《The Emperor Reigns Them All》


 Chapter 1： Shiko

    Datang Xiantong for twelve years.


    On March 3, the dragon looked up.


    Angwang House.


    The palace of the seven kings entered the courtyard, and the other courtyards were clustered, covering an area of ??more than 20 acres. Fuzhong houses are connected, the lofts are clustered, the flying beams are painted, the rockery and the lake complement each other, and all flowers and trees are in secret.


    As the only son of King An, Li Xi, the son of a son, held a crowning ceremony today.


    For men, crowning and proclaiming adulthood is one of the most important rituals in life. All the officials, servants, and maids of An''an Mansion were gathered in the main courtyard at this moment, and in a sound of ceremonies and music, they closely watched the son on the high platform.


    Not only that, because they are children of the royal family, the Prince and Nobles of Chang''an City also came a lot to sit on the sidelines to observe the ceremony.


    At the focal point of the crowd, Li Xun, wearing a black robe, a high crown, a belt, and a sword and boots, was born with a straight, straight-eyed figure, and now he looks even more extraordinary.


    At the time of celebration, Li Yan''s eyes showed a hint of bitterness. In front of him, the officials of Zongzheng Temple who presided over the ceremony and wore a crown for him were indifferent.


    The other people in the courtyard, whether they were officials of Zongzheng Temple or officials and servants of the royal palace, had no excitement on their faces. Some princes and aristocrats were even talking and talking.


    "Wang An''s death has been a long time, but Zongzheng Temple has never let the son inherit the king. Will it be today?"


    "Before the son had never attacked Jazz, I can still understand that he was not old enough. Today he has crowned an adult. If he does not attack Jazz again, there is really no hope."


    "I see Xuan, Shizi is in a special situation. As usual, there is no hope of attacking Jazz, and see what Zongzheng Temple will do next."


    Hearing the comments made by the aristocrats of the royal family, Li Xuan couldn''t help looking at the officials of Zongzheng Temple in front of him, thinking to himself, "The day of crowning is the deadline for me to inherit the father, Lord. Without mentioning it, it seems that I inherited the Lord ¡¯s case, and hope is slim ... also, an invalid who cannot practice, is not qualified to inherit the Lord. ¡±


    Over the past few days, Li Zhi has figured out the rules of this world.


    This is the world of cultivation. The foundation of the Tang Dynasty is a monk team composed of numerous Qi practitioners. Every official with a good rank is a monk.


    And this body is just a wasteful person who has no spiritual root and cannot practice. A person who cannot practice is no different from ants in this world.


    "The etiquette has been accomplished." Zongzheng Temple officials put on a crown for Li Yan, took two steps back, bowed his arms, and said, "Congratulations to the son."


    "There is labor." Li Yan reciprocated.


    The officials of Zongzheng Temple paused, but in the eyes of everyone, they didn''t talk anymore, and turned around and walked down the high platform. With a long sleeve, he waved cleanly and left the ceremonies and officials of Zongzheng Temple, as if he didn''t want to stay here for a while.


    Seeing this scene, the princes and aristocrats naturally knew what was happening. They stood up one after another and said nothing to congratulate them. They did not even say hello to Li Ying, and left one by one with impatience and talked to each other.


    "It has been said for a long time that this son has no spiritual roots and is a wasteful man. How could he inherit the title of King Anthony?"


    "Walk away, say so much, and ran away for nothing."


    "King An''s name is famous, and his talents and martial arts are arrogant to the royal family. He is really a father and a dog!"


    Looking at the back of the officials of Zongzheng Temple, Li Li, who was standing on the high platform, listening to the discussions of the princes and aristocrats, his appearance did not change much, and he said, "When my father was alive, he had countless merits and great prestige. The aristocracy of the king, or the official of the court, must respect him. Now that my father has left, I have not inherited the king ... "


    The court''s officials and servants in the courtyard saw Li Li walk down the high platform and perfunctoryly said, "Congratulations to Shizi for his crown."


    The sound is not loud, scattered, sparse, without half energy and spirit.


    Because he could not inherit the title of King An An, the position of Li Zhi''s son could not be guaranteed.


    Li Yan shook his head secretly, but still waved his hand: "Reward."


    In any case, Li Zhi was crowned. According to the convention, the master should reward his staff and servants when they have a happy event.


    The people looked a little better, and some even smiled, and the voice of speaking was much louder: "Xie Shizi reward."


    Li Yanmu passed through the crowd without squinting, and said, "I can''t inherit the Lord, and this palace will be taken back by Zongzheng Temple. In the future, these people will have new owners, and they will naturally have no respect for me. Next, no one will be unhappy. "


    I walked through the cloistered veranda and walked to the backyard. I thought of Li Yan here, and my heart was a little bit ambiguous: "I can''t inherit the Lord, I will be a civilian in the future, and I ca n¡¯t go to work without a repair. Where will I live in the future and how can I make a living? It''s a problem. "


    Li Yan laughed at himself, not thinking much.


    He certainly doesn''t have to think too much. Because of later life encounters, he has already experienced in previous lives.


    Li Yan, who traversed from the earth, encountered the spirit of this body more than 20 years later and was born again.


    Twenty years later, Li Xun was the last emperor of the Tang Dynasty and also the Emperor Xun. He was the chip for others to "sacrifice the emperor to order the princes". In the end, he was forced to meditation and ended up in the self-immolation of Deng Xuanwu Tower.


    "After five or six years, there will be a great chaos in Huangchao. Huangchao''s uncle tried repeatedly and went to Xianmen to learn the Taoism. Later, he gathered people to rebel and broke through Chang''an, causing the world to be chaotic and the warlords to fight against the Central Plains. During the death of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the death of the children of the royal family, I was found out of the market and became a puppet emperor with no real power. "


    Thinking of the past life, Li Xun had a heart in his heart, "Hug Chuanxi Jade Seal and set himself on fire at Deng Xuanwu Tower, but the spirit returned unexpectedly now ..."


    Just thinking about this, two people came forward, one man and one woman, all of them were Jinyihuafu.


    Seeing the two men, Li Yan''s eyes warmed and cold, changing quickly.


    The man is similar in age to Li Zhi and has a good selling appearance, but his temperament is conspiracy, holding a folding fan. This is Li Zhi''s cousin, Li Yi, who has taken care of Li Zhi since he was a child.


    The woman''s 28th year, red shirt and skirt, gave birth to a doll-like exquisite face, white and flawless. Although petite and exquisite, she has unevenness and development that is extremely advanced. It is Wu You, the master of She County.


    In Chang''an City, young Junyan who covets Wu You''s beauty is as many as a carp crossing the river.


    Both are monks during the gas-refining period, and their qualifications are among the younger generation''s younger brothers in the royal family.


    "Brother Brother, don''t be discouraged, even if you do n¡¯t inherit Wang Jue today, it does n¡¯t mean that you wo n¡¯t have a chance in the future. When I go back, I will let my father and mother help, it will surely let you inherit Wang Jue!" Cheering for Li Yan, obsidian-like eyes are clear and full of inspiration.


    Li Ye and Wu You are close friends. Wu You is also Li Ye''s best friend. When she was a child, she often fooled behind Li Ye''s buttocks. Although she was extremely talented and a genius in the eyes of others, she never looked down on Li Ye.


    Li Yan smiled and said to Wu You: "Just think more."


    "My brother, don''t be discouraged. The Lord of Jun County is right. Without inheriting Wang Jue today, you will not have no chance at all in the future." Li Ye slaps his palm with a folding fan and also comforts Li Ye. "I will also persuade my father when I go back , For your help. "


    Li Yan treats Wu You with all his heart, but at this time facing Li Yan, he has a different heart.


    Li Yan was born again. Many people and things that were not clear at this time in previous lives are now like a mirror.


    Regardless of Li Yan''s warm greetings to Li Yan, a virtuous brother looks very kind, but he is very deliberate, but his appearance is different. Depending on his cultivating genius, he has long coveted the title of King An''s An An.


    In the previous life, Li Xun did not successfully attack the Jazz, but was later deprived of the position of the son, King An An and An Wang Mansion were given to Li Xun by Zongzheng Temple.


    Of course, Li Yi won the title of King Ann. Of course, it was not the pie that fell from the sky, but the fruit of his long-planned plan.


    An Wang Gongxun is outstanding, and he has done great work for the community. Even if Li Xunxiu lost everything, he could not inherit the title of King An, and he would not be deprived of the rank of a son to be a civilian. The title of An Wang would not fall on his cousin. on.


    All this was the result of Li Zhe and his father Xing Guogong collaborating with Zong Zhengsi to calculate Li Zhe.


    At this time, Li Min suddenly remembered one thing, he said silently, "This time Li Min, over there, should it be mentioned?"


    Sure enough, Li Xun continued: "But the reason why my younger brother ca n¡¯t successfully attack Jue is also because you ca n¡¯t practice. In Datang, there is no practice to be an official. It ¡¯s really difficult to attack Jue ... "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan glanced at Li Yan, stopped talking, and sold off.


    "What do you mean by Li Zhi? You mean Brother Li must not inherit the King? Believe it or not I hit you!" Wu Youxiu''s brow frowned suddenly, staring at Li Li angrily, like An angry kitten, "You don''t even have to help, you dare to talk bluntly!"


    Li Xun looked embarrassed and was scolded by Wu You and did not dare to speak back. The young Junyan of Chang''an City knew that Li Jun was the best defender of Li Jun and would not allow others to disrespect him. "Liu Jun, I am not the one meaning......"


    Li Yan sneered. He knew what Li Yan wanted to say in the future, and he didn''t break it at the moment. He grabbed Wu You and rushed to the crown, and asked Li Yan along the way: "Except anything, why did my brother teach me?"


    Li Yan pretended to sigh and hesitated. "Shen Yunshan is too Xuanding. Have you heard of my brother?"


    "Tai Xuan Ding? It is rumored that Tian Tianyuan, the heavenly master of this dynasty, once climbed Tai Xuan Ding to observe the scene, and realized that he wrote a piece of Taoist text, which contained Mo Daqi''s luck." Li Xuan said afterwards.


    Li Xun nodded sternly, "Yuan Tianshi is a real person. The Taoist text he left should not be underestimated. If my younger brother can comprehend this Taoist text and get the blessing of blessing in the text, he may be able to give birth to spiritual roots and become a monk. ! "


    Speaking of which, it seems that he is afraid of Li Yi''s unwillingness. Li Ji Xun Xun Xuan Xuan: "If your brother can become a monk, have a cultivation practice, and once break through the practice, become a surgeon, that is the carp jump dragon gate, Zongzheng Temple will definitely let you Heir to King Ann! "

 Chapter 2： Long Qi

    On the top of Tai Xuan, there is indeed a Taoist engraved by Yuan Tianzhang on the stele.


    It was only in the previous life that Li Zhi had never been able to see that piece of Taoism.


    Because Li Zhi had sent someone in advance, he set up a formation in Taixuanding.


    When Li Yan approached the formation, not only was he injured by the formation, but even the jade tricks left by King An were lost.


    "Before my father''s last expedition, I left a piece of jade tricks for me. On this jade trick, my father condensed his life for the good luck left behind. The purpose is to give me a chance to inherit the king. As long as the jade trick is still there, Li Yan Even if he wins the title of King Ann, he will still suffer backlashes and influence his cultivation. "


    Li Xun said, "In previous life, Li Xun took advantage of my anxiety to take advantage of today''s time to give me a set and let me go to Taixuanding to seek fortune. This gave him a chance and he used that A good formation has taken away the jade trick left by my father. "


    "Without cultivation, I also lost Yu Jue. Fortunately, it was my father''s disciples and old officials who were disappointed in me. Since then, no one has spoken for me. Only Li Zhi conspired to succeed ..."


    But at this time, Li Zhi said: "That''s the case, I will go to Taixuanding later."


    Li Yan heard this, and his eyes lit up, "I wish my brother success! As long as my brother has the luck left by Yuan Tianshi, he will certainly be able to inherit his uncle''s mantle!"


    Li Xun smiled and nodded: "Let my brother Ji Yan."


    Seeing Li Yan''s optimism, Li Yan chuckled in his heart, and secretly thought: "The current Tang Dynasty, weak, can''t be frightened by the outside, can''t serve the feudal town inside. The eunuchs of North Korea are in power, they are treacherous all over the country, they are all in power, and the imperial gates in the river and lake Four times, he was good at spreading the immortal law to the people, colluding with Fanzhen to expand the ranks of monks, and the court could not help. The world is about to be chaotic and the calamity is coming. "


    Li Xuan looked at Li Xuan, and there was a scorn in his heart: "At this time, I do n¡¯t think about helping the society, but only knowing how to fight for power and gain profits. Do n¡¯t you know that there are no eggs in the nest? You clan children are now fighting again. With more authority, the future is also doomed. "


    Of course, he would not say these words.


    Wu You raised his head and looked at Li Yan in anxiety: "Brother Ye, Tai Xuan''s Taoist scriptures, no one can see through for 100 years. This is a long way to go, but also goes deep into the mountains. Do you really want to go?"


    Li Min touched each other''s small head, smiling gently: "Of course, you don''t want me to have been unable to practice, right?"


    Wu You nodded, then shook his head seriously and raised his fist. His tone was solemn and sacred: "Even if my brother can''t practice, I will protect you!"


    Li Yan could not help but smile.


    Tai Xuanding, he is indeed going.


    Where can Li Zhi know that before he crossed over, Li Zhi was a great monk in the age of the end of the Fa and able to cross the void strong!


    At that time, Li Yan traveled around and visited Shen Yunshan Taixuanding. He saw the Taoist scriptures left by Yuan Tianzhang, and he learned and succeeded. By means of Taoism in the text, the repair was even higher!


    Others may not be able to realize that piece of Taoist text and borrow it, but Li Zhi can, because he has done it once.


    "Although this world is not the earth, many things are the same, but I do n¡¯t know if the Taoist text left by Yuan Tianzhang on the top of the mystery is the same as that on the earth, and whether it also contains good fortune." Li Yan thought, "As for Liê× The layout of the array, if the memory is correct, it should be a small mysterious array ... It is not too difficult to break this array. "


    Li Yan''s eyes were clear and his heart was clear: "Li Zhi has a sentence but he''s not wrong. If he can take this opportunity to enter the refining period, then I won''t take the title of King An An." Li Yan could not help but touch Wu You''s small head again, and there was a touch of doting in his eyes.


    In the previous life, he lost his position as a son, and lived in the market. If Wu You had not taken care of him everywhere, he could not have escaped Li Zhi''s follow-up calculations, and lived intact until he became emperor.


    However, when Huang Chao chaotic army broke through Chang''an, Wu You was not spared, and he disappeared in the chaotic army.


    For more than two decades, this has been a pain in Li''s heart.


    Now, everything has a chance to come back.


    Of course, Li Yan didn''t want to be a puppet emperor.


    After sending away Li Yun and Wu You, Li Yan returned to the courtyard where he lived, sat down on his knees, and thought about something while the guards of the palace were preparing to travel.


    The reason Li Li dare to win the title of King An is because Li Li can''t practice, he is a waste person, and he is a genius in practice, which is valued by the royal family. If Li Xun can practice, and in the near future, he will enter the refining period, and there will be no reason for Zongzheng Temple not to allow Li Xuan to inherit the Lord. Even though Li Zhi has many plans, there are not many opportunities at all.


    It''s been a few days since I came to this world. Li Zhi hasn''t tried and practiced discontinuously.


    However, this body has no spiritual root and cannot sense the heaven and earth aura, so it cannot practice at all. Li Ye''s attempts and efforts in the past few days ended in failure.


    At this time Li Yan took something from his waist, but it was a piece of blue jade.


    "This jade tactic was left to me by my father before he led the army to Huainan Ping rebellion. My father said that this jade tactic condenses his life-long cultivation and contains great luck ...."


    This is the first time Li Li has taken out Yu Jie to look into it. After all, he just crossed over, and many memories have just been digested.


    Looking at this piece of jade, Li Yan could not help thinking of An Wang Li Xian. Suddenly, there was a change in Yujue, and the innocence of coolness emanated from Yujue, flowing into Li Jing''s meridians along the palm of Li''s palm, forming a stream of light golden aura, converging towards His Dantian.


    The light golden air flow changes and evolves in Dantian, like a brush sketch and ink splash, it seems to form a certain shape.


    The sudden change made Li Zhi frown.


    From time to time, the pale golden air flow was transformed into a shape.


    Seeing the shape of this thing, Li Zhi''s spirit was refreshed.


    Antlers, ox heads, snake body, tiger claws-just like dragons!


    Longqi!


    After the light golden air forms a dragon air, it floats quietly, and there is no movement.


    With the development of dragon spirit in Dantian, Li Xun clearly felt that his body burst into vitality. At this moment, all around him seemed to have endless strength, and even the things in front of him could be seen more clearly.


    "This is ... Gongshijingxiuwei! I resumed Gongshijingxiu''s practice?" Realizing this, Li Min was shocked.


    Becoming a Grand Master is a necessary step into the gas-refining period.


    But he was also puzzled: "Even if there is a path left by my father on Yujue, it is impossible for me to give birth to dragon spirit out of thin air ... because the dragon dragon is in the body, it is called the existence of Qianlong. Qualify for True Dragon! "


    The so-called true dragon is that the king comes to the world, and the south is called emperor.


    Li Xun quickly responded, "I was the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the previous life. This dragon spirit should be reborn. It was born by coincidence. It has long lurked in my body, but today, with the aura of jade tricks, finally Revealed. "


    "It''s just, what does this sudden dragon spirit mean and what function does it have?" Li Yan tried to sense and communicate dragon spirit, but it had no effect.


    Li Xun pondered: "Only the monks on the earth can help Qianlong achieve imperialism, can he become a true dragon at the moment when the Qianlong becomes a true dragon, and he will rise to the rank of immortal with the help of the true dragon, and never die. It ¡¯s just that the earth in the end of the Dharma era is chaotic, and there is no real dragon to assist it, so even if I am a high master, I will inevitably sit down ... but I accidentally crossed into this realm. "


    Li Yan calmed his thoughts, and soon realized that the crux of the problem was: "I have a dragon spirit, that is, a Qianlong. It seems that in this life, I have to achieve the imperial cause myself, and then it is possible for me to rise."


    Thinking of this, Li Yan''s heart was clear.


    As a great monk in the age of the last law of the earth, Li Xun was a high master, who can cross mountains and rivers, but cannot rise to the immortal. In the end, he will inevitably turn into a fate.


    This time crossing into this realm, a great road of righteousness was in front of him, and naturally made him rejoicing.


    At this time, there was a sound outside the door.


    "Yi Shizi, Jiashi assembled!"


    Li Yan converged his thoughts, and the most important thing right now is to enter the period of refining gas.


    In any case, he now has the cultivation of the Grand Master. Going to Taixuanding to get the assurance of Taoism is much bigger.


    Li Yan got up and opened the door, and saw a young armored man in fine scale armor standing outside the door. They didn''t say much at the moment, and they left the yard one after the other.


    There is a three-day journey from Chang''an City to Taixuanding of Shenyun Mountain. Although chaos is becoming more frequent today, there are a lot of thieves in the mountains and forests, but in Gyeonggi, you do n¡¯t need to worry about fierce bandits, but the beasts Still have to pay attention.


    An Wang Li Xian, Wen Cai martial arts esteemed the royal family, and he was an outstanding man in his lifetime. In addition to the title of King An, he also worshiped Tongping Zhangshi and sentenced the six army guards. It is all military and political power at hand.


    King An is also the title of Prince, and the palace has 800 guards.


    Li Yuan came to the school grounds in Fuzhong, and the hundred palace guards of the Sabre were assembled. Li Yan glanced at the queue and saw that the hundred soldiers were very loose and satisfied.


    "set off."


    Li Yan was going to bring a group of armored men to Taixuanding to observe the Taoist texts and seek fortune. In the view of the noblemen and aristocrats, this matter was not caused by death, but by a broken pot.


    When Li Yan took people to walk on the street, the princes and aristocrats who had not gone far before to observe the ceremony at the An Wang Mansion all had a lot of discussions and burst out of laughter.


    These sons of the clan, the aristocracy of the princes, don''t take into account a waste that cannot be practiced and cannot attack the baron, so they speak with impunity and give no hint of concealment.


    "A waste that cannot be practiced, but also want to see the Taoist text left by Yuan Tianshi? It''s crazy to dream!" Prince Gong Xiao laughed.


    "Tai Xuanding''s Taoist scriptures, there have been countless cases of Junshi Junyan visiting, but none of them have come to realize it. He will definitely be ashamed this time." Chen Guogong smirked.


    "Well, why did King Anthony I have such a waste, not only did he lose King An''s face, but also shame the royal family!" Yue Wang Shizi sneered, "Such people should be expelled from Changan!"


    "This waste is a joke to live!"


    All kinds of sounds came out, which were extremely harsh. Li Ye had not spoken yet, and the fine-scale armored soldiers who followed him had not been able to hold back one step before, gritted his teeth and said, "Shizi, these people are so disrespectful to you, please Rong Mo Go and teach them! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This **** is back, princes, long time no see.


    PS: Upload two chapters first, one chapter each morning, eight evenings and six tomorrows. The new book will be updated two times a day.


    PS2: The new journey has begun. Zhu Jun and I will set out together.

 Chapter 3： Taoist temple

    Li Min waved his hand, signalling the soldier to be calm and impatient.


    He didn''t even look at these royal monarchs. As a master practitioner who has become so high as to be in need of robberies, these monks who are at the highest level during the refining period are just like gnats in his eyes. God.


    Although Li Yan now has no cultivation practice at that time, the strong state of mind will not be lost.


    "Shizi!" Seeing Li Yan ignored, the face of the fine-scale armor turned red, "These people are too bullying!"


    Li Yan glanced at Jiashi and said blandly: "Anyway, when I return from Taixuanding, they will know who is the joke."


    Jia Shi froze for a while and wondered what to say. This statement is naturally very reasonable, but the premise is that Li Zhi can really hit the immortal in Taixuanding.


    However, the fact is that Li Zhi did not practice or practice. Although the princes were speechless, the words they spoke were not unreasonable. How easy is it to get a fairy tale?


    Young soldiers dare not have any expectations.


    Li Yan took the look of the soldier in his eyes and naturally knew what the other party was thinking.


    Not only the other party, but the other Wangfu Jiashi, although there are not too many expressions revealed, but from the eyes, Li Zhi is not difficult to find, they do not think that Li Zhi can really hit the immortal fate and step into the door of spiritual practice.


    After all, he was a waste of twenty years.


    Today, among the official guests of King An''s Mansion, the practicing Qiqi Master has already left, and he has found a way out. Only these men''s inherent armored guards are inseparable.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, the minds of these soldiers are afraid that they are no longer here, but they are thinking about how to perform well after the arrival of the new master.


    With this in mind, Li Yan''s eyes fell on the fine-scale armored man. As a rebirth, of course he knew that there was only this armored man at the moment, and he was loyal to his son.


    The corner of Li''s mouth moved slightly, but he didn''t want to explain anything.


    After entering the boundary of Shenyun Mountain, the people turned off the official road and entered the mountain road. The mountain road was narrow and the road was rugged, and the horses could no longer ride.


    In the middle spring season, the spring forest is born with greenery dotted the mountains. With the guard of the royal palace in black robes and black armors, Li Yan buried his head along the winding mountain road. A team of more than a hundred people, such as dragons, snakes, and the sound of iron ring ringing and footsteps, reconciled.


    The Wangfu Jiashi are all well-trained generations, and also the wealth left by An Wang Li Xian to Li Yan. Although there is no Qi Master, they are basically elite warriors. The fine-scale armor warrior is even a warrior.


    Under the environment of refining gas, there are three warriors: warriors, warriors, and martial arts. The samurai are already capable of fighting tigers. The warriors are all ten enemies in the battle, and Wu Zong is a warrior on the battlefield.


    The road that originally took three days to complete, after only two days, it is quite close to Tai Xuanding.


    After the sunset fell on the second day, the people camped in a mountain stream.


    With a march of 100 people, pots and felts are readily available. When Li Zhi looked at the mountains from an open field of vision, the soldiers were cooking in the pots and setting up simple tents. Although no one was loud, but also Quite lively.


    It didn''t take long before the felt tents were set up. When it was time for meals, the fine-scale armored soldiers came to eat steaming.


    "On the way, the meal is easy, please ask the child to ..." When the fine-scale armored soldier offered the food, he felt a little guilty.


    Li Min glanced at her and smiled, "I''m no longer the son of pride and respect."


    The fine-scale armor was stunned, his eyes puzzled. Then he came to his senses, and the son in front of him meant that he was in a bad situation and could not inherit the king, so he no longer wanted more?


    "Shizi ..." The fine-scale armored man bit his lip, his eyes resolutely looking at Li Yan, "Even if the situation is unfavorable, Shizi must not be arrogant!"


    Li Yan didn''t answer, but just looked at each other deeply.


    The fine-scale armored soldier in front of his eyes, the face under his pockets was exceptionally white, and unlike the pale without blood, it was a strange white with bright luster.


    In stark contrast to the entire white face, it is the pair of Yin Hongzhu lips. If white is a strange white, the two shades of Yin Hong are ghostly red, dazzling and thrilling.


    She called Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, who came from the gate, has been a god-strategic general for the last generation, and has passed through the nineteenth century to the generation of Shangguan Qingcheng. There are no men.


    His father had followed An Wang Li Xian for many years in the battle, but Li Xian was a close friend. A few years ago, when Li Xian was killed when he attacked the army of the Nanzhao army, Li Xian felt guilty and sent Shangguan into the palace.


    Although Shangguan Qingcheng is a woman, Li Zhi has no contempt. This world has the highest strength. There are female officials in the court and female disciples in Xianmen, not to mention the Shangguan Qingcheng in front of her, or a mortal martial artist.


    Seeing Li Xi not wanting to say anything, Shangguan Qingcheng retreated from the tent and sat down with a group of soldiers for a meal.


    "General Shangguan, this time going to Taixuanding, Shizi can really get luck and become a monk?" Someone hesitated.


    "It is the matter of Shizi to get luck, is it possible for you and I to discuss it?" Shangguan Qingcheng said coldly.


    The man supported each other and said, "Humble work means that the son of the world has won the crown and has not cultivated, and this time he has not inherited the Lord. If this trip cannot be won, he cannot become a monk. Turning around and hoping ... As the storms and turbulences, just as you plan ahead, why didn''t General Shangguan take us out of the palace and seek another career? "


    "Shut up!" Shangguan Qingcheng was furious. "Don''t dare talk nonsense, disturb my army, and engage in military law!"


    The man shrank his neck and dared not say more.


    ...


    Early the next morning, the crowd set off again.


    Taixuanding is the main peak of Shen Yunshan. The closer the destination is, the steeper the road is.


    Suddenly, Li Min felt something, and when he looked up, he could see the house at the peak.


    The yellow tile flying eaves of that house have a simple shape, such as a stylus and gold hook, and they are so powerful. In addition to the peaks located on the top of the wall, there is no detachment.


    There is a view on the top of Taixuan. The name is Taixuanguan. Although there are only one room and two rooms and three Taoist priests, their reputation is not weak. After all, it is the place where Yuan Tianzhang left his ruins.


    Around noon, before Li Xuan arrived at Taixuanguan, most of the soldiers in the palace were left at the foot of the peak. Only Shangguan Qingcheng and other people entered Taixuanguan.


    The door was closed, and when someone smelled it, the Taoist priests met the door.


    In the middle of the years when the Taoist priest was not confused, his long beard fluttered, and his speech and manner were quite immortal. The two young Taoist priests behind him were both in their twenties and looked calm.


    These three people, living on the top of the mountains, are isolated from the world, like the legendary fairy. Li Yan looked at the three, but there was no half-hearted respect.


    It is man who is going to eat and drink Lazarus. There is no dust in this world. Apart from that, these three priests were instructed by Li Xun to set up a small mysterious array in the main hall, causing the previous life Li Xun to be seriously injured and not to mention Yu Jie. What such actions are considered to be a fairy.


    "The Taoist scriptures that Shizi wants to observe are here." The middle-aged Taoist priest took Li Kun outside the main hall, stopped in front of the three-step stone steps, and pointed to a stone stele at the gate of the hall.


    He said that the mysterious and mysterious glance at Li Xun gave a profound meaning: "Only, the Taoist texts left by Yuan Tianshi cannot be enlightened by those who have no fate. If a person who has no fate stepped on the stone steps forcibly, he would be afraid to violate the prohibition. It''s a disaster. "


    The middle-aged Taoist priest gave Li Yan a good-looking look, and then he stepped back and went to the house beside him. Like the other two Taoist priests, he sat cross-legged on a futon. .


    "Shizi ..." Shangguan Qingcheng saw Li Yan stepping up to the stone steps, worried and concerned, and couldn''t help but move forward. When Li Yan looked at her, she didn''t know what to say.


    Li Zhi ca n¡¯t practice, he has n¡¯t practiced. If such a person has the virtue of immortality, are n¡¯t all those monks who can practice under the heavens immortal?


    Hearing the words of the Taoist priests, Shangguan Qingcheng was worried. If the other party''s statement is true, with Li Zhi''s qualifications, it is impossible to step on the stone steps and suffer backlashes. Is n¡¯t that asking for help?


    However, she had to be persuaded by Shangguan City to dissuade Li Ye, and she could n¡¯t do it, because she wanted to see Li Yun more than anyone else. Moreover, since Li Ye came to Xuan Ding, she would not be willing to kick in. When she gave up, she couldn''t disobey him.


    With this in mind, Shangguan Qingcheng became angry, turned his head to look at the middle-aged Taoist priest, and stared at the other side, "Taoist, you can say clearly, what is destiny and what is deprivation?"


    "Prestige is prestige, and no prestige is no predestination. Poor Dao hasn''t even practiced Qi. How can these peculiar fate be seen?" Middle-aged Taoist closed his eyes indifferently, and closed his eyes with aloof Out of this world.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was so angry that one Buddha came out of the air and the other Buddha ascended to the sky, the silver teeth clenched, and he could not wait to pull out the knife and cut the puppet.


    "General Shangguan, don''t have to talk to him, I have my own place." At this time Li Zheng turned his head and said calmly to Shangguan.


    When she touched Li Ye ¡¯s eyes, Shangguan Qingcheng could n¡¯t speak, because she read from Li Ye ¡¯s eyes that she was firm and confident, just like the king faced the little thief and thief, waving his sleeves would make the other party fleeing. appearance.


    With such a magnificent demeanor, Shangguan was full of fog. She did not know how Li Yan would have such a grasp.


    At this time, the middle-aged priest sitting cross-legged on the futon, closing his eyes with his hands closed on his sleeves, squeezed the jade Jane who was hiding in his sleeve and said silently: "Li Li has reached the Taixuan Hall, Xiaoxuan The formation is already open. "


    At the same time, in Chang''an City, hundreds of miles away, inside the mansion of Xing Guogong, Li Xun moved his heart, and quickly took out the jade in his sleeve, and heard the report from the middle-aged Taoist priest of Taixuanding.


    Li Xun was originally playing against others. After hearing the rumor of Tai Xuanding''s middle-aged Taoist priest, he knew that Li Xuan''s calamity was coming, and his plan would be the most crucial step.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Thanks to the viper brother, 123 An''s spring, crabs for me and the old iron, and thank you for the twenty thousand rewards of the star sky.

 Chapter 4： Break

    Li Ye ¡¯s biological father was Xing Guogong, and a staff member of the Guo Gong ¡¯s government played against him. When he saw Li Ye ¡¯s face turned bright, and he knew the Li ¡¯s plan ¡¯s staff member, he immediately asked: ¡°But it ¡¯s so embarrassing. ? "


    Li Xun put down the news jade Jane, and he was unconscious to play chess. He barely pressed his heart to joy, but still couldn''t help expressing his eyebrows: "Li Xun has reached Taixuanguan and is about to comprehend the Taoist text left by Yuan Tianshi. Of course he would not know, I have already set up a small mysterious array outside the main hall. As soon as he steps on the stone steps and touches the small mysterious array, he must be attacked by the formation method, and he will inevitably be seriously injured.


    Upon hearing this, the aides revealed the color of the bullets: "Xiao Xuan Zhen is a fierce battle. People within range will be attacked. At that time, Li Zhi and his followers will be seriously injured. Taoists in Tai Xuan Guan will be able to take advantage of this. When he was unconscious, he gave away Yu Jue. "


    Li Yan was enchanted: "The jade tactics left by King An, no one can be underestimated, I usually do not steal it, but who knows, this time I bought a Taoist priest in Taixuan Temple? They shot, others They would only think that it was Li Xun who forcibly sought the way, but was injured by the Tao machine left by Yuan Tianshi, but was out of luck, and would definitely not doubt it on my head. "


    The staff nodded in recognition, admiring Li Ye ¡¯s strategy very much, "Li Ye was a waste, and he was forced to immortal, and without the jade tactics left by King An, such luck, no one will speak for him in the future. , The son of big things can be expected! "


    Li Yi sneered, "Originally, even if Li Yi is a waste, he will not inherit the Lord, it has nothing to do with me. But who made Li Yi''s biological mother a low-blooded civilian? If he inherited the title of King An Is to shame the clan, how can I stand idly as a Kansai noble? "


    The staff member bowed his head. He didn''t dare to answer this, which was beyond the scope of his discussion.


    The Li family came from the land of Helong in the Kansai region, and the Tang Dynasty was set to the world. Most of the meritorious ministers were the Kansai family. Therefore, the dynasty regarded it as a noble, which was different from the newly established Kanto families after the establishment of the Tang Dynasty.


    ...


    Li Yan has already come to the stone steps of the main hall.


    Shangguan Qingcheng and the four Wangfu Jiashi behind her, as well as the two young priests in the side house, all stared at him calmly. Only middle-aged Taoist priests, full of confidence, are still keeping their eyes closed and holding hands.


    Instead of rushing to the stone steps, Li Yan looked at the hall with his hands. In this hall is worshipped the God of Zhenwu Xuantian, and the treasure is solemn.


    It is rumored that when the other party soared in the Wudang Mountains, the sky descended and the clouds were approached by fairy children. Many Daoist concepts of the Tang Dynasty worship the Lord God of Zhenwu Xuantian. It is said that the Emperor Zhenwu was instructed to monitor things on earth, in addition to demons, defending the right path, rewarding good and punishing evil, very conscientious, so the incense was flourishing.


    "At this time in the previous life, I stepped on the stone steps, triggered a small mysterious array, which led to a matrix attack, and Shangguan Qingcheng and others were hit by the array method, wounded in a coma, and when I woke up, I lost Yu Jue .. .... In the previous life, I understood, and thought that I had no immortal fate, and forced Taoism to cause violation of divine power. This was hurt by the Taoist machine left by Yuan Tianzhang, and was not tolerated by the Emperor Zhenwu. He sent God to punish Yu Jue. , So there is no doubt at all, what a mess in there. "


    With this in mind, Li Min sneered, stretched out his right hand, and pointed forward through the air.


    The change in front of him was abrupt, and his fingertips touched the restraint, and waves of ripples appeared in front of him. In a moment, a white light curtain appeared out of thin air, like a bowl buckle, covering the main hall. Majestic and inviolable.


    In this scene, the Wangfu Jiashi behind Shangguan Qingcheng were all in a daze, and could not help but look at each other: "Sure enough, there is a law ban ..."


    Shangguan''s allure was bitter, and he secretly said, "The ban is in front, and the son hasn''t cultivated. He isn''t a Qi practitioner. How can he get the array? This trip ... I''m afraid it''s in vain."


    Those who can arrange array methods must be qi practitioners, and samurai, warriors, and martial arts in the mortal realm have no such means.


    For this reason, Shangguan Qingcheng has no doubt. The vision in front of him is that the middle-aged Taoist priest is mischievous, because the other party has no cultivation practice during the refining period, at most it is just a martial art.


    Like the Wangfu Jiashi, the two young priests in the side house were at the moment looking at each other and looking at each other.


    They were also surprised.


    According to the previous instructions of the middle-aged Taoist priests, Li Yan would be injured by the formation method when he stepped on the stone steps.


    At this moment, Li Xun did not set foot on the stone steps, but just stretched out his finger a little in front of him, making Xiao Xuan Zhen show off.


    A slight difference, a thousand miles away. Li Zhi, who just touched the boundaries of the French array with his fingertips, did not trigger Xiaoxuan Formation''s attack.


    The middle-aged priest realized something was wrong and opened his eyes quickly. The scene in front of him made his brows frown slightly and murmured, "Why is this going on? Why don''t you step on the stone steps? Seeing his actions, it seems like you know him. Is it different? It''s impossible! "


    Immediately, the middle-aged priest calmed down his mind, so as not to reveal something strange to Li Yan and others, and said secretly: "Hum, but it''s okay. Unless this man gives up watching Daoist, he still has to go to the stone steps, and he will be the formation law hurt!"


    Thinking about it this way, the middle-aged Taoist simply closed his eyes and looked directly at Li Xun. He was expecting Li Xuan to quickly step on the stone steps.


    But he was destined to be disappointed.


    Li Yan, who stayed in front of the stone steps, had no further meaning, but just observed the formation method silently, which was also his intention to trigger Xiaoxuan Formation.


    Observation is clear, then it is better to break the battle.


    Li Xuan soon saw that on the counter in the hall, a blue jade gourd was placed, seemingly aura of emanations emanating from the jade gourd, converging into the formation, supporting the light curtain.


    Li Min thought to himself, "It seems that the reason why this small mysterious array can exist is because this jade gourd can support the operation of a matrix method. This jade gourd is a good magic weapon."


    "In order to stay out of the situation and leave no trace, naturally he will not leave Qi practitioners. He maintains the formation here. His move was originally wise, but for me now, it has broken me. Opportunity."


    Li Xun also determined that Li Xun did not understand the formation method, and had no help from Qi Masters, so he was not worried that Li Xuan would break the array.


    This is indeed the case. Anwang Mansion has long lost the Qi Master. The previous life''s Li Yan faced the battle, and he could not see through it. He didn''t find any clues and was injured by the formation method.


    With this in mind, Li Yan''s eyes gradually brightened, "In this battle, there are no flags. Without a flag to press the array, and no Qi practitioner to maintain it, it is possible to break the battle. However, I am I restored the master''s practice, and I was n¡¯t a Qi Master, and I could n¡¯t break the battle, but I have the jade trick left by my father. The jade trick is a magic weapon. With this thing, you can try it. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng saw Li Yan standing still in front of the stone steps for a long time, and thought the other party was at a loss, and could not help but be anxious.


    Also, how can Li Ye break through without doing anything?


    "Shizi!" Shangguan could not bear it, pulled his sword out of his sheath, ran forward, and raised his sword to cut the array. Although she was just a warrior and had no ability to break the battlefield, she couldn''t just watch it. Not allowed to enter, at this moment decided to fight with one''s life, "The final vow will also break this array!" Seeing Shangguan Qingcheng like an angry tiger and leopard, Li Xun would run into Xiaoxuan array, his heart beating, if let her He rushed over in the same manner, spurred the formation attack, and died immediately.


    "Shizi ..." Shangguan Qingcheng was suddenly pulled by Li Xun, and the next step was not stable. He couldn''t help but cast an unwilling and doubtful look on Li Xuan.


    Li Yan smiled: "Shangguan generals don''t panic. It''s so easy to break the battle, and it depends on my means."


    Shangguan stunned, obsidian-like eyes, full of unexpected colors, the meaning is particularly obvious: what do you break?


    After listening to this, the middle-aged Taoist priest almost laughed out loud, thinking scornfully: "This son is really crazy, a waste that has not been repaired, even dare to talk about it, afraid Didn''t you wake up? "


    Li Yan ignored the others, stopped Shangguan''s fall, and stepped to the side, stopping in front of a round flower planting altar.


    Li Xun knows Xiaoxuanzhen well. The position of this flower bed is the eyes of Xiaoxuanzhen, and it is also the most suitable node to break the array.


    Seeing that Li Zhi stopped before the flower bed, the Wangfu Jiashi didn''t understand what was going on. He didn''t understand why he was so unreasonable.


    After unraveling the jade tactic on the waist, Li Yan looked at it carefully, did not speak, held the jade tactic in his hand, and suddenly pressed down to the flower bed!


    In the room where Yujue touched the flower bed, there was a flash of green light on it, and then, the flower bed made an overwhelming squeak, which covered the white light curtain of the main hall.


    But that''s all. The light curtain trembled for a long time, but there were no signs of fragmentation. It seemed to be about to erupt.


    Li Xun''s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was abrupt: "Although Yu Jue is a magic weapon, I ca n¡¯t practice it. This is not enough to break the battle ..."


    Li Yan knew very well that if he failed to break the battle at this time, he would inevitably lead to the formation attack and the strongest attack, it would not be an injury, or he would probably die on the spot.


    In a critical situation, the pale golden dragon spirit floating above the Dan Tian field seemed to be summoned, and suddenly there was a change. After a clear dragon yin, the dragon gas seemed to swim.


    At the same time, a stream of golden air flowed from the dragon air.


    In an instant, this stream of golden air, like a snake, entered the meridian from Dantian, and finally converged in the palm of Li''s hand, flowing into Yu Jue!


    Suddenly, he got the jade blessing from Jin Mang, and Jin Mang flashed.


    The flower bed under Yujue suddenly shook violently, like explosives detonated here.


    Suddenly, with the sound of "Boom", the soil on the flower bed was flying like a blast, and the entire flower bed broke!


    The white light curtain covering the Taixuan Hall shook and twisted like a mirror, and cracks appeared out of thin air.


    "Broken!" Li Yan frowned, spitting a word.


    The light curtain on the Xiaoxuan array seemed to echo Li Li''s words. It was broken every moment, and the brilliance flowed around like a starry rain, but in the blink of an eye, there was no trace.


    The bowl-shaped white light curtain disappears!


    This change caused the Wangfujia soldiers to be stunned, eyes widened, and did not respond for a moment.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest in the side building suddenly changed his face suddenly. He stood up suddenly, but his figure was unstable, and he stepped back a few steps. "How is this possible? This child broke the formation ?!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his hand with the horizontal knife, and the horizontal knife almost fell to the ground. She looked at the hall unbelievably, and looked at Li Yan with an open mouth and a flushed complexion.

 Chapter 5： Shot

    Li Yan collected the jade tactics, stood up in front of the flower bed, and patted the dirt and dust on his robe. He looked at the stele with the inscription in front of the main hall. His eyes were calm and Gubo was not surprised.


    "Shizi broke the ban of the formation law, and he did it!"


    Shangguan looked at Li Yan with all his heart, and only one voice remained in his heart.


    "Shizi has such a skill? Can he have a means comparable to Qi Master? Is this still our Shizi?"


    After the Wangfu Jiashi reacted, they all looked at Li Yan, his eyes looked like ghosts and gods.


    Li Yan didn''t stay, and didn''t act in a manner. He walked indifferently, stepped up the stone steps step by step, and walked towards the sermons left by Yuan Tianzhang.


    Breaking the small mysterious array, this may seem strange to everyone, but for Li Ye, who was a great monk today, it is not worth mentioning, and there is no need to reflect on it.


    Such a thing is too common for Li Yan.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest in the house beside him immediately saw his face gloomy. The two young Taoist priests beside him were also very anxious. The situation in front of them was very different from what they expected, "Master, what should I do now?"


    The middle-aged Taoist has not spoken yet. In the handwriting of Yu Jian, Li Xuan''s eager voice has been heard: "After so long, why haven''t you talked back? Has Li Xuan''s nagging been injured by Xiaoxuan Formation? Did Yu Ju get it? Speak, why don''t you speak? "


    At this time, I listened to Li Ye ¡¯s inquiries, especially when he heard the rejoicing and unconsciousness in the other person ¡¯s words. The middle-aged Taoist sorrow was very bitter. He brewed for a long time. Reluctantly said silently: "My son, you may not believe it, Li Yan ... he broke the mysterious array!"


    "What? What joke are you talking about? Now it''s not a joke. Hurry up and collect Yu Jue. I will send someone to pick it up later." In the newsletter Yu Jian, there was an impatient voice from Li Yan.


    The middle-aged Taoist can''t wait to be killed with a single head, "Gongzi, Li Xuan did break the Xiaoxuan array. He relied on a piece of jade trick, and now he has reached the stone monument ..."


    Li Yan can break the battle, middle-aged Taoist priests can only attribute the cause to the jade tactics.


    After the speech of the middle-aged Taoist, Yu Jian was silent for a long time. When the middle-aged Taoist thought that something was wrong with Yu Jian, there was a sound of small cases and falling things in Yu Jian. Angrily roared: "What are you waiting for ?! Stop him! Blast him out of Taixuanguan! If it really gets him luck, I plan your family''s grave!"


    After speaking, it seemed as if the Taoist did not care about the ancestor''s grave, and Li Zhi''s voice was a little louder out of thin air: "I dug your Taoist concept and shattered your body to pieces!"


    The middle-aged Taoist''s face changed again. He knew that Li Xun was not intimidating him. The other party was very likely to do so. He quickly received the message Yujian, ran out of the house, and greeted the two young Taoists: "Stop them!"


    At this time, Li Xun was sitting down in front of the stone tablet. Shangguan Qingcheng and Wangfu Jiashi had just returned from surprise and were celebrating each other. Suddenly, three priests ran out of the house, rushed to them, and listened to middle age. The words of the Taoist priests immediately became furious and greeted them with their swords.


    "The mountain demon said that he was disrespectful to Shizi, and he died!"


    Shangguan poured his sword to the middle-aged Taoist priest. Don''t look at her gentleness and humility in front of Li Yan, but it is a hot temper. Today, when she walked into Taoist temple, she had been displeased with the middle-aged Taoist priests who had been foolish. They tried to prevent Li Xun from understanding the Taoist scriptures.


    "A clean place for Daomen, Qi Ronger waits for the sword!" The middle-aged priest waved a hand and patted the sword that Shangguan had besieged. When he said it, he was full of self-righteous truth. "


    It turned out that Li Yan turned his head and said nothing. Shangguan Qingcheng was already full of anger. He cut the sword to the middle-aged Taoist again. "You demon, full of bullshit, it''s clear that you are the first to take action, and you dare to make sense of it!"


    "The warrior in the area is also brave enough to embarrass himself in front of the poor road and get away from me!" The middle-aged Taoist gave a cold cry, and Wu Zong''s practice broke out without reservation. Hit her back and forth.


    As soon as the middle-aged priest succeeded, he yelled at Li Xun: "Li Xun''s nagging, don''t leave before Dao Wen! In the presence of Emperor Zhenwu, you have broken the law circle left by Yuan Tianshi. This is an offense to God. , Still quickly kneel and pleaded guilty, three years and nine worship, quit Taixuanguan ?! "


    Li Yan stood up from the stone monument.


    This middle-aged Taoist dared to change his "out of the way" practice, and struck his feet to expose himself, and he was not afraid to capture it, and forced to ask the master behind him. So it seems that whether it is a middle-aged Taoist or Li Alas, all of them were shocked by their actions of breaking Xiaoxuanzhen instantly.


    "Demon Road, I slaughtered you!" Shangguan Qingcheng leaped from the ground and listened to the words of the middle-aged Taoist priest. His eyes were about to get angry, he wiped a ray of blood overflowing the corner of his mouth, and once again waved his sword to meet him.


    "Speaking wildly, attacking with a knife, disturbing the Taoist concept, this behavior is no different from a demon. Poor Tao today replaced Tianxing Dao and seized it here!" The middle-aged priest showed anger and flung himself with a single blow. A royal man from the palace came to Shangguan Qingcheng again.


    "Let me wait for the slaying here? No wonder you dared to disregard the consequences. It turned out to be such an idea. It seems that we are determined." Li Xun knew, this middle-aged Taoist, every word and every word of himself Putting aside morality, disregarding the facts, and dismissing Li Zhi and others as chaotic thieves, as if the truth and righteousness depended on him alone.


    Middle-aged Taoist priests have the Wuzong realm. Shangguan Qingcheng and the four Wangfu Jiashi are not opponents. At this moment, they are all injured, and one Jiashi is already down.


    The Wangfu Jiashi who stayed at the foot of the peak heard the movement at this time and hurried to Taoist Temple, but the mountain road was narrow and rugged in the end. Although it was only a few hundred steps away, when they came up, the matter had already settled.


    The middle-aged Taoist obviously knew this, so he did not hesitate to shoot.


    The middle-aged Taoist thought to himself, "Just knock down these armored soldiers and let Li Zhi lose his guard. Then he can capture this child. When the hostages are in his hands, it will not be cool for those royal palace soldiers. Going high and flying is that Li Yan will not betray the poor! "


    The plan has been decided, and the middle-aged Taoist priest is even more fierce. He continued to scream: "Li Zhina, you are so guilty, don''t you kneel down and plead guilty to Zhenwu Xuantian God?"


    As soon as he said this, the other two young priests also greeted each other: "The demon world son, with deep sins, knelt down quickly and pleaded guilty to Zhenwu!"


    "Zhenwu?" Li Xun turned to look at the statue of Zhenwu enshrined in the hall, squinting slightly, he never shot. It may not be because this view is the place of Zhenwu, but at this moment, Li Xun''s mood has changed.


    "Everyone says that you monitor the world for heaven, reward good and punish evil, and that everything is ineffective. Now that you are a child, disregard morality, make money, and reverse black and white, why aren''t you angry? If you are already angry, why haven''t you sent God? Penalty? "Li Yan''s eyes were slightly dimmed.


    At this time, the middle-aged Taoist priest had once again repelled Shangguan Qingcheng, rushed at him, and waved his palm, "Li Li, still not kneel ?!"


    Li Yan''s gaze left from the statue of Zhenwu, and it became cold gradually. He stepped out, and his clothes were automatic without wind. "You''re not angry, but I''m already angry!"


    Middle-aged Taoist priests were rushing forward, seeing that Li Yan did not shy away, but greeted him with a happy heart and a smirk, saying, "This child is really a waste, and he doesn''t even know his escape. Do we think he is poor? Would you be afraid of your son''s identity? "


    Seeing this scene of Shangguan Qingcheng, she has been unable to rescue her, and shouted, "Shizi, go!"


    However, Shangguan Qingcheng also knew that Li Yan couldn''t get away at this moment. At this moment, there was a raging anger in her heart. It was a resentment against her incompetence. She was desperate, and her heart was crying: "An Wang has passed away, but I still have a son. The whole Zhou can''t be protected, but in the future, how will he look, but see An An and his father under the fountain? "


    Not only she, but also the sober Wangfu Jiashi, was astonished when they saw this scene. They knew that Li Ying was finished.


    The two young Taoist priests were shocked. They knew that as long as Li Ji was captured, the overall situation was set.


    But what happened next was unexpected to everyone.


    Shangguan''s allure fell suddenly, his expression froze.


    Wang Qijiashi widened his eyes.


    The two young Taoist priests were horribly divided and scared.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest who rushed to Li Zhi jumped in the volley and stretched out his hand to grasp Li Zhi''s throat.


    At this time, Li Min took a step backhand and punched, but it was extremely fast. He arrived first and hit the lower abdomen of the middle-aged Taoist.


    With a bang, the middle-aged priest flew out, vomiting blood in his mouth in midair, then fell heavily to the ground, slipped out a few steps, hit the root of the wall, his head crooked, his eyes turned white, and he fainted. Over!


    "How can this be ?!" Everyone was astonished.


    The middle-aged Taoist priest with Wu Zongxiu was actually spit out of blood by Li Zhi''s punch.


    Isn''t Li Yan a waste that cannot be practiced?


    Where has there ever been such waste?


    Li Yan retracted his fist, shook his sleeves, and grunted coldly.


    Although Li Zhi, like middle-aged Taoist priests, is a master cultivator, but middle-aged Taoist priests do not even know Li Zhi''s realm at all, and when he is just a waste of chicken power, he grabbed a claw and never thought about it. After Li Yan could resist, he didn''t say anything despite the exposed flaws. He didn''t use all his strength and was afraid to scratch Li Yan''s throat.


    At this time, Li Yan would be polite and naturally teach the other person to be a man.


    With his hands on his shoulders, Li Zhi walked towards two shivering, helpless young Taoist priests with cold eyes. "As a Taoist, I don''t know how to keep my duty, and dare to swear words to this son, and hurt my armor. ? Liang Jingru? "


    The most taboo of monks is to be stigmatized as a demon. Regardless of the cultivation, the demon lords are unlikely to rise to the ranks of the immortals.


    The two young Taoist priests have already been suffocated by Li Xun''s shots, and they are not in a state of mind. Even middle-aged Taoist priests have planted them. They are even less rivals. At the moment, Li Xun is drunk, and his heart is trembling. Looking at Li Xun, he only feels the other person''s temper Not bad, as if there is supreme majesty, his legs suddenly softened, and he knelt down to the ground with a bang, remembering what they had done, and he no longer had the courage to slap his head, and said, "Shizi spares life!"

 Chapter 6： Training

    The two young Taoist priests kept begging for mercy and screamed in sorrow. Li Yi only glanced at them and ignored their interest.


    The ants generation is not worth his distraction.


    Li Ye called to Shangguan to pour into the city, and gave her the priest to dispose of it.


    Seeing the look of anger in Guan Qingcheng, it is estimated that these two people will not end well.


    Li Yan returned to the stone monument and sat down on his knees. At this moment he was calm and continued to observe the inscriptions left by Yuan Tianzhang.


    For Li Yan, it ¡¯s important to learn about Taoism, seek fortune, and step into the refining period.


    The mountain wind on the peak is endless, and the wind is blowing, and Li Zhi is calm, gradually immersed in the Tao on the stone monument.


    "This article is called" Tai Xuan Induction Theory ", and it is indeed the same chapter as the articles I have seen on the earth. At that time, I was in the state of great consummation during the gas refining period. At this point, I felt that after watching this article, the bottlenecks disappeared, and the foundation was successfully established. "


    Li Xun remembered the past and looked back in memory. "Even the bottleneck of building foundation can be broken. Now it is not difficult to take the opportunity contained in this article and step into the gas refining period."


    With this in mind, Li Zhi stopped thinking about it and realized it carefully.


    The monks of Datang, called the sorcerers during the gas-gathering period, most of the monks are in this state, and the success of the foundation is called a real person. realm.


    The real world is a great success, with great merit, proof of the avenue, and by virtue of true dragon luck, it is possible for the land to soar and rank in the immortal class, with immortal qualifications.


    When Li Xun learned the Taoist scriptures, the princes of Wangfujia at the foot of the rush reached Taixuanguan. Shangguan Qingcheng stopped them all at the door and didn''t let them enter the view, fearing to disturb Li Yan.


    The incident that just happened in the concept, Shangguan Qingcheng told everyone briefly. No accident, everyone looked with incredible expression, one by one, they were shocked to the extreme.


    "Shizi actually blasted Wuzong into a coma with one punch? Doesn''t that mean that Shizi has at least reached Wuzong''s realm? How is this possible? Shizi obviously cannot practice, and for twenty years he has never practiced ...


    "The general Shangguan said only that Shizi broke the array of laws outside the hall with his own strength. When did Shizi know the array of immortals?"


    "As far as I know, if there is no cultivation during the refining period, there is a magic weapon in hand, and it is difficult to win a law circle. Shizi did this with the help of Wang Yin. How much luck is this?"


    After listening to the remarks of Shangguan Qingcheng, the Wangfujia people immediately talked about what happened in Taixuanguan. They let them sigh again and again while being surprised and shocked.


    Taking everyone ¡¯s reactions in the eyes, Shangguan Qingcheng pretended to be calm and said, "The son of the world is King Anan, naturally not an ordinary character. He has not cultivated before, but it does not mean that he has no luck. What a curious thing. "


    As soon as this word was spoken, Shangguan Qingcheng himself believed first, otherwise she could not explain the change of Li Zhi, and suddenly she was blessed to the soul and continued: "Yuan Tianshi left Taoism and Taoism at Taixuanding. Waiting for a fate? As soon as Shizi arrives here, he has the Wuzong realm and can easily break through the formation. Obviously, Shizi is the kind of fate that Yuan Tianshi expects, and he is blessed by Taoism! "


    After listening to the words of Shangguan Qingcheng, the Wangfujia people felt shocked and thought for a moment, and they immediately felt very reasonable.


    Of course it makes sense, otherwise how to explain all this happening right now?


    "That''s it ... Yuan Tianshi is a real person. Isn''t the future bright for Shizi to have the opportunity he left behind?"


    "That said, this Taoist scripture is too mysterious. I heard that many people have come to enlightenment, but no one sees the clue. Now that our son has come, we have n¡¯t started enlightenment, we have luck. Come up, the realm of the master of epiphany ... Have you ever heard of someone who is an epiphany of the epiphany? What does this mean? It means that Shizi is not an ordinary person! "


    "Yes, in my opinion, Shizi''s hard days have come to an end, and he will certainly shine in the future. He can practice to a very high level like An Wang, and make a meritorious feat!"


    Everyone, at a glance at me, in conversation, the words compiled by Shangguan have been perfected to the extent that everyone is credible.


    This was unexpected by Shangguan, but she listened to the crowd, but nodded her head, thinking that was the case.


    Shangguan Qingcheng did not forget his identity, and immediately said: "Before the son of the world was in a disadvantaged position, the guests of the palace all left, and they were among others, and there were no other thoughtful people. These people would not want to investigate further, but now Shizi got the luck left by Yuan Tianshi, and he will definitely practice his qi. If anyone dares to have other thoughts in the future, or disrespects Shizi, he would n¡¯t be so polite! "


    As soon as this remark came out, some of Jiashi''s faces suddenly appeared embarrassing, but there were also clear consciences. At this moment, he straightened his waist and looked at the people around him with his eyes full of scrutiny. The sense of superiority was particularly strong.


    "I said a long time ago that Shizi is a man with great luck, and he will be able to inherit King An''s mantle. You did n¡¯t believe it before, you should believe now?"


    "Who doesn''t believe it? Whoever doesn''t believe me and who are in a hurry, I always think so!"


    "It''s as if someone didn''t think so!"


    The crowd started talking again.


    These scenes made Shangguan''s city full of satisfaction. She revealed a smile like that of the city. She stopped talking and turned from the front door to pay attention to the situation of Li Zhi''s enlightenment on Taoism.


    Standing on the open space in front of the stone steps, the Shangguan with a sword in his armour fell into the city, his posture was bright, his eyes were bright as stars, his eyes were full of tenderness and concern, and she said silently: "Shizi, you But be sure to get involved in Taoism and practice your energy! "


    Becoming a Qi Master, you will be separated from ordinary people and ordinary people. You will be the real strong in this world. You will have power in the dynasty, and you will be free in the wild.


    As Li Qi became a practitioner of Qi training, he could inherit the title of King An, and Zongzheng Temple had no reason to shelve the matter.


    Seeing that Li Yan was motionless, time passed by quietly, Shangguan Qingcheng''s heartbeat gradually accelerated, and her white, snowy face quietly flushed, she might not even notice that she was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    If you can achieve qi, everything can be expected. On the contrary, if you ca n¡¯t, even if Li Zhi has a master''s state, he can at least slightly improve his situation, and he can''t get substantial results.


    At least, those princes in Wangfu who are waiting a long time outside the Taoist temple will not be truly loyal to Li Zhi, even if they just think that Li Zhi has great luck. useless.


    People who ca n¡¯t practice qi, Zongzheng Temple, and those princes of the royal family who have always disliked Li Zhe, will not change their attitude towards him.


    Only the Qi Master is the superior.


    Further, it is expected that the sea and the sky will be wide. If this step is not advanced, it will still be deep in the night, and the dawn will be indefinite.


    The sun above his head rose to mid-air, and sweat was all over Shangguan''s face.


    The figure under his feet gradually tilted eastward. I do not know when Shangguan Qingcheng clenched Yin Hong''s lips. Gradually, his lips were bitten without blood, which contrasted with the reddening face again.


    At this moment, in the residence of Xing Guogong in Chang''an City, Li Li got up angrily and broke a handful of the jade newsletter.


    "Waste! Two hours later, the news that no one has succeeded has been returned! These priests are not eating **** ?!" The embarrassed wolverine snarled, his words were vulgar.


    The staff of the government office looked hesitantly, and tentatively said, "Are there any changes in this matter?"


    "What can happen?" This annoyed Li Xuan, who glared at his aides. "A waste that can''t be practiced for 20 years, but can''t be repaired at all. What can happen?"


    The staff did not dare to offend Li Ye, and wanted to shut up, but the identity of the staff adviser still made him scrupulously say, "Li Ye brought a hundred armored men into the mountain, will he let the armored men do it? ? "


    "That man has said before, Li Zhi only brought five people to watch!" Li Zhi''s anger was undiminished. "Five people, four warriors, one warrior, and ants-like things, what''s the use?"


    The aides couldn''t speak for a while, and then they whispered: "Anyway, if the person didn''t reply, it is very likely that something unexpected happened ... maybe, Yuan Tianshi stayed in Taixuanding''s Tao It really fits Li Yan ¡¯s luck, maybe ... "


    "What are you talking about?" Li Yan snarled and stared at the aide. "Even the son-in-law had no enlightenment for three days and three nights, and what kind of waste can Li Yun get?"


    The staff member opened his mouth, but only felt bitter. "The meaning below is that the son is best to send someone to see. Taixuanding is hundreds of miles away, and the master of gas training in the government will take some time to catch up. Something went wrong, I went too late, I''m afraid it''s really irreparable ... "


    Li Zhi''s tide was bullied fiercely, and he couldn''t accept it. A waste that he didn''t even care about at all, he could learn the Tao, get the luck, do what he didn''t do, and turn his major events into Dream bubbles! This pair is his insult!


    However, the words of the aides were old-fashioned words, and Li Zhi still had reason and had to admit it.


    "Send someone, go now!" Li Xuan angered.


    The staff member stepped back, and had to arrange manpower, but he just walked out of the felt and turned back quickly, and he looked like a hell, "Master, the direction of Tai Xuanding, the aura fluctuates abnormally!"


    "What?" Li Yan''s expression changed, and the aura fluctuations were abnormal to a level that can be detected from hundreds of miles away. Either there were masters fighting, or someone broke through the realm. He quickly ran out of the big account and looked in the direction of Tai Xuanding. .


    The original cloudless sky suddenly burst with wind and clouds. If there were immortals casting immortals in the clouds, Li Yan was a Qi practitioner, and immediately felt the aura fluctuations elsewhere. It was too thick, not just a change in the sky.


    "Shen Yunshan is a royal forest garden, there will be no warring warriors, but the direction of Tai Xuanding, but there is a fluctuation of aura, is it ..." The staff member said here, swallowed, he himself I don''t believe what he said next, "Isn''t that why Li Zhi practiced qi in Taixuanding?"


    "Get off!" Li Yi kicked the staff member with a kick, and his stomach became nauseous. He was disgusted like eating hundreds of flies, and he was furious. "What are you doing here, send someone, send someone right away, you must stop it." he!"


    Tai Xuanguan, in front of the main hall, Li Xuan did not move in front of the stone monument.


    He had realized Daowen for a long time, but it had no effect at first. Although his previous life was very simple, after all, this life is different from his previous life. His physical qualifications and his own fortune have changed. resonance.


    Although he consciously understood the Daoji in the Taoist texts, the luck in the Taoist texts could not be absorbed.


    The situation did not change until Li Min suddenly felt a movement and began to sense the dragon gas in his body.


    At this moment, on the dantian in his body, the light golden dragon spirit flashed the golden mang which was invisible to the naked eye, forming a golden halo, which emanated from the body, wrapping Li Zhi''s entire body, making him look beautiful. Alas, mysterious.


    With the aura emanating from the dragon spirit, in the midst of the underworld, Li Zhi and Dao Wen communicated with each other as if they were connected by an invisible bridge.


    The invisible white air flowing from the stone was emitted from the sermons on the stele, as if summoned by dragon air, was sucked into the body by Li Zhi from the nostril, merged into the meridians, settled on Dantian, and roamed around the dragon air.


    The pale golden dragon spirit gradually became solid.


    Inspired by dragon air, there was a hidden change above Dantian.


    Reiki gradually builds up, if you want to open up the world.


    Li Zhi knew that it was a sign of a sea of ??qi.


    Exploiting the sea of ??gas in the body, you can step into the gas-refining period and become a surgeon in the gas-refining period.


    Within a hundred steps of Taixuanding, stratospheres surrounded, white clouds stretched and flowed continuously, heaven and earth reikis were gathered up and down, centered on Li Zhi, gathered on all sides, and eventually formed a vortex of qi, constantly flowing into him.


    Shangguan Qingcheng and the soldiers inside and outside of Taoism, due to the realm, although they could not sense the aura fluctuations, they could see visions in the air, and they suddenly changed color. Shangguan Qingcheng loosened his biting lips, and his eyes were dazzling.


    "Is Shizi really going to practice qi?" Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes fell on Li Yan, with a strong sense of expectation.


    I don''t know how long it took, in Li Zhi''s body, above Dantian, a sea of ??gas has formed.


    After entering the period of refining gas, it is no longer ordinary people and ordinary people. They can practice Taoism and have the means of "unpredictable ghosts" in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Li Yan suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes twinkled.


    He slowly stood up, his eyes fell on the blue jade gourd on the incense case in the temple.


    With a wave of his hand, the blue jade gourd flew out of the incense case and fell into Li''s hands.


    Mastering things, practicing Qi master basic skills.


    At this moment, Li Yan has already entered the gas refining period!

 Chapter 7： Luck

    With the help of dragon air, he absorbed the air transportation in the Taoist text and successfully entered the gas refining period, and Li Zhi finally understood the function of dragon air.


    In a nutshell: bringing together air transport for your own use.


    "The imperial dynasty has gas, and people have gas. The so-called national, official, and provincial transport are also."


    As a great monk in the age of the end of the Fa, he has a clear understanding of these Li Zhi, "To be able to achieve great achievements, Qian Qian gradually become a true dragon, relying on the confluence of the world''s fortune. Successful officials can have official transport, and spiritual training can be achieved. If you win allegiance, you will be able to gather people''s luck. The end result will be ''many people and many people''-if one day, Qian Qianlong will be like a rain, a conspiracy like a cloud, a thousand monks, a million people, that''s Unstoppable '', how could it not be possible? "


    Realizing this, Li Zhi was clear-minded, and he became more clear about the way to go in the future.


    Dragon spirit is not a spiritual root, but he replaced the role of the spiritual root and put Li Zhi on an unusual path of practice.


    Li Minshun picked up the blue jade gourd and began to look.


    He didn''t take a closer look at it before. At the moment, he immediately noticed something strange. "This jade gourd appears to be a common magic instrument, but it is a built-in small mysterious array. It is the lowest-level first-order magic instrument in the world of cultivation. But the gourd The fluctuations of Reiki in it seem a little unusual at the slightest level. "


    Before Li Yan crossed, anyway, he was a great practitioner who practiced to cross the calamity. He had seen so many instruments. His vision and insight were far from ordinary monks.


    "Erase the original God''s consciousness in the jade gourd first." Li Zhi said with a touch of his mind. When he entered the jade gourd, he would erase the original god''s consciousness. I can''t help it.


    "It seems that the original master''s cultivation is higher than mine." Li Zhi knew the reason, but he was not willing to give up, thought about it, mobilized the dragon spirit on Dantian, and went deep into the jade gourd again.


    The original master''s consciousness in the jade gourd was trembling as soon as it was touched by Li Qi''s consciousness carrying dragon spirit. It seemed to scream and tremble, but no matter how it struggled, it was wiped away by dragon spirit.


    "This dragon spirit is really extraordinary, now this jade gourd is mine." Li Yi smiled, cut his finger, dropped a drop of blood on the jade gourd, and let the jade gourd recognize the master.


    Li Yan''s consciousness once again entered the jade gourd, and carefully observed the situation in the gourd.


    At this point of view, Li Zhi''s expression changed slightly, and the space in the gourd was larger than he imagined. The small mysterious array method drawn by Daomang Baimang''s lines was among them.


    But the space occupied by Xiaoxuanzhen is less than one tenth of the space inside the jade gourd.


    "Sure enough, Xiaoxuanzhen is just a small part of this jade gourd." Li Zhi''s consciousness looked around in the gourd for a long time, and he quickly became aware of it. But it was not excited, so it didn''t show up. "


    Li Yan no longer hesitated, inspired Xiao Xuan Zhen, while observing the changes in the gourd.


    When the white line was lit, there were flickers of green awns on the periphery, and Li Zhi looked at it, his heart shook: "This is ... Daxuanzhen?"


    Li Xuan raised his eyebrows. The power of the Xiaoxuan array was limited. It covered at least one hall, but the range was not more than three feet. However, unlike the large mysterious array, not only does the power increase, but also the range is wider. The compound will not only protect itself, but also protect the soldiers in the palace.


    Moreover, the Daxuan array also has a defensive effect. The light curtain formed is inaccessible, but the people in the array can use any means to throw arrows at the array!


    In a nutshell, this large mysterious array is an indispensable artifact to protect yourself at home and go out to fight.


    The blue jade gourd with a small mysterious array is only a first-order instrument, and if the large mysterious array can be turned on, the jade gourd can suddenly become a second-order instrument!


    The first-order magical instruments are in Xianmen, but they are only the lowest-level magical instruments. Even the monks in the first layer of the gas refining period have one or two. But second-order instruments, Mo said that monks in the first layer of the gas refining period are not available, and even monks who practice the second and third layers of the gas are not eligible to have them!


    Li Xun knew the formation of the Daxuan Formation, and he did not hesitate. Reiki penetrated into the jade gourd and used the Aura as a line to draw the Daxuan Formation.


    The moment the Daxuanzhen was completed, the green gourd on the jade gourd flickered, the luster was more beautiful, and the jade was more rounded, just like a reborn.


    "This blue jade gourd has been a second-order magic weapon since then, and it can be used." Li Min harvested the first magic weapon since crossing, and was somewhat happy that the monk could not walk without the magic weapon.


    A monk with a weapon and a monk without a weapon are not at the same level. The battle between monks is a very important aspect. This is similar to the piercing army soldier, against the defenseless man. Looking at the jade gourd, Li Yi was quite satisfied. After the Daxuan array was drawn, the space in the jade gourd was only used for two tenths, which shows that the jade gourd is still possible to advance!


    However, the space outside the Daxuan array was quiet at this time, and Li Ye could not see anything for the time being.


    Li Yan smiled at the corner of his mouth, and thought to himself, "Li Yan, in order to arrange the array in Taixuanding, hurting my life and robbing me of jade tactics, you had to use the magic weapon to make the palace. Not a first-order instrument at all, but a rare treasure, but now it is cheaper for me. "


    Xing State Mansion.


    The gas trainer who had arranged to go to Taixuanding of Shen Yunshan had already set out. Li Yan sat silent in the room, and the staff accompanying him did not dare to speak at will.


    As the younger generation''s spiritual genius among the clan''s children, Li Wei has his pride. This pride comes from his own strength, and strength comes from comparison. It is based on overlooking many young monks.


    Here at Li Ye, even when he was looking down at the others, Li Ye was not in his eyes, because Li Ye couldn''t practice at all, because he was too lazy to overlook the bird''s eye view, there was no need for comparison.


    Ignoring Li Yan has been a habit for more than two decades.


    Habits cannot be broken at one time.


    So up to now, Li Zhi still doesn''t believe and doesn''t want to accept. The aura of Tai Xuanding''s aura is because Li Zhi got the chance left by Yuan Tianyi.


    "A waste that cannot be practiced, a biological mother who is a commonplace of ordinary people, a joke that has been ridiculed by the royal family for twenty years, how can I get an opportunity that I can''t get?"


    Li Huan was reluctant to admit this change because he coveted King Anlong for a long time and was bound to get it.


    Ca n¡¯t practice, the birth mother is low, so she is treated by the imperial clan. This is Li Zhi ¡¯s fatal weakness, and it is also the basis for Li Ying to seek the title of King An.


    Now, this foundation is to be broken.


    If Li Yan succeeded in practicing qi ... Li Yan would not want to think too much. In order to obtain the title of King An, he paid a lot. After all, the officials of Zongzheng Temple were not easy to buy.


    "Impossible! Waste is waste. How could it be like me and become a gas trainer ?! How could it be blocking my way and letting my efforts go to waste, unable to get the king?"


    The more Li Li wanted to get more and more angry, Li Li''s face appeared in his mind and became extremely abominable, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable. He stood up, smashed the newly replaced desk, and stared aside. Staff: "How come Liu Renneng hasn''t heard back yet?"


    Liu Renneng was the Qi Master who was sent to Tai Xuanding by Li Yan.


    "Maybe I haven''t arrived yet, after all, the journey is a bit distant ..." The clerk whispered, saying half of that, he suddenly changed his face, his face was instantly pale, and he put a hand on his chest and spit out blood. There was horror in his eyes, "How is this ... possible?"


    Li Yan frowned: "What''s going on?"


    "I stayed at Taixuanding and launched the Xiaoxuan Formation''s sapphire glass gourd, but it was wiped out of my senses and taken away ?!" the staff member horrified.


    Li took a moment, then clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth: "To be able to capture a magic weapon, you must be a Qi practitioner, is it possible? Li Yan''s waste, really did it?"


    "Even if Li Yi has achieved Qi training, how can he practice Qi training on the first level? How can he take away my sapphire glass gourd?" The staff was unbelievable, after all, he was a monk training on the second level.


    Li Yan took a deep breath, his eyes were fierce, and his complexion was pale. To this day, he also wants to understand that the jade glazed gourd was taken away. It is absolutely impossible to say that the aura of Tai Xuanding has nothing to do with them. No matter how reluctant he is, he must admit the worst result: LiêÊ Achievement is training!


    Li Xuan calmed for a long time, "Liu Renneng was summoned, no matter what, bring those Taoists back to me!"


    Those Taoists colluded with Li Xun, and if Li Xuan was taken away, Li Xuan could tell Li Xuan to murder him in Chang''an and Zongzheng Temple, and Li Xuan would have to eat.


    "Liu Renneng is the second floor of Qi training. Li Yigang just achieved Qi training. He is not his opponent. Do you want to ..."


    Too Xuanding.


    Li Xuan took the jade gourd and hung it around his waist. With such instruments, at least An''s Mansion will be much safer in the future. He is not afraid of chaos at night, as long as he does not encounter the monk.


    You can practise Taoism when you enter the refining period. For Li Zhi, the basic technique is to repeat the review. Royal objects, fire, and so on can now be easily accessed. Powerful high-order exercises, such as Li Zhizhu on the earth The mastery of "Ziqi Donglai" requires a lot of time to cultivate in order to return to the previous level.


    ¡ª¡ªAt that time, Li Xun''s practice world in the era of vertical and horizontal law has never seen a more powerful method than "East of the Purple Gas", but there are several that can be compared, such as "A Winter''s Fantastic Fist" by a Western archbishop. .


    Li Xun had no intention to stop at Taixuan at most, got up from the hall, and finally glanced at Zhen Wu''s idol, turned and walked out of the hall.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, with a knife in the Dutch armor, ushered in immediately. Her movements were fast, the ringing of the iron armor was very crisp, her eyes fell on Li Yan, and if there were stars flowing in her bright eyes, "Shizi has already finished practicing Qi? "


    Li Min nodded, "How are the priests interrogated?"


    "The mouth is very hard." Speaking of those priests, the anger of Shangguan was up again, and he hated the silver teeth. "However, as long as Shizi gives the generals a few more hours, they will surely let them know everything. Endless words! "


    Li Xun smiled and didn''t care. He knew what was in his stomach. At this time, his mouth was hard, but he was thinking that Li Xuan was so powerful that he could come to rescue them.


    "Congratulations, Shizi, finally stepped into the practice of qi, and has since become a warrior. He is already a strong dynasty, and his future is bound to be unlimited!" When Li Huan talked to Guan Qingcheng, the soldiers of Anwang Palace welcomed them. They were well-trained. At this time, they lined up saluting in the open space, and the iron armored crossblade made a sound of gold, all together: "Congratulations, Shizi!"


    Previously, they were not optimistic about Li Wei. When they set out from Changan City, they did not think that Li Wei could get a chance. Some people wanted to find another way out. After all, the world is strong, and Datang is extremely martial, so that monks can be respected. But now seeing Li Zhi''s achievements in practicing qi, naturally all of them have converged.


    One of them said furiously, "Shizi practiced his qi one day, such miracles are unheard of, Shizi has such luck, it is only a matter of time to inherit An Wang''s mantle. I am bound to follow Shizi around to serve the saddle!"


    Li Xuan looked at these royal men and women. They were all elites trained by King An. It was Li Xuan who set himself up for the great cause in the coming troubled times, and was also his first group.


    Shangguan took a step forward and whispered in Li''s ear: "There are some people here who have had other thoughts before. Now Shizi has achieved qi and his status is different. Should he be punished and severely punished to make a difference? "


    When Shangguan Qingcheng said this, the soldiers were watching Li Yan closely. Although he didn''t hear the words of Shangguan Qingcheng, they could guess the general content. Those who had the heart in the past, especially yesterday, were still in Shangguan Qingcheng. The juggler chewing his tongue in front of him, at this moment in a mood, seeing sweat on his forehead.


    As Li Qi became a practitioner of gas training, it was easy to punish them. Regardless of whether he could inherit the title of King An, he had crushed them in terms of status and power.


    Li Xie waved his hands and said to the soldiers in front of him: "Everyone is a royal man in the palace, and they are also regarded as the soldiers of this son, and he will naturally perform his duties in the future, and naturally this son will not treat him!"


    This remark is not to blame in the past, but only to see what it means in the future. If you are thinking about it, set your heart in the dark, and blame yourself secretly. At the same time, you blame yourself. You haven''t polished your eyes before;


    At the moment, all the soldiers are determined to follow Li Yan and make great contributions in the future.


    "Sworn to serve the child!" The soldiers who watched inside and out, drank in unison, shook Taoism, and went straight to the sky.


    With the pledge of allegiance, the situation in Li''s eyes changed a bit.


    I saw a stream of white or red air flowing above the heads of the soldiers. As a great monk of this day, Li Zhi knew that the white red air represented the fortune of everyone''s life, and white was just ordinary qualifications. If there is no accident in life without official products, the red color will be able to make a difference in the future and become a character with official products.


    At the same time, there was movement in Li Qi''s dragon field, and he seemed to want to swim and absorb the popularity of the crowd, but only twisted for a moment, and then restored peace.


    Li Xun said: "Long Qi has gathered Qi luck, nurtured its own body, and enhanced the effectiveness of my cultivation. At this moment, although all the soldiers said loyalty, their loyalty is not enough, so Qi Yun has not gathered ... ... It seems that I still need to stand out to be truly loyal to me. "


    However, Li Yan is not in a hurry, this kind of thing needs to take time. He has confidence in himself.


    Just when Li Min was about to order everyone to return, Suddenly felt something, jumped up to the roof, and looked down towards the peak.


    A masked man in black was jumping between the mountain roads, stepping on the tops of rocks and trees, stepping ten steps away, and rushing towards Taoguan.

 Chapter 8： Under control

    The monks in the lower part of the qi training can''t fly with the sword, but they are not mortals. They jump a few feet or even a few dozen feet. They just take a leisurely look at the figure displayed by the black monk. Higher than him, it should look like the second floor of Qi training.


    The monk in black was Liu Renneng sent by Li Zhi.


    "It should be that I have accomplished the practice of Qi, and the aura caused by it has fluctuated so much that Li Yan noticed it." Li Zhi''s heart is like a mirror. The monk has achieved Qi training as much as he does. It is difficult to detect outside, "Send someone to look at it casually, that is, the second-level practice of Qi training, Li Yan is not hesitant."


    Qi practitioners are all famous characters. According to the Tang Dynasty official system, as long as they pass the assessment, Qi Qi can be worshipped on the first floor. The governing party is the county order and herders have tens of thousands of households. Unlike the Earth ¡¯s Datang, this world has a wider territory and a larger population.


    But Li Yan was not afraid.


    It would be strange if he was afraid. He was a great monk who could cross the void. He had already established a foundation and became a real person. At this time, even if he was not sure of defeating the other party, how could he be afraid of a little man who practiced Qi on the second floor?


    "Who''s here? An Wang Shizi is here, and he doesn''t stop seeing salute!"


    At the moment, the Wangfu Jiashi on the outer mountain road in Taixuanguan had a good performance in front of Li Yan. When he saw someone swaying, he immediately held the handle of the knife and scolded him.


    "What is King Anshi, isn''t it an idiot who has been waste for twenty years, not even ordinary people!"


    Liu Renneng gave a smirk, and he did not take into account the soldiers in the warrior realm, and did not put Li Yan in his eyes.


    "Jack! I''m disrespectful to the son of the world!" Shangguan Qingcheng has come to watch the gate and saw Liu Renneng being so arrogant. Where can her hot temper be tolerated? In the end, she is a soldier in the army, acting decisively, and immediately ordered: "Archer, prepare! "


    The royal palace soldiers are all old soldiers trained from the fire in the north and south following King An''s battle. The battle has already become an instinct. When the Shangguan Qingcheng military order was issued, the armor soldiers on the front of the mountain road had already held their shields and watched the gate. The archer in front of him, even led his bow and arrow, pointed at the front of the army.


    "A warrior with a group of warriors and ants like things, dare to shoot at my mighty warrior, I really don''t know how to die!" Liu Renneng sneered, bloodthirsty in his eyes. "The warrior is in a good mood, let you know A group of ants followed a waste, only the end of the slaughter! "


    "A round of volleys, let go!" Condescending, seeing that Liu Ren was able to rush to the front, Shangguan slammed a command, and suddenly dozens of quadrangular iron arrows, in the muffled sound of bowstrings, flew out, straight in mid-air Grabbed in and hit Liu Renneng.


    Liu Renneng threw his sleeves long and hit an aura, and he smashed his arrows in mid-air. Then he swung out with one palm and hit the shield of the armored man in front of him. Hematemesis flew backwards and knocked over the same robe behind him.


    "Unbearable." Liu Ren was able to draw a long sword, burst into the armor, and wave a white sword, but all the soldiers who stood in front of him vomited blood and fell, and no one could block his way.


    Shangguan''s glorious city was so bleak, that the mountain road was too narrow, only two people could be accommodated side by side, and only one person could be accommodated in the narrow place, so Liu Ren could kill him, but he was singled out with the armored man. Division, of course, Wangfujiashi can not stop.


    If it is a battle on the ground, a hundred soldiers form a strict army formation, and the offense and defense are orderly.


    But at this time, Liu Renneng had room for fierce battle. As he killed the soldier, he laughed wildly: "The praying arm is a car, the light of fireflies, you can compete with the sun and the moon? All these ants, you go to death! "


    Based on his practice, he didn''t have to fight with these mortal realtors, but he could fly directly into the Taoist temple, but at this moment he was killing people step by step.


    The princes of the royal palace in front of the mountain road screamed and kept rolling down the mountain road. Shangguan Qingcheng saw that the same robe was constantly injured. Her face was green and silver teeth clenched. She angrily pulled out the knife and rushed out to chop this. devil.


    "Practitioner Qi, dare not to fight with this son, how to slay the samurai in mortal realm, how sad are you, you need to find confidence in ordinary people?" At this moment, Li standing on the roof of Taixuanguan Alas, sneered at Liu Ren.


    Liu Renn lifted his head and saw Li Li, who was standing high, with his clothes flying, as if he was high above him. This perspective made him extremely displeased. He was even furious when he heard what Li Yan said, "Since you are looking for death , Then I will fulfill your waste! "


    In other words, Liu Renneng jumped up ten feet, crossed the soldier in front of him, and tipped his toes on the gate halfway, then jumped up again and pierced his sword on the roof of the main hall.


    "Shizi be careful!" The look of Shangguan Qingcheng changed. Li Zhi has just entered the period of refining Qi, and he hasn''t even learned the technique. Now how can he fight this master who has already exceeded Qi level?


    She led all the men to fight, she wanted to stop the other side and not allow Liu Ren to get close to Li Ye. Who knew that Li Ye was provocative, and now Liu Ren can leap forward, how can she protect Li Ye comprehensively?


    The soldiers looked up and looked back, and saw that Liu Ren could be attracted to Li Yan, and they were shocked. Where did they not know, Li Yan''s words to provoke Liu Renneng were to prevent them from being hurt, and they were all moved by the moment. However, Liu Ren can be so powerful. Isn''t Li Yan attracting him to ask for help?


    "Protect the son!" At this moment, a red-eyed armored man shouted, and then turned around and rushed to Taoist Temple. At this moment, they have no regard for their own safety, and the master humiliates the death, not to mention Li Ye is facing his life. Dangerous?


    One day of practicing Li Qi, the soul of the armored soldiers, regardless of his safety, is the group of soldiers who can be loyal and loyal.


    "I know you took the sapphire glass gourd, but you thought you could stop me?"


    Liu Renneng stabbed Li Li with a sword. When he saw Li Ji seizing the jade gourd, a white light curtain appeared around him, and he couldn''t help revealing the irony. "Xiao Xuan Zhen can at most hurt the monk who practiced Qi. I am Qi Qi 2 Layer, there is a spirit sword in hand, and watch my sword break your law, and then cut off your head! "


    Liu Renneng walked with the sword, and in front of Li Xun, his sword aura suddenly flashed, instantly stabbing the light curtain of the small mysterious array, and the bloodthirsty color in his eyes was stronger, shouting: "Beheaded and killed a Prince Shizi, It''s exciting to think about it! "


    Standing on the eaves, Li Yan, Yi Yan was blown by the mountain wind, and the blue silk was flying. He held the sapphire gourd, watching Liu Renneng stab straight, but there was no half-killer on his face, only a slight smirk.


    When Liu Renneng''s sword tip touched the white light curtain and was about to pierce Xiaoxuanzhen, Li Xun''s heart moved, and the large Xuanzhen in the jade gourd suddenly started.


    Suddenly, on the white light curtain of Xiaoxuan Formation, a green awn burst out, rushing to the surroundings like a meteorite, and suddenly the turbulent air waves and dust, the dazzling green awns shone to the extreme, covering everything.


    Liu Renneng, who had been stabbed in the light curtain of the small mysterious array, could not have escaped the sudden attack of the large mysterious array. His face changed greatly, his eyes protruded, and his face was full of horror, as if he saw a ghost, he yelled: "No it is good!"


    However, the voice did not fall, his rushing body was hit by the green iris aperture, he was suddenly ejected, a blood spurted out, and the sword was released. This is more than just that, the Daxuan array aperture hit his body, making him up and down, All bursts of blood mist!


    Liu Ren was able to make a loud scream, each one came to an abrupt stop, his body was like a disconnected kite, and he flew out ten dozen feet. He flew out of the Taoist temple in an instant, leaking blood in the air, and eventually fell down the mountain road. The ball rolled down like a ball. .


    The soldiers looked at the scene, their mouths widened, their faces were incredible, like dreams.


    That''s the magician who practiced Qi on the second floor!


    He was defeated by Li Yi?


    They have been shocked many times by Li Yan today.


    Even Shangguan Qingcheng, looking at Li Yan''s eyes, also brought a touch of color that he hadn''t had before¡ªthat is worship, awe.


    Li Yan took the sapphire gourd, still standing on the eaves of the main hall, looking down at Liu Renneng with light hands. It wasn''t as if he had beaten a magician who practiced on the second floor. He just breathed out. .


    Liu Renneng, blocked by rocks, had no blood in his body. He was ragged, his hair was disheveled, his eyes were blank, his facial features were distorted, and wherever there was the respect of a Qi practitioner, the beggar looked straighter than him. He raised his head desperately, his eyes filled with disbelief: "Why ... how is this possible ..."


    After returning to the gods, the princes of the royal palace on the mountain road screamed exhilaratingly, rushing down the mountain road, surrounding Liu Renneng, who was seriously injured, and a horizontal knife rest on his neck.


    With only one breath, Liu Renneng was still trembling. Facing the blades of the armored men, he knew his life was worrying. His eyes were filled with fear instantly, and he was no longer half-arrogant. Shizi forgive me, forgive me ... "


    The soldiers all looked at Li Yan on the roof and waited for his order. At this moment, the soldiers ordered to ban, and the military rules were strict, and Li Yan was their master.


    Li Yan waved his sleeves, "Kill."


    Shangguan Qingcheng said in front of the hall: "Shizi, this thief has the second-level practice of Qi training, at least the six officials of the imperial court, who must be no small, and kill them rashly, maybe there is something wrong. Will it cause any trouble? "


    The girl''s temper was hot, but she wasn''t mindless.


    Expectedly, Li Zhi said indifferently: "A monk who practiced Qi on the second floor dared to hurt my armor. If he killed, he would be killed. What''s the matter?"


    Then, he looked at the soldiers around Liu Renneng, "Kill!"


    "Get orders!"


    The soldiers heard the words and knew that Li Zhi was not afraid that Liu Ren could hurt the soldiers, so even if the other party was a monk who practiced Qi on the second floor, it would be troublesome to kill them and show no mercy-so respected by Li Wei, the soldiers Immediately moved, the blade fell like rain, ignoring Liu Renneng''s begging for mercy and screaming, chopped him to death.


    As everyone knows, in Li Zhi''s heart, a monk who practiced Qi on the second floor really didn''t have the jealousy.


    As for the trouble of killing Liu Renneng ... Li Yan was born again. Where can I not know, Li Yan is behind Liu Renneng?


    Liu Ren was able to assassinate King Anshi, killing and killing. Li Zhi had no time to clear up the relationship. Where would he use this as an excuse to come to Li Zhi''s trouble?


    Of course, these words Li Zhi will not say to the soldiers, and there is no way to explain them. In addition, most of the military men are **** men, and it is better to show their favor than to show respect.

 Chapter 9： Out of the way

    After killing Liu Renneng, all the Wangfu Jiashi inside and outside the Taoist Temple received their blades. They spontaneously stood in line. Those who were injured were also supported by their companions and stood as straight as possible.


    The soldiers glanced up at the eaves, and the figure standing up against the wind shouted in unison: "Shizi is mighty!"


    Shangguan''s glorious eyes were like melting Li Zhi.


    Just before Li Zhi''s shot, they shocked and excited them.


    As soon as they enter the gas-refining period, they will be able to create a magician who is practicing the second layer of Qi in one stroke. Such a strong man is the son they are looking forward to. Moreover, Li Yan did not hesitate to kill Liu Renneng. He was so courageous and so respectful to them.


    By this time, nearly a hundred soldiers were loyal to Li Zhi.


    On the roof, the pale golden dragon air in Li Zhi''s body quietly roamed, and the white and red air flowed from the top of the armored men from inside and outside, merged into his body, absorbed by the dragon air, and then turned into aura, deposited in him. Angry sea.


    Feeling the change of Qihai, Li Yan frowned.


    With a hundred people''s luck, Li Yi''s practice of practicing Qi on the first floor has been completed!


    At this time, Li Yan, in the face of any monk who practiced the first layer of gas, even if he did not use the jade gourd, he would not be defeated!


    The corner of Li''s mouth slightly twitched, looking at Chang''an City, it seemed a little interesting.


    If it weren''t for the sapphire gourd that was promoted to a second-order instrument, and if Liu Ren could arrive "in time", Li Ye would not be able to let a hundred armored men be so loyal to him so quickly.


    The troubled world is approaching, and now Li Zhi has the first batch of allegiance, which is different from the past. To a certain extent, the great cause of achievement is a process of ¡°gathering people together¡±. It is difficult to start everything, and now the first step has been taken. Li Zhi is already at the starting point of the great cause.


    Speaking of Liu Renneng, it would be unlucky. If he hadn''t thought he could break Xiaoxuan array, he wouldn''t be defeated like this. But where can he know that there is already a more powerful mysterious array in the jade gourd?


    Liu Renneng injured more than a dozen Wangfujia soldiers. Without Li Zhi''s orders, Shangguan Qingcheng was already directing the manpower to dress the wounds for them. There were also several people who were seriously injured and died, and their bodies would be carried back.


    "Hundred people''s luck is not enough for me to step into the second layer of Qi training, but there are 800 soldiers in the palace, and there are many official servants. If they are all loyal to me, I don''t know if this luck is enough ... ... "Li Yan jumped down from the roof, remembering the situation in the palace, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    At present, An Wang Mansion not only does not have guest staff and staff sitting in the gas refining period. Among those officials, there are also many traitors who have been bought by Li Zhi, waiting for Li Zhi to enter the An Wang Mansion.


    With the memory of previous lives, Li Zhi knew that he would have to do something after going back this time.


    Shen Yunshan''s aura fluctuated abnormally. Not only Li Ye noticed it, many monks in Chang''an City noticed it in time, but unlike Li Ye, they were not so concerned. People who were higher in cultivation could see it. If the monk breaks through the realm, that movement is the look of accomplishment.


    There are almost as many Qi practitioners in the Tang Dynasty as officials with more than seven dynasties in the dynasty. It is really irrelevant to add or subtract a monk who has a Qi training level-although Li Qi ¡¯s achievements in Qi training are much larger than ordinary people. But such things were not uncommon in the dynasty.


    However, there are some people who are exceptions, that is, the nobles who know that Li Zhi went to Taixuanding.


    The people of Prince Gong, Chen Guogong, and Wang Yueshizi have gone to participate in the ceremony of Li Zhi together. They also walked closer in the weekdays. When Taixuanding had aura fluctuations, they immediately thought that Li I may have the luck left by Yuan Tianzhang.


    "I see the suspension, even if Tai Xuanding someone breaks through the realm, it may not be Li Yan, after all, no one has ever seen it in person."


    In a tea house in Funingfang, Chen Guogong glanced at Suzaku Avenue through the window and turned to Prince Gong and Yueshi Shizi, "Li Zhi ca n¡¯t practice for 20 years, even if he is lucky to be left by Yuan Tianshi. It will be a day of training, which is too scary and the possibility is very small. "


    "Nothing is too small, it is impossible."


    The emperor of the king of Yue shrugged his lips and looked disdainful. He is in the Wuzong realm and has not yet practiced Qi. Naturally, he does not believe that Li Kun can suddenly ride on his head. Why is Li Yan sitting on an equal footing with them? "


    Prince Gong''s position just happened to be able to see the city gate. He was a monk on the third floor of Qi training, and he could recognize the faces of pedestrians at the city gate even after hundreds of steps. At this time he slowly said, "Is it Li Li? , Wait until you know, calculate the schedule, they should return from Shen Yunshan today, they will enter the city from here. "


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it, it''s just looking at it for nothing." Yue Wang Shizi gave himself a sigh of relief.


    Before long, Prince Gong''s eyes brightened, "Here it is."


    In his sights, a young man in a blue shirt and leather belt walked along the horse. Under the guard of a young school with a small scale armor, he was walking into the city with hundreds of rigorous and well-patched armored men. door.


    "It''s really Li Yan''s puppet." Chen Guogong went to the window, stretched his neck and looked out the window.


    Just when Wang Shizi wanted to move, he sat back again, mocking his mouth, "How, did you ever achieve that?"


    "He didn''t make a shot, where can I see ... but the team of soldiers is very tough and full of energy, like victory and return, there is no depression, so it seems ..." Gong Chen glanced at Prince Gong, and did not continue.


    "Swelling his face and filling him with fat is nothing more than fearing people to laugh at him." Yue Wang Shizi snorted.


    Chen Guogong suddenly took a breath and showed surprise, Prince Gong also frowned.


    In front of the city gate, a white cat in the arms of a Jinyi girl suddenly jumped out, causing the girl to quickly chase. The white cat walked through the crowd and ran past Li Ma''s horse. The girl''s attention was all on the white cat. She just wanted to catch it, but she didn''t even realize that she had stepped in front of the horse, and she would be trampled by the steed.


    At this time, Li Yan on the horse''s back, waved his hands suddenly, and flung his long sleeves. He even took the girl out of the air and received it.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Guogong said in surprise: "Imperialism!"


    Prince Gong Shen said: "If you can use the royal arts, you must be a magician!"


    The prince of Yue Wang was taking a bite of the cake, and when he heard that his hands were shaking, the crumbs of the cake sprinkled his robes. He hurried to the window and looked at the street, but saw that Li Zheng was dismounted and passed the girl in his arms Of a maid.


    "How is this possible ..." the King Yue murmured, seeing that both Prince Gong and Chen Guogong looked to him with strange eyes, and immediately thought of their own taunts on Li Yan, and ashamed, he couldn''t help flushing to the neck.


    "That doesn''t make sense, isn''t Li Zhi a waste ..." Yue Wang Shizi didn''t blame, but after all, he didn''t finish talking, because if he couldn''t go on, if Li Zhi who had already practiced Qi was a waste, then What is he like in the Wuzong realm?


    After Chen Guogong ignored the Yue Wang Shizi, he returned to his small case and converged, saying to Prince Gong: "Li Zhi''s accomplishment of qi, it seems that there will be another storm in this Chang''an city."


    Prince Gong''s expression remained unchanged, Xu Xu said: "An extra wizard and a prince in the clan are naturally a good thing for me."


    Chen Guogong laughed and said, "Why does His Highness speak secretly? Even if Li Zhi succeeds in practicing qi, he may not succeed in succeeding to the King¡ªwho asked him to inherit the title of King An? King An, King Li It ¡¯s easy to get it, but it ¡¯s more difficult for Li Yan to get it. ¡±


    Prince Gong still kept calm: "Although Li Ye was a low-born mother and disliked by my family, but he has become a sorcerer, and this is not an insolvable problem."


    Chen Guogong chuckled and said nothing, but apparently he did not agree with Prince Gong''s words.


    Yue Wang Shizi was left aside, and Prince Gong and Chen Guogong, who were talking about Li Yan, did not look at him anymore. In the whole conversation, he looked like an outsider, just like his weight. This makes Yue Wang Shizi''s face more and more ugly, but there is no place to attack.


    Li Zheng didn''t return to the palace of An''an and asked Shangguan to lead the city. He detained the Taoist priests and went home. He went straight to Zongzheng Temple.


    Zongzheng Temple is in charge of all the ancestral affairs. As a son of the ancestors, Li Zong must report to Zongzheng Temple for repair after accomplishing his qi. He inherited the title of King An and was also dealt with by Zongzheng Temple.


    Li Ye could not delay this matter, because Li Ye had already colluded with some officials of Zongzheng Temple.


    For ordinary monks, the first place to go after entering the refining period is the Qin Tianjian, who is in charge of the Dao of the World, and in charge of the fairy gates of the world, registering for self-cultivation, and receiving imperialism and fire. Secrets of isokinetics.


    If it is said that the ministry manages the officials in the world, Qin Tianjian manages the monks in the world. In the past, while Tian Tianyuan was still in the world, he used to sit in Qin Tianjian.


    These words are left alone, but at the moment, Li Zhi does not intend to go to the Heavenly Prisoner. He does not need the exercises of the Heavenly Prisoner.


    The official office of Zongzheng Temple is located on the west side of the imperial city. Zhumen has a high eaves style. After entering the door, Li Zhi found the place of the management title. He just entered the lobby and walked in front of a young official wearing a green official uniform. Yo yelled, "Isn''t this King Anshi? What wind is blowing you today?"


    Li Qiqian, the seven-ranking official of Zongzheng Temple, knew him, and was also a son of the clan. His name was Li Guangqian, which was different from Li Yi''s pretending to be close to Li Yi. Li Guangqian always looked down on Li Yi. He ridiculed that he could not practice.


    Li Min glanced at Li Guangqian, too lazy to bother, and walked straight into the lobby.


    Li Zhi''s indifferent attitude immediately made Li Guangqian very dissatisfied, and he stepped horizontally in front of Li Zhi: holding his jaw ironically: "Why, didn''t you hear me talking to you? Is it a waste that you ca n¡¯t practice? Even your ears are deaf and your eyes are hard to make? "


    Li Xie gave Li Guangqian a glance: "Good dogs don''t stand in the way."


    "You ..." Li Guangqian was immediately enraged by Li Yan.


    In the past, Li Zhi could not practice, but Li Guangqian was able to avoid and avoid it. Today, such a tough attitude makes Li Guangqian very dissatisfied. In addition, Li Zhi did not inherit the king when he was crowned. Many people think that he attacked the king for life Hopeless, Li Guangqian didn''t have any scruples, and immediately threatened fiercely: "You waste, you have nothing to do with the power of chickens, dare to talk to me like this, aren''t you afraid I will kill you with a punch ?!"


    Li Yan laughed: "You try."

 Chapter 10： Liwei

    Li Guang was so impatient that he didn''t dare to do anything. After all, this is Zongzheng Temple. As an official of Zongzheng Temple, where can he easily attack and hurt people, can he not do it?


    However, such things as bullying people rely on overwhelming each other with fierce momentum, making the other person afraid of shrinking, and how many people are really killed and disabled?


    However, Li Zhi suddenly abstained from this set today, which made Li Guang potentially accidental and at the same time very aggrieved. His fierceness was nothing but being strong and strong, but he was unwilling to be overwhelmed by Li Zhi''s momentum and seemed to be incompetent. Even worse, making himself look even more vicious: "Do you think I really dare?"


    Li Yan shoved Li Guangqian away, and he was too lazy to tell him more, "Shame."


    Li Xun sat down in front of the book case, and said to a clerk in front of him: "An Wang''s Mansion, Li Xun, asked to inherit the title of King An."


    The clerk behind the case was just a child of Hanmen, seeing that Li Guangqian, who was quite influential in Zongzheng Temple, was in conflict with Li Ye. Registering Li Ye at the moment was neither, nor was it not registering. He was at a loss.


    "Li Yan! You waste! You ca n¡¯t make it out of the office, you ca n¡¯t attack Jazz, this is the law of the Tang Dynasty!" Li Guangqian, who felt repeatedly humiliated by Li Yan, stepped forward and leaned over to slap on the desk. Leaning down and staring at Li Yan, "Waste is waste, it can only be civilians, Lord An, don''t even think about it in your life!"


    Li Xun ignored the shouting Li Guangqian, but looked at Nana, who did not know how to be a good clerk. "I have stepped into the first layer of training, and now I am a sorcerer. According to the laws of the court and the rules of Zongzheng Temple, I can strike. "


    There is a Moyu box on the desk, which can test whether Xiu has reached the practice of qi. Li Zhi stretched out his palm and pressed it on the Moyu box. His beard, the white light on the box shone like a bright lamp. Has reached Qi training.


    The clerk''s face was shocked and unexpected. After all, Li Zhe was unable to practice and attack the Jazz. It was not a secret in Zongzheng Temple. A few days ago, because of the absence of King An, Zongzheng Temple officials also presided over the ceremony for Li Zhe. .


    The shouting of Li Guangqian aside, the fierce color on his face was swept away, all the features were stiff, and the protruding eyes were full of unbelievable color, and he was almost exclaimed.


    "Which is the case, it should be registered for the world son ..." The clerk took a quick look at Li Guangqian and lifted a writing brush.


    "Slow!" Li Guangqian went back to God, unwilling to give up on it. "How can an uncultivable waste material suddenly reach the gas refining period, there must be something wrong with this Moyu box!"


    He looked at Li Xun with ill intentions and sneered: "Who doesn''t know that Xiu Tian has to practice training. He must first report to Qin Tianjian. Li Qin, do you have the teachings issued by Qin Tianjian?"


    The two of them were arguing, especially Li Zhi''s loud voice, which not only attracted people in the hall to see it, but also the officials outside the hall. They also gathered at the door to look inside and talked.


    Li Yan stood up and looked at Li Guangqian: "Even if I have the teachings issued by the Superintendent Qin Tian, ??you will still insist on it. There is something wrong with the Mo Yu box, and then you replace it with a broken one, and you ca n¡¯t test it on purpose. Cultivation. You just don''t want me to register successfully, but you have to let me go back and forth, disgusted, right? "


    The court officials'' morals and deeds are almost the same in the three thousand worlds, ancient and modern.


    Li Guangqian raised his jaw and said proudly: "Zongzheng Temple is in charge of the clan, and we are in charge of everything. As an official of Zongzheng Temple, I will naturally act impartially. Even if An Wang is still alive, I must not obey the rules!"


    The meaning of this statement is, naturally, how I want to pinch you, how to pinch, who gives me the power, and you have to work under my jurisdiction, and no one covers you?


    Li Yan wanted to inherit the Lord because the world would be chaotic. He had to find a good background and plan early, otherwise he would go down the path of the previous life and die with humiliation. There is always a villain in his way. He can do everything possible to calculate, now that Li Guangqian, relying on his three-point power, dare to openly want him to eat.


    ¡ª¡ªAny cat and dog can grab his teeth and dance in front of him, when he is bullying?


    "well."


    Li Yan smiled.


    His inexplicable smile made everyone unknown, including Li Guangqian.


    However, at this moment, Li Yan suddenly entered the bully without any warning, and punched in Li Guangqian''s lower abdomen!


    Li Guangqian was caught off guard and was banged by his feet with his fist, and his hands arched into shrimps with his four hands toward his front body.


    Without waiting for Li Guangqian to return to his thoughts, Li Yan grabbed his throat with one hand, dragged him from the air, and poured it on the ground!


    With a bang, Li Guangqian''s body smashed the floor as if shaking.


    It wasn''t over yet, Li Yan immediately banged a punch and threw it on Li Guangqian''s cheek with a slamming sound, beating his teeth several times!


    After being severely hit, Li Guangqian had the practice of practicing Qi in the first layer, but he could not show it in half a minute. He was already stunned. He was holding his hand tightly around his neck, his breathing was difficult, his face rose to purple, his mouth Blood spilled inside.


    Li Guangqian stared at Li Yan blankly, forgetting his words for a moment.


    He didn''t expect that Li Yan would do this.


    In the first punch, Li Guangqian was furious.


    In the second blow, Li Guangqian was miserable.


    The third time, Li Guangqian was already stunned, his head was blank.


    At this moment, seeing Li Yan''s murderous eyes and Li Guangqian, who had no power to fight back, his heart was trembling and bewildered.


    "You have a family background and a future, but I''m alone, you stand in my way, and you say, I dare not kill you?" Li Yan took out a dagger and stared at Li Guangqian''s eyes extremely cold, terribly like ghost fire.


    "No!"


    However Li Li didn''t wait for Li Guangqian to answer. In the fearful eyes of the other party, the dagger in Li Ye''s hand, facing Li Guangqian''s eyebrow, suddenly stabbed!


    In the end, Li Guangqian had the practice of practicing Qi. At the end of the disaster, he finally reacted, desperately moved his head, and when it came out, he finally managed to avoid the fate of being perplexed.


    Rao avoided the key, but the cold and sharp dagger still rubbed his ear and pierced the ground with his brain!


    Half of the blade is buried in the ground!


    The dagger cut through half of the ear, blood flowed, and Li Guangqian''s eyes were moonlight, and he glanced at the dagger that had fallen into the ground for half a knife, scaring his eyes to jump out.


    If it hadn''t been for his quick response, the dagger pierced into his brows would surely pierce his head, and then he would have no chance of life!


    Li Guangqian immediately realized: Li Yan really wanted to kill him!


    madman!


    Li Guangqian shivered.


    Li Yan frowned, as if dissatisfied and lost his hand, pulled out his dagger, and raised it again.


    Looking at the gleaming dagger hanging in front of his eyes, and looking at Li Zhi''s cold and murderous eyes, Li Guangqian''s spirits screamed. He had no doubt at all. In the next moment, he would be mad by the madman in front of him. Take my life!


    "No! Don''t! Li Yan! Shizi! I will register you, and I promise not to stop you from attacking Jazz again. I swear with my heart that if I break my vows, I will be topped by Wu Lei!" Li Guangqian cried loudly, his features shaking with fear, his ears He kept bleeding in his mouth, and he couldn''t help it.


    Li Yan sneered, took the dagger, stood up, and looked at the scribe.


    The clerk had been shocked by the scene in front of him, and when he saw Li Yan coming over, his heart trembled. Where did he dare to snub, he sat down again and quickly registered Li Yan.


    The officials in and out of the hall, looking at the standing Li Li, and the **** dagger in his hands, were horrified.


    This is a waste of twenty years of practice! This is a genius who practice one day!


    This is a devil who kills without blinking!


    At this moment, they all had a deep fear in Li Zhi.


    Dare to do something to an official in Zongzheng Temple, they have not encountered such a thing.


    If a civilian dares to do so, he will have to sit in jail without dying.


    But Li Zhe is a son of the royal family, a son of Wangfu, and a young genius who will soon inherit the title of King An. What punishment will he receive?


    Li Xun didn''t stop much, took the dagger, didn''t look at the different looks, and the shock was not diminished. He looked like an onlooker who looked like a monster, and hurriedly walked out of the lobby.


    The officials who were standing in front of him all gave up the road automatically, and no one came forward to block it, not even a word, just watching his back go.


    At this moment, Li Yan, a man who made people laugh at the waste for twenty years, established his unforgettable prestige in the royal family and in Chang''an City.


    In the future, when someone wants to make him more difficult, he has to think more.


    Li Guangqian, who was struggling to get up, kept coughing around his neck, his face was bleak, his heart was awkward, and he couldn''t be calm for a moment. When he thought of Li Yan''s terrible look, he was glad he had picked up a life.


    When everyone heard the movement, they all looked at him. The eyes were as if looking at a fool, like they were saying: Have you lifted a stone and hit your feet?


    Li Guangqian was mad before Li Yan, and was treated by his colleagues like this. Suddenly, his heart tumbled, his eyes rolled, and he was actually angry and fainted.


    Can not help but faint, it is really faceless.


    Li Zhe, who walked out of the gate of Zongzheng Temple, felt calm and calm.


    There is a price to be paid for doing anything. If he wants to encounter such things in the future, he will have to show his fierce and overbearing side if he is not blocked by cats and dogs, because he has nothing at all. fear.


    If you want to stand firm, you must be ruthless, ruthless towards others, and ruthless towards yourself.


    Dignity is striving. If you don''t, there is nothing.


    Li Ye never thought about killing Li Guangqian. He knew that Li Guangqian could not escape his unpleasant shot.


    Even if Li Guangqian can''t hide, Li Yan will close his hand in time, and the dagger will at most pierce the skin of Li Guangqian''s brows.


    Although he was fierce, he was not crazy.


    At this time, in a spacious lobby of the Zongzheng Temple''s official office, a middle-aged man in a scarlet official robe sighed angrily and looked helplessly at the person in front of him: "Just let him go, Where is my old face? "


    This middle-aged man is the master of Zongzheng Temple, Wu Hongshan, a horse, from the Wu family of Longyou Xungui.


    Sitting in front of him with a smile, a urchin-like Wu Jun master, Wu You, said coquettishly: "Don''t be angry with my father, it''s not easy for my elder brother. This time, I am able to practice and have the qualification to inherit the title of King An Don''t you allow him to stand up? "


    Wu Hongshan snorted coldly, expressing that he was very angry: "Where he wants Liwei to stand is not good, but he came to my Zongzheng Temple, but he gave him authority, and his father''s old face was also crackled. "


    Wu You''s eyeballs flowed around, and suddenly the thief flashed, and he immediately raised his cheeks and exclaimed: "My father is really stingy, and my brother is not helpless. Besides, in truth, he is still an official of Zongzheng Temple and provoked him Earlier, in my opinion, the reason why my father''s face crackled was not about my brother''s affairs, but was beaten by the officials you governed. "


    Wu Hongshan''s face turned black. "Did you talk to your father like this?"


    Wu You grinned, made a face at Wu Hongshan, got up and bounced away, and the shofar twitched behind the little head.


    Watching Wu You go out, Wu Hongshan flashed a doting color in his eyes, and then sighed sighing. Before proceeding with the official document, he muttered to himself: "Even if he becomes a sorcerer, even if Zongzheng Temple is not blocked, he can really inherit An. Kingship? "

 Chapter 11： Dear

    Angwang House.


    A group of soldiers were coming together to discuss.


    "When you set foot on Taixuanding, you will realize the realm of Wuzong and observe the Tao and then you will practice. Is there such a strange thing in the world?"


    "What are you talking about, I can still lie to you? The General Shang Guan said, Yuan Tianshi left a Taoist message, in order to wait for the destined, to carry the younger generation, it now seems obvious that Shizi is the destined people!"


    "It''s awful, it''s awful! Shizi turned out to be the one whom Yuan Tianshi liked ... No, it was actually a descendant of Yuan Tianshi!"


    "You are talking about ideas. Who is Tian Tianshi? A hundred years ago, he was a real person. The Tang Dynasty had a number of strong men. Shizi became a descendant of Tianshi. What''s the future?"


    The armored men returning from Taixuanding rushed to the armored men who stayed in the palace, telling the experience of the crowds in Taixuanding. The speakers were spitting and the listeners widened their eyes.


    Such a scene happened not only in the camp of Jiashi, but also all over the palace. Those armored men returning from Taixuanding added jealousy to everyone who could see the "great deeds" of Shizi, attracting the officials, servants, and maids in the government, all astonished.


    "As soon as Shizi entered the gas-refining period, he defeated a monk who practiced Qi on the second floor in one stroke?"


    In the barracks, all the martial arts realms looked at Shangguan Qingcheng with amazement, their eyes were protruding.


    The eighty-five guards of the Anwang Mansion are led by the eight heads.


    Unlike everyone in the room who was shocked at first glance, Shangguan Qingcheng looked dull. Under the watchful attention of everyone, the action of drinking tea was extraordinarily elegant and quiet, and his behavior was slower than usual, and he seemed calm and calm.


    "In the Taixuan Hall, a blue jade gourd is enshrined, and the magic circle is hidden in it. It is also included in Shizi''s pocket. Although it is not a magic weapon that is not born, it is sufficient to deal with the monks who practice low-level qi. The allure was calm and casual.


    "Magic weapon!" Everyone took a breath of cold air, looked at each other, and saw the surprise in the other''s eyes.


    As mortal warriors, the magic weapon is a treasure they can''t expect. A monk who refines the gas layer and holds a first-order magic weapon is enough to sweep ten martial arts.


    "Tai Xuanding''s Taoist texts, hundreds of centuries of clan Junyan, and folk cultivating talents have rushed to comprehend, but no one got anything. This time, the son of the world not only got the Taoism left by Yuan Tianshi, but also got Tai Xuan. A magic weapon for worship ... It''s incredible how lucky this is! "


    "The future generations will definitely have great prospects and become the best!"


    The heads returned from the shock and marveled.


    Shangguan poured down the tea bowl, glanced around the crowd, and you were a bit insightful, and then seriously said: "Shizi has achieved qi training, his identity is different, and there is such luck, and he will be able to inherit An Wang''s mantle in the future. . As a relative of the Royal Mansion, I should be unreserved and loyal to the world! "


    When they heard the words "Inheriting the King''s Mantle," everyone looked right.


    Even if Li Jiu had achieved his qi, usually, everyone would smile at hearing this sentence.


    King An''s merits are really too great.


    When Emperor Xuanzong was still alive, King An was already a master in the middle of Qi training. Governance was able to educate one side, let the people live and work in peace, and the leaders were invincible.


    When today''s son has not yet attained the throne, and the King An, who has been in office, has already worshiped Tongping Zhangshi, sentenced the six army guards, Fengguo Gong, Kaifuyi and the three divisions, Xuanzong personally gave Lu Gujian-Lu Gu Jian, that''s the sword of heaven!


    From this we can see how much Emperor Xuanzong valued An An!


    After today''s son succeeded, King An once again calmed the Xuanwu Army to mutiny and repelled the Nanzhao Army who had committed two crimes in the North Sichuan.


    If it wasn''t for two years ago, King An suddenly disappeared unexpectedly during the process of calming Pang Xun''s unrest. I am afraid that the position of King An''s palace now exceeds six!


    Wang An''s talents and martial arts, not only arrogant to the current clan, the Tang Dynasty courtiers for hundreds of years, few people have come!


    That''s not the realm that any Qi practitioner can hope to reach!


    But now it ¡¯s different. Li Yi has achieved Qi training in one day. He has a magic weapon enshrined in Tai Xuanguan. Another trick is to defeat the master on the second level of Qi training. With such Qi luck and strength, it represents infinite possibilities!


    "I will wait as a protagonist of the Royal Mansion, and be a loyal son, and go to soup and fire, never die!"


    "I''m waiting for loyalty, and I hope that General Shangguan will confide to the world!"


    Everyone immediately stated his position.


    When Li Zhi was crowned, they stood by and watched. Now Li Zhi is running, and they immediately changed their attitude.


    In the world of cultivation, only the strong will get the respect and loyalty of others.


    "This is nature." Shangguan Qingcheng showed a smile that she thought was indifferent, but she didn''t know that she was full of appearance. At this time, the smile was better than the peony blossom, and the white and flawless face was embellished with red lips like cinnabar, just like ink painting A blooming peach blossom, thrilling, immediately made everyone look at the flowers.


    Seeing the rigid eyes of the crowd, how could Shangguan Qingcheng not realize the problem, his eyes suddenly became cold, his face was flat, and he screamed angrily, "What are you looking at?"


    Everyone coughed awkwardly, turning his head with a smirk.


    When Li Yan returned to his home, he felt that everyone looked at him with something wrong.


    He is now a Qi practitioner, with clear eyes and sharp senses, which is no longer comparable to ordinary people.


    He found a lot of anomalies.


    The guard at the gate can no longer be described as standing upright, it is simply radiant. When he saw him back, there was a "respect to the son of a man" across the distance. The loud voice was like a thunder. A hop.


    The official servants in the house stood across the road, bowing their hands and standing across the road, and saluting him regularly, waiting for him to pass.


    Those girls in Miluo''s eyes looked even brighter. Li Yan walked far away and could feel the hot eyes they stared at their backs.


    In the past, although the guards, officials, servants, and maids in front of him were not bad in politeness, they never had such a state of awe, they had always scratched their heads, and there was no spirit, let alone respect. .


    These respectful gestures of Fuzhong people, in Li Zhi''s memory, only Wang Anjin has enjoyed.


    "It shouldn''t be. Although being a Qi practitioner, the Qi field is not the same as ordinary people, but it is not so awesome. This is clearly Wang Bazhi''s Qi leak detection ..." Chin thoughtfully.


    It wasn''t until Li Xun heard that those soldiers who had followed him to Tai Xuan Ding had "teached them" to the people in the house.


    "As a servant of King An''s Mansion, what should stand standing loose and walking like a wind, walking with a bow on his back? Your **** and his head look like this, let the son see it, beware he is not willing, and slapped you in the air, Let you hang on the treetops! I can tell you that the monks who practiced Qi on the second floor can''t do anything in front of Shizi! "


    Li Yuan saw from a distance that a soldier in a patrol yard was righteously taunting a servant. He was obviously too wide in control and he took it for granted. Between words, a pair of Laozi had fought with his son and shed blood for him. It is already the glory of Shi Zi''s henchmen.


    "I''ve seen my son!" Noting that Li Zhi came over, the soldier immediately raised his chest with a military salute.


    Li Min finally understood that the armored men who followed him to Taixuanding had a sense of superiority.


    On the other hand, these armored men had loyalty to Li Xuan on Tai Xuan Ding. They naturally wanted to do things for Li Xuan. Now when they return to the palace, they begin to publicize Li Xuan''s extraordinary power and gather the people''s hearts for him.


    Li Yan looked at the young man with acne on his face and felt the hot eyes of the other person looking at him. If he wanted to persuade him to converge, he changed his lips and patted his shoulder: "Good job."


    The man got the encouragement from Li Yan, his chest was raised higher, and his voice was loud: "Get orders!"


    Li Xun nodded, and left with his hand until he had gone far. He could still hear the voice of the young armored man, who taught him to be a servant.


    Back at the main courtyard where he lived, Li Zheng called Shangguan to the city.


    He now knows that the reason why those soldiers had those behaviors was that Shangguan Qingcheng had already arranged on his way home. In order to maximize the publicity of Li Zhi ¡¯s achievements and achieve the effect of education and gathering people ¡¯s hearts, Shangguan Qingcheng even The divisions are divided into teams, each responsible for an area ...


    Li Yan looked at Shangguan, who was dressed in fine-scale armor, with a charming attitude: "Your arrangement is very careful."


    "Responsibility!" Shangguan''s chest was raised high.


    This look of her reminded Li Min of some past events.


    When he lived in the market in the previous life, everyone in the palace abandoned him, except that Shangguan Qingcheng had always been by his side, taking care of his daily life.


    This warrior who only knew about killing and killing, for his learning to cook, but because he has no talent, he often worked for a few hours in front of the stove, and the meal was burnt out, and he filled himself up. The head is gray, the nose is not the nose, the eyes are not the eyes, and it is often choked by Chai Yan, and it sheds tears. Wolverine ran out of the kitchen to ventilate.


    "You don''t have to be constrained, just sit down." Li Yan greeted Shangguan Qingcheng to sit down. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "But Shizi is worried about the people behind those Taoist priests?" Shangguan Qingcheng was very clever. She had long felt that those Taoist priests were very targeted at Li Yan, for fear of being instructed.


    Li Yan also didn''t hide it, and bluntly said, "These Taoists are Li Yan''s people."


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s clear eyes widened suddenly and looked very shocked, and then immediately angered and rushed to the crown, a pair of anxious to immediately pull a knife to cut off Li Yan, "What should Shizi do to be humble?"


    She continued: "Those demon roads are now in our hands. Li Yan''s nagging must be afraid of what we interrogate, and then go to Chang''an to sue him for murdering the imperial clan ... In order to avoid exposing things, he might Will send experts to sneak into the palace to steal people! "


    Li Min was satisfied with the quick thinking of Shangguan Qingcheng, and smiled, "This is exactly the purpose of bringing those Taoists back to the palace. Li Min''s nag won''t give up, so why can I rub the sand in my eyes? With my eyes fixed, I can''t succeed the Lord. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes lighted up, "What plans does Shizi have?"


    Li Min sipped his tea and said slowly: "Lead snakes out of holes."

 Chapter 12： Adultery

    Xing State Mansion.


    "Liu Renneng is a rice bucket! A strong man on the second floor of qi training can''t even solve a waste of new qi training. It''s really mad at me!" Li Yan threw the rumor Yujian in his hands, staring at the current staff "What to do now? All of them are returning to Chang''an. Liu Renneng hasn''t responded yet. Could it be dead?"


    The Confucian-like staff sighed, "It is reasonable to say that Liu Renneng will not miss, but if my sapphire glass gourd was won by Li, if Liu Renneng dismisses the enemy, it is not impossible to miss ... Now the problem is Our people also saw on the street that the Taoist priests in Taixuan Hall were taken back to An Wang Mansion by Li Zhi. "


    "You must **** those Taoists!" Li Min gritted his teeth. "If those Taoist confessed to me and were sued by Li Min to Chang''an and Zongzheng Temple, the world would know that Li Min murdered Li Min!"


    The staff member groaned for a moment and tentatively asked, "Now the Guogong is away on a business trip, and it will take two days to return. It is a big deal, or don''t wait for the Guogong to return and plan?"


    Li Yan was even more angry, staring at the aide with a somber face: "You mean, I can''t even deal with a waste that can''t be practiced for 20 years, and my father should take the lead for me ?!"


    The aide opened his mouth and stopped talking, what could he say.


    "Although my father was away for business and took away the masters of Fuzhong, there were still a few guests on the first and second floors of qi training. Li Zhi, however, had just entered qi training, even if there was a sapphire glass gourd in hand, after all, An Wangfu had no other training. Qi Master, how big a wave can he churn out? Not to mention, those in the An Wang Mansion are not the ones without me! "


    Li Xun quickly made up his mind, "The people who gave orders to the An Wang Mansion set fire at night and provoked chaos. Our people started to rob the priests at the same time. In any case, we should not let those priests testify in turn. Ben ... you have so many dreams, go and arrange now! "


    The staff member thought about it, and there was no better way. "That''s the only thing that has happened so far."


    Li Yan said fiercely: "If things don''t go well, the big brother will do it himself, I won''t believe it, then Li Yan can really stand up and fight for the title of King An with me? Really crazy dream!"


    The staff member looked for a moment, afraid to say more.


    As a genius in the clan''s children, Li Xun now has three levels of cultivation practice!


    The monks in the world, who have not attained the crown to achieve qi training, are first-rate geniuses. In their twenties, they have reached the third level of qi training.


    In Chang''an City today, there are not many masters who practice high energy. Among them, the highest one is the lieutenant Lieutenant, **** Liu Xingshen and Han Wen.


    Xing Guogong, as the General of the Left Guard, has his own practice in the middle of Qi training, but the guests in the government have reached the third level of Qi training.


    After all, if you practice three levels of qi, you may worship the five products in accordance with the official laws of the Tang Dynasty, which is only the fourth product. How can such a master be an aides guest?


    ...


    Originally, Li Yi was not granted the title of King An when he was crowned, and Li Ji immediately started to seek the King. According to Li Ji''s previous experience, Li Yi succeeded, which was half a month later.


    So now, there are already many people in Wang An''s house, who have turned to Li Yan, and seized the opportunity to beg his pity to his "new owner".


    Li Yan''s order was quickly conveyed to An Wang House.


    Song Ziwen joined the army, Zhao Xingyuan, the head of the security guard, and Qian Zhong, the supervisor, gathered in a remote room at the moment to discuss the plan of baggage baggage secretly.


    "Since Li Xun returned from Tai Xuan Ding, the palace was messed up. Shangguan Qingcheng instructed those armored men to make trouble in the palace. When he saw people, he proclaimed Li Xuan''s deed in Tai Xuan Ding. Who is now Wang Fu? Is n¡¯t it respectful to see Li Yan? Let ¡¯s go on like this, and in a few days, the palace is really Li Yan ¡¯s! ¡±


    Recorded to join the army Song Ziwen said.


    "Li Yan''s stepping on **** will only allow him to get the luck left by Yuan Tianshi, and he will step into the gas refining period ... Achievement in practicing gas, his identity is different immediately, the people in Wangfu, right It was expected that Li Xun''s impression changed, and he went to flatter Imam. "


    Guards head Zhao Xingyuan said in a deep voice.


    "Well, who can think that a waste that cannot be practiced for 20 years will suddenly become a practicing qi?" Qian Zhong sighed. "Fortunately, my son-in-law has already responded in time. As long as things are not delayed tonight, my son-in-law is still Take the lead. "


    "Nice! Grandson is a genius of the clan, and his father is a grandfather and general of the left, with strong roots. What looks like Li Yan? Since the death of King An, there has been no practice of gas masters in the government. It ¡¯s done. With the power of the son-in-law, if you want to secure the title of King An, you still have to grab it! ¡±Song Ziwen said.


    "Song Shenjun is right. Tonight, this is the opportunity for me to wait for me. As long as we help the son-in-law to do this, why worry about the son-in-law''s refusal to use me after entering the king''s palace?" Zhao Xingyuan stared firmly, "I haven''t retreated since I''ve trusted in Grandpa!"


    The crowd was talking, and suddenly there was a voice outside the room. Song Ziwen frowned, got up and opened the door, and whispered coldly, "What''s the noise?"


    "Xun joined the army, and Shizi passed the word. Today, he hosted a banquet in the palace to celebrate Shizi''s achievement in training, and the army and others were also invited." A vigilant person ran outside.


    Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, and Qian Zhong looked at each other, exhilarating from time to time: "Since there is a big banquet today, when the banquet will be held, when everyone is drunk, it is just that I wait for the arson! Li Li really seeks his own way!"


    At dusk, the palace''s officials and generals all gathered in the hall.


    Inside and outside the hall, lanterns hang high, with the sound of bamboo, servants and girls carry dishes and shuttle between them, so it''s lively.


    Li Xuan held the post high, and looked at the non-stop officials and generals, and smiled.


    As a rebirth, Li Zhi is very clear that at this time, many people in Wang''s Mansion have taken refuge in Li Zhi.


    After all, at this time in the previous life, Li Zhi was about to get the title of King An, and those who were aware of the current affairs in the palace were rushing to trust Li to show their loyalty, so that when Li Zhi entered the king''s palace, he could Get reused and go into the ranks.


    To truly control An Wang''s palace, Li Yan must remove these people.


    "There are eight hundred guards in the palace, which are dozens of officials and officials. If these people are loyal, they will gather people''s luck through dragon spirit. I don''t know if my cultivation can go further and enter the second layer of training." One after another entered the hall to sit, thinking silently.


    As Zeng Jin''s major monk, Li Xun was very dissatisfied with his current practice.


    Too weak.


    Because of the layout of the Shangguan Qingcheng, many people in the palace are now respectful and loyal to Li Zhi.


    As the son of Wangfu, with the cultivation of the gas-refining period, it was logical to get these books.


    However, the dragon spirit in Li Zhi''s body was not moving. After careful observation, Li Zhi found that since he had returned to the palace, the dragon had covered a haze, faintly blocking the flow of people''s luck.


    Li Xun''s insight is extraordinary, and he quickly analyzes the reason: "This is a phenomenon in which villains are in power and luck is difficult to gather."


    The loyal people around will naturally make people prosperous, and the villains around them will play the opposite role.


    To gather people''s luck and achieve the goal of "many people and many people," we must remove the villains.


    This is also very easy to understand. Anyone around is good or bad. Some people have good morals, talents and self-motivation. They can complement each other, and luck will increase. Naturally, it will help make things happen. Some people, under the character, do n¡¯t want to be enterprising. Destroying fame will reduce luck, naturally hindering things.


    The former is good, the latter is bad.


    For ordinary people, making friends should be cautious, and for owners, gathering people must be cautious. To be successful, you have to be "wise" and "quick".


    Li Xun said: "To remove the haze on the dragon''s qi and smoothly gather the people''s luck in the palace, you must first eradicate these villains-those who have turned to Li Xun."


    Li Xun stood still, pushed the cup for a change, and staggered.


    Songs and dances in the hall have changed one after another.


    After two hours, the feast came to a smooth place.


    At this time, Shangguan Qingcheng stepped forward and reported: "Shizi, everything is done."


    Li Xun nodded: "Just enter the hospital."


    "Get the order." Shangguan poured down his fists, came to the entrance of the hall, and whispered, "Jiashi is in place!"


    It was Li Zhi''s confidant to follow Li Xuan''s armor on Taixuanding. At this moment, he was ordered by Shangguan to fall into the courtyard, standing outside the verandah and corridor, pressing the handle of the knife, shaking his spirit and being aggressive. To the officials who are sitting behind the small case, look down on it.


    Seeing such battles, people who drank alcohol, drank food, and listened to music were shocked.


    After the small case, Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, and Qian Zhong, who stood beside the court, all changed their faces.


    For a short while, everyone''s eyes looked at Li Yan who was sitting high in the hall, wanting to know what he intended.


    Li Yan on the main seat, has stood up, stood with his hands, glanced at the people in the hall, and slowly said: "This son is a happy event for practicing qi, but some people are not willing to see it and want to hurt me . This son is helpless, can only set down this Hongmen feast, to make Shangguan Qingcheng take the opportunity to investigate. Now I will tell you all, among the people present, there are traitors in the palace! "


    Everyone heard the words, some were surprised, some were confused, some were shocked, and some were different.


    Someone got up from the food case and held a fist to Li Zhe, but he was the head of a royal family. He said angrily: "Dare to ask the son, where are these dog thieves? He is willing to be the son of the world and take off their heads!"


    This is a clever one, rushing to show loyalty in front of Li Yan.


    Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan and Qian Zhong, looking at each other across the distance, noticed their panic.


    Li Min looked at Shangguan Qingcheng, "General Shangguan, who did you find?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng took out a book and glanced at the crowd. In a pair of eyes that were closely watching, Xu Xun Nian said: "Recording and joining the army, Song Ziwen, all heads Zhao Xingyuan, Qian Zhong, intending to set fire to the palace tonight!"


    "what?"


    "Are there such things?"


    "Damn!"


    "Where are these three dog thieves?"


    The people in the hall immediately filled with indignation and got up, searching for Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, Qian Zhong and others.


    Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, and Qian Zhong''s faces changed greatly.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t pause at all, and waved his hand: "Take it down!"


    The soldiers rushed up and couldn''t help but say that they threw the three men into the courtyard and let them kneel.


    "You are so wronged!"


    "I wait for loyalty, how can I do such things!"


    "Shizi said I was waiting for arson, what evidence ?!"


    Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, Qian Zhong, and others did not dare to resist. After all, there were too many soldiers in the hospital, but they all immediately made excuses.


    "Evidence? I''ll wait here." Shangguan Qingcheng sneered, "Bring up!"


    The words went well, a group of armored men pressed a group of clerks, sergeants, and servants into the courtyard. Not only that, some armored men also lost arson, those grease, fire charms and the like.


    Seeing these people and these things, Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, and Qian Zhong were all pale and almost wailed.


    To arson in the palace, make a big noise, to achieve the purpose of covering Li Zhi''s stealing. Of course, the pomp is small, and naturally it is necessary to arrange manpower to prepare things for arson.


    The people who were in charge of Jiashi were the arsonists arranged by Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, and Qian Zhong.


    "This is impossible!" The three almost exclaimed.


    They think that they have done things secretly and will not be aware of them. At this moment, they ca n¡¯t figure out how. Li Zhi knew this. People, quietly controlled them all, and found those grease, fire charms.

 Chapter 13： Second floor

    In the previous life, Li Zhi was counted by Li Zhi, who lost the king and said that he had lost his identity. When he was kicked out of the palace, Li Zhi was surrounded by a group of officials of the king''s palace. Anxiously strode into the gate of the palace, and mocked him.


    The charming faces that greeted Li Zhi''s smiling face were all deeply imprinted in Li Zhi''s mind.


    Li Yan wants to eradicate these people, and he must eradicate them.


    One is to take the absolute prestige established in the palace, and the other is to clear the stumbling blocks and take complete control of the palace.


    It is just that he has been suffering from no evidence. It is not easy to take the initiative. If he just handles people casually, it will certainly be difficult to convince the public and explain to Chang''an.


    Coincidentally, Li Zhi knew that he had practiced qi, Li Zhi would not sit idly by, and he inferred that Li Zhi would definitely act.


    The plan came naturally.


    The reason why he brought Taixuanding Taoist priests back to An''an Mansion and didn''t immediately hand them over to Chang''an Mansion was to give Li Xun a reaction time and seduce Li Xun to take a shot. He had previously ordered Shangguan to cast the city and let her dispatch the elite. Human hands, secretly monitoring the movements of these people, in order to take hold of them.


    It can be said that Li Zhi dug a big pit for Li Zhi and the officials of the royal family who had turned to Li Zhi.


    Li Yan let Song Ziwen and others arson, in the middle of Li Yan''s arms.


    While the banquet was underway, Shangguan Qingcheng arrested Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, and Qian Zhong one by one. However, aiming at the target, naturally, there would be no big movements. The shot was the thunder, and then he was tortured. Immediately The evidence of the arson of the three was grasped.


    Those petty officials, sergeants, and servants had been interrogated for severe punishment by the soldiers under the command of Shangguan, and they were taken to the courtyard at this moment, all kneeling on the ground, crying for mercy.


    "All were instructed by Song Shenjun, and he was obliged to do so. He was ordered to act, and his son spared his life!"


    "Zhao Du had been thinking about his second ambition for a long time. On weekdays, we repeatedly asked us to betray the royal palace.


    "Qiang Guanshi accepted the benefits of Li Yan''s nagging. All these were his ideas. Xiao had wanted to expose him long ago!"


    Listening to these people, you say a word to me. Song Ziwen, Zhao Xingyuan, Qian Zhong, etc. are all indifferent, trembling, and not even standing. They ca n¡¯t know where they are now.


    Looking coldly at these people, Shangguan said, "What else is there to say?"


    Song Ziwen Tongtong knelt down to the ground, sweating like rain, Qian Zhong had collapsed to the ground, only Zhao Xingyuan gritted his teeth and said, "I became the king and defeated the thief, I planted it today, nothing to say!"


    After he was sitting in the food case, a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. There was a lot of Lao Tzu''s military position. You can''t use lynching to kill me. When you hand me to the government, Li Yan will mean saving Lao Tzu. .


    Although the 800 soldiers are relatives of the royal palace, they are not personal soldiers after all.


    Seeing Zhao Xingyuan''s "better to die", Song Ziwen calmed down a little bit and thought: Yeah, Li Zhi is just a son, but I am an eight-ranking official, and he can''t kill me. He must be handed over to the Ministry of Criminal Affairs for conviction. What to do, as for arson ... I didn''t admit that I was killed. How can Li Zhi be able to stand up to it for a few days, my son-in-law will not sit idly by.


    Thinking of this, Song Ziwen''s complexion returned to normal.


    "Abominable! I don''t know how to repent!" The former loyal to the head of Li Xun, stepped forward and struck Zhao Xingyuan''s face, turning him to the ground.


    Zhao Xingyuan spit out blood and looked at each other indifferently without giving in.


    Seeing him like this, Li Zhi naturally knew his mind.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was already so angry that he could not help pulling his knife and chopped Zhao Xingyuan''s puppet.


    Li Yan laughed and said only one word: "Kill."


    Shangguan Qingcheng got permission, immediately looked up, immediately pulled his knife out of the sheath, walked to Zhao Xingyuan in two steps, raised his knife and chopped at him: "I don''t know if I live or die!"


    "Do you dare to kill me?" Zhao Xingyuan''s eyes widened, and he roared loudly, with a braided look of Lao Tzu who was afraid of threats.


    With a bang, in the eyes of Zhao Xingyuan''s unbelief, in the incredible eyes of everyone, the horizontal knife fell, the cold light flashed, and the blood shot, Zhao Xingyuan''s head flew up, and blood spewed from the neck, and the head rolled out a few steps away. "Do you dare to kill me?"


    The blood on the horizontal knife kept dripping, Shangguan fell into the sheath neatly, and slanted Zhao Xingyuan''s body without saying a word of disdain, just as if he had done nothing, throwing a fist at Li Xun was a return to life.


    In this scene, people outside the hall were shocked and speechless.


    The crowd did not expect that Li Zhiguo would dare to order the killing, nor did they expect that Shangguan would fall in love and do it.


    Song Ziwen, who had recovered a little bit of blood, was scared when Zhao Xingyuan''s head fell to the ground, again paralyzed, but this time he couldn''t get up anymore.


    Li Yan looked at the crowd and calmly said, "Benzi cannot rub the sand in his eyes, dare to presume in front of me, I dare to kill you, a traitor, and take myself seriously?"


    Speaking, I glanced at Song Ziwen and Qian Zhong: "As a man in my palace, I colluded with outsiders, murdered this son, and thought that this son did not dare to kill. Is it true that this son is so bullied? He knows to rely on Li It''s not just you who are stunned, but now this son gives you a chance to confess to your party, I will spare you. "


    Song Ziwen touched Li Yan''s eyes, his heart trembled, he immediately fell to his knees, and kept nodding: "Shizi''s life, I was all confused ..."


    Qian Zhong outside the hospital, seeing Song Ziwen did not speak, did not dare to say anything without permission, but also knelt down and kept hoeing.


    Li Yan sneered, "You are challenging this patience''s patience. It''s a pity that this world is impatient, kill!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s face sank, and he drew his sword again. He stepped in front of Qian Zhong in two steps. He couldn''t help but cut it off. Qian Zhongrao''s life hadn''t been said before, so he moved his head.


    "His!" This time, everyone took a breath.


    Song Ziwen saw that Qian Zhong was in a different place in the blink of an eye, and he was so scared that his crotch was wet. He never dared to be clever and delay time. He lay on the ground and trembled with cries: "Sun Shouli, Wei Dangguo, Xu Zhiyuan .. ..... "


    He quoted a dozen names in one breath.


    Li Yan smiled: "It''s really talented, all caught up!"


    As soon as Shangguan waved his hand, the armored men with Dutch swords rushed up, and all those people were escorted with pleasurable action. There were still people in the middle trying to resist, but they were all knocked to the ground.


    From time to time, more than a dozen identified persons were detained in the hospital and kneeled.


    Li Yan came to the gate and gave these people a cold look: "Hit me, hit unconscious, and then throw them into the Chaifang to be held in custody. Mingzi Shizi will hand you over to Chang''an."


    "Get orders!"


    The soldiers heard the words, without hesitation, their feet fell like raindrops, and the screams broke out in the courtyard for a while.


    When these people were beaten enough, he was taken out, Li Li returned to the main hall of the hall, looked around at the people in the hall, calmed his heart and said, "Under the rule of this son, no villain will be tolerated, but he will not treat Zhongzhengzhi Taxi! "


    Having said that, with a wave of his hand, Shangguan Qingcheng ordered Jiashi and brought in a few large boxes.


    "The armored soldiers who followed this son to Taixuanding have played a role in escort. They all rewarded one hundred and twenty rewards. Those who were wounded received fifty rewards. Those who died in the war gave two hundred to their families. There are immediate family members who can make up. Enter the palace to guard! "


    Li Yi waved his hand, "Benzi achieved great qi, great joy, the people in the palace, the officials all rewarded twenty silver, and the servant maid rewarded twelve!"


    The reward should be extremely rich, exceeding the ordinary standard too much.


    Everyone looked at each other, all convinced, and worshiped all the salutes: "The wise son of the world!"


    The way of human ownership, in short, is strict rewards and punishments.


    "No need to be courteous." Li Min raised his hand. "Although dozens of people are eliminated today, this Shizi knows that the people in the Wangfu family have more than two minds, but this Shizi has no intention to investigate further. . As long as you and other people share the same heart and morals in the future, this child will not lose you! "


    Everyone convinced, and all said, "I am a loyal son, there is no ambition!"


    Rewarding and punishing strict and unswerving owners, powerful and promising owners, are naturally worthy of allegiance.


    At this time, everyone ¡¯s heart is fully attached, Li Zhi truly controls the An Wang Palace, and as long as he is not surprised, he will always be the owner of the Wang Palace.


    The haze on Li Qi''s body swept away, and Long Qi swept away, emitting golden halos.


    In Li Yi''s vision, a stream of white or red air representing the people''s fortunes rose from the heads of the crowds, gathered from him in the hall, the courtyard, and the mansion, and entered through his nostrils. Meridians merge into Qihai.


    Qihai kept expanding, and after a while, Qihai swayed, and the sound of ice breaking was heard.


    Li Yan looked for a moment, and there was a touch of joy under his eyes.


    Practice Qi on the second floor!


    There was a smile on the corner of Li''s mouth.


    If Li Zhi hadn''t instructed Song Ziwen and others to set fire to the palace tonight, Li Zhi could not find Song Ziwen and others''s handles and criminal evidence, and it would not have been possible for them to be investigated immediately. He also successfully dug out Song Ziwen''s accomplices. It is impossible to know the detailed list of Song Ziwen''s comrades in the memory of previous lives.


    Without this incident, Li Zhi could not use the means of reward and punishment, so that the people of King An''s House could all return to their hearts so quickly that they could gather people''s luck and achieve the second level of training.


    Li Yan''s behavior, for Li Yan, is tantamount to dozing off and sending a pillow.


    Of course, this is not enough for Li Wei. What he wants is to bring Li Wei down completely.


    At this moment, a few white monks are gathering together outside the small courtyard, not far from the small forest. From the treetops, there is a small courtyard where there is a lot of movement. Second floor.


    They are not Li Yan, and they have no dragon spirit, so they cannot see the scene where Li Yan gathers people''s luck, but they have a real look at other things.


    Sent as Li Zhi, while Song Ziwen and others were arson, they robbed Taoist priests at random. At this moment, they all looked dignified and full of accidents.


    "The pawns arranged by the son-in-law were actually removed by Li Zhi''s unstoppable ... How could this be so savvy, and Song Ziwen and others were found after a search? Acting so quickly and effectively, one It ¡¯s incredible! ¡±The monk on the second floor who practiced Qi was surprised.


    "This Li Zhi actually said that if he kills, he kills. He is so decisive that he is so disgusted that he doesn''t consider the consequences?" Another monk who practiced the second floor clenched his teeth.


    "Song Ziwen and others were arrested, what are we going to do? Without Song Ziwen and others setting fire to chaos, do you want us to rush into the palace to grab people?" Said a monk who practiced on the first floor worried.


    "Things have reached such a level that it has exceeded expectations. Now I ca n¡¯t wait to make a decision. I have to report to my grandson ..." The first-level monk who practiced Qi was dignified. His name was Xue Shaoli. He took out the messenger Jade Jane and quickly notified Li Ye of the matter here.


    After Xue Shaoli''s remarks, there was a long silence in the news of Yu Jian. He waited for a long time, but it was Li Yan''s growl: "Song Ziwen and others are not enough to fail, it''s almost a bucket! They are stupid, can you be stupid?"


    "Then Li Zhi is a waste that has just started to practice Qi. Now the monks who have a little strength in the palace are mostly drunk, and there are a bunch of armor guards who are useless. The two of you practice Qi on the second floor. On the first floor, it''s enough to kill the Wangfu several times, and hesitate about it. Cover your face and let me grab someone! "


    Xue Shaoli froze for a while, and thought Li Zhi was very reasonable, but he hesitated a moment: "Son, we don''t know where those Taoists are hiding."


    "Miscellaneous account!" Li Yu''s anger was even greater when he was at the newsletter Yujian. "I won''t catch someone to ask? Ordinary people don''t know, won''t they catch Li Yan directly? Who can stop you? When he killed Isn''t it crazy? Grab him, learn a lesson, and see how crazy he is! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Something went wrong with the automatic update, a little later ...


    PS: Starting the new book list today.


    PS2: Thanks to moming''s family, viper brother, non-afraid fearless, 123-an spring, eating only eggs, elegant four young children, Luo Xingchen, Xia Hou Haoyue, Zeng Yinchanghai and other brothers for their votes.

 Chapter 14： Assault

    Xue Shaoli nodded suddenly and was about to put away the newsletter Yu Jian. Suddenly he felt something and looked at the courtyard. At this moment his complexion changed and his eyes widened.


    Not only is he like this, the other three monks are also a **** look, their faces are incredible, and they look at each other.


    "Is this impossible?"


    "I read that right?"


    "One person may read wrong, all four of us saw it!"


    Xue Shaoli looked stiff, hesitated for a moment, and picked up Chuan Yujian again, saying, "My son, are you still listening?"


    "Fart it!"


    "This ... you may not believe it ..." Xue Shaoli''s voice was awkward, and his face was self-doubtful. He wouldn''t be able to say the next words unless his compatriots confirmed it. That **** just broke through the realm and reached the second level of training ... "


    "roll!"


    "My son, what his subordinates say is true ..."


    "Xue Shaoli! Is your mother-in-law dreaming? It ¡¯s only been a few days since Li Yan ¡¯s scum accomplishment has been practiced. How could she break through so quickly? Is your mother-in-law not wanting to do it, and you want to get back to him? "


    "Everybody saw it."


    "..."


    After the banquet was set up, Li Zhi returned to the courtyard where he lived.


    Shangguan Qingcheng followed him and entered the courtyard. She hesitated a little, and said, "Shizi, after interrogation, Song Ziwen and others intended to arson tonight, but were directed by Li Yan, presumably to steal the Taoists while in disorder. Now, although Song Ziwen and others have already won, this house may not be safe. "


    Li Yan came to the hall and sat down, "That''s nature."


    "But Shizi has no defense!" Shangguan Qingcheng opened his eyes wide. "It is forbidden to arrange heavy soldiers around Shizi."


    Li Min looked at Shangguan Qingcheng and smiled, "The reason for this is to give the other party a chance to seduce the other party to take a shot."


    Shangguan''s city was full of fog: "There are a lot of guests of Xing Guogong. Shizi has just finished practicing, and he may not be able to defeat them all."


    She said this very gently.


    Li Xun said, "The guests at the Xing State Mansion have not yet passed the third level of Qi training. This time Xing Guogong''s business trip has yet to return. Those monks who practiced the third level of training have also followed. Now, Li Xun can only transfer, Only the monks who practice the second floor. "


    "If there are too many monks who practice Qi on the second floor, it is also troublesome." Shangguan Qingcheng bit the bitter Yin''s lower lip.


    Li Yan said: "They are here to steal people, not to capture the palace. There must not be many people coming. In my opinion, there will not be more than three people practicing the second floor."


    "Shizi has just achieved the second floor of Qi training, and is sure to use one enemy and three?" Shangguan Qingcheng opened his mouth.


    Li Xun smiled: "To win these people, Li Xun is bound to be shocked. In order to **** Taoist monks or rescue these monks, he must act in person-for now, Li Xun is the highest monk in Xingguo. That is my real purpose. "


    "The son of the world wants to seduce Li Xun to come?" Shangguan Qingcheng felt that he could not keep up with Li Xun''s thinking. Doesn''t Li Xuan think that each of these things is difficult?


    Li Yan said: "Li Yan wants to compete with me for the king. I don''t have time to spend with him slowly. Tonight is the best time to solve this problem."


    Shangguan Qingcheng was surprised and said, "Shizi is sure to defeat Li Yan?"


    Li Yan didn''t say much.


    After letting Shangguan fall down, Li Wei began to practice "Eastern Purple Air".


    "Ziqi Donglai" is an unparalleled skill that Li Zhi once practiced on the earth.


    In order to meet the next challenge, Li Yan must hurry up and review the time. Fortunately, it was a review, so Li Huan got started quickly.


    "Sunrise in the east, the clouds are steaming, the mountains and rivers are purple, the mountains and rivers are purple, and the weather is full of ..." Li Yan went through the tips of the "Ziqi Donglai" in his mind. The qidong came and floated. Guangu Guanshou saw Yin Xi in vision and knew that Lao Tzu was not an ordinary person. The world only knew that Yin Xi desperately begged Lao Tzu to leave 5,000 words. He also left this best practice "Ziqi Donglai". "


    "A lot of talented monks have emerged on the earth in the last Dharma era, and various top-quality exercises have reappeared in the world, but the status of" Ziqi Donglai "has never been shaken."


    "At that time, Western archbishop Meathers came to visit us in the East, relying on his world-renowned cultivation practice, and defeated the famous monk in the East, so that the entire Eastern soil cultivation world could not afford to rise. He, but with "Ziqi Donglai", he also successfully defeated him, leaving him out of the East. "


    Converging his thoughts, Li Yan continued to cultivate.


    From time to time, he opened his eyes, his eyes flashed brightly: "The first layer of" Ziqi Donglai ": Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    At this moment, Xue Shaoli and others were rushing into the courtyard.


    After they told Li Xun that Li Xun broke through the second floor of Qi training, Li Xun let them take advantage of Li Xuan''s order and hurry up to avoid night long dreams.


    "Liu Ren was able to miss on the top of Taixuan. It was caused by the loss of Xiaoxuanzhen and also caused by underestimation of the enemy. Li Ye just achieved the second layer of Qi training. Take it off quickly! "


    Xue Shaoli remembered what Li Yanfang had said to him.


    "I have the Jingyun Banner in my hand. This is a banner. The cloth array and the broken array are all sharp weapons. Before the departure, the son of the prince lent me specially to deal with Xiaoxuan array."


    Xue Shaoli thought like this, "Xiao Xuan Zhen allowed Liu Ren to suffer. How could the son-in-law not respond? Li Zhe is finished this time! Li Zhe hasn''t been to Qin Tianjian to receive the exercises, and he has only practiced Qi. I still do n¡¯t know how to do it. Without Xiao Xuanzhen, that ¡¯s a waste! ¡±


    "When you catch him, you will be forced to ask where the Taoists are hiding and rescue them. You will also be able to regain the sapphire glass gourds and do a great job for the son-in-law!"


    Xue Shaoli was energized. He glanced back at the other three and defensively. The four of them approached the room by the candlelight.


    "Although Song Ziwen and others missed, Li Yan just did such a big thing. At this time, he must still be excited about it. He can''t think of it, we will suddenly shoot."


    The closer he was to the door, the more excited Xue Shaoli was. "Song Ziwen''s waste is not enough to fail, but it is because of the contrast that we look smart and capable."


    Xue Shaoli glanced at the messenger Yujian around his waist. The messenger Yujian was now open. Every move they made here could be heard clearly by Li Yan.


    Seeing that there were only a dozen steps away from the door, Xue Shaoli was calm and nodded to another monk who practiced Qi on the second floor beside him. The two were already familiar. At this time, the minds were connected, and they were required to perform physical training to escape , Rushed into the door.


    It was at this time that the abnormality was abrupt.


    The closed door suddenly opened wide.


    A black robe figure, the ghosts are usually taken out of the room, and when it appears, it is a punch!


    It was Li Yan.


    At this moment, his eyebrows were quiet, his clothes fluttered, and he suddenly shot without any reservation. The man punched a punch in mid-air, and the whole movement was done in one go. The clouds were flowing, and it was incredible: "Purple Qi gathers clouds!"


    Suddenly, the purple gas rose in front of the door, like waves like a lake, a cloud of steaming clouds, and if the early morning sun rose, it was just the sea of ??clouds turning, and Li Xuan''s punch was like a golden sun, and the weather was full. Unstoppable, the entire yard is reflected like a day.


    The monk who practiced the second floor with the eyes of Xue Shaoli could not react in the future, so he was boxed in the front chest by Li Yiyi, and a **** spit was blown out, his body was like a broken kite, and he flew out to count , Fell into the flowerbed without movement.


    One boxing down one practising Qi two layers!


    Xue Shaoli''s eyes widened, and Ziqi Sunlight''s horrified features were fully reflected. When Li Zhi shot suddenly, he realized that it was not good, because the power of Reiki shock was too great!


    "What kind of work method is this powerful ?!" Seeing that his companion was flying in a boxing box, there was no movement, Xue Shaoli was trembling with fear. law?!"


    In a crisis situation, Xue Shaoli whispered, raised his hands and waved at the same time, and his body collapsed. "Fire!"


    With his movements, three bowls of fireballs were gathered in front of him, and Qi Qifei shot at Li Yan!


    Xue Shaoli stepped into the second layer of Qi practice for several years, and the corresponding skills were very well-trained. Generally, the second-level practitioner of Qi practiced at least two fireballs at the same time when using the fire technique, but he could do so. Three!


    Although the fireball is not large, it is not small in power. The large shield in the army can also be broken by a fireball! In this case, every additional fireball fired in the same time has the ability to change the battle situation!


    Xue Shaoli has been a sorcerer for many years. By virtue of these means, he has always been fighting against fellow monks in the past.


    However, at this moment, Li Zheng didn''t look at the three fireballs directly, flung long sleeves, and hummed coldly: "Sculpture of carving insects!"


    A spirit wind hit and formed a white light curtain with a length and width of four feet, which was blocked in front of him. The three fireballs flying in the shape of a character hit the light curtain and could no longer enter it!


    Xue Shaoli widened his eyes.


    It''s not over yet, Li Min reached out and pointed at Xue Shaoli, and the three fireballs flew out and shot at Xue Shaoli!


    "How is this possible?" Xue Shaoli screamed in exclamation. As a Qi practitioner, he couldn''t see where Li Yi used his sleeves and stretched his fingers to use "Aura Barrier" and "Imperial Art" successively. , These two techniques. Reiki barriers block the fireballs, and Royal Objects controls the fireballs, turning them!


    "Never have a monk of the same quality, and I can block my flames as much as I can!" Xue Shaoli was shocked. "And to practice the physical skills to control the realm of fireballs in flight, you must have twenty years of hard work. How could Li Yan do it! "


    Watching the fireballs fly in the opposite direction, Xue Shaoli''s heart was very bitter. The three fireballs were not less powerful against the enemy, but it was equally difficult when it was their turn to cope.


    "Aura barrier!" Xue Shaoli draws a circle on his chest with a two-foot white light curtain. Unlike Li Zhi''s sleeves, he can raise the speed of the barrier instantly. Xue Shaoli must pay full attention to his movements. !!


    Three bangs, three fireballs hit the Aura barrier, bursts of flames broke out, Xue Shaoli himself was also stepped back by the Aura.


    Not only that, Yu Wei, the last fireball, broke through the aura barrier, hit him in front of his chest, burned his placket, and made him feel stuffy and almost spit out blood!


    This is the second-level monk who practiced qi. When defending the flames performed by the monks of the same level, who should be in the posture?


    Xue Shaoli was relieved secretly. Anyway, he barely blocked the three fireballs. He was not seriously injured.


    However, the next moment, Xue Shaoli, who was too late to be grateful, suddenly changed his face!

 Chapter 15： Effort

    Because in front of his eyes, the purple air rising, the cloud steaming Xia Wei, and a round of golden fists, have instantly reached his chest!


    Xue Shaoli''s heart was beating wildly, her pores were wide, her hair was going to stand up!


    "Aura barrier ..." he yelled.


    There was a loud noise. Before Xue Shaoli''s aura barrier had risen, Li Zhi''s purple Qi Juyun fist had been pounding heavily on his chest.


    When Xue Shaoli was struck by lightning, she felt that her viscera had moved, and she could no longer withstand the surge of aura in her body, exhaled a large amount of blood, and flew out.


    "Shoot fast, great skills ... unbelievable ..." Xue Shaoli fell in the hospital, desperately trying to get up, but after a hard work, his head was distorted, Fainted, his face still left with unwillingness and confusion.


    Xue Shaoli is really unwilling and really confused. Since he became a qi practitioner, he has not fought so fast and so simply. He has never had a fellow monk who made him feel so powerless and there is no room to fight back.


    Everything is long, but it happens in an instant. Li Xun knocked down two monks who practiced Qi on the second floor, but he shot two Purple Qi Juyun fists, using two basic techniques such as Aura Barrier and Royal Objects in the middle.


    When Xue Shaoli also fell, the two monks in the courtyard who practiced the first class were stiff on the spot.


    On their way to attack, a monk fired a fire and sent out a fireball. A monk fired a spirit wind sword and pierced two swords. However, whether it is a fireball or two swords, In the course of the flight, all of them disappeared after being thrown off his sleeves.


    The two monks looked at Li Yan, their eyes were the same as when they saw a ghost.


    Isn''t that why Li Yan is so powerful that he can defeat Liu Renneng because of the small mysterious array in the sapphire glass gourd?


    Where is the sapphire glass gourd? Where is Xiao Xuan Zhen? Why didn''t we see it?


    Xue Shaoli''s shocked cloud flag had fallen unconscious before he even took it out.


    The two monks looked at each other and saw the shock and perplexity in each other''s eyes. They quickly saw the situation.


    When Li Yan knocked Xue Shaoli down and looked at them, the two monks happened to coincide, and they turned around and ran, jumping across the courtyard to escape.


    The information is wrong, and Anshi Shizi in front of them is no longer able to compete with them.


    They held the news jade Jane and shouted to Li Yan: "Xue Shaoli has been defeated, Li Yan is very strong ..."


    "Leave it when you come." Seeing the two of them wanting to run, Li Yan laughed, waved his long sleeves, and fired the fire. The two fireballs had already shot out.


    Although there are only two fireballs, they are twice as large as Xue Shaoli''s fireballs, and even the flying speed is much faster!


    The two monks who practiced the first layer of energy felt the crisis. People were leaping in midair, and quickly turned to launch the Reiki barrier, trying to resist it.


    However, the two fireballs directly smashed the aura barrier and hit them. The fire flashed like a bird, knocking them down from the courtyard wall.


    Li Yan retracted his hand, looked at his palm, and shook his head: "The cultivation is still too low, although the proficiency is still, but the power of the magic is too small. If they change to the crossing, the two have become Ash. "


    Xing State Mansion.


    Li Yan held the news jade Jane for a long time.


    After a long time to return to God, Li Yan was so angry that he was going to vomit blood!


    The news that Xue Shaoli and others missed, he passed the news to Yu Jian and listened to the movement. He had fully understood and almost watched a live broadcast. Sitting weakly on the slump, Li Xuan was lost.


    Two qi exercises on the second floor, two qi exercises on the first floor, failed to win a surgeon who has just completed qi training!


    "It ¡¯s only a day to practice qi, and it ¡¯s just a breakthrough just after returning to Changan. It ¡¯s only a few days. Without using magic weapons, in two breaths, I defeated two fellow monks. Is there such a thing? "When the staff members hurriedly rushed, Li Xuan told him the painful story, and at this time, Li Xuan even felt a little wronged.


    Can not help but feel wronged, opponents become too strong, too unreasonable, whoever feels injustice, will feel wronged.


    "No one can practice so fast, no one can be so strong suddenly!" The staff member thought for a long time, and suddenly his face changed, Shen Sheng said, "Even the Yuan Tianshi who was famous in Datang and foreign countries in the past, it is impossible . "


    "But things have already happened!" Although Li Zhi didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t ignore the facts.


    "There is only one explanation."


    "Don''t tell me what Li Zhi is a destiny son!"


    "......of course not."


    "Why is that?"


    "Li Yan has already practiced Qi!"


    "how can that be?!"


    "Are there other possibilities?"


    "..."


    Li Yan sat down paralyzed, pale, speechless, and the words of the aides were indeed the only possibility.


    "When did Li Yan accomplish his practice?" After a while, Li Yan murmured, asking his staff to ask himself.


    "I don''t know."


    "Since Li Yan has already practiced his qi, why didn''t he explain to Zongzheng Temple? If he had filed in Zongzheng Temple earlier, he might inherit the title of King An when he crowned him!"


    "I don''t know."


    "You know nothing?!"


    "Humble work knows only one thing."


    "Say!"


    "Li Zhi''s maggots are so deep-hearted that they have a big picture!"


    "... What''s the answer?"


    After the staff member sat on the side of the small case, at this moment he leaned forward and stared at Li Yan, his eyes flashed with wisdom and gloom, saying: "If it is not deep in mind, it is impossible to cultivate and tolerate. Others call him waste; if it is not so big, it is impossible to miss the chance to inherit the king when crowned! "


    The night breeze whistled outside the house, rolling the treetops to make a chirping sound, passing coldly across the window sill and sweeping into the house, making Li Zhi''s back a little cold, the candles in the house swayed irregularly, and the hangings on the porch were low The shadows in the corners trembled under the lights, and there seemed to be some secret to hide.


    "Why on earth did he do this?" Li said with a trembling voice in his voice.


    His voice was trembling, indicating his fear.


    It was Li Yan who made him afraid.


    Previously, Li Zhi was just a waste of spiritual practice in Li Zhi''s heart. He was an idiot with little knowledge in the palace. Now he suddenly became a genius with a deep mind. His figure in Li Zhi''s heart suddenly became tall. , Exuding a chill of chill, and when looking back, his eyes were cold.


    "All anomalous behaviors must have their reasons unknown." The voice of the staff was even lower, as if coming from an untouchable abyss, and had a heart-wrenching magic, "and there is only one reason why Li Zhi did this."


    "What''s the reason?"


    "He was afraid that he had long noticed that the son wanted to secure his title of King Ann!"


    "It''s impossible!" Li Xuan whispered, "I have done everything secretly. He is a waste from leaving the house, why can he see all this?"


    "If not, why would the son explain his current behavior?"


    "If so, could he explain his behavior now?"


    "of course!"


    "Say it!"


    "Because I didn''t want to send it out because the time was not up; now I''m showing the mountains because I''m sure!"


    "What''s he sure ?! He has no power, and he can''t do anything by relying only on the second-level practice of Qi."


    "Don''t forget that he made a big noise today in Zongzheng Temple without being punished!"


    "Do you mean, Li Yan has got Wu Yanma''s support?"


    "An Wang and Wu Rongma have a personal relationship."


    "do not talk!"


    Li Yan''s breathing was gradually heavy, and his complexion became red.


    The wind outside the house grew louder, and the sound of whistling sounded like a ghostly ghost, as if there was a ghost soldier crossing, and the candlelight in the house swayed more fiercely, as if disturbed by the night wind, the curtain was fluttering and rolling, as if to tell What crisis, thick shadows, wrapped the two people in the house.


    The atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme.


    The aides did not stop talking, he continued: "This is known, because Li Zhi has already revealed it, but how much is unknown? In the past, King An''s power was overwhelming, and students and officials were all over the world. Wang''s confidant died, did Li Min also gain their support? "


    "Ke''an is dead! The tree is falling down!" Li Yan''s eyes widened.


    "How did King An die? Didn''t the son have any points in his heart?"


    "You mean ... it''s impossible! Li Yan can never know this!"


    "In the past, Li Yan, no one looked down, and it was extremely unlikely that he would know about it, but in terms of his current performance, what else is impossible?"


    "shut up!"


    Li Yan''s chest was violently undulating, and there was no sound of needle drop in the room. Only the sound of heavy breathing was particularly abrupt. An invisible mountain pressed on Li Yan''s heart, and also pressed on him, making his fingers uncomfortable.


    Finally, Li Yan could not stand this kind of self-torture. He suddenly stood up, using a roaring roar, trying to break the dull and depressed atmosphere, "I will kill him!"


    "When the decisiveness continues to be rebelled against, Chao Li has become a threat. Even if the son does not deal with him, he will deal with the son. When he has not really grown up, it is indeed the most wise choice to kill him decisively!"


    "Order, gather all the monks in the government!"


    "What is the name of the son to attack the king''s palace?"


    "Isn''t King An calming Pang Xun? Then let the monks pretend to be Pang Xunyu''s party! Pang Xunyu''s party hates King An, sneaks into Chang''an City, and enters King An''s palace to assassinate the son, is there nothing wrong?"


    "My son is bright! But there is Chang''an ..."


    "As long as the action is fast enough, we can resolve the matter before the monks in Chang''an Province arrive. We can also arrange the enchantment to isolate the aura induction, so that people elsewhere can''t detect it ..."


    The staff did not speak again.


    Li Yan''s complexion became even more haggard, as if only in this way, he could be confident that he was terrible. "Isn''t Li Yan quite able to cause an accident? This time, the son-in-law will go in person, but I want to see, what else can he make? Here comes the trick. "


    The staff member nodded: "Go son in person, this trip must be foolproof!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to 123 An''s five thousand rewards for spring, and thanks to smoking night cats, Junlin Rushan, elegant scholars, Qingya four young children and other brothers for their monthly tickets.

 Chapter 16： Chongfu

    Angwang House.


    "Take them all down, and be locked up with those Taoists." Li Min waved his hand and said to Shangguan Qingcheng who arrived in time.


    Prior to this, he had searched Xue Shaoli and others, and obtained some magic weapons, funerals, and elixir. Although there was nothing good, it was practical.


    The good things are not completely absent.


    Jingyun Banner''s red pole black cloth is driven by aura, which can be large or small. It is as long as nine inches when zoomed in, and only three inches in size when zoomed out. It can be carried close to the body, but it is a second-order magic weapon.


    When setting up the array, you can use it as an array of eyes, holding down your feet, so that the stability and power of the French array are greatly increased, and breaking the array is also a weapon.


    Li Xun was playing with Jingyun Banner, and a glimmer of glory flashed in his eyes, thinking secretly: "When my father battled Huainan and calmed down the Pang Xun chaos, he went abruptly and did not leave me too many things. As a result, I am now almost impoverished and walking in the world It should have been difficult. However, Li Zhi''s nagging was ''compassionate'' and first gave me the sapphire gourd, and this time gave Jingyun Banner again, but it made me a little better. "


    After receiving the Jingyun Banner, Li Min groaned with his chin: "Although the jade from my father is good, it is only a magic weapon for protection and does not have the attack power. I am now one against the enemy. Of the sword. "


    Thinking of this, Li Xuan''s heart suddenly lightened, "Yes, the Lu Gujian given to his father by the Emperor Yu is still in the house!"


    Li Yan returned to the house, fetched a bunch of keys, called Shangguan Qingcheng, and handed the keys to her: "This is the key to the treasury. You go to the innermost level of the treasury and get Lu Gujian."


    Shangguan Qingcheng took the key and left for a while. When he returned, he had an extra square box in his hand.


    Li Xuan took the black lacquer box and opened it, revealing a simple and elegant shape, inlaid with many jade, and a three-foot long sword with an extraordinary appearance.


    "This is Lu Gujian." Li Min took out his sword and looked at it carefully. This was the first time he had made Lu Gujian himself, and felt the majestic aura of the sword. It seemed to contain a dragon, and it was about to be broken. Out of the sea, making him almost unstable.


    "Lu Gujian has always been the emperor''s sabre, and the rank can''t be measured, but it is definitely a treasure in the world!" Li Yan calmed his mind, and there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    Li Xun lost his thoughts: "Xian Zongzong paid great attention to his father when he was still in the world. This Lu Jian sword was given by his father to his father after he repelled the army that invaded the South and the North. I just don''t know why, after his father got Lu Gujian, he kept the treasury and never used it. "


    Li Yan''s eyes deepened and he pondered: "Lu Gujian has always been the sword of heaven. Combining all kinds of signs, I am afraid that the emperor rewarded Lu Gujian to his father, not only to commend his father''s merits, but also to a deeper meaning. "


    Put away Lu Gujian, Li Yan let Shangguan fall into the house.


    "The defense of Jiashi has been completed. Even if there is a night to come to chaos, the end will dare to guarantee that the other party will not succeed." Shangguan Qingcheng reported her errand first, and then asked, "What else does the son have to say?"


    Li Yan glanced at Shangguan Qingcheng.


    The young armor in fine scale armor stood by the sword, her figure was loose, her figure was bright, she had crystals like jade features, sheer red lips, and her entire face was carved with jade and delicate. Woe to the country and the people.


    At this moment, she was staring at Li Yan. Obsidian-like eyes reflected Li Ying''s figure, she was completely focused.


    "Wu Zong is here?" Li Yan asked.


    "Yes!" Shangguan Qingcheng replied, his voice was as clear as a mountain, and he was proud to say: "Shizi has achieved qi training in Taixuanding, and the end will also enter Wuzong. However, compared with Shizi, the end of this point is really not. Worth mentioning. "


    Li Min took out an elixir, reached for a bomb, and fell into the hands of Shangguan Qingcheng: "This is Pei Yuandan obtained from Xue Shaoli, which is of great help to the achievement of qi training. You can use it."


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes widened: "This Dan is of great value and difficult to change. Although I don''t know why Xue Shaoli has it, the son will give it to the general ..."


    "No need to say much." Li Xie waved her hand to interrupt her. "Cultivate, if you can practice tonight, you can better assist Ben Shizi."


    Shangguan Qingcheng couldn''t speak, but those star-like eyes kept flickering, and the eyelashes were like cicada wings, as if there were thousands of words. If you didn''t let her say it, she would blink to show you.


    Li Yan was amused, his face angrily exclaimed, "Not yet!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng clenched his fists. With her movement, her attitude changed quickly, and she immediately seemed to have more **** than ordinary men. She no longer talked nonsense and turned away.


    Looking at the back of Shangguan Qingcheng''s departure, Li Min remembered some past life.


    After he was forced to meditate in that year, Xinjun was still uneasy and sent chaotic soldiers to kill him. In desperation, in order to retain the final dignity, he had to embrace the jade seal of Chuanguo, in an afternoon with a gloomy sky and dark clouds destroying the city , Boarded the Xuanwu Tower to set himself on fire.


    At that time, there was no one beside Li Zhi, except Shangguan was all over the city, he was dressed up and never left.


    At that time, she lit the firewood piled under the Xuanwu Tower, and then lost the torch. When the fire wrapped the Xuanwu Tower, she drew her sword in anger, turned her back to Li Yan, and faced the tide-like chaotic soldiers, killing them indefinitely.


    When she rushed, she hissed and shouted, "Take my blood and strengthen for my emperor!"


    On that day, the life of the Tang Dynasty came to an end and the back of the empire quietly went away. The last monarch and one minister of the Tang Dynasty gave up each other and killed Xuanwu Tower together.


    Li Yan stood up, went out, jumped onto the roof, and looked down with his hand.


    The lanterns of the King''s Mansion are hanging high, and the soldiers are patrolling. The city of Chang''an is bright like a starry sea, and the Milky Way is high on the night sky.


    This night, doomed to be calm.


    Li Yan is waiting for his enemies to prepare for his challenge, but his fate is uncertain, but he must go to the world.


    Child hour.


    Li Yan came outside the palace of An Wang.


    Surrounded by a group of monks, he boarded a loft and looked down from the top. More than half of the brightly lit An Wang Mansion were caught in his eyes.


    The night breeze learns, blowing curls.


    Downstairs, there are more than ten monks practicing qi, and they are getting ready.


    Behind Li Yan, the heart-minded staff stood on his feet.


    This is the foot of the emperor. It is Chang''an City.


    Here, there has never been peace since ancient times.


    Under the feet of the emperor, there is always undercurrent.


    The swords fighting for power, the swords for profit, and the bloodthirsty figure stopped for a day.


    When people look at the imperial city, they see its divine solemnity and its inviolability.


    The princes and nobles looked at the imperial city and saw the shadow that would never fade under the tall city walls.


    In this world, the heroes have been **** since ancient times.


    This imperial city has never been as stone steps.


    for a long time.


    Li Yan exhaled a long breath.


    He fingered Ann''s Palace: "That''s the Prince''s Palace."


    He looked dumbfounded, "Within half an hour, get it for my son!"


    He threw his sleeves long, "Take off Li Yun''s leader and return to my son!"


    "Get orders!"


    Under the attic, more than a dozen qi practitioners, wearing black scarves, rushed towards Wang An''s palace one after the other.


    Now they are Pang Xunyu Party.


    A former monk stretched out his hand to sacrifice a bronze nine-inch pagoda. The pagoda rose into the air instantly, the blue light flickered, a blue light curtain descended, and wrapped the palace of An Wang. The light flashed in an instant, but disappeared It''s gone.


    Enchantment.


    It can isolate the reiki induction, and at the same time, people outside Anwang Mansion cannot see the abnormal changes of Anwang Mansion and hear the existence of Anwang Mansion.


    The monks ran across the long street, their footsteps sweeping through the fine dust. They jumped into the courtyard wall, and their clothes ran across the treetops.


    The red lanterns hovering over the An Wang Mansion suddenly exclaimed.


    The servant servant yelled out in exclaim, and the armored guardhouse stood up and drew his sword.


    "A thief broke in!"


    "Those who break into the palace, die!"


    "Hofu!"


    The soldier took off his horn and blew his head.


    Soon, a team of armored men emerged from all over the palace, converging in the direction of Ermen like a stream.


    "Kill!" The monks rushed into the compound.


    "Kill!" The group of three soldiers, five of them in a row, drew their swords in their hands, advanced their guns in front of them, and entered the shield, facing the monks who jumped into the palace from the courtyard wall.


    His Majesty Li led a monk team, a monk who practiced Qi on the second floor. His name was Li Muzhao, and he was rushing to the front.


    "The mantis arm blocked the car!" Li Muzhao snorted coldly, a long sword waved, and used the "Soul Wind Sword" technique, and immediately a white aura practised to shoot out and hit three armored men.


    With a loud scream, the armor was broken, and the blood on his chest shone like fog, screaming and flying backwards, falling to the ground.


    "Flame Fire!" Next to Li Muzhao, a monk who practiced the first layer of energy waved a fireball and hit a shielded armored man, smashing the shield directly, and let the armored man vomit blood. Upset.


    "Kill Li Yan for General Pang and stop me!" The monks who rushed into the palace with Li Muzhao shouted in accordance with prior arrangements.


    These Qi practitioners successively performed their spells, and those Wangfujiashi were not able to get close, and they were knocked down and killed.


    "It''s the Qi Master!"


    The princes of Wangfujia looked stunned, and saw the attackers all practice Qi monks, all of them looked cold and grim.


    On the roof, Shangguan stood up against the wind and shouted, "Retreat to the three main courtyards and protect the son!"


    She used the power of cultivation to make her voice loud and pierce through the night, so that the soldiers far and near could hear it.


    "Sorcerer?" Li Muzhao saw Shangguan pour into the city, his eyebrows dropped, he immediately cast his body skills, leaped flatly, and swept away toward Guanguan pour into the city.


    Seeing Li Muzhao swallowing like a swallow, Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t stay on the roof, so he turned around and left.


    "Where to go! Where is Li Yan ?!" Li Muzhao ran over, the sword fluttered, the white horses flew out, and blasted on the roof, making the bricks fly.


    The other monks attacked in the night, followed by Li Yanzhao like a bird, with constant movements in his hands, fireballs flew out, and swords and swords struck out, hunting down those Wangfu Jiashi.


    Li Muzhao leaped over the roof of Xinghuamen Gate, and entered the Sanjin courtyard alone, but disappeared from Shangguan''s presence. He immediately screamed, "Where is Li Li, and he will not come out to die!"


    "This son is here!"


    In the main hall in front of you, the door opened suddenly, and a black robe figure flew out of the hall like a wild goose.


    "Li Li! Your death is here!" Li Muzhao''s eyes lighted up, and he felt that Li Xi''s practice was already on the second floor of Qi training. Knowing that the other party''s identity would not be false, he suddenly waved his sword again and again. Sword of Qi!


    "It''s your time to die!" Li Yan''s eyebrows calmed, and people were walking in mid-air as if walking on a cloud, step by step, and he was so fast that the green silk in his head was like a waterfall, splashing with ink.


    Li Xun immediately reached Li Muzhao''s eyes, and his long sleeves were thrown with a punch. "Ziqi Juyunquan!"

 Chapter 17： ambush

    "Look for death!" Li Muzhao''s eyes were cold when he saw Li Ji fist against the sword.


    The long sword in his hand was not ordinary iron, but a magic weapon. Even if the monk''s body had aura protection, but for the magic weapon, it was still flesh and blood!


    Seeing Li Xun''s fist blasting, the spirit in front of him was like a tide, with the appearance of steaming clouds and tumbling waves, Li Muzhao knew that it was not an ordinary method, and did not dare to neglect.


    "Tianguang Sword Net!" Along with Li Muzhao''s low drink, the sword qi he uttered intersected in front of and behind him, forming a dazzling net in front and back!


    The moment the sword net was formed, Li Muzhao''s heart was settled.


    He is confident that this sword net will be able to lock up Li Yan and wreck the opponent.


    Li Muzhao has gone through too many such battles.


    It is a team of armored men, defending with shields, and Li Muzhao''s sword net can also directly tear up the opponent''s formation and let them die on the spot!


    Even army formations can be defeated, let alone one person?


    As Li Zhi''s confidant, although Li Muzhao''s Xiuwei is the same as Xue Shaoli, he is much more powerful, not to mention the long sword in his hand is still a magic weapon.


    The Li Li in front of him did not escape, and ran into it, which made Li Muzhao ridicule. He had been able to see that Li Li was covered by a sword net, and his blood was flying backwards.


    Wielding his last sword, Li Muzhao yelled: "Send you to the West!"


    However, the next scene made Li Mozhao look dead.


    With the success of Li Zhiquan, the whole body was surrounded by purple gas.


    Stepping under the clouds, one punch rises to the dawn!


    His eyebrows were quiet, his hair was flying, and he was solemn in the purple light!


    At dawn, the fairy appeared from the waves of the east!


    A series of bangs banged, and Li Jianzhao''s sword net in front of him was directly smashed by Li Yan, and the swordsmanship was exquisite, like the mirage of a mirage, suddenly dissipated in mid-air.


    And Li Yan''s fist punch, but did not seem to be half-blocked, instantly reached Li Muzhao''s chest!


    "This is impossible!" Li Muzhao was so frightened that his hair was straight!


    The face of Li Yan in front of his eyes was not shocked by Gu Bo. It was just as if everything seemed to him to pass through the post with hurricanes, and the grass was low.


    With a loud bang, Li Yan punched in the front of Li Muzhao''s chest.


    Li Muzhao had a spurt of blood, and flew out like a ball hitting a wall.


    Li Muzhao bumped back into the eaves of the hanging flower door and directly destroyed the eaves. His body fell to the ground with broken tiles and the dust spilled on him. He was half-kneeled on the ground and couldn''t stand. He looked at Li Ye''s eyes and protruded. Zhongman is unbelievable.


    It was previously learned that when Xue Shaoli lost, Li Muzhao was still in front of Li Yan, mocking Xue Shaoli''s incompetence and stupidity.


    Now Li Muzhao finally knows why Xue Shaoli missed it.


    It''s just that he would rather not know.


    If you don''t know, you can be fearless. When you know the truth, you have nothing but panic.


    "What kind of exercise is this ... how so powerful ... it''s unheard of, unseen before!" Li Muzhao''s mood surged.


    "But that''s not enough!"


    Dozens of monks who practiced Qi had already passed by him and shot Li Li one after another. Numerous fireballs and countless swordsmanships covered Li Yi in the center!


    The turbulent technique is like a falling meteor shower at this moment!


    "Li Zhi, no matter how strong you are, you can''t stop dozens of monks from joining forces!" Li Muzhao stared at Li Zhi in the courtyard in animosity, and growled angrily: "Even if you can win me? What? You can do it all, you are alone, you are alone and you are destined to be crushed by us! "


    Li Muzhao''s eyes flashed with madness. Only then was he defeated by Li Yi, and his self-esteem and self-confidence were blown away. At this time, when he saw his companion besieging Li Yi, Li Yi was about to be taken down. He felt much better immediately.


    "In this world, it''s nothing to cultivate yourself. Someone is really powerful!" Li Muzhao spit out blood and looked at Li Yan motionlessly, wanting to see the scene where he was blasted into **** by Mantianshu .


    However, Li Muzhao immediately discovered that Li Yan, who was standing in the courtyard with a negative hand, gave him a dismissive look.


    This made Li Muzhao angry and almost scolded. But without waiting for him to yell out, everything in front of him made him speechless.


    A white light curtain appeared around Li Xun''s body without warning, such as a bowl buckle, protecting Li Xun in the center, and isolating the sky attack!


    Li Zhe, standing under a hand, bathed under the light curtain, calm and calm, and the breeze was still.


    "This is ..." Li Muzhao froze for a moment, then reacted, it was Xiaoxuan Zhen, because he saw it from afar, the jade gourd in the hall.


    "Idiot! Xiaoxuanzhen can only deal with monks on the first level of training. Here are a few monks on the second level of training. They shot together, even if there is no Jingyun Banner, they can directly blow Xiaoxuanzhen!"


    The sky technique has reached the white light curtain.


    At this moment, the white light curtain protrudes and changes, a green light flickers, and the white light turns into green light.


    Countless spells attacked the cyan light curtain, and it exploded, like a heavy rain falling on the lake, causing ripples.


    But that''s it. No matter whether it is a fireball or sword gas, it can''t break through the cyan light curtain and disappears!


    "what happened?"


    "How could this be?"


    "This is impossible!"


    Dozens of Qi practitioners shot, looking at the scene, were all surprised.


    When they came, Li Xun told them that Li Xuan had a sapphire glass gourd, which could inspire Xiao Xuan Zhen.


    But no one is attentive. Only Xiaoxuanzhen, a few monks who practice the Qi training together can break them. Besides, besides Li Muzhao, there are four masters who practice the Qi training second-tier?


    However, they only shot together, and they didn''t work at all.


    "Come again!"


    "Shoot together!"


    Several monks who practiced Qi on the second floor immediately called out loud after being shocked. As masters on the second-tier on Qi training, how could they tolerate that they could not even break through the small mysterious array, one by one.


    "Inflammation!"


    "Spirit Sword!"


    The monks drank one after another and shot one after another. All the fireballs and swords of energy suddenly exploded on the cyan light curtain.


    However, with the exception of ripples, the cyan light curtain remains unchanged.


    This time, everyone was holding back.


    In the attic, Li Yan looked ironed, "What''s going on ?!"


    He turned back and glared at the aides, "Sapphire glass gourd is yours, tell my son, what is going on ?!"


    At first, the staff member was confused and suddenly seemed to think of something. He could not help but change his face, and his back became cold. Under Li Yan''s glaring, he shouted: "When Master gave the sapphire glass gourd to the humble office, Zeng Jin mentioned But in addition to the small mysterious array, there are also mysterious ... in the gourd, there may be a large mysterious array! "


    "Da Xuan Zhen?" Li was a daze. He was a genius among the children of the clan, and he was quite knowledgeable. At this moment, when he heard the word "Da Xuan Zhen", he could not help but change his face, because he knew that The power of Xuan Zhen immediately became furious, "You left Li Xuan with the magic weapon of the Xuan Zhen ?!"


    Staff: "..."


    He dumbly eats Coptis chinensis, and has no words.


    Where would he think that this sapphire glass gourd would fall into Li''s hands?


    The staff member said bitterly: "How mysterious the Daxuanzhen is, few practitioners in the world can know its structure. If not, the sapphire glazed gourd is in the hands of humble duties, and the Daxuanzhen already has ... .. lowly will not be willing to put it on the Tai Xuanding ... "


    "Waste!" Li Yan''s anger continued, and his aides'' explanation clearly failed to satisfy him.


    "My son ..."


    "Say! How can Daxuanzhen be broken?"


    "This ... Daxuanzhen is mysterious, but it is not indestructible, as long as we have a banner ..." The aide looked at the palace and thoughtfully said, but his expression was astonished when he said it. Change, his fingers trembled, his face trembled, his face frightened, "So ... what is that, Jingyun Banner?"


    Da Xuan Zhen''s eyes were stunned by the flag of shocking clouds!


    Li Yi first froze, then his pupils shrank, and his face was gloomy. The shocking cloud flag was exactly what he gave Xue Shaoli to let the other party break Xiaoxuanzhen!


    ¡ª¡ªXue Shaoli is not unable to break through Xiaoxuan Formation, but it will take some time. The movements and movements will not be small, and it may be contained by Wang Jiajia. In addition, he let Xue Shaoli take action to steal people. The idea was that Xue Shaoli was shocked at the banner because he hadn''t "teared his face" and attacked like a fan.


    "There is a shocking cloud banner, this big mysterious formation, unless there is a major monk, I am afraid that it will not be broken ..." The staff member winced and glanced at Li Yan.


    "Miscellaneous accounts!" Li Yan''s face twisted with muscles. He lifted a stone and smashed his own feet, feeling ashamed and angry.


    It took a long time for Li Zhi to grit his teeth and continue to speak. "First of all, there is a powerful technique that can defeat Li Muzhao in one move, and now it is a great mystery. Who is behind Li Yan''s help?"


    At that moment, the aides said again: "Look at me!"


    In the great mystery formation, the abnormal changes occur suddenly.


    Teams of armored men rushed out of the rooms on both sides of the courtyard. There were no less than a hundred people. They were either holding strong bows or holding crossbows. They were neatly arrayed in the courtyard, and then led their bows and arrows. Under the command of the general of fine scale armor, aim at the monks outside the Daxuan array.


    "Volley!" Shangguan Qingcheng pulled out his crossbow and led forward.


    In a dull chord of sound, a hundred iron arrows flew out and shot towards the monk practicing outside Daxuan array.


    Da Xuan Zhen, can not attack inside, but inside can attack outside!


    The monks who practiced Qi outside the Daxuan Formation were discolored, especially the monks who practiced Qi.


    At such a close distance, facing hundreds of strong bows and crossbows, there is still a deadly threat to monks who practice low-level training!


    Arrows and crossbows flew out of the Daxuan array, densely packed like locusts, and Qi practitioners outside the array either hurriedly raised the Aura barrier, or wielded a sword to protect their bodies, or hurried back to dodge.


    The offensive is one stop!


    Li Muzhao in front of the weeping flower door, seeing this scene, was pale, "This is an ambush!"


    Ambush, of course.


    If not, there will not be hundreds of crossbow players here.


    If not, they would not have been so weak in the resistance they had previously received.


    Now that they are all gathered in the compound, where they can gather fire with their strong bows and crossbows, can they not be damaged?


    Being hit unilaterally, no matter how small the trauma, will be enlarged to an unbearable level over time.


    Not only that, after the crossbowmen lined up, hundreds of armored men emerged in the main hall, each holding a shield and a sword, divided into several strands and gathered on the two wings of the crossbow array. Chong, fell to the ground, they rushed up and chopped it up!


    Li Muzhao opened her mouth, but couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t help turning his head and looking back at the loft where Li Yan was.


    Li Xuan in the array suddenly stood up, under the cover of the arrow rain, rushed out of the big mysterious array, and launched a surprise attack to the Qi practitioners outside the array.


    "Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    The nearest monk who practiced Qi on the first floor was raising the Aura Barrier to resist the arrows. Li Zhu suddenly leaped at a very fast speed, like a shell, and hit him from the ground.


    The monk''s pupils were so wide that he had no time to evade, and could only desperately poured the aura into the barrier in front of him, hoping to stop Li Zhi''s blow.


    However, it turned out that he was delusional. Even Li Muzhao, who practiced Qi on the second floor, couldn''t resist a punch. How could he stop it?


    Li Xuan smashed the aura barrier, and in the horrified eyes of the monk, another punch banged on his lower abdomen, banging his body like a shrimp, bowed and weak, without half the power to fight back, then Li Xuan raised his elbow, Hit him on the back of his neck and knocked him down.


    The armored soldier with a shield and a knife in the courtyard rushed up and chopped the knife to death while he was ill and killed him.


    "Boom him!"


    As soon as Li Xun came out of the large mysterious array, other monks reacted, and while defending the arrow rain attack, he took the time to shoot at Li Xuan.


    However, as soon as Li Yi succeeded in the attack, he immediately walked away, and before the fireball sword gas struck, he returned to the Daxuan array.


    "Shameless!"


    The monks scolded each other when they saw this, but they were helpless.


    Who knew that Li Xuan had just returned to the Daxuan Formation and bounced up again. With a new wave of arrow rain, he rushed out of the Daxuan Formation again and banged into another Qi practitioner!

 Chapter 18： error

    "Beware!"


    The monks nearby hurriedly issued a warning.


    The monk who practiced on the second floor had an unprecedentedly dignified complexion. His response was not unpleasant. When Li Min rushed out of the cyan light curtain, he quickly retracted his sword, threw his long sleeves, and a yellow rune flew from his sleeve. , Went straight to Li Yan.


    "Constriction, burst!"


    The monk''s finger swiftly pointed forward, and the yellow amulet exploded immediately. Seventy-eight white chains suddenly appeared in Guanghua, and the tentacle-like Li Zhi entangled it!


    The white chain was too close to Li Yan, he had no time to dodge. Seeing each chain would entangle Li Yan and imprison him on the spot!


    Li Xun had already rushed out of the Daxuan array. At this time, if he was confined in mid-air, he would immediately become the target of monks. Numerous spells would instantly hit him and blast him into powder!


    Li Yan was not afraid, he still punched forward and broke through ten thousand ways, "Break!"


    In the cloud of rising purple air, Li Zhiquan came out like a dragon and tentacles wrapped around the white chains around him. He was dispelled in a boxing, and in a flash, the glory in the air flashed and flew like catkins.


    Li Yan broke through this layer of catkins and, in front of the monk, also punched again.


    "Abominable!" The monk''s face changed, and he hurled his sword in his chest.


    Li Yan punched his sword on the sword. The sword suddenly bent backwards. The aura wave centered on the place where the sword and sword met. The wave swayed outwards, blowing Li Zhi''s long hair backwards and flying backwards. , Bai Mang clearly outlined his grim features.


    The monk had a white complexion, and his chest was annoying. He could not hold back a spit of blood, and his figure collapsed. He wanted to fall back to the roof of Xinghuamen.


    Since the fierce battle, he was the first one. Li Zhi had not been severely injured by one punch. Although he was also the second layer of Qi training, the monk couldn''t help raising a sense of pride, and immediately taunted: "I thought you were so powerful , But that''s it! "


    He looked at his companions, "What are you waiting for, kill him!"


    There is no need for the monks to remind him, and his companions aligned Qi Li with Qi Qi, launching the strongest attack.


    But at this moment, when everyone''s attention is on Li Yan!


    "Be careful!"


    "Be careful behind you!"


    A sharp-eyed companion saw the scene behind the monk and hurriedly issued a warning!


    It''s too late.


    Another figure has leaped from the Daxuan array like a lightning. When the monk''s figure retreated, he intercepted the road he must pass. When the monk retreated, the high-leaped figure Raising the knife with both hands over the top, chopped down to the monk!


    It was a figure in fine scale armor.


    Shangguan Allure!


    The cold blade of Hengdao slid across a shining arc in midair.


    The moment the monk turned back, the rigid look was clearly visible under the sword light.


    Even though the monk hurriedly turned his body, he couldn''t escape the sword, and he couldn''t even launch the aura barrier, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    Huh!


    The horizontal knife directly cut open the monk''s shoulder, and the cast was undiminished, straight down, but he actually cut off his left arm with his shoulders!


    The blood mist blew, and the broken arm flew across!


    The monk covered his left shoulder with a hand, screamed and fell from mid-air, and had lost his combat power!


    Fortunately, he was on his way back and did not fall into the Daxuan array, but that''s all.


    "how can that be?!"


    "In this palace, besides Li Yan, how can there be a Qi Master ?!"


    The monks exclaimed, their faces changed greatly.


    At this time, the practice shown by Shangguan Qingcheng was clearly the gas refining period!


    It is hard enough for a Li Xun to cooperate with the Daxuan array, not to mention the sudden addition of another, able to cooperate with his Qi Master. !!


    Of course, these people will not know. After Shangguan Qingcheng got the Pei Yuandan given to him by Li Wei, he was successful in practicing Qi!


    With a single hit, Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t stop, and before the siege crowd reacted, he had been swept back into the Daxuan array.


    "Boom and kill Li Yan!"


    In front of the weeping flower door, Li Muzhao shouted loudly.


    The sudden appearance of Shangguan ¡¯s fall, and the retreat quickly after the success, the monks did not respond at all and could not deal with it, but Li Zhi was always in the sight of the crowd. At this time, the monks can only deal with Li Zhi. can.


    "Combining spells and killing his escape!"


    The monks are all wise men. The reason why Li Xuan dared to attack the Daxuan formation by relying on the protection of the Daxuan formation and the cover of the crossbow will inevitably return after a blow, otherwise they will fall into the siege of magic, so they are all together Eight shots, but eight out of ten, were back to the position of the blue light curtain towards Li Yan.


    "Go to death!"


    When Shangguan retreated, the monks had already shot, and all the flashing tactics flew together, like a meteor, smashing into the position where Li Ji returned, where the starlight flourished and covered everything!


    At this moment, the monks seem to have seen the scene where Li Zhi was bombarded and killed by surgery.


    However, when the light was gone, the monks were all there. In the center of everyone''s sight, the blue light curtain of the Daxuan array rippled, and the light waves spread out like water, but only Li Li was not seen. !!


    In anticipation, Li Zhi''s robes shattered, and the scene of falling from the air is impossible to present!


    Just then, because of the long distance, Li Muzhao, who had been observing the battlefield, suddenly yelled, "He is there!"


    His voice has not fallen yet, and some monks have already reacted, because they once again saw the purple gas rising and the clouds steaming Xia Wei!


    This scene is now the nightmare of the monks. It is the last thing they want to see, because whenever this scene appears, someone must be seriously injured!


    But this scene, at this time, appears in mid-air and is irreversible!


    It turned out that Li Ye cooperated with Shangguan Qingcheng and did not return after a successful attack. When everyone was slightly attracted by Shangguan Qingcheng, they suddenly turned and turned to another Qi practitioner to launch a surprise attack!


    "Boom!" A muffled sound, a scream that caught off guard, a surgeon who practiced the first layer of gas, usually dumped dumplings from the air!


    The score was clear at this moment, and Li Yan was behind him!


    But everyone has been unable to shoot!


    Because Li Xun was holding the monk''s body and ran back to Daxuanzhen together.


    They shot at Li Yuan and they would kill that monk!


    Not only that, Li Zhi shot suddenly, and the swift action was extremely fast. They just hit once, and even if they wanted to cast a spell, they were too late to rush!


    "hateful!"


    "Jack!"


    "How could this be!"


    The monks looked more complex than one, and couldn''t wait to chop Li Yan''s chaos to death, but now they felt weak, because they couldn''t help Li Yan, they hated their weakness, hated Li Yan''s slyness, so they were extremely angry, but the more the The anger, the more deeply they showed their incompetence!


    No one ever imagined that the An Wang Palace in the rivers and rivers would have another Qi Master after Li Zhi suddenly had a cultivation practice!


    Just now, Li Xun started, and shot at the monk who practiced Qi on the second floor. Everyone''s attention was on Li Xun. Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly appeared, and it was a natural blow. The attention of everyone was attracted by Shangguan Qingcheng, and he thought that Li Xun would When returning, Li Yan went the other way and suddenly hurt a monk again!


    This cooperation, although simple, but practical, is more seamless at this time. This is like a cooperation between a son and the general of the palace, which is only a tacit understanding between veterans on the battlefield and after a **** battle!


    Seeing Li Xuan''s return to the Daxuan Formation, the abducted monk was slashed with one stroke. The monks on the roof, courtyard wall, and attic looked at each other for a moment, but they were speechless for a while, but they all looked at each other''s eyes. When I got jealous, I saw the cold!


    To this day, can''t help but be afraid!


    Thirteen of them were Qi practitioners, among them several Qi practitioners. They raided An Wang Mansion together. They thought that it was easy to kill a monk who had just broken through the second Qi practice. But in a moment, thirteen Qi practitioners lost four!


    The combat power instantly fell by almost a third!


    The most powerful Li Muzhao is still lying in front of the weeping flower gate. Mo said that the resumption of the operation can barely be done.


    If it is placed on the battlefield, a military officer''s death or injury is close to one-third, the army will be used up, and it will be judged as losing its combat power and pulled down to rest on the battlefield.


    Before coming, no monk would have expected that the hands of a prodigal son and a protagonist who did not have any support or help would have a second-order magic weapon, and they would still be able to release the Daxuan array. Magic weapon!


    They are even more unpredictable, Li Zhi will use the Daxuanzhen to this share, and cooperate with the Wangfu Jiashi to exert such great power!


    Is Li Yan still the side that was attacked?


    Li Muzhao, half-lying, leaning on the porch of the hanging flower, his face was pale as paper. He looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly felt a bit absurd.


    He is not an idiot. Of course, he has long realized that Li Zhi is not passively responding today, but has been prepared for a long time. He even used the Daxuanzhen and Wangfujiashi to dig a pit for them, waiting for them to jump in. .


    It is rumored that Li Zhi is a waste that cannot be practiced. He has not entered the samurai realm for twenty years.


    Li Muzhao felt that the person who first heard the rumor must be a complete idiot, because he looked away.


    The person who believes this rumor is more idiotic than that idiot.


    Li Muzhao himself is such a person.


    It is rumored that Li Xun is stubborn all day long, without learning and having no skills.


    Li Muzhao thought the rumor was even more stupid.


    Why is Li Zhi, who is useless, able to gather Wangfu Jiashi and match his archer, crossbowman, swordman, and Daxuan array with his own fighting methods so closely?


    If this were not the case, it would be impossible for Li Yan to kill nearly a third of the monks in almost a face-to-face time!


    Thinking of this, Li Muzhao gradually trembled his hands, even shaking his body.


    They completely misjudged the strength of their opponents, and none of them were correct estimates.


    The opponent is outrageous.


    Behind this power, there is also a mysterious meaning.


    That mystery is like an abyss, unfathomable!

 Chapter 19： grown up

    (The two chapters are changed together today.)


    Li Muzhao''s heart was blocked, and then he was a little panicked. They suddenly realized that their action tonight might fail.


    Failed, can you go? Li Muzhao asked himself.


    If it was before the attack on An Wangfu, Li Muzhao would surely say yes.


    But now, Li Muzhao can''t see Li Ye at all. He doesn''t know how much Li Ye still has, and what kind of strength Li Ye still hides, let alone Li Ye''s layout!


    Li Muzhao has no confidence.


    Under the guise of Pang Xunyu''s party tonight, they came to attack the An Wang Mansion. If they lose, if they cannot escape, what will happen?


    Li Muzhao was afraid to think.


    But there is no doubt that it will be a great disaster for him!


    In the attic outside the palace.


    "A bunch of waste!"


    Li Min shattered the railings in the attic. He was extremely angry, and his expression was embarrassed because of the distortion of the five senses.


    Li Ye hurt four monks in a moment. Although Li Ye was angry, what made him even more angry was the offensive posture of the monks now!


    The monks have stepped back a long way. They no longer attacked above the Daxuan array, but avoided the attack range of the Daxuan array. The technique far bombarded the Daxuan array.


    This picture looks like it is to avoid the volley of bows and crosses in the Daxuan formation, to avoid falling from the air into the area of ??the Daxuan formation after being attacked by Li Yan!


    But when they are far away, the power of the spell is greatly reduced!


    The monks had bombarded the Daxuan Formation for a while, and they could not break the defense of the Daxuan Formation at this time. At this time, the appearance of a bunch of hands and feet broke the Daxuan Formation and became a joke.


    These monks behave in this way, obviously there is no fighting spirit!


    How does this keep Li Yan from getting angry?


    "My son ..." the aides said and stopped.


    "Shut up!" Li Xuan interrupted him coldly. "I know what you want to say. The big mysterious array is strong and Li Xuan is fully prepared. I ca n¡¯t wait for a while to succeed. Why not retreat for a long time?"


    The staff member looked embarrassed, and was obviously taken to heart by Li Wei.


    "But this boy has no way back!" Li Xun stared back at the aide, "The Taoist of the Taixuan Palace is in Li Xuan''s hand, Liu Renyi is in his hand, and the sapphire glass gourd is also in his hand, plus the matter of tonight, The son counted his witnesses and physical evidence, he has a lot! If he retreats like this, he will sue to Chang''an tomorrow, and to Zongzheng Temple, how will the son be distinguished? "


    The aide opened his mouth, speechless.


    The evidence is as strong as a mountain. Even if Xing Guogong is quite powerful, even if Li Zhi is alone and lonely, even if the death of King An is somewhat secretive, Li Zhi has to suffer.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Yong forcibly stabilized his mood, and then he threw his long sleeves, and he already had an extra handle in his hands, and his body was covered with dense lines. With his hand shaking, the silver light shone, apparently A magic instrument, and the order is extraordinary.


    Facing the An''s Mansion, Li Min said coldly, "Isn''t Li Min able to fight? Is he able to fight me? Isn''t he a magic weapon? His magic weapon is better than me? As long as Li Zhi died in Pang Xunran tonight Everything is over in the hands of the party, and King An''s is still his son! "


    In a word, Li Yan stood up and stepped on the railing.


    ...


    Chang''an City has 108 residents and millions of inhabitants, and the officials are countless valuable, but the prime minister''s power is the highest among officials at any time.


    The prime minister of the dynasty led the affairs of the Tang Dynasty.


    The prime minister''s office in the north city is bright in daylight in the east study room. Prime Minister Wei Baoheng is playing with a night pearl. This night pearl is not an ordinary thing, but a magical instrument. Gifts from people.


    Suddenly, Wei Baoheng frowned. He put down the night pearl, got up to the window, and looked up to the south. The stars in the night sky are brilliant, and the Milky Way is like a ribbon, everything looks peaceful and peaceful.


    However, as a practitioner of the high-level practice of Qi, Wei Baoheng still noticed the abnormal fluctuation of Reiki elsewhere. Even if there was an enchantment blocking him, he could see the clue.


    Soon there was a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    Wei Baoheng didn''t move, he asked in front of the window, "Where is something?"


    "The Prime Minister is King An''s Mansion," the man outside whispered.


    "An Wangfu?" Wei Baoheng frowned slightly.


    "The people below said that it was Pang Xunyu''s party that was attacking the palace." The man continued, and then paused. "Chang''an Yin asked to see the prime minister."


    Wei Baoheng was silent.


    At half a moment, he smiled suddenly, meaning inexplicably: "Tell Chang Anfu Yin that the Pang Xunran party attacked the palace, and the crime was extremely serious. After tomorrow morning, it will be thoroughly investigated.


    The people outside the door respectfully said, "Yes."


    After dawn, I checked and said that naturally I don''t need to pay attention tonight.


    Since I didn''t pay attention to it in a timely manner tonight, the "complete investigation" after dawn was just a scene.


    ...


    The entire Chang''an City, the place with the most practice masters, and the place with the strictest defenses, is naturally the Imperial City.


    The official offices of the six departments in the three provinces are located in the imperial city.


    There are more masters than the Imperial City, and the defense is stricter than the Imperial City. It is the Miyagi north of the Imperial City.


    That''s where the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty lived and where the eunuchs haunted.


    In the glorious palace, there are two senior eunuchs in a small courtyard, playing against each other in the house.


    There are countless troops in Datang. The highest status is undoubtedly the magical army of the embargo. The defense of the entire Chang''an city, including the guards of the palace, is controlled by the magical army.


    To some extent, it can be said that the entire Chang''an city is in the pocket of the magical army.


    The supreme commander of the Shenze Army is the left and right lieutenants of the Shenze Army. This position has been held by eunuchs for many years. Today, the Lieutenant of the Left Army is Liu Xingshen and the Lieutenant of the Right Army is Han Wenyu.


    The lieutenant of the left and right strategists, the ambassador to the chief and deputy, are collectively referred to as "the eunuchs are four expensive".


    Because these four people hold the military power, it is logical to dominate the political affairs, even the emperor''s abolition must rely on his breath, even if the prime minister in the court ruled the hundred officials, they were nothing but a promise.


    The white Liu Xingshen fell down, suddenly felt, and looked up to the south night sky.


    "King''s Mansion." Han Wenyu said immediately after dropping the sunspot, without raising his head.


    Liu Xing laughed deeply. "During the day, King Anshi went to Zongzheng Temple to report the practice of the first-level practice and wanted to inherit the title of King An."


    Han Wenyue extended his hand to the side, and someone immediately offered a tea bowl with both hands behind him. After taking it, he took a sip and handed it back, and said lightly, "Xing Guogong didn''t bother to work hard to get his son to seek King An. A knighthood? Now that King Anshi has cultivated himself, he must be unable to sit still. "


    Liu Xingshen held the chess piece for a while, and then ran down: "It''s just two children fighting, nothing fancy."


    Han Wenyu smirked with both hands, "Some of the party feathers towards King Zhong An, but they all feel that King An has died strangely. In the past two years, he has gone to great lengths to find out what happened."


    Liu Xingshen said, "Are these people almost killed?"


    Korean texted: "There will always be some missing fish."


    Liu Xingshen said: "When King An was alive, his power was so dazzling. We want him to die, can he still die? Now King An is not there anymore. Those fish that leaked the net can toss out any waves."


    Han Wen Yue said: "There are always people in this world who think they are loyal and behave properly. They say that Kuang Fu Society is actually thinking about the authority in our hands?"


    Liu Xingshen said: "An Wang thinks that he has given us a lot of credit for the Great Tang Jiangshan, and he can tell us what he knows. It is not his own."


    Han Wen Yue said: "In the end, all the things in this world are fighting for themselves. No one is more noble than anyone else. Why are they hypocritical in the guise of being the country and the people and looking disgusting. We feel sick and your majesty is even more disgusting. Feel sick. "


    Liu Xing Shen said: "Your Majesty feels sick, so naturally we have to worry about His Majesty."


    Suddenly, Han Wenyu laughed, "What if Xing Guogong''s kid lost tonight?"


    Liu Xing didn''t squint deeply: "When King An died, Xing Guogong worked hard, so we don''t mind giving him the title of King An, but if he is useless, who else can he blame? If even an An Wang son would deal with it No, such a person is only worthy of being abandoned. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Xingshen also smiled: "In the final analysis, we are still fair in our work, only an An Count of Kings. If children have the ability to take it, we will not be too ugly and hold on."


    They laughed and laughed, as if they didn''t put the world''s characters in their eyes, as if the world''s heroes, in their eyes, nothing more than a mustard.


    Also, even the emperor''s abolition depends on their faces, who else will they put in their eyes?


    The following battles seemed to them, but it was a play to watch.


    ...


    "His Royal Highness."


    "What is it?"


    "There is something wrong with King An''s house."


    "What? Something happened at King Ang''s Mansion? What happened? What about my brother?"


    Pu''s Mansion, the young Pu''s king, prince Li Xun was sitting on the sidelines, squinting while drinking, shook his head, shook his head, and admired the graceful dancing of the singers in the hall. Startled in shock.


    Bowing to the side and talking to Li Yan is also an eunuch, but the grade is not that big.


    Li Min jumped from the seat, grabbed the eunuch''s collar, and shouted, "Tian Lingkong, you say quickly, how is your brother?"


    Li Yan had great strength in his hands. At this moment, he was restless and did n¡¯t matter. If he changed to an ordinary person, I was afraid he had been shaken and turned away, but Tian Lingkong was calm and calm. .


    "Pang Xunyu''s party attacked Ang Wang Mansion, and it is now playing lively." After finally fleeing Li Zhi''s claws, Tian Lingkong reported truthfully.


    "Pang Xunyu? What a courage! How dare you attack the Prince''s Mansion in Chang''an City, there is no king law!" Li was furious after a moment''s stun, and he hurried to the door, "Let ¡¯s What are you waiting for?


    "His Highness is slow!" Tian Lingkong quickly grabbed the anger of Li Yan, and sighed heavily in the anxious and doubtful look of the other side, "This matter is not as simple as it seems."


    "What do you mean?" Li Yan stopped.


    Tian Lingkong sighed again and said gravely: "There are more than a dozen warlocks who attacked An''s palace. There will not be so many Pang Xunyu parties in Chang''an. Chang''an is not eating dry rice ... "


    "I don''t care so much!"


    "His Royal Highness!" Tian Lingkong saw that Li Zhihuo was in a hurry, knowing that he could not speak too vaguely, otherwise Li Zhi couldn''t understand, "Chang''an has not moved, His Royal Highness is a prince, how can he act lightly? How terrible is the darkness, does Your Highness not know? Behind this, there may be any conspiracy, Your Highness pretending to be involved, which is not good for myself ... "


    Before Tian Lingkong said this, he was there.


    Because Li Yan had already rushed out of the door.


    For a long time, Tian Lingkong shook his head and sighed three times: "His Royal Highness, when will you grow up ..."

 Chapter 20： Showdown

    (Second more)


    Angwang House.


    "Give me away!"


    Li Xun rushed to the ground, just like the flying fairy in the sky, and fell on the eaves of the main courtyard. He raised his long straight head and pointed at Li Xuan in the Daxuan array. "Li Xuan, get out of me!"


    The monks who attacked the Daxuan array around saw the sudden advent of Li Zhi, and they were all ashamed under the mistake. After all, their tasks were not completed, but they saw that Li Zhi was angry and did not dare to say more. Hanging flowers in front of the door.


    In the Daxuan formation, Li Xie waved his hand to signal that the crossbowman had taken up his posture.


    Bows and crossbows may still have a role in dealing with the ordinary three-level practitioners of Qi training, but Li Zhi is the son of the Grand Duke and must have many magical instruments on his body. These bows and crossbows have a very small effect.


    After Shangguan fell into the city, he did not let the soldiers withdraw, but instead aimed at the vertical flower gate, threatening the monks gathered there.


    Li Xun threw his long sleeves and took off behind his hands. He jumped out of the big mysterious array and landed on the eaves, confronting Li Xuanyao.


    The night sky is full of stars, the galaxy glides across the sky, the city of Chang''an is brilliantly lit, and in the distant marketplace, the bustle and bustle of pedestrians rubbing their shoulders, An Wang Mansion suddenly quiets down, under the envelope of the enchantment, all plants It seems to have nothing to do with the outside world.


    The night wind blows the Buddha on the eaves, and Li Yiyi is flying upside down. He bears his hand to face Li Ye. There is no extra look on his face, as if it has been integrated with the palace and the night. Although his cultivation is not high, he is right. The comprehension of the machine is not comparable to that of an ordinary monk, and every move has a hidden meaning.


    In front of him, at the other end of the eaves, Li Zhi was angry and rushed to the crown.


    "The son of the Government House turned out to be Pang Xunyu''s party, Li Xun, Li Xun, you really can tell jokes." Li Xun looked at Li Xun with a smile, with a sense of irony in his eyes.


    "I''ve stabbed you." Li Min gritted his teeth. "But you''re just lucky. If you got the chance at Tai Xuan Ding, what qualifications do you have to stand in front of me and talk to me with this attitude?"


    Li Yan shook his head and said earnestly: "I was in Taixuanding, not only got the chance, but also the sapphire gourd and the formation method you sent. If not, tonight can''t really stop your minions from sneaking in."


    Li Ye''s face turned green. This was the pain in his heart. It was the thing that made him most remorse. At the moment, Li Yeming said that it was tantamount to sprinkle salt on his scar.


    Li Xun pointed directly at Li Xuan and said angrily: "Li Xun! Mo said that you are only practicing the second layer of Qi. Even if you reach the third layer of Qi training, do you think you can win me? You sell well now and you will only change more later. Misery, it will only look more ridiculous! "


    Li Yan spread his hands: "I just thank you. See, if you suggest me to go to Taixuanding, I won''t get the chance. If you put the sapphire gourd on Taixuanding, I can''t return it at this moment. Stand here and sell, you are really my good brother. "


    Li Yan was so angry that his face was green and white. It took a long time to clear up his anger. "Okay! You''re cheap! I wanted to keep you a whole corpse, but now it seems unnecessary, I will blast you into pieces. Flesh, let you die, let you know the cost of angering me! "


    Li Yan laughed: "You are very confident and I admire. But you are also stupid. I caught those priests and you sent your hands down to steal people. I detained your men and you killed them personally. I defeated your minions, and you shot it yourself. Didn''t you find out that you''ve been led by my nose? "


    Li Muzhao and others in front of the weeping flower door, when they heard this, could not help but change their faces, even more ugly than the liver, they thought carefully, it seems that this is really the case!


    Realizing this, they looked suspicious of Li Yan''s eyes, and Li Muzhao even thought in his heart: Did I always follow a stupid master?


    However, he responded immediately. There was no major problem with Li Yi''s every move. Li Mu Zhao himself would do the same, so the conclusion is not that Li Yi is stupid, but Li Yi is too sinister!


    Not only insidious, but evil. Who would have thought that Li Yan could really practice qi in Taixuanding, and he had reached the second floor of qi training so soon? If not, this is not the case now!


    The Wangfu Jiashi in the Daxuan Formation was completely another reaction. They raised their chests in a glorious and glorious manner. Looking at the eyes of Li Muzhao and others, it was full of overlooking meaning, as if saying: See, how stupid your master is, how good our sons are, and you''re almost done!


    Li Yan looked at his face and twisted Li Yan, his smile was even stronger: "You are so stupid, why do you think you can win me? Go back and call Dad, and wait for Xing Guogong to come back, and he will help you out in the back, you may still Can fight me. "


    "I killed you!" Li Zhe was so angry that he finally gave up his plan to surpass Li Zong in words and stood up. The mad tiger and leopard generally rushed to Li Zong. "When you die, I see you How can you speak wildly! "


    As soon as he moved, the whole person appeared in mid-air, and the long white cricket flickering in front of him. I didn''t know how many times I danced, and the vision suddenly appeared. Nine white pythons appeared in front of each cricket, each of which was longer than three. Zhang, Zhang Ya dance claws, lifelike, extraordinary momentum!


    "Jiuxiao scared python decided: White python down the mountain!"


    The aura of white light illuminated Li Zhi''s angry features. Against the backdrop of nine white boas, he seemed to have the appearance of heaven and man.


    He merged with the silver Zhang Bachang in his hand, which was the largest white python. He opened the blood basin and opened his mouth to Li Zhi over the eaves, biting it out as if he wanted to swallow Li Zhi into his stomach!


    The monks in front of the weeping flowers were discolored at this moment, and their eyes were full of awe.


    "Gongzi turned out to be" Jiu Xiao Jing Python ", he was really angry!"


    "Jiu Xiao Jing Jing Jue" is a top-notch method, which is extremely powerful and can greatly improve the power of repair. Once it is displayed, it will have the power to destroy the city! "


    "It is rumored that Xing Guogong used the trick ''White Python Down the Mountain'' and took the first rank of the enemy general in the chaos. The son-in-law was a genius among the children of the royal family and inherited Xing Guogong''s mantle. Better than blue! "


    "Li Yan is dead this time! He is so stupid that he will anger him, and now he must eat his own fruits!"


    In the Daxuan Formation, all the armored men looked utterly calm and full of fear. Shangguan Qingcheng nibbled his lower lip and clenched the horizontal knife in her hand. She was already a Qi practitioner and could feel the power of Li Zhi''s shot.


    "Shizi has just practiced his qi, and his foundation is not stable. Li Yan is higher than him, and he is so fierce. How can Shizi deal with it now?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s heartbeat speeded up, and under tension, her white face rose slightly, and her red lips paled. She stared at Li Yan tightly, and did not dare to look away for a moment.


    "Shizi hasn''t gone to Qintianjian to receive the exercises. I don''t know what grade he used before, but I don''t think it will be higher than the top grades. This time, there is a big mystery, I''m afraid of being more ferocious If Shizi loses ... I will also rush up and die with Li Ye! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng knew that even if she took the shot, she couldn''t do everything with Li Yigong, but she had made up her mind to die with Li Li!


    In the eyes of everyone, Li Min moved.


    In fact, he moved when Li Yan started.


    "Jiuxiao is shocked and determined, but the momentum is not small, but the snake is a snake, no matter how strong it can do to me?"


    Li Yan is a dragon, but he is a Qianlong, would he be afraid of a python?


    His eyebrows were quiet, and there was no emotion on his face. He crouched down and squatted down, his arms recovered, and suddenly he bounced back. Between this one, the aura had been mobilized to the extreme.


    Li Ye jumped up from the eaves. When he rushed towards Li Ye, the purple waves rolled in the range of three feet on Wednesday, as if Xiangyun swept through, and he was the fairy who stepped on the clouds.


    "I knelt with a punch of Bodhi, I am sad without phase!"


    With his left hand in front, he violently shook his fingers into a fist, and the purple gas near his fist suddenly emitted countless rays of light, which was quickly contracted into particles, and he was fully grasped into the heart of his fist.


    With his right hand behind, he stretched his fingers into his palms, and the purple gas near his palms, like rows of waves, blocked out in rows and rows, seemingly far away, but lingering around his palms, endlessly.


    "Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    "Ziqi has no palms!"


    The two met in the mid-air on the eaves, and they smashed into each other with their visions around them. They were instantly bright, as if the two days blended together, the light was bright, and the dark night sky, a bright moon suddenly rose and surrounded countlessly. Purple cloud.


    Li Min first left with his left hand, and Ziquan blasted among the white pythons. "The pythons go down the mountain? Get me back up the mountain!"


    With a loud bang, Li Yan received the purple gas in the fist heart, and suddenly exploded, blasting the white python into pieces.


    Li Xun''s right palm came out again, and the purple palm banged on the long bow in front of Li Xuan. The place where the palm and the cymbal intersect is like a boulder falling into the lake. open!


    Li Yan''s long hair, in the waves of aura, splashed backwards like ink, and his clothes hunted.


    In front of him, Li Yan''s fierce face gritted his teeth.


    Reiki is like snowflakes, at this moment, falling around the two of them.


    The two were close at hand, but for a moment, they seemed eternal, and the two flew out in both directions.


    Li Yan fell on the eaves, bent down on his knees, squatted backwards, and stopped at the end of the eaves.


    The same goes for Li Yan.


    The two bowed to each other and never looked away.


    There was no vision of aura on the eaves, and everything was restored. The long hairs of the two men were falling down quietly. The crescent moon hung like a hook in the sky.


    puff!


    In the extremely light voices, they both spit out blood.


    In this scene, all the monks in front of Xinghua''s door were stunned and looked at each other, unable to speak for a moment.


    Li Yan did his best, but he didn''t win?


    Not only did you not win, but you were injured?


    Each of them widened their eyes and couldn''t accept the scene.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Gongzi is a genius, and he has used top grade exercises!"


    In the Daxuan Formation, the straight waist panels of the Zhongjiashi were loosened, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, looked at each other, and quickly raised their chests, looking provocatively at the monk at Xinghuamen, full of contempt.


    "The same is true for the third layer of Qi training.


    "Shit genius!"


    "As soon as this work is done, the enemy will be defeated in the chaos, and I will!"


    Listening to the sarcasm of these armored men, the monks over Tsinghuamen were so angry that one Buddha got out of the way and the other Buddha ascended to heaven, but there was no other way.


    In the eyes of Shangguan''s glorious city, there were many bright colors, his gaze was always on Li Yan, and his heart was full of surprises.


    She remembered Li Xun''s experience at Tai Xuan Ding. At that time, they also felt that Li Xun couldn''t break through Xiao Xuan Zhen and got Yuan Tianzhang to leave her luck. However, Li Xing actually surprised them one by one.


    "His Royal Highness, how much surprise do you have to give us?" Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly felt that Li Yan may not be able to defeat Li Yan tonight.


    Because Li Zhi always creates miracles, turning impossible is impossible.


    She had confidence because she remembered that Li Yan came because Li Yan wanted him to come.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to 123 An''s Spring Five Thousand Rewards and Qingya Sishao monthly tickets.

 Chapter 21： Waste work

    "What kind of work method are you doing ?!" Li Yanchang Yan inserted into the eaves, stood up, staring at Li Yan''s eyes.


    His cultivation is higher than that of Li Zhi. The reason why he is invincible is that there is only one answer when there is no disadvantage in the instrument. Li Zhi has better skills than him, and it is more than a little better!


    Li Yan slowly got up, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, and sneered, "You don''t deserve to know."


    There was a twitch in the corner of Li''s mouth, and he pulled out Changchang again. "Okay! Good! You got the exercises left by Yuan Tianshi. The grade is higher than me, I''m convinced! Since the exercises can''t work, then the spelling machine!"


    He pointed Li Chang with his long head. "I''m a broken-cloud head. It is a second-order top grade. It is infinitely close to the third-order instrument. What do you have?"


    Suddenly Li Li laughed and laughed. The louder he laughed, he looked at Li Li with a joke, just like a millionaire. He was looking at a poor boy who had no food left at home: "Wang Anshi, what do you have?" Haha! King Anshi is so ridiculous! Anwang is gone, what else do you have? "


    With a smile, Li Xun looked at Li Xun happily: "The exercises you just performed are really powerful, so what? How many times can you perform with the amount of aura in your air?"


    "I have a broken cloud in my hand, and I just shot like that. I wo n¡¯t run out of spirits five more times. You do n¡¯t have the magic weapon buff. If you want to achieve the power of the spirit like that, you just have to suffer two or three times. Can''t it? I will consume you and consume you! "


    Li Ye looked at Li Ye''s eyes, just like looking at the fish on the cutting board, "Li Ye, you are dead tonight!"


    Li Xun swaggered: "The magician who practiced the third tier of qi training faced his opponent who practiced the second tier of qi training and used his weapon to kill his opponent. In such a shame, you can even say such a good thing, I will do it for you blush."


    "Less **** nonsense!" Li Yan stared at Li Yan, "The magical instrument is part of the monk''s strength. Who made you so poor? Don''t die, the duck''s mouth is hard. I have close to the third-order magical instrument. I''m amazing. And you can only die! "


    The words went down, Li Yi rushed to Li Yi again.


    "A third-order instrument is amazing?" Li Yan laughed, suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed the yard, "Lu Gujian!"


    "Lu Jijian? Who is your mother? Lu Jijian is a sabre of heaven, and the rank is extremely high. Not just a monk, you can make it recognize the Lord. Even An Wang won''t control it. It can only be enshrined. In the final analysis, this is an honor, and you just think of a waste of just practicing .... "


    Li Yan laughed, like hearing a joke.


    But his laughter stopped abruptly soon.


    Because in the yard, there was a loud Jian Yin.


    Clear and crisp, like a mountain stream and clear spring, just a sword groan, listening to the monks'' ears, has a refreshing effect.


    Immediately afterwards, a white light flashed past the courtyard and reached Li Yan.


    When Li Yan looked again, Li Yan had an extra sword in his hands!


    "This is impossible!" Li Xuan almost fell from the air. The Jiuxiao Jingjue method has just been exhibited. The nine white pythons have not yet condensed and formed, and the aura suddenly becomes chaotic, and the white python suddenly dissipates.


    Li Qi trembled with anger, and a spit of blood spewed out. He looked at Li Qi unbelievably, as if watching a ghost.


    Li Yan held Lu Jianjian and stood up against the wind on the roof. He said nothing, but his clothes fluttered to the extreme.


    He could let Lu Gujian recognize the Lord, relying on the dragon spirit in his body.


    Lu Gujian is a heavenly sword. Li Xun has a strong body, but he can also get in touch with the emperor, so that Lu Gujian can recognize the Lord, not how incredible.


    However, Li Zhi didn''t know the difference. At this moment, when he saw Li Yi''s move, Lu Gujian flew out automatically. He only felt that the heavens were unfair. Good things and cheap things made Li Zhi take it. Go on.


    Li Yanping raised Lu Gujian, pointed to Li Yan, and asked lightly: "Now I have Lu Gujian in your hand, do you say you will die?"


    Li Xuan calmed down his mind, but his expression was even more horrible. He saw that Li Xuan''s eyes not only had anger but even hatred.


    As a cultivating genius of Chang''an City, Jun Yan, who might have inherited the title of King An''s, could not accept his defeat. When he was annoyed, he went directly into a violent state.


    "You said that it was Lu Gujian, that was Lu Gujian? I said I was going to let you die!" Li Yan yelled, jumping up from the roof.


    When people were in the air, Po Yunyun lifted the ceiling high, and Li Yan''s eyes began to bleed with tears, and he roared suddenly: "Jiuxiao shocking python recipe: forbidden surgery!"


    As Li Zhi''s roar rang, in the mid-air above his head, the aura surged within the range of five feet, and a layer of white flowing clouds suddenly appeared. The flowing clouds were madly accumulating to the middle, and a vortex appeared from time to time.


    The aura in the center of the vortex turned red, and a red python crawled out of the vortex. The red python was much larger than the previous white python. At present, only half of the body was exposed, and it was four feet long!


    The open mouth of the red python is a veritable mouth of the blood basin. The snake letter is like a sword, and the eyes are the size of a lantern, shining with deep and dark light, as if coming out of hell. tremble with fear.


    As the red python appeared, all white clouds turned red, except for the center of the vortex, which had a bottomless darkness, like an abyss, hiding the untouchable chill.


    Under the red python and red clouds, Li Yan, dancing wildly, like the evil ghost Yan Luo.


    At this time, his facial features were distorted, and he could hardly see his original appearance. All the seven tricks were dripping with blood. Looking at the horribleness, even if Xing Guogong had arrived, he could not recognize this by his face alone.


    Inside and outside the Daxuan Formation, everyone who saw this scene shivered and looked dull.


    "Oh my god, the son of the prince has even cast the forbidden technique of Jiuxiao Jingjue! It is necessary to know that any of the forbidden techniques of skill can not be easily applied, because that is much more expensive than ordinary tricks!"


    "The power of the forbidden technique of Shangpin Gongfa is so huge. If the prince is attacking us, I am afraid that all of us will die in vain and cannot deal with it!"


    "Moreover, the power was raised by breaking the cloud with the ban, and the power has been raised to another level. Mo said that those of us who have practiced Qi on the first or second floor, even if a monk who is higher than the son-in-law has arrived, we must drink hate on the spot!"


    Li Muzhao lost his eyes, but whispered subconsciously: "It''s over, it''s over, Li Yan is over, and the Daxuan array is over ..."


    Except for the Shangguan Qingcheng, the other soldiers in the Daxuan Formation were unable to hold the sword. Except for a few warriors, the soldiers in the warrior realm collapsed directly on the ground. This method is not aimed at them. But just the coercion that has spread has made them unbearable!


    Shangguan Qingcheng bit her lower lip tightly, and her knife-shaking hand could not help but tremble slightly, but she was stubborn and did not look away, but just looked at Li Yan.


    She is willing to choose to believe Li Yan, because Li Yan has done countless miracles.


    "Shizi ... you can resist, you can resist ... as long as you can resist, Li Zhi consumes too much, and his aura will inevitably dry up, we will have a chance ... "Shangguan Qingcheng silently prayed.


    "Li Yan!"


    His face was so different that Li Yan, who was no longer a human, spoke his blood-stained teeth as soon as he opened his mouth. "You are lucky enough to hide, forcing me to use the banning technique of Jiuxiao Jingjue! And that''s it, all your rebellion ends here, now, you give me death! "


    Li Xuan held up Yun Yun and slashed at Li Xuan.


    Along with his action, the red python in the red cloud suddenly emerged from the vortex, and everyone saw it clearly. The body of the red python was no less than ten feet.


    The red python opened a frightening mouth and bite at Li Yan!


    That red python is so big, so scary, its open blood mouth seems to swallow even a house, let alone a person?


    Standing on the roof with a sword, Li Yan was a thin figure. In front of the ten-foot red python, he was as small as an ant.


    But it''s not an ant holding hands.


    When Li Kun moved, he also leapt.


    Li Zhi knew that Li Zhi''s attack alone could not resist Li Zhi''s attack.


    Even the monks who practiced Qi on the fourth floor couldn''t say that they could resist the attack of Li Zhi, let alone Li Zhi on the second layer of Qi training?


    But Li Yan was not afraid.


    He stepped on the purple cloud and jumped up into the air, and the rune-covered Lu Gujian in his hand suddenly lit up countless cyan stars.


    He has mobilized the dragon spirit in his body, and injected the power of dragon spirit into Lu Gujian.


    But that''s not enough.


    Li Yan faced the red python, and at this moment he stared.


    Prior to Li Yan, always has a calm and calm attitude, like a fairy.


    But at this moment, he was as imposing as the emperor who ruled the world, as if there were thousands of troops behind him.


    This is the stance of the monk on the battlefield, facing the enemy worthy of his face.


    Li Min seized Lu Gujian, pointed at the python with his mouth wide open, and grinned, "Longmen get python?"


    His gaze fell on Li Yan under the red python, and there was a flash of chill in his eyes: "Since you have such a big battle, I''m not good at it!"


    Lu Gujian drew an empty arc, drawing an arc. In an instant, the arc of the arc unfolded in front of him, and Li Zhi, who flew in a flying dress, had no idea how many swords he had wielded: "No Kunlun but no fairy , Tianchi killed Tianxian with a sword! "


    The voice didn''t fall, Li Zhi body opened countless fish-scale sword lights around, splashing around in circles, one after another, the sword light was so bright that it blocked the starlight, and the sword body was so dazzling So that the meniscus lost its color.


    There is a sea of ??stars in the night sky.


    Xinghai can''t see it anymore.


    At this time, Li Li on the roof, but there is a brighter Xinghai!


    All the sword lights, the Xinghai!


    In the sea of ??swords, Li Yan held the Lu Jian sword and transformed into the largest sword spirit. He took the shadow of a thousand swords and took the red python straight!


    "Ziqi Tianchi Sword!"


    The sound of crisp sword groaned.


    Qiandao Jianguang, like a glimmer of light, hits the ten feet of red python!


    "Oh!"


    The red boa cried, as if screaming.


    The sea of ??swords surrounded the red python, flying freely, the red python''s whole body flashed red, like a burst of blood mist.


    In the red light and blood mist, the red mansions that swallowed the mountains and rivers suddenly dropped, and no longer swallowed the momentum of all things, it was like a real snake. It was scratched by the raging sword light, and the pain kept twisting the body. Howling endlessly.


    But in an instant, the python''s body was so unstoppable that it cracked open and was cut to nothing by millions!


    The whole python body was full of light, and it shattered into countless streamers, tilting from the mid-air, like the Milky Way gliding on the sky, like flying down three thousand miles!


    Red clouds dissipated.


    Li Yan holding the sword, castration!


    A loud dragon yelled.


    Li Yan, who is holding a Lu Gujian, is transformed into a dragon.


    Meet Li Yan who is holding you right away!


    Qinglong bit her head into her mouth!


    Lu Gujian''s sword tip hit Po Yunjian.


    Po Yun trembled and flew up dozens of feet when airborne.


    Li Xuan spit out blood, her body was like a disconnected kite, and she flew backwards.


    Li Yan stepped forward, his eyebrows like a knife: "The son of the father-in-law, the Pang Xun chaotic party, since you dare to enter my palace, this son will not let you go!"


    Li Xun''s body hit a three-story attic, smashing the railing. At the same time, Li Xuan, like a sharp arrow, swept in front of Li Xun, hitting his knee on Li Xing''s chest, and blasting him again. The smashed doors and windows fell into the attic.


    Li Yi struck out with a single palm, blasting the cave where Li Zhi ran out, flying in the dust of mist and debris, Li Yue swept into the house, Li Yue fell on the overturned table and chairs in the room, and was about to get up. Li Yan was close to him, and a side note was right in the chest of the other side, so he flew out again.


    At this time, Li Yan had a blue nose and a swollen face, and he vomited blood constantly. He wore a shabby hair and a wolf, and Li Yan had no kindness and tenderness. When the other party''s body flew out, he rushed forward, punched out, and the wind was shaking. , Take the other party''s Dan Tian Qi Hai directly: "Make my lord, kill me. Today, this son will abandon your cultivation!"


    Li Zhi''s five senses were twisted together because of pain and fear, and he sent a desperate cry: "No!"


    No one ignored his shout.


    With a bang, Li Yi''s lower abdomen in Li Yiyi''s boxing. Suddenly, Li Yi heard the sound of glass shattering, and the aura was like a flood, which suddenly leaked out of his dantian gas sea.


    Gas sea is broken, Dantian is destroyed!


    boom! This punch by Li Ye also knocked Li Ye off again, causing him to smash through the doors and windows on the other side of the room, and flew out from the three-story loft along with wood chips.


    When people were in the air, Li Yan vomited a spit of blood, his head crooked, and he passed out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to bookmate 13395501 for your monthly pass.

 Chapter 22： friend

    Everyone looked up and saw this scene, it was all trembling.


    Li Xuan jumped from the attic and lifted Li Xun who had fainted to death in the courtyard, lifting it like a dead fish. He jumped back to the roof of the main courtyard in two steps, and with a big wave, Li Xuan threw it out, and made a sound of landing.


    Holding the Lu Jian sword, Li Yan glanced at the monks in front of Chuihua''s door without a word.


    With his long hair falling from his shoulders, the roof returned to calm again, and the needles were audible.


    The night sky still has a crescent moon, and the Milky Way and the stars are equally bright.


    No noise, no one speaks.


    Everyone in the courtyard, whether it was a monk in front of Xinghua Gate or a armored man in the Daxuan Formation, had widened their eyes, opened their mouths that could be stuffed into the eggs, and looked at the world with a sword on the roof, forgetting the words. .


    After a long time, they will not forget this scene tonight.


    In their lifetime, they will remember what kind of grace Li Li has in the night sky and stars on the roof.


    No words can describe that grace.


    But they will remember how Li Yan feels about them.


    King''s return.


    A few breaths, like a few spring and autumn.


    Until the broken cloud that flew into the air was hit by Lu Gujian, fell from the night sky, inserted straight on the roof, and the shaking body made a slight trembling sound, the people reluctantly came back one after another.


    Facing the trembling of Lu Gujian, the broken cloud trembled like a courtier''s worship of the emperor.


    Li Muzhao had already sat in shock. He stared out at Li Yan, his eyes had no other colors except awe and fear.


    "My grandson ... was he defeated?"


    "Changan City''s genius who used Jiuxiao''s skills and Jiuxiao Jingjue to be banned from surgery was directly stunned?"


    "What kind of exercises does Li Yong use and why is it so strong?"


    "If you do n¡¯t see Kunlun, you ca n¡¯t see the sky. Tianchi sword kills Tianxian ... Purple Qi Tianchi Sword ... Is n¡¯t it reasonable to defeat Tianxian with sword skills?"


    Monks, look at me, I look at you, you can only speak, you can''t move.


    They dare not move.


    They just said that Li Ji ¡¯s Jiuxiao Jingjue banning technique can kill them all, so it seems to effortlessly break the purple Qitianchi sword of Jiuxiao Jingjue banning technique. Is it possible to Backhand, leaving them dead?


    At this time, Li Yan didn''t speak. Who would dare to move?


    The armored men in the Daxuan Formation turned their heads and looked at the world with a sword standing on the roof, one by one with intense eyes and excitement.


    Li Ye is the genius of the leader of the clan''s children. In Changan City, there are only a few people, such as the Jun County Master. His reputation is comparable to that of ordinary people. What a prestige is that. Martial masters, officials below the fifth grade, met with respect and respect.


    The third layer of qi training in the twenties means infinite possibilities in the future. Even if you cannot build the foundation to achieve the real state, you can at least practice to the high level of qi training and become the person in charge of the dynasty.


    Such a genius, commanding dozens of Qi practitioners, breaking through the clouds, and violently smashing An Wang''s mansion, could not reach the extremes of lawlessness, and bullied others to the extremes ... At that time, who would have thought that he would be slashed by a sword. ?


    Previously, when Li Yan used Jiuxiao Jingjue''s banning technique, many armored men lost the blade in his hand. At this moment, the pressure dissipated naturally. The armored men held the blade again in their hands and looked up. To the child on the roof.


    Unlike other people''s shocks, Shangguan Qingcheng has other emotions in her heart. As a "strong man" who is always loyal to Li Ye, the scene in front of him is something that Shangguan Qingcheng wants to see. She seems to see An Wang Li Xian taking her Her father, fighting in the army on the battlefield, beheaded the head of the enemy''s head, which made her tremble with excitement, her fair complexion as white as snow lotus, and her red lips as peach.


    "Shizi mighty!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng used boxing chest, raised her arms and shouted, with a lot of words, only this sentence can accurately express her mind.


    "Shizi mighty!"


    Under the leadership of Shangguan Qingcheng, the sword armors used boxing chests, the spear armors used spears to land, the shield armors used swords to hit the shields. In the sound of a golden voice, the armored men screamed with all their strength. Ben Lei.


    Li Yanjian pointed to the flower gate: "Take it down."


    "Get orders!"


    The armored men rushed out of the large mysterious array and approached the monks in front of Xinghua Gate, and surrounded them on all sides.


    By this time, the other armored men who had gathered outside the compound, who had not appeared in the battle, also rushed out of their hiding houses. Eight hundred armored men formed dozens of black rivers, and they whistled and gathered towards Xinghuamen.


    In front of the weeping gate, a dozen monks were in chaos for a while, and a dozen monks who practiced in the lower ranks were surrounded by 800 elite armored men in the battle line. Of course, only the besieged end, but in the complex terrain of the palace, they did There was no chance of escape, but at this time Li Yan was staring at the rooftop, and had met Li Yan''s sword-like monk, and he couldn''t afford the courage to let go.


    Furthermore, Li Yan said "take down" instead of "kill", letting go of a fight is very likely to die, and it is not necessarily impossible to live without resistance. This choice is not difficult for most people, but If they were captured as attackers, Pang Xunyu''s identity would not be maintained.


    "How to do?"


    The monks looked at Li Muzhao. Under the unknown circumstances of Li Zhi''s life and death, Li Muzhao became their highest status person here.


    Li Muzhao took a long sigh and gave Li Yan a deep look, as if he had known him for the first time, and then said, "Let''s surrender."


    "Then our identity is not to ... attack the Prince''s mansion, but it is a death penalty!"


    There are monks.


    Li Muzhao said bitterly: "The son-in-law has been arrested, and it is not my fault to reveal my identity ... As for death, it is a matter of fate. Does anyone of you think that you can catch King Anshi? Which sword? "


    The crowd was silent, and no one spoke anymore. They watched as the princes of the Imperial Palace surrounded them, and they were trapped inside and outside.


    The princes in black armor and black robes held swords and spears, opened bows and arrows, stared aggressively at them, as if to swallow them at once. It is conceivable that if Li Zhi''s order was not "take down", they would surely Hesitated without hesitation, tearing them to pieces.


    Shangguan fell to the front of the battlefield, and under the willow-like eyebrows was a pair of cold, unemotional eyes. She glanced at the monks and saw that the monks had no intention of resisting, and then waved with a big hand: "Dismiss the soldiers!"


    Li Muzhao and the monks lost the blade in their hands and were still embraced by the armored men. They fell to the ground and tied them with an iron chain and chains.


    At this moment, Shangguan felt the heart of the city, suddenly raised his head, frowning and looking at the direction of the gate of the palace. There was a wave of aura, and someone rushed into the enchantment arranged by Li Zhi.


    Li Yan, who was about to come down from the roof, also stopped and looked out.


    Can forcibly break through the enchantment set by Li Yan, and repair it to at least three layers of Qi training.


    Several sturdy figures leaped, and the voice had arrived: "Hey brother, I''ll save you!" The first person, the purple robe sword, a few leaps, fell on the weeping flower door, and his sword went to the hospital. The middle of the people pointed and whispered, "Bold madman, how dare .........?"


    He was full of momentum, like a tiger descending from the mountain. When he uttered a "swipe", he immediately broke the power, and the momentum plummeted countless steps. "Why are all the royal men in the palace?"


    He saw Li Muzhao and others **** with flowers in front of the weeping flower gate, and his eyes were full of doubts, disturbing his head: "What''s going on?"


    He was followed by two attendants. One of them did not have to face anything, and his robes were spotless. As soon as he came, he saw Li Yan on the roof of the courtyard. Although he had doubts in his eyes, he immediately asked Li Xun saluted: "I have seen my son."


    The young man in the purple robe sword finally saw Li Ye, but it was okay to see it, and he widened his eyes when he saw it, and his jaw almost fell off: "Hey brother, you ... Are you okay? "


    This man is King Pu Li, and the unnecessary monk on that side is naturally Tian Lingkong.


    Li Ye came down from the roof, and everyone met in the courtyard. The former smiled: "What can I do?"


    Li Ye also felt that his response was problematic. He laughed twice and disturbed his head: "You''re all right, and I worry about it for a long time. These Pang Xun chaotic parties are really bold and dare to make troubles in Chang''an City. court death......


    Suddenly I thought of something like that. Li Ye looked at Li Ye in surprise, as if to see him all through: "I just came back from Luoyang today, and I didn''t even catch your crown ceremony. I heard you were here. Shen Yunshan got the luck left by Yuan Tianshi and has broken through his training. Is this true? "


    After finishing speaking, he slammed his forehead, and Li Xuan said embarrassingly: "You just fell off the roof and you are fit and healthy. At first glance, you have already achieved your qi ..."


    With that, he was happy again, and patted Li Yan''s shoulder vigorously, exhilarating: "Okay, brother, you are so lucky that you got the luck left by Yuan Tianshi, but for hundreds of years, countless people wanted But you ca n¡¯t get it! Now that you ¡¯ve achieved your strength, you ¡¯re going to be prestigious in the future. When our brothers secretly go to Kangfufang to visit the green house, even the most popular Qingyi will have to follow you in a hurry. ..... "


    Li Xun''s achievements in practicing qi, this time the first time I did not expect anything else, turned out to be a scene in the blue building looking for flowers and asking Liu.


    When Tian Lingkong saw Li Zhe''s gang in the back, his eyes were full of helplessness, but he didn''t say much. Obviously, he was accustomed to Li Zhe''s indifferent tone.


    Li Yi was able to come over to support him so quickly. Li Yi was quite moved. The former is a sparse and ordinary practice. It is only a practice for the first-level practice. It is not ranked among the children of the royal family. It is even inconspicuous among the princes. I like to pull Xiuwei even worse. Li Xiu, who hasn''t repaired it, has spent a lot of time in the world. Previously, Li Yan only considered two friends to be wine and meat, but he didn''t expect Li Yan to come so cleanly tonight.


    Li Xun and Li Xun entered the house. The former asked about the latest situation of the latter, expressing concern: "How about this trip to Luoyang?"


    Li Yan ¡¯s sword has been collected, and he shook his hands when he heard it. His face did n¡¯t matter: ¡°In the spring of last year, all the people who went to the east to supervise the transportation were big brothers. This time, the big brother has more important things, and His Majesty sent me there. That is, in the name, the following officials are really doing things. "


    Li Xun nodded and made it clear that he didn''t say much about this topic. Li Xuan called the emperor his Majesty, not his father. It can be seen that the private relationship between the two is not close.


    After entering the room, Li Min finally noticed Li Min lying on the ground-only then Shangguan Qingcheng took him out of the courtyard and referred to the room.

 Chapter 23： situation

    Li Xuan was shocked when he saw Li Xun: "Isn''t this Li Xun, why are you sleeping here?" The words came out and felt wrong: "Ah, no, this Xun is here to help you defend against Pang Xunran He is coming fast, but he is falling fast. Why does he look like he was spitting blood, why do n¡¯t you help him up, just let him lie here ... No, this is training. The three-story repair, how could it be so difficult, you were not injured ... "


    Having said that, Li Ye finally realized the biggest problem. He looked suspiciously at Li Ye: "What happened to the attack tonight? Why Li Ye would be seriously injured while lying here, but you are all right? Those people in front of the flower gate It looked like the weak, many people were not injured, so they just grabbed their hands ... "


    Even if Li Yan does not adjust, IQ is fine after all.


    Li Huan sat down on the high chair and motioned for him to sit. In the curious eyes of the other side, he shook his head gently: "If you don''t come tonight, everything is fine. Once you have come, lie down. Into this muddy water. "


    After saying this, Li Yan suddenly became silent. He looked up to the room, his mind drifted a little far away.


    The battle tonight at An''an Mansion is a far-reaching storm, and it will not be so easy to be quelled. For Li Yan, this is his chance to inherit King An''s title, but also endless troubles.


    All night, no one visited the An Wang Mansion, including the Chang''an Mansion, the security officer of the city.


    Li Ye took Li Ye, Li Muzhao and others together and put them in custody. They brought the magical instruments and elixir they had carried with them.


    Those elixir are good for practice, and were rewarded by Wang Li to Wang Jiajia according to the credit of fighting last night, especially taking care of several high-level monks, so that they can practice their qi as soon as possible.


    Li Yun''s Po Yunyun is a second-order top grade instrument, which is very rare. Li Yan called Shangguan to the city and intended to let her use it.


    "The second-order instrument is no longer a common thing. This broken cloud is even more precious. Why don''t you use it yourself?" Shangguan Qingcheng opened his eyes brightly.


    "Give it to you, you accept it." Li Yan''s tone was beyond doubt.


    He looked at Shangguan Qingcheng for a moment, silently, and added: "The path you are training is the path of a military general in the field. You have practiced three volts in summer and three in winter. You have been fighting your bones for many years. Only when you are brave and fearless, can you become a samurai; after that, you can read the art of warfare, know the battlefield, mount the horse to kill the enemy, and dismount the horse to run the army. This will make you a martial artist on the battlefield. "


    "I heard that the commander-in-chief of the battlefield is to pay attention to the accumulation of wealth. First, ''read the 3,000 books of the soldiers and practice the killing sword on the battlefield'', and then there is'' the advancement and retreat of thousands of troops. This is also the reason why you have achieved the martial arts realm for many years, and you can achieve Qi training day by day. After all, you have accumulated enough. "


    "But the way of the military generals on the battlefield is to achieve the state of" armored warfare, not angry, self-defeating, suffocating the bones and condensing the air, and being able to make the three armies intimidate and avoid the night, "in order to become a climate. It is necessary to be able to ''adjust the spirit of the generals of the three armed forces, for the general''s indomitable strength, break through the ranks and pull up the city''. "


    After hearing from Li Li, Shangguan Qingcheng was already staring like a star, full of longing, but immediately she calmed down and raised her eyebrows with her fists: "One break through the other, one break through the city, these realms have not been completed for 100 years. Even King An ... is afraid of the end ... "


    Li Xie waved her hand and interrupted her: "My father hasn''t cultivated the realm, it doesn''t mean you can''t accomplish it."


    Shangguan stunned the city, which made her think hard.


    Li Ye looked at her: "The famous general Guan Mo is not in jail, and his army is avoiding white robes-Chen Qingzhi''s love will be your love in the future. This is my expectation for you."


    Shangguan''s allure shook. Chen Qingzhi''s realm may have never even thought about it before. At this time, facing Li Zhi''s trust, Shangguan''s allure was excited and speechless, except for those bright eyes. Flashing a strange light.


    "Broken cloud isn''t much. Take it for the first time." Li Min held the middle part of the long pan and handed it to Shangguan Qingcheng. At this moment, he had no reason to remember that before the fire of Xuanwu Tower in the previous life, the man shouted "I blood , For my emperor''s strong action ".


    At that time, Shangguan Qingcheng had already achieved the rank of general. She had many opportunities to lead the conquest. As long as she was willing to leave Li Zhi, she did not do so. As a guard commander of the Emperor of the Puppet Empire, she had been doing it for nearly two decades. Until he died for the emperor.


    "The end general ... takes orders!" Shangguan Qingcheng took the broken cloud in his hands, his tone no longer hesitated, but he became more powerful.


    After Shangguan Qingcheng went out, Li Yan, who was sitting on the collapse, couldn''t help but wonder: "You are generous ... But the soldiers'' road must be so difficult to cultivate, otherwise Datang will not be a hundred years old. No one succeeds, do you really think this woman will be possible? "


    Li Xun smiled: "There are four ways to build roads in Tang Dynasty. They are Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism. There are some other methods in the states outside the country-but in addition to the way of Taoism, the other three methods are hard to repair. "


    The first layer, the second layer and even the tenth layer of qi practice, and then build the foundation to achieve a real person. This is the division of the monk''s realm by Daomen, and it is also the most common way of practicing the law in the world.


    For example, after the monks succeeded in practicing qi, they were generals, and then they were divided into generals, generals, and commanders, up to famous generals. However, the way of military practice of the soldiers was combined with the way of the battlefield and the life of the army. Understanding of the art of war, conquest, and the control of soldiers and soldiers is required, and it is useless to meditate and pay.


    This is also why the monks in the three schools of Confucianism, Buddhism, and Soldiers are few and difficult to become a climate, and the requirements are too high.


    The practice of Daomen is much simpler and clearer. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, monks in Daomen were absolutely mainstream. Even the army generals, jinshi, and Confucian scholars who were officials later were mostly practicing Daomen.


    Li Yan continued: "Furthermore, in this world, no one touched the realm of the famous generals. Who is not in Chang''an City now?"


    Li Ye thought about it: "You mean the defeat of the Tubo and Uighur armies in Hexi and the Western Regions, and the restoration of the land of the 11 states in Hexi and the Western Regions with one''s own strength. tide?"


    Li Zheng nodded: "In addition to Zhang Situ, no second person will have the opportunity to achieve the status of a famous player."


    Li Yi sighed, and suddenly became a little sad, and said with emotion: "If Zhang Situ has been guarding Hexi, he may really be able to achieve the status of a famous person. But now that he has been converted, he is now living in Changan City, even though he has already touched the status of a famous person Threshold, but leaving the battlefield army, I am afraid there is no chance to go further. "


    Speaking of Zhang Yichao, Li Yan could not help thinking of the border situation of Datang.


    When the Tang Dynasty calmed down the Anshi rebellion, because the Central Plains army was corrupt and unable to stop the insurgents, the court was forced to deploy the elite frontier troops to make it difficult, because Hexi and the Western Regions guarded against emptiness, and the aliens such as the Tubo and Uighurs attacked the army and invaded the Western Regions. In the face of the Tang Dynasty''s inability to send reinforcements to the imperial court, with extremely inferior troop strength, the **** battle lasted for decades, and eventually it ran out of food and killed the soldiers. Hexi and the Western Regions were occupied by Tibetans and Hui nationalities.


    When the Emperor Xuanzong was alive, he worked hard and managed the Tang Dynasty with the help of a group of ambassadors such as An Wang. He managed the Tang Dynasty in an orderly manner, and the Tang Dynasty showed its resurgence.


    It was also at this time, Zhang Yichao, a disciple of Jiangmen, who grew up in Shazhou, Hexi, raised the banner of expelling Tubo and resurrecting the mountains and rivers. He fought Shazhou first and then Guazhou, and established the Guiyi Army, fighting for decades. Overcoming the land of the eleven states, ten years ago, they presented maps of the states to Chang''an and reported victory to the court.


    In the eight years of Xiantong, the emperor Li Ji''s lord, called Zhang Yichao into Beijing, and added officials to the count.


    Zhang Yichao lived in Chang''an City.


    Li Su suddenly said: "Since the chaos in Anshi history, it is an unquestionable fact that Fanzhen''s vassals and borders have been affected. It is only serious and not serious. I heard that Uighur learned that Zhang Situ did not return to Chang''an to return to his homeland, and then began to use the army for Guiyi army. After his uncle was in Huainan, Nanxun''s soldiers and horses also showed signs of moving towards Shuzhong and Lingnan. "


    Li Yan was silent.


    When the Emperor Xuanzong was here, the Tang Dynasty was resurrected, and the country was powerful, so the frontier aliens feared the dynasty, and the people of the Tang Dynasty in various places wanted the court, because Zhang Yichao could also follow the trend and gather the territory.


    However, the current Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi, is faint and incompetent. He enjoys indulgence, ignores political affairs, and trusts adultery. Therefore, the power is controlled by Xiao Xiao, the government is dim, so the border is resurrected, and there are many mutiny incidents in Fanzhen. Unstoppable, the world of Datang has signs that the end is coming and the calamity is coming.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it, the national affairs have their own courts to worry about, can''t think of you and I think more." Li Yan shook his head and laughed at himself, "Speaking of your achievements in training this time, you have also defeated Li Your conspiracy is a great event. Although I came late, I couldn''t help you, and you have to invite me to Kangfufang! "


    Last night, Li Yan told him all about Li and Li. For the part of why he defeated Li Yan, it was all attributed to Yuan Tianzhang, who said that he had inherited the exercises left by Yuan Tianzhang. .


    At first, he shocked Li Zhi not only lightly, but also shocked by Li Zhi''s viciousness and boldness, as well as Li Zhi''s good fortune and Yuan Tianyi''s powerful heritage.


    Regarding the former, even though Li Zhi was shocked, it was not difficult to accept it. After all, what kind of ugly situation Li Tang''s royal family is fighting for now, as the prince in Chang''an City, Li Zhi has a good idea.


    Now that the middle of the night has passed, Li Yan has calmed down. The King of Pu is a master who does n¡¯t remember. When such a big thing happened, he was involved in the storm, but he did n¡¯t mean to think about what he planned or what. The children only linger on Kangfufang.


    "Knowing that your trip to Dongdu took a lot of time, it must be the miss of Qingxu Pavilion of Jinxiu Pavilion, let alone, I will accompany you in a few days." Li Yan smiled.


    "Who will go to Jinxiu Pavilion to find Qingye? Beware of being arrested and going to Zongzheng Temple to face my father''s board!"


    Wu You, wearing two shofar braids, jumped in and glared at Li Ye as soon as he entered the door. You dare to take your elder brother to fooling around. I will let you look good. I am very innocent, which means that what Li said was clearly said just now, how can you blame me.


    Wu You snorted, didn''t care much about Li Yun, ran to Li Yan with a smile, and just wanted to say something. Suddenly his face collapsed, and he lowered his head with blame, and said, "Brother, I am late . "

 Chapter 24： Intimidate

    "Some little thieves, where can we use our county master to get them cleaned up by a few guards in the house?" Li Yan joked, and of course he knew that with Wu You''s repairs, it was impossible to detect in time last night. The aura of An Wang''s mansion under the isolation of the realm was no better than that of Li Zhi who had already opened the government on his own. If Wu Hongshan did not tell her, she would be wrong.


    "Really? Brother Biao was not injured?" Wu You looked at Li Yan with suspicion, but she didn''t believe it when she knew it, but she didn''t poke the meaning of Li Yan''s lie, a expression that I believe what you say.


    After all, she didn''t wait for Li Xun to answer. She suddenly yelled and said to Li Xuan: "Listen to my father before going out, Xing Guogong will return today."


    "Xing Guogong?" Li Yan and Li Yan looked at each other.


    Li Yan looked at Wu You, and Wu You did not wait for Li Yan to ask questions. He lowered his head again, rubbed his fingers with his horns, and sounded like a mosquito: "My father said that it is still to be seen whether Brother Xi can inherit the Lord."


    Obviously, Wu Hongshan does not intend to blend into Li Ye''s and Li Ye''s struggles, nor will he lend a helping hand to Li Ye. If Li Ye wants to succeed in winning the king, he must remove the obstacle of Xing Guogong himself.


    The huge Tang Dynasty, the unpredictable Chang''an City, Li Zhi was almost alone.


    In the afternoon, Zongzheng Temple.


    The sunlight of late spring came in from the window, and the warmth fused, illuminating the crimson official robe on his body. Wu Hongshan, who has always been the main seat, is always respectful to people at this moment, drinking tea, words and gestures. For he was sitting in front of him with an old man wearing a purple robe.


    Zhong Shu Shi Lang, Tong Ping Zhang Shi Wang Duo!


    "Why the Prince is free today, come to the main temple of Xiaguan?" After the greetings, Wu Hongshan introduced the topic with a smile.


    Wang Duo smiled peacefully, making people feel like a spring breeze: "You can''t come to Wu Gong to ask for tea?"


    Wu Hongshan hurriedly said, "Don''t dare to ask your ears."


    Wang Duo converged his smile, sighed slightly, tilted his head towards the window, his face was as wrinkled as the old tree withered skin, and was particularly conspicuous in the sun, as if the old eyes were no longer clear and turbid. At this moment was full of sorrow and some surprise. .


    "What is the worry of the Prince, if the next generation is to relieve the worry, he will not quit." When Wu Hongshan saw Wang Duo''s expression, he knew that the other party was waiting for him to ask for it, and quickly arched.


    Wang Duo calmed his mind and smiled apologetically. "When people are old, they always remember the past and make Wu Gong laugh .... If someone remembers it correctly, Wu Gong and An Wang are friends." "


    Wu Hongshan stunned his heart and replied: "An Wang Wencai won a martial arts title for a while, and he is a hero of the emperor North Korea, and Xiaguan also respects King An very much."


    What he said was very conservative.


    Wang Duo still nodded: "An Wang Yingming I, who worked in the community, and Mr. Wu, like Wu Gong, deeply admired King An''s behavior and merit ... Unfortunately, God was jealous, An Wang went to get It''s too early. If not, then the Nanxun children, how dare they start to commit crimes against me again? Twenty years ago, when An Wang led his soldiers to Yizhou and repelled the army of Nanzhao North, he was still in Xichuan. The post of the White Gong Shogunate, the heroic posture of the young An Wang at that time, is still unforgettable.


    "Wang An''s culture and martial arts throughout his life are indeed admirable." Wu Hongshan responded, silently in his heart, and Wang Duo said these words to him.


    Suddenly Wang Duo said, "Wu Gong and King An are similar in age. They used to be friends and brothers in the past. They must have a lot of respect for King An in the past few years. The crown of King An was crowned a few days ago, but it was hosted by King Wu. Tiara? "


    Wu Hongshan''s face changed, and he bowed his head slightly. I didn''t know how to answer: "Xiaguan ..."


    Wang Duo smiled kindly, and he was empathetic: "Wu Gong is presiding over Zongzheng Temple, everything is busy, and the ritual of a younger generation should be ignored."


    Wu Hongshan opened his mouth, only feeling a bit hard, and he didn''t know how to answer. He said in a half-chattered voice: "Xiaguan is busy with public affairs these days, and he really cares less about the people around him."


    Wang Duo nodded slightly, believing Wu Hongshan''s reason. He held up the tea bowl, sipped his mouth, and admired: "This new spring Huzhou tea, the taste of the scent is really long."


    Speaking, he got up from his seat and arched his hand at Wu Hongshan: "I will not disturb Wu Gong, there is also some government affairs in a government office, and I need to hurry back to deal with it."


    Wu Hongshan quickly got up and said, "Xiaguan sends the prince."


    Wang Duo waved his hand: "All acquaintances don''t have to be so polite."


    "This is what it should be." Wu Hongshan said involuntarily, going out with Wang Duo.


    At the door, Wang Duo''s footsteps slowed down, seemingly unintentionally: "I heard that King Anshi has already practiced Qi, and Tiger Father has no dogs. It seems that King An''s mantle has succeeded. Wu Gong and An Wang have no reciprocity, presumably Is this something you want to see happen? "


    Wu Hongshan was stunned, and Wang Duo said these things to him, naturally referring to Li Yi''s attack on the chariot.


    "This is nature." Wu Hongshan said positively.


    Wang Duo didn''t say much, and the two parted ways.


    Go back to the room and sit down. The respectful expression on Wu Hongshan''s face has disappeared. He groaned for a long time before sighing slightly. As Wang Duo''s status, he has been immersed in Erhai Lake for many years. What he wants to ask Wu Hongshan to do is naturally not to say clearly, but only to the end.


    In this way, no word of mouth is left.


    Wu Hongshan knows Wang Duo ¡¯s intentions, so he has a headache. "If you can do it, do n¡¯t you want to see Li Ji inherit the king? Although you are the same as the prime minister, you are not the governing prime minister. The great power in the hall is now in the hands of Wei Baoheng''s one party, while Xing Guogong is Wei Baoheng''s right arm ... "


    evening.


    A luxurious carriage surrounded by hundreds of horses stopped steadily in front of An Wang Mansion, and walked down a middle-aged man with a firm eyebrow and a firm look. He glanced at the plaque on An Wang Mansion with a hand and made a noise from his nostril. Lengheng, strode to the gate of the palace.


    In front of the gate, there were four Dutch armored guards with knives. Seeing the middle-aged man stepping up, there was a posture of going straight to the palace. He immediately stepped forward and yelled, "Who is coming? Don''t stop!" "


    The middle-aged man turned a deaf ear and went straight.


    The four guards pulled their swords out of their sheaths and glared at the visitors: "The palace is so heavy that you can''t break into it. Don''t dare to take another step and die!"


    "Get off!" Behind the middle-aged man, followed by an old man in a black robe, the words were cold, the long sleeves fluttered, and aura burst out, and the four armored men were directly shot out. .


    The body of the soldier hit the door, banging loudly, and a little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. When he saw the middle-aged man walking up the stone platform, he rushed out and struck the middle-aged man''s head with a stab. dead!"


    "The ants!" The old man in black robes was furious, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the soldier, pressed his palm against the soldier''s chest, which seemed to be an understatement. In fact, the power was strong. The armor made a muffled sound, and a large blood spit from the soldier , Flew out again, and fell into the gate.


    He was about to hit the shadow wall, but the person flashed from the oblique stab, supported his shoulders with one hand, and stopped firmly before the shadow wall.


    The visitor was wearing fine scale armor, with red lips and white face, and an eyebrow like a sword. It was Shangguan Qingcheng. She stared at the person outside the door: "Where did the thief come and run into Wang An''s palace and hurt me? "


    "Practitioner Qi?" The old man in the black robe was slightly surprised, apparently surprised by Wang An''s mansion and the wizards other than Li Zhi.


    The middle-aged man also frowned, but still didn''t stop his footsteps, and continued to move forward. He was strong and arrogant.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were angry, and his right hand reached into his left waist. He drew his knife sharply out of the sheath, and whispered, "Where is the royal palace?"


    "In!" In the passage on both sides of the shadow wall, two teams of armored men with shields and swords suddenly emerged. The sound of footsteps rumbling between Mercedes-Benz and the ring of iron armor ringing one after another. The array was completed in front of the gate, and they were ready to enter the battle at any time.


    After standing in the battlefield, Shangguan raised his crossbow flat on his chest and pointed at the middle-aged man: "Don''t retreat!"


    "Miscellaneous account!" The old man in black robe screamed angrily, "This is General Zuo Wei, you dare to face Xing Guogong''s swords and soldiers, do you not know how to die?"


    The middle-aged man is Li Guanshu of Xing Guogong.


    "This place is An''an Mansion. Do you know how to die when you break into the Mansion?" Shangguan Qingcheng gave a cold sigh. After he had spoken, he ordered the soldier. There was no pause between words.


    "Get orders!" Five rows of armored soldiers stepped out of the door after hearing the words, and the front row holding the shield armored men directly approached the middle-aged man.


    "Presumptuous!" The old man in black robes was furious. He had already returned to Li Guanshu and was swept out again at this moment. One step before the battle, he was extremely fast and could not capture the figure. On the shield, the shield was suddenly broken, and the shield armor vomited blood and flew out.


    "Kill!" Shangguan Qingcheng ordered in a deep voice.


    "Kill!" More than fifty soldiers shouted, changing the battle line and approaching the battle line, and the tiger and wolf usually killed the middle-aged man and the old man in black robe!


    "Enough!" Li Guanshu, who had been lowering his eyebrows, said nothing, finally willing to make a sound. He stepped on the ground, and a circle of aura started with his feet, rushing against the ground tide, and rushing Wangfujiashi, sweep down.


    After the shot, Li Guanshu looked at Shangguan Qingcheng: "Where is Li Yan? Let him speak out!"


    "What the **** are you!" Shangguan Qingcheng held the knife in one hand, stepped over the crooked soldier in front of him, raised the knife and slashed at Li Guanshu.


    "Look for death!" Li Guanshu''s eyes were cold, and he had already moved his mind. His long sleeves and wrists were flipped, and he slammed a palm wind into a one-foot-sized palm, straight from the shanghai city of Shangguan.


    However, before the palm hit Shangguan Qingcheng, he was blown away by a spirit from behind Shangguan Qingcheng, and then a voice full of sarcasm rang out in the ears of everyone: "Xing Guogong is really powerful!"


    Hearing the sound, Shangguan Qingcheng stepped on the ground and no longer ran forward. He closed his sword and turned to hold his fists, respectfully: "Shizi!"


    The soldiers in front of the gates stood up one after the other, gave way all together, and always saluted on both sides, orderly: "Shizi!"

 Chapter 25： compromise

    Wearing a black robe, Li Min walked out of the door with a hand and looked at Li Guanshu in front of the door. His eyes were full of irony: "The uncle came to visit the young nephew when he came back. The young nephew was really flattered."


    Li Guanshu frowned slightly when the order was forbidden by the soldiers. He saw Li Xun who went out with a light wind, and the other party was calm and calm. He was completely indifferent to the enemy, and he could not help humming: "Yesterday your palace Assaulted, Li Yan is concerned about your safety, and came to the rescue, where is he now ?! "


    Li Yan laughed: "No one came to rescue last night, only Pang Xunran."


    "Li Yan!" Li Guanshu''s face sank. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Li Yan: "Xing Guogong knows what he is talking about?"


    Li Guanshu: "I''m talking to you so that I can give you a good look. Don''t you know me! Do you really think that I want to find someone in this King''s Palace, can you stop it?"


    Li Yan: "I want to kill into the An Wang Mansion, just come here."


    Li Guanshu: "Do you think Chang''an will come to rescue you and preside over justice for you?"


    Li Yan: "If you want to do it, why not talk nonsense?"


    Li Guanshu: "I am the General of the Left Guard, and my friends are all over the court. What do you fight with me?"


    Li Yan: "Why don''t the generals do anything?"


    Li Guanshu stepped forward, his heart was in a turmoil, and his robe was windless. "I''ll do it for you!"


    Li Min''s wrists shook, and Lu Gujian was already holding his hand. "Go one step further, I will make you too late to regret it!"


    Li Guanshu took a step forward.


    Li Ying''s figure had disappeared in place, and a sword stabbed at Li Guanshu. The white flicker on the sword flickered like a streamer, taking Li Guanshu''s throat straight!


    "Look for death!" Li Guanshu slammed out. The white palm condensed in front of his palm was several times larger than before. The length and width of the palm reached ten feet. The gate of the palace was magnificent, but in front of this palm, it looked like a small one. Like a child, the palms struck out, and the soldiers on the platform were standing unsteadily and scattered, and the gate of the Wangfu Palace was shaking like crazy leaves, and was about to break.


    The full-strength shot of the master of Qi training was enough to destroy the gate of Wangfu. It is by no means a monk on the second floor of Qi training. He could confront it directly. In the face of this huge palm, Li Zhi''s attack was too small.


    However, Li Yan did not seem to see this palm, just stabbed Li Guanshu''s throat!


    His long hair and robes flew back and forth, hunting and hunting.


    He seemed to be in the center of a storm, and the next moment he would be swept up into the sky.


    Boom.


    It wasn''t Li Yan who flew out.


    It is the huge palm that dissipates out of thin air.


    The armored man on the platform regained his footing; the swaying door was also calm.


    Everyone opened his eyes.


    Because they saw that Lu Zhijian in Li''s hand had reached Li Guanshu''s throat.


    Li Yan is intact.


    Lu Gujian straight forward.


    Li Guanshu stepped back.


    He had to step back.


    If you do not step back, you will be pierced by Lu Gujian''s throat.


    "Do you dare to fight desperately with me ?! Are you really not afraid of death?" Li Guanshu was angry and rushed to the crown, his face was even more ugly than pig liver.


    Li Yan sneered: "Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Li Guanshu''s mouth twitched.


    He naturally didn''t dare to really treat Li Yan.


    It was him who took the initiative to take the lead.


    After all, Li Zhi is the son of King An. If he dares to be in Wang''an in Chang''an City, what will he do with Li? Then he ca n¡¯t eat it by himself. Although the dynasty''s government was dim, the dynasty was a place with laws and order after all. It was not an era of wildness, and the basic rules could not be ignored.


    As soon as Li Guanshu appeared, he was so arrogant that he couldn''t wait to flatten An Wang''s house. In fact, he was in a bluff. He wanted to use the method of intimidation to make Li Zhi afraid and resigned.


    After all, Li Guanshu is a general on the left and has power in the court, but Li Jiran is alone. The strength of the two is not on a level. Li Ji will lose no doubt. He thought Li Ji will be afraid-what is Li Ji''s reason? not afraid?


    However, from beginning to end, Li Jian''s swords were steadily surprising, and straight from Li Guanshu''s throat, there was no sign of half offset and stagnation.


    Until it forced Li Guanshu back.


    Even when Li Guanshu shot with all his strength, when he was about to kill Li Yan with one stroke, Li Yan still did not flinch.


    Had it not been for Li Guanshu''s timely termination, Li Zhi would have lost his life.


    madman.


    Li Guanshu found that he had belated Li Li, which was very different from the Li Li he knew before.


    In the past, Li Zhi could n¡¯t practice. It was a waste. It was just a soft-footed shrimp living under the wings of An Wang. An Wang was no longer there. Naturally, Li Zhi did n¡¯t rely on it. Li Guanshu felt that he wanted to control Li Zhi You can do whatever you want.


    People like Li Yan, who lived in the palace for 20 years, can''t go on official careers and have no experience in life. Why is such a calm state of mind? He rarely had a life-and-death experience. How could he break the cauldron and set aside courage?


    "Did Li Zhi see that I was bluffing and didn''t dare to take him?" Li Guanshu came up with this idea, but he was immediately denied by him. If this is the case, then Li Zhi''s mental insight would be too great It''s scary. It''s more daunting and unacceptable than trying hard.


    At this time, Li Jian''s sword was still in sight, and Li Guanshu angered the crown.


    However, Li Guanshu cannot continue to be angry, or even maintain his anger. Unless he can kill Li Zhi or hurt Li Zhi and rush into the palace, his anger will be useless-the anger that can not bring consequences is naturally nothing. Useless.


    Li Guanshu took a deep look at Li Yan, took a deep breath, and had to calm down.


    He decided to change his way to communicate with Li Yan.


    He can only change his way.


    He calmed his anger, eased his tone, and no longer scolded, but negotiated on an equal footing.


    Yes, he gave in and compromised.


    He said: "Li Zhe came to help you when you heard that your palace was attacked. You must admit that those who attacked An''s palace must be handed over to Chang''an."


    Li Yan accepted Lu Gujian: "I can say this to the outside world."


    "That''s good." Li Guanshu froze for a while, but did not expect Li Su to suddenly become easy to talk, "Now I will take Li Su away."


    Li Yan shook his head: "No."


    "What do you want? Instrument? Gongfa?" Li Guanshu asked.


    Li Yan: "King Ann."


    "This is not something I can decide. You should talk to Zongzheng Temple about this matter." Li Guanshu was crowned.


    Li Xun: "When I successfully attacked Jue, Li Xun would go out to the King''s Mansion. Of course, Guo Gong can also steal it, but I can guarantee that as long as I find someone in the Wang Man infiltrating, Li Xun''s life will not be saved. "


    "Do you dare?" Li Guanshu''s eyes widened.


    Li Yan shrugged with a smile: "I''m not afraid of breaking the net. If the Gonggong is willing, he can restrain me now and break into the palace to try."


    Li Guanshu moved his fingers.


    In all fairness, Li Ye''s words he did think about. By virtue of his practice in the middle of his practice, who he wants to go to the palace to take away, Li Ye can''t stop it, as long as he didn''t take Li Ye, as he was in North Korea The forces in China will not have much trouble afterwards.


    However, now that Li Zhi is in Li Zhi''s hands, Li Guanshu does not know how he is in the situation, and he does not know whether Li Zhi has prepared accordingly. If he changed to Li Guanshu, he might not think too much. Let him put away Xiaoxin''s thoughts and treat them as real opponents, so he didn''t dare to care.


    "I said, it''s a matter of Zongzheng Temple for you to attack the king or not!" Li Guanshu''s face was gloomy, of course, he would not be so easily at the mercy of Li Zhi. He had already paid too much for Li Yan to secure the title of King An It is a lot of money to just pay the relevant officials.


    Li Yan: "Please."


    "What do you mean?" Li Guanshu''s somber face dripped water.


    Li Yan: "No."


    "You!" Li Guanshu was so annoyed that two Buddhas ascended to heaven, anxiously wishing to slap Li Zhi to death.


    But he couldn''t.


    Li Yan turned and walked into the palace, facing Shangguan and saying: "Close up."


    "Yes!" Shangguan waved his hand, "The soldiers will heed the order and go back to camp!"


    Seeing Li Yan and the generals entering the government one after another, he ignored himself directly, Li Guanshu was so angry that he dared to humiliate me ?!


    Anyway, Li Guanshu is a General of the Left Guard and the Grand Duke of Tang Dynasty. How can he tolerate his dignity and be trampled by Li Zhi who has no official position and no title?


    Li Guanshu''s fingers moved, and he couldn''t help his shot. He thought about it again, even if Li Ye had any arrangements, after all, the other side was too different from him. If he was not ready, he would capture Li Ye, it might not be possible to finalize.


    Just when Li Guanshu could not help but start to look, he suddenly stared.


    Suddenly two figures appeared at the door screen. One of them, a young man in a Jinyi suit, looked out of the door for a while and asked Li Wei: "Who is outside? What happened?"


    King Pu Li!


    And Wu You, the master of the county!


    Li Guanshu''s aura that had begun to mobilize immediately returned to Qihai.


    "It''s nothing, let''s go back and continue playing chess." Li Xun looked back at Li Guanshu intentionally or unintentionally, and disappeared at the screen with Li Xun and Wu You.


    Li Guanshu was breathless in his chest, he was about to have an attack, but was swallowed back suddenly, but imagine how uncomfortable his face was.


    At the end, Li Guanshu angrily threw away his sleeves and had to leave from the gate of the palace.


    The old man in black robes bowed behind Li Guanshu and asked tentatively, "Guo Gong, only then appeared at the door screen, but the king of Pu and the county chief?"


    Li Guanshu didn''t say anything.


    King Pu and Lord Shijun, the former is the prince, and the latter is the genius with the best cultivation talents in the royal family.


    With them, of course, Li Guanshu can''t take action against Li Xun, this is not the most important thing-if King Pu and the county chief also knew about Li Xun''s attack on Wang An''s house at night, then this matter would not be covered. Li Guanshu''s only choice was to agree to Li Zhi''s request-how the relationship between King Pu and the county chief and Li Zhi was well known.


    The Jun County Master is better. After all, Wu Hongshan is not easy to offend Xing Guogong, but what about Pu Wang? That''s a prince, and a lazy prince, who would he care about?


    The old man in black robe couldn''t help asking: "Guo Gong, do you really want to follow that boy?"


    Li Guanshu paused for a moment, and then he suddenly slammed his sleeves again suddenly: "Hey ... it''s so irritating to me, even planted in the hand of Li Yan''s vertical shaft, gave me such a big one Problem! Why didn''t I find out before that he was so useless ?! "


    The old man in black robes bowed his head without saying a word.


    I dare not say a word.

 Chapter 26： history

    Li Xuan, Li Xuan and Wu You returned to the hall and each sat down again. Li Xuan threw himself on the collapse and leaned over to Li Xuan and said, "Will the Xing Guohui be obedient?"


    Li Yan drank herbal tea: "It''s hard to say."


    Li Yan said: "I won''t leave anymore in these few days, and live here with you, so that Xing Guogong will not dare to do bad things to you."


    Li Yan laughed: "You prince, do you live here with me, and are not afraid of being talked about by officials?"


    Li Xun said indifferently: "I do n¡¯t ask for a princehood. Those who talk about officials say what they say. As long as they do n¡¯t do bad things that are angry and resentful, they will be reprimanded at the most. It does n¡¯t matter, but here you are, I ¡¯m really You can''t rest assured. "


    The two were saying this, Wu Youhu''s complexion changed slightly. She took out the message and Yu Jian listened. When Li Yan looked over, Xiaolian''s face had collapsed: "Father asked me to go back quickly. I was Sneaked out. "


    Li Ye looked at her, and knew that Wu Hongshan must have reprimanded her in the jade jade of communication. This is an uncommon thing. Everyone in Chang''an City knows that Wu Hongshan loves Wu You very much. Li Yan''s heart is like a mirror. Wu Hongshan is in Chao Dynasty. Officials can''t avoid all kinds of struggles. Xing Guogong is the prime minister Wei Baoheng. When Li Xun and Xing Guogong fought in an incomparable way, the master of the Jun County appeared at the An Wang Mansion, making outsiders think that Wu Hongshan was on Li Xuan''s side.


    Offending Wei Baoheng, of course, Wu Hongshan could not bear.


    Wu Hongshan is a steed. Because of this, he needs to be cautious. Tang''s steed has never been so beautiful.


    Li Xun was lying on the collapse and didn''t want to move. This is a master who can sit and never stand, and can lie down and never sit. Li Xun went to send Wu You by himself. The other side was on the carriage, beside the carriage. He bowed his head and said to Li Wei: "Maybe for a long time, I can''t come to see my brother."


    Wu You lowered her head, and two shofar braids were right in front of Li Yan. He touched her head and said warmly, "Anyway, this storm will soon pass."


    "Really? Brother Brother is sure to strike the lord smoothly?" Wu You raised his face carved in pink and jade, and his watery eyes were full of Greek wings.


    Li Xun smiled: "Being a Qi practitioner, I should have attacked Jue now. Now Li Xun falls in my hands, and Li Xun''s nagging is here again. What can Xing Guogong do to delay the day, Xing Guogong is not afraid of any mistakes by Li Zhi? "


    "But haven''t you made Li Yan''s repair obsolete?" Wu Younahan asked.


    Li Min: "Xing Guogong doesn''t know now, does he?"


    Wu You jumped up immediately and jumped a little in the same place. "Xing Guogong is about to eat maggots. Think of his appearance and get angry!"


    Watching Wu You''s carriage drive out of the palace, Li Min sighed softly.


    Xing Guogong Li Guanshu, Prime Minister Wei Baoheng, Imperial City Miyagi, from Chang''an to the world, assaulting the chariot only meant to embark on the starting point.


    What is really challenging is the way to go after Shijue.


    Back in the hall, Li Yan was already listening to the song. He tilted his legs, shook his head and shook his head, his face was intoxicated. Four maids were standing next to him, offering him drinks and snacks from time to time and feeding him some fruits. These maids, and the geishas who set up a case for him to play the lute, were naturally those of An Wangfu.


    "I went out for a while, and you have already made the appearance of listening to the music." Li Yan sat on the other side, and a maid gave him his favorite fine wine.


    Looking at the response of the maids, it is clear that this scene has long been familiar with the situation.


    "Your mansion is my mansion. My mansion is your mansion. It''s all your own family, what''s your kindness." Li Yan said something unruly that an ordinary prince would never say, and then sighed, "You don''t know When I went to Dongdu these days, there were officials at my side to follow me all the time. It was rare to find a gap when I wanted to listen to a song, but it broke me ... "


    "Stop it. Don''t you just want to go to Comfort Inn? I''ll just go with you." Li Yan was sympathetic.


    If it was changed to the past, Li Xie would surely jump up from the chair at this time and pull Li Xie out. But at the moment, Li Ye was hesitant, then his face suddenly became serious, staring at Li Ye for a moment, this mysteriously said: "Actually what I want to say is that this time I went to Dongdu and heard some rivers and lakes. rumor."


    "I thought you were going to say, this time you went to Dongdu, and met a country-wide heroine." Li Yan joked.


    Li Yan didn''t go to school like he did before, but took it seriously: "I mean serious."


    It''s rare to see Li Ye who is acting like this. Li Ye then asked, "What rumors?"


    Li Ye hesitated for a moment, but did not tell the truth directly. Instead, he first talked about An Wang Li Xian: "Uncle ¡¯s qualifications are unparalleled, and the age of weak crowns has entered the period of gas refining, and he read military books from an early age. Both civil and military, after being appointed as an official, the administration can settle one side and be praised by the people, while the leader can survey the rebellion and defend the border. Wen and Wang Duo together refer to the pillars of the society, and Wu and Gao are also called the double walls of the dynasty ... ... "


    Li Wei frowned slightly.The current Tang Dynasty is indeed the strongest of the Emperor Xuanzong''s reign, and the Qin Tianjian, who ruled the world, has repeatedly played the court: the immortal gates on the rivers, lakes, lakes, and towns, and did not comply with the court ban , Good at disciples, spreading immortal law to the people, expanding the monk ranks and increasing their own strength, this is a sign that the world will be chaotic and calamity will be born.


    However, when Su Shu was unable to listen to Shang Datian, he fell into the hands of the **** and entered into a whisper. The emperor actually scolded Qin Tianjian''s demon and bewildered the crowd.


    Because of this, the people praised Li Xian, saying: Before the chaos comes, there must be demons and when the building is about to fall, heroes must be born.


    I just don''t know, what Li Li mean when suddenly mentioning Li Xian at this time.


    Li Xuan continued: "Two years ago, Pang Xun rebelled, and local soldiers and horses were repeatedly defeated by the chaos, so that in a few months, chaos gathered to hundreds of thousands, and it affected the Huainan prefectures. The place south of the Huai River is In Yumi''s hometown, most of the court''s wealth depended on it. The Fanzhen was unable to calm down the chaos. The court then called his uncle to ask for advice, then he took command of his uncle, Kang Chengxun was the supervisor, and led the army of two million gods. A hundred thousand soldiers and horses in the four towns and a hundred Qintianjian gas refiners went to peace. "


    Speaking of this, Li Min glanced at Li Min: "Until half a year, the chaos will be settled. Just as the people of the country praised the uncle''s honour again, he suddenly heard the unfortunate death of his uncle in the battlefield. The court after the war For his meritorious service, the uncle''s credit as the coach of the three armed forces was not obvious, but he only got a satisfactory evaluation. Instead, Kang Jian, the superintendent of the army, had the highest policy and was greatly rewarded by the court. "


    Li Yi sighed: "Uncle''s life, he was born to be a social servant, and died to be a social servant. Who would not admire people with lofty ideals in the world? But the last battle, but ... Regarding the death of the uncle, the original court report said that two On the occasion of the victory in the decisive battle, my uncle pursued and went too far alone to capture Pang Xun who had escaped. Instead, he caught Pang Xun''s ambush. By the time the master Qin Tianjian arrived, his uncle had been besieged in the Bagong Mountain ... ... "


    Li Yi waved his hand, signaled that the maids and geishas in the hall retreated.


    After a while, Li said, "So, the rumors you heard in the East this time are related to the death of your father?"


    Li Zheng nodded, and at this point, there was no need to cover up: "I heard some secrets about the war of the day. At that time, when the two armies decisively battled, when the army won, Pang Xun fled because he repaired The high level of qi training has been reached, and it is rumored that the nine levels of qi training have been reached, so the generals in the army and the master of Qin Tianjian have fallen behind, only the uncle relying on his touch to repair the foundation-building threshold, and caught up .. .... "


    "Originally, Uncle Xiu was higher than Pang Xun. Pursuing would not be very difficult, but the blame is that it was strange. At that time, the two armies fought on the shore of Laoshui, and his uncle even chased Bagong Mountain ... so Some people said that when Pang Xun escaped alone, he was accepted by mysterious masters, and his uncle fell in the hands of these mysterious masters. "


    Li Zheng frowned: "Father Xiuwei has reached the tenth level of perfection of Qi training. He touches the realm of building foundations. Looking at the whole world, few people can reach him. What kind of mysterious master can hold his father ? Can he besieged? "


    Li Yan shook his head: "I don''t know this either ... It is said that more than one master responded to Pang Xun and besieged his uncle."


    Li Ye was silent for a moment: "Pang Xun was finally captured by Kang Chengxun. If we say that Peng Xun''s master is so high that even his father can besiege, how can we let Pang Xun fall into the hands of Kang Chengxun? Because, but not as much as my father. "


    Li Min thought for a while, and suddenly said: "After the Pang Xun rebellion, Kang Chengxun added officials to the count, and his uncle received a low evaluation ... Although he lost power in the country, Kang Chengxun got the eunuchs'' "Four Expensives", so he was added to the rank ... "


    Li Xuan frowned: "Rumors of Asano?"


    Li Yan said aloud, "This is also heard in the East."


    Li Yan was lost in thought.


    At that time, he received the bad news that Li Xian did not fight, but the court informed him that Li Xian was not in the battle.


    After the tree fell, the macaques were scattered. After this incident, the monks who practiced the affiliation of the An''s Palace abandoned the An''s Palace.


    In the past, King An''s weight in the imperial court was that the prime minister had to pay three points politely. At that time, the palace of An''an was very bright, and there were many heroes and heroes who worshipped every day. King An''s ceremonies were the way to go, and the guests followed. What awe-inspiring.


    But overnight, the King''s Mansion was the Monk Luoque, and even King An''s title fell short of King An''s only child.


    In previous lives, Li Zhi didn''t think much about these things. Now thinking, those guests of the An Wang Mansion left a little too fast, and those officials who have higher ranks in the Wang Mansion have a speed of seeking another career too. rapid.


    As for Li Zhi, who inherited the title of King An as Li Yuan, it is too weird. Although Li Zhi is a genius among the children of the clan, and Li Zhi is not to be seen, after all, Wang An has done a great deal to the community. Li Tang''s royal family was very fierce in fighting for power, but Li Xun should not be driven out of the palace directly, and left in the market.


    But if Li Xianben had been jealous of the emperor, all this would make sense.

 Chapter 27： subordinate

    At this time in the previous life, Li Xun didn''t tell Li Xuan these things, so although he was wary of King An ¡¯s death in Huainan, and the court did not pay tribute, it was only a whimper. After all, he was in exile soon. The market was over. At that time, the mud Buddha was crossing the river.


    Li Min glanced at Li Min and said suddenly, "I''m afraid you haven''t finished the rumors you heard?"


    Li stunned: "How do you know?" He disturbed his head, a little embarrassed, "Don''t blame me for not saying it all at once. The following words are really too horrible, and they are against the court and His Majesty. Too heavy, I didn''t plan to say ... "


    He thinks it is simple. He only intends to say half of it, and his mind is immature.


    Li Yan laughed: "The rumor must say that the father died in the hand of the emperor, was he killed by the court? Those who saved Pang Xun, those who besieged his father, including those who later captured Pang Xun, were Masters of the court-except for the court, which fairy gate and fan town are there to gather a group of monks who are so high? "


    "And the one who presided over all this must be Kang Chengxun. Oh, by the way, Xing Guogong was also in the army at the time, and it must have been his share. That is to say, the death of his father was not death in the battlefield, but death. Yu King is jealous! "


    Li Yan opened his mouth wide and was speechless. It took a long time for him to be surprised: "How did you know this ... Did you hear those rumors?"


    Li Yan sneered: "Besides, what else is possible?"


    For a moment, Li Zhi couldn''t speak, and then he said, "This is too sensational, and after all it is a rumor of rivers and lakes. If it is not true, you must not believe this rumor."


    He told the rumors to Li Yan, and hoped Li Li did not believe the rumor. Such words and behaviors seemed to be causal.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan said seriously: "Of course these are rumors. They must be those who are dissatisfied with the court. They deliberately circulated and disturbed the people. My father''s dedication to his life in the community was valued by His Majesty, and he became the Prince. If you are in charge of military and political power, how can your Majesty be jealous of your father? This is the rumor that it discredits the court and father, and of course I will not believe it! "


    Li Xun did not expect Li Xuan to reach such a conclusion in the end, and after a long slap, he reacted. After thinking about it, Li Xuan did make sense, and could not help but admire Li Xuan ¡¯s awareness, sincerely said: Son is so profound! "


    Li Yan smiled and asked casually: "Who are the people who circulated these rumors? Have you ever seen them? There are such rumors in the east. Doesn''t the government care?"


    Li Xun did not think that Li Xun''s words had other meanings, and naturally said: "All the people in the market heard the discussion. The officials of Dongdu arrested some people, but did not ask where the rumors came from. . "


    Li Min nodded, raised his glass and sipped his wine, thereby covering up the disappointment flashing in his eyes: "It''s a pity. If you catch those who spread rumors, you must punish them severely."


    Li Yan: "That''s natural!"


    ...


    Li Xun really planned to live in An Wangfu House to ensure Li Xun''s safety, but Li Xuan was eventually persuaded to leave.


    In the case where the An''s Mansion has been attacked once by the "Pang Xunyu Party", if Li Ye still encounters something unexpected, the court''s face will really disappear, and Chang''an and the big men will not allow such things to happen. ¡ª¡ªAlthough there are signs of chaos in the world, after all, there is no real chaos after all¡ªthis is also why Li Guanshu dare not really treat Li Zhi.


    The court still has face, in a sense, face represents majesty and order. Without the face of the court, the world order cannot be controlled.


    Li Ye was sent away, and Li Ye sat in the hall and was lost in thought.


    Shangguan Qingcheng stood next to him. Seeing that Li Zhi hadn''t spoken for a long time, he still couldn''t hold back, and asked out loudly, "Shizi really don''t believe those words of His Royal Highness ... What are these rumors?"


    Li Yan glanced at Shangguan Qingcheng: "Do you believe it?"


    Shangguan devoted himself to thinking for a while, unconsciously bit his bitter red lips, and then tentatively said, "It''s not ... it doesn''t make sense at all."


    Li Yan sneered: "It''s not totally unreasonable, but it is extremely close to the truth."


    Shangguan stunned the city: "So why did the previous sons speak under the king''s palace?"


    Li Xuan looked out of the door. At this time, the last rays of sunlight had dissipated, and the trees on the courtyard outside the door were exuding a shadow.


    He slowly said: "King Pu''s mouth is not tight, and there is no way to act. If I show suspicion about the death of my father, and dissatisfaction with the court and His Majesty, let others know that I, the King, should not inherit Do you want to be an official in the future? No matter how serious it is, your life will not be guaranteed. "


    Shangguan fell into the city, and after thinking for a long time, she finally understood that she was a military general with a straight heart and was not used to these conspiracy calculations: "So it is."


    However, she turned her eyes and frowned slightly: "Shizi ... if things really go as rumored, then An Wang him ..."


    Li Yan frowned and didn''t speak.


    Shangguan Qingcheng seemed to be aware of something, and her pale face was even paler. She almost exclaimed: "If this is the case, isn''t it difficult for the son of the world ...?"


    Of course it is difficult. If Li Xian was counted dead by the imperial court, then Li Yan would like to be an official in the future, want to do something, and master the power that can compete with the princes in troubled times.


    The court could not tolerate Li Xian, and naturally, could not tolerate Li Yan.


    Li Yan looked at the shadows in the courtyard outside the door: "That''s why I asked King Pu, where did the rumors come from ... If the rumors are true, then those who know these secrets must not be ordinary people. The people from Kang Chengxun and Xing Guogong will not spread the word, so those who spread these rumors are most likely the father''s disciples. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng wondered: "An Wang''s former subordinates?"


    Li Zheng nodded: "They spread these rumors, of course, for a purpose. The question is, what is their purpose? To grumble for their father, to cry for their father? If so, it proves that they are at least loyal to their father. If I can find them It''s not difficult to make them available to me. "


    An An Wang''s subordinates, naturally, will not be the first generation.


    In order to make a contribution in the coming troubled world, Li Yan first needs to gather people and have his own team. If you can gather those people under your own authority, it goes without saying that there will be no benefit.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was disappointed and said, "Unfortunately, King Pu did not know who those people were."


    Li Ye smiled: "Don''t be disappointed, this is good news." Shangguan Qingcheng puzzled: "Good news?"


    Li Yidao: "If King Pu knew who they were and the court naturally knew who they were, they would be arrested by the court ... Now that they have not revealed their identity, it means that they are still safe, that is, I have a chance to meet them in the future. "


    Shangguan''s allure was astonishing: "Shizi Mingjian."


    Suddenly she was worried: "Just so, will the court still allow Shizi to attack the Jazz? What will happen to him after he strikes the Jazz? The court and His Majesty, I am afraid that Shizi will not be able to build his career ..."


    Had Li Xian died suddenly in Huainan, Li Yan would not be in such an uncomfortable situation today, nor would he live in the market in the past, suffer all the hardships, and die with hatred.


    It can even be said that if Li Xian died early, Huang Chao could break through Chang''an a few years later.


    Li Yan''s gaze passed through the heavy shadows outside the door and fell far away. It was twilight everywhere. Even the lights of Chang''an City, it was difficult to disperse them: "It is not a big problem to attack the baron, after all, the obstacle It''s cleared, as for the official ... "


    He silently said something that made Shangguan obsessed with his mind: "Your Majesty, you can''t live long ..."


    ...


    Prime Minister''s House.


    With bright lights in the room, Wei Baoheng, Kang Chengxun and Li Guanshu gathered to talk.


    "In the face of the coercion of the grandfather, he can calmly and calmly, even if he knows that he can''t take a trick, he can fight with his life, and he can also make the royal palace banned. A straw bale, on the contrary, became a rare Jun Yan overnight, with a good mind and wrist, is it a terrible epidemic? "


    The prime minister, Wei Baoheng, has low eyes when he speaks. Although his tone is bland, he is not without ridicule, or whether he is ridiculing the impermanence of the world or some people.


    After the small case on the left, Xing Guogong Li Guanshu''s face was a little unsightly. Anyone who encountered such a situation would have a bad face: "I was really reckless when I was in An''s Mansion, and I blame me for being unruly ... ... But Li Zhi, the prince, got the Taoism left by Yuan Tianshi at Taixuanding. It was a great change overnight. Not only did he repair it to the second level of Qi training, his mental wrists improved a lot. It ¡¯s always different. ¡±


    Kang Chengxun, who is now Jidong ¡¯s ambassador, happened to be returning to Beijing to report on his job. After hearing the words, Kang Chengxun said: "Guo Gong said, did he regret the decision to get the prince of the prince? Listen to Guo Gong If Li Zhi had the current mentality and insights at the time, Guo Gong would not dare to remember his title of King An''an? "


    Li Guanshu said in a deep voice, "What does Kang Gong mean?"


    Kang Chengxun shook his head and sighed: "Don''t be upset, but according to the current situation, is the Guogong planning to take the title of King An to exchange the son of Li with that child? If so, wouldn''t this be the case, the Guogong feared Li The child''s heart-wrist? If this thing spreads out, how will Guogong stand on the court in the future? "


    Li Guanshu said with a black face: "Why does Kang Gong say so unpleasantly, what''s wrong with Li Er in the hands of Li Ye now? Kang Gong hasn''t seen that Li Ye today, he doesn''t know how big this child is. Variety."


    Kang Chengxun laughed and said, "No matter how big the child is, how can it be as good as Li Xian? You and I have even calculated Li Xian, and I''m afraid of this young child with a bad smell?"

 Chapter 28： Battle

    Li Guanshu leaned forward slightly: "What should I do according to Kang Gong?"


    Kang Chengxun laughed: "Someone dared to point at Guo Gong, but just feel that Guo Gong''s face is better not to be humiliated by a child."


    Li Guanshu pulled his muscles on his face, and he could hardly help to stand up, hold back, and fisted to Wei Baoheng of the main seat: "Wegong, that''s all for now. This time, the children were planted in the hands of Li Yan''s child It ¡¯s a lesson to remember, this king ... do n¡¯t bother. In the future, there will be opportunities to deal with Li Yan ¡¯s child. ¡±


    Wei Baoheng took a look at Li Guanshu, and there was no change in his expression, and he said lightly, "The Guogong decided?"


    "There is no other way," Li Guanshu said angrily.


    Wei Baoheng nodded: "Since the Grand Duke has made up his mind, it''s not easy to say a lot, so let''s do it."


    Li Guanshu was in a bad mood. After finishing the business, he did not stop at the Prime Minister''s Office and left early.


    When Li Guanshu could not hear the sound, Kang Chengxun sneered and said to Wei Baoheng rather unequivocally: "Gong Gong, it is not a good thing that the king of An''s position is gone. It was originally a good thing for Li Guanshu Prince, we have more strength. Now Wang Jue is letting people make him lose his face. Li Guanshu''s face is small, and others are so small. Wei ¡¯s prestige is quite damaged. Wang Duo ¡¯s Old man, it is hard to guarantee that this matter will not be preached. We are in the chapel, and they will be overwhelmed by them in a while. "


    Wei Baoheng said lightly: "Li Gong is reluctant to engage in more entanglement.


    Kang Chengxun said, "I didn''t realize that this Li Guanshu was so incompetent and would be forced by a child! Li Xian is dead, and no one would risk the rebellion against Wei Gong to help Li The child, Li Guanshu, if he is firm and refuses to make concessions, how can the child who Li Li really dare to break Li Yan, can''t break the dead net with him? He has a world son who has no power and power, what can we do to break the dead net with us? "


    Speaking of this, Kang Chengxun was even more angry: "The whole dynasty knew that Li Guanshu was Wei Gong''s person. Now he can''t even deal with Li Yan''s child. To make every effort, others will only think that Wei Gong failed to protect him. Chang''an Officials of the city, the feudal ambassadors of the world ¡¯s vassal towns, will therefore be a little embarrassed by Wei Gong, and it is even possible that they will not be so awesome to Wei Gong in the future. It may be said that the old men of Wang Duo will also take this opportunity to expand Dang Yu, blatantly opposed Wei Gong in the court! "


    "No more!" Wei Baoheng waved his hand, signalling that Kang Chengxun didn''t need to say any more. "Li Gong''s beloved son is concerned, but care is chaotic. It''s also human nature, Kang Gong doesn''t need to say much ... As for Wang Duo ..." he With a sneer, the color of crickets was full, "He has not yet had the strength of his wrench with his wrist. He did not have it before, and he will never have it in the future!"


    "Wei Gongxiong is only a little rough, naturally he doesn''t need to put Wang Duo''s old husbands in his eyes." Kang Chengxun quickly praised him, bowed his head, glanced at where Li Guanshu had sat before, and flashed a sense of sarcasm in his eyes, as if in See jokes in general.


    Leaving the Prime Minister''s Mansion, Li Guanshu got into the carriage and drove on Suzaku Avenue. When he remembered Kang Chengxun''s remarks, he was still resentful.


    Returning to the government office, Li Guanshu immediately ordered someone to call his concubine to the study, and discuss the next thing with him. Speaking of the conversation in Prime Minister''s office today, the staff was surprised: "How can Kang Chengxun have such an attitude? Regardless of the safety of the son-in-law, Guo Gong went to fight against Li Yan''s child? "


    Li Guanshu snorted coldly: "Muer is not his son. Of course he won''t care about Muer''s life or death. Li Meng''s child, today dare to meet me directly with the wrath of Thunder. In the eyes, and I have heard that when Li Yan ¡¯s child reported for repairs in Zongzheng Temple, the officials did not even dare to kill and kill the Zongzheng Temple. This boy was clearly demented and he even killed his own life. If it ¡¯s not important, how can you be sorry for your child ¡¯s life? For a while, she may endure unbearable torture while he is in An''an Mansion. ¡±


    "Kang Chengxun is a villain who likes to fight for power and gain the most. Although he is the left arm and right arm of Wei Gong with my father, but because of the same weight between us, this guy always wants to suppress my father to become the first in front of Wei Gong. The celebrity and the confidant, now seizing the opportunity, of course he will not let it go. The more he said to Li Wei in front of Wei Gong, the more he seemed to be incompetent to accept Li''s conditions! "


    The staff members felt the same, gritted their teeth and said, "This Kang Cheng training, really **** it!"


    Li Guanshu sneered: "This Kang Cheng training has no talents. He can only have the status he is today if he is flattered by the grandma. However, after the battle of Pang Xun, he went out of town Hedong. He thought it was a bad job, but he never thought that Most of them are proud soldiers, and they ignore his emissary at all, and his identity as an emissary of Hedong is nothing but a stigma. Thanks to Wei Gong''s value for him, he also dreamed of relying on him to sit in Hedong and straighten the Hedong army. In order to become the official achievement of Wei Gong''s invitation under the uncle, but I did not know that the wrong person was used, the result will only be counterproductive! "


    The aide said: "In the past, Hedong Jiedushi died, and the court negotiated the new Hedong Jiedushi candidate. It was originally the most promising of the Gongkong. However, this Kang Chengxun did not know what Wei Gong had been filled with. Now, he is not doing well in Hedong, and we just look at his joke! "


    Li Guanshu shook his sleeves: "Such a dog thief will be finished sooner or later!"


    Wu You returned home without accident, was called by Wu Hongshan, and severely rebuked.


    Wu You, of course, felt very wronged. She justified Li Ye: "Brother Ye has already practiced Qi, and now it is Junshi Toshihide. Why didn''t my father allow me to go with Brother Ye?"


    Wu Hongshan calmly said, "If Li Zhi hadn''t cultivated before, it would be fine. After all, it''s just a small person, and it doesn''t cause much harm. But now it is different. He has the ability to provoke trouble, and he is annoyed this time. Xing Guogong, and also tied Li Yan to the government ... Who is Xing Guogong? The famous rampant and imperfections must be reported! Don''t say that as a father, even the princes who chased the court, did not cause much. Up! "


    Wu You''s nose was red: "My father is in charge of Zongzheng Temple, but he is so unfair. He is also afraid of the power and wealth. I am so disappointed!" Then he cried out and ran away as soon as he turned, "I go Find your mother''s opinion! "


    "Stop! Come back!" Wu Hongshan stood up at the shooting table, seeing Wu You weeping, but couldn''t help but soften his heart, he sighed, as if he became exhausted in an instant, his voice eased, "It''s nothing, you are not young anymore, there are some things that should let you know."


    Wu You reluctantly returned to the room, still looking at Wu Hongshan in a remorse, waiting for him to speak.


    Wu Hongshan said bitterly: "In the past, when King An was there, his father and him were also friends. Although he was the father of today, he could not afford these four words, but it was true at that time. Admiring King An for his father also If you want to take care of Li Xun, if you are just one Xing Guogong, you won''t be afraid of him as a father. "


    "But you know that after the death of King An Huan in Huainan, almost none of his former relatives and wounded died, and even those who were not An Wang''s close relatives have been degraded in recent years. , Resignation, no one is in a high position anymore ... "


    Wu Yu froze for a while, then reacted after half a ring. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes: "How could this be?"


    Wu Hongshan sighed: "The political affairs in these years are actually very turbulent, but you are still young and you are not in the bureau, so you do n¡¯t know ... as a father, do you understand?"


    Wu You pursed her lips, only a moment before she hummed.


    Wu Hongshan waved his hand, "Go."


    Wu You gave a whisper, turned around and walked to the door, and suddenly turned back and asked, "What about the elder brother?"


    Wu Hongshan kept silent for a moment: "If he can keep Xing Guogong unstopped, then his king, Zongzheng Temple will give him ..."

 Chapter 29： Strike

    The entire An Wang Mansion is decorated with lights and lanterns. On more than 20 acres of land, there are festive decorations, window decals, eaves hanging silk ribbons, and the momentum is not weaker than marriage. The patrolmen patrolled, all of them raised their chests, and the servants walked around, all of them were full of spring breeze, and the maidservants poured tea and laughed.


    The main courtyard is full of people. The officials of the royal palace perform their duties. Some of them arrange high platforms and ceremonies with the officials of Zongzheng Temple. Most of them are in charge of greeting the nobles and nobles who come to observe the ceremony. The curtains were set up on both sides of the courtyard, and there were seats in the curtains. The servant girls kept sending tea and snacks to the curtains.


    "Why are there so many people?" Shangguan, who was wearing a sword, walked into the courtyard and saw the vocal scene in the courtyard. Xuebai''s face climbed with a trace of confusion.


    "It''s rare and strange." Pu Wang Li Xun just entered the door and heard Shangguan''s words, he smiled back and said, "The Prince and Noble of Chang''an City are noble and noble officials. Now, who doesn''t want to see it, from a person who ca n¡¯t practice it overnight. Ordinary people, what has changed for Toshihiko An''s son, what has changed ... Oh, starting today, you no longer need to be called the son, His Royal Highness An.


    Talking, Li Yan laughed and walked into the main courtyard.


    "How does His Royal Highness Pu look even happier than us?" A soldier asked, puzzled beside Shangguan Qingcheng.


    "His Royal Highness ... is a wonderful man."


    It didn''t take long for the drums to kick and the ceremony began.


    Different from the beginning of the month, when Zongzheng Temple came to crown Li Ye, he just sent an official casually, and it was Wu Hongshan himself who returned to preside over the ceremony.


    "Look at it, Li Yan came out." In the tent on the west, Wu Shizi first stood up and looked towards the hall door to the north.


    "That is His Royal Highness King. If Shi Zi does not want to cause any trouble, or if he is noticed by the officials of Zongzheng Temple, it is better to change his mouth earlier." Chen Guogong said slowly beside Wu Shishi.


    Wu Wangshizi''s face changed, and he looked at Chen Guogong angrily, but he said nothing. He looked back. In his sight, Li Yan was still the dress of the high-crowned belt and sword boots at the beginning of the month, except that the black coat was replaced by the panlong king robe, and there was a group of soldiers behind him. His temperament changes with it, giving birth to a lot of majesty out of thin air.


    Wu Wangshizi just glanced at it and couldn''t help humming, his eyes showing jealousy.


    When Li Huan stepped onto the high platform, he looked around at the scene in the courtyard. The place was still the same place at the beginning of the month, and the people were almost the same. However, the layout of the scene was not as prosperous as at the beginning of the month. The reaction of the people''s looks was also quite different.


    On the way to the high platform, the officials of the two royal palaces on both sides and the officials who came to watch the ceremony, could not help but greet each other, and talked with a smile on their faces, and the prince a little further away also cast his sight.


    Looking at those servants, they are all shaking and watching him closely. Some young girls are holding their chests with their hands, a little face flushed and full of worship, following the star-seeking girls in later generations. Seeing the idols in my mind.


    Li Yan laughed in his heart, came to Wu Hongshan, and saluted.


    Wu Hongshan didn''t have any special expression on his face, but his eyes looked a bit strange. He looked at the young son in front of him, and said secretly in his heart, "Why didn''t you see it before? This son is quite a hero? It really is a bit of An Wang Style. "


    Li Ye was also looking at Wu Hongshan, different from when he was crowned at the beginning of the month. At this moment, his heart was still, there was no slight wave, and he even had idle thoughts: "This Wu Hongshan is a snobbish person. If he becomes my husband in the future, get along Isn''t it embarrassing? "


    Etiquette is cumbersome, let alone leave it alone.


    "Li Cheng." Wu Hongshan, on behalf of the court and Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, took a few steps back after putting on the crown for Li Yan, and said, "I have seen His Royal Highness An."


    In terms of dignity, the horse is naturally inferior to the prince, and Li Zhi is the prince of the royal family.


    According to the law of the Great Tang Dynasty, the son-in-law attacked the king, and each generation dropped by one rank, that is, the son-in-law who attacked the prince, could only get the king of the county in the end-but if the son-in-law is at the age of the crown, the cultivation is to reach the training period, then Not limited to this, so Li Zhi inherited the title of Prince.


    This is also why Wu Wangshizi was jealous of Li Zhi, who was already in his twenties, but was still a great master. After the death of the old King Wu, he had to get only one county king.


    The sun was just right, and the spring breeze was blowing. Li Wei turned on the platform and faced the south guest.


    "Congratulations to His Royal Highness King An!" The princes and nobles and dignitaries noblely bowed and saluted.


    Li Wei smiled slightly.


    "The king is truly outstanding, I said earlier that His Royal Highness will inherit the old king''s mantle," said an official with emotion.


    "The father of the tiger has no dogs. Now that he is suffering from chaos and civil strife, it is exactly when heroes are needed. An Wang will come out of Changan City in the coming days, and he will surely be able to make a contribution to the Tang Dynasty like Lao An!" An old sigh sighed.


    Officials and servants of the royal palace salute together, according to their different identities, arch by arch and arch by hand, and worship by worship: "See His Royal Highness An!"


    The king and aristocrats talked a lot, saying that they kept congratulating. After Li Zhi stepped down from the high platform, many people came forward to talk to him.


    Li Yan smiled, talked to the crowd, and spared time to tell everyone: "The king''s palace has set up a big banquet, Zhugong, please sit alone."


    ...


    Outside the gate of Ang Wang Mansion.


    Li Guan wrote as water.


    "Bold! How to stop the Guogong from entering the government?" A guard next to Li Guanshu rebuked loudly.


    "His Royal Highness ordered that Xing Guogong not be allowed to enter the King''s Mansion!" Shangguan Qingcheng raised his jaw slightly, a look of no one in his eyes.


    "Then as many officials and nobles can go in, just the Grandpa can''t go in?" The guard was furious.


    "Why can''t the Gonggong enter the house, don''t he have any points in his heart?" Shangguan Qingcheng sneered.


    "Li Zhi''s nagging is simply too bullying!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng has taken the lead to press the handle of the knife first, staring at the other man aggressively: "Zhang An''s name is taboo, are you looking for death?"


    "Enough!" Of course, Li Guanshu shook his sleeves. Of course, he knew that the reason Li Li did this was to humiliate him. He was resentful in his heart, but now there is something more important. "Where is Li Li?"


    Shangguan poured out the sword, raised his hand and ordered, "Bring out the people."


    Xu Xuan, Jiaomen brought a carriage, Shangguan Qingcheng smiled inexplicably: "Li Xuan is there."


    Li Guanshu''s love son was eager and did not keep up with Guan Qingcheng, but he never lost his posture. He stepped steadily to the carriage, opened the curtain, and saw that Li Zhi was sitting in the carriage, but Li Zhi was pale and weak. As if in a serious illness.


    "Father ..." When Li Guanshu saw Li Guanshu, he had mixed feelings and shed tears before he knew it.


    "ê× ¶ù ......" As a monk in the middle of practicing Qi, Li Guanshu noticed Li''s anomaly at a glance. He quickly picked up the opponent''s wrist and looked at it briefly. His face changed greatly. "Your repair for......"


    Li Yan burst into tears, gritted his teeth and said, "Li Yan''s dog thief, he''s a waste of cultivation!"


    "Li Li!" Li Guanshu couldn''t stand the anger anymore, turned around from the carriage and yelled at the gate of the palace.


    Li Yan is a royal family Junyan, a genius of spiritual practice, destined to have a bright future. As long as there is no accident, it is not difficult for the future to surpass Li Guanshu.


    But now, Li Yan has lost his cultivation, and fell from heaven to **** in an instant. In the future, he will never say that he will build his career and be in a high position. He has no hope of being a career, and can only be a commoner!


    For the children of the clan, the commoner is a waste.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t leave before the gate of the palace. She sneered: "His Royal Highness said that the palace was attacked by the Pang Xunran party a few days ago. Fortunately, the grandfather was able to help him in time. The grandfather bravely killed the thief and was seriously injured. His Royal Highness is very much impressed. If there is any mission in the future, the King''s House will go all out. "


    This remark now comes from Shangguan Qingcheng''s mouth, and the irony is extraordinarily strong, and it has already been effective.


    Li Guanshu was so angry that his muscles twitched in his face, and he could not wait to take the shot immediately. He stepped on the palace of Ping''an and took off Li Zhi''s head.


    "Father, kill him, help his son kill him, and take revenge for his son!" Li Yan struggled to get out of the carriage and screamed at Li Guanshu exhausted.


    Li Guanshu also wanted revenge for Li Yan.


    But he couldn''t, could he really rush into Wang An''s house and murder Prince Tang?


    "Where are the others?" Li Guanshu stared at Shangguan Qingcheng. When Li Zhi attacked the An Wang Mansion, he took away more than a dozen monks from the Kungfu Mansion. Although there were no great masters, they were also the backbone of the guests of the Kungfu Mansion. Strength is very important to Li Guanshu.


    "There is no one else." Shangguan Qingcheng said ruthlessly. "The Pang Xun chaotic party, fortunately, the son-in-law, fortunately, has fought hard, has been ambush."


    Having said that, Shangguan Qingcheng clenched his fists: "No."


    After that, there were no more words, and he turned cleanly into the palace.


    Of course, Li Zhi will not return those monks of Li Muzhao to Li Guanshu, but they are all Qi practitioners, and they are all powerful people. Li Zhi will not be stupid enough to let the tiger return to the mountain. It is Li Zhi''s responsibility to weaken the enemy''s strength to the greatest extent.


    "Father, kill him, kill him ..."


    Li Yan cried out on the carriage.


    Li Guan wrote Shen Rushui without saying a word.


    ...


    At night, Li Yan was receiving a distinguished guest in the east study of Wang''s Mansion.


    Zhong Shu Shi Lang, Tong Ping Zhang Shi Wang Duo.


    As Chang''an City, and even the group with the highest position in Datang, Wang Duo''s understanding of Li Zhi''s succession to the title of King An was certainly not at today''s ceremony. Those who can only flatter Li Zhi are noble.


    The truth about the death of King An is mystery. Do you have any understanding of this mystery? It divided the two different classes of dynasty officials. Some of them knew the real big people. Even if they did n¡¯t understand how the status looked noble, In the face of dynasty power, it is actually just a marginal role.


    Li Yan is no stranger to Wang Duo.


    When the old An Wang Li Xian was alive, Wang Duo was also a frequent visitor to An Wang''s palace.


    After Li Xian''s death, the monk Luoque, Wang Duo, and Wu Hongshan almost did not return.


    So Li Yong expressed his surprise to Wang Duo when he wanted to talk to him about it.


    However, Li Yan did not have a bad feeling for Wang Duo, and the other party was a loyal official, which is beyond doubt.


    After a polite greeting, the conversation between the two went to the topic.


    "His Royal Highness has inherited Wang Jue now, what plans do you have in the future?" Wang Duo asked Li Xuan kindly, as if an old man was facing his juniors who had high expectations.


    "The junior wanted to be an official, and asked the Prince to advise." Li Yan replied. This is inevitable. Wang Jue gave Li Zhi an identity, but he did not give him power, and of course he wanted to have power to be an official.


    Wang Duo said bluntly: "His Royal Highness has settled his grudges with Xing Guogong. Xing Guogong is also the right arm of Wei Gong. If His Highness is a professed official, he will inevitably be made difficult, and even the other party may use this calculation to frame His Highness. Although he can''t show his strength, Xing Guogong wants to be detrimental to His Royal Highness. In fact, there is no way to start, and once His Highness goes out of the palace to work, he gives the other party a chance. "

 Chapter 30： Mingzhi

    Wang Duo looked at Li Zhengzheng and said: "His Royal Highness is a wise man, and he must be able to understand the stakes here. He won the king''s peace and stayed in the palace, so people can take advantage of it or protect themselves. If you are an official , It is to enter the right and wrong place, and give the opponent a chance in plain. How to choose, His Highness can still think carefully. "


    Li Yan didn''t think about it. He shook his head: "The Prince is saying that it is bad. If he stays in the royal palace, he can stay away from right and wrong. He thinks it can''t be done. Xing Guogong has to deal with me by means of planting stolen money, which is a fight for power. The juniors are very good at acting. Although the juniors are young, they also know the truth of sailing against the water. Now the juniors have entered the game, and if they do n¡¯t, they will retreat¡ªand they will die. "


    Li Xuan looked at Wang Duo and said earnestly: "So the answer from the younger generation is that they must go to work."


    Speaking of which, Li Min paused, he suddenly remembered something.


    Speaking of which, Wang Duo is still the benefactor of Wei Baoheng. When Wei Baoheng was a priest and the first, Wang Duo was the examiner of the literacy test. There is a relationship at this level. If Wang Duo wanted to join Wei Baoheng and contaminate it, it would be effortless.


    However, now everyone knows that Wang Duo disdains Wei Baoheng''s behavior, and he hates the other party for playing with authority and harming the community, so he impeached Wei Baoheng in front of the emperor. It just doesn''t work.


    It is rumored that Wei Baoheng was very hostile to Wang Duo. He also wrote to the emperor that he wanted to transfer Wang Duo out of the town of Fang and kick him out of Changan City.


    ¡ª¡ªMore than three hundred states in the Tang Dynasty. Since the Anshi rebellion, there have been more than fifty fan towns. Except for a small part of the imperial state, most states and counties are under the jurisdiction of the fan town. Fanzhen Jiedushi opened the opening house, holding Fanzhen military and political power.


    However, before the Huang Chao Rebellion, with the exception of the three towns in Hebei, the imperial court still had absolute control over most of the towns, especially the personnel right was tightly held in the imperial court''s hands.


    The Emperor Xuanzong made great efforts to govern, ZTE Datang, known in history as "the rule of big and medium", so the authority of the current dynasty is acceptable.


    It is just that the arrogance of soldiers in the fan town has become a common phenomenon. It is also common for some soldiers in the fan town to expel Jiuji.


    Thinking of these things, Li Zhi instantly understood the meaning of Wang Duo''s previous words.


    In a high position, Wang Duo certainly has political ambitions. As a loyal minister, his identity and position are determined. His political ambitions are first to expel the traitors, to clear the Qing Dynasty Church, and then to help the Jiangshan Shepherd to save his name.


    To deal with Wei Baoheng, Wang Duo must also deal with Wei Baoheng.


    In today''s chapel, Wei Baoheng holds power and relies on the emperor''s favor, which can be described as covering the sky with one hand.


    Wei Baoheng has a great potential. Wang Duo has to deal with Wei Baoheng, of course, he must strengthen his own power.


    The words that Wang Duo told Li Zhi tried to exaggerate the risks of being a protagonist, and also exaggerated the security of Li Zhi''s staying in the palace, in order to test Li Zhi''s nature.


    It is a test that naturally has a reason and purpose.


    There are two reasons and one purpose.


    Wang Duo''s purpose in testing Li Xun was naturally to win Li Xuan and allow Li Xun to join his faction and strengthen his power.


    Li Min quickly thought about it, Wang Duo tested his first reason.


    Wang Duo valued him, which was a sufficient condition.


    What does Wang Duo value Li Yan?


    One is repairing. Nowadays in Chang''an City, Li Zhi is the one who got the Taoism left by Yuan Tianzhang. In other words, he is the successor of Yuan Tianzhang, and this Taoism tradition is very powerful, so Li Zhi quickly broke through the second floor of training and became Junshi Junyan. .


    The second is talent. Just after Li Xuan returned from Tai Xuanding, he was able to thwart the plot of Xing Guogong and Li Xuan and successfully inherit the title of King An An, proving that he is extraordinary.


    The third is identity. The title of prince is distinguished and extraordinary. This is one of the first. Second, Li Zhi inherited the title of king An. Li Xian ¡¯s Wenzhi martial arts has a reputation throughout the world. If Li Zhi inherits the king ¡¯s mantle, he can inherit a part of Li Xian ¡¯s reputation.


    The second reason is a necessary condition.


    Now that Li Guan and Li Guanshu are already deadly enemies, they will continue to die. It is conceivable that Li Guanshu''s revenge against Li Guan will be extremely fast and violent.


    If Li Zhi did not have a firm confidence in the future, or did not fully understand the difficult situation, once Wang Duo absorbed Li Zhi into his own power, but Li Zhi was not useful, he would be knocked down by Li Guanshu in an instant, and the injury would be Wang Duo''s majesty and wings, that Wang Duo just lifted a stone and hit his own foot.


    Wang Duo would not be so foolish, so he tested Li Yan.


    After thinking about this, Li Zhi naturally knew how to answer Wang Duo.


    Li Guanshu and Kang Chengxun did not have the ability to murder Li Xian. Wei Baoheng must have done something. Not only did Li Yan and Wei Baoheng, Li Guanshu and others be deadly enemies, they also had to fight them down.


    Alone and lonely, Li Ye who has not yet made a career, is still too weak to survive. If he wants to succeed, he must take advantage of the situation.


    By the power of Wang Duo, by the power of Wang Duo.


    So Li Zhi had to join Wang Duo''s faction.


    Li Xundao: "Since Li Xun gathered to pretend to be Pang Xunyu''s party and attack An''s palace, the younger generation and Li Xuan and Xing Guogong were in a never-ending situation. Xing Guogong wanted the title of King An. Xin, taking money is tantamount to killing his parents, so Xing Guogong will not be able to swallow his voice, and the younger generation will not stop there. "


    Wang Duojie was surprised: "What else does His Highness want?"


    Li Wei said: "The junior has abolished Li Wei''s practice!"


    Wang Duo''s pupils shrank, and this time he was really surprised: "Going down the hall ... really so decisive?"


    Li Yan gave a cold hum, stood up, and said generously: "The junior did not have a retreat, from the beginning! Not only the junior, in the presence of the traitors and thieves, I did not retreat in the Tang Dynasty! Wei Baoheng formed a party and private affairs, deceived, concealed, and corrupted The trick is really a social worm! Kang Chengxun, Xing Guogong, and others are fighting for the tigers, willingly defending the minions for Wei, fighting for power, and ignoring the society, these treacherous thieves have harmed my Tang dynasty, and have caused my Tang society gangsters, and have done a lot of evil!


    "Lord Wang, look at the current Tang Dynasty, where there is endless chaos, and there are a lot of troubles. Is the court unable to rule the world? No. It is the villain who blindly listens to the law and hinders the court from governing the world! For more than ten years, Dedicated and reluctant to maintain, the world is already chaotic! If we do not eradicate Wei Baoheng and others, the rest will be restless, and the world will be troubled! "


    Wang Duo didn''t expect Li Yan to fill out his indignation suddenly, and made some mistakes. After listening to Li Yan''s words, his eyes lighted up: "Your Highness has such knowledge?" Thinking of Li Zhi''s last sentence, he quickly humbly shook his head: "Someone just slightly It ¡¯s just my duty to help the community. It ¡¯s hard to sleep and eat.


    Li Yiyi shook his sleeves and continued: "The prince does not have to be modest. Looking at the world, who besides the prince, who can eradicate the gangsters, assists his lord, and also has a bright future in the Tang Dynasty? His father''s life, devoted his life to the Tang Dynasty, died in the life and society. She is not a junior, and dares not expect literary talents and martial arts as a father, but does not dare to humiliate his father''s reputation! For his father''s will, for the Tang Dynasty, the junior swears that he will not grow up with an adulterer together! "


    Having said that, Li Yan was furious and saluted Wang Duo: "Please ask Wang Gongxiang to help the younger generation!"


    Wang Duo was very touched, and he quickly got up and raised Li Yi. "His Highness is so ambitious that he admires him. Lao''an Wang Quan knows it and must be very pleased ... It''s just that Wei Gong is powerful, Xing Guogong is ruthless, and His Highness is out There must be many difficulties, Your Highness willing to take risks? "


    Li Xun said with a loud voice: "The junior is stupid, just want this body to live up to Datang, the junior is ugly, but he also has a heart to die for the way. As long as the gangster can be wiped out, the junior will die without regret!"


    "This body is worthy of Datang, and he died with this heart!" Duo Wang was greatly impressed, and he sounded good. "Surely it is the father of the tiger who has no dog. His Highness is sincere, and he must be the humerus of the community in the future. , The work will not lose Lao Anwang! "


    He looked excited, as if already convinced by Li Yan.


    But he didn''t promise anything, let alone help Li Xuan get out of office.


    Li Yan didn''t mind, he never thought about it, and only made a few words to let Wang Duo fully recognize him and be in love with him.


    As long as Wang Duo''s test is passed today, the road ahead will be much better.


    Moreover, a person like Wang Duo, even if he made up his mind to help Li Xun, would not easily promise before things were fully grasped, in case something was not done, his own prestige would be damaged.


    .......


    Farewell to Wang Duo, Li Ying stood in the shadow in front of the door, looking at the other side of the carriage, silent, but his face was no longer angry, but it was calm and deep, like a deep pond.


    After standing for a while, Li Zhi returned to the hall and dragged Li Zhi who was still sipping at the banquet to the East Study Room.


    After receiving the sweat towel handed over by the girl, she wiped her face. Li Ye asked Li Ye questioningly: "The banquet is not over yet. What did you pull me here for? On this big day, you have to go with me. Kang Fuk Fang, find Qinger to celebrate again? "


    Li Xuan handed the sober soup to Li Xuan, sat down beside him, and said positively, "I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Min sipped his soup.


    "A matter of life and death," Li Min said.


    "You want me to help you deal with Xing Guogong?" Li Yan asked.


    "It''s bigger than that," Li said.


    "I can''t handle even the biggest people!" Li Yan said weakly.


    "No one can handle it except you," Li said.


    "Is there such a person? Who is it?" Li Yan was interested.


    "Big prince," Li said.


    "You have to deal with my elder brother?" Li Yan.


    "I''m not dealing with him, it''s you," Li Zheng corrected.


    "Why should I deal with Big Brother?"


    "Because you want to fight for the king''s position!"


    "When did I have this plan?" Li Min was startled.


    "It''s there now," Li said.


    "Nothing at all!" Li Kun said.


    "You don''t want to be a prince?" Li Yan asked.


    "What do I think is useful?" Li Yan spread his hands.


    "As long as you want, I can help you." Li Kun said.


    "Big Brother Xiu is the highest, the best of all the princes; Big Brother is an extraordinary learner, the best of all princes; Big Brother is deeply loved by his Majesty, and the best of all princes." Li Ye felt crazy, "Because of this, I He has never been fighting with him, because there is no hope at all! "


    "You are wrong," Li Yan said.


    "What''s wrong?" Li Yan asked.


    "Cultivate for the highest, only to learn outstanding, deeply loved by His Majesty, does not make the great prince become Chu Jun." Li Yi Road.


    "None of this, what is it?" Li Yan wondered.


    "The only condition to become Chu Jun is to be fancy by the **** Sigui!"

 Chapter 31： layout

    Li Yan stopped talking.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    For a long time, Li Min finally asked the right question: "Brother, don''t you be fancy by eunuchs?"


    Li Wei said: "Of course."


    Li Kun asked inexplicably: "Why?"


    Li Yan said: "Because of the great prince, the prime minister has been fancy."


    Li Yan was surprised: "The prime minister wouldn''t be able to see it?"


    Li Xun nodded and said, "The person the prime minister sees will not fancy the eunuchs."


    Li Zheng was even more puzzled: "Why is this?"


    Li Jundao: "Eunuchs and courtiers have been opposing since ancient times. This is one of them. The courtiers are crown princes, and the new monarch takes over. The **** ¡¯s authority is not guaranteed. If they want to guarantee their power, they must let the new monarch be themselves Stand up. "


    Li Yan shook his head: "I don''t understand."


    Li Weidao: "Think about how your Majesty came to power."


    Li Min thought about it, and then fell silent again.


    This time he remained silent for longer.


    During the reign of Emperor Xuanzong, he had not set up a prince. At first, the king of Li Wen (renamed Li Zhi after the throne) was not favored. The other princes lived in the palace, but he lived outside the palace. However, when Xuanzong died of illness, Lieutenant Wang Zongshi, the strategist of the left army, made arrangements for Li Wen to become his Majesty.


    For a long time, Li Min looked up, and his eyes were bright: "I really have hope?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Who do you want to leave?"


    Li Yan asked: "The eunuchs are the four nobles and the Italian orphan? Why doesn''t the orphan know?"


    Li Yan said: "They didn''t like you before."


    Li stunned: "So you still say so much?"


    Li Yan: "They will love you in the future."


    Li Yan understood it: "What are we going to do?"


    Li Yan said: "Someone can help you."


    Li Yan asked expectantly: "What kind of person?"


    Li Yan said: "An eunuch?"


    Li Yan asked in surprise: "Who?"


    Li Weidao: "Tian Lingzi."


    Li Min was disappointed. "He was just a servant from my house."


    Li Yan: "He is also the righteous son of the lieutenant of the tactical army."


    Li Min was startled and said, "Why don''t I know?"


    Li Yan: "Because he hasn''t acknowledged his father."


    Li Yan was silent.


    Li Yi''s meaning is already obvious. Li Yi wants Tian Lingzi to recognize Lieutenant Lieutenant Li as the righteous father, and through Tian Lingzi to please the **** Sigui, and let the **** Sigui support Li Ji as the prince.


    Li Li suddenly asked: "Lieutenant Lieutenant Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu were deeply favored by His Majesty. His power was so extreme that he would recognize Tian Lingzi as a righteous son?"


    Li Jun smiled: "Why not? Because their power is so extreme that they can''t tolerate losing it, so they need to find a prince in order to support him in the future."


    Li Xuan hesitated: "Her Majesty has so many princes, why should Liu Xingshen and Han Wen support me? I am mediocre, and I am reluctant to succeed in practicing qi, and I am even weaker in peace."


    Li Ye pushed the sober soup down before Li Ye again and looked at him and said, "Just because you are not high in cultivation and there are no saints, Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue will support you. If you are already favored, hope to become a prince, On the contrary, they will not support you. Imagine that you had no hope of becoming a prince. With their help, you became a prince of Chu. But it is not a surprise. Thank you Dade and your trustworthy? " Eyebrows raised: "Isn''t it easy to do as you say?"


    Li Min shook his head and said calmly, "It''s not easy."


    Li Ye is unknown.


    Li Yan sighed: "First of all, if Tian Lingzi is very uncomfortable, he does not enter the eyes of Liu Xingshen and the Korean language. If they are not close to each other, then there is nothing else, but fortunately Tian Lingzi is good and close to Liu Xingshen It should not be difficult to make Korean appointments. "


    Li Min nodded, waiting for Li Min to continue.


    Li Yandao: "Secondly, although you have the conditions to be supported by Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu, this is a theoretical analysis after all. There are many variables to implement. After all, there are many princes. They do not have to support you. This requires you. Do something to pay them well so that they notice you and follow you. "


    Li Min immediately asked, "What shall I do?"


    Li Yan said: "It''s not how you do it, it''s how I do it."


    The second monk Li Zhizhang is puzzled.


    Li Xun was helpless against Li Xuan''s insensitivity, and sighed softly, "There are only two ways to associate with people quickly."


    Li Yan immediately asked: "Which two ways?"


    Li Yidao: "One is to do what you like; the other is to make people difficult."


    Li Yan was stunned again.


    Li Xun explained voluntarily: "Eunuchs have not dealt with courtiers, since ancient times. As far as the reality is concerned, there are so many dynasties. The three provinces and six parts hold most of the dynasty''s authority. These were originally the courtier''s bowl of porridge. Once the **** gains power and wants to take power, he can only be divided from the courtiers. Now, the strategists are controlled by the eunuchs, and the Privy Council has divided the powers of the Ministry of Military Affairs, not to mention the Xuanhui Yuan. You have to step in. "


    "His Majesty trusted his eunuch. If there was anything, he ordered the **** to do it instead of the courtier. Then the **** could take the opportunity to invade the courtier''s power again. The **** had great power and had the right to speak. After entering Beijing, he will bribe eunuchs and stop them, instead of flattering the Prime Minister and the six officials. This is what makes the courtiers dissatisfied ... "


    Seeing Li Ye listening to the clouds and fog, Li Ye could not explain in detail when he heard the cloud, and in a nutshell: "In a word, eunuchs and court officials are in conflict. Xu Xuanshen, Han Wenyu and Wei Baoheng all have power struggles. If we can fight Wei Baoheng, we will naturally make Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue happy. This is what they do. It ¡¯s difficult for people. "


    Li Yan understood this, and quickly responded: "Isn''t Xing Guogong one party with Wei Baoheng? You had to deal with Xing Guogong and Wei Baoheng--would you kill both birds with one stone?"


    Li Yan smiled: "That''s it."


    Li Min''s idea is actually not as simple as Li Min thought, after all, the situation between the court and the opposition is actually very complicated.


    If Li Xianguo really died of suspicion, then it is hard to say that the eunuchs did not contribute to the battle of Bagongshan, and it was likely that the eunuchs and courtiers joined forces. After all, Li Xianxiu was high, trusted, and powerful, and it was possible to rely on either party alone. There are many sequelae even if Li Xian is successfully assassinated.


    To deal with these people, Li Yan cannot do it overnight, but only step by step.


    The main contradiction today is the immediate opponent of Li Guanshu and Wei Baoheng.


    That night, Li Xuan and Li Xuan talked. Li Xun was so excited that he pulled Li Xie to talk about it. It was not until the afternoon of the second day that he felt tired and went to rest.


    Li Yan couldn''t sleep, so she asked her to prepare tea and drink tea in the gazebo for meditation. There is a hill behind Wang An''s Mansion, but it is only four or five feet high, covering an area of ??three or two acres. The gazebo is on this mountain.


    Li Zheng called Shangguan to the city to accompany him. Today, Shangguan Qingcheng is his number one close friend. Li Ye will take her with her when everything is all right, and she never hides everything and plans.


    After listening to Li''s brief description of the conversation with Li, Shangguan Qingcheng was a little surprised: "His Royal Highness has been with the Prince, why do you want to make eunuchs?"


    Li Zheng greeted Shangguan Qingcheng to sit down and pushed her over a cup of tea. He said lightly: "At present, Wei Baoheng only covers the sky with his hands. The prince''s power is too small, and his status is not as stable as Mount Tai. This is why he can''t wait to pull me. The reason for joining the group ... In such a situation, how dare I pin my hopes on him? "


    Li Yan sipped his tea and continued: "So, to make a prince is to make a successful career, and to make an **** is to make a long-term plan to bring down Wei Baoheng completely."


    Shangguan ¡¯s reaction to the city was quicker than Li Ye, and she quickly raised a question that Li Ye did n¡¯t realize: ¡°If it was the Battle of Badgongshan, there was no relationship with the eunuch, then how could Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu associate with His Royal Highness?¡±


    "The Battle of Hak Kung Shan has been hidden, and the truth is known, that is, the number of parties involved, is still a big man. Inside it is Li Guanshu and Kang Chengxun who are the bright faces. The **** is hidden deeply, as long as I do n¡¯t show They shouldn''t think too much about the interest in the battle of Bagongshan and their father''s death. "Li Min groaned.


    Shangguan Qingcheng is still uneasy: "What if you think too much?"


    Li Xun was silent for a moment, and smiled suddenly: "Let''s go and see, it''s nothing more than fighting between the two sides, it depends on who has a clever way to conceal each other. As long as Wei Baoheng falls, Pu Wang succeeds in the throne, even if I follow They tear their faces, and they may not be afraid of them. "


    Li Ye did not keep up with Guan Qingcheng and could n¡¯t say that according to his past life experience, Li Ye died in the 14th year of Xiantong, so he only needs to conceal the **** for two years. If things go well, then Li He will take the throne.


    Speaking of Li Yan, Shangguan Qingcheng had some doubts: "Is it because of the general''s rhetoric, His Royal Highness likes to have fun, and his temperament is simple, and his intelligence is also average. If His Royal Highness is to take office, I am afraid ...


    Speaking of which, she glanced at Li Yan and did not continue.


    Li Xun knew what Shangguan was all about, and she wanted to say that Li Xun would never be a Mingjun.


    Li Huan knew this, but he had no choice.


    Of all the princes, only Li Zhi had a close relationship with him, so he could only assist Li Zhi in his throne.


    Only after Li Xuan took the throne, and with the two men''s personal friendship and longong''s achievements, Li Xun would be reused. At that time, he would have the opportunity to prepare for the catastrophe before the chaos in the world.


    If Li Xian was murdered in Huainan because of the emperor''s jealousy, then any emperor will be replaced, and after learning the truth about the battle of the Eight Gongshan, he will inherit Li Zhi''s will, and it is impossible for Li Zhi to gain control.


    What''s more, Li Zhi''s ascension was also a historical choice.


    "Come on, thank you for staying behind closed doors in the past few days, and say I want to practice in isolation." Li Yan commanded.


    After Shangguan poured out, Li Min took out Wang An''s seal.


    Yesterday, Wu Hongshan crowned him, and gave him the king seal of An Wang, who Li Xing once held.


    Staring at Wang Yin, Li Minjing calmed down.


    An Wangyin, representing the title of Prince of Tang Dynasty, has a hint of luck in the Tang Dynasty.


    "Wang Yin, Wang Yin ... How much luck do you have?" Li Yan held Wang Yin in his hand, slowly closed his eyes, and secretly mobilized the dragon spirit in his body.

 Chapter 32： Hurry up

    The land in Guanzhong is flat, with thousands of miles of fertile ground. It is a place of misery and Weishui soup. There is no danger here, and it can be described as a god-given water. Therefore, Guanzhong has always been the heart of the world. Domination can be expected.


    Throughout history, Guanzhong''s heroes have emerged and are famous in the world. There are countless people in the world: Guanzhong is a general and emperor.


    A hundred miles west of Chang''an City, there is a stream in the south of Weishui, named Waterlogging, which flows up to nearly a hundred miles, and there are famous cattle heads in the mountains, which is the source of waterlogging.


    In early May, Li Zhi went to Niushou Mountain.


    It ¡¯s clear and clear, and the wind is smooth and smooth. Li Zhi made a leaf of the boat and walked along the waterlogging. He stood on the bow of the boat and looked up. But on both sides of the waterlogging, the trees were lush and the mountains were standing. The river is clear, reflecting the blue sky of the green mountains, the river meanders forward, without knowing its distance, there are dragons roaming, and the mountain is in a rage.


    "I heard that in the early years, there was a Taoist temple in Niushoushan. The number of Taoist priests is quite good, but I do n¡¯t know that today, that Taoist temple and Taoist people are still not there. If I have a chance this time, I would like to take a look Then. "


    Next to Li Yan, Wu You looked up to the depths of the mountains and clouds, and said intently.


    "If the Taoism elsewhere is still there, this time a great deal has happened in Niushou Mountain, and those Taoists will not move at all." Li Min shook his head.


    After Li Yan inherited the throne of King An, with the help of Wang Duo, he was ready to become an official. In accordance with the Datang system, the official sister-in-law''s younger Cheng Yin will have to pass the test of the imperial court. Scourged several villages under the mountain, the court sent Li Zhi and others to investigate and seize thieves, to test their mental ability and judge whether they were qualified as officials.


    There are also several children in the clan who are preparing to go on the job and need to be tested. Wu You is also one of them.


    "The county lord rarely goes out, and I don''t know the rivers and lakes outside Chang''an City, but it is actually sinister. If there is a monk in this view, I am afraid that the incident of the thief has nothing to do with them ... It can be a disaster to the mountain. In several villages, the noise of these chaotic thieves is not small. If Taoist Temple hadn''t conspired with it, it should have calmed them down for the court. Why wait for us to come over? "


    Talking to an officer on another boat, a twenty-five-year-old looks in a green official robe. His name is Song Yuanqiao, the wife of Mrs. Xing Guogong ¡¯s maiden family, and now she is the captain of Shexian County, Niushou Mountain, and she belongs to the à‚county.


    In addition to the boats of Li Zhi and Song Yuanqiao, there are several boats on the river, each with their sons.


    Song Yuanqiao continued: "Today, Daoxian Xianchang, Tiandao Taoist Temple, and Xianmen are all under the supervision and control of the Qintian court. They have the responsibility to help the government to protect the people. After monks from Taoist Temples and Xianmen have to practice, they must go to Qin The Tianjian''s record will also be given by Dao Qin and spiritual sword--this is a status symbol and an embodiment of responsibility. When you return to the place, you will have a mission to punish and eradicate evil. The mountain has a responsibility ... Of course, we also have the responsibility of Yixian County! "


    Li Zheng glanced at Song Yuanqiao and didn''t say much. Before he set out from Chang''an, Wang Duo might come to Niushoushan to investigate the case and pass the blame with him, so he had made Shangguan fall into the city early and confronted the main officials of Yi County. Did some understanding.


    In Li''s opinion, his return to Niushoushan to investigate the case is the result of the struggle between Wang Duo, Wei Baoheng, and Li Guanshu.


    Wang Duo naturally wanted Li Xun to go into office, but Li Guanshu did not want Li Xuan to go into office. A princely title has already allowed Li Guanshu to fight against Li Jiu. If Li Jiu is an official, it is even more difficult for Li Guanshu to attack Li Jiu-Li Guanshu cannot always send people to assassinate Prince Tang and officials.


    Wang Duo wants to give Li Xun a chance to get a job and let him participate in the test earlier-Li Guanshu must drag the matter and not let Li Xun have the opportunity to take an exam. The result of the fighting between the two sides was that Li Zhi came to Song Yuanqiao to take part in the test.


    To say that Li Guanshu did not instruct Song Yuanqiao and obstructed Li Yuan''s investigation, Li Yuan is unbelievable. It is even more likely that Song Yuanqiao will use this opportunity to copy the death of An Wang, the battle of the Eight Gongs.


    But Li Yan was not panic.


    After learning the luck of An Wang Wang Yin, his practice has been promoted to the third level of practicing Qi.


    The third level of qi training is already the standard of the fifth-grade officials.


    In addition, he has Lu Gujian and Sapphire glass gourd. As long as he does not face Li Guanshu directly, Li Yan has the ability to protect himself.


    Li Min''s attention was on a soap-sucker clerk next to Song Yuanqiao, a man in his forties who was plainly unremarkable, but Li Min had a good vision after all, although the other party deliberately converged and hidden Xiu Wei, Li Yan also noticed, that is a master.


    As the county captain of the Song Yuan Bridge, it is just the practice of practicing Qi.


    If Li Guanshu is going to deal with Li Yan, he must send a master here. Now it seems that the soap-soaked man next to Song Yuanqiao is probably the master. It was just that the other side had been standing beside Song Yuanqiao, not squinting, and didn''t look at Li Yan more.


    The ship''s side opened a wave of water, the forest quietly retreated, and there were green mountains outside the green mountains.


    Li Yan looked back, looked at Niushoushan, and remembered some memories.


    Others don''t know, but he knows that there is a true master hidden in the Niushou Mountain right now. In the memory of the previous life of Li Zhi, the master was very successful during the chaos of Huang Chao-he used his own power to repel the Huang Chao pioneers and ride thousands of lives, saving thousands of people''s lives .


    Such a person, of course, Li Yan wants to draw the other side over, absorb them into his own team, and flesh out his own wings. At the moment, except for Shangguan Qingcheng and the Wangfu 800 Jiashi, he doesn''t actually have any wings.


    There are big geese spinning on the mountainside, and the reflection glides smoothly over the river.


    Li Min tilted his head slightly, and his pupils reflected a young figure. He was a Jun Yan in the royal family. He was in his early twenties, holding a folding fan, and kept looking at the river in front of the ship. He never turned his head. Watch the scenery on both sides of the strait.


    Li Yan knew that his name was Li Jingan, the second son of Prince Gong. Other than that, there is no other information. Although he is a son of the clan, he rarely shows up in Chang''an. He is low-key and mysterious. It is not known to what level Xiu Xiu is, but he has practiced qi very early.


    Along the way, Li Jingan didn''t say anything, not pity, but pride.


    Song Yuanqiao was very respectful of him and failed to exchange his good looks.


    When the sun reached mid-day, the water waves glowed with golden phosphorescence, which was a little dazzling. Before the winding river reaches its end, a small river comes from the mountains in the east, washing out a long and narrow flat land. There is a mountain village located here, about two dozen people.


    "Here it is," Song Yuanqiao greeted.


    The ship was docked, and more than ten people came down from the five or six boats. Except for Song Yuanqiao who brought four soap-coat officials, each of the other sects Junyan took only one attendant.


    Only one attendant is required for the assessment.


    "What a beautiful stone!"


    Wu You jumped out of the boat and was quickly attracted by the pebbles by the river. The river in the mountains is different from the plains. The river bed will have many pebbles that are washed very smooth by the river. Although not colorful, they are also different in color. Loved by girls.


    There are large stretches of wild grass near the river, clusters of clusters, and dense places are more than twenty steps wide, mostly higher than people''s heads.


    When Li Yan disembarked, Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly pressed his sword and said, "His Royal Highness ..."


    When she just wanted to say something, she only pulled out the horizontal knife and jumped off the bow one step. She immediately stood in front of Li Yan, and the reminder became a low drink: "There is an assassin!"


    There were indeed assassins, and everyone saw them.


    The grass was shaking, and in the middle of the clump of clumps of grass, many people rushed out, all holding sharp blades and rushing to Li Zhi and others.


    They were very fast, apparently all monks, stepping on the cobblestones, because of excessive force, they issued short and harsh creaks, and the pebbles and river sand splashed behind the heels.


    The bushes and the place where the ship was stopped were not more than ten steps away, and the monk with a knife suddenly rushed over and arrived.


    The sun is just right, the sharp edge of the sword cuts, and the sun flashes into the cold light.


    Toshihiko Somura next to the boat is not a soft persimmon, and the lowest repaired level has reached the level of Qi training. Although the accident happened suddenly, it is inevitable that he will not panic, but he will not stand still, and he will use his fingers to perform tricks.


    Their response was quick, but not faster than the attackers.


    While the monk rushing out with a knife, in the grass, there were fireballs flying out one after another, banging on Li Yan and others.


    When the fireball hit, Li Zhi and others had to give up their intention to attack the attackers with magical techniques, and evade and defend first.


    In the roaring gas explosion, the fireball smashed the ship, and also smashed around Li Zhi and others. Suddenly, the sawdust of the ship flew horizontally, water springs burst in the river, water flowers bloomed, and pebbles and river sand flew around.


    Only momentarily, the attacker who rushed to the front had already encountered the She County official who was the first to disembark.


    "Oh!"


    An official from a samurai realm was directly attacked by an attacker, and his neck was severed with a slash, his head flying up into the air, and blood flowing from his neck.


    The river breeze with a fishy smell was mixed with **** smell when it was simmering.


    "Thief thief!" Song Yuanqiao shouted with red eyes, pulled out his sword and rushed forward, facing the attacker who rushed forward.


    "Countless thieves have killed countless men, and they are so fierce, beware of the kings!" The officials of Shexian County screamed to Li Yan and others, followed each other and responded to Song Yuanqiao.


    The sect''s Junyan from Chang''an City now understands that the attackers are the gangsters who have blamed Niushou Mountain. Some of them are scared, flustered, and some hate or indignation. They order their followers to kill the enemy, or they order to protect them. Yourself.


    However, no matter how these sects Toshihiko reacted, they were unable to avoid the fighting. Only a few attackers were blocked by Song Yuanqiao and the officials. More people had already rushed to the front. The two sides were caught in short arms in a very short period of time. situation.


    With the short soldiers connected, the technique is useless.


    It was only then that the Toshihiko of the royal family found that the number of attackers was several times theirs, and they were basically monks!


    "His Royal Highness?" Shangguan Qingcheng was about to rush out, but was pulled by Li Yan, and she looked at Li Yan in puzzlement.


    Li Yan''s eyes were quiet and he shook his head slightly.

 Chapter 33： Fight

    The name of this village, Luoping, is not the first or the last village explored by Li Yan and others.


    Along the way, in the village in front, Li Yan and others have not been ambushed.


    "You chaotic thieves, so brave, dare to attack us!" A sect''s Toshihiko retreated while angrily reprimanding, "Do you know who we are? There are the Prince of Tang, the county lord, and the son of the world, if you are hurt With any of us, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, the court''s chase will destroy you! "


    His roar did not let the attacker flinch. Instead, it attracted the attention of many people. More people killed him. "Dog officer, you are killed!"


    "Stop them!" The clan Toshihiko suddenly panicked and greeted his followers quickly.


    It was at this moment that Li Min held Shangguan Qingcheng who wanted to rush out and shook her head gently.


    Li Yan''s meaning is very clear.


    The attackers came fiercely, and more than 20 people had been rushed out. Some were still hiding in the grass and did not show up.


    No one knows how many masters there are.


    Li Xunxiu is not low, at least in the royal family Toshihiko, but it is not worth mentioning the whole world of cultivation.


    Wu You''s cultivation is higher than him. The followers brought by other sects Toshihiko are responsible for protecting them. They are almost all the strongest monks in the house, and the masters in the middle of training are everywhere.


    Among the six royal families, Yan Li, the prince of the dynasty, has the most honorable status, but his combination with Shangguan''s Allure is the weakest of these people.


    At this time, there is no need to be stubborn.


    The attackers successively killed, like bats coming out of holes, coming from everywhere.


    Before the Kuroshio, two assailants rushed in front of Li Yan one by one.


    "Dog officer, die!"


    Li Yan saw their eyes, which were murderous eyes, cold and ruthless.


    One person held the knife and slashed his head. Li Li looked up, and the blade of the knife flashed over the white mang. There was a strong sun behind the knife¡ªthere was really strong sun. In the backlight position.


    One man held the sword and stabbed Li Li''s heart. His speed was extremely fast. The sword was also very stable. The sword body, arms, and eyes were on a straight line. Li Ye could only see the tip of the sword. It was a bright spot, and it immediately came to my eyes.


    "Your Highness be careful!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng defended his heart eagerly and quickly raised his knife and rushed out.


    She has seen Li Xun''s cultivation practice, and she knows that the other party''s techniques from Yuan Tianzhang''s inheritance are very sturdy, which is even Li Xun''s existence.


    But she has never seen Li Xun meet people.


    The maneuver to the bomber and melee killing are completely different.


    On the difficulty of danger, the latter is better than that.


    Shangguan Qingcheng has never seen it before. Li Yan and others practice melee combat, and melee combat attaches great importance to actual combat experience. Without rich playing experience, there is no fighting skill.


    Therefore, Shangguan poured out the city first to protect Li Yan behind him.


    Even if she could tell at a glance that the two attackers were extraordinary, they were both monks in the refining period, and the thickness of the reiki was more than her, and they might have reached the second floor of qi training.


    Shangguan''s allure was very surprised. The monks during the gas-gathering period were not unknown roles. Among these attackers, they also had high-level combat power, but when they met, there were two second-level practitioners who practiced qi. ¡ª¡ªLi Yan''s luck is too bad.


    Shangguan has no time to think.


    She came out to meet the attacker.


    She shot cleanly, opened and closed, simple and straightforward, although there were not many changes, but she was very expensive, she would kill in one hit, and her military style was very obvious.


    Her knife swept out, straight down the neck of the attacker.


    The opponent''s knife was chopping off, and her knife was swept out.


    If the opponent does not retract the sword and return to defense, she will definitely cut off the other''s neck.


    But at the same time, she would also be cut open by the opponent.


    This is a desperate trick.


    Shangguan''s eyes are firm, she must work hard.


    If she can''t fight back with a single blow, the knife attacker will not have time to deal with the sword attacker and Li Kun will be in danger.


    She is a martial arts martial artist in the battlefield. It ¡¯s easy to get close to her. She is usually in a barracks and often fights with generals. But Li Wei is different. He is the body of money.


    The golden body means that there is no danger involved, and there is no way to deal with the danger. When facing close combat, and not knowing whether the combat book is proficient, it will panic first.


    This truth is not so simple. The lieutenant general, bow and arrow shooting may not panic, but fighting with a knife, at first, he will be frightened.


    Shangguan Qingcheng must take care of Li Yan immediately. She can''t let Li Yan be in danger.


    Her knife swept out, but the attacker did not retrieve it.


    Shangguan cast a glance at the city.


    The knife that cuts vertically cuts a dazzling light.


    The sweeping knife swept across a bright arc.


    Shangguan Qingcheng knew she was going to die soon.


    She did not expect that the other party was such a desperate man and he did not hesitate to fight for his life.


    The other person ¡¯s cultivation is higher than her, and her status in the cultivation world is higher than her. The other person is willing to abandon herself and trade with her for a loss!


    Shangguan was shocked and puzzled.


    But she was shocked and puzzled, and disappeared in an instant. Instead, she was all cold, like a falling ice cave!


    The opponent''s goal is Li Yan!


    She died, Li Yan was left unprotected!


    How can he survive the sword attacker without melee fighting experience?


    When he added Prince Qin, he was still practicing Li Qi on the second floor. How could he live in the face of a close-up assault by a monk who practiced Qi on the second floor without any close-kill experience?


    Shangguan Qingcheng regretted his blame for the moment.


    The group of assailants and the group of thieves in front of them scolded "dog officials" when they came out, clearly they were very hostile to court officials and nobles.


    This is a group of monks against the court!


    So they do not hesitate to use their lives to exchange for the lives of the prince, the county master, and the son!


    Many thoughts flashed in the mind of Shangguan Qingcheng. Only momentarily, he was dying. Shangguan Qingcheng sighed with anger, self-blame, unwillingness, and extremely nostalgic roar. That roar even brought a cry: Your Highness! "


    The two blades of vertical cutting and sweeping tore the air and cut the time. They never met, but ran to their respective destinations.


    "Dang" sound.


    Crisp and obtrusive!


    Shangguan Qingcheng widened his eyes.


    The knife that fell an inch in front of her was sharp and dazzling, and the wind of the knife shook him.


    But can no longer go forward half a minute.


    Because of that sword, it was already framed by a sword.


    The sword was engraved with runes, carved with dragons and named Lu.


    The man holding the sword is Li Yan.


    "Oh!"


    The vertical knife has stagnated, and the sweeping knife has passed a complete arc.


    Shangguan pours his hand across the city, chopped off the attacker''s neck, and cut off his head.


    At this moment, the heartbeat of Shangguan Qingcheng seemed to have stopped, but in an instant, the drum was shaking like a war drum, and that heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Her unreasonable face was whiter, white to transparent.


    She felt herself, pulled by a forceful hand, suddenly but not violently, and then she saw Lu Gujian passing in front of her eyes, flying a touch of green, like early sunny after rain, peony The butterflies that instigated the multicolored wings surprised the time.


    Shangguan turned around uncontrollably, and the change came so suddenly that she who had not recovered from shock was unable to cope with it. She noticed that her steps were floating, as if she had left the ground, she saw The sky was white clouds, passing by like a stream of water in the dazzling sunlight. She saw the green mountains and green waters unfold like a scroll, and suddenly stopped when a group of armed monks broke in.


    When her eyes returned to a stable focal length again, a mist of blood bloomed in front of her eyes like a lotus flower, and she saw a sword stopped two inches in front of her. She trembled and fell to the ground. She recognized the sword. That was the sword that stabbed Li Li and was later met by her body.


    Shangguan Qingcheng finally completely saw the picture in front of him. The attacker who came with a sword had been cut by Lu Gujian''s neck and the blood kept spraying out. The swordsman lost the sword in his hand and fell to the ground with his neck in his hands. struggle.


    She was surprised, puzzled, and extremely surprised, because the enemy was dead, and she was at least assured that Li Ye was not injured.


    At this time, she saw Li Yan''s side face, Li Yan standing with a sword, facing the subsequent attacker calmly, he still looked as if he would never be shocked, and there was no slight wave on his sharply contoured face. , Only those eyes, bottomless.


    "Are you okay?" Li Yan''s voice broke into Shangguan Qingcheng''s ear. She saw that he didn''t bow his head, but kept looking forward, but he slightly tilted his head, as if he could hear her from her breath. Is there anything unusual.


    "It''s okay ... Your Highness ..." Suddenly Shangguan Qingcheng discovered that she was actually lazily hugged by Li Yan''s side, and her whole body was attached to the other side, like a koala holding a tree trunk Suddenly, she was extremely frightened, and hurriedly jumped away from Li Yan, and her white, cloud-like face suddenly rose with a glow of sunset-like redness.


    Then she saw that an attacker had taken the opportunity to kill him, and took a sword straight in front of Li Yan to take his throat. You suddenly had a distance of three inches from the throat. Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes widened and he was too late to try.


    She saw Li Yan leaning her head, avoiding the sword tip by a slight margin, and a strand of hair was cut off, falling like a dandelion.


    And Lu Zhijian of Li Yan, I do not know when I have held it upside down, the sword edge swept from the bottom up, blocking the opponent''s long sword at this moment, at the same time he moved forward, his waist twisted with Lu Jianjian , Sliding down the opponent''s long sword blade suddenly, as if the breeze was blowing across the face, at the moment when the floating clouds could not dissipate, it passed over the opponent''s throat.


    His movements are clean and smooth, there is no trace of superfluity, and there is no stagnation. His footsteps and body styles, in conjunction with his sword, will kill everything in one shot, everything seems to be taken for granted, as if everything should be, It gives people a pleasing look.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was struck by a psychic drama. She couldn''t see where it was. It was the artistic conception that was possible only after the mastery of mastery of fighting techniques.


    How could Li Min have such superb melee combat? When did he get it? Is this also the legacy of Yuan Tianzhang?


    Shangguan''s heart was surging, and too many questions flashed in her mind, but she didn''t forget her responsibilities. The instincts of the guards and the generals made her run out with a knife when Li Ji Lu Gujian fell and greeted her Coming follower.


    There were three assailants rushing around Li Zhi this time.


    "The chaotic thief is dead!" Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t want Li Xuan to take risks again. She was determined to share the concerns for Li Xuan, so she whispered and attracted the attention of the other party.


    However, before Shangguan ran to the other side, three colorful streamers flashed in front of him, hitting the three attackers who rushed to Li Wei accurately, bursting blood mist in front of the opponent''s chest, The three of them flew together and fell without sound in the crowd, but there was no time to scream.


    At the same time, a sound of repulsion sounded, and a magpie-like figure has come to Li Yi: "Brother, I''ll help you!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There is something unexpected today, a chapter, and I will make up tomorrow.

 Chapter 34： Hidden bucket

    Li Xie opened his yin and yang, walked across the cross, and faced the attackers who were constantly rushing. He fought with his sword. He neither rushed out nor backed away too far. He freed up the space for the transfer, but his feet were square feet.


    There is no long-range skill against bombing, and no method of inducing vision. Li Zhe ¡¯s movements are not great. He moves quickly and has no trace of his sword. However, he often moves between revolutions within a few feet. , Leaving afterglow.


    Few attackers rushed in front of him. Due to the fierce casualties, the flesh was sprayed from time to time. This also made him sometimes need to stop and wait for the next attack. Arrived.


    There is no splattering sword, no white practice, and Li Yi''s shooting style is like a mortal martial artist, but it is incredible fast. He is low-key and unobtrusive.


    But his opponent did not ignore his existence, because more and more corpses fell around him, the pebbles were constantly washed by blood, and the blood penetrated into the river sand, making the ground under his feet extremely sticky and shocking. .


    "Brother, I''ll help you!"


    Wu You, dressed in a sturdy jacket, quickly rushed around. She used a double ring, which was of course many times larger than the earrings. The colored glass was colored with many flower-like bells. There were countless yellow chirps in her voice.


    Her shot was very fierce. As soon as Qibao Liuhuan moved, they hit the road with colorful tricks, which made the attacker dead or injured.


    Li Ye need not know that the seven treasures of the glass ring must not be ordinary instruments. Maybe they will reach the third order. After all, the heritage of the Princess of Maomafu is much higher than that of Yisuke.


    An assailant rushing seven steps in front of Li Yan, holding a golden round hammer, his eyes darkened, hiding behind several attackers, was about to launch a sneak attack, seeing Wu Youshou coming, slightly hesitant, looked at Li deeply At a glance, he changed his direction and rushed to another Junshi Toshihiko.


    Li Xuan''s heart felt a bit, looking at the position of the Yin Man holding the golden round hammer, crossing the rich experience of the enemy before, let him feel a little danger from there, but the other party has been snatched away, Li Xun did not look What a strange thing.


    Shangguan Qingcheng has adjusted her state and once again escorted next to Li Xun. This time as a follower, she followed Li Xun to rush to take the test. Of course, she did not wear armor and was in a dark blue brocade.


    Li Yan glanced at her, somehow, his eyes fell on her chest, and there was a touch of clearness in his eyes. When he was confronted by the enemy, he was closely attached to Shangguan Qingcheng. Although he split up immediately, the monk had a keen sense of sense, and he still noticed the thickness of the opponent''s chest ... very thick.


    Wu You and Shangguan Qingcheng left and right in front of Li Xun, and immediately made Li Xun a idler, which made Li Xie laugh and cry, but he was free and easy, and he didn''t care too much. Li Xuan got a gap and had time to observe the situation on the battlefield.


    In front of the grass on the river bank, in a narrow open space less than 50 steps long, more than forty attackers have rushed out. At this time, more than ten have fallen. However, the combination of six groups of Toshihiko and their followers, plus official office Song Yuanqiao was divided.


    Suddenly, a scream came, Li Yan turned his head to see, and saw a sect, Toshihiko, was hit by a hammer with a golden round hammer on his shoulder, and the whole arm was pulled down, shoulder His bones had sunk in, and his followers beside him, to besieged him from time to time, severely injured him and fell to the ground.


    The celebrity Toshihiko Li Yan knew and called Li Ji, and he had the first-level practice of Qi training. The follower''s practice was the third-level practice of Qi training. It was not strong but not weak. After all, there was no family in the clan. High position, and high-level practice-looking at the whole world, the monks in the middle of training are all big men.


    "What are you waiting for ?! Why aren''t your masters doing their best?" Li Xing, holding his shoulders, cried and ran towards Li Xuan''s direction. His severe injuries and followers fell, making him panic and anger. At the extreme, he shouted with super red eyes, "Yu County Lord ?!"


    Li Yan glanced at Wu You, and she bit her lower lip gently without paying attention to Li Yan''s shouting.


    Of course, Li Zhi knew that in the clan combination, many people did not say that they could do their best, and they didn''t even take out the true skill at all. He was even one.


    They came to participate in the assessment, the purpose of which was to become an official, but the court''s official position had one radish and one pit, and so many real power positions could be taken out at one time, and it was impossible to meet the needs of all the clan''s children.


    Only those who perform well in the assessment can obtain the official position, and those who perform overwhelmingly can obtain the high position, so some people must be sacrificed and eliminated.


    The attackers have appeared forty people, and they are coming. The clan combination seems to be in a disadvantage. In fact, it is not because the high-level combat power of the two sides is not on one level.


    Apart from that, Wu You, the daughter of the princess and the horse, brought the followers, at least in the middle of the practice of high quality, the second son of Prince Christine Li Jingan, the followers will not be low. .


    There are so many such masters in the whole world, which can be easily resisted by a random group of thieves. Li Zhi observed very clearly that the highest number of repairs in this group of thieves has been shown, and they are just a few of them. Floor.


    The sudden battle gave the clan syndicates an intriguing arena.


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to save Grandpa? He doesn''t seem to be able to support it ..." Shangguan Qingcheng repulsed the monk in front of him, returned to Li Yi, looked at Li Yi who fell down, and asked Li a bit with anxiety. Alas.


    Li Yan shook his head.


    He did not make the head bird''s will and offered a helping hand to Li Yun. Whether he can get the gratitude of the other party is not necessarily, but it breaks the tacit agreement between the royal family Toshihiko and it is certain that others will hate it.


    The fallen Li Ying was embraced by the two attackers, and he was about to be killed under the sword.


    With a **** mouth, Li Ye looked at Li Ye, Wu You and others with a resentful look. When the sword was about to fall, he suddenly threw his sleeves and threw several runes, with a word in his mouth and a finger in his mouth. After all, those few Fuyus exploded together, creating a bright and dazzling aura wave.


    The two attackers who were close to him were suddenly spitting blood and flying out, and the attackers who were a little further away were also shaken back. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Xu quickly got up, and ran sloppily behind Li Ji and others, staring at Li Ji and others while panting, with a stubborn posture that could not bear his skin and flesh.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was shocked, and he whispered next to Li Yan: "This son-in-law has a charm, why not use it early?"


    Li Yan chuckled and watched the fire: "This amulet should be his hole card, which can kill the enemy and save his life, which is easy to use. If we save him, he can keep the hole card, when the exam is critical. Maybe we can fight with us, at least there is a chance to make a good performance. "


    Shangguan stunned: "But his followers ... are dead!"


    Li Ye looked at the battlefield and said lightly: "If he can go into office and obtain a position of power, is he afraid that there are no guests to follow? Because his followers have all died, it stands to reason that his strength is greatly damaged and he has no ability to compete with us. We will save him ... but it is clear that the thoughts of these sects are both ruthless and deep. "


    Just then, Li Yan found that Wu You glanced at Liu Jingan.


    Wu You and Liu Jing''an are the strongest groups in the royal family.


    The two waved their hands almost at the same time, and then the followers behind them rushed out immediately, and Shi opened his real wrists.


    The old man brought by Wu You rushed into the crowd of attackers, slamming his sleeves, and the aura in his hands condensed into two white long chains of several feet in length. When he was thrown away, he swept away numerous attackers. Those people were not Death is hurt.


    The entourage Liu Jingan brought was a middle-aged woman. She rushed into the attacker''s crowd with a sword and disappeared. Only the Dao Jianguang flashed in front of the attackers from time to time. It was blood splatter, and the attackers fell one after another.


    Seeing Shangguan Qingcheng coming over, Li Xie explained to her actively: "Eliminating the weak is one of the means of the royal family to suppress opponents and reduce competitors, but Wu You and Liu Jingan are superior in strength. Eliminating the weak can no longer meet their needs. Demand, they also need to compete for the first place. "


    "That''s the way it is." Shangguan Qingcheng looked stunned, and then suddenly looked away, and then rushed out.


    Li Yan quickly grabbed her and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Kill the thief and give some more credit to your Highness." Shangguan Qingcheng took it for granted.


    Li Yan shook his head and said, "No need to argue."


    Shangguan stunned the city: "His Royal Highness, don''t fight for a higher ranking, so as to find a better official position?"


    Li Min glanced at the battlefield with a deep gaze: "Not in a hurry."


    "Why not hurry?"


    "Because of this attack, there are problems."


    "what?"


    "tell you later."


    "Hmm ... Your Highness ..."


    "anymore question?"


    "That ... can the general''s hand be drawn back?"


    "..."

 Chapter 35： Liu An

    (Chapter two, one chapter at night)


    After Wu You and Liu Jing''an''s entourage actually shot, the attackers on the river bank were immediately killed and wounded, and after falling asleep, they lost a large block, and lost most of them in a flash.


    After a brief period of confusion, the remaining attackers exclaimed, all trembling and trembling, apparently shocked by the shots of the two masters.


    "Withdraw!" The sullen man holding a golden hammer, his face became more gloomy, he greeted the attackers and turned back to the back of the weed.


    "Catch these messy thieves!"


    "Don''t let them run away!"


    Wu You and Liu Jing''an quickly gave instructions to their followers.


    "Can''t run!"


    When the two masters refused to let the chase go out, they were about to break into the grass.


    But at this moment, in the wild grass, several fireballs flew one after another, splitting several sword qi, and attacked two masters.


    "Carved worm tricks!"


    Of course, the two masters will not put these attacks in sight, nor will they be retarded. The old man played two palm winds and intercepted the fireball in the air. The physique woman swordsman was even more By body, she avoided the attack.


    The clan combination on the riverside, except that Li Zhi and Shangguan fell into the city, and Wu You and Liu Jingan did not need to move. The other followed the two masters and rushed forward to kill the assaults. Compete for more top positions and make more contributions.


    After all, it has something to do with their career prospects.


    Even Song Yuanqiao followed the crowd with one remaining official post.


    At this time, the general trend is already on their side.


    But just as they rushed into the wild grass, the changes became abrupt!


    A piece of extremely bright white light rose sharply from the barren grass. The white light was cylindrical, up to more than ten feet, hollow, with a large periphery and a diameter of no less than five feet. It rushed to the next room, Toshihiko, and flew out. Even Wu You and Li Jingan''s entourage were also taken a few steps back by the earthquake.


    At the same time, clumps of wild grass were scattered with debris and powder, flying across like snowflakes, forming a fun contrast with the white beam of light. Everyone saw that in the center of the wild grass powder, the attackers had gathered together in the white wave-like beam of light. , Their bodies and faces looked a little distorted and fuzzy, and under their feet, white lines of light flickered.


    "Matrix!"


    "It''s a teleportation team!"


    When you can see the scene in front of you, Wu You and Liu Jingan''s entourages exclaimed at the same time, but as soon as their voices fell, the shadows of a dozen attackers in the beam of light flickered, and they disappeared in no time!


    With a bang, the light dissipated. Only the debris of the weeds still swirled in midair and scattered all around.


    Looking at the empty scene in front of them, everyone was a little stunned and could not accept it for a while, and the attackers disappeared.


    The two masters lowered their faces, both a little annoyed, the enemy disappeared in front of them, leaving their faces dull. However, no one can think of a teleportation array hidden in the waste grass on the river bank.


    Debris fell down one after another, and the mood of the people was not calm for a while. The Toshihiko of the royal family looked at each other, and no one spoke first. At this time, the atmosphere seemed a little dignified and weird.


    At the end of the war, there were four casualties in Junshi Toshihiko, and Li Ye was seriously injured. His followers also died, but the killer slipped away in front of everyone. Everyone felt angry. They were Li Tang''s suicide house and Changan Junyan. Noble person, even in a remote village, was counted in this way, no one did not feel dignified and humiliated, and no one was not annoyed to the extreme.


    "These thieves are abominable!"


    "It''s almost lawless. If these people can''t be caught and brought to justice, what''s the face of me and the majesty of the court?"


    "To destroy their nine families, let them be destroyed!"


    Soon, the royals of the royal family uttered their voices, expressing their anger by gritting their teeth one by one.


    "These chaotic thieves actually set up a teleportation array here. They clearly came prepared, and ... it is very likely that they have a plot, really can not be underestimated ..." It seems that these chaotic thieves are not ordinary small forces. If they can build such a teleportation array, there must be a large force behind them! "


    The atmosphere is heavy.


    Shangguan Qingcheng whispered to Li Wei: "His Royal Highness ..."


    Li Zheng knew that Shangguan Qingcheng wanted to ask him what kind of problems he had previously discovered, and he waved his hand to signal that it was not the time to say these things.


    One of the six famous clan combinations has been damaged. Four people died on the scene. Three were the official difference brought by Song Yuanqiao. The damage was so great. Song Yuanqiao was also very angry, but he still asked everyone for their opinions. Is it to retreat and ask the court to send troops to come, or continue to investigate.


    They all came from Toshihiko Somuro. They had different skills and talents, but their arrogance was the same, and it was related to everyone ¡¯s future. No one wanted to make things clear, so they walked away, and The attackers had retreated, and everyone decided to continue the investigation. Luoping Village was right in front of them. No matter what, they had to go into the village to see if they could find any clues. At least the identity of the attackers had to be confirmed so that the Junshi Toshihiko would be better off .


    Li Yan looked up and looked around. The clear water and blue sky here, the green hills, and everything seemed peaceful, but he knew that peace was just an illusion. The crisis was here and there. He smelled the murderous power hidden behind the landscape, and he most likely was this. The goal of stock killing is, after all, this is Pi County, and Song Yuanqiao is most likely Li Guanshu''s person.


    What exactly is the attacker? A thief? Why do they ambush on the river? What was the purpose of their attack? What kind of power is behind them? Does Song Yuanqiao and the master beside him want to do something to himself, when?


    Li Ye couldn''t figure it out for a while, but he had a feeling that the answer might not be far from him.


    Everyone entered the village. On the way, Shangguan Qingcheng and Wu You were beside him. The former was nothing. The former was his follower. Wu You was inseparable and obviously protected. Li Yan could not help but guess that Wu You was secretly Did n¡¯t you find something?


    The village houses are rude. Compared with the buildings in Chang''an City, they can even be said to be rundown. There are more than 20 households in the village. Now they can no longer see any people. .


    The people quickly found out the details of the village. Most of them were hunters, and they also planted some grains. Outside the village, they were hundreds of steps wide, more than a thousand steps wide, narrow and wide, and the farmland was full of wheat. At the beginning of May In this season, wheat is growing right.


    There are no more people in the village, there are only a dozen old people left behind.


    The Junyans from Chang''an City have become accustomed to respect and superiority. No one wants to walk into those humble houses and gather under an old locust tree at the village entrance. Song Yuanqiao soon brought an old farmer over.


    The old farmer saw a dozen nobles in Jinyihuafu, and was obviously very cautious and stammered when he said: "There were more than a hundred people in the village ... dead, fleeing ... .. are sinful, the Taoist temple on the mountain is very vicious ... "


    When Song Yuanqiao saw him speaking unfavorably, he let him stand aside. He introduced the information previously learned from the old farmer''s mouth to the public: "From this year, the young people in the village hunting in the mountains are often missing for no reason. None of the people had returned. Later, there were chaotic thieves, looting the village, and sending people to the government to report, but they all heard nothing ... "


    "Everyone in the village was scared. They thought that some beasts and monsters in the mountains were rushing to flee ... until there was a missing person and they fled back from the mountains. The people in the village did not know that the Taoist temple in the mountains had gathered. Many of the murderers and the missing people were captured by them, and the fugitives were also captured by them. Those who were captured went to be slaves for them, helping them to repair Taoist views and open up wasteland ... . "


    Wu You frowned and said, "So, what are the gangsters for the chaos in the village?"


    Li Jingan said: "Why does Taoist temple do this?"


    Lao Nong Zhi said, "People who have fled back say that Taoists in Taoism ... say that the government is dim, the emperor is dim, and the gangsters are everywhere. There will be chaos in this world. They will make green forest heroes and build up their forces. Ready to rise at any moment ... "


    "Jack!"


    "absurd!"


    "How dare these people rebel ?! I''m so tired!"


    Somiya Toshihiko was furious when they heard this.


    What is the current state of government? The ancestors in the city of Chang''an are all quite a few. It is no longer a rumor that Xianmen and Fanzhen in the world have expanded the monk team without authorization. Pang Xun and others who were in chaos before have also There are monks from all over the country to help, but they, as the power class, know that this does not mean that they agree with them, nor does it mean that they can tolerate them.


    "No wonder the attackers along the river have so many monks. They are all Taoist people. Presumably in this Niushou Mountain, only Taoist Temple has such strength? Besides, they also made green forest ... Thief!" Li˵»° Talked at this time. Although he was injured, it was impossible for him to leave alone. "When I was in Changan, I heard that Qin Tianjian can no longer control the immortal gates and Taoism of the world. It seems that this is true. "


    "These demons are really looking for death!"


    "Bad to the place and intent to rebel, such a crime is enough for the Nine Tribes!"


    "We should immediately report to the court and ask the monk Qin Tian to send a monk to come and calm this view!"


    Feelings of excitement, the royal family Toshihiko, you can''t wait to kill the mountain immediately.


    At the time of this scene, Shangguan Qingcheng was picking up many citrus trees from the citrus trees on the farmland outside the village. She lived in Changan City and had no concept of farming. At this time, she did not bypass the field path. I just stepped over from the field, and I don''t know how many good wheats I stepped on.


    Li Min glanced at the old farmer.


    The old peasant flinched and stood aside, and did not look at Shangguan Qingcheng outside the village.

 Chapter 36： Huaming (1)

    In the case of intentionally gathering Green Forest heroes, no one knows how many monks and masters there are in the Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple.


    There are now five groups of Junshi Junyan in the six groups with combat effectiveness. Although there are masters like Wu You and Li Jingan, the responsibility of the followers is protection rather than others. Moreover, although they are masters, Niushoushan Taoist Temple The monks may not be lower than them.


    After all, it is a group of teleportation beings.


    So everyone was a little worried.


    When it was determined that the chaotic thief was a man of Niushoushan Taoism, there was a dispute between the sects of Toshinori, and there were only two issues in the debate, whether to withdraw or continue to investigate in depth.


    If he withdraws from this, Jongmuro ??Junyan ¡¯s assessment is not incomplete. This time the assessment is divided into two parts, the investigation and the thief. However, since the thief is strong, Junyan ca n¡¯t fight by himself, so there is no need to arrest. After all, the assessment test is Toshihiko, not the forces behind Tohiko.


    Most of the royal families chose to withdraw, Li said: "We are here to participate in the assessment, the purpose is to work for the official, not to fight the thief, we do not need to take that risk, we can pass the assessment."


    He said a lot of Toshihiko''s aspirations, the thief is harming the place, and he intends to rebel and endanger the court, which is a great harm-but what does that have to do with them?


    Stabilizing the place to suppress the rebels is a matter for the government and the court. Their purpose here is to pass the assessment.


    "I agree with Brother Ye''s opinion. We will withdraw first and report the situation to the court when we go back. Let the court send someone to eradicate the demon and thieves of the Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple." A sect''s toshihiko echoed.


    Li Yan glanced at the man, and there was a touch of joy in his eyes.


    The reason why he just said so straightforwardly was because of his position and intention-to persuade other Toshihiko to withdraw with him.


    Li Yan has been injured, and he has broken down his followers. He no longer has the ability to continue the investigation, but at this point, he has completed the task of investigating the thief. He did it with everyone. It''s hard work. When the court evaluates, he will also have compassion on him and give him corresponding care.


    However, if everyone continues to explore, Li Yan can''t participate, and when others get another harvest, the credit will be more than him, and his assessment ranking will lag behind, which Li Yan cannot accept.


    Li Jingan and Wu You did not agree to withdraw.


    They want to keep exploring.


    Li Jing''an said: "The demon road of Niushoushan has harmed countless places, and it hurts a lot. As a child of the clan, how can I not be responsible? If not here, then how can we retreat and stop watching. Try to rescue the mountain people? "


    What he said was justified, but everyone knows that he is only relying on his followers to become a high-strength, and wants to get some new results to gain points. After all, for him, passing the assessment is not enough. It''s the goal to get number one.


    Li Jing''an glanced at Wu You. That way, she was waiting for her choice. Among the six groups in the royal family, Li Jing''an and Wu You had the strongest strength, so they were also the most direct competitive relationship.


    Wu Youdao: "You are right. I agree with you. We still have to go to the Taoist view of Niushou Mountain. Those suffering and suffering mountain people must try to rescue them."


    Li Jingan stood up and said, "In that case, is the county owner walking with me?"


    Wu You nodded. Although the two groups are in a competitive relationship, there is also danger in going to the Taoist temple. The peers have to take care of each other and need some cooperation. She looked at Li Yan and asked, "Do you want to go?"


    Li Yan groaned for a while, but finally sighed and shook his head: "I won''t go."


    He glanced at Wu You''s followers and smiled bitterly: "The mountain is dangerous, I don''t have that strength."


    Then he glanced at Li Jing''an again, as if he was uneasy about Li Jing''an, fearing that the other party might secretly account for him in the mountains: "And I didn''t have the mind to fight for ranking."


    His meaning is obvious, as long as he can pass the assessment, he can be satisfied.


    Wu You was very sorry, and she was a little bit reluctant, but she couldn''t say too much. She had a tangled face, and Li Min saw her look like this and took the initiative to comfort him: "I''m waiting for you in Yixian, you go quickly That is it. "


    Wu You finally cheered up a bit and nodded hard: "I will be back soon, my elder brother must wait for me!"


    Li Jingan sneered beside him, secretly poking his lips, and said to the woman next to her, "Where is the prince? This is just the guts."


    When Song Yuanqiao saw Wu You and Li Jing''an made up their minds, they had to leave the people alone to enter the mountain. There was a good concealment in his eyes, and his face was still worried: "The mountains are dangerous, there are many thieves in Taoism, the county master and the son ... "


    Li Jingan was so cold and arrogant that he ignored Song Yuanqiao and ignored his words. He walked in front of Wu You and smiled and said, "Master of the county, please."


    ...


    Wu You and Li Jing''an each led their followers and left the village entrance. Before leaving, Wu You gave Li Ye a reluctant look, and Li Ye nodded in response.


    There is nothing wrong with this scene in the eyes of everyone. The feeling of Li Jun''s feelings for Li Jun is almost everyone''s knowledge in the clan, so they can''t expect it. Li Yan and Wu You had any secret plans. .


    After Wu You and Li Jing''an left, Song Yuanqiao smiled and greeted everyone: "I have experienced a fierce battle today, and you must be a little tired. I will rest here for half a day, and then set off again tomorrow. How about the ship being destroyed during the fierce battle? Time to repair. "


    Everyone said: "There is the Li County Song Song."


    In the afternoon, nothing happened. Li Xun led Shangguan to the city and walked around the village for a few times.


    Song Yuanqiao, who was repairing a ship on the river, whispered with the middle-aged man he brought with him.


    "If the Jun County Master and Li Jing''an went to the mountains, would there be any problems, if they really found the Taoist ..." The middle-aged man was a little worried. Song Yuanqiao Road: "The Lord of Jun County and Li Gongzi did not know the way to Taoist Temple, and took the villagers as guides. Where did the villagers go fast, and knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, they must take precautions. It is impossible to let the followers Take them flying with the Royal Sword? So their journey must be unpleasant ... wait for us here ... it is not difficult to catch up with them, and they will have to come back halfway! "


    Speaking of which, he didn''t continue to talk, but the middle-aged man had already shown his color.


    At night, everyone found a place to rest in the room of their own eyes.


    Because there was nothing to have for leisure, everyone meditated and tossed out and turned off the lights early.


    The house Li Yan chose was quite close to the village entrance and away from the river. He meditated in the middle, and Shangguan Qingcheng stayed in the hall.


    In the middle of the night, when nothing happened, Li Yan opened his eyes and saw the windowsill was clear and looked up. There was a crescent moon under the eaves, bright in the starry sea, beside the courtyard wall outside the window, the leaves The lush old locust tree gathers a large shadow.


    Just at this moment, a dark shadow jumped out from the dark clouds of the branches and leaves of the old locust tree. The two leaves floated behind him. The clothes covered the half of Haoyue. Qinghui outlined his body. Chic and freehand.


    Leaping into the courtyard wall, before the person arrived, the long sword had come out of the sheath, and Qinghui flashed like a glimmer of light. He flickered on the sword body, he broke into the window in an instant, and straightly took Li Jian''s door!


    "How long are you waiting!"


    Li Ye patted the bed with his hands, and jumped up against the black shadow of the broken window. His figure was moving, and Lu Gujian was already in his hand. He pulled his sword out of the sheath, and accompanied by a loud sword groan, a white brilliance appeared in the sheath. , The long sword cut down, splitting a white horse.


    An instant stream of light illuminates the humble house.


    One streamer has not disappeared, and the second streamer has appeared.


    Among the flashes of light and fire, Li Xun cut out seven sword lights, vertical, horizontal, skimming, cricketing, cricketing, picking, and stabbing. From different angles, he successively flew towards the shadow, covering his entire body in the sword''s qi.


    The room was full of starlight, mottled mud walls, brown doors and windows, and it was all in the sword spirit.


    Heiying''s eyes widened, and the stabbed sword quickly withdrew, slashing in front of him, splitting the sword''s breath in front of him.


    However, the timing of Li Xun''s shot was just right. Heiying just broke the window, his body will not enter, and he is stuck in the window wall. Even if he retracts the sword defense, his hands and feet cannot be used.


    Seven sword qi were split by him, and three were still hitting him.


    In the shrill sound of crickets, Black Shadow''s left shoulder, right rib, and right leg burst with three blood mists at the same time, and the entire body was also repelled from the window. Fortunately, he had stabilized his body and did not fall, but When I returned to the hospital, I couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    And when he was backing away, Li Yan had taken the opportunity to grab out the window sill and attacked him constantly.


    "It really is you." Li Yan sneered, seeing each other''s face.


    At this point, the Shangguan Qingcheng had already arrived.

 Chapter 37： Huaming (2)

    The man in black abandoned the sword and returned to the courtyard from the window. He was originally wearing a mask and was crushed by a sword gas, exposing the shady face. He turned his hands over and showed two golden round hammers in his hands.


    "It really is you." Li Yan sneered, and then stabbed at the other side again. Today he fought fiercely on the river bank. This man was in the crowd, and he was seriously injured by a sneak attack. Li Yan would not forget.


    Upon returning to the hospital, the Yin Man''s face was very gloomy. He made a surprise attack in the middle of the night, and Li Yun was even prepared, which made him unexpected. The man was even more shocked after listening to Li Zhi''s words. According to Li Zhi''s current attitude, it was clear that he had long been waiting for him.


    The man in black lost the opportunity and was the first to be injured instead of a sneak attack. At present, he was being beaten by Li Yan. The situation was very unfavorable. Although the three wounds on his body were not deep, he was restless. "How do you know that I want Come?"


    The day of fierce fighting, the attackers fled more than ten people, and the rest were either dead or injured. However, the moment the teleportation team launched, the wounded broke off on their own, which made Li Zhi and others not catch the live.


    In this case, Li Zhi could not know their follow-up action plan.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Li Ye ¡¯s swordsman Ling Lie, the sword light struck continuously, the sword in the courtyard was full of strength, forcing the man in black to respond hurriedly, and kept back, the aura inevitably spread to the eaves and the courtyard wall, which immediately made the eave Broken and muddy in the courtyard, "As long as I capture you, I can get the ranking!"


    "Arrogance!" The man in black suddenly sneered, and the three-layered practice of Qi was no longer reserved. The golden double urn in his hand was used together. It turned out to be a double-peaked move. Step, and at this moment, the golden double crickets that hit together suddenly burst out a dazzling golden light, "Jinling Sirius!"


    At first glance, aura was condensed into Reiki immediately, lifelike, three people tall, fiercely opened his mouth, his teeth were revealed, and he flew towards Li Yan.


    At the same time, the raised noises rang throughout the village. The original quiet mountain village lit up countless Guanghua, and there was a mixture of firelight. Under Guanghua, more than 20 people were divided into arrays and attacked the village from different directions. , Launched a night attack on the village''s Toshihiko.


    For a while, the sound of fighting, the explosion of Reiki, and the shouts of the clan''s children were all mixed together, breaking the quiet night.


    Not only that, when the man in black used the "Golden Spirit Wolf" method, three other figures appeared outside the courtyard, one after another swept into the courtyard, forming a trend of echoing with the man in black, when the huge one over three feet tall When the golden wolf rushed to Li Yan, they also launched their magic. Two of them hit four fireballs, which sealed Li Yan''s avoidance position, and one person directly met Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Li Xun''s footsteps were settled. Suddenly he felt something. He looked sideways to the roof behind him, and there were actually three figures appearing there, all holding magic weapons and launching a magical attack on Li Xun''s place!


    Together with men in black, there are seven monks!


    Men in black practiced Qi on the third floor, and the rest were all on the second floor!


    "An Wang Lixuan, to the extent that you practice Qi on the second floor, you are dead tonight!"


    The man in black followed the giant golden wolf and killed Li Li, his somber face, at this time full of madness and bloodthirsty: "I''ve heard you play against the son of Xing Guogong, but the kid is a Stupid, I have to fight alone with you, but I''m not as stupid as him! Let''s die, Li Zhi! Datang will perish, the imperial court will be destroyed, and today I will be a prince!


    After today''s fierce battle on the banks of the river, both sides knew each other. In that battle, although Li Zhi showed decent fighting and sword skills, the reiki used was only the second-level practice of practicing Qi.


    The man in black knew his identity, and Li Li was not surprised.


    Li Ye was not surprised when he was attacked on several counties and was "killed a chicken with a bull".


    He wasn''t surprised, but Shangguan''s allure was unexpected.


    The attacker returned and came unexpectedly.


    There are too many opponents and their strength is too strong.


    She didn''t understand why the other party used so many monks to deal with Li Yan.


    Is it because Li Zhi''s status is the most noble among these clan children?


    "His Royal Highness, leave soon!" Shangguan Qingcheng screamed at Li Yan while fighting with his opponent.


    At this time, whatever assessment rankings are just passing by.


    She only hoped that she could hold each other for a moment, so that Li Yan had a chance to escape.


    Then she saw that Li Yan didn''t leave.


    In front of the broken window wall, Li Yan had already bowed his back and lunged, holding the long sword upside down in his right hand and knotting his left hand on his chest.


    He had a quiet look, showing a little killing power, exhaling a purple spit in his mouth, and whispering, "If you don''t see Kunlun, you won''t see the immortal, Tianchi will kill Tianxian with a sword!"


    Suddenly, he shook his right hand, and Lu Gujian took off from behind and flew into the night sky without any trace.


    Li Yan''s hands were filled with lotus marks in front of him. At this moment, his eyes were low, his temperament was quiet, and he was neither sad nor happy: "I have a sword Bodhi kneeling, and I hold the purple lotus ghost!"


    If it is not in a fierce battle, Shangguan''s allure will certainly hold on.


    She keenly discerned that Li Yan''s formula now was a little different from that day.


    Of course it''s different, because Li Zhi''s cultivation is already different.


    The third layer of Qi training can be used in the third form of "Ziqi Donglai".


    The third style is the sword style.


    Sword name: Purple Qi Shenglian, step by step Shenglian.


    The man in black was holding a pair of crickets, followed by a three-footed golden wolf, and slaughtered to the window wall.


    The golden wolf''s huge mouth and sharp claws are powerful, and have the power of broken gold and stone.


    Behind him, there were two monks who practiced Qi on the second floor, blasting out four fireballs to seal off the position where Li Zhi avoided.


    On the roof, there were three monks who practiced Qi and struck Li from the back, and the sword in their hands, Baimang flashed.


    Long-range and melee, road closure and killing, the attacker''s cooperation is seamless.


    The golden wolf roared, smashed and knocked down the wall of the house, the smoke rose, and the broken wood flew across.


    Four fireballs banged on the falling wall at the same time.


    The three on the roof were leaping and smashing down to form a second attack echelon.


    The man in black was holding a pair of crickets and blasted out more than ten hits in an instant, completely smashing the soil wall in front of him.


    Then he froze.


    At the walls, there was only dust and aura, but Li Zhi was not seen.


    He suddenly disappeared in the place, among the electro-optic flints he had finished chanting.


    It didn''t disappear out of thin air, it was just too fast.


    It was almost impossible for everyone to see.


    Just then, the ears of the crowd suddenly sounded like a twilight in the morning bell and twilight, like a thunderstorm.


    "Ziqi Shenglian!"


    The sound seemed far and near, and I didn''t know where it came from.


    The man in black''s eyes suddenly widened, because a purple lotus appeared in front of his eyes.


    The purple lotus is so big that when it appears, it blooms quietly.


    When the purple lotus was blooming, the man in black had stiff hands and feet, paralysis of his limbs, unable to move, stagnation, and inability to operate. This feeling was only an instant, and it immediately returned to normal.


    The man in black was convinced that it was not an illusion.


    Because at that short, almost imperceptible moment, the afterglow of the corner of his eye caught a flash of Jianguang, and his throat had been cut open, blood spewed!


    A lotus, a man in black with a ruptured throat.


    Until then, Shangguan Qingcheng was surprised that the yard in front of him had been shrouded in purple smoke.


    It is purple smoke, but also purple clouds. The purple smoke rises, and the clouds steam Xiamei, as if in the sea of ??clouds.


    She saw the roar of golden waves that had been overwhelming, and the roar came to an abrupt end, and then it shattered and disappeared.


    The three swordsmen killed from the roof towards the wall, Qi Qi widened his eyes in horror, his expression stiff.


    At this point, the walls had collapsed and the roof was falling.


    A sword of light broke through the dust of the soil, and flickered in the flying wood.


    The two swordsmen were born, the swordsman in the forefront, his head flew up.


    "Watch out!" The swordsmen screamed a panic in the ears of the swordsmen, a trembling voice.


    It''s too late.


    Three lotuses and four lotuses are completed almost simultaneously.


    Two beeps, two beeps.


    Blood mist sprayed.


    When the swordsman in the air is in the air, his body suddenly stagnates, like a disconnected kite, falling from the air.


    They have not fallen yet, and five lotuses are born in the sight of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Her features were frozen because of a mist of blood spraying on her face.


    Six lotuses, seven lotuses.


    Under the branches and leaves of the old locust tree, the two sorcerers who sealed Li Ji''s dodging space with the method of operation killed one after another.


    The fountain of blood spewed from their necks and splashed several feet.


    They fell down together.


    They fell when the last swordsman on the roof fell heavily to the ground.


    No sword-holders, but lotus flowers.


    Step by step lotus, also known as seven step lotus, foot seven steps, seven lotus.


    The monk has mysterious steps, lotus flowers are taking lives.


    The last lotus bloomed quietly, and when it came to a break, the sea of ??clouds dispersed.


    Li Yan, holding Lu Gujian, stood next to the body of the last monk.


    When Shangguan Qingcheng saw Li Yan, his flying clothes were falling.


    She saw him smile at her.


    Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly lost his heart, and his heart was about to come out.


    Then she immediately calmed down.


    Because someone arrived.


    "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" Song Yuanqiao rushed over with a long-formed official.


    Seeing Li Yan standing intact in the courtyard, Song Yuanqiao was pleasantly surprised, and hurriedly greeted him: "This group of chaotic thieves is too abominable. They went back and launched a night attack. It was really unexpected! Now everyone is suffering After the attack, this place should not be stayed for a long time. His Highness quickly went with the Xiaguan and saved the others. Go out and avoid it! "


    Song Yuanqiao came to Li Yan with an anxious expression and arched his hand a little. "His Royal Highness is indeed a dragon and a phoenix among people. He actually beheaded the thief and killed all the other people. Is His Highness all right?"


    Someone has a wind at their feet.


    With the thunderbolt''s tendency to cover his ears, he moved forward and issued a sword.


    Snorted.


    The sword stabbed from the lower abdomen and protruded out of the vest.


    On the sword, blood dripped.


    Song Yuanqiao opened his incredible eyes: "You ... you ..."


    Li Yan held the sword in his right hand and grabbed Song Yuanqiao''s shoulder with his left hand, but ignored him, but calmly looked at the soap-supply officer who was three steps away, but the words in his mouth said to Song Yuanqiao: Harm to loneliness, but no one succeeds. "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today chapter.

 Chapter 38： Huaming (3)

    Song Yuanqiao didn''t believe Li Ye would kill him.


    The chaotic thief went back to the night raid mountain village, the children of the ancestral family fell into a melee, the situation was extremely unfavorable, Li Zhi was distinguished, and Song Yuanqiao came to respond, all of which were logical and flawless.


    Song Yuanqiao believed that he could kill Li Yan.


    He was going to talk to Li Yi first, and after letting the other party relax, he unexpectedly assassinated the other party. If the assassination failed, he still had the master who pretended to be a county official to help, Li Yi could not run.


    However, the facts are completely contrary to what Song Yuanqiao expected.


    Lu Gujian passed through the abdomen, Song Yuanqiao completely lost his combat power, his aura and strength had fallen a thousand miles away, and the fear of death drowned him like a tide, making him both tremble.


    But Song Yuanqiao is not dead. After all, he is a monk during the gas-finishing period. If there is a panacea, the rescue is timely, and there is no possibility of survival. He turned back hard and reached out to the soap-supply officer: "Rescue ... help me......"


    Zaoyi Guancha is a middle-aged man with an ordinary figure and an ordinary figure, which makes him very suitable for hiding his true identity. At this moment, he is very angry: "His Royal Highness, why did you kill someone for no reason ?!"


    Li Yan shook his head: "Murder without cause? No, no, it''s you who want to kill me first."


    The soap-suit official angered and said, "We are clearly here to save you. Why did you kill you?"


    Li Yan laughed: "Since you arrived in Luoping Village, you have always wanted to kill me, but you haven''t succeeded."


    Soap-covered officer was furious: "Why does An An spit out blood? What is the purpose of this?"


    Li Xuan praised: "I really didn''t expect you to do a good job-you are not a county official, but Li Guanshu''s person, what am I wrong?"


    Soap-coated official said slightly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Li Xun sneered: "Before I came, I investigated the situation in Yixian. With the help of Wang Shilang, I could find everything I wanted to know. Most of the officials in Yixian were closely related to Li Guanshu, and Song Yuanqiao was Li Guanshu. Relatives ... As for you, Li Guanshu sent it, didn''t you pretend to be me? "


    The soap-coat official blinked his eyes for a moment, but soon covered up: "I don''t understand the words of King An!"


    "Then say something that you understand¡ªwhy don''t you even start?" Li Yan looked at the other side.


    "Because you can''t run!" Suyiguan said.


    Li Min helped Song Yuanqiao and let him stand in front of him. He looked at the soap-sucker man: "You are very confident."


    The soap-sucker man snorted coldly, flung his long sleeves, and blasted at the old locust tree outside the courtyard at will.


    The old locust tree does not know how many years it has grown. A person with a thick trunk cannot embrace each other. The leaves are lush and even larger than the house. However, under the palm of a man with a soap coat, it bursts out like tofu.


    Residual leaves and tree **** fluttered like clouds, and fell to the ground to be carpeted.


    The attackers, who were fighting with the clan children, were attracted by the big news here, and many people came over.


    The soap-supply man looked scornfully at Li Yan, and that was the expert''s look down at the weak: "Five levels of qi training, should you be confident?"


    Li Zheng nodded: "So, you are really Xing Guogong''s person. There is an official in a county in She County, how can there be a master of five levels of training?"


    "How is it, not how?" Soap-covered man lowered his face.


    "The two attackers that appeared today are all from Xing Guogong, aren''t they?"


    Soap-coated man''s pupils tightened suddenly: "What did you say?"


    Li Ye sneered: "If I didn''t guess wrong, there is no such thing as a gangster in Niushoushan. The gangster we saw is just someone posing."


    The man in the soap-coat shook his hand and was about to make a shot. He said in a deep voice: "His Royal Highness, are you joking?"


    Li Yan seemed calmer, he said slowly: "You don''t want to know, how did I know you and Song Yuanqiao, and wanted to kill me?"


    The soap-supply man was silent. The answer to this question was that they lost action, and now he is curious because of the direct cause of being controlled by others.


    He soon noticed that the attackers had already arrived at the farmhouse and were surrounded by it, which made him a little more certain. Taking a look at Song Yuanqiao, the other side''s body was shaking all the time, and the blood kept flowing down, accumulating into a pool in front of his feet. If it was not a monk during the gas-refining period, I''m afraid he would have died.


    There was a flash of worry in the eyes of the man in the soap. Although the other party was only a county captain, he could only practice the qi, but he came from a family clan. If Song Yuanqiao died in front of him, the man in the soap would have numerous troubles.


    The soap-supply man glanced at Li Zheng: "I and Song Xianwei are not harmful to King An."


    Li Yan laughed: "You are a master, even if you pretend to be a poor official, you can''t hide your temperament. You are really young when you are young, and you ca n¡¯t even find out? But they have been taken care of too much. Five people, I and the She Jun County Master, alone ... "


    "You know that I have defeated Li Yan, and I am afraid of my strength, so this time you have chosen melee, this guy with a golden round hammer is better than assassination. If there is no timely support from the She County Master, If I weren''t good at melee, he would have succeeded in sneak attack, and tonight, if I had been prepared to use his skill, I would have difficulty responding. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan laughed: "I know Li Guanshu will not give up, this assessment is an opportunity for him."


    The soap-supply officer stared at Li Wei, "What does the attacker''s behavior have to do with us?"


    Li Jun laughed: "I said, there are no chaotic thieves in the mountain. The so-called chaotic thieves are just you posing-everything in Luoping Village is just a show."


    "Why did the attackers appear in Luoping Village in large numbers? Only if we knew in advance that we would be here, they would ambush on the riverside. Why did the attackers attack us? If they are chaotic thieves in the mountains, without knowing our details, Why should they take the risk? And if they know our details, they should understand how troublesome it is to attack the children of the royal family, the prince and the landlord, and how severe retaliation will be caused by the court. There are such strategic mistakes. "


    "The gangsters rebelled, seeking fame and wealth, not death, but the attackers who were wounded by the riverside even committed suicide after the start of the teleportation team¡ªthis is a deadly act. Not to mention that there is a teleportation team in the grass. This is unreasonable, and the teleportation team started too quickly. How could there be such an arrangement if we had decided to flee early? "


    Li Yan shook his head: "There are too many doubts."


    Zaiyi ¡¯s face turned pale, but he was still complacent: ¡°These are just speculations. Even if the thief behaves abnormally, it cannot be said that someone else is posing. We do n¡¯t know much about the thieves. Who knows what they have? Plot! "


    Li Yan laughed softly: "You are right, if it is just this, I think the attacker is yours, it is too arbitrary. However, the old farmer Song Yuanqiao found in the village is your flaw. Ask the old farmer When I spoke, I asked Shangguan to pluck citrus and trample the crops, but the old farmer turned a blind eye ... Have you ever planted the land? Probably not. "


    "If it is not the case, you should know how much the farmer values ??the crop, even if we are distinguished, and even if there is not much wheat damaged by Shangguan Qingcheng, the farmer will be very distressed even if he has no hurry. You dare to treat that old farmer , Find it out and let me ask questions? "


    The soap-coat official moved his fingers slightly, and he could not help but shoot. He took a look at Song Yuanqiao. After all, he held back and continued to quibble: "An Wang''s imagination is really rich, but you ignore it. A little bit, why do we do this? "


    Li Xuan looked at Zaoyi Guancha: "Of course you have your purpose. This purpose is not difficult to see. Are you for the Taoist temple on the mountain?"


    Su Yiguan''s eyes widened suddenly, his face was incredible.


    Li Xuan sighed, "I don''t know what Li Guanshu and the Taoist temple on the mountain have, but what I know is that Li Guanshu wants to get rid of this Taoist temple, but he doesn''t have the ability."


    "Because of this lack of ability, Li Guanshu needed to charge Dao Guan with a charge of rebellion to use the power of the imperial court to destroy Dao Guan. Therefore, from beginning to end, there were no chaotic thieves that harmed the village. This is just what you gave to Dao Guan. frame."


    "After planting the stolen goods, someone must come to convict Taoist Temple. Li Guanshu was quite powerful in the Chaotang, so he went through some operations and let us investigate this case. This is really a wonderful arrangement. Because we sons of the clan are involved in the world It is not deep, and I have never been to Chang''an before. There is no sharpening of worldly affairs. Whether it is mentality or intelligence, it is relatively simple. "


    "When we met in Luoping Village, we were bound to be angry. We hated the chaotic thief. We searched in the village and learned about the" identity "of the attackers. We would not suspect anything, we would only think of revenge and performance. After passing the assessment, I will not consider too much, and the identity of the gangster at Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple is thus established. "


    Zaiyi Guan had a twitch of muscles on his face. He took a deep breath and looked at Li Yan''s eyes full of suspicion: "But the Jun County Lord, they have already gone to Taoist temple. If this is really the case, they will find clues."


    Li Jun smiled: "So you arranged the attack tonight. If I expected it to be good, you have already contacted the Jun County Master and others through the newsletter Yujian, and asked them to come back quickly? It is impossible to reach the Taoist Temple. "


    "And after the attack tonight, we are bound to be more frightened of the chaotic thieves, and dare not go to Taoist Temple, not to mention, there is still a prince who died here ... so the children of the royal family will quickly leave to avoid falling into a deeper crisis . The Lord of Jun County saw me dead, and even if he was not desperate, he would not want to go to Taoist temple again. Li Jingan was not accompanied by the Lord of Jun County, and he would not be alone in danger. "


    The soap-supply official stared at him, looking at Li Yan''s eyes like a monster: "You ... did you even think of all this?"


    "Why, now you admit it?" Li Yan laughed. "It''s very fast."


    Zaoyi Guancha pulled out his long sword, "It doesn''t matter if I admit it. As long as you kill you, no one will know about it. Previously, seven people attacked together and could kill you best, not kill you. Let''s do it again, now also But it''s just a few more dead. "


    "Song Yuanqiao was in my hands, and I just observed it. You are quite concerned about him, so you have n¡¯t done it. If I guess correctly, you have a low status and do n¡¯t dare let Song Yuanqiao die in front of you. You have to do it now. ? "Li Yan looked alert.


    Soap officer sneered: "To this day, your life is more important than him."


    "That being the case, your conspiracy this time is nothing more than two aspects. One of them is planting a scam to frame the Niushou Mountain Taoist concept; the other is killing me by the way." Li Ye looked at Zaoyi Guancha and said seriously: "But I will run, you can''t kill me. "


    Zaiyi officials scorned: "The reason why I waited so long is because you are afraid of your strength. You can defeat the grandson, and there should be a way to press the bottom of the box. But now, people outside the hospital have already surrounded this place, so they can''t get through. You ca n¡¯t escape! ¡±


    "Okay!" Li Yan sighed. "But how do you know, I''m telling you so much, isn''t it time?"


    "You procrastinate ..." Soap-shirt official wanted to say that you procrastinated, and half of the words, suddenly his face changed, "you ..."


    "It looks like you figured it out. Obviously, what I said to you was something I had thought of long ago, so this afternoon, I also explained the matter to the She County Master through the newsletter Yujian, and they were getting After my news, is there any reason to go to the Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple? "


    "They''re back?" Soap officer stepped back, looking around, surprised.


    "Not only has I returned, but my messenger Yu Jian has been on." Li Yan smiled even more, "You and I have heard your conversation, and this is your evidence. So from now on, Not only are you going to finish, but also Li Guanshu! "

 Chapter 39： Huaming (4)

    Soap-coating official feels upset.


    In order not to leave traces, they first sent an attacker to assassinate Li Yan, and then they wanted to attack in the name of collusion. Actually, they did not want Li Yue to see through their identity, lest he had the opportunity to use the jade jade and tell others They move their hands.


    It is expected that Li Yan would have watched all these holes for a long time, but now that his calculations have failed, the soap-coat official knows that the matter is serious.


    Song Yuanqiao didn''t fall because of Li Yi''s help. After listening to the conversation between Li Yi and Zaoyi, he raised his head in despair, opened his mouth full of blood, and tried hard to say something, but his voice was fuzzy and illegible. But from his eyes, Li Zhi read the prayer, and he wanted to live.


    "So scared of death, who else is harmed?" Li Min pulled out Lu Gujian, pushed Song Yuanqiao away, and he fell to the ground.


    The moment the Song Yuanqiao fell, the soap-coat officer sent a shot, and of course he wouldn''t catch it. His sword fluttered, and the white sword-like light of the fish scales splashed like a water wave, heading straight for Li Yan.


    Li Xun had no intention to fight hard, resolutely backed up a few steps at the same time, Lu Jijian stabbed stabbing, the sword qi sent out from under the sword, followed by successive lengths, forming a sharp contoured arc, collided with the poor sword qi Together.


    At the same time, two colorful auras hit in the night sky, like a falling meteor, like a rainbow hanging bridge, blasting towards Zaoyi Guan in that room.


    Soap-coat official had to dodge backwards, two colorful auras blasted on the ground, exploding two large pits with a diameter of seven feet, and the earth flew across.


    "Big brother!" Wu You, dressed in a blue shirt and a red skirt, with two shofar braids, stepped into the air, and a pair of colorful butterfly flow cloud boots at her foot flashed with light, clearly a magic weapon, she came like an immortal, With his hands pushed out flatly on his chest, Qibao''s glass ring quickly shot towards the soap-gap official''s position, and enlarged to a size of seven feet in the middle, shining with dazzling brilliance and extraordinary power.


    When Zaiyi Guan saw Wu You, his mood sank to the bottom of the valley instantly. The Seven Treasure Glass Ring he recognized was a third-order magic weapon. He couldn''t resist it, so he had to withdraw and dodge with a loud noise. The Seven Treasure Glass Ring hit and collapsed. Half the house was completely razed to the ground.


    At the same time, there were screams outside the hospital. The attackers who blocked the courtyard one by one only saw the phantom flashing in front of them, and they lost their lives. It turned out that Li Jingan''s followers arrived, and Li Jingan himself was Rushed into the hospital, a sword straight to take soap coat official difference.


    "Hateful!" Soap clothes officer was in danger, seeing Wu You and Li Jingan killing each other one after another, but he felt helpless, but looked helplessly at Li Zhuan and pulled away.


    I just jumped out of the hospital wall and saw an old man drifting towards him. He gave him a light palm, which seemed to be slow, but in fact, Reiki was on his face. The soap-clothing officer sent a long warning sign and hurriedly raised a long sword to protect him. In front of me.


    With a slap, the long sword was bent backwards, and I was about to break. The sword bounced on the chest, so that the soap-coat officer groaned, and was forced to withdraw from the courtyard wall. However, his body was unstable, and Qibao''s glass ring had reached behind him. Glorious, he slammed at him.


    Zaoyi Guan bit his teeth tightly, stretched out his hand to play an aura toward the old man in front of him, his body twisted in midair, and the sword greeted the Qibao glazed ring. The sound of metal strike was particularly crisp.


    The long sword successfully cut off the Qibao glass ring, and the soap-suit official looked pale. Obviously, the burden was not light. He fell back to the ground and rushed away. Sure enough, the old man had already hit him with a long and wide shot behind him. A clear palm print over three feet deep.


    "You can''t get away!" Wu Youjiao scolded, holding her hands on her chest to control the direction of the Qibao glazed ring, and once again attacked the soap-gap official.


    "Yeah!" Soap clothes officer flickered left and right to hide, and struggled to cope with it, but he was still stretched out. After a long time of struggling, he was hit by Qibao Liuli Ring and spit out blood and flew out.


    At the same time, the old man slammed into the palm, and the soap-supply officer was again throwing his sword across his chest. This time, he couldn''t stop the palm attack. He was already flying upside down. The ball generally fell into the ruins of the house, and the sword flew away!


    He had a five-layer practice of Qi, similar to Wu You ¡¯s followers, but he was quickly defeated in the face of a siege by the two. Wu You ¡¯s Qibao glazed ring followed his shadow, giving him too much restraint, thinking Can''t walk away.


    Since Wu You rushed in, Li Xuan stepped aside. He didn''t venture to join the battlefield because he didn''t need to. He stood with Shangguan Qingcheng. Compared to fighting, he still protected Shangguan Qingcheng. So that the soap-supply officer would suddenly attack Shangguan City, hold her hostage or pull her back.


    Shangguan Qingcheng saw Li Yan protecting her intentionally or unintentionally, and she was moved and guilty. A pair of water-cut eyes flickered for no reason. She suddenly remembered that Li Yan rescued her during the day. Holding her hand, she forgot to loose the scene. Her face was as white as snow, and she couldn''t help but fly up two crimson, and quickly lowered her head to prevent Li Yan from seeing it.


    Seeing that the soap-clothing official fell into the rubble, Qibao Liuli followed, and he wanted to bombard the other party in the broken brick and wood. Li Xuan suddenly frowned and felt a great sense of urgency from the air. He didn''t hesitate at all. , Pulling Shangguan Qingcheng fluttered to the side.


    Almost at the same time, a sword with a length of two feet was practised, falling from the air without warning, and blasting at the position where Li Zhi had just stayed, causing a sword mark that was several feet deep. If Li Zhi did not escape in time, he would be caught by this. In a stab of sword qi, we must die.


    No one wanted to. At this time, there was a killing trick against Li Yan in the night sky.


    "Big brother!" When you noticed the movements on Li Min''s side, Wu You''s face turned pale instantly, shaking her hands in shock, Qibao Liuli almost lost her aura support and fell directly from mid-air.


    She was so angry that she looked towards the direction where Jian Qi was smashing, and at this time, two sword qi had struck there, and she pointed at her and her followers respectively, and the sword that slashed Li Zhi, almost In no particular order.


    Wu You and the old man dodged one after another. The sword fell in the courtyard, hitting the dust of the sky, and shocked Shangguan to fall into an unstable position. Li Su suddenly realized what he said: "That person wants a rescue officer!"


    "Stop him!" Wu You whispered to her entourage, and rushed into the dust and smoke, but when she reached the ruins, she disappeared, and she stepped on the butterfly butterfly cloud boots In the air, looking around, finally saw the direction of the village east, a dark shadow flashed away, and disappeared into the night.


    The comer was trained to be strong, able to rescue people cleanly and neatly under Wu You and her followers, and it has almost disappeared in recent times. The repair is inevitably not low, and it has speed and agility.


    But such a person must be very expensive and a big name.


    "Chasing!" Wu You greeted his followers.

 Chapter 40： Huaming (5)

    The comer had been taken away, and the pursuit was too late. Wu You had no choice but to return with the followers.


    In front of Li Yan, Wu You looked at him with concern: "Brother Ye, are you okay?"


    Li Yan smiled easily: "You came in time, of course I''m fine."


    Wu You stomped with anger, and Silver Teeth clenched: "My elder brother planned well, but we let this man run away ..."


    Li Yan looked at the direction where the other person disappeared: "I can''t run, I see him."


    It was only Li Li who was attacked first, so he adjusted it first. It is not surprising that he could see the other party. Wu You immediately asked: "Who is it?"


    "He''s here in person." Li Yan didn''t say, because Li Jingan, who had solved the attackers on the periphery of the yard, had already come over.


    Li Jingan looked at Li Yan with strange eyes.


    He did not put Li Yan in his eyes before, and he followed his followers in the afternoon, mocking Li Yan, but all that happened now completely subverted his perception of Li Yan, he had to admit that he was wrong Watched Li Yan.


    "King An ... is really wise and wise." Li Jingan bowed his arms to Li Kun to express his mood. When he spoke, he smiled bitterly, probably because he remembered his previous slander against Li Chang, and he felt embarrassed. .


    Wu You snorted: "Of course my brother Ye is terrible. So many of us didn''t find out that there was a problem with the identity of the chaotic thief. So my brother Ye found it and set up a bureau to break their conspiracy and grasp their evidence. Such a clever strategy asks you to accept it? "


    After she had finished speaking, she looked at Li Jing''an seriously and was really waiting for him to answer.


    Li Jingan opened his mouth open, and was defeated by Wu You''s gaze. After a while, he had to say, "Serve."


    Li Jingan sighed in his heart and secretly thought: After this battle, the top of the assessment ranking has fallen into Li Zhi''s pocket.


    Through some clues, Li Min discovered that the chaotic thief was posing by Li Guanshu. This is one of them. Only this point is to find out the truth of the chaotic thief as a disaster to the mountain village.


    Li Ye found the other''s conspiracy, but did not pretend to say it, but left Wu You and Li Jingan to leave Luoping Village in order to give Song Yuanqiao a chance to shoot at him and induce them to tell the truth and let them sit Real crime.


    Regardless of Li Ye''s contribution in ascertaining the circumstances of the case, or the mental ability he showed, he has already thrown away the other clan children several streets, which can be called both wisdom and courage, and winning the first place in the assessment this time is a matter of course.


    Thinking of this, Li Jing''an felt frustrated. He was a high-quality follower freely, fighting wisdom with the public Junyan, and he didn''t hesitate to take the risk to go deep into Niushou Mountain. Effortless, compared with Li Yan, but found that fart is not, completely vain effort, really unbearable.


    Speaking of which, Li Jingan felt that he was very bad. According to the plan that Li Zhi had originally notified them in the jade briefing of the communication, if Li Zhi was attacked tonight, Li Zhi would set out the evidence of Li Guanshu, and they would appear in time to arrest Song Yuanqiao and Soap ¡¯s officials. Live, then there is still more credit to me than to me-after all, there is no Li Jingan and Wu You to help, Li Ye can not beat the soap.


    Unexpectedly, they let the soap-coat officer run away.


    "Unexpectedly, Xing Guogong would do this evil. In order to plant the stolen ox first mountain Taoist temple, he did not hesitate to hurt hundreds of lives in several mountain villages. This kind of behavior is infuriating with people-he and Niushou mountain Taoist temple have any resentment and hatred. Act like this? "Li Jingan was puzzled.


    "Don''t you know if you went to Niushou Mountain?" Wu You said.


    Li Jingan nodded.


    His entourage, but the woman said: "This place should not be long, we should leave quickly, after all, now we have found out the truth of the chaotic thief, with the evidence of Li Guanshu, as he and Niushoushan Taoist Festive, it''s not so important. "


    Wu You nodded and thought it made sense: "Let''s leave here first."


    "We want to leave, but we are afraid that we may not be able to leave." At this moment, Li Yan suddenly made a noise.


    Everyone came to him and Li Xuan sighed: "Do n¡¯t you know that Li County is the place of Li Guanshu? The officials here are all closely connected with him. I heard that Li Guanshu still has a lot of land here. Think about it, If we go back to Chang''an, Li Guanshu will definitely be convicted, and he will certainly die. In that case, how can Li Guanshu let us go back? "


    "Fang Cai''s official was rescued. I can imagine that Li Guanshu still has someone here. If they contact the Shexian Garrison and set ambush on our return, what should we do?"


    Everyone was frightened when they heard what they said. Li Jingan hesitated, "Is King An alarmist?" Li Guanshu dare to die, ambush and wait for me?


    Li Yan laughed: "Is he still waiting to be finished?"


    The crowd was silent, Li Yue continued: "If Li Guanshu doesn''t want to die, he must kill us all here, and plant them to the so-called" disordered thieves ". This is his place. He can create illusions, and everyone else Forgot, Li Guanshu was quite powerful in North Korea and China, and he was fully capable of reversing black and white! "


    Chang''an City is too far from here, and the people ¡¯s rumors cannot be contacted by Yujian, and those officials in Shexian County are no different from contacting them. Moreover, the people have not established contact with them. "It is possible for Li Guanshu to get started, but we also have masters here, may not be afraid of them, right?" Li Jingan thought for a while.


    Li Xun shook his head: "If Li Guanshu moved, what about the big aura-Crossbow in Curry, Shexian County?"


    Li Jingan''s face changed.


    Among all the people, although there are such masters as Wu You''s followers, there are only two after all. If Li Guanshu''s people used the communication Yujian, they mobilized the garrison in Shexian County and the aura of cross-border aura¡ªthe crossbow ambush, Everyone had to plant.


    Unconsciously, as everyone discovered Li Guanshu''s evil deeds, they also fell into a very dangerous situation.


    "What''s wrong with Li Guanshu? What''s wrong with Niushoushan? You have to send someone to act as a thief and make such a big move, just to plant stolen people?" The more he tried to get angry, Li complained again, now He was in a disadvantaged position and his safety was not guaranteed. His arrogant temperament could not be maintained.


    "What now?" Wu You asked Li Yan.


    "The most important thing is to build a community. We can contact Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple to see if there is any other way out. In addition, Song Yuanqiao has not died yet. This guy is a witness. As long as he is kept, he can cure Li Guanshu''s crimes. "Li Yan said," Whoever you have Pei Yuandan, feed him one. "


    "His Royal Highness An ... is so true." After thinking about it, everyone felt that Li Yan''s words were right, and they decided to follow suit.


    Li Jingan took out the elixir: "I have Pei Yuandan."


    The response of the crowd made Li Yan very satisfied.


    He had just seen it, and it was Li Guanshu who had come to save the soap suit officer.


    During this time, Li Guanshu rushed in, and it was not surprising to watch in secret.


    Before Li Guanshu rescued the soap suit officer, he once swung a sword at Li Ye. The sword was so powerful that he covered Song Yuanqiao in it. He wanted to kill and destroy the dead body. At that time, Li Ye left Li Xian to save him. Yu Jue was thrown on him.


    That Yujue resisted Li Guanshu''s sword spirit, and Song Yuanqiao had nothing at all.


    Song Yuanqiao is an official and not a deceased, so he will not commit suicide.


    At the moment, everyone was busy living, rescued Song Yuanqiao, and called other children of the clan to act.


    Li Yan looked at this scene, his mouth slightly raised.


    Li Guanshu''s power is huge. Even with the help of Wang Duo, Li Zhi can hardly bring it down and kill him by himself.


    Now, it is very important to tie the children of the clan in front to their own boats and use their power to use them. Even if they and Li Ye cannot be a grasshopper on a rope, at least they must be Li Guanshu''s life and death enemies.

 Chapter 41： Huaming (6)

    The sons of the clan in the village were quickly besieged by the attackers, accompanied by Wu You and Li Jingan. These monks in the lower part of the practice were not even able to escape.


    Because the attack tonight was mainly directed against Li Wei, the other clan children did not have much trouble. Even Li Wei, who was already injured, survived by chance, but the injuries worsened a lot.


    After experiencing two wars a day, the children of the ancestral family reunited together. Without the previous coquettishness, they were honestly in a slightly spacious farmhouse yard, piled up bonfires and sat together, afraid to separate.


    After listening to Wu You''s introduction to the true identity of the attackers and the sinister plot of Xing Guogong Li Guanshu, the children of the clan were indignant and shouted that Li Guanshu was to be broken into pieces.


    They were the pride of the sky, but this time they were used by Li Guanshu as a fool, but he was actually deceived by him. It was inevitable that he would become angry and angry.


    Li Yan was the most angry, because he suffered the most damage in the attack, and even his followers died. He kept swearing at Li Guanshu, waiting for the appearance of his flesh and skin.


    After scolding Li Guanshu for a dog''s blood shower, everyone thanked Li Yan successively.


    This time, if Li Yi notices Li Guanshu''s calculations in time, I am afraid that they will have to be counted for the money sold by Li Guanshu, it is not a shame problem, but Li Guanshu will be tied to the thief ship, and he must be coerced by the other party after all- The identity of the chaotic thief at Niushoushan Taoist Temple was established through their hands.


    Therefore, everyone''s gratitude to Li Yan was sincere and sincere, without any moisture.


    After Song Yuanqiao took Li Jingan''s Pei Yuandan, he finally walked back from the gate of the ghost gate, but his complexion was not good, and he was better than death, but his life was temporarily saved, and everyone could interrogate him.


    Everyone was used by Li Guanshu, and somehow got caught in the battle between Li Guanshu and the Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple. Of course, we must understand the root of this matter.


    "I won''t say it!" Song Yuanqiao''s breath was weak, but his eyes were very stern, and he looked as if he was dead, "If I said that, Li Guanshu would not let me go!"


    Li Yan scorned: "You don''t have to say, you have to die now."


    Song Yuanqiao said with a stubborn neck: "Kill me, no one can testify to Li Guanshu, and your grievances will be for nothing!"


    His thinking was quite clear.


    "Zhi Niang thief! Give him a torture, cramp skin, don''t believe him or not!" Shouted Li Yan, and he now hated Song Yuanqiao and Li Guanshu.


    There was a panic in Song Yuanqiao''s eyes, but he calmed down quickly, and said, "I don''t think I can do anything about it!"


    Li Yan was furious and wanted to say something. Li Yan waved his hand and asked Song Yuanqiao: "Say, what do you want?"


    Song Yuanqiao stunned: "What does King An mean? Want to buy me?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Don''t be stupid. Even if you die, there will be witnesses in the Niushou Mountain Taoist temple. Besides, we have a prince here, a county lord, and a son, who speaks out. Is n¡¯t it full of weight? Back to Chang''an City, Li Guanshu did not fight with us. The reason we want you to explain is because your words are still weighty, but if you insist on death, we wo n¡¯t let you be a county or county captain. Violates our majesty. "


    Song Yuanqiao''s lips moved.


    Li Yan continued: "You just saw it. If I didn''t save you, you are already dead under the sword. You can see that people are about to kill you. They have abandoned you. After all, you are just a small official. Now The reason why I am willing to talk nonsense to you is because you know what I want to know, not how important you are. Li Guanshu can kill you at will, and I can do even more. "


    Speaking of which, Li Yan took out Lu Gujian: "Li Guanshu is dead. If you honestly explain, all the people present are identified, and you will have a great future. If you don''t explain, then you will die now. "


    Talking, Lu Gujian fell.


    "I said!" Seeing Lu Gujian approaching, Song Yuanqiao hurriedly yelled because he saw Li Zhi''s determination and indifference to his life and death.


    Lu Gujian had reached his forehead and touched his eyebrows. If he had only screamed one step later, he would really die.


    Song Yuanqiao was scared and scared, Li Zhi''s decisive decisiveness made him frightened.


    "His Royal Highness ... Can I really save my life after this? May I have a good future?" Song Yuanqiao swallowed, of course he was not afraid of death, he was not a dead man, he said so much, But I want to make more points for myself, to be straightforward, in fact, it was the sentence he said earlier, let Li Yan buy him, but the price is higher.


    Song Yuanqiao also wanted to understand. If Li Yan and others could return to Changan, Li Guanshu would really be over.


    "I''m a prince of the dynasty, and I still use my doubts?" Li Min raised his jaw slightly, showing his arrogance, and then said impatience. "If you say it, say it quickly, I''ve never been patient."


    Song Yuanqiao had no room to struggle, so he had to be obedient, and he quickly made the matter clear.


    The officials in Shexian County were promoted by Li Guanshu, so here is his place. He has a lot of property here-Li Guanshu is Wei Baoheng''s left arm and right arm. He has huge power and has been gathering money and merging good fields.


    Some time ago, Li Guanshu fancy the thousands of acres of good land along the flooded riverside. The landowner is a member of the Fang family, that is, a small landlord. He sold it at a low price, the other party did not agree, and his attitude was surprisingly tough. Insulting Li Guanshu as a traitor, he angered Li Guanshu, so he sent a monk, assassinated several farmers in the other manor''s manor, colluded with the county officials, planted stolen money to the party members, and put him in jail.


    These things were all done by Song Yuanqiao. He thought that after the party member was arrested, the other party ¡¯s family would give in. He expected that there was a family brother outside the party member who practiced on the Niushou Mountain Road. With the family members outside the party, go to Changan to file a royal pleading.


    Li Guanshu and Song Yuanqiao certainly did not allow such a thing to happen. Li Guanshu sent a five-tier confidant who practiced Qi, that is, the soap-supply official had a bad job and killed Niuhoushan Taoist priest halfway. This was a surefire thing. Unexpectedly, the Taoist priest It was also a thoughtful one, even letting his followers secretly follow. In the last scuffle, although Zaiyi Guancha killed many family members outside the party members, he let his wife outside the party members follow the Taoist priests.


    Afterwards, Song Yuanqiao went to Niushoushan Taoist Temple. He wanted to rely on Li Guanshu''s power and let the other party surrender his brothers and wives. However, Taoist did not buy the account at all. He even caught Song Yuanqiao and threatened to **** his wife. Go to Chang''an.


    The monks on the Niushou Mountain had a few very powerful figures, and Li Guanshu was not sure. He could besiege them all and not let anyone run away.


    In the anger of Li Guanshu, he simply kept on doing things, and sent people to Niushou Mountain to observe the falsehood, while sending people to block the road of Niushou Mountain, and planned this conspiracy. He wanted to use the power of the court to eradicate the cattle. The concept of mountain Taoism does not give the other party the opportunity to tell the truth, and as long as the other party''s anti-thief status is determined, when the time comes, no one will listen to the letter.


    After listening to Song Yuanqiao''s confession, everyone was very indignant and condemned Li Guanshu''s shameless acts of corruption and sloppiness. "This Li Guanshu is almost bold, he just bought it at a low price, and wanted to annex other people''s property. He even dared to send someone to pretend to be a thief, and caused hundreds of lives in several mountain villages! He really thought that Wei Gong was standing behind him, he You can do nothing, reverse the black and white, and disregard the king''s law? This kind of treacherous man is really intolerable! "Li Jing''an was so angry that his forehead was bruised.


    "This kind of person should have a lot of swords!" Wu You also fisted angrily.


    The crowd was filled with indignation, but Li Zhi''s heart was not wavering.


    The so-called contention for power and gain is just a common phenomenon. Which power minister has not harmed the public and the private, and has not gathered money?


    If the peace is prosperous, the behavior of the ministers will converge a lot, but the current Tang Dynasty, the dim government, and the **** of power, this phenomenon will naturally intensify to the point of "horrifying"-if the officials and the people are in peace, the wealthy and the The civilians are in harmony, and everyone is living well, and there will be no chaos that day.


    "Why doesn''t His Royal Highness Talk?" Li Jing''an was a little strange to see that Li Yan kept silent in silence.


    Li Weidao: "If there is no such land merger in the world, the uniform field system and the military system will not be destroyed, there will not be so many exiles in Kyushu, and there will not be so many vassal towns. It ¡¯s not really a fuss in essence that this matter arises from buying land. "


    When he said this, everyone looked blank.


    They are the children of the royal family who have not yet gone into office and have not experienced much world affairs. Of course, they will not know that the soldiers in the fan town are mainly refugees. These wealthy people lost their livelihood after being forced to leave their homes by forcing their fields with various wrists. Of course, people will develop resentment and anger, after being recruited as soldiers by the various towns, they will not be so kind, and it is natural to become a brave soldier.


    These are the secrets of the current administration. For the time being, Li Zhi has no intention to say anything. That is the problem that he will really face after he comes to the side of the town. Right now, he said to everyone: "We still have to discuss and go to Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple. Let''s do it, I always feel that Li Guanshu will not be so good at it. "


    In a valley thirty miles away from Luoping Village, the soap-coat officer who had previously followed Song Yuanqiao was standing respectfully behind him, who was carrying his hands on the rocks and facing the deep and empty valley for a long time. .


    It is Li Guanshu.


    "My subordinates could not have imagined that Li Yan''s puppet was able to pry into the arrangement of the Grand Duke. In a very short period of time, he set up a bureau for his subordinates and other people, so that the children of the clan were involved in this matter. Came here, and stood by his side. "Soap official sent Li Guanshu to plead guilty," The subordinates are not good at doing things, please be punished! "


    Li Guanshu didn''t speak for a while, he was angry and thinking.


    For a long time, Li Guanshu said in a deep voice: "Wei Tianhe, my father has always trusted you, so I will send you to Shexian County to help the master Song Yuanqiao deal with things here. But now that the month has passed, you have missed one after another, which makes my father very Disappointed. If this is not my father''s reassurance, he temporarily decided to take a look, the situation is beyond control! "


    Wei Tianhe, who pretended to be an official, changed his look slightly. He knew that he had killed Niuthoushan Taoist priests and other members of the Fangren family. He was smashed, and now he was lost in Luoping Village. Li Guanshu was also rescued. dissatisfied.


    "Subordinate **** it!" Wei Tianhe knelt on one knee.


    Li Guanshu said in a halt in silence and asked, "This is the end of the matter, what should we do next? What do you think?"


    Wei Tianhe gritted his teeth: "I also asked Guo Gong to discuss with Wei Gong to ask for some experts. They will keep An Wang, Zhuo Jun and other people, and Taoists from Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple, all besieged here in!"

 Chapter 42： Yamashige

    After listening to Tianhe''s words, Li Guanshu snorted and reprimanded: "Nonsense!"


    Wei Baoheng was the prime minister of the dynasty. He commanded a hundred officials with powerful powers. There were natural masters beside him. I didn''t know how many monks and lords worshiped him as his guest.


    That is not comparable to Li Guanshu.


    However, if Li Guanshu was willing to ask Wei Baoheng for help, he would not have to bother to create the illusion that Niushoushan Taoism is an anti-thief.


    His forefoot defeated with Li Yan, and he turned himself into a self-cultivation and lost the upcoming title of King An. He was being ridiculed by Kang Chengxun. In front of Wei Baoheng, he tried his best to complain about his incompetence and wanted to suppress him. At this time, he was dignified. General Zuowei and the emperor of the dynasty could not solve the storm of occupying a young man outside Liangtian. Couldn''t he just tell Wei Baoheng that he was a waste? What''s the difference between putting his face in front of Kang Chengxun and letting him pull freely?


    Once this matter lets Wei Baoheng know, let alone say that his position in front of Wei Baoheng will be suppressed by Kang Chengxun, and will be laughed at and despised by others, and it will be difficult to stand up in the future.


    Of course, Li Guanshu would not tell Wei Tianhe, fortunately, there is another reason: "Li Zhi is the prince, Wu You is the county master, Li Jingan is the second son of Prince Gong, and the others are not idle, and have a distinguished status. Very well, if they all died here, would it be unobtrusive and skeptical? Whether it was the family behind them or the court, they would dig the Niushou Mountain three feet deep and investigate the matter closely, and we would really hide it at that time OK? Even if it was Wei Gong, he would not dare to do this, and he would not agree to do this! "


    At this point, Li Guanshu''s heart suddenly burst.


    Yes, Wei Baoheng would not agree with Li Guanshu to kill Li Yi and others, so he would not send someone to help him. That is to say, he scourged the mountain village, attacked the royal family, and framed the Niushou Mountain Taoism. In the world, Wei Baoheng will not even save him, but he will abandon it decisively, draw a line with him, and avoid being involved in this matter, causing a commotion!


    After all, this matter is too big and too bad.


    What should I do? There was a chill on Li Guanshu''s back.


    He found that it was extremely difficult to deal with the situation now!


    Wei Tianhe did not know Li Guanshu''s thoughts, and he advised: "Li Ye has a feud with the Guogong. At the moment, he will seize the handle of the Guogong, and he will not give up. If he returns to Changan, he will definitely break the net ... Guo Gong, you must be constantly rebellious! "


    "Li êÊ ... Li êÊ ..." When hearing these words, Li Guanshu felt uncomfortable, even his stomach was cramped, and he couldn''t help vomiting. "It''s Li êÊ again, Why is he again ?! In Chang''an, this son hurt my uncle, took my king, and lost my face! How long has it been in Niushoushan, it was him who made me frustrated and fell into despair, hateful! "


    "This is clearly a waste. Why can it be improved overnight, and the mental intelligence has become outstanding? Why is this?"


    Li Guanshu was sad and angry. He almost couldn''t help but yelled at the sky and asked Li Xuan, I have no grudges against you, and you want to target me like this.


    However, Li Guanshu couldn''t ask these words.


    They already have a common hatred.


    Wei Tianhe opened his mouth and stopped talking. Why did Li Zhi suddenly change overnight? Isn''t everyone knowing this? He was in Taixuanding and got the inheritance of Yuan Tianyi ...


    Wei Tianhe finally held back. The reason he didn''t say this was because he suddenly remembered that Li Xun would go to Tai Xuan Ding to ask for luck, which was Li Xuan''s ...


    In the anger of Li Guanshu, a palm smashed a bush next to him, his eyes gritted and his teeth lowered: "I won''t let go of Li Xiao''s little hybrid!"


    ...


    The meeting time with the Niushou Mountain Taoist was much earlier than expected by Li Yan and others.


    Yomo was fighting in Luoping Village and was noticed by the masters of the Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple. Or maybe it was discovered by the secret whistle detective sent down by Niushou Mountain and they sent someone.


    Early in the morning, Shangguan, who happened to be on duty at the village entrance, came back and reported to Li Yan, saying that someone had asked for advice.


    Li Yan called the crowd, and when he came under the old locust tree at the village entrance, he saw the other three.


    The first was a young man in his twenties, wearing a whitewashed gray robe, with a peach-like sword hanging on his waist, but it was definitely not a sword of ordinary wood sword. He stood outside the village with his hands tied. Like the two Taoists behind him, he looked calm and calm.


    In terms of manners, these three Taoists are not much different from the Taoists in the Taixuan Hall of Shen Yunshan, but their temperament is very different. Obviously, they have the transcendental spirit of the Taoist, chic and natural.


    "The poor Dao Fang, I''ve met the public." The young Taoist, with the other two, saluted Shi Ran, and when they were saluting, they left their hands outside and their right hands in front of them, and then bowed.


    When the world''s ethics was clear, all the serious Taoists were in a high position. The people returned with a complex mood of admiration, sympathy, and joy. Li Zhi came out of the crowd and asked Fang Yi to enter the village.


    As a prince, Li Yan is naturally the highest of these clan children. Previously, everyone was unfamiliar with him. People like Li Jingan even despised him and naturally did not buy his account. However, after yesterday ¡¯s battle, everyone was right. Li Yan had already convinced himself to take it orally, so at this time he willingly acknowledged his leading position and let him be the principal.


    In the courtyard where they settled last night, they simply greeted the three Taoists. The situation was pressing. The crowd did not make any shame, and soon exchanged their respective situations.


    The children of the clan knew that the young Taoist Fang Yan who was in front of him was the brother of the county outside the county, and the three Taoists knew the beginning and end of the two battles yesterday.


    "His Royal Highness An is truly good-looking, so intelligent and courageous, it reminds me of Old An, and he really admires it." Fang Zheng stood up, this time saluting to Li Ji alone, his words were serious: "If His Royal Highness does not clearly observe Qiuhao With a well-organized layout, the villain''s plot has succeeded, and my Niushou Mountain is bound to suffer a great calamity. Thank you, His Royal Highness, everyone on behalf of the poor! "


    Li Xun replied: "You don''t have to be polite, you and I are both in the game. Some of the acts you are doing are unwilling to be manipulated and used ....... So far, Li Guanshu will not give up. I You will have to ask for help from the Minister. "


    Fang Weidao: "This is the reason why the poor road came here. I also asked the Zhugong to follow the poor road up the mountain, and the Lord has waited for a long time."


    This is the idea of ??the children of the Zongshi. Naturally, without much discussion, everyone left Luoping Village and followed Fang Yan and others to the main peak of Niushou Mountain.


    ...


    There are many Taoist gates in the world. The small one is called Taoist temple and the big one is called Xianmen. However, both Taoist temple and Xianmen are under the unified jurisdiction of the court and the Qintian court. To a certain extent, the Qintianjian is the world ¡¯s largest immortal gate. All the gates can be regarded as branches of Qin Tianjian.


    During the heyday of the dynasty, the imperial court had great prestige, and it was forbidden to act. The Qin Tianjian, who was in charge of the court and the Dao of the court, naturally had authority and unparalleled authority.


    However, since Li Zhi''s ascendance to the throne, the politics of the country have been dim, and chaos has been around. Those who live in the wild have their minds alive. Some colluded with Fanzhen, some disregarded Qintian''s imprisonment, were good at preaching the law, expanded the monk ranks, and some directly associated with people in the rivers and lakes with speculation.


    Taoist view on Niushou Mountain, known as Sanqing view, is the subject of Xu Qingfeng.


    On a steep mountain slightly lower than the main peak, there is a gazebo. Because the peak is not large, there is no other building here. Xu Qingfeng stood in the gazebo and was looking at the mountain view.


    Beside him, there was a woman in a purple robe standing upright. The woman was not wearing a robe, and her willows were sharp, like a lancet, which made her look free and easy and peaceful.


    "Brother Fang''s message." A middle-aged Taoist came to the gazebo and reported to Xu Qingfeng: "They have already received them and are on their way back."


    Xu Qingfeng nodded slightly, without turning back, "are you ready?"


    "Going back to the subject, everything has been arranged properly," said the middle-aged Taoist.


    Xu Qingfeng nodded: "Then act according to the plan. But pay attention, there are two masters who practice five levels of qi in these clan children. You should try to avoid them-remember that the task of your trip is to kill one. The two clan children, then quickly shooed away, instead of fighting with them. "


    "The disciples remember." The middle-aged priest led him away.


    Li Ye and others would be shocked if they heard this.


    Until the middle-aged Taoist priests went away, the woman in the purple pavilion in the gazebo chuckled, and said with sarcasm: "Assassination of the imperial clan, Li Guanshu said that you are an anti-thief, and you are not wrong.


    Xu Qingfeng still looked at the mountains in the distance, and he didn''t get angry when he heard the words, but said lightly: "Li Guanshu said that we made green forest heroes and people from rivers and lakes, and he was not wrong."


    The woman in the purple robe looked at Xu Qingfeng, and said coldly, "What are you going to do, Xu Guanzhu? Assassinate the children of the clan, aren''t you afraid that the court really used the soldiers on Niushoushan?"


    Xu Qingfeng said quietly, "The assassination of the ancestral son has always been Li Guanshu. What does it have to do with us?"


    Woman in purple robe: "You are going to plant this incident on Li Guanshu?"


    Xu Qingfeng had a two-point smile on his face: "These clan children have turned against Li Guanshu, and Li Guanshu is going to kill them. This is a matter of course. Even if Li Guanshu has a hundred mouths, he can''t say clearly."


    Woman in Zipao: "The son of the royal family died in Niushou Mountain, and this will cause a lot of trouble!"


    Xu Qingfeng laughed: "This is exactly what I want."


    Woman in Purple Robe: "Li Guanshu has been planted and your goals have been achieved. Why do you want to do this?"


    Xu Qingfeng shook his head: "Taking down or punishing Li Guanshu has never been our goal."


    "What else do you want?"


    "The son of the clan died in Niushou Mountain, Changan would set off a **** storm, the guilt of Li Guanshu''s conspiracy, the court would not be able to cover it, and everyone in the world would know that Xing Guogong and the son of the clan killed each other-once such ugly incidents emerged, No prestige, the prestige of the imperial court will be greatly reduced, and everyone in the world will know the decay and darkness of the imperial dynasty. By that time, those specious towns and the violent forces will despise the imperial court, and it will not be far from the rise. "


    "You want chaos in the world?"


    "Not me, it''s the door!"


    "What a mess the world is doing for you? Why should you be thinking like this!"


    "It''s not that somewhere is deliberate. It''s Li Guanshu''s self-death. Someone just has to follow the trend."


    "..."


    For a long time, Xu Qingfeng suddenly sighed. Immediately, there was a kind of glory that the purple robe woman could not understand. The brilliance was so strong that the purple robe woman could not look straight.


    Xu Qingfeng held out a hand: "The old world is destroyed, and a new order can be established!"

 Chapter 43： Shuifu

    The rugged mountain roads are not easy to walk. Most of them are mountain people hunting, chopping firewood, and walking on the incense path of the Sanqing Temple. There are almost no stone steps. The trees cover the sky and the thorns and weeds are full of primitive atmosphere.


    The Taoist in Sanqingguan led the way, Wu You and Fang Ye talked very well, especially when he heard the latter said that he was not guilty of the county officials'' corruption, and took the party member''s foreign wife and son in anger. When it was difficult to go to Chang''an to report the imperial court, his expression was very excited, showing his longing.


    The chivalrous act of stubbornly supporting the weak is always correct, attractive, and respectable to a simple girl.


    At this time in the previous life, Li Zhi has been in the market, and he has lived a bitter life with Shangguan. Now he knows that the world is going to be chaotic, but due to the knowledge of the past life, he does n¡¯t know the six words "the world is going to be chaotic", or It is the four words "the great calamity will be born", which means what kind of worldliness and world situation.


    In the current Tang Dynasty, the waves are treacherous. Li Zhi wants to change the destiny of his previous life. In this world, he will go to the world and hegemony with the heroes and princes of the world will inevitably gradually realize and experience what it means to be "the mountain rain is coming to the wind." "," Heiyun overwhelms the city. "


    In the untraveled, undeveloped forest path, there is really no vision. After walking in such a place for a long time, Li Min gradually became a little uncomfortable, especially in the moment when everyone was in a very bad situation. It is probably intuition, or the perception of danger that has been cultivated through his previous cultivation career. Li Min always feels that Niushoushan is full of mystery and speculation.


    Then he found that the pale golden dragon spirit floating on Dantian slowly swam up, as if it was threatened and attracted. It seemed to be restless and impatient.


    Li Xuan couldn''t help looking up and looked at the main peak of Niushou Mountain.


    Long Qi is undoubtedly his biggest reliance now. After absorbing the seal of King An Wang, which represents the luck of Prince Tang, he has become a lot solidified, but also quiet for a long time. I am active today. What''s the chance?


    Around noon, everyone came to a small lake in the mountain stream, and the small lake was only twenty or thirty steps away. The lake was green but bottomless. They decided to rest for a while.


    When Li Yan was fetching water by the lake, Shangguan Qingcheng stood behind him with a knife and watched around unconsciously. Even though she was destined to see nothing, she would not relax her alert.


    Li Yan smiled back: "The valley here is deep and quiet, and there is no one else who wants to come, just rest."


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his head seriously: "Protecting His Highness is comprehensive, and it is the duty of the Admiral. The Admiral ... is not good, and His Highness can''t give much help to His Highness. In normal times, he must pay more attention to the surroundings."


    Coming back to Niushou Mountain, Shangguan Qingcheng had no soldiers and no armor, and was only wearing a strong suit. At this moment, she stood by the sword, still standing upright, her body curve was exposed, and her heroic beauty did not reduce her score by half. Add a touch of moving spirit.


    In Li''s mind, some memories of the previous life can''t help but emerge. During the time Li Li was in Daliang City, he served as **** emperor. He served eunuchs, palace ladies, and security guards, all of whom were Quan Quan Zhu Quanzhong. The high walls of the deep palace seemed extremely cold and crises, as if he would devour him at any time At that time, Shangguan Qingcheng was day and night like he was now, standing outside the door by a knife, and there was no slackness for a moment.


    After Li Hua finished taking the water, he stood up from the lake. At this moment, he was only seven steps away from him. At that time, the lake surface was calm and suddenly, a large group of shadows rose quickly, like a big bird flying in the air. It casts a reflection, as if a big fish in the lake is about to surface.


    "Your Highness be careful!"


    With a bang, Shangguan Qingcheng had pulled the knife out of the sheath, held the handle with both hands, raised it high, and cut it away from the shadow of the lake.


    When the four-foot sword flew out, everyone at the lake seemed to be stupefied, his face was incomprehensible, as if to say, this is close to the Niushou Mountain Taoist Viewpoint. What dangers can there be? sensitive?


    However, the knife has not yet touched the water, and the lake surface that was not wavering the moment before suddenly rushed up a spring above the human head, and the white water splashed and scattered.


    Shuiquan and Shuihua held a figure, but it was a burly man holding a giant axe. When he appeared on the water, he yelled, and the giant axe slashed down towards Li Ying!


    Due to the timely warning by Shangguan Qingcheng, Li Xun was able to cope with it calmly. He floated back a few steps to avoid the attack of the burly man. The aura cut by the giant axe blasted by the lake, and the stones suddenly flew across the water.


    At the same time, there were seven or eight people on the lake, and in the sound of a rushing water, they rushed to the children of the clan by the lake.


    The sons of the clan were shocked, and then angry. Fortunately, they had already seen Shangguan''s attack, but it was not completely unprepared at this time, but they did not allow the other party to sneak in. Wu You and Li Jing''an, with their high strength, had already shown their weapons to welcome them. Li Li and others quickly swept back and opened the distance.


    "Kill these people for the grandfather!" The attackers did not forget to "identify" their identity when they started.


    Li Xun swept a few steps, lost his water bag, pulled Lu Gujian and held it in his hand. Shangguan fell into the city by bullying himself. He even slashed several knives, and Dao Guang shrouded the burly man holding a giant axe. Get crazy! "


    Li Yan''s eyebrows flickered slightly, one side turned slightly, and Lu Gujian leaned back behind him, when the sound of a crisp sound was actually the intersection of the two swords. A long sword stabbed from the dense forest behind Li Yan was picked up by Lu Gujian''s sword body.


    Li Yan''s mouth was numb, his wrists trembled, and Lu Gujian trembled in the palm of his hand, but he almost got out of his hands. His face was positive, and he knew in his heart that the other person''s cultivation was a step higher than him, and he immediately raised his eyebrow. , While moving sideways, always look at people.


    The attacker was a middle-aged man with a Chinese character face and good facial features. He did not look like a villain at first, but looked like a gentleman. This was the middle-aged Taoist who had spoken to Xu Qingfeng. The assassination was also led by him. In fact, it was Xu Qingfeng''s great disciple, Xu Fengzhu.


    Xu Fengzhu was unexpectedly surprised by a sword attack. He had planned very clearly that the people in the lake attacked and forced the people at the lake to retreat. At the same time, they killed the attack from the dense forest, attacked on both sides, unexpectedly and succeeded. The **** is very big, unexpectedly was caught and warned in time by Shangguan Qingcheng, and Li Zhi''s reaction was so fast that he lost his hand.


    When Xu Li took a sideways move to the left, Xu Fengzhu had followed him. He missed his shot but did not pause for a while. His right foot swept across and went straight to Li Xu''s left waist.


    Li Yan bent his knees and raised his legs, blocking Xu Fengzhu''s sweep. With a loud bang, the power from his left leg was so great that he almost stood still.


    With his right foot quickly stepping on the ground, Li Yi cut his sword flat and took Xu Qingfeng''s throat straight.


    Xu Qingfeng''s eyes were stunned. Most probably, he did not expect that even when Li Zhi was defending, he was able to fight back at the same time. The ability of such a series of eliminations was far beyond ordinary people.


    He leaned back, avoiding Lu Gujian, who was slashed, and at the same time, the long sword was tilted and attacked Li Zhi''s left rib.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yi cut his sword across, but it was a false note, his body had already jumped away, and opened a distance.


    Li Yan did not evade blindly. While Xu Fengzhu was leaning back, before adjusting his figure, he took back the long sword and split the sword. Daodao Jianqi flew vertically and blinked in front of Xu Fengzhu!


    Xu Fengzhu''s eyes flashed a startle. He did not expect that Li Yan''s combat skills were so good. He even used bandit, offensive and defensive, and the conversion of reality and reality, and he faced surprise attacks and repaired himself better than himself. Not chaotic, calmly coping, old-fashioned, like a monk who has experienced countless fierce battles.


    This surprised Xu Fengzhu. Li Yan can see through Li Guanshu''s conspiracy, which is superior in wisdom. There is nothing to say about this talent, but the combat skills have to be honed from countless battles, and the most important thing is to pay attention to experience and integration.


    In Xu Fengzhu''s prediction, An Wang, who respects and excels, even though his practice is very strong, but as long as he fights close and does not give him the opportunity to perform high-level exercises, the other party is just fish.


    The reality gave Xu Fengzhu a slap in the face, but it wasn''t enough to make him panic. His body flickered and he avoided Li Jian''s several sword slashes.


    The sword slammed on the forest tree, cut off the branches, chopped the leaves, blasted on the trunk, plowed several sword marks, and shook the forest.


    When Xu Fengzhu evaded sword air, he did not simply retreat, but moved forward after moving sideways. The long sword waved repeatedly, struck out several sword airs, and covered Li Qi. This move to protect himself also restricted Li Qi. Follow the sword, approach Li Yan with the sword gas.


    "His Royal Highness, you must die!" There is no hatred, no resentment in Xu Fengzhumu, and some are just killing intentions, cold killing intentions. He had no grudges with Li Xun, but simply wanted to kill Li Xun.


    Xu Fengzhu drank in a low voice. He heard his words. Two attackers around him immediately rushed over and besieged Li Xu with Xu Fengzhu.


    Only one person here can be called His Highness.


    Wang An, this is why Xu Fengzhu personally besieged Li Li.


    Because the prince''s status is dignified enough, the sensation caused by the death is large enough, which is most in line with Xu Qingfeng''s intention.


    The children of the clan are now facing the dilemma of double-sided attack, and here is beside the lake, there is only one forest path. Although it is a lot wider than the rugged mountain road, the other side is dense forest, and the widest place is only three or five steps.


    Besieged in such a place, Rao is an entourage of Wu You and Li Jingan. He has a five-layer practice of qi training, and he can not perform as well as on flat ground. The two sides have staggered hands, and they no longer have the ability to kill.


    In this short period of time, the two sides were so entangled that they were dragged.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Li Zhi heard Li Zhi''s scream, and then the sound of Tong Tong fell into the water. The light in the corner of his eye glanced at it, and there was a large amount of blood spreading on the lake, but no one was struggling. There was an injury, and he lost his amulet. Even if there was a life-saving weapon, it was ultimately an enemy that could not be attacked by the attacker. This time he finally explained it.


    And Li Zhi himself, already in danger.


    A sword stabbed on the left, he swept across, and a sword swept on the right. He lifted his sword to block it. At the same time, Xu Fengzhu slashed a sword gas and went straight to the gate of Li''s face.

 Chapter 44： No way

    One Xu Fengzhu was hard enough to deal with, not to mention he also called for two helpers. Even though Li Zhi was extraordinary in skill and excellent in combat skills, he was also struggling to cope with it.


    When Li Yan blocked the sword swept from the right side, a donkey rolled on the spot. Xu Fengzhu''s sword gas did not hit the door in front of him, but he also passed over his shoulder and opened a two-inch-long mouth. The blood soaked in the clothes. robe.


    While struggling with injuries to his shoulders, as Lu Li swept across the ground, Lu Gujian swept across the ground, cutting off the sole of the right swordsman, his blood flashed, and the swordsman screamed and fell with his broken foot.


    "Abominable!" Xu Fengzhu saw the same door hurt, and couldn''t help but be furious. When Li Yan just got up and hadn''t stood still, the sword slashed down and the sword body flashed white.


    Li Yanping held up Lu with a sword to block. The two swords hit each other in front of Li Yanmei. It was extremely thrilling, a crisp sword groan, and a bounce, Xu Fengzhu''s long sword broke directly into a gap. Cracked into pieces.


    Li Xun was unstable, struggling to hold Lu Gujian firmly, and flew out again.


    Xu Fengzhu was a little bit confused. He didn''t know the Lu Jian sword in Li Zhi''s hands. Naturally he couldn''t understand it. Under the hard sword, the long sword in his hands would be the first to lose.


    Xu Fengzhu knew that Li Yan had a distinguished status and would probably have a good weapon. However, the long sword in his hand was originally a second-order. He usually played against people and had not lost in the quality of the sword. To be broken, my heart was aching.


    However, what made Xu Fengzhu''s heart more painful still happened.


    Li Xun was shot by Xu Fengzhu with a sword, and it seemed that he had no power to fight back. In fact, otherwise, he used the opponent''s sword to bombard the force and hit the attacker on the left side with great speed.


    The attacker saw Li Xuan being repelled by Xu Fengzhu and knew that this was a good time. He rushed away to Li Xuan and the sword swept out, and he must bow Li Xian from the back.


    However, the long sword had just been swept out, and he suddenly realized that it was not good. Li Xun flew down too fast. When his long sword swept in front of him, Li Xun had already bumped into him with full arms.


    When Li Yan flew upside down, he had already twisted his body in midair by the force of a foot, and faced the attacker at this time.


    He bent his left hand and blocked the inside of his opponent''s right arm, preventing his sword from hurting him. At about the same time, he slammed his shoulder against the swordsman''s chest and knocked him out.


    Li Xuan slammed into the forest with the swordsman. The leaves and thorns swept against the two, and the dappled sunlight fell from the gap between the treetops and hit the long hair of the two flying.


    Li Yan raised his left hand, slammed his opponent''s jaw against his opponent''s jaw, and slammed his head back again. The swordsman''s back hit the trunk and stopped. He opened his eyes in horror and died. Staring at Li Yan, he could no longer move half a minute.


    Lu Gujian had stabbed into his right rib. A few steps away, there was a dazzling blood trail, the green grass and green leaves were still trembling, and the blood dripping on it slipped quietly.


    At this time, Xu Fengzhu had already followed, and he took Li Jian''s heart with a sword!


    "His Royal Highness!" Shangguan, who was struggling with a man with an axe, saw the scene, and she was too rescued, and screamed in astonishment.


    The closest clan''s son to Li Kun was Li Jing''an. At this time, two attackers had fallen beside him. As one of the most powerful two of the clan''s sons, he and his followers, In a fighting environment with no retreat at a short distance, killing the enemy is naturally fast.


    Li Jingan saw Li Zheng in danger.


    He is very close to Li Xun. If he takes a shot, even if he only hits a sword, he can restrain Xu Fengzhu''s instant time for Li Xun and win a reaction for Li Xun.


    Li Jingan''s eyes flickered a little, and at this critical moment, he didn''t move.


    Beside him, a sword was used to assassinate an attacker''s woman, and he glanced at him, seeing that he did not do anything, nor did he let her do it, and did not move.


    Between this electric light and flint, Li Jingan''s eyes even glanced over a look of expectation and joy.


    He expected that Li Zhi was stabbed and killed by Xu Fengzhu.


    If Li Yan was stabbed and killed by Xu Fengzhu with a sword, he would rejoice and be happy.


    If Li Yan is dead, then Li Jingan may still compete for the first name of the assessment, which means that he may still get the best official position after this assessment.


    After the Battle of Luoping Village, Li Jingan did face Li Ye squarely, even admired, and perhaps grateful-thanked Li Ye for not being deceived by Li Guanshu.


    But as long as the assessment is not over and they have not returned to Changan, they will still be in a competitive relationship. This is a dispute over interests, above all else.


    The deep-rooted interest-seeking heart made Li Jingan subconsciously helpless, and even expected to see Li Yan assassinated by Xu Fengzhu.


    However, the next moment, Li Jingan was disappointed.


    When time was up, Li Ji pulled Lu Gujian out of the swordsman''s ribs, and pulled out the swordsman''s collar, then he grabbed the opponent''s back and blocked the opponent in front of him.


    Xu Fengzhu stabbed with a sword, and the long sword in his hand was about to stab Li Li. Suddenly seeing such changes, he was horrified to take back the long sword and rush out.


    At this time, Lu Zhijian in Li Yi''s hands had already crossed the throat of the swordsman in front of him.


    The swordsman looked startled, his body trembling slightly, the blood under his ribs kept flowing, and he didn''t dare to move for half a minute.


    "Dare to stand ?!" Xu Feng was so angry that he stared at Li Ye who was holding the hostages, anxious to break Li Ye to death.


    In the dappled sunlight between the trees, Li Zhi''s expression was quiet and his eyes were cold. He was like a shadow with a ray of cold, as if he couldn''t stop the sun in May.


    The Lu Jijian in his hand passed the swordsman''s throat, and the blood that had been ripped open by Lu Qijian suddenly overflowed with blood, and the swordsman coughed painfully and fell down, covering his throat.


    Xu Fengzhu had red ears and a red face, and yelled and killed Li Ye. If he said he had no hate for Li Ye but just wanted to kill Li Ye, then at this time, he and Li Ye already had great hatred. This hatred Let him endlessly chat with Li Yan.


    As soon as the battle occurs, there will be no room for maneuver.


    But at this moment, a sharp whistle sounded in some unknown depth in the forest.


    Xu Fengzhu, who was fighting Li Li against the sword, heard the whistle, and his face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    That was a sign of retreat.


    The purpose of their trip was to assassinate several ancestral children by thunder, not to die with these ancestors. After all, Wu You, Li Jingan and their entourage were all uncompromising masters. , They will have a hard time getting out, and once they are caught by each other, they may be exposed.


    Xu Feng''s face was like a pig''s liver, but he felt terribly congested. He was as disgusting as eating a hundred flies. He ambush in the forest, approached quietly, suddenly attacked, and personally assassinated Li Zhi, but he failed, and lost two. Human life, what makes him feel bad?


    But the order had been issued and Xu Fengzhu had to retreat.


    He closed his sword and turned around.


    He wants to withdraw.


    Some people didn''t want him to withdraw.


    Li Yan disappeared in front of the tree.


    "Jianqi Shenglian!"


    A green lotus blooms in the dappled sunlight, and is full of brilliance and holiness.


    A sword, in front of Xu Fengzhu''s throat.


    Xu Fengzhu was stiff all over. At this moment, he felt that the reiki operation was obscure, and the blood seemed to have stopped flowing.


    He instinctively noticed that this rigidity would only exist for a brief moment, and as long as the moment passed, he would recover as usual.


    But he knows more about what this flash means to him, it is likely to die without the next flash!


    Xu Fengzhu tried his best to bite the tip of his tongue, and a hard syllable was issued in his mouth: "Solution!"


    His body trembled, as if waking up like a dream.


    Quickly swept away.


    Xu Fengzhu was instinctively happy and thought he had escaped Li Jian''s sword.


    He was wrong.


    Snorted.


    The light of the sword flashed.


    Xu Fengzhu''s left arm was cut shoulder to shoulder, and the broken arm flew into midair.


    He made a terrible cry and was in extreme pain.


    In a crisis situation, instead of covering his shoulders, he crushed the rune in his hand like everyone else on the lake: "Oh!"


    Fu Yan burst open, his people disappeared.


    All the attackers disappeared, except the dead.


    Even those who were injured were taken away by their companions.


    The children of the imperial clan by the lake were all there for a while, and there were still people who were fighting with them desperately, but at the moment they were empty.


    Suddenly they appeared, and they walked away more quickly, making people dizzy and caught off guard.


    Well-informed, or masters such as Wu You and Li Jingan followers, are sinking in water.


    That''s a thousand miles charm.


    Although it is not really far away, but in the mountains, it is enough to escape from the range where everyone can chase.


    Shangguan Qingcheng rushed to Li Yan''s side and looked at the injury on his shoulder with concern. Wu You walked in front of Li Jingan with a poor expression and asked in a low voice: "Why didn''t you save your brother?"


    Li Jing''an showed a surprise: "Why can''t you save it? It''s too late! You lord, you must not be wronged!"


    The children of the ancestors all looked around in doubt, but they didn''t notice it.


    Wu You''s eyes were deeper, Qibao''s glass ring hummed on her wrist, and she almost came out of her hand: "You don''t even admit it? In other words, don''t you have any heart to meet ?!"


    Seeing Wu You being so decisive and looking like he was about to do something, the children of the clan all looked weird. Looking at Li Jingan''s eyes, he was also full of doubt.


    Li Jingan stepped back two steps, gritted his teeth and stared at Wu You: "Master Jun, are you trying to stir up civil strife?"


    "Li Yan is dead!"


    At that moment, there was a clan son who was familiar with Li Zhi, and took Li Zhi''s body out of the lake. When he spoke, his eyes were red, his teeth were clenched, and he furiously hit the festival: "The dog thief Li Guanshu even returned Dare to send someone to assassinate and want to kill us, it''s crazy, I swear by him! "


    Fang Yan and others surrounded Li Li''s body with grief. After listening to the son of the royal family, he expressed his enemies: "Li Guanshu does nothing evil, he must be brought to justice!"


    Li Yan stood in the shade of the tree, his eyes were deep, and his eyes looked like fire.

 Chapter 45： No way (2)

    The injury on the shoulder was not serious. Li Yan quickly dealt with it. He looked up and looked around. There was nothing but the forest and mountains in the mountain stream. The small lake in the sun was rippling with blue water, and the blood color made the lake look a little gloomy. .


    "Clean and clean, like last time, without leaving a living mouth." Shangguan Qingcheng was a little angry, "His Royal Highness, would you like to check the body?"


    Li Yan shook his head, the other party was not so stupid, and would not leave any marks on the body. He asked Shangguan Qingcheng to pull Wu You over so that she would not continue to argue with Li Jingan.


    "Helping others is a kind act, not a thing that must be done. Regardless of whether Li Jingan has a chance to help, there is no need to fight now. We are now trapped, or we should try our best to be united." Li Xuan encouraged Wu You, who saw Li Fang Yan next to the corpse''s body gave a glance, his eyes inexplicable. "The road ahead may not be easy."


    At this time, the people near the small lake were in the state of the aftermath of the war. No one noticed that two people stood against the wind at the peak of the mountain on the side of the mountain, under the lush pine tree, and stood side by side.


    "Guo Gong, we didn''t send someone to attack them. What is the identity of those attackers who suddenly appeared and disappeared?" It was the soap-supply officer who guarded Tianhe, his eyes full of doubt.


    Li Guanshu on the side was also puzzled. They followed Li Yan and others into the mountain. They originally wanted to destroy the other party ¡¯s plan to go to Sanqingguan, but they did not expect that they had witnessed the scene of Li Yan and others being attacked.


    Li Guanshu looked up towards the main peak of Niushou Mountain, his voice was low: "Right now, besides you and me, what other forces are there in this Niushou Mountain?"


    Wei Tianhe replied: "Except that we are Sanqingguan ... Since the implementation of the Guogong''s plan, we have been closely monitoring Niushou Mountain. All roads are guarded by monks and no outsiders can enter. Niushoushan. "


    Li Guanshu groaned for a moment, and suddenly sneered: "Since there are no other forces here, and this is not what we do, there is only one answer."


    Wei Tianhe said in surprise: "Guo Gong means that this thing was done by Taoists in Sanqingguan? Why did they do this? Li Zhi and others can now be on a boat with them. Welcome Li Yan, they entered Taoist Temple, and united to break through our blockade and go to Changan City to file a royal order! "


    Li Guanshu had his hands on his shoulders, and his knife-shaped eyebrows were extremely cold at the moment. "I''m afraid, we have all belittled the Sanqingguan Taoist. In the past few days, my father has been reflecting on the case of Yixian. In many unreasonable places, my father lost his hand in Luoping Village this time. I am afraid that it is not the capsized ship in the ditch, but it is being calculated by the people with heart! "


    Wei Tianhe was puzzled: "Guo Gong means ... there are problems with the cause and effect of the whole thing?"


    Li Guanshu''s voice became more and more low-pitched. "When we bought the farm property outside the party, he wouldn''t even have to sell it, and his attitude was too strong. He even scolded the county officials for corruption, saying that he was an adulterer, and he was not afraid to annoy him. My father? What dare he rely on this? It is also because he annoyed my father that when Song Yuanqiao planted loot and framed him, he did not object. "


    "Second, the ethnic brother outside Fang Yuan''s attitude is too tough. Does he not know the power of the father in the court? He took his wife outside the Fang Yuan to Chang''an City to file a royal statement. It was simple, Mo said. My father will not let them go to Changan, even if they arrive in Changan, who dares to take this case? "


    Wei Tianhe pondered: "The actions of Fang Yuanwai and Fang Yan are indeed like three-year-olds."


    Li Guanshu''s voice was chilling: "But this is Fang Yan, but he let his brothers follow him secretly, and when he was intercepted by you, he successfully took his wife outside Fang members away ... Previously they acted hastily Why did you suddenly become more thoughtful? "


    Wei Tianhe said: "It really doesn''t make sense."


    Li Guanshu snorted coldly: "What is most confusing is that when the Gongpa sent people to negotiate with Sanqingguan, the people in Sanqingguan also had a tough attitude and did not agree with reconciliation with the public. A small member of a county town and a Taoist path People, I do n¡¯t know the situation, is n¡¯t the principal of Sanqingguan confused? Why do they dare to rip off their faces with my father for the sake of a small county member? ¡±


    Wei Tianhe said: "Of course it will not be because of justice."


    Li Guanshu continued: "Since these days, while my father and Sanqing deceived each other, he arranged them as an anti-thief. They did not take advantage of this time to take his wife outside the party to Chang''an!"


    Wei Tianhe tentatively said, "Maybe they can''t break our blockade?"


    Li Guanshu coldly hummed: "The master of Sanqingguan, but the practice of practicing five layers of qi is only one level lower than that of the father, and such a master, Sanqingguan is not only one of him, but my father is also worried about him. If they are determined to flee, because of their familiarity with Niushoushan, the father cannot stop them ... but they neither fled nor took people to Chang''an, but continued to fool with the father. "


    Wei Tianhe Nahan said: "That is the Taoist man in Sanqingguan, who was in the strategy of the Guogong.


    Li Guan Shen Rushui wrote: "Before, my father also thought so, but if he still thinks so now, that father is too stupid!"


    He looked at the small lake that was so small that he could barely see under the mountain, and a sharp light flashed in his sharp eyes: "Now my father finally understands that the matter of Shexian County was originally a trap that Sanqingguan dug for my father, intending to frame Ben Public! Their purpose is to make this matter big and well known to the world. They just want to tarnish the reputation of a court clerk. They want to make this public infamous, so that they can stain the court. water!"


    Wei Tianhe was shocked and couldn''t speak, and said it for a long time: "So, is the matter of Shexian County a conspiracy designed by Sanqingguan?"


    Li Guanshu gritted his teeth: "Besides the so-called party member, the person who wants to come is San Qingguan. The father has been buying farm products in Shexian for many years, and they must have been waiting for me. The hard-line attitude of the party member was abusive to him. This is not a way to solve the problem. It is a way to intensify the contradictions and make things big. This is not considered until the faction sends you to kill the wife of the party member, and Fang Zheng takes the wife of the party member to escape to Sanqingguan. It ¡¯s really big! "


    There was a strong hatred in Li Guanshu''s eyes: "So San Qingguan would not agree to reconcile with the father, only to be dragged by the father. They are waiting, waiting for the father''s self-rebellion to take the next step. ..... My father had never thought that he was actually deceived by this group of evil thieves! "


    Wei Tianhe was very surprised: "San Qingguan corrupted the reputation of the Grand Duke and the court, so what is it?"


    As soon as Li Guanshu shook his sleeves, he angered the crown: "They are afraid that the world will not be chaotic! They are also for the chaos of the world!"


    Wei Tianhe''s face was incredible: "A sanqing view, why dare to do it?" Li Guanshu said angrily: "It''s not the sanqing view, it''s the door!"


    Fear climbed up to Wei Tianhe''s face: "Door?"


    Li Guanshu calmed down, and he said in a deep voice: "For thousands of years, every time the dynasty ends, Damon people will be out of the world. While they claim that the old dynasty has run out of luck, they will do everything possible to disturb the world and support the new one. The dynasty, when the new dynasty was established, Daomen could rule the world! "


    Wei Tianhe said: "However, since this dynasty, the court has ruled the world, not the gate!"


    Li Guanshu said coldly: "For thousands of years, the Taoist Methodology has changed, and the monks have practiced most of the Taoist methods, so they are ambitious and want to surpass the court and become the true rulers of the world. Which emperor has been willing to give away Zhongjiangshan since the ages, which emperor can tolerate someone else on his head? So every founder of the country will find a way to control the door, and the monarchs will also suppress the door. Why do Confucianism and Buddhism flourish? That''s why! "


    Li Guanshu eased his breath and continued: "With the Confucianism and Buddhism, the gates are still powerful, but they must also obey the court''s jurisdiction. This is how I set up the Qin Heavenly Prison to rule the world''s gates for the court."


    Wei Tianhe replied: "Daomen will certainly not be convinced."


    Li Guanshu said: "Of course the door is not convinced, so they always wait for the opportunity to move!"


    Wei Tianhe suddenly realized what was happening, and his face was mostly white: "Does this Sanqingguan design frame the Guogong, does it mean that Daomen is out of the world? If Daomen is out of the world, does it mean that my Tang Dynasty has arrived? ... in the last days ?! "


    "Miscellaneous accounts!" Li Guanshu suddenly became furious and slaps his backhand on Wei Tianhe''s face. "My Datang is in its heyday, and it will be forever! If you dare to talk nonsense, my father will take your head first!"


    "Humble words, Guogong forgive sins!" Wei Tianhe knelt down on one knee, sincere and horrified. He felt Li Guanshu''s anger, and there was murder in that anger. In this sentence, Li Guanshu would kill him.


    Li Guanshu said coldly: "I''ll spare you this time, not as an example!"


    Wei Tianhe breathed a sigh of relief, thanked Li Guanshu for standing up and asked Li Guanshu: "Guo Gong, this is the end, what should I do next?"


    Li Guanshu silently for a moment, and gradually came up with an idea: "San Qingguan sent people to kill Li Ye and others, all to make things bigger, but how often can I walk by the river without wet shoes? This time the assassination action, they revealed It''s flawed, but it gives me the opportunity ... "


    By the small lake, everyone had returned from the fierce battle.


    Because of Wu You''s attitude, Li Jing''an is now in a delicate situation. The other clan children looked at him with some doubts. Everyone knew Wu You''s temperament and knew that she was unlikely to lie.


    Therefore, the children of the royal family intentionally or unintentionally stayed away from Li Jing''an, which made Li Jing''an somewhat isolated. He and her followers stood aside and out of touch with everyone.


    Li Jingan''s face was not good-looking, but she had no choice but to help.


    "Zhu Gong, it seems that the evil thief of Li Guanshu has not given up yet, so let''s hurry up as soon as possible." Fang Yi came up and said to everyone.


    The crowd was nodding their heads to promise. Suddenly, a black shadow rose on the ground. In the warning sound of Shangguan Qingcheng, everyone raised their heads, only to find that the shadow on the ground was formed by a huge stone flying in the air.

 Chapter 46： No way (3)

    The people stood in different orientations, but they were not very far apart from each other. The site near the small lake was already frightening. The boulder that fell in the middle of the sky was several square feet. Half of the people were below it, and the boulder fell very fast. The aura was attached, and the menacing menacing came. When everyone looked up, the boulder was about to fall to the ground.


    "Fast!" Everyone realized that it was not good, and swept away.


    Coincidentally, Li Yan was at the center of the boulder, and watching the boulder fell, he couldn''t escape, and there was a sudden thought of Li Jingan''s roar, "King An!"


    Before his words fell, the woman appeared in front of Li Ye, and picked him up and left. Li Ye was a little hesitant for a while. He was not unable to dodge, but was very surprised by Li Jingan''s reaction, but it did n¡¯t matter when he thought about it. If Li Jing''an didn''t want to be isolated by the crowd, he had to find a way to "sacrifice his powers" and prove his position. At this time, the boulder falling from the sky just gave him a chance.


    Suddenly the boulder came, it must be a master. The crowd caught off guard and could only think of evasion. When the boulder was three or five feet away from the ground, it was suddenly detonated by the force of the repair, shattered into a hundred and four, and shot. The powder was shrouded in emptiness, and the stinger could not open his eyes.


    The rubble fell into the small lake, hitting numerous water sprays, and the water mist splashed on the trees on both sides. The leaves rang and the scene was very chaotic. In this disorderly turmoil, everyone thought that they had been attacked again. They scolded Li Guanshu''s insidiousness, and then desperately defended himself. When Li Jingan''s short urgent call sounded, it did not attract much attention.


    The voice of Li Jingan''s followers screamed suddenly, with unspeakable anger: "Release the boy!"


    The rubble was flying and falling, and the dust and dust were not dissipated. No one could see what was happening in the field. Li Ye only saw a ghost image passing by, and went straight to Li Jingan. After retreating into the depths of the forest like lightning, the trees trembled there, and then there was no sound.


    When the scene was calm, the lake was empty and there were no attackers. Everyone came out of the forest one after the other and looked at each other, all a little dazed, especially Fang Ye and others.


    Soon everyone figured out that Li Jingan was gone. Combining the movements in the field, it should be when his entourage helped Li Xun to take refuge, he was attacked and taken away, and then his entourage noticed and chased out in time.


    Li Jing''an''s followers were the fifth-level practice of Qi training. Of course, she chased out with all her strength. Of course, no residual image was left between her breaths, and everyone immediately realized that the person who took Li Jing''an away was afraid of more. high.


    "Is Li Guanshu here in person?" Wu Youna said, although she was very dissatisfied with Li Jingan, she did not want the other party to disappear.


    "I''m afraid it is." Li Min nodded. When he was in Luoping Village, Li Guanshu rescued Wei Tianhe. The other party had a six-layer practice of qi and created a mess. It was not difficult to take Li Jing''an out. Even if Li Jingan''s entourage was by his side, as long as he was fully prepared to act properly, Li Jingan''s entourage could not stop him.


    "What did he take away from Li Jingan? Could it be that he would have killed us all by this method?" Wu You thought of horrible things.


    "The county master rest assured, the old slave fight this old life, will not let the evil thief succeed!" Wu You''s followers immediately bowed.


    Li Huan did not think that Li Guanshu would do this. It would not be good for Li Guanshu to kill the children of the clan. Once the matter was exposed, he would have to be buried with the whole family.


    The successive battles made everyone accidentally stop for more. Then everyone mentioned the speed as the highest and followed Fang Yan to Sanqingguan.


    Sanqingguan and Taixuanguan are not the same. On the mountainside of the main peak of Niushou Mountain, there is a large group of buildings built next to the mountain. It is the main Taoist view of Sanqingguan. Only here, there are thirty or fifty houses together. In the meantime, there are hundreds of Taoists, not to mention the sporadic buildings on other peaks.


    In a dimly lit house, sandalwood smelled a little bit of smoke. Xu Qingfeng sat on a wooden chair against the wall and looked at Xu Fengzhu who was standing in front of him. He looked a little gloomy: "So you not only failed He killed that young An Wang, but he took an arm instead? "


    Xu Fengzhu''s face was pale, his left arm sleeve was empty, and although the wound had been treated, but the injury had not improved, he gritted his teeth and said, "The King An''s has inherited Yuan Tianshi''s inheritance. He really has a bit of skill. He had previously betrayed him ... . It ¡¯s the disciples who underestimated the enemy. Please Master punish me! "


    Xu Qingfeng sighed: "Just dying is a painless and itchy Li Ye. It doesn''t seem to help the overall situation. It is a pity that this An Wang did not die."


    Xu Fengzhu suddenly knelt down and mournfully said: "The King of An An, Li and Sixth Brothers and Nineth Brothers have been killed. This feud is not common, and Master is required to take revenge for the Master!"


    Xu Qingfeng shook his head. His eyes in the shadows were a little elusive: "They have reached Sanqingguan, how can they kill him at this time? If he died in Sanqingguan, how can you and me get away from Qingqing?"


    "Master, there are three buds in the pond of Qinglian in the view. If ..." Xu Fengzhu still wanted to say something.


    "Stop!" Xu Qingfeng suddenly cut off his voice and interrupted Xu Fengzhu''s words. He stared at Xu Fengzhu, his eyes were not good, and he was full of warnings. "That pond, Qinglian, is where the truth is, and it is about the plan. It ¡¯s broken ?! ¡±


    Xu Fengzhu quickly bowed to the ground, "Disciple is saying nothing!"


    Xu Fengzhu did not expect Xu Qingfeng''s reaction to be so intense. He only knew that the Qinglian lotus in the view was cultivated by Xu Qingfeng throughout his life. It contains the power that ordinary people would never imagine, and it is more important than the treasure of Zhenshan. However, from the perspective of Xu Qingfeng''s reaction, the importance of Chi Qinglian was obviously much higher than he expected.


    "It''s about big plans ... what kind of big plans?" Xu Fengzhu secretly conjectured that San Qingguan''s big plan was borrowed from Li Guanshu to discredit the court. The big plan of overthrowing was the overturning of luck. The Tang Dynasty, at the same time, found heroes in the world, and chose one as a new junior ...


    Xu Fengzhu did not know what role San Qingguan would play in the coming world, and how heavy he was, but from Xu Qingfeng''s ordinary words and deeds, it was not difficult to find that the other party almost thrived in San Qingguan. All hopes are pinned on the fact that Chi Qinglian.


    When Li Yan and others arrived in Sanqingguan, they were greeted by Xu Qingfeng in person, and they all sought each other, and to a certain extent, their interests were consistent, and their destinies were closely related, so they were very happy. Because of the early weather, the two sides Without many guest greetings, Xu Qingfeng arranged for Li Zhi and others to stay in Dao Guan first, and discuss the details of Li Guanshu in the future.


    Li Yan''s identity was placed there, and he didn''t dare to neglect on the Sanqing Guanming surface, so he was assigned to a separate small courtyard, but the courtyard was really small, there were only four houses, and the other two were walls.


    At night, Wu You came to Li Ye from the place "Da Lao Yuan". She was dissatisfied with San Qingguan''s arrangements for the people''s living. The reason was that the two were too far away. She also tried to be with Li Ye next door. The clan son changed positions, but she didn''t come for this trivial matter.


    "Li Jing''an has no news till now. Will he be killed? No news about his followers." Wu You sat down in Li''s room. There was only a bed and a chair in the room. Li Yan let her sit in the chair and rest on her own. Standing by the window.


    "Li Jing''an should have been taken away by Li Guanshu, but his life is safe. If he was really killed, he should be able to come back and report to us based on the practice of his followers. Now that his followers have not come, it should be that he is being controlled. So his followers couldn''t leave. "


    Li Yan analyzed the road, and then smiled, "Of course, the premise is that his followers found him ....... However, the possibility of not being found is very small. Since they came together, they should have each other. You can contact and sense the opponent''s magic weapon or rune. "


    Wu You nodded, and suddenly said, "Today ¡¯s battle at the small lake, I always find it unusual. Those attackers are not strong enough. They attack us, and the damage we can cause is very small. As far as they are concerned, it is doomed to have no victories, and it is of no benefit to the overall situation. Why did Li Guanshu arrange this action? Is it just to take away Li Jingan? Kill Li Yan and take away Li Jingan. Why again? "


    Li Xun did not answer immediately, but let Wu You''s entourage arrange an enchantment to isolate the eavesdropping outside the house. This is why Wu You said: "There is something wrong with the Sanqing concept."


    Next, what Li Yan said to Wu You, the part concerning the abnormality of Li County, the content of the conversation with Li Guanshu and Wei Tianhe was basically the same.


    After listening to Li Yan''s narration, Wu You was very frightened: "So, San Qingguan had problems from the beginning, and that Fang Ye also had problems ?!"


    She is still young, and it is unthinkable that she has no worldly experience. The young Taoist who looks at Wenrunruyu and always smiles on her face is actually an evil party.


    Li Yan first said: "If San Qingguan wanted to borrow Li Guanshu''s affairs, corrupt the court''s reputation, and impose dirty water on the imperial officials, then they would do everything possible to expand the situation, and the death of the imperial family''s sons would just reach this The effect ... especially me. "


    Wu You was shocked: "So the attackers in Xiaohu today are not Li Guanshu''s people, but Sanqingguan people ?!"


    Li Xun nodded: "From the results, we only died of one Li Xun. According to our speculation, this is what San Qingguan hopes to see, not Li Guanshu."


    Wu You jumped up from his chair. "The people in Sanqingguan are so wicked, so what are we still doing here, why don''t we just leave?"


    "The goal of Sanqingguan has been achieved, they will not do anything to us anymore, so we are safe." When Li Yan said this, his eyes flickered for a moment. He was very clear that this sentence was to Wu You and them. It is suitable, but not necessarily suitable for himself.


    Li Yan continued: "I have been thinking before that the fact that Li Guanshu planted three stolen views as anti-thieves has been known to us. As long as we return to Changan, he will not escape the crime of death. What should he do? Kill us all Is it light? This is obviously impossible. But the battle of Xiaohu today is likely to allow Li Guanshu to see some kind of turnaround, so he took Li Jingan away. He should have the idea to solve the problem ... "


    Wu Youyang raised her small face and looked at Li Yan with blank eyes, which showed that she hadn''t turned her head. After half a ring, she chose to ask cleanly: "What shall we do next?"


    Li Yan was about to speak, and Wu You''s followers suddenly said outside the window: "Someone is here."

 Chapter 47： Killed (1)

    Li Yan and Wu You stepped out of the room and looked up. Under the starry night sky, there was a white rainbow, which brightened the sky for a long time, but just reached the Niushou Mountain in the blink of an eye.


    The distance is too far, and the white light is too far away. The two couldn''t say enough to see the appearance of the incoming person, and couldn''t even tell the other''s shape.


    Bai Hong made a slight meal in Niushou Mountain, and immediately, a blue tens of feet long, fell into the air, and went straight to Niushou Mountain.


    In this blue match, San Qingguan seems to be small, and Li Yan and Wu You in front of the house are even more like ants.


    In the face of the sudden attack of cyan, a buzz, on the Sanshouguan of Niushou Mountain, a white barrier suddenly rose up, such as a bowl buckle, covering the Sanqingan Temple. The white barrier of dozens of squares, there were Hundreds of Aura Runes, glowing in unison, glowed in the moonlight.


    The whole Sanqingguan bathed in light, bright as day.


    It was an emergency mountain guard.


    The blue ping pei flew in a circular arc, and a loud noise hit the mountain guard array, blooming the light that covered the sky, and on the bowl-shaped light curtain, there were hundreds of sprites bursting together. Then, the entire light curtain shattered like a mirror, and the blue, white, and yellow brilliance in the air, such as the falling stars and flowers, withered the entire Sanqingguan building, and it was strange.


    One hit and the mountain guard burst.


    The spiritual wind raged, and the whole Niushou Mountain began to tremble violently. As the earthquake struck, the courtyard where Li Wei and Wu You were located, the tiles were sloping down from the roof, and the wall of the courtyard broke and the eaves collapsed.


    "What''s going on? Who''s coming?" Li Yan, Wu You, and others hurried out of the small courtyard, all looking shocked.


    At this time, the Bai Hong had already reached the main peak of Niushou Mountain and stood in the air. If the stars were bright, he cut out the second blue horse.


    The second shot was more powerful than the first shot. Cyan Pingru would split Niushoushan into two petals.


    "Who committed the Sanqingguan of Niushoushan ?!"


    Xu Qingfeng leapt to the sky, his clothes fluttered, and the peach sword in his hand flew out, turning into a size of eighteen feet. The runes on the sword were densely packed, and each rune line shone dazzlingly and went straight to the blue. !!


    The blue horse hit the eighteen-foot-sized peach sword. The sword body trembled, and a wailing sound was heard, and the blade crashed and fell directly from mid-air. Because it was too fast, it flickered. I do n¡¯t know. Where it fell into, Xu Qingfeng immediately looked up and spurted a blood, and fell from the air.


    The blue horse hit the flying peach sword, and there was still some power. It fell on the Niushou Mountain, and immediately cut the whole mountain like a tofu. The mountains and stones flew across, the forest soil poured like rain, and the buildings of Sanqingguan collapsed one after another. The children of Daomen, who were among them, did not know the number of deaths and injuries, and the screams continued one after another, as if the whole Sanqingguan sank into hell.


    Fortunately, the blue horse training only cut into the peaks of the mountain, and disappeared without a trace. The aftermath of the bombardment in Sanqingguan, only destroyed most of the building, did not plow the land to count, otherwise the people in Sanqingguan would be afraid to die. Seven seven eight eight.


    Li Yan and Wu You were also separated by the blue horses, and they swept away to both sides. In an explosion-like scene, to avoid flying gravel bricks, Li Yan had to use all speeds and dodge to a safe place.


    "Sanqingguan violated the law, and Qin Tianjian cleared the door!"


    The fairy-like existence over Niushou Mountain finally spoke, and his voice sounded like a thunder and blew in everyone''s ears. His tone was full of majesty and could not be rebelled.


    Immediately after that, the third blue match was cut off.


    There is no nonsense, no fancy, he told everyone with practical actions, why is Qin Tianjian in charge of the existence of the world door!


    "I really don''t have Sanqingguan?"


    The sound of mid-air had not yet dissipated. In a humble mountain not far away, a bright moon rose suddenly. It was someone who raised his sword and killed the person on the main peak of Niushou Mountain.


    As soon as the man waved his sword, he cut off the third blue horse.


    However, it was broken into two pieces of cyan, which did not dissipate in time. Instead, it turned into countless swords. Like a raindrop, it flew away from Sanqingguan.


    Jianqi can destroy the city, pull up the wall, kill people, and break all the obstacles. The whole Niushou Mountain and Sanqingguan are turned upside down. There is no perfect place bombarded by Jianqi.


    "Nangong first, your¡® Three Swords of the Step of the Moon ¡¯has been chopped. The old man sees how you still take my sword!¡±


    The Taoist man of Sanqingguan has jumped into Niushou Mountain to be empty, facing the master who is full of aura, like a star-light, cut out a magnificent sword.


    "Kill you, you don''t need the" Four Moon Three Swords "!" Qin Tianjian''s master snorted and stabbed with a backhand sword.


    The peak of Niushou Mountain under the night sky meets one star in January.


    Xingyue collided, the light was flourishing, white light and water waves generally swung, and it instantly spread across the square, the entire Niushou Mountain, and the Baili Wilderness farther away, all illuminated by this rising white light.


    In the light that divides the heavens and the earth, dozens of flying silhouettes are coming from all directions to the Niushou Mountain. They are wearing black Xingyue robes and are law enforcement monks of Qin Tianjian.


    ...


    Fairies fight, mortals suffer.


    Li Yan no longer knows where he is.


    With landslides and landslides, Li Zhi could only dodge everywhere, looking for a safe place.


    By the time the second Cyan Ping Lian came down, Li Xie had separated from Wu You. When the third Cing Ping Lian came to rain, he could not even see Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Li Huan didn''t know why the people of Qin Tianjian came at this time. Perhaps it involved a higher level of struggle, which was a game between the court and the rivers and lakes.


    But he was very clear that Sanqingguan was completely finished tonight, and he was not very safe himself.


    Fortunately, he fled all the way. After leaving the most dangerous area, he was not injured for a while, but his robe was cut a few places.


    In order to avoid the flying stones, Li Zhi jumped down from a mountain waterfall and fell on the edge of the clear pond in front of the waterfall. The huge rock fell in the water pool, arousing several meters of water, and Li Zhi ran from the water curtain. When I came out, I saw a round pond surrounded by a white jade carving fence more than ten steps in front of me.


    The round pond is three feet in size, with runes printed on the carved railings and slate, and the light is shining. Someone is stepping into the round pond and wants to get something in the pond. The man is attracted by the movement of the boulder falling into the water. Turn around and see I met Li Yan, and then there was one.


    The anxious conversation between them also stopped abruptly at this time: "Master was seriously injured and his life was in danger. Now that there is no big plan, let''s take the lotus buds to save Master before talking ..."


    Seeing this person, Li Min also looked at him slightly.


    The man''s empty sleeve on the left was Xu Fengzhu.


    Behind Xu Fengzhu, there were two young Taoists outside Yuanchi.


    Li Yan glanced at the round pond, and there seemed to be Qinglian.


    "He is the King of An Li! He killed the Sixth and Ninth Division! Kill him!" Xu Fengzhu saw Li Xuan, and in his eyes he passed a panic that should not have occurred. Immediately, this panic was replaced by hatred and anger. Without going up to fetch the things in the lotus pond, he turned around to greet the two colleagues, and killed Li Yan. The enemies met with jealousy.


    Xu Fengzhu took Li Jian''s face directly, followed by two young Taoists.


    Li Yan frowned and took out Lu Gujian to meet him. Xu Fengzhu is a four-layer practice of Qi training. In terms of the strength of the Qi training, he is higher than him. Generally speaking, it is "power", but because of daylight Li Yi broke his arm, his strength declined, just do not know his two helpers, what kind of strength.


    The sound of the long swords intersecting is crisp and pleasant. This time Li Ye was prepared. Lu Gujian held his hands tightly. There was no sign of numbness in the tiger''s mouth. The strength of the sword body was not as strong as the day. It seems that Xu Fengzhu''s The injuries have not recovered.


    They blocked the long sword hit by Xu Fengzhu, and the two passed side by side. The other two Taoist swords came in front of Li Yan. The upper sword sealed the throat, and the lower sword cut the leg. The two cooperated. Closely connected.


    Li Xuan ran straight to the young Taoist on the left, and then turned suddenly, flashing a sword on the right side to cut his leg, holding Lu Jian with his right hand upside down in front of him, blocking the throated sword.


    When his body was advancing, the opponent''s long sword slid over Lu Gujian, and there was no Martian shot, but the sound of metal friction was still harsh.


    When the young Taoist saw Li Yan bumping into his eyes, there was a panic in his eyes, and he quickly slammed into the palm. At the same time, he retreated and wanted to distance himself. His left fist had blasted out and hit the opponent''s palm with a bang. The young Taoist arm trembled.


    Li Xun did not intend to let him back, and continued to bully himself. The upside-down Lu Jianjian stabbed with his arms outstretched. The poisonous snake spit out the letter and used the shortest attack distance to cut on the opponent''s right arm. A mouthful.


    The young Taoist screamed, the long sword came off his hands, and he panicked up to his face. He didn''t expect that Li Zhi''s shot was so fierce. Both of them were practicing three-layer Qi, but their combat skills were too bad.


    Li Xun was about to pursue, Xu Fengzhu had killed him from the back, and cut with a sword, trying to cut off Li Xuan''s head from the back.


    Hearing footsteps, Li Xuan, when he realized the aura was coming, bowed down and lowered his waist. At the same time, the right-handed sword stabbed backwards with the momentum of picking the moon in the water.


    Xu Fengzhu''s spirit sword passed over the head of Li Zhi, and Li Zhi''s long sword had penetrated under his ribs.


    Xu Fengzhu jumped his eyebrows and pulled back quickly, passing a look of horror in the middle of his eyes. He couldn''t care about the wound under the ribs and shot forward with a palm, forcing Li Yan who turned to chase and had to blow a punch and welcome His palm.


    Li Zheng had let the young Taoist retreat, and it was impossible for Xu Fengzhu to retreat in the same way. He almost violently attacked Xu Fengzhu regardless of the vacated back. Lu Gujian slashed vertically and violently.


    Xu Fengzhu had already retreated to the side of Qingtan. There was no way back, so he had to bite his teeth and do his best to split a sword and hit with Lu Gujian. He saw that the other two Taoists had run up, as long as he could stop Li Yan. This sword will be hurt by the other two.


    Xu Fengzhu believes that he can stop Li Jian''s sword. Even if he is injured, his strength is diminished, but he will not lose to Li Yan simply by comparing the thickness of the aura.


    Xu Fengzhu''s red eyes flashed crazy, unreserved aura bombardment, let him growl: "Go to death!"


    With a bang, the two swords collided without retreat, which inspired the aura to the extreme.


    Xu Fengzhu was all cold.


    Because Lu Gujian cut off the spirit sword in his hand directly.


    Still cast away.


    Splitting from his forehead, Jian Qi opened his skull and opened his belly!


    Xu Fengzhu fell in the blood, his eyes glared like a copper bell, as if he could not believe it until he died, he would simply die.

 Chapter 48： Killed (2)

    Li Xuan flashed to the side, a sword gas passed him, setting off a seven-foot water curtain in Qingtan.


    "Go to death!" The uninjured young Taoist leaped forward, three feet off the ground, the sword was raised high, the rune of the sword was bright, and it was cut to the head of Li Kun. The sword was still in the air, and the sword had reached the air. Li Yan faced the door.


    Li Ying waved his sword to meet, Qing Feng tore his aura, and made a chirping chirp. The two swords struck three inches before his forehead. The spirit wind blew his horns and long hair to dance backwards, but he could not pierce his body Qi, on the contrary, looked very quiet.


    Suddenly, the predatory sword gas was like a dragon and snake, flying across him and falling into the clear lake, it was a splash of water. There are swimming fish in the clear lake, which have turned white and floated on the water, and crushed the broken bones in the water.


    The young Taoist''s robe made a sound of hunting and hunting, and his body was shaken out. When he turned back in the air and landed steadily, he looked at Li Yan again, and there was a shock in his eyes.


    He is the same as Li Yanxiu, but he has fallen behind, not because of his aura, but the sword in Li Yan ¡¯s hand, which has a higher grade, and the aura injected into Li Yan has a larger increase, which eventually forms an overwhelming advantage.


    Li Yan didn''t give the other party a chance to breathe, and killed with a sword, a sword split down!


    The young Taoist man killed his face, quickly sank his back, immediately raised his sword to block. Lu Gujian was chopped on the sword, hitting the long sword and sinking by three points instantly, the young Taoist''s knees softened, and at the same time bowed his knees.


    Qing Feng pierced the shoulder of the young Taoist.


    The young Taoist does n¡¯t know well. The warning signs in his heart have risen sharply, but it ¡¯s too late. Li Ye holds the sword in both hands, suppresses Qing Feng, runs along the other side of the sword and crosses it!


    There was a snoring sound, blood splattered like ink, the Taoist neck and shoulders broke off, and his head flew up into the air.


    Li Yan walked with his sword.


    The remaining young Taoist had an injured right arm. He was holding a sword on his left side and stood ten steps away from Li Wei, staring at Li Wei with his eyes full of hatred, but not rushing up.


    Because behind him, there are already more than ten Taoist disciples in various robes and swords, just like swarms of butterflies, rushing over, all of them are physically fit and comparable to the finch.


    The mountain waterfalls flow down, the trees on both sides are lush, and the clear lake is deep and green.


    Not far from Li Yan, there was a lotus pond with a circle of three feet. In front of him there was a large enough open space, the stream meandered, and a bamboo bridge at the other end of the open space. It was not ten steps long. The injured young Taoist stood At this end of the bamboo bridge, there are several peach trees at the other end of the bamboo bridge. Because of the height of the mountain, the peach trees bloom late, and the peach blossoms have not fallen at this time.


    Under the Peach Blossom Tree, there are two cottages. There is a corridor in front of the cottage. The water outside the corridor is wide and flows slowly.


    Li Ye saw the man standing under the roof of the house of Lu She. He was pale and was supported by two young Taoists. Apparently he was not injured lightly, but stared at Li Ye full of murder. One of the "Three Swords of Buyue" was hit hard by one, San Qing Guanzhu Xu Qingfeng!


    Li Yan frowned. Now the scene is obvious. After Xu Qingfeng was injured, some disciples from Sanqingguan brought him here to rest, and wanted to use the treasures in the lotus pond to heal, but unexpectedly he happened to come here by mistake.


    Xu Qingfeng was surprised.


    Li Xun did not intend to come here, just as he came to Niushou Mountain, he originally wanted to pass the official examination and did not intend to be involved in the struggle between Li Guanshu and San Qingguan.


    However, at this time, the entire Tang Dynasty is in full swing, and it is precisely when the storm is approaching, monks in Kyushu are all in the middle of the game and are destined to be involved in this turbulent tide.


    Some people are deliberate and some are caught off guard.


    Out of Chang''an, Fang knew the world, stepped out of the house, and entered the rivers and lakes.


    There is no escape route for this body.


    The sound of the waterfall is clear and crisp, and the fragrance of grass and trees rises with the water vapor, permeating this small world.


    Li Xun ran out with a sword and went forward.


    He rushed to the monks and priests in front of him, just as he rushed to the stormy world.


    ...


    Nangong ¡¯s first three swords break the Taoist view, except for himself, everyone was unexpected.


    At this time, the Taoist disciples beside Xu Qingfeng were also gathered temporarily, so they had different levels of cultivation.


    More than a dozen Taoist disciples, mortal monks with white robes, monks with grey robes, and masters with blue and yellow robes.


    Li Yan did not use the swordsmanship in "East of Ziqi" lightly. Sword-style like "step by step lotus", although extremely powerful, can kill seven people in seven steps, but also has limited damage. After seven steps, only seven people can be killed, and the repair is two stories higher than him Monk, we must catch blind.


    The most important thing is that once "Liu Bu Sheng Li" is exhibited, Li Qi''s aura in the sea will be emptied in half.


    So Li Yan rushed forward with his sword.


    He couldn''t wait for those Taoists to gather around, that was to sit still.


    "Spirit Sword!"


    Disciples of Taoist Temple chanted for a while, someone cut a sword, and someone cut a few, and then twenty or thirty rapid-fired swords were woven into a large airtight white net, which covered Li Zhi!


    "Inflammation!"


    Twenty or thirty fireballs of different sizes and different powers, like locusts, greeted Li Li, and seemed to blast him into slag.


    In the face of the overwhelming technique, Li Yan''s tendency to run forward is undiminished, his eyes are like a knife, and he is staring at those swords and fireballs.


    He couldn''t avoid all the tricks.


    But even if he doesn''t avoid it, not all spells will hit him.


    When the covered blow is faced with a single opponent, and a single technique cannot give the opponent a lethal threat, the effect of this blow will be greatly reduced.


    In Li Yan''s eyes, the surge of the storm generally hits the scene.


    Specious.


    Li Yan''s eyes were pungent, he raised a reiki barrier in front of him, spotted the weak points of sword gas and fireball bombardment, and rushed over.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Seven sword qi and four fireballs banged on the aura barrier in front of him, and the white light curtain shattered into a stream of shadows in time and vanished into nothingness.


    Hey, hey!


    Forgiveness is so, Li Yan has no regulations to avoid all injuries.


    Two swords of gas, one passing over his left arm and one passing over his right shoulder, both ripped his robes, and the blood flashed.


    A fireball exploded on his right leg, and there was an instant scorch.


    But that''s it.


    Neither of these two sword qi and a fireball was issued by a master, which caused limited damage to Li Zhi. He could not avoid these attacks, but in the end, he could still choose the weaker ones for himself.


    Breaking through the siege, Li Yan''s speed did not decrease, but his eyes were colder, and suddenly he ran to a young Taoist.


    This is a Taoist in a gray robe, which shows that he has the practice of practicing Qi.


    The young Taoist was very surprised at first, his heart beating, and he realized that it was not good, because Li Yan came too fast.


    Then he was a little bit confused, because they passed side by side and never met each other.


    He didn''t expect that in a time when he could scarcely react, Li Huan didn''t even hit him.


    He was wrong.


    After Li Yan wiped his shoulders with him, blood shot from his throat.


    I do not know when, his throat has been cut by Li Yiyi sword.


    The young Taoist fell blankly.


    Only then did he remember that his throat seemed to be stung by a mosquito.


    Just then he was killed in Jiuquan.


    Li Yan has rushed to the second Taoist.


    This is a middle-aged Taoist who already has wrinkles on his face. He has a refined face, a calm eyebrow, and is very kind. In addition to practicing on a weekday, he may not even kill a chicken.


    Li Yan rushed too fast, the two face to face, tip to tip, no more than a foot apart.


    Seeing the shock, surprise, and fear in the opponent''s eyes, Li Yan was like a recruit who had just entered the battlefield. When facing the first enemy suddenly rushing in front of him, he was totally at a loss, but instinctively handed out a sword.


    From those eyes, only a glance, Li Zhi read him.


    After reading him, he will be sent to the road.


    Snorted.


    The monk who practiced Qi on the second floor flew his arms up into the air.


    There was a moment''s bewilderment on his face, because Li Zhi was separated from him just by looking at him. He even suspected that Li Zhi did not shoot at him. This kind of extreme luck and absurdity only maintained less than one breath.


    Immediately, he felt a pain in the heart. He looked at his empty arm, which was bleeding continuously, and his heart was instantly shrouded in unprecedented fear. He could not help but send out a desperate misery like a pig and almost wanted to call his mother.


    In this life, he lived in the mountains and cultivated himself. He had never slaughtered. For the first time, he had to fight with people. He lost his arm before he could react.


    Li Yan has not stopped.


    In fact, his pace is not non-stop, but faster.


    He must be faster.


    Faster offensives will not give the enemy a chance to defend, and faster advancements will not allow the enemy to besiege.


    A sword slashed across Li Yan''s throat, and it was just a streamer flashing, not giving people a chance to see the sword body at all.


    Li Yan didn''t need to see the sword body clearly.


    Through the rich experience of fighting before, he has already learned to see the whole panther.


    There was more than a forward movement, with his upper body leaning back and his knees slightly bent. For a moment, his entire body was almost parallel to the ground, and he took a step forward.


    The sword light passed across his nose, and Bai Mang outlined the outline of his features.


    His eyes were still quiet, with a blazing flame in the stillness.


    That was his killing intention.


    Bai Mang passed away.


    Lu Gujian in Li Zhi''s hand slid across a sharp arc, cutting the Taoist waist and ribs, almost cutting his body into upper and lower halves.


    "Blasty Firefly!"


    Almost at the same time, a low drink rang in front of Li Yan.


    A Taoist who practiced three levels of qi, jumped up by running, and the man was in the air, chopping his sword again and again.


    With the sound of sword groaning, dozens of sword qi were shot out from his hands. The sword qi successively formed a sword qi storm, and with the sound of hunting and hunting, attacked Li Li who was upright, and then came.


    fast!


    Li Yan frowned slightly, and his aggressive sword gave him a warning sign.


    "Jianqi Shenglian!"


    Li Yan walked BeiDou, his feet opened Yin and Yang.


    The rapid flow of the firefly sword is faster, and the sword Qishenglian is faster.


    His body suddenly disappeared in place, leaving only a Reiki Qinglian.


    Snorted.


    When Li Zhi''s figure was seen again, Lu Gujian in his hand had penetrated the Taoist''s throat.


    The Taoist shuddered, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground. He looked at Li Xun in disbelief, and seemed unacceptable. Li Xuan simply avoided his killing moves, and rushed to him in front of him. He died in one hit.


    Li Min''s wrists shook, and the Taoist man''s neck and blood spilled out with the flesh. The other party howled and fell down.


    The Taoist who saw this scene couldn''t help but be trembling.


    In an instant, kill four people in a row.


    Such as entering a state of no one.


    Hunru Zema was so stubborn that he entered the enemy army and was unstoppable.


    These Taoists in Sanqingguan sensed a gradually thick **** smell and felt chills on their backs.


    "Sanqing Sword Formation!"


    Just then, a roar sounded.


    At this time, Li Yan had already penetrated the crowd.


    For these Taoists, this is a good time to perform the sword formation.

 Chapter 49： Killed (3)

    There were as many as sixteen or seven disciples of Sanqingguan who rushed across the bamboo bridge.


    In front of the battle are undoubtedly Qi practitioners. Several monks in the mortal realm fall behind, Li Kun breaks through the barrage of magic spells, crosses the river with a reed, and sails into the sea with a lone sail, but he enters the battle only six or seven. In the step, four people have been slashed, just to the center of the array. If he is allowed to move forward, the mortal disciples behind the array will have no room to shoot, and they will become the soul of his sword.


    This is not the worst.


    At the other end of the bamboo bridge is Lushe, and Xu Qingfeng, who was seriously injured, was there.


    Although Xu Qingfeng had five-level practice of practicing Qi, he took a sword from the Qin Tianjian master, Nangong ¡¯s first-famous sword style "Three Swords of the Moon", and it was a fluke that he was not beheaded on the spot. Expect how much combat power he has.


    You know, Nangong''s first fame has been more than ten years old, even if he is a master in the sky, it is also a well-known generation.


    Li Yan''s combat power was unexpected and shocked the crowd. After making a mistake, the disciples of Sanqingguan immediately made a decision and let the Qi practitioners cast their swords.


    The disciple who shouted "Sanqing Sword Formation" was Liu Yantan, the second elder brother who had just entered the fourth floor of Qi training. He was also the highest in this group of Sanqingguan disciples. His strength was only slightly weaker than Xu Fengzhu.


    They all rushed forward, rushed to Li Yan, and presented the disciples of Sanqingguan who showed the school of fish fighting for food. Hearing Liu Yantan''s words, they retreated a few steps, just like the school of fish was dissipated. The action was very fast, elegant and elegant, flowing clouds. .


    They withdrew quickly, but not everyone withdrew.


    Because Li Yan''s body did not stagnate for a moment.


    He heard the call of Liu Yantan.


    So he knew that he had to kill as soon as possible.


    In the dangerous situation of landslides, he fled from Sanqingguan to this point, and consumed a lot of reiki. After some killing, only 60% of Liqi''s reiki has left.


    The disciples in Sanqingguan in front of him heard Liu Yantan''s call, waved his sword and chopped one after another, struck a few swords as cover, and then pulled back and retreated.


    Li Xun''s footsteps were erratic. While maintaining his forward movement, his body moved slightly, and his dodge arc could not be too large, otherwise he could not catch up with the opponent.


    A sword gas passed over his cheek, and an inch-long opening was opened, and blood leaked out.


    He succeeded in bullying himself, but he was still two feet away. In anxiety, his wrists trembled, Lu Gujian released his hand, and the sharp arrows flew into the chest of the Sanqingguan disciple. !!


    Disciples of Sanqingguan moaned, his body was no longer under control, and he fell back involuntarily.


    Li Xuan rushed forward, rushed to him in the moment the opponent fell to the ground, holding the sword handle in one hand, and stabbed down hard!


    With a quick sigh, Lu Gujian stepped in again, poked out directly from the disciples of Sanqingguan, and nailed his entire body into the ground.


    The disciple from Sanqingguan spit out a large mouthful of blood, and his upper body couldn''t help but arched up. He stared at Li Yan with disbelief, his eyes popping out of his eyes!


    Li Yi took a picture of his upper body with one palm and pulled out Lu Gujian at the same time.


    Five steps of blood splatter.


    At that moment, the sound of a sword groaned, as if the heavy rain hitting the windowsill in the middle of the night, suddenly sounded, and it was heart-piercing and heart-wrenching.


    Qi practitioners among the eight Sanqingguan disciples, wielding the spirit sword in their hands in eight different positions.


    Their poses are like swallows, their robes are light, their temperament is dusty, and they have feathered flying immortals. They are strong and elegant, and they are more touching than the most beautiful dancers in the blue house.


    Fish-like white sword lights, like a wavy circle of water waves, flew out from under each spiritual master''s spiritual sword. These three disciples of Sanqingguan practiced differently, and the quantity and length of sword lights were different, but all were bright. Dazzling, everyone looks like Haoyue.


    There are hundreds of sword lights, shooting from eight directions. In the clear sword groan, they converge into eight sword streams in the air. Each sword stream has a length of time, and each sword stream is like a dragon snake , Majestic, shocked four.


    "Sanqing Sword Formation, kill!" Liu Yantan yelled.


    "Kill!" The remaining seven drank together.


    The sword flow formed by the eight instants, with the momentum of the birds towards the phoenixes and the rivers into the sea, slammed into the center Li Li!


    Li Yan took a deep breath, the wound on his face was bleeding continuously, and half of his face was already red.


    In the face of such a sword array, in the face of such a sword spirit, he is in the array, it is impossible to hope to dodge.


    He mobilized the aura in Qihai and injected Lu Gujian.


    The next moment, his figure disappeared.


    The eight sword streams exploded in the place where he originally stood. The white light was extremely strong, falling like the sun, covering all things, the earth was flying, and the air was bursting with thunder.


    Hundreds of swords of light, went forward and succeeded, and flew out of the eight Qi practitioners.


    In the white light curtain, there is purple gas like smoke, rising.


    A purple lotus quietly emerged in front of the Qiqi Master who was closest to the battlefield.


    He fell over his throat.


    Erduo Shengsheng, the disciple of Sanqingguan next to the Qi Master, lost his sword and fell to the ground.


    The raging sword energy around him disappeared suddenly.


    There was a flash of blood.


    Not the disciple of Sanqingguan, but three steps behind him.


    No one could see Li Ying''s figure clearly, but they saw the blood.


    That was Li Zhi''s blood.


    With eight Qi practitioners as nodes, there is sword energy everywhere in the sword array. The sword energy of the eight nodes is particularly prosperous, and no one can avoid them as much as possible.


    Three lotuses, four lotuses, and five lotuses.


    Three Sanqingguan disciples have fallen.


    Every disciple fell, and around him, there was blood that did not belong to him, and spilled on the dirt.


    Liu Yantan saw the sixth lotus blooming.


    He watched, and the sixth Sanqingguan disciple fell.


    He was shocked, he was surprised, and he was even scared.


    He has never heard such a sword, and has never seen it before.


    Then he saw Li Yan.


    Grabbing towards him.


    Li Yan''s somber face, and his frosty cold eyes, Liu Yantan could see clearly.


    Like impermanence, like Yama, without emotion, brings death.


    "Get away!" Liu Yantan was terrified and yelled in haste, fighting for his whole body, and cutting a sword in front of him.


    Killed with a sword.


    Liu Yantan was startled, his body was stiff, his hands and feet were cold, and his extreme fear made him unable to move.


    His skull flew up into the air, and his body fell to the ground, never having to move again.


    Li Yan showed a clear figure behind Liu Yantan.


    The eighth Qi practitioner, screaming in excitement, saw Li Yan holding the sword and the headless corpse that had fallen behind him.


    At this time, Li Yi, blood stained robes, scarred, blood stained Lu Gujian, gathered along the sword body to the tip of the sword, kept dripping.


    Even if "Bubu Shenglian" is overbearing, it doesn''t make people disappear out of thin air and appear out of thin air. It just makes Li Yan''s speed extremely fast, but no matter how fast, it is impossible to avoid so much sword energy.


    Li Min glanced back at the Qi Master.


    He is the only practitioner of Qiqi at the bamboo bridge.


    The Qi practitioner had touched Li Yan''s tiger-like eyes, and he was already terrified. His face was pale as paper, and he took three steps back, trembling, and could hardly hold the sword.


    It''s not that he didn''t use it, but that Li Zhi broke the sword array and killed the monk''s wrist, which was too overbearing.


    He has no fighting spirit.


    Li Yan did not intend to let him go.


    Li Yan turned and ran.


    He screamed again and again, but did not forget to fight back.


    Two beeps.


    The Qi practitioner fell, and Li Zhi had another wound on his body.


    Li Yan took back Lu Gujian, but still didn''t stop and rushed to the bamboo bridge.


    There is little left in his aura of anger.


    But he couldn''t stop because the enemy was not dead.


    He is not safe until the enemy is dead.


    He must kill his opponent.


    When the four mortal Sanqingguan disciples saw Li Xuan rushing in, they all screamed and ran away. Compared with Li Xuan, they were like ants, they did not have the resistance to fight at this time, and they had no will to resist at this time.


    A disciple was right in front of the bamboo bridge, and it was too late to dodge. He was ransacked in front of him and wiped his neck with a sword.


    The other three Sanqingguan disciples were too late to be fortunate, and saw three sword qi coming towards them, attacking them separately.


    They fell almost simultaneously.


    A few steps away from the other end of the bamboo bridge, in front of the cottage under the peach tree, Xu Qingfeng''s hands trembled. I wonder if it was because of anger or fright. Li Yan, who ran his fingers forward, hoared beside him, and the only two disciples roared. "Go and kill him!"


    The two disciples, seeing Li Xun rushing over, knew that they had no way back, but there was only one battle. They saw that Li Xing was covered with blood, and a drop of blood came from him. They also knew that he was not injured.


    The two looked at each other, a flash of desire flashed in their eyes, and they knew very well that if they could kill Li Yan who was not badly injured, they would be able to do great work in front of Xu Qingfeng, and he would be valued by Xu Qingfeng in the future, maybe Become a disciple!


    They drew their swords out of their sheaths, with fiery colors in their eyes, and ran to Li Yan.


    Alas, his feet stepped on the bamboo bridge and made a crisp sound. Every time Li took a step forward, he felt the bamboo bridge tremble, as if he could not bear his footsteps, and was about to collapse.


    At the other end of the bamboo bridge, the three met.


    Li Yan has been building up for a long time. In front of the gray cannon Taoist, a sword slashed down in front of him, and the whistling of the sword wind was sharp and short.


    The Gray Cannonist steadily stepped on the ground and held up his sword to block. He wanted to use this to dispel Li Zhi''s blow and win time for his companions.


    With a bang, the spirit sword in the hand of the Gray Cannon broke directly, Lu Gujian cut it off, opened his face, and the aura was agitated, which directly broke his head, and flesh flew like a watermelon.


    Li Yan bowed his head, avoiding another sword from Huangpao Taoist.


    At the same time, Lu Gujian turned into a sweep, and one sword cut the Huangpao Taoist!


    The man in the yellow robe stiffened suddenly. He looked down in horror. The abdominal wound was so large that the viscera all came out and crackled on the ground. He cried out in shock and fell to the ground.


    Li Yan stared at Xu Qingfeng under the roof of the house.


    Three steps forward, when there are still seven steps from the opponent, they jumped up, and the remaining aura in the sea of ??Qi was injected into Lu Gujian as much as possible, chopping down to Xu Qingfeng.


    Lu Gujian groaned loudly.


    The sword gas skyrocketed, the sword body was more than ten feet, and the light was dazzling.

 Chapter 50： Killed (4)

    The sword''s body is more than dazzling, the light is dazzling, and there is the tendency of Mount Tai to be the top.


    Under the sword spirit, the blue tile beams were broken into powder, flying like a snowstorm!


    This is Li Jian''s sword full of aura, the sword is full of light, and even reflects the trees and peach blossoms next to the house.


    The spirit wind blew, Xu Qingfeng''s clothes turned and flew, and he looked up from under the eaves, his eyes sullen and his face calm. The five-layered Sanqing conception of practicing Qi, even if it is critically dying, is by no means a fish to be slaughtered by anyone.


    He stretched out his hands, his sleeves slammed like lanterns, and at this moment, Xu Qingfeng''s pale, paper-like face, a burst of pathological Yin Hong surged. He put his fingers close to each other as a sword, and pointed out at Li Yi, yelling: "Practice three tiers of qi, and dare to slam a sword, I don''t know if I die!"


    Two cyan sword qi shot from the fingers, the size of a snake, went straight to Lu Gujian.


    Outside of Lu Gujian, there is a sword-mantle with a length of more than one foot. The blue sword gas cuts into it, just like cutting tofu, without any hindrance.


    Jianmang collapsed!


    The cyan sword hit directly on the green front.


    When the sword groaned.


    As soon as Li Yan''s wrist trembled, Lu Gujian could no longer hold it and flew out!


    Li Zang''s internal organs were tossing, blood spewed out, and his body flew out of the air.


    He did not fall, but vacated and rolled back, kneeling on the ground, and after three slides, he supported his hands with the ground and finally stabilized his figure.


    Lu Gujian swept across the peach tree, cut off several branches, and the sword gas shattered countless peach blossoms. The peach blossoms fell like rain, falling on Li''s shoulder.


    The exhausted Li Xuan raised his head and stared at Xu Qingfeng. His eyes were still deep, he couldn''t see the slightest confusion, his expression was not shocking, but he didn''t change much. He was like a cold iron sword. At this time, only the sword spirit Ling Ran.


    The middle eaves of Lushe had collapsed and shattered. Xu Qingfeng stood in front of the corridor with a look of timidity. He didn''t seem to be harmed by half a minute.


    "Master who pretends you''re paralyzed!"


    Li Yan turned his head and spit out blood, rising up from the ground, rushing to Xu Qingfeng.


    Although his aura is exhausted, the physical strength has not disappeared, and he can fight again at this moment!


    His speed is nowhere near as fast as before, but his speed of movement is still comparable to a sharp arrow.


    The peach petals on his shoulders shook backwards, the dirt under his feet splashed backwards, and the blood of the wound was dripping, but he never moved forward.


    Seeing Li Xuan rushing, Xu Qingfeng glanced over a horror of surprise. Under the horror, there was still a little confusion that covered up well.


    He was at the end of a strong crossbow and only forcibly shot. He was already squeezing the qihai aura, which was empty. If not, could the five layers of qi practice all-out blows, but the three layers of qi practice could bear it?


    Xu Qingfeng hoped that Li Xie would be afraid of his shot, bewildered by his demeanor, and retreat when he had difficulty.


    He did not expect that Li Yan would not eat this set at all!


    Does he have no deterrence at all when he observes the subject clearly?


    Xu Qingfeng did not believe that a monk who practiced three levels of qi could see through his disguise.


    He is even more unbelieving. He is a prince who respects and treats. When his aura is exhausted, he wants to rely on his physical strength to fight against him!


    Don''t you know how to save your life?


    Xu Qingfeng hoped that Li Zhi would regret his life. In that case, a delay of one and a half minutes, maybe there is a disciple of Sanqingguan, if he finds here, then he will be safe, and Li Zhi will die.


    Xu Qingfeng was disappointed.


    But he didn''t have time to be disappointed, because Li Zhi had already killed him!


    Li Yan could not know everything Xu Qingfeng thought, but he knew that he could fight Xu Qingfeng.


    If Xu Qingfeng really still has the strength, he can be knocked down, and it will be impossible to watch with all his eyes. He will kill more than ten Sanqingguan disciples.


    Li Yan sighed and punched Xu Qingfeng''s face with a punch, aggressive, as if a punch could kill a tiger!


    Xu Qingfeng blocked his arm with a bent arm, lowered his body center of gravity while sinking his waist.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan''s menacing punch came, but his strength was normal, because his second and third punches had been waved in succession, and the speed was extremely fast.


    With a slap, Xu Qingfeng''s swinging fist had not hit Li Ji, he was bombarded by Li Ji''s second straight fist on the bridge of his nose, and his head was tilted back, and a sudden surge of blood came out of his nostrils!


    The bridge of his nose was severely hit, and Xu Qingfeng had a momentary blank in his mind.


    Li Yan took the next step forward, clasped Xu Qingfeng''s head with both hands, and moved hard to his chest. His right knee bent and greeted him up!


    Xu Qingfeng''s arms crossed her chest, blocking Li''s first knee bump, but Li''s second and third knee bumps came one after another.


    With a bang, Li Yi''s knee blasted Xu Qingfeng''s defense, hitting his face directly, knocking his teeth a few!


    Nose blood mixed with blood in his mouth made Xu Qingfeng particularly uncomfortable. He yelled, pushed his hands desperately to push Li''s chest, and jumped backwards.


    Before he jumped away, Li Zhi swept his leg and banged on his forehead.


    Xu Qingfeng snorted. The huge power of Li Zhi''s whip leg made his body slump to the side and crashed into the doors and windows of Lushe, which directly cracked the doors and windows.


    Li Xuan was so indifferent that he took a leap forward, bullying himself into his body, raised his right elbow, and when Xu Qingfeng''s right forehead hit the door frame, he slammed on his left forehead!


    At this moment, the doors and windows collapsed and shattered completely. Xu Qingfeng fell into the house. Li Yan followed up, but unexpectedly when Xu Qingfeng fell, he punched him in the face!


    Li Yan''s body flickered, and he was almost unstable. He was so fierce that he fell down, grabbed one arm of Xu Qingfeng, who was struggling to get up, and rolled himself on the ground. He threw Xu Qingfeng off his shoulders when he could!


    With a bang, Xu Qingfeng knocked down the table and chairs, and couldn''t help but spit blood in his mouth. He got up from the ground, and his face was swollen.


    Staring at Li Ye, Xu Qingfeng just wanted to take a shot. Li Ye had already run for two steps and jumped up, hitting his knee in the air, hitting his chest, and hitting him with blood and flying out!


    Xu Qingfeng smashed another wall of the house and fell out of the house to fall under the peach tree. He covered his chest with a mouthful and felt that the sternum had broken. The internal organs were tumbling for a while. He tried to open his swollen eyes and wanted to see the opponent''s whereabouts.


    He saw it clearly.


    Li Xuan rushed out of the house and rushed straight towards him.


    Xu Qingfeng bowed to the extreme. I think he is a master of five levels of energy training, and was actually beaten by a monk who practiced three levels of energy training. This kind of mortal warrior''s fighting tactics are not polite and immature!


    Fire, angry!


    During the day, he was still teaching Xu Fengzhu to kill this person so as to add weight to their plan. At that time, he did not take this An Wang at all. His attitude towards this An Wang was indifferent to killing and robbing, just like treating a gnat.


    At that time, how could he think that, after less than a day, he would be searched for teeth by the other side!


    Shame, shame!


    Xu Qingfeng is about to run wild!


    But he couldn''t run away.


    Because Li Zhi''s fist has been violently storming on him! Xu Qingfeng roared, like a mad wolf. Regardless of his disappointment, he also went to Li Yan with his fists!


    Bang Bang Bang!


    On the two of them, they instantly hit each other with many punches!


    puff!


    Two people spit blood at the same time!


    Just then, Li Yan looked at the neutral position and grabbed Xu Qingfeng''s arm.


    He twisted his back and turned back, giving Xu Qingfeng another shoulder fall!


    With a bang, Xu Qingfeng''s body was dropped on a peach tree by Li Yan!


    His face hit the trunk, and blood suddenly flowed!


    "Ah!" Xu Qingfeng uttered miserably!


    Before he got up, before he counterattacked, Li Yan grabbed his hair in one hand and banged his head against the peach tree!


    One, two, three!


    The peach tree trembled, the branches and leaves were rattling, and the peach blossoms were scattered on the shoulders and around the two.


    Four times, five times, six times ...


    Li Yan''s eyes were calmer and deeper than that of Wang Qingtan not far away. Even if the wounds on his body kept bleeding outside, even if his breathing was already as heavy as a cow, but he always looked the same and focused only on his hands. Thing.


    When Li Min released Xu Qingfeng, the other party was completely different, his nose was not nose, his eyes were not eyes, and his face was bloodied.


    Xu Qingfeng collapsed under the peach tree, his breath was weak, he felt empty in his body, and had no strength left.


    Being beaten is also an extremely physical exhaustion.


    Xu Qingfeng''s breath was faint. He felt fear and coldness. He faced Li Li, struggling to beg for mercy: "His Royal Highness ... His Royal Highness ... Forgive the poor .... . "


    Li Yiyi behaved as usual, but the wound on his face seemed bigger, but his condition was actually not much better than Xu Qingfeng.


    But he still walked firmly behind Xu Qingfeng. In the weak and trembling begging voice of the other side, he held his head up and down with both hands, twisted and rubbed hard, Xu Qingfeng''s neck broke, crooked to the ground, no more sound.


    The peach tree no longer trembled, and the last peach fell on the bridge of Li Zhi''s nose.


    Li Huan didn''t care about the peach, he had no extra strength.


    He first found Lu Gujian in the bushes.


    Then he went step by step towards the end of the bamboo bridge, next to the deep pond, to the pond where lotus was cultivated.


    He knew he was about to run out.


    In fact, he was exhausted, and had lost too much blood, but only supported himself to go forward with a will.


    But he knew better that he couldn''t fall here.


    The battle at Niushoushan has not stopped, and the sound of fighting on the mountainside is still fierce.


    Li Huan didn''t know why there were so many people fighting.


    He remembered Xu Fengzhu''s sentence: "Master was seriously injured and his life was in danger. Now he can''t afford any big plans. First take lotus buds to save Master and then say ..."


    Since Lotus Bud can save Xu Qingfeng, he can also treat his injury.


    Li Ye, who was left with blood all the way, steadily walked into the lotus pond, sat cross-legged, the blood stained the pond water, and spread to the lotus with buds to be placed.


    At this time, Li Ye, of course, did not know that, in the ruins of Sanqingguan, Li Jingan and Li Guanshu appeared together.


    Li Jingan acted freely, with a ruddy complexion, without any sign of restraint.


    Behind him, the woman who followed him followed. She also looked as usual.


    Li Guanshu was a little anxious. He frowned, and looked around as if looking for someone.

 Chapter 51： Win

    Seeing Li Guanshu''s expression of anxiety, Li Jing''an said, "The children of the royal family each have their own life-saving weapon and amulet. The first three swords of Nangong break the mountain. They do have the power to destroy the world, but they are not smashing and killing. Duan''s monk went, but everyone who was n¡¯t too bad luck should have no trouble. "


    Li Guanshu''s voice was low: "Anyway, you must find Li Yan-if he really died under the first sword of Nangong, it would be easy."


    Li Jingan chuckled: "After all, Guo Gong and King An are just a dispute over interests, why are they so endless?"


    Li Guanshu sneered coldly: "If it wasn''t for Li Yan''s uncle''s trouble in Luoping Village, how could the situation be like this now? This tolerance would have to be planted in his hands!"


    Li Jingan did not answer this.


    As soon as Li Guanshu shook his sleeves, he said to Li Jingan: "Except for Li Zhi, the father has no feud with other people. Li Zhi is definitely going to die with him, but other people do not have to. You haven''t suffered any life-threatening damages-as for the other losses, this is what the public pays you. "


    Li Jingan smiled: "As long as the Grandpa can afford a good price, we must seal our mouths so that we don''t shake the Grandpa and Sanqingguan out. In fact, it is not difficult. I will also convince the Grandpa in the future. The other clan children ... is it just the master of the Jun county? "


    Li Guanshu said coldly: "The Lord of Jun County and Li Yan did have a great friendship, but the Lord of Jun County was not alone, and it didn''t matter if my father could not explain to her. He could communicate with Wu Hongshan."


    Li Jingan nodded: "This way, as long as Li Zhi is resolved."


    Li Guanshu glanced at Li Jing''an. "If Li Yuan died in this Niushou Mountain, the first place in the assessment this time is naturally your possession."


    Li Jing''an laughed: "It''s a pleasure to work with the Grand Duke each time. Of course, the cooperation will be happy. After Li Yi''s death, he will naturally help the Grand Duke and negotiate with other clan children."


    Li Guanshu nodded: "Now the clan children are hostile to my father, and my father can''t talk to them. Of course, it is better to have a son-if this is done, my father will not lose his son''s benefits."


    Li Jing''an said: "Guo Gong is the right arm of Wei Gong, who can associate with Guo Gong, and he ca n¡¯t ask for it in the following ... In that case, it is the most important thing to find King An and kill him first.


    Li Guanshu said: "Niushoushan is completely out of order now, and Li Zhi''s nagging doesn''t know where to hide. You and I can look for it separately, and you can find it faster ... It was easy to kill him if he was found or if he was found. "


    ...


    Before the waterfall, in the lotus pond, Li Minjing sat and vowed.


    Beside him, there were three green lotuses with buds.


    As Li Zhi entered the state, the dragon spirit on Dantian began to swim fast, and from time to time, the golden dragon formed a vortex on Dantian.


    On the three green lotuses, attracted by the vortex formed by dragon air, strands of blue air flow along Li Zhi''s nostril into his meridians.


    Qinglian withered at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Instead, in the sea of ??Li Zhiqi, three green lotuses gradually formed.


    Dragon spirits round Qinglian.


    The majestic aura and vitality glow in the sea of ??energy.


    Previously, Li Zhi only knew that this pond Qinglian was not an ordinary thing, and could cure Xu Qingfeng''s injury, but the movement in the sea of ??air made him realize that Qinglian''s role was far more than just treating the injury. This pond, Qinglian, is conceived by the Tao, and contains luck!


    Long Qi draws air fortune, if not, Long Qi will not move.


    Li Yan has no spiritual roots and cannot absorb the heaven and earth aura. His practice relies on the dragon air to draw the energy of qi and turn the qi into his own cultivation power. Over the past few days, his cultivation has progressed rapidly, and the growth of cultivation has been for him. In terms of it, it seems very simple, but it is not.


    In the case of human luck, he cannot gather the luck of those people unless he is truly loyal to him.


    It is not a simple matter to ask people to be loyal to themselves. Even if they are commanders of tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, he can command their soldiers and horses, but they do not represent those soldiers and horses, they are truly loyal to him.


    The soldiers'' loyalty is more the court authority, the identity of Jiedushi, or the power of allegiance, not the individual.


    In addition, the 800-member princes at the palace only allowed Li Xun''s cultivation to improve from the first level of qi training to the second level of qi training. The improvement of each subsequent level of training required more luck. Now Xiu is promoted quickly, but at the middle and high levels of training, how many people need to be loyal to promote Xiu to a realm?


    How many people need to be loyal to build a foundation in the future, break life, and achieve real life? One hundred thousand, or one million?


    Moreover, An Wang Wangyin and officials Yinyin all have the Great Tang National Movement, which can be used by Li Zhi, but there are also premise-if Li Zhi is justified and recognized by the court, that is, he has nothing else No need.


    In comparison, Long Qi grabbing those illusory lucks is much more direct, such as the lucky luck in the Taoist text left by Yuan Tianzhang.


    But such opportunities are too rare, and there is not much in the whole world. Where can Li Zhi be so easy to touch, and there is still a chance for Long Qi to capture?


    These leave aside, and say the moment.


    With the formation of three green lotuses in the Qihai, the originally exhausted Qihai was gradually filled with Reiki.


    From time to time, the aura in the sea of ??energy writhed and suddenly swung outwards.


    The dragon spirit on Dantian seemed to make a loud dragon yin in the posture of raising the sky and howling!


    With a click, the diaphragm was broken.


    Suddenly, the unprecedented full of aura filled Li''s whole body.


    Li Huan was happy.


    Four levels of qi training!


    Leveraging the power of these three lotuses, Li Yan was successfully promoted to four levels of training!


    This is more than that, the three green lotuses in the sea of ??air, such as Mu Chunfeng, swaying, the buds are slightly raised, it seems to bloom!


    Li Yan clearly felt that on these three green lotuses, there is still a sharp power that can be used by him!


    "In the" Eastern Purple Qi "I practiced, there is a sword style like" Sword Qishenglian "" Step by Step Shenglian ", and the lotus will bloom. These three green lotuses are faintly matched with this. That is to say, I will use these sword styles in the future, and the power will be much greater! I do n¡¯t know how much it will be, but this requires actual combat verification. "


    Li Yan could not help but have another secret joy.


    He opened his eyes.


    The first thing I saw was a dead body lying in front of me.


    Seeing the corpse, Li Wei looked at it slightly.


    This man turned out to be Fang Yan who accepted them to Sanqingguan.


    Fang Yan died in front of himself, of course Li Wei was strange.


    What made him even stranger was a woman standing three steps away.


    A woman in a purple robe, with an eyebrow like a dai, a figure of grace, and a very mature and enchanting woman.


    Li Ye didn''t know the purple robe woman, and she didn''t know that the purple robe woman had a conversation with Xu Qingfeng under the gazebo somewhere in Niushou Mountain.


    Li Ye found that the woman in the purple robe was looking at him. Dan Fengyan was looking forward, and her expression was full of meaning, as if looking at a rare treasure.


    This is not a woman with a glamorous appearance, but her face is not like Shangguan Qingcheng, but her skin is watery, her skin is red, she looks like a ripe peach, and she has a charming air all over her, even if she just stands still At the same time, there is also a charm that attracts mature men to rise to impulse to commit crime.


    Especially the pair of Danfeng eyes, the corners of the eyes seem to linger on the spring, even if they do not speak, it is enough to move people.


    "You''re lucky." Seeing Li Yan opening her eyes, the purple robe woman''s red lips slightly opened, her temperament was charming, but her voice was clear like a lark.


    "It seems that I am lucky, half thanks to the Lord." Li Min glanced at Fang Ling''s body, stood up, and bowed to the woman in purple robe, "Thank you."


    Fang Yan appeared in the Lotus Pond, and of course he would kill him when he saw Li Yan, but now Li Yan is okay, but Fang Yan is dead. Obviously he was killed.


    "You are very courteous, not bad." The woman in the purple robe stood still, and accepted Li Li''s gift freely.


    Li Min frowned slightly, as if the elder said, he could not help looking at the purple robe woman seriously.


    It was okay if he didn''t take a serious look. With this serious look, he immediately found some weird places.


    "Your Excellency''s eyes are strange." Li Yan bluntly said.


    "Other men will say that my eyes are beautiful." The woman in the purple robe smiled sweetly.


    "His eyes look at me like those men who say that your eyes are beautiful. They look no different from yours," Li said.


    "Of course it is different." The woman in the purple robe smiled deeper. "They said that my eyes are beautiful, which means that they want to own these eyes-or someone who owns them, but I don''t want to own you."


    "Of course, your Excellency would not want to possess me." Li Yan took a deep breath, feeling that this statement was a bit weird, so he continued: "You won''t even want to possess the three green lotuses that have entered my body."


    There is no Qinglian in the lotus pond.


    That Qinglian has already entered Li Zhi''s body.


    To be precise, it is the lotus breath that is absorbed by the dragon breath.


    The woman in the purple robe giggled, put out her stalk-like white fingers, and clicked Li Li a bit, and said with a charming and enchanting tone: "Don''t say that, I''m not a good person."


    Li Min sighed, and sighed heavily.


    Then he looked at the purple robe woman''s eyes and became very weird. Then he said something even more weird: "Aunt Song, do we have to talk like this?"


    The woman in the purple robes froze slightly, those beautiful eyes that outperformed all the scenery in the world, widened slightly: "Did you recognize me?"


    Li Yan reluctantly spread his hands: "Aunt Song is proficient in Yi Rong surgery and can change her face, but Aunt Song should know that anyone who has seen you will never forget your ... temperament."


    The woman in the purple robe gave a sigh, then covered her lips and laughed cleverly. The eyes flowed with the waves, not surprisingly: "You little guy, when you saw Aunt Song last time, you were a child. At that time, did you What do you have for Aunt Song ... unspeakable? "


    After speaking, she pretended to take a sip, "little ghost!"

 Chapter 52： side by side

    The woman in the purple robe, called Song Jiao, a former guest of An Wang Li Xian, had no news after the battle of the Eight Gongshan.


    The night sky is full of stars, and the sound of fierce battle on Niushou Mountain has not stopped.


    The whirling waterfall is still flying down, and the bottomless clear pond is still splashing water. Li Zhi and Song Jiao are sitting side by side on the stone steps of the round altar, whose clothes are like butterflies and blue silk is slightly shaking like a jade face.


    "When King An was pursuing Pang Xun, we were killing a master of Pang Xun''s department on the battlefield. King An Xiu was a master, and when he went a hundred miles, we were chased to Bagong Mountain. Surrounded by experts, King An has fallen ... "


    "After the battle of Bagong Mountain, everyone was discouraged and returned to the rivers and lakes. I first went to secluded in Zhongnan Mountain, and came to this Niushou Mountain a few days ago. The reason why I ran this trip was because I was in Zhongnan Mountain. I heard a secret of Daomen: Daomen holds a pool of Qinglian in Sanqingguan. Qinglian has not yet bloomed. There are thousands of luck. Daomen wants to use this pool of Qinglian to implant a fancy door. The hero who subverted the Tang Dynasty will help him improve his cultivation and luck. "


    Song Jiao glanced at Li Yan, and his eyes were inexplicable. "The secret of this incident, and Qinglian has not yet grown up, so few people know about it. But in early March, Qinglian Lake, the pool behind us, suddenly The luck was leaked, and there was a sign of instability. This time the first Nangong suddenly came to Niushou Mountain.


    Speaking of this, Song Jiao paused, "However, things are still weird. If Qin Tianjian really noticed this, and sent someone to Niushou Mountain, he should go straight to Qinglian Lake, but Nangong first still Fighting with people ... If the Qin Tianjian didn''t notice this, Nangong''s first three swords broke the mountain, and it seemed too aggressive. "


    Song Jiao looked at Li Yan, and he was a little confused: "Daomen cultivated this pond of Qinglian for the purpose of subverting the Tang Dynasty. The man in need should be Jiangxiongxiong. You are now the prince of the dynasty. It stands to reason that Qinglian You absorb ... luck. "


    Li Yan heard this, his heart moved slightly.


    Think of Xu Qingfeng, who conceived this Qinglian lotus for Daomen in Sanqing view, in order to use it for the person who will be in the turmoil of the Tang Dynasty in the coming days. Li Ye and others were also brought in. He even wanted to attack Li Ye and increase the success of the matter. It was expected that he took Li Li up the mountain, but he led the wolf into the room. Instead, Li Li got the pool by chance. The power of Qinglian.


    However, at that time, Xu Qingfeng could not predict that Qin Tianjian''s Nangong would be killed suddenly, and he himself was seriously injured and was in critical condition. He failed to hold this pond Qinglian and was taken in by Li Xuan. He eventually lost his life and lost it. This pool of Qinglian.


    However, what does it mean to be in luck?


    Li Min asked Song Jiao: "Who was the one originally selected by the Daomen?"


    "What''s the name ... Surname Huang?" Song Jiao couldn''t remember for a moment.


    "Huang Chao?" Li Yan blurted out.


    "Yes! It''s called Huang Chao!" Song Jiao nodded, and immediately Nahan, "Do you know this man?"


    Li Yan opened his mouth and said that it was really interesting. I even snatched Huang Chao''s luck.


    However, he could not explain the matter, and quickly shifted the topic: "It seems that I have heard this man ... Nangong first came to Niushou Mountain suddenly. If Qin Tianjian did not notice the abnormality of Niushou Mountain at all, he should No, after all, when he came, but it was said to ''clean up the portal'', maybe it was the power of Qin Tianjian, who looked at the sky at night, and found that Ziwei Star fell on Sanqingguan or something. There is rebellion ... "


    "In addition, the first time Nangong came so soon may be Li Guanshu''s stubbornness. After all, once Sanqingguan''s rebellious name is established, at least his previous calculations and crimes may be covered up."


    Song Jiao thought about it, and felt that Li Ye''s words were not without reason.


    Then she slammed Li''s shoulder hard, and laughed like a man, and said, "No matter what, now you have absorbed Qinglian, this opportunity is cheap for you ... I originally still I do n¡¯t know, you are also among these clan children. After all, you could n¡¯t practice before ... Xu Qingfeng, the old thief, concealed this from me, and was mad at me! But it ¡¯s no problem, anyway. You have been killed now ... "


    The moonlight was sloping, and it was extremely hazy and deep under the water vapor of the waterfall. Song Jiao was a charming woman who could not see her specific age. She was sitting next to Li Zhi, her eyes were bright and deep, like the obsidian. The waterfall is generally sloping, and she is extremely beautiful in every way.


    It is just that at this time, Li Kun has no time to appreciate this beauty.


    He asked Song Jiao: "Aunt Song, what''s the inside story of the Battle of Bagongshan, my father, was it because of being raped that he ended up with no bones?"


    Song Jiao gathered her silk hair and said quietly, "Why do you ask?"


    Li Min silently said: "I heard some rumors."


    "Rumor?" Song Jiao first showed a slight sigh, then immediately revealed, "It seems that Dao Men''s intentional dissemination has already made many people aware of it."


    "Daomen?" Li Xun said in silence, and soon figured out that Damen''s dissemination of Li Xian''s conspiracy to die in the imperial court would cause many people to depart from the imperial court, which is in line with Daomen''s intention to cause chaos in the world.


    Song Jiao suddenly asked, "Do you believe those rumors?"


    "Most of them are believers. If my father did not die in a conspiracy, his guests and relatives would not be dispersed." Li Yan said, "and only Aunt Song also said that after the battle of Badongshan, everyone was discouraged. Feeling cold, so retreating from the rivers and lakes-why is it ''disheartened''? "


    Song Jiao took a serious look at Li Yan, and sighed longly, "You are really different from when you were a kid. Yes, many of us at that time thought that King An died of the suspicion of the emperor, and Li Guanshu, Kang Chengxun and others on the front line, Is the executioner. "


    "In previous years, King An''s power was too great, because the military and political power were in his hands, and the relationship between the government was opened. The weight of the King''s House even exceeded six, and once outweighed the three provinces.-Mo said the emperor was not willing, those three provinces Why would the chief of the six ministry be happy? "


    "Pian An''an is also a hardhearted man. He has only Jiangshanshe in his heart and cannot tolerate intrigue. He always said that the building would fall, and he was always waiting for it. He tried to help the society, but he couldn''t stop the Tang Dynasty from going down. A false snake? "


    "Over the years, King An has acted decisively, without fear of gossip, sometimes to punish corrupt officials, even at the expense of killing, which makes him look too strong, like a full authority ... the key Yes, King An ¡¯s reputation is so good and his prestige is too heavy, so it is logical for the emperor to be jealous and his officials to be afraid. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Song Jiao smiled bitterly, and his eyes turned cold: "We persuaded King An, but it was easy to break, Mu Xiu and Lin Feng would destroy it. However, King An had only national affairs in his heart. He was not ignorant of these reasons. He It was for the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s Jiangshan Society. It really did n¡¯t matter ... When Pang Xun was in chaos, the court originally had no intention of letting An An lead the troops to chaos. It was the generals who were too incompetent to be beaten by Pang Xun. Without going north, the emperor was forced to let King An come forward. "


    "At that time, it wasn''t just us. King An expected it. When we went back to Huainan, even if we could pacify Pang Xun, we wouldn''t be able to return. But we are still lucky, I hope the emperor will not destroy the Great Wall and hope that the ministers will take the big picture. For the sake of ... we looked at the emperor and those ministers ... Everyone in the world said, An Wang Sheng She was dying, and she really did not make a mistake. "


    For a moment, Li Min silently said, "In that situation, it is not surprising that everyone is frustrated."


    Song Jiao looked at the clear lake under the waterfall, and after a while, he probably remembered some bad memories, and after a while it was hard: "An Wang is dead. Those of us who are trusted by An Wang know ourselves I wo n¡¯t be left by the court, and I know that no one will speak for us, so I can only spill into the rivers and lakes. This is the case. In the past two years, the brothers have also died, and the disappearance is missing. Until now, there are few left. . "


    Li Yan looked up at San Qingguan''s direction and said slowly: "So Aunt Song and Daomen came together, and they probably supported Daomen''s intention to subvert the dynasty, right?"


    Song Jiao gritted his teeth: "In such a court, Zhongliang was killed, and **** was in power, and it has rotted to the roots. What else is necessary to survive?"


    Li Xun said, "So Daomeng knew the secret of the Battle of Badgongshan, which was also told by Aunt Song?"


    "Good," Song Jiao admitted frankly.


    Li Yan was silent.


    In the conversation just before, Song Jiao has always called Li Xian Wang An.


    Now, Li Zhi is the An Wang of Tang, and Li Xian is the old An Wang.


    This shows that Song Jiao''s loyalty to Li Xian has penetrated into the bone marrow, and has shown great respect to him.


    Li Yixin''s sense of being is wrong.


    He was the prince of the dynasty and will continue to walk under the dynasty''s system.


    Song Jiao, who came together with Dao Men, to some extent, has stood on the opposite side of him.


    At least in the short term.


    In the past two years, none of Li Xian''s former guests, including Song Jiao, went to Chang''an to find Li Yan.


    They won''t know that Li Yan is in a difficult situation.


    Most likely, these people have always ignored Li Ye because he could not practice before.


    Compared with the shining An Wang, the son of a man who ca n¡¯t practice is too much.


    Song Jiao and others are already discouraged, and if they do not look at Li Yan, they will not have the idea of ??protecting their descendants¡ªthey are hard to protect themselves. Even if they have this idea, it is difficult to do so Taking the liberty to go to Chang''an, I''m afraid it will hurt Li Yan.


    Li Huan didn''t know which of these two psychology was the truth.


    So he asked Song Jiao: "Aunt Song''s next plan?"


    Song Jiao asked, "What are your plans?"


    Li Yan''s eyes were firm: "Father''s revenge must be reported first."


    Song Jiao didn''t hesitate: "I help you get revenge."


    Li Yiyi: "Aunt Song is willing to follow me?"


    Song Jiao flew Li Yan and said, "You little devil, if I don''t follow you, how can you get to Niushou Mountain?"


    Li Yan''s heart warmed.


    Song Jiao stood up and glanced at the top of the waterfall. There, the full moon was hanging silently, and Baichi Waterfall was tilted from the moon palace.


    Then she looked at Li Yan, her eyes were like a knife, her red lips were like blood, and the purple robe was windless. Zeng Zengzeng''s enemy camp was as flat as the ground, taking the enemy and taking the first level as a spear. Tonight, I also want to see if you, the new King An, can let me see you back then. "


    At this moment, beauty is like a sword.


    Li Yan stood up and looked up at the top of the waterfall. There, someone stood up against the wind, with a bright pillow on his back, holding a sharp weapon, and his clothes flying like a heavenly soldier, like a fairy.


    The young An Wang still looked: "Dark blood on the battlefield, do not dare to disappoint the robes."

 Chapter 53： Flute

    The full moon is like a plate, Qinghui straight down a hundred feet, standing on the waterfall, showing only a black silhouette, with long hair and clothes flying together, it is Xing Guogong Li Guanshu and Wei Tianhe.


    Suddenly, seven or eight people appeared one after another, staring at the waterfall.


    The mountain breeze was blowing, and the steam was steaming in the night, and Li Zhi stood up from the lotus pond.


    He glanced up at the other place. The imperial dynasty patriarch, looking down at his six-story master of qi, was his slaying foe and a roadblocker on his way.


    "You''re running, why don''t you run? Li Kun, you are quite able to run, but this tolerance can''t find you. But Huang Tian is upset, I see where you are going this time!" Li Guanshu sneered and stretched his hands toward Li Min pointed, "Remove this kid''s head to my father!"


    Wei Tianhe pulls his sword out of his sheath, leaps high from the waterfall, jumps down on the cliff of Baiji, and holds the long knife high in the hands. When the person is in midair, he has cut out a sword length of three feet, white Pi Lian headed under Li Ho.


    At the same time, seven or eight monks practicing qi jumped from the waterfall one by one and stepped on the rocks and trees on both sides.


    The sword gas was cut off with great potential, Li Kun and Song Jiao dodged to the sides, the white horse hit the round altar, and a gully three feet deep was blasted. The white jade fence and floor tiles were broken in the sound of gas explosion. Cracked, flying around, the pool of water stirred up high, the water splashed like curtain.


    "Li Zhi, you are dead today!" Wei Tianhe, who was lost in Luoping Village, looks fierce at this moment, and the splash of gravel and water has not fallen yet. He has already killed Li Li, and his sword is wielding several swords. Blocked the position where Li Zhi avoided.


    Li Yan advanced with his sword, and Lu Gujian slashed again and again, hitting several sword qi, colliding with the sword qi, and in the sound of gas explosion, he raised a nimbus with one hand and burst through the fireworks explosion. Open the Aura Light Curtain, take the lead to take Wei Tianhe with a sword!


    "Boy, you do n¡¯t even run, it ¡¯s really courageous! But with the third layer of Qi training, you are attacking the fifth layer of Qi training. You are a long-term suspect! Then I will let you know what strength the fifth layer of Qi training has. ! "


    Wei Tianhe gave a smirk, and the long sword was chopped down. He clearly only slashed one knife, but the knife gas was one after the other, tilting as much as possible in a very short period of time, as if the waves beat the shore, one after another. Spectacular: "Tread the waves!"


    After taking advantage of the lotus flower, Li Yan has recovered to a state of complete victory. At this moment, facing Wei Tianhe''s full blow, he was in a hurry and communicated with the three green lotuses in the sea. For a while, he could not understand the path, but it was extremely sharp. The power of the lotus burst out from the sea of ??Qi, flowing into the meridians and spreading to the sword body.


    Feeling this powerful aura, Li Min sighed, "Jianqi gives birth to lotus!"


    "Go to death!" Wei Tianhe yelled.


    The swords faced each other, the lotus greeted the waves, and the aura was squeezed madly in an instant. Whether it was sword qi or dagger qi, they all tilted madly to the sides, all broken into powder. However, the reiki was too powerful and did not dissipate immediately, but shot like an arrow rain, hit the ground, exploded in succession, and flew countless dirt!


    At the same time, the swords struck each other, the light was full, the lotus and the waves were all disillusioned, the gas explosion was crisp and loud, but it was as harsh as the sound of a golden stone. In a short moment, Li Zhi and Wei Tianhe had long hair like a waterfall. After flying straight, like a freeze.


    Wei Tianhe was holding a winning ticket, with a cruel smile flashing in his eyes. As if he had already seen it, the scene where Li Kun was beheaded and slashed by flesh and blood, the third layer of Qi training and the fifth layer of Qi training, not only differed by two realms, It is also the difference between the middle and lower stages of Qi training. The strength is not on one level.


    With a bang, the sword and sword were shaken at the same time.


    Wei Tianhe''s eyes changed abruptly, and his brutal pride was still hanging on his face, but his heart had stirred up a stormy sea, which made his features look extremely stiff. "How is this possible?"


    The two tried hard to make a note. Wei Tianhe not only did not have a sword to cut the sword, but cut Li Li to the sword. Instead, he did not even get a little cheaper. The two men''s fight was evenly divided!


    Wei Tianhe ¡¯s practice of "Treading the Waves" is famous for its fierce fertility. Even in Changan City, it is also a mid-stream practice. He exerted his best to deal with a monk who practiced three layers of Qi. This made him feel incredible!


    The moment the swords shook back, Li Zhi left his fist blasting towards Wei Tianhe!


    Wei Tianhe is indeed a master, not the kind of master who has no practice and no practical experience. On the contrary, he has excellent combat skills. Although Li Zhi''s fist was unexpected, it was almost to the extreme. He was in the mood, but he never The position was messed up, the aura was instantly transferred to the extreme, and his fist was welcomed.


    "Let me die! Give me a break!" Wei Tianhe roared.


    What he meant was, naturally, a blow in the arm of Li Yan.


    Wei Tianhe has this confidence, but he is a master of five levels of energy training!


    At this moment, in his mind, it was already determined that the two swords intersect, and the reason why he did not do anything is because of Li Zhi''s powerful skills, Lu Gujian''s grade is too high, and his gain to the aura is too great!


    But now Li Yan actually punches, and it is a simple and direct punch. He has not used any exercises. If the two bodies collide, Li Ye will definitely lose!


    Li Quan''s fist didn''t use sword Qishenglian''s move. There is no such thing as "Qiqidonglai" in the fist, but after he subconsciously mobilized the power of three green lotuses, his fist was Give birth to a Reiki Lotus!


    With this punch, the power suddenly increased by one step!


    The two punches hit each other without fancy, with a slam, they took two steps back and hit a tie again!


    Wei Tianhe changed her face directly this time, her eyes widened, and she stared at Li Ye in an incredible way: "Fourth layer of qi training? How could this be ?!"


    The two straight fists collided, Wei Tianhe finally felt clearly, Li Li''s cultivation has reached the fourth floor of Qi training!


    "When you were in Luoping Village, you were still practicing the third floor of qi! In just two days, you have even upgraded to a step ?! What Sanqingguan asked you and gave you such benefits? ! "


    Wei Tianhe was full of shock and surprise. The young An Wang in front of him had not been repaired a few months ago. He was called a waste for 20 years, but it was suddenly repaired to a higher floor. It was incredible. This transformation After letting Wei Tianhe compare with each other, my heart is filled with huge gap!


    Li Ye ignored Wei Tianhe''s words, his face remained calm, but he had already been killed by the sword again!


    "Let ¡¯s siege him together!" Wei Tianhe yelled, and now against monster Li Li, he was completely out of control now, and could only besiege with the crowd. After shouting this sentence, he Like eating Huang Lian, the bitterness is extremely extreme. This is his existence in Luoping Village, which can be pinched backhand, but in a blink of an eye, he has grown to this point!


    But Wei Tianhe''s bitterness soon eased a lot.


    A domineering palm wind, when the air descended, banged against Li Yan!


    Li Ye who killed Xiang Tianhe had to defensively, bend his waist and knees, and his sword in his chest!


    The huge palm of Reiki condensed, such as from the general, hit Li Yan instantly!


    Concentrated by the palm of his hand, Li Yi''s long hair swayed backwards, spitting blood instantly, his feet sank deep into the ground, and the surging aura exploded beside him, blasting one on the ground. There is a human figure in the middle, and a five-foot-long palm print!


    Li Guanshu actually shot it himself!


    Li Guanshu slowly drifted from the waterfall, looking at Li Yan, his expression stunned: "Smelly boy, you''re really lucky. You have to inherit the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi, practice Qi in one step, cultivate a thousand miles a day, and get an adventure in Sanqingguan. Go up! Even my father, now I have to admit that I have been deeply afraid of you! My father has seen countless geniuses, but I have never seen you like this, you are not a genius, but a demon! Today, even if my father shot it in person , You will be killed here instantly, you will not be allowed to make waves, let alone watch you become stronger every day! "


    Li Yan stood upright, stood firmly with his sword, and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth at will.


    At the mouth of Li Guanshu''s speech, the seven or eight men he brought with him already surrounded Li Wei and sealed all the escape routes of Li Wei.


    Li Guanshu slowly raised his hand and said coldly in a sentence of judgment: "Boy, let me take the shot myself, you will not die unjustly ..."


    Just as Li Guanshu was about to launch a killing move, a sneer sounded.


    There was a voluptuous woman in a purple robe who could not see the grade. She was standing on the edge of a bamboo bridge, on the top of a peach tree, and was taking out a jade flute, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    "I only retired for a few days. I didn''t think of it. I was standing here, but no one was looking at me ... Is this river or lake too ruthless, or am I worthless?"


    After Song Jiao''s remarks, Yu Xiao was already in front of her red lips and sounded softly.


    When Li Guanshu heard that voice, his face suddenly changed.


    Before Song Jiao''s voice, he didn''t even notice that there was still a person standing on the peach tree next to the house.


    Even this person stood with Li Yan before Wei Tianhe shot.


    But since she retreated from Wei Tianhe''s sword, everyone, including Li Guanshu, ignored her existence!


    Such a person is not cultivated as too weak, but as too strong, so strong that they can completely hide their breath, people can''t perceive it and can''t help ignore it.


    Even Li Guanshu ignored it.


    Li Guanshu stared fiercely at Song Jiao, and his mood was no longer calm, and he could not continue to maintain a pose and superior attitude!


    Because he is not taller than her.


    Being able to do this shows that Song Jiao''s cultivation is at least not weaker than Li Guanshu!


    Li Guanshu looked at Song Jiao, but found that he didn''t know the woman.


    This woman who is proficient in Yirong surgery.


    However, in the next instant, Li Guan''s face changed greatly, turning pale.


    Because the sound of the flute is already ringing.


    The sound of flute sounded by the mountain streamers is light and distant. It is as elusive as ever. It is as elusive as the dreams of the past.


    As the flute rang, everyone felt a chill in their hearts.


    Not a false chill, but a real chill.


    Because the feet of everyone, their robes, their limbs, and their eyebrows have all grown frost. Even the trees and leaves on the side are covered with a layer of ice and snow. To be solidified!


    Everyone looked ugly.


    Because it''s not just the forest waterfalls that are going to freeze, but the aura in them!


    Because of the sound of the flute, and because of the snow and ice that covered it all, Li Guanshu remembered a deafening name and a character who had made many masters jealous.


    The purple robe woman on the peach tree with his fingers, his eyes widened: "This song is clearly Yi Shui Han ... I do n¡¯t know Yi Shui and I do n¡¯t know the cold, but the jade flute sounds like a ghost! .... Qian Hanxiao, you are one of the seven disciples of Bailudong ... Song Jiao! "

 Chapter 54： Python

    White Deer Cave.


    Hearing these three words, Li Yi easily remembered Li Xian, who was also a disciple of Bailudong.


    Daomen has a long history, and it can be traced back to the legendary period of Nuwa Butian and Fuxi painting hexagrams.


    Dafa Xianchang''s first generation of human emperor was the head of the three emperors and five emperors. He outperformed the Central Plains and defeated the first generation of human emperor Chi You.


    The first heyday of Daomen was the period of Jiang Ziya and Zhougong. At that time, all princes in the world respected Daomen as orthodoxy, and the Book of Changes, which is still the first classic of Daomen, came from that period.


    After three hundred years of spring and autumn, the first real struggle in the world in the true sense of the word, a hundred schools of thought have sprung up, many princes have abandoned the Tao, and governed the country with a more radical new school of thought, advocating nothing for governing the country and the nation ¡¯s cleanup For the first time, their status was challenged.


    It was also during that period that the countless sages of the great ancestors, either because of their personal cultivation, or because of the national merit of Li Minbang, successively rose to the ranks of Xian and created the grand scene of Xianting.


    At that time, the princes of the world were fighting for hegemony, and there were many immortals.


    During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, hundreds of schools learned from each other, merged with each other, and unified the nations of the world, and the Xianting also converged with hundreds of schools, all showing the trend of hundreds of rivers entering the sea. Later, only the three schools of Confucianism and Taoism were the most powerful. After Shimen Dong came, the forces grew extremely fast, competing with the three gates, so the world cultivated the true world, and finally formed a four-legged situation of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism.


    Among them, Daomen has a long tradition and profound heritage. Even the emperors of the world have respected Confucianism and governed the country with Confucianism since the Han Dynasty. However, the Confucian cultivation system is far less simple and clear than Daomen, so Daomen is still a big one.


    To this day, Daomen is no longer the one who has done nothing to repair it. In order to conform to the general trend of the world, Daomen has been continuously improving itself, and it has become a sign of death. Most importantly, it also competes for the world.


    Right now, there are countless immortal gates in the world, Daomen accounts for the vast majority, and Taoism is spread all over Kyushu.


    Inside, East Penglai, Xishu Mountain, Beixuelu, South Dongting, among which Zhongnan Mountain, are the five most famous and strongest gates.


    The world''s immortal gates can be as famous as these five, and there are very few of them. Shimen is too good, Songyang soldiers, and Confucian Stone Town are three of them.


    In addition, there is only White Deer Cave.


    White Deer Cave has a long history, beginning in the Spring and Autumn Period, and has passed through generations.


    There are very few immortal gates in the world that have passed through the ages.


    Each generation of Bailudong hosts only seven disciples.


    Under the permission of the imperial court, all the apprentices to the Xianmen are better and better.


    Therefore, these are the two legends of Bailu Cave.


    These two legends have surpassed most of the fairy gates in the world.


    But compared with the third legend, these two legends are hardly worth mentioning.


    Disciples of Bailudong, studying behind closed doors, the world is in chaos. And every Bailudong disciple who came out of the world, either made a name for himself in the history of building a career, or set off a stinking **** rain for 10,000 years, and was a rare name in the unknown.


    During the Spring and Autumn Period, Bailu Cave made the world remember it for the first time because there were four people under its door.


    Zhang Yi, Su Qin, Pang Juan and Sun Wei.


    After that, there were countless others, all claiming to be Bailu Dongmen: Jia Yi in the early Han Dynasty, Feng Hu in the late Han Dynasty, Chen Qingzhi in the Southern Dynasty, Liu Jinu in the Southern Song Dynasty ... and Li Jing, the army **** of the Dynasty.


    However, it is such a white deer cave, but no one characterizes it, whether it is Confucianism or soldiers ... because there is no characterization.


    There is a saying that praises White Deer Cave. Although it is extremely extreme, it has spread widely and it will last for thousands of years.


    The world does not know Bailu Cave, there is no teacher in the world!


    So when Li Guanshu said that sentence, his voice was a little trembling: "I don''t know if the water is easy to hear, but I don''t know the cold, but the jade flute sounds a hundred ghosts! You are one of the seven disciples of Bailudong, Song Jiao!"


    He jealous of Song Jiao, not only because Song Jiao is a disciple of Bailudong, but also because of her personal reputation.


    After Li Xian died, she was the most famous of the disciples of Bailudong.


    The jade flute in her hand is called Qianhan flute, and her exercises are named Yi Shuihan.


    The wind is cold, the water is cold, and the strong man never returns.


    Yi Shuihan, known as being able to freeze even ghosts, wants to return them to Huangquan, not to mention people?


    Qinghui sprinkled the peach blossom tree, and the woman in the purple robe on the peach blossom tree did not respond to Li Guanshu''s words. Only the light and melodious flute sounded to a new height.


    Those practicing monks who followed Wei Tianhe and surrounded Li Zhi were all dissatisfied with frost at the moment, and were frozen with stiffness and fighting. With each exhalation, it was like exhaling snow. They opened their eyes wide, and their eyes were full of panic.


    Some of them knew the name of "Yi Shui Han", others didn''t, but at this moment, the stagnant aura in the body and the difficult to move body made them realize the power of this Bailudong disciple.


    Such a time, Li Zhi naturally will not let go.


    His eyebrows sank, and his shape quickly disappeared into place, leaving only a handful of backward splashing dirt¡ªthe traces of his back foot strength.


    "Step by step, lotus!"


    Li Yan whispered.


    In front of the freezing waterfall, the purple air rises, the clouds steam and the Xia Wei, making people feel like being in a fairyland.


    Seven green lotuses.


    àÛàÍ àÛàÍ Seven beeps.


    The seven monks who practiced Qi had split throats and fell one after the other, but the blood did not come out, because the blood was too late to squirt, and it solidified in the frost.


    After completing seven steps, Li Yan appeared in front of Wei Tianhe.


    A sword pierced Wei Tianhe''s throat.


    Lu Gujian moaned softly.


    Wei Tianhe''s eyes widened like a copper bell. On his face covered with frost and snow, every muscle was shaking, and fear made his spirits scream madly.


    The master who practiced five levels of qi, now clearly felt the approach of death. In the plumes of purple smoke, if there was a wide open door of Huangquan, he was attracted to it.


    Li Yan, the young An Wang who still has the slaying grasp, is shaking his fear at this moment.


    Because the seven companions had fallen, the siege in Wei Tianhe''s hope no longer existed. At this moment, he felt lonely. The loneliness contained powerlessness, which made him fear Li Li''s heart!


    This sword he had never seen before today, he thought that the young An Wang who respected and favored him, and this sword stabbed straight, no doubt, had the power to kill him on the spot!


    "Drink!" Wei Tianhe sang loudly. Reiki finally broke the imprisonment and burst out from the sea of ??energy. He was shocked, and the snow flakes on his robe shattered!


    After all, he is a master of hundreds of battles. As the most proud minion of Li Guanshu, he has dealt too much with Li Guanshu over the years. He is a dark and unsuccessful opponent. He is a river and lake killer. Killing is his instinct!


    Such a person, no matter whether it is a battle-hardened skill or a tough and unyielding mind, is far from retreating in the deep mountains. It is comparable to the Xu Fengzhu who is only ascending to the realm of cultivation!


    "The sea tide is breaking!" Wei Tianhe held the knife in both hands, stepped forward, and hacked at Li Yi!


    The dagger flashed, and the long knife with more than three feet, condensed the qi of more than five feet!


    The moment the sword gas condensed, it was continuously chopped down. If the "Treading of the Waves" of the Weitian River was cut before, the wave of sword gas was cut off. Then, at this time, the waves rose directly into the tide. The power has obviously increased by one step!


    The tide of sloping sword-like tidal waves, each with a size of five feet, is horrifying and has the power to destroy the city! Li Yan, under the sword, is only seven feet tall and looks extremely small!


    However, the young An Wang didn''t have half fear, and there was no sign of retreating. The luminous flicker on Lu Gujian was like a lone sail sailing against the tide, straight forward!


    ...


    Of course, Li Guanshu will not be idle when Li Zhi and Wei Tianhe face each other.


    There is no idle Li Guanshu, no attempt to kill Li Yan, but staring at the purple robe woman on the peach tree next to the house.


    Then he stepped forward.


    Song Jiao is more threatened than Li Yan, which is Li Guanshu''s judgment.


    This judgment is not difficult to make.


    If you don''t kill Song Jiao, you will die if you are dead. He will surely die.


    So he rushed to Song Jiao.


    Every time he took a step forward, the ice and snow on his legs cracked. But the next moment, there was new ice and snow, permeating his legs, solidifying his trousers and delaying his steps. Until he gritted his teeth and ran another step, the snow and snow dissipated again and again.


    Li Guanshu''s face became increasingly white.


    He is not relaxed.


    The power of "Yi Shui Han" is even worse than he had previously expected.


    Suddenly, Li Guanshu suddenly looked up and stared at Song Jiao¡ªthe voluptuous woman with a hazy figure in front of her lips.


    "Yi Shuihan is worthy of the name; Bailudong Song Jiao is worthy of the name!" Li Guanshu gritted his teeth, and every time he uttered a word, he blew a breath of ice and snow. hate!


    But all of a sudden, Li Guanshu''s eyes turned red, he shook his sleeves fiercely, and suddenly took a big step!


    Reiki lingered around the whole time and kept on pulsating so much that his long hair fluttered like a ghost, a robe hunting and babbling!


    "But if you think that my father has no power to fight back, then you belittle the dynasty clerk and belittle my Li Tang clan!" Li Guanshu, who has scarlet eyes, raised his right hand and grasped it toward the night sky, as if There was his sword in the void.


    In the void, he did have his sword.


    That''s a gigantic elder sister-in-law.


    Long magma condensed by Reiki.


    Chang Yan was held in his hand.


    He jumped up.


    Burst out like a dragon.


    Take Song Jiao straight.


    "Today, my father let you know why my father is the Great Tang Guogong!" He yelled, "While stepping into the clouds and mountains, the python shakes for nine days: Jiuxiao scares the python!"


    Like Guan Li, Li Guanshu practiced "Jiuxiao Jingjujue".


    However, Li Guanshu''s "Jiuxiao Jingjujue" is not the same as Li Yi.


    "Jiuxiao Jingjujue" is said to be able to open mountains and rivers when it reaches Dacheng.


    Li Guanshu stepped out, and in a short time he reached the sky above the peach blossom tree. This step was so deep that he crossed the void, like the spirit essence of strolling in the court.


    One step across the mountains and seas, one step at a time, the so-called panic clouds, mountains and seas!


    Suddenly, a loud whistle came from the night sky, and the long urn in Li Guanshu''s hands was shining brightly, covering the sky, making it impossible for people to look straight!


    At the same time, the night sky was discolored, and white pythons appeared around Li Guanshu''s body. Each one was ten feet long, his teeth danced, and he swallowed the mountains and rivers. There were nine!


    Nine ten-foot giant pythons emerged out of nowhere, holding Li Guanshu with aura of long aura, clothes flying and flying, the whole popularity is unparalleled, and the meaning of a tiger and a dragon is his life!


    "What white deer cave, what is easy to cold, die for my father!"


    Li Guanshu chopped down, and nine giant pythons shouted in the night sky, exposing the blood pot and large mouth snake snake letter, and flung to Song Jiao on the peach tree!


    Once a python shakes for nine days, it can shake for nine days, not to mention a peach tree and a thin woman?


    This coercion is too terrifying. How can the wrath of the god-man and fairy-worship be able to bear?


    At this moment, if Nine Pythons are Hao Yue, Song Jiao is like fireflies.


    The woman in the purple robe on the top of the peach tree, the xiao doesn''t move, the person doesn''t move, but the corner of the mouth slightly moves.


    The corners of his mouth moved slightly, drawing a touch of ridicule.

 Chapter 55： Win or lose

    Nine pythons turned night and attacked the beauties together.


    When I was shocked by the mountains and the sea, the python was shaking for nine days, and it was naturally well-deserved!


    Ten feet of python, the whistling sound is deafening, in a state of dragon and tiger leap, toward the purple robe woman who strokes the flute on the peach tree!


    At this time, Song Jiao showed ridicule.


    That look, like an adult man, looked at a three-year-old child and opened his teeth in front of himself.


    Li Guanshu''s clothes danced wildly, his eyes were majestic, and his face was stern and fierce. He waved forward in his hand, and Jiu Python struck out with the shock of the sky. He flew to it, and was only seven feet away from Song Jiao!


    But this short distance of seven feet has become a gap between heaven and earth!


    The moment before was fierce, as if the nine pythons that could move mountains and reclaim the sea, suddenly stopped at this moment, like hitting a copper wall and an iron wall!


    There is no copper wall or iron wall here, only a jade flute.


    The sound of the flute has not changed, but just follows the previous tune, and of course it reaches the high point.


    The moment the syllables rose, the world was eclipsed.


    Snow in the sky!


    This night the Milky Way is high, the stars are like the sea, the mountains are majestic and quiet, and the forest is lush.


    There are countless snowflakes that fall all over the sky, but it takes only time to turn this mountain and river into ice and snow!


    The green and lush forest branches and leaves are not covered by ice and snow, there are three feet of frost and crystal ice sculptures!


    I don''t see Qingtan, only the ice pond, the ice layer is transparent, I don''t know its depth!


    That was just a hundred-foot waterfall with a meaning of solidification. At this moment, no matter whether it is a splash of water or a stream of river water, it is every inch of ice and becomes a sharp ice waterfall!


    Qinghui fell in the snow, 30,000 miles on ice.


    The nine giant pythons in front of the peach tree were all frozen in time.


    It''s like being choked by the throat and suppressing the body.


    Frost started from the head of the python, covering the body of the python, seemingly very slow, but completed in an instant.


    The moment before, Jiu Python took off.


    At this moment, Nine Pythons are in the air!


    Nine ten-foot boa constrictors were frozen by the snow and ice, and suspended quietly under the sea of ??stars. This scene should only exist in heaven.


    Li Guanshu''s pupils shrank, his complexion changed greatly, and his long, stubborn hands were shaken!


    But his hands didn''t really shake because he couldn''t move at all!


    His aura, including his body, was frozen at the moment!


    At this moment, the aura in the body stagnated, and the coldness of the ice sky not only covered his entire body, but also devoured his soul, making him fall into the abyss, raising his eyes and giving him infinite fear!


    In coldness and fear, there is a colder intention to kill than ice and snow, and the intention to kill brings death.


    Li Guanshu even couldn''t help coming up with the idea: No matter how cold the Huangquan Road is, isn''t it?


    This idea made Li Guanshu''s whole body chill, because he knew very well that this was the idea of ??fighting spirit depression, and he was only willing to die!


    With a click, the sound is crisp and sweet.


    Huh! Uh ...


    Starting from the front and most magnificent python, all nine pythons are fragmented, like a mirror flower and water moon, all exploded and turned into bubbles, when the air dissipates!


    At the moment when the nine pythons were broken, within the tens of centimeters of mid-air, there were all the aura fragments and brilliance that had dissipated. At this moment, they also became part of the snowflakes in the sky, making the frost and snow falling in the night sky even more gorgeous!


    Li Guanshu''s limbs are stiff, and Zhangzhang in his hand disappears!


    He spewed a spit of blood when he was in the air, and his body flew backwards like a lightning strike!


    The purple robe woman on the peach tree, from the beginning to the end, looked calm, but the lingering ridicule showed the difference between strength and weakness, and her contempt.


    The python was shaking for nine days?


    God and man pose fairy wrath?


    It''s a pity that the slender woman on the peach blossom is not a common man.


    It''s the Bailu Dongmen who once followed Li Xian to fight the world and has already been famous!


    ...


    In mid-air, when Li Guanshu vomited blood and flew backwards, Li Yan was holding Lu Qijian, and he was in contact with Wei Tianhe''s short soldiers!


    In front of Li Yan, the tidal air was sloping downward like a tide, and the tidal air continued, one wave after another. The tide pushed the front tide, there was a tendency to fill the river, and the power to destroy the embankment!


    Li Yanren walked with his sword, and Lu Jujian''s green flicker flashed like a lone sail sailing against the tide, straight ahead!


    The three-foot green front, the seven-foot sword qi, welcomes the waves of Shanghai, and each wave has a sword length of five feet!


    The Reiki Purple Lotus sprang up quietly. Before the sword energy, under the sword energy, it was close to the eyes, far away from the sky, as if coming from the void and blooming in the void.


    The sword gas cut into the sword gas, tearing a mouth, straight forward stabbing, and the incision was continuously enlarged along the blade''s edge, from the centimeter wide to the inch width to the ruler width!


    The sharp aura, with the incision violently overflowing to the sides, formed a thin stream of air magpies, converging into a stream, like a river, winning a river.


    Li Yan''s eyes were cold and cold, and his hair went up like a scroll!


    As the incision is wider than a foot, the sword-gas Qingmang casts off faster. The scene at that moment, just like the lone sail in front of the waves, has the pride and mood of hanging the clouds to the sea!


    Wei Tianhe watched the incision zoom in a little bit, and his eyes widened a little bit with it!


    The tide-like air of the tide is turbulent and unparalleled, and Hugh said that it is a big tree and a huge rock. Even if it is a house, it can be cut open.


    This is the kind of knife gas. When encountering Lu Qijian''s three-foot green front and seven-foot sword awn, he was not only allowed to enter, but was cut into it by Lu Qijian. With the expansion of the incision, it was scattered little by little!


    "No! Stop! Stop short!" Wei Tianhe stared at the scattered sword gas, and yelled hysterically from the bottom of his heart. He knew what it meant. If the sword gas broke the sword gas, he would lose.


    Winning or losing in this battle means birth and death!


    At this moment, Wei Tianhe desperately wanted to prevent the disappearance of the sword energy. He desperately wanted to stop the rapid advancement of Lu Qijian. He exhausted the power of nine cattle and two tigers, mobilized the aura from the sea of ??energy, added it to the long knife, and added it to the knife Angry!


    However, it does not help.


    Within the control range of "Yi Shui Han", the aura in Weitianhe''s body is becoming a little obscure. They clearly exist in the sea of ??Qi, but they just don''t want it and can''t find it!


    Be loud!


    In Wei Tianhe''s horrified eyes, Lu Gujian hit the sword in his hand!


    Immediately after that, a slight tremor came from the blade.


    Hearing that soft sound, Wei Tianhe mentioned the heart on his throat and instantly sank to the bottom of the valley. There was never a great fear that made him shiver!


    With that soft sound, the blade hit by Lu Gujian collapsed a corner, a nail-sized blade flew out!


    Watching that blade explode, Wei Tianhe let out a wailing heart!


    The tide-like knife air finally no longer needs to be cut.


    Because they have disappeared!


    A wave of knife-sized swords disappeared like this!


    The three-footed Qing Feng and the seven-footed sword of Qi Li were intact!


    From beginning to end, everything is in order!


    It''s not just intact. Although Jianqi has no morphological expansion, Wei Tianhe clearly feels that the sword Qi is even sharper!


    Sharp enough to cut his throat and take his life!


    "No!" Wei Tianhe uttered a stern roar. He exhausted his whole body strength and consumed his whole life''s will. In this critical life, he retracted his right arm, turned into a fist, blasted out, and smashed into Li Face the door!


    He wanted to blast Li Yan, force him back, and win respite for himself.


    To this day, Wei Tianhe no longer wants to defeat Li Ye, and gains a sense of accomplishment as a killer, slaying the prince of the dynasty, or he has made great contributions and received great rewards before Li Guan wrote it. Now, Wei Tianhe only Want to live!


    Wei Tianhe has made up his mind. When this punch blows Li Yan and pushes him back, he turns and walks away!


    Whatever is glorious and wealthy, what fame and fortune, let''s die! As long as he can survive, he will never be a minion of Li Guanshu, and he will never die for the other party!


    Wei Tianhe''s determination is right, but it has come to an end and it is too late to do anything.


    By the time he punched out, Li Yong''s sword had already left the sword.


    Wave your arms and pick your sword.


    Lu Gujian slipped across a sharp arc and passed away.


    And at this instant, Jian Qi split the victory.


    Alas.


    Wei Tianhe has not yet waved his arm, and was cut off shoulder to shoulder by Lu Gujian!


    The broken arm flew out.


    Blood burst and coagulated instantly.


    Wei Tianhe screamed!


    His screams were as terrible as killing pigs.


    Although the broken arm was painful, it would not have made him a stunned and injured countless master of rivers and lakes.


    The real pain was at the moment of the broken arm, and Wei Tianhe realized despairingly that he was finished.


    It''s the end of life.


    Alas.


    One more time.


    Lu Gujian swept across Wei Tianhe''s throat.


    Blood flashed.


    A skull with fear on its face flew up into the air.


    His body did not fall down.


    Because of his legs, the cold snow and ice had frozen on the ground.


    He became a corpse sculpture.


    Wei Tianhe''s head, spinning in mid-air for a moment, finally landed on the ground.


    His eyes widened.


    Before dying, Wei Tianhe''s last consciousness was two scoldings.


    Go to your mother''s Li Guanshu!


    What kind of evil do you provoke? !!


    ...


    When Wei Tianhe''s head flew into the air, it was when Li Guanshu vomited blood and fell back to the ground.


    Before that, Li Wei had left the place.


    Before crossing, he has rich combat experience.


    To this day, he still has keen fighting instincts.


    He will not miss the fighter.


    So he issued a sword.


    There is no trace on the snow, and Li Guanshu is straight down with a sword!


    Sword is full of energy, broken stone!


    Like a carp, Li Guanshu fell from mid-air, and the light from the corner of his eye caught Wei Tianhe''s head flying, and his heart stabbed with a sword.


    In any case, Li Guanshu did not expect that Wei Tianhe would be so indifferent that in a short period of time, Li Yan would cut his head off and put him in a dilemma.


    "Wei Tianhe, you waste!"


    Li Guanshu scolded.


    His right hand propped on the ground covered with frost, like a floating leaf, and then slipped a few steps, incredibly agile.


    A flash of cold light, in front of Lu Guanjian and Li Guanshu, was punctured in less than three inches. If Li Guanshu had a protective body in his breath, by this time he had been cut through his eyes.


    Realizing Li Zhi''s murderous heart, Li Guanshu was shocked and angry. As the imperial emperor, Li Tang''s clan, although imprisoned and severely wounded by Song Jiao, his identity was not trivial. He did not believe that Li Zhi dared to kill him. Even if he did many evil things, he wanted to kill Li Yan. For many years, because of his dignified status and respectful habit, he has given him a lot of majesty, not to be offended, let alone a younger generation.


    "Dare to stand ?!" Li Guanshu, furious, gave a deafening scold.


    Li Yan did not answer him.


    He stepped on the ground with one foot, turned, raised his sword, and chopped!


    A majestic sword spirit, just before Li Guan''s writing!

 Chapter 56： life and death

    Li Yan stepped on the ground with one foot, turned around, raised his sword, chopped, a magnificent sword spirit, like the falling of the Milky Way, like the moonlight, and in the snow that flew across the sky, he slipped behind the footsteps, and his body was in a sweep Before Li Guan wrote!


    With a yell, but in exchange for a more aggressive offensive, Li Guanshu shook his hands with anger and rushed to the crown with anger.


    But this time was not the time for anger, and he had no chance of anger. And no one would care about his anger.


    The sword gas was imminent, and the spirit was aggressive. Li Guanshu had no doubt. If Jian Qi was cut on him, he would be seriously injured if he did not die!


    "Shot!" Li Guanshu screamed angrily, stepping on the ground with his hind foot, he was too hard, and his heel stepped on the ice of the clear lake directly, sinking more than an inch. Then he raised his arms, as if his hands were holding the moon, captured the cut sword qi from the air, and the aura flashed inside and outside the palm, even better than the fireworks.


    Often, with his strength to practice six levels of qi, it is not difficult to block this sword qi.


    Mo said to block the sword air, he can even fist directly to break the sword air.


    But it is not unusual now, because he is still within the scope of "easy water cold", and at this time there is no Li Guanshu''s men in the field, the purple robe woman on the peach tree, no need to distract him, although the sound of the flute is not so great Surrounded on all sides, but he can be used as the center, focusing on care!


    When raising his arms, Li Guanshu snorted in his heart. The sea of ??ice was like an ice lake, and it seemed to be covered with a layer of ice, making him unable to mobilize the aura at will. At this moment, the aura he gathered inside and outside the palm was less than half as usual!


    Sword Qi split down, plunged into the palms of Li Guanshu, and cut down inch by inch. Seeing to touch Li Guanshu''s eyebrows!


    Li Guanshu yelled loudly and forcibly operated the mind of "Jiuxiao Jingjue Jue". Suddenly a python whistle came out, and in his palm, there was aura!


    Such as patting the shore waves, crushing the bones on the sea stones, the sword air dissipated immediately after a loud airburst, and Li Guanshu''s heart was dull, a ray of blood overflowed the corner of his mouth again, at the same time, the body was forced to slide back again, back to a hundred feet The ice falls!


    "Li You are crazy ?! How dare you commit the following crimes and kill the elders, do you still have inferiority in your eyes ?! Is there any ethics in your heart?" Li Guanshu was righteous, completely disregarding the fact that he had killed Li Xian , Shouted loudly at Li Yan.


    Responding to him, one after another, the sword qi that chopped!


    The sword gas is like flowing clouds, layers of ice ponds!


    Li Guanshu''s eyebrows frantic, and he was so angry that two Buddhas rose to heaven. In the end, he is Li''s elder. This is an indisputable fact in his opinion, and he is scolding Li at this moment, just like he is scolding other younger generations in his daily life, hoping that he will be ashamed, that he will be jealous, and that he will be afraid !!


    But Li Xun was unmoved at all, and the usual method did not reap half the effect, which made Li Guanshu anger and shame. So at this time, Li Guanshu seemed to be cold-hearted, ruthless, inhuman, and improper.


    Li Guanshu was angry, but no matter how angry he was, he could only retreat step by step. At the same time, he struggled to withstand the power of "Easy Water Cold". With both palms, he waved out, palm to palm, and greeted the falling sword spirit!


    Every time he waved a palm, he felt that a thunder fell on the sea of ??air, which stirred him up and down, causing him to be extremely uncomfortable and his internal injuries worsened!


    This embarrassing situation made Li Guanshu crazy.


    He yelled, "Li Yan, you are not a shaw ..."


    Suddenly, Li Yan approached Li Guanshu in front of him, and a sword came across. The three-foot sword body was dark and deep. He took Li Guanshu''s written door straight and made Li Guanshu''s eyes suddenly wide.


    Li Yan came too fast!


    It''s incredible!


    It''s like stepping out, crossing the void, and teleporting to him!


    This is the power of "Jiuxiao Jingjujue" until it is cultivated!


    How could Li Yan be so fast? He''s just practicing qi four layers!


    At this moment, Li Guanshu felt that he was going crazy!


    In fact, it wasn''t Li Zhi''s ridiculous speed, but Li Guanshu''s senses and reactions were too slow under the influence of "Easy Water Cold". Compared with each other, Li Zhishu looked very fast!


    "Roar!" Li Guanshu gave a roar, holding his hands in front of him, grabbing each other in empty space, and his two auras gathered together, he was instantly grasped by the middle of his body. Li Yan stabs!


    With a bang, Lu Gujian chopped a barrage of Zhang Bachang, and the sword''s energy dissipated with Changma.


    Li Min swung a punch in his left hand. The boxer was several feet long and wide. The purple lotus bloomed in front of the punch, and he met another Zhang Bachang. The two attacked each other, and a tiger-screaming gas burst came out.


    The air was violent, and the two of them retreated at the same time, with their feet on the ice of Qingtan, plowing two gullies each!


    Li Guanshu vomited a big mouthful of blood, and the injury was even worse!


    He stared fiercely at Song Jiao on the peach tree. His eyes were full of hatred. How could Li Guanshu''s situation be so embarrassed if he was not suppressed by the other party''s "easy water cold", and once he was attacked by Li Yan, he would vomit blood once?


    No matter how much he hated Song Jiao, the snowflakes still fell.


    Behind Li Guanshu is the Baichi Icefall, and he has no way back.


    He doesn''t plan to retreat.


    Retreat will die!


    Li Guanshu stepped on the ice with his right foot. The ice broke and the lake soared. He walked up the 100-foot ice waterfall.


    Li Guanshu''s eyes full of hatred fell on Li Yan, staring at him, the blood in the corner of his mouth made him look extraordinarily: "A waste that cannot be practiced for 20 years, a ants who practice four levels of qi, you Why can I defeat my grand General Zuowei and build a state prince who has reached the sixth floor of training? Today, I want you to die! "


    Li Guanshu held his right hand high, and condensed a long, long barnacle again in the mid-air. Between the electric light and flint, he stabbed Li Li sharply, "What **** An Wang, let me die!"


    At this moment, on the Baichi Ice Falls, the bright full moon was covered by a sudden red cloud, and within a range of twenty feet, the red cloud was like a cloud, covering the sky.


    In the center of the Red Cloud, a huge vortex of red and black emerged out of thin air, where the red clouds were violent, lightning flashed, crackled, and the weather was endless.


    A 20-foot-long red python emerged from the vortex. The howling was screaming and terrifying, and the force of thousands of troops across the country was rushing down, rushing down with the aura frenzy, and stabbed along Li Guanshu Zhang Ba Chang, take Li Zhi on the clear lake in front of the ice waterfall!


    If Li Guanshu hit Song Jiao with his full blow, then Li Guanshu was dying to counterattack, even more powerful!


    The red light reflected the half of the sky and also reflected the hundred-foot ice waterfall.


    Li Guanshu, who was holding a long cricket and stabbed and stabbed, bleed with seven tricks, and looked like a ghost!


    Li Yan has already stood up.


    Lu Gujian, who gathers the power of dragon spirit and the power of Qinglian, has a green mane.


    "If you don''t see Kunlun, you won''t see the sky, Tianchi will kill Tianxian with a sword!"


    Li Yan''s long hair was splashing with ink, and Yi Yi was chic in the wind, and one sword cut to Li Guanshu: "Ziqi Tianchi Sword!"


    There are hundreds of sword qi, all like meteors.


    The blade is like a moon.


    At this moment, the meteor catches the moon!


    Before the two met.


    In the blizzard of the sky, there was a sudden flat storm, the wind was like a tornado, the snowflakes were erratic, and the wind was howling!


    In the snow and ice under the night sky, red clouds tumbling, red pythons struck, meniscus chopped, meteors like butterflies, snowflakes splashed, and storms swept across.


    Twenty feet of red python had been in front of Li Yan in an instant, but all of a sudden, the speed plummeted, and with every inch, it seemed extremely difficult until it was almost motionless!


    Frost covered the head of the python, followed by the scales of the python, and the body of the python; it covered the long urn, and the body of Li Guanshu.


    Li Guanshu was stiff, his eyes were bigger than Tong Ling because of his panic. His whole hair trembled along with his body. He saw Li Yan cutting his sword and cutting his sword. He wanted to crack, but he couldn''t cope with it. He was fascinated and opened his mouth to shout, but he couldn''t say anything.


    At this moment, he was like a piece of wood, he could only keep his eyes open, watching the road of Huang Quan, spreading to his feet!


    Just for a moment.


    The full moon is falling, and the meteor is vertical and horizontal!


    Anaconda!


    Slander!


    Sword Qi until Li Guanshu in front of him.


    With a snoring sound, blood splattered seven steps.


    Li Guanshu flew out and hit a hundred-foot ice waterfall! The icefall shattered, and the body hit the cliff, banging!


    Sword Qi followed!


    A hundred-foot ice waterfall, under the sword''s breath, instantly shattered into powder, turning into snowflakes as soon as possible.


    The so-called ice waterfall no longer exists.


    Li Guanshu''s sluggish body, the mud generally slipped.


    At this moment, he felt ashamed.


    So defeated?


    Defeated by this junior Li Zhi, a junior who cannot practice for twenty years, in this remote corner that no one knows?


    Who would have thought that it was this young man who had just been crowned. He practiced his qi one day, and between two months, his cultivation skyrocketed so fast?


    Who can predict that the young An Wang, who has no masters in this house and no one pays much attention, will get help from a well-known master in this place where the birds do not shit?


    The last thing that should happen is in such a situation, like a headless fly, rushed over to catch and fight with Li Yan, endlessly.


    Li Guanshu wanted to raise his head and gave Li a glance.


    But he couldn''t do it, he was already weak, and his limbs were becoming extremely stiff in the frost.


    He is a General of the Left, has played in the battlefield, has worked hard, and has achieved meritorious service; he is a patriarch of the dynasty, has a distinguished status, a prominent position, and has been in awe of countless people; he walks in most places in this world It''s a noble dignitary!


    But the downfall scene of the defeat seems no different.


    Li Guanshu never thought that he would die like this. He still has so many glory and wealth, he didn''t have time to enjoy it ... the beautiful hordes, the treasure room, the Liangtian Qianqian ... Niushoushan this time The storm is not caused by his occupation of other people''s land?


    He just got those good fields, those good fields, and hasn''t brought him the first wealth ...


    How could he be willing to die!


    Suddenly he regretted how he came to this Niushou Mountain and visited this muddy water.


    He even more regretted how he would invade the good land outside the party members, causing this series of chaos ...


    He wants to live!


    It was just that he could not help himself.


    In the stream on the waterfall, the stream that has accumulated for too long is roaring, and when the air is pouring down, it flows straight down!


    Li Guanshu fell on the ice pool and was hit by the clear stream of the waterfall. His feet were on the ground, like a dead man. He was rolled out. His face was against the ice of Qingtan, and he slid out a few steps away!


    This way, the blood was paved and conspicuous.


    Li Yan slowly drifted down, holding a long sword, and stepped forward to Li Guanshu.


    Li Guanshu raised his head, his eyes blinded, like dead fish eyes, blood spit in his mouth, and his body was bubbling everywhere.


    Li Min raised Lu Gujian.


    Li Guanshu opened his eyes suddenly and whispered, "Slow!"


    This yelling drained all his strength.


    He struggled to lift his head and looked up at Li Yan, begging his face, his body was scaly, his hair was loose, and he looked at Li Yan with embarrassment. He was so pitiful that he could not stop shaking with his hands on the ice, and he was all convulsing. His voice was intermittent and full of fear: "For our share of the royal family ... You or my nephew ... I have countless wealth, I can give it to you, I have many friends Can help you go straight up ... we have something to say, don''t do it ... "


    "No," Li said.


    Sword up.


    Blood splatter.


    Head falling!


    There is no more Xing Guogong in the world!


    Li Ji returned to the sheath with a sword and ran back to the stone shore.


    Snow flakes scattered here.


    So the ice pond was restored to Qingtan, and the green forest was rejuvenated.


    The forest is in the water vapor of the waterfall.


    The moonlight was bright, and Qinghui was like a song.


    Li Guanshu''s body sank into Qingtan, and went down the river, without knowing where it was, like a dead tree.


    The creek, which was stained with blood, proved that it was not a dead tree, but a living body.


    Song Jiao floated down from the peach tree.


    When she fell, a peach blossom was falling.


    Fall on the shoulders of beautiful women.

 Chapter 57： Dial

    Under the suppression of Song Jiao''s "easy water cold", Li Guanshu is only able to mobilize the power of Reiki. He has only five levels of Qi training, not to mention, he must hurt himself every time he mobilizes Reiki, so Li Guanshu Strength has fallen a lot.


    However, after Li Li went through some actual combat, he has also clarified the three green lotuses and improved his cultivation power. Today Li Li, relying on the strength of Longqi, Qinglian, and Lu Gujian, cooperates with " The practice of "Ziqi Dong Lai" has no pressure on the monks who are better than him.


    If the opponent does not have any good magic skills, he can even directly crush it, taking his current practice of Qi Qi as the fourth layer, even if he is facing a general Qi Qi Qi master, not to mention being able to fight hard, at least he can use his whole body. Back.


    Therefore, Li Guanshu was cut under the sword before, there was no pressure at all.


    Song Jiao came to Li Yan as if at first sight, and looked him up and down.


    Her eyes seemed to be full of spring at any time, and there was an unmasked surprise at the moment. When she spoke, there was a smile in her eyes, and she praised and said, "When you started to Li Guanshu, I ¡¯m still worried that you ¡¯re here. I ¡¯m afraid you ¡¯ll be injured by his dying counterattack. To be honest, when Li Guanshu used the ¡°Nine Xiao Jingjuejue¡± forbidden surgery, I also stung. If you move more slowly, I But I can''t control the red python. "


    "Then Li Guanshu asked you for forgiveness, and I thought you would hesitate, at least hesitate. I haven''t thought about it for a few years, you have already had such decisive decisiveness, superb combat skills, and your cultivation That ¡¯s really tight ... Yuan Tianxuan ¡¯s inheritance is really so powerful that he can completely change a person? ¡±


    Li Ye smiled: "Aunt Song''s ''Shui Han'' is really powerful."


    He didn''t directly answer Song Jiao''s question, which is tantamount to a disguised acquiescence. There is no way. The method of "Ziqi Donglai" seems to know very few people in the world. He can only let Yuan Tianzhang carry a pot.


    Thanks to Li Yan''s flattery, Song Jiao smiled like a flower, and the orchid finger clicked him in the air, and said charmingly: "The mouth of the little seducer is really sweet."


    Li Yan was ashamed, and said to himself when I was a real scumbag, but in the face of something like Song Jiao, he was too lazy to argue about it, simply ridiculed: "If the mouth is not sweet, how do you make sex? ghost?"


    Song Jiao was stunned first, but probably did not expect that Li Su would suddenly take a serious gag with him, and then giggled, "It turned out to be a bold little jerk, dare to talk with Aunt Song."


    Song Jiao was so charming, Li Li licked her lips.


    He has been practicing for so long. He has n¡¯t been afraid of anyone after crossing. If the son of Li Xian had been in awe, Song Jiao would have been in awe, but Li Yan had no awe. He laughed, "Aunt Song said I told You''re playing tricks, isn''t that Aunt Song also playing tricks with me? Really speaking, it seems like I''m not losing! "


    The appearance of Li Yan licking her lips fell into Song Jiao''s eyes. Where could she not understand the pun''s meaning of this statement, Xia Fei''s cheeks suddenly became embarrassed, but she did not want to admit the old rivers and lakes. "Tou Qing" stunned and lost face.


    So, Song Jiao stepped on two flexible long legs, twisted the unbearable little waist, and walked in front of Li Yan full of charm, a face that was more delicate than the peony flower, and gathered Li Before blowing his nose, his eyes were full of "killer" looking at Li Yan with a distance of less than two inches, and he hid the knife with a smile: "Under the flowers, the little **** isn''t fascinated by it? Should Aunt Song teach you how? Play well? "


    Song Jiao is "aggressive", Li Yan is as stable as Taishan. He said that I had been in the flowers, and that the flowers and leaves were full of lovers. You told me this, and you acted like this, it was a disregard for my manhood. At the moment, without saying a word, he moved his head forward toward the two peach-like red lips and immediately bit them.


    Song Jiao deserves to be a master, and the response is surprisingly fast. When she can''t let it go, she quickly retreats a few steps in order to show her body skills, which has not been defeated by Li Yan.


    But in this way, the beauty was really frightened, she was completely out of control, and completely defeated. She opened her crystal clear eyes and stared at Li Yan inconceivably. The beauty could not think of it anyway, Li Yan When she was so bold, she exclaimed, "You disciple, frivolous!"


    The winning Li Yan raised his jaw, complacent. He said that you were higher than me, but that''s all. If you want to hit me, you''re afraid you don''t know how to plant it. See Song Jiao staring at himself, Li Yan Frowning and winking, in the tone of "Broken Jars": "How can a frivolous frivolity be called frivolous?"


    Thanks to the fact that the two of them fought side by side, it was considered as "carrying a gun together", and the relationship has been a lot closer. Coupled with Song Jiao''s call of Li Yan, it was not really angry, so it was nothing. With this opportunity of "unable power", Li Yan, although she hated her heart, she could do nothing. A beauty with high self-esteem could never threaten Li Yan. I want to report it to you.


    The beauty had a heart in her head: "When the kid was a little boy, he was very weak and his temper was very weak. Why is he so strong now ... An Wang didn''t mention this to me, is it possible? This is the inheritance of Yuan Tianzhang in trouble? It ¡¯s not right. I have n¡¯t heard that Yuan Tianzhang ¡¯s is a wanderer. How can his heritage make people look like this ... ¡±


    The beauty is very embarrassed. When Song Jiao was thinking hard about how to find her place, a loud noise suddenly came from the mountain, and then the mountain shook with a rumbling thunder, as if there were a huge boulder rolling down the hill.


    Hearing such movements, Song Jiao''s complexion changed slightly, and he no longer had the thought of fighting with Li Yan, and looked intently.


    Li Min asked Song Jiao thoughtfully: "After the first and third swords of Nangong broke, some people greeted mid-air and played against them. What is the identity of that person, Aunt Song?"


    Song Jiao glared at Li Yan angrily, and was still upset about what was just now, but that''s all: "I mentioned to you before that Niu Shouguan''s raising the green lotus in the pond is an idea from Zhongnanshan, which is related to Daomen Lili An uncle¡ªthat is, Huang Chao¡ªwould trouble the foundations of the Tang Dynasty. In such a big event, Zhongnanshan will not send someone to look after him. The person you saw earlier is the Zhongnanshanmen. If not, Nangong first Once even after the ''Buyue Three Swords'' were cut, it is impossible for him to be entangled for such a long time with his cultivation, and he still did not win. "


    "It''s been long enough," Li Min nodded.


    Song Jiao snorted coldly: "In the Niushou Mountain Taoist Temple, there is an unborn old man sitting in the town, repaired higher than Xu Qingfeng. It should be the two that joined forces to block the first place in Nangong."


    "Listening to Aunt Song, this Nangong is the first, is it terrible?" Li Yan asked again. Although he was born in Changan and Changan, he knew very little about Qin Tian, ??the place is actually very mysterious. In the previous situation, I could not reach such a master, and the name of Nangong No. 1 was only heard. "Nangong first." Song Jiao glanced at Li Yan, "You should know this name, what kind of master is that, if there is no outstanding practice, why dare to name it first?"


    Speaking of this, she did not wait for Li to answer, and then she sacrificed, saying, "Of course, this name was taken by him. After all, he is a narcissistic guy."


    Li Wei looked weird. Song Jiao''s words were obviously inconsistent, but he also understands the reason. Song Jiao is the most outstanding one among the existing Bailudong disciples. She has such cultivation and reputation. Of course, I will not be willing to live under the pressure of people, it is inevitable that I am proud of myself to name myself the first Nangong, some slight words.


    Li Ye echoed Song Jiao and said, "According to Aunt Song, this Nangong is the first. Simply name yourself Nangong the world''s first. Why want to be the first in the world? Why not be happy?"


    Of course, his words were full of ridicule, but when Song Jiao heard it, she felt extraordinarily pleasing. The beauty immediately smiled and looked at Li Yan''s eyes with a lot of appreciation: "Nangong is the first in the world. I''m convinced by such a name, haha ??... you really speak ... "


    Song Jiao knew that Li Yan was accompanying her, and saying this made him happy. She just wanted to say that your mouth was really sweet, but before the last word was spoken, she thought of the "unpleasant" experience of the two players. He closed his mouth like a conditioned reflex, and glared at Li Yan angrily, and changed the following: "Very poisonous!"


    Li Yan laughed.


    Although in his opinion, Song Jiao''s remarks still have the opportunity to take advantage of it, but occasionally such things as lip service can add interest to it, and the entanglement seems to be vulgar and abominable, so there is not much to say.


    He laughed twice, suddenly stopped, his face changed slightly: "Broken! I''ve been here for so long, I don''t know what happened to Shangguan Qingcheng and Wu You!"


    ...


    The situation in Shangguan''s allure was very bad.


    In the big earthquake caused by the first three swords in Nangong, in order to avoid the flying sword and mountain stones and rubble, she and Li Li were forced to separate. It was difficult for them to survive the calamity and become a new officer who just started training. Allure, low strength, and no good luck like Li Wei, has suffered a minor injury.


    After the stone statue of Xuanwu lost the monument, she simply dealt with the wound. Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t stay. She remembered the security of Li Zhi in her heart, and went to the place where Li Zhi disappeared according to the faint memory.


    At that time, the Taoist Temple was in chaos. The wall collapsed, the house was destroyed, roads and rocks fell, and Sanqingguan disciples were injured everywhere. Although Shangguan Qingcheng exerted his full strength, he still could not walk fast.


    After running for a while, I didn''t find Li Yan, but found that there were many monks wearing black Xingyue robes flocked to Sanqingguan from all sides, and Shangguan Qingcheng was stopped. Fortunately, she was not wearing a robe, and the other party was knowing her. After her status, she ignored her, but encountered several people along the way, and also delayed a lot of time.


    Until she met Li Jingan.


    Li Jing''an, who was followed by the woman, greeted with a smile when she saw Shangguan''s fall, asking about her condition and whereabouts of Li Yan.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t know that Li Jingan and Li Guanshu had colluded in one place, and was wondering why the other party appeared intact here, thinking to himself that it might be rescued by the followers. He heard Li Jingan''s question and answered two truthfully. Suddenly I feel bad, and it is too late to get away.

 Chapter 58： A sword

    Suddenly, Shangguan Qingcheng felt bad, and was about to pull away. It was too late. Li Jingan''s entourage had already stood behind her.


    Here is a mountain road with hundreds of stone steps, with cliffs and stone walls on one side and steep slopes with dense forests on one side. I don''t know how high.


    Shangguan fell from the mountain and was blocked by Li Jingan. The woman jumped up and fell behind her, completely blocking her retreat.


    This battle frightened Shangguan. She lowered her face and stared at Li Jingan with a smile in front of her face: "What does Ligong mean?"


    The light here is not bright, but it is not invisible, the dense branches and leaves of towering old trees have brilliance like shards, which fall from time to time, which is the first movement of Nangong''s confrontation with people.


    Li Jingan held the folding fan, shaking it gently in front of his chest, and a faint smile on his face, which made him look neither elegant nor gloomy and weird: "It doesn''t mean anything special, just want to tell the Shangguan girl, you Can''t go. "


    He clearly could speak more clearly and directly, but he must pretend to be a gesture. From the perspective of Li Jingan, the real big man never needs to explain the words, and the real masters always say something. Blurred.


    Although Li Jingan is neither a big man nor a master, this does not prevent him. He is a self-proclaimed big man and master in the future, so he thinks his attitude should be different from ordinary people.


    Shangguan Qingcheng clenched his crossblade: "You want to kill me?"


    Li Jingan smiled slightly. His movements are always so light and subtle. He thinks this is the style: "Even if the Shangguan girl kneels down for mercy, you must die today."


    Speaking of this, Li Jingan suddenly thought of something, so he turned sharply: "Of course, if the Shangguan girl is willing to abandon Li Zhi''s waste and transfer to her son, that son will also be fragrant and precious, after all, the Shangguan girl is so beautiful and moving ... Shangguan''s allure, this name is really not wrong. A beauty like a girl from Shangguan really has a pose of allure. To be honest, if I kill you like this, my son will be reluctant. "


    "You dream!" Shangguan Qingcheng gritted his teeth.


    Li Jing''an lowered his face: "Shangguan girl, my son really rewards you with a way of life, you have to rest toasting instead of eating and drinking. What''s so good about Li Yan''s waste? But it was just a coincidence that won the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi. You really think he can do it! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng took a deep breath, was about to draw a knife, suddenly thought, moved with a sneer, and looked at Li Jingan with ridicule and sympathy: "I see, you are jealous of your Highness. Your Highness is full of wisdom, first of all, you have seen through Li Guanshu Conspiracy, rescued everyone, and then played a chess game, which led Wei Tianhe to leave a convict and get everyone''s gratitude, and you did nothing ... Your jealous Highness was respected by everyone and became a hero in everyone''s eyes, And you are like a puppet, you can only stand aside, no one cares! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng stood straight and looked at Li Yan''s eyes as if he was looking at a poor worm: "Li Jingan, when I was in Changan, everyone said that you are the first genius of this generation''s children. You are amazing. But the reality has given you a great drink. This trip to Niushoushan has proved that you are nothing compared to His Royal Highness! So you want me to betray your Highness to make you look better than Your Highness. I Let me tell you, this is a delusional wish! I went to Shangguan, and my life is His Highness, and death is His Highness''s ghost, and I will never treat you like this ... ants, bow your head! "


    Li Jing''an was instantly furious, and the camouflage on his face could no longer be sustained. He was stabbed at the center, his eyes flushed, his face sulking, and he yelled, "You are looking for death!"


    He stepped out and practiced the four-layered practice of Qi, which suddenly burst out, and the agitated spirit agitated him in his robes. The palm of his hand instantly came to Shangguan Qingcheng!


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked calm and she pulled out a knife.


    Before the knife came out of the sheath, Li Jingan came first and slapped her on the shoulder.


    Shangguan poured out and flew back, hitting his back on the stone wall, and a corner of his mouth overflowed with blood. But she had no fear, her eyes were determined and she drew her sword.


    Only under the suppression of Li Jingan''s repair, how could the horizontal sword not be pulled out.


    Li Jingan''s eyes were fierce, like a wild wolf with upright hair. He stared at Shangguan Qingcheng: "You can''t even pull out a knife, how can you fight me? What fights me?"


    He took a deep breath, and his intentions were clear: "I finally gave you a chance. As long as you kneel down, give me a hoe, and scold Li Yan for that waste, I will give you a chance to stay with me and live!"


    "Dream!" Shangguan Qingcheng Yaguan clenched, and as the two words shouted out, his whole body repaired his power, suddenly erupting suddenly, with a loud bang, her horizontal sword was pulled out.


    She raised her knife and slashed to Li Jing''an in the head!


    "Since you want to die so much, then I will complete you! When you die, I will kill Li Ye again and let you reunite on Huangquan Road!" Li Jingan rushed to the crown in anger, no effort to repair, and punched the officer All the city went.


    "Stop!" At this moment, a colorful glass of light hit him with lightning, blocking Li Jingan''s punches.


    From the top of the stone steps, Wu You stepped down in the air, and quickly reached the side of Shangguan Qingcheng. She retracted the double ring, stared at Li Jingan with a poor expression, and angrily reprimanded, "Li Jingan, you ca n¡¯t go crazy! How about you against your elder brother?" ! "


    Li Jingan''s anger persisted: "Master Jun, I advise you to let it go. I must kill her today!"


    Wu Youliu raised her eyebrows upside down: "Li Jingan, you better make it clear, why did you suddenly appear here-I won''t let you kill her, even if I don''t show up, my elder brother knows this, and he will surely bring you Pick your skin and cramps! "


    "Stop!" Li Jingan was even more angry, "Li Yan''s waste, a three-layered ants, even if I kill him, how can he take me ?! How dare he treat me? Kill Did you get me? Hahahaha! Does he have this strength? Does he have the guts ?! "


    Wu You sank, she was thinking what to say, and Li Jingan''s entourage had returned to him, and whispered a few words to him in order to make him take the overall situation seriously.


    Li Jingan''s eyes flickered a few times, after all, he was able to control his anger. He told Wu You stiffly: "I tell you the truth, the reason why Nangong No. 1 can come today is that Xing Guogong invited him! Xing Guogong was a member of the dynasty, but also Wei Gong''s left arm and right arm, how powerful he is, presumably the lord of the county should now understand. Since Nangong first arrived, the name of San Qingguan''s rebellion is not difficult to be practical. In other words, we come here on this trip, The truth of investigating the scourge of a mountain village is already obvious! "


    Li Jingan stared a little sharply: "So, Li Zhi''s waste, the so-called facts found did not exist at all-Xing Guogong does not allow it to exist! Now, I have reached an agreement with Xing Guogong. Next, as long as you accept This ''truth'', Xing Guohui will compensate you and will not let you down. "


    Li Jingan finally said: "We have come to Niushou Mountain for the purpose of passing the examination. In this case, there is no need to take extra measures to make a bad connection with Xing Guo. As long as we help Xing Guo Gong this time, we will do our best and we will do our best. Help each other to help us find a better official position. The pros and cons should be balanced! "


    After listening to Li Jingan''s words, Wu You and Shangguan fell into a trance. After a while, the former was angry and said, "Dirty! Don''t think about it, this thing is impossible ..."


    Before she had finished speaking, her follower old man came behind her and whispered to her: "Xing Guogong is powerful, and today''s court is Wei Gong in power. We don''t need to die with them. We say If the truth comes out, even if he overthrows Xing Guogong, he will offend Wei Gong, which is not good for the future career of the landlord and the horse. This time, as long as we can get what we want ... the landlord is the most important .. .... "


    The followers of Wu You and Li Jing''an not only came to protect them. In such cases, their experience will also help young Wu You and Li Jing''an to make the right choice.


    "It''s impossible! The truth has been ascertained by my elder brother, the credit is his ..." Wu You turned to glare at the old man, "And, I don''t believe what he said!"


    Li Jing''an raised his jaw, Zhizhu was holding it: "Liao Junzhu, my words, the words are true. If you don''t believe it, just wait a moment."


    He said here, with a cruel smile: "Before dawn, Xing Guogong will come back with Li Yan''s stupid head ..."


    What more did Wu You want to say, but he was pulled by the old man: "Don''t let the lord take care of things, otherwise the old slave can''t explain to the horse ..."


    At the sight of this battle, Shangguan Qingcheng knew that the situation was bad, and that Li Yan was so fierce and angry that she couldn''t sit still anymore, rushed out with a knife, and slashed Li Jingan: "I kill you first ! "


    "Look for death!" Li Jingan sneered, "Master Li County, Li Ye offended Xing Guogong, no doubt he will die tonight. His follower, there is no need to live, I advise you not to stop me ..."


    Talking, Li Jingan threw a punch with a smile, and the fourth-level training of Qi was unreserved. His punches were as strong as the wind, he blew off countless trees and branches, and went straight to the gate of Shangguan City.


    "Live ..." Wu You stepped out and wanted to take a shot, but was pulled back by the old man at once.


    Li Jingan''s fist blasted out, and his fist was long and thick, forming a huge Qiquan, reflecting on the mountain wall of Shibi, heading directly to the gate of Shangguan Qingcheng. According to his four-layer practice of Qi training, if this punch To Shangguan Qingcheng, the latter has no possibility of life!


    Seeing that the fist box had arrived in front of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Wu You was caught by the old man, and it was too late for her shot. She was angry and anxious, and shouted to Shangguan Qingcheng: "Retreat!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were determined.


    Hold the crossknife tightly with both hands, without any intention of stepping back.


    She knew she would die.


    Even if she retreated, she couldn''t escape.


    Rather than die as a deserter, die with a knife.


    At this moment, Shangguan Qingcheng decided to die.


    She just felt sorry.


    It''s a pity that I can''t follow Li Yi next.


    That''s a pity.


    Li Jingan said that Li Yan would be beheaded by Li Guanshu tonight, and Shangguan would not believe it.


    She believed that Li Yan would be able to escape from Li Guanshu and go back alive.


    Starting from Tai Xuanding, Li Yan has created a series of miracles.


    Shangguan Qingcheng believes in Li Ye, even if the whole world does not believe Li Ye, she also believes.


    So when Qi Quan came to face, Ying Liang''s white face and bright red lips, she just meditated in her heart: "His Royal Highness, you must live ... don''t avenge me!"


    Revenge for her, she will be guilty of Prince Li Jingan''s father, Prince Gong, Shangguan Qingcheng does not want Li Ye to do that, because now Li Ye, in Chang''an City, was "unrecognizable", she did not want Li Ye to be her, and Put up one more enemy and add a lot of trouble.


    At the moment of death, Shangguan''s heart was calm, her mouth moved slightly, and she even smiled.


    As Li Zhi''s fighter, she fought for Li Yi to the last minute, and did not disappoint Li Yi.


    "Jack!"


    At the moment of the juncture, a rage suddenly sounded.


    The drinking was so loud, it was like a thunder, but you can imagine how angry the person who made the sound was.


    The crowd looked around.


    One person jumped down from the steep **** opposite the stone wall.


    The full moon is behind him.


    With his arms open, a sword, his body is like a goose, his temperament is immortal!


    He appeared so suddenly, as if emerging from the ground.


    Along with his anger, the long sword was raised high, chopped down, and a blue match, instantly cut off!


    Li Jing''an blasted to the fist in front of Shangguan Qingcheng and was beaten to the ground, without any suspense, simply broken and dissipated!


    The blue-colored practise still had the potential, chopped on the stone wall, a loud noise, stone powder splashed, smoke and dust gathered, and the entire cliff wall shook with it!


    Under the dust, a gully that was three inches wide, three feet deep, and over one foot long was left on the stone wall!


    This gully shocked everyone present.


    They stared at the gully, speechless. Ask themselves, if they change themselves, can they catch the sword.


    The answer is obvious-no!


    Even Wu You and Li Jingan''s entourage were not sure that they could take such a sword!


    Li Jing''an was there, looking at the gully, suddenly amazed.


    This sword is too strong!


    Come, master!


    Real master!


    Who is he?


    The crowd looked around, trying to see the face of the man.


    Could Nangong be here first?


    In addition to the first Nangong, who else on this Niushou Mountain can cut such a powerful sword?


    But Nangong first, why did it suddenly appear here, why do you want to rescue Shangguan, and still make such a thunderous roar? !!


    In front of everyone, it was the countless branches and leaves that were affected by the sword''s air and broken into powder.


    The man, back to the full moon, came from the leaves.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I originally planned to make a third change yesterday, and at the time of the third change, I wish you a happy National Day, and then ... no third change ... Happy National Day.


    Thank you 123 Ann''s spring rewards.


    Thanks to the poisonous snake brother, Leng Yue Luo Feng, horse7tiger, old friends, 1987, goodbye don''t be cheap, alien flying saucer g, sword Qingshan, Zhumengsang, Chi Xi jijin and the support of brothers and sisters.

 Chapter 59： Powerful

    The man''s back turned to the full moon, and he stepped on the leaves, wearing clothes like Ruoyan.


    Seeing this person''s face clearly, the people on the stone steps had widened eyes, their faces were incredible, they were so shocked that they saw the river flowing backwards and turning time, their mouths were wide open.


    But their mouths were so wide that they couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Regarding the identity of this person, they have been too speculative. Nangong first, Xu Qingfeng, an unknown river and lake master, and even Li Guanshu ... are within the scope of their guess. If these people appear, Although they will be shocked, they will not be shocked to such a degree that they cannot speak!


    The man rose into the air and cut a sword from the full moon, like an immortal descending from the moon palace. The glory of that sword was so dazzling. The power of that sword was so appalling, how could this person be ?


    Li Jingan stepped back and forth, shaking his head like a rattle, and his eyes were full of thrillers. All this showed that he couldn''t accept the facts in front of him. Until he leaned back on the stone wall, he returned from shock. He almost fanned himself. Slap to make sure you''re not dreaming.


    Everyone present at the scene, only Shangguan Qingcheng was calm. She watched the man stepping on the leaves and fell in front of her. Obsidian-like eyes, there was no shock, no fright, no magic, and some, just rejoicing, rejoicing reunion This makes her look so beautiful, even more beautiful than that round of bright and full moon.


    Only Shangguan Qingcheng knows that the moment when he crushed Li Jingan''s punches on the blue horse and rescued her from the gate of the ghost, she was sure that the one who saved her could only be him.


    Only he can save him, so save her in time.


    Because they fought side by side today, they are the same men on the battlefield!


    When everyone turned to look at the person before Yuanyue and wanted to see the other person''s face, Shangguan Qingcheng had already felt a familiar and friendly atmosphere. At that moment, she couldn''t help but blurt out: "His Royal Highness!"


    Before her words fell, the young An Wang came to her.


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his sword and bowed his fist in worship: "His Royal Highness forgive sins, the end will not be able to protect His Highness!"


    Before her body was worshipped, she was supported by a powerful arm. The king An before her was killed at this moment, but her eyes were extremely soft.


    Softer than his eyes, An Wang''s voice said, "You''re fine, I''m not late, that''s fine."


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked up and saw that An Wang was staring at him. At the moment, those deep eyes were full of concern. Apart from the concern, there was a touch of relief. Through that ease, Shangguan Qingcheng felt as if he had been rescued by Anwang After she was down, she felt relieved.


    No one can appreciate the mood of Shangguan at this moment. Her eyes suddenly turned red, but she felt that her body was full of heat and she was about to shed tears.


    At this moment, he looked decisively, and the general who carried the knife generously to death died at this moment.


    Li Jing''an, Wu You, and their followers, stared at King An in front of them, and heard his conversation with Shangguan Qingcheng. Whether they can accept it or not, they can only admit it. The one who came out of the earth-shaking sword was indeed Li Zhi who had not practiced two months ago, and hadn''t cultivated in the least for twenty years!


    After acknowledging, the shock did not disappear. They looked at the suddenly appearing Li Zhi, like Li Xian who came like a fairy, and didn''t know what to say.


    What can they say?


    This young man in Chang''an City, who is still inactive, and in Anping Wang, who only has three layers of Qi training, suddenly became a real master. What can everyone say?


    Wu You glanced at Li Jing''an, and her eyes were full of sarcasm, which meant clearly that you weren''t convinced that elder brother would be killed by Li Guanshu, how can he now appear intact?


    Touching Wu You''s eyes, Li Jingan couldn''t help but look frozen.


    Yeah, Li Zhi is here. What about Li Guanshu?


    Could it be said that Li Guanshu did not find Li Yan?


    However, Li Guanshu has the practice of practicing six layers of qi and has a strong sense. In this not-so-large Niushou Mountain, how could he not find Li Yan?


    Li Jingan couldn''t think more, and he didn''t want to think too much. Is it possible that he still thinks at this time that Li Guanshu was killed by Li Ye?


    That''s too ridiculous!


    As a woman in a purple robe appeared on the treetop and stood in the moonlight, everyone finally recovered.


    Wu You thought that she had not been able to rescue Shangguan Qingcheng in a timely manner, and she felt extremely uncomfortable. She glanced at Li Yan and lowered her head in shame, like a child who did something wrong. Wanting to speak, but was interrupted by Li Yi waved.


    "It''s okay, I don''t blame you." Li Xuan comforted Wu You. He certainly wouldn''t blame her. The situation was just as serious. Shangguan suddenly shot, and she was caught by her entourage at the first time. She missed that moment. The timing is too late for another shot.


    Then, Li Yan glanced at Wu You''s followers, his eyes were cold, and there was undisguised murder in his eyes.


    The old man clearly felt Li Ye''s murderousness, which was a disagreement, and he would pull out his sword.


    The old man lowered his eyebrows and didn''t talk. As Wu Hongshan''s confidant, his behavior was for Wu Hongshan''s sake, and he consciously asked his heart, and Li Zhi was the prince of the dynasty. Naturally, as his identity, he couldn''t be angry.


    As for other things, there is nothing else. Although Li Zhi is stunned, the old man doesn''t think that Li Zhi really will do anything to him. After all, he is the princess of Luma House. After he hits the dog, he depends on the owner. He can''t?


    Seeing Wu You''s followers, Li Yan stepped forward, his eyes fell on Li Jing''an, his eyes were even colder, like the everlasting ice and snow, better than the ghostly fire of endless hell.


    Li Jingan noticed Li Zhi''s intention to kill.


    Yu Wei of Li Jian''s previous sword was still there, Li Jingan''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t help taking a step back.


    But after one step back, Li Jingan raised a strong sense of shame. How can he be scared by Li Yan in the eyes of everyone? He confessed not to lose to Li Yan, even stronger than Li Yan, how can he show weakness in front of Li Yan?


    Even if he can''t take Li Zhi''s sword, but he still has a woman to follow him, but the opponent is a master of five levels of qi, will he not be weaker than Li Zhi?


    What''s more, he is still the son of Prince Gong, how about Li Yan dare to take him?


    He just wanted to kill Shangguan Qingcheng. After all, he didn''t succeed, and the other party was just a random one. Comparing with their ancestors, they didn''t count.


    Li Jing''an immediately took another step forward, limping his neck to meet Li Yan''s gaze, stiffly, "An Wang, what do you mean by this look, do you want to do nothing to me?"


    Li Jingan didn''t feel guilty at all, which made Li Yan''s heart anger even more, so his eyes were colder: "Do you think I dare not?"


    Li Jingan said coldly: "Wang An, although you suddenly became very strong because of Yuan Tianshi''s inheritance, you don''t think that you can make a fool of it! Sanqingguan wants to protect you, what happened? Not yet Was Nangong No. 1 and the Three Swords broken? To tell you the truth, Nangong No. 1 was invited by Xing Guogong! You and I are children of the royal family. We should know that personal strength can never be defeated by the party feather forces! If it hurts me at this time, Xing Guogong will not let you go! "


    "Xing Guogong?" Li Yiran.


    "Yes!" Li Jingan raised his jaw and was extremely arrogant. Since he couldn''t bow his head to Li Yan, he simply made a gesture, "An Wang, Mo said that you have n¡¯t yet been on the job. , Can we still ignore the power of Xing Guogong and Wei Gong? "


    Li Yan looked at Li Jingan like an idiot: "Xing Guogong, it doesn''t exist anymore."


    After saying this, he moved.


    Because he doesn''t want to talk nonsense anymore.


    "What are you talking about? Gong Xing is gone? How is this possible? Do you want to say that you killed him? Hahaha ... This joke is so funny!" Li Jingan laughed and hurriedly pulled back and greeted His followers: "Li Yan, you are crazy, dare to trick me! Do it!"


    The woman jumped from behind Li Jingan. She frowned, not at all relieved by Li Jingan, her eyes were full of dignity, and she tried her best to make the first move: "Hundred Killing Nighthawks!"


    The woman was flying in midair with double-edged swords. A hundred aura goshawls flew suddenly around her body and flew towards Li Yan, and she was surrounded by her aura, forming a giant eagle with a length of two feet. For eagle claws, come to Li Yan!


    This momentum is not too great, and this strength is not too powerful.


    Li Jingan screamed frantically at the back: "Li Ye, even if you are strong, you can save your followers from me, but if you dare to fight hard with my followers, it is a matter of life and death! Do n¡¯t retreat if you have a kind, Li Jingan Only to convince you! "


    Li Yan, who was running, evoked a sense of ridicule at the corner of his mouth, and waved a sword.


    Yijian, Sanzhangqingmang, facing the woman, beheaded!


    The sword is breathless.


    Hundred Goshawks were chopped by the sword and all were broken!


    The sword gas reached the woman''s head!


    The woman screamed and raised her double blades to meet.


    Jingle!


    Two blades flew out.


    Sword Qi cut the woman''s body.


    The Great Eagle dissipates.


    The woman spewed blood, and flew out of the body, slamming into the forest. There was a loud noise. I didn''t know how many branches were broken and fell into the forest.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Li Jingan, making him stunned!


    He shouted in his heart, this is impossible!


    Even if Li Xun is strong, he breaks through in Sanqingguan, at most, it is the fourth layer of Qi training. How can his followers not even be able to pick up Li Xian? !!


    At this moment, he felt the burning on his face.


    He was still ridiculing Li Yan, but his followers lost in one move!


    How could Li Yan be so strong? !!


    Li Jing''an had never seen it before, and Li Zhi was in Luoping Village, killing seven people in a sword-like manner step by step.


    Li Jingan was even more unlikely to predict that Li Zhi had killed Li Guanshu.


    He was ignorant of Li Zhi''s strength.


    Regardless of Li Ye''s concern, the woman with one sword beating Fei has already reached Li Jingan.


    Li Jing''an shuddered in horror. He gave a scream and immediately punched out: "Tiger Xiaoquan!"


    His fist rose sharply, reaching two feet, forming the shape of a tiger, that tiger opened his teeth and danced to show his fangs, and rushed to Li Yan, astonishing, as if to tear Li Yan!


    Li Huan was expressionless.


    Even the expression of disdain was too lazy.


    One sword cut off.


    The aura is broken and the tiger is dissipated!


    Li Jingan flew out of the blood, fell on the stone steps, like a jar, rolled down from the stone steps!


    Li Huan followed, and another sword.


    "Yeah!" Li Jingan screamed screaming, "a busy man" reached out and raised a large bronze shield in his sleeve, protecting him in front of him, but his life-saving magic weapon!


    Sword to.


    A click.


    The big shield cracked a gap, and instantly returned to Li Jingan''s sleeve.


    How many magic instruments in the world can shake Lu Gujian?


    Li Jingan rolled off the platform under the stone steps, his face was swollen and his face was swollen and his hair was disheveled.


    Li Yan came with a sword.


    At this moment, Li Jingan, who barely got up, saw Li Yan''s cold eyes and felt great fear.


    Never had fear in this life.


    Seeing Li Yi step by step, feeling Li Yi''s killing intentions, Li Jingan hurried back, trembling, almost wanting to cry dad and mother!


    "Don''t ... Her Royal Highness An, it''s reckless, High Royal An, don''t start ..." Li Jing''an cried and looked down on her self-esteem and could no longer maintain the so-called attitude. He It''s like a child who has no choice but to begged.


    Li Yan arrived in front of Li Jingan and received Lu Gujian.


    Li Jingan thought that Li Yan was about to let him go, and he immediately rejoiced: "His Royal Highness An ..."


    "This palm, I''ll give it back to you for allure." Li Yi shot it out with a single palm, banging on Li Jingan''s chest.


    Li Jing''an was so frightened when he heard what Li Ye said. Seeing Li Ye slap it, he couldn''t dodge it. This made him make a terrible howl before he was hit.


    Taking a sip of old blood, Li Jingan''s body flew out again.


    He flew out a few feet away, crashed a pine tree, and finally hung his whole body on a broken branch.


    "This sword was not cut by the city, I cut it for him!"


    Li Huan walked in front of Li Jingan, stretched out his hand backwards, and grabbed it.


    With a sigh, Shangguan''s dagger flew out of his sheath and was held in his hand by Li Yan.


    Cut it off!

 Chapter 60： Startled

    When Li Wei cut off the knife, Wu You and others all stared at each other.


    Seeing the cold blade falling, Li Jingan even screamed like a pig, shouting, "An Wang''s life!"


    With a short stab, the blade went into the flesh, and in front of Li Jingan, he made a **** mouth.


    The sword made Li Jingan fall from the treetop, and fell to the ground with his face to the ground. His limbs trembled, like a dryland fish, exhaling with a big breath.


    Seriously injured.


    A scream screamed from the dense forest. The woman Li Jingan followed, blood was still on the corners of her mouth, her eyes were scarlet, as if she were enchanted.


    "I killed you!" The woman pointed to Sword, and her whole body was full of energy, and the whole person became a sharp sword.


    "Since you''re looking for death, I''ll do it for you." Li Yan snorted coldly. "There is always a price to be paid for wrong things."


    Cut off with one stroke.


    The woman with the sword, before being rushed to Li Xun, was hit by Li Xuan''s qi, and blood mist flashed in the air, landing in a short scream.


    After landing, he became a blood man, no more sound, only his eyes stood out.


    Li Yan took the crossblade and never looked at Li Jing''an lying on the ground. He took the hand and climbed up the stone steps. "Go back and tell Prince Gong, if he doesn''t know how to teach the child, let you stop me next time. It''s not that simple to kill you a follower. "


    Li Jingan, who had retrieved a life, slammed on the ground and looked up, looking at the back of Li Yuan, his heart had forgotten the hatred, only the lucky luck to survive.


    Only by actually facing Li Yan ¡¯s sword qi can he realize Li ¡¯s horror. Only by actually staring at Li Yan ¡¯s eyes can he know that the killing in there is not false.


    At this time, Li Jingan just wanted to leave here sooner and farther away from Li Yan, the farther the better.


    Li Ye did not kill Li Jingan, naturally he had his consideration.


    Although he was decisive in killing, he was not a gimmick with no brain. He did not have the handle of Prince Gong, and Li Jingan didn''t have to kill him by himself. Or if you abandon the other party ¡¯s practice, you will be charged with killing each other ¡¯s children in the Zongshi temple.


    Today, he is not fledgling, and he has not yet set up plans for deadly enemies everywhere, which is different from dealing with Li Guanshu and Li Yan''s father and son. In addition, he beheaded Li Guanshu tonight, and no one was present at the time. Afterwards, he was killed and did not admit it. At least no one could blame him on the bright side.


    Li Jing''an was seriously injured and his followers were beheaded. This lesson has been given enough.


    Watching Li Yan go up the ranks, Wu You''s followers, the old man, bowed his head slightly, afraid to look at each other. Now he finally realized that he had previously looked at Li Yan wrongly, and his opponent''s decisive decisiveness was far beyond his expectation.


    The old man was suddenly awakened, only then Li Zhi looked at his eyes, full of murderous, definitely not a pretentious gesture, but really killing him. Li Ye can kill Li Jingan''s followers, and naturally he can also kill him. The body of a woman lying in front of Shijie has eloquently explained this point.


    At the same time the old man was secretly shocked, his heart was also bitter. The reason why Li Yan seriously injured Li Jingan and beheaded the woman was to make a fortune in Shangguan. The old man sneaked a glance at Shangguan, and it was just a starter. The monk was pitifully low, and his identity was not prominent, and there was no family background, but Li Zhi was angry for her, hurting Li Jingan and killing the woman, he did not hesitate to complain with Prince Gong and protect him. In this case, it really makes people feel incredible.


    The old man also understands that if it is not for the sake of love in the future, he must not offend the people around Li Xun, especially this Shangguan Qingcheng. Today, Shangguan Qingcheng has not been hurt too much, which has caused Li Xuan to be so angry. In the future If it really hurts these people, I still don''t know how much anger Li Li will have to bear and how much trouble he will cause.


    Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help sighing secretly. As Wu You''s entourage, the gatekeeper of Princess Maoma Fu, his identity was similar to that of Shangguan Qingcheng. Seeing that Shangguan Qingcheng followed such a master who defended himself, the old man couldn''t help but be jealous and dark. A sigh covers different handles, but lives differently.


    It is not only the old man who is jealous of Shangguan, but Wu You is also the same. She secretly muttered: "Brother Ye is also angry and angry? Why didn''t I have such a good life ..."


    However, Wu You soon wanted to understand that Li Ying''s treatment of Li Jing''an was not all for Shangguan, so she quickly relieved herself. She comforted herself: "Brother Ye is a man who wants to do great things, and of course he has to protect himself. It''s not surprising ... "


    Self-persuasion is very effective, and the young girl in Cardamom''s life quickly determined this.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t know the thoughts of Wu You and the old man. She had been touched by the mess. Looking at Li Yan''s eyes, the starry sea was so brilliant that there was no staring out.


    Li Xuan returned Hengdao to Shangguan Qingcheng and said to Wu You: "Tonight''s Niushoushan is in chaos. The other clan children do not know what happened. In any case, you must find them before returning to Chang''an together."


    He was talking, Song Jiao had floated down from the branches, and fell right next to Shangguan Qingcheng. The glamorous woman pulled up Shangguan Qingcheng''s hand and giggled, "His Royal Highness, see you moved people His face was red to the ears and his hands were hot, I was afraid he had secretly promised it. It was a blossoming flower and it was going to be broken. His Royal Highness must live up to Jiao Lady. "


    Li Yan ignored Song Jiao''s joking. The mother-in-law had previously suffered a loss in front of the waterfall. This is to get back to the scene: "This is a ......... well, a master of rivers and lakes, trust me for the time being, it is me A visitor to King Ann''s House. "


    Song Jiao ¡¯s identity is very sensitive, so she agreed with Li Ye that Chang¡¯an could not reveal her identity this time. Fortunately, she is already proficient in Yi Rong. As long as she does n¡¯t use the iconic exercises like ¡°Yi Shui Han¡±, she does n¡¯t need to. Worried about being noticed, Li Ye could recognize her before because she did not hide her temperament.


    Song Jiao suddenly made a noise, and Shangguan Qingcheng''s white face became more and more delicate and eager to dig a hole to drill into it. She was a straight-skinned girl, she was not good at fighting, she was self-contained, and after listening to Li Ye ¡¯s explanation, she could not help but chop Song Jiao. The urge to turn.


    Wu You''s response was more direct. She clapped her hands in surprise, with stunning and captivating: "What a beautiful sister!"


    Everyone had seen each other and didn''t spend much time staying together to find other clan children.


    Fortunately, the sons of the clan are not soft persimmons, there are followers who don''t say it, and there is a life-saving tool. The weakest Li Ye has been eliminated, so although this earthquake killed many Sanqingguan disciples, these clan children are nothing. Big trouble, one after another was contacted.


    After the crowds came together, they came to a platform with a broader view, and the sky on the peak, Nangong was still fighting with people, but they were not two, but a group, and because of this, they have been fighting until now. However, when the crowd began to watch the battle in full leisure, the battle had ended.


    The way the curtain falls is the reappearance of the Three Swords.


    The three swords were cut out, three thundering sounds blew out of thin air, three ten-foot-long blue horses fell down, and the siege was chopped down. The dumplings generally fell from mid-air, and the casualties were more than half. See the rest. The situation was not good, and they fled.


    However, Nangong did not chase the first, it is estimated that until now, he was tired enough.


    "Yunlei fell to the ground and was shocked. The three swords Angelica Weibuyue." Song Jiao looked up at the magnificent scenery under the starry sea, and her eyes were beating with eager flames. "Jingyue sword, Bu Yue Gong, is indeed a well-deserved name. If the old lady is A few years younger, I rushed to fight him at this time. "


    After speaking, Yo Mo felt a bit guilty, and Song Jiao laughed at himself and said to Li Yan: "Nangong is the first one. Although his tone is too big, he still has strength. His" Scared Sword "is among the top ten in the world. One of the swords, and this "Buyue Gong" was created by himself. "


    "At that time, after the first retreat of the Nangong for several years, after the creation of" Buyue Gong ", he went to the Gubeikou of the Great Wall to test the sword. At that time, the steppe barbarian went south to hit the grass valley. There were thousands of cavalrymen who attacked Gubeikou Guanyu. When he hit it, the uncle pulled his sword out of the sheath, and singlely jumped over the wall and waved three swords to thousands of riders. "


    "It is rumored that when Nangong first waved his sword, he was just like a genius. The sky was thundering, the sword was cut off in the air, and he went deep into the cavalry array, reaching 100 steps. Within a hundred steps, the people were broken. After the three swords, the cavalry array Three sword air ditches appeared in the formation. The entire formation was divided into four pieces, killing more than 800 people. The barbarian cavalry, who has always been known for its courage and fear, cried soaring that even the walls of Gubeikou Pass were not touched. Retreat. "


    "After the Battle of Gubeikou, Nangong became famous in the first World War. After that, I got this praise: Yunlei fell to the ground and was shocked, and the three swords Angelica Weibuyue. After talking about the" Buyue Three Swords ", Had to go obediently. "


    After speaking these words, Song Jiao smiled sweetly: "Well, although this talent has outstanding talents in practice, his mind is not easy to use. Things other than cultivation are ignorant. The reason why this time appeared in Niushoushan, it is estimated that Li Guanshu flickered ... "


    Song Jiao''s words weren''t finished yet, when an empty Changhong fell, and a deep pit was smashed not far from the crowd, causing a lot of smoke.


    Before the smoke had dispersed, a young man in a white robe with a face like a crown and a scholar-like appearance walked out with a sword, staring at a pair of small eyes, angry, as if the world owed him a lot Qian, when seeing Li Yan and others, he asked: "Who have you seen Li Guanshu''s asshole? Call him out, I will kill him!"


    Li Yan opened his mouth and finally didn''t say a word. He glanced at himself smugly. Song Jiao, who didn''t lie to you, gave a thumbs up and replied with such a look.

 Chapter 61： end

    Afterwards, Li Zhi and other people knew that Nangong first appeared in Niushou Mountain, and after the movement of the Three Swords broke out, eventually the Nanshan Daomen noticed it, because he remembered the pond Qinglian, so he sent a master to come. There are scenes where Nangong was first besieged for a long time.


    "I''ve seen His Royal Highness An." Nangong first saw Li Yan, took the sword, and came to see the ceremony. He just succumbed to the rest of the crowd, and then began to spit out hardships. "This mixed ball of Li Guanshu told me Sanqingguan The Taoist priests arrested the imperial clan who came to Niushoushan to take part in the assessment, with the intention of rebelling, and let me cooperate with him to rescue you. "


    After spitting blood, Nangong First continued: "Originally there was a big radish. Sanqing saw me first at Nangong. Can I still be scared to urinate my pants? I found out that this is not the case at all, Lao Tzu After the three swords were cut, there was still an old immortal who came up to the challenge of qi training-when did San Qingguan have a monk who practiced the qi training? "


    "That''s all. I can just settle the old immortal casually, but without waiting for me to settle down, there are even monks who practice high spirits, killing them one after another. These head-and-faced figures are all blindfolded, one with the robber. Virtue, and the four swordsmen who have become famous for more than a decade, finally came too-they thought they were blindfolded and I would n¡¯t recognize them? These **** dared to shoot at me, and I recruited them Are they there? The next offense is to rebel! "


    Nangong first said more and more angry: "I want to say that Niushoushan is not deep, and the fools don''t believe it, but Li Guanshu''s **** has disappeared since the beginning of the war. He never came to join me. Although Lao Tzu didn''t need his help, but What does it mean if he doesn''t show up? His mother, I haven''t figured out what happened to this Niushou Mountain until now. How did the master of Nanshan Mountain appear here, and I will never die without meeting? So blatant, what is it? Are you not afraid that Qin Tian will destroy them? "


    Speaking of which, Nangong first thought of "the business" and asked Li Kun: "King An, can you see Li Guanshu?"


    After listening to the first words of Nangong, Li Yan looked like a cloud of fog on his face, and couldn''t help crying or laughing. Niushoushan was adjacent to Zhongnan Mountain, and the latter sent a master to come. Naturally, he thought that Nangong first discovered that pond Qinglian. In order to plan for that Qingqing Lian, he came to stop, the fierce battle, the monk Cheng Nanshan had no time to explain, and would not explain anything. The final situation is, of course, that Nangong No. 1 has more enemies and has drilled holes for Li Yan. In this case, Li Yan should also thank Nangong No. 1 and there will be no Li Yan without the insufficiency of Nangong No. 1 Great chance.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan looked at Nangong No. 1 and suddenly felt kind: "The solitary king has never seen Xing Guogong ..."


    He glanced back at the sons of the ancestors, and they naturally shook their heads, saying that they did not know where Li Guanshu was. Wu You had some doubts. After all, Li Jingan told her that Li Guanshu would find Li Yan''s trouble, but at this time she Of course nothing will be said.


    "When I find Li Guanshu''s jerk, I must let him know how it offends me!" Nangong''s first anger continued, gritting his teeth.


    He was originally a newcomer with Qin Tianjian, and had gone to Lingzhou in the northwest of China. He was on his way back to Chang''an, just passing through Yixian County, and was discovered by Li Guanshu.


    Nangong First believed in the prestige of Li Guanshu, a member of the court, and san Qingguan rebellion. He did not believe that Li Guanshu would lie to him. In addition, Li Guanshu rendered the situation of the clan''s children very critical. Nangong First This came decisively, and the result was to believe in others and make myself very embarrassed.


    It is also a loss that the first repair of Nangong is high and the strength is tyrannical. If you change someone else, how can you save your life under the siege of Zhongnanshan masters and fight back the other party?


    Nangong ¡¯s first anger was about to clean up Li Guanshu. This pair of looks fell into Li Yan ¡¯s eyes, making him feel extraordinarily wonderful. Li Guanshu ¡¯s death in his hands was also considered to be the first Nangong ¡¯s anger. He dragged the master of Nanshan Mountain, and later Li Ye helped Nangong kill the first person. Although this matter may never be said, the two were fighting side by side and helped each other.


    Li Xihan looked at Nangong No.1 who was full of anger with a smile, and felt the other party''s eyes more pleasing.


    Song Jiao didn''t look at Nangong first. This woman who is quite successful in practice is afraid that she can''t help but look at the other side. Just now the other three swords cut off several masters and laid the victory in one fell swoop. The scene, but made her a little bit of blood.


    In any case, the big event has come to an end. The assessment of Niushoushan''s official appearance this time is a lot of shock for the children of the ancestors. Now Nangong is standing in front of them. These are the ancestors who have been known for a long time and know their reputation. , Settle down one after another.


    He was in charge of the Tang Dynasty for the Datang Dynasty. It was once glorious, but now it is declining with the majesty of the Dynasty, but Yu Wei ¡¯s still surviving Qin Tianjian still plays a behemoth role in this modest storm.


    All this is because Nangong first. Right now, Li Yan is standing in front of many children in the clan, standing on the platform under the night sky with Nangong First, Song Jiao and others, bathing in the breeze of the mountains, and seeing the black sky gradually brighten, and seeing the dazzling star gradually Hidden, seeing that Qixing star was conspicuous in Dongtian alone, seeing the dawn appearing in the red sun, faint mist clouds illuminating the top of the mountains, at this moment, purple gas came to the east.


    Li Xun was thoughtful and thoughtful.


    "I''m looking for Li Guanshu''s jerk!" Nangong said first to Li Yun.


    With the end of the mid-air battle, no reiki sword spread to Niushoushan, and Sanqingguan stopped. In the mountains and Taoist temples, the monks in Chin Tianjian wearing black xingyue robes and the disciples of Sanqingguan wearing various robes. Either healed against a wall, or rested on the mat, or toured around, the morning sun sprinkled the ruins, illuminated their faces, and recorded their blankness.


    Eventually, monk Qintian Jian found Li Guanshu''s body in the stream. Nangong rushed over to see Li Guanshu picked up from the water, his eyes were a little confused. Because of the corpse separation, in order to confirm the identity of Li Guanshu, Qin Tianjian took a lot of trouble.


    The masters of Zhong Nanshan had fled last night, and the injured were also taken away by their companions, leaving no evidence. I heard that the monk from Qin Tianjian said that the last time they saw them was in front of the destroyed lotus pond in front of the waterfall. The other side was so angry that someone fell the house in front of the peach tree with a sword.


    In the afternoon of this day, the children of the clan who had been rested for a long time were "escorted" by Nangong First and left Niushou Mountain. He left some staff in Sanqingguan to prepare for the aftermath of Changan.


    Shortly after Li Yi and others returned to Changan, the news that Xing Guogong Li Guanshu married San Qingguan and rebelled, and San Qingguan was indeed plotting rebellion, spreading wildly, so the cause and effect of this matter, the process, in The market spread, and many thrilling versions have evolved. Before January, the matter had spread to more than half of the Datang world, causing an uproar.

 Chapter 62： Situation (1)

    The decoration is elegant, without any luxury, but in the antique living room, Tong Pingzhang, Wang Duo, is drinking tea with others, and making tea by the side. He is not a graceful woman, but a Old servant.


    The middle-aged man sitting opposite Wang Duo looked like he was in his early forties and had a good manner. He had the courageous spirit of a general and the elegant style of a Confucian. This was the famous general of the dynasty. Known as the double wall of the dynasty, General Jinwu Gaoyou.


    "So, Li Guanshu this time was a rock and smashed his own feet?" Gao Yan took a sip of tea and chuckled.


    Wang Duo was full of spring breeze, with a smile in his wrinkles. The old man looked very happy: "It was more than just lifting a stone and hitting his own foot, it was simply digging a grave for himself."


    Gao Yan''s eyes were deep: "But this grave, he didn''t dig for himself at first."


    Wang Duo put down the tea bowl and sighed: "Xing Guogong and An Wang have deep grievances, but they will not let go of any chance."


    Gao Ye turned the tea bowl and bowl edge, then suddenly lowered again, looking at Wang Duo: "How did King An survive that day? Who was killed by Li Guanshu?"


    "Nangong''s first battle with the men, Niushoushan chaosed into a pot of porridge, the children of the royal family sought refuge, and no one knows how King An survived ... Afterwards, according to King An, he did not meet Li Guanshu." Wang Duo said slowly.


    Gao Yan sneered: "Li Guanshu personally went to Sanqingguan. If even An An could not find it, it would be too much."


    Wang Duo said, "Of course Xing Guogong is not a rice bucket."


    Gao Yong added: "Although Li Guanshu only has six layers of Qi training, many people can kill him, but not many dare to kill him."


    Suddenly Wang Duo said, "After King An''s return from Niushoushan, there will be one more person around him."


    Gao Kun asked: "What kind of person?"


    Wang Duo looked weird: "A man who cannot see through."


    Gao Yan frowned: "Can this man kill Li Guanshu?"


    Wang Duo thought for a moment and shook his head: "I have never seen this person."


    Gao Yan was silent.


    The tea in the bowl was cold. Dr. Tea replaced the two with two new teas. Wang Duo took a sip and continued: "There is one more thing that is quite weird. Prince Gong Shizi was seriously injured and fell with him."


    "Oh? Why is this?" Gao Yan raised an eyebrow and became interested.


    Wang Duo smiled bitterly: "Gong Prince, there are no words."


    "That being said, the matter was sealed." Gao Yan picked up the new tea, handed it to his mouth, paused, then put it down again, and asked Wang Duo: "This thing is strange. What did the county master say? ? "


    Wang Duo shook his head: "Also without a word."


    Gao Yong leaned his hands on his knees, leaning forward slightly: "What did King An say? After the return of King An, has the Prince ever seen him?"


    "I''ve seen it before." Wang Duo''s tone was inexplicable, his voice seemed a little dumb, "An Wang said, I don''t know."


    Gao Ling was silent again.


    Wang Duo drank tea, put it down, raised it again, and drank it again. If he tried again and again, one tea had to be sipped.


    "What happened in Niushoushan is too weird. Needless to say, there was a water-very-deep incident in which Nangong first fought for the heroes. Although a password was also issued, the Qin Tianjian''s eyes were mixed. Only the words came out ... even if there is no such word, the war alone will make it look very weird-who is the other party? Why should we stop Nangong No. 1 in Sanqingguan? "Wang Duo said a lot Then, now he looks at Niushou Mountain, just like watching flowers in the mist, and everyone who returns from Niushou Mountain seems to be weird and mysterious. He has too many questions in his mind.


    Gao Yan slowly said: "I can only be sure of one thing now."


    "What is it?" Wang Duo asked immediately.


    Gao Yan''s voice was low: "An Wang ... Can''t be underestimated."


    Wang Duo froze and nodded in approval.


    Being able to see Li Guanshu''s plot in Luoping Village and survive in Niushou Mountain is enough to illustrate this point. And Li Guanshu''s death has undoubtedly added a lot of mystery to Li Zhi-after all, Li Zhi''s enemies died. Whether this matter has anything to do with Li Yan, it is very intriguing.


    Wang Duo said: "Before the assessment, I didn''t expect that An An could achieve such a performance. I originally thought that he could perform well. Don''t be too far behind other royals Toshihiko. I ca n¡¯t practice, I ¡¯m wise, and I ¡¯m not praiseworthy. In the past few years, I have n¡¯t heard anything astounding ... I suppose King An won the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi once, but he was born and reborn, and cultivated for the improvement Do n¡¯t say it, even with personal luck, it ¡¯s not like it was now ... fortunately, King An is himself. ¡±


    If such a person is the enemy, it is really a big trouble.


    Gao Yan laughed softly: "Myself? The Duke thinks so, does King An also think so?"


    Wang Duo frowned slightly: "What does the general say?"


    Gao Yan''s voice was slightly cold: "When the old King Wang fell behind, when the King An Wang was in distress, did the King help him? There was no benefit to him, what made people become his own. Just because the King had previously given some help to King An, That''s just a familiar face. "


    Wang Duo was silent.


    Gao Yan said: "I have missed the opportunity to send charcoal in the snow and it is irretrievable. Although the icing on the cake is not as popular as snow charcoal, the difference between doing and not doing it is still huge-and this is our last chance to give a big gift. "


    Wang Duo understood what Gao Yun meant: "This time, Wang An is ranked first. There is no suspense about the official position of the official ..."


    Having said that, Wang Duo stopped talking and didn''t say it explicitly.


    Wang Duo wanted to do a good job for Li Xun. Naturally, he and Li Xuan would not agree. This requires a game. Wang Duo is calm and heavy. Although at this moment it has been decided that he wants to obtain a real official position at any cost, he will not say anything until the matter is complete.


    Gao Yong smiled suddenly: "It seems to me that the matter of Niushoushan is inexplicable, but there are still people who have a headache ten thousand times more than us."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Duo smiled again.


    After a while, Gao Yan converged and smiled, saying: "It''s not too late, An Wang''s arrangement, I need to plan early."


    Wang Duo nodded: "My father will call everyone together and make arrangements."


    At this time, Prime Minister House.


    "For so many years, why hasn''t my father found out before that Li Guanshu is so useless and is a guy who can''t do enough to lose ?!" Wei Baoheng rarely got angry, but at this time he was so angry that he paced in the room During the week, he likes to play snuff bottles the most. At this time, he was crushed into his hands and turned into powder.


    "Wei Gong is angry and cannot anger him for this person." Standing in front of Wei Baoheng was a man less than forty years old, full-faced and big-bellied. He was second only to the court despite his poor appearance. Yu Weibaoheng''s second character, Tong Pingzhang Shi, soldier of the Ministry of Defense Lu Yan.


    Tongping Zhangshi and Tongzhong Shuping are also the same. The person who seals this number is the prime minister and has the power to participate in national affairs before the imperial palace. In the middle and late Tang Dynasty, there were as many prime ministers as this was the reason. But there are more prime ministers, but there is only one governing prime minister. Wei Baoheng is the governing prime minister who is in charge of daily affairs.


    "As everyone knows, Li Guanshu is the left arm and right arm of the father, and now he has committed an offense, and the father has also been implicated. Because of this incident, the father has not been under siege before these two days. Officials, Korean texts about Liu Xingshen''s popularity, and yin and yang strangeness refer to Sanghuai, my father is really intolerable! "


    Although anger is not a day or two, but Wei Baoheng is still in a difficult mood, Li Guanshu is dead or alive, he cares, of course, the other party is his arm, Li Guanshu is dead, his wings are reduced a lot, but compared with Li Guanshu Wei Qingheng apparently paid more attention to the latter''s stigma due to his rebellion against Sanqing. After all, he was the ruling prime minister. He was already in power, but he was a minister, and his reputation was too important.


    After a long time, Wei Baoheng took care of his mood, and sat down on the theme: "Is it found out, why did Li Guanshu die?"


    "It can''t be found out. The people who followed Li Guanshu at the time were all dead, and the disciples of Sanqingguan and the monk Qin Tianjian did not see what happened ... Just found that Li Guanshu died The place should be in front of a waterfall. There are still sword marks on the cliff''s cliffs, and the surrounding forests have also damaged a lot of sword energy. Obviously, the shot is a real master, and Kendo is highly accomplished. "


    Lu Yan continued: "The weirdest thing is that there are still more than ten bodies of Sanqingguan disciples in front of the waterfall, which also includes Xu Qingfeng, the principal of Sanqingguan.... A result. "


    Wei Baoheng frowned: "Xu Qingfeng killed Li Guanshu?"


    "Accurately, it''s all the same." Lu Yan thought and thought, "On the Niushou Mountain, except for the master who played against Nangong first, only Xu Qingfeng could have such strength and accomplish the same with Kendo. And Sanjianguan''s sword formation , Also a little famous ... "


    "Xu Qingfeng has the ability to practice Qi at the sixth level?" Wei Baoheng frowned. "Li Guanshu took Wei Tianhe, who also reached the fifth level of Qi training, and heard that he was a river and lake killer. His combat skills were quite good. outstanding."


    Lu Yan thought for a moment: "Xu Qingfeng''s practice in Qintian Supervisor''s preparation was to practice five layers of qi, but he did not rule out the possibility of hiding his strength. He appeared in Niushoushan that night, and the masters of the first battle with Nangong did indeed have The ability to slay Li Guanshu-after all, he can face Nangong First. However, according to Nangong First, after these people were dispersed by him, they fled one after another, and there is no time to slay Li Guanshu.


    Wei Baoheng asked with patience: "Those masters who appear in Niushou Mountain are unusual. They come too fast and can only be those at the gate of Zhongnan Mountain Road. The question is why do these people come to Niushou Mountain without revealing their identity, Want to play against Nangong first? "

 Chapter 63： Situation (2)

    (Two more chapters, and at night.)


    Lu Yan shook his head, and now he also feels a big head: "If Li Guanshu didn''t die in the hands of Xu Qingfeng, he could only die in the hands of a disciple of Zhongnanshan Daomen¡ªperhaps a disciple of Zhongnanshan Daomen, not all of them would besiege the Nangong. First, after Li Guanshu killed Xu Qingfeng and more than a dozen disciples, he was beheaded. "


    "These are just speculations! What the father wants is the facts and the truth!" Wei Baoheng said for a while. "None of the clan children knows the inside story?"


    Lu Yan replied: "When Prince Gong returned, he was seriously injured and his followers were not seen. Perhaps they knew something, but after they returned, they said nothing about Niushoushan."


    Wei Baoheng waved his hand: "Then put pressure on them! Especially Prince Gong and the Lord of Jun County, the children of the clan, the highest level of followers they brought, the father did not believe it, the two masters who practiced Qi and five levels disappeared One, they didn''t say anything at all! Li Guanshu''s death is not a pity, but the cause of death must be found out! Li Ye doesn''t even say it, Prince Gong and Wu Rongma must let them say it! "


    "It''s natural." Lu Yan nodded, and then turned sharply. "What about the test results this time?"


    Wei Baoheng remembered this, and it was a moment of annoyance: "The reason Li Guanshu planted the three clear views was stolen, and it was all because of Li Zhi. What happened to this boy was originally a waste and suddenly became civil and military. Is it all good? "


    Lu Yan shook his head and smiled bitterly. In fact, everyone knew this problem, and it was nothing more than Yuan Tianzhang''s inheritance.


    Wei Baoheng suddenly asked, "Where did Yuan Tianshi ...?"


    Lu Yan smiled bitterly: "It has been a hundred years since Yuan Tianshi disappeared. No one has seen him for a hundred years. Some people said that he went to the sea to visit immortals, some people said that he lived in a mountain forest, and some people said that he was already dead. Who knows."


    Wei Baoheng shook his head: "Yuan Tianshi is a real person, the first person in the world, saying that he visited Fairy Hermit is good, but to say that he is dead, my father is unbelieving."


    Silently, Wei Baoheng knew that he was off topic, and held his forehead by hand: "Li Xiao''s kid, after all, is An Wangzi, even if he has the first assessment score, he doesn''t need to give him any real authority ... Will not promise. "


    Lu Yan nodded. This was not an incomprehensible thing to the real power-holders.


    "How about Li Guanshu''s death?" Lu Yan asked.


    "San Qing watched rebellion, hijacked the clan''s children, Xing Guogong went to the rescue alone, unfortunately died!" Wei Baoheng said, "Li Guanshu''s death is not bad, but he can''t let him tarnish my reputation!"


    When Lu Yan heard this, he didn''t say anything, but sighed in his heart.


    Regarding Li Guanshu''s framed rebellion against Sanqing View, it has spread. Wei Baoheng is so qualitative, it is tantamount to covering up his ears, and it will only be counterproductive. However, the court must give an argument. Wei Baoheng is not unaware of the disadvantages of doing so, but In front of interests, can he flinch?


    Wei Baoheng asked about the strangeness of Lu Yan, accentuating his voice: "Li Guanshu, as the emperor of the dynasty, and general of the left, must die with glory. This is for the prestige of the court! Sanqingguan can rebel. When is this world? There is no lack of speculation, but if the Guo Gong''s corrupt methods have spread to the point of detrimental and harmful to several mountain villages, then it is not told to the world that the Tang Dynasty''s politics has been chaotic ?! "


    "The words of Gong Wei are extremely true." Lu Yan arched hands, he understood Wei Baoheng''s meaning, it was nothing more than whitewashing.


    But if the imperial dynasty reached the point where it was necessary to whitewash the peace, it would be really unbalanced.


    Wu Hongshan sat on the high chair and looked at Wu You standing in front of him, his expression was definitely not kind, his voice exudes chill: "You really don''t know how Prince Gong was injured, and his followers are How did you die? "


    "The father has asked many times, and the baby has answered many times. Why doesn''t the father believe?" Wu You said in a stiff tone, standing upright.


    Wu Hongshan lowered his face: "Wei Gong has sent someone to ask. You should know that no one can disobey Wei Gong in the current court. Everyone can see that this is unusual. You keep silent and let Wei How does Father distinguish? "


    Wu You is a petite stature. Although she is two or eight years old, she looks like a cardamom girl. Under the coercion of Wu Hongshan, her shoulders are extraordinarily thin, but she always sticks her neck: "Things are unusual, children should know How can you tell your father what you do n¡¯t know? It hurts Li Jingan, and his followers died, but Gong Wei sent someone to ask his father. Why did n¡¯t he directly ask Prince Christine, because he felt his father was weak? Bully? "


    "Miscellaneous accounts!" Wu Hongshan slammed the arm of the sandalwood chair, his face trembled, apparently angry.


    In the end, it is her father. Although she is very addicted to herself on weekdays, Wu You cannot be afraid of the anger, so tears begin to swirl in her eyes, but she bites her teeth desperately to prevent them from overflowing.


    Seeing his daughter''s appearance, Wu Hongshan couldn''t help but soften his heart. He really spoiled the daughter and couldn''t bear the blame. He sighed heavily, sadly, waved his hands, and let Wu You back out.


    After leaving the courtyard, Wu You wiped her tears. Although she did not like Wu Hongshan and was afraid of the nobility of the nobles, she was so sad that she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    After walking a few steps, someone in the dark followed him. It was an old man hiding in the dark, like a shadow. Wu You didn''t look back, but his voice seemed cold: "If you let me know, you have revealed to your father half One word, even if I can''t kill you, I''ll make you die! "


    At this moment, the girl looks like a god.


    The old man bowed his head and said, "The rest assured, the old man would never dare to say more."


    He is a gatekeeper of Luomafu. Everything is for Luomafu. So in Niushoushan, in the face of Li Jingan''s proposal, he would persuade Wu You to form an alliance with Li Guanshu, but he has defended Wu You for a long time. , Can also be driven by Wu You''s temper.


    In addition, the old man even knew Wu You''s temper. She had made up her mind and she would do what she said.


    And for the one who showed great strength in Niushoushan and killed decisively, the old man was unwilling to offend much. The other side grows too fast, the old man is extremely jealous.


    Wu You looked up and looked at the crescent moon in the night sky. She was stunned for a long time. Her clean, but childish face had a different kind of perseverance under Qinghui. She whispered: "Twenty You ca n¡¯t practice in the years, you have suffered too much, your uncle died unexpectedly, and you are in a difficult situation. Now that you have real strength, you need to be brave, and even if you do n¡¯t ask me to do anything, I will try to do everything I can.


    She suddenly smiled, her smile was so clean that the stars seemed to melt in the dimples: "I don''t know how Li Guanshu died, but you can even kill Li Jingan''s entourage. So even if Li Guanshu died in your hands, I wouldn''t be surprised-who can expect that you are so powerful in this huge Chang''an city? Brother, hiding your strength hides the possibility of you killing Li Guanshu Sex, I will help you do it. "


    Prince Gong''s Mansion.


    The people sent by Wei Baoheng were sent away, Prince Gong stood under the eaves, and looked at the night sky with a hand, and did not speak for a long time.


    Li Jingan, who had recovered from his injuries, came to Prince Gong''s side, gnashing his teeth and whispering, "Father, why do we conceal the facts of the day? Do not tell Li Zhi''s strength to the truth. You know? Wouldn''t it be bad for Wei Zheng to treat Li Yan and deal with Li Yan? "


    Prince Gong took a look at Li Jingan and said slowly: "The reason for this was that I didn''t tell you before because I thought you could figure it out. Now it seems that you have been blinded by the insult of that day. That ¡¯s why I ¡¯ll tell you the reason. If you listen clearly, you ¡¯ll never say it again for the father. ¡±


    Prince Gong''s eyes were deep and his voice was smooth: "You have always asked as a father, and thought that your father''s cultivation was your wrist. Why did you retreat from the army and leave home to do nothing at the height of your prime? I told you today that this is because of old age. Mr. An''s lesson learned. "


    "Our Majesty is not a wise Majesty. The current chapel is not a chapel that can make a contribution. This is true for ordinary people, and even more so for the children of the clan. Even the latter is in a particularly difficult situation. Great, power is in control, and with popularity, the threat to that position will be greater than that of ordinary people, because their surname is Li. His Majesty will also be deeper than ordinary ministers. "


    "Chaozheng has reached the point where I am today. I hope you can see more thoroughly for your father. For your father, it is not Wu Hongshan, who knows that there are tigers in the mountains, and he prefers to travel to Hushan. , Away from the chapel. Because that means stay away from right and wrong. "


    "Now you should understand why the Father didn''t let you tell the truth of the day. Now King An, since he inherited the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi, it is not only cultural and military, but more importantly, his luck is different. Such a person It ¡¯s better to be far away. If you do n¡¯t say good friends, you wo n¡¯t provoke if you do n¡¯t.


    Speaking of which, Prince Gong turned his head and looked at Li Jingan: "I agree with you on your father''s career, not to let you show your strength and occupy a high position, but just to think that you have a part-time job, not to be underestimated. This is enough. Otherwise, don''t expect too much. Although Li Zhi hurt you, he did not do too much, and today, he also sent someone to send a gift, although the gift is not expensive, but the heart. But really let What counts for his father is his heart, his wrists-even better than his father! "


    Prince Gong sighed: "Let ¡¯s see, now this King An is not as bad as the old King An of the past, and King An An is too righteous. He can send someone today to take the initiative to show favor to his father. This shows that his wrists are smooth and not too straightforward. This Chang''an City is doomed to have him, and we look at it, don''t blend in. "


    Prince Gong finally took a look at Li Jing''an and left with a negative hand.


    There was a feeling in his heart that he could not say or say.


    He is also a son of the clan and a prince. Compared with Li Xian, he has lost too much.


    That year he lost his cultivation and lost ground.


    Now he loses his son.

 Chapter 64： Situation (3)

    In the afternoon, the rain was sizzling.


    An extremely luxuriously decorated carriage drove through the heavy rain curtain and entered An Wang Mansion.


    Where the carriage stopped, Li Yan was already waiting. When the carriage stopped, he took the big umbrella from the servant, went into the rain, and personally stood up for the people who got out of the carriage.


    "Why is my brother holding an umbrella?" It was Pu Wang Li Yan who stepped out of the carriage. He looked up at the edge of the umbrella.


    "It''s raining, of course, you need to hold an umbrella." Li Yan smiled and greeted Li Yan into the Shoushou veranda. Then he collected the umbrella and returned it to the servant.


    Li Min played a few drops of water on the sleeves of his jacket and sniffed at Li Min''s style: "If it rains, I need an umbrella. Why should we use this body?"


    Li Yan smiled and said nothing, but just pulled Li Yan into the room.


    He now needs to conceal the true cultivation, so he is unwilling to use his skills in front of others, so as not to be seen through his strength, the **** Tian Lingzi who is behind Li Yan is a master.


    Sitting in the hall, Li Xun ordered tea snacks. Li Xun came with the news and seemed to be impatient. As soon as he sat down, he said to Li Xun: "The news just came out in the palace. You have a good word about your career. "


    This was expected by Li Zhi, so it was n¡¯t that surprising, but he still expressed his gratitude to Li Zhi, with a big wave and a thin, cloud-like look: "My brother returned with me Say thank you, it ¡¯s my own help to help you, we are now on a boat. Really speaking, you took a trip to Niushou Mountain and brought down Li Guanshu. It was a big help for me, the great prince. It is estimated that he is having a temper with Gong Wei now. "


    Li Yan smiled: "Wegong wanted to make his way to the Grand Prince, because he felt that the Grand Prince could support him. The Grand Prince also wanted to use the opposing forces of the court. Although the two are closer, it is not a secret, but Li Guanshu Replanted, the dirty water splashed onto Wei Gong at most, which had little effect on the great prince. "


    Li Yi waved his hand: "I don''t care how much, anyway, it''s the power of the Grand Prince, which is good for you and me." With a smile, he leaned forward and leaned closer to Li Yi, "My brother You tell me honestly, how did Li Guanshu die? What is the identity of the person you brought back? "


    "I have answered you countless times over this matter." Li Ye spread his hands in a stretch, very helpless, "I really do n¡¯t know how Li Guanshu died. As for the man I brought back, it was a monk--you Don''t you think I have no charm to make people work? How many visitors do you accept? "


    "That''s not it." Li Min laughed twice, looked at Li Min, but finally couldn''t hold back, and said the reason, "This is not the case since you came back from Shen Yunshan Taixuanding. Well, apart from that, Han Wenyue and Liu Xingshen can promise to contribute to your career, and it is really surprising that you have already reached this point. "


    Li Ye didn''t think so: "Han Man-yue''s previous acceptance of Tian Lingzi as a righteous son shows that they are interested in you. This time, they are willing to help me with their careers, and it''s also because I''m taking a boat with you. Do you want to help others? "


    Li Yan shook his lips: "According to me, if you have uncovered Li Guanshu''s conspiracy and given them the opportunity to suppress Wei Gong, they will not help this. What you said before is difficult to explain. Fortunately, it''s the only way to make friends, and now it looks like that! "


    Li Yan smiled and said nothing, he was never good at boasting.


    Political things have no eternal enemies, only eternal interests.


    Li Xun asked the same curious baby: "Well, my elder brother may wish to speculate again. Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu promised to help you with good words. Will your Majesty listen?"


    The drinks and snacks had already been served, and Li Min took a sip of grape wine, and said without hesitation: "It is not necessary to speculate on this matter. The fact is obvious, Your Majesty will definitely listen."


    Li Xun was not used to drinking wine from the Western Regions, nor could he comprehend the artistic conception of Wang Han''s poem. He was still a rice wine originally produced in China and Italy. He was holding a wine glass to drink. After listening to Li Xun''s words, he lowered the glass and asked: "Why are you so convinced?"


    Knowing that Li Min did not like to think about things, Li Yan said bluntly: "When you went back to Dongdu, you also heard the rumors of my father''s death. Now that the rumors have reached Changan, Han Wenyu only needs to mention this rumor to His Majesty. His affairs will not treat me badly. "


    Although Li Xun didn''t like to think about things, his mind was not stupid. He heard the words and immediately responded, saying, "This rumor is too vicious. His Majesty, in order to prove to the world, that Uncle did not die from the jealousy of the king. The best way is Treat you kindly and reuse you, so it will definitely give you a good official position. "


    Li Zheng is serious: "His Majesty is certainly not a person who fears rumors, but in order to appease people''s hearts, he will certainly do so. Speaking of which, I''m a bargain."


    In front of Li Zhi, Li Zhi will not count the emperor Li Zhi, because after all, he did not scold others in front of other people''s sons. But in his heart, Li Zhi knew that if the rumors were only rumors, Li Wei might not pay attention to them, but the rumors were not just rumors. In order to cover up his past actions, Li Yan''s whitewashing of peace would surely make him successful.


    Li Xun couldn''t think of this layer, and listened to Li Xun''s words, and smiled openly: "My brother, you''re really lucky, you can pick up such a cheap one. Speaking, I don''t know if it is spreading rumors. Where is holy, I hated them before, and now I want to come, I should thank them. "


    Li Min laughed, and Song Jiao had told him that it was Damon that spread rumors. If according to Li Min, he would also thank Damon.


    However, with Xu Qingfeng''s calculations of his past, Li Xun naturally did not like Daomen. After all, it was an existence that wanted to subvert the dynasty and collusion with Fanzhen was a dysfunction in the dynasty. These people also let him do it in his previous life. King of the Dead.


    Of course, compared to previous life, things are different today. Li Gao first got Daomen Qinglian, and now she is unintentionally pushed by Daomen in the event of her career, which is indeed a great advantage.


    I have to say that fortunes have become completely different.


    Li Xun drank a few glasses of wine and was very interested. Thinking of Li Xun and his "bright future", he couldn''t help but cheer up and said, "Now there are Korean language talks inside, Wang Gong and others help out. It ¡¯s a matter of stability and happiness. It ¡¯s a joy! ¡±


    ...


    After ten days, Li Zhi really took office.


    ...


    From July to July, according to the "Dayan Calendar", it is autumn, but the weather is still hot.


    After a heavy rain that lasted for three days, the air was quite refreshing. At dusk, Li Zhi boarded the second floor of a wine restaurant. Instead of sitting at the wine table, he screwed a pot of stone frozen spring and sat on the beauty. Looking at the pedestrians on the street, take a sip from time to time.


    This wine shop has a good name. It is called Yipinlou. The place is not small or small. It is elegantly decorated with a bit of style. It is also facing a small river in the city. The environment is quiet. It is a good place, but the wine sold is not. How good, so there are not many guests.


    Li Bijiu didn''t drink it for a long time. Someone stepped upstairs and walked towards him. This man was wearing a white robe with a jade belt and a scholar-like appearance, but he was carrying a sword and dressed as a swordsman. Alcoholic beverage, red clay small stove, it ¡¯s snowy in the evening, and you can drink a glass. Xiangshan Jushi ¡¯s poem is a good poem, but the word ¡°green ant¡± originally said that the new brewed wine has not been filtered, the wine surface The rising green bubbles, which look like ants, are now being used as wine names directly. It is really a shame that the bull''s head is wrong.


    Bai Juyi, No. Xiangshanjushi.


    The man sat next to Li Yan, resting one hand on a wooden rail, placing his legs at will, and placing a wave-shaped skeleton. He drank a large sip of wine, closed his eyes and looked immersed in it, and finally pouted: "But The wine is really strong, I like it. "


    Then, he tilted his head and looked at Li Yan: "I don''t know Li Shaoyin, do you like this green ant wine?"

 Chapter 65： Situation (4)

    (Fourth)


    Then, he tilted his head and looked at Li Yan: "I don''t know Li Shaoyin, do you like this green ant wine?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Why don''t I think this wine is very strong?"


    The man blinked strangely: "Don''t my tongue work?"


    Li Yan said: "I''m afraid you are already drunk. Drunk people will naturally say that they are drunk."


    The man laughed, "If the drunk wine is drunk, wouldn''t it be shameful?"


    Then, he raised a jug to Li Yan. "Whether the wine is strong or not, the right to use this wine to congratulate His Royal Highness on serving as the post of Chang''an Shao Yin." The wine in the jug was drunk.


    His drinking movement was bold, but the wine did not spill a drop, which shows that he was not pretentious.


    Li Ye likes people who love wine, because he is also such a person, people who have similar smells are always easy to develop a good feeling, so he also drank the wine in the jug.


    Chang''an Mansion, also known as Jingzhao Mansion, is headed by Fu Mu, but it is only the name of the prince. Therefore, it is Fu Yin who is not in charge and is in charge of the daily affairs. From Sanpin and Fu Yin, there are two Shao Yin. From Sipin.


    The six ministers are all fourth grades, but they are the first four grades, but from this we can see that the fourth grade officials are by no means idle. Li Xi has the title of prince. Under normal circumstances, the starting point of employment will not be low, but it is still very rare to get a real official position such as Shao Yin of Chang''an Prefecture.


    In this, he performed well in the assessment, although it is one of the reasons, but more importantly, someone helped.


    After drinking, the young man with the sword in his arms looked at Li Yan, and asked, "Your Highness is about to come out today, not just to drink a bar?"


    This young man is naturally the first in Nangong.


    Li Min smiled: "Drinking is not a big deal, isn''t it worth visiting by the chief of Nangong?"


    Nangong first stared: "Of course it''s worth it. There is nothing more important than drinking alcohol in the world except for spiritual practice!" He said with a smile, "Anyway, I have two sleeves and a breeze, my Highness is always there, so he came to ask me for congratulations. ". Then sat up straight again," I just don''t know, who invited this wine? "


    Li Yan said: "Of course I ask."


    Nangong No. 1 laughed and laughed, "The wine that others have asked for is very fragrant when you drink it!" Then he opened his throat and shouted, "Little two, get two pots of green ants!"


    Having said that, before the wine was served, Nangong first fangs and touched his forehead and said, "The matter of Niushoushan has come to an end in the Qin Tianjian, and the result is four words: it''s gone. Qin Tian The prison is no better than it was then. It is no different to take a avenue door like Zhongnanshan, and I do n¡¯t want to delve deeper. I had a hard fight that day and it was considered blind! "


    Having said that, the wine had already been served, and Nangong first picked up one of the pots and pulled the lid to drink it.


    Li Zhi learned from this that at least for the time being, there was no trouble in Chi Qinglian''s affairs, and her mind settled down.


    ...


    Nangong''s first drunk was drunk, and he was finally carried back by the monk Qin Tianjian. In fact, it was much harder to get drunk than not drunk, but if a person wants to get drunk, It can''t be stopped.


    When Nangong first left, twilight came, and Song Jiao didn''t know where to come out. She stood beside Li Yi, her figure was a little blurred: "Kang Chengxun is going back to Beijing."


    Li Yan, still holding a pot of wine, frowned slightly: "Some time ago, he returned to Beijing to report his post, why did he come back?"


    After Song Jiao arrived at the An Wang Mansion, according to Li Yi''s intentions, she had already begun to establish an intelligence agency. When she followed Li Xian, she was doing this, so she knew the road lightly. An Wang ¡¯s secretly recruiting monks and lakes to build intelligence forces has been going on for almost two months.


    Song Jiao sneered: "Li Guanshu''s story has spread all over the world. Although Wei Baoheng gave him the character of dying for the country, he was merely trying to cover it up and backfired. The court asked Kang Chengxun to serve as a ambassador to Hedong, and to go out of Hedong, in order to The checks and balances of the three towns in Hebei, which have always been arrogant, have made Li Guochang especially the Zhenwu Jieduo, whose power has expanded in recent years. "


    Li Guochang, one of the late Xiong Xiong, Li Keyong''s father. After Zhu Quanzhong usurped the Tang Dynasty, he established the girders in the Central Plains. It was the first dynasty of the Five Dynasties. Li Ke used it as the Jin king at that time, and he held the land of the Three Jins to fight with Zhu Quanzhong for successive years.


    Song Jiao continued: "But after Li Guanshu''s incident, Li Guochang became even more pessimistic about the court. He has long regarded Kang Chengxun as a nail in the eye, and recently sent a master to sneak into Hedong secretly, creating a lot of chaos, and Kang Chengxun could not be leveled. Kang Chengxun Furious, he tried hard to find money after he arrived in Hedong, and he did not repay the soldiers, but he was dissatisfied. Now that this incident is happening, Hedong''s army is angry. Kang Chengxun sees that the town can''t live. He has to ask Wei Baoheng for help and return to Beijing to take refuge. . "


    "In summary, although Kang Chengxun was not expelled by the Hedong Army, it is almost the same. If he didn''t run fast, I''m afraid he won''t end well."


    Li Yan laughed: "So, he left Hedong and returned to Beijing this time. Is he leaving the post without permission?"


    In recent years, the expulsion of soldiers and soldiers by soldiers and soldiers has been a common occurrence. Of course, there is a reason for being a brave soldier, but the soldiers who have been expelled cannot escape one crime: they do not give up soldiers, causing dissatisfaction with soldiers and soldiers.


    Originally, there were only three Sanzhen towns in Hebei, which were always arrogant. However, with the dwindling politics and weakening of the country, the brave soldiers were not unique to the Sanzhen town of Hebei.


    Song Jiao replied: "There was no order before the imperial court. Kang Chengxun rashly left the town. Naturally he left the office without permission. This is not a small offense. But Wei Baoheng as the prime minister and in charge of the center should help him do it. At least, He will not be charged unilaterally. "


    Li Xun sneered: "To protect Kang Kang training and reduce his crimes, he of course rebuked He Dongjun, saying that they were unruly and forced Kang Cheng training to leave the town. Kang Cheng training out of these days, Zhen Hedong, searching for people ¡¯s fat and people ¡¯s ointment, this is harmful to the people. The army has also suffered, and the court will now reprimand them, of course, it will exacerbate their dissatisfaction with the court. "


    "Wai Baoheng''s actions will only harm the prestige of the court, leaving the court and Fanzhen and the people away from Germany. Once there is chaos in the world, how can Fanzhen soldiers and the people try their best to help the court deal with the chaos? Wei Baoheng Ascaris, it''s worth a thousand swords! "


    He remembered his past life. Huang Chao''s troubled world was at first just a group of pirates. The court''s warriors and horses fought against it, and they had more victories, forcing the other side to flee. However, the power struggle between the DPRK and China is too fierce. It only looks at the parties, does not look at merit, the merit is not rewarded, the penalties are not punished. When the war is about to reach victory, they are replaced by good generals and use incompetent personal cronies. Eliminate the yellow nest completely.


    In the end, when Huang Chao raised his soldiers and attacked Guanzhong, the towns along the way, regardless of the imperial court order, all ignored and let them cross the border, which led to the fall of Chang''an.


    The fan towns on the four sides of Guanzhong were originally designed to guard Guanzhong and serve as a barrier to Chang''an. These fan towns and horses are not unable to defeat Huang Chao, but they are unwilling to contribute in the end.


    Song Jiao was silent for a while. After the battle of Badgongshan, she had already lost her heart to the court. At this moment, she did not care about this. She said to Li Wei: "Kang Chengxun and Li Guanshu were on the front line when the Pang Xun chaos was calmed that day. They were the executioners of the battle of Badongshan. Right now, Kang Chengxun fleeing from Hedong is bound to be in a hurry. He still has some time to come to Changan. This is our opportunity. "


    Li Xuan watched the night come, feeling like choking in his throat, he drank the wine in his hand, his eyes became sharp: "Kill!"

 Chapter 66： Assassination (1)

    Sixty miles west of Luoyang City, Fenglin Station.


    Fengqiao Station is a large-scale station. There are only 20 horses in stock and there are rooms for 100 people.


    In the evening, the sun was still a bit hot, and the sunset was sprinkled on the old mottled walls, and the smell of mud was fresh and fierce.


    On the other side of the official road in front of the station, next to a small river, there is a young gray-clad tadpole. At this moment, he is picking up some fat fish from the fish pond near the river, digging the intestines and scaling it, Converge into the river and go down.


    "You''re very skillful at cutting fish." An older man stepped forward and was surprised when he saw Xiao Yan''s flexible approach. "Did you deliberately practice it before you succeeded?"


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi didn''t take it seriously: "Everyone can kill, what is it to kill a fish?"


    The older man crouched beside him, took out a cigarette rod from his waist, choked soot on the wooden fence, twisted the tobacco leaves out of the small bag, unrolled it, put it on, and smelled his nose "It doesn''t make any sense at all, killing fish has nothing to do with killing people."


    The gray-eyed little sister looked up at the other side, and saw the older man spit out a gaze intoxicated, and could not help laughing: "Old cigarette, why haven''t you seen this thing before?"


    The older man ¡¯s nostrils turned toward the sky: ¡°The bridge I walked is longer than the road you have traveled. Walking in rivers and lakes for so many years, I have so many skills that I ca n¡¯t count myself. The Yi Rongshu you see is just At the tip of the iceberg, what a smoking cigarette is. "


    "High, it''s really high!" Xiaoyi Xiaoyi admired, but didn''t stop moving.


    The older man was getting more proud and was trying to say something. He was out of breath and coughed. He had red ears and red ears when he was stubborn. Suddenly embarrassed, he quickly shifted the topic: "The official''s complaint has come down, talk about you. It''s time to take office, when should I go to the door? "


    The gray-clad cymbal looked dull: "I will be ready to take office tomorrow morning. If things go well, I''ll rush back to Changan tonight, just in time."


    "Today''s killing and breaking the law, I will be headed tomorrow. I have walked the rivers and lakes for many years, and this experience has not yet happened." The older man was sighing, and wanted to say something, but he smoked again, but for the sake of his face, he didn''t cough, but his eyes wanted Tears burst into tears, and she accepted the cigarette indignantly, not annoyed, "This cigarette is really hard to serve, and I am unlucky. How can I pretend to be a smoker?"


    The gray-clad little sister laughed twice, strung the processed fat fishes together, got up from the waist and drank a small wine pouch, and took a big sip with his head up. He was refreshed: "I am lucky. , Can even replace a little alcoholic, beautiful. "


    The older man glanced at the gray coat and grinned bitterly. He suddenly looked up and looked towards the east of Guandao. After thinking for a moment, he leisurely said, "They are here."


    From time to time, at the end of the official road, a cavalry, a scale of more than ten people, fresh clothes and angry horses, wind and dust servants, rushed quickly and stopped in front of the station.


    They were extraordinary, either jealous or arrogant. At first glance, they were not ordinary people. After dismounting, they stepped on the door and broke in like a robber. When they caught a postman, they drank: "Hedong Jiedushi At this point, let your postmates come out and greet you! "


    Because of the arrival of this group of people, the station flew with chickens and dogs, all pedestrians dodged, and the officials and travelers in the lobby stopped consciously talking. Some people even put down their chopsticks, silent, for fear of annoying each other.


    The headed Kang Chengxun stood at the entrance of the lobby, glanced inside, and saw a lot of officials and travelers, frowning, showing a disgusting color, humming, and said to the rushing post: "Take my father to the room! "


    "Yes, yes!" Postmaster agreed quickly.


    Leaving the lobby, Yi Han took Kang Chengxun to the B room, opened the door, and asked Kang Chengxun to enter.


    However, Kang Chengxun was standing outside the door with a lost hand. He looked coldly at Yi Yan, and his eyes were utterly fierce: "B room?"


    Yi Han''s forehead was sweating coldly, but he didn''t dare wipe it. He lowered his head and said, "The house in Jiazi is already lived."


    "who?"


    "Wei Lang, the soldier."


    "Yuan Wailang?" Kang Chengxun''s anger was undisguised, and he stared fiercely at the postmaster. "In your heart, a little six-ranked Yuanwai Lang can even compare with my grandeur? Let them go!"


    I do n¡¯t know what to do. The other party is also an official of the court. Others have already lived in the A room. How can people make it out?


    When Kang Chengxun saw that Yi Ye was hesitant, he slapped out with a slap. The other person ¡¯s mortal realm, where he could hold his slap, immediately vomited blood and flew out, knocking the door frame directly.


    Kang Chengxun''s anger was undiminished: "My father is Kang Chengxun who is the Jiedong of Hedong. How dare you disobey my father''s words? I don''t know if I look down on him?"


    Kang Chengxun was conspired by Li Guochang in Hedong. Although there was no evidence that no one was arrested, there were also clues to indicate the identity of the other party. He regarded himself very high. Now he was driven out of town by a Shatuo, and he was already angry. This time when Cangjie returned to Beijing, he felt that Li Guanshu had harmed him, and his grievances were very angry. Right now, when he saw a Jiupinyihuan, he dared to question his words, of course, it was too hot.


    Generally, there are two kinds of times when people do not want to be looked down upon. One is when they are determined. At that time, they naturally hope that everyone in the world knows that they are great and come to flatter and compliment themselves. The other is when they are down, and of course they want the world I do n¡¯t know if I ¡¯m down, but when I ¡¯m a big man who is high above him, when he encounters small people ¡¯s disobedience, his psychology will be extremely distorted and angry.


    Kang Chengxun is the second.


    He knew that after returning to Beijing, there would be many troubles. Because he was forced to leave the town, he never had a good end. Delegating officials to remote places and not reusing them for the rest of his life should be the intention of the question.


    Returning all the way, Kang Chengxun''s mood was extremely unstable.


    Yi Jun was lifted up by Yi Zu, looking at Kang Chengxun and his followers who were trying to eat people, where he dared to speak, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, braced his injured body, and quickly arranged.


    When he was young, Kang Chengxun came to the A room.


    Sitting in the room, Kang Chengxun was not only half happy, but his face was even more gloomy. He gritted his teeth to his followers: "Who is this soldier, Wei Lang? Knowing that my father is here, I do n¡¯t even want to see him, do I still know respect? Is it that you are dissatisfied with my father''s occupation of his room? It''s so bold! Find him out for him, fix it hard, and get out of the station! "


    The followers led away immediately.


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi brought the processed fish back to the back kitchen. After handing it over to the cook, he moved a pot of vegetables and sat at the backyard door to pick up the work. There was no spare time for the small workers, but all the back kitchens would be left on his head. , But he didn''t mind. In contrast, the older man is much more leisurely. After all, his qualifications are much older, and he has the privilege of laziness. He moved a small stool and sat beside the gray coat, playing with his old cigarette rod. Taking a sip from time to time, looking relaxed, but without the slightest help.


    The two were talking one after the other, and suddenly heard screams, and then someone flew up, spit blood and fell into the front yard, and a group of big men rushed in, punched and kicked, and women and children came on. The former discouraged, but was pushed away by the other, the child fell to the ground and wept loudly, causing everyone to contend.


    "What do you want to see? If you look at it again, you dig your eyes!" A big man stared at the crowd fiercely, immediately attracting everyone''s heads to avoid.


    The little gray-clad man sitting at the backyard door just saw this scene.


    "Isn''t it Zhang Yuanwailang of the Ministry of Defense? I think he was very polite to treat people. When a buddy served him dishes, Cai Tang accidentally spilled on him, and he didn''t get angry. How did this provoke Kang Cheng training? "Said the older man curiously.


    The gray-faced little-faced girl didn''t change her face: "Women, how can you change your gossip? You are now an old smoker with a hard life, so curious."


    The older man glared at Xiaoyi. Although he did not understand the meaning of the gossip, he heard the tone of the other party and knew that it had nothing to do with the gossip of the Yijing: "You say I''m nosy?"


    The gray-clad shrew shook his head and concentrated on dealing with the vegetables in the basin. The wise choice was not to argue with women.


    The older man still gave up, and snorted coldly: "Kang Chengxun''s trance is really treacherous to the extreme. He hit the post without saying that even the soldiers of Liupin''s army dared to fight. He really didn''t put the court in his eyes. I really thought With Wei Baoheng guarding, can he be lawless? "


    There was a stir in the courtyard. Zhang Yuanwailang and his wife, with the help of a servant, left the post and vomited blood in three steps, showing that the injuries were not minor.


    After the other party left, no one dared to discuss the matter. Now they all know that it was Hedong Jiede''s hand.


    After half an hour, it was dark, and the food and drinks for Kang Chengxun were ready. The newly-made fat fish in the gray coat was also put in the other party ¡¯s plate, but who was sent to send food to Kang Chengxun, but he was in the post. There was controversy here because everyone was afraid to go, for fear of offending the other party and being taught by the other party.


    After all, the lessons learned from Yifan and Zhang Yuanwailang are too "blood-blowing."


    As a result, this arduous task finally fell into place and fell on the most insignificant gray-clad magpie.


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi looked at the tray that was tucked into her hands. Under the gaze of the postmen and his buddies, her face showed a dreadful expression, but her heart was smirking: I was still thinking about what reason I was looking for. It''s not a problem to get into Kang''s training room.


    The older man struck a cigarette on the threshold, put it up and hung it on the belt, and said to the gray-haired little sister, "I''ll go with you, lest you don''t understand the rules and hit the nobleman."


    The gray-clad owl was naturally "grateful."


    In the eyes of a group of post-mates, seeing off the jealous eyes, the gray-clad sister-in-law took the tray, went up to the second floor, knocked at the door of the A-shaped room, and whispered, "Kang Lianshi, you Here comes the appetizer. "


    Kang Chengxian''s impatient voice came from the room: "Why are you here so late? Not ready to roll in!"

 Chapter 67： Assassination (2)

    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi pushed open the door and saw Kang Chengxun sitting at a glance. There was also a credible old man standing beside him. Compared with Kang Chengxun''s anger, the old man seemed much more calm and calm. Yi Xiaoyu came in, and the old man looked at him. Although he only glanced casually, it also made people feel great pressure.


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi placed the dishes one by one, and silently calculated the strength of the old man. He took a moment to look at the helper''s older man and found that the other person shook his head gently. That meant that Xiaoyi Xiaoyi naturally understood, even if it was The older man''s cultivation did not have the grasp of subduing the old man instantly.


    According to Xiaoyi''s previous understanding, Kang Chengxun''s cultivation is the same as Li Guanshu''s practice of the sixth layer of Qi. In theory, monks who practice the sixth layer of Qi are not qualified to hold such official positions as Jiedushi, but the so-called The villain steals a high position, and naturally there is a way to go. Kang Chengxun is not enough, but Wei Baoheng can say that he is intelligent and capable.


    "Kang Lian, the wine and dishes have been served, if there is no other order, the younger retired." Xiaoyi Xiaoyi said, bowing, since the other party has a trusted follower to guard him, he decided to look for opportunities at night, Kang Chengxun always would not make peace The old man fell asleep and fell asleep.


    Unlike Li Guanshu who hurried to Niushoushan, Kang Chengxun returned from Hedong, but "the family" is always with him, and there is no lack of expert protection. If he is hard, the gray-clad magpie does not have a half-point guarantee. Once he falls into the siege, he may still encounter Unexpected.


    "Slow!" Kang Chengxun came to the table, glanced up at Xiaoyi Xiaoyi, revealed an inexplicable smile, and even opened Xiaoyi Xiaoyi to leave: "You stay and wait for my father to eat." Then he waved. Let the older man leave: "You step back."


    The older man was frightened in shock, holding the cigarette in his instinctual hand, and looked at the gray-haired magpie.


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi arched his hand and promised Kang Cheng training, and took the opportunity to wink at the older man, let him do it.


    The older man pursed his lips and quickly loosened, without further words, exiting the door.


    Kang Chengxun sat down at the table and said to his followers, "You go out, too."


    The old man retreated.


    The gray-clad maid quickly poured wine for Kang Chengxun, and handed the wine glass with a charming look: "Lian Shi, please use it."


    Kang Chengxun, who has been in a bad mood for a long time, is slightly at ease at this moment, and I don''t know why he is so, but the answer is soon revealed, because he took a hand in the hand of the gray coat when he took it. The smile was weird: "I can''t see it. The little cricket in this small place has such thin and tender meat."


    The older man returned to the backyard, looking unhappy, and found a place to sit down, holding a cigarette, and silent. For a long time, he glanced in the direction of the Jiafang, sighed, and said to himself: "Thousands After all, I ignored this point. Kang Chengxun''s mixed ball turned out to have Longyang''s habit! "


    After muttering, he started to make cigarettes again. His movement was still stable, but he began to mutter: "This little scum, this time I can meet the" opponent ", and I don''t know if he can stand it ... ..Although the son of Daguan ¡¯s noble house, there is no lack of good male style. I like to bring a handsome book boy beside me, but in the past two months, it ¡¯s okay to see little jerk. Besides, good man Wind and being male are not the same thing ... "


    He began to struggle: "It''s difficult to do, should I go up or not? If the little devil is defiled ... Well, if the little devil does not hold back, fight with Kang Chengxun, What can I do? If the action fails, he will have to finish it. I can''t leave him alone. I think he will die together. "


    After smoking a cigarette, the older man thought it tasted good. However, this was an experience he had never experienced before.


    He continued to think: "Xiao Segui is young and has not suffered too much. He estimates that his endurance is limited. In case Kang Kang trains his overlord to bow hard, he will definitely turn his face ... What to do, what to do?"


    From time to time, the older man took a look at the Jiafang, even though he was a disciple of Bailudong, at this moment, he had some doubts about whether to kill it or not, or what excuse should he use to make the gray coat a little bit Pull away?


    The tangled and difficult choices are common to some women. He hesitated for a long time without making up his mind. The key is that he was let out by Xiaoyi Xiaoyi.


    A moment passed and nothing happened.


    Yi Xiang''s time passed, but still nothing happened.


    Half an hour passed, and still nothing happened.


    The older man kept smoking until his head was a little dull, so he stopped quickly. He frowned deeper and deeper. He was worried about the situation of Xiaoyi Xiaoyi, and fortunate that Xiaoyi Xiaoyi was not angry, several times. Can''t help but go up and see what happens.


    Fortunately, he was senior in the kitchen behind the post, and after so long idle, no one dared to come and tell him to do something.


    Until an hour later, a guy lifted the curtain from the main hall and entered the backyard, hurriedly saying to the chefs: "The house in Jiazi is out for wine, who will you deliver it to?"


    "I''m going!" The older man stood up for a moment.


    Holding the tray and entering the lobby, during the process of going upstairs to the A-room, the older man found a small bag of powdered medicine from his waist, poured it into the hip flask with thunder, and finished this. He was so impressed that he thought to himself, "Drink you old man!"


    The old man in black guarded the door of the room, which was due diligence. When the older man knocked on the door, the old man glanced at him, reached out and stopped him, and opened the jug lid, poured out a glass of wine, and took out a green bead. And lost it.


    The older man sneered: "Still wanting to test the poison? This is my special sweat medicine made in Bailudong, the ancestral secret recipe, a thousand-year-old tradition dedicated to the monks. It is colorless and tasteless. The key is ... it is not poisonous. ! "


    The old man in black took out the beads from the wine glass, and when there was no problem, he let the older man enter the door.


    As soon as the older man entered the door, he was stunned by the sight in front of him, unable to move for a long time.


    Xiaoyi Yi and Kang Chengxun both had red ears and red ears, both of them held hands and looked like each other. The former was still touched by Kang Chengxun from time to time. This old thief laughed and laughed. His eyes were almost shuddering, but the gray-clad magpies all accepted it with a smile.


    The older man''s heart was unspeakable. He just felt that his eyes were almost blind. He quickly put down the jug and turned away and fled. Anyway, he remembered the business. When he left the house, he didn''t forget to give Xiaoyi a look. A glance at the flagon.


    Turning and closing the door, the older man didn''t want to stay for a while, and hurried down the stairs.


    The old man in black looked at his back and frowned slightly, but he didn''t move, because it was the most important thing to keep Kang Chengxun.


    Back in the backyard, the older man''s mood was still not calm. When he recalled the scene of the Jiazi room, he picked up the smoking rod and hit the door frame indignantly: "Mixed ball, it''s almost a puck! Little miser, I misread you!"


    I was bored for a while, and when he finally calmed down, he couldn''t help but look in the direction of the A room. He calculated it, and the effect of the medicine was about to start.


    With this in mind, the older man calmed down, and he knew that the crucial moment was coming.


    So he filled a jug of wine with a tray and walked into the lobby again, while slowly moving upstairs while concentrating on the movement of the A room.


    Unexpectedly, the stairs, the old man in black waited there.


    Seeing each other, the older man remained calm, but thought to himself, "Why isn''t this old turtle standing in front of the door?"


    Before the older man came up with a reason, the old man in black had coldly said to him, "You, stand still!"


    A room.


    On the round table, the cup is a mess.


    Kang Chengxun took off his robe, and he smiled and pulled the gray coat to the bed. He was drunk and hazy, and his steps were disordered, but he was still up and down his hands.


    The gray coat has no change in color.


    I haven''t experienced any strong winds and waves before crossing. This kind of small scene is really worth mentioning.


    Of course, don''t go chaotic. In his heart, he has greeted the 18 ancestors of Kang Chengxun many times.


    Kang Chengxun hadn''t pulled up the gray coat, but he fell down and smiled unconsciously.


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi sneered, flipped the wine stains on her sleeves, crouched on the couch, and raised Kang Chengtrain''s hair with one hand.


    At the entrance of the stairs, the older man looked up and asked, "What''s your noble command?"


    The old man in black eyes had low eyes. He looked at the older man up and down, his voice was dumb: "You are not the man in this post!"


    The older man laughed: "The noble man said something strange, but the little hospitality was inadequate. Where did he lose the courtesy?"


    The man in black stepped forward, overlooking the older man, his eyes became colder: "The old man has walked the rivers and lakes for most of his life, I have never seen any scenes. If you are a guy at this station, I dug these eyes for you!"


    The older man was sincere and fearful: "Is it possible for a noble person to intimidate a young man like this? I do not know what I did wrong, and I hope the noble person forgive me ..."


    The old man in black was actually just skeptical, not sure. If not, he would not be able to say anything. He stopped the older man at this time, more intuitively, but for a veteran like him Intuition is often the most powerful weapon.


    The old man in black didn''t plan to verbally test again. He waved his palm and took the older man''s forehead: "It''s not true yet!"


    In the A room, the gray coat was holding Kang Chengxun''s hair, raised his head, and sneered: "I am also thankful that I am not an old-fashioned scholar who can''t be killed without shame. It''s a festival, otherwise you can''t stand it. "


    Xiaoyi Xiaoyi turned her wrist and had a dagger in her hand: "Kang Chengxun, you kill my father and mess with my country. Now, if you count the accounts of two lives together, you can die with peace of mind!"


    Dagger stabbed.


    Kang Chengxun opened his eyes suddenly.


    In those eyes, there were shock, fear, anger, and doubt.


    At the very moment of his death, he had already punched a punch, straightly taking the gray coat and lower abdomen!


    No one knows how he woke up, and it was so sudden. Most people have an instinct to save lives and survive.


    The gray-clad little sister-in-law did not return.


    He retreated, and the blow of the dagger was about to fail.


    He didn''t get a second chance.


    As long as the two of them are pulled apart, Xiaoyi in gray will have a hard time hitting and killing, but Kang Chengxun just shouts, and his followers will immediately come!


    Boom.


    Kang Chengxun''s fist exploded in the gray coat and the lower abdomen!


    The gray-clad little sister-in-law did not move and did not retreat.


    It was actually a hard punch!


    The full punch of the six-layer monk practicing Qi!


    Huh!


    The dagger in his hand, at the same time passed Kang Chengxun''s throat accurately!

 Chapter 68： Assassination (3)

    The moment the old man in black shot, Song Jiao knew that she had no retreat and her identity had to be revealed. She has no choice. If she does not fight back at this time, she will only be killed by the old man in black, at least seriously injured. Now, she cannot afford the possible consequences of severe injuries.


    And if their identities are revealed, she and Li Ye must fall into the siege situation, and Kang Chengxun beside the master Ru Yun, even Song Jiao, is not sure that he can escape the siege with Li Ye.


    That''s it, too late to think.


    "That being the case ... then fight!"


    The moment the old man in black moved, Song Jiao decided to take a shot.


    Punch out.


    The turbulent aura surged wildly, and the buildings without the protection of the enchantment enchanted the doors and windows and railings burst instantly, instantly turned into powder, and exploded in all directions. The aura was white as fire, engulfing all the debris.


    First come first.


    The moment the face of Song Jiao shot, the old man in black changed his face. He directly told him that the man with a smoking gun in front of his waist was not an ordinary person, but how could he not expect that the other party would be a master of high-level training? In the face of such a master who refused to let him go, his tentative shot seemed too slow.


    When he wanted to close his palms and back, it was too late.


    With a bang, Song Jiao''s fist banged on the old man''s lower abdomen, and the other''s body suddenly arched back, just like a shrimp, flying backwards in the violent aura and sawdust. At that moment, he seemed to be thrown into boiling Pan of fish.


    In the A room, Li Min had stood up from the bed, and in his hand, Kang Chengxun''s head with eyes wide open was dripping with blood. When the first drop of blood fell on the ground, it was when Song Jiao took the shot and the whole building turned into ruins.


    He jumped up from the sky sawing wood chips, saw his body fly backwards, and just reached the old man in black in front of him, and the two bumped into each other instantly.


    The old man in black, as the first master around Kang Chengxun, is also a monk practicing high energy. This time, he first tried to test the truth of Song Jiao, and was accidentally bombarded by Song Jiao. Although he was not injured lightly, but Not fatal.


    He was still thinking that under such a big movement, his companions, the other attendants of Kang Chengxun, were bound to react in the first time, and then rushed to support him to deal with Song Jiao together.


    So even if he saw Song Jiao step into his body, he didn''t panic. He operated the aura around him and raised the aura barrier in front of him. He knew very well that as long as he blocked Song Jiao''s blow in front, he would survive. Not only that, it''s their turn to attack next!


    However, the old man in black did not expect that the real fatal danger was not from Song Jiao in front of him, but from the Jiafang room protected by him behind him.


    The old man slammed into Li Zhe''s arms. At the moment when he could not let it go, Li Zhe was still bleeding with a dagger in his hands, without any hesitation, and pierced the old man''s heart in black from behind!


    The old man in black was stiff and turned his head in disbelief. There was blood pouring from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were full of surprises. When he saw Li Yan''s face, the shock in his eyes was even stronger. He couldn''t think of this. Kang Chengxun, who was dragged into the room to "make fun", had such strength that he could give him a fatal blow.


    Pushed out by the palm of his hand and falling down with the shots of the windows and doors, the old man in black saw Kang Chengxun''s headless corpse. At that moment, the dying old man had a cracked heart and a rigid expression.


    Kang Chengxun is also a master in the middle of Qi training. He is not worse than Li Guanshu. He died so silently, and Li Ye looks unharmed. This also shows that he failed to threaten Li Ye before he died. !!


    A master who practiced six levels of Qi training actually fell like this, and even the monk with his high Qi training stage was instantly hiding in ruins. At this time, the old man finally realized that even if he was very alert and aware of Song Jiao''s anomaly, the other party''s methods of murdering Kang Chengxun still worked.


    Li Huan was not injured, not pretending. Kang Chengxun''s mortal blow was blocked by the piece of jade left by Li Xian. While in Luoping Village, Li Yong used this jade trick to block Li Guanshu''s sword for Song Yuanqiao. Until now, the jade trick is still intact.


    Outrageous grade.


    Monks who practice below the high section can hardly cause damage to them.


    When Li Xie killed the old man in black, dozens of monks had risen from the ruins and jumped into the air. Some of them saw Kang Chengxun who had his body separated, and also saw Li Xie''s "sneak attack" "The scene of the old man in black.


    "Kangong is dead!"


    "The two are murderers!"


    "Kill them!"


    Kang Chengxun''s entourages, while clamoring and drinking, took out their own instruments. Some monks who had been trained as high had already attacked Li Yan and Song Jiao in an extreme time.


    Most of these people are monks in the middle of Qi training. In addition, there are monks in the middle of Qi training. Although Kang Chengxun has no talents, he is in a high position, holds power, and is very sad. Heavy money, asked many guards, masters like clouds.


    At this time, the monks shot together, and the sky falling down the building was full of sword qi, fireball, knife qi, and other various techniques. It was full of brilliance and momentum, and surrounded Li Zhi and Song Jiao.


    "Da Xuan Zhen!" Li Yan stretched out his hand and flew a blue gourd in his sleeve. It was a sapphire glass gourd. At the same time, a small flag appeared, and it became the size of Zhangba in the mid-cavity. "Jingyun flag!"


    The cyan light curtain rose instantly, covering Song Jiao and Li Yan, including other people who fled their heads in the station, etc., and the sky magic blasted on the light curtain, such as the heavy rain falling on the lake, causing countless ripples.


    The other people in the station, etc., looked at the scene of destroying the world, their eyes widened in shock, and they even felt that they were incredible, Li Li and Song Jiao in the storm.


    An elderly man in a gray coat is just an ordinary person who gets along with them day and night, but at this moment is like a fairy, standing in the magic, and fighting with the monk, he is also a real master, this contrast brings Their shock is no less than a **** of a day.


    "Oh my God, isn''t that Lin Zhong and Lao Qi?"


    "When will they be immortal? Are they monks?"


    "how can that be!"


    In the sound of exclamation, a shudder, the sound of the shattered mirror sounded, even with the enhancement of the cloud flag, under the blow of many masters, the Daxuanzhen still couldn''t stand it, only for one round. The attack was declared broken, and the sapphire glass gourd and Jingyun Banner all became smaller and returned to Li Yi''s sleeve.


    Seeing that the light curtain was broken, Kang Chengxun''s followers were all refreshed. They knew that the opponent had no defense means, and then they were besieged to death.


    "Revenge for Kang communique!"


    "You must kill them, otherwise we can''t explain!" "Slaughter these two pieces!"


    These monks shouted again and again, but before they launched the next round of attacks, Li Zhi and Song Jiao had already rushed out of the light curtain that had just shattered, and the Daxuan array blocked them for a moment. It''s time to get out.


    "dead!"


    Li Yan waved his dagger and would stand in front of himself. A monk who was still clamoring just now, sealed his throat with a sword.


    To avoid revealing her identity, Song Jiao did not use "Yi Shuihan", but as a high-level monk, her strength should not be underestimated. The monk who was standing in front of her was bombed in the chest by her punch. The body collapsed directly, and it was turned into blood and water and sprinkled.


    But in an instant, the two broke through the encirclement and rushed to the mountains a few miles behind the station.


    "Stop them!"


    "Can''t let them enter the mountain forest, otherwise it will be difficult to find!"


    The followers of Kang Chengxun shouted in succession and chased after each other. There were monks in the high-level training group, which were extremely fast and castrate like a rainbow. Not only were they not pulled away by Li Yan, but they tended to catch up immediately. .


    In the end, Li Yan only has the practice of practicing Qi on the fourth floor, and it is impossible for him to be faster than a monk practicing Qi on the higher level.


    However, the two were obviously well prepared and had plans for the escape strategy after they succeeded. In a critical situation, Song Jiao raised his hand behind him and sprinkled several black beads: "Burning Spirit Ball!"


    Explosive spirit beads, a kind of magical instrument that is very common in the realm of cultivation, is not even a magical instrument. It is a monk''s aura that is injected into a special ball that can hold aura. With a full blow, the power of the blasting beads varies from person to person and is directly linked to the monk''s cultivation.


    Five explosive spirit beads exploded in mid-air, the sound of gas explosions was like thunder, the diffusion of the waves of auras, and a cloud of auras rising in the air!


    What''s the point of Song Jiao''s cultivation?


    How could the power of her blasting beads be weak?


    The monks who pursued them were not seriously injured except those who practiced the high section of Qi. Rarely, those who practiced the middle section of the Qi were able to resist the explosive beads. Suddenly, the casualties were severe and some people fell directly from the air.


    Kang Chengxun''s followers were delayed so that Li Yan and Song Jiao could sneak into the forest. The reason why they chose to operate in Fengqiao Station was naturally the result of many considerations. Fengqiao Station is close to the mountain forest, which makes it easy to escape, which is very important. The reason.


    When entering the forest, Li Zheng glanced back. Although the monks did not give up the pursuit, there was still some distance. As long as they entered the forest, they were almost safe. After all, in this mountain forest, there are traps set up in advance, which can "surprise" each other, not to mention it is night.


    Li Yan glanced at Song Jiao next to him, his mouth moved slightly, and he thought that there were experts at his side, and it was really convenient to do things.


    Until this time, the two did not change their easy-wearing outfits, and they still looked like a gray-clad boy and an older man.


    In the end, Li Ye hung Kang Chengxun''s head on a tree, and carved a string of words on the trunk: "He who curses the country and the people, God will take it!"


    This is to create the illusion that the righteous man of the rivers and lakes replaced heaven and earth, and further concealed the identities of Li Zhi and Song Jiao. It was unexpected that Kang Chengxun died because of Li Zhi''s revenge. In addition, the followers of Kang Chengxun, who could not find Song Jiao and Li Yan when they entered the dense forest, should go back to Kang Chengxun''s head after a lot of hard work.

 Chapter 69： Chance encounter

    After leaving Kang Chengxun''s head, Li Zhi and Song Jiao sneaked for a moment in the mountain forest, came to a ridge, looked at Kang Chengxun''s followers, took off his skull, got angry in place, and blasted countless trees with the technique. In the shimmering white light, they lingered for a moment, but as expected, Li Hui retreated.


    In July, most of the night is very good, and it is the same today. The mountains and forests bathed in clear glory are undulating. Song Jiao sat down on a raised rock and was relieved. She was not afraid that she could not cope with the hunt, but she was worried that the other party would not retreat with the help of Li Yi, and it was difficult to retreat.


    Taking out the tobacco gun around his waist, Song Jiao rolled the tobacco leaves skillfully, lit it and smashed it, and when he spit out the cigarette ring, his expression was intoxicated.


    Li Yan sat down next to Song Jiao and took a break: "Presumably at this moment, have Lin Zhong and Lao Qi already arranged?"


    Song Jiao glanced at Li Yan, his eyes were strange: "Just after killing Kang Chengxun, before he was out of danger, he was worried about others?"


    Li Yandao: "It is a last resort to impersonate these two people. With today''s events, naturally they can no longer appear in front of people, including their family members, and they must be properly arranged, at least to ensure that they have nothing to worry about and live for life. "


    Song Jiao pouted his lips: "Well, Lin Zhong and Lao Qi were arranged in the manor outside the city. Rest assured, as long as you don''t lose power, they will always be very comfortable. Lao Li will never ask these little things."


    Anwang Mansion is also produced by Arita.


    It wasn''t strange for Li Ye to hear Song Jiao calling Li Xian as an old Lee for the first time, and he laughed: "My father didn''t ask because I knew you and knew you could do things impeccably. Poor, I don''t know enough about you. "


    Song Jiao smoking a cigarette, looking at the mountain forest a little dreamy: "Then you have to understand it faster."


    Li Yan smiled: "I want to learn more about it, and you have to give it a chance."


    Song Jiao retracted her gaze, and gave Li Li an oblique look: "Little devil, what wrong idea is he trying to make fun of?


    Li Yan spread his hands and said innocently: "If you do this, you can''t chat. If you have been together for so long, haven''t you noticed that I''m really pure?"


    Song Jiao snorted and dismissed: "My mother has eaten more salt than you have eaten. What kind of virtue a man is, my mother knows everything."


    Li Yan sighed: "Don''t call yourself an old lady, no matter how pure I am, you will be young."


    Song Jiao put away the cigarette rod: "Then I''m afraid I''ve been buried in the loess heap, I haven''t known how many years."


    The two were talking, standing up one after the other and preparing to continue their journey. There is still a long way to go from here to Changan, but now rushing back, Li Huan could catch an hour before the morning call.


    But just before the two left, Song Jiao took the lead to stop, grabbed Li Li, shook his head gently, and looked alertly not far from him.


    They stood still, and for a moment, a few feet away, a group of people emerged from behind the forest. The number was small, only seven or eight people. Looking at the appearance, they were all Jinyi belts, no doubt they were officials. Look at their behavior, all have master style.


    What is so strange to Li is that in this group of people, he found alien faces, that is, prairie people.


    Headed by a middle-aged man, he was the only one who did not have a Jinyi belt, but was wearing a blue shirt, facing the elegant, but his eyes were high, obviously.


    "Although Kang Chengxun was damned, he never expected that he would die in the hands of two postmen. The two did this thing for the heavens and the road, why didn''t they dare to show their true colors, so that I might wait and admire them "The man in the blue shirt stands with his hands on his shoulders, he stands relatively high, so at this moment he is showing a high profile.


    Li Yan didn''t say anything. He is still dressed as Xiao Yan. Compared to Song Jiao, the older man posing as Song Jiao is more suitable for answering the other party.


    "If you want to thank us, then you don''t need to let the road go. If you want to stop us and invite the court to give me a reward, just do it." Song Jiao sneered.


    The man in the blue shirt smiled: "You and I meet each other. Why would you say thank you and kill each other?"


    Song Jiao dismissed: "At first glance, you are not from the Central Plains, presumably from the north, let alone steppe people follow? In the three towns of Hebei, do you belong to Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi or Zhenzhou Chengde Jiedushi? In my opinion, it is still more likely to be Youzhou, which is adjacent to the grassland. There are grassland people in the army generals and priests. There are grassland barbarians even with monks. "


    "Since I''m from three towns in Hebei, if I have no holiday with Kang Chengxun, the ghosts won''t believe it. Today, the two of us, Kang Kangxun, didn''t help you? If not bad, you are here to kill. Comes from Kang Chengxun? The dogs have all caught up with Luoyang, and the three towns in Hebei are not tame, which is really eye-opening. "


    From Luohe to the southeast of the river, through Weibo Jiedushi''s jurisdiction, no matter whether the other party is Weibo Jiedu''s jurisdiction, it is impossible to do something in Weibo Jiedu''s jurisdiction, and leaving Weibo Jiedu''s jurisdiction to cross the Yellow River south, you can quickly reach Luoyang.


    The man in the blue shirt listened to Song Jiao''s words, and bowed his head silently. The monks behind him all showed the utter assassination. Apparently, what Song Jiao said was correct even if it was not all right.


    "That being the case, we really need to thank you, so how can we talk about killing each other?" After half a ring, the blue shirt man still smiled.


    "It''s so painful." If Song Jiaoru were really a man, he would spit at this time. "Kang Chengxun sits in Hedong, originally to check and balance the three towns of Hebei and Li Guochang. Now that he is dead, it is difficult to guarantee that the court will not doubt On your head. Kill us, or capture us, forcing us to identify us, and then throw it to the government, the truth of this matter is clear, you will not be doubted. "


    Speaking of which, Song Jiao asked the other side, "Just be hands-on, don''t delay me going back to sleep."


    The blue shirt man was silent again.


    "So much nonsense with them, this arrogant is so arrogant, it makes me angry when you look at it, so you might as well do them!" There was a big man behind the blue shirt man who said no.


    The blue shirt man was silent.


    Li Yan took a deep breath, and secretly mobilized Reiki. He was ready to take out Lu Gujian and fight with each other.


    Song Jiaojie laughed: "Look at your dreadful appearance, where is the decent style of the three towns of Hebei worthy of it? Are you not the emperor of the three towns of Hebei, but you are the people who make Li Guochang the Zhenwu festival? Yes, it is said that Kang Chengxun was forced to leave the town. It was Li Guochang who secretly stalked him. He wanted to come to this matter without leaving it. It seems that you are indeed Li Guochang''s people, and only his people can have such a grind. "


    Speaking, Song Jiao suddenly whispered, "Don''t do it, please say something!"


    "General!" The man behind the man in the blue shirt couldn''t help but shoot.


    The man in the blue shirt waved his hand to stop the behavior of the big man. He took a deep look at Song Jiao and smiled: "Kang Chengxun, the fish and the people, the scourge of Hedong, and the people of the world, can kill them. If they kill, they are heroes. Two Since he is a hero, how dare he offend? "


    Man in blue shirt clenched his fists: "There will be a period later."


    After all, turn around and leave.


    The people behind him were all wrong, but the attitude of the man in the blue shirt has shown that they can only follow the orders, follow one after another, and disappear into the mountains.


    Li Yan secretly relieved, could not help but look at Song Jiao.


    "Look what?"


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed, "It seems that I don''t know enough about you."


    Song Jiao''s strength is not only strong in self-cultivation, but also in mental means. If not, how can he say a few words and eliminate a fierce battle in an invisible way, and let the other party retreat willingly?


    Since the other party showed up, he obviously had the intention to shoot.


    After all, Song Jiao had been the arm of Li Xian, and she had a strong past.


    On the way back to Changan, Song Jiao told Li Wei: "This group of people should be the people of Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi."


    Li Yandao: "In the suppression of Pang Xun''s chaos in the past few years, the general Yinshan general Zhu Xie was unwilling and led the savage cavalry of the Shatuo tribe. He successively made great achievements in Xiangyang and Huainan. Sitting in Shuozhou. "


    "Three towns in Hebei have ruled the land in Hebei for many years. Now suddenly a Zhenwu Jiedushi was added. Naturally, the three towns were originally unwilling to see it. Thanks to Li Guochang''s Shatuo cavalry, he was brave and valiant. The masters are like clouds, the three towns in Hebei can''t be suppressed, which makes them big. But in these years, as Li Guochang''s power grew, the three towns in Hebei were jealous. This time, Li Guochang concealed Kang Chengxun, and the three towns in Hebei naturally took the opportunity to do something. . "


    "Weibo, Lu Long, Chengde, Hebei and three towns, and Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi, the jurisdiction of the border with Li Guochang most, the biggest dispute over the interests, so this time Lu Long Jiedushi, sent monks to hunt down Kang Chengxun, It is not surprising that Li Guochang wanted to bring this matter to an end. "


    Li Zhi continued for a moment and continued: "Three towns in Hebei, plus Li Guochang, did not comply with the imperial court order, and there were internal disputes. This was originally an opportunity for the imperial court to check and balance Hebei. Unfortunately, the imperial court at the moment, the emperor fainted, and only enjoyed pleasure. The ministers are struggling for the party and have no intention of sacrifice.


    Song Jiao laughed: "You are outspoken."


    Li Yan now understands in plain white that the reason why Song Jiao was able to say a few words and let the masters back away was nothing more than grasping three points.


    First, it showed that they knew everything about Chaotang and Hebei, in order to show their extraordinary identities, so that the blue shirt men were jealous, thinking that they came from the Chaotang forces, and further thought that the death of Kang Chengxun was the death of the imperial party, but also Dare to do it easily.


    Secondly, after many trials, it was determined that the other party was likely to be a person from Youzhou Jiedong, so they intentionally described the other party as Li Guochang''s person and made the other party think that they would return this matter to the big man behind him, and thus to Li Guochang. Dissatisfaction caused the court to pressure Li Guochang.


    Third, he has a strong attitude and is full of confidence. After the men in the blue shirts suspected that Song Jiao and Li Yan were extraordinary, seeing their attitudes, they would also fear whether they secretly coped, even if they shot, they might not be pleased, and they might reveal their identities.


    Kang Chengwei was dead, and men in blue shirts and others didn''t need to take risks to get out of the festival, so it''s not surprising to retreat.

 Chapter 70： Take office (1)

    "When the fall and winter seasons, the court will hold a performance test of the vassal town to use the talents of the shogunate officials of the shogunate town for the court. At present, the situation in Hebei is so unbearable. I do n¡¯t know what will happen to the vassal officials in Changan at that time." Li He did not answer Song Jiao''s words, but sent a sentence of emotion.


    Song Jiao hesitated slightly and suddenly asked: "Now that you have been on the job, you are an official of the dynasty. The situation in the world has reached this point, not far from the chaos. As a son of the royal family, you are also in Erhai. What are your plans for the future?"


    Li Zong had already thought about this problem. When she saw Song Jiao asking it, she did not hide it: "In the current dynasty, the erosion of the government has deepened, and the roots of the society have been broken. It can only be reversed by a few capable ministers. I am in the center. Needless to say, after all, there is something about my father. If you stay long, it ¡¯s easy to have long dreams. Letting the fan town out, serving as Jiedushi, keeping a low profile and accumulating strength, and then watching the changes in the world, taking advantage of the trend, is the only way out. "


    Song Jiao thought: "It is not easy for the children of the royal family to leave the town of Fan."


    Li Xun smiled: "That''s why I have to support Li Xuan''s position. If that''s the case, it shouldn''t be difficult for me to find a proper official position with my friendship with him."


    What he didn''t say explicitly was that when Li Yan became the throne, Huang Chao would be in trouble for a few years, and then when he went out of town in the name of preparing for Huang Chao, it would seem logical.


    If any of the town''s ambassadors is to be a party, when Huang Chao attacks Chang''an, the situation in the world will be similar to the Eastern Han Dynasty and the Eighteenth Route vassals against Dong Zhuo. After that, there will be a big fight in the world. time.


    ...


    After returning to the An Wang Mansion, it was already ugly. In the days Li Li left, Shangguan Qingcheng has been guarding the gatehouse, sitting on the gate of the Wangfu town, and seeing Li Zhen and Song Jiao entering the Wang Mansion directly from the Jiaomen. In response, the older man in front of the gray coat and the hanging cigarette on the waist, namely Li Zhi and Song Jiao, greeted them quickly.


    After Song Jiao entered the house, she went to her home. Shangguan Qingcheng followed Li Yan, and Li Yan asked her, "What''s the matter in these days?"


    "A lot of officials came to visit. According to His Royal Highness, he announced that His Highness had been closed for the past few days, but nothing worth talking about happened. Most of those officials left the congratulations and left." Shangguan Qingcheng 151 answers "The Prince came once, and Prince Gong also sent someone to send congratulations."


    Li Min nodded: "You have worked hard these days."


    Because the time was not early, Li Huan didn''t rest. After removing his face and camouflage, he washed up and ate a few porridge dishes a little bit.


    Get on the carriage and drive out of An Wang Mansion. When you arrive at Chang''an Mansion, there is still a little time before the dawn. The sky will wake up and not wake up. There are many carriages stopping at the gate from time to time. Most are ox carts and donkey carts. Officials, they saw Li Yan, and some looked bright, and all came around to congratulate him, some were polite, some pretended to be kind, and some were warm and warm.


    For a moment, the stars gongyue.


    Some low-ranking officials or clerks without high-ranking saw the heavy figures of Chang''an Province around a young man, and they were surprised after a long distance of discussions. A 20-something clerk Ask the person next to him, "Who is that, and how have you never seen it before? A big leader, so that all the public are rushing to see him."


    An elderly clerk next to him said: "Look carefully, the other person is wearing a Sipin official uniform. In Chang''an, how many people are able to hold a Sipin official uniform? There are only two Shao Yin. No more Think, this is the new Li Shaoyin, His Royal Highness An Wang! "


    "It turned out to be His Royal Highness An?" The young clerk was shocked.


    "It''s not long since you arrived in Chang''an, and you know His Royal Highness An?" The senior clerk wondered.


    The young clerk was excited: "His prestige, His Royal Highness, has already spread throughout Chang''an. Now in the market, there are rumors about His Highness. How can he not know? He said that he could not practice for twenty years, but in one day In the meantime, Xiu was cultivating qi, and it was rumored that he had just returned from Shen Yunshan and defeated Pang Xunyu''s party who had come to assassinate ... and some time ago, Niushoushan came out for assessment, and at the first glance he saw through Li Guanshu Conspiring Sanqingguan as an anti-thief conspiracy is really both wise and courageous! Now, everyone in Chang''an City says that the father of the tiger has no dog, and His Royal Highness has the style of King Lao An ... "


    "Be quiet! Xing Guogong died to save the clan''s children. Anything that framed Sanqingguan was just a rumor. Then, carelessly, beware of your life!" The senior clerk''s face changed, and he immediately warned him. Admiring again, looking at Shao Yin in the crowd, he said with emotion: "There is a way that is not amazing for three years. Li Shaoyin has been dormant for 20 years. Isn''t it really necessary to fly into the sky?"


    Having said that, the senior clerk shook his head and sighed: "They are all high-profile figures, which can be judged by me and others."


    Li Yan was surrounded by the crowd and entered the official office. After he clicked Li, Chang''an Fu Yin met him alone.


    For the third-ranking member of the dynasty, Li Wei visited each other after learning that he was about to become Shao Yin of Chang''an Prefecture, so they are no strangers to each other.


    There are so many members of the top three ranks in the court. The top two ranks, such as the three divisions and three public officials, are mostly honorary titles in the dynasty. They are famous and have no right. Yin Nai of Chang''an Prefecture is an official. The order is from the third grade, which is a little worse than the middle three grades of the six masters in the middle of the book, and it is only a little worse. It is unnecessary to say how much the weight is.


    Yin Xu Shaomu of Chang''an Prefecture was originally Wei Baoheng''s party feather. However, Li Xun served as Chang Yin of Shao Yin. It is said that the emperor handed in. Therefore, Xu Shaomu did not dare to embarrass Li Zhe.


    The heaviest of these is the matter of monks within the jurisdiction of Chang''an Prefecture.


    The two Shao Yins are both Fu Yin''s deputies, and they each have their own names. However, in fact, how much authority does Fu Yin have? The maneuverability of Fu Yin is very high. If Fu Yin does not want to give Shao Yin real power, suppress Shao Yin and let him It is easy to do a part-time job. Of course, if the two young Yins have extraordinary energies, it is theoretically possible to overthrow Yin, but the difficulty is extremely great.


    Although Li Xun did not specifically manage the six military and political affairs such as merits, households, law, warehouses, soldiers, and soldiers, the dynasty held power in the hands of monks, and the masters at all levels were monks, and the secular financial power also occupied the vast majority of monks. In part, it is an indisputable fact. Whenever there is a dispute in various places, monks are involved, so his power is not small.


    In a nutshell, Li Zhi''s affairs are destined to not be a spare-time job, but whether he should be an irresponsible echo worm or a decisive role, he has to look at himself.


    I have to say that this may also be Wei Baoheng''s stubbornness in it, because he did not disobey the will of the emperor, leaving Fu Yin a space to suppress Li Zhi.


    Li Ye was quite satisfied with it. He really wanted him to be in charge of Liu Cao. He was busy with the case all day and he didn''t have the energy. After all, for him, the most important thing at the moment is to help Li Zhi take the upper hand, and the second is to avenge Li Xian and hate for the past life, so he did n¡¯t spend so much time on the case.


    Under Shao Yin, there were two reporters of the seventh rank joining the army, and four from the rank of the nine ranks. Li Xu saw and dismissed Xu Shaomu. Accompanied by a list of soldiers, he became familiar with the gate.


    The name of the army member named Wang Li has passed the age of no doubt, but he is still a small official of seven ranks. Under normal circumstances, there is no great achievement in this life. Of course, Du Shaomu sent to Li Xuan, and the person who brought Li Xuan to the door was naturally a person in the door who was not to be seen by him.


    For the rest of the day, Li Min spent almost all of his time in "staircases" and met the officials at all levels in Chang''an. This is the need for etiquette, and also to get acquainted with things in the future.


    "What else did Shao Yin order?" After returning, Wang Li personally brought tea to Li Yan, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "It''s okay, you can rest, too." Li Yan took the tea after he sat down and took a sip.


    Wang Li stood in front of Li Yan, rubbing his hands uncomfortably, and chuckling and laughing: "Today Shao Yin took office, but it was a great happy event. After the next appointment, Xia Yin was invited to be an Eastman, and Shao Yin was asked to appreciate his face."


    Li Yan looked up at Wang Li, a man who looks more than 50 years old. His face is densely wrinkled and extremely old, presumably his life is not easy. In a place where every inch of land and money is precious, in Chang''an, an unscrupulous seven-ranking little official, if there is no means to collect money, is basically impossible to nourish life.


    Li Yan motioned for Wang to sit down, gossip with him, and draw closer: "How many years has Wang Shenjun been in Chang''an? Who are there in the family?"


    Wang Li didn''t dare to sit down, but Li Li, barely sat down, just touched the corner of the chair, and looked very respectful: "Xiaguan Jinshi and the second, it has been sixteen years to Chang''an." Speaking of this, he was somewhat ashamed, Sixteen years are just seven junior officials. There is almost no reason. "There is an old wife in the family and she has two upbringing boys."


    Li Min nodded slightly, and basically understood Wang Li''s situation, and already outlined Wang Li''s life trajectory.


    It is natural to be a talented scholar in the twenties, but it is also likely that because of this, his arrogance and arrogance. When he first served in Chang''an Prefecture, he offended the Shangguan, so he was always excluded, and he did not know the way of flattery and flattery. It has been down so far.


    Let''s look at Wang Li''s appearance. His face is older than his actual age, and he doesn''t have any precious accessories. The jade pendant on his waist can be seen at a glance, but it''s just a big road product. It can be seen that Wang Li has never been greedy, even if his life is not smooth. Receive ill-gotten gains.


    However, without promotion for 16 years, it is inevitable that he will be stabbed by his wife. To this day, he may have lost his ambitions, and only hoped that his life would be better, and he would not suffer his wife and children.


    Now seeing Li Zhi coming to serve in Chang''an. For Wang Li, it is nothing but a heavenly blessing. Naturally, he has to be bound by all kinds of things. It is just rusty to see his behavior, which shows that he basically did not do this before. Too.


    In short, this Wang Li, a young man with sorrow and sorrow and a good heart, does not know how much talent is left.


    Li Yan plans to study Wang Li somehow. After all, this Chang''an mansion is Chang''an mansion of Du Shaomu and Wei Baoheng. If he wants to mix here, he must gather some people who are not close to Du Shaomu to cultivate his own power, but at this time Someone outside hurried to report: "There are monks in Kangfufang!"


    There are many green buildings in Kangfufang. There are always many disputes in this kind of place. It is not uncommon for monks to get involved. However, without saying a word, Li Xuan took Wang Li, called a few soldiers, and rushed to Kangfufang.


    When he arrived at Kangfufang, a green building called Xiangling Pavilion, Li Min saw the troubled people surrounded by the crowd, and he slightly hesitated.


    Is that Li Xing, the son of Xing Guogong, the arrogant son who looks arrogant and points at someone''s nose?

 Chapter 71： Take office (2)

    Before Li Guanshu took Li Yan back from the An Wang Mansion, he called for great resources to help Li Yan repair the sea of ??energy broken by Li Yan. Li Guanshu had a huge wealth of power, but only helped Li Yan to repair part of the sea of ??gas. .


    However, Li Li now has the strength to practice Qi. Although he could only stay at the level of Qi training all his life, he was better than no practice.


    Li Guanshu''s death was determined by the court to be a child of the rescue clan, but he died in the hands of the rebels of Sanqingguan. So now Li Zhi is not in the market, but compared to the time when Li Guanshu was still alive, his situation is undoubtedly different.


    When Li Huan appeared, Li Huan was being kicked out of the gate by another clan''s son, and he fell on his feet on the bluestone street in front of the door.


    However Li Li quickly got up and ignored the blood on the corners of his mouth, yelled at the clan son: "Li Chongde, you darling, did you dare to shoot at this son? Did you forget that when you were behind the son of this son, What a humiliating gesture? I **** your mother! "


    There were some entourages beside Li Yan, and he immediately lifted him up from the ground, but none of the wizards in the refining period were monks in mortal realms. Many of them were blushing and swollen. It can be seen that when Li Yan was beaten, they Nor did it fall.


    Standing in front of the door of Xiangling Pavilion, overlooking the young man Li Li on the stone steps, he spit on the ground at the moment, disdainfully said, "What are you doing for Li Li, do you have no points in your heart? Do not pee. According to the photo, only the bereavement dog, dare to yell here? Although I Li Chongde has never claimed to be a Clan Junyan, but there is also a second-level practice of Qi training. When does it follow you? "


    This Li Chongde and Li Yan are familiar. When Niushoushan was assessed, Li Chongde was one of the children of the clan.


    Li Yan stood up, like a crazy wolf, and rushed to fight with Li Chongde, but was caught by his followers, he growled wildly: "Li Chongde, you villain! I am the son of the father, I How can you be so ungrateful that your father is a minister of society or died in Niushou Mountain to save you! You bastard, I will kill you! "


    It ¡¯s okay for Li Xun to mention this stubble. When he mentioned Li Chongde, he immediately became angry: "Stop! You waste! How did Xing Guogong die, do n¡¯t you know? What rescues us? I am! Now, we all have to kill your father! You dog-mother, even dare to speak wildly here, I strangle you! "


    After speaking, Li Chongde rushed down. He was a second-level monk who practiced Qi. Of course, the speed was not slow. He took out the injured Li with a big fist and hit him with his fist. Standing unsteadily, he fell to the ground, spit out blood in his mouth, and did not know how many teeth were mixed.


    The onlookers pointed and talked, and some people said, "It has been heard for a long time that Xing Guogong did not die for the sake of saving people, but was murdered by the people who sank Sanqingguan. I did not know it before. Believe it or not, it seems to be true now! "


    Immediately someone beside him echoed: "I told you long ago, Xing Guogong is not a good thing. He gave himself up? Don''t make a joke!"


    "Xing Guogong is greedy, and the people are not a day or two. Some relatives from Yixian said earlier that in order to occupy a good field outside of the staff, Xing Guogong also killed the other''s tenant farmers and marry the others! "


    "Really? Is Xing Guogong so bold?"


    "Absolutely no fake, my relative told me personally, the neighbor next door is doing things in that house!"


    "So, this goddess Xing Guo is really **** it!"


    "That''s it, traitor, corrupt officer, **** ..."


    Li Ye was knocked to the ground by Li Chongde, and he was already ashamed and angry. After listening to the crowd''s discussion, he felt complacent. He couldn''t help anger soaring into the sky. He got up from the ground and threw at Li Chongde: "I want to kill you!"


    Li Chongde turned Li Yi into a kick and followed him up with a punch and kick. The monks he brought all hit Li Li''s followers on the ground.


    Li Chongde assaulted Li Yan and vented the indignation of Niu Shoushan, while cursing: "Want to kill me? You waste the first layer of training, give me shit! Just because of your merchandise, you dare to seek the title of King An It ¡¯s so ridiculous, today I let you know how incompetent you are! "


    Li Ye was beaten very quickly. He didn''t defend but attacked. He wanted to fight with Li Chongde and lose both. However, he recovered from his serious injury. Although he barely picked up the first-level practice, his body did not fully recover. Li Chongde''s opponent was soon beaten up by Li Chongde.


    Li Chongde was merciless and utterly ruthless. He saw this scene and sighed secretly. He knew very well that Li Chongde had transferred his hatred for Li Guanshu to Li Zhi. Where would Li Zhi be pleased?


    To say that this Li Chongde, although also a son of the clan, is already very thin with the blood of the dynasty, and his family history is not good. It was indeed Li Yan ¡¯s dog leg that followed his tail and begged for mercy, but the more such a person, at this moment The more you stepped on Li Yan, the more you spared no effort, because before them they were too embarrassed and embarrassed. They wanted to regain their dignity.


    The soldiers pushed away the crowd, let Li Zhi and Wang Li come to the people, and shouted, "Chang''an Li Shaoyin is here, can''t you stop ?!"


    Hearing the shouts of the soldiers, Li Chongde and his entourages both stopped, and followed the reputation. When I saw Li Yan wearing an official robe, Li Chongde and Li Yanshi''s ruthlessness was completely gone. Immediately, he changed his friendly face and greeted him, "His Royal Highness, why are you here?"


    In a word, Li Chongde patted his forehead and pleaded guilty: "Look at my memory, His Royal Highness is now Chang''an Mansion Shao Yin, and the Xiaguan also visited the house before, but the concierge told the Xiaguan that His Highness was closing. I have never seen it. Seeing His Highness so spirited, I must have made a breakthrough in retreat. It is really gratifying! "


    Having said that, he turned and scolded his followers: "Is it okay to see His Royal Highness An?"


    His followers saluted immediately: "Have seen His Royal Highness King An!"


    Seeing Li Chongde''s enthusiasm, Li Xun laughed: "You and I have suffered in the past, so you don''t have to be so polite. I heard that you are now in the army of God''s Strategy?"


    "Yes, yes, Xiaguan entered the army, but he could not compare with His Royal Highness, Xiaguan is a small head, can not come up to the table." Li Chongde listened to Li Yan''s words, flattered, and bent lower After all, there is still half a face to face Li Lishi ¡¯s glorious demeanor. "Without concealing His Royal Highness, my father was very grateful that he knew about Niushoushan. He often said that he would visit the door, but His Highness recently closed the door frequently, and his officials had no chance.


    Li Yan laughed: "I was negligent. I came back from Niushou Mountain. I just wanted to retreat. I didn''t care about dealing with you. That day, you and I fought side by side, we lived and died together, and we have the same robes. It ¡¯s closeness. You do n¡¯t have to say much. Later, I ¡¯ll host a banquet at the house to treat you and wait. ¡±


    "His Royal Highness hosted a banquet, how can this be regarded as worthy?" Li Chongde was sincerely horrified in words, but a flower bloomed on his face.


    The onlookers have now figured out that in front of this young Chang''an Mansion, Shao Yin, is the former son of An Wang, formerly known as Chang''an. His Royal Highness An, now cannot help but talk more.


    "Is this the twenty-year-old who has been incapable of practicing for twenty years and has been described as the king of tigers and dogs?" Someone was surprised.


    The person beside him gave him a backhand slap: "What are you trying to die for! The tiger father and dog? The current An Wang, but the dynasty Jun Yan, has long been inherited by Yuan Tianshi, and the official examination is still the chief. I want to have a good night! "


    "My God, Si ... Siping?"


    "No, you do n¡¯t see, what is King An ¡¯s identity! Who knows the achievements of King An? King An ¡¯s reputation, who does n¡¯t praise it? King An now inherits King An ¡¯s mantle, and it will be a court in the future. , The minister of justice! "


    In the voice of everyone''s discussion, Li Xuan smiled, to show that after the cold weather, the official business: "I heard that there is a monk at Xiangling Pavilion, this is why I rushed over. What is going on with you?"


    With that, he looked at Li Yan with an eyebrow.


    When Li Huan saw Li Huan, he became pale, but now he has a blue and swollen face, half of his face is stained with blood, but he can''t see the pale face, but his wide eyes still show Out of great fear, he trembled with one hand and pointed at Li Wei: "You ... Li Yan? You ... You have done Chang''an Mansion Shao Yin?"


    "Miscellaneous account! Shao Yin''s name is taboo, you can call it? You are looking for death !?" Li Chongde''s dog-legged nature was revealed at once, no matter what he said, he drank savagely against Li Yan, and did not agree with each other. Quite a dog mean.


    Li Ye ¡¯s battle with Xing Guogong ¡¯s government was not a secret in the royal family. Li Chongde also knew a little or two. Although he did n¡¯t know the details, he also understood that the two sides were rivals.


    Li Xie waved his hand, motioned to Li Chongde to be calm, and asked, "Why fight? In detail."


    "Yes." Li Chongde immediately arched his hand at Li Yan, an honest look: "Hui Shao Yin said that Xiaguan was closed today, and he was drinking in the building. After seeing Xiaguan, he came up to trouble and talk. There is quite a sense of insult ... Presumably, Shao Yin only heard it, and the gangster was abusive to the lower officer. The lower officer also drunk a lot, so he shot angrily instead of deliberately despising the court. Law, please Shao Yin convict! "


    Li Ye said "um" and asked Li Ye: "Is that so?"


    "He''s bullshit!" Li Yan was so angry that his nose was not nose, and his eyes were not eyes. He suddenly stood up from the ground, pointed at Li Chongde''s nose, and was angry. "It is clear that he took the initiative to trouble things, and pampered his hands, hurting me. Man, I was just forced to fight back ... "


    Having said that, Li Yan couldn''t say any more, because the consequence of the fight back was to be beaten into a pig.


    Moreover, he took a look at Li Yi, and did not feel that due to his relationship with Li Yi, Li Yi would preside over justice for him, and seeing Li Yi''s attitude of being a business official, where could he never imagine his next situation.


    It is said that the sword is artificial and that I am fish. Li Zhi is in power now, and Li Zhi is only a monk who has practiced a lot of energy. After Li Guanshu''s death, all the officials who had stabbed Xing Guogong in the past will no longer associate with him. Including monks in the government, they all changed the court.


    At present, Li Zhi is no different from the dog of the bereavement, that is, the court''s face was discouraged, and Li Guanshu''s crimes were not announced. However, it is a delusion to hope that Li Zhi will be treated after the loyalty. Li Chongde dared to bully him, and he could see that he had lived a life of yelling and misery.


    Li Ye laughed with a sorrow: "Li Ye, I know, you won''t let me go! I hate you, hate you for abandoning my cultivation. If not, how can I suffer this humiliation today? I was beaten on the street by this waste of Li Chongde You are so hard! I hate it! I will never forget you in my life, I will take revenge! "


    Talking about it, Li Xun did not anger Li Xun, but first angered himself, even if he ignored it, he rushed towards Li Xuan!


    "Presumptuous!" This time, without waiting for Li Chongde to speak, Wang Li stepped out from behind Li Yi and blasted Li Yi with a punch. He was the seventh-ranking official sixteen years ago, which means that he was sixteen Years ago was a layer of qi training, although the half-life career was not smooth, but it was impossible to improve without half-point improvement. His fist was so intense that he directly bombarded Li Wei and made him vomit blood.


    Wang Li shouted to the servants: "Come, bring this thief who stabbed Shao Yin back to the Yemen, and impose torture!"


    He was previously excluded in Chang''an, with no power and no prestige, so he would not sell his face even in ordinary military service. Today, he is different from Li Yan in status and status, and the military service has responded. , Tied up Li Yan.


    This scene immediately made Wang Li feel what the scenery was like. It was as if he went to Changan on horseback after entering the priest and the second place. In the envious eyes of everyone, he raised his name in the Dayan Pagoda. The young officer who has just passed the age, but has the face of an old man in his fifties, can''t help but glow.


    "Shao Yin, Xiaguan first escorted the troublemaker for interrogation." Wang Li asked Li Li to ask for instructions. What he meant was that he did not intend to pursue Li Chongde, and would only let Li Yan suffer. After all, Li Chongde and Li Xun had a great friendship, and Li Xuan had a holiday with Li Xun. As an official, he consciously should worry about Li Xuan.


    Li Yan said nothing to Li Chongde and said, "You also come back to Yemen with me."


    "This is nature." Li Chongde immediately promised that I must work with you and not let you look embarrassed.


    First, Li Chong was beaten by Li Chongde, and Wang Li was severely injured. When he was **** and carried away by the bondage, he had no strength to glared at Li Chong.

 Chapter 72： Take office (3)

    Li Yong took Li Chongde back to Chang''an, but it was only a tea time, so he let Li Chongde back.


    The dispute between Li Chongde and Li Zhe in Xiangling Pavilion, of course, who is right or wrong, Li Zhe certainly does not care. Bringing Li Chongde back to Chang''an for questioning is nothing more than a play.


    Although Li Chongde has a common family background, he is now only a small capital leader of a hundred people, but Li Yan was quite close to him in his speech and manners. When Li Chongde left, Li Yan himself gave away.


    Although Li Chongde is not very important in his own right, Li Zhi can use him to get to know more magic strategy generals. Li Chongde is a key chess piece that he penetrated into the magic strategy.


    It was not too early, and after solving the dispute between Li Chongde and Li Zhe, Li Zhe planned to return to his home. As for Li Zhe''s disposition, Li Zhe did not care, but he gave it to the people below him.


    To this day, Li Yan does not need to look straight at Li Yan. For Li Yan, Li Yan is just a ant.


    However, when Li Yan was planning to set the value, trouble came unexpectedly.


    Wang Li hurried to the Bao Bao: "Zhang Shao Yin went to the cell and wanted to take Li Shao Na''s leave. His attitude was extremely arrogant, saying that we had caught the wrong person and claimed to find Shao Yin Theory!"


    Zhang Shaoyin, another Shao Yin from Chang''an, named Zhang Xingjian, is the younger brother of Fu Yin Xu Shaomu''s wife, in his thirties. At that time, as a fellow jinshi, he served in Chang''an Prefecture. On qualifications, it was a level worse than that of Wangli, a serious jinshi, but in just six years, he did it from a small official. Four members.


    Of course, there is a reason for Xu Shaomu. The nepotism is very popular in the officialdom of the dynasty today.


    "Go and see." Li Min frowned slightly.


    When Li Xuan and Wang Li rushed to the gate of the cell, Zhang Xingjian was taking Li Xuan out with a large group of officials and servants beside him.


    Li Ye still looked like he was going to die, but when he saw Li Ye, his eyes immediately shot the light of hatred, staring at him fiercely, anxious to eat Li Ye.


    Zhang Xingjian is in his prime, but his body is already blessed, his waist is big, his belly is round, and his face is shiny. Seeing everyone looks down, for fear that others do n¡¯t know that he has the same weight and weight, Li Yan just looked at him, and he was born old First impression of oil seeds.


    "Zhang Shaoyin, you want to take my people?" Li Yan stood still in the hospital, and when he asked this, his tone was naturally not good.


    The dispute between Li Ye and Li Chongde was the first thing Li Zhi handled after he took office. It is self-evident how important Li Ye is. Li Ye has not yet given a conclusion on this matter, Zhang Xingjian said in a verbal manner that Li Ye caught Wrong person, did not discuss with Li Yi, without Li Yi ¡¯s consent, he released Li Yi without permission, but it was contempt of Li Yi to the extreme, and he did not care about the friendship of his colleagues at all. This matter hit Li Zhi ¡¯s prestige. It''s obvious how big it is. If Li Zhi really lets Li Zhi be let go by Zhang Xingjian, he won''t have to confuse him in Chang''an in the future. No one will take him up or down.


    Zhang Xingjian stood with a big belly, raised his chin and looked at Li Yan, his toes were full of arrogance: "Li Shao Yin, Xiang Ling Ge, I have already asked about Li Chongde''s provocation, and not only is there nothing wrong with the son-in-law , Or the victim, let him go home. "


    Li Min''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Oh?"


    Zhang Xingjian snorted coldly and said righteously: "Li Shaoyin, this matter is obvious, but you don''t ask indiscriminately, pamper your son-in-law and arrest him, and you will not punish the culprit Li Chongde in any way. What do outsiders think of me in Chang''an, and how will people in Chang''an in the future maintain Chang''an order and be convincing? "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Xingjian laughed lightly: "Li Shaoyin is very young, and he is new for the first time. He has no experience, it is understandable, and it is understandable. However, Li Shaoyin must remember clearly. In the future, more work is needed. Ask your colleagues to refrain from acting recklessly, which ruins the reputation of Chang''an! "


    Speaking, Zhang Xingjian waved his hand, but didn''t wait for Li Yan to say anything, he greeted the people behind him: "Let''s go! Send the grandson back to the house!"


    Through Zhang Xingjian''s attitude, Li Yan has made it clear that Zhang Xingjian is deliberately targeting him.


    Zhang Xingjian was Xu Shaomu''s person, so Xu Shaomu was behind the instructions.


    Looking further up, this matter is very likely to be Wei Baoheng''s intention.


    Of course, there is only one purpose, that is to suppress Li Yan, let him retreat when he finds it difficult, and feel relieved to be a leisurer in Chang''an.


    So now Zhang Xingjian is carrying a large group of officials and taking Li Li in a grand manner. He is declaring his sovereignty to Li Ye and telling Li Ye, who is in charge of this Chang''an House!


    Li Yan stood in the courtyard, blocking the way for everyone. He didn''t move halfway: "Zhang Shaoyin wants to take Li Yan away. Has the official agreed?"


    Zhang Xingjian was taking two steps, and Wen Yan''s face sank: "What does Li Shaoyin mean?"


    Li Weidao: "My official meaning is very clear."


    Zhang Xingjian sneered: "My official meaning is also very clear! Son-in-law is not guilty and should not be detained!"


    Li Yan: "It doesn''t matter what you said."


    Zhang Xingjian laughed loudly. He looked at Li Yan up and down, his eyes were full of contempt, as if looking at a nonsensical gimmick: "Li Shaoyin took office on the first day, and tasted the taste of the official for the first time. Is your identity? Honestly tell you, in Chang''an Prefecture, there is no such thing as the official said! If you know each other, retreat obediently, if you do not know how to advance and retreat, my official promises that you will not be able to do anything in Chang''an. The official didn''t hold you to indulge his subordinates, asking right and wrong, he hurt the son-in-law''s guilt, it''s already giving you a face, and you''re so restless! "


    With that said, he waved again and brought a group of people behind him, and he was about to walk past Li Yan.


    Wang Li was standing behind Li Yi, feeling very sad. He has served in Chang''an for many years. He knows the depth of Chang''an. Zhang Xingjian represents Xu Shaomu. This is the consensus of Chang''an. For many years, no one has dared to oppose Zhang Xingjian.


    As a result, Wang Li knew more clearly that Li Yan was no longer to be seen by Xu Shaomu, but he was afraid that he would not have a good life in the future. If things were to be swallowed, he could be a leisurely Shao Yin in the future, if he was in direct conflict with Zhang Xingjian I''m afraid I can''t go on.


    Wang centrifuged his head and sighed, thinking that Li Xie was afraid to retreat. He got along one day and met Li Xie''s treats. Wang Li knew that Li Xie was not a young girl, but if he was a little sensible, Li Xie would not tear up with Zhang Xingjian. Cheeky.


    "If you go one step further, I will let you know what regrets are." Li Yan slanted Zhang Xingjian, his words were clear and calm.


    "Dare you dare to do anything to this official? I really ate the bear heart and leopard, I don''t know the heights and heights! Let my official regret it? Are you worth it?" Zhang Xingjian was furious, he was a treacherous man, and he used to be in Chang''an. I can bear Li Yan''s provocation, strode forward immediately, pushed a palm toward Li Yan, and started with: "Go away!"


    Li Yan sneered. People in the officialdom were particular about not letting people down. Even if they had conflicts with each other, they were still overwhelming. They really tore up their faces and did everything regardless of seeing each other in the future. .


    Zhang Xingjian dared to do so because he obviously didn''t take Li Yan seriously. Zhang Xingjian pushed in with a single palm, and the wind was so strong that the branches and leaves of the locust tree in the courtyard were blown up. He was built as a low-ranking soldier, and he was standing still and forced to retreat. Aura was in front of him. Condensed a huge palm above one foot, and pressed it in front of Li Yan!


    This Zhang Xingjian, despite his treacherous behavior and no one in his eyes, has to say that his strength is tyrannical, and the strength of the fourth layer of Qi training is revealed at this moment, and he is also stronger than the ordinary fellow surgeon and the fourth-level monk of Qi training. If you do not retreat, under this palm, you will be seriously injured!


    What Zhang Xingjian wanted was this effect, and a sneer was sketched in the corner of his mouth.


    The palm of his hand didn''t fall quickly, so as to give Li Xun a chance to react and let Li Xuan pull away.


    In this way, Li Xun was not injured, and Zhang Xingjian would not be left behind.


    On the other hand, as long as Li Yan retreats, it is tantamount to admitting defeat, and today''s events will have no face to continue entanglement.


    Zhang Xingjian is very confident in his own strength. He firmly believes that Li Zhi will retreat. With the palm of his full shot, there are few monks in the same situation who dare to confront directly.


    Wang Li also changed his face and screamed badly. He didn''t expect Zhang Xingjian to take the shot, and showed no mercy! At this moment, he just hopes that Li Huan quits quickly!


    When Zhang Xingjian''s palm fell, Li Zheng disappeared.


    Wang Centrifugal let out a sigh of relief, secretly thinking that Li Xuan was finally not hit, otherwise he would be seriously injured, but at the same time he felt disappointed and lost, because after Li Xuan was so suppressed by Zhang Xingjian, his face would be completely damaged, and his prestige would disappear. The situation in Chang''an is difficult, and he will not lose any benefit when he follows Li Huan. He no longer has any hope in Li Huan.


    The giant palm of Reiki fell suddenly, the bluestone plates shattered, and the dust was flying, causing exclaims. Zhang Xingjian was extremely satisfied with this scene. He knew that Li Zhi would retreat, and his shot caused an exclamation, which also showed that others were Acknowledge that the world''s strength is paramount, and his prestige in Chang''an Prefecture has taken it to another level.


    Zhang Xingjian looked at Li Yan.


    He looked abruptly.


    There is no figure of Li Yan left and right!


    Where is Li Yan?


    Difficult, is it straight away? Also, rather than stay shameful here, it is better to leave early.


    Zhang Xingjian was thinking so, suddenly his eyes widened.


    Because he keenly captured that a figure had arrived in front of him.


    Without waiting for Zhang Xingjian''s reaction, he didn''t even give him time to think, he suddenly felt a sudden pain in his lower abdomen!


    That was the pain of being hit by a fist!


    Immediately afterwards, Zhang Xingjian felt that his body became lighter, and he flew directly!


    Then he could see clearly, Li Yan stood in the position where he was standing, without any injuries!


    how can that be?


    How could he be so fast!


    While evading his palm, he launched a counterattack against himself? !!


    How dare he shoot at himself? !!


    With a bang, Zhang Xingjian felt that something had hit his back and got stuck!


    He looked around and immediately responded, he was hung on the eaves!


    He stared angrily at Li Xun, but saw that Li Xuan only said two words scornfully: "Stupid."


    Zhang Xingjian finally reacted. Only before, everyone''s voice exclaimed, not for the great power of his palm.


    Instead, he noticed that Li Zhi came to him at an incredible speed and hit him with a punch!

 Chapter 73： Take office (4)

    (There is one more chapter at night.)


    Zhang Xingjian''s chest was stuffy, and blood poured out of his mouth immediately.


    He groaned, twisted his body hard, fell from the eaves, and half-knelt on the ground.


    At this moment, Zhang Xingjian was so angry and angry that he felt his body burning. He was flying in a boxing by Li Yan and hung on the eaves as ugly as dry meat.


    "Lee! You''re looking for death!" Zhang Xingjian, who has never been so humiliated, has no sense of reason. He yelled and rushed out of the ground and rushed to Li.


    However, before he got up, he found it dark.


    Li Yan was standing in front of him.


    He just raised his right leg, and suddenly there was a sudden pain. Before he could get up, he hurriedly turned back. He even fell on the ground with his whole body, and fell down with a dog to eat shit!


    Li Yan, who suddenly appeared in front of Zhang Xingjian, kicked himself on the knee of his right leg.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Zhang Xingjian growled, jumped from the ground, and rushed to Li Yan again!


    Unexpectedly, he just leaped, and hit Li Li with a punch in the lower abdomen. With a bang, his body flew out again and hit the post!


    This time, Li Xun didn''t give Zhang Xingjian a chance to get angry because he bullied himself. When Zhang Xingjian hit the porch, he wrapped his hand around his neck and ran him to the porch.


    Zhang Xingjian was desperately struggling to get rid of Li Zhi''s claws, but found that everything was just futile. The strength of Li Zhi''s hands was surprisingly great.


    "If you dare to move a bit more, my official will twist your neck." Li Huan coldly.


    "Do you dare?" Zhang Xingjian shouted.


    "You can try." Li Huan expressionless.


    Zhang Xingjian dare not try.


    The officials and servants in the courtyard stared at the scene in front of them.


    They were shocked. First, they were shocked by Li Ye ¡¯s strength, and they even subdued Zhang Xingjian in person. Second, they were shocked that Li Xie dared to take action. Zhang Xingjian was Xu Shaomu ¡¯s wife and brother! And as soon as a shot is taken, it is such a heavy hand!


    No mercy!


    Wang Li was stunned. He looked at Li Yan, his excited hands were shaking. He knew that he had read Li Zheng wrong. He did not expect that Li Yan had such strength. People in Chang''an City only knew Li The next day I practiced qi, and when I was released for examination, I reached the third tier of qi training, but who knows that he has such incredible combat power?


    Wang Li knew that he had watched Li Ye wrongly, but he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he wanted to laugh out loud, because he had agreed with Li Ye, and seeing Li Ye being so powerful, he proved that he was right. , Bright future!


    "Li Shaoyin, stop!"


    "Li Shaoyin, what are you doing? Everyone is a colleague. If you have something to say, why bother?"


    "Zhang Shaoyin is Fu Yin''s person. Do you treat him this way, don''t you want to stay in Chang''an in the future? Don''t let him go!"


    "Let it go, let it go!"


    Those official officials were all Zhang Xingjian''s people. After being shocked, they immediately surrounded and shouted at Li Zhe, as if they were ready to shoot at any time. Many people were anxious, just like the dog guarding the master.


    At this time, Wang Li rushed to Li Yan''s side decisively, stood with him, and yelled at everyone: "What do you want to do? Step back!"


    Li Zheng glanced at Wang Li and ignored the official servitude, but instead looked at Zhang Xingjian and sneered: "Now, do you still want to take my people?"


    Zhang Xingjian was choked on his throat, his breathing was not smooth, his complexion quickly turned red, and then turned from red to purple. He looked at Li Zhi''s cold eyes, his murderous eyes, could not speak normally: "You .. .... How dare you do it to me? How dare you hurt me? You are so unrelenting, do you want to live in the future ?! "


    Li Yan laughed: "My official didn''t like you, they all decided to take a shot, but deliberately slowed down and just wanted to force the opponent back. For my official, if he didn''t take the shot, he would make the opponent lose his combat power¡ª ¡ªJust like now. You do n¡¯t even know the minimum attitude towards the enemy, how can you fight me? ¡±


    Zhang Xingjian was gradually unable to breathe. At this time when Li Min was holding his neck, he had not forgotten to infiltrate his aura into his body, suppressing his aura transfer, so at this moment, Zhang Xingjian already had eyes to turn white.


    "You ... you ..." Zhang Xingjian opened his mouth halfway, and wanted to say something stiff, but when he touched Li Zhi''s cold eyes, he felt the tremendous power in Li Zhi''s hand. But can''t say anything.


    Those who came around saw that Zhang Xingjian was restrained by others and did not dare to do anything, and every time they cried and drank, Li Zhi''s power increased, and soon they dared not speak again and shut up.


    "Let me go ... let me go ... Li Shaoyin, let go of me." Zhang Xingjian, who was dark before his eyes, started begging. He knew that if he didn''t admit defeat, it might be true He will die, he arrogantly arrogantly, but he did not expect Li Li to be more arrogant than him, "Li Li, you take away ... I don''t care about this."


    Li Xun let go of his hand, Zhang Xingjian went to his knees and fell to the emperor. He covered his neck and gasped.


    "Bring Li Huan back to his cell." Li Huan turned back and instructed Wang Li.


    "Observe!" Wang Li promised loudly.


    Li Xing, who was supporting the corridor pillar, saw Zhang Xingjian before and thought he had met a savior, and he also saw it. Zhang Xingjian''s bad attitude toward Li Xuan made him feel happy, but he was too lucky to see that the savior was The evil star suppressed, at this time was about to cry.


    Too overbearing.


    Li Yan didn''t expect Li Yan to be so overbearing!


    Zhang Xingjian stood up from the ground, surrounded by the crowd, and stared at Li Yan: "Li Shaoyin, you are so ruthless, you will never want to hang out in Chang''an!"


    Li Ye didn''t look at him, and left with a negative hand: "Today''s matter, you start with your hands, everyone''s eyes are on, you can''t reverse the black and white, as for the future ..." Li Ye sneered, "You think about it first I ¡¯ll tell you when I can beat it-you ca n¡¯t beat me in a day, just do n¡¯t want to whisper in front of me. ¡±


    Having said that, Li Ying''s figure has left the gate.


    Zhang Xingjian stared at Li''s back with extreme anger. He looked left and right, and suddenly split his head and covered his face with his cronies beside him. He was punched and kicked: "Waste! Seeing that my official is in trouble, he didn''t even try to look at him Save, my official knows how many barks even if he has a dog! "


    The beaten relative fell to the ground holding his head, but did not dare to return his mouth, defamating in his heart: how to save? You can''t even deal with him, where are we opponents? Besides, even if we want to save, you have to give time. You will be subdued by others when we meet, and we did n¡¯t respond.


    ...


    Coming out of Wei Baoheng''s house, Tong Pingzhang Luyan''s sad and painful face disappeared as soon as he got into the carriage, and was replaced by a rippling smile like spring water. His mood was extremely good. The coachman was instructed to hurry up and leave early.


    Only at Wei Baoheng ¡¯s Mansion, he recounted the news of the death of Kang Chengxun as the most important ally of Wei Baoheng ¡¯s rampant court. When he saw that the other party had lost his left arm and right arm, Lu Yan showed great enemies and said that he must find out the killer. Bring it to justice.


    But only Lu Yan knew that when he heard the news, his heart was already blooming.


    Lu Yan didn''t return to his house. After changing a simple decorated carriage in the middle, he quietly came to a secluded mansion in Funingfang. This is where his golden house is hidden.


    As a number of dignitaries of the dynasty, there is no doubt that Lu Yan has a high weight, but the fact that his family has a fierce wife cannot be eliminated by you with a high weight, not to mention his wife comes from Helong Mingmen, and is a serious daughter of a great family. .


    Da Shijia''s women, with the support of their maiden family, certainly will not tolerate their husbands, beloved Xiaoyao in the government, and violate their own interests, so Lu Yan can only hide the beauties in such unknown places.


    Lu Yan came to see the beauties, and has always been concealed. The fierce wife in the family has never found it, which is also quite proud of Lu Yan.


    After half an hour, Lu Yan was in a good mood. After the first trip to Wushan with the beauty, he left the bed in a cloak and sat at the table to drink tea. Until then, the smile on his face was still there. disappeared.


    The beauty sat on Lu Yan''s legs, snuggled up beside her, her face still had flushes, and her wet long hair was covered with white fragrant shoulders. Lu Yan was in a good mood. Naturally, the beauty also enjoyed the welfare. At this moment, she Extremely satisfied, I couldn''t help but asked, "What''s the happy thing today that makes you so ... happy?"


    This is a secret place, and Lu Yan is not worried about the ears of the wall: "Kang Chengxun was assassinated in Luoyang."


    "Kang Chengxun? Isn''t he dealing with you very often? He''s dead, why are you so happy?" The beauty was puzzled.


    Lu Yan laughed two times: "Kang Chengxun is Wei Baoheng''s person, and it is his left arm and right arm ... his right arm, ah, between the months and months, he died of death, Wei Baoheng''s wings are greatly damaged!"


    "Aren''t you with Wei Baoheng? His wings are broken, isn''t it all damaged?" The beauty was even more hanking, and her beautiful eyes were wide.


    "A woman is a woman, her hair is long and her eyes are short." Lu Yan squeezed the beauty''s small face and smiled even more happily. "Although I was an alliance with Wei Baoheng, there was only one prime minister in the dynasty. There is only one minister with great power. Where is my Lu Yan worse than his Wei Baoheng? This minister who has more than 10,000 people, why can''t he do it? "


    The beauty finally responded, Zhang Yintao opened her mouth, covered her chest, and said, "You want to replace Wei Baoheng and become the governing prime minister?"


    Lu Yan laughed softly: "It''s also Wei Baoheng''s bad luck. He successively folded Li Guanshu and Kang Chengxun. Originally, my power was far worse than that of him, so I let him be the bull-earner. Now, the situation has improved a lot. opportunity."


    The beauty was also happy, holding Lu Yan''s neck and saying, "If you become the ruling prime minister and become a power minister over 10,000 people, wouldn''t you have to look at the face of Huanglian Po again? By then, you will be able to pass I was taken up to the house, lest I be here and do nothing all day. "


    Lu Yan hesitated for a moment, this is still impossible. Although the beauty is his beauty, Lu Yan is not thin to her, but that''s it. The relationship between the two cannot be further. He didn''t offend the yellow in the family. After all, Mrs. Lian ¡¯s plan is his family ¡¯s help in the court, but of course he would not say: ¡°That ¡¯s natural.¡±


    Immediately, Lu Yan sighed: "Although Wei Baoheng folded his left arm and right arm, his power is still huge. I took the risk to show something strange. With his current power, I still can''t fight him. His Majesty trusted him very much. ..... If I really want to be the ruling prime minister, I still have to draw some important allies. "


    The beauty took it for granted: "Then you do it quickly."


    Lu Yan smiled bitterly: "How can you say so easily? The parties in the court are clear. Any heavy official is a branch of a big tree. To draw a person, it is the whole big tree. This again involves the distribution of power, and there are many difficulties ... "


    Speaking of which, the excitement on Lu Yan''s face is gone, and there are countless obstacles to every step on the road to the struggle for power.


    At this moment, there was a voice that suddenly rang out: "Lu Gong wants to replace Wei Baoheng, and is not ready to help, he is willing to help."


    Lu Yan suddenly stood up: "Who ?!"


    A person pushed open the door and Shi Ran walked in.


    "King An ?!"

 Chapter 74： Take office (5)

    In this mansion, there are monks practicing in the middle of the air. Lu Yan was suddenly scared when he heard the sound outside the door, because the other party suddenly appeared, and there was no warning in the mansion, indicating that the masters had been subdued. In other words, if the other side was to assassinate, then Lu Yan would be in a critical situation. After all, he came to meet the beauties and could not bring too many guards by his side.


    Of course, as a monk who practiced high Qi, Lu Yan was not very afraid of assassination, but he could escape, but the real reason for Lu Yan''s astonishment was that he was afraid that the other person was the yellow-faced woman in the family, and arrested him "Bed", then the trouble is too great. After all, once the family is disturbed, and it is spread as a scandal, it will be too bad for his reputation, and he won''t have to fight for the position of prime minister.


    To be clear, the person who walked into the door was Li Yan. Not only was Lu Yan not relieved, he was even more shocked.


    How did Li Yan appear here?


    No reason at all!


    Lu Yan, who was scratching his head, ignored the words of Li Yan.


    "I''ve seen Lugong." Li Yan entered the door, arching his hands with a smile.


    "His Royal Highness? Why are you here?" Lu Yan looked at Li Ye inconceivably, with a look of alertness on his face, anyway, Li Ye is the prince of identity, changed to ordinary people. In this case, Lu Yan may be Can''t help it.


    The beauty shrank behind Lu Yan, revealing only two eyes, and stared at Li Yan without blinking, like a frightened bunny.


    Li Xun smiled helplessly: "The lone king knows that it is too aggressive to see Lu Gong in this way, but it is true that what the lone king has to say to Lu Gong is too secretive and cannot be noticed by outsiders. As a last resort, he also asked Lu Gong Haihan. "


    Talking, it was arching again.


    Lu Yan did not have any hatred with Li Yan. In the previous life, Lu Yan did not harm Li Yan''s mountains and rivers, because not long after, Lu Yan failed to compete for the position of governing prime minister because of Wei Baoheng, and was pushed out of Changan by Wei Baoheng.


    Lu Yan silently laughed suddenly: "His Royal Highness is really a good method. After the incident of Shen Yunshan, the entire Chang''an City is praising His Royal Highness, but one now knows that even though everyone is looking down at His Highness, it is still small. He struck His Highness. "


    Speaking, Lu Yan returned to his calm state, and the style of the court minister returned to his body. He asked the beauty to step down, and ordered her to prepare tea and snacks, and then invited Li Yan to sit down: "Since your Highness is here, please sit down . "


    This pair of gestures seems to be intended to ride a donkey to read the phonograph, and to clarify Li Zhi''s intention first.


    Li Yan smiled, "Thank you, Lu Gong."


    It ¡¯s not strange that Li Yan can calm down so quickly. After all, he is a number of important officials in the court, and his temperament will not be too bad. Although Lu Yan is not a good person in essence, it is not a good person. Calm, this is two things that are irrelevant.


    "His deeds in Niushoushan have been heard for a long time, and I have long wanted to meet with her, seeing her style, but she is busy with work and can''t get rid of her. I can''t go to the house early to pay a visit. Please do not blame her." Sit After falling, Lu Yan started to tremble.


    Li Yan also began to blow each other in the officialdom: "Lu Gong''s reputation, like Lei Guaner, who in the world does not know? It is a great pleasure to talk to Lu Gong."


    Speaking, he pretended to sigh, "Only when I saw Lu Gong today, did I know how embarrassing the people of the world were, and no matter how much praise he gave to Lu Gong, he still couldn''t fully show Lu Gong''s demeanour. Come alone today and change Ordinary people either treat loneliness as an enemy or sit on a needle, but Lu Gong can be as stable as Mount Tai. Such an attitude cannot be possessed by famous officials in ancient and modern times. "


    "Where and where, His Royal Highness can calm down here, it has shown that the heritage is not bad. The old King An was prestigious, and the world will admire him. Although His Highness is young, he has the old style of Old King An, and he is indeed the father of a tiger." Lu Yan pretended to be humble.


    Although Lu Yan is a beauty, but there are masters, but the master has not appeared at this moment, apparently has encountered constraints, it can be seen that there are higher masters behind Li Yan, this is what Lu Yan calls "good heritage ".


    The two were polite and shy. Lu Yan hoped that his guard would come to control the situation and regain the initiative, while Li Yan was to let Lu Yan know that you do n¡¯t have to wait, your guard will not come.


    After half a ring, when the beauties brought the girl-in-law and brought tea and snacks, Lu Yan was already quite cramped, and Li Yan was still talking.


    Although the beauty does not understand the official affairs, she can also see that Lu Yan is out of control of the situation. She has followed Lu Yan for a few years. This is the first time she has seen this situation. Looking at it, I only found that the young man in front of him really gave birth to a handsome skin bag, which made her spring heart sprout.


    However, she hasn''t been able to watch Li Yan for too long, because Lu Yan waved her to let her quit, which made the beauty feel a little regrettable.


    "Going back here is to form an alliance with Lu Gong to deal with Wei Baoheng together." After the cold weather, he took the initiative to shake hands with Li Li and opened the skylight to speak brightly.


    Lu Yan did not expect Li Yan to be so direct, the tea bowl delivered to his mouth paused and did not drink.


    "What does His Highness mean?" Lu Yan couldn''t understand Li''s intentions, and began to play Tai Chi.


    Li Zhi''s words were straightforward and sincere: "We have no need to say a lot about what Wei Baoheng has been in power for all these years. Such treacherous people should be expelled from the court. From the standpoint of loneliness, Lu Gong is the governing prime minister. The perfect candidate. "


    Lu Yan''s tea bowl was next to her mouth. She wanted to take a homeopathic sip to conceal her embarrassment. Suddenly, after listening to Li Ye''s words, she snorted again. Then she dropped the tea bowl directly and looked at Li Ye: ... "


    Li Xie waved his hand and didn''t want to say too much to Lu Yan: "The Prince also means this. If Lu Gong is willing to share his worries with the community, he will support Lu Gong with his independence."


    Lu Yan was speechless.


    He was thinking fast.


    Earlier, he also told the beauty that he wanted to replace Wei Baoheng, but he was limited by the forces and needed to attract a group of ministers.


    The situation now is that when he slumbered, Li Huan sent him a pillow and was pregnant in the middle.


    Without Wang Duo''s help, Lu Yan''s forces will undoubtedly rise to a different level.


    Wang Duo is not alone. He represents a group of people. The parties in the court are clear. Wang Duo''s party is not too big, but under the circumstances that Wei Baoheng has lost Li Guanshu and Kang Chengxun, if Lu Yan adds Wang Duo, his strength will be sufficient. Compete with Wei Baoheng!


    Lu Yan had to be excited!


    After the heart beat, Lu Yan immediately asked a crucial question: "His Royal Highness, what do you want?"


    What you are asking for is something that Li Yan supports Lu Yan as the ruling prime minister and needs to be exchanged.


    If Li Yan, Wang Duo and others succeed in making Lu Yan replace Wei Baoheng and become the ruling prime minister, then Lu Yan will be in the hands of Lu Yan, and Lu Yan will become the most profitable person. So what are Li Yan, Wang Duo and others planning?


    At this time, if Li Yan also said that Wei Baoheng was a gangster, they are optimistic about Lu Yan, hoping that he will become the Hu humerus of the Communist Party after he takes office, purify the government, and help the Communist Party, then Lu Yan will certainly not believe, and will immediately deny Li Yan, The idea of ??Wang Duo''s alliance.


    No one would believe such a grandiose reason. Everyone is from the Erhai Lake. What they are paying attention to is the practical benefits of power distribution. If Li Zhi said this, he would not really treat Lu Yan and treat him in bad faith. "If Lu Gong replaced Wei Baoheng, please also ask Wang to head the household. Gu Gu now works in Chang''an, and he wants to run Chang''an in the future." Li Zhishi sincerely said.


    The six imperial courts are the most important ones, because the dynasty officials are promoted and demoted, and the households have the most oil and water. Because of the importance of taxation, transportation, and the importance of Chang''an Prefecture, there is no need to say more.


    Lu Yan was silent. If Li Yan spoke to the Ministry of Household Affairs, he would certainly not agree and could not control the personnel rights. When he was the ruling prime minister, his power would be reduced too much, and he would not even be known.


    However, Li Yan wanted the Ministry of Households, and Lu Yan also felt the pain of the meat, but the pain of the meat was not hurting the root. After all, the oil and water of the Ministry of Households really became the governing prime minister, and he could still get some.


    As for Chang''an Mansion, Li Zhi wanted it even more logically, and although Chang''an Mansion Yin was important, his power was limited to one place after all.


    At this time, Lu Yan did not doubt Li Zhi''s intentions, but tried his best to calculate gains and losses.


    At mid-sound, Lu Yan looked at Li Xun who was still in the wind, and the evaluation of Li Xuan in his heart rose another step.


    Now, Li Yan holds Lu Yan ¡¯s handle in his hand. If he reveals the secrets of Lu Yan ¡¯s golden house to his fierce wife on Lu Yan ¡¯s house, Lu Yan will have a lot of trouble, and do n¡¯t want to fight for the prime minister anymore. Bit.


    Li Yan had sweet dates in one hand and mallets in the other, so that Lu Yan could only enter but not retreat.


    And Li Yan has already spoken so directly today. If Lu Yan still disagrees, it will mean that the two will tear their faces, and they will be the enemy in the future.


    Lu Yan suddenly thought of some rumors.


    Li Xi was appointed by the emperor as Shao Yin of Chang''an Prefecture!


    At the end, Lu Yan sighed: "Everyone in the world says Lao''an Wang Wenwu Shuangquan is the Great Wall of China. Now it seems that His Royal Highness is enough to inherit Lao''an''s mantle, and even surpass Lao''an."


    Having said that, Lu Yan stood up and arched his hand to Li Kun: "It is a blessing for Lu to work together with His Royal Highness to help the community coexist."


    In this case, he agreed to form an alliance with Li Zhi.


    Li Yan stood up and held Lu Yan''s hand, and he said excitedly, "Lu Gong''s talents can go hand in hand with Lu Gong, and he can retreat in the middle of the night, and major events can be expected!"


    The two clasped each other''s hands with firm eyes. The situation was like the loyal ministers of the two countries, and they went to the sword and fire to save the Jiangshan community.


    ...


    After finishing the show with Lu Yan in the mansion, when Li Zhi went out, he shook his hands.


    Song Jiao, who subdued Lu Yan''s guard, appeared next to Li Yan like a phantom, and whispered to him, "It''s finished?"


    Li Min nodded: "Go back to your house and talk."


    He could find the place where Luyan Jinwu hid his possessions, and naturally benefited from the intelligence department organized by Song Jiao.


    After returning to the An''s Mansion, Song Jiao eagerly said to Li Yi as soon as he entered the door: "It really makes Lu Yan the governing prime minister, isn''t it another Wei Baoheng?"


    Li Yan laughed: "He wants to be the ruling prime minister. How can it be so simple. Are you really a king who is a fuel-saving lamp and will only be content to run a household?"


    Song Jiao looked at Li Yan''s eyes and became a little weird: "So, are you planning to let Wei Baoheng and Lu Yanzhang compete, and you and Wang Duo will collect fishing profits?"


    Li Yan said: "That''s not to say. The prince must do something about it, or Wei Baoheng will not be able to pull it down. As for the distribution of benefits after the incident is completed ... it is just another struggle for power."


    Song Jiao nodded: "What can you get?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Let''s say far away. At the moment, there is a ready-made surprise. I always thought that Yin Xu Shaomu of Chang''an Prefecture is Wei Baoheng''s person. Fang Cai Luyan told me, no."

 Chapter 75： Control (1)

    After leaving Chang''an, Zhang Xingjian became more and more angry. Eventually, he couldn''t hold back. He sent someone to call the official officials in Chang''an to discuss his affairs. It is a matter of discussion, in fact, it is naturally to discuss how to deal with Li Yan, revenge for the humiliation he suffered today.


    When the officials were almost there, Zhang Xingjian couldn''t wait to face the crowd who said: "Li Yan''s arrest and arrested Li Yan. After today''s incident, it''s a long night''s dream. As soon as he goes to Chang''an, he will be interrogated swiftly in order to determine this matter as soon as possible. The result-I must stop him, and let him not succeed! "


    Among the nearly ten people present, Liu Cao''s chief was participating in the military, and Fa Cao''s military asked: "What is Shao Yin''s plan?"


    Zhang Xingjian gritted his teeth and said, "Li Ye is now being held in a cell. Li Ye is going to raise Li Ye tomorrow. He needs to go through Fa Cao. He also needs the cooperation of Fa Cao. At that time, you Fa Cao will try his best to obscure Li Ye and not cooperate with him for interrogation. At first, there was no one around him. If Fa Cao didn''t cooperate, Li Yan wouldn''t be able to do this! "


    Fa Cao Shen nodded militaryly: "Shao Yin rest assured, this matter is wrapped up in Xiaguan!"


    "Very good!" Zhang Xingjian nodded. "As long as Li Zhi can''t handle the matter, he won''t have any credibility in Chang''an." Besides, he also looked at Bing Cao Shenjun: "Then Li Zhi will manage Chang''an. With regard to the monk ¡¯s work, there is no way to move the manpower. From tomorrow on, Li Zhi will ask you again, you must not agree to let him be alone! ¡±


    Bing Caoshen said in a military clenched fist: "Shao Yin rest assured that Li Yan will come again to ask for someone, and Xiaguan will tell him that all the staff are dispatched, and each has his official duties, and there is no idle one!"


    "Okay! That''s it!"


    Next, Zhang Xingjian arranged other things in order to ensure that Li Yan could not walk in Changan Prefecture.


    After arranging everything, Zhang Xingjian''s anger subsided. He got up from his seat and restored his spirited spirit. Looking around the crowd, his voice was exciting: "Chang''an is our Chang''an, not his Li''s Chang''an. I''ll wait for the time. Let Li Zhi know who is the master of Chang''an Prefecture! "


    As he said, he snorted coldly: "Today Li Li is so insulting to me, this revenge is not sworn and he is not a man. He is a prince and I cannot harm him, but it will be easy to stay in his Chang''an House! At that time, I Don''t believe it, this isn''t coming down to me! "


    Everyone got up and arched their hands: "Shao Yin Yingming!"


    The next day, Zhang Xingjian arrived in Chang''an early, but he happened to meet Li Yan outside the gate. He snorted coldly and walked away in front of Li Yan''s face.


    At the time of chanting, Li Xuan felt the alienation of officials at all levels, and he was very polite with everyone yesterday, and now seeing him, he all avoided it as if he were a plague god.


    Later, he instructed Wang to leave Cangcao to retrieve some items, but also encountered difficulties. Wang Li returned empty-handed, and resigned to him angrily: "Chao Cao even said that the things Shao Yin wanted were all used up. ! "


    Li Yan, who was sitting and drinking tea, didn''t care, just smiled.


    Wang Li was annoyed, "What Shao Yin wants is nothing more than pen and ink. Why aren''t these ordinary things? This Cang Cao is clearly trying to make Shao Yin difficult. There must be a villain in it!"


    Li Huan put down the tea bowl, motioned Wang Li to be calm and calm, and said casually: "Maybe it really isn''t."


    Wang Li hesitated for a moment, hesitated for a moment, still gritted his teeth, "Shao Yin, since entering the Chang''an House today, Xiaguan felt the atmosphere was weird. Those big and small officials seemed to have been instructed to isolate Shao Yin."


    Li Xun smiled: "Wang Shenjun is thinking more."


    Wang Li stunned for a moment, seeing Li Yan''s firm attitude, knowing that he couldn''t say anything more, he had to back down.


    After walking outside the door, he shook his head and sighed, and secretly muttered: "Yesterday I saw His Highness treat people with dripping water, and he countered Zhang Xingjian''s decisive abnormality. He thought he was a personal thing, but he didn''t expect his thoughts to be so simple. It was difficult to isolate His Royal Highness up and down Chang''an Prefecture. Obviously, Zhang Xingjian retaliated ... Well, after all, Chang An Prefecture is Xu Shaomu''s master. Perhaps His Royal Highness can''t break the situation, he can only pretend not to know. "


    Thinking of this, Wang Li bowed his head and left, secretly: "I am afraid it will be difficult in the days to come."


    After Chen Shi, Zhang Xingjian, who was smiling and accepting the Quartet of the Quartet, was called by Xu Shaomu.


    Xu Shaomu stood in front of the window with a negative hand, watching the locust tree in the courtyard fascinated, Zhang Xingjian called a few times after entering the house, and Xu Shaomu responded.


    "Brother-in-law asked me to come, what''s the matter?" Zhang Xingjian sat directly on the chair, leaning against his body, looking like a dangling man.


    "How many times I said it, I want to call it Fuyin in Chang''an!" Xu Shaomu felt angry when he saw Zhang Xingjian''s appearance. His wife and brother depended on his family and Xu Shaomu was a child of Hanmen. There is no respect.


    Zhang Xingjian dismissed it: "There are no outsiders here."


    Xu Shaomu moved his lips. In the end, he still dismissed his thoughts on theory. For a child of the Han family, he could sit in the position of Yin in Chang''an, and his relatives did a lot, although he did n¡¯t think that It is the decisive factor, but in normal times, in front of people in your family, you still have to hold your tail.


    "Are you going to deal with His Royal Highness An?" After Xu Shaomu took his seat, Shen Sheng asked Zhang Xingjian.


    "The uncle started working with me in public yesterday. How could this revenge not be reported?" Zhang Xingjian was angry when he mentioned this. When he started with Li Li yesterday, Xu Shaomu was in Chang''an, but he didn''t come out to do anything for him. This made Zhang Xingjian very dissatisfied.


    In Zhang Xingjian''s view, how could Xu Shaomu have his current status without the support of his family, and Xu Shaomu likes it. He puts himself in front of him and pretends to look like a character. This has allowed Zhang Xingjian to keep Unhappy, almost ingratitude.


    "Stop your little movements, and immediately send someone to tell your men. From now on, you will be polite to His Royal Highness An." Xu Shaomu''s face was calm, "In short, he is offered as his ancestor!"


    "What did you say ?!" Zhang Xingjian was furious and he couldn''t help but shoot.


    Xu Shaomu sneered and looked at Zhang Xingjian: "Do you think that I didn''t come out to help you yesterday? Is it my timidity? Doing this today is turning your elbow outward?"


    "Isn''t it?" Zhang Xingjian sneered. "Don''t think I don''t know what your calculations are, don''t think about it!"


    In Zhang Xingjian''s view, Xu Shaomu did this to allow him to sweep the floor majesticly and to suppress him by the hand of Li Yan. This was to keep him from mixing in Chang''an Prefecture, and then to get rid of his constraints and Zhang family''s constraints.


    In a nutshell, Xu Shaomu''s wings hardened and he had to turn over to be the master.


    Although Zhang Xingjian and Xu Shaomu seem to be peaceful on the surface, they have been blind to each other in private. In Zhang Xingjian''s opinion, once a cold child like Xu Shaomu holds a high position and holds power, he will become a white-eyed wolf.


    Xu Shaomu was not angry, he just looked at Zhang Xingjian coldly: "I might as well tell you clearly, if I started yesterday, I am afraid that this Chang''an Fu Yin will be replaced by someone in the next few days! Of course, it will not be you This position! "


    Zhang Xingjian froze: "What do you mean? It is not Wei Baoheng''s advice to deal with Li Yan''s nagging?"


    "What about Wei Gong? His Royal Highness An Shaoyin as Chang''an Mansion, or His Majesty hand in hand!"


    Zhang Xingqi sneered: "What about His Majesty''s hand-picking? As long as we don''t drive Li Yan out of Chang''an, it will not count as His Majesty''s will. His Majesty has always ignored government affairs, and all matters are presided over by Wei Gong, Wei Gong wants to let Li Minna be a idler in Chang''an. Who dares to say nothing? "


    Xu Shaomu sneered: "Although Wei Gong is the prime minister, we are on top of Chang''an Prefecture, but Lu Gong! Lu Gong has ordered it. From now on, in the Chang''an Prefecture, His Royal Highness will have the final say!"


    "This ... how is this possible?" Zhang Xingjian lost his heart, "Don''t Lu Gong and Wei Gong have been people on a boat all the time? What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"


    Xu Shaomu didn''t say it explicitly, and said blankly, "I can''t explain the struggle above. But if you go down and think for yourself, I might as well remind you that Kang Chengxun has been assassinated."


    In other words, Xu Shaomu waved his hand: "This matter has not been discussed, otherwise you and I will suffer! If you do not think you can bow to His Royal Highness An, I advise you to return to your illness and go home for a while to avoid embarrassment."


    Zhang Xingjian''s muscles were twisted and green and white.


    For a long time, he yelled and knocked out the door.

 Chapter 76： Control (2)

    Watching Zhang Xingjian''s back disappear at the gate of the courtyard, Xu Shaomu''s mouth sneered.


    In fact, Zhang Xingjian didn''t think wrong. Xu Shaomu had long seen him displeased. This time, he wanted to use Li Yan to suppress Zhang Xingjian, let him know how to be a man, and let him know who is the master of Chang''an.


    In fact, Lu Yan did not say that Chang''an Prefecture will be controlled by Li Xun in the future. He only wants Xu Shaomu to support Li Xun''s work, but this does not prevent Xu Shaomu from taking advantage of the problem and doing something beneficial to himself.


    When he died, Wang Li was called by Li Yan again.


    "Yesterday, Xiang Lingge and Li Chongde''s fight, you need to give a result, you accompany me to raise Li Ye." Li Ye commanded Wang Li.


    After hearing this, Wang Li opened his mouth, and he stopped talking. Zhang Xingjian was already dealing with Li Ye. Li Ye could not even have a pen, ink and paper, and he wanted to go to Fa Cao to try Li Ye. Would Fa Cao cooperate? Obviously not! Knowing that you can''t do this, isn''t it to find happiness?


    If Li Li''s words still make Wang Li feel that Li Li is too simple to understand the situation, then Li Li''s next words make him think Li Li is just digging himself.


    "By the way, call Zhang Shao Yin." Li Yan continued, paused, and added: "If Zhang Shao Yin is not there, go to Fu Yin."


    "Shao Yin, this matter ..." Wang Li could not help but persuade.


    "Needless to say, go quickly, my official went to Fa Cao first." Li Yan stood up, no doubt.


    "Yes ..." Wang Li reluctantly promised, and his heart was already suffering so much that he asked Zhang Xingjian, didn''t he let him find his sin? What would Zhang Xingjian do to him? abuse? fling in teeth? ridicule? Even hands-on? I ¡¯m afraid it ¡¯s the same, right?


    With a grievance in his stomach, Wang Li came to the place where Zhang Xingjian was handling his affairs and said that he would meet Zhang Xingjian.


    "Zhang Shaoyin suddenly feels unwell and has already taken a leave to go home to recover." Zhang Xingjian''s close official said.


    "Sick?" The monk Wang Lizhang was scratching his head. When he saw Zhang Xingjian in the morning, why was he suddenly sick? Yesterday I was stunned by Li Yan. I can still come up today, but now I''m sick? "how can that be?"


    "I don''t know the specific situation." The official was also confused, when Zhang Xingjian was here today, he was so eager to rectify Li Zhe, and vowed that Li Zhe would not be able to eat and walk, and the layout was just for the good news. At that time, they suddenly slipped away, and they also felt strange, it was too weird.


    "The monks who practice the fourth level of qi can''t get sick when they say they are sick." Wang Li shook his head. If it wasn''t for the clerk''s confused look, he would feel that Zhang Xingjian hadn''t seen him on purpose. At this moment, Wang Li suddenly thought of Li Ye If Zhang Xingjian is not there, go to Fu Yin.


    "Can it be done, Your Highness expected this? How is this possible? Your Highness is not a maggot in Zhang Shaoyin''s stomach!" Wang Li was puzzled.


    Stumbled over to Xu Shaomu, Wang Li relayed Li''s words.


    Wang Li felt that Xu Shaomu would definitely not go to Fa Cao. Obviously, Zhang Xingjian wanted to rectify Li Yan. As the man behind Zhang Xingjian, how could Xu Shaomu help Li Yan at this time?


    But to Wang Wang''s surprise, Xu Shaomu came out soon, and said to him with words: "Go, go to Fa Cao."


    Wang Liyun is gone, what is the situation?


    Li Xie hit Zhang Xingjian yesterday, you just do n¡¯t need to hear it. Today Zhang Xingjian clearly wants to rectify Li Xun. As a solid backing for Zhang Xingjian, this time you should not help Zhang Xingjian to hold his ground and scold me. , And then said that you are not free, and find the excuse for the worst, how can there be such cooperation?


    With Xu Shaomu on his way to Fa Cao, Wang Li recalled the actions and behaviors of Li Zhe today. The more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong, Li Zan was so calm. Facing the difficulties of Cang Cao, the officials were alienated and did not respond at all!


    Wang Li is not a fool. At this time, he can''t help but start to wonder: why is His Highness so calm? Still not taking trouble and alienation seriously?


    Fa Cao. When Fa Caojun saw Li Ye in the military, Pi Xiaorou smiled without asking: "Why is Li Shaoyun here?"


    Li Xun smiled, "Promote Li Xun."


    Fa Caoshen''s military suddenly made a sigh, and then sighed: "Li Shao Yin, this is no coincidence. When Xiaguan went to see the son-in-law today, he found that he was ill and was very ill. . Furthermore, there is no manpower in Xiaguan here, and the clerks responsible for recording have also gone out and cannot get away. Look at Li Shaoyin ... "


    Li Xun smiled: "My official will not say the third time. My official will review Li Xuan, and you will arrange related matters immediately."


    Fa Cao Shen shook his head militaryly: "Li Shao Yin can''t make it easy ..."


    He was talking, and suddenly a clerk came in and whispered to him in a hurry.


    Fa Cao Shen''s military complexion changed, and he lowered his voice and asked, "Zhang Shao Yin really got sick and went back? How is this possible! How can he get away with dealing with the crucial moment of Li Shao Yin? Is he not going to do this?"


    The clerk shook his head and signaled nothing.


    For a moment, Fa Cao Shen''s military forcibly stabilized his mind and turned to laugh at Li Xun: "Li Shao Yin, here is the official, there is really no manpower today ... otherwise, Li Shao Yin asked Fu Yin how many people to come over?"


    He was very clever and decided to kick the ball out, so that Li Yan could not find Xu Shaomu''s important person? He thought to himself that Zhang Shaoyin''s aim at Li Yun was definitely Xu Fuyin''s intention. And if Li Yan doesn''t go to Xu Fuyin, then Li Yan is not brave, and there is no need to continue to embarrass me, right?


    But at this moment, a majestic voice came in: "Promote a Li Yan, and also find the official and person, what is your Facao doing? My official came to fight you, can you see?"


    Hearing this voice, Fa Cao Shen''s military heart shook and his face changed greatly.


    Immediately after, Xu Shaomu was accompanied by Wang Li and walked in.


    When he saw Xu Shaomu, Fa Cao Shen murmured in his heart, and hurriedly laughed and greeted him: "I have seen Fu Yin ..."


    Xu Shaomu ignored the man and met Li Li, "Li Shaoyin is doing business, so it''s an example for Chang''an to come to trial the troublemaker so early."


    "Where." Li Xie said with a smile, "Although Xiaguan wants to work hard, why doesn''t anyone seem to be willing to cooperate?"


    "Who wouldn''t cooperate! Someone asked him to get out of Chang''an!" Xu Shaomu righteously said, looking at the military to Fa Cao Shen, yelled: "Is Li Shao Yin talking about you?"


    "Don''t dare!" Fa Cao Shen''s military was embarrassed first, wondering why Xu Shaomu would support Li Yan. Now he heard Xu Shaomu''s reprimand, and he was trembling. Although he didn''t understand the reason, But Xu Shaomu''s attitude was very obvious. He understood it very clearly, and quickly bowed down to Li Yan, and pleaded guilty: "Li Shaoyin forgive his sins, and the next official will arrange it and arrange it immediately!"


    Li Yan didn''t say anything, Xu Shaomu looked around at the people in the house, solemnly proclaiming: "Li Shao Yinchu came to Chang''an to serve, and he must co-operate up and down. If there is a dutiful person, he must look good to him!"


    The crowd quickly promised: "Yes!"


    Looking at this scene, Wang Li couldn''t understand where Li Zhi had completely controlled the situation.


    He couldn''t help looking at Li Yan. At this moment, the young Shao Yin was so tall and unpredictable in his eyes. He suddenly realized that all of this was already in Li Yan''s expectation! King An''s power is beyond his imagination!


    This small storm of Fa Cao quickly spread throughout Chang''an Prefecture, and it caused a short period of chaos.


    Everyone was originally instructed by Zhang Xingjian to isolate Li Ye and break Li Ye, but no one expected that, within two hours of effort, Fu Yin personally came forward and demolished Zhang Xingjian''s platform, and Zhang Xingjian? Sick home!


    Where did this come home? It was clear that he was retreating from the house, fearing Li Zhi''s edgy, and confessed to Li Yi!


    After a short period of chaos, the officials of all sizes in Chang''an Prefecture suddenly awakened. This is the first person in Li Yin who has overwhelmed Zhang Xingjian and became the real name!


    Zhang Xingjian is done!


    Li Ye is indeed the prince, and there must be someone in the court. If not, how can one say that Zhang Xingjian overwhelms Zhang Xingjian?


    Even Xu Shaomu had to personally accompany him to raise Li Li in Fa Cao to show respect for him!


    Zhang Xingjian dare to deal with the imperial prince, he is trying to die!


    So, when Li Min returned from Fa Cao, he encountered Cang Cao Shen who was waiting in front of the door. He brought a bunch of clerks and brought the finest pens, inks, papers, and various unusable items, etc. Looking at the handover, when I saw Li Ye in the distance, I hurriedly came over and kept looking down to give Li Ye no compensation.


    As soon as Li Yan sat down in the room, officials, large and small, scrambled to come and cross the door. They were very enthusiastic, just like seeing their long-lost brothers. They were more cordial than yesterday. They also scrambled to ask, asking Li Xuan to go to his house for a banquet.

 Chapter 77： Talent

    (Six thousand words, no chapters. There may be another chapter at night.)


    Late at night, the An Wang Mansion is still brightly lit, and between the courtyards and courtyards, there are armored men visiting from time to time.


    Li Yan was holding the official seal of Chang''an Mansion Shao Yin and was closing his eyes.


    For a long time, he opened his eyes, put down the official seal, and sighed in his heart: "The four lucks of the official position did not even allow me to improve to the fifth level of qi training. From now on, there is more and more of the luck needed to break through the realm. Now. "


    He got up and came to the window, looked down with his hands, and looked at the night view of the palace. He said, "The fourth-grade official luck is just the cultivation of the fourth layer of my Qi training, and it is upgraded to the later stage. To further improve the realm, Requires exceptional luck. "


    He was thinking about these things, and Song Jiao suddenly came over and told her something about Tsing Yi knocking on the door.


    Tsing Yi Ye Men is an intelligence agency established by Song Jiao.


    "Today, two monks who practiced four levels of qi training are the highest in this group, but Lulu is also the highest." Song Jiao stood beside Li Xu and said, "The money you previously allocated to me, although There are many left, but judging by the current momentum, I am afraid it will not take long. "


    Li Xuan said, "The shops of the Wangfu Mansion in Chang''an City and the farm produce outside the city are almost ready to collect money. After a while, I will reassign the silver money to you ... How many people are there in Tsing Yi? ? "


    Song Jiao replied: "Thirty-six."


    Li Wei Weinanhan: "Just that?"


    Song Jiao gave Li Yan a white look: "I would rather lack than to be indiscriminate. The people I want, first of all, must practice qi, and secondly test their mental ability. I am never going to want to be a prodigal person."


    Li Min nodded. Since they are all monks who practice qi, it is not surprising that the price is high. From Song Jiao''s point of view, of course, they will select a competent man. This is how they can find the hidden beauty of Luyan Jinwu. , We can see some clues.


    With this in mind, Li Min could not help but look at Song Jiao. This is not good, and he could not help but look at his heart.


    Under the action of dragon spirit, Li Xuan saw Song Jiao''s head floating above him, and there was a faint tendency to converge towards him-that was Song Jiao''s fortune.


    The eight hundred Jiashi of the palace were lowered, representing the airflow of their fortune, mostly white, and the airflow over Song Jiao''s head turned out to be black and red, not knowing how many levels.


    Not only that, there are many small airflows faintly around the Xuanchi airflow, and the "cloud sea" formed by the condensate forms a star-gathering moon.


    Li Yan''s eyes narrowed, and with his understanding of Qiyun, it is not hard to think that those small airflows should be the Qiyun of other monks in the Tsing Yi Qiang Gate that she led, and now came towards her.


    It ¡¯s just that there is no dragon spirit in Song Jiao ¡¯s body, and she ca n¡¯t really absorb these fortunes and turn them into cultivation power, and those fortunes have n¡¯t really integrated into her destiny. Although she obeyed her, she was not completely loyal to her.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi suddenly light up.


    Most of the people in Wangfujia are low-ranked, average-minded, and average-lucky. They are destined for ordinary achievements, so the power of luck is not great. However, if those monks in Tsing Yi Yamen are much higher, they must be lucky. There are a lot of heights. If they can be loyal to themselves, they will be able to further improve their cultivation.


    However, monks, desperate people, it is too difficult for them to be true allegiance.


    After Li Zhi realized this, he didn''t get discouraged, but instead set his eyes on Song Jiao''s destiny and fortune. Those Xuanchi qis tended to converge on him, but they did not fully converge. This shows that Song Jiao has loyalty to him, but not enough.


    "Song Jiao was originally a father''s person. I came back to Chang''an to avenge my father, but if we get along, it would not be surprising if she said that she had some loyalty to me." Li Yiru thought.


    Since meeting Li Jiao with Song Jiao, he first killed Li Guanshu, and then stabbed Kang Chengxun. Now he ¡°submits¡± Lu Yan, presumably he has no admiration for Li Jiao ¡¯s mental intelligence, and Li Jiao now worships the fourth grade. There are also Wang Duo and others as the party feathers, and the forces cannot be underestimated.


    At that time, Song Jiao would be loyal to Li Xian. Isn''t it because of these reasons?


    "She could be loyal to her father back then, and now naturally it is possible to be loyal to me, just to see if there is such an opportunity." Li Yiru thought.


    Li Yan was jealous of Song Jiao ¡¯s natural fortune, after all, it was Xuan Chi ¡¯s vitality. Even Lu Yan ¡¯s natural fortune was not better than her. You must know that in terms of the status of a court official, Lu Yan was Wei Baoheng. The second person under the dynasty.


    "Her cultivation, I am afraid that it is higher than I expected. Previously, whether it was against Li Guanshu or against Kang Chengxun, she might have hidden her strength. In addition, she is a disciple of Bailudong, and her wrists are all good. It also makes sense to have a sense of mysterious redness ... but this is still scary enough. "Li Min thought silently, he felt instinctively that if Song Jiao could be truly loyal to him, he would be able to His practice is to promote a big step!


    "What do you keep staring at me for?" Song Jiao just asked this sentence, and she felt dizzy and a little unstable. She helped her forehead back a few steps, and her face was a little pale.


    Li Min quickly drew his eyes and reached out to help Song Jiao: "Are you okay?"


    "You ... you got a drug in this room? You ... what are you going to do to me?" Song Jiao faintly reluctantly stood still, and immediately looked at Li with vigilance. Alas, the look of alert seemed to have treated Li Zhi as a hooligan.


    Li Yan was ashamed, and difficult to explain. Seeing Song Jiao flee from his "devil''s palm", he could only laugh awkwardly: "You think too much."


    Fortunately, Song Jiao quickly recovered Qingming. If not, maybe she would take a shot. She gave Li Wei a strange look, and felt instinctively that she couldn''t stay here more: "I''m fine, I''m gone ... . "


    When she went out, she whispered, "Why is this little devil, when I look at me, I get dizzy, is it because I have cultivated a charm such as ecstasy? How can any man cultivate that thing!"


    Li Min watched Song Jiao go far, opened his mouth, speechless.


    Converging his mind, Li Min continued to think about the problem of cultivation. Song Jiao''s situation gave him a lot of inspiration, and he gradually realized: "Each person has his own life, and each person has different luck. The power of luck is greater, and it is more effective for my cultivation ... It seems that it is time to gather a group of real talents, which will not only improve my cultivation, but also for my future achievements. It ¡¯s very helpful. "


    Right now, Li Yan and Lu Yan are trying to overthrow Wei Baoheng. This is a big move, and no one knows whether there will be danger in the future and whether there will be fierce fighting. Before that, even if they can improve, Extremely useful.


    In addition, the world is about to be chaotic. Li ¡¯s plan is to go out of town, look for opportunities and fight for the world, and seek true dragon merit. Of course, it is not possible to help without real talents. Also need talents in all aspects.


    Fortunately, Li Xie was born again, and those who have made great achievements in the lords after the chaos of the Yellow Nest were all heard of.


    Li Xun pondered: "At present, there are a lot of talents near Changan, but most of them are in a good situation. I venture to ask others to trust me. Even if I am a prince, it is unlikely, but there are several situations that are not good. , But you can try one or two ... "


    Thinking of this, Li Yan ordered people to call Song Jiao.


    ...


    Located in Xuanpingfang, Dongcheng, the Qiqi Bridge is a lively place for individuals to come and go. Even at dusk, it is still full of traffic. On the street at the west end of the Qiqi Bridge, there is a calligraphy and painting stand. A young scholar is sitting behind the calligraphy and reading stand and reading a book.


    It is a calligraphy and painting booth, but it is a layer of gray cloth that is four feet long and three feet long. There are only a few calligraphy paintings on the cloth. The scouts on the floor are washed white. It was clean and tidy. The thin-skinned gentleman read carefully and did not greet pedestrians.


    Such a calligraphy and painting booth, of course, don''t hope that many sales will happen, and although the calligraphy and painting look good, they are not from everyone''s hands, and the real rich customers will not look at them more.


    Seeing that the sunset was about to fall, the ordinary taximan looked up, and looked at the painting and calligraphy booth which was still neatly, with a sad look of sigh, and his stomach called two times out of place at this time, making the sadness in his eyes even more Thicker.


    Rolling up the gray cloth, the scholar clamped them under the armpits, left the Qixi Bridge, and bought two buns with only two pennies in a bun shop not far away. Said it was buns. In fact, buns in this era had no stuffing, but the young scholar apparently didn''t care about them. Anyway, it was hot. He bent down and bite a big mouth. Shizi in the crowd raised his cheeks and was quite satisfied.


    "Tell you to steal something, I''ll kill you, a mother-in-law and mother-in-law who doesn''t learn well at a young age, why not die!"


    As soon as the scholar took a bite of the bun, he saw a short distance away. A middle-aged man was chasing a child. The man was luxuriously dressed, and the child was ragged, probably six or seven years old. Chai, like a little beggar, despite holding his head desperately dodging, he fell to the ground all at once and was punched and kicked by a middle-aged man.


    The gentleman''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help eating buns, rushed to hold the middle-aged man, and kindly persuaded: "She''s just a child. You can''t take it with such a heavy hand!"


    The middle-aged man kept his anger, looked at the scholar up and down, and gave a disdainful sigh: "Where is the poor scholar who dares to care about the uncle''s gossip? Get out!"


    The young gentleman lifted up the child and kept her behind, and said to the middle-aged man: "You have a golden robe, she can''t eat it. Even if she steals some food from your family, you can just say a few words, how can a gentleman move? Hurt? "


    "I''m going to your mother! You poor poor scholar from outside, don''t pretend to be good with me. In my opinion, you are not a good thing. Is this little beggar stealing something from your master? Is it from a small place? Hybrid, it''s so low! "The middle-aged man heard that the accent''s accent was not Chang''an, and immediately developed a sense of superiority. He straightened his waist and looked more aggressive, and raised his sleeves when he said it. .


    Shizi was so angry that he took out the documents to prove his identity and said, "I am a tributeman in the dynasty, do you dare to move me?"


    The imperial court tribute was divided into two types. One was the apprentice, but the local tribute. As long as they had one of these two identities, they were regular scholars. They could not be offended by ordinary people, otherwise they would be investigated by the government .


    The middle-aged man froze and stretched his neck to look at it. Seeing that the paperwork in the scholar''s hand was not fake, this was no longer the thought of continuing to clamor, but he still threw his sleeves and snorted, "What a tributary gentleman Son, just a countryman, I don''t think you will be admitted to the jinshi! "


    Having said that, the middle-aged man left.


    The gentleman was unconscious, but he had no other choice. He sighed, turned and crouched down, looking at the six or seven-year-old girl in front of him. There were still steamed cakes in her hand. At this time, she saw that the middle-aged man had gone and was stuffing her mouth, but there were too few scraps to eat.


    The girl was dirty, and her face was covered with stains, but her eyes were very bright, like gems. Although she was beaten, her arms were blue and purple, but she did not shed tears, she looked extremely stubborn, but Because of her stubbornness, she seemed to **** the steamed cake in her mouth, which was extremely pitiful.


    The scholar sighed, and said in his heart what kind of world it was. He passed the bun in his hand to the girl and said softly, "Come, here you are."


    The girl looked at the scholar a few times, hesitating a little, after all, she couldn''t bear the temptation of aroma. She took the bun and put it in her mouth desperately. From time to time, she filled the mouth with a small mouth, and finished one soon. Because she ate too fast, she was not embarrassed, and the scholar was even more distressed. She persuaded her to slow down while stroking her back, and handed another bun that he had taken a bite to the girl.


    Among the people who kept coming and going, the gentleman squatting quietly in front of the girl seemed to forget his sorrow at this moment.


    Looking at the bun in front of her, the girl shook her head hard. There was still a bun in her mouth, and the pronunciation was vague: "Full."


    "A bun, where can I be full, eat it." The gentleman smiled purely, and the sunset sprinkled on his shoulder, also melted into his smile, the girl looked at her motionlessly, snorted, and slowly took the one. Bun, pull it out, and pass the big half to the scholar: "Together."


    The gentleman froze and looked at the girl''s earnest and pure eyes. At this moment, if there were tens of ants crawling in his heart, he was sour and very loud that he took the half of the buns.


    "How can you be here alone? What about your family?"


    "Myself."


    The gentleman silently, he looked up at the direction of the sunset, and in the noisy flow of people, he could not put an end to beggars and young beggars in the city of Chang''an in the city of Zhuzhu and Huying Luoqi. , Self-cultivation, Qi family, governing the country, and peace, my generation reads books, reads sage books, is taught by the sages, and cultivates one''s self-cultivation. But in this world, how do you go to peace? "


    The scholar was panicked.


    "Would you like to follow me?" The gentleman asked the girl, and when he said that, thinking about his situation, he laughed at himself, "I am just a gentleman, and I ca n¡¯t live without food. If you follow me, there will be no A good life ... but if I eat a bite, I will not lose you. "


    The girl opened her eyes and looked at the gentleman, blinked, as if she felt that the gentleman in front of her was a little strange and unusual, and she suddenly asked, asking a question to hold the gentleman: "You can teach me literacy ?"


    Literacy.


    The scholar waited for a long time.


    At this time, the beggar-like girl asked such a question.


    Shouldn''t she be more concerned about whether she will be full in the future?


    "Yes. As long as you want, the words I know and the books I have read can teach you." The scholar nodded firmly. At this moment, he seemed to see a foot of morning light shining into his chest.


    "Then I follow you!"


    A burlap shirt with a yellow muscled man, a girl with a skinny skin pulled by a shirt, walked along the street in the sunset.


    From time to time, they came to a remote inn.


    The inn is small, run down, and business is bad.


    This is where scholars live. Datang Gongju, once a year, the scholar has lost his place for three consecutive years, but he did not leave, he has to be admitted to Jinshi. His hometown is far away from Chang''an City. The entanglement of boats and cars is a huge expense, and he can''t afford to delay the time of traveling. Therefore, like many scholars, he finds a cheap place to live in for exams.


    "Li Gongzi, it''s time to settle your food." The scholar entered the inn and was stopped by the shopkeeper.


    The girl who was holding the girl wondered, "I only saved a lot of money a month ago, and I didn''t tell you what to do, and I paid for the food by working?"


    The shopkeeper said indifferently: "You won''t work at all, you don''t look at it. How long have you broken the plates? Are these moneyless? Your consistent money is not enough to lose money. Where can I pay you? Money for your house, food? "


    The student gritted his teeth: "How much should I pay?"


    "Count it down, you still owe money."


    "How come there are so many? I only ate a meal here with you all day, and all of them were cruel and cold ..."


    "What kind of cruel and cold! What do you mean? You mean that the store treats you badly? I take you kindly and give you food to live in. You say that, do you still have a conscience?"


    "But I worked ..."


    "Are you working? You''re clearly smashing the shop!"


    "..."


    The scholar was so angry that he knew that the inn was clearly beating him.


    But he was really out of money, not even a word.


    He is in Chang''an City and has no relatives, no one can ask for help.


    He glanced back at the girl, her eyes widening, full of doubt.


    Seeing the pure eyes of the stream, the scholar''s heart softened.


    He turned to face the shopkeeper, and whispered, "Well ... it''s really shy in my pocket. I promise that I won''t smash the plate in the future and have done such a long job. I''m already familiar with it, and please be forgiving. One or two ... "


    "No discussion!" The shopkeeper waved a big hand, "Either give money or roll!"


    The gentleman''s face twitched.


    At this time, the door suddenly thundered.


    ...


    After half a ring, the scholar carried the book box, hugged the quilt, pulled the girl, walked out of the inn, and walked onto the cold streets, heavy rain, unexpected, dripping rain, just like the world laughed at him. .


    In a small pavilion not far from Luqi Bridge, the scholar lowered the bookcase and spread the quilt in a small area in the pavilion that was not exposed to the wind and rain, so that the girl could rest.


    The girl was very sensible, and without saying a word, she stuffed herself into the quilt.


    At this time, when the sun is hot, although it is still hot, it is quite cold in the wind and rain, not to mention the night.


    The girl showed a pair of obsidian eyes, staring at the disciple with her hand in front of the rain curtain, without blinking.


    The scholar was desolate, he didn''t even know what he should think about.


    When life is in distress, do you think about how to get the next meal, or where is the ideal?


    No next meal and no ideals.


    Nothing at all.


    no way no money.


    For a long time, the sound of rain gradually increased, and thunder burst.


    The scholar returned to the girl and crouched down. Seeing that she still had a pair of bright eyes, she could not help asking: "Now we have nowhere to go, you ... follow me, maybe not more than you alone Have a good time ... "


    The scholar didn''t say any more, because the girl''s eyes had a moment of sorrow and fear, just like knowing that he was going to abandon her.


    "I''ll go to a shop tomorrow and be a buddy. I will do" Nine Chapters of Arithmetic ", at least I can eat it together." The scholar changed his mouth, and God knows how painful and painful he was to change mouth under the pressure of life. Not easy, isn''t that a betrayal of one''s creed in life, "Even if I don''t test the tribute, I won''t starve us to death!"


    The girl did not speak, but there were crystal clear tears in those clear eyes.


    "Sleep. Tomorrow, everything will be fine." The scholar smiled comfortably.


    My generation reads books, reads sage books, and is taught by sages, why?


    Govern the world?


    Kuang Fu Society, save the times, and seek benefits for the people of the world?


    If even the little girl in front of him cannot be saved, how can he save the people in the world?


    The gentleman suddenly felt an indescribable emotion. He stood up, turned back abruptly, stood against the heavy rain, stood up, and looked up at the sky.


    This Confucian scholar, at this moment, burst into arrogance.


    He took a step towards the heavy rain.


    There was a flash of lightning in the sky.


    Immediately after the thunder fell.


    The gentleman stepped down, and for a while, the spirit suddenly rose above Dantian.


    One step to practice Qi!


    ...


    "Unexpectedly, at this point in the rain, I could see with my own eyes that Confucian scholars have succeeded in realizing Taoism and achieved Qi in one step."


    A man dressed in a black robe, holding an umbrella, walked from Luqi Bridge.


    He stepped down from the Qixi Bridge to the kiosk.


    He took the umbrella, handed it to the woman in the purple robe behind him, and arched to the scholar: "Li Gongzi, fortunately."


    This man is Li Yan.


    Behind him is Song Jiao.


    The scholar sullenly said, "Who is your Excellency, and you recognize him?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Li Zhengong, why don''t you recognize him?"


    Li Zhen, tried again and again. After the Chaos of Huang Chao, he turned to Tai Liang, the ancestor of Zhu Liang, Zhu Quanzhong. .


    This is one of the talents that Li Yan is looking for.


    Li Zhen was even more puzzled: "Your Excellency?"


    Song Jiao said in a timely manner: "This is the king of the dynasty, Shao Yin of Chang''an."


    "His Royal Highness An?" Li Zhen froze, revealing an incredible color.


    Li Zhen''s reputation has spread throughout Chang''an City, and Li Zhen has heard of it.


    "Meet His Royal Highness An!" Li Zhen quickly saluted.


    "Why is Li Gongzi polite? Get up quickly." Li Zheng raised Li Zhen without saying a few gossips, and said directly: "Li Gongzi is brilliant, brilliant, and I have admired your article. . Today''s encounter is indeed destined, it is better to move to the palace, and lonely need to talk to the son of Bingzhu at night, to look at the son''s style! "


    When attending a tributary taxi in Chang''an City, in addition to reading books on weekdays, he would write a lot of articles by writing friends. The outstanding people would be widely circulated in Chang''an City. Li said that he had read Li Zhen''s articles ,That''s what I mean.


    Li Zhen didn''t expect that his article would be read by the prince of the dynasty and the top four members. He also commented so high that he was immediately flattered. In the face of Li Zhi''s sincere invitation, he was greatly moved and did not want the little girl to be affected here. Frozen, he quickly agreed to Li''s invitation.


    "This girl ..."


    "Oh, her name is Rui Mengmeng."

 Chapter 78： Battle

    Back at Ang Wang Mansion, Li Yan asked Song Jiao to take the little girl down first, wash and change into clean clothes.


    Li Zhen had no objection. After all, the dirty little girl didn''t seem to be placed anywhere.


    Although it was not too early, there was no shortage of cooks in An Wang''s Mansion, and he quickly set up a banquet for Li Yan. When Li Yan took Li Zhen into the seat, Li Zhen was a bit wrong. The banquet scene was too grand, so he made it again. Flattered.


    However, Li Zhen did not pretend to be a gesture. Instead, he took the seat freely, and his manners were not inferior. However, in fact, he used short hands to eat people with a soft mouth. The atmosphere at the table became very enthusiastic without Li Zhi''s intentions. Li Zhen also knows all the topics that are thrown out.


    The two who talked the most were the classics of Confucianism and Taoism. Of course, not the practice of classics, but the doctrine of self-cultivation and governing the country. Li Zhen is good at these, and Li Zheng also intends to test Li Zhen''s ability.


    As the conversation deepened, Li Ye became more and more pleased, because Li Zhen had the real ability to learn, and the shock in Li Zhen''s eyes became more and more intense, because he found that the young An Wang in front of him had come to behold hundreds of classics. That''s not a by-pass, a three-touch bypass, but just opening a gate, and a torrent of rivers pouring down, it''s just like learning the wealthy five cars.


    Since ancient writings, there is no first martial arts, no second, so the scholars are light, everyone thinks that their academic literary talents will not really be worse than anyone else, but Li Zhen quickly found that Rao is his window of cold for nearly 30 years, which is not as good as just now. The crown prince Li, then has a wide range of insights, and gradually, Li Zhen admired Li Li.


    For Li Zhi, he was a monk before crossing, and of course he knew very well about Chinese culture. He really wanted him to govern the country and it might be difficult to operate, but it was used as a bargaining talk at the banquet. More than enough.


    Soon, under the leadership of Li Zhi, the two people felt like meeting each other and hating being late.


    "His Royal Highness has just passed the age of crown, and his knowledge is so profound that he really admires it." Li Zhen raised his glass and said, "Listening to a king is better than reading a book for ten years, and I know it today."


    Li Yan also raised his glass and said, "It''s a great thing in life to be able to sit with Li Gongzi and talk about it."


    When the two were drinking in the glass, Song Jiao walked in with Rui Mengmeng who had been groomed, and saw the little girl pulled by Song Jiao.


    The six-year-old girl put on a blue shirt and red skirt, and her hair was also turned up. It was Song Jiao Aiwu and Wu, and she also applied light makeup, so the cute eyes in front of her eyes looked red and moist, and the facial features were carved in pink. Yuzhuo, like the world''s most exquisite figure doll, is lovely and noble, and really is very pleasant.


    It was just that the little girl entered the palace for the first time and was shocked by the luxurious layout of the Fuzhong, so she seemed somewhat restrained. At this moment, she tightly held Song Jiao''s hand and hid half of her little body behind Song Jiao. Little squirrel, except for those bright and moisturizing eyes, is as bright as stars.


    Li Zhen''s shock was probably because he did not expect that the little beggar after dressing up had the appearance of a fairy child, but the reason why Li Yan was shocked was to see a transparent air stream floating above the girl''s head.


    People have their own fortunes, and their colors are different, white, yellow, green and red. Instinctively, Li Min felt that this little girl was unusual.


    "I''ve seen His Royal Highness An." Rui Mengmeng saluted in the hall, her voice was childish, probably because she was afraid of the Prince Li Li, she kept her head down and did not dare to look at Li Li.


    After seeing the ceremony, Song Jiao pulled Rui Mengmeng up, and her eyes were full of indulgence, as if looking at her daughter. She said to Li Wei: "This child is afraid of you, I''ll take her to dinner, and you talk."


    After the two left, Li Zheng asked Li Zhen: "This kid ... did you pick it up on the street?"


    Li Zhen was puzzled by Li Yan''s strange questioning, and some of the two monks were puzzled: "I can say so ..."


    Li Yan smiled, his eyes were deep, he thought this Rui Mengmeng had some meaning.


    After the episode, the two continued. Li Ye intentionally asked Li Zhen to rely on himself, so he began to enter the topic: "In the opinion of the son, what is going on in the world, what will happen in the future?"


    This question came suddenly, Li Zhen was quite surprised, and then asked: "What does His Highness think?"


    For a moment, Li Min gave his first words, saying suddenly: "The immortal gates on the rivers and lakes are all around, and they are fighting with Fan Zhen. They do not comply with the imperial court ban, they are good at discipling and spreading immortal law to the people. Prohibition, this is a symptom of chaos and calamity! "


    Li Zhen looked startled.


    In this case, Li Yan, a son of the royal family, could even speak it out.


    Li Xun continued: "Today''s Datang, you can''t take care of the outside world, you can''t serve the fandom inside, the eunuchs in the palace control the power, the ''four nobles'' dominate the government, the thugs steal high positions in the chapel, and they run wild. Only one''s own selfishness ... All these are signs of the end, and I can''t help but be a son of the clan. "


    Li Yan is right.


    But speaking from his mouth, it seemed a little appalling.


    "His words are really deafening," Li Zhen said in shock.


    Li Min smiled, and asked, "What do you think Li Gongzi thinks?"


    Li Zhen remembered his experience today.


    A middle-aged man beat a six or seven-year-old Rui Mengmeng for a steamed cake.


    The shopkeeper of the run-down small inn, in order to pit his consistent money, is ugly and indifferent.


    People are not old.


    Such things, Li Zhen sees and experiences too much.


    Even if he made three triumphs, it wasn''t that he didn''t learn enough, but that he didn''t go through the back door of the examiner.


    Some of the talents were far worse than him because of the gift money and early advancement.


    As a Confucian scholar who ruled the country and lived in the world, Li Zhen asked himself more than once how he should distinguish himself from this broken world.


    At this time, the maid served a cup of tea, Li Yan took a bowl, pushed it to Li Zhen, looked at him, and said earnestly: "The world will be chaotic, the calamity will be born, and as a son of the clan, I cannot leave the world. I want to First make meritorious deeds, and then find the town of Fanfan. After the plan is made, the son of the son will be able to help me? "


    Li Zhen took the tea bowl handed out by Li Xuan, choked, and didn''t deliver it to his mouth.


    Li Zhen''s words are not difficult to understand.


    As a son of the royal family, after the chaos in the world, even after the Jiangshan Yiding, tried to turn the tide to save the community, not only did it not exist in history, Emperor Liu Guangxiu of Han Guangwu was one.


    Li Zhi''s so-called "back plan" has exactly this meaning.


    Li Yong ¡¯s phrase ¡°May you help me¡± is to ask Li Zhen if he is willing to trust him.


    Li Zhen drank a cup of Chinese tea.


    Putting down the tea bowl, Li Zhen looked up at Li Yan and asked, "Is it not accidental that Your Highness appeared on the Qiqi Bridge tonight?"


    Li Xun nodded and smiled: "Without concealing your son, it is for you."


    Li Zhen silent for a moment.


    Suddenly, he got up and gave a big gift to Li Xun, saying, "It''s not enough to vibrate, and I''d like to do something for His Highness."


    Li Xun can see through the world''s trends and make plans. Such vision and foresight are the foundation of the Lord.


    Li Zhi''s knowledge is not shallow, this is the basis of success.


    Li Yan treats people, is kind and peaceful, and makes people feel like a spring breeze. This is a gesture of gathering people.


    Li Zheng went to Qiqi Bridge today to go for Li Zhen. This shows that Li Zheng has paid attention to him for a long time. When he encounters suffering in Li Zhen and has nowhere to stay, he has to brave the night rain and he must be in time. To invite him is to respect him.


    This King An is the descendant of Li Xian who was once famous in the world and is known by the world as the hero who saved the time.


    He was also a member of the Sipin Dynasty, at a young age.


    Is such a person worthy of allegiance?


    worth it.


    If such a person is not loyal to Li Zhen, how many better choices are there in the world?


    Is it really going to find a shop, be a buddy, and never make a tribute to it, and only learn it for a lifetime to deal with how many books?


    When the Shishizi came into office, in addition to Kao Gong, it was also a way to become an official of the Jiedushi shogunate, in addition to Kao Gong. Entrusted with a heavy task-this is also a means for the court to control Fanzhen, and to control the personnel rights of Fanzhen.


    Du Fu had served in the shogunate of Xichuan Jiedushi.


    Li Ye is the prince, and inherits the Li Xian mantle. It is reasonable for Li Zhen to rely on Li Ye and follow the rule of Fanzheng.


    Li Yan quickly got up and lifted Li Zhen, rejoicing, and changed his name: "Mr. Neng De is an arm, it''s an honour! From today, Mr. Qi is a member of the Royal Palace, and joins the army!"


    The officials of the royal palace, under the fifth grade, Li Zhi has the right to appoint, and it can be filed afterwards.


    Therefore, now that Li Zhen is the seventh of the seven classics to join the army, he has just sent a report and can take office.


    "Chen Li Zhen, meet King An!" Li Zhen leaned down and worshiped again. This worship confirmed the status of the master and slave, and has since become Li Zhi''s "family minister".


    Li Zheng once again lifted Li Zhen.


    He fixed his eyes on Li Zhen''s head.


    Along with the dragon''s vitality in his body, a red-colored air flow gathered towards him.


    ...


    The next day, the hour.


    Li Huan stood in front of the attic window with a hand, overlooking the King''s Palace.


    Last night, after Long Qi learned from Li Zhen ¡¯s luck, his practice has reached the fourth level of qi practice, and he can break through to the fifth level of qi practice.


    "It''s almost ... it seems that the process of finding talent can''t stop." Li Min said, "It''s just that, like Li Zhen, he can be a talented person in the Ministry of Housing, but it''s too hard to find."


    From time to time, Shangguan Qingcheng sent a message.


    "His Highness, Gao Ling has gone to Xichuan."


    Gao Kun, who is also known as Li Xuan, is the general of the dynasty, and is also the second figure of Wang Duo''s party.


    Li Min nodded without comment.


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "The moment is the key period for His Royal Highness to fight with Wang Duo and Wei Baoheng. At this time, Gao Ling left Chang''an and went to Xichuan. From then on, he was beyond the reach of the court. This is a weakening of our power. How did you do this? "


    Li Yan chuckled: "In recent years, Nanzhao has invaded the two rivers. As a general in the army, it is useless to stay in Chang''an City. Of course, it is to sit in Xichuan and resist the Nanzhao army. Why would he not go out of Xichuan? "


    Shangguan Qingcheng frowned and said, "But at this moment, he ignores the situation of His Highness and Wang Duo, and fights against Wei Baoheng, and goes to Xichuan alone. What kind of ally is this?"


    Li Zheng glanced at Shangguan Qingcheng: "Allies? For the sake of allies, you can not have your own power? In the face of power, the alliance is temporary, and the struggle is eternal. Because everyone wants more power. Gao Ye and Wang The Duo Alliance, for what is the Kuang Fu Society? The alliance with Wang Duo, and the alliance between Lu Yan and Wang Duo are all justifications, in order to strengthen themselves and better seek more power. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng opened his mouth and was speechless for a moment.


    Li Xun looked into the distance: "In other words, Gao Xun''s military achievements are countless. Don''t he want to go out and enter the country? Don''t want to open the government alone like his father? It''s really time to overthrow Wei Baoheng and Lu Yan. The alliance between Gao Xun and Wang Duo It''s time to disintegrate. At that time, in the chapel, I was afraid that the Gao Ling Party and the Wang Duo Party were fighting-just like Wang Duo and Wei Baoheng fighting now. "


    Having said that, Li Min stopped and did not continue to talk.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was silent for a while, or couldn''t help asking: "Will Gao Kun go to Xichuan, will it affect our affairs?"


    Li Yidao: "Gao Ye is not in the dynasty, of course there will be influence, but after all, he is out of town Xichuan, not degraded, and can still support Wang Duo. In addition, his party feathers in North Korea will continue to follow Wang Duo, so The impact will not hurt the root. "


    Speaking of this, he sighed succinctly: "There are rivers and lakes in people''s places, power struggles, private resentments, and struggles are everywhere."


    Li Yan waved his hand and motioned for Shangguan to retreat.


    Shangguan poured out two steps and suddenly remembered one thing. She turned back and asked Li Yan: "His Royal Highness, the time when you went to pick up Li Zhen last night was the time when he fell into despair and the timing was just right ... Li Zhen was The innkeeper rushed out, did His Royal Highness secretly give instructions? "

 Chapter 79： Mutation

    Li Zheng didn''t answer the question of Shangguan Qingcheng, who also knew he was guilty and resigned.


    In short, there are two reasons why Li Zhen will turn to Li Xun. One is that Li Xun is worthy of his refusal, and the other is that he has no way out in distress. For these two reasons, neither is possible. For Confucian scholars who are interested in tributes, they are also reluctant to abandon the goal of Jinshi and the first struggle.


    Not long after Shangguan Qingcheng retreated, Song Jiao came to report daily affairs with him, which also included the placement of Rui Mengmeng. Song Jiao meant to take her with her, on the one hand, it was convenient to take care of, after all, Li Zhen was a big one. Ladies and gentlemen, it is not suitable to look after the little girl. On the other hand, according to Song Jiao herself, she feels that Rui Meng Meng is quite spiritual and wants to try to cultivate and see if she can absorb the white deer hole.


    "I have no opinion on this matter, you can just tell Li Zhen, and he may not have any opinion." Li Zheng nodded, Song Jiao is the most outstanding disciple in the generation of Bailudong. She can see Rui Meng Meng is also the good fortune of the other party.


    Speaking of Li Zhen, Song Jiao asked: "If Li Zhen knew about the inn, would he have any opinion on you?"


    Li Zheng glanced at Song Jiao, and then said lightly: "Do you really think that Li Zhen didn''t know about the inn, which was deliberately arranged by me? Problems that even Shangguan Qingcheng can think of, if Li Zhen could not think of him, he would not I value the talent. "


    Song Jiao nodded slightly: "This is also true. So, even if Li Zhen thought of being expelled from the inn, it was your intention to arrange so that he would have no choice but to accept your kindness, and he would not care."


    Li Ye laughed softly: "Of course he doesn''t care. I''m so careful, just to let him enter An Wang Mansion. I value him. He should know it well. Furthermore, entering An Wang Mansion is good for him. He Why bother?


    "People are short-minded, and those who are poor and arrogant and arrogant and arrogant, are not how great and determined they are, but they are not poor enough. If they are too poor to eat even meals, there is no place to live, Even parents are faceless, so why are there so much ambition? After all, ambition cannot fill the stomach. "


    The reason why Li Zhi is so determined and he is familiar with Li Zhen is that the other party is not a pedantic scholar. According to the previous life of Li Zhi, this person acted informally and made suggestions for Zhu Wen, but there was no shortage of "insidious" theories.


    Song Jiao''s eyes were weird. She looked at Li Yan up and down and suddenly smiled: "You are really getting more and more surprised by me. In this case, it''s not just behind closed doors. That''s it. "


    Li Yan didn''t take it seriously: "Is it difficult for you to think that young people are full of ambitions and simply think that those who have ambition can do it?"


    Song Jiao smiled slightly: "I don''t care if those who have the ambition become these things. Everyone''s luck is different, and it is doomed to have different lives. Many people in this world are in need, and they don''t work hard. "


    Speaking of this, Song Jiao suddenly sighed, as if always implying Qiushui''s eyes, always looking at Li Yan: "You are really different from your brother. He is straightforward and never disdains conspiracy and tricks. I now doubt that you are It''s not his son. "


    Of course, the brother in her mouth is Li Xian, and of course her words are not completely true.


    Li Yan didn''t say much. Before he crossed, he cultivated to become a master, and his corresponding state of mind was also free and easy. Without so many worldly moral constraints, there is no difference in conspiracy and conspiracy. The most important thing is to be effective. .


    The two stood still for a while, and Song Jiao asked: "Today, Wang Duo and Lu Yan are gathering intensively evidence of Wei Baoheng''s malfeasance. What should we do if he wants to impeach him? Should Tsing Yi Shumen assist him? "


    Li Yan shook his head: "No need. If anything needs me to do, what else should Wang Duo and Lu Yan do? The Tsing Yi Qianmen can''t be exposed either. Now I''m only Chang An Mansion Shao Yin. I have limited status and can''t do more than I should It ¡¯s the current purpose to keep a low profile and make a lot of money. "


    Speaking of this, he paused and continued: "I can set up the Tsing Yi Yamen, Wang Duo and Lu Yan also have the power of the guests, Tsing Yi Ya Men can do what they can do, and I can''t do anything to add a snake. "


    Song Jiao nodded, and suddenly smiled, and said, "You''re afraid you might find out, Kang Chengxun killed you?"


    Li Min laughed: "In the large Chang''an City, I am a small and insignificant person. He has limited repairs for ordinary guests. A member of the court like Kang Chengxun died in Luoyang. What does it have to do with me? Who would think of me?"


    Song Jiao''s smile at this moment was really weird.


    He is like a wolf hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity. When the wind and clouds rise outside, he just watches the fire from the other side, and will not be caught by the pond fish, but he is provoked by those treacherous clouds, which is of great benefit to him. He just has to wait for the moment and go out to reap the benefits.


    Song Jiao couldn''t describe Li Wei at this time, and gave her a strange feeling. It was something she hadn''t had when she followed Li Xian. Li Xian acted straightforwardly and frankly. It was always someone else who secretly calculated that he would deal with him, and he was in trouble. Constantly, so that eventually it became difficult for Palgongshan.


    In the following days, according to the memories of previous lives, Li Zhi ¡°visited¡± those who had a good reputation in the future. He had an impressive performance in the world-fighting situation. After two months of hard work, he successfully recruited three more people. Based on the luck of these people, Li Yan successfully promoted Xiu to the fifth level of training.


    Scholars and monks are not the same. It is difficult to get the latter''s allegiance. There are differences in identities and three perspectives. But for those scholars who need to go to work, as long as the other party is willing to establish a master-slave relationship with Li Yi, Then the dragon spirit in Li Zhi''s body can immediately gather the luck of the other party.


    Yes, it is a gathering, not a draw. Human luck is different from Taoism in Taoist texts. Human luck cannot be drawn, but can only converge, that is, it will not affect the other party. Gathering crowds and crowds is the truth.


    Just when Li Yantao kept up his strength and secretly accumulated strength, Wang Duo, Lu Yan and Wei Baoheng on the court had already been in contention. It was just that no one could do anything for him. The time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the court made a performance of the officials in the town. When taking the test.


    The outstanding officials in the world towns, and those who are expected to be promoted and reused by the court, gathered in Changan in mid-October, hoping to get the approval of the Ministry of Ministers and the prime ministers, and they will be able to fly yellow.


    The important officials in the court have now basically stood in line, and under the circumstances of Wang Duo, Lu Yan and Wei Bao being evenly matched, to fight for the new forces that will be reused by the court and enter the court, it has become a counterbalance. The essential.


    Because of the fierce competition, the personnel of the two factions displayed their magical powers, identified candidates early, and promised them that they could help them get the official approval. For Fanzhen officials, it is also highly desirable to get the approval and support of a certain prime minister. At present, the governing ethos is dim, and it is impossible for them to hang out without gangs.


    For a moment, in front of the Prime Minister''s House, the city of Changting, the entire Chang''an City, followed a lot of excitement.


    In comparison, An Wang Mansion seems very clean.


    When Li Yan was on duty, he was either sitting on the door or visiting the streets. He watched all the holes in Chang''an City without getting involved easily, but he had a little interest in watching and watching movies.


    Of course, the connection with Wang Duo and Li Zhi is indispensable, but Li Zhi, the Chang''an Mansion Shao Yin, is not the chief officer of Chang''an Mansion. He has limited energy and no one has imposed any tasks on him. Alas, he valued Li ¡¯s potential in the future, but Li Zhi came to Wang''an every three or five meetings. He had a close relationship with Li Zhi and often hang around. Even if Li Zhi did not support him, he would come. Very diligent.


    Li Yan''s seemingly peaceful life did not last long, and soon, an unexpected news made him unable to stay out of the incident.


    On this day, Li Zhi arrived early at An Wang Mansion, followed by Tian Lingzi''s Pu King''s face, and immediately when he entered the door, he pulled Li Zhi to sit down, and even had no time to drink tea, he said to Li Zhi Shen: "Someone wants Welcoming the Lord of Jun County! "


    Li froze. He didn''t really hear about it: "Who?"


    "Zhenwu Jieduo used Li Guochang''s eldest son to use Li Ke!" Li Yan bitterly bitterly, very resentful, and seemed to be enemies with Li Yan.


    Li Keyong was the king of Jin who dominated Sanjin and Zhu Wen after the fall of the Tang Dynasty. The two fought for decades. In the end, his son Li Cunzhen defeated Zhu Wen''s back beam and established the post-Tang Dynasty in the Central Plains.


    Li Ke used this name to know Li Li well before crossing, or before being reborn, especially before crossing.


    After the Huangchao Rebellion, Li Ye ¡¯s ascension in the previous life was not held by Zhu Wen from the beginning. He was the emperor. Before that, he also sat in Chang''an, thought of ZTE, and had some military and military strategies. , But all the strategies were ruined by the failure to defeat Li Ke.


    Li Ye''s previous life fell into Zhu Wen''s hands. Li Ke was actually the culprit, because he defeated the army of God''s strategy and disintegrated him. He lost Li Ye''s deterrent to Zhu Wen and the vassals of the world. This allowed Zhu Wen to learn successfully. Cao Cao and Xi Tianzi ordered the princes and eventually replaced them.


    "The court test the world ¡¯s officials, and Zhenwu also has many officials coming. I saw it when Li Ke used it in Changan City, but I have n¡¯t heard of it before. Why did this happen suddenly?¡± Li Yan frowned. Ask Li Yan.


    "This is not yet Wei Baoheng''s stubbornness!" Li Min gritted his teeth, looked at Tian Lingzi behind him, and let the other party explain to Li Min in detail-it wasn''t Li Min''s laziness, but the twists and turns that he wanted. It was very laborious to make it clear, and Li Yan could not do it alone.


    Tian Lingzi bowed his hands towards Li Yi, and then with a sharp voice peculiar to the eunuch, he said in a hurry: "Previously, Wei Baoheng let Kang Cheng training out of Zhenhe East, originally to restrict the three towns in Hebei and Li Guochang, especially Li Guochang. But Kang Cheng training was not expected. It ¡¯s a straw bag. I did n¡¯t do that, but I was forced to leave town. What ¡¯s more bizarre is that I was assassinated in the middle!


    "Kang Chengxun was assassinated, Li Guochang had the biggest suspicion, so no one dared to leave Zhendong, fearing being dealt with by Li Guochang. Wei Baoheng saw that Li Guochang couldn''t control it, and was afraid that it would become his political stain, so he sent someone to contact Li Guochang in private. Instead, Li Guochang does not want to rip his face off with the court, but also to clear up the suspicion of assassin training, he should apply to Wei Baoheng. "


    Speaking of this, Tian Ling calmed down and took a look at Li Yi. Li Yi nodded: "Wei Baoheng lost his wings and lost training to Kang, but his wings were greatly damaged. Now he faces the combined efforts of Wang Gong and Lu Gong. As the governing prime minister, he is naturally reluctant to sit still. "


    "At this time, the formation of the vassal town and the strong vassal town was the best choice for the expansion of the wings. Zhenwu is notorious for tame, and it is against the imperial court order. If Wei Baoheng can "Tame" Zhenwu, and let Li Guochang obey his and the court''s orders. This is a great achievement for Wei Baoheng, and his prestige has been improved a lot. As time goes by, Wei Baoheng can stabilize the court Wang Gong and Lu Gong-Wei Baoheng''s hand is very clever. "


    "His Royal Highness is truly brilliant. When I heard this, I thought about the cause and effect." Tian Lingzi immediately offered a horse fart, and then continued: "Wei Baoheng wants to form an alliance with Li Guochang. Naturally, he needs to get a handy price. Li Guochang also It''s not confusing. He formed an alliance with Wei Baoheng in order not to be oppressed by the imperial court, so that he can continue to grow and become the hero of the northern town. "


    Li Xuan said first: "The principal of She County is the daughter of the clan, and her status is respected. In addition, her talents are not bad, and the conditions are not critical. If the She County Lord and Li Ke are used as pros, Zhen Wu He became a relative of the imperial family, and his status rose to a higher level. In the future, Li Guochang will dominate the north. Who dares not to accept it? It is the three towns of Hebei.


    "That''s such a rationale!" Tian Lingzi stomped, not without annoyance, and the euphemism of the **** was revealed.


    Li Yan frowned: "So Wu Wuma got on Wei Baoheng''s ship? Otherwise, he wouldn''t agree to this. I remember that he was a sectarian before and he didn''t associate with any party."


    "It used to be that nowadays, the princes, Lugong and Wei Baoheng on the chapel are competing with each other, and the heavy officials will no longer be able to protect themselves. They must stand in line! Wu Yanma has always feared Wei Baoheng and was afraid to rebel against one or two, and The matter between the master of the county and Li Ke was said by Wei Baoheng to the Holy Ghost, and it was also recognized by the Holy Ghost. After all, it can solve the problem of Zhen Wuzhen. The Holy Ghost did not agree with it. In this way, Wu Yima even more Don''t dare to say anything! "Tian Lingzi was grieved, as if someone had snatched his woman.


    Hearing here, he couldn''t bear his anger, and shot his case and gritted his teeth: "This Wu Hongshan is so cowardly that he knows that the county master and his elder brother are in love with each other, and he knows that the elder brother is close to the prince. I voted for Wei Baoheng, and for the sake of her power, she was willing to sacrifice the She County Master! Poor She County Master, she was only 28 years old! "


    Li Yan was silent.


    For Wu Hongshan, her daughter is always married, only to whom.


    If she was really allowed to marry Zhenwu, he would benefit more than Wei Baoheng. After all, with a relative like Li Guochang, no one would dare to blow his nose and stare at him in the future. In addition, this is also considered to be the right person, and Li Ke uses talent Excellent, a recognized genius in the world, marrying Wu You to him is not a treat.


    Seeing Li Yan''s silence, Li Xuan was anxious: "Brother, you can''t let this matter go! And don''t say that you and the Zhu County Lord Qingmei Zhuma, if you really let the Xu County Lord marry Zhenwu, then Wei Baoheng will be on the court. Still not stable like Tarzan? "


    Li Min glanced at Li Min.


    "Who said no!" Tian Lingzi hit the festival with both hands. "Zhen Wu is powerful, and hey, if you really stand with Wu Yima and Wei Baoheng, then Zhen Wu ¡¯s power will inevitably expand again, and Fan Zhen will be big. It ¡¯s a serious harm to the community ... At that time, it was after Anlu Mountain became bigger ... ¡±


    At this point, Tian Lingzi covered his mouth and did not continue to talk about the Anshi Rebellion.


    Although Tian Lingzi was an eunuch, his experience was good.


    Li Yan stood up: "Everyone said that Li Keyong is an unborn genius, and he is expected to successfully build his foundation into the real world. So what kind of person is this? I want to see and see!"

 Chapter 80： Feast

    Li Ye decided to meet Li Keyong for a while, but did not let Li Ye follow suit. After all, the other party was a prince who was interested in the prince. Li Ye was worried that if he conflicted with Li Ke, Li Zhi''s temperament was estimated. Can''t stand idly by-even if Li Yan can hold his temper, if Li Yan and Li Ke are enemies, let Li Ke use Li Shun also remember to hate Li Yan, it would be harmful to the overall situation.


    Speaking of which, Li Guochang''s real name is Zhu Xie''s red heart. He was from Shatuo. When the court suppressed Pang Xun''s rebellion, he and Li Ke used both extraordinary powers. This was given by the emperor. With his current name, Li Guochang granted Zhenwu Festival after the war. Du Shi, Li Ke used to teach Yun Zhongya.


    Because of the great victory of the grassland in the early period of the dynasty and the court''s tactics for the grassland tribe, many grassland tribes turned to the dynasty and were placed on the front line of the Great Wall by the court: party items, Shatuo, and some Uighurs. Foreign warfare, later hesitations, and the peaceful rebellion of various internal rebellions-including the Anshi rebellion-have all played a large role.


    These left unsaid, but said that Li Zhi from Li Zhi learned that Wu Hongshan hosted a banquet at the house today, after entertaining Li Ke and his party, he rode away from An Wang Mansion and prepared to go for a fun.


    "Her Royal Highness, listening to King Pu said that Wu Rongma''s banquet at the house today is not a simple banquet, but has invited many Changan officials. We haven''t invited you, so it would be a bit wrong to just go there like this? "


    On the street, after Shangguan Qingcheng Zema followed Li Yan''s side, the two of them were together. Li Yan didn''t even bring the guard of honour of the Prince''s trip.


    "Are you afraid we won''t be able to enter the door?" Li Xun chuckled. "Your Majesty''s Lord and Li Ke used it. Although His Majesty nodded, the court has not formally given a marriage, and he must stink Li Ke before that. Use it, let His Majesty take back his life, and time is tight, there is no room for looking ahead. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng nodded, she instinctively felt that this trip to Luomafu was tantamount to facing Longtan Tiger Cave, just like when she first went to Niushou Mountain, at that time Li Yan was only with her beside her. At the thought of this, Shangguan Qingcheng felt a sudden Glory, but also felt a great responsibility, and secretly prepared for "fighting."


    "Since returning from Niushou Mountain, the Lord of Jun County has never come to look for His Royal Highness. I heard that she was banned by Wu Yanma. This is just a few months later, and the Lord of She County is so pitiful." Shangguan Qingcheng remembered the past and sighed.


    What Li Yan was about to say was a sudden thought, and he noticed someone hitting his mount.


    He could have evaded, but in an instant, after judging the strength of the opponent and the aura needed to dodge, he chose not to react-the opponent''s strength is not enough to make him afraid, and if he evades quickly, he may be exposed. Real cultivation.


    A five big and three thick Jinyi man grabbed out of the liquor store on the roadside, and bumped into Li Ji''s horse, causing a white horse to hiss, and Li Ji lifted his horse to hold the mount, fixed his eyes, and saw the big man holding on. The white horse was crooked, drunk, hazy, flushed, and I did n¡¯t know how much wine he drank. His body was full of alcohol, and his mouth was still talking, saying something he didn''t understand.


    Judging from his face, he is not from the Central Plains.


    A group of people quickly rushed out of the restaurant, all of which were also alien faces. They were all dressed in brocades, supporting the drunken people in brocades, and behind them were several men in Confucian shirts, all of whom had the face of the Central Plains.


    "Fuck it, the threshold is so high, it hurts the uncle to throw a dog to eat shit. I really hurt the uncle. I smashed your restaurant!" The drunk pushed away the crowd and turned back when he scolded the restaurant. He spoke fluently in Mandarin.


    He straightened his shirt, looked up to see Li Yan, and saw Li Yan also looked at him, and suddenly glared at the bull: "Shit boy, what do you look at, and then see the uncle dig your eyes!"


    Arrogant and arrogant.


    Li Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly with a smile.


    He knew this person. Li Kerang, Li Ke''s brother, had participated in suppressing the Huang Chao rebellion in the previous life, and had considerable military achievements. The official worshipped General Jin Wuwei. Li Ye had seen him several times.


    Shangguan was unwilling, and the whip pointed at Li Kerang''s face, angrily: "Where did the barbarian hit my owner''s horse, how dare he be so arrogant ?!"


    Li Ke made his face rough and looked quite mature. Actually, he was only in his early twenties. He was scolded by Shangguan, and then he was so angry that he said, "No one has ever dared to talk to me like this, and no one dared to hold a horsewhip. Look at me, you look for death! "


    With that said, grabbing the whip of Shangguan Qingcheng and pushing it backwards, he wanted to pull Shangguan Qingcheng off the horse''s back. It was expected that Shangguan Qingcheng would not move, and there was no response at all.


    "It''s still a Qi practitioner? This ten people in Chang''an City can''t practice? But you offend me, but you''re set!" Li Ke let his anger run while he was working.


    The people behind him were accustomed to walking in Fanzhen. When they saw the two gangs doing it, where they were willing to stand idly by, they suddenly gathered around, and they pulled Li Zhi and Shangguan down the horse, and said in their mouths: "Come down! "" Dare to run into the son and not kneel down to repay! "


    The Confucians behind them must be the officials who received and accompanied them. At this moment, they came up to dissuade them. If they could not help it, they scolded Li: "Not yet ?! Do you know who offended you? Or you will suffer! "


    Li Xicai was in office, and before that he lived in the royal palace. In addition, he had no original name. Changan City had hundreds of officials, but most of them did not recognize him.


    With Li Ke letting the wrestling Shangguan fall, the fair-skinned face gradually turned red. Although the other party was young, she was a master of second-level training, which made her quite nervous.


    Li Yan looked at the crowd around him and chuckled, "Chang''an, Beijing, when will ten people be able to spread the wild? Today I''ll see, who can let me off the horse!"


    "You''re arrogant!" Li Ke asked to see Li Yan so enraged that he was so angry that he was already drinking too much. At this time, he was even more cautious. He let go of his whip and punched with both hands. Li Yan''s mount exploded, but actually he was going to bring Li Yan directly to the horse!


    Li Yan snorted.


    With his humming, Li Ke let his body tremble, his punching posture stiffened halfway, his fist was only half a foot away from the white horse, but he could no longer go in. Not only that, he felt a powerful force, just like a big mountain. Pressing on his shoulder, he was overwhelmed by the huge pressure, his face pale as paper, and even the sound of breathing became heavy.


    Li Kerang, who practiced Qi on the second floor, let it be, let alone others, after all, Qi practitioners are not the way to go. These people have the highest cultivation, but they are just like Li Kerang. Generally, you ca n¡¯t move when you are in the same place, and you ca n¡¯t even move your fingers. Some of them are lowered, and they vomit blood and fall to the ground!


    Li Xunxiu has reached the fifth level of training. At this time, crushing the crowd, he does n¡¯t need to show his own efforts to make the lives worse than death. Without awe, I really don''t know how to live or die. Still kneeling? "


    "I kneel you ..." Li Kerang was trying to make a swear word, and before he finished speaking, he felt the pressure on his body, which suddenly doubled, like being smashed by a giant slap, and could not bear it anymore. Stop, immediately spitting blood, soft knees, kneeling down uncontrolled beside the white horse!


    Many people have gathered around the crowd, and when they saw this scene, they shouted.


    "Here is the foot of the emperor. Where can these barbarians be scattered? It''s really looking for death!"


    "These barbarians from the north really take themselves as personalities, but they don''t know that Changan City is a master!"


    "Which son is this, who lives so handsomely and is so strong!"


    The shopkeeper standing at the door of the wine shop had previously received a lot of anger from Li Ke, and now seeing Li Ke letting him eat, not to mention how happy he was, he spit at Li Ke letting out his breath, and said, "Heng, I let you cross, I already watched Come out, you have a **** disaster today! "


    Li Kerang listened to these words, angrily and spit again.


    "Get off!" Li Yan took the effort to repair and gave a cold drink.


    "You wait for me, I''ll call someone!" Li Ke made himself consciously embarrassed, blushed to the root of his neck, threw down a sentence, even the blood on the corner of his mouth was too late to wipe, and ran away with a panic follower.


    Of course, Li Yan will not wait here. He has to go to Banma House for a banquet. Besides, even if Li Kerang really wants to be called, I''m afraid he can only call Li Keyong, and now Baoma is in Luoma House.


    It was only three minutes before Li Yan took the episode seriously and arrived at Luoma House. Today, the gate of Luomafu is open, but there is no carriage in front of the screen. Presumably the banquet has begun. Both Lizheng and Shangguan Qingcheng dismount and give the stirrup to the servants of Luomafu.


    The manager who greeted the guests in front of the gate knew Li Yan. After all, Li Xian had a good relationship with Wu Hongshan when he was alive. The two often communicated with each other. A change, just like seeing evil stars.


    "I''ve seen His Royal Highness ... How did His Royal Highness come?" The steward quickly came to salute, and felt very embarrassed.


    Li Xun and Wu Youqing''s plum blossoms. In the past, when the two young children were wondering, Li Xian and Wu Hongshan both mentioned that when they grow up they will be married to each other. Wu You''s feelings for Li Xun are also unknown in the clan, but This is exactly the embarrassing place.


    Li Yan wouldn''t feel embarrassed. He smiled lightly: "You can''t come alone? Why, Wu Wuma has ordered that you can''t go in and out of Luoma Mansion?"


    "Where does Your Highness say, please come in quickly." What else can the steward say, of course, is to only welcome Li Yan into the door. Is it true that he wants to leave the grand Prince outside?


    Li Ye took Shangguan to the city and walked into the gate, bypassing the shadow wall and heading to the middle of the palace. In fact, he was very familiar with the horse and horse house, and he didn''t need to lead the way. It didn''t break in.


    The banquet was set in a magnificent and very spacious hall. The hall with more than 20 food cases was still not crowded, and officials were seated after the food case. All were important members of Wei Baoheng''s system, and relatives and friends of Wu Hongshan.


    When they saw Li Yan appearing outside the hall, their faces immediately became very exciting.

 Chapter 81： Banquet (1)

    Although Li Xun and Shangguan Qingcheng rode to Luoma Mansion, Changan City must run wild for no reason. As Li Shao Yin of Chang''an Mansion, Li Xuan manages the law and order of Chang''an City. Of course, he will not run horses and run into the face, so he It wasn''t fast with Shangguan. Before they arrived in Luomafu, Li Kerang had already arrived.


    The banquet for the hall has begun. Li Ke let his stomach swell on the way, but in the face of the eminent officials in the hall, of course, he did not want to let others know that he was bullied by himself in Changan City, so he walked as low-key as possible. Li Ke used his side.


    "Brother!"


    "Don''t you say you can''t come?" Li Ke glanced at Li Kerang, who was sitting next to him. He and Li Kerang looked very similar. They were also rough and rigid features, but they were sharper than Li Kerang. Glancing at Li Kerong, Li Ke frowned, "Are you hurt?"


    On the main seat, Wu Hongshan saw Li Kerang, and he ordered his servant to add a food case, and placed it next to Li Kerang. Li Kerang just clenched his fists at Wu Hongshan and did not go to see him seriously.


    Listening to Li Ke ¡¯s question, he was ashamed and flushed, and gnashed his teeth: "Brother, I just bumped into a person on the street, and the person who scolded me Zhenwu did not understand the rules, and asked me to kneel. I''m certainly out of breath ... "


    "So you were beaten down?"


    "Brother! I drink a lot more today, or else I ... Brother, this is really crazy, when I see that I am not a Central Plains, I humiliate me, it is too bullying. In the north, when did you get this kind of anger? How hard was it for us to Zhenwu Army to serve the country? In the past two years, I also participated in the peace of Pang Xun and made so much credit. Now I come to Changan and I am so humiliated. You just swallowed that breath? "Li Ke made resentment difficult.


    Li Ke took a sip of wine, and he had not spoken yet. An official who had been talking to him just now, after hearing their conversation, immediately patted the case and clashed with his enemies: "Who actually collided with the son? Li Lianshi and General Li They are all dignitaries of the dynasty, who have contributed to the society, and Li Gongzi is also a talented man. How can he be so neglected! Li Gongzi, who is his last name and what it looks like, and you must say that someone must be in your favor! "


    The official who spoke was the left servant of the Ministry of Defense. These days, he was quite close to Li Keyong, and he was already familiar with each other.


    "The name was never asked, but the person''s appearance, I remember it clearly!" Li Kerang immediately told Li Zuo the details of the soldiers, Zuo Lang.


    There was no obvious feature of Li Zhe''s appearance, at least there were no hemorrhoids and scars. Li Kerang described it, and the soldier of the Ministry of War Zuo Lang did not expect Li Zun to go.


    The soldier minister Zuo nodded his head and patted his chest. "Don''t worry, in Chang''an City, there is still a certain face. In three days, someone must catch the person for the son and give it to you!"


    Li Ke made the news great, raised his glass and said, "Thank you!"


    Li Keyong didn''t say anything more about it, he knew he didn''t need to say anything more. Zhenwu has a great potential, and there are more officials who want to associate with them. He knows that someone must help him do this.


    Right now, Li Ke is not here. He raised a glass to Wu Hongshan, persuaded a glass of wine, and asked: "The master of Suwenyu County is extremely talented. He is the most gifted in the clan''s disciples. I wonder if I have the pleasure to meet today? "


    In his case, Wu Hongshan was next to him, so they didn''t need much voice to speak.


    Wu Hongshan set down the banquet today, one is for Li Ke to meet his friends and lead him into his circle, and the other is for him and Wu You to meet each other, only to see the two look good to the eye, and then thoroughly It was settled that Wu You never came out, which made Wu Hongshan very embarrassed.


    "The general will wait a moment." Wu Hongshan smiled, turned around and called a waiting manager, Shen said: "The county master has also been dressing long enough, you have to urge and let her come out quickly!"


    The steward left in a hurry.


    This steward did not return, and Wu Hongshan revived another steward: "The county master did not come out ... He was severely wounded and carried down for treatment ..."


    Wu Hongshan took a sigh of cold air, and was so angry that he almost fell off the glass.


    Li Ke used to see Wu Hongshan''s appearance, his eyes were getting lower and lower. He hadn''t seen Wu You for so long in Chang''an, just like the marriage promised by Wu Hongshan and Wei Baoheng was a scam.


    "Why doesn''t she come out? Boys marry women and marry girls marry, don''t she know? It seems I''m used to her too often! You tell her, if she doesn''t come out today, don''t want to walk out of her in the future. Another house! "Wu Hongshan whispered fiercely to the steward.


    The steward looked sad, and Ai Ai said, "The county leader just said that if the monarch persecuted her again, she would abandon her cultivation ... to do it!"


    Wu Hongshan froze, his face suddenly collapsed, and for a long time, he sighed, waved his hand, and let the steward retreat.


    He has always loved Wu You. Although Wu You was married to Li Keyong, it was a close family relationship, but he felt a little guilty about Wu You, and Wu You was stubborn. Wu Hongshan really couldn''t take it any further and killed Wu You. Persecution everywhere.


    "General Li ... The little girl suddenly feels unwell today, afraid that she can''t come out to meet each other ... But the matchmaker said that the parents'' order, the marriage between Li Gongzi and the little girl will not be delayed." Wu Hongshan Assured Li Keyong.


    Li Ke sank with a complexion, humming in person, no longer caring about Wu Hongshan, like that, he wanted to leave immediately.


    And just then, Li Zhi arrived.


    Seeing Li Yan appearing at the door, Wu Hongshan''s complexion changed, and he was puzzled and surprised. He didn''t speak yet. Li Kerang took the lead to shoot the case, anger from his heart, and gritted his teeth to the soldiers left beside him, saying, "It''s him! Today, I dominated the streets, insulted me in public, and said that I was not tamed by Zhenwu! "


    As a member of the imperial dynasty, Zuo Lang, the soldier of the soldiers, of course, knew Li Xun. He would meet him in the early dynasties. When he heard what Li Kerang said, he immediately stunned: "The son is being ..."


    "Yes, that''s him! Sir, didn''t you say you want to help someone deal with him? Now you can see clearly, remember this person''s face, and catch him when you go down!" Li Ke angered.


    Zuo Shi Lang opened his mouth, and his words stopped for a while. Then he shook his head helplessly and said, "Li Gongzi ... I''m afraid I can''t get involved ..."


    "What are you talking about? You won''t help me anymore?" Li Ke asked for a moment.


    Zuo Lang sighed, "It''s not that somebody is unwilling to help, but that he can''t catch it ..."


    "You just vowed to help, how to change your face if you change your face. Do you know what is Lutheran?" Li Ke was furious.


    Zuo Lang''s eyes were weird: "Li Gongzi, do you know who this person is?"


    "Even if he is Tianwang Laozi ..." Li Ke let Gang want to sing, realized that it was not under the jurisdiction of Zhenwu, and immediately closed his mouth. "Who is he?"


    "He is His Royal Highness King!"


    "King An?"


    "If it is someone else, someone will naturally fulfill his promise, but where does the prince of the dynasty, a little waiter, dare to offend? Moreover, he is still Shao Yin of Chang''an Mansion. He has real power in charge of Chang''an City. Isn''t that sending your own person to prison? "


    When Li Ke asked this, he was shocked: "This ... how is this possible ?! Someone who ran into a person on the street and turned out to be a prince? Or is such a young prince, Shao Yin with real power in his hand? ! "


    The soldier of the Ministry of Sighs sighed and gestured with his eyes: "Who can blame this, you are too lucky!"

 Chapter 82： Banquet (2)

    What is dumb to eat Coptis chinensis? Li Kerang now feels it. He was discouraged. Needless to say, today''s meal was mostly for nothing.


    Although he has a distinguished status and Li Guochang is behind him, can he still be honored as a prince? When you meet more noble people who have real power, you can only recognize them.


    The servant minister Zuozu glanced at Li Kerang, his heart suddenly moved, and he lowered his voice and said to Li Kerang: "If it is someone else who bumps into the son, maybe it is only a trance, but if it is An Wang, there may not be a reason. If the son goes out to inquire, he will You know, His Royal Highness An and the Lord of Jun County, but the green plum bamboo horse ... "


    Li Ke left blank for a moment. After a while, he reacted, couldn''t help but look at Li Keyong, opened his mouth, and finally didn''t say a word. He said, "Is the emotion blocking the arrow for you?"


    As they talked, Wu Hongshan had already left the seat and greeted the door: "Have you seen His Royal Highness An ... why did your Highness come?"


    Wu Hongshan didn''t know why Li Ye appeared here. It stands to reason that Li Ye should not come. Today, he entertained Li Keyong at the government. There is no need to say anything. No matter from which angle Li Ye should not come, But he came here, which made Wu Hongshan feel awkward.


    Wu Hongshan thought to himself, "Is it possible? Li Zhi didn''t know that I was entertaining Li Keyong today?"


    Li Xun smiled: "I visited the horse and the county master for many days in the future, I missed it very much. I heard that Li Ya will be here in the cloud. Gu Su heard his name and admired it, so he came forward ... ..Is the horse not to blame it? "


    "Dare you dare, Your Highness please sit down."


    Wu Hongshan rushed to welcome Li Zhi to his seat. He didn''t know what medicine Li Li was selling in his gourd. He was uneasy in his heart. Fearing that Li Zhi was young and vigorous, he rushed to beat Li Ke with a meal.


    Li Ye is a member of Wang Duo and Lu Yan. Wu Hongshan naturally knows that, but after all, the two parties are party struggles and not enemy enemies. You ca n¡¯t just drive Li Ye out of this, right? Besides, Wu Hongshan couldn''t catch up, after all, he was the prince, and his identity was there.


    When Wu Hongshan was in doubt and anxiety, he heard the conversation between Li Kerang and the servant minister Zuo Zuo. He was not low. Although the other party''s voice was very low, he still heard it.


    The thought of Li Ye had beaten Li Keyang early, Wu Hongshan was even more embarrassed, and his face was diligent again, for fear that Li Li would be uncomfortable with ill-consideration. After the conflict, the joy will be great.


    Li Yan took the seat, and Shangguan Qingcheng went to the side hall. The man who had his own horse house welcomed him. He saw that everyone was looking at himself, all looked weird, and then he said, "Lonely and all fair days, you ca n¡¯t see your head down and you can''t see it. See, but I haven''t seen all the public look so lonely. Why, lonely disturbed Yaxing today? "


    Everyone, including the soldier-in-chief Zuo Shi Lang, looked awkward: "Where does King An say?"


    They have slander in their hearts: we have different parties, but political opponents, have you rushed in, have you disturbed Yaxing, let alone say, you will not feel uncomfortable facing us all alone?


    Of course, Li Yan is not uncomfortable. On the contrary, he is very comfortable. Although his official position is not particularly high, he has the title of prince, so Wu Hongshan can only arrange his position at the front. This squeezes Li Ke down a bit. After sitting, he looks at Li Ke with a smile. Min: "Li Ya will see me, it seems not very happy?"


    Li Ke didn''t understand Li Yan, if he changed to him, he wouldn''t be able to do what he did now. Hearing Li Yan''s words, he didn''t change his face, calmly, and smiled. People, when I saw His Royal Highness, I felt very kind. "


    "Oh, really?"


    "of course."


    The two looked at each other with smiles at the corners of their mouths, seeming to be peaceful, but they were undercurrent.


    Everyone in the hall is a noble official. Of course, I know that Li Ye came here today, not to talk to them with laughter. Everyone knows the relationship between Li Ye and the Jun County Lord. Hang high.


    Wu Hongshan looked at the two, feeling as if he was on his back, like sitting on a needle felt, and he felt uncomfortable all over his body. He already knew very well that today''s banquet is afraid of the fate of being unable to escape without illness. Who is Li Yan who only looks at him against Li The clever means and the ability to "smelly" Li Guanshu''s reputation casually can be seen.


    Wu Hongshan thought that he knew Li Zhi, but that was when Li Zhi didn''t go to Shen Yunshan. Since Li Zhi got the inheritance of Yuan Tianzhang, he returned from Shen Yunshan. A few people in the whole Chang''an City dare to say that Through this young King An?


    Wu Hongshan felt worse.


    "His Royal Highness, I respect you for a drink." Li Ke raised his glass. He didn''t know the secrets of Li Zhi, so he couldn''t feel Li Wei''s weirdness.


    In his opinion, Li Zhi is at best his "love rival", and he is still a "love rival" who has no chance of winning at all. Li Ke''s direction is very high, and of course he will not lose momentum. Moreover, Li Wei still comes alone Keyong felt that no matter what Li Yan''s idea was, he was in control.


    "General Li Ya, please."


    After the two had a drink, Li Ke''s smile remained unchanged. Since he was an opponent, and it seemed that Li Ye was directed at himself, Li Ke didn''t plan to sit back and wait for his death. Speaking of embarrassing pasts that cannot be practiced, expose Li Yan''s scars and try Li Yan''s depth.


    But at this moment, a sudden change of events caused Li Ke to break power in an instant, and his mood fell to the bottom.


    Because there was a person, he suddenly appeared in the setting hall, and ran over to Xiao Li.


    "Brother Brother, are you here?" A voice full of surprise, with an unspeakable affection, probably because of excitement, the voice was a little trembling.


    It was Wu You, the master of She County. She was like a bunny who was jumping around, and immediately came to Li Ye. A pair of crystal clear eyes fell tightly on Li Ye. That look, I saw Niu Lang on the Ye Bridge Like the weaver.


    "I''ll see you." Li Yan stood up, smiling gently.


    This scene immediately made Li Ke surging with emotion and complexion. He had been here in Chang''an for so long, but he couldn''t meet Wu You. No matter what precious treasures he sent to play, calligraphy and painting, it was like a sinking sea. Can''t get half response.


    And now, as soon as Li Qian entered the door with her forefoot, Wu You followed in, and she could no longer take the initiative. The full house is noble. Who doesn''t know that Li Ke used to beg him to be a relative of the county master? Now it ¡¯s good. In front of the eyes, he lost his face and let others see the big joke. How good is Rao? Can''t sit still.


    Li Ke looked at Wu Hongshan with a calm face, and his eyes seemed to kill people. Although there was no words, the meaning was clear: "Did you just say that the county master was sick? Is this sick? You hide the county master What kind of ambition to keep her from seeing me ?! "


    Wu Hongshan opened his mouth, bitter and unspeakable.

 Chapter 83： Banquet (3)

    Unlike the Central Plains, Li Ke did not know what patience swallows. In his past years, he never needed patience swallows. This was the case when he followed Li Guochang in guarding Yinshan in the early years, and when he participated in the peace of Pang Xun. It''s always straight, fight if you don''t accept it, and whoever wins is the grandfather, not to mention he is still a Shato man, with fierce fighting blood flowing in his bones.


    Fortunately, Li Keyong is not an ordinary person. His purpose of coming to Chang''an is clear. He knows that the overall situation is the most important thing, so he did not go away in anger. Rao is Wu Hongshan''s attitude so weak and ambiguous. Although he has a straight temper, he also has a nature of dissatisfaction in his bones, so although he loses his face at this moment, he does not intend to retreat even if he is fighting for the tone, but thinks about how to overwhelm Li Yan and find his place.


    "His Royal Highness King Su Wen''an is the royal family Toshihiko, who has outstanding talents in practice. Can someone ask for advice?"


    After calming down, Li Ke challenged Li Kun with his anger of convergence.


    This request is rude, and everyone present can see that Li Keyong lost his face in front of Li Yan, so this request seems to be revenge. If it is normal, Li Keyong raised Such a request would have lost his etiquette, even if Li Yan ignored him.


    But the situation is different now, because the officials in the hall are all Wei Baoheng and Wu Hongshan, and they are not willing to see Li Keyong overwhelmed by Li Yan, which affects Li Keyong and Wu You''s marriage, so There was no questioning, but they also talked and kept fanning the flames.


    "I have heard that General Li is the most brave general of Zhenwu Army. He is already five levels of Qi training at a young age. It is Jun Yan who is expected to step into the real world. Such a character, Mo said that in the north, he is looking at the whole world. Are real geniuses! "


    The Ministry of Defense Zuo Lang took the lead to say, "Also, General Li is a national garrison, and he has also participated in the peace of Ping Xun. He is a field-proven generation. His Royal Highness won the title only this year. Right? "


    He seems to be saying that Li Ke''s use of this action is inappropriate. In fact, raising Li Ke''s use everywhere is shouting a flag for Li Ke''s use, and it means that Li Ke''s use is secretive: Li Ke''s use is very strong, you too weak.


    As soon as he said this, someone immediately understood his intentions, and immediately said: "What does the servant man mean? Could it be His Royal Highness Xiao Xiao''an? The servant Shirley may not know. His Royal Highness was in the examination of Niushoushan. But has achieved the first name? And His Highness is also a descendant of Yuan Tianshi. Now everyone in Chang''an City says that His Royal Highness is the first genius of Chang''an! "


    Li Ke let his mouth slip: "Is King An so powerful? I just don''t know, who is stronger on the first day of this city than on the first day of Zhenwu Army."


    "Zhenwu Army is an elite frontier, and General Li is also a battlefield general. How can His Highness compare with General Li?"


    "This is not true. Chang''an is a capital teacher. The first genius of Chang''an is the first genius in the world. Where can I lose to others?"


    The crowd was talking arrogantly, watching it was divided into two groups of arguments, but in fact it was inciting the evil spirits, so that Li Zhi had no room to retreat.


    Li Yan took everyone''s expression into his eyes, and laughed at his heart. Of course, he was watching the fire from the other side. He didn''t care, but turned around and asked Wu Hongshan: "What do you think of the horse?"


    Wu Hongshan coughed twice and shouted: "Well ... it ¡¯s common for young people to learn from each other. I know that His Royal Highness is both wise and brave. Even if I have n¡¯t seen His Royal Highness, I also want to see His Royal Highness. The demeanor of Prince Li Yan made Wu Hongshan always passive, but speaking of Wu Hongshan or Li Yan''s elders, when he said "young people consult with each other", it was quite logical, and there was a kind of looting. Pleasure of initiative.


    "Father! How long does it take my elder brother to practice the qi, how can ..." Wu You was immediately unwilling, and he wanted to discourage him.


    "Stop! Don''t retreat ?!" Wu Hongshan was really angry this time, screaming loudly.


    Because Wu You was too partial to Li Yan, Li Ke used a delicate situation. Li Ke used to look at his eyes only, but he was already full of anger. If this relationship was really yellow, Wu Hongshan would not have the strong support from Zhen Wujun. , And can''t make up with Wei Baoheng.


    Wu You was so annoyed that she felt angry and violent.


    Li Ye motioned Wu You to be calm and calm, and looked at Li Keyong, and said lightly: "Since General Li has invited you, Gu Gu has no intention of showing your face. In that case, Gu Gu is willing to discuss with you one or two, but ... .... What is Caitou? "


    "His Royal Highness has the final say."


    Li Ke felt ecstatic when he saw that Li Yan actually agreed.


    His strength is clear in his own mind. Within 30 years of age, he has a good view of the whole world, and rarely has a master of five levels of training. Otherwise, he will not be called the first genius of the dynasty, and he has long battled the field and experienced the enemy Rich, the combat power is far above the strength of the paper, there is no worry that you can''t defeat Li Zhi.


    In his opinion, as long as Li Yan agreed to discuss, he had already lost.


    Li Xun smiled: "I heard that General Li came to Chang''an this time, and has the intention to ask the protagonist of Ye County?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone took a sigh of relief, apparently anticipating what Li Yan would ask for.


    Li Ke looked at Li Zheng with a straight face: "What does His Highness mean?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Unfortunately, Gu also admired the Lord of She County for a long time."


    Speaking of this, he arched his hand at Wu Hongshan: "Nama Ma must feel rude and rude. She is really the princess of the county, but the non-hero cannot match it. If General Li loses today, Gu feels that this is not the case. Not to mention. "


    When Wu You heard Li Yan ¡¯s words, Jiao ¡¯s body shook, and she was about to stand unstable. She was almost dazzled by happiness. She talked to Li Yan, but she said it was the first time And it''s so straightforward.


    Wu Hongshan changed his face: "His Royal Highness, this ..."


    Li Yan did not wait for Wu Hongshan to agree, and looked directly at Li Keyong: "What does General Li think?"


    Li Ke sank with his eyes. He came to Changan just for this matter, and the marriage was related to the future of Zhenwu Army. It was very important. Li Yan took this as a bet and he had to weigh one or two.


    Seeing Li Ke using hesitation, Li Yi laughed and said, "Everyone said that General Li is expected to build a base, but he is a hero who is not born. The battles on the battlefield are all on the charge. He is invincible.


    "Okay, I agree!" Li Keyong didn''t think about it, and he responded.


    He wasn''t inspired by Li Wei, but he didn''t think Li could win him at all.


    A prince who respects and treats, why wins him?


    If Li Keyong didn''t even have this confidence, he wouldn''t be an unparalleled fierce general. It''s not his style to be timid without a fight on the battlefield.


    "Okay, general."


    After a while, everyone came from the hall to the courtyard, surrounded by the corridors around them, and Li Yong and Li Keyong had already stood in the courtyard.


    Li Ke let the flowers bloom with a smile at this time: "I thought that the humiliation of the long street today would be in vain, but I didn''t expect that this An Wang was asking for trouble, and dare to start with my elder brother! Okay, look at my elder brother Don''t strangle him! "


    Standing at the side of Li Kerang, Zuo Lang of the Ministry of Defense, when he heard the words, smiled, "I know what the strength of General Li is, and I know that this battle will be won. For him, it is an effortless effort. A few years ago, it was calm. During the chaos of Pang Xun, a certain army fought, and then General Li rushed into the chaos. If he was in a heroic position without a person, he always remembered clearly. "


    "Although King An has been able to inherit Yuan Tianshi''s heritage, it has only been a long time since he stepped into the door of spiritual practice. In this battle, he has no chance of winning. I really don''t know why he accepted the challenge of General Li."


    "It''s not for the sake of face. The relationship between King An and the Jun County Master, you and I know one or two. In the face of General Li''s challenge, King An naturally couldn''t admit it, but I don''t know. Shame. "


    "After all, it is young and vigorous, and it is not stable!"


    The sound of argument came to his ears, which made Li Keyong very useful, but he did not show his arrogance, but calmly and calmly said to Li Wei: "Your Highness, please."


    The more indifferent he is, the more confident he is.


    Li Yan glanced at Wu You and Shangguan Qingcheng at the side of the court, revealing a smile that assured them both, and then said to Li Ke, "Li Ya will be a guest from afar, so you don''t need to be modest."


    "Okay!" Li Ke didn''t use any ink. He immediately exhaled, his body quickly disappeared into place, and he immediately reached Li Yan''s body, and took a fist straight to Li Yan''s face.


    His fist seems to be ordinary, but it is just a way of opening and closing in the army. In fact, it has been modified for him. Any shot contains a variety of changes. Only the fist wind driven by the fist allows the surrounding air. Twisted, it is clear that the force is heavy.


    Li Ke used to be a soldier in the army, and he didn''t like to drag his feet around. In this shot, he used seven or eight minutes to repair. While ensuring that Li Yan could not dodge, he could only fight with him, and was ready to use the power of repair directly. Overwhelming the opponent, it is obvious that he wants to give Li Xuan a power to let Li Xuan know his power.


    Li Xun''s body remained motionless, and she had no intention of trying to dodge, and greeted her with a punch.


    Seeing Li Yan so entrusted, Li Ke had a happy heart, thinking that he was really a reckless man. You are going to suffer this time.


    The two punches banged together without any fancy. The aura hit between the punches and punches, blocking a circle of water-like waves, blowing the long hair of the two backwards.


    Li Ye''s face did not change, but Li Ke''s face was tightened. The huge power from his fist made his fist tingle for a while, his arm could not help but tremble, and he was about to be shaken back. Obviously, Li Yan''s repair The power is even stronger than him!


    Li Yan didn''t move, but Li Keyong stepped back. He was shocked. How could this be possible?


    People at the courtyard saw this scene and could not help but exclaim, everyone was a monk, and naturally they could see that this hard work was the absolute advantage of Li Zhi.


    Hearing the exclamation, Li Ke sank with his complexion. He originally wanted to give Li Yan a dismount, but unexpectedly he was shocked by the other side, and he took a note of Marvey himself.


    "Li Ya, face the enemy, can''t you do your best?" Li Xuan asked lightly, and he said this lightly, but in Li Ke''s ears, he was full of ridicule and extremely harsh.


    "Come again!" Li Ke converged with his sister-in-law, Li Xun, and never dared to reserve any more. He mobilized all his repair forces to advance for a second time, banging one punch after another.

 Chapter 84： Banquet (4)

    After using all the repairs, Li Ke used each punch to make a sound of tearing air, like the howling wind, and the reiki flowed in front of his fists, forming a vortex of aura, there really is a storm!


    His punches were extremely fast. Most of the officials present could only see countless punches and could not accurately capture every fist, let alone be able to defend properly under the storm''s offensive and realize this. Everyone looked ashamed, and secretly said that Li Ke did not use his fame.


    However, Li Ke used the Li Li in front of him, but he never changed his face. In the face of Li Ke''s airtight offensive, he had no defensive intention, but just blasted out one after another, so between the two, everywhere The explosive sound of fists colliding is full of aura storms caused by fists colliding.


    Whispering and whispering, Li Yan and Li Ke were already dancing with their clothes. He did n¡¯t use the deep skills. Both punched and punched. It was simple and rude to the extreme. Obviously, they intend to use pure repair. In order to crush the opponent, it is indisputable to win.


    The two of them fought inextricably, but the officials who looked silly on the sidelines looked at each other and showed an incredible look.


    Theoretically, Changan officials have the qualifications of Qipin for the first rank of Qiqi, and the fourth rank of Qiqi is the fourth grade. Monks in the upper stage of Qiqi are as scarce as the masters of second and third grades. Except Wu Hongshan who was present The sixth level of qi, and the other exercises are all below the fifth level of qi training. At this time, you can see that Li Yan is in a close fight with Li Ke. How can I not know that Li Yan''s strength has exceeded their expectations?


    The onlookers were surprised, but Li Keyong was horrified. He and Li Zhi fist slammed into a bang. The two sides collided with hundreds of punches. Li Keyong had used all the repairs, but he still couldn''t get half the price. Not only that, Li Ye is always at his ease. No matter how Li Ke uses his energy to boost his punches, the strength from Li Ye ¡¯s fist is always a little higher than him.


    That ¡¯s not much, not enough for Li Ke to lose immediately, but the strength of each of the hundreds of punches is a little higher, and the pressure can be imagined. Gradually, Li Ke''s face turns white. It is a sign of overwhelmingness.


    "Brother, fight him, fight him! Don''t stay strong!" Li Ke asked Xiu Wei to be incapable of understanding these details, still shouting cheering in the scene.


    These words came to his ears, and Li Ke was dying with shame. He didn''t stay at all. He also wanted to beat Li Yan, but that was also necessary.


    Li Ke, who gritted his teeth, saw that Li Yan was always looking normal, there was no slight pressure. Where can I still know that Li Yan has not used all his strength and realized that the other party has reservations, he can fight against himself. Li Ke used The humiliation and resentment were extremely extreme. He knew very well that if he continued to fight so hard, he would lose out sooner or later!


    "Who is Li Li, who is rumored that he ca n¡¯t practice for 20 years, and has just practiced qi? Why is it so difficult?" Li Ke took a moment to glance at Wu Hongshan, and there were warning signs in his eyes. That means it''s like he was calculated, but Wu Hongshan''s expression is also blank, completely ignorant of the situation, even more innocent than him.


    Finally, Li Ke couldn''t bear it, and couldn''t hold it anymore. He stepped back and stepped his arms in front of him, yelling, "Thousands of military tactics!"


    Qianjunjue, in the army-Gongfa, also known as Qianjunjue, will be known for its long strength and fierce strength in the future. It is even more rare that once Qianjunjue is used, it has a property of increasing strength, which is a blow. Severe than one blow.


    Thousands of military tactics were created by the army **** Li Jing combined with the military and Daomong methods. Once they appeared, they became popular in the army and were loved by the generals. And how high a level of increasing strength can be depends on the monk''s ability to withstand the limit of strength, that is, the root qualifications of the monk and the toughness of the mind are directly related to the height of the Qianjunjue.


    The entire level of Zhenwu Army and Li Ke''s military level is only a little lower than that of Li Guochang.


    "This is about to work hard?" Li Yan laughed softly.


    "Take the move!" Li Ke gloomy with his complexion and rushed out again. As soon as he used a thousand army tactics, his aura was like the tides of the ocean, gradually increasing one after another, and this time he no longer just banged Li with his fist Alas, his legs were also used, and he took a close hand-to-hand combat with Li Xun, and even the combat skills in the army were used, which can be described as dangerous.


    Li Yan was not afraid, the soldiers came to cover the water and cover the soil. Since crossing, he hasn''t really counseled anyone.


    The two no longer fist against each other and move their whole body with one blow, and they are not limited to the original position. The fists and feet are added, the movement is shifted, and the stature is fully displayed. Difficult to understand.


    It is also a loss that the two paid attention to the impact and did not use range attacks, but even so, the blue slate floor in the courtyard was fragmented, and rubble was flying from time to time, and the flowers and grass in the courtyard were also suffered by pond fish, all beyond recognition. For a while, the smoke in the courtyard rose, and the sound of gas explosion was like a firecracker.


    The officials who watched the battle had already shown shockingness at this moment, and the servant minister Zuo couldn''t help but said, "His Royal Highness An, is so capable that he can compete with General Li ?!"


    The person next to him was also surprised: "After Wang An''s return from Shen Yunshan, his realm rose very fast. When he was serving as Shao Yin in Chang''an Prefecture, Qin Tian supervised his practice to reach the fourth level of qi training. But I also thought that King An could only be repaired in the air. I did not expect that King An''s actual combat ability would be so strong! "


    Upon hearing this sentence, Shangguan Qingcheng uttered a cold hum from his nostril and said, "That''s His Royal Highness An!"


    Wu You patted her little hand next to her. This innocent girl yelled for Li Zhuo: "Elder brother is mighty, punch him, punch him, punch him!"


    The deputy director of the Shemafu House next to her heard it and wiped away sweat. Is it really good for you to pull the frame like this, but dare not persuade.


    When Li Ke used thousands of military tactics, he knew that Li Yan was not good at dealing with it, so he did not retain it. Even the years of fighting and honing combat skills in the army had been exerted. The idea was to defeat Li with tactics. Alas, in his opinion, Li Ai is a prince after all, he has a high level of respect and superiority, and he absolutely lacks the combat skills that require practical experience. However, he really knows how outrageous he is when he confronts Li Ai.


    No matter what tricks Li Ke uses, Li Xun can even smash and defeat his offensive invisible. Not only that, Li Xuan''s offensive is also fierce round by round, and Li Ke Yong is often in danger. On several occasions, he was short of success, which made him have to deal with twelve points.


    As a result, the pressure on Li Ke''s body not only did not abate, but grew even greater.


    "How could this be, how could you have such outstanding combat skills ?!" Li Ke used to want to yell and questioned Li Yun, but he could not question. When he said this, it was equivalent to showing weakness and admitting that his skills were inferior to others. So he can only hold it, which makes Li Keyong feel extremely uncomfortable.


    I think he is also a fierce warrior on the battlefield. After numerous **** battles, the honing of his combat skills has been promoted from the dead, and he is known as the first genius of the dynasty, but now he is being beaten by the unknown Li Zhi Don''t feel wronged? Li Keyong, who had been gritting his teeth, suddenly blinked. It''s time for him to wait!


    Because of his thousand military tactics, the strength has accumulated to the peak!


    "Awesome!"


    With a roar, Li Ke raised Qianjunjue to the 30th floor of the tide. He broke out an unprecedented offensive and hit him with a punch. This was in the case of not using the secret method and the magic weapon. Ke''s strongest blow was more than double the strength of his punches at this time.


    This is Li Ke''s last stroke. Previously, he had been crushed and beat, and the anger accumulated in his heart was leaning on this punch. He was very clear that after the tide of Qian Junju overthrew the 30th floor, there would be an essence. The improvement is almost three times as strong as before.


    Although Li Xun has always been able to deal with him with ease, he does not believe that Li Xun can stop the attack. Although he will lose his aura after this attack, there will be no battle for a while, but as long as he can defeat Li Xun, He won!


    His fist blasted out, and a cloud of aura appeared on top of Li''s head, showing the image of a mountain, slamming down on Li Ying, as if Mount Tai was the top!


    Li Yan''s eyebrows remained quiet.


    With memories of previous lives, he is very clear about the characteristics of Qian Junjue and knows that Li Keyong will have such a fatal blow.


    He has long prepared a response.


    The power of the three green lotuses in the air suddenly poured into Li Zhi''s fist.


    Li Yan punched.


    With a bang, the two punches hit each other again without fancy, and the turbulent aura wave spread out suddenly, blowing the gravel and flowers in the courtyard all off the ground, as if there was a storm on the ground. Officials, with their hair flying, they all turned to reiki resistance, and this was not blown away from the place by the reiki storm.


    After a punch, Li Yan still did not move.


    Li Kezhong didn''t move.


    But everyone present knows who wins and who loses.


    Because Li Zhi''s breath is stable, but Li Ke''s breath is obviously disordered, that is the scene only when the aura is exhausted.


    Without the use of secret methods and instruments, the two have won.


    Of course, they will not use secret methods and instruments, they are not desperate, they have to separate your lives.


    The officials looked at each other, and the shock in their faces couldn''t fade away.


    "General Li ... was defeated?"


    "Wang An won?"


    "This is really ... unexpected!"


    Li Ke was stunned: "How is this possible! My brother has never been defeated! This is impossible!"


    Wu You cheered immediately, regardless of everyone''s eyes, jumped into the courtyard to applaud Li Wei, and jumped with joy, two sky braids also danced. No wonder she forgot about it, but this battle was very important. Li Yu won, which meant that she didn''t need to pay attention to any kind of relationship with Li Ke, and Li Ye said before discussing, he admired her for a long time ..... .


    "It is indeed the son of King Lao''an, extraordinary, extraordinary!" Zuo Lang, the soldier of the Ministry of Defense, had to be convinced at the moment, but when he touched Li Ke''s murderous eyes, he knew he was silent and ran away.


    He stopped talking, but the people next to him were still talking in shock: "Yuan Tianshi''s inheritance is truly extraordinary!"


    "King An is indeed the first genius of Chang''an. No, it is the first genius of the dynasty. It is worthy of the name!"


    "My God, King An has won. It is incredible. If it were not for my own eyes, no one would say I would believe it!"

 Chapter 85： layout

    Shocked and unexpected, officials were talking a lot.


    But soon, the argument stopped abruptly.


    The officials present were all important members of Wei Baoheng and Wu Hongshan''s party. Li Wei was their political opponent. The exclamation and praise seemed out of place. There was a suspicion of growing others'' spirit to destroy their prestige, so everyone shut up, even if they felt in their hearts, As a genius among the young monks in Chang''an, Li Yan defeated Fan Zhen''s first genius. It is a matter of increasing Changan''s face. At this time, it is not good to continue talking.


    Li Ke stared at Li Yan, his face was cloudy, shame was extremely extreme, and it was difficult to see the extreme. It seemed to be weighing, whether to take other measures to restore his face, but he did nothing in the end. Holding a fist: "A certain skill is worse than others, lose!"


    In a word, Li Ke used a punch to Wu Hongshan again and simply said: "Farewell!"


    He didn''t want to say a word, because he knew that it would be useless to say more. After defeat, it would be useless to say anything. No matter he was angry or otherwise, he would only appear to be low-key, and he didn''t want to spend more time here. Stay because I don''t want to be seen as a joke.


    Li Keyong was just like that, with Li Kerang and a follower, he strode away from Luomafu.


    To this situation, Wu Hongshan was unexpected. In his previous view, Li Ye could not win Li Keyong anyway, so there was no early arrangement at all. Right now he wants to retain Li Keyong. What to do to make up for it, but Li Ke made a decisive decision. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    The officials present were obviously different at the moment when they looked at Li Zhi, and many people were wearing a jealousy. If they said that Li Zhi was just lucky, they were fortunate to upgrade to the realm. There is nothing to pay attention to, and the strength demonstrated by Li Zhi today has made them have to re-examine Li Zhi, and they have different opinions about Li Zhi''s status in Wang Duo and Lu Yan. know.


    Li Ye took everyone''s expression into his eyes, and his appearance didn''t change much. He just fought with Li Ke and he didn''t show much hole cards. Although not much or some exposed some strength, it didn''t hinder the overall situation. Of course, the impact There will be, but everything will pay a price. To prevent Li Keyong and Wu You from getting married, Li Yan has to pay.


    Looking at Wu You in front of him, rejoicing and encouraging, Li Ye felt that this effort was worth it.


    ¡ª¡ªIn addition, part of his strength was revealed today, which was part of his plan and related to his next arrangement.


    The banquet continued, but after Li Ke''s use was gone, the atmosphere became low, because in their eyes, Li Ke was the core of today''s banquet. Now Li Ke''s use is gone, and the banquet is naturally tasteless, so soon Officials have left.


    Li Ye didn''t want to stay longer. His purpose has been achieved, and he has nothing to do with Wu Hongshan. In Li Ye''s opinion, Wu Hongshan is a snob, as long as he becomes more powerful in the future, he and Wu You There will be no problem.


    "Your Highness, please move on. I have something to tell you."


    Li Ye heard Wu Hongshan''s words with some surprises, and Wu Hongshan claimed to use the word "I" instead of "something", which is only used in private to familiar and close people, and it is a Equal title.


    "Father ..." Wu You hesitated.


    "You go down first, rest assured, you can''t take His Royal Highness as his father, you can''t take him as a father." Wu Hongshan saw Wu You''s eyes full of defense, smile slightly bitter.


    Li Xie nodded to Wu You, and then left the hall with Wu Hongshan and came to the backyard. There is no building in the backyard, but a rocky lake and many flowers and plants. The area is quite wide. The two walked across the covered bridge to the small pavilion in the lake.


    Wu Hongshan stood in front of the beauties with a hand in his hand, looked at a lake in autumn, and was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "Although His Highness defeated Li Keyong today, the matter of the county master will not stop there. I believe His Highness should understand of."


    Li Yan stood beside Wu Hongshan, and it was not strange to hear the words: "That''s natural. Although Li Keyong lost his face today, in front of his interests, his face is optional, and what he admits can be repented. Especially when the benefits are huge. "


    Wu Hongshan frowned, looking at Li Yan: "Since His Highness knows that the use of the county master and Li Ke is a general trend, why are you here today? Is it difficult to just embarrass me? I think His Highness is not yet As for being so narrow. "


    Li Min shook his head: "The use of the county master and Li Ke is not the general trend."


    Wu Hongshan said: "There is a majesty who nodded his promise and Wei Gong helped the situation. Why isn''t it the general trend?"


    Li Weidao: "The general trend mentioned by the horse is still man-made in the final analysis. If His Majesty regains his life, and Wei Gong can''t help it?"


    Wu Hongshan stunned: "His Royal Highness can do this?"


    Li Yan said: "Things are man-made."


    Wu Hongshan''s brows frowned even more, and after a moment he realized: "His Royal Highness is here today, but he wants to ruin Li Ke''s reputation?"


    Li Yan said: "Of course, the reputation is not good."


    Wu Hongshan shook his head again: "This is far from enough."


    Li Wei said: "The rest, I can''t say much."


    Wu Hongshan looked at Li Yan for a while and then smiled bitterly again: "It seems that Your Highness has a plan ... I really don''t understand His Highness. Maybe, I never knew it."


    Li Yan was silent.


    Wu Hongshan followed for a moment, and suddenly said, "Since the old King An left, I have never been to the An Wang Mansion. Speaking of them, I have been indebted to His Royal High these years ..."


    "Why horses say this?" Li Yeyang interrupted Wu Hongshan''s words.


    Wu Hongshan sighed: "I just hope that Her Royal Highness understands that His Royal Highness Chang''an Shao Yin, although ordered by Her Highness, may not be optimistic about her situation ... I still hope Her Highness is careful."


    Li Yan smiled: "Well, is this caring about me?"


    Wu Hongshan looked at the lake, and his voice was as smooth as ever: "In recent years, the world has been chaotic, and the situation in Changan has become more and more treacherous. Fortunately, it is a blessing or a woe. "


    Li Yan frowned, looking at Wu Hongshan as if to discern the truth of his words.


    Wu Hongshan looked at the lake with some surprises.


    ...


    It was night after returning from Luoma Mansion. Li Zhi didn''t rest immediately after returning to the room. Soon after he sat down, a fragrance came, and then Song Jiao sat in a chair. The girl went in and out of Li Zhi''s room. If you do n¡¯t knock on the door, let alone a briefing. It ¡¯s very willful. According to her own words to Li Wei, I do n¡¯t care, what else do you care about.


    Li Min also gradually got to know Song Jiao''s thoughts. Seeing the old **** Song Jiao was seated, he asked, "has things progressed?"


    "I really can''t hide anything from you. The entertainer of Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi has now arrived at the house and is waiting downstairs." Song Jiao smiled brightly, and she was a little too bright, making Li Xun confused.


    "Let him come up." Li Zheng nodded. Some days ago, after assassining Kang Chengxian in Luoyang, he met a group of monks in the mountains. The other party was Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi.


    Soon two people were brought upstairs, and the people walking in front of them looked like they were standing for years, and their faces were filled with smiles peculiar to officials'' entertainment. This was Youhe Jinzhang official Zhang He. The so-called entertainer is a class of officials representing the Fan Town in Chang''an and is responsible for liaison between Chang An and Fan Town.


    What really made Li Yan feel interesting was the man who was behind Zhang He. The man had a straight eyebrow and an elegant look. It was actually the monk leader who met in the mountains after Li Zhi''s assassination of Kang Chengxun. Seeing this person, Li Yan Then he understood why Song Jiao''s smile just made him feel a little strange.


    It was just that Li Xun and Song Jiao changed their looks. At this time Li Xun recognized each other, but they did not recognize him.


    Li Yan greeted the other party to take a seat. When meeting for the first time, it was natural that they would blow each other''s officialdom. After a cold greeting, Li Yan began to enter the theme: "Since the Pang Xun rebellion, the force of Zhenwu has gradually expanded. According to Gu Gu, Zhenwu and Lu The dragon''s contradictions are constantly going on. This time Li Ke used Beijing to enter, and he even had the intention to ask the relatives of She County. If this happened, in a short period of time, the Zhenwu force would reach an unprecedented grand situation. I do n¡¯t know what Lu Long thinks? "


    Speaking of Zhenwu, Zhang and look are not stubborn. The two towns have conflicts. At this time, Li Zhi asked, and he began to accuse Zhenwu of all the bad things. It was nothing more than robbing high-quality soldiers, robbing monks, and bribing court officials. Lots of money and food for Lu Long were moved to Zhenwu and so on. Of course, these complaints are true and false, and there is no shortage of words.


    "Li Guochang was originally a Shatuo. He was cunning and greedy by nature, and had no moral etiquette. For the sake of his own personal gain, he embezzled Lu Longjun and ignored the overall situation of Youyun. It was abominable to the extreme!" Suddenly, he whispered suddenly: "Sometime ago, when Hedong killed Kang Gong in Jidong, there were rumors that Li Guochang sent someone ..."


    When he said this, he looked very determined, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Li Yan and Song Jiao listened and looked at each other, but they couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Xun said arrogantly: "Kanggong came out of Hedong in Zhendong to restrain his muscles. Why did he leave the town suddenly and why he was assassinated halfway?"


    Zhang He saw that Li Yan had the same meaning to talk with Lu Long, even more excited: "It is not Li Guochang who stalks from it, and does not hide His Royal Highness. Li Guochang has repeatedly threatened to prevent Kanggong from staying in Hedong ... .. "


    Li Yanran: "So, Kang Gong was assassinated ..."


    Zhang Hedao: "Eight achievements are made by Li Guochang!"


    Li Min asked: "Is there evidence?"


    Zhang He stunned: "Evidence?"


    Li Yan solemnly said, "How do you convict without evidence?"


    Zhang Hezhen is there.


    But soon, he understood the meaning of Li Zhi''s words, and his hands trembled immediately.

 Chapter 86： Killer

    Li Yan''s meaning is very clear, that is, to plant Kang Guoxun''s assassination on Li Guochang''s head.


    For Lu Long''s Jiedushi, they wanted to fight with Zhenwu, but because of their historical embarrassment, they were displeased by the court, and there were no big members in the North to be friends, and they couldn''t help it. Now if Li Ji is willing to help, then Youzhou''s grasp is much greater.


    "There is some evidence ... I''m afraid there isn''t much evidence ..." After Zhang He was excited, he calmly thought about it, and then hesitated.


    After Kang Chengxun was out of Zhenhedong, Li Guochang has always regarded him as a nail in the eye, especially after Li Guanshu''s death. In order to force Kang Chengxun out of Hedong, Li Guochang made some small moves in private. For Lu Long, who closely follows Zhenwu, these small moves are not natural. Difficult to find clues, if you try your best to dig, it is not impossible to dig into clues.


    However, these clues can only show that Li Guochang''s thoughts on Kang Chengxun were far from enough to allow Zhenwu to sit on charges of practicing Kangxun training.


    Li Weidao: "Why is it necessary to prove it? As long as there is some evidence to make Li Guochang the number one suspect of assassin training, this is considered to be the case."


    It is indeed difficult to prove Li Guochang''s assassination of Kang Cheng training, and the evidence is not falsified, but if it is only disclosed that Li Guo Chang has dealt with Kang Cheng training today, the evidence will be very easy to find. In this way, the use of Wang Duo and Lu Yan''s party feathers will add jealousy. After a while, they proclaimed that Kang Chengxun was killed by Li Guochang''s people, and there must be no fewer people who believe it.


    What will Li Zhi think of it once it reaches the ear of Emperor Li Yuan?


    Even if Zhenwu could not be convicted, he would not let the master of Jun County marry Zhenwu, so that Zhenwu would have the opportunity to continue to grow.


    After all, Li Zhi''s plan is to pour dirty water on Li Guochang.


    Zhang He soon realized what Li Yan meant, and couldn''t help but marvel: "His Royal Highness''s plan ... can be described as a bottom-line salary!"


    Li Yan looked at Zhang He and said solemnly, "What is this" His Royal Highness? "What does this have to do with Gu? Gu doesn''t do anything. Gu is just trying to get justice for the dead Kanggong."


    He said that, without blushing, Song Jiao could not help but glance at him.


    Zhang He immediately noticed and nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, His Royal Highness Festival, with a heart in his heart, admired by the officials!"


    The man in the Confucian shirt behind Zhang He saw that Li Yan was so shameless, and his eyes were shocked.


    Zhang He continued: "Speaking of which, Kang Chengxun was Wei Baoheng''s left arm and right arm, but was forced to leave town by Li Guochang. The two should have had a deep feud. Wei Baoheng could let go of his personal grievances, and turn Li Baochang into a hostess. It''s done, it''s a strange thing ... but he takes it for granted. "


    Li Weidao: "Whether Wei Baoheng takes it for granted depends on Zhang Gong and Lu Long. This time, whether the Jedi can counterattack successfully. If this is successful, it will naturally rejoice. If it fails, Wei Baoheng will really become a world hero."


    Zhang He immediately said: "His Royal Highness rest assured that Lu Long will make every effort in this matter!"


    Li Min nodded: "That''s good!"


    Zhang He''s eyes flashed, he quickly got up and gave a gift to Li Yan: "His Royal Highness to Lu Long, Lu Long has no teeth to forget!"


    Li Yan smiled slightly: "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    ...


    After sending away Zhang He and others, Song Jiao returned to Li Yan''s room, and saw Li Yan sitting on the slump, mourning, as if thinking about something.


    Song Jiao smiled with a smile: "Wei Baoheng wants to borrow the marriage of the lord of the county, and make Zhenyu turn into a wing with Zhenwu, and his mind is not small, but if your strategy works, then Wei Baoheng does not Not to mention the achievements of "taming" Zhenwu, Lu Long will also accept your affection, but "taming" the performance of the town of Fanfan will fall into your hands, and your wings will rise greatly in the future. "


    Li Min glanced at Song Jiao: "Can this matter be resolved?"


    Song Jiao sat down beside Li Yi with a smile, staring at his face and staring at him for a while, causing Li Yi to be unnatural for a while, and helplessly put away his thoughts: "What is Aunt Song looking at?"


    Song Jiao said quietly: "Anyway, with such a plan, you will make me look at it!"


    Li Yan spread his hands: "Aunt Song just wanted to say, am I different from my father."


    Song Jiao''s eyes were slightly stunned, and she probably remembered the past: "It''s really different."


    Li Min paused and said suddenly, "That''s because the situation is different."


    The next two did not talk about each other, but discussed some details on the matter, these are left alone.


    Besides, after three days, Li Zhi went to Chang''an Mansion for value. As soon as he entered the door, he found that the officials who came and went up and down in Chang''an Mansion were in a hurry and quite anxious. It seemed that something big happened.


    It wasn''t long after Li Xun sat down at Yemen that Wang Li rushed over and said to Li Xun, "Shao Yin, something is wrong!"


    "What is it?"


    "An official came to the newspaper late last night when a group of bandits emerged from the riverside of the Weishui River in Huangli Township, robbed the pier in Huangli Township, and lost the autumn gifts stored in the dock warehouse. Time to be transported to Chang''an ... "


    "The warehouse is heavy, and it has its own heavy soldiers to guard it. There are also monks who practice qi. How can they be easily robbed?"


    "According to that official, there are also master wizards in the group of bandits, and there are traces of magical battle at the scene!"


    "Under the feet of the emperor, all the bandits have emerged. This world is so uneven?"


    "Well! Who said no? In recent years, the chaotic soldiers of the Fanzhen town have been in chaos from time to time, and they have been suffering everywhere, even with horse bandits, river bandits, and mountain bandits. It''s almost a flood!"


    Li Yan was silent. After a moment, he laughed softly and secretly: Did he come?


    Chang''an Prefecture, also known as Jingzhao Prefecture, is the land that governs Beijing. The jurisdiction is not limited to Chang''an City. The counties around it are within the jurisdiction, that is, the matter is also within Li''s responsibility.


    It didn''t take long for someone to preach, and Xu Shaomu called everyone to discuss.


    When he came to the parliament hall, Li Xun found that the heavyweight officials of Chang''an Prefecture were all there. Xu Shaomu was standing with his hands in a solemn look. When he arrived, he briefed the bandits and then expressed his indignation. , And the firm will to bring the bandits to justice, and then arranged for manpower to go to Huangli Township to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Li Xun was in charge of the monks in Chang''an. He naturally had to come forward. Xu Shaomu ordered Li Xuan''s general in public and asked him to take the lead in handling the case and rush to Huangli Township. Li Yan took the blame and took the errand.


    After deliberation, Xu Shaomu kept Li Yan and planned some details for handling the case with him.


    At the end, Xu Shaomu sighed, "I''m afraid that there is a villain doing this."


    Li Zhi naturally knew who the villain Xu Shaomu said was. He said: "The moment is when the princes vie for the best officials of the Fan Town. When bandits are out in the territory of Chang''an Prefecture, it is bound to anger the heavens and reduce the blame. The prestige against the public was quite severe. When the officials of the fan towns saw something happened in Chang''an, they thought they should stay away and trust Wei Baoheng. "


    Xu Shaomu''s expression was low: "If this matter is not handled properly, Wei Baoheng, as the ruling prime minister in charge of the 100 officials, will also take the opportunity to attack Chang''an Prefecture. Maybe he will punish a group of officials and dismiss him. Then the official will bear the brunt. He then planted his party feathers to come in and master Chang''an Prefecture ... The current struggle between the two parties, Wei Baoheng''s endless stream of means, is really invincible. "


    Li Yandao: "In any case, go to Huangli Township to check."


    Xu Shaomu nodded and looked at Li Yan: "The situation in Chang''an is so treacherous. My official must sit in the town. Huangli Township, please leave Shao Yin."


    Li Yan hugged his fist, "Fu Yin rest assured."


    After coming out of the hall, back to Shaoyin Yingmen, Li Ying called Wang Li, and discussed with him the details of traveling to Huangli Township, including who to take, and how much to use for military service, and then drafted a list and a list of required supplies. ¡ª¡ªThe latter mainly involves magic instruments, horses, etc., and let Wang Li proceed.


    It took half a day to settle the matter. In the afternoon, Li Jiu asked Wang Li to take the officials and military officers to the city gate. He later came to meet again. Taking advantage of this time, Li Jiu went back to An Wang Mansion first.


    Called Song Jiao, Li Zhen, Shangguan Qingcheng and others, Li Yan told them about Huangli Township, and then asked Song Jiao to dispatch a monk in Tsing Yi Yamen to take the lead in rushing to Huangli Township for secret investigation. Opening the way for Li Yan, on the other hand, also let Song Jiao send some secretly to follow, as a reserve force, to play the role of **** and reinforcement.


    After finishing the arrangement of Li Yitong, Song Jiao proceeded to arrange it. Li Zhen frowned and said, "His Royal Highness, the strangeness of this matter is vaguely felt as if it is not just for Lu Gong and Xu Gong, but also ... .. Against His Royal Highness! "


    "Why?"


    "Because the Lord of the Jun County ... His Royal Highness blocked the way for Wei Baoheng to form an alliance with Li Guochang. This is one of them."


    "What about the second?"


    "Second, Wei Baoheng ... fear of His Highness!"


    "what for?"


    "The day before yesterday, His Royal Highness defeated Li Keyong in public in Manma House. Li Keyong is known as the Hopeful Foundation, and in the near future, it will be a real state ... Your first genius! After defeating him, wouldn''t you say that His Highness is now the first genius in the world? And that he is still expected to build a foundation? "


    Li Yan was silent.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was surprised and said: "Even if His Royal Highness is promising, but it is not very high at the moment. Wei Baoheng''s own strength is arrogant and there are countless wings. He has countless rivers and lakes masters. He said that he was afraid of His Highness Something passed? "Li Zhen shook his head sternly, and said in full color:" General Shangguan should know, Your Royal Highness ... is His Royal Highness King! "


    Shangguan fell into the city, and immediately understood.


    More than 20 years ago, the young Li Xian was also the first genius of Chang''an City, known as the existence of a hopeful foundation. Now Li Zhi has revealed the potential that is not weaker than Li Xian. Does n¡¯t it mean that Li Zhi has great potential in Japan? May reach Li Xian''s former heights?


    What height was Li Xian?


    It is the first master of Chang''an who is infinitely close to Zhuji when he is a champion!


    It is known as a hero who can save the times and help Fu Building!


    Kai Fuyi and the three divisions, the military and political power are in full control, even the prime minister met when they bow their heads!


    Who is n¡¯t in awe like Li Xian?


    Li Zhen continued: "The rumors of the rivers and lakes, King Lao An ............ we died of the envy of the ministers, the jealousy of the king, and the battle of the Eight Gongshan. Wei Baoheng arranged it in one hand ... King An is going to kill. Now, how can you sit and watch His Highness grow and grow? "


    At this point, Li Zhen paused: "Although His Highness is not too high and the wings are not full, but he can beat Li Keyong and his strength is not to be underestimated, and Lao An Wangsheng students are all over the world. They are in When the temple is down, it may not appear, so as not to violate Wei Baoheng in power and be suppressed. "


    "But if you see His Royal Highness be in power, you can contend with Wei Baoheng and hope to regain the old power of Old King An, then they will follow the rules of the old King An An and the future, and will flock to His Highness. Beside him, His Royal Highness was looking forward ... when that happened, what did Wei Baoheng fight with His Highness? "


    Li Yan was still silent.


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at Li Yan and thought: "If King Lao An is really jealous of His Majesty, this will make the Higong Mountain difficult, then how can His Majesty make His Highness bigger?"


    Li Zhen shook his head: "In the past, King An was powerful and dominated the court. His Majesty supported Wei Baoheng and let Wei Baoheng deal with King An. Then, now that Wei Bao is powerful, why does His Majesty not support His Highness and remove Wei Baoheng? The king ¡¯s technique, the most Rebalance! "


    "As for the matter of King Lao An ... in the eyes of the emperor, all the subjects in the world are pawns and killed, but with one heart, who dares not to accept it? Take a step back and say, even if your Highness knows, can it still be rebellious? The hatred of the past, as long as it is not on the bright side, the emperor will let you endure it, you can only endure it! Emperor Zi said that the blame lies on the power minister, who dares to say no? How can the emperor himself be guilty of sin? "


    "Take 10,000 steps and say, even Your Highness ... So why couldn''t Your Highness use the same wrist to suppress His Highness before the incident?"


    Shangguan was stunned and speechless.


    Li Zhen looked at Li Yan, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Li Ye smiled and said to Li Zhen: "Mr. Genius, I didn''t read it wrong ... As for going to Huangli Township, I don''t care if Wei Baoheng targeted me. If Huangli Township bandits, Not Wei Baoheng''s person, that''s all. If it is Wei Baoheng''s behind-the-scenes instructions, I only need to capture the bandit, then I have a hard proof, and it is not difficult to overthrow Wei Baoheng. "


    Li Zhen was shocked: "His Royal Highness ... Is it clear that there are tigers in the mountains?"


    Li Xuan said lightly, "If you don''t enter the tiger''s mouth, you won''t be a tiger?"


    What else did Li Zhen want to say? Li Zheng waved his hand: "Well, needless to say, I have my own arrangements, even if this trip is not successful, there will be no danger."


    There are some things Li Zhi couldn''t say.


    Since his rebirth, he has broken the trajectory of many previous events, such as Li Guanshu and Kang Chengxun. He is very clear that these events are bound to affect many luck. In the future, whether future events will occur in the previous life, he is not sure. Now that Huang Chao is in chaos, he has no time to delay, and must eliminate Wei Baoheng as soon as possible to ensure that Li Zhi is in power.


    As for the danger, there is Song Jiao at his side, even if there is any danger, Song Jiao exerts his full strength to show off, at least he can run away, and his life is safe.


    In addition, the most important point is that Li Wei exhibited in Xiumafu in order to make Wei Baoheng jealous¡ªa problem that Li Zhen could think of, how could he never have thought of it before.


    Wei Baoheng is an adulterer and behaves very well. Under normal circumstances, no one will be caught. Wang Duo and Lu Yan collected Wei Baoheng''s evidence of corruption and malfeasance, and wanted to impeach him, but after so many days passed, nothing was found. It''s proof.


    In this case, Li Bao had to make Wei mistake if he wanted to topple Wei Baoheng.


    So when he defeated Li Keyong and let Wei Baoheng be afraid of it, and shot under the jeopardy, Li Zhi had a chance. If he can hold Wei Baoheng''s handle in his own right, then a major event can be expected!

 Chapter 87： interesting

    Weishui Tangtang, the stars are not young.


    At three o''clock, it was lit under the willows on the bank of the river, and it stood in harmony with the starry sea in the river, quiet and quiet.


    Take a closer look. There were three ships in the light.


    These ships are over three feet long and the masts are over one foot tall. The cabins are quite large and can accommodate one or twenty people. If the cargo is piled up, the entire ship can carry hundreds of stones. Such a ship is the most common cargo ship shuttled through Weishui, and it is not eye-catching.


    On the front of the cargo ship, there were two people in the bow. One was sitting on the cargo box. She was slender, with long hair like a waterfall, and her eyes were very bright. I could see that she was a woman, not too old, less than twenty, just The lights are dim, and it is not clear whether the skin is fair or not, but it is faintly visible that the female features are quite beautiful, the beauty of Xiaojiabiyu.


    Standing beside the woman was a healthy young man, holding a long knife in his arms, and he stood quietly, like a plum pile.


    "It''s about to start, ugly husband, are you afraid?" The woman sitting on the cargo box had a quiet and restrained temperament, and her voice was very light, such as the river wind blowing the willows, gentle and harmless.


    "Don''t be afraid." The man with a knife named Ugly Hu answered with a snoring voice, concise.


    The woman knew the ugly mane''s temperament, and did not expect him to answer any more. She lowered her head and remained silent for a while, looking at the Weishui in front of the ship.


    "I will die, not afraid?" The woman asked.


    The man holding the knife glanced at the woman: "I''m dead, I''m not afraid. It''s okay if the big head doesn''t die."


    As a big headed woman, she slightly froze, bit her lower lip, and was speechless for a moment.


    "We are all likely to die, because we are just pawns." The woman looked at Weishui, and her voice was like the mist of the morning, spreading gently. "But what can I do? The other party is too big to be our long river gang. There is no room for resistance, so when they show up, I know that the Changhe Gang will surely kill many people. "


    Speaking of this, the woman suddenly smiled, meaning inexplicable, but her voice became low and sad: "Since my father died three months ago, I became the head of the Changhe Gang, and I am not afraid of death. There are many Weishui He Gangs, relying on This river asks for life, my father will die so high, how can I not die, only time sooner or later. "


    The ugly man thought for a while and said, "Weigong is a big man in Chang''an City. He promised us the Changfeng Gang. As long as we do things for him, the Changhe Gang will become the largest gang in Weishui. Over time, the big masters can order Weishui. All the gangs ... the big boss won''t die! "


    The woman shook her head: "Will the Changhe Gang become the largest gang in Weishui? I don''t care. I just want to avenge my father and kill the black gang who killed him!"


    The ugly husband said: "The black gang is the largest gang in Weishui."


    "Yeah, so it''s really no choice to turn to Wei Gong." The woman lowered her head and murmured softly.


    On the second cargo ship, in the cabin, there were two lights sitting on the floor.


    The middle-aged man on the left has a jade face, a beautiful beard, and good manners. He is drinking a bowl of tea at the moment. Sitting opposite him was an old man with black robes and white hair, with sharp eyebrows and smitten spirits, without the tea in front of him.


    "The Changhe Gang is just a small gang. There are only dozens of gang members. Qi practitioners have less than one hand. We have to complete the chores explained by the prime minister. Taking them will only hinder our hands. Why is Wei Gong insisting?" After a while, I couldn''t help talking.


    The middle-aged man with a beautiful beard, called Wei Jiangnan, is Wei Baoheng''s brother. He lay down the tea bowl and chuckled, "We must deal with King An. Naturally, we cannot reveal our identity. The Changhe Gang is a chess piece that hides our identity. With them, after the incident, all the blame can be pushed to the Changhe Gang ... Li Guanshu''s lesson learned, it is necessary to observe. "


    The old man in the black robe snorted coldly: "Then Li Zhi is just an ant who has just started practicing, and the old man can destroy him in the backhand. There will be no trace, no trace, no matter what?"


    "No, no, again, we don''t kill him. He is the prince, or Shao Yin of Chang''an Mansion. He will die when he says that. The imperial court will scrutinize it ... we just need to capture him and imprison him for a while. Making him unable to investigate the case of Huangli Township is enough to make the prime minister accountable to Chang''an Prefecture, saying that Chang''an Prefecture is unfavorable, and it will be natural to change Chang''an Prefecture Yin at that time. "Wei Jiangnan smiled and seemed to have a strong chest.


    The old man in black robes still refused to accept: "It''s so fun!"


    Wei Jiangnan looked right and looked at the old man in black robes: "Chen Jianghe, you have been in the Prime Minister ¡¯s Mansion for more than a decade. With your cultivation and errands assisted by the Prime Minister ¡¯s Mansion, it should have been a first-class offering from the Prime Minister ¡¯s Mansion. Why are you still in second place today?


    The old man in the black robe, Chen Jianghe, fell for a moment, then dropped his face and stopped talking.


    From time to time, someone got on the boat from the river bank, entered the cabin, and whispered something to Wei Jiangnan.


    Wei Jiangnan looked at Chen Jianghe: "An Wang has arrived in Huangli Township, and you take the long river gang and set off immediately. Remember, this must be done according to plan, and there must be no mistakes!"


    Chen Jianghe stood up with a calm face, clenched his fists to Wei Jiangnan, and left the cabin.


    Huangli Township.


    The wharf warehouse in Huangli Township has been burned down, leaving only a ruin. The wharf with bright lights in the past is now dark.


    Two miles away from the pier, there is a cottage on the top of a low hill, and there are only three houses in the forest.


    In the largest room, there was a huge stove. At this time, the stove was still bright. A handsome man wearing only a black leather apron in front of him was spinning a big hammer, sweating like rain, beating. A piece of burnt red iron, Mars splashed.


    The strong man has dark skin and a thick face, looking at the ordinary, but the muscles on his arms are like hills. As he waves his arms, he rises and falls. If this scene makes Changan City''s Seeing the noblewoman, maybe there will be blood spurting.


    However, looking at the fine iron he is forging, the shape is a bit weird. If you distinguish it carefully, it is clearly a handle that is about to be formed ... a kitchen knife.


    The middle-aged man was full of heart, and was fully absorbed in dealing with his kitchen knife. From behind the house, a loud child''s voice came out, very penetrating: "Liu Dazheng!"


    Hearing this sudden and loud shout, the iron man''s hands didn''t stop moving for half a minute, but he also responded with a loud voice: "What roar in the middle of the night! Didn''t you bring any straw paper?"


    Before he finished speaking, the child''s voice after Lu She became louder, almost roaring to the sky: "Liu Dazheng! I forgot to bring the straw paper! Send it to me!"


    Liu Dazheng didn''t return his head: "What to send, wipe with leaves!"


    In the hut behind Lu She, the child''s voice paused for a moment, and suddenly it sounded again: "Not enough!"


    Liu Dazheng will create a shaped kitchen knife, clamp it with iron pliers, turn and immerse himself in the cold water pool, the sound of cricket is especially crisp: "You don''t have a brain? Squatting on the pit is naturally out of reach. You walk down to the leaves, Isn''t it enough? "


    "Liu Dazheng! Your uncle!"


    Liu Dazheng asked about the distress of the boy, raised his chin with a cold hum, and was proud of himself.


    A moment later, a boy of seven or eight years old turned around from the house. When he walked into the courtyard, Liu Dazheng had already taken the cigarette and sat on the threshold, and Youyou was tearing tobacco leaves.


    "Liu Dazheng! You will not send me straw paper again! I will not cook anymore tomorrow, I see what you eat!" The boy yelled angrily at the man''s nose.


    If Liu Dazheng is black and his skin is at least bronze, then the skin of this little boy is as black as if he had just climbed out of a coal kiln, and it almost merges with the night. Only the teeth look quite white and white. Outside is obvious.


    Liu Dazheng glanced at the little boy with a disdain, ignited the tobacco and took a sip, as if he wanted to be immortal: "Okay, then don''t expect me to go to the river to catch you fish."


    The dark-skinned boy was still agitated for a moment, and when he heard this sentence, his expression collapsed immediately. His eyes turned, and the fart ran to the man, his neck was extended, his face smiled affectionately, and shouted charmingly. A cry: "Dad!"


    Liu Dazheng turned his head, pretending to be dismissive, pinching his posture.


    Just when the father and son were having fun, someone came up from the winding mountain road and went to the door of the Lushe Courtyard without entering a greeting. He went straight into the house without looking at Liu Dazheng, and looked at those hanging in the house. Kitchen knife on the shelf.


    This man was dressed in a blue robe with a peach-wooden cymbal on his head. He was carrying a long sword with a simple shape and dust. His robe was dust-free, as if he had never crossed the road at all.


    When the boy saw this person, he went into the house with a big swing, and he looked like no one in his eyes. He was furious and immediately pointed his finger at each other. He just thought about it, and suddenly thought of something. He turned his eyes and asked what he had been doing. Moving Liu Dazheng: "Do you know this guy?"


    Liu Dazheng exhaled a white cigarette and said coldly, "I don''t know."


    Although the boy was small, he was clever. He could see that Liu Dazheng was lying. He turned his head and looked at the strange-looking Taoist. His eyes were bright and he was determined to watch the changes.


    "In the past, the first sword of the Central Plains in Kyushu, now hiding in a place where the birds don''t shit, and started working as an ironsmith, and only cast his mother''s ... a kitchen knife! If the master knows this, I also do n¡¯t know if he will come with his dusting dust and he will not recognize the elderly you hit. "


    The Taoist looked at the kitchen knife in the house, grinned, and glanced back at Liu Dazheng with a sense of irony in his eyes.


    The boy blinked, pushed the arm of the strong man, and was curious: "Liu Dazheng, what is the first sword in Central Plains that he said, is it you?"


    The strong man only cares about smoking and is too lazy to answer.


    The Taoist stepped back to the door and glanced at the boy: "Who is this little fart?"


    The little boy has always followed the principle that the enemy ca n¡¯t move, stay out of the situation, ready to watch a good show, suddenly heard this sentence, and immediately unwilling, he jumped up all of a sudden: "You stinky priest, who is your little fart ?! "


    The Taoist looked indifferent, still looking at Liu Dazheng: "It''s only been a few years since you retired. Of course, this little fart boy is not your son. Presumably the apprentice you received? Or the righteous boy? But it doesn''t look special. Oh, it''s black, no, it''s too **** black! "


    The boy yelled angrily, and went back to the house to pick up a kitchen knife and chopped the look of the cricket.


    "Say, what are you doing here?" Liu Dazheng finally agreed to follow the Taoist.


    The Taoist closed his sleeves with his hands and looked at the Huangli Township pier: "In May of this year, Shimen''s pond filled with green lotuses in Niushou Mountain went missing. There was a fierce battle in Sanqingguan that day, but I checked it afterwards. Neither the Qin Tianjian Nan Gong who destroyed Sanqingguan nor the son of the imperial clan who was forced by Li Guanshu to Niushou Mountain, have never seen the pond Qinglian ... except for one person. No, to be precise It''s two people. "


    Liu Dazheng finished his cigarette and smashed his ashes on the threshold: "I have withdrawn from the rivers and lakes and returned to the mountain forest. What does this have to do with me?"


    The Taoist looked at Liu Dazheng and chuckled: "Of course it has something to do with you, because I haven''t checked yet, but the two suspects are the most suspicious, one is Song Jiao and the other is Li Yan."


    Liu Dazheng frowned.


    The Taoist laughed even more: "And they will come to Huangli Township tomorrow. You said, it is a coincidence that it is not fun or interesting?"


    Liu Dazheng didn''t say anything, but Taoists already stroked his hand and praised him: "It''s just too coincidental, so much fun!"

 Chapter 88： Joining

    "Since I set foot in Huangli Township, I feel it''s ... weird."


    In the small courtyard of a village house, Song Jiao looked up at the starry sky, and Qinghui sprinkled on her beautiful and pretty face with slightly pink powder, just like adding a nice makeup to her, making her look sloppy mysterious.


    He took a small chair and sat in the yard with Li Yong, with his hands on his pillows and his back against the back of the chair, which caused the first two legs to hang from the ground. This action is extraordinarily leisurely, and the night sky can be effortless.


    The sea of ??stars is bright in front of him. It was a scene he couldn''t see before he crossed. The world was always difficult to see how many stars, especially in the city: "Xinghai is still that starry sea. There is nothing special. Of course, I don''t understand astrology And can''t see anything. "


    Song Jiao glanced back at Li Yan, and saw him leaning on Erlang''s legs, swaying the wooden chair back and forth, very comfortable, he couldn''t help driving him down, sitting on a small chair, and suddenly smiled away, LiêÊ Helpless glanced at her, but how the other party was his elder, he could only squat aside obediently, picked up a wooden branch, and drew a circle on the ground boringly.


    "The monk who came to Yimen, Tsing Yi, had already checked the area. Thirty miles away, there were a lot of cargo ships moored, and there were major monks on the ship. Because they were afraid to be detected, they did not dare to approach, so they did not know the other party. Who are they. "


    Song Jiao gathered her hair, "Two miles away from Huangli Township''s pier, there was an iron stove on a hill, and ironing sounds were heard at night. It is said that there were a pair of dark-faced fathers and sons specializing in kitchen knives."


    "Just a kitchen knife? There are n¡¯t many people in this circle for dozens of miles, but ordinary people can buy a kitchen knife for at least five or six years. If you meet a diligent family member, you wo n¡¯t use a kitchen knife for more than ten years. It ¡¯s strange that building a kitchen knife in the countryside can make a living? "


    When Li Yan said this, Shangguan Qingcheng had moved another chair out of the house and put it next to Li Yan. Li Yan immediately rejoiced and hurried up. He felt very beautiful and suddenly showed a bright smile to Shangguan Qingcheng. To reward her for such a thoughtful move.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s stern look of righteousness showed that she felt that this should be done, and then she looked at Song Jiao unpleasantly, and there was no warning in her eyes, which meant that you were too disrespectful to your Highness.


    Song Jiao and Shangguan looked at each other. Although you can take what I look like, although her eyes are not vicious, but the current is turbulent, she still does not forget to answer the question from Li Zhi: "The man who casts the kitchen knife is very good at catching fish. , So don''t worry about eating and drinking. "


    Li Yi said a sigh, noting that the two men''s swords were stretched out. Not only did they not persuade them, but they also looked like a play. With great interest, they applauded and encouraged them to take action. In this way, Song Jiao felt boring. Glancing at Li Yan, he looked back.


    The victorious Shangguan fell into the city, raising his jaw slightly, like a proud rooster, with his head fluttered, and he was very chic. He walked to the gate of the courtyard by the knife, returned to his post, and continued to be vigilant.


    Outside this small courtyard, there is also a gauntlet in Chang''an Prefecture, who is on duty at various places.


    Li Min brought people to Huangli Township, and requisitioned a private house nearby. There was no decent inn post in this small place.


    Song Jiao took a glance at the back of Shangguan Qingcheng, and when he turned back to Li Yan, he was serious and serious: "You''re too used to your men. This week, I didn''t stare at me very much. Know respect for seniors! "


    Because Song Jiao is the elder of Li Yan, he usually used to be "not big or small" in front of Li Yan. Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t know her true identity, of course, she had quite some opinions on her. Li Yan looked at her: "Aunt Song Is this a small report? "


    When Song Jiao saw this look of Li Yan, she immediately felt resentment, and gave Li Yan one of them, and you gave me a look.


    "By the way, I teach you the nine-character mantra. How are you cultivating?" After a while, Song Jiao asked Li Yan.


    Li Xun nodded: "Pro, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Zhen, Qian, Xing, have completed the first five words."


    After Song Jiao arrived at the An''s Mansion, in addition to setting up the Tsing Yi Qiangmen, he instructed Li Jiu to practice. These nine-character mantras were Song Jiao''s teachings focused on Li Jiu. Each word was matched with a handprint and had infinite power.


    Song Jiao secretly relieved: "With these five words, even if Huangli Township is very strange, you can protect yourself."


    Speaking of this, she glanced at Li Yan, wondering, "Your speed of practicing exercises is extremely fast. At that time, I was practicing the nine-character truth, but it took many years."


    Li Yan laughed twice: "I have good qualifications, and the time is not short anymore ... Aunt Song does not look at who my father is!"


    "That''s true, too." Song Jiao nodded, thinking the reason was okay.


    At this moment, there was a **** from Chang''an, and he hurried to report: "His Royal Highness, commander, and according to this, a bandit hijacked the cargo ship at night, and the two sides fought!"


    "Go and see." Li Yan and Song Jiao stared at each other, got up one after another, and immediately convened the servants and left the cottage.


    The gate of Tsing Yi is in the dark, and the manpower of Li Zhe in the bright place is only more than 20 military officers in Chang''an. Of course, these military officers are not to be underestimated.


    In addition to the civil servants who deal with Wenxuan, the mighty Chang''an Prefecture will also have a group of monks-after all, not all monks can be officials. If there is no shame on your ancestors, you must first enter the ranks and ranks.


    However, among these monks, the highest one is Li Zhi.


    Monks who have practiced more than five floors will not be willing to be a small volunteer and worship in Chang''an.


    The incident was not far away. Everyone lit up a torch and walked on horses. From time to time, they saw the fire on the river. The sound of fighting came faintly. Listening to the battle was extremely fierce. , Even more often.


    "It''s a wizard, not an ordinary bandit." Song Jiao said.


    "That''s the person we''re looking for." Li Min smiled slightly. They only arrived in Huangli Township this evening. They haven''t had time to investigate the case. Now the other party is showing traces. For Li Min, it''s no effort at all. .


    Of course, Li Yan is very clear that this matter will not be easy, it is likely to be a trap.


    Along the river, the fires of several cargo ships were permeated with shadows, killing each other, and from time to time someone fell into the water, screaming, screaming, and weapons striking one after another.


    It was the Long River Gang who robbed the cargo ship.


    Headed by Liu Zhiyan, who is the master, and Ugly Husband, the first master of Changfeng, the purpose is to seduce Li Zhi and others who have arrived in Huangli Township.


    The river gang on the Weishui River originally used cargo ships as the basis of survival. Usually, there are often disputes because of competing for the qualifications for transporting goods. Therefore, gangs of all sizes were formed. After the gas trainers joined, the potential expanded. This led to the sideline of robbing merchant ships and controlling various terminals and rivers.


    "Big master, the official is here!" A cargo ship bow, the ugly husband cut a boatman in front of him, kicked him off the boat, and greeted Liu Zhiyan aft.


    Holding the double-edged blade, Liu Zhiyan jumped up to the ceiling of the cargo hold. She did not intend to kill anyone, but she hurt her opponent on the ceiling and drove down the river. Then she jumped to the ugly husband, glanced at the continuous torches on the river, and turned back to Changhe to help everyone: "The wind is tight, shout!"


    The long river who helped the bucket on the cargo ship helped the crowd, and Wen Yan immediately covered each other and withdrew from the battlefield. He took a boat, quickly paddled, and fled upstream. After Liu Zhiyan and the ugly husband broke off, they jumped out of the cargo ship when they nearly withdrew, and flew for a while on the water, landing on a small boat like a bird.


    When Li Yong arrived, the Long River Gang was retired. Several cargo ships on the river were on fire. Many people were injured, lying on the boat mourning, covered with blood, from time to time, some people showed their heads and climbed on the cargo ship. Seeing Guancha coming, some boatmen who were fairly injured or were not injured, they called for help.


    "Shao Yin, the thief ran away, and his subordinates led someone to chase after him!" The crowd rolled off the saddle, and Wang Li immediately stepped forward and pleaded for his death.


    Li Xun glanced and drove out of the Changhe Gang, which was not too far away, and said to Wang Li: "Some people will be here to treat the wounded." Then he jumped out of the river bank, tiptoe on the roof of the warehouse, and reached the river. , The dragonfly is a little bit of water, chasing to the Changhe Gang.


    Wang Li took several gas trainers from Chang''an Mansion and ran out with Shangguan Qingcheng at the same time. He followed Li Yan to chase Changfeng Gang.


    Li Xun was not afraid that his opponent would entice the enemy to go deep. He was also afraid that the other party would hide his face and make him unable to find anyone.


    The boat is fast, but it is not enough in front of the Qi Master. Li Yan quickly catches up with the other side, with his toes on the river a bit, sweeping the last boat, and seeing Liu Zhiyan and the ugly husband in their eyes: "Where go?"


    Liu Zhiyan didn''t expect Li Xun to come so fast. Looking at Li Xun''s body shape, she had clearly reached the middle of her Qi training. She looked stunned and revealed her fears, but still gritted her teeth and shot Li Li hard.


    At this time, the boat was in the river, and the sides were dark, but there was a clear splash, but for the Qi practitioner, it was enough to see the matter. When Li Xuan landed on the stern, the ugly man gave a low sigh and raised his sword toward Li Zhi cut it off, and the white awn on the blade shone, revealing the cultivation during the refining period.


    Li Yan gave a scornful smile, moved his hind foot sideways, and drove his body to deflect. He easily avoided the opponent ¡¯s long knife, took a look with his left hand, grabbed his opponent ¡¯s wrist, and at the same time his right hand went from bottom to bottom with a backhand punch in the opponent ¡¯s armpit, only a click was heard. The ugly man''s right shoulder had a raised bone, and his arm was broken.


    The long knife fell to the ground, and the ugly man murmured, his eyes showing horror. He had the second-level practice of Qi training, but he did not expect to be injured by Chen Qing in one move.


    At the same time, with a flick, Liu Zhiyan struck from the other side. The double-edged blades had reached Li Ye''s door. With the light in the corner of Li Ye''s eyes, Liu Zhiyan had already captured the move. Out, right in the middle of Liu Zhiyan''s chest, Liu Zhiyan, who just entered the training, snorted and flew out.

 Chapter 89： Fierce battle

    Seeing that Liu Zhiyan was injured, the ugly man yelled and punched with his left hand, but his fist had not yet reached Li Ye. Li Ye had already produced a hand knife in his right hand and chopped it on his neck. The husband fell to the ground softly, his eyes darkened, and he could no longer stand up.


    At this time, Shangguan Qingcheng and Wang Li, etc., have also grabbed other small boats and fought with other gangs of the Changhe Gang.


    They are all Qi practitioners, such as Wang Li and others. They have entered the period of gas refining for a long time, but the Changhe Gang has eliminated Liu Zhiyan and the Ugly Husband. They are all just mortal cultivation. They are perhaps the best in the Weishui River Gang. Generations, but in the presence of Wang Li and others, they seemed vulnerable, there was no backhand force, they were successively shot into the river.


    "I fight with you!" Liu Zhiyan wiped off the blood on the corner of his mouth, his eyes were determined, and he jumped out of the boat regardless of the injury. The tiger and leopard generally rushed to Li Yan, and the double-bladed sword had a bright rune, which was obviously a magic weapon.


    Li Yan''s eyes were indifferent, and he stretched out his hand and struck out.


    This palm is bland, but under one palm, the aura is agitated, and the palm wind directly rushes Liu Zhiyan who has not rushed to the front, once again blasts out, falls in the middle of the boat, and vomits blood and cannot rise.


    The other long rivers on the boat helped the public, but they rushed to Li Yi, but under Li Yi''s palm, they either fell directly on the boat or flew out into the river. The falling water was endless.


    When Li Zhi closed his hand, no one was standing on the boat, and no one was able to stand up, including Liu Zhiyan.


    Li Yan stood with his hands on his shoulders and looked at Liu Zhiyan indifferently: "Depending on your strength, it is impossible to break through the defense of the Huangli Township Wharf Warehouse. Who are you, who is responsible for hijacking the ship tonight?"


    Liu Zhiyan looked bleak, and sat up, struggling to stand up. She looked at Li Yan and said nothing. There was no hatred, no resentment in her eyes, only despair like fate. This despair was even calm, just like she accepted her fate that was about to die.


    Seeing Liu Zhiyan not talking, Li Min raised his eyes and looked around. The Changhe on the other small boat helped the masses. After being boarded by the monks in Chang''an, he was quickly subdued. Although Li Zhi claimed that he was not a good person, he did not have any addiction. Killing heart, so give the order beforehand, try not to kill.


    He will also need to interrogate these persons or use them as witnesses.


    Therefore, the gang members of the Changhe Gang did not have many fatal injuries when they lost their combat power, but they fell into the water a lot. The Qi Masters had absolute crushing power against the monks in the mortal realm. At this moment, the officials of Chang''an Prefecture , Has tied the injured person.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Zhiyan seemed to be a little bit foolish. Almost no one was killed by the Changhe Gang who had been with her, which made her look a little different.


    After all, in the Weishui River Gang, if the two gangs are in direct conflict, there will not be fewer dead people, and the official difference between the courts will be on the scene earlier. Why had they ever seen them and pity them for their lives?


    "Once the official has arrived, why don''t you cover up and not show up?" Li Yan looked at the sparkling river surface under Qinghui, said lightly, his voice was very light, but it spread far away.


    "Dog officer, you killed someone from the Changhe Gang, my husband fights with you!"


    A loud drink came, and the river gradually calmed down. Suddenly, torrents of waterfalls burst out, and numerous water columns rose up out of nowhere. In the waterfall, one after another, Qi practitioners, holding various types of instruments, landed in small boats. , To Wang Li and others.


    Behind the crowd, a small boat appeared suddenly, and there was an old man with black robes and white hair standing on the boat.


    This old man is Chen Jianghe.


    Hearing Chen Jianghe''s clamor for concealing his identity again, Li Yan sneered scornfully, his wrists turned, and Lu Gujian was already in his hand.


    At this moment, on the hill, the fire of the stove was still bright. In front of the house, Liu Dazheng was still sitting on the threshold and didn''t get up.


    Not only did he not get up, he began to tear tobacco leaves and shredded tobacco, his movements were meticulous, his expression was concentrated, and he was very serious, just like when he was casting a kitchen knife that was dismissed by Taoists. As if to him, no matter what major things in life, he deserves his full attention.


    Liu Dazheng''s indifferent attitude made the Taoist frown slightly. He originally thought that when he said the names of Li Zheng and Song Jiao, Liu Dazheng would put away his attitude of indifferent to life and death, but now it seems that he It seems wrong.


    Seeing that Liu Dazheng began to swallow clouds and fog again, the Taoist shouted, "Master said, Qing Lian is of great importance. No matter who gets it, he must be brought back to Zhongnan Mountain, even if he is the prince of the dynasty! I am in Chang''an After inquiring, after Li Zhi returned from Niushou Mountain, there was an extra river and lake guest. Although the person looks like Song Jiao, but you also know that Song Jiao is very easy to handle. "


    The Taoist paused and continued: "After the battle of the Eight Gorges, Song Jiao also learned from you and returned to the mountain forest. When I arrived at Zhongnan Mountain, I went to Sanqingguan, but after the war that night, I was in Niushoushan out of thin air. Disappear. If she really follows Li Yan and Qing Lian gets it again, I need you to help me deal with her. "


    Liu Dazheng didn''t lift his head, and said lightly, "You are wrong."


    The Taoist stumbled: "Where am I wrong?"


    Liu Dazhengdao said: "At the end of the Nanshan Mountains, it is not hermit."


    The Taoist chuckled: "Did you come to Huangli Township to retreat?"


    Liu Dazheng said: "The final Nanshan is in the rivers and lakes, but Huangli Township is not."


    The Taoist said coldly: "I know what you want to say. Even if Huangli Township doesn''t have a gate, what gate do you need where you are? You are enough to open up a mountain!"


    Speaking of this, Taoist glanced back at the stove, glanced at the hanging kitchen knives, and glanced at the boy again, and his voice became colder: "You also accepted the apprentice."


    Liu Dazheng sighed, "You go."


    The Taoist was angry: "Liu Dazheng! You really don''t want to help me?"


    Liu Dazhengdao: "I already understand it very well."


    The Taoist''s face twitched. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and suddenly took out a token and threw it into Liu Dazheng''s hand. You take care of it. If you really do n¡¯t even care about Master ¡¯s upbringing, I do n¡¯t have your brother! ¡±


    When Liu Dazheng saw the token, he shook his hands.


    Taoist walked away.


    Liu Dazheng closed his eyes and looked extremely distressed, which made him look like countless earthworms crawling on his face. He whispered, "Master, why are you forcing me?"


    The Taoist has reached the gate.


    "and many more."


    The Taoist heard Liu Dazheng talking, his eyes brightened, and his face turned bright.


    Xu Zheng, Liu Dazheng took up the cigarette and came to the Taoist.


    The Taoist glanced at Liu Dazheng and smiled, "Brother really is still Brother ..." When he saw that Liu Dazheng''s hands were empty, he couldn''t help wondering: "What about your knife?"


    "Knife?" Liu Dazheng repeated, as if asking himself, and then he stretched his hands backwards without turning his head. He grabbed it in the air, a wind sounded, and a kitchen knife flew out of the room, reaching him in an instant. In his hand, "The sword is here."


    The boy looked at the kitchen knife that appeared in the air in Liu Dazheng''s hand, and he stumbled suddenly. He turned his head and looked at the knife holder in the room. The boy with good memory had a keen discovery that the outer kitchen knife was gone!


    He swallowed and opened his eyes, as if he could not accept the fact in front of him: "Liu ... Liu Dazheng ... you, are you a monk ?!"


    At the bow, Li Yan stood with his sword.


    In the water column bursting in front of him, two Qi practitioners dressed in black jumped out together. When they showed their figures, the long sword was already held high, and it was chopped at Li Yi.


    The two bright swordsmanships dazzled brighter than Qinghui, and in a moment came to Li Yan.


    Li Xun''s body flickered, grasping the ugly husband with one hand, holding Liu Zhiyan with one hand, stepping on the ship''s side with his right foot, and standing up, the ship''s body slanted suddenly, as it wanted to roll over.


    Two loud sounds, the knife gas cut the small boat, the sawdust exploded, the boat broke into three sections, and then formed into numerous pieces. The water blooms everywhere, splashing with the sawdust, and the sound of the crackling water is beautiful.


    Throwing the ugly husband and Liu Zhiyan at the willow tree on the river bank, and throwing them into the Tsing Yi Qianmen hidden in the dark to take care of him. With the sword obliquely stabbed, the sword arrived first before the person arrived.


    The Qi practicing surgeon quickly retracted the long sword and guarded him in front of him. At the same time, he raised his hand in front of him and raised a Reiki barrier in front of him, trying to block the sword energy.


    However, Jianqi hit the Aura barrier, like cutting tofu, without any hindrance and undecided. In the horrified gaze of the Qi Master, Jianqi hit on the long knife in front of him. The long knife could no longer be controlled by his hand, and the long knife slammed into his chest. The surgeon who practiced three levels of qi had a dull heart, and immediately a blood spurted out, fell from the air and smashed into the river.


    Li Xuan landed on the boat and did not stay there for a while. His body had just left, and a three-foot-diameter fireball smashed on the boat. In the violent explosion, the boat''s bow was directly smashed by the fireball, and the river water fell. Zi rushed into the cabin and watched sinking.


    Li Xuan swiftly approached another swordsman, and Lu Gujian stabbed straight to take the other''s throat.


    The swordsman''s eyes were wide open, full of fear, because Li Yan came too fast and exceeded his expectation. The fourth-level practitioner had no room to dodge, and he hurriedly moved forward to block his throat. .


    Lu Gujian stabbed on the knife, and between the electro-optic flints, he clicked, penetrated the knife directly, and advanced straight, a series of Mars shot out from the incision, and the sound of metal cutting was extremely harsh.


    The surgeon watched the sword tip pierce the blade and was so frightened that he quickly twisted his neck and tried to dodge, but it was too late. Lu Gujian still pierced his throat, and the sword tip was behind his neck. Come out.


    Li Xun''s expression was calm, Gu Bo wasn''t surprised, but his eyes were clear. He struck the magician''s shoulder with one palm and blasted it away. He pulled out the Lu Jian sword, and the sword took out a stream of blood, and stroked it in mid-air. The arc, under the shining of Qinghui, is particularly strange.

 Chapter 90： Polite

    Li Jiufu fell into the river again. He had just stepped on a truncated wood on his toes, and had no time to get up. He only heard a roar, and there was a giant axe shining golden on his head, and it fell like a mountain.


    Holding a giant axe, was a muscular monk and a burly monk. The whole man was as strong as a hill. Li Ye looked up and realized that the monk''s cultivation was not afraid to lose five layers of energy.


    When the axe fell, it suddenly reached the size of two feet. In front of it, Li Zhi was as small as an ant, and his power must not be underestimated!


    Li Min lifted Lu Gujian, the sword gas soared instantly, with a boom, the axe fell, hit the sword gas, and the sound of the gas exploded, and the circle of air waves suddenly opened.


    The huge axe did not disappear until it was cut on Lu Gujian. For a while, the river surface around Li Zhe ¡¯s body seemed to have thrown countless thunders, the waterfalls burst out, and the water covered the sky, but Li Zhe himself sinked suddenly. , The river crossed his knees instantly.


    After the blow, the monk holding a giant axe, with a counterattack force, bounced into the air, and Li Zhi floated up to the river. At this time, the truncated wood was still stepped on by his feet, and it bounced like sinking in water. The ball dragged Li Yi to play a foot.


    Li Xuan leaped from the river and straightly took the monk''s noodle door. The monk gave a loud scream, rolled a giant axe with both hands, and drew a large circle above his head. He slashed at Li Xuan again. The power was even more striking than before. Yi Yi: "The sword is alive!"


    Alas, blood splattered, the giant axe in the monk''s hand had not yet fallen, and Li Zhi''s Lu Gujian had already brushed his neck and cut through the arteries. Blood suddenly splashed out like a spring, and the monk''s eyes widened and his face was full. Unbelievable, it seems unacceptable, Li Yan''s speed will be so fast.


    There were more than ten attacking monks, all of whom were masters. Half of them were blocked by Shangguan Qingcheng, Wangli, etc., and still half of them turned to Li Yan. They shot in succession, the sky was constantly bombarded by the sky, there were thousands of glory, the Weishui River, the water falls Rising into the sky from time to time.


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking, and he no longer meant to retain his own strength. He tried to use his power to the extreme. While dodging, he flew across the river, waving his sword, and dealing with the enemy. There must be gains in the sudden advance.


    Among this group of attackers, Xiu Wei reached the highest five levels of training. Discussing alone and fighting alone could not pose a fatal threat to Li Zhi. Only when they cooperated and shot, Li Zhi did not dare to underestimate. At this time, His outstanding combat skills were fully reflected.


    Facing the enemy''s long-range attack and close combat, he is extremely flexible. He moves freely in the falling spell and the rising water column, like an electric eel shuttled against a school of fish. The speed is extremely fast, although he has appeared several times. The danger was also injured by the technique, but it was not substantially hurt.


    When Li Zhi resolved his last opponent and rushed out of the siege, there were no attackers in front of him, and the rest were fighting Wang Li and others, and Li Zhi''s eyes appeared on the boat. Figure of Chen Jianghe.


    He tilted Lu Gujian, stepped on the river, and rushed towards Chen Jianghe step by step, with ripples behind his feet.


    Chen Jianghe, standing on the bow of the ship, looked surprised. He hadn''t expected it before. Li Ye could fight so much, and he could get out of the siege so quickly. At this time, he finally realized that the entire Chang''an City had stunned the young man. Wang An, he himself completely dismissed Li Li.


    Seeing Li Xuan rushing to him, Chen Jianghe cursed his rice bucket and hummed coldly: "It is unexpected that your combat power has reached this point. It will take you time to grow up. Isn''t that a turning point? I met my husband today, you have no chance to grow up! "


    Chen Jianghe no longer despised Li Yan, but he also did not think that Li Yan could threaten him. He pushed his hands forward and screamed, "Get up!"


    In front of him, the river water rolled up like a rug, forming a water curtain that was several feet thick, three feet wide, and hurled at Li Yan. At the same time, Chen Jianghe held his hand to the water curtain. : "Thousands of Arrows!"


    In a short time, countless water arrows flew out of the waterfall, densely lined with locusts, and shot at Li Zhi, covering Li Zhi in it!


    On the hill.


    A strong man with a bronze skin walked out of the hospital with the Taoist man. He didn''t even change his clothes. He was still a pair of wide shorts on the lower body, and only a black leather apron was worn on the upper body. That was when he hit the iron. Dressed.


    The Taoist did not express any objection in this regard. It seems that he has become accustomed to the ill-mannered and marginalized brother of this muscular man.


    "Liu ... Liu Dazheng, you ... are you a monk ?!"


    Hearing the shocked shout of the boy behind him, Liu Dazheng stopped and glanced back at the boy with darker skin than him. He nodded without hesitation.


    Jomo was surprised because the boy opened his mouth wide and shouted where he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Liu Dazheng looked at him and said, "Wait for me at home, I will go back and go."


    The boy turned back and swallowed hard again: "What are you going to do?"


    This question, which is not difficult to answer, made Liu Dazheng silent, and with his silence, his face became serious.


    "The war is already over there. Let''s go now. Maybe we can find fish in muddy water and pick a bargain. What are you doing there?" Taoists have long heard the battle on Weishui and couldn''t help urging. "This is back to Huangli Township They come, but there are many experts, not just one party, we have to deal with them one by one, but it is too much trouble. "


    When Liu Dazheng was unaware of the urging of the Taoist, he remained silent for a long time, and said to the boy when the Taoist was almost going to fry, "Don''t you want to eat fish? I''ll get you a few."


    The boy froze, obviously not believing his words. In the eyes of the boy, the sudden Taoist was too weird, and his dialogue with Liu Dazheng made him incomprehensible. The boy''s instinct told him that Liu Dazheng''s trip this time was definitely not for catching fish ... If he catches a few fish in hand, the boy believes it.


    "That ... then you come back early, the mountain is gloomy, you are not here, I am uncomfortable." The boy didn''t ask much, but glanced around and said weakly.


    The middle-aged man smiled and smiled warmly: "The manly husband is afraid of these ... Forget it, knowing that you are timid, even if I hit the iron in the house, when you go to the back of the hut alone, you have to Say a few words to me from time to time ... Rest assured, I''ll be right back. "


    The boy was blamed with shame by Liu Dazheng, especially in front of outsiders, his face was damaged, and he blushed and said, "You are timid, what am I afraid of! Whenever you come back, I go to sleep!" "


    With that said, he went back to the house in a huff, heavier steps, and threw the door to the ground.


    The already impatient Taoist saw this scene and was suddenly disappointed. He took a look at the brother next to him, his eyes were inexplicable, and he did not urge the other side any more.


    "Let''s go." Liu Dazheng said.


    The Taoist nodded.


    The Taoist with the sword and the ironman carrying a kitchen knife left the gate.


    But just as they stepped out of the hospital door, they gathered their feet together, stood still, and looked surprised, as if they saw something strange, just like ... hell!


    At this moment, a person appeared outside the gate. He stood with his hands on his back, facing his back.


    It was a man in a green robe.


    Ordinary people''s robes, even if the color is single, will have some decorations.


    But this man''s green robe, not only without a little bit of ornamentation, but also without edging, was very pure.


    The long hair behind his head, half black and white, with mixed distribution, is probably on the way to turning white, so at first glance, it makes people feel gray hair.


    He just stood there, did nothing, and said nothing. His back was not wide and he was not thin, but in the barren mountains under the night sky, this quiet back made people feel extremely Xiaosuo.


    Just like the autumn wind rolled leaves.


    It''s like the old man with his back on his back, hobbing, walking towards the vacant house alone. Dandelions flew behind him.


    Whether Taoist or Liu Dazheng, they were shocked at the moment.


    They were so shocked that they didn''t move or speak for a while.


    Based on their cultivation, they didn''t find out when this man appeared. They didn''t see it until they walked a few steps behind them.


    Moreover, both Taoists and Liu Dazheng clearly felt the lonely Xiaosuo of the man''s back.


    That''s not the back of the man, how lonely and lonely it really is, but they are very likely to step into the realm of the man, and this will be affected by the other side.


    field......


    Thinking of these two words, whether it is the most outstanding disciple of Zhong Nanshan now, or the most outstanding disciple of the past, it is incredible.


    Among these two outstanding disciples, Liu Dazheng''s cultivation is higher. Although it''s not too high, the side is really high. Few people in the world can touch it.


    That side is called Zhuji.


    On that side, there is a magical power called the realm.


    Qingpao man, has not spoken.


    The two looked at each other.


    For a long time, Liu Dazheng saluted and asked respectfully: "Who is your Excellency? Here, late at night, why?"


    What made Liu Dazheng secretly relieved was that the unfathomable man in front of him didn''t keep silent, but instead willing to speak to them.


    He said only two words.


    "Wait."


    Liu Dazheng froze, who else on this hill, except him?


    So Liu Dazheng asked, "Who are you waiting for?"


    "You will know when he arrives," said the Qingpao man.


    His voice was bland, like the night.


    The Taoist frowned and couldn''t help but archway, "Her Excellency has to wait for someone, I can''t wait to disturb you. But I have something to do, and I won''t be accompanied."


    "You have to accompany." Qingpao man said.


    His voice was still very soft, but his words were spoken, no one dared to question, and no one dared to rebel.


    Unless, you have higher cultivation than him.


    Taoist and Liu Dazheng looked at each other again.


    The Qingpao man''s request was rude.


    Although rude, it is not necessarily irrational.


    But this reason is his reason.


    The Taoist is determined to ask this reason: "Why?"


    "Nothing," said the Qingpao man.


    This is really rude and irrational.


    Facing such an impolite person and such an unreasonable request, Taoist and Liu Dazheng could do nothing.


    Because they know that in rivers and lakes, strength is the biggest truth.


    It is polite to have a strong ability to talk to you on an equal footing.

 Chapter 91： Master (1)

    Weishui.


    Under the willows on the river, Liu Zhiyan covered her shoulders against the trunk, her mouth blood scarred, she looked at the rising waterfall on the river, and the shocking "Thousands of Arrows", but she forgot her words because of shock.


    Above her head, the ugly fish hung on the branch like a dry fish, and tried to move her hands several times in front of her knees. After all, she had no strength to get off the branch. When Liu Li threw the two of them over, Liu Zhiyan, who was relatively stable compared to the landing, had significantly less luck.


    Under the dazzling white light, the ugly man turned his head hard and glanced at the battle on the river. He opened his eyes and said intermittently, "What is this guy ... who is this guy? How should he use this method?" Against? "


    Because of the pain, Liu Zhiyan looked bitter. She secretly gritted her teeth and whispered, "I''m afraid this person Wei Gong wants us to seduce is not a small fish or shrimp. Otherwise, he won''t get to this point .. .... However, the old man next to Wei Gong, who had such a big battle, was too arrogant, and he was afraid that he had already reached the high level of training! "


    The ugly man coughed up blood and looked at Chen Jianghe with dread: "It should be the seventh floor of Qi training."


    "The seventh layer of Qi training ... the whole Weishui, there is no master of Qi training seven layers!" Liu Zhiyan sat down against the trunk and wiped the blood with his back. Now he has a deeper understanding of Wei Jiangnan, his look He became more distressed, "Wei Gong has such an identity, and he has such a master''s help. We are in front of them, not even ants."


    "So what do we do?" The ugly man hanging from the branch asked hard.


    Liu Zhiyan bowed his head in silence. This originally talented woman had lived a carefree life three months ago. Now she suddenly faced the sinister rivers and lakes, and could not help but be deeply moved. We are also involved in the matter. We have already accepted the vote. Even if we want to turn back now, we will not be able to reach the shore. "


    The ugly man was silent for a while and looked at the river again: "Since the old man following Wei Gong has a seven-layer cultivation practice, the guy we seduced has only a mortal ending ... wait for this After the return is done, Wei Gong should keep his promise? "


    Liu Zhiyan''s eyes were dim, and he could not hear himself with a low voice: "Maybe ..."


    He raised his head after half a ring, and his face under the moonlight was sullen: "Otherwise? What else can we do?"


    For the surgeon practicing mid-air, floating on the water is not a stunt, and the aura that needs to be consumed is also very small.


    Li Xun ran across the river with his sword, and his feet made a crackling sound on the water, briefly rushing one after another, like a fierce piano sound.


    At the moment when Thousands of Arrows launched, his eyes narrowed.


    Li Ye has seen a lot of exercises and has played against many masters, but Chen Jianghe covered the river with his hands, bluntly pulling up a layer of water fall, and launching thousands of water arrows, still making him feel extraordinary and heart-born fear.


    Li Xun''s footsteps were not stopped, and his left hand was jealous. He quickly raised a Reiki barrier in front of him. The transparent and twisted water arrows have successively hit the Aura barrier, as if heavy rain fell on the lake surface, causing numerous ripples.


    The water arrows hit the barrier, shattering one by one, and the three-inch-thick Reiki barrier also peeled off layer by layer at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like the limestone layer that kept falling off the cliff walls. The aura debris has disappeared before it has fallen on the river.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows narrowed and his eyebrows quickly dissipated, making him feel tremendous pressure. Seeing that the Aura barrier was about to be broken, and the water arrows came out endlessly, and locusts shot like boundlessness, Li Zhi didn''t know well.


    Seeing Li''s painful support, Chen Jianghe arrogantly clamored: "The old man''s thousands of arrow arrays have been cultivated for 20 years and have been in full swing. As long as they are above the river, hundreds of armored men rush to the boat. There are also countless deaths and injuries. How can you stop the five layers of qi training? Wait for being shot as a hedgehog! "


    Li Ling ¡¯s aura barrier in front of him finally could n¡¯t withstand the continuous attack of the arrow array, and the sound of Shouting broke suddenly. At that moment, Li Yun ¡¯s footsteps followed abruptly, the white Guanghua had not completely dissipated, and countless water arrows had begun to cover his face and fall Seeing that Li Yan was going to be shot as a hedgehog, as Chen Jianghe said.


    The aura barrier was smashed stiffly, Li Yan''s chest was stuffy, and he couldn''t help spitting blood. He forced his discomfort by forcibly, and threw Lu Gujian high, his fingers crossed, quickly changed, and formed on his chest. He did not move the seal of the king. At this moment, he was clear-headed, determined, and as firm as a mountain, he whispered in his mouth, "Pro!"


    A buzzing sounded suddenly in midair, like a bell in the morning bell and twilight, which blew in everyone''s ears. Shangguan Qingcheng and Wang Li, who were fighting against the enemy, were all shocked at this moment. They could not help but separate their minds to Li.Ͷ Come here.


    While buzzing in mid-air, Li Zhi suddenly formed a Yin and Yang gossip pattern in front of the immovable king''s seal on his chest. The lines were all golden, seemingly true and imaginary. He looked firm and pushed the handprint forward. Push.


    The yin and yang gossip instantly turned into a huge "pro" word, rushed to the arrow array, and suddenly expanded to the size of three feet. When the arrow array encountered the golden font, it suddenly stagnated, and as the golden font continued to spread away, it disappeared. After the water waterfall disappeared, the water arrows affected by it all stopped in vain, but they could no longer move forward for half a minute!


    The water arrow closest to Li Yan has reached three inches before his eyebrow!


    Countless water arrows hovered in an air, this weird scene saw people''s scalp numb, noticed that the monks in this scene, whether they were Shangguan Qingcheng, Wang Li, etc., or attackers, all showed surprise.


    "Chen Chen''s thousands of arrows array, why not move?" A monk who just showed up after falling into the water looked at this scene inconceivably.


    "But Chen Lao''s skill is not easily used. It is that the master around the prime minister is like a cloud, and few people can deal with it. How can this be caught?"


    "Where is the catch? It is clearly broken!"


    "What technique did you use only for the square formula? The nine-character truth? That''s not the magic anymore, it''s magical!"


    Li Yan grabbed the falling Lu Gujian and slashed forward. The cyan sword suddenly fell, splitting the water arrows in front of him, exposing a blank channel. At this time Li Yuan was less than ten feet away from Chen Jianghe.


    Li Xuan rushed into the passage, split a sword again, and the green blue shot flew out, banging on the water waterfall, but actually the water waterfall was directly collapsed, and the falling water waterfall looked like the collapse of the building. .


    "Nine-character mantra? Damn it! He caught my arrow array ?!"


    After Chen Jianghe froze, his face rose with a touch of anger, recalling his clamor, and his face was even more gloomy. When he saw Li Yan approaching again, he didn''t mean to fear him, and could not help humming: "But it is broken It ¡¯s just a group attack method, do you really think you can get close to me? Young people are arrogant, okay, then let you see how strong my Chen Jianghe is! "


    In other words, Chen Jianghe grabbed his hands on the side of his body, his body suddenly became aura, and the wind was blowing.


    On the river in front of him, the water of the Dongliu River became messy immediately, and in a variety of directions, several boiling water-like areas were quickly formed. The boiling water kept bubbling, and the sound was getting louder and louder. It was strange under Yu Qinghui, as if it contained great terror. It is conceivable how undercurrents are underwater.


    Chen Jianghe seemed to be slowly but raised his arm quickly. At this moment, he was sulking in clothing, dancing wildly, and suddenly screaming, "The dragon is out to sea! Get up!"


    Bang-bang boom-bang four loud sounds, four water springs suddenly burst out of four water springs, as high as a few feet.


    That''s not a water spring, because they are tangible, antlers, tigers, snakes, and eagle claws, like dragons!


    As soon as the water dragons appeared, they gave out a dragon chant, opened their teeth and danced claws, and they were full of spirits, as if they had come alive. They were tall and long, overlooking the center of the four dragons. They were as small as ants, and they looked like ants. Let Li Zhihui fly out of smoke.


    Chen Jianghe sneered: "Shot, taste the power of the old husband! Don''t blame the old husband without reminding you, you will die terribly!"


    He bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mist of blood. The mist was divided into four small streams, which were shot into the bodies of four dragons. The water dragons, which were immediately clear and transparent, were covered with blood, and looked terrifying at night. He was even more embarrassed, Qi Qi roared, and threw at Li Yi.


    Chen Jianghe shouted: "Four square dragons, kill this one!"

 Chapter 92： Master (2)

    An injured attacker was walking around at the moment, looking for a chance to attack Li Yan. Seeing these scenes, he quickly retreated, for fear of being affected, and the monk who had previously fallen into the water looked horrified at this moment: He used the ''Changhai Julongjue''! He hasn''t used this technique for a long time, last time was at the Gonggong Mountain! "


    Another said in awe: "This is an old school that defeats the enemy by defeating the enemy. This time the boy will die!"


    Li Long did not dare to care about the four dragons attacking. Whether it was Chen Jianghe''s demeanor or the momentum of the four dragons, he was obviously stronger than the thousands of arrows. This is the full shot of the seven-layer monk who practiced Qi!


    Even when Li Zhi used the power of "Ziqi Donglai", Dragon Qi, and Qing Lian''s power, he could burst out of his cultivation skills and easily defeat the ordinary monks who practiced the sixth layer of Qi, but not Dare to take the full blow of the seven-layer monk!


    Fortunately, although the four dragons appeared quickly, it took a little time in the end, Li Li was able to deal with it. When the four dragons fell, he stepped on the river surface suddenly, and a water spray burst under his feet, and he suddenly pulled out. Rise into the air.


    Two water dragons rushed into the river, smashed a half-foot water hole, and burst into a large group of water splashes. The power was extraordinary. It is conceivable that if Li Zhi was hit, he would be hit hard. The four dragons are one after the other, and the next two water dragons pass over the river without entering the river, but they rise suddenly, followed by Li Ye who lifted off!


    "You can''t run away, obediently die!" Chen Jianghe laughed, with his fingers spread out, constantly changing in front of him, actually controlling the water dragon to attack.


    The water dragon came so fast that Li Zhi couldn''t stay in the air. He was destined to fall into the river again, and then he became passive. He was so impressed that he saw that the dragon was not dehydrated. He simply split it with a sword and headed for the nearest water dragon. Blast a cyan sword.


    Zhang Yu''s sword gas cut the three long water dragons and cut them directly. The two water columns fell into the air and fell on the river. Li Zhi had not had time to be surprised. Another water dragon was coming, and he quickly turned his body, Avoiding the slamming of this water dragon, when he fell, he spotted a cut wood on the river and stepped on it.


    However, as soon as his toes touched the broken wood, the river under the broken wood suddenly burst out of a water dragon, opened his blood basin and bite at him, how quickly the accident happened, and seeing that Li Zhi was going to be swallowed by the water dragon.


    Fortunately, Li Zhi had rich combat experience and had long been prepared for it. Lu Gujian immediately cut it off, the sword gas split into the head of the water dragon, and the water splashed, and the faucet dissipated and turned into a water splash and fell into the river.


    But at this moment, the two water dragons swung over to the left and right again, and Li Zhi''s heart burst out.


    "The old man''s dragon is undead! As long as there is water, the dragon will not die, you will be dead today!" Jo Mo is seeing Li Yan''s bogey, and Chen Jianghe laughs proudly again!


    At this time, there is nowhere else to see Li Wei. Weishui is the home of Chen Jianghe. Here, the power of the opponent''s skills has doubled!


    Li Jian cut off the water dragon in front of him with a sword, but couldn''t stop the water dragon behind him at the same time. He was directly hit by the huge dragon body, spit blood into the river, and smashed a puddle. After falling into the water, Li Zhi hadn''t had time to stabilize his body. Deep in the river, another water dragon rushed over and launched an attack from the bottom!


    "Damn!" Rao is Li Xun who has gone through hundreds of battles and is in a good state of mind. At this time, he was also entangled by this rogue practice method, and the water dragons kept killing him. Close to Chen Jianghe, if he keeps fighting like this, he will lose sooner or later!


    Li Xie drew a sword into the water, dispersing the water dragon attacking himself from the bottom of the water, patted his left palm on the water surface, got up again, and ran on the water surface for a while, avoiding the water dragon''s attack.


    Behind him, the dragon jumped and the water splashed.


    Xu Xun, the four water dragons appeared again at the same time, one after another!


    There was a flash of fierceness in Li Yan''s eyes. He hadn''t been chased like this at this time. At this time, he could not call Song Jiao, but no one knew. There were no other masters behind Chen Jianghe, and he called the hole card. Obviously unwise, he must rely on his own practice to defeat Chen Jianghe.


    "Wei Baoheng, this old fox, is not due to be the prime minister of the dynasty, and has a lot of deep insiders. This time, he actually sent such a fierce character, is he really going to break the net with me?"


    Li Yan spit, now that he has no hidden strength, previously hiding the strength, is not just for the moment to erupt, giving the other side unexpected blows-if the hidden strength is not for the outbreak of anti-killing, then what is the need?


    If this is not the case, with Wei Baoheng''s forces, the masters who practice Qi Qi could not be sent out. If this is the case, Li Yan will not have to play.


    If Chen Jianghe can be captured, in this game, Li Yan still wins. With Chen Jianghe and Changhe helping the crowd, he can give Wei Baoheng a fatal blow.


    Li Jiuping regained his heart, and when he saw the water dragon rushing, he took in Lu Gujian, and his eyes were determined, revealing his fierce character: "Fight one!"


    The four dragons were about to face each other. Li Zhi''s hands crossed with his fingers again, and he quickly formed an inner lion mark on his chest. He stared at the two water dragons in front, and a thunderous syllable popped out of his teeth. "


    Since the world has practiced spiritual practice, the nine-character mantras are all high-end secrets. Not only is it extremely difficult to practice, but also only a handful of people can be trained. This requires a very deep understanding of the Tao.


    In the real world, almost no one can practice it, because the realm of "Enlightenment" is not enough-but anyone who can practice in the real world is bound to be amazing.


    This is why Song Jiao was surprised that Li Jiu was practicing the nine-character mantra so quickly. However, there is an excuse for inheriting Yuan Tianzhang. Although Song Jiao is surprised, it is not unacceptable.


    Because of this, the nine-character mantra itself has the ability to challenge more.


    But it ca n¡¯t be too much. Li Zhi ¡¯s practice is only to practice five layers of qi. This is real. Before, he used the word ¡°pro¡± to say nothing. Wang Yin was okay, but only to hold the opponent, and still hold the opponent ¡¯s skills. It is not Chen Jianghe itself. At present, the mantra of the word ¡°Zhe¡± is more powerful and more demanding, because the word ¡°Zhi¡± in the mantra is used to freely control his own body and control other people ¡¯s bodies! With the word "Zhe" popping out of Li Zhe''s mouth, the Yin and Yang gossip pattern reappeared before the inner lion printed. As Li Zhe pushed forward violently, the Yin and Yang gossip pattern suddenly turned into a big character, suddenly to the first Two water dragons welcome!


    Two water dragons, who had been crossed by the word "Zhe" in the course of their attack, suddenly stiffened, and their lifelike faces appeared confused.


    Chen Jianghe on the boat was originally proud and felt that the winning ticket was being held, but at this moment, he suddenly felt that the fingers controlling the water dragon were a bit obscure, like being stuck by pliers. This changed his face, and his proud color disappeared instantly. , My heart was secretly not good.


    "Go!" Li Min took out Lu Gujian again and ran forward suddenly, faster than before. With his movement, the two water dragons in front made a dragon groan, turned his head and ran directly into it. Two water dragons behind!


    With two loud noises, four water dragons burst into a large waterfall when they exploded, and they all dissipated together and turned into water flowers, while Chen Qing passed through the water flowers, moving straight like a sharp arrow.


    Take control of the two water dragons in front and share them with the two water dragons in the back. The four water dragons dissipate one after another, and they will regenerate one after another. Only when they disappear together can Li Zhi win the opportunity to rush into Chen Jianghe.


    The reason why "step by step lotus" is not used is because "step by step lotus" is actually completed step by step. It can''t really make the water dragon disappear at the same time. There is a time difference before and after. The response was not enough, but for Chen Jianghe in the upper part of the training Qi, a slight difference is enough to make him condense again.


    Seeing that the water dragon collided and destroyed, the assailants who were walking around and preparing to sneak in to attack Li Zhi were stunned, and did not immediately respond.


    "Why did the dragons attack each other?"


    "Don''t Chen''s practice method break this puppet again?"


    "How is this possible! Chen Lao is a master of Prime Minister''s House!"


    "If not, how could water dragons collide and destroy each other?"


    "I don''t believe it. This puppet only has five levels of practice. How can he even break the old practice ?!"


    When they stumbled, Li Zhe had rushed to Chen Jianghe and waited for them to react¡ªin fact, they responded very quickly, but for Li Zhe, they were one step behind, and they all shouted in color When it ¡¯s bad, you want to take another shot at Li Yan, it ¡¯s too late!


    Chen Jianghe was equally shocked to see Li Yan running towards himself again.


    Although he knew the 9-character mantra, he didn''t practice it. It was even impossible to predict that Li Zhi could cross two realms and control his water dragon. Although this method was not really broken, the actual effect was similar, Chen Jianghe At the same time when it was unacceptable, Li Zhi had already killed him, which made him tremble all over and felt the immediate crisis. Now he can no longer think about it, his hands are waving quickly, and he is anxious to control the water dragon to fight back.


    At this moment, in front of the boat, Li Zhi stabbed at Chen Jianghe.


    Behind Li Yan, the water splashed and the four dragons came out of the water and rushed at him.

 Chapter 93： Master (3)

    Li Yi stabbed Chen Jianghe with a sword.


    Seeing that the four water dragons could not respond in time, Chen Jianghe''s face flashed a horror, and he quickly bit the tongue and sprayed a blood mist, while giving up the control of the water dragon, and formed an aura barrier before his life. The blood mist sprayed on the aura barrier. At that time, let the barrier shine, looking strange and sturdy.


    The sword energy fell, chopped on the aura barrier, the barrier shattered, and the sword energy completely dissipated.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hurt Chen Jianghe, Li Min drank suddenly: "The sword breathes lotus!"


    In front of Lu Gujian, whose sword qi was almost dissipated, a resilience green lotus quietly bloomed. The original qi sword swelled sharply at this instant, again sharp and unmatched.


    When Qing Lian appeared, Chen Jianghe''s face changed, and Lu Gujian was in front of him. He felt an unprecedented crisis, which made his scalp numb.


    Chen Jianghe already knew in his heart that he was unable to take Li Jian''s sword. In a state of crisis, Chen Jianghe''s eyes flashed a bit of spicy color, and his mouth sprayed a blood mist again.


    As soon as the blood mist appeared, every drop turned into a small blood arrow, and flew towards Li Yan.


    Li Yan and Chen Jianghe had already faced each other, and the small blood arrows came very fast. He knew he couldn''t escape, and couldn''t help his heartbeat. The secret road was not good, but by this time, he had no room to return to the sword.


    Chen Jianghe''s strength is extraordinary, and the technique is too weird. Li Zhi used the nine-character mantra to overcome it, but it was also not too expensive, and it was difficult to approach him at the moment. If Chen Jianghe was further apart, he would definitely be against Li. His nine-character mantra is strictly guarded, and I am afraid that Li Ji will never have the opportunity to approach Chen Jianghe again.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows resolutely, Lu Gujian didn''t move at all, and he straightly pierced Chen Jianghe''s throat.


    Chen Jianghe did not expect that Li Zhi was so desperate, he was so frightened that he didn''t have any blood on his face, and he turned his neck around in a hurry.


    With a short sigh, the sword flickered across Chen Jianghe''s neck.


    However, Chen Jianghe is a master of Qi Qi, and his reaction speed is very fast. However, Li Jian''s sword failed to give him fatal wounds.


    But it also caused Chen Jianghe to cover his neck in horror and back, blood kept flowing from his fingers.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!" Chen Jianghe hated, staring fiercely at Li Yan, to see that he was shot like a hedgehog by a blood arrow. He only hit this one, consuming life and blood, and the price is not small. The momentum is weak, but the power is absolutely extraordinary, even if it is a monk in the same situation, it is difficult to take over.


    In the previous killings of the rivers and lakes, with this attack, Chen Jianghe also severely damaged monks who were higher than him. With the five-layered practice of Li Zhi''s training, he must die or die.


    Unfortunately, however, the facts failed to make Chen Jianghe wish.


    When the blood arrow hit Li Li in front of him, the sudden green flashes of Yu Jue on his waist flew out, blocking Li Li in front of him, forming a barrier, and the monks who could practice the eighth layer of Qi were subject to The severely damaged blood arrow failed to shoot through Yu Jue, but instead dissipated as much as possible when he encountered Yu Jue, just like raindrops falling to the ground and breaking his bones instantly.


    Yu Jue took Chen Jianghe''s blow, the light weakened by two points, and flew back to Li Yan''s waist.


    That is exactly what Li Xian left to Li Xun''s life-saving device. It is said that Li Xian has accumulated a lot of hard work. When Li Zhi assassinated Kang Chengxun, Yu Jue blocked Li Cheng''s mortal blow. At that time, Li Yu was afraid of being seriously injured by Kang Chengxun and could not escape the siege of Kang Chengxun.


    It''s just that this jade trick is quite aura. Only when Li Zhi encounters a fatal threat will he take the initiative to jump out. The ordinary attack is not obvious. Previously, Li Zhi was attacked by a water dragon.


    Yu Jue blocked Chen Jianghe ¡¯s fatal blow, Li Li was overjoyed, thanked him secretly, but he did n¡¯t stop for a while, and then bullied himself again. He kept on attacking Chen Jianghe, and his sword was full of strength. The boat Suddenly being smashed by the blast, water splashed around the river, and Chen Jianghe hurriedly dodged.


    "You ... what kind of weapon are you? Can you stop the old man from hitting with a full blow ?!" Chen Jianghe was shocked, and there were many incredible monks who practiced Qi Qi. By no means trivial, ordinary instruments cannot be connected at all.


    "The seventh layer of qi training is amazing? My father touched the master of building foundations!" Li Yan said with a cold hum. He did not give Chen Jianghe a chance to breathe, nor did he save his strength in the slightest. The power of the lotus was fully mobilized, which caused him to bloom a green lotus with each sword.


    Chen Jianghe retreated again and again, all kinds of techniques blasted out, desperately trying to distance himself from Li Yan, but similar to the thousands of arrows array, but he never had the opportunity to use it. With the kill, he didn''t have time to control the water dragon, and the wolf became extremely trembling for a while.


    His realm was higher than Li Yi, but his neck was injured by Li Yi Yi sword. At this moment, it takes a lot of effort to stop the wound from bleeding and tearing. The previous blood-consuming blow, although powerful, was also damaged. With a lot of his strength, at the moment tired of coping, there is no room to fight back.


    "Is it really bad for melee combat?" Li Ye saw Chen Jianghe''s embarrassment, sneer, Chen Jianghe''s power is great, but for melee combat, it is obviously not like monk Jing, and for Li Ye, He has excellent combat skills, and at this moment can suppress Chen Jianghe.


    "Shuzi, arrogant! The old man is no longer good at melee, and the realm is two levels higher than you!" Chen Jianghe became furious, while dodging the sword gas, while blasting out the technique, trying to win Li Yan by speed.


    However, he soon discovered that these were futile, because Li Zhi''s combat skills had reached a level that he could only look up to. He didn''t feel it during the previous long-range attack. At this moment, he was fighting at close range and immediately felt great pressure. From time to time, Several wounds were added to the body.


    "Not yet to help the old man ?!" Chen Jianghe was getting more and more wounds, and he became more and more overwhelmed. His speed and stature gradually slowed down, and he was almost stung by a sword several times. He finally couldn''t help but swim towards those The attackers walking outside issued an angry call for help.


    With a shudder, Chen Jianghe added another wound to his shoulder. At this moment, he was shaggy, his hair was shed, and he was extremely embarrassed.


    He looked at Li Yan''s eyes, full of fear, and even fear. This young An Wang now really made him fear. He didn''t know why Li Yan''s combat power was so powerful, but at this moment, he clearly felt Risk of death!


    He knew he was about to lose!


    The attackers walking in the periphery could hardly say when they heard Chen Jianghe''s call for help. In order to avoid being touched by Li Yan, he moved very fast, leaving only a ghost image on the river. They These people were not so tall and injured, and they couldn''t keep up with the two.


    "They have no chance!" Li Yan sneered, pushed out Lu Jian, stabbed at Chen Jianghe, and at the same time, he formed the immortal Wang Yin with both hands, and whispered, "Pro!"


    With the word "pro" facing, Chen Jianghe''s limbs suddenly became stiff, and his movements could not help but stagnate. At this moment, the fear of death made Chen Jianghe scream. He no longer cares to control the injury at the neck, and desperately moved his whole body. Reiki erupted suddenly.


    At the foot of the Chen Jianghe, the water exploded on all sides, and a violent aura blasted a large pit directly on the river surface. With this, Chen Jianghe regained control of his body and disappeared from the spot at this moment. With a happy heart, I can''t help yelling: "The old man is practicing Qi Qi, you don''t want to kill me ..."


    As soon as Chen Jianghe roared, his voice stopped abruptly, although his body had disappeared from the place, his head had moved, and he flew up in the air.


    The moment when Chen Jianghe was imprisoned was very short. It is impossible for a monk who practiced the fifth layer of Qi to reach the speed of his weapon so fast that he could touch his body. Swords are not ordinary instruments.


    At that moment, Lu Gujian had passed Chen Jianghe''s neck, and the sword gas cut his head off.


    The big pit that was blasted out on the river was being filled by the water gathered on all sides. Chen Jianghe''s body fell into the water with a bang, and when the river was almost calm, his head fell into the river.

 Chapter 94： Master (4)

    With a move from Li''s hand, Lu Gujian flew back to him. He stood with a sword on a broken piece of wood, and looked sternly around.


    Those monks who responded to Chen Jianghe''s call and were surrounded from all sides saw the separation of Chen Jianghe''s corpse and the movements one by one stopped abruptly, as if giving a mantra.


    They looked at the scene unexpectedly, and never dared to rush forward.


    "This ... Chen is this ... defeated?" Someone swallowed


    "Not only failed, but also dead ..."


    "Chen Lao Xiu is Gao Qiang. He walked rivers and lakes for decades. I haven''t seen anything before. How can I say that he died? This ..."


    "Chen Chen is really dead, his head has been moved, how can he not die!"


    They looked at Li Yan with dread, and looked at each other, but they all stepped back. Even Chen Jianghe died under Li Ye''s hands. Where are these people, Li Ye''s opponents? Especially when they touched Li Ye''s cold eyes, they trembled one after another, and retreated.


    "Old Chen is dead, the mission failed, hurry up!"


    "If you don''t leave again, you will be dead!"


    "The wind is tight, shout!"


    On the river bank and under the willow tree, Liu Zhiyan had stood up all of a sudden, staring at the river with an indifferent look on his face, and the ugly man shuddered, because he was so surprised that he moved too much and fell off the tree.


    "This guy ... actually won?" Liu Zhiyan stared at Li Yan, "how could he win?"


    The ugly man fell terribly, but forgot about the pain. He struggled to get up from the ground, stretched his neck, looked at the river like Liu Zhiyan, and seemed to want to see Li Yan through.


    ...


    The fire of the iron furnace was still on, and the fire was never extinguished. This was the only light on the hill, ordinary and unusual.


    Liu Dazheng and the Taoist stood outside the courtyard door, looking at the man in the blue robe in front of him, hesitated.


    Because he had waited for a long time, the Taoist finally couldn''t bear his temper and was about to move. He winked at Liu Dazheng and decided to let go.


    As Zhongnanshan''s strongest disciple now, Taoists do not allow himself to try without accepting the result of the mission failure. Even the person in front of him may indeed have reached that level.


    Liu Dazheng slowly nodded. As a master, he had arrogance. It was cultivated by stepping on the shoulders of countless people. This arrogance, or self-esteem, did not allow him to be timid without a fight.


    Taoist and Liu Dazheng have a flame in their eyes, that is their fighting spirit.


    But when they were determined to start, the gray-haired man in gray robe suddenly said, "Here it is."


    "Who''s here?" Taoist said slightly.


    "I!"


    At this time, the dense branches of the trees beside the courtyard were separated from the middle, and someone came from the top of the tree. It was a swordsman, carrying a snow-covered long sword, wearing a clean white robe, white robe inlaid with gold, and a star and moon pattern drawn on the chest. The Taoist in white robe fell beside the man in Qingpao and looked at Liu Dazheng and Taoist. His eyebrows were sharp, which showed that he was a determined person. His eyes were small, which made his eyes look a little deep. His waist The pole was standing upright, which showed that he had the ambition to bend.


    He spoke, in a proud tone, reporting his name: "Nangong first!"


    This is a person who is proud of his own name. This shows that the owner of this name has had brilliant deeds today and it has made many people know and admire it. This name has allowed him to sit upright.


    Seeing Nangong No. 1 who was carrying a stunned sword, Liu Dazheng and Dao Ren looked pale.


    Obviously, even if they haven''t seen this person, they know the weight of the name.


    Nangong glanced at the iron furnace for the first time and sighed with admiration, "Yes!"


    He glanced at the Qingpao Taoist next to him, and frowned slightly, revealing strangeness in his eyes, which showed that he didn''t know the man.


    But he still praised, "Yes!"


    Because he, like Liu Dazheng and Taoists, felt the gray-haired and blue-robed man, the solitary meaning of Xiao Suo.


    "Nangong first, what are you doing here?" Taoist looked alert, his right hand slightly moved, it seemed to be ready to shoot at any time.


    "For you." Nangong looked at Taoists first.


    The Taoist chuckled: "I was so important that I was able to work as the No. 1 master of the heavenly prison?"


    Nangong raised his jaw slightly: "You are not that important."


    This was very rude, even with arrogance, which made the Taoist very unhappy. He lowered his face and said, "What do you know?"


    "I should know it, naturally I can''t hide it from me." Nangong first sneered, "For example, the three clear views of Niushou Mountain once had a pond of Qinglian."


    As soon as the Taoist heart moved, his brows became lower and his look more alert: "What do you want?"


    "Grab you back and ask for an understanding." Nangong said first.


    The Taoist sneered: "It''s really time for you to come ..." He glanced at Weishui. "Nangong first, haven''t you always been arrogant? Are you willing to be An Wang''s running dog now?"


    Nangong chuckled first and didn''t bother to answer.


    However, Liu Dazheng frowned, looking at the Taoist man, his expression was not good: "Who are you saying An Wang''s running dog?"


    "I''m talking about King Xin''an, not King Lao''an!" The Taoist confessed his words, quickly explained, and then sank. "Now isn''t the time for us to tell the story!"


    Liu Dazheng snorted coldly, "If you dare to vilify King An again, although I have agreed to this matter, you still don''t want me to do it!"


    The Taoist face is even more ugly.


    "The first knife in the Central Plains is Liu Dazheng?" Nangong looked at Liu Dazheng for the first time, and hesitated slightly. "How did you become so dark? I can hardly recognize it."


    Liu Dazheng has no intention of reviewing the past: "Less nonsense!"


    "I''ve forgotten that you were also a disciple of Zhongnanshan." Nangong first stretched out his hand. "Okay! If so, let''s go!" Liu Dazheng and Taoist momentum suddenly climbed.


    The gray-haired man with a gray robe turned around, and Liu Dazheng and the Taoist saw that the man was ordinary, but his face was cold and cold, like a traveler who had traveled for a long time, which made him look more and more Elusive.


    He glanced at Nangong No. 1 and bluntly said: "You can''t win with one enemy and two."


    Nangong looked at the man for the first time, but found that he didn''t know this person, which made him feel strange. Qin Tianjian took charge of the world''s door and cultivated to reach the man''s realm. It didn''t make sense for Nangong to have no impression at all.


    Nangong First was even more surprised by the man''s cultivation, because he hadn''t heard of it yet, who is now in real life.


    "You want to help me?" Nangong asked first.


    The man in the Qingpao looked at Liu Dazheng: "This person gave it to me."


    Nangong first: "Okay! Hands on!"


    "One more thing," the Qingpao man said.


    Nangong first lowered his face: "Can you finish it all at once?"


    The man in Qingpao looked at the iron furnace: "This house looks pretty good."


    "Yes." Nangong glanced at Lushe for the first time and turned to the humane: "Let''s go down the mountain to fight!"


    The Taoist sneered, "I''m afraid you won''t succeed?"


    The two turned together, took two steps, and stopped again. Nangong looked at the man in Qingpao first: "Why don''t you go?"


    The Qingpao man said lightly, "I don''t have to go."


    The meaning of what he said was naturally based on his strength. If he wanted to win Liu Dazheng, he wouldn''t make any noise or ruin the house.


    Nangong''s first face changed: "Do you really have a real life practice?"


    The Qingpao man stopped talking.


    Nangong first and Taoists no longer asked more, both jumped up and left on the treetops.


    Liu Dazheng looked at the man in Qingpao for a moment and said, "I suddenly thought you were familiar."


    "Oh?" The Qingpao man responded lightly.


    Liu Dazheng clenched his kitchen knife: "I don''t know your face, and I''m not familiar with your temperament. I don''t even think of anyone when I see you, but I just feel familiar. So, who are you? Nangong first, is your Are you here? "


    The Qingpao man said, "If you can beat me, I will tell you."


    Liu Dazheng shot suddenly.


    Holding a kitchen knife, slicing to the man in the green robe.


    The sword is full of strength.


    As soon as the knife gas was heard, the screaming wind screamed, and the surrounding trees fell to the other side, as if a huge hurricane was born from the foot of Liu Dazheng, and they would break in the next moment.


    The gate behind Liu Dazheng shot fine dust and filled the smoke, and the house squeaked with overwhelming squeaks, as if the next moment, it would collapse and break into powder.


    The knife gas reached the man in Qingpao.


    The man in Tsing Pao did not move.


    He raised his hand and pressed down in the air.


    So the wind stopped, Lin Muzheng, Lu Shejing was quiet, and the sword was scattered.


    The kitchen knife is crushed directly into powder.


    Liu Dazheng couldn''t move.

 Chapter 95： Master (5)

    There is a station east of Huangli Township, forty miles away.


    The post station is not large, the room is seven or eight, the horses are two or three, and the courtyard wall is collapsed.


    In the westernmost room, dim lights were still showing at this time, and someone was reflected on the window paper, his body twisted.


    In the room, Li Ke stood with his negative hand and looked up at a landscape painting on the wall.


    Mountains and rivers have their own way, but the way Li Ke used for enlightenment is not the natural way of mountains and rivers, but the world way of temples.


    It was not easy to get through, so he frowned.


    From time to time, there was a knock on the door, and a slightly urgent voice came from outside the door: "General, Huangli Township."


    Li Ke lightened slightly in front of his eyes, but his eyes did not retract from the painting: "Come in."


    The door opened, and a man wearing a gray cannon clenched his fist in the room: "Li Zhi and others are fighting fiercely in Weishui, and the situation is unknown."


    Li Ke turned his head and looked happy: "So it ¡¯s God help me?"


    The man hesitated for a while and said, "Li Li left Chang''an because of the bandit affair in Huangli Township. This is an official business. The general followed the city out for revenge. This is a private matter. May be mixed in a quagmire. "


    Li Ke waved his hand and seemed a little impatient: "Since Li Ke''s birth, whether it is to fight on the battlefield or go deep into the rivers and lakes to fight with others, it has not failed. How can this be planted in Li Zhi''s hands? My personal affairs are also related to Zhenwu''s reputation! "


    The man insisted: "The general''s entry into Chang''an was to form an alliance with Wei Gong. If he attacks King An, will he lose out because of a small one?"


    Li Ke sneered: "The alliance with Wei Gong focused on the Li County Lord. The day before yesterday Li Li defeated me in public and made me look shameful. I publicly declared that I admired the Li County Lord for a long time. If Li Ji is not removed, what do I have Yen''s marriage to the Lord of Ye County? "


    Seeing that the persuasion was invalid, the man asked, "Will the general talk to Wei Gong?"


    "Let''s do more!" Li Ke used his sleeves, "The defeat the day before yesterday, my Li Keyong has made people look down. It is a bit short-lived to form an alliance with Wei Gong. The alliance chips are not good. This time only Only by killing Li Zhiyu invisible can I regain the momentum and show my strength to invigorate the martial arts and deter Wei Gong. How can things be unsettled and mentioned to Wei Gong first? "


    The man stopped talking.


    To kill a prince, as long as things are hidden, there is no trace left and no one can find them. In Zhenwu''s view, it is really not a big deal.


    If this is not the case, Zhenwu will not be able to talk about it, nor will he have the confidence to listen to tunes.


    ...


    The light from the stove dimmed.


    Liu Dazheng had stiff limbs and couldn''t even move his fingers. Time is extremely long at this moment, because Liu Dazheng has trouble breathing.


    He now finally realized how big the power gap was between him and the gray-haired man in front of him.


    The boy didn''t show up, which shows that the Qingpao man could not leave a trace when he started with Liu Dazheng, so that the boy could sleep peacefully, just as he hadn''t noticed the boy before, and someone was talking outside the hospital.


    The man in the blue robe retracted his hand.


    The pressure on Liu Dazheng was suddenly relieved and he gasped. He glanced at the almost disappearing kitchen knife and couldn''t help looking at the man again. He was jealous and asked, "Who the **** are you?"


    The man in Tsing Pao looked dull: "As you see, a monk in real life."


    Although Liu Dazheng had already determined the other side''s practice as a realm, at this moment, when he heard the other side''s acknowledgment, he was still in shock: "After Yuan Tianshi, there have been no real monks in the rivers and lakes!"


    The man in Qingpao didn''t seem to mind talking to Liu Dazheng, although his tone remained indifferent: "No, it''s just that no one has seen it."


    Liu Dazheng shook his head firmly: "This is impossible!"


    The man in the Qingpao smiled. Although he looked ordinary, he was particularly attractive when he smiled, just like an ordinary weed, with gorgeous flower buds and a different kind of beauty: "Five years ago, you were here. In today''s realm, can you say that in recent years, you haven''t thought about it, you want to go further? "


    "After seven layers of qi training, it is difficult and difficult, and every further step is as difficult as ever. I can have today''s realm. It is a coincidence that I want to go further. It is easier said than done." Liu Dazheng said bitterly, immediately what he realized His eyes widened suddenly, "You ... Do you know me?"


    "Is it surprising to know the first knife of Central Plains?" The smile of the Qingpao man became more and more mellow.


    This statement is true, Liu Dazheng cannot refute.


    I don''t know what it is, this muscular man with a muscle like a hill and a ridiculous figure suddenly has a sentimental look on his face: "If you say that the world of Datang, who would be promoted to the real world would not be surprised? I''m afraid there is only ... "


    He didn''t finish saying this, and suddenly stopped.


    Because the Qingpao man before him had disappeared.


    He walked suddenly, without warning, as he did.


    Liu Dazheng was standing still.


    For a long time, he shook his head and sighed, and returned to the yard.


    He walked into the yard, and today he does not plan to step out of the yard again.


    Even without the deterrence of a man with gray hair and blue robes, he would never go out again.


    And he knew very well that his younger brother, the Taoist, had no chance of winning even when facing Nangong first.


    So the task that Shimen gave him was over. In a failed way.


    This is the last thing he owed to Shimen. Now that he has paid it off, he didn''t want to be involved with Shimen for a long time, so he came here to live in seclusion. Then in the future, he can really draw a clear line with Zhong Nanshan.


    ...


    To the west of Huangli Township, there are several cargo ships moored thirty miles away.


    Wei Jiangnan was sitting in the cabin, holding a book of poems with one hand, and watching the yellow oil lamp intently. On his hand, there is a wine gourd. Whenever he reads a wonderful place, he will stop, take a sip of wine, and then experience a quiet moment.


    There are rivers and lakes in the poems, and there is also Tao. This is the usual cognition of Wei Jiangnan.


    When Xiu reached his realm, it was very difficult to go further. The reason why it is difficult is because the understanding of the Tao is extremely high. As a full-fledged scholar, reading poetry is Wei Jiangnan''s hobby. As a high-level monk, reading poetry is also a way for him to realize Taoism.


    Weishui Huangli Township is fighting at this moment.


    Wei Jiangnan didn''t get distracted to pay attention.


    In his opinion, Chen Jianghe, who practiced Qi on the seventh floor, took a number of masters who practiced Qi in the middle, and it was easy to lie on the Weishui to lie on the fourth or fifth floor of Li Qi. reason.


    Even if Li Yan defeated Li Keyong the day before yesterday.


    "Li Keyong ..." Thinking of this person, Wei Jiangnan ran it. In the eyes of the world, he has the best talent for spiritual practice. He is expected to enter the real world before the age of no doubt. Come, but Seoul.


    He has never even seen Li Keyong squarely.


    "It''s just a Shatuo." Wei Jiangnan thought so, "Since ancient times, only Han people can achieve real life ... Li Keyong, what is it!"


    As a monk at a higher level than normal practice, Wei Jiangnan knows how difficult it is to break through the high level of practice.


    Converged, Wei Jiangnan continued to read poems.


    He read the poems quietly, waiting for the good news to return.


    Capture Li Li, Wei Baoheng accounted for Wei Jiangnan''s errand, and it was complete.


    After Li Yong defeated Li Ke, he admired the words of the Li County Lord and spread it in Chang''an City, so the entire Chang''an City knew that the young An An would one day propose to Luomafu.


    Wei Baoheng cannot tolerate this.


    Killing the prince, Wei Baoheng will not do such a thing. When he commanded the Baiguan to preside over the affairs of the government, the prince of the imperial dynasty was actually killed in the territory of Chang''an Prefecture. Is he responsible? Of course there is! The responsibility is still great, and it is possible to be demoted!


    Suppressing Li Yan, this is Wei Baoheng''s wrist.


    When Li Zhe was in the office in Huangli Township, he was missed by the bandit bandit and disappeared for a long time before he fled back. Then this young An Wang will sweep the majesty to the ground. Wei Baoheng only needs to use some means to make Li Zhe Become a laughingstock, can you continue to mix in the officialdom? It''s all a question. Do you want to propose a marriage to Luomafu? Still want to covet the lord of Ûª? nonexistent.


    Wei Baoheng can also use this to suppress Xu Shaomu and change another person to take charge of Chang''an House. In this way, it is considered that the most important wings of Lu Yan have been broken, and two birds with one stone have been served.


    "Lanling wine tulips, the jade bowl is filled with amber light ... good poem, good poem ... Well, such a trivial matter as capturing Li Zhan, let Chen Jianghe come to do enough work, even returned I want to take a personal walk. My brother is cautious, and he is too cautious.


    Wei Jiangnan sighed. He remembered the scene of singing poetry with the literati in Changan City, and thought of wine as a song. He felt that Weishui was too deserted, and the cargo ship was too vulgar. He couldn''t wait to go back.


    Just then, someone came on board and brought the letter.


    "Wei Gong, it''s not good!" The comer knelt on one knee on the bow of the ship, his expression was extremely urgent, and his voice was full of confusion.


    "Hurry up, what kind of system!" Wei Jiangnan scolded angrily. He felt that this man would never learn what kind of manners, and it was rude.


    But the next moment, Wei Jiangnan would not think so.


    "Ambush failed, Chen was killed!" Said the person in a hurry.


    The collection of poems slipped from the hands of Wei Jiangnan, knocked over the wine gourd, and the wine was spilled out, the fragrance overflowed and splashed into the clothes of Wei Jiangnan.


    "What did you say ?! You say it again ?!" Wei Jiangnan stood up suddenly, bumping his head against the cabin. He hit too hard and hit the top of the cabin with a hole, his hair completely messed up.


    "My subordinates saw it with their own eyes, Chen Lao was stunned by a sword!" Lairen anxiously said, "And ... and our people have been arrested a lot ..."


    "Miscellaneous account! How can this happen! Chen Jianghe couldn''t get the rice bucket? With so many people, he couldn''t even capture Li Ye, but he was killed ?! What a reason!" Wei Jiangnan was furious, and his head hit the roof. Half of his head was stuck, and howling was ridiculous. He knew that he had lost his manners and was even more angry. He immediately set off the cabin. Although he was not injured by sawdust, the entire face had completely risen with anger. red.


    "Li Ye has a helper?" Wei Jiangnan asked, this was the only possibility he could think of.


    "No ... no!"


    "Rice bucket! Pigs and dogs are worse!" Wei Jiangnan was so angry that the Buddha was astonished, and the Buddha could not help but spit foul language, and the attitude of Yashi disappeared instantly. Not only that, he also carried the reporter to the river with a kick, which was bad There was a thunderous thunder at the bow.


    "A bunch of waste! In the end, I still have to work for my father, what is the use of my father to support you!" Wei Jiangnan fired for a long time, and his anger was slightly reduced. The style of blood can not be lost, so he flung his sleeves on the bow of the boat, adjusted the whole jacket, and hummed coldly: "All are waiting for my father, see how he moves his fingers, and capture the kid! "


    At this moment, Wei Jiangnan suddenly felt that there was a kind of army defeat in the current situation, and he rode into the enemy array alone, captured the enemy''s general, and saved the defeat. He could not help thinking of a poem: "Reading a poem Three thousand rolls, practiced the battlefield killing sword ... "


    He hadn''t finished the verse, and suddenly, a ghost flashed in the night, and then someone fell on the river.


    Seeing that man, Wei Jiangnan couldn''t remember the next poem anymore. He was stunned and looked shocked to the extreme.


    The man had his hands on his back, and was distant from him, clearly in the river, but maintaining the same height as Wei Jiangnan, who was standing at the bow.


    He has his hands on his back and his feet are not wet.


    Floating in the river!

 Chapter 96： Master (6)

    "It''s a pity that the most powerful person is dead. This is the important witness that Wei Baoheng murdered me." Li Zheng had returned to the shore, he felt his chin and looked at the corpse in front of him, feeling a bit pity.


    The corpse was Chen Jianghe. When he fell on the river, Li Zhi did not let them be washed away by the river, and he was rescued by hand. Chen Jianghe died, which was not a small loss to Li Yan, but the battle was fierce at the time, and he could not take care of too much.


    However, the corpse is also useful. After all, Chen Jianghe is one of the masters of Wei Baoheng, and he has not seen a few people. Wei Baoheng cannot rely on it. Moreover, Wang Li and others also seized several attackers with their confession, and this evidence was established.


    As Li Wei had previously expected, Wei Baoheng made a mistake. And he caught the other''s mistake.


    Officials also suffered deaths and injuries, but they were not serious. Those who could go to the river to fight with them were all masters of Chang''an Prefecture. There were not many of them. Officials below the gas refinery period had been on the shore-now holding torches. , Surrounded by Li Yan.


    The monks in Tsing Yi Yamen did not show up, and the situation was basically under control. Tsing Yi Yamen did not need to be brought in to reveal their identity. Liu Zhiyan and the ugly husband are now the main targets of detention, and there are many helpers in the Changhe Gang.


    These people are actually very pitiful. The fierce battle on the river has far exceeded their expectations. Like the exercises of Chen Jianghe, thousands of arrows and four dragons, they have never seen them before, and they were shocked at the time. Yes, at this moment is still in fear and panic, many people are still shaking.


    Liu Zhiyan and the ugly husband were also tied. Li Yan came to Liu Zhiyan and looked at her for a moment.


    Her face is not amazing, her facial features are small, her contours are soft, her red lips are slightly thin, her eyes are large and bright, she looks like a gentle woman like water, and has a pitiful temperament.


    In her early twenties, the cultivation practice of the gas refining period can be described as glorious, but at this time, she was reduced to a prisoner. Of course, she could not talk about the spirit, but she did not have a pitiful appearance. She had stubbornness on her face, but Not obvious, eyes sorrowful, very sorrowful, a sorrow like fate.


    This kind of sorrowful sorrowful look, plus a little stubbornness left, but a face without hatred, is actually more pitiful than Pear''s rainy appearance, a kind of powerful pity.


    "Big master?" Li Yan squatted down in front of Liu Zhiyan.


    Liu Zhiyan bit his lower lip. "Changhe is the master."


    Li Yan looked at her: "My feeling tells me that you have the courage to accept defeat."


    Liu Zhiyan said, "Become the king and defeat the pirates."


    Li Min nodded: "But from your eyes, I read unwillingly."


    Liu Zhiyan''s face was euphemistic: "If your father does not report his revenge, you will die!"


    Li Min''s heart moved slightly, but his expression remained unchanged: "If you are not willing, why don''t you hate it?"


    Liu Zhiyan lowered her head and remained silent for a long time. She never sighed, but everyone felt her inner distress, as if this young woman had a sad stomach.


    At half a moment, she said, "People are in the rivers and lakes, they can''t help themselves. Life is alive, and things are not as good as they are. Fate is so, why resent?"


    Hearing this, Li Yan could not help but look at the woman a few times, he asked: "Are you afraid of death?"


    Liu Zhiyan shook his head: "Who is not afraid of death?"


    When she said this, her voice was full of regret, as if she was saying that death is terrible, but it is even more terrible to die if it is not done.


    It was just that she didn''t think it meant anything, so she didn''t say it.


    Song Jiao came over and whispered in Li Ye''s ear, Li Ye nodded.


    He told Liu Zhiyan: "I can make you immortal, or I can make Changhe Gang immortal."


    "This is impossible!" Liu Zhiyan''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Li Ye smiled: "You should know that as long as it is a problem in the world, there are not many impossible things. The reason why some people think it is impossible is that those things are beyond their ability."


    Liu Zhiyan stared at Li Yan and asked forcefully, "Who the **** are you?"


    Li Yan replied: "The King of Tang Dynasty, the Shao Yin of Chang''an Prefecture."


    Liu Zhiyan froze.


    The ugly man also choked.


    Most probably they did not expect that the person they were trying to seduce as a bait would have such an identity.


    Regardless of the prince of the dynasty or the senior members of the Sipin Group, in the eyes of the Changhe Gang, the position is too high, so high that they would not look up at the usual time¡ªthe end of the line of sight they looked up would only be the existence of the Weishui First Gang .


    "The conditions they promised you, I can promise you intact, even for the guilt of looting the dock warehouse, I can also give you the opportunity to make up for it, you think about it." Li Yan said this, deep Taking a deep look at Liu Zhiyan, who was still shocked, he stood up, left here, and inspected the casualties of the Chang''an government official.


    Song Jiao followed him.


    "My intuition tells me that you don''t want to kill this woman." Song Jiao looked at Li Yan vigorously, and couldn''t help giggling twice. "Perhaps, this woman made you feel good."


    Li Yan''s face did not change his color: "I don''t like killing people. As for the heartbeat you mentioned ... there are many types of heartbeat in this world. I don''t know which one you mean?"


    "So what kind of heart is yours?" Song Jiao covered her mouth with a smile, and her eyes were full of scabs.


    Li Huan bowed his head in silence for a moment, and said, "Comfort with the disease."


    Song Jiao''s smile froze.


    She certainly understood the meaning of Li''s words.


    Both of them had unreported fathers.


    There was no sadness on Li Zhi''s face, and he could not even see a half change.


    Song Jiao looked at this calm face, her heart tightened slightly, and she couldn''t express her uncomfortable feelings. She knew very well what kind of mental strength was needed to maintain a calm face in the face of great sorrow and not expose her weakness.


    It takes not only mental strength but also stubbornness.


    Song Jiao converged, she said: "The dispute between rivers, lakes, and court halls is essentially the same. The price of fierce disputes is **** life, life of misery and helplessness."


    Li Yan looked up at the night sky: "Perhaps, the sound of chickens and dogs heard each other, and there will not be so many disputes in the world where the old people will never die."


    Song Jiao shook her head: "That world has long ceased to exist ... or maybe it has never existed."


    Suddenly, she looked up to the west.


    At that moment, her eyes were sharp, like the ancient snow and ice.


    Strangely, in this dusty snow, there seems to be a ray of sunlight that can melt the snow-capped mountains.


    She said, "I''m going to see an old man."


    ...


    Wei Jiangnan stared at the uninvited guest floating on the river, his hands shaking slightly.


    The Weishui is quiet and deep, there is nothing over the river, only the Xinghai reflected at the foot of the man, in the faint lights, it seems like a real fantasy.


    When Xiu Weinan reached the state of Wei Jiangnan, even under these conditions, it is not difficult to see the face of the other party. What surprised him was that he didn''t know this person. It was an ordinary face. It was so common that at first glance, I immediately forgot about it, and did n¡¯t even feel like it was left.


    Facing this face, Wei Jiangnan even discovered that he could not see the age of the other party.


    Stand? Not confused? Know your fate?


    It''s all possible.


    Wei Jiangnan stared at the stranger with long gray hair in a green robe, but felt unprecedented nervousness, just like Liu Dazheng and Taoists.


    On several cargo ships, Wei Jiangnan''s entourages stood up. They saw this uninvited guest and showed off their magic instruments, ready to enter the battle at any time.


    Several cargo ships, a group of people with sharp weapons, confronted a strange man floating on the river, armed with swords.


    Wei Jiangnan did not act lightly.


    His nervousness soon deepened as strangers began to speak.


    The stranger''s voice was bland, but the words spoken were particularly powerful.


    He said, "You just said, you''re going to catch someone back?"


    This was what Wei Jiangnan said just now. When he said this, he was full of vigor and grasped it, and felt that he could capture Li Yan with his fingers. For this reason, he even wanted to chant a poem.


    But now, when he heard the words of strange men, Wei Jiangnan was flushed with red ears.


    Wei Jiangnan didn''t dare to move. He jealous of the other side''s cultivation. He gritted his teeth and said, "Who are you?"


    The Qingpao man didn''t answer Wei Jiangnan''s question, but just said lightly, "You can''t go."


    The meaning of the strange man was very clear. He came to stop Wei Jiangnan, and he was very sure of stopping Wei Jiangnan, just like Wei Jiangnan was sure to capture Li Zhi. In the presence of so many people, the face was so besieged by the other side, it can be said that his face was sweeping away, Wei Jiangnan''s face was pumping muscles, and his anger was rising.


    As the entire Wei family, Xiu was one of the most outstanding masters. Wei Jiangnan has never been so insulted.


    "If I must go?" Wei Jiangnan asked verbatim.


    The man in Qingpao said lightly: "Then today, it is your death."


    His voice was still bland, but his tone was so serious that it was impossible to question.


    "Crazy! Who gives you the capital to make you so invisible? Even if you cultivate as a high master, but you can treat the world as a hero?" Wei Jiangnan was repeatedly humiliated in public and finally couldn''t stand it. How can Yashi lose face? He figured it out, there are many followers around him, there are many good players in it, even if the opponent''s cultivation is higher than him, he may not be unable to fight, at least, can not fail without fighting!


    "Give me!" Wei Jiangnan beckoned.


    When he beckoned, he moved.


    But before that, the Qingpao man hovering on the river had stretched out a hand to Wei Jiangnan, and pressed it down from the air.


    Understatement.


    Boom.


    The water falls violently, and a few cargo ships docked together are suddenly shaken, and all are squeezed into the river!


    Hanging, sinking, and rising waves!


    All the monks sank into the water with the ship!


    Wei Jiangnan''s robes broke into pieces as soon as they burst into pieces.


    And he himself is standing in the air.


    It is also standing in the air, but he cannot move, as if he was choked by his throat!


    "Heroes in the world?" The Qingpao man sneered.


    One finger.


    Wei Jiangnan was like being hit by a heavy hammer, spitting out a large mouthful of blood, his body was like a disconnected kite, and he slammed into the river bank, hitting several willow trees, and I didn''t know where to fall.


    From start to finish, there was no change in the look of the Qingpao man''s face.


    He flung his sleeves away.

 Chapter 97： Identity

    On the banks of the Weishui River, under the willow trees, the man in the green robe faced the river, stood with his hands on his back, and the breeze blew, blowing his feet.


    Song Jiao came step by step, stopping a few steps beside him. She didn''t go to see him, and she also faced the river.


    Xingyue was silent, Song Jiao was silent for a long time, and slowly said, "You shouldn''t come."


    The Qingpao man replied, "I''m here."


    Song Jiao sighed softly: "Is the East China Sea so big, can''t I tolerate you?"


    The Qingpao man chuckled: "The world is big, can there be pure land?"


    Song Jiao was a little annoyed: "You are sophistry!"


    The man in Qingpao became silent, and after a while, his voice seemed a little heavy: "After the Battle of Badgong Mountain, I did intend to retreat to the East China Sea, and then I did make up my mind. No matter what happened to Tang, I would Come back again. "


    Song Jiao turned to look at the man in Qingpao. The face in front of her was strange to her. It was a face reconstructed after disfiguration. Of course, it did not match the face in her memory. She asked: "You have seen through I do n¡¯t care about honor and shame in the world, why did you come back? You said at the time that life is like a dream, rich and honored, and destiny, since you do n¡¯t even care about Li Zhi ¡¯s fate, why do you come back? Having built the foundation and stepped into the realm of real life, where can''t you be at ease, and why insist on returning ?! "


    At the end of the story, Song Jiao looked excited, and her mood was out of control.


    She stared at the unfamiliar face in front of her: "You know, although the world of Datang is big, but there is no place for you, when you come back, it means death! Even if you cultivate to be real, but Can you fight the emperor ?! "


    Song Jiao laughed with sorrow, infinite sadness: "You are dead ... the world thinks you are dead ... Since you are dead, why do you want to live? Do you want to die again? ! "


    The Qingpao man had no words, maybe he didn''t know how to speak.


    After Song Jiao had spoken, as if all her strength was pouring out, she was silent.


    For a long time, the man in Qingpao said, "When I went to sea that day, I had an appointment with Master and with you, disciple Bailudong, never from the world ... why did you come to him?"


    Song Jiao laughed aloud: "You are high, you can see through your life, you can understand the avenue, you can abandon the secular bondage, but I can''t do it. At least, when San Qingguan met him, I couldn''t just watch and die. ! "


    "So you just use the name of revenge to stay by his side to help him? Yes, this is indeed your temperament." The Qingpao man glanced at Song Jiao.


    "Say these things! What are you doing here when you return from the East China Sea? Why are you here? I can''t even protect him in my heart, and you still need to step in?" Song Jiaozhi asked.


    The man in Qingpao looked at the river again, and this time he remained silent for a longer time.


    He said: "After the battle of the Eight Gongshan Mountain, I was already disheartened and no longer had fantasies about the Datang Society. But when I was in the East China Sea, I watched the astrology at night and found some abnormalities ... Forget it, not to mention astrology. When I was buying food on the coast of the East China Sea, I heard that he stepped into practice, inherited the title of Lord Wang, and served as Chang Yin''s Shao Yin. "


    Song Jiao sneered: "He inherited Wang Jue''s career and entered the vortex of power struggle. When he descended to Wei Baoheng and up to the emperor, he would not forget about the case of Bagong Mountain, so he took this step and was destined You have to be hostile to many people and suffer many people''s calculations. They are dead. But this is his business, and it has nothing to do with you. Haven''t you been unrelated for a long time? "


    The Qingpao man said, "If he didn''t inherit the king and didn''t show up, I wouldn''t ..."


    "Don''t say these are useless!" Song Jiao interrupted him, "I don''t believe a word! After the battle of Badongshan, your people survived, but your heart is dead, don''t say you I''ll miss these worldly feelings! "


    The man in the Qingpao became silent again. He glanced up at the night sky, and suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood.


    Song Jiao stunned: "You ..."


    The man in the Qingpao waved his hand to signal that he was not in any way, but Song Jiao had lowered his face: "Since you have built a foundation, how can you deal with a Wei Jiangnan?"


    The man in the Qingpao wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and smiled: "After the battle of the Eight Gorges, I was rescued by the Master for my life. Although I fortunately survived, the foundation was damaged. Although I successfully built the foundation after going to the sea, The wound is still unrecoverable. "


    Song Jiao''s face paled: "Wasn''t that saying that every time you use your cultivation practice, you are hurting yourself, hurting yourself and then hurting people?"


    The Qingpao man didn''t think so: "Anyway, I can''t die for a while."


    Song Jiao moved her lips and finally couldn''t bear to blame him anymore.


    Halfway through, Song Jiao asked, "Would you like to see him?"


    "No need." The man in the green robe waved his hand. "There are more important things than him."


    "What is it?"


    "Take down Wei Baoheng, clear the eunuchs, and help new kings!"


    ...


    Its daybreak.


    Seeing Song Jiao coming from the riverside, Li Yan looked pale, and asked with concern: "What kind of acquaintance has made you look so ugly after seeing you?"


    Song Jiao glanced at Li Yan, his thoughts were complicated and his taste was unspeakable. After all, he just shook his head and could not say anything.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say much, Li Huan didn''t plan to question.


    Liu Zhiyan considered the middle of the night, determined to change the gate court to turn to Li Yi, and instead accused of looting the dock warehouse. It was Wei Baoheng who wanted to persuade him. In fact, as she said, people are involuntary in the rivers and lakes, and she has no choice now.


    Li Chang took the official mission of Chang''an Prefecture, escorted Changhe to help the crowd, and Chen Jianghe''s corpse and his subordinates, returned to the village where they were settling, ready to rest a little, and hurried back to Chang''an. Since the matter here was Wei Baoheng''s ambassador, I''m afraid that he has been told that the incident was unsuccessful. Whether Li Zhi can successfully return to Chang''an City or not, he said two things.


    While in the cottage, Li Xuan sent news to Wang Duo and Lu Yan, and asked them to send someone to respond, especially the thoughtful person who needs expert protection of witnesses. As long as Liu Zhiyan and others can reach Chang''an Mansion, Wei Baoheng''s situation will be No need to say how.


    At present, there are not many powers available to Li Yong. The entire Tsing Yi door is in fact only Song Jiao''s high-level combat power. If Wei Baoheng is well informed and has sent hands to respond outside Chang''an City, it is likely to be in Wang Duo and Lu. Before Yan''s man arrived, he intercepted Li Yan.


    They may not dare to kill Li Yan, but they must dare to kill the witness.


    At this moment, in the cottage on the hill, the stove had gone out, and Liu Dazheng was sitting on the threshold, smoking dry tobacco, his face was very tight. The boy got up early and went out, and saw that Liu Dazheng was abnormal and did not open the fire. It was a little surprised, but when the Taoist was also there, the boy didn''t ask much, and went to prepare breakfast himself.


    The Taoist was standing in the courtyard, his face was gloomy. Obviously, he lost the first fight with Nangong last night. However, he was not taken away by Nangong first, and it was a good ending. It''s just that the end is not acceptable to Taoists.


    "What are you talking about? Are you going to find An Wang and Li Ye?" The Taoist stared at Liu Dazheng with a look of anger, "Qing Lian''s affairs have not been found out yet, that guy is most likely a sinner of our Tao! You now, want Go to the enemy? "


    Liu Dazheng swallowed the clouds and misted his face, and his face seemed a bit vague after the smoke: "I Liu Dazheng, after going down the mountain after the crown, has been following Lao An Wang, and has also fought in the North and South. Personally guarding, even Song Jiao ¡¯s girl, did not dare to blow her nose and stare in front of me. At that time, Liu Dazheng told myself that following An Wang was my lifelong pursuit. "


    "During the Battle of Badgongshan, I should have been with Lao An, but it was because of the temporary assignment of Shimen that I left Lao An ... Liu Dazheng could hardly blame it! If I was by the old King An, that day, even if I could only block the sword for the old King, how could it be impossible for the old King to repair it? "


    In the end, Liu Dazheng was already full of sensibility.


    The Taoist coldly hummed: "Just for this matter, you hated Shimen for so many years, and you even came here to live in disregard of Master''s persecution ... But what is wrong with Shimen? What''s wrong? "


    Liu Dazheng glanced at the Taoist man: "Wang Lao An Xiu is a high-ranking man. Even if he is besieged, he can go without victory. How can he directly die? What is Shimen trying to plan for these years? Do n¡¯t you really know what? Do not follow the court order He is good at spreading the immortal law to the people, wantonly expanding his disciples, and making friends with the rivers and lakes. This time, he is also cultivating Qinglian. He wants to find the so-called heroes and trouble the world of Tang. What he has done and what is against the thieves? What ¡¯s the difference? I, Liu Dazheng, followed Wang An''an half a lifetime, shed blood and sweat for Tang, loyal to the liver and righteousness.


    "Liu Dazheng! You ca n¡¯t be crazy!" Taoists were furious. "The monks in the world are all my Taoists, and they are all my disciples. This world is not the court, it is my gate! The court is decaying, and the gate is Limin Cangsheng. With less suffering from faint politics, this is what seeks to overthrow the court and shape a new order! This is not rebellion, it is for the sky! "


    "These words, go back and talk to Master, tell me it''s useless." Liu Dazheng finished smoking, drank his cigarette, stood up, "I owe the teacher''s love, yesterday''s affairs have been paid off, Since then, the two have nothing to do with each other. I don''t want to investigate the death of King Lao An. Is there any effort by the division and how much effort, but from now on, you and I have nothing to do!


    Having said that, Liu Dazheng greeted the boy: "Pack up and go out!"


    The Taoist was furious. He pulled out a long sword and pointed at Liu Dazheng: "Are you going to find Li Yan? You are going to be a running dog of the court? Going to trust my enemies in Zhongnan Mountain? Then I have to ask the sword in my hand and promise Don''t promise! "


    Liu Dazheng sneered.


    After a while, Liu Dazheng took the boy out and went down the mountain.


    After all, the courtyard and the house were ruined, leaving them in ruins.


    In the ruins, the Taoist looked at the sword stuck in the ground, his face was pale, and his mind was not belonged.


    On the mountain road, Liu Dazheng glanced back, where the Qingpao man stopped last night.


    He murmured in his heart: "The entire Tang Dynasty, as a matter of course, can reach the real world, only Lao An is alone ..."


    Follow King Xin An, will there be a chance to see Old An An again?


    That old King An, who everyone thought was dead?


    At this moment, Liu Dazheng was in tears.

 Chapter 98： Monk

    In the small courtyard of the cottage, Li Yan let people loosen Liu Zhiyan. When Shangguan poured out the tea, Li Yan poured a bowl and handed it to Liu Zhiyan. The Jianghu woman who was kneading the active shoulders looked at the tea that was passed to her. He stunned God, but did not respond after half a ring.


    She glanced at Li Yan confusedly and doubtfully, and finally determined that this bowl of water was indeed handed to herself, and quickly took it with both hands: "Thank Your Highness!"


    "Little Ling Dan." Li Min motioned to Shangguan, and the latter took out an elixir and gave it to Li Yan. Li Shun handed it to Liu Zhiyan. "You are not badly injured. This elixir can relieve your injury. "


    Liu Zhiyan was holding the bowl and drank her water. When she heard the word, she spit it out. She was overreacted. She was flushed with water and coughed. She was a little bit busy and embarrassed.


    This is not to blame for her confusion. Although Xiao Ling Dan is not a precious elixir, it is also relatively speaking. Liu Zhiyan, who is relying on Weishui Freight to make a living, has not seen a few decent instruments, let alone elixir. The whole Changhe Gang Now she is just two monks with the ugly husband.


    Liu Zhiyan hurriedly bowed down: "How can a young woman accept the reward of His Highness before she has done nothing?"


    Li Zhi popped his elixir and Liu Zhiyan quickly caught it. He said, "Since you have decided to take refuge in me, I will not take you as an outsider and tell me about the situation of the Changhe Gang."


    Liu Zhiyan took the elixir, and naturally it was not good to return it, so it seemed too uninteresting. She glanced at Li Yan and lowered her head quickly. The distinguished prince of the royal family would pour water on him and gave him Dan. Medicine, which greatly exceeded Liu Zhiyan''s expectations.


    "I shot at him last night. Didn''t he hate me?" Liu Zhiyan asked herself, she wanted to stare at Li Ye for a while, and look carefully, so she knew what Li Yan was going to do, but she couldn''t be so rude.


    "The Weishuihe Gang was twenty-four. The Changhe Gang was originally ranked in the middle reaches. There were more than a hundred people, more than twenty monks, and three gas trainers. His father was the first master of the Changhe Gang and was conspired by the Gangster Gang. , The strength of the Changhe Gang has been weakened a lot. "


    Liu Zhiyan clasped her hands and pressed Xiao Ling Dan into the palm of her hand. When she said these words, her voice was not exciting, but it was also inevitable to bring some sentimentality.


    She continued: "The Weishui River helped to survive by the Weishui freight. When the world was peaceful, it was originally a loose force, and it was also gathered from the villagers everywhere. In recent years, the government has become more and more pressing on cargo ships. It has made it difficult for many river gangs to survive. In addition, bandits from all over the place are rampant, and cargo ships cannot be fully protected. Many river gangs are ''poor but thinking.'' "


    Liu Zhiyan looked up and took a peek at Li Yan, seeing that he always looks the same, then continued to say: "Many river gangs began to shake their begs to the government, becoming the government''s greedy minions, and some river gangs imitated gangsters and robbed others Cargo ships, as well as other river gangs, are influential. They draw a section of the river and collect tolls ... The situation is chaotic, and the river gangs are also chaotic. Many monks practicing gas saw that some river gangs were profitable, so Join in, so there are big gangs ... the fight for various interests is also bloodier. "


    Li Zhi was silent. The so-called troubled world is not an empty word. The consequences of the dim government and politics are rampant corruption and gangsters everywhere. In the officialdom, only competition for power and profit are the most common victims.


    As far as the Weishui River Gang is concerned, the original peace order was broken, and the court law became a piece of paper. There are many who have the power and who is the grandfather, who can collude with the government and the father. Under this circumstance, one can imagine how much bullying, how wronged and helpless, how many homes are ruined, and every money is bloody.


    Li Yan looked at Liu Zhiyan, a woman with a restrained temperament. She restrained her emotions and behaviors, so she had a small range of movements, and she was cautious, for fear of offending, much like a little snail.


    Li Min wondered, if the order of the Weishui River Gang can be rectified, will it have the effect of buying people''s hearts, and will they be able to gather the luck of those people?


    For now, though, it''s a little distant.


    When Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan were talking, Wang Li came over and reported that someone had asked for an interview.


    Li Yan came to the gate of the courtyard, looked to the left, and saw not far away. He was stopped by two people.


    A tall, muscular man with a boy under ten. Both were very dark, even darker than the average crop han, especially the boy, which was almost like a block of coal.


    Song Jiao embraced his arms against the door frame, propped up the magnificent scenery on his chest, and sneered in Li''s ear: "Liu Dazheng, why is he here?"


    But immediately she thought of it, so she was relieved.


    When Li Zheng saw Liu Dazheng, he had the same problem as Song Jiao.


    Li Xian''s close friends, Li Ye have all seen, Song Jiao is secretly engaged in errands, mostly activities in the rivers and lakes, when Chang''an basically does not go to An Wang Mansion, so I rarely see Li Ye, Liu Dazheng as Li Xian''s guard, Li Yan is very familiar.


    However, after the battle of the Eight Gongshan Mountain, Liu Dazheng never returned. He did not expect to appear again today.


    Li Yan asked Liu Dazheng to come over and meet him in front of the door.


    "Cao Min has seen His Royal Highness." Liu Dazheng brought the boy to the ceremony.


    "General Liu, don''t come without a fist?" Li Yan arched his hands. Liu Dazheng was the leader of Li Xian''s own soldiers before, and was also the chief of the 800-strong royal palace.


    At this time, a group of people appeared to the east of the village, standing under an old tree, looking far away at the village.


    Not many people, only four. Headed by a young man, Qi Yuxuan Ang is exactly what Li Ke used. Beside him, followed by a monk in a puppet and holding a magic wand. The monk gave birth to a good skin, with a face like a crown jade and thick eyebrows, but his lips were very red and his skin was smooth and ridiculous. He could not see the age, which made him feel particularly strange.


    "The person I''m looking for is in this village." Li Ke looked at the cottage with a negative hand.


    "What is the intention of the donor?" The monk asked.


    "I want him to die." Li Ke said lightly.


    "As the donor wishes." The monk folded his hands and left.


    "Master Huiming, please slow down." Li Ke suddenly stopped him.


    Huiming monk stopped: "Does the donor change his mind?"


    "Of course I decide, it certainly won''t be more important." Li Ke said, "But there are twenty soldiers in this village, let''s just go in?"


    "If you ca n¡¯t come and go freely, how can Lianshi let the poor monk come to Chang''an with the donor?" Huiming is always nice-looking, and his tone is not sharp, but what he says has the ability to infect people and make people unbelievable .


    Li Ke laughed with an old man behind him: "Master Huiming is the first monk of Yinshan Juexiao Temple. He can be completed in only one step to become the monk state of Shimen. If the practitioner in the world does not reach the eighth level of Qi training, I am afraid Even the master can''t handle it, the general can rest assured. "


    Li Ke said in a deep voice: "What I want is to leave no trace and not be noticed by the world!"


    Huiming smiled and said, "How difficult is this?" Then, Huiming waved to the village house, and a golden light poured over the village house. He stood in front of him with one hand and silently moved the spell. The golden light over the cottage formed a light curtain at a speed visible to the naked eye, covering the whole cottage.


    "One flower, one world, one leaf, one bodhi." Huiming finished his spell, flicked his finger, and flew one flower, one leaf in succession from his fingertips. The flowers and leaves fell into the light curtain, and the golden light curtain rippled for a while. Suddenly disappearing, what appeared to everyone''s eyes was a quiet and peaceful village, with people coming and going in it, looking orderly and a small world of its own.


    Li Ke used the old man behind him to see this scene and couldn''t help but sigh: "The flower and leaf enchantment of Shimen is really extraordinary. I''m waiting to open my eyes today!"


    Huiming didn''t care, but made a gesture to Li Ke: "The cottage is turned upside down, and no one outside can detect it. Donor, please."


    Li Ke nodded and walked into the enchantment with a negative hand.


    In the small courtyard of the cottage, Li Zhengzheng said a few words to Liu Dazheng, all of them suddenly changed their eyes and looked up.


    The golden light that enveloped the entire village was seen by everyone, until a golden flower and a golden leaf flew one after another and disappeared into the air, and then everyone looked back.


    Song Jiao still leaned in front of the courtyard. She didn''t move half a minute, not even lowering her arms around her chest. She just sneered, "It seems that there is a master coming from the door of flowers and leaves."


    Wang Li''s face changed, and his eyes were filled with fear: "Shimenhuayejiejie? That''s not an ordinary method. It''s a perfect skill for people to come!"


    He quickly arched at Li Yan: "Shaoyin, please leave quickly, Xiaguan leads the battle, after Shao Yin breaks!"


    Li Yan smiled: "Anyone visits, is there any reason to avoid it?"


    Liu Dazheng stood up and hugged his fist to Li Yan: "Liu Dazheng is willing to protect His Highness Zhouquan!"


    Li Zheng nodded, and he also wanted to see to what extent Liu Dazheng''s cultivation was, who was stronger than Song Jiao.


    The boy pulled Liu Dazheng''s sleeves and looked up anxiously and asked, "Liu Dazheng ... can you do that? They say that is a master, you ... are you also a master?"


    The boy still can''t imagine what kind of strength this big man adopted him a few years ago, maybe the boy doesn''t know what the strength is. After all, in the years when the two were together, the boy had never seen Liu Dazheng. To show what an extraordinary skill is, all day long is to hit the iron, to finish smoking is to smoke, in addition to that, there is only occasional left to take the boy to touch the fish in the river ... Called one touch.


    As for Liu Dazheng''s confrontation with Taoists this morning, the boy didn''t see anything at all. The eaves in his imagination did not happen. Liu Dazheng and Taoists just confronted each other for a long time, and then Taoists issued a sword, and Liu Dazheng punched, and then ... the house collapsed, and the boy patronized the rat, and the boy didn''t know that even if he didn''t dodge, those broken woods would not hurt him.


    Liu Dazheng touched the boy''s head, and gently answered the boy''s question: "Almost a master."


    The boy''s face suddenly collapsed. In his understanding, the words "almost" and "calculate" were obviously powerless.


    Liu Dazheng came to the gate of the courtyard and was in front of Song Jiao.


    Song Jiao gave him a sideways glance: "What about your knife?"


    "Knife? Yes." Liu Dazheng took a ... kitchen knife from his waist and stepped out of the courtyard.

 Chapter 99： accident

    Song Jiao frowned slightly. As a colleague of Zeng Jin, of course, she had seen Liu Dazheng''s shot and Liu Dazheng''s knife. The other party, as the most outstanding disciple of Zhongnanshan''s previous generation, had the reputation of the first sword in the Central Plains. Of course not a kitchen knife.


    And in Song Jiao''s eyes, the kitchen knife in Liu Dazheng''s hand was too ugly to look at. The blade is not small and small, black and opaque, and there are two pieces of wood on both sides of the handle, which are wrapped with gray cloth strips. Whatever it looks like, it is just an ordinary kitchen knife, and it is not completely attached to the magic weapon.


    With this kind of weapon-let''s call it a weapon, to play against a monk who can use the technique of flower and leaf enchantment, isn''t it kidding.


    Song Jiao''s eyes were not good, but she didn''t say much. In front of this dark-skinned, muscular, rough-faced man with a disrespectful temperament, she had never looked at it pleasingly. But she knew that Liu Dazheng would not be kidding, let alone joking at such times.


    When Liu Dazheng stepped out of the hospital, four people appeared on the roof of the opposite house.


    Headed by Li Ke, he stood with his hands on his back and looked sloppy. Anyone who sees him will feel that this is not an ordinary person. He has a temperament of kings overlooking the world, sharp and unmatched. This temperament is not innocent, it requires a lot of extraordinary experience.


    The monk Huiming stood next to Li Keyi, holding a magic wand, with a calm eyebrow and a bright look, like a holy white lotus with the power to purify the heart.


    The other two people, an old man and a middle-aged man, stood on the outside of both sides. Although there was no speech, the breath was long and steady, and they had a master''s style, which is undoubtedly a high monk practicing qi.


    Such four people, as long as they do not break into the palace and heavy military planes, are afraid that the world is large, and there are few places that they cannot go, even Chang''an City can come and go as long as it does not cause a mess.


    When Li Ke used to see Li Yan, a look of anger appeared on his face, but this anger was soon replaced by the soon-to-be vengeance. He looked at Li Hua with a joke, with a smile on his face holding Zhizhu "Why doesn''t His Royal Highness An run?"


    Li Yan, standing in the hospital, chuckled and said, "I''m also very surprised, why do you see me don''t run. It is a good thing that scars forget the pain, is it a common problem for some people?"


    "You''re too arrogant!" Li Ke snorted coldly. "You were lucky enough to beat me in Lumafu. Do you really think that you are better than me? If so, you are too naive!"


    Li Jun laughed: "I think you probably want to say that you did not use your full strength in Luomafu. As a person accustomed to battle in the battlefield, life and death fight is your masterpiece, not a hiccup. It is the most outstanding as Zhenwu Genius, you still have a lot of magical instruments and secrets, which are not suitable to be taken out in front of people, so I can beat you that day, it is a fluke. "


    Li Ke raised a brow and said, "An Wang has self-knowledge. However, it is too late for you to realize this now, because even if you ask for forgiveness now, I don''t intend to let you go!"


    Li Yan pouted his lips: "So much to say, in fact, I want to tell you, if you want to die, then hurry up, I''ll hurry."


    "Li Yan! Let''s go crazy!" Li Ke lowered his face. "Today, you''re dead!"


    In other words, a jersey: "Come on!"


    The middle-aged man behind him heard a flick of his wrist, took out a huge chop-sword, jumped from the roof, and slashed into the courtyard with a knife.


    Slashing-The sword is full of glory, and the sword''s energy spreads five feet, as if even the mountains can be split. His sword is simple and unsophisticated, but the force of the sword sinks, and as soon as the sword''s gas appears, a cold murderous spirit comes forward, as if This slash-sword, who has killed countless people today, has formed countless injustices on the sword.


    This middle-aged man, who was a general of Zhenwu Army, shot naturally and was unmatched. He cut it off with a spirit of indomitable, dead and alive, and everyone felt a great deal of pressure, as if he saw thousands of troops and horses. , Roared to himself and killed.


    "Breaking the battle!" The middle-aged man yelled, and with his voice, he climbed a step again with his momentum, "Let''s die!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng, who was standing next to Li Yan, had a look of awe, but also practiced martial arts on the battlefield. She knew the power contained in the sword, which was the realm she was struggling to pursue.


    "If there are no battle formations and blessings of three hundred people, this sword can be defeated in one go!" Shangguan said in a deep voice, and the three hundred soldiers with armour on the battlefield were already an extraordinary force. Apart from that, the gangs on Weishui, who have three hundred soldiers in command and control, can crush them all the way.


    Wang Li''s face was jealous: "Sandfield generals have the heaviest killing spirit. Compared with monks and priests, they have a lot of bravery and hard work. They are the most capable of training and killing. ! "


    Li Ye didn''t say anything. When he saw Song Jiao always looking dull, he didn''t seem to think that Liu Dazheng would be defeated, so he felt relieved.


    The burly man holding a kitchen knife in front of the courtyard, facing the majestic knife of the other side, an unexplainable emotion appeared on his face. Perhaps, seeing this knife, the leader of Li Xian''s soldiers thought of it again. In the past, the **** scenes of fighting on the battlefield in the past, or maybe he saw the scenes that he had used this trick countless times.


    In any case, Liu Dazheng stepped on the ground with his hind foot and stood up.


    Where he stepped on, he left a large pit three feet in diameter and several inches deep.


    Facing the sword that can really break the battle, Liu Dazheng raised the ugly and inconspicuous black kitchen knife in his hand and cut it empty.


    With a buzz, the kitchen knife trembled violently, causing everyone''s eardrums to be sore, and a blue horse flying out like a river.


    When the two swords met, Wuzhang Qi was blocked and cut off. When the air shattered, the blue pinglian was only a little weaker, and the cast was undiminished.


    The middle-aged man who was falling from the roof suddenly changed his face, and his eyes were beyond doubt. Before he could miss it, he felt a crisis that he had never experienced in his life, just like Taishan.


    He quickly slashed the sword-sword, and then let out a knife, blocking the green lingering in front of him.


    At this time, Liu Dazheng had already rushed to him, expressionless, and the kitchen knife slashed at his head.


    The middle-aged man''s facial features shuddered, and he quickly raised his knife to meet.


    "Let you see how to use it." Liu Dazheng''s voice had no emotion.


    The knife fell.


    Wind blows.


    The cyan horse practises the mid-range chop-sword, which makes the middle-aged man''s stunned face clearly reflected.


    Boom.


    The middle-aged man spurted a blood spit, flew out of his body, crashed into the house courtyard, smashed into the house, and a ping-pong sounded. He stopped at the back of the house until he ran through the other wall. He knelt down on one knee, holding the ground with one hand and vomiting blood. He had no strength to stand up.


    Liu Dazheng, who had fallen to the ground, had no contempt in his eyes. The kitchen knife rolled around in his hands, earning a scabbard at the back of his waist, and chic and freehand. He himself did not look at the middle-aged man, turned around and walked back to the gate of the hospital.


    Song Jiao, who was framed by the door, glanced at the knife in his waist, and his eyes were not as bad as before: "The knife is good."


    Liu Dazheng didn''t squint, his voice was flat: "I know."


    Song Jiao glared at him silently.


    On the roof opposite, Li Ke glanced back at the tragic situation of the middle-aged man. When he looked at Li Ye again, his face was not as calm as before. The old man next to him already had a jealous look in his eyes and couldn''t help saying: "This guy Why did you defeat General Zhao in two ways? What is the magic weapon he used, and how did he look so much like a kitchen knife? "


    Of the three, only the monk did not turn back, his voice could not hear sadness and joy: "That is a kitchen knife."


    Li Ke used a dark hate: "It was defeated by a kitchen knife, and it was a shame to go home! Mo Lao, what is the state of that person?"


    The old man Shen said: "Cultivation should be in the eighth layer of qi training, not higher. But this person''s understanding of the way of killing is afraid that few people in the world can compare."


    Li Ke''s face was calm: "Where did such a master come from?" Didn''t he say that since Li Xian''s death, he has betrayed his relatives?


    The old man said: "I''m afraid things have changed."


    Seeing that Li Keyong didn''t immediately ask someone to take another shot, Li Yi smiled and said, "Why, General Li, after losing the lead, he won''t budge? Is he going to retreat to the city, stick to it, and choose another day? Fight? "


    Li Ke was ridiculed for what he was best at at the battlefield. Li Ke grew angry with anger, but he didn''t panic and glanced at the monk beside him. Seeing that the monk always looked as usual, he was also relieved. The monk was His biggest reliance is that as long as the monk does not show up, he can be sure.


    Different from some worlds, because the Taoist faculty showed great prosperity, the Central Plains were all Daomen. Although the Shimen forces have entered since the Eastern Han Dynasty and have been favored by the imperial court, they have never been true in the Central Plains because of the secret suppression of Daomen. Develop and grow.


    But Shimon teachings have great appeal to the people, so relying on the advantages of teachings, they have established a firm foothold in the Quartet. After thousands of years of accumulation, Shili cannot be underestimated.


    As far as Datang is concerned, the north is the most magnificent area of ??Shimen forces, especially the territory controlled by Zhenwu Army.


    In fact, the reason why Zhenwu Army is powerful and monks are prosperous is because of the power of Shimen. The combination of Shimen and Zhenwu Army is also the greatest confidence that Li Guochang dared to be taunted, infringed the interests of Linzhen, and violated the imperial court.


    Li Ke glanced at the courtyard. The situation between the enemy and us was obvious. He quickly made a decision: "General Zhao was seriously injured. The guy with a kitchen knife, can Mo Lao be sure to overcome?"


    Mo Lao smiled, "You can teach him one or two."


    Li Ke nodded: "Since the girl at the gate dared to stand there, it means that the guards introduced by Li Wei are presumably good, Master Huiming?"


    The monk has always looked as usual, and has not changed in the slightest. It can be said that there are a few solemn charms in the treasure. "The rest of the monks and the poor monks can also look after them."


    He said this lightly, but his domineering was revealed.


    "Okay! In this way, I can concentrate on Li Yan''s nagging!" Li Ke took out the magic weapon, but it was a spear-laden spear. He pointed the spear at Li Yan and yelled, That bird cricket, dare to fight me ?! "


    Li Min reached out and hooked his fingers at Li Ke: "If you have a seed, come down."

 Chapter 100： Brahma falls from heavy snow

    Standing on a high level, it is probably the common preference of the superiors, so that they can overlook the common people and look superior. The heights are exciting, and there are countless scenery.


    But for Li Keyong, he likes to stand high, just because he has a wide field of vision and can detect changes everywhere, so that he can control the overall situation. For the generals who dispatched troops, it was necessary for every battle, and it was already a habit of Li Ke.


    So when Li Yan said "You will come down if there is a kind," Li Ke suddenly angered in his heart, as if he was standing high, he was showing his own distinctiveness and strategically occupying How much cheaper it is.


    "Miscellaneous account!" Li Ke held the spear upside down, leaping down from the roof, and rushed to the courtyard step by step. He walked quickly, like a tiger and a leopard, and splashed dust on his heels.


    Mo Lao took the first step, he disappeared from the roof, and immediately reached the front of Liu Da. When he appeared, he was bathed in blue light, hitting Liu Dazheng''s chest with one palm, and the water ripples around his palm were like: Trace! "


    There is no huge palm shadow, but no one will doubt the power of this palm.


    Liu Dazheng frowned. He noticed that the cultivation of the old man had reached the eighth level of Qi training, and apparently he had entered the eighth level of Qi training for a long time.


    If it was said that the middle-aged man could break through the battlefield of 300 people in one fell swoop, then Mo Lao''s palm was afraid that he could directly overturn all 300 people.


    Mo Lao has a magical body and has a vigorous and vigorous spirit, but the palm itself is also unpredictable, it is clearly a single palm strikes, but it makes Liu Dazheng elusive. As if he saw only a phantom, he couldn''t judge the true position of the opponent''s palm at all. If he rushed to meet him, he would be defeated.


    If this is the case, he will be bored by the opponent, and the opponent''s powerful hand will be printed on his chest without hindrance!


    Even a battlefield of three hundred people can be turned up. If it explodes on a person''s chest, it is conceivable how terrible the consequences will be.


    Perceived Liu Dazheng''s indifference, there was a smile in the corner of Mo Lao''s eyes¡ªthat was a confident expression.


    He told Li Keyong before that he would teach Liu Dazheng that he had lived a lot of years and wouldn''t talk big.


    At this moment, Liu Dazheng is in a bad situation, but it is not that there is no way to cope.


    He can step back, pull away, take defensive positions, and watch while entangled. This is the most effective response.


    But he did not retreat.


    He cannot retreat.


    What is a personal guard?


    If there is no retreat, people who cannot step back are called close guards.


    Because behind him is the person the guard wants to protect.


    As soon as he retreated, the people behind him were threatened.


    Regardless of whether it is a battlefield battle or an assault on the rivers and lakes, in a head-to-head hard battle, the personal guards can only fight to death and cannot back off.


    The soldiers can die, and the Lord will have nothing to lose!


    This is the meaning of pro soldiers!


    As the leader of the pro soldiers, Liu Dazheng who followed Li Xian''s numerous battles did not experience danger, and he understood this truth better than anyone else.


    If you ca n¡¯t retreat, then you simply enter!


    Liu Dazheng took a step forward, mobilized all the auras, and used his hand as a knife, a hand knife slanting off Mo''s neck!


    Mo Lao''s palm is so profound that he has never seen it before. In a hurry, he cannot see through the change of reality and reality of the other party, and accurately receives the other party''s palm.


    Since it can''t be connected, it won''t work.


    Fighting on the chapter of Mo Mo, Liu Dazheng will also give the other party a fatal blow.


    For injury? No, it''s life!


    Liu Dazheng is not afraid to change his life!


    Behind him is An Wang. He has no choice or choice!


    When he realized Liu Dazheng''s intention, Mo Lao stared.


    But he did not return to defense.


    Instead, he still sneered in his heart.


    In the killings of the rivers and lakes, the use of this all-in-one move seems to be not afraid of both defeats. In fact, it is only the weak side. When there is no way, it wants to make the opponent afraid and force the opponent to back away. Thus the trick of resolving one''s own crisis.


    As an old river, Mo Lao has seen this situation a lot.


    Monks from the rivers and lakes, especially those who are higher, have prosperity and wealth when they live. Who cares?


    This move just threatens the opponent to retreat under the guise of desperation.


    Needless to say, Liu Dazheng''s hand knife is just a fool, and he is ready to retreat and pull away.


    Mo Lao certainly won''t let Liu Dazheng do this trick.


    Therefore, he did not close his hand, nor did he back away. The palm of his hand turned into reality, and one palm blasted on Liu Dazheng''s chest.


    The moment he hit Liu Dazheng, Mo Lao should have been proud.


    But he didn''t.


    Instead, his expression froze, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    Because Liu Dazheng didn''t do as he expected, he just wanted to use a trick to force him back.


    The opponent''s knife was as heavy as a mountain, and was severely chopped at his neck!


    Bang, bang, two muted, almost simultaneously!


    Both looked pale.


    The palm of Mo Lao was banging on Liu Dazheng''s chest, and Liu Dazheng''s hand knife was chopped on Mo Lao''s neck. At the moment, both of them were irritated backwards, and Li Keyong, holding a spear and full of eyes, turned upside down. , Crossing the threshold, rushing into the courtyard.


    On the side of the courtyard door, Song Jiao relied on the frame of the door, because Li Ke rushed up and then rolled up a gust of wind, the purple robe slightly raised. She lowered her eyebrows and did not take any action to stop Li Keyong, letting the other party run past him as if she had not seen him.


    In the eyes of Song Jiao, the figure of a monk dressed in a magpie, holding a magic wand, and still not moving on the roof.


    That was her opponent.


    Li Ke rushed in front of Li Yan, his spear pricked from under his arm, and stabbed straight to Li Yan''s face. His shots were simple and straightforward. He used the most effective offensive moves, and the shortest distance he took.


    The spirit wind is centered on the spear''s blade, and it spits madly and quickly towards the sides against the direction of the spear''s penetration. This makes the spear straight into it look extremely sharp, as if in front of it, even It is a heavy stone shield and will be pierced by a spear.


    "The bird is awkward, are you afraid ?!" Li Ke yelled, his eyes full and murderous, and his corner of his mouth still pleased, "Don''t retreat if you have a seed!"


    He shouted this sentence, apparently acting on his own, with extra confidence, just like the scene where he saw the blood spit out by Li Yan.


    He certainly had confidence because he didn''t keep his hand and the Thunder hit.


    He thundered, killed the commander in the army, and defeated the masters of the rivers and lakes.


    As a veteran who is accustomed to battle in the field, he does not know how many enemies died under his spear. If their bodies are piled up, I am afraid it will form a hill.


    His strength, with the lives of countless people as his foundation, his record, the Ministry of Defense policy book, there are eye-catching records!


    The grassland tribe on the north side of the Yinshan Mountain, at the other end of the Great Wall, and the guilty side of the border, knew Li Ke''s weight with this name, and he even had an unforgettable memory of this spear with spears!


    Li Ke used the Li Li in front of him with a quiet eyebrow. Facing the thunder blow that he had saved with countless blood and life during the battle on the sand field, he didn''t move half, just pulled out Lu Gujian.


    There was a loud sigh, and the moment Lu Lujian emerged, there was a loud sword groan.


    The sword flowed, and as the dragon went out to sea, it took off.


    Li Yan also stabbed a sword straight.


    Unlike Mo''s moves, he and Li Ke did not use half the tricks, and some of them were just invincible.


    "Jianqi Shenglian!"


    Li Ye knows that today ¡¯s battle will not last long, because the two sides have to divide, not only victory and defeat, but also life and death. The two sides have decided to kill each other. Why is there a battle for life and death?


    After Qinglian, Li Yan looked a little pussy, but his voice was extremely clear: "Whoever retreats first loses!"


    "Come!"


    The sword and spear hit each other without fancy, the aura flow scattered like a meteor, the roaring sound penetrated the gold stone, there was an air explosion everywhere, and the dust was flying like fog.


    In the courtyard, Wang Li, Shangguan Qingcheng, and others saw Li Ke rushing forward, and they had already revealed their instruments and were ready to shoot.


    But before they shot, they felt stiff and unable to move. The body seemed to turn into a stone, and the aura in Qiqi seemed to be sealed and could not be moved.


    Not only the two of them, but also the other military service in Chang''an.


    Inside and outside the courtyard, a dozen or twenty monks were all standing in place and couldn''t make a step.


    In front of each of them, there was a majestic Buddha image with treasures. The Buddha was bathed in golden light. I did n¡¯t know its size or its size. I saw it covering the sky and occupying the whole world. Worship worship.


    The monk who was under cultivation and uneasy was already kneeling directly, worshiping and shivering on the ground.


    Wang Li and Shangguan Qingcheng both turned pale and bitterly supported.


    The gate of the courtyard, only the monk Song Jiao in his eyes, stretched out his hand and waved in front of him, as the Buddha went to dust, the golden Buddha in front of her eyes disappeared, and the beauty of the purple robe hummed, "In front of the old lady, if no one starts Big Buddha Polar Realm '', can''t you treat your old lady as wood? "


    With that said, Qian Hanxiao was already on his lips, and with the flick of the jade fingers, Yi Shuihan''s melody rose like snowflakes.


    The sound of the flute sounded, the world was eclipsed, and instantly entered the realm of winter and snow.


    In front of Wang Li, Shangguan Qingcheng, and others, the image of the Golden Buddha began to sway, with goose feathers and snow flying in the sky.


    He has always looked as usual, the Buddha statue in the temple looks like a Huiming monk who will never change. He can hear the flute, his eyes suddenly change, and his face is full of dignity. When he suddenly looks at Song Jiao, he is full of momentum. Change, full of prudence to kill, such as walking on thin ice, such as near the abyss.


    "Since entering the Central Plains, I haven''t seen him become a high performer." The monk lowered his wand, sat down on the roof with his knees folded, his hands folded, his eyes narrowed, his lips moved, and he began to speak a spell.


    With the rapid movement of his lips, the sound of the chanting of the Buddhist scriptures began to spread out with him as the starting point. At this moment, the golden light behind the monk dazzled like the sun, which made him look like a respected man. Golden Buddha.


    The Sanskrit sounds scattered, and in front of Wang Li, Shangguan Qingcheng and others, the big snow flakes dissipated, and the Buddha''s light gradually flourished.


    Song Jiao''s eyebrows were slightly heavy, and Yi Shuihan''s tune suddenly became full of power.


    Then the statue of Buddha was blurred again and heavy snow flew again.


    The two took this world as a battlefield, using the flute and Brahma as weapons, and started an invisible but dangerous contest.


    Whoever has the best technique, who can take control of this side of the world, can control the entire battlefield!

 Chapter 101： One foot high

    After Lu Gujian and the Rune Spear hit each other, their respective bodies shone green and then bounced back in opposite directions. However, neither Li Yan nor Li Keyong stepped back. As previously said, whoever refunds and loses, both of them He is a proud and arrogant man, and will not easily be subdued under ordinary circumstances.


    Li Ke froze with his chest, and his eyes sank. Only then did he take advantage of it. He still did not take advantage, which made him somewhat surprised. After all, Thunder Strike seemed simple, but in fact it was very powerful and simple. In Wuhua''s move, he thought that even if Li Zhi could handle it, he would at least get hurt, but he did not expect that Li Zhi''s face was normal and he did not respond at all.


    Under the condition of the same situation, he had never received the slightest result of this previous unsuccessful blow.


    The last time he defeated in Luomafu, Li Ke blamed the limitations on his skills and many of his killing methods could not be used. Now it seems that the methods Li Li showed at the time were not all strength.


    "Come again!" Li Ke gave a low drink, grasped the rebounding spear, and swept back, chopped his head at Li Jun. At this moment, he lit up the dense runes on the spear with aura.


    His spear is not an ordinary magic weapon. It has a rank of up to fourth rank, which is rare in the world. The runes on the spear are hosted by Yinshan Juexiao Temple. It took a whole year to engrave it with a large hand. This is a painstaking effort, implying a magic circle. While guaranteeing indestructibility, the magic circle has a great boost to the aura, which can make Li Ke''s shots more powerful.


    In the past when he battled with people on the battlefield, Li Ke used to have more records of killing the enemy. In addition to his good combat skills, this shot can increase his combat power by 30% of the spear, playing a vital role effect.


    Li Ke used to lose at Limafu last time to Li Yan. A large part of the reason why he refused to accept it was that he was unable to use the spear he named "Broken Army".


    The rune on the broken spear was bright and full of countless moments, and a thick and vigorous buzzing sound was captured. At the same time, the entire length of the spear was surrounded by cyan lines to form a cylindrical array. The visual effects are exceptionally stunning.


    Holding the spear that broke the power, Li Ke set his heart firmly, and the belief of victory was returned to him. The moment the spear fell, he burst into unprecedented pride, and he could not help shouting: "Kneel down Come on bird! "


    Li Yan''s gaze was narrow.


    With this blow, Li Ke was obviously more powerful than the previous Thunder blow. The rune matrix reflected in front of him, Li Ying knew very well that it was an enhancement of the spear.


    Li Yan put his sword in front of his chest, using his finger as a sword, and wiped it on the sword.


    As the blood slipped past the blade and instantly dipped into the sword body, Lu Gujian''s runes on the mountains and rivers were suddenly lighted by him, and then the power of dragon energy and the power of Qinglian were all mobilized by him. Injected into Lu Gujian, within a short time, Lu Gujian once again issued a loud sword groan, dazzling green.


    Before Li Yan was promoted to five levels of training, he could not fully illuminate the runes on Lu Gujian. The power of each battle against the enemy was not great. More often, he relied on the material of Lu Gujian to go Cut off your opponent''s blade.


    After being promoted to the fifth level of training, the situation has changed. He has been able to exert most of the power of Lu Gujian''s runes, but Lu Gujian''s grade is too high. To use his rune power as much as possible, he is still not enough. Blood must be sacrificed!


    In the previous killing of Chen Jianghe, although the opponent was a master of Qi Qi Tier seven, but Li Zhi was not able to use this trick. However, at this time in the face of Li Ke with deeper knowledge, Li Zhi can no longer hold half points.


    Lu Gujian went up to meet the broken spear.


    Lu Gujian is full of swords and spirits, turns into a dragon, opens his mouth and groans, and breaks the army spear. If there is King Kong''s anger, cut off the scepter!


    Seeing that Li Yan actually took his own full blow, Li Ke felt ecstatic in his heart, and a flash of taunt flashed in his heart: "The spear of the army is a fourth-order magic weapon, and there is a magic circle blessed by Shimen! You dare to pick me up! In this blow, should you say you don''t know whether you are alive or dead, or should you laugh at your arrogance? Li Ye, you are finished! "


    The swords and spears intersect, and the aura surges.


    King Kong''s angry look burst out, Qinglong snapped on the spear of the broken army!


    The legal map dissipates!


    Li Ke felt a suffocation in his chest, and an irresistible force came from the spear in his hand, which caused him to numb his mouth and hurt his arm. It was like being hit by a heavy hammer, and the tremor trembled, but he could no longer hold the spear. The rune had faded from the broken army and flew out of his hand.


    Li Ke tossed with his internal organs and spit out blood, he was terrified, yelling in his heart that this is impossible, his powerful weapon, such a powerful blow, beheaded the enemy chief, and killed the bandits. Can''t beat the sword in Li''s hand? !!


    Li Keyong couldn''t believe this scene, as if in a dream!


    However, reality is not a dream, because Li Yiyi sword has been cut off immediately, and Li Keyong was immediately in front of him!


    Li Ke shook with his soul, and felt the inexplicable fear. He quickly pulled back, and at the same time he quickly drew his hands together: "Glass Sword!" A sharp little sword flew out of his sleeve and stabbed at Li Yan.


    Li Yan frowned, Lu Gujian turned thorns into hacks, and the glazed sword in front of him was cut, but when the green light flashed, the crystal sword was hacked and flew out, and the light was dim, and flew back into Li Keyong. In the sleeve.


    "Li Li!" Li Ke used a roar like never before. He did not expect that he would take the lead again today when he fought today. Even the spear of the army was shaken and flew out. He thought that he lost the same day. To Li Ye, just because he couldn''t show his strength, but the reality told him ruthlessly, Li Ye''s strength also far exceeded his estimate!


    "You forced me!" Li Ke knelt down on the ground with eyes full of hatred. When the glass sword flew back, his hands quickly changed into knots on his chest, and finally his right hand was placed on his knees, palms inward, fingers Touching the ground, the thumb of the left hand is bent, the palm is facing up, lying flat in front of the abdomen, and screaming, "Drop the magic mark!"


    The magic seal, also known as the touch of the ground, is one of the seven seals of Shimen. It is an extremely advanced technique in Shimen. It is similar to the nine seals that were formed when the nine-word mantra of the gate was launched. The power is infinite!


    Li Yan frowned: "Did you learn the seven seals of Shimen?"


    Datang officials can only practice the Central Plains method, which was explicitly stipulated by the imperial court. The foreigners, such as Shimen, were prohibited by the official order-this is also the reason why Shimen and Wumen were not popular in the Central Plains. Although the court imposed a ban at some times, most of the time, this decree was strictly enforced.


    Unexpectedly, as the son of Li Guochang, the Zhenwu Jiedushi, Li Ke even practiced the method of Shimeng. On another level, this may be the bottom-box method used by Li Ke.


    "Li Yan, you are cruel, forcing me to use the seven seals of Shimen, so you must die today!" At the moment when the magic drop was launched, Li Ke yelled, the blood on the corner of his mouth was not wiped, and his mouth was full when he spoke. It''s blood, looking extra terrible.


    There was a lot of dust on the ground, just like explosives were detonated underground, and the whole yard was shaking violently. Those who were affected by Huiming''s "Big Buddha Polar Realm" stood in immobility in Chang''an, and many people were crooked in Ground.


    The explosion surrounded Li Yan, from the outside to the inside, in a blink of an eye, he reached Li Yan, and at the foot of Li Yan, a circular normal array with a diameter of one foot was born. The legal array was outlined with gold threads. Illustration.


    When Li Yan discovered the array, his feet were unable to move, like a pair of invisible hands on the ground, holding his feet tightly, preventing him from moving forward, which made his brows firm.


    "Li Ye, even if you have a little skill, but at this moment the situation is set, you are dead, it is me who wins! This battle, so far!" Li Ke restored his calmness with his eyes, and jumped up from the ground, The downhill tiger usually rushed to Li Yan, raised his right fist full of aura, and swung fiercely at Li Yan''s cheek.


    "Really?" Li Yan laughed, took Lu Gujian, crossed his fingers on his chest, and made the seal of the lion. At this moment, his eyebrows were calm, his hair was automatic without wind, as if he was a master, his mouth was clear and smooth. Spit out a word: "Zhe!"


    Those who print, control their own body freely, control the body of others!


    The yin and yang gossip pattern was born before the seal of the lion, and it was launched. It turned into a huge ink character, hitting Li Ke who had already rushed to the front!


    With a punch full of aura, Li Ke has reached the side of Li Yan, less than a foot away from his cheek! But at this moment, he couldn''t move forward for half a minute. Not only that, his body was bound!


    Li Ke suddenly opened the boss with his eyes, full of surprise and shock, and a little scratched his head.


    Li Ye could not move his legs the moment before. At this moment, he took a step forward with his right foot. He took advantage of an uppercut, and in the middle of it Li Ke used his jaw and snorted, and then Li Ke clicked with his jaw.


    Li Ke turned black with his eyes in front of his feet and flew out!


    Li Yan marched on.


    As soon as he left the legal array at his feet, the pattern of the monk''s demons sent out an unprecedented explosion, the dust flying up to several feet, smashing on the roof of the roof beam, imagining a piece.


    It is conceivable that if he could not move, he was bombarded by this huge aura, and then took Li Ke with a punch.


    Li Ke hit the wall with the hospital and directly crashed the wall. He got up from the dirt and dust, coughed up a blood, turned his head and spit, and spit out a tooth mixed with blood and water.


    Looking at Li Ye who rushed over, Li Ke''s face was full of unwillingness and anger: "How could you break my magic mark? No one can break the magic mark of the door!"


    Li Yan punched Li Keyong in the dust, "Nothing is impossible."


    He used the character print and broke the magic seal. It is not that the nine-character mantra is stronger than the seven-character shimon, but that his practice and depth of the nine-character mantra is better than Li Ke''s Practice.


    Li Ke is still less than 30 years old. How long can he practice the seven seals of Shimen, before he can pass through, he is familiar with the nine-character truth and has used it countless times.


    "Asshole! I fight with you!" Li Keyong has never lost so much. The humiliation made him extremely angry. The disobedience cultivated on the battlefield made him never bow his head easily. At this moment, he raised his fist and met Li Li. Unfold a boxing fight to the flesh.


    "King Kong Fist!" Li Ke opened his hands and feet and showed his hole cards. Except in the military-gong method, he practiced the most, which is the Shimeng method. At this moment, he does not want to show as much money as possible.


    "Ju Yun Quan!" Li Yan fisted against him.


    "Fu Yao Zhang!"


    "No palms!"


    Li Ke hit the wall again with a spit of blood, staring at Li Yan with disbelief and screaming, "How many more exercises will you do ?!"


    Li Yan snorted and attacked again: "There are more."


    "Asshole! You ca n¡¯t practice for twenty years before you step into the refining period. How can there be so many exercises! I have been practicing hard for more than 20 years, and I have been taught by various masters. .... "


    "Master is so amazing? I''m still Master Tian Tian!"


    "..."


    "What else to say?"


    "You birdie, arrogant ... I am the son of Jiedushi, I have countless life-saving devices, you can''t beat me!"


    "Oh, I am the son of a prince, with Lu Gujian in his hand, and one sword breaks all ways."


    "... Ah! Fuck me too!"


    The two kept fighting, blasting the wall of the courtyard, then fighting the roof, blasting the eaves, smashing the house, smashing the house, and returning to the courtyard. Li Yong attacked all the way and Li Ke stepped back.


    Li Yan always looked the same, but Li Ke used to spit blood more and more, his posture became slower and slower, and his footsteps became more and more vain.


    The pain made Li Ke use his pain, but it was not as deep as the helplessness and weakness in his heart.


    That was the injustice Li Keyong never experienced.


    At the gate, Liu Dazheng and Mo Lao are still fighting fiercely.


    Just now, each of them was hit hard by the other. If they were not to become high-strength, they dodged the key at the last minute and reduced the damage a little. With the previous open attack, I am afraid that it will make people all Can''t get up on the ground.


    The gate of the courtyard had collapsed, and both of them were not injured. Because of their endless will, they also began to fight close to each other.


    With two bangs, Liu Dazheng banged Mo Lao with a punch, and also ate Mo Lao''s palm, and the two sides took two steps back.


    "Damn! How could the old man be so embarrassed if it hadn''t been hit by your hand knife in the beginning, so that you have room for stubbornness ?!" Seeing that I couldn''t win Liu Dazheng, I could only end up in a situation where both sides were hurt, and my stiff neck couldn''t move. Howling growled.


    Liu Dazheng twisted his neck, signaled that his neck was good, and said sarcastically, "It''s as if I didn''t hit your palm."


    The two rushed forward again.


    On the roof, Huiming opened his eyes and looked at the scene of the torn bucket in the courtyard. His deep and wise eyes had anxiety.


    His Great Buddha Polar Realm competed with Song Jiao''s Yi Shuihan for a long time, and he did not find it half cheap. He was very clear that if he continued to struggle, he would not get an advantage.


    Liu Dazheng and Mo Lao half a catty.


    But Li Ke used it ... Li Ke used to run out first. Huiming thought he could slay Li Ye and lay the victory in one fell swoop. The so-called shooting first shoots the horse and the thief captures the king first. In that case, even if he cannot win With Song Jiao, the goal can also be achieved ... but Huiming did not expect that he was used to chasing the army and took the enemy to use the first level of Li Keyong. This time he actually missed.


    Not only did he miss, but he was also vomiting blood by Li Yan, and he was about to lose sight.


    Huiming felt weak.


    He knew very well that they had lost control of the battle, which had been so complete.


    The strength of Li Yan was unexpected, and the strength of the helpers beside Li Yan was also unexpected.


    Huiming''s eyes suddenly became firm.


    He gave up the Big Buddha, and jumped down from the roof.

 Chapter 102： Friends come from far away

    Li Yan swept across Li Ke''s face with a sharp elbow, and the latter sighed with a sigh. The facial features were deformed by this blow. Half of his face was completely rubbed together, and his mouth even spit out an inclusion. Seeing the blood of the teeth, he would be unstable when he saw it.


    "Bad!" Li Ke used his wolf-like roar from his throat, his hair was full, his eyes were bloodstained, and he stared fiercely at Li Yan. He was humiliated and angry to the extreme. He waved his right hand violently. Swing your fist and throw it away fiercely.


    Li Yan''s eyes were sharp and his mind was steady, but his hands were worse than the others. While blocking his fists with his left hand, he kept his opponent''s head violently and pressed him forward. His right knee greeted him with lightning, a dull impact Sound, knee knocked the nose bridge used by Li Ke, nose blood suddenly flew across.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Li Ke shoved Li''s lower abdomen with both hands, and his body pushed back. He wiped his nose with blood, and stared at Li, arching his body. He gasped like a cow. After roaring, he stepped Step out, keep waving his fists, his fists are heavy, and he will slam into Li Yan.


    "It''s no use just saying no." Li Yan''s voice was extremely indifferent.


    "You bastard!"


    Li Ke waved his fist desperately, leaving no room for it. He wanted to hit Li Yan, he wanted to knock him down, he blushed, his ears were red, and if he wanted to bleed, he snarled angrily, every punch was exhausted.


    He never had a moment like this time, so desperately trying to knock down a person, and no one, like Li Yan, made him so embarrassed! He was humiliated and angry!


    But no matter how he punched his fist, he was blocked by Li Ye, let alone knock him down!


    His combat skills have been played without any flaws. Even the most warlike general of the Zhenwu Army, can''t help but admire him when he sees his shot now! If his opponent on the battlefield saw it, he would be shocked!


    But it is such outstanding combat skills, such a lifeless attack, but there is no way to take Li Zhi!


    Li Keyong has never felt so powerless, he has never felt so useless, even a peer of his age cannot be defeated, but he is the unparalleled fierce general of northern Xinjiang! On the battlefield, who dares not avoid his soldiers? !!


    "Li Yan! Don''t hide, take a punch from me!" Li Ke shouted wildly.


    "stupid guy."


    Li Yan spotted the gap, blocked his left palm in front of the opponent''s punch, and grabbed the opponent''s punching arm with his right hand. He lowered his waist and twisted his back. Li Ke used his right rib on his back and fell over his shoulder to make him like a sandbag I stumbled from behind and smashed to the ground!


    The ground trembled and the dust was rising. Li Ke dropped his back on the ground with his back! He was dizzy and almost couldn''t see anything. His nose was swollen and his face was covered with blood.


    Li Ke turned around and leaped quickly from the ground with his arms stretched forward, like a tiger. He fit and darted at Li Yan. His mouth was full of blood, but he opened his teeth and was ready to bite with his teeth!


    He had completely forgotten all he had, and there was only one thought left in his mind: knock down Li Yan! Even if they all die together, even if Li Yan''s fist falls on him like a raindrop, he will have to bite Li Yan''s neck!


    But Li Yan will not give him such a chance.


    Li Keyong was still slamming halfway, Li Yan had already rushed forward, leaped up, and leaped with his right knee in front of him, hitting Li Ke''s chest fiercely with no tricks!


    With an unprecedented muffled sound, Li Ke spewed a large mouthful of blood with his air, and his body was like a ball. He flew up and crashed the wall! The wall collapsed, and Li Ke was buried in the dust. He could no longer see his body, but could only hear his weak scolding.


    Li Yan rushed into the ruins, lifted Li Ke out, grabbed his collar, leaped up one foot, slammed down, poured Li Ke with his head down, slammed it on the ground, and hit the ground directly. Make a big pit!


    Li Ke used the same onion to bury the soil above his neck. He had severe cramps in his limbs and looked extra painful, but immediately there was no movement. Li Huan did n¡¯t need to think about it, and knew that this trick was enough to make Ben Li Keyun in a difficult situation, passed out!


    The two men clamored for a while, from the competition of the magical instruments to the duel of exercises, from the duel of exercises to the melee combat, they have done their best!


    In this battle, Li Yan won without suspense. No matter what kind of practitioners, when seeing this battle, there will be no doubt about the relationship between the two.


    Datang''s first genius?


    Li Yan never said it was himself.


    But from now on, only Li Zhi is entitled to this title!


    What does it mean if you ca n¡¯t practice for 20 years? In the future, monks in the world think of Datang''s young Junyan. The first one will think of him.


    But Li Yan didn''t care about that.


    A sigh sounded in Li''s ear, and Li Keyong, who had been planted underground, suddenly flew himself.


    Li Yan looked up and saw that Li Keyong had reached Huiming''s armpit.


    Hui Ming took a deep look at Li Zhi and said something that made Li Zhi unclear: "The donor is not mortal."


    After he had said this, he turned into a golden light, and went away quickly with unconscious Li Ke.


    Song Jiao followed closely and chased out.


    Li Huan didn''t move. He could not catch up with the monk and Song Jiao''s cultivation.


    As the monk departed, the enchantment of the Great Buddha''s polar domain and flower and leaf also announced the disappearance of clouds, and everyone recovered their ability to move.


    "Shao Yin, are you okay? Xiaguan is incompetent and can''t protect Shao Yin, please Shao Yin to condemn him!" Wang Li first ran to worship in front of Li Yan, looking indignant, full of remorse, tears in his eyes, that look It''s as if Li Zhi really blame the guilt, he can really make his own decision.


    This half-hearted little official, after following Li Zhi, suddenly realized the essence of flattering and shooting horse kung fu.


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal that he was in no way in order to fight Li Ke. Although the latter was utterly unrecognizable, his appearance was not damaged. At this moment, he can still be regarded as personable.


    "Shao Yin is really a fairy-like figure. She can use her magical powers and destroy her defenses in close combat. Only between the backhands and effortlessly, she can only use the first day of the former Tang Dynasty to climb up! The spirit is popular, and it will surely be rumored in the future, attracting countless young men and women, and worshiping each other! This is the first Toshihiko of Datang, and has been His Highness ever since! "


    Wang Li gave a thumbs-up, slap the fart solemnly and solemnly, his expression was very serious, his eyes even had sacred meaning, just like worshipping a Buddha, even if his words were explicit, no one would doubt his sincerity.


    Seeing that Wang Li was so, those Chang''an mansions had already admired the strength of Li Zhifang before he showed it. After listening to Wang Li''s words, they all woke up like dreams, as if they had been enlightened. The new star of Chang''an Province offers the most admirable words to say.


    "Shao Yin Zhiyong is both complete and mighty. He has a bright future and a bright future!"


    "His Royal Highness is His Highness. In the future, his achievements will surely surpass King Lao An, and he will stand up to thousands of people!"


    "Huh! It''s ridiculous that Li Ke used it and thought he was very strong. I don''t know if a mountain is even higher. When we meet Shao Yin, he only has a high mountain!"


    "Xiaguan''s admiration for Shao Yin is like the endless stream of rivers. In the future, he is willing to pull horses for Shao Yin, only to follow Shao Yin, please Shao Yin to be complete!"


    Seeing everyone more and more ridiculous, Rao is that his face is not thin, and he can''t bear it anymore.


    Shangguan Qingcheng also wanted to come up to congratulate two words, but when she heard the words of the crowd so explicit, she stayed, only to feel that those words in her heart were really not on the stage, so she lost her mind, only in Li Yan The gaze stared behind him, and said, "When the old King An was young, he said he was unparalleled, but he must have done so, right?"


    Turning to thinking that she could not move before she could not move, she could not protect Li Yan at all. Shangguan''s face fainted, and she secretly blamed herself for her misconduct, but instead of complaining, she clenched her fists silently, made a vow silently, and returned. , We must redouble our diligence and hard work, so as to share the concerns for Li Yan as soon as possible.


    The fighting has stopped, except for Liu Dazheng and Mo Lao at the gate.


    The two people ¡¯s aura has been exhausted, and only the strength is left to compete. At this moment, each of them bends to grab each other ¡¯s shoulders, grit their teeth and fierce eyes, and they are desperately trying to fall each other. No one can help.


    Seeing that the banquet of Chang''an Prefecture came up, Mo Lao knew that the situation had gone, so he closed his hands and jumped away, spreading his hands, and naturally said: "Surender."


    On that side, General Zhao, who was seriously injured by Liu Dazheng''s blow and couldn''t get up in the middle, was covering his chest with one hand, holding the wall with one hand, moving over hard, and looking up to hear the word of Mo Lao''s surrender. His eyes were confused and he didn''t know what happened.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Li Yan came slowly to the gate of the courtyard, still wondering what to do with Mo Lao and that General Zhao. It''s impossible to kill, not because he can''t, but he is unwilling. This is all a master, baby.


    There is no need to say the old Mo Xioming. When it comes to the eighth level of Qi training, that''s the top master ... How many masters can there be in Changan City and the eighth level of Qi training? Even if you add the guests from the Prince''s Palace, the hidden masters in the palace, and the lieutenant of the army, you can count them with both hands!


    Although General Zhao surname was almost, compared with Liu Dazheng, it was placed in the army, even if it was placed in the magic strategy army, that was also outstanding combat power! Moreover, such a general is not suitable for killing in the arena, leading the soldiers to the battlefield is the leader of them!


    It can be said that Mo Lao and General Zhao surnamed, these two are worthless!


    Zhen Wujun''s power has expanded over the years, and masters like clouds, but Mo Lao and General Zhao are definitely the top of the pyramid. Otherwise, they will not be sent to protect Li Ke.


    At the moment Li Li was thinking, he heard the word of surrender by Mo Lao, and immediately heard the sound.


    At this time, Song Jiao, who went after the monk Huiming, came back, her eyes lowered, and she was a little unhappy: "Let them run away." Then she snorted and said, "The person who releases the door is not very good at other things. In this way, there are many ways to escape, and it is really fast to run! "


    The latter sentence is somewhat subjective, and it is likely that Song Jiao is not good at chasing¡ªpeople who are good at chasing must be good at escaping, and with Song Jiao''s temperament, they will not practice those things.


    "It''s okay." Li Yan didn''t care about Li Ke running away, but this guy had the luck to calm down the Huang Chao Rebellion, dominate the San Jinxiong to the north, become the king of Jin and the second prince in the world-his son also founded After the Tang dynasty, if it was so easy to fold this time, Li Ye felt abnormal.


    So he didn''t care if Li Ke ran away. On the contrary, Li Ke ran away. He was very satisfied, and his face also smiled.


    It ¡¯s okay to run away. After he ran away, his affairs with the Jun County Lord became yellow, and Zhen Wu ¡¯s alliance with Wei Baoheng fell into disuse.


    Forming an alliance with Zhenwu was Wei Baoheng''s biggest reliance on breaking the deadlock. Now without this reliance, Wei Baoheng is not afraid to deal with it-Li Yan now holds Wei Baoheng in his hand.


    In addition, Li Ke ran away. The two babies, Mo Lao and General Zhao, were "abandoned". This is what Li Yan is most satisfied with right now.


    Li Xun looked at Mo Lao with a smile, and looked at General Zhao, who was at a loss on the wall, with a gentle voice: "Presumably the identity of the lonely, both of them know that Zhen Wu can''t go back right now. Solitary? "

 Chapter 103： Hatsune Wing

    For the people, what is the most important thing for the world? Obviously it is talent.


    Li Yan smiled at the corners of his mouth, his face was mild, and his eyes had the glory of wealth. Looking at the eyes of Mo Lao and General Zhao, he was looking at two treasures.


    Everyone regretted their lives, especially the masters. After Li Ye asked that sentence, Mo Lao did not resist, but looked at Li Ye, and asked seriously: "His Royal Highness does not care about my offense?"


    Li Yi waved his hand and said generously: "Everyone is his own master, what can be considered. Moreover, there is no loss in solitude."


    He did not lose much. At most, Liu Dazheng was injured ... Liu Dazheng also just received it today.


    Mo Lao looked a little embarrassed when he heard the second half of Li''s words. He coughed twice and arched, "This is so ..."


    Seeing Mo''s look, he was ready to agree, unless he wanted to die, otherwise he would not agree. Not to mention Song Jiao Xiu is a high master, even the most powerful Huiming monk among them can''t help it, not to mention he can''t fight it, that is, he has little energy left now, and resistance is a death.


    Before the words of Mo Lao had been finished, General Zhao surrendered in anger. Although he was not badly injured, his eyes were firm, and he whispered in front of Mo Lao: "Mo Lao, treat you well without being thin, how can you Can I be ungrateful and rely on honesty to make enemies? I am so afraid of jokes ?! "


    General Zhao surnamed Li Li, with a stubble on his neck, and a look like he wanted to kill him: "Zhao will never surrender, His Royal Highness is just his hands."


    Li Yan squinted slightly, and sure enough, monks and men in the army, due to their different identities, were still different in terms of temperament. The monks who depended on the nobles were mostly dependent, and the generals in the army had obvious identity to Jiji, so they would be loyal, and the **** men in the army were not so afraid of death.


    Li Yan smiled unwaveringly: "General Zhao is wrong, and Li Lianshi alone, where is the enemy? Not only the enemy, I am the minister of the dynasty, but also the friendship of my colleagues."


    General Zhao surrendered: "Which is the case, please also invite His Royal Highness to release the General and let the General return to Zhenwu!"


    Li Li didn''t say anything now, Wang Li was furious: "Bold! Shao Yin pityes you on your ability and gives you a way to live. It is a great gift. You have a good rest! If you wait to attack Shao Yin today, if you are obsessed with it, When your official takes you back to Chang''an, you will definitely be able to taste the taste of tenacious. At that time, you can''t keep your life, you can''t die! "


    General Zhao surnamed was still stubbing his neck: "The people are not afraid of death, but why are they afraid of death? If you want to kill or kill, listen to respect!"


    General Zhao surnamed was so indifferent. If he was a normal person, he would have been furious, but Li Yan would not be angry. After all, he has an unforgettable memory of the past life. He knows the importance of recruiting talents, and the soldiers are bloody, which is also a good thing.


    Li Yongyou said: "General Zhao is not afraid of death, and he admires it. But General Zhao is not afraid of death, does he not want his parents, wives and children?"


    "You ... what do you mean?" General Zhao''s face changed.


    Li Yan sighed softly: "Today you will attack the Prince of the Dynasty and Shao Yin of Chang''an Mansion. The act is no different from rebellion. This is a major crime of the Nine Nine. If I make this matter public, General Zhao may not have to bear the infidelity of Li Lian. Name, but your parents, wives, children, and brothers of the nine races, are all killed, and in a way that carries insults. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan looked at General Zhao with a gaze like a knife: "Is your loyalty important, or is your family''s sexual naming important?"


    General Zhao surrendered there, bloodless.


    Halfway, he whispered: "Li Lianshi ..."


    "Li Guochang won''t protect your wife, children, and young children, because he doesn''t want to rebel yet!"


    General Zhao was speechless.


    Mo Lao sighed and persuaded General Zhao to surrender: "I know that General is loyal, but if you live forever, you can''t just think of yourself for everything. Fame and fortune in the world are all in sight. Only parents, wives and children are the most precious. ! "


    He persuaded General Zhao to surrender. First, the other party loyally surrendered. He flatly surrendered, seemed too incoherent, had a bad reputation, and some could not pull his face. Second, he had decided to turn to Li Yan, so he would stand in front of Li Yan in the future. On the heels, you have to make quick contributions, and persuading to surrender General Zhao is clearly a good start.


    Li Ye was very satisfied with Mo Lao''s behavior, and then entrusted him with generosity and said to General Zhao: "Looking at the General with loyalty and loyalty, he admires it very much. The General should be able to show his ambitions, build his career, and seal his wife. Can it be dead? If the general wishes to live together with the lonely, the lonely will not be treated badly. If he goes back, he can join the army as a king.


    Speaking of this, he paused: "In addition, although Li Keyong fled, Li Kerang was still in Chang''an. The court had the intention to let Li Kerang serve in the post and stay in Chang''an as a bargaining chip for Li Guochang. Li Guochang will not embarrass your wife and children. "


    At the moment, the court did not let Li Kerang intend to stay in Chang''an, but it was not difficult for Li Wei to do this. He only had to say hello to Wang Duo and Lu Yan. After all, it''s not a big deal, and it''s justified. In addition, Li Kerang, the previous life, stayed in Chang''an after entering Beijing this time.


    After listening to Li Yan''s comments, General Zhao had no words for a long time, and his face changed constantly.


    He sighed, and gave a fist of worship, halfway: "The last general, Zhao Polu, is willing to serve His Highness!"


    Seeing that Zhao Polu showed loyalty, Mo Lao no longer hesitated, and followed the worship: "Miao Dongli, who is humble, is willing to follow His Royal Highness, go to soup and fire, and do nothing!"


    "Okay!" Li Yan smiled quickly and lifted the two up.


    At this time, Li Qi''s body was running with dragon spirit. In his vision, Zhao Polu''s head was covered with red traces of red luck.


    Li Zhe''s spirit was refreshed, and Xiu Wei was immediately strengthened. The five-level practice of Qi training has reached the middle stage.


    Li Dong, Mo Dongli''s luck, could also see, but did not react.


    This is the difference between civil and military officials and monks from the rivers and lakes. To obtain the loyalty of the former, it is only necessary to determine the righteousness of the righteousness. It is not easy to obtain the loyalty of the latter. This also shows from the side that Zhao Polu has no strange thoughts.


    Li Huan was in a good mood, so that everyone met and knew each other.


    Song Jiao walked to Li Yan, with beautiful eyes smiling: "In this way, Wen You Li Zhen, Wang Li, Wu Youzheng, Zhao Polu, Jiang Hu and I and Mo Dongli, your wings have begun to take shape. "


    Li Minchao Song Jiao arched his hand: "Thank you Auntie Song a lot. If Auntie Song had done a lot, I wouldn''t have had such a good situation soon."


    Song Jiao gave Li Yan a white look. This look was charming and charming, "It''s your little concubine who has conscience."


    Li Xun blinked innocently, and his heart said how it had something to do with **** ghosts again.


    Song Jiao looked at Liu Dazheng and laughed and said that he did not know Mo Dongli who did not know him, and said quietly, "It''s only half a year, you have nothing from nothing to the beginning of the wings. Such progress can be described as swift. Say you''re strong, or should you say you''re lucky? "


    Li Yan smiled and was not modest: "Both are indispensable."


    Having said that, he converged with a smile: "The most important thing at the moment is to bring Changhe to help the public, Chen Jianghe and others, and return to Changan City safely."


    ...


    The return to Chang''an was unexpectedly smooth.


    Wang Duo and Lu Yan did not disappoint Li Ye. The masters sent were the first to complete the joint with Li Ye, and there were a lot of masters. There were a few people in the high-level training and ten people in the middle of the training. This gave Li Zhi a security certificate. Power, not afraid of Wei Baoheng interception.


    These monks are not only the forces of either Wang Duo or Lu Yan, but the joint actions of both parties.


    Obviously, after getting the news from Li Li and knowing the truth about Huangli Township, Wang Duo and Lu Yan knew that the matter was important and that witnesses were important chips against Wei Baoheng, so they had no reservations, so that the masters of the middle school came out.


    At the same time, Chang''an Prefecture quickly dispatched a hundred government officials, followed closely by, and quickly went out of town. It''s just that they have a slower time because they are repaired slightly lower. Not only that, even the strategists were called in, and five hundred fine riders were dispatched as the third wave of power to rush in to meet Li Yan and others.


    This made Li Yi quite satisfied, after all, it doesn''t matter how strong the opponent is, his teammates must not be pig teammates.


    In the case of the official mission of Chang''an Prefecture, especially when the sacred military forces were dispatched, Rao was Wei Baoheng''s powerful power and numerous visitors, and he could not come to **** or assassinate the witness.


    If there are only a few people in Chang''an, he can still kill people, but there are hundreds of officials, how can he dare to kill them all?


    Not to mention, there are five hundred elite riders.


    The magic strategy is in the hands of the eunuch, which is Wei Baoheng''s power that cannot be touched at all. At this time, the magic army was dispatched. Even if Wei Baoheng was resentful, there was nothing he could do. Could he still confront Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue?


    Wei Baoheng has a great power, which is to lead the hundred officials and preside over government affairs. He is the power minister in the court, but when it comes to the control of Chang''an City and the restrictions on the palace, including the influence on the emperor, he is far less than Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu. .


    Li Xun would be dispatched, Li Zhi was not surprised. Of course, the only one who can call the army is the King of Pu Li. After all, by letting Tian Lingzi recognize Lieutenant Liu Xingshen as his righteous father, he has stood with Lieutenant left and right.


    It can also be seen from the decisive dispatch of the Divine Army that Han Wenyu Liu Xingshen and others have begun to formally deal with Wei Baoheng. The internal minister and the foreign minister have conflicts. Now there is a dispute between the princes and the two sides are in the same situation.


    In the afternoon, there were experts to protect him secretly, followed by more than a hundred officials from Chang''an Prefecture, Li Yao, who was behind him, escorted Changhe to help the crowd, and Chen Jianghe''s body and several attackers. Arrive at the west side of Changan City and open the far door.


    Yin Xu Shaomu of Chang''an Prefecture has taken people to wait at the gate.


    "I''ve seen Fu Yin." Li Yi dismounted and took Wang Li and others to see the ceremony with Xu Shaomu.


    "Li Shaoyin, worked hard all the way." Xu Shaomu returned to salute, looking at the dusty team, his eyes were dignified, and his face was filled with emotion. He was very clear how difficult it was for this team to return to Chang''an smoothly. The return of this journey is indeed in A walk around the cliff, "Li Shaoyin''s great achievements in this trip, these people brought back will definitely affect the trend of the court, my official really admired Li Shaoyin more and more!"


    Li Xun smiled, "If there is no help from the public, how can the officials get credit?"


    Xu Shaomu saw that Li Yan had done such a big thing, but he was still not proud of himself, and his evaluation of Li Yan went up a step again: "The king and the road are already waiting, Li Shao Yin will soon enter the city with his official."

 Chapter 4： Fame

    When Li Wei and others were outside the city, Wei Baoheng had no chance to intercept it. Now when he is in Changan City, it is even more impossible to do it. Li Wei and others have successfully arrived in Chang''an.


    Wang Li took Changhe to help the crowd go to the cell, while Xu Shaomu arranged for heavy soldiers to guard, because Wang Duo and Lu Yan both arrived in Chang''an, and Li Yan went to meet first.


    In today''s chapel, Wei Baoheng, Lu Yan and Wang Duo are the three great Buddhas and the most powerful people. Except Wei Baoheng, both of them have now arrived in Chang''an, and they are waiting in advance. What is the weight of Li Zhi and his trip? Needless to say.


    "I''ve seen the Prince and Lu Gong."


    "Have seen Your Highness."


    The three met in the room, and then took their seats one after the other. They did not go to the main seat, because it was inappropriate for anyone to sit. Wang Duo and Lu Yan have the same official rank and are higher than Li Yan, but after all, Li Yan is the prince. Even if they meet at the palace now, Wang Duo and Lu Yan are unwilling to entrust them.


    "His Royal Highness'' trip was really dangerous. Seeing His Highness return safely, I waited for a big stone to fall."


    Wang Duo had a closer relationship with Li Yan, so he spoke first, and he hated it. "No one can imagine that when he was the prime minister, he would order a monk in the government to intimidate the rivers and lakes forces to rob the court''s autumn gifts. It''s outrageous to do so! "


    Unlike Wang Duo, who scolded Wei Baoheng and expressed his hatred for treacherous chaos, Lu Yan praised Li Yan''s behavior more.


    He admired and said, "Wei Baoheng set up an ambush in Huangli Township. If his Highness is not wise and mighty, I am afraid that the dog thief has succeeded. His Highness was not only out of danger, but also seized. The evidence of the dog thief is really admirable! "


    Seeing that Wei Baoheng was about to be overthrown, Lu Yan was very happy and praised praise.


    After hearing about Lu Yan, Wang Duo also deeply agreed. For the time being, he let go of his hatred of corrupt officials, and also said to Li Yu: "His Royal Highness is here to arrest the criminals and work in the community. When the world knows, he will praise His Highness. Virtue! "


    With that said, Wang Duo showed his memory: "In the past, when the name of Lao An moved the world, the world said that King Lao An was a hero who saved the time. Now, although King Lao An is gone, his Highness inherits the old King An''s mantle, the people of the world will also see the hope of Datang ZTE! "


    Li Yan did not intend to tell them more about these things, so he introduced the conversation to the topic: "The Huangli Township criminal has been arrested, what are the plans of the public?"


    Wang Duo snapped angrily: "We Baoheng has been in charge of the government for many years and is called the Prime Minister. If I ca n¡¯t impeach him, I will be incompetent! "


    Lu Yan also said, "His Highness, rest assured that I will meet with the Ministry of Criminal Affairs immediately to try this case, and strive for an early conclusion of the case, to remove Wei Baoheng and other social maggots and clear the court!"


    Li Zheng nodded. He is still in a low official position. He cannot take the lead in these matters and can only be chaired by Wang Duo and Lu Yan. Seeing Wang Duo and Lu Yan were very confident, Li Min was a little relieved.


    Next, Du Shaomu arrived, and a few people discussed the details of the trial. They discussed the issues of Liu Zhiyan and others, and they were assured that they would not embarrass them and would give them the opportunity to make up for their work.


    The matter was about the same. Li Ye got up and left. He did n¡¯t have much use to stay here. The interrogation was quite a technical errand. Li Ye did n¡¯t plan to intervene. After all, he brought the attacker, Liu Zhiyan and other people back. It was a great success .


    He can''t do anything about toppling Wei Baoheng. In that case, others will have no chance to perform, no credit for performance. If Wei Baoheng is toppled in the future, he will not get promotion and benefits. Will do the hard work.


    Wang Duo, Lu Yan, and other human bodies forgive Li Xun for his hard work and persuade Li Xun to go back to rest. Li Xun was happy.


    Back to An Wangfu, Song Jiao, they have gone to rest.


    At present, in the affairs of the King ¡¯s Palace, Wu You is the leader of Shangguan, and Wen Zhen is in charge. He arranges the residences of Liu Dazheng, Mo Dongli, Zhao Polu and others. Li Zhen is doing these things. He now Suddenly has become the great steward of the palace.


    It has not been long since Li Zhen entered the palace. It is difficult to sort things out so quickly if he is changed into an ordinary person. However, Li Zhen is so intelligent that he is familiar with affairs quickly and can now stand on his own.


    The next day, Li Zhi was still resting in the house. At the beginning of Shen Shi, Lu Long Jieduan Zhang Zhe, the official, came to see Li Li and received him outside the study.


    Zhang He still followed the middle-aged man who looked like a Confucian. He came here for the purpose of reporting to Li Yong that Lu Long collected the evidence of Zhenwu''s assassination of Kang Chengxun.


    According to Zhang He, a lot of evidence has been collected for spilling dirty water. After all, the monk has shot and moved quickly. Now Lu Long Jiedushi has begun to write a memorial, and he will soon participate in a copy of Li Guochang. Able to inform Wang Duo and others, echoing in the chapel.


    This is good news, Li Zhi naturally agreed. Although Wei Baoheng was about to fall, but Li Ke''s marriage with the Jun County Lord did not necessarily end with Wei Baoheng''s downfall, not to mention that Wu Hongshan would continue to advance this matter. The Emperor would not easily take back to conquer Zhenwu. Succeed.


    But Li Keyong has now left Chang''an. If he can add the evidence collected by Lu Long, the two-pronged approach will make things happen.


    After talking about the matter, Zhang He did not leave immediately, and began to chat with Li Xun in order to pull in the relationship with Li Xun. These days, Zhang He inquired through various parties and knew that Li Zhi had walked together with Wang Duo and Lu Yan. The forces were extraordinary, and of course they had to endure.


    "The other day, Li Keyong suddenly disappeared from Chang''an, and I don''t know where he went. Speaking, it is a matter of going forward and backward with Huangdian Township."


    Zhang He put down the tea bowl and said with some confusion, "Originally, Li Ke used to enter Beijing for his marriage with the Lord of Jun County, but now he suddenly left, because after losing to His Royal Highness in Luo Mafu last time, he consciously did not match his Highness Did n¡¯t go to the Shige-gun lord, so took the initiative to retreat? "


    "Oh? That''s right? It''s possible." Li Yanhan drank tea and looked as usual. Of course he couldn''t tell Zhang He, because he had run away Li Ke. Prince Dang and the generals of Fanzhen catch and fight? The impact is not good at all.


    "That seems to be the case!" Zhang He seemed to have discovered something, and threw his thigh in excitement.


    He looked at Li Yan and continued: "His Royal Highness'' victory over Li Ke in Luomafu has been spread in Changan, and now people on the street are discussing it, saying that His Highness has grown Changan''s ambition and treats His Highness as a hero. . Even the storyteller in the teahouse, these days are describing the matter vividly, praised in the words by His Highness for his thick accumulation of hair, it is the first genius of the real Tang Dynasty! "


    For Li Chang ¡¯s victory over Li Ke ¡¯s, this is naturally an exciting news for the people in Changan. After all, Zhen Wuzhen is no secret. Li ¡¯s victory over Li Ke ¡¯s is a bad breath for the court, in the eyes of ordinary people. It is naturally pleasant.


    It was interesting to see Zhang He being so excited. The other side responded just because he had won Li Keyong. If you let the other party know that Li Ye used Li Ke as a pig''s head, and forced him to leave Changan. I don''t know how it will behave.


    To Zhang He''s words, Li Yan looked indifferent, and smiled, "What the first genius is, it''s too good."


    He really didn''t care about these false names. After all, he was numb before he was called the first genius of Huaxia.


    Li Huan didn''t care, but Zhang He didn''t think so. He saw Li Huan''s look indifferent, and he was not proud of it at all. He couldn''t help but glance at Li Huan and said: His Royal Highness and Crown are so young and vigorous. I admire vanity, and I wish that everyone in the world knew that I was very powerful. The reputation of Datang''s first genius was even more trivial, but His Royal Highness didn''t care. Such a calm state of mind, not to mention young people in their early twenties, even some The old man in the twilight must also cherish his fame, and cannot reach him.


    With this in mind, Zhang He, who was very impressed by Li Ye ¡¯s strength, even paid homage to Li Ye. After all, it ¡¯s important to cultivate talents if you want to accomplish something, but at the same time, Zhang He has determined that Li In the future, I will certainly achieve a lot, and now I have more determination to grasp this big tree.


    When leaving An Wangfu, Zhang He was still thinking about how to pull in the relationship with Li Yan. This is a difficult problem. After all, Li Zhi has a distinguished identity and lacks nothing in reason. The treasure calligraphy and paintings he brought today were also rejected by Li Zhi. It is not a common thing to want to come to Li Zhi.


    "The magic weapon? Lu Long doesn''t have much. Beauty? Seeing His Royal Highness doesn''t look like a lascivious ... It''s hard to do." Zhang He thought for a while, and found nothing, he was too involved, why not? He didn''t even know that he was riding on the street. He accidentally looked up and heard the sound of people around him. Then suddenly his eyes brightened, and his blessing reached his soul.


    Those people are talking about Li Zhi''s victory over Li Ke.


    Zhang He thought: "His Royal Highness doesn''t like to enjoy, he must have high aspirations, and his heart is in the career path. In this case, I should publicize His Royal Highness and let him build his reputation among the people. In this way, when the Ministry of Officials evaluated His Royal Highness, There will be great gains! At that time, Your Highness knows that this is my means, and I will be grateful to me ... "


    Zhang He quickly returned to the government, convened people, let them go out on the street, and proclaimed Li Zhi''s good name everywhere.


    Li Ye didn''t know Zhang He did these things, and sent away the other party, and he went back to the house to meditate. Although he can''t absorb the heaven and earth aura today, meditation is good for meditation and helps to think, so this habit is retained.


    In the night, Li Min keenly noticed some anomalies.


    The numerous white-red air currents converge from all directions, and induce the dragon air to swim in the body. It seems to be absorbed. These air currents are mostly white, which can be seen as the luck of ordinary people. These air currents are mostly circling here. Uncertainly, looking at him to be absorbed, but not really absorbed, only a very small part went into his body.


    Li Xun couldn''t help but be stunned, and said in his heart what was going on. For no reason, someone had loyalty to me?


    He couldn''t figure it out for a while, but the convergence of the air flow was a continuous process. Although the quantity was very small and the improvement of his cultivation was limited, it was real.


    Li Huan made up his mind and waited for tomorrow to take a look outside.


    On the next day, Li Wei got up early and went out strangely.


    The convergence of luck has never stopped. When Li Yan woke up, he found that his practice had improved clearly and clearly. Although he was only six steps away from practicing Qi, it was only a step out of 10,000 steps, but it was strange. very.


    He walked down the street, merged into the crowd, slowed down, and looked around.


    He heard the argument.


    "Do you know? A few days ago, His Royal Highness An An defeated Zhenwu Jiedushi''s son, and greatly increased our prestige!"


    "I have known about this for a long time! To tell you the truth, His Royal Highness An, that is the object of my admiration and the goal of my life, and I am willing to pull the horse for An An!"


    "How do you stand for King An''s horse? I have made up my mind to work hard to promote cultivation and become a visitor to King An''s house in the future and follow King An!"


    Li Yan heard the argument and fixed his eyes to see that it was the two young people. As the conversation progressed, the white air flow over their heads came to him.


    "Simply there is such an operation?" Li Min stunned, and finally understood the reason for the confluence of luck. "These people, even without knowing me, have worshipped me, this is my fan. Ah! I see, this is a fame effect! "


    Immediately, Li''s face became a little weird: "Just winning Li Ke, it gave me fame in Changan City, and some young people began to worship me. This was a disguised allegiance, so they were lucky. They will be able to gather to me-yes, this loyalty is not nothingness. It is conceivable that if Huang Chao attacked the city at this time, I would raise my arm, these people should follow me to the city to kill the enemy! "


    This kind of thing is not unusual, do not all the famous heroes in history like to do such a feat.


    Ascend to shout, the Quartet responded, the world heroes gathered, and Jingcong ...


    After understanding the root cause of the problem, Li Yan''s eyes gradually became clear.


    He thought again: "However, it ¡¯s just a trivial matter to win Li Keyong. The name is far from loud enough, and the reputation is limited. One thousandth ... "


    Thinking of this, Li Zheng looked up and looked towards the direction of the imperial city: "And if Wei Baoheng can be brought down ... Wei Baoheng is a well-known adulterer, and the people all hate him, if I can Overthrowing him will be very popular, and the reputation will be passed on by people. At that time, the sixth level of promotion will be promoted, and hope is ... "

 Chapter 105： Heart

    Wei Baoheng sat on Xiaota and looked coldly at the Wei Jiangnan standing in front of him. Two rare orbs turning in his hands turned into powder between his fingers and flew down.


    Wei Baoheng hasn''t been so angry for a long time. He has been a superhuman minister. His cultivation and cultivation are the same as his cultivation. Few people in Changan City can match it, but now he is so dull that he can drip water. The beloved orb has also been crushed, which can be described as very morbid.


    "Eight Qi training layers, one Qi training layer, and more than 20 Qi training practitioners set traps in Weishui early in order to capture a junior who has just entered Qi training for less than a year. But you, actually Missed? "


    The cold words popped out from between Wei Baoheng''s teeth. His eyes made Wei Jiangnan look like a man. "Not only did he miss, but also a junior, captured many of you, even Chen Jianghe''s corpse, now on display. In Chang''an! Let the ruling prime minister''s brothers and sisters flee from Huangli Township like a bereavement dog! "


    Wei Baoheng sat there, exuding this cold evil spirit, like a fierce ghost who would suddenly explode at any time and choose others. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and when he opened it again, his eyes were completely murderous, "You have lost my face! It also put me in a state of danger that I have never experienced before! You said, I ca n¡¯t achieve this. To the point, what do I want you to do? What can you do ?! "


    Touching Wei Baoheng''s eyes without any temperature, Wei Jiangnan looked like a chill, and immediately lowered his head. Wei Baoheng''s eyes were like two whirlpools, unfathomable, containing great horror, like an abyss that could devour people''s soul.


    Wei Jiangnan knew that Wei Baoheng was really angry, unprecedented. He did not dare to have a sophistry, because he knew that it would only deepen the anger of the other party, even if his brother was sitting in front of him, Wei Jiangnan could not help but knees on one knee. Soft, crippled and fell to the ground.


    Wei Jiangnan knew that he had done a great calamity, and he knew very well how severe the impact of Chen Jianghe ¡¯s hands on Wei Jiangnan would be. He was extremely scared from the bottom of his heart, and he was afraid that Wei Baoheng would be beaten. However, in that case, he would also be finished ... But who would have thought in advance that Li Yan would be so powerful?


    Wei Jiangnan did not think of it, but Wei Baoheng never thought of it?


    Wei Jiangnan lay on the ground and bowed his head for sin: "Brother ... Brother, I was wrong, I was incompetent, please punish my brother!"


    Wei Baoheng stared at Wei Jiangnan, shattered into a powdered orb in his hands. At this moment, it turned into a smoky light and was scattered, and was actually burned by Reiki.


    Wei Baoheng is already very angry, but there is even more news that makes him angry.


    One of his confidantes came down in front of him, bowed and said, "Minggong, there is news for Li Ke."


    Wei Baoheng stared at the manager, his eyes still cold: "I hope it is good news."


    When learning that Wei Jiangnan missed, Wei Baoheng also received the news that Li Ke disappeared in Changan City for no reason!


    Why did Li Ke use Chang''an to come? Because Wei Baoheng asked him to come. What is the purpose of inviting him? Represented Zhenwu in alliance with Wei Baoheng. What is the necessary process to achieve the goal? Propose marriage to Luomafu.


    And just after Li Ke used it for everyone''s attention, after losing to Li Yan, he disappeared from Chang''an! There was no warning in advance, and Wei Baoheng was not even notified!


    Lively and unbearable humiliation, disregard the overall situation, go away!


    What kind of behavior does Li Ke use? Reckless, reckless, ignorant!


    But more importantly, Li Ke left without saying a word. Where did he put Wei Baoheng? Where to put the dignity of the governing prime minister? Where to put the alliance between the two sides?


    Wei Baoheng is very angry. Since he became the ruling prime minister, he has not been so taken lightly! Manchu civil and military, world officials, billions of people, who is not respectful of him? Li Ke''s behavior is no longer indifferent, it is simply an insult and an insult to the authority of a ruling prime minister!


    The supervisor felt Wei Baoheng''s anger and undisguised anger, which made him even more timid when he reported the news. He whispered: "Li Keyong has left the capital and crossed the river to Hebei!"


    "What did you say? He really dares ?!"


    "Well ... Wang Minggong, Li Keyong is compelled."


    "What is compelling?"


    "He ... he was run away by Li Yan ..."


    "what?!"


    "The day before yesterday, Li Ke was humiliated by Ma Mafu. After learning that Li Zhi was out of town, he followed Huangli Township. The two sides ... the two sides should have had a battle, afterwards ... Li Ke was taken away by Hui Ming with an injury, and his two followers, even in Li''s team, went to Wang An''s house! It looks ... it looks ... "


    "How does it look?"


    "It looks like Li Yima is looking forward, as if he has already trusted him!"


    The room suddenly quieted down, and no one spoke again.


    This quietness is extraordinarily weird.


    Wei Jiangnan and steward, one lying on the ground and the other standing on his back, did not dare to come out.


    Only Wei Baoheng, the muscles on his face kept twitching, his eyes were flushed, his breathing was heavy, like a beast about to run away.


    Suddenly, Wei Baoheng made a roar from his throat, raised it with a palm, and pressed it suddenly.


    With a bang, Wei Jiangnan and the stewards flew out of the airwaves. Wei Jiangnan smashed the door of the room, vomited blood and fell to the yard. The steward turned over the tables and chairs, set them in the wall, rolled his eyes, and just passed out.


    All the objects in the house fell down, and Jane shattered the ground. The beams of the house shuddered and the dust kept falling. The whole room seemed to collapse. In front of Wei Baoheng''s feet, a large pit appeared. Extra terrifying.


    "Is this true! I am so angry!"


    "Li Yan, you shit! Repeatedly bad for me, I don''t share with you!"


    On this day, the whole Prime Minister''s House shrouded the coldness of the last days.


    In this depressed atmosphere, no one dared to speak loudly. The walking servants and servants all bowed their heads and hurriedly, and did not dare to make a strange noise, for fear of annoying the prime minister and lowering boundless guilt.


    On this day, a lot of livestock died in the quiet prime minister''s house, because the dog barked to kill the dog, the chicken to kill the chicken, and the duck called to kill the duck ...


    ...


    After Wei Baoheng vented his anger, he gradually calmed down. The reality forced him to condense his temper, to hold back the anger, and find a solution to the problem.


    "Li Zhi won the championship this year. He was a young boy who didn''t get wet. My father didn''t put him in the eyes before, that is, after he won the game with Li Ke, my father paid a little attention to him, but did not expect This insignificant ant has caused me so much trouble now! "


    Wei Baoheng sat on the chair, took the tea bowl and sipped, and said to Wei Jiangnan, who was standing in front of him. The room they stayed in now is not the one they just stayed in. The room was just collapsed, it was almost destroyed, and they couldn''t stay.


    After drinking the tea and laying down the tea bowl, Wei Baoheng became more calm. He continued: "I despised him before, but now we must pay attention to being able to force Li Ke away from Changan. No matter whether he intentionally or not, we should not be underestimated. It is an eventful autumn , Can''t tolerate the slightest mistake. "


    Speaking of this, Wei Baoheng snorted, with an inexplicably complex tone: "It is indeed Li Xian''s seed, which is also uneasy!"


    Wei Jiangnan saw that Wei Baoheng had calmed down, and his heart was relieved. He knew very well that his brother, who initiated the fire, was the power of thunder. Whoever dared to offend was looking for death. Once he calmed down, he was a wise man, enough. Take control of the big picture.


    Wei Jiangnandao: "In the past, Li Xian was so powerful that he planted it in our layout. Now his son is just a little bit repaired. We didn''t pay attention to him. We really have to concentrate on dealing with him. It''s easy. . "


    "That''s natural." Wei Baoheng pondered for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "Li Zhi can beheaded Chen Jianghe, and with his own cultivation, it can''t be done at all, it is likely that an expert has helped ... block you , The one who hurt you, don''t you really recognize? "


    Wei Jiangnan shook his head, guilty and ashamed: "I didn''t recognize it. No matter the appearance or temperament, it is very strange."


    Wei Baoheng gave a sigh, and suddenly a far-reaching smile appeared: "Li Ye caught Chen Jianghe and others in Huangli Township, the old couple of Wang Duo and Lu Yan who wanted to use this to bring me down. Big trouble, I have little room to fight back, but now it looks like things are turning for the better. "


    Wei Jiangnan froze for a while, unknown: "Where is the turnaround?"


    Wei Baoheng smiled more and more strangely: "There is a master to help Li Yan, this is our opportunity ... killing people on rivers and lakes, white knives in and out of red knives, and killing people in the chapel, just be careful. For the best. "


    Wei Jiangnan looked blank.


    "I''m going to the palace."


    ...


    The imperial palace is divided into two parts, the imperial city and the imperial palace. The imperial city and the six gates of the three provinces are located. The imperial palace and the residence of the emperor are located to the north of the imperial city. To the east of Miyagi, there is a palace named East Palace, which is the residence of the prince. When Wei Baoheng entered the palace, he naturally entered the palace.


    Wei Baoheng entered the palace from Changle Gate, traversed the entire Taiji Palace, and passed through the Xuanwu Gate to the West Neiyuan.


    The emperor Li Xun was in his forties, and was also a sorcerer during the refining period, but now his body has been completely disfigured. In appearance, he is a middle-aged man who is blessed. He also did not deal with political affairs in the palace, but played in the West Neiyuan.


    As an emperor who believes in the principle of "lower labor, upper labor," Li Zhi''s credo is that he is only responsible for appointing ministers and handling political affairs and leaving them to courtiers. what.


    Li Huan was an emperor of pleasure.


    When Wei Baoheng met Li Yan, the latter was lying on the beauty of the gazebo, feeding on the swimming fish in the lake, surrounded by the concubine, and Yingyingyanyanhuanfeiyanyan, colorful, sweet laughter one after another,


    "Weigong is here? What fresh stuff are you bringing today to please?"


    Li Yan sat in front of the beauty, didn''t get up, and yawned long.


    "There are important things to start."


    If it was normal, Wei Baoheng would have a smile on his face and accompany Li Ye for a while. Even when he saw Li Ye, most of the time he gave Li Ye some fun ideas and then accompanied Li Ye to have fun together.


    He is the Prime Minister, leading the 100 officials, and presiding over the government affairs of the dynasty, but the reason he is the Prime Minister is because of the sacred family, so for him, nothing is better than to do what he wants.


    The holy family is the foundation of Wei Baoheng.


    But today is different.


    "Look at you like a sacred scripture. Your grandpa''s world is peaceful. What matters can be more important than her happiness?" Li Yi didn''t take it seriously, lacking interest.


    Wei Baoheng only spoke two words, which made Li Zheng straighten up and retired her concubine.


    "Li Xian."

 Chapter 106： Unconscious

    The sun is shining in the West Neiyuan Garden, which is particularly bright, the lake is shimmering with sparkling waves, and the swimming fish swim freely in the water. This is a lazy scene and a day suitable for some fun outdoors, but when Wei Baoheng After the word was exported, Li Zhi clearly felt that today''s winter style is cold and cold outside.


    Li Xian.


    Most probably only Li Yan himself knew what weight this name had for him. Only Li Yan himself knows how many times the person with this name made him have nightmares.


    During Li''s emperor''s career, that was the only person he feared, even feared. In every day Li Xian lived, Li Xuan felt the emperor''s seat as if it were a stove, as if he could be roasted at any time.


    The first military achievement, the first achievement, the first repair, the emperor Yuci Tianzi sword, Kai Fuyi with the three divisions, students and officials all over the world ... even if it is only a foreign surname, have any of these achievements, Will make the mind of a less broad-minded jealous.


    Li Xian is not a courtier with a foreign name, he is a son of the royal family.


    When Emperor Xuanzong was at the time, Zeng accompanied him around and was trained by Xuanzong every day.


    There were rumors in Li Ye before the succession of the throne, saying that if Xuanzong''s ZTE world could be passed to Li Xian, it would surely flourish ... even the glory of the glorious Tang Dynasty!


    Carry forward and flourish!


    Li Yan clenched his fists, gritted his teeth secretly, the light of hatred flashed in his eyes.


    During Xuanzong''s life, he was not the Prince, and when he was seriously ill, many courtiers thought that this courageous person was an extraordinary ZTE master who would pass the throne to Li Xian ... because Li Xian was Xuanzong pro Brother''s descendants; because of Li Xian, Xuanzong has been given the Heavenly Sword!


    The reason Lu Gujian is called Tianzi Sword is because it has always been the Heavenly Sword!


    The prince is not a prince. He teaches day and night to make him go out to lead and take charge. After he has done his work, he will give the sword of Tianzi ... In Li Yan ¡¯s view, if these signs are not passed on to Li Xian, Why is Xuanzong so?


    Li Yan stood up angrily, throwing his sleeves, facing the lake, standing with his hands up.


    At that time, Li Xunxiu was mediocre, with no fame and no favor. He was able to inherit the throne, which was unexpected, because the then lieutenant of the tactical army chose him.


    And Xuanzong Yingnian died early, and his illness was so sudden that it was unexpected!


    I was afraid that Xuanzong himself did not expect that he would suddenly be seriously ill and unconscious, and many layouts were brought to nothing.


    After Li Zhi''s throne, Li Xian had fought for many years without losing a defeat. He managed the locality, from infamousness, to rising merits, and the military and political power was in hand.


    So ... there was the Battle of Hachiko Mountain.


    "Say! Why mention Li Xian!" Li Yan asked, word by word, "you''d better give him a reason for satisfaction!"


    The emperor was angry, Wei Baoheng hurried to bow to the ground, expressing his panic, and hurriedly said, "His Majesty, Li Xian is dead, so you don''t need to be afraid anymore, but Li Xian''s former confidence ..."


    "Don''t you clean up all his confidence?" Li asked without looking back.


    Wei Baoheng replied: "It did clear a lot at that time. But Li Xian was powerful in the court and the field, and his relatives were full of confidence, and they were also trained to be high-ends. At that time, they could not completely kill them, and some people ran away .. .... "


    "So what? Run away a few ants, can''t they overwhelm the rivers and mountains? Li Xian is dead, and they want to rebel ?!" Li Yi shook his sleeves, and he was full of emotion.


    Wei Baoheng said: "According to common sense, nature cannot, but things have changed a bit now."


    "What changed?"


    "This change is Li Yan!"


    "How is Li Yan?"


    "Li Yanxiu has reached the fifth floor of Qi training!"


    "What are you talking about ?! How is this possible! How many days did he accomplish his practice?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t forget, Li Yan is in Shen Yunshan, and he gets the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi!"


    "Yuan Tianmao ..."


    "In the world of Tang, no one has ever cultivated to reach the realm of Yuan Tianshi ... It is rumored that after Yuan Tianshi left Changan, the realm may even be above the real world!"


    "On the realm? It''s impossible! Isn''t that immortal!"


    "His Majesty......"


    "Even if Li Xunxiu is making rapid progress, what is it? After all, he is just a person. What can he do in your world? He gives him a reward, and then he destroys him. He can only thank him!"


    "Now Li Ye is not alone!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Wang Duo, Lu Yan and others all have a close relationship with Li Yan!"


    "Wang Duo? An old man with a reputation! He can''t stand it everywhere, under the name of loyalty!"


    "More than that, the minister also learned that there are now a group of monks gathered at the An''s Mansion to cultivate monks who have reached the high level of training!"


    "Lengqi high section? The high Qi training section will go to a Sipin official?"


    "There is only one possibility!"


    "These people are Li Xian''s former cronies and henchmen?"


    "Her Majesty!"


    Li Yan stopped talking, staring at the lake motionless.


    Wei Baoheng couldn''t see his face and couldn''t measure his thoughts, but Li''s shoulders were already shaking slightly, which shows that Li''s mood was at least not calm.


    Li Bao''s response gradually gave Wei Baoheng a certainty in his heart. As Li''s closest courtier, he knew the emperor too well and knew what to do to poke the other side''s pain.


    If Li Yan had gathered close friends of Li Xian in the past, then Li Xian ¡¯s killing might have been learned by Li Yan ¨C after all, Li Xian was so strange at that time, if his relatives were unaware of it, That would be too incompetent, regardless of whether or not they knew the truth.


    The purpose of Wei Baoheng''s visit to the palace was not to spill dirty water on Li Zhi.


    Dirty water is just a means.


    Suddenly, Wei Baoheng grabbed the ground with his head and said sadly, "Your Majesty, the guilty guilty!"


    "Say!" Li Yan bitten heavily.


    "The former guests who visited the government house colluded with the Weishui river bandits recently and plundered the court''s autumn fu!" Wei Baoheng wept bitterly.


    "The former doorman?"


    "Yes!" Wei Baoheng distressed, "The minister also noticed that they were perverse, so he kicked them out! As soon as they left the court, they were under the guise of a court, and they were all evil ... Damn it! Now, I do n¡¯t know how, these guests were arrested by Huang Li in Huangli Township, and have now been brought back to Chang''an Province! "


    "And ... and the Prince and Lugong have begun to investigate! The minister knows that he has no political affiliation with Wang Gong, and there are often disputes. This time his former guests fell into the hands of Wang Gong, and they still do n¡¯t know what to do Planting the scams! The prince knows his guilt and cannot escape, so he asks His Majesty first! "


    Li Yan fell into silence again.


    Wei Baoheng continued to plead guilty to Voldemort.


    At halftone, Li Xun slowly said, "You and Wang Duo and others have always been in constant disputes, and Li Xuan has a close relationship with Wang Duo and Lu Yan. An Wang Mansion has Li Xian''s former cronies ... love Qing Ai Qing, it seems that someone has used your dispute with Wang Duo and others to take revenge on you by Wang Duo''s hand! "


    Wei Baoheng looked surprised and confused: "Your Majesty, this ... Chen can not understand."


    Li Xun snorted, and Zhizhu was holding it: "What''s incomprehensible? Obviously, Li Xun is very likely to have learned the truth about the battle of the Hachiko Mountain from Li Xian''s former friends, and understood the surrounding The manpower to kill Li Xian is all arranged by you, so this time I will avenge you! But you are the ruling prime minister, not to mention a high power, beside you, there are even masters like clouds, Li Ye has to deal with you, as difficult as possible. You say, what should he do at this time? "


    "This ... this ..." Wei Baoheng was frightened, and continued to pretend to be stupid, so that Li Zhi could use his intellect to expose the "truth" on his own.


    Wei Baoheng shuddered, looking very disturbed. "I don''t know ..."


    "It''s very simple." Li Xun was deceived, following the introduction that Wei Baoheng had already thrown out, and he followed the vine, and that was exactly what Wei Baoheng wanted Li Xun to think, "Li Xuan must borrow the power of others! And Wang Duo, who has never been with you Waiting for someone is the best target. This time Li Yan caught your former guest''s bad behavior and will definitely make a fuss. Wang Duo and others, in order to bring down you, you must add fuel and jealousy ... Qing, guessing, you will bear a lot of criminal evidence, and even the charges of rebellion may be carried! "


    At this point, Li Yan smiled, and his eyes were full of self-satisfaction. It was like a flick of a finger, seeing through the layout of enemy soldiers, directing his own soldiers to attack, and letting millions of enemies fly to death.


    "Ah? How can this be so?" Wei Baoheng stunned for a while, then hurriedly kept gimmicking, "His Majesty rescued his Majesty, His Majesty rescued his ambassador! The ambassador knew that he was improperly managed by his guests, and his crime was unavoidable. Human beings have never had the opportunity to be loyal to Your Majesty! Your Majesty ... "


    "Well, get up." Li Xie waved her hand, and she thought she was wise and self-sufficient. "You are your prime minister, how can you let you be troubled? Rest assured, as long as you are there, your status is as stable as Tarzan!"


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty is so prosperous, Chen Wan''s death cannot repay one or two ..."


    "Xuan Dali Temple Secretary!"


    ...


    When Wei Baoheng stepped out of Changle Gate, he looked up at Changtian, and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just before, Li Xuan announced the meeting of Dali Temple and made a plan on the spot to let Dali Temple go to Chang''an House and take over the case of Chen Jianghe.


    The important officials of the Dali Temple are all Wei Baoheng''s hand-held. He is an absolute relative. The Dali Temple took the witness and tried the case of Huangli Township. Whether it was black or white, he had the final say. What would he get? The result is self-evident.


    The big things turned into small things, which is not enough to describe. If you can''t do it, you will have to rake back, saying that Li Zhi, Wang Duo and others, intending to sue the prime minister of the DPRK ... For Wei Baoheng, it is undoubtedly an interesting one. development of.


    Wei Baoheng smiled.


    There is the biggest difference between Mingjun and Dajun, that is, listening and partial faith.


    If you listen to it, it will be clear, but partial belief will be dark. If you change to Mingjun, naturally you will not be like or disliked. When listening to Wei Baoheng''s words, you will convene Wang Duo, Lu Yan, Li Yan and others to learn more about the matter.


    But Li Yan doesn''t.


    Wei Baoheng knew that Li Yan would not.


    He knows Li Yan so well.


    From the time he planned to name the name "Li Xian", he knew that Li Zhi had little reason, would be washed away by hatred and jealousy, and would stand on his side as a matter of course.


    Li Ye may not faint, and immediately investigate Li Ye, but at least in this matter, Li Ye will stand by Wei Baoheng because of his suspicion.


    "Want to fight over my father? You all think too simple!"


    Wei Baoheng gave a humming, shook his sleeves, and flew towards his own luxurious carriage, thinking silently, "This man can sit firmly in the position of governing prime minister. If the day is not stupid, the holy family will continue. As long as your Majesty still trusts my father, no matter how many things you do, you will be in vain! "


    In the carriage, Wei Baoheng was no longer worried about Chen Jianghe. He is now thinking, what kind of new flowers should he think of next, to please Li Yeh ... Dedicated to exotic beauty? Build a giant dragon boat?


    In Wei Baoheng''s view, this is the most important issue.


    This is really, a good pair of stunners!

 ~： Testimonials

    I originally thought that the conference would be on the shelves a few days later, and the editor just called the phone, so the next chapter was on the shelves.


    Recently, it has also been updated for a few days. In fact, it was originally intended to be more content before charging.


    Well, in short, the updates after the shelves will still maintain this momentum, of course, I will try to do better.


    Ashamed to say, this is my third time on the shelves. When writing the testimonials of the first two books, I had the mentality of subscribing for subscriptions, hoping to have more support. Facts have shown that subscriptions cannot be sought. If heroes think that the content of the novel is worth the money, they will naturally subscribe to it, and if they do n¡¯t write well, there is no reason to subscribe.


    It''s like I never ask for collections, don''t ask for red or monthly tickets, don''t ask for rewards-well, don''t ask for these, it''s not that I don''t want it, it''s because I''m shameless, because I have never made more than tens of thousands of words. No violent outbreak, I''m sorry to ask you to work hard.


    But having said that, even if it breaks out, there is nothing to ask for. These are the things that the author should do. The website has paid for it. The grand masters also paid for the subscription. The update is just a matter of internal affairs.


    If there is no support, that is not good enough for me. What I can do is to keep pursuing things well.


    So, thank you very much, thank you for the heroes who gave rewards, thank you for voting, and thank the heroes for supporting. You have a kind heart, no doubt all are dazzling and good people like stars. The world is much better and warmer because of your existence.


    All readers who collect novels and are reading books are partners alongside the author. Without you, there would be no people writing books.


    Thanks again!


    May the sky always hang bright moons to illuminate your way forward and return. May destiny be tender to you. May everyone be happy and healthy.


    Thanks again, thank you!


    Finally, I still have to say, please subscribe!


    Spoiler, the foreshadowing was actually buried long ago, and the plot of the next chapter will be reversed. Wei Baoheng can''t jump.

 Chapter 107： Big inversion

    (On the shelves, friends who read on the PC side may ignore previous comments.)


    Li Yan returned home from the street in a good mood. He understood the root cause of the confluence of luck and knew how to quickly improve his cultivation. This is a good thing.


    As soon as he entered the house with his forefoot, Wang Li followed his heel and hurriedly reported to him: "Shao Yin, something serious!"


    Li Yan stopped and turned to look at Wang Li: "What is it?"


    "Just now, the people in Dali Temple took the order of His Majesty and took away the Long River Gang and the attackers!" Although Wang Li was anxious and spoke quickly, his thoughts and words were very clear, and he said concisely: "Dali The temple was ordered by His Majesty to take over this case! He also said that Chang''an does not have to ask again! "


    "His Majesty''s Will? Dali Temple?" Li Min frowned slightly.


    "Dali Temple is Wei Baoheng''s cronies!" Wang Li answered quickly.


    Li Xun nodded. It seemed that Li Xun''s meaning was obvious, and he planned to protect Wei Baoheng.


    He quickly thought that it must be that Wei Baoheng went to see Li Ye, and I did not know what verbal means was used, so that Li Ye was standing by Wei Baoheng so quickly. From the perspective of Wang Duo and Lu Yan who did not have a message, Li Yan didn''t even ask them.


    "Wei Baoheng, this old man, is really a bit of a wrist." Li Ji thought so, the emperor''s heart surgery, the most important balance, this Li Qi is really good, even turned so favorably to Wei Baoheng, but think of it, Li Ji is not surprised, historical Xun Jun seems to be partial to pets.


    "You go back to Chang''an Mansion first." Li Xuan asked Wang Li to go back first, and he pondered. Now that Wei Baoheng can talk about Li Xuan, then he can only move Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu here. In terms of intimacy with Li Zhi, the tactical army is no worse than the ruling lieutenant.


    With this in mind, Li Min planned to go to Pu Wangfu.


    Taking a few steps, Li Yan frowned suddenly, and his heart suddenly felt a strange feeling. He glanced back at An Wang Mansion, suddenly called a guard, and said to him, "Go tell Shangguan Qingcheng and let her find Song "Jiao, hide everyone under Song Jiao."


    The guard was unknown, but the order was forbidden and promised immediately.


    Li Yan estimated that Li Yan''s unreasonableness might have something to do with his exposed power.


    When I came to Pu''s Mansion, I met Tian Lingzi, who was in a hurry. He saw Li Yan shining in front of him and hurriedly greeted him: "His Royal Highness is going to be young to ask King An!"


    It seems that Li Zhi has also got the wind. After all, toppling Wei Baoheng means to cut off the arm of the Grand Prince. This is the most important thing at the moment. It has to do with the overall situation of Li Yi''s succession, and Li Yi must have been watching.


    Seeing Li Ye, Li Ye accidentally found that there was still a person sitting in the hall.


    Lieutenant Liu Xingshen, the left lieutenant of the tactical army, was also Tian Lingzi''s righteous father.


    Seeing Liu Xingshen, Li Min''s heart moved slightly, the other person''s breath was very strong, and he felt full of oppression. After Li Yan passed through, he had not felt such a huge pressure, it was like a mountain pressing on his heart. Even Song Jiao''s aura is far behind.


    Li Xun said: "This practice of Liu Xingshen, I am afraid that it is the ninth layer of qi training, and it is most likely that the ninth layer of qi training is a great success!"


    When Li Xun looked at Liu Xingshen, the other side also looked at him. The **** had no need to face him, he was handsome, and he looked like he was in his forties, but it must be more than that. Although Liu Xingshen''s temperament is feminine, it doesn''t seem insignificant at all, but gives people a sense of generosity. Of course, the most important thing is that they are extremely majestic.


    "His Royal Highness Ann!" Liu Xingshen got up and saluted.


    "Lieutenant Liu!" Li Yan arched.


    Li Xuan took a seat, and Liu Xing squinted his eyes for a moment, and said with admiration: "The prestige of King An has been passed down recently, and others don''t know the power of King An, but our family is very clear!"


    Liu Xingshen may not be ridiculed, but in Li Yan''s opinion, he always felt that his smile was extraordinarily weird, looking at the inexplicable awkwardness, and his anger was very heavy.


    "Gossip, let''s talk business first."


    Li Xun couldn''t bear his temper. He looked at Li Xun with a somber face. "Lieutenant Liu went out of the palace this time and brought bad news. Wei Baoheng went to see His Majesty and raised the old story of the Battle of Badgongshan. He also said My brother''s callers, there is no shortage of old kings and old ministries ... In short, Wei Baoheng means, you brother intentionally murdered him! "


    This guy''s words were unclear, headless and endless, and he did not know if it was irritable. Liu Xing was so afraid that Li Ye could not know the cause and effect, so he combed Li Ye from beginning to end.


    The eunuch''s control of the palace is really not outsiders'' imagination. The conversation between Wei Baoheng and Li Yan, Liu Xingshen recounted Li Ye almost exactly, if Wei Baoheng was present, he would be very surprised.


    After Li Yan listened, his eyes sank a bit, and then he expressed his resentment: "The things that Wei Baoheng said were purely false, and he was a word of heart!"


    Liu Xing looked at Li Yan with a deep smile: "In fact, after hearing the story of Huangli Township, our family admired King An, but also felt a little weird. Then Wei Jiangnan and Chen Jianghe, one practicing eight layers and one practicing seven layers, How did His Royal Highness escape from them and kill Chen Jianghe? "


    The husband had a deep smile, always giving people a skin-skinned smile, like an old poisonous snake with scarlet eyes.


    Li Xun''s heart was a little stunned, and it was said that Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu also played a role in the battle of Bagong Mountain.


    After all, Li Xian ¡¯s cultivation is too high, and Wei Baoheng alone cannot mobilize enough forces to surround Li Xian. For Li Xian, who was already close to Zhuji at that time, the monk who practiced Qi Qi had a backhand, and the monk who practiced Qi Qi had barely had the power to deal with it!


    Li Xuan felt a bit embarrassed. It seemed that Liu Xingshen was also doubting the identity of the master around Li Xuan.


    "At that time, the first place in Nangong was in Huangli Township ..." Li Min said.


    Before he finished speaking, Li Xun took a small case, and said impatiently to Liu Xing: "What does Lieutenant Liu mean by this? Don''t you want my brother to die in Huangli Township ?! My brother led Brother Chang''an, it''s not easy to experience a fierce fierce battle to seize a thief, why do you still speak like this! "


    Li Xun clamored for Li Xun. Liu Xing opened his mouth deeply. At the end, he had to smirk. "It''s Meng Lang of our family."


    Li Kun frowned and asked Liu Xingshen: "Lieutenant Liu, can you speak before him and erase the influence of Wei Baoheng''s heartfelt words?"


    "Heartless heart, since it is heartless heart, how can it be easily erased?" Liu Xing sighed deeply. "This is difficult to do. If it is not impossible to persuade Your Majesty, why should our family go out to the palace and talk to your Highness?"


    "What should I do?" Li Yan stared at him. "Don''t you admit defeat like this ?! If you admit defeat this time, then Wei Baoheng''s tail is not up in the sky! This time, my elder brother took so much effort, it was not easy Grab his handle. Such an opportunity will never be encountered again in the future! "


    Liu Xing took a deep look at Li Yan and sighed softly: "It seems that it''s time for our family to move too. It''s not all Wei Baoheng''s minions in Dali Temple."


    "It must be arranged as soon as possible!"


    Liu Xingshen''s meaning was very clear. In the case of Huangli Township, he wrestled with Wei Baoheng. Wei Baoheng is full of wings, and Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue are not vegetarian either. This time the two sides have shown their magical powers to see how well they can investigate the case.


    Li Wei frowned slightly. After Wei Baoheng had those contrived theories, Li Wei apparently intended to favor him. Even if the forces of Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue did not lose to Wei Baoheng, they were afraid that it would be difficult to bring the case to trial. To the point.


    This is still the best case. After all, compared to the forces of Chaotang, Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu are actually not as good as Wei Baoheng. Their biggest reliance is on the strategy of the army, and their roots are mainly in the palace.


    After leaving Pu''s palace, Li Zhi did not go back, but walked through the streets and came to a wine restaurant.


    He is going to meet someone here.


    Up to the second floor, the man has arrived first and is sitting at the window drinking. On the table in front of him, there was no wine and only a jug, which meant that he only drank.


    There aren''t many people who don''t drink and drink, and Li Zhi only knows one.


    Sitting at the table of the drunkard in a white robe with a sword, Li Yan didn''t say a word, but first made a pot of wine.


    Respecting first is the greatest respect for alcoholics. The more you do, the greater the respect.


    "You''re late." Nangong''s first drunk eye.


    Li Ye smiled: "It is indeed not as good as the head of Nangong, who appeared in Huangli Township."


    "It seems you have something to ask me." Nangong stared at Li Yan first.


    Li Min nodded: "I have already drunk."


    "For the sake of your drinking, you can ask." Nangong waved first. "Although I don''t necessarily answer."


    Li Yan looked at him: "I have only one question."


    "No matter how many questions you have, it''s my business to answer them!" Nangong first raised his head and drank.


    Li Yan asked, "Did you stop Wei Jiangnan?"


    "I need to think about this problem," Nangong said seriously.


    ...


    Fairview Pavilion.


    Jinxiu Pavilion is a green building and one of the best green buildings in Kangfufang. The children and geishas here are the best in Changan City. It is said that many people come from the Department of Education.


    The Qinglou is a place where scholars and literati gather. Even if they are not proficient in piano, painting, calligraphy and painting, they are familiar with at least one or two of them.


    For Wei Jiangnan, a self-proclaimed literary lord, Jinxiu Pavilion is like a fairy palace. He comes here almost as often as he goes home.


    The charismatic Liu Sanniang still exists. The years have made her no longer young, but she has given her a more mature charm. It is this charm of deep bone marrow that has made her extremely popular so far, not inferior to the most popular Hua Kui .


    As the former head of the Fairview Pavilion, Liu Sanniang has rarely come out to entertain anyone, unless it is an expensive guest.


    But even in the face of the noble guests who are full of weight, she can talk with laughter and cope with ease.


    At this time, Liu Sanniang was making tea.


    Liu Sanniang brewed her own tea less often than when she was entertaining guests.


    Her movements are still beautiful, and she can''t pick up a little trouble, even if Dr. Tea in the palace comes, she will only nod and admire.


    She knelt on the ground with respect and respect, and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Her hands were shaking.


    She was careful.


    Don''t even dare to look up at the man who is looking at the book.


    In front of the man, there was a trembling Wei Jiangnan.


    On weekdays, the self-proclaimed literati was a sloppy Wei Jiangnan. At this moment, like a child taught by his parents, the rules are extremely extreme.


    The man put down his book and glanced at Wei Jiangnan: "You are doing well."


    "You are afraid to do what you have ordered. This account book of the elder brother''s exchanges with officials at all levels records in detail the elder brother''s acceptance of bribes. It was stolen at great risk. You can be satisfied. "Wei Jiangnan bowed to the ground, his voice trembling.


    "I''m satisfied," the man smiled.


    "If Your Excellency is satisfied, I wonder if we can lift the ban in the lower body ..." Wei Jiangnan trembled.


    "One more thing you didn''t do," the man said.


    "This ... this ..." Wei Jiangnan was bloodless, his body shaking like a sieve.


    "If you don''t want to continue to endure this pain, then go to Chang''an and surrender yourself, explain what you have done in Huangli Township, and report Wei Baoheng''s crime of corruption." The man''s voice was dull, "So, you can also contribute to the country. "


    The man in the green robe, without the half-patterned ornament, took the tea bowl handed over by Liu Sannian with respectful respect and continued: "I don''t think you will refuse. You should always know that I planted a restraint in your body, No one but me can solve it! "


    The sun shone in from the window sill and fell on his gray hair. When he was pinching, a strand of gray hair fell on his shoulder, Jin Chancan.


    "Good tea. Why doesn''t Wei Gong drink?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to the helmmaster of Xiaoxiao xxxxxxxx, thanks to Viper Brother, French Starry Sky, 123 An''s Spring, One hundred poisonous scattered people, moming''s home, Bookworm under the lamp, Lengyue Luofeng, horse7tiger, Rusty Rotten Wood, Old Friends, 1987 Wait for your brother''s monthly pass!

 Chapter 108： Surprise

    Nangong first said that he should think about it carefully, and Li Yan let him think.


    In Li''s opinion, Wei Jiangnan arrived in Huangli Township, but did not take action against him, which is unreasonable.


    Especially in the case of Chen Jianghe''s failure, Wei Jiangnan is the only turning point, and it is impossible for him to walk away without fighting to reach the eighth level of Qi training.


    At that time, Nangong was the first to confront Taoists. Li Ye heard it and saw Nangong first.


    Song Jiao said he went to see his acquaintance. When she said this, she looked complicated and didn''t look very happy after returning. According to Li Zhi''s speculation, she might have met Nangong No. 1 but was not sure.


    After Song Jiao returned, he did not mention Wei Jiangnan. Li Zheng learned about Wei Jiangnan''s existence by asking Liu Zhiyan and the attackers. So the question is, has Song Jiao ever shot Wei Jiangnan?


    If she does, she will be assured when she returns, and she will not lose.


    Since Song Jiao was so relaxed, she could easily defeat Wei Jiangnan, so why didn''t she capture Wei Jiangnan? Wei Jiangnan is the younger brother of Wei Baoheng. After grabbing him in his hands, Li Yan will not be so passive now.


    Although Wei Baoheng can evade that Wei Jiangnan came to Huangli Township by accident, or that he went to see Chen Jiahe, but at least Li Yan could interrogate a lot of things before taking him back to Chang''an.


    Why didn''t Song Jiao bring back Wei Jiangnan?


    Li Yan speculated that there was only one answer, Song Jiao did not play against Wei Jiangnan at all!


    So who repelled Wei Jiangnan?


    Li Ye asked Liu Dazheng and he didn''t take any action.


    The one who played against Nangong first? This is impossible. The other party had no reason to help Li Yan.


    Nangong first emptied a flask, and he lay on the table and sighed, "I can''t answer this question."


    I ca n¡¯t answer, I do n¡¯t know, or I do n¡¯t want to admit it?


    Li Xuan poured himself a glass of wine and drank it. "Then I change the question. Why did Nangong Si appear in Huangli Township the first day?"


    "This question is easy to answer." Nangong first relieved, "Qin Tianjian received the news that the most outstanding contemporary disciple of Nanshan will appear in Huangli Township."


    "Will?" Li Yan grasped the word.


    Nangong nodded first: "Yes."


    "Who''s the message?"


    "The people below received it."


    Li Yan frowned, so to speak, it was impossible to trace its roots. There are many monks from Qintian Supervisor, who are in charge of the world and their eyes are all over the world. Their ability should not be underestimated. It is not unusual to predict the whereabouts of some outstanding masters in advance.


    Li Yan asked again: "What kind of realm has Nangong chief Xiuwei reached?"


    Nangong first smiled, and stood up staggering, ready to leave: "Not high or low, barely forced."


    He walked straight up the stairs, and when he was about to go downstairs, he stopped and laughed at himself: "No matter how high it is to repair, it''s not that many things can''t be done."


    After saying this, Nangong went downstairs first.


    Li Yan didn''t move, he chewed Nangong first.


    He came to ask Nangong the first question. He wanted to find an answer, but now, the answer is not available, but there are more and more questions.


    Li Min gradually felt that behind these questions, it seemed as if a big invisible hand had fallen from the sky.


    He feels weird.


    That big hand that is falling must have extraordinary abilities.


    But he didn''t feel the danger.


    ...


    After Wei Baoheng returned home, his mood was already very good.


    It can''t be bad. After solving the case of Huangli Township, he has nothing to worry about now.


    He is very confident. The kind words he said to Li Ji are enough to make Li Ji linger on Li Ji, and Wang Duo, Lu Yan and others who are close to Li Ji naturally Suffering from Yuchi''s suffering, Li Zhi''s trust in them will also diminish.


    This is undoubtedly very beneficial to Wei Baoheng, and his prime minister position is very stable.


    "The change of Huangli Township, many dangerous things, through the clever response of Minggong, not only reduced the dangers, but also received great benefits. Minggong''s wisdom, in this world, is truly a five-body investment that admired by villains!" Wei Baoheng''s confidante With a flattering and charming smile on his face, he congratulated.


    Wei Baoheng said with a smile: "If my father is not wise, how can he stay in this ruling prime minister position?"


    When he said this, he was full of demeanor, as if all the rivers and mountains were in his hands.


    "Mingong is really the first photo of Datang!"


    Wei Baoheng laughed proudly.


    "But there is something unknown about the villain." Suddenly he thought of something, hesitantly.


    "What''s unknown? Just tell me, my father is in a good mood today, to answer your doubts!" ??Wei Baoheng said pretending.


    The guest thought, "In Huangli Township that day, the reason I didn''t get Li Ye was because my brother (Wei Jiangnan) was intercepted by a mysterious character. According to the brother, that person is still above the brother. This is a bit puzzling. Since the mysterious character is cultivated above the younger brother, why not take the younger brother? "


    Wei Baoheng frowned. "He said he escaped fast, so he wasn''t captured."


    "So it is," said the doorman, "then there is nothing to worry about."


    Wei Baoheng nodded, and suddenly a bad feeling was raised in his heart. He always felt that something was wrong, but sometimes he didn''t understand.


    Just then, someone hurriedly reported: "Minggong, bad things!"


    Wei Baoheng gave a snorting sound in his heart, and his bad feeling instantly shook his heart, and he suddenly stunned: "What is it?"


    "My younger brother, Wei Jiangnan, went to Chang''an House!"


    "What?" Wei Baoheng said for a moment. "What is he going to Chang''an?"


    "We reciprocated in the eyeliner of Chang''an. After Wei Jiangnan walked into Chang''an, he declared loudly that he would meet Li Yan and Xu Shaomu, and publicized it, saying that in Huangli Township that day, he was ordered by Ming Ming to ambush to murder king!"


    "What are you talking about? Why is this happening? Wei Jiangnan ca n¡¯t be crazy ?!" Wei Baoheng was horrified, both shocked and confused, his features were completely twisted, he jumped violently in his heart, only felt that the sky turned, like Haotian Has collapsed, shaking all over.


    He relied on some kind words to win the sympathy and trust of Li Zhi. This made it possible to turn the case of Huangli Township into a small event and reverse the black and white, but now Wei Jiangnan has testified. Every effort has been made!


    The visitor continued eagerly: "Moreover, Wei Jiangnan also held a book of accounts, saying that there was evidence of Minggong''s corruption and bribery ... he wanted to report Minggong!"


    "Ledger? What ledger ?!" Wei Baoheng widened his eyes and panicked, looking around.


    What did the confidant think of suddenly? I couldn''t help taking three steps back and seeing Wei Baoheng''s eyes, full of horror: "Will it not be, a book that records the interests of Ming Gong and officials at all levels?"


    Wei Baoheng was stunned, looking like hell: "It''s ... how is this possible! How could he get my account book, why would he do this ?!"


    If it is said that with the evidence of Wei Jiangnan, Huang Lixiang''s case is an iron case, and Wei Baoheng is destined to suffer, then once the evidence of corruption and bribery is made public, it will be investigated by the court directly. Can''t stand his huge stain!


    "This is impossible, this is not possible ..." Wei Baoheng kept shaking his head and lost his soul.


    "Mingong ..."


    Wei Baoheng stood up abruptly, looking dull, his eyes walked a few steps forward, suddenly stopped, and squirted a large mouthful of blood!


    "It''s over ... it''s over ... it''s all over!" Wei Baoheng murmured disappointedly, and he jumped up, pointed at the door, and yelled, "Wei Jiangnan! Why are you doing this!"


    After uttering a word, he vomited three blood again, his eyes were dark, his body shook, and he sat down on the ground without a face.


    At half a moment, he suddenly yelled at the sky: "Who is it! Who is going to harm me! Who is it?"


    ...


    Chang''an House, Li Wei frowned slightly as he looked at Wei Jiangnan kneeling in the hall.


    Yin Xu Shaomu, Chang''an Prefecture, is sitting in the north of the lobby, opening a hearing in person to read the book. He flipped page by page, frowning deeper and deeper. After that, finally he couldn''t help it, Xu Shaomu frowned.


    Coughing twice and converging, Xu Shaomu handed the book to Li Yan: "Shao Yin, you can also look at it. This Wei Baoheng is simply bold and embarrassing, he can do everything and commit crimes, it is simply appalling!"


    When Xu Li looked at his account book, Xu Shaomu looked at Wei Jiangnan shivering, and his voice was full of majesty: "We Jiangnan, what you just said is true?"


    "It''s all true, nothing fiction! Wei Baoheng sent me to bring a lot of masters to Huangli Township, just to collude with the bandits and rob the autumn gifts in the dock warehouse, so that Li Shaoyin came to investigate, and then he took action against Li Shaoyin! It was all him Designed! "Wei Jiangnan quickly answered.


    "Let him draw!" Xu Shaomu waved his hand.


    Li Yan closed the books and watched Wei Jiangnan''s rules and regulations. He knew in his heart that Wei Baoheng was able to reach the sky with his hands and eyes.


    He felt even stranger in his heart.


    Who is helping him?


    The world is so big, who else will help him?


    And so powerful?


    "Retreat! My father will go to the palace hall immediately!" Xu Shaomu grinned, his expression was very distorted, he could see that he wanted to laugh very much, but he had to bear hard, so he grinned, it wasn''t interesting.


    Originally, after Huangli Township''s case was taken over by Dali Temple, things went yellow. Seeing that many efforts had been made, it was possible to be beaten by Dali Temple. Xu Shaomu and others were very uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly, suddenly, Wei Jiangnan came first!


    Not only did he surrender, but also brought evidence of corruption enough for Wei Baoheng to escape!


    This surprise is too big, it may come too suddenly!


    Unprepared, just want to laugh!


    Before Du Shaomu left the lobby, he looked up at the sky and thought: How can there be such a good thing in this world, and the sky will really drop the pie?


    Li Yan came up to Xu Shaomu and said, "Fu Yin enters the palace, but also needs to be with the Prince and Lu Gong."


    Although Xu Shaomu is not a small official, he is qualified to enter the palace, but compared to the three prime ministers, he is still a little lighter. Only by adding Wang Duo Luyan to report the case together can Li Zhe no longer favor Wei Baoheng!


    "Shao Yin said so much!" Xu Shaomu nodded, he was overjoyed just now, but fortunately Li Min reminded him.


    Seeing Li Yan''s solemn look, there was no special shock or ecstasy, and Xu Shaomu suddenly moved his heart.


    Why did Wei Jiangnan come to the court?


    Of course, this was not arranged by Xu Shaomu. He also knew that it was not arranged by Lu Yan and Wang Duo.


    Isn''t it ... by Li Yan?


    Most likely!


    Who else besides Li Wei?


    If it wasn''t for Li Wei, why was he so calm at this time?


    Xu Shaomu immediately felt awe at Li Zhi. He took Li Zhi''s hand and said with excitement: "Shao Yin''s method, my official has seen it, it is really tight! This time we can topple Wei Baoheng, Shao Yin Definitely the first achievement! If this matter is achieved, not only Chang''an City, but also the entire Tang dynasty, will sing the reputation of Shao Yin! "

 Chapter 109： Did you kick me?

    Fairview Pavilion.


    Liu Sanniang looked at the negative hand and stood in front of the window, looking at the Changpao man looking at Chang''an City, without knowing it.


    It has been a long time since she stared at each other.


    Last time or when, a few years ago?


    At that time, the gray-haired man in front of him, or the prince over ten thousand people, was the most dazzling star of the entire Tang Dynasty. No matter where he went, he was embracing and embracing, even if he just stood quietly, he was full of light Majesty makes it impossible to look straight.


    But the middle-aged man in front of him no longer has the daring and domineering spirit of the past. He stood at the window, but made Liu Sanniang feel far away. He was like a gust of wind, without any breath. He was like the flow of the sky. Clouds, calm and natural.


    And that face ... Previously, he had a face that made Miu Ling ¡¯s heart beat faster even with a glance, and he couldn''t pick out any flaws. Now, his face is so ordinary that no one will Have a second look.


    His face changed, his temperament changed, and he was almost completely irrelevant.


    But Liu Sanniang didn''t feel strange at all.


    He has long been rooted in her soul, no matter how changed, in her eyes, he is always him.


    Liu Sannian just didn''t expect that she could see him again in this life and had the opportunity to serve him-this was an impossible thing. How could the living see the dead again?


    Liu Sanniang wiped the corners of her wet eyes. When the man in the green robe turned his head, she smiled as usual: "His Royal Highness, it''s time to eat. I''ll prepare."


    "No need, sit down." The man in the green robe sat down before the small case again, and suddenly frowned slightly, and then coughed. He took out a handkerchief and covered his mouth, but finally stopped the cough, but when the handkerchief was put down There is already a pool of scarlet blood on it.


    "His Royal Highness!" Liu Sanniang was so frightened that she rushed over to help the man in Qingpao, her eyes full of panic.


    She has known him for many years, and has never seen the other person vomit blood. Before that, she always thought that nothing could hurt him in this world.


    "Anyway." The man in the Qingpao waved his hand, smiled calmly, "Several hands were thrown in Huangli Township ... The time when Wei Jiangnan was injured, homeopathic planted a restraint in his body. To maintain this The prohibition does consume a lot of money. "


    The man in the Qingpao glanced at Hua Sanniu, who was eclipsed, "And, don''t call me His Highness in the future."


    Liu Sanniang is not a young woman anymore. She can control her emotions, bit her lower lip and nodded.


    The man in the Qingpao leaned on his back, Changshu breathed a sigh, his face improved for a bit: "San Niang, I''m afraid I have to stay with you for a while, won''t it cause you trouble?"


    "His Royal Highness ... Where is the sir?", San Niang was in desperate need. Liu San Niang didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Being able to serve the person in front of her is the happiest and most anticipated thing in her life.


    The most dazzling man in the former Tang Dynasty, who met him once more, is a gift to others, and it is exciting, but now he starts to worry about causing trouble to others.


    "The world is changing, people''s hearts are changing, even I have changed. It''s just that the third mother hasn''t changed, it''s good." The man in the Qingpao smiled and closed his eyes gradually, "I''m tired and need to rest for a while, Next, I don''t know if there will be fierce fighting waiting for me. "


    "Mr. Niang will stay with him despite his rest."


    "it is good."


    ...


    Han Yuan Dian.


    With a bang, Li Zhi overturned all the memorials in the royal case.


    He was extremely angry. He stared fiercely at Wei Baoheng, who was kneeling in the temple, gritted his teeth: "The prime minister is the biggest corrupt official in the world, and he has accepted more than a million bribes! Your face has been lost! Is there anything in your heart ?! "


    Wei Baoheng lay on the ground with his five body shot, trembling all over his body, and screamed injustice upon hearing the words.


    Wang Duo and Lu Yan aside looked at each other, and each saw a smile from the other. The former arched his hand to Li Wei: "His Majesty, Wei Baoheng''s crime of embezzlement is already conclusive. Now we only need to search the Wei Baoheng mansion , Will be able to find stolen money! "


    Lu Yan followed closely, echoing: "Someone has been stolen, and his crime cannot be escaped, and His Majesty will look into it!"


    Xu Shaomu also hurriedly said: "Look at your Majesty to observe!"


    Li Yan''s face was green and white, and he was so anxious that he couldn''t wait to swallow Wei Baoheng.


    As emperor, even if he was faint, he knew Wei Baoheng''s hands and feet were not clean. But in Li''s view, it is not a big deal. I can''t do anything for you, and I naturally can''t lose you. But corruption belongs to corruption, and Li Bao was really angry that Wei Baoheng''s amount of corruption was too huge.


    Millions of dollars ... As the emperor, Li Kui did not have so much money in his inner library!


    In other words, abandoning the status of the master of the Tang Dynasty, Li Bao, regardless of the state treasury, personally, Wei Baoheng is richer than Li Zhi!


    This made Li Yan sick as if eating a fly.


    You give me a job, I give you a reward, and when I finish, I find that you have more money than me, which is really unreasonable.


    "Wei Baoheng!" Li Yan gritted his teeth and had fallen into the edge of the runaway, "I hate you so much, I ca n¡¯t wait for you to be so fleshy! Thanks to the trust you have in you and the maintenance of everything, how do you repay?" What is not as good as pigs and dogs, I have to beat your nine! "


    Li Huan didn''t mind Wei Baoheng''s corruption and taking bribes, but the premise was that Wei Baoheng''s loyalty to him was devoid of any water. But now it seems that Wei Baoheng has no loyalty to him at all!


    Li Yan felt deceived and deceived by his most trusted pet minister, but imagined how painful he was.


    Not only pain, but shame.


    When people in the world know Wei Baoheng''s behavior, they will only look at Li Yan as a joke, and see, how stupid you are, raising a white-eyed wolf.


    In contrast, Wei Jiangnan''s calculation of Li Yan is nothing.


    "Check! Check it now! Check his mansion and turn it over to the sky!" Li Xuan shook his sleeves fiercely. "Wang Duo, Lu Yan, you two take someone in person! Take the people in Chang''an Prefecture! Let Li Yan also go! Check him hard! "


    Wei Baoheng was scared to hear that when he heard this.


    Li Ming knew that Wang Duo and Li Yan did not deal with him, and they asked them to check his mansion. This was a complete abandonment of him and did not intend to give him a way to live!


    Passionate!


    Li Yan is trying to kill him!


    Wei Baoheng realized this in despair. The whole person was frightened. He wailed and kept rushing with his head: "Your Majesty! You are wrong, you are wrong! This is where they want to frame the minister! His Majesty is loyal and loyal, and His Majesty is in charge of his subjects ... "


    "Come here!" Li Yan''s murderous eyes appeared in his eyes. "He dare to speak again, and pull out his tongue for him!"


    Wei Baoheng was stiff, his hands and feet were cold, inside and outside the main hall, there were several arrogant breaths, and he locked him away. As long as he dared to make any changes, he would immediately shoot.


    Inside the palace, there are top masters.


    Wei Baoheng Kong has a practice, but at the moment it has no effect!


    Li Xuan threw the ledger to Wang Duo: "Check it one by one!"


    "Chin, take the lead!" The crowd bowed down and looked at each other, all feeling very happy.


    ...


    In order to prevent Wei Baoheng from getting the wind and transferring the evidence, Li Yan took the people of Chang''an Mansion early and Qiao turned to dress up. He came to the streets near Wei Baoheng Mansion to lurk and monitor remotely, waiting for the intention of the palace, just in the first place Time rushes in.


    In order to ensure a smooth operation, Chang''an Prefecture came out of the nest, and Wang Duo and Lu Yanfu''s top masters also successively took place in the secret to ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    The entire Wei government has been surrounded by rigors and solidity. The streets from which people come and go seem calm, but they are already undercurrent.


    Dressed as a puppeteer and dressed as a soldier, Li Xun was sitting idle and sitting on the side of the street sipping sunflower seeds. By the way, he looked at all the beautiful women on the street, and felt contented.


    "Good dogs don''t stand in the way, get away! Don''t look at this place, the prime minister''s street in front of you, is also a place where you can stay?"


    Li Xun was appreciative of the scenery and was suddenly kicked on his shoulders. In fact, he found the other party long ago, but he did not move in consideration of the identity of the trafficker.


    Li Yan stood up, and saw a large crowd of people coming by, all dressed as servants and thugs. The first male brother of Jinyihuafu was holding a folding fan with his nostrils facing the sky, arrogant.


    Li Yan patted the dust on his shoulders, holding the overall situation in mind, and decided to go further.


    "Stop him!" Gongzi waved his hand again, and his entourage rushed forward immediately and surrounded Li Zhituan. "Dare to stay in front of the Prime Minister''s door and obstruct the eyes, and not want to pay the son, just want to go like this?"


    The Prime Minister''s Gate is more than a hundred steps away.


    Li Min glanced at the father-in-law slightly: "Are you from Weifu?"


    "My father''s father is the prime minister of the DPRK! How about, afraid? Are you afraid? I kneel down and bow my head, I will spare you! If not, interrupt your hands and feet and throw you into the moat!" Holding his jaw, I have the first look in the world.


    Li Yan saw an acquaintance looking at him with a smile on his face behind his son-in-law.


    Li Yan!


    That''s it. Li Xun''s mind was clear. The trouble of Wei Baoheng''s son to find him for no reason should be Li Xunshi.


    "What''s wrong, Grandma, now also learns to be a dog?" Li Min glanced at Li Min slightly, and spit out a piece of melon seeds.


    Li Xun walked in front of Li Xun, staring fiercely at him, Yin and Yang said strangely: "Why, Your Royal Highness An, can''t get around in Chang''an Prefecture, come out and run errands?"


    He sneered a few times: "It''s unlucky for you to meet me today! Aren''t you rude? This is in front of Wei Gongfu. This is the son of the ruling prime minister. I see how you rude!"


    "Tell him so much what to do!" Gongzi shook his hand, his expression sullen, and coldly said to Li Zong: "No matter what your identity is, to survive in the official Tang Dynasty, you have to look at my father''s face! Now, give I knelt down, otherwise I can''t take you for a walk! "


    At the corner of Li Yan''s eyes, when he saw the famous Changan Mansion in the street, he waved a small flag from the left to the right-it was a signal of good news from the palace.


    "Is that the prime minister''s son?" Li Min glanced at the son, "Did you kick me?"


    "I kicked you so much, you bullshit, I waste you ..." shouted Brother Gong.


    But before he finished speaking, he gave Li Zhi a punch on his face, and all the teeth in his mouth flew out, and then the whole man rose into the air, screaming in mid-air and turning countless times, banging Down the street.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Li Yan inconceivably, but for a moment they did not respond.


    "Li Yan! How dare you beat the son of Wei Gong, you are finished ..." Li Yan was shocked, and when he reacted, he immediately raised his eyebrows and pointed at Li Yan and started yelling madly.


    He didn''t finish talking.


    With a loud bang, Li Yan ¡¯s fist banged directly on the bridge of his nose. His nosebleed splattered three feet, and Li Yan ¡¯s head slammed backwards, his body flipped back and forth countless times, and finally hit the wall Now, my eyes turned white.


    "Flies." Li Yan shook his hands in disdain.


    All of Gongzi''s followers finally reacted, and immediately fry the pan, looking at each other, and rushed to Li Zhi: "You dare to hurt the prime minister''s son, who gave your bear heart leopard courage, you die!"


    Li Yan gave a sneer of scorn and slammed his right foot on the ground.


    With a bang, a circle of air waves spread away, all the thugs around him were lifted out, like dead leaves, scattered all over the place, and couldn''t get up in wailing on the ground.


    "What happened to the prime minister''s son? Today, I demolished the prime minister''s palace!" Li Xuan stepped from the thug and pulled off the streetman''s costume, revealing the official clothes of Chang''an Siping Shao Yin.


    On both sides of him, countless removals of camouflage costumes appeared on the street, revealing the officials in Chang''an government official uniforms, rushing into Weifu with a knife!


    Seeing this scene, the brother-in-law, Li Wei, and the Weifu servant thug who fell to the ground were all stunned, one by one, the shocked chins were about to fall to the ground, and he looked like a ghost.

 Chapter 109： Life after life

    Li Yan said that he would demolish the Prime Minister''s Mansion.


    In front of the countless masters of the Prime Minister''s Office, Li Yi waved his hand, and the government officials in Chang''an Prefecture rushed into the courtyards like tides.


    Soon, in each room, the sound of jade pieces shattered, the bookshelves fell, and the sound of ping-pong-ping.


    "Yi Shaoyin, Xiaguan suspected that the bluestone slab in the Sanjin compound was empty. What should I do, please show it to Shao Yin!" Wang Li came and asked.


    Li Yi waved his hand: "dig!"


    "Get orders!"


    Xu Xun, a member of the army joined the army to report: "Li Shaoyin, there is a rockery behind the four-in courtyard, the mountain is quite high, covers a large area, and it seems that it can hide a lot of things ..."


    Li Yi waved his hand: "dig!"


    "Yes!"


    Another official came to ask for instructions: "Li Shaoyin, I found a wall in the East Study, but I didn''t find the switch. Please show him!"


    "Push it!"


    "Push that wall or the entire East Study?"


    "Ok?"


    "Yes, the entire yard has been pushed!"


    "Liu Bao Li Shaoyin, the attic of the east side courtyard, the location of the building is out of feng shui, it looks strange!"


    "Push it!"


    "Xiao Bao Shao Yin, there are no fish swimming in the lake behind the rockery!"


    "dig!"


    "Shao Yin ..."


    "Push it!"


    "Shao Yin ..."


    "dig!"


    "..."


    Because the monks have always been hidden from east to west, and the prime minister''s house is too large, it is difficult to count the various walls and dark rooms. In order to facilitate the search, the officials of Chang''an Prefecture came across a slightly doubtful place. A subtle place was missed.


    Weifu, which covers an area larger than that of An''an Mansion, was under the command of Li Zhi. The wall was ruined and the house collapsed. The lake collapsed and the chicken jumped. Everyone in the Wei family was detained in one place by the officials of Chang''an Prefecture, watching the back of Li Zhi shivering, and his eyes were the same as seeing King Yan.


    Wang Duo and Lu Yan held their own identities and did not participate in this family-breaking operation. Therefore, the command power is in the hands of Chang''an House. Of course, Xu Shaomu will not come to grab the limelight of this time. play.


    "Shao Yin, I found it! In the wall of the East Study, fifty Peiyuandans were found, ten second-order instruments and four third-order instruments!"


    "Yi Shaoyin, in the sixth courtyard, found a secret room hidden underground! Copper coins piled up in the mountains, and gold and silver were countless!"


    "Yi Shaoyin, after the rockery was overthrown, I found a treasure house filled with precious pearls and jade!"


    "Yi Shaoyin, found a lot of letters in a book in Dong Shufang!"


    "Yi Shaoyin, in the attic of the other courtyard, there are countless missing Cardamom girls ..."


    Wang Duo, Lu Yan, and others were all surprised. The former was startled: "What? There is a Cardamom Girl? Shameless! Wei Baoheng you are shameless! Heartbroken!"


    Li Yan also stunned: "Wei Baoheng is still fooling underage girls?"


    "Come and see!"


    Li Yiran sighed, looking at the rumbling Weifu, not sure what to say.


    The seizure of Weifu lasted for three days and three nights. Numerous treasures, jewelry, calligraphy, paintings, and treasures were found. The hills in the front yard were spectacular. The officials of Chang''an Prefecture counted day and night, and they were so busy that they were exhausted. In the fourth day, the whole Weifu search was only halfway.


    Wang Duo, Lu Yan, and others, naturally will not stay here to watch, there are still many official duties in Chang''an Prefecture that need to be handled by Xu Shaomu, so the site is under the command of Li Yan.


    On the morning of the fourth day, Li Yan was drinking tea in the front yard as usual, watching everyone busy.


    Suddenly, Wang Li quietly touched him. Seeing that there were no important officials around, he quickly said in Li''s ear: "Shao Yin, I discovered the real place of Wei Baoheng''s possession of the potion and elixir! All kinds of instruments, everything, grades are all Great! "


    Li Yan''s eyes lightened, and he nodded slightly, "Well, go and see."


    For the monks, money is important, but things in spiritual practice are the most valuable.


    When Wang Li came to an underground secret room, Li Yi was shocked by Ling Lang in front of him as soon as he entered the door.


    This is a 20-step stone room, which is very wide. There are many stone platforms arranged vertically and horizontally. On each stone platform, there are treasures stored, or jade bottles filled with elixir, or treasure knives placed on a knife holder. , Or the falcons in the box.


    "Wei Baoheng deserves to be the ruling prime minister. I don''t know how much corruption has been going on these years. In order to bribe him, the princes and officials of the world have offered all these instruments and medicines of extraordinary quality, which are much better than the things in the study wall! "Wang Li rubbed his hands and released his thief with his eyes." Now, all these good things are in our hands! No, it is in Shao Yin''s hands! "


    Li Yan came to the nearest stone platform, took out the jade bottle, and poured out one of the elixir inside. At a glance, the color changed slightly, and the elixir emanating from the elixir was absurd.


    "This is the golden miracle of Penglai Xiandao!" Wang Li blurted out immediately when he saw the words on the jade bottle, "East Penglai Xishu Mountain, North Xuelu South Dongting. Penglai is the most famous Xianmen in the East. Alchemy is their masterpiece, and it has been known for thousands of years. This golden spirit is the best elixir of Penglai Xiandao! "


    Having said that, Wang Li swallowed his mouth and continued, "One golden spirit, worthless, and a monk in real life took it. When it is cultivated, it can temporarily elevate one realm. Three golden spirits can improve. Two realms! When necessary, there are a few more masters who practice nine levels of Qi! "


    Li Yan fell down, and she really poured out three gold spirits. Wang Li took a sip of cool air, and his eyes showed horror: "It is said that for Penglai Xiandao, it takes three years for each furnace of gold spirits to be opened. There are only three furnaces! This ... This is already the weight of Penglai Xiandao for three years! What exactly did Penglai Xiandao ask Wei Baoheng for, and he actually offered three golden spirits ?! "


    "Anyway, it won''t be a good thing. Maybe Wei Baoheng asked them to ask for it." Li Yan put Jin Lingdan back into the jade bottle and accepted it.


    On the second stone platform is a box with two purple runes lying on it.


    "It turns out to be a purple rune ?!" Wang Li stared with wide eyes, and the purple runes were all treasures. "It''s Xuelu''s ninth heaven?" After he recognized Fu Run, he was speechless and stunned.


    Li Yan glanced at Wang Li, and took out the purple rune. It was a typical offensive rune. It was presented in a magical way. "Nine heavy heavens? It is said that when this rune was launched, it fell into a thunderous sky, Even if you are a master of ninth-level training, you don''t dare to confront it! "


    "Shao Yin really saw a lot of knowledge!" Wang Li quickly praised, this guy is really well-received, he has been doing nothing every day in Chang''an, and has gone to watch the classics to pass the time. " The Nine Heavy Heavenly Spells can only be produced by the contemporary masters of Xuelu. It is said that it requires the consumption of essential blood, so only one can be produced in three years, and each one must be rested for three years ... "


    Li Xuan put away the Nine Heavy Amulets.


    Then they continued to look at various instruments.


    The third weapon Li Li put away is a pair of boots, red and gold, called the cloud-boots, which has no other purpose, is to run fast, the speed increase is particularly large, the grade has reached the extremely rare fourth-order !!


    With these pair of running boots, Li Yan estimated that Song Jiao may not catch up with him. It can be called a home travel, killing more goods, desperately desperate, unbeatable weapon that cannot run.


    "Look at Shao Yin, this is the sword spirit dew! A whole bottle of sword spirit dew!" Wang Li showed an unprecedented excitement, and shook his hands with a glass bottle in front of Li Yan. "Shushan Arcadia, sword spirit dew! Can There is a horror of upgrading the rank of artifacts! "


    Li Yan could not help but move.


    "There are many Shushan sword repairs, and Shushan Lingjian is the only one in the world. The most important reliance is Shushan''s specialty sword spirit dew! Shushan''s outstanding disciples will use sword spirit dew to cultivate the spirit sword and continuously improve the spirit sword quality!" Wang Lisheng He shook with his hands.


    "Good stuff." Li Min sighed and closed it.


    There are twenty-five stone platforms in the stone room. Li Xun only took five treasures. Except for Jin Lingdan, Jiuzhong Tianfu Fuyu, Luyun boots, and sword spirit dew, it is a set of seven small flying swords, divided into red Orange yellow green blue blue purple seven colors. The name of the flying sword made Li Yan a little speechless, even called the Seven Fairies, and I don''t know where they came from.


    However, the Feijian is a rare object. The worst Feijian is a treasure of great value, not to mention that the grade of the "Seven Fairies" has reached the fourth level!


    It can be said that this is the highest value among the treasures Li Zhi obtained.


    Yushi Feijian is a technical worker, a low-end monk practicing qi, never even thinking about it. However, Li Yan has a unique method, as long as he can be promoted to the sixth level of training, he can use it normally.


    The remaining treasures were left to Wang Duo Luyan and Xu Shaomu to divide up, of course, there are also some to be handed over to the court, so Wang Duo and others will not get more than Li Yi, and the good things are also Li Yixian The election is gone.


    "Wei Baoheng is an old man who is indeed the prime minister. He is the second person of Datang on the Ming Dynasty. There are a lot of good things, but it also fits his identity. He killed and set fire to the golden belt, and repaired the bridge without roads. Sure enough, it made sense! "When Li Zhi left the treasure house, he taunted a little, and today he has gained a lot and naturally feels good.


    With these windfalls today, plus the piece of jade left by Li Xian, as far as the magical aspect is concerned, Li Yan is both offensive and defensive, moving forward and backward, and when he is playing against others, he will definitely give his opponent an unexpected surprise. .


    Wang Li was also allowed by Li Ying to pick a treasure, which made Wang Li grateful for his five-body throwing.


    Under the command of Li Yan, the search of Weifu continued for seven days and nights.


    Seven days later, the errand search was over, and all the criminal evidence was registered with officials of the Chang''an Prefecture together with the people from the Ministry of Criminal Affairs. Because the case is important, it was the trial of the three divisions, and the presiding officer was Lu Yan himself.


    On the eighth day, officials from Chang''an Prefecture and the Ministry of Penalty will repair Xiu Baoheng, who has been abolished by the masters in Dainei, and escorted him to Wei''s government to plead guilty. This is a cut-scene, nobody cares what Wei Baoheng said.


    Wei Baoheng, who has been wearing a prison coat, wore a beggar, was scared like a beggar, was covered with bruises, and was stained with blood, and his spirit was very weak. It seems that Lu Yan did not take the opportunity to torment this old " ally".


    "Xiao Baoshao Yin, Wei Baoheng brought!" Wang Li dragged Wei Baoheng to Li Yan, kicked it, and let Wei Baoheng kneel in front of Li Xu''s feet.


    "You ... Li ..." Wei Baoheng lay on the ground, looked up hard, and saw Li Li overlooking him coldly, his eyes suddenly filled with fear, and he raised his hands with trembling, trying to say something, But it is already unfavorable.


    Li Zheng glanced at Wei Baoheng, leaned down, and said indifferently in his ear: "We Baoheng, when you murdered my father that day, you didn''t expect that you would have today?"


    "Li Li ... you, what did you say?" Wei Baoheng looked at Li Li in horror, his eyes rounded, like a bronze bell. He spoke to Li Yi that day, saying that Li Yi might know the secret of Li Xian''s death. Xin, but that''s just heartwarming, he didn''t take it seriously.


    But now, Wei Baoheng finally realized that Li Zhi was real, and he had known the truth about the battle of the Eight Gongs!


    "I want to see His Majesty ... I want to see His Majesty, Li Ye is going to rebel. He is insulting. He is in a grudge. I want to see His Majesty!" Wei Baoheng struggled, grabbing the Ministry of Justice without knowing where he came from The official''s trousers, crying desperately, seemed crazy.


    Criminal officials glanced at him coldly, and didn''t even listen to his "full talk" and kicked him away.


    Li Yan came over, stepped on Wei Baoheng''s face, stepped half of his head into the mud, and kept running.


    Wei Baoheng''s face quickly blurred, and he kept screaming, as bad as killing a pig.


    The surrounding officials all turned away, pretending to be invisible.


    Li Yan looked down at him, without a half-emotional color in his eyes. He used a bit of aura to pass his voice clearly to Wei Baoheng''s ears: "The feud of killing the father is not shared! Wei Baoheng, when he arrived in Hell, remember to tell Yan Wang, don''t be a man in the afterlife! I see you once, kill you once, let you die forever! "


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to 123 An''s Spring Five Thousand Rewards. I woke up this morning, my neck turned, and I couldn''t move all day. Fortunately, I persisted and didn''t delay the update.

 Chapter 110： First sight

    In the lobby of the first floor of Yipin Building, there is an extra blind storyteller. It is an old man with white hair and wearing a navy blue gown. Cheap erhu, the only feature is that the old is not good.


    The location of the old storyteller for Yipinlou is next to the outside of the stairs. The table is not more than one foot wide and two feet long. The small ones are not funny and the old are not funny. When the old man shoots the gavel, the small table will Shake out some dust, making people worry about whether the small table will collapse.


    The middle of the second floor is empty, similar to a patio. There are separate rooms on the four sides. The left side faces the window, and the right side faces the empty patio. Li Min poured a glass of wine, and signaled to Liu Zhiyan across the table: "This green ant wine is a special feature in this building, not to mention the mellow mellow, the only characteristic is the only advantage is that it is strong enough. Can a big master drink it?"


    There are only two of them in the room. Liu Zhiyan, who is not dressed in powder, took the jug, filled himself with a glass, raised his hands, and seriously said to Li: "His Royal Highness has great gratitude to Changhe Gang. Let the little girl do it first! "


    The case of Huangli Township has ended, and Wei Baoheng was also exiled to Lingnan, but when he came to the Huaihe River, he died "unclearly", and the court was too lazy to pursue it, only if there was no such thing, after all, whether it was the Ministry of Criminal Affairs or the None of the officials from the three provinces would have stood up for Wei Baoheng.


    A generation of power ministers disappeared in this way, and did not stir up waves after death.


    The Changhe Gang was not held accountable. With the help of Li Zhi, the redemption of merits can always be guaranteed.


    Liu Zhiyan drank one cup and looked as usual, then poured the second cup and drank it again. After three cups, the white and flawless face rose with two bright reds, and her head shook slightly. She worked hard to earn Opened his eyes: "This wine is really strong!"


    Seeing her tiger-headed and brain-like appearance, Li Yan laughed aloud and raised her glass and said, "The big master is indeed a hero of rivers and lakes. He is a man of temperament. Come and drink a few more glasses!"


    Looking at Li Zhi''s unfavorable smile, Liu Zhiyan stared into a drunken eye, and refused intentionally, but when he heard the words in the temperament, he recalled this rare experience of "common suffering" and treated Li Pe with a peaceful temperament. The word "good" blurted out involuntarily.


    Seeing that Liu Zhiyan was so simple, Li Min felt that he wasn''t shooting the table anymore, and thought it was even more interesting.


    The two drank a few drinks, and Li Yan closed his hands. He had no intention of getting drunk with Liu Zhiyan.


    "The Changhe Gang has been away from Weishui for some time. The freight share under the previous name has been divided up a lot by other gangs. This time back to Weishui, I will definitely face a more complicated situation. I will send you a personal past to help you. Two. "Li Yanru said.


    Liu Zhiyan shook his head clearly, but stubbornly held his head still, his face flushed, his eyes stared at Li Yan without blinking, this posture seemed to be desperate for people.


    Li Min asked: "Would you like to be the first gang in Weishui?"


    "What?" Liu Zhiyan suddenly heard this, but did not respond for a moment.


    Li Xun smiled: "Become the first gang of Weishui, then penetrate into Shandong and enter the Yellow River and Huai River basins. But the transportation of the imperial court is poor, isn''t the Chang River Gang wanting a piece of it?"


    Even though Liu Zhiyan drank too much wine, Li Ye was shocked by the words at this time, but she was so shocked that she was stunned because she was so clear that she didn''t know how to answer.


    "I don''t have a river gang now, so you appear very well." Li Yan smiled with a smile.


    If you control the transportation, you will have the lifeblood of taxation in the dynasty. You will have the opportunity to control the wealthy Huainan and Jiangnan regions. The world will soon be in chaos. It is incalculable. Liu Zhiyan''s mind is full of the phrase "you appear very clever", but I don''t know how to answer. She is only a daughter of rivers and lakes, and the Changhe Gang behind her is just a small fish and shrimp. Not to mention entering the Yellow River, Huai River, and several major canal basins.


    "I''ll give you half a year." Li Min sipped his wine, his eyes sharpened a bit. "Within half a year, if you can order all the gangs in Weishui, I will give you the status of An Wangfu."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan stared at Liu Zhiyan with a deeper look: "But if you can''t do it within half a year, I will replace it with someone ... Can you understand?"


    Although Liu Zhiyan is simple, she is not stupid. She naturally understands Li Zhi''s meaning. If the Changhe Gang can''t get things done with his help, it seems too useless, and Li Zhi will support the new Hegang to replace the Changhe Gang.


    This is an opportunity for Changhe Gang to develop and grow.


    The Changhe Gang has never encountered such a great opportunity.


    Seeing that Liu Zhiyan''s eyes were becoming firmer, Li Zhi laughed and said, "If the big master has made up his mind, you and I will drink three more glasses, which is¡® wine for the alliance ¡¯. What?¡±


    Liu Zhiyan''s eyes, which were already very large, suddenly stared even wider.


    Still drinking?


    Do you have any plans?


    Liu Zhiyan couldn''t help shivering.


    Li Yan was laughed again by her eyes.


    ...


    At this time, the first floor lobby crackled.


    Behind the small table on the side of the staircase, the old man''s gavel was being photographed on the table. The wood dust was flying in front of him, but he didn''t realize it, and said in a tone: "But he said that An Wang was alone in Huangli Township. A glance into the robbed warehouse revealed the trace left by the thief. He immediately called a fisherman, bought his fishing boat, and went up the Weishui River to the thief''s den! "


    Li Zhi and Liu Zhiyan heard the movement, both turned to look at it, and heard the old storytelling man''s heated speech. Liu Zhiyan looked at Li Yan and said, "This gentleman is wrong!"


    Li Yan didn''t take it seriously: "If you are right, you don''t call storytelling, you write history."


    Liu Zhiyan made a sound, seemingly understand.


    The old storyteller continued his excitement: "On that day, An Wang drove the boat at night and asked for it. As expected, at three hours later, the abnormal changes suddenly occurred. The calm and dark river surface suddenly burst out of more than ten large ships, and hundreds of men with sharp blades. Killed from the night and surrounded An An Tuan Tuan! The first person is the former prime minister''s brother Xiu Nan who was cultivated as a high master, Wei Jiangnan! "


    "it is good!"


    "it is good!"


    "well said!"


    "His Royal Highness King An is also a hero! If you are alone, you dare to explore the thief camp at night. Such courage is really admirable!"


    A big man raised his case and sighed loudly.


    "I heard that King An did not go alone, and brought the official post of Chang''an Prefecture!" There was a white-faced scholar whispering beside the Han.


    The big man glared at him: "An Wang is full of courage. He needs a few helpers to catch a few thieves ?!"


    The white-faced student shrank his neck: "That''s it ..."


    "Fuck! Why don''t you come up and say!" The big man was furious. "Don''t stop muttering if you can''t!"


    The white-faced scholar turned red, afraid to speak.


    After the big man won, he sighed proudly: "What kind of hero is King An, and for several months, he used his own power to investigate and deal with the traitor Wei Baoheng, and returned my great Tang Longlang! This kind of merit is so ancient! Defamate King An, don''t blame me for not knowing anyone! "


    The scholar Nana didn''t dare to say more, but whispered, "I think King An is also a hero ..."


    "Oh?" Dahan raised an eyebrow and immediately frowned. He pulled a white scholar and laughed, "It turned out to be a fellow fellow! Why didn''t you say that earlier? Come, come, for King An, I respect you. ! "


    "Here, I don''t drink alcohol ..."


    "Don''t drink? That''s not giving me face? You can''t give me face, but can you not give An Wang face ?!"


    "I drink, I drink ..."


    Looking at this interesting scene in the lobby, Liu Zhiyan couldn''t help giggling and hurriedly covered Zhu Lips, secretly glanced at Li Yan, and when he saw that the opposite party was normal, he was curious: "His Royal Highness, what is it like to be praised in person feel?"


    Li Yan calmly said, "I''m used to it."


    Liu Zhiyan: "..."


    Li Ye was really used to it. Since Wei Baoheng was investigated, he didn''t know what happened. Overnight, the entire Chang''an City knew it. This is Li Ye''s merit. Moreover, various legends spread quickly, portraying Li Zhi as a heavenly god, it was his own power to overthrow the unbelievable traitor and attracted praise in the market.


    Every time Li Yan came to the street, he would hear various legends in his ears about investigating Wei Baoheng ...


    Therefore, for half a month, countless lucks gathered in him continuously. Without a break, often when he woke up, he noticed that Xiuwei had taken a big step. At the end of the layer, you can break through the six layers of Qi training just one step away!


    According to Li Zhi''s estimation, the time to promote the sixth layer of qi training will not be long. With the spread of deeds, there has been more qi transportation in each day since these days ... ...


    Suddenly Liu Zhiyan raised his glass and said to Li Wei: "His Royal Highness, the little girl toasts you!"


    Li Min glanced at her, and Liu Zhiyan bowed his head with a blushing face, afraid to look at him.


    Li Yongyou said: "I don''t know if the master heard a word?"


    "What''s that?" Liu Zhiyan raised his glass, raised his head, and blinked blankly.


    Li Yan said: "Women do not get drunk, men have no chance. Isn''t he afraid of being a master?"


    Liu Zhiyan frowned, and then blushed to the neck.


    But without knowing where the courage came from, she lifted her head and said, "I wonder if your Highness has ever heard a word?"


    "You said," Li Min curiously said.


    Liu Zhiyan lowered her head again: "His Royal Highness is not drunk, and the daughters have no chance ... Your Highness is afraid?"


    Li Yan stopped.


    Still this kind of operation?


    With a tinkling sound, Liu Zhiyan''s glass fell to his hands, and the whole person lay on the table with his eyes closed, and fell asleep.


    Li Yan laughed abruptly: "It turned out to be drunk and gibberish ... This wine is really a magical thing."


    ...


    There are not only drinkers but also temperament people who mingle in restaurants all year round. It is not uncommon to make temporary tables.


    However, it is relatively rare to see a man and a woman laughing and joking together and asking for drinks together.


    Rare does not mean that you haven''t seen each other. Li Wei now sees one.


    A jug and a wine glass are standing in front of Yajian at this moment, a man of middle age.


    This man is a burly man with a tiger-backed back and looks like a strong man in the army, but he is dressed as a scholar, dressed in a pale gray cloth shirt, standing there with a straight waist, smiling kindly to Li Yan: That ¡¯s right, wine is indeed a good thing. I wonder if Xiongtai can enjoy his face and have a drink with him? "


    Seeing this man, Li Min was moved.


    He thought it was strange today.


    Because this guy in front is Huang Chao!

 Chapter 111： Meet and die

    The old storyteller looked embarrassed, lifted the erhu, pulled the strings, melodious and low-turning music, and rose up in the restaurant.


    When the autumn comes to September 8th, I will kill hundreds of flowers after blooming. The sky is full of Chang''an, and the city is full of golden armor!


    This is Huang Chao''s most famous poem.


    Huang Chao, the culprit of the unrest in the late Tang Dynasty, the gravedigger of the dynasty.


    It was he who broke the feat of Chang''an, and opened the prelude to the feudal town to rule the king and the vassals to fight for hegemony.


    If before that, Fanzhen was only a puppet but still under the rule of the imperial court, then after the Huangchao rebellion, Fanzhen would no longer comply with the imperial order and fight against each other.


    Until the curtain of the five generations and ten countries was unveiled.


    Li Xun''s previous memories of Huang Chao are profound, and Wu You, the chief of She County, fell into the melee of Huang Chao''s invasion of Chang''an.


    Li Yan smiled at Huang Chao: "Since Xiongtai has this Yaxing, he is willing to accompany him, please!"


    Immediately, the man in the shop was instructed to add a place.


    Huang Chao sat on his knees, toasted a glass of wine, and then reported himself to the door: "In Xiachuan, I don''t know how to call Xiongtai?"


    Li Yan glanced at Huang Chao, secretly pouted his lips, and returned to Huangchuan, why didn''t you just call the Yellow River?


    Huang Chao came to see him. If he didn''t know his identity, Li Zhi wouldn''t believe it. With so many people in the restaurant, the other person was not seen. There was clearly a woman in front of him, and the other person ran to his table.


    Li Xun couldn''t help thinking of the green lotus in the pond after the three clear views of Niushou Mountain, and he secretly said: Couldn''t Nanshan know that I got the green lotus in the pond?


    That pond Qinglian was originally prepared for Huang Chao by Zhong Nanshan. Now it is in Li Ye''s hands. Huang Chao came along, presumably the purpose is not simple.


    "Li Hua is here." Li Yan arched his hand, and gave himself a pseudonym.


    "It turned out to be Brother Li, disrespectful and disrespectful!" Huang Chao showed admiration and secretly pouted his lips, and said in his heart that you were Li Hua, why not just call Pear?


    "Every meeting is a destiny, come, do it!" Li Yan raised his glass to persuade him, drank a glass, and asked: "Listening to your accent, it doesn''t look like a local. I don''t know where you are? When you come to Changan, what''s the matter? "


    "In the ancestral home of Caozhou, brother Brother Li was not concealed. In the next year, he came to tribute for the Spring Festival next year. It is a shame to say that the tribute for half a life has not yet achieved fame."


    Huang Chao made a sigh, and he sneered. I came to find you, but will I tell you, I will approach you slowly, and secretly investigate the matter of Qinglian. If Qinglian fruit really falls in your hands, whether you are What Prince Shao Yin, I will also dig out your intestines and get Qinglian back!


    "It''s not easy to get a reputation!" Li Yan pretended to sigh, and then straightened out: "But I see Brother Huang''s face. It is really precious and will be a great cause in the future. You don''t need to worry about this unpleasant thing. "


    Li Min wondered, since Huang Chao appeared in front of himself, did he find an opportunity to kill him? In this way, wouldn''t Huang Chao be in trouble?


    Huang Chao froze: "Brother Li knows the art of Zhou Yi?"


    "Roughly one or two." Li Yan smiled, looked at Huang Chao''s eyes, and then his face was excited. "Brother Huang, your face is really rare. I have seen countless people in my life, I have never seen you like this, I do n¡¯t know Can you give me a closer look? "


    Huang Chao''s heart was overjoyed, and he couldn''t help thinking that the group of Taoists in Nanshan always said that I was very lucky, and that I would be able to achieve great achievements in the future. I had the opportunity to take Li Tang instead. Now even Li Li said so, is this really the case? Alas, let him have a look and see what he says.


    Huang Chao pretended to be indifferent, and stretched out his palm, pretending not to care: "Since Brother Li is interested, it is not good not to give face in the future."


    Li Ye smiled still, grabbed Huang Chao''s hand!


    At this moment, the erhu music in the building suddenly raised a syllable, and it was full of Jin Ge meaning!


    ...


    Miyagi.


    "How?" Looking at Liu Xing''s deep room, Han Wenyu hurried forward and asked.


    Liu Xing shook his head deeply and sighed. His hands were sleeved, and Bai Jing''s face climbed with a trace of sorrow: "Your Majesty''s disease is fierce, and the imperial doctor is helpless. Now even the consciousness is blurred, and it is estimated that it can''t be saved for a long time."


    Han Wen frowned and shrugged his hands, and folded his hands in front of his belly. His fingers were tangled, and his voice was hoarse and low: "Since Wei Baoheng was guilty, his majesty was sick. I thought I was just feeling cold. Now it seems that the situation seems to be cold. Not great. "


    "It''s not good. Your Majesty''s body has collapsed too much these years. He had only practiced the second-level cultivation of qi, or he relied on the medicine pile. He has been obsessed with wine and has nothing to do with health. , And even lost cultivation, the cultivation was severely degraded, and nowadays the disease is like a mountain ... "


    Liu Xingshen walked side by side with Han Wen, and his sharp voice became weird because of his deep voice: "If Your Majesty can''t stand it this time ... there are things that should be planned early."


    Han Wenyu nodded, agreeing with Liu Xingshen''s opinion. Although the eunuchs control the army of God and the Privy Council, this does not mean that his Han Wenyue and Liu Xingshen will always have a solid position. Once the emperor and the courtier, the great changes, God Cejun''s status will not be worse, but the situation of the two may not always be the same.


    "Pu Wang is good," Han Wen asked, "just ..."


    "Just An Wang ..." Liu Xingshen frowned, "It''s a hidden danger in the case of Badgong Mountain."


    "Speaking of which, I''m a bit strange." Han Wen Yue said, "How did An Wang escape from Wei Jiangnan in Huangli Township that day? Wei Jiangnan took the initiative to invest in Changan Prefecture, but who is it? Handwriting? "


    "According to King An, when King An went to Huangli Township, it was the first place in Nangong ..."


    "What does Nangong first say?"


    "Huh, this guy is always nagging. I sent someone to ask him, and he hit me back!"


    "This is really looking for death!"


    "What about Wei Jiangnan?"


    "It seems that I can''t get in touch with Nangong No. 1."


    "How to say?"


    "Nangong is number one and often drinks with An Wang in private."


    "So in this way, Nangong is already An Wang''s first person? This attitude comes from looking very high, lonely and arrogant, how can he be willing to be An Wang''s minion?"


    "If it''s not Nangong No. 1, who else can defeat Wei Jiangnan and control him?"


    Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu were silent. After a moment, Liu Xingshen said in a cold voice: "I always feel that King An is a little mysterious and secretive. Do you say that there is really a former friend of Li Xian in King An''s house?"


    Han Wenyu shook his head: "I sent someone secretly to the An Wang Mansion to investigate and found nothing."


    "It may also be that he has been prepared for a long time, which is very thoughtful."


    "So what?"


    Liu Xing groaned for a while and then suddenly said, "Why not lead a snake out of a hole and try him?"


    Korean text nodded: "Good idea!"


    Liu Xing''s eyes sank deeply: "If ... An Wang really mixes with Li Xian''s old part?"


    "Then you have to get rid of him!" Han Wenyue said decisively. "In his relationship with Pu Wang, if Pu Wang was to be throne, he would turn over the old account of Bagong Mountain.


    "Just do it!"


    ...


    There is no star tonight, the moon is dark and the wind is high.


    Song Wentong staring at Yipinlou was in a bad mood.


    Anyone who is ordered to assassinate the prince of the dynasty in Chang''an City will not be in a good mood.


    But he had no choice, because that was the order of the lieutenant of the tactical army.


    And he was just a commander of the magical army who commanded five hundred sergeants.


    Or a commander who needed to climb up.


    Wang Jian looked at Song Wentong, squatting on the roof, and sighed slightly. He took out a steamed chicken wrapped in oiled paper from his waist, tore off one hind leg, and handed it to Song Wentong. only?"


    Song Wentong, who was thin and white, gave Wang Jian a cold glance: "I''m fat and fat, and still eating?"


    "Aren''t you a woman, and you''re afraid of eating fat?" Wang Jianman didn''t care. When he saw Song Wentong not eating, he stuffed the chicken legs into his big mouth, and his mouth was full of oil. As Song Wentong said, he was really fat It is round and fat enough. The horizontal meat on the body is added together, I am afraid that it is no less than three hundred pounds.


    So he couldn''t squat on the roof like Song Wentong. He could only sit because he couldn''t squat down.


    "Wang Fatty, don''t you want to die, I warned you how many times, don''t presume a woman in my face!" Song Wentong gritted his teeth and looked like a sword.


    Wang Jian ate deliciously, his eyes brightened, his mouth crackled, and he didn''t return his words: "It is not your fault to look like a woman. But you are not allowed to mention a woman, is it a man? Are you interested in men? ? "


    "Wang Jian!" Song Wentong, who had a clear eyebrow, was instantly murderous.


    Song Wentong was born with red teeth and white eyes, pussy-eye willow leaves and eyebrows, and his lips were born with red blood and blood, and they are small and exquisite. They really correspond to the word of cherry. Bogey, nothing more.


    And even though he is thin and has developed pectoral muscles, he is very prominent, which is particularly "weird".


    Fortunately, Song Wentong''s eyebrows look like sword eyes, not eyes with autumn water, eyebrows, and spring feelings. They can be said to be full of brilliance, but not aggressive, otherwise they will really be treated as women.


    "Why do you want to kill me? Hands on, I''ve been impatient for a long time." Wang Jian still didn''t care, only to deal with the fat chicken in his hand, and twisted the waist of the bucket while talking, looking extraordinarily cheap.


    Song Wentong held down the long knife in one hand.


    Wang Jian sighed and looked at him: "If today''s things are done, I won''t let you hit a hundred punches back."


    Song Wentong stared at Wang Jian for a while. His murderous spirit was almost uncontrollable. He snorted coldly: "Although the other party is a prince, he only practiced five layers of Qi. What is the difficulty in killing him?"


    "It''s only five levels of qi training, as if you were countless higher than him." Wang Jian swaggered, and he finally ate the fat chicken with no bones left. He patted his greasy hands, and he stood up Compared with Song Wentong, who is lean and squatting there, his body is as strong as Xiao Shan.


    "To tell you the truth, the sudden emergence of An Wang is not simple. Li Chongde told me that he only had a four-word evaluation: mysterious and unpredictable. I wanted to pay a visit, but I never thought, They met in such a way. "Wang Jian snored, as loud as a thunder.


    Song Wentong said coldly: "Meeting is not life or death, isn''t it a good way to meet?"


    "If you''re not the dead one, then you can really say that." Wang Jian moved his wrists and suddenly stared, "He''s out!"


    ...


    When Li Yan and Huang Chao walked out of Yipin Building side by side, the old man in the lobby pulled out a song.


    "Brother Huang, don''t stop there." In front of the restaurant, Li Yan arched his hand away from Huang Chao.


    "Brother Li is really good at drinking! Huang admire, if he can meet again in the future, he must make a point!" Huang Chao made a wine goblet with a smile on his face, such as Mu Chunfeng, when Li Yan showed him the palmistry, blow him It should only exist in the sky and make him very happy-for a student who has been trying for many years and is over forty years old, in a state of distress and distress, corroborating his extraordinary future words, he will certainly be happy.


    "Sure." Li Yan smiled.


    He didn''t shoot at Huang Chao.


    Although he just had this idea just now.


    But after thinking about it, he gave up the plan.


    Huang Chao raised the incident with Wang Xianzhi. Can he kill Huang Chao and also kill Wang Xianzhi? What if he can? But the demise of Datang was caused by the decline of the National Games. Huang Chao was just a man in need. Even if he killed Huang Chao, did he know that there would not be Zhang Chao and Li Chao?


    In addition, since Huang Chao dared to appear in front of Li Yan, he would not have no reliance, but he is the man whom Zhongnanshan fancy, and Zhongnanshan will definitely be protected closely.


    Looking at Huang Chao walking away, Li Yan smiled.


    He knew very well that Huang Chao would definitely create another chance to meet him. Thinking of this, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed a little interesting.


    Liu Zhiyan lowered her head and swayed behind Li Yan, her eyes were almost unable to open. When Li Yan stopped, she almost hit Li Yan''s back.


    "Send the grand master back home." Li Yan said to the guard who came over.


    "What about His Highness?" The guard asked.


    "I go to the river and wake up, sober up, you don''t have to follow me." Li Yan waved his hand.


    "Yes." The guard asked.

 Chapter 112： Dont you want to see him?

    Wu Hongshan stood in front of the window with a negative hand, looking at the dark night sky. He didn''t move for a long time. I don''t know when he sighed heavily. The whole person seemed to be ten years old.


    Today, Lu Long Jiedushi''s orchestra was announced on the court.


    The memorial stated that there was tangible evidence that Zhenwu Jieduo had caused Li Guochang to be the culprit in the murder of Kang Chengxian, and listed the evidence of monk Zhenwu who sneaked into Hedong to cause chaos and cause civil-military unrest. Among these were the heaviest witnesses. They were several Zhenwu monks escorted to Chang''an by Lu Long.


    Zhezi caused a great uproar on the court, and there was an uproar in the house for a while, especially after the officials of Wang Duo and Lu Yan gave out generous submissions and rebuked Zhen Wu''s untamed deeds. The upward officials were in a state of excitement and scrambled to argue. Zhenwu, Zai quite dynasty announced Zhenwu Jinzou officials went to the hall, angrily scolded him.


    Now that the stance Wu Hongshan thinks about it, he still has a lingering fear, and it is clear that he wants to cut off the rhythm of Zhenwu Jin, and then use Zhenwu''s troops.


    During the entire process, Wu Hongshan didn''t say a word. He intentionally justified Zhenwu a few words, because in his opinion, those so-called hard evidences still have a lot of doubts and deserved points, and he has not given up the alliance with Zhenwu. Intended, but he couldn''t.


    The anger of the full house officials was out of control, and the staff members were in the same attitude, just as they had discussed in advance, and Wu Hongshan had to shut up.


    After returning from the court hall, Wu Hongshan kept himself locked in his study. He knew very well that Zhenwu''s reputation had been completely destroyed. In this case, the court would not marry another county master to Zhenwu.


    "Minggong, a visitor came."


    Wu Hongshan originally did not want to see the guests, but after hearing that the other party was Lu Longjin, he suddenly moved his heart and intuitively told him that he should see him.


    ...


    Wu Hongshan held the tea bowl and raised the tea lid a few times. He still did not drink tea. He simply put the tea bowl down and looked at the guests in front of him: "Zhang Gong came today, what is the matter?"


    Lu Long Jinzhang official Zhang He, with a smirk look, bluntly said: "Wu Wuma knows that in the chapel today, why did the Zhugong group respond to Zhenwu''s murders against Kanggong? They all attacked Zhenwu in unison?"


    Wu Hongshan was unwilling to lose face in front of outsiders, and thought about it: "As everyone knows, Wei Baoheng was in the DPRK, and he once married the daughter of Zhenwu, so all the public thought that Wei Baoheng colluded with Zhenwu. Now Wei Baoheng Being convicted, although the court did not announce the names of other officials in the book, nor did it make a thorough investigation of those who bribed Wei Baoheng in order to reduce the impact, the officials of the Manchu dynasty trembled whenever they had contacts with Wei Baoheng. Shi slanders Zhenwu. As to the denial of Wei Baoheng, this is an unmissable opportunity for officials who urgently need to clarify their relationship with Wei Baoheng. "


    "Yan Ma''s remark is reasonable. Yes, it is still wrong." Zhang He smiled mysteriously.


    "What went wrong?" Wu Hongshan stumbled for a while.


    "The horse knows why Zhenwu dared to intervene in Kang Gong''s death. With only a few clues, he eloquently said that Zhenwu was doing it?" Zhang He asked rhetorically.


    "This ..." Wu Hongshan wondered for a moment, "Please also enlighten Zhang Gong."


    "Xiaguan could only tell the horse a name: An Wang." Zhang He''s smile became more and more unpredictable.


    "Wang An? How is this possible ?!" Wu Hongshan shuddered, taking a cool breath, his face was incredible.


    "The horse knows that in the chapel today, the reason why the officials gathered to respond was because the king arranged with Lugong?" Zhang He continued.


    "This ... it is indeed possible!" Wu Hongshan nodded, and after Wei Baoheng fell, Wang Duo and Lu Yan were the two largest hilltops. They said that they controlled the entire chapel. Too much.


    "It''s not possible, but it''s true," Zhang Hedu said, "why can the horse know what?"


    "This ..." Wu Hongshan even couldn''t understand, he quickly arched his hand, "Please also enlighten Zhang Gong."


    "The same name: An Wang!" Zhang He threw the floor with a voice.


    "Wang An again? How is this possible ?!" Wu Hongshan was stunned, and almost made a case.


    Zhang He drank tea, moistened his throat, and his smile was as unfathomable as the night. He stared at Wu Hongshan and saw the other person''s heart cold, so he said: "Why don''t the horses think about it, why did An Wang do it? Do everything possible to suppress Zhenwu, what is the purpose? "


    Wu Hongshan just wanted to say something, but because he was too anxious, he almost bit his own tongue. He shut his mouth quickly, his heart was already in a stormy sea, his face changed drastically. Pacing back and forth in the middle.


    "It seems that the horse is in a bad mood, so Zhang will not bother." Zhang He stood up and said goodbye.


    "Zhang Gong is slow!" Wu Hongshan called Zhang He quickly, looking anxiously: "Zhang Gong came to Wu to say this today, what is it for?"


    Zhang He smiled and said nothing. Before he retired, he just said, "Wu Ma Mo should forget that Wei Baoheng fell because of whom!"


    Watching Zhang He''s figure disappeared into sight, Wu Hongshan was there, not moving for a long time.


    He knew in his heart that all of this was because of Li Yan!


    The junior who had nothing at the beginning of that year!


    "In less than a year, has this ... have grown to such a point ?!"


    Wu Hongshan''s mood was uneasy and restless, "Now in the court, the most powerful prince, Lu Gong, listened to him! Doesn''t it mean that even if he has no prime minister, he actually has the prime minister''s power? And ... ... and Zhang He even spoke for him. Doesn''t this mean that Lu Long Jiedushi, who has always been a taunt, has turned to him ?! "


    "Inside town Chaotang, outside taming strong lords, even what Wei Gong didn''t do, was all done by this son silently ?! This ..."


    "He can really do it, because Wei Gong was not overthrown by him ?! He can even overthrow Wei Gong. It is indeed possible to do this ... but he is How did you do that ?! Wang Duo, Lu Yan, the prime minister, how could he be willing to work with him ?! Son ... An Wang, it ¡¯s terrible! "


    Aware of this, Wu Hongshan shook his hands and was restless. He remembered his previous attitude towards Li Yun, and suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable. He felt remorse for a while and even his bowels became green!


    Wu Hongshan suddenly realized that Li Zhi''s energy is beyond his imagination, but in any case, Li Zhi is already in the midst of the sun, and nothing else, if it is to retaliate against Wu Hongshan, wouldn''t it be easy and easy?


    The big tree Wei Baoheng that he had previously attached to has fallen, and he has now become an "solitary widow" on the officialdom! If Li Yan is going to deal with him, who can help him? Who would help him? Who dares help him? !!


    "Hurry up, call the Lord of Shire!"


    "No, I''ll go by myself!"


    When you saw Wu You, the little girl was embroidering.


    Suddenly I saw Wu Hongshan. The little girl was flustered, and she hid the flower cloth behind her. She was arrested for doing something wrong. She looked around and said, "Why is my father here?"


    "Show the embroidery to my father." Wu Hongshan and Yan Yuese.


    "Father ..." The little girl was very contorted, her face blushed.


    Wu Hongshan made a move with a gust of wind, and the flower cloth came to him. He looked down, but it was a pair of crickets, which have been initially formed. There are two characters on each side of the crickets. "!


    "Father, how can you do this!" Wu You was so embarrassed first, then she lowered her head, her forefingers around her hands, and she sounded like a mosquito, "Father, I was wrong ..."


    Although she and Li Yan love each other, and their temperament is quite rebellious, after all, the words of her parents'' matchmaker, despite her willfulness, she is not ignorant, and she knows that she has caused a lot of trouble to Wu Hongshan. Doing the wrong thing will inevitably be disturbed.


    Wu Youyi held her head and was ready to be trained. After all, she had already had a lot of such experiences. Wu Hongshan always had only one attitude towards her and Li Yan. That was to draw a line and strictly draw a line. limit!


    However, the expected anger of thunder didn''t arrive. Wu You waited for a long time, but didn''t hear anything. Wu Hongshan didn''t even have the heavy breathing of anger. She couldn''t help but raise her small head quietly and peeked Wu Hongshan glanced.


    It''s okay not to look at it, and Wu You just looked at it.


    I saw Wu Hongshan holding the flower cloth, suddenly lost his thoughts, and didn''t know what he was thinking, even when his eyes were empty, and he didn''t know if he had read it wrong. Wu You was surprised, and Wu Hongshan''s eyes flashed tears. It seems that I am extremely touched!


    "Father ..." Wu Hongshan looked so frightened that Wu You was frightened. He said what was wrong. Could his father cry?


    Wu Hongshan was really crying, and was moved to cry by Wu You. It ¡¯s pitiful to see that, fortunately, Wu You has always been sincere to Li Ye, even if he has always been against it, he persists, keeps this thought, and did n¡¯t give up. Fortunately, Li Ye For Wu You, she is really in the heart, and now the situation of Lumafu, it is possible to turn around!


    Wu Hongshan was moved to cry for this precious perseverance brought by this difficult persistence.


    Wu Hongshan realized his malaise, coughed twice, and pretended to say, "Well ... how long haven''t you seen His Royal Highness An?"


    "His Royal Highness An?" Wu You looked blank, and the first thought in his head turned out to be Li An, the old An Wang, because Wu Hongshan had never personally called Li An as King An in private. "Does the father say that elder brother? My father probably knows that, since I was restrained by you, I''ve been staying in the house. I haven''t been out. I only met him when the elder brother came here ... "


    Speaking of which, Wu You immediately lost her face. She thought that Wu Hongshan was going to blame her, and she soon felt wronged: "Father, I didn''t run out in private. I''m not so ignorant. You even suspect me ... "


    "Do you doubt? What do you doubt about your father?" Wu Hongshan, a certain second monk, was puzzled, but he didn''t think too much. "Since you haven''t seen each other for so long, don''t you want to see him? Don''t you want to see him?"


    Wu You''s eyes widened obsidian, and her face was incredible, as if she suspected that she had heard something wrong.


    Wu Hongshan asked her if she wanted to see Li Yan?


    What''s more, encouragement inside and outside the word?


    How is this going?


    Could it be a trap, Wu Hongshan is testing her?


    "I think the moonlight is good today, maybe His Royal Highness King, and I also want to see you ..." Wu Hongshan said here, the old face flushed, and his heart was too anxious. How can a father want a daughter? When I go out at night, I will be in love, and I cough two times. "You''ll go again tomorrow ... see ...?"


    Wu Hongshan didn''t finish talking, so he was there.


    Because Wu You had a gust of wind, disappeared from him, and rushed out of the door.


    Wu Hongshan''s face twisted for a while, it was wonderful.


    After a long sigh, he finally sighed and whispered to himself: "Don''t blame it as a father force. It''s also a last resort for a little person to climb up and become a wall-climbing party ... If there is a chance, who doesn''t want to stand up to the sky? "


    ...


    It''s not early. Although the curfew is only for the main street and does not restrict people from moving around the square, there are no pedestrians on the street. The weeping willows by the river, in the winter night wind, only the dry branches sway gently.


    Li Yan stood by the river with his hands on his shoulders. He could not help thinking of the season of lanterns. Countless men and women gathered by the river and put colorful lanterns on the river. It was always lively at that time.


    "Two people, don''t have to hide. It has been so hard to follow me for such a long time. It''s cold in the winter night, but it''s better to finish the work earlier, go home and rest earlier." Li Yan said without looking back, looking at the river lightly.


    Opposite the river, Song Wentong appeared from the shadow, and Wang Jian had already appeared behind him. His hill-like body showed a large black shadow.


    "You found us long ago?" Twenty steps away behind Li Yan, Wang Jian''s deep voice sounded.


    Li Yan saw the faces of the two, and he shook his head with a smile, and said, "I know someone is following me, but I don''t know it is you two."


    He sighed, "Emperor Shu Jian, King Li Maozhen of Qi ... Liu Xingshen, Han Wenyu, do you know what weight these two people sent to assassinate me?"


    On the other side of the river, the killer with a beautiful and charming appearance, but also indistinguishable male and female, is Qi Wang Li Maozhen!


    Of course, now he is still called Song Wentong, and has not been given a surname by the emperor-the last name was given to him by Li Xun himself!


    Qi King Li Maozhen, one of the great princes at the end of the Tang Dynasty, occupying the land of Guanzhong, is the third largest force used by Jiangbei in addition to Liang Emperor Zhu Quanzhong and Jin King Li Ke!


    In the previous life, after Li Maozhen became in power, he once controlled Chang''an and held Li''s hand!


    Wang Jian, who was behind Li Xun, achieved even greater achievements. He became the emperor directly after cutting off the land of Shu, and created the former Shu dynasty! And with the power of one place in Shu, the northward invasion of Nanzhao was stopped, and Nanzhao had no fighting power!


    Compared with these two people, in the previous life, he couldn''t do anything, and finally Li Li was forced to commit suicide.


    However, that is the past life.

 Chapter 113： Joint strike

    Li Ye is very clear that in the course of dealing with Wei Jiangnan, he has revealed a lot of strength. If Liu Xingshen and Han Wen are not alert for about half a minute, then it is impossible.


    The moment you saw Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, Li Zhi knew that they were sent by Liu Xingshen to test themselves. The purpose was to lead Song Jiao and others to verify whether he had collected the old part of Li Xian. Did he know the battle of the Eight Gorges? The truth.


    Based on the degree of eunuch''s control over Chang''an, if they are convinced that Li Zhi is threatened, even if Li Zhi is the prince, they will not hesitate to erase Li Zhi. For those who do not treat the world ¡¯s heroes as people, In other words, rules are not a hindrance.


    Now Li Zhi is seriously ill. According to Li Zhi''s memory of previous lives, this unconscious king will not live long, that is, Li Zhi will be on the throne soon, and as long as Li Zhi is on the throne, Li Zhi will no longer be afraid of Liu Xingshen and others. As soon as the emperor was a courtier, even if Li Xun did not deal with Liu Xingshen and others, Tian Lingzi would attack Liu Xingshen and others for the sake of his superiority.


    What Li Xuan was most worried about was Liu Xingshen and others who abandoned Li Xuan and helped other princes, which affected his overall situation when he went out to the town. So at this moment, Li Yan cannot expose the strength of the Tsing Yi Yamen.


    Under the wicker by the river, Li Yong beckoned to Li Maozhen: "You two go together."


    "You''re looking for death!" Li Maozhen''s crystal-like jade face suddenly sank, Liu Ye''s eyebrows suddenly lifted, a left-handed pat on the waist, and a short metal friction sound, the short knife desheathed, turned into a green streamer, and flew towards Li Yan Hit it.


    He yelled at Wang Jian, with a warning face on his face: "Don''t start, this person is mine!"


    "What do you think of the competition? This is an assassination!"


    Wang Jian did not cooperate with Li Maozhen at all, and his fat waist shook, and two huge bronze round hammers appeared in his hand. He ran out in one step, stepping on the ground with his feet, and thundered, as if the giant elephant fell, shaking the ground with a tremor. .


    He ran out step by step, and the ground was trembling with trembling, followed by a huge warlike light and shadow, as high as three feet high, so imposing that there is no doubt that he could directly smash Li Zhi to death, it is obvious that It is a practice that is common only in the military.


    He yelled at Li Maozhen: "Fight quickly! Decide in three ways!"


    Wang Jian smashed his head with a sledgehammer, Li Yan flashed to the side, the bluestone slab ground immediately cracked, the gravel spattered, and a large pit appeared.


    The short knife flew and struck Li Ji''s dodging position. His eyes were quiet and he had expected that in a normal way, Lu Gujian picked it up and pulled away the short knife.


    Wang Jian followed suit, and the double slaps fell, which was another powerful blow.


    Li Yan unfolded his body, stabbed away, and the sledgehammer fell on the ground again, blasting away numerous gravel and dirt, flying like rain.


    Li Yan didn''t stop at all, ran quickly along the river bank to dodge, Wang Jian made a heavy gesture, and did not want to connect it with a double hammer, but Li Maozhen controlled the short knife like a flying sword, hitting again and again!


    However, Li Yan always looked relaxed, and he did not forget to ridicule when he avoided the galloping: "Two Qi training seven layers, besieged me one Qi training five layers, you are a righteous bully!"


    Seven levels of qi training, higher than Li Guanshu, according to common sense, should be high, but things are not absolute, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian are both very young, the former is in his twenties, the latter is just a year For people with no background, it is not easy to stand high at this age. The two are obviously higher than the official product.


    Li Yan ran along the river bank, Wang Jian followed, the former was in shape and moved away from the rabbit, and the latter was very heavy. Every time he stepped on the next step, there was a stance that caused an earthquake. A big pit appeared, but when it comes to speed and agility, it is obviously weaker than Li Yan.


    On the other side of the river, Li Maozhen, who was running along Li Yan, secretly gritted his teeth. Although Wang Jian was very powerful, he obviously could not catch up with Li Yan, and every time his short knife flew in front of Li Yan, he would be caught by Li Yan When the sword flies, sword gas and sword gas fly, it cuts a lot of willow branches.


    Li Maozhen had a deep hate in his heart: "This is obviously only five layers of Qi training. How can he run so much? The sword in his hand can block my sword. Is it the Lu sword?"


    Li Ye can run, of course. He has already put on his boots and runs as long as he wants. If it wasn''t for Li Maozhen''s flying knife, he would have left Wang Jian a few streets away.


    Li Yunyun was breezy, looking at Li Maozhen rushing in front of the willow across the river, and said, "You seem to like talking big, aren''t you just going to fight alone with me? But you don''t seem to be near me!"


    "Don''t give me arrogance!" Li Maozhen became angry and shameless, with a flush on Ruyu''s face. He quickly printed his hands in front of him, pointed at the flying knife suddenly, and whispered, "Moon Moon Ring!"


    The flying knife that followed the shadow suddenly buzzed, the speed increased sharply, and it immediately reached the top of Li Kui. A sudden green light flashed, divided into two and two into four. The beard was transformed into a sixteen-handled green light. Flying knives, hovering in the air in a circular shape, all with their blades pointing downwards.


    "The wind hits the peach blossom fan, and the knife opens the bright moon ring!" Li Yan smiled slightly, a "sure enough" expression, "The bright moon ring has come out, what about the peach fan?"


    His words did not fall, Li Maozhen had jumped to the top of the willow tree, I do not know when, there is already a delicate and small peach fan in his hand. The peach fan is not so beautiful, the accessories are exquisite, the patterns are dazzling, and it gives people a sense of beauty.


    Li Maozhen held the peach blossom fan, hummed coldly, and slammed it to Li Yan.


    The fan was very small, but a gust of wind rolled up. The wind was like a tornado, covering the sky, and then turned to Li Yan. At that moment, the bright moon ring composed of sixteen green flying knives on his head was fierce. The ground was cut off to him, and he blocked sixteen positions around him that could be moved!


    The knife fell and the wind came!


    In a blink of an eye, Li Yanru was trapped in a cage to avoid it!


    The most frightening thing is that during his stay, Wang Jian seized the opportunity and killed him violently.


    At the moment when the sword fell and the wind came, Li Jian''s foot stopped, Wang Jian''s eyes flashed, his feet slammed on the ground, and he stepped on a deep pit on the bluestone slab. It was all about killing. He held up a pair of bronze-colored round hammers. The green hammer on the round hammers, and the shadow of the giant elephant behind him, skyrocketed to an unprecedented level.


    For a time, Wang Jian''s hands were double-wrapped, and he became a giant elephant''s feet. He waved from the sky towards Li Yan, as if Mount Tai was on top, terrifying!


    Around him is a green sword array, with a tornado in front of him and a giant elephant on his head.


    "Let you run! Let you go crazy! How about you run another one for me?" Li Maozhen saw that Li Yan was caught in the killing, and knew in his heart that the overall situation had been settled, and he felt immensely happy. It''s an invincible combination attack. There is no weakness at all. At this moment, together with Wang Jian''s strenuous blow, Li Zhi can''t escape.


    As the masters of the magic strategy, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian have not missed since their partner. The former has no solution to the enemy, and the latter must kill the Thunder. Even if they face opponents who are higher than them, they can fight together. Let the opponent dodge nowhere, but can only be hardwired, and once hardwired, it will hurt or die!


    "Three tricks are three tricks!" Li Maozhen sneered.


    Before he said this, he heard a voice full of sarcasm, "Is it?"


    This voice was naturally spoken by Li Yan.


    Li Maozhen''s pupils shrank, and he unexpectedly found that Li Yan''s look was normal, but still very indifferent.


    In the face of such a killing move, Li Yan is still walking around in the court, without any fear.


    If replaced by someone else, this move is indeed indisputable.


    But for Li Yan, the effect is minimal.


    In the previous life, Li Yan was too familiar with Li Maozhen and Wang Jian. They were very familiar with their fame-after all, one entered the Chang''an many times to intimidate himself, and the other took away half of his own.êÊ It would be foolish if you didn''t understand them.


    If Li Xun wanted to run, he had already run with his boots on his feet. The reason why he stayed here was to kill Li Maozhen and Wang Jian. He had a way to crack them, and he had to catch them!


    "Doo!"


    Li Yan put his hands on his chest with a lion''s seal on his chest, and the yin and yang gossip patterns formed instantly. This time, instead of pushing forward, he squatted down sharply, and took a large ink ink "fighting" character, and re-pat it on the ground!


    Ink bucket characters exploded suddenly on the ground, bluestone slabs were broken into rubble, splashed around, and the turbulent air waves formed a hollow cylindrical wave, rushing towards the sixteen green flying knives!


    At that moment, the flying knife that was bombarded by the air wave was like a monk who had cut off his feet. He no longer "stands" and shakes violently. In a hissing sound, he falls one after another, and finally turns into a flying knife. Landed!


    "By!"


    Li Yan quickly got up, and then got the lion seal inside, and launched it to the tornado. The huge ink word "Zhe" blasted on the tornado. Like a big shield, he pushed the tornado down and rolled it out. Li Maozhen!


    Li Maozhen''s face changed, and Peach Blossom''s eyes were full of horror, but she opened her mouth and could not say anything!


    "Pro!"


    Li Yan stood up, and Wang Ming, who did not move, pushed out to Wang Jian who jumped in the air.


    Wang Jian, who was preparing to smash Li Zhi, was surprised to see Li Zhi''s sudden breaking of the sword, and then saw Li Yi shot at him, his heart fluttered, and before he thought about it, he suddenly felt An extremely dangerous atmosphere. Before the word "pro" rushed in, he was staring round, his hair was stretched out, just like being alone, seeing thousands of troops, he couldn''t help but retreat!


    For a moment, Wang Jian snarled, quickly made a judgment, and decided to leave.


    The bright moon ring and peach blossom fan were all broken by Li Zhi''s words. Li Zhi''s nine-character mantra was so powerful that Wang Jian thought that he could not resist it at all.


    He wanted to leave, but it was too late.


    If it was a monk who practiced the fifth level of Qi training and used the nine-character mantra, he could deal with the masters of the six-character training at most. No doubt the power has gone up a step.


    In addition, Li Zhi has the power of Qinglian in his body, but Zhong Nanshan has gone to great lengths to give Huang Chao to help him trouble the world. It is enough for a monk who has the power of Qinglian to have the ability to challenge in a higher order.


    Not to mention Li Yan has his own destiny! And in recent days, he has drawn enough air fortune, repaired to reach the level of breaking through the six layers of training, and his strength is much stronger than when he played against Chen Jianghe!


    The word "Lin" exploded in Wang Jianshen and Zhou Zheng. Instantly, Wang Jian''s limbs were stiff, and his aura remained obscured. As if sealed, he could not be moved at all, and Qi Hai could not be sensed. His face changed greatly, and his heart was beating violently Knowing that he was in an unprecedented predicament, his fear almost made him scream.

 Chapter 114： He wants to fight back?

    However, Wang Jian is not an easy one. He is a bit more powerful than the seven-level master of Qi training, and he is training in the army-gongfa, most fierce and overbearing, so it ¡¯s only a moment that he is stiff. He broke through the restraint and had the power to act.


    Wang Jian was happy.


    But the joy had not yet spread, and Li Zhi had already punched him in the face!


    The short period of time when Wang Jian was comfortable with the word "Pro" was enough for Li Xun to shoot.


    "Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    The power of "Ziqi Donglai" has increased with the improvement of Li Zhixiu''s realm. This fist condenses all of Li Zhi''s strength and does not have any reservations. Although simple and straightforward, what is the power? Rong Xiaoying!


    With a punch in Wang Jian''s face, Li Yan clearly saw that the other person''s round and fat face was rippling like water waves. This is not a half face, but almost the entire face, which is distorted. Covered with meat, no eyes or nose can be seen.


    "This King An ... is so strong ?!"


    In the boxing, Wang Jian was shocked.


    His mind flashed, his eyes were dark, and a hill-like body fell from mid-air and hit a private house, crashing the entire wall of the private house directly, exclaiming in the smoke and dust, and I wonder who''s dream was disturbed .


    Li Yan marched into the smoke and found Wang Jian. He lifted his collar, drank aloud, lowered his waist, turned his waist, and threw him out of the private house. Wang Jian''s huge body passed from Li Yan. Flying overhead, like a cloud of black clouds, crashed into a large pit on the ground, shaking the buildings rustling into the dust.


    While he was dying for his life, Li Xie bullied himself, riding on Wang Jian, punching punch after punch, blasting towards Wang Jian''s face, and banging for a while.


    Wang Jian''s eyes were bewildered, and only Li Zhi wrote a note of "Ziqi Juyunquan", but in the middle of his cheek, his consciousness had been blurred for a short time.


    In the panic, Wang Jian waved the bronze double cymbals and was about to smash Li Ji from him, but Li Ji has invaded his middle door, blocking his arms from the inside, and defusing his offensive. That''s easy, just like that, Does not affect his continued bombardment of Wang Jian''s face.


    Wang Jian''s teeth were flying and his nose was swollen. He twisted his body intentionally and arched Li Li down. This may be feasible for ordinary people, but his waist is round. It is too difficult to do this. There is no way, he can only Abandoned the double puppet, and clasped his head with both hands.


    "Jack!"


    The wind that was controlled by the word "Zhe" was smashed. Li Maozhen swept across from the river. He was like a finch. He was abnormally healthy. The peach blossom fan fluttered. People didn''t arrive. A tiny tornado had arrived in front of Li Yan. The willows affected by the tornado were suddenly shaved, and the branches were all broken, leaving only a bare trunk.


    Li Yan pulled back, relying on the speed of his boots and avoiding the storm, Wang Jian was not so lucky. His body of more than 300 kilograms was directly rolled up by the wind and was pumped to the wall.


    "Song ... You even beat me ?!" Wang Jian wiped the blood on his face, shook his head vigorously, his swollen eyes blurred, and he yelled at Li Maozhen.


    "I''m trying to save you." Li Maozhen swaggered, Peach Blossom Fan waved non-stop, one small but sharp tornado, kept on attacking Li Yan.


    Li Yan flickered from left to right, and those tornadoes that did not hit him exploded on the wall behind him, bursting into bursts.


    However, Li Xun was physically fit and relied on the boots of the cloud, which was not bad at all. In the gap of the tornado, the swimming fish ran forward, but he gradually closed the distance with Li Maozhen!


    "Hateful!" Seeing that Li Yong was about to enter a dangerous distance, Li Maozhen''s teeth clenched, and his heart was resentful, but he couldn''t help but feel a little frightened. This young An Wang, who has only achieved training this year, was stronger than he expected. Instead of losing defeat under the siege of him and Wang Jian, they forced them to survive, which Li Maozhen could not have expected in advance.


    "Wang, what are you still doing there, but can''t help you! Can you be beaten stupid ?!" Li Maozhen saw Li Yan approaching step by step, couldn''t help but yell at Wang Jian, with a look of anxiety in his eyebrows He is struggling now.


    "Shut up! Here it comes!" Wang Jian was indeed suffocated by Li Ying. If it wasn''t for Li Maozhen''s response, he would have been knocked to the ground by Li Yan. At this moment, he could hardly breathe, immediately picked up his double cymbals and stepped on Rushing forward with banging steps.


    Li Maozhen stared at Li Yan, waving a peach fan, and kept pulling away to avoid being approached by Li Yan.


    He saw that the quality of the boots under Li Xun''s feet was extraordinary, but that was not the fundamental reason for Li Xun''s ease. At most, it was the icing on the cake. Li Xun''s stature was very outstanding. They are very precise, that''s why he always has the upper hand.


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen suddenly moved her heart, screaming badly, and quickly shouted to Wang Jian: "Stop!"


    But late, Li Maozhen saw in horror that Li Wei''s mouth twitched a strange smile, and suddenly evacuated from the place. He had rushed to his offensive situation, and suddenly changed, and the cannonball bombarded Wang Jian who was not injured. !!


    Seeing Li Zhi doing so, a sudden chill rose behind Li Maozhen.


    He also just thought about it. Since Li Zhi''s control and judgment of the battle situation is so precise, it should already be seen that he is good at long-range attacks, so he is physically fit and cannot be easily approached.


    So in order to gain absolute advantage, Li Yan''s most important choice is to knock down Wang Jian, who has been badly wounded, first. In this way, they can break the combined attack of the two and turn their attention to deal with him Li Maozhen!


    "Hey ... hey want to break one by one? He wants to knock us down ?!"


    After Li Maozhen realized this, his breathing was disturbed by a beat. Acting today, they were the assassinating side. Li Zhi was assassinated alone. As long as he escaped, he succeeded, but he had no intention of escaping, and he wanted to fight back!


    Li Maozhen remembered that from the beginning, Li Yan seemed to be chased by Wang Jian, but in fact he was not in danger at all, that is to say, from then on, Li Yan was able to run, but he just did not run. !!


    From the very beginning, Li Yan decided to fight back against them!


    "Abominable! This guy is so magnificent! It''s too arrogant!" Li Maozhen became angry and anger, but his anger, as soon as he rose, extinguished, because Li Zhi''s combat power proved that he really has the ability!


    This made Li Maozhen feel powerless for a while!


    "This guy, the cultivation is really only five layers of qi training?" Li Maozhen was shocked, and produced a most fundamental doubt. "Why can''t I feel it at all? His cultivation power, his attack method, basically Don''t lose the seventh-level monk! "


    Li Mao had already arrived in front of Wang Jian. Li Maozhen felt the danger of mission failure. He gritted his teeth fiercely and left-handedly. The short knife that had previously been shot down flew out again and pierced Li Li straight!


    Wang Jian was running, and suddenly saw Li Yan turning his head and rushing, he couldn''t help looking at his eyes, quickly stopped the pace of running forward, drank aloud, and defensively!


    Although he has seven layers of Qi training, although he knows that Li Zhi only has five layers of Qi training, but after a fight, he has been beaten by Li Zhi himself, his face is swollen like a pig''s head, and he has no sense of superiority, only strong. Alertness and fear!


    Wang Jian was ready for the heavy blow, but when he saw Li Ji taking out Lu Jijian, he couldn''t help but raise a brow. When he saw Li Ji holding Lu Jijian, his face had a faint but confident smile. The strong sense of crisis wrapped Wang Jian''s body again. He keenly felt that Li Yan was about to use his killing tricks!


    The situation was critical, and Wang Jian no longer had any reservations. He quickly exhaled and hit his strongest blow, giving it a go.


    I saw him leaping violently from the ground, and when he was in mid-air, the big twins lifted high, and the round body was like a meniscus at this moment. A wave of air condensed on the double cymbals, and a huge battle appeared suddenly like tearing the void!


    With all his strength, he slammed down the double crickets, and bent his body backwards. With his slam, his four hands blasted forward, and the whole person became shrimp-like, but it was a powerful man. Shrimp, the war elephant that just appeared, ran up and went straight to Li Yan.


    Wang Jian shouted: "Idols give me strength and break the sky for me!"


    The war elephant snarled the eardrums, and gave birth to a circle of golden magpies. The war elephant was bigger than the building. At this moment, it is magnificent, majestic and extraordinary, like an idol! The momentum of its rush, indeed, has the power to break through the gates of heaven!


    Li Maozhen''s eyes brightened, her eyebrows beamed, and her voice couldn''t help but be agitated: "The king''s fat, the fat is not white and long, it really is resistant. After suffering such a serious injury, he can still use the idol technique!"


    "The two of us have cooperated for so long. No one in the enemy''s hands has been defeated by the power of this idol! Li Yan, I''ll see how you can take the thunder strike!"


    He said in his mouth, it depends on how Li Yan took the move. In fact, the meaning was obvious. He had already determined that Li Yan could not take Wang Jian''s move at all! Because even if he is facing the power of idols, he can only hate the ending on the spot!


    "Idol? Tianguan? Fool who!" Li Yan snorted softly.


    At the same time, Lu Gujian in his hand was standing upright on his chest, his eyebrows were flush with the center of the sword body, his eyes were suddenly stunned, Lu Jujian was green like a moon, and the power of Qinglian in his body poured into the sword body. With the trick in his mouth, suddenly, with a solemn tone never before, he uttered a low drink: "Ziyun Mountain!"


    A loud sword groaned, Lu Gujian flew from his hand to lift off, and the dark sky shrouded in an endless purple tide. After the clouds steamed, the purple clouds raged, rolled away, crackled, and lightning landed!


    Lightning flashes and thunders, in the purple cloud tide, Lu Jujian is dazzling and green, instantly transformed into a mountain, the height of which is unknown, the walls stand thousands of thousands of meters, like black and not black, green and blue, surrounded by purple gas, imposing, In the tide of lightning, it seemed extremely terrifying!


    "Fall!" Li Yan finished his tactics with his hands in front of him, and suddenly shouted, as follows:


    Like Jianqi Shenglian, Ziyun Mountain is also the practice method of "East of Ziqi", but it is not the same when it comes to power!


    Everything is long, but in a short time, the huge and terrifying Qinglian Mountain fell from mid-air with a thunderous potential and slammed into the gods!


    The idol growled his head and wanted to fight against Tianwei.


    With a bang, Ziyun Mountain fell on top of the idol and fell straight!


    Like Wuzhishan''s suppression of Qitian Dasheng.


    The idols are scattered and instantly annihilated!


    Wang Jianzheng spit out a large mouthful of blood, and the body like a hill is comparable to Ziyun Mountain. He is as small as an ant and was hit by a heavy blow in the middle of the air. He suddenly fell into the stream. In the pit, the sound of thunder, the water falls violently!


    Wang Jian crawled out after a while.


    Li Maozhen trembled like a pot of cold water, pouring down his head. He looked at the river, not thinking, as if he had forgotten to breathe, even the peach blossom fan stopped waving!


    He never thought that Wang Jian would make such a powerful blow and he would be defeated!


    And it ¡¯s a monk who has been trained five times, in such a crushing way!


    Suddenly, Li Maozhen issued a sharp roar, leaping down from the willow tree, pulling out a spiritual sword, doing all his body repairs, turning it into a streamer, stabbing at Li Zhi, without going ahead!


    Li Yan threw his sword and made a strong blow, although he defeated Wang Jian, but Li Maozhen''s flying knife was launched, he must not be able to cope!


    Li Ye was hit hard with a single blow. It was the perfect time for Li Maozhen to advance and kill Li Ye!


    "Go to death!"

 Chapter 115： Stop talking

    Li Maozhen was determined to get it. The sword was unreserved. He had a seven-layer practice of qi, and he was agile in his body skills, so he was extremely fast, and he came to Li Zhi in an instant.


    At this time, Li Min held the falling Lu Gujian, he looked at Li Maozhen side by side, his eyes were weird.


    When Li Maozhen touched Li''s eyes, his heart moved suddenly, and he suddenly felt bad. He understood Li''s eyes without fear and fear, and some were just a touch of surprise.


    Is this surprised?


    Like a cook who boiled the water and saw the fat duck jump into the pot by himself!


    How is this going?


    Li Maozhen shuddered, and was almost self-defeating.


    However, he immediately decided that this maggot must be pretending to be profound!


    Yes, it must be!


    Li Mao''s ability to control the battle situation, but Li Maozhen saw it with his own eyes, this careful thinking, absolutely not to be underestimated, this must be seeing himself come here, knowing how to avoid it, simply pretending to be well-prepared, want Scare him!


    "Abominable! Even using this kind of ghost domain trick, do you think I''ll be fooled?" Li Maozhen bit her teeth with a bitter hatred, feeling that IQ was humiliated.


    But his face suddenly changed, pale as paper.


    The flying knife that shot at Li Yao''s back waist was about to stab Li Ying, and he stabbed a blood hole in his body. It was expected that a piece of jade would fly out without warning, just in front of the flying knife!


    With a flash, Qingmang flashed, and the flying knife was bounced back!


    Turns out to be a life-saving tool!


    There is also a life-saving weapon on this puppet!


    He had never used it before!


    Li Maozhen was shocked!


    However, after thinking about it, Li Maozhen wanted to cry without tears. This is not to blame Li Xun hiding and stabbing. Tonight he and Wang Jianxing stabbed Li Xun to take advantage of it. In fact, after fighting for so long, there was no such thing Deadly threat!


    Since there is no danger of life, why should Li Min use a life-saving device?


    Li Maozhen was dumb to eat Coptis chinensis, and he couldn''t say the bitterness, but felt that it was extremely difficult.


    After he joined the army, he was deeply impressed by Liu Xing. He has made many missions and has not encountered this situation! The opponent was clearly the assassin, but he was at ease. Instead, the two assassins were restrained everywhere, and most of the battle was being ruthlessly suppressed by the opponent.


    How could this be?


    Are n¡¯t we the monks who practice Qi Qi?


    Aren''t we masters? !!


    For the first time in his life, Li Maozhen had doubts about his strength.


    However, at this moment he had already arrived in front of Li Xun, not thinking about so much time, Li Xuan Lu Gujian was in his hand, a curvaceous arc evoked in the corner of his mouth, and he swung his sword at him.


    "You want me to die?" Li Min shook his head, looking at Li Maozhen''s eyes, full of sarcasm, "You really are the same as me, like to talk big!"


    Hearing Li''s ridicule, Li Maozhen was flushed with shame, biting his teeth with hate, and couldn''t refute it, because what Li said was true. Since the two sides fought, he thought Li Ji would be dead several times, but he made Li Ji save himself Li Ye is indeed qualified to ridicule him.


    But this is not to blame Li Maozhen. This is not his fault. Under normal circumstances, the opponent has already killed him countless times. Where can he think that Li Zhi''s strength is so strong?


    Seeing Li Ye''s sarcasm and his five-layer practice of qi, he was able to show his exquisite combat skills and powerful sword style, pressing him from beginning to end. How fierce he was, he couldn''t say why Li Li wasn''t allowed, and he couldn''t even turn things around. This made him crazy, if his eyes could kill people, he would have killed Li Li thousands of times.


    ...


    When Wu You arrived at the An''s Mansion, he saw Liu Zhiyan being pulled into the door. As soon as the guard at the palace saw her, she knew that she was looking for Li Ye, and told her about her whereabouts. Wu You decided not to hesitate to go. Look for Li Yan near Yipin Lou. After all, the scenery before the flowers is still more suitable for men and women to meet.


    When you came near Yipin Lou, Wu You heard the fierce fighting, her eyes changed, she felt inexplicably bad, and hurried up, went up to the roof, and hurried to the direction of the fighting sound.


    "Li Maozhen can''t stand it!"


    "Where is Wang Jian? Why didn''t he get up from the river for a long time? Couldn''t he be killed by Li Yan?"


    In the shadow of the roof of a building, two mysterious figures squatted and were talking in a low voice.


    "It''s enough to die without death. The power of King Anlian''s" Qinglian Mountain "is really not small." The person on the left sought truth from facts.


    "What to do? An Wang himself solved them, the master behind him does not need to appear at all!" The man on the right looked sad, "Shall we do it?"


    "The lieutenant asked us to come, is a master against King An, not assassinate King An, how do I do it now?" The person on the left shook his head.


    "But there is no master!" The person on the right was a little anxious. "Li Maozhen and Wang Jian were to lead the snake out of the hole. We are to deal with the masters behind Wang An and let them retreat safely ... But now Li Maozhen and Wang Jian missed. Now, if Wang An''s body really has a master, we must get us out, otherwise the task will fail! "


    The person on the left groaned for a moment and finally nodded: "Okay, do it!"


    "Wait! Someone is here!"


    "People in Chang''an Prefecture? Shouldn''t they be here so soon? If they weren''t in Chang''an Province, then they would have been killed. Don''t delay us!"


    "It''s the Lord of Shio-gun!"


    "Master Shige? This can''t be killed ..."


    Wu Yougang noticed that there was someone in front of him, and saw two dark shadows slamming out and rushing towards the river.


    "Who ?!" Wu Youjiao reprimanded, followed by two steps, and her vision suddenly opened up, and she immediately saw Li Yan who was mad at Li Maozhen. She couldn''t help but stop, "Big brother?"


    ...


    Under the violent storm-like offensive of Li Yan, Li Maozhen stepped back and forth, and his body was full of swords, which made him constantly surrounded by danger. In just a few moments, three more sword injuries were found on his body, and bones and clothes were stained with blood.


    Li Maozhen has forgotten his annoyance, even if Li Xie taunts him from time to time, he also forgets to refute, because he is only dealing with Li Xuan''s sword style, he must play a twelve-point spirit, be careful like walking on thin ice, and he is still injured by the sword Arriving, just struggling to support, where is the power of anger?


    As soon as Li Maozhen thought that he was also a monk who practiced on the seventh floor, he had a few masters in the tactical army. He hoped to build a foundation in the future. He would be touted by countless people everywhere he went. Now being struck by Li Qi, who has practiced five levels of qi, he has no fight back, and feels extremely aggrieved. Later, this aggrieved gradually turned into a sense of weakness and oppression, making him cry.


    "Say, who are you, why did you stab me?" Li Xuan asked lightly.


    Li Maozhen gritted his teeth and had to be soft: "This is a misunderstanding! We''ve found the wrong person! Stop!"


    Li Yan smiled secretly, but did not pierce his mouth, but the sword was more severe. With a sigh, Li Maozhen had another wound on his body.


    Li Maozhen was terrified, and he quickly backed away, but could not escape Li Yan''s pursuit. He hated his teeth almost. He was not only powerful, but also very sinister. He often spoke to distract his attention, and for the sake of that littleness His illusion of suspending the battle had to answer, which left him open and hurt by Li Yan.


    "Despicable! Shameless!" Li Maozhen was angry!


    "Well!" Li Maozhen soared a blood spring again, which made him shut up quickly.


    "Song Son, hurry up!"


    Suddenly, a dark shadow rushed down from the nearby roof, and the sword in his hand was chopped, cutting out three feet of knife air, and accurately covering Li Zhi. At the same time, Wang Jian, who was climbing up from the small river, was breathing like a dead fish at the mouth of the river, and was carried by a man in black.


    Li Maozhen was surprised for a while, but he didn''t expect that there would be someone to answer them, but only one glance, he recognized the other party, he was indeed a person who helped the army. He was immediately overjoyed, jumped away quickly, turned around and walked away. Today''s nest fire encounter, don''t forget to drop a blatant ruthless sentence: "Shuzi, how can you help me? You remember to me, I will kill you in the future!"


    Li Yan sneered and did not retreat. When he was in Huangli Township last time, he let Li Ke run away. If Li Maozhen runs again this time, Rao is not the ordinary person. Fortunately, he is also difficult to accept.


    The slashing of the sword on his head was utterly indescribable in words. That was not the strength of a monk who practiced Qi Qi. However, Li Zhi didn''t look at it. He didn''t mean to block it. go with.


    Seeing the sword''s spirit approaching, Yujue flew out of the waist, and immediately reached the top of Li''s head, Qingmang Dasheng, blocked the blow for him.


    In the blocked waves, Yu Jue flew back to his waist. Li Min keenly noticed that Yu Jue ¡¯s richness was not weak, and almost only half of the victory period was left. He used Yu Jue a lot of times. Less, it was okay before. Later, it was too much to resist the attack of the high level of training, and weakening was the right thing to do.


    In fact, the world''s life-preserving devices are basically disposable consumables. They can be used as many times as Yu Jue, and there are very few of them. This is also confirmed from the side. At that time, Li Xian ¡¯s practice and understanding of the practice, It is indeed not comparable to ordinary people.


    Li Maozhen originally thought that he had left, and his heart was settled. The joy of the rest of the life after the disaster made him cry with joy. He didn''t think that Li Huan could catch up with him. After all, the people who came to rescue him were trained to practice Qi. That is already the most powerful master in the tactical army, in addition to the left and right lieutenants. In Li Maozhen''s knowledge, it is very easy for the other party to contain Li Ye.


    So Li Maozhen talked again.


    "Speaking is not a good habit. You really have to change it."


    When Li Maozhen heard this voice, it sounded in his ears, he was so scared that he looked scared, and looked back in horror, but he saw a big fist, which kept expanding in his field of vision. He waited for him to dodge and smashed into him. Jaw!


    "This is impossible!"


    Li Maozhen, who was already seriously injured, was unexpectedly "suddenly attacked" by Li Yan under the condition that she thought she was absolutely safe. She was unable to cope with it and was hit by her jaw. Fainted, the last sober mind is this incredible word.


    Li Ye has his boots on his feet, and his escape ability is rare in the world. Of course, his pursuit ability is also outstanding. Li Maozhen originally ran in front of him. As long as he didn''t care about the knife on his head, it was not difficult to catch Li Maozhen.


    The master of the tactical army who rescued Li Maozhen in the air also faltered. He didn''t expect it at all. Li Ye''s life-saving device can still be used in this way. He didn''t even expect that Li Ye''s speed could reach this point faster than before. Every time he hits and retreats quickly, it completely exceeds his knowledge of the five-layer monk who practiced Qi.


    As a result, he had no time to rescue Li Maozhen for the second time.


    He also had no third chance.


    Because Wu You shot.


    Wu You has outstanding strength. Among the young children in the royal family, she is very rare, but she is worthless in the face of the eighth-level monk, but she is the master of the county, and she is always followed by masters to guard her!


    And ... Li Yan fought fiercely with Li Maozhen and Wang Jian until now, and the movement is not small, and the monks in Chang''an Prefecture have also rushed over and are approaching.


    The most important thing is that this master of magical strategy looked at Li Yan who had Li Maozhen under his armpit, and the wind retreated. He calculated it seriously, and found that he couldn''t seem to catch up with Li Yan. .....

 Chapter 116： Palace change

    In the alley, Li Xuan threw Li Maozhen to the ground. Seeing no one around, he was slightly relieved. What Wu You wanted to say, Li Xuan gave her a snoring gesture.


    Soon, someone appeared on the other side of the alley, and after a closer look, it was Pu Li Li Yan, who was followed by Tian Lingzi.


    Found the other party, Wu You was surprised, looking into Li Yan''s eyes, full of doubt.


    "You''ll know later." Li Xun said to Wu You, stepped forward and arched at Li Xun, and the other party hurried over when he got the news from Yu Jian.


    "Hey brother, what''s going on?" Li Yan looked blank when he came over.


    When Li Gao received the news from Li Gao, it was exactly when Li Gao realized that the followers were Li Maozhen and Wang Jian. When he spoke to them by the river, he secretly notified Li Gao to come over, but the situation was critical at the time. Li Yan didn''t have time to talk to him too much.


    Li Yan kicked Li Maozhen: "Don''t pretend to be dead. What is the weight of my punch? I know in my heart that I won''t make you unconscious for so long."


    Li Maozhen remained motionless.


    Li Minliang showed Lu Gujian.


    At the moment when the sword air was released, Li Maozhen was startled, and when he looked around, he saw that he had been surrounded, and waved his hands again and again: "There is something to say, something to say, do n¡¯t do it!"


    "Who is this?" Li Min looked at Li Maozhen and asked Li Min.


    "Song Wentong, the commander of the magic army." Li Xuan said indifferently, "I have another assassin who assassinated me tonight."


    "Divine strategy?"


    Wu Youmei''s eyebrows were sober, and her murderous spirit was revealed.


    Li Maozhen stared at his eyes, and looked at Li Yan in wonder: "Do you know who I am? How do you know ?!"


    Li Yan lowered his face, staring at Li Maozhen badly, his anger appeared, and his intention of killing was obvious. He asked verbatim: "The commander of the army of God, why should you assassinate King An? Who are you directed by?"


    Having said that, he asked Tian Lingzi: "Do you know this person?"


    After Tian Lingzi paid homage to Liu Xingshen as his father-in-law, he logically went to work as a strategist. Because of Li Zhi''s relationship, he is not a small official.


    Tian Lingzi glanced at Li Yan, and felt strange in his heart. He didn''t know why Li Zhi knew Li Maozhen, and then said, "I''ve seen it a few times."


    After Li Maozhen saw Tian Lingzi stepping out of the shadow, his face was bloodless, and he knew that his identity could no longer be hidden.


    Li Yun Shen said: "Song Wentong came to kill me, and the masters who practiced eight levels of spirits echoed in secret. The whole magical army can only mobilize such masters, that is, Liu Xingshen who is going to kill me Make an appointment with Korean! "


    Li Yan was shocked: "Why are they killing you?"


    Li Yan thought for a moment: "Perhaps because of his father!"


    Li Yan stayed, "How is this possible?"


    Li Yan raised his eyebrows, "Can you think of other possibilities?"


    Li Yan was speechless.


    Li Xuan looked to Tian Lingzi: "This also shows that, on the day of the battle of the Eight Gongshan Mountain, the magic army did participate in it, and it did its best!"


    Tian Lingzi didn''t say a word. He was a strategist of the army and a righteous son of Liu Xingshen. He had a different status and could be exposed to many secrets. Even though there was no conclusive evidence about the events of the day, he must be aware of clues. It''s not difficult.


    Li Min said in surprise: "Isn''t that saying that my uncle was really killed?"


    Li Yanhan chanted: "My father was a high-powered man, and he died of the king''s jealousy. This is not a rumor, but a fact. In the same day, to kill his father, he must use as many masters as possible. The masters of the strategy team must all contribute. If not, how can my father not escape? "


    Li Min stepped back two steps and said inconceivably: "Brother ... how do you know this?"


    Li Huan Shen said: "I was in Huangli Township, and I saw my father''s former close friends!"


    ...


    After a long silence, Li Yan looked at Li Yan, and said slowly: "Now, it is time for His Highness to make a choice!"


    "What choice?" Li Yan asked.


    Li Xun said: "Liu Xingshen sent people to assassinate me, which means that they have questioned me, because they know that once I know the truth about the Badongshan thing, I can''t get along with them peacefully ... even if I think They wo n¡¯t believe it either. So they have to get rid of me. Your Highness who is assisted by me will certainly not reassure Liu Xingshen and others! ¡±


    Li Yan smiled bitterly: "That is to say, I am also being abandoned by Liu Xingshen?"


    Tian Lingzi''s eyes flashed.


    Li Ye only saw it, but stared at Li Ye, Shen said, "If your Highness is willing to draw a line with me, they may not give up on you, after all, you have been together for so long."


    Li Yan looked at Li Yan with clear eyes and shook his head: "If I unite with them, wouldn''t I have to deal with you? I can''t do it!"


    "My brother ..."


    "Even if you don''t become a prince? Can''t you live your life? I would rather not be a prince, than betray my brothers and feet!" Li Yan suddenly exclaimed loudly, with determination and determination.


    ...


    There was another silence.


    "That being the case, I have a plan," Li Yan said to Li Yan.


    "Plan?" Li froze.


    Li Yan said: "A plan that will let you succeed!"


    "Without the support of Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu, can I still succeed?" Li Yan said inconceivably.


    Li Min nodded: "It is not possible without the support of the Divine Army, but it is not impossible without the support of Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu!"


    Li Ye is unknown.


    Tian Lingzi''s eyes became more brilliant.


    Li Xun looked at Li Maozhen, his eyes were like arrows, but he kept silent.


    Li Maozhen was embarrassed by Li Yan, took two steps back, panicking, "What does An An want me to do?"


    "Will you be loyal to His Royal Highness King, to your future Majesty?" Li Yan asked, word by word, as sharp as a sword.


    Li Maozhen looked at Li Ye, and then looked at Li Ye, and swallowed hard: "Two Highnesses, are you going to launch a palace change?"


    "It''s not a palace change, it''s a murder of an adulterer, a new monarch!" Li Zheng corrected, staring at Li Maozhen, "Now tell me your choice."


    As soon as Li Maozhen gritted his teeth, he suddenly paid his respects to Li Yan: "Sen Wentong, you will be loyal to your Majesty!"


    Li Yan paused.


    Li Ye was not surprised, he knew that Li Maozhen would agree.


    Li Maozhen had no choice.


    Unless he wants to die.


    At halftone, Li Xuan looked at Li Xuan in amazement, and said something unfavorably: "My brother, you ... do you really want to launch a palace change ?!"


    Wu You also looked at Li Yan, with a complex look, full of doubts on his face, but in his eyes, his attachment and support for Li Yan had never changed.


    "Your Majesty is seriously ill, and time is running out, so I can say nothing if I can save things. At this time, my brother must resolutely kill the adulterer if he wants to be in power!"


    ...


    "What is King An''s plan?" Tian Lingzi asked.


    Li Yandao: "Now, Your Majesty is seriously ill, Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue are afraid to leave Miyagi in half a step, so the plan is to close the door and fight the dogs! The father-in-law and Song commanded their efforts to control the guards of the Imperial Palace and release our People enter the palace and kill the traitor outside His Majesty''s palace! "


    Tian Lingzi said calmly: "Only by our family and Song commander, I am afraid that it is alone."


    "Therefore, we need to attract a number of powerful generals, supplemented by meticulous plans. After Wei Baoheng''s downfall, my brother is now the most powerful prince. It is not difficult to attract the generals of the strategic force to loyal to him." Li Yan said here, his eyes were stunned, "Today ¡¯s brother, not only has the power of magical forces, but also Wang Duo, Lu Yan and other people, when necessary, echoes! Prestige is not what it used to be!"


    Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue have been sitting in the position of Lieutenant Lieutenant for too long. The old man refused to make way, and it was difficult for the newcomer to get ahead. This implicit contradiction can''t see anything on weekdays, but now Li Zhi gave it to him. An opportunity that erupted. In this way, the other generals of the Divine Strategy Army, under the temptation of the dragon''s merit, had a great chance of relying on Li Zhi.


    Tian Lingzi thought for a moment and nodded: "An Wang said well!"


    "We just need to guarantee that on the day when things start, the magical army that defends the palace can be ours, and that''s not difficult." Li Kun said.


    "The concealment that needs to be done cannot allow Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue to notice in advance." Li Yan drew the focus.


    Tian Lingzi nodded to understand.


    Li Yan entered the role, his hands shaking with excitement: "How many masters do we have?"


    Li Yan groaned: "The king''s gate guest, the Lugong gate guest, the two of them are feather-wing gate guests, plus Pu''s Mansion and Wu''an Mansion, there are many masters."


    Tian Lingzi said: "Although there are many masters, they are still not enough. Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue are both masters of ninth-level perfect training, and there is still a higher hidden existence in Dainai!"


    "Cultivation is higher? Is it a master of real life?" Li Yan was shocked.


    Tian Lingzi shook his head: "I don''t know if it''s real life, but when I walk in the palace these days, I always feel that there is a strong breath in the secret. That coercion is higher than Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu!"


    Li Yan Shen said: "As long as you are not in the real world, you can fight ... the masters in the university may not be loyal to Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue."


    Tian Lingzi nodded: "I still have to try to attract the masters to ensure that everything is secure!"


    Li Min said, "Yes."


    Then he took a look at Li Yan and took a deep breath: "Night long dreams, within seven days, things must be done!"


    ...


    "Commander Song, will you turn against the water?" Li Yan looked at Li Maozhen.


    If Li Maozhen was just making a fake call at the moment, and going back to Liu Xingshen to report it, then Li Ye and others would have no place to bury themselves.


    Li Ye is not incapable of planting a ban in Li Maozhen to control Li Maozhen''s life and death, but if Li Maozhen finds Liu Xingshen''s Korean treaty ... It is easy to break his ban with the other person''s practice much higher than Li Ye.


    Li Maozhen''s face turned white, and he quickly vowed to curse: "Absolute duty will never betray An Wang!" He looked at Li Ye again: "Hey, Your Majesty!"


    Li Min nodded: "Give the blood."


    Li Maozhen was frightened when he heard his words. He looked around at Li Yan and others, and saw that everyone looked like a tiger, knowing that he had no choice at all, he had to bite his teeth and force a drop of essence blood from his body.


    Li Yan collected the essence of Li Maozhen and used it as a medium to make a contract.


    In this way, as long as Li Maozhen had bad thoughts, Li Zhi could immediately sense it, and as long as Li Zhi destroyed Li Maozhen''s essence, Li Maozhen''s practice would have to be abolished.


    After doing this, Li Yan stretched out a palm on Li Maozhen''s shoulder, hit him to vomit blood and flew out, and then throws fists and swords around in a hurry, finished these quickly, and yelled to Li Yan and others, "Go!"


    The crowd did not hesitate to follow immediately.


    Xu Xun, the master of the tactical army who rescued Wang Jian before, chased here with Chang''an Mansion.


    Seeing Li Maozhen vomiting blood and falling to the ground, the masters of the Divine Army showed joy and hurried over to help: "Commander Song? How are you?"


    Li Maozhen covered her shoulders and gritted her teeth: "Fortunately, you came in time ... After being wrapped in that man, I didn''t give up the resistance. I pretended to be in a coma, and then raided ... but this was too much Tough, I would die if you did n¡¯t arrive in time ... "


    "It''s good to get away. If you reveal your identity, this will be a trouble!" The master of the army of God''s strategy has a lingering fear.


    "Rest assured, I did not reveal my identity!"

 Chapter 117： Palace change (2)

    After returning to his home, Li Min immediately called together Song Jiao, Shangguan Qingcheng, Li Zhen and others to discuss the plan for launching the palace change seven days later, and discussed with them for a while. The most important thing was to arrange the task.


    Liu Dazheng, Mo Dongli and others represented by Song Jiao are all real masters. They are practicing in the eighth layer of qi practice. Although they are not the opponents of Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue, they cannot be ignored.


    The second is the 800-strong royal palace under the command of Shangguan City. These elite battlefields are all masters of charge. At that time, Li Zhi must control the palace and cannot rely on the magic strategy. He must have his own strength to control the city gate. And important passages to ensure his way forward.


    Li Zhen is Li Min''s think-tank. The entire plan of the palace change, as well as the details of related actions, Li Min has to scrutinize with him repeatedly, so as not to leave any loopholes.


    Song Jiao and others were suddenly shocked when they heard Li Min ¡¯s decision to launch a palace change. After all, this happened too suddenly. The crowd was completely unprepared in advance, and they gathered to attack Miyagi ... It was to kill the lieutenant who was deciding the army, but it was very similar to rebellion. This was a great test for everyone''s ability to bear.


    Song Jiao knew about Li Ye ¡¯s attack. There was a secret child in Tsing Yi Yamen, and he always followed and protected Li Yun in secret. At that time, Li Yun did not send a signal. These secret children only agreed according to the convention and did not take action. So Song Jiao Is less shocked than others.


    And after experiencing the Battle of Bagong Mountain, Song Jiao was the most able to endure. She took the lead in answering: "Within three days, the masters of Tsing Yi Yemen will be able to summon up, seven people in the middle of Qi training, and three or more layers There are twenty people. "


    Since coming to Chang''an, Song Jiao has been recruiting and buying horses to expand the power of the Tsing Yi Yamen under the guidance of Li Yan. Raising troops for thousands of days, and now it''s time to really go to the battlefield, the strength that Tsing Yi Yamen gives is naturally extraordinary.


    "As long as they are monks practicing Qi, all of them are summoned!" Li Min understood Song Jiao''s meaning. In her opinion, only those who practiced Qi more than three levels would be considered combative, but the palace change was not an enemy, as long as it was a magician. Role, momentum is also an important factor in making things happen.


    "Then there are more than 120 people," Song Jiao replied. The surgeons who practiced Qi and Tier 1 were not only numerous but also easy to recruit, so the number was huge.


    For ordinary wealthy doormen, there will never be more than one hundred warlocks. Even Wang Duo and Lu Yan''s doormen can have twenty or thirty people, even if they are good, this is because raising masters is not raising soldiers, and high-level combat power is The key point is that raising too much, the cost is not small, and it is easy to be criticized.


    However, Li Yan secretly raised the Tsing Yi Shumen, which is the method of raising soldiers. He knew early on that he might tear his face with the magic army in the future, so there was no room for recruiting soldiers.


    Li Yan looked at Shangguan Qingcheng: "How about the royal palace?"


    "A prince in the palace, swearing to be loyal to His Royal Highness!" Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were resolute. "After His Highness attacked the Lord, he bought a lot of Pei Yuandan and sent it to the army, so there are now eight Qi Masters in the army!"


    Li Zhi''s loyalty to the Wangfu Jiashi didn''t worry at all. These are his loyalty. Even if Li Zhi rebels by pulling the flag, not many people will betray him.


    There are eight gas trainers in the army. It seems that there are not many, but that is in the army. With the battle array, the power that can be exerted is incomparable. Fifty monks who practiced Qi and Qi on the Yimen Gate of Tsing Yi, if the terrain is open, and there are eight army warriors sitting in front of the battlefield, and the fully equipped Royal Palace of 800, it is hard to say who wins.


    Li Zheng nodded, and finally looked at Li Zhen.


    Li Zhen asked Li Li''s plan.


    He is a bachelor, barefoot who is not afraid to wear shoes. There is no reason to drop the chain at this time.


    Li Yandao: "Although the city defense of Chang''an is in the hands of the Divine Army, the management of Chang''an City is under the responsibility of Chang''an Prefecture. With the cooperation of Chang''an Prefecture, I can take the soldiers and masters out of the palace in batches and hide them outside the Imperial City. Fang District, as soon as the time comes, you can enter the Imperial City! "


    Li Zhen groaned for a moment, and suddenly said, "Why not go through the Xuanwu Gate?"


    Xuanwu Gate is the north gate of Miyagi. You can only enter the palace gate by attacking from the Xuanwu Gate if you attack from the south of the imperial city.


    When Li Shimin launched the palace transformation, it was not unreasonable to choose Xuanwumen.


    Li Yan''s eyes lighted up: "This is my negligence ..."


    Next, the details of the matter were discussed overnight.


    In the middle of the night, Li Zhi and Tian Lingzi also rushed over¡ªthey went back to Pu''s palace and made some emergency arrangements such as blocking the palace and convening masters.


    ...


    Wang Jian was sitting at the barracks door, eating a bag of pastries.


    It ¡¯s midnight. If you do n¡¯t sleep at this time, you will feel hungry, and he will never treat his belly. He eats very concentratedly, his mouth is full of crumbs, and his eyes are bright. A serious matter must be fully focused.


    The room door creaked open. Li Maozhen, who had just dealt with his injuries, walked out of the room and saw Wang Jian sitting on the stone steps at the door, frowning slightly, and kicking him with a foot: "Dead fat, you haven''t What''s wrong with Wo, sitting at my door eating in the middle of the night? "


    Wang Jian did not return his head, because the pastry had not been eaten, he did not have time to turn back, and his mouth was vague: "It is natural to sit at your door in the middle of the night."


    "What do you have to say at this time?" Li Maozhen had some unpredictable feelings in his heart, but he didn''t show it.


    "About the assassination tonight." Wang Jian was still eating.


    Li Maozhen didn''t answer. He squatted down beside him. As commander, he led five hundred soldiers, and there was still a separate camp defense. At this time, there were no other people, and the armored guards were outside the small courtyard.


    "Have you thought about why the lieutenant asked us to assassinate King An?" Wang Jian''s voice gradually decreased, and only two of them could hear it, with some sense of conscience.


    "I''m just responsible for the task, regardless of the struggle of the big men." Li Maozhen said habitually, he wanted to pretend that, but because of the unpredictable feeling in his heart, he asked more: "Did you think?"


    "The lieutenant murdered An Wang ..." Wang Jian finally finished his cakes, he clapped his hands, turned his head, stared at Li Maozhen with his eyes bright, "Did you not heard of Ba? Battle of Gongshan? "


    Li Maozhen spread his arms, "What does this have to do with me?"


    "Do you think King An will sit still?" Wang Jian asked looking at Li Maozhen.


    "I said, I don''t care! After the mission is over, this matter will have nothing to do with me!" Li Maozhen said in a deep voice.


    Wang Jian smiled, with a strange smile: "It matters."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing else. It just reminds us of an agreement we had."


    "Agree?"


    "Gou Fugui, don''t forget!"


    Li Maozhen froze, his eyes became sharp, and he was ready to shoot at any time: "Where is the wealth?"


    "An Wang." Wang Jiandao said.


    Li Maozhen''s eyes were low: "What do you know?"


    "I don''t know anything. All I know is that King An won''t sit still, and that King An intersects with King Pu who is now most likely to be a Prince!" Speaking of this, Wang Jian laughed and laughed. The word is a joke on the general power, but for Pu King, it is more important than Taishan. "


    "You know Pu Wang well?"


    "I only know people who need to know."


    Li Maozhen''s tense expression relaxed and he smiled bitterly: "It seems you know something."


    "I do not know."


    "You do not know?"


    "Just a little intuition."


    "intuition?"


    "I don''t want to miss any one, there is a chance of climbing up. Intuition tells me that there is such an opportunity right now!"


    Li Maozhen stood up, looked at Wang Jian, groaned for a moment, and suddenly said, "Do you think An Wang will win?"


    Wang Jian also stood up and compared with his hill-like body. Li Maozhen was thin and weak like a weak woman. He said, "Let ¡¯s give it a try, life and death depend on you, and there is richness and heaven. If you do n¡¯t fight, even if there is wealth in your life, heaven. I don''t know what to give you. "


    ...


    Six days passed quickly.


    More than one hundred monks in Yimen, Tsing Yi, with the cooperation of Chang''an Prefecture, successively entered predetermined positions and were hidden in the houses in the square.


    Tomorrow, the 800 soldiers at An''an''s Mansion will also be dispatched, concealed to move outside the Xuanwu Gate and Changle Gate to stand by.


    The final plan made by Li Wei was to attack both North and South simultaneously.


    The reason why the 800 Jiashi did not dispatch immediately was because the targets were too large. Once they disappeared in the palace, they might attract attention. Therefore, in the last day of the operation, they tried to achieve an unexpected result by using lightning to cover their ears.


    The timing of the palace change is set at midnight on the seventh day.


    On the night of the sixth day, Li Wei arrived at Yipinlou.


    Near the stairs on the first floor, there is an old erhu storyteller on hand, still flying around.


    Huang Chao did not come.


    Li Ye didn''t come to see Huang Chao.


    On the second floor, there were five jugs on the table in front of Nangong''s first, but he did not drink any of them.


    Li Yan sat down opposite the Nangong.


    "Today you are punctual." Nangong was sitting upright and looked at Li Yan slowly.


    "Actually, I''ve always been punctual." Li Min smiled. "It''s just that the chief comes early every time."


    "Someone please drink. If you don''t come early, then this person must not be a good person." Nangong first said seriously.


    Li Zhengshou said: "The chief''s words have always been justified. In this case, why does the chief not drink?"


    Nangong shook his head first and sighed: "I''m afraid I drank this meal and never had another meal."


    Li Yan silently, half a moment, he looked at Nangong first: "the chief may not necessarily have to shoot."


    "I will definitely shoot!" Nangong took the first shot of the desktop, the voice was not loud, but the tone was very heavy, and his expression was solemn.


    "Why is this?" Li Yan asked.


    "Because I''m busy." Nangong Dai smiled suddenly.


    "The chief doesn''t seem to be a person who is at ease," Li said.


    "Qin Tianjian is getting more and more idle, and he ca n¡¯t do anything fast." Nangong ¡¯s first eyes lit up. "So I have to toss and move to help people remember that Tang and Qin Tianjian are like this. Exist! "


    "It''s not difficult to toss, the difficult thing is to choose the object of toss. People like the chief of the bureau, presumably will not deal with people for nothing." Li Yan said.


    "Of course." Nangong first said, "I want to toss, I have to toss that one, to make Qin Tianjian idle and a person without authority!"


    The prosperity and decline of Qin Tianjian is directly linked to the strength of the dynasty. Therefore, the people who scourge Chao Gang are those who make Qin Tianjian dispensable.


    "This person" is of course the eunuch.


    ...


    The seventh day.


    The last rays of the setting sun fell into the window.


    Liu Sanniang is dressing.


    Not for yourself, but for others.


    In front of her, the man in the blue robe sat quietly in front of the bronze mirror. She held up a strand of gray hair, combed gently, her eyes were full of pity.


    "This is the first time the slave family has made up for the gentleman. This honor, before the slave family dare to think about it in a dream." Liu Sanniang, milfs, said with a smile, wrinkles in the corners of the eyes, filled with strong love Meaning and happiness.


    "This may also be the last time." The man''s voice remained smooth.


    Liu Sanniang shook her hand, and the jade comb almost dropped.


    She didn''t look overwhelmed. At her age, the world has settled down. Even if there is a big thing, there will not be a small girl begging for mercy.


    Liu Sanniang didn''t speak again, she didn''t ask much because she knew that no matter what the man in front of him had his reasons, if he didn''t want to say, she didn''t have to ask.


    After dressing, the man in the Qingpao stood up and went straight out without saying a word. He never explained how to go there, not even thank you.


    Liu Sanniang looked sadly at the man''s back and held the hand of Yu Comb, because she was too hard and she had no blood, she clenched her teeth tightly, as if she was also biting the tears that were about to fill her eyes.


    She didn''t say anything.


    When he came to the door, the man in Qingpao paused.


    "If you can come back alive, eat your sweet-scented osmanthus cake."


    His figure disappeared at the door.


    Looking at the empty room door, Liu Sanniang finally couldn''t help crying. She squatted down and exhausted her whole body strength, so she didn''t cry, which made her look extra hard.


    But she quickly stood up and wiped away her tears.


    She is going to make osmanthus cake.


    He believes he will come back.


    She is not afraid to wait.


    She has been waiting for three years.


    She has waited many times.

 Chapter 118： Palace change (3)

    "it''s dark."


    "it''s dark."


    In the same words, from different people''s mouths, the tone and tone are different, but the meaning to be expressed is the same.


    Song Jiao was the first to go out.


    Liu Da was squatting down in front of the boy, hesitated for a moment, still smiled gently: "Liu Xiaohei, wait for me to come back."


    Liu Xiaohei jumped up wow: "Don''t call me Liu Xiaohei, I''m not Liu Xiaohei!"


    "But when you meet me, you don''t remember what your name is, I have to give you a name." Liu Zheng was serious.


    Liu Xiaohei shouted in disapproval: "Don''t call it Liu Xiaohei, too. What a nasty name? No poetry at all!"


    "You are very dark originally, this name is very suitable for you, people will nod when they hear it, um, that''s what it is, and it is easy to remember, and you are not afraid to be forgotten." Liu Dazheng explained carefully, "Again, big Man, do something poetic. "


    Liu Xiaohei calmed down and thought seriously: "It seems to be the case ... but I always think there is something wrong."


    Li Zhen squatted in front of Rui Mengmeng, rubbing her black hair in front of her forehead, brewing for a while, and not making a fart. In the end, she felt awkward and couldn''t help disturbing her head.


    Rui Mengmeng calmed his face and comforted him, "Let''s go, I won''t be naughty."


    Li Zhen nodded solemnly.


    That looks as if she is an adult and Li Zhen is a child.


    When Li Zhen saw Li Zhen stood up, he smiled, "In fact, you don''t have to go."


    Li Zhen shook his head and said positively: "Although Li is weak, he can''t wait for His Royal Highness."


    Li Min patted his shoulder and looked at Liu Dazheng. This uncle was still discussing Liu Xiaohei''s name seriously, and he greeted: "Leave."


    When the crowd went out, the two little farts followed the door and watched. Rui Mengmeng embraced his arms, his appearance was normal, and the atmosphere was calm.


    Liu Xiaohei sighed, "Intuition tells me that Liu Dazheng''s going out tonight is to do something big, for fear of danger."


    Rui Mengmeng gave him a slight glance, and turned sharply into the door: "Little **** knows what is intuition?"


    "Why don''t I know?" Liu Xiaohei yelled excitedly and quickly chased the door. "You don''t have it yourself, and you don''t allow others to have it? Well, stand still!"


    "Ha ha."


    ...


    In the Imperial City Changle Gate, a torrent of armored soldiers was entering the city. The front array was divided into two in the gate, one went to the martyr and stepped on the wall, and the other went straight to Miyagi.


    Li Maozhen and Wang Jian stood on the side of the team and looked at the soldiers who acted separately. With a look of silence, Li Maozhen hugged his fist at will: "I''m going to Xuanwumen."


    Wang Jian''s **** action Ling Ran was serious, he said: "Gou Fugui, don''t forget!"


    Li Maozhen glanced at him: "If he dies, Ma Ge wraps his body and goes to Huangquan."


    Wang Jian turned his head and took a sip: "Darkness!"


    "Girly!"


    "Song Wentong, you little girl, dare to say my girl ?!"


    At the Xuanwu Gate, Li Maozhen sent the armoured soldiers to the city, and he found the gatekeeper to make the transfer.


    Seeing his own soldiers entering the post one after another, the last group of soldiers in the guards was in the city below the team, leaving on a clear step, Li Maozhen looked as usual, but his heartbeat accelerated a lot, until he could no longer hear in his ears. The guard''s footsteps sounded a little relieved.


    Li Maozhen stood at the head of the city with a knife, staring at the dark dense forest outside the city, motionless.


    The surroundings are very quiet. Even on the winter night, even bird calls are rare. Li Maozhen can hear his heartbeat. The brazier is burning under the starry sky, and it makes a dozing sound from time to time. There is also a splash of Mars. The night is like a giant beast. The fangs were dripping with blood, and he was always ready to choose someone to eat. He clenched the handle repeatedly, just like the enemy.


    ...


    In the dense forest, Li Huan leaned against a cypress tree, closed his eyes and raised his mind, silently calculating time in his heart.


    Since coming through, Li Yan is waiting for this day. If today ¡¯s things are done and Li Zhi is successfully ascended to the throne, he will be given the opportunity to release Fanfan Town. He will not have any restrictions on his military and political power, as long as With one move, Huang Chao can show his fist.


    The dragon gas is slowly swimming in the body, and a stream of gas is converging from all directions, and it is continuously absorbed by the dragon gas.


    By defeating Li Keyong and overthrowing Wei Baoheng, Li Zheng made clear the way to promote Xiuwei. In the future, if he can be supported by the people in his jurisdiction, the promotion of his realm is not a problem. This requires him to effectively manage the place. At the same time punishment and removal of evil.


    Dragon spirit represents Li Qian''s qualification for Qianlong. To achieve great achievements, Qianlong must receive the support of the army, officials, and the people. Dragon Qi absorbs the luck of its supporters, and nurtures Li Zhixiu''s actions, which is in line with the imperial king''s way of doing things.


    His practice is that he has been promoted to practice six levels three days ago.


    "The king''s man is here." Song Jiao came to Li Yan, behind her, followed by an old gray cannon.


    "In the next King King, listen to His Royal Highness sent." The gray cannon old man saluted.


    Li Xuan looked into the distance. Wang Jing brought many people, both men and monks.


    He nodded and said nothing.


    To the south of the imperial city, there are Li Yan sitting and Lu Yan''s people to help. There will be no problems. Now we will wait for the hour.


    ...


    City head, I do not know when, Tian Lingzi arrived.


    "Commander Song, everything goes well?" Tian Lingzi''s sharp voice sounded beside Li Maozhen.


    "Nothing abnormal." Li Maozhen said in a deep voice, mentioning that the heart in his throat fell back to his stomach, and the companion''s arrival shared the sense of oppression, as if the other person''s sharp voice was not as unpleasant as usual.


    After a while, Tian Lingzi suddenly said, "The hour is here!"


    At the same time, a crow was ringing in the jungle.


    After hearing this voice, Li Maozhen''s heart suddenly moved. This was a long-awaited signal, and he quickly ordered: "Open the door!"


    The close friend who was standing beside him turned around immediately after hearing the words, trotting down the city, beckoning, and the two teams of soldiers rushed to the door and lowered the latch.


    The heavy gate slowly opened, and the light was thrown out from the crack of the door. Li Maozhen saw a dark shadow moving out of the dense forest, and later saw it clearly. It was the An Wangfu soldier with a Dutch sword. In front of the crumbling armored soldiers, more than a dozen practitioners echoed the trend and rushed towards the city gate.


    Li Maozhen''s heartbeat thundered.


    Everything is going according to the predetermined steps.


    The waiting time was frightening, but the process of entering the door was unexpectedly smooth. The array of laws surrounding the ban was already closed by Tian Lingzi. Otherwise, the An Wangfu soldier could not enter the door silently. Li Maozhen felt secretly grateful, but now he still When it was not time to relax, he saw Li Yan in the crowd and knew that a fierce battle was coming.


    ...


    Recently, Li Min has had little time to save things. Most of the time, he is lethargic. Liu Xingshen and Han Wen are about to leave the palace, which is not unusual for the two, and no one dares to say a word.


    "Your Majesty won''t wake up for a long time, we need to be prepared."


    Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu played against each other in the room. Several eunuchs bowed nearby to serve. There was no candlelight or oil lamp in the room. A large pearl hanging from the beam of the room gave off a bright light, which illuminated a table in the hall. chair.


    Liu Xingshen continued: "Going back to Assassinate King, I wanted to force the master hidden behind him, but unexpectedly let him fight Song Wentong and Wang Jian with his own strength. What should I do now?"


    Han Wenyu shook his head and did not answer for a moment. They have discussed this issue several times in the past few days, but each time it ended without problems. After all, he did not determine the suspicion that Li Zhi had collected Li Xian''s old ministry, and they were not good at doing anything.


    "Send someone to King An''s Mansion. It can''t be dragged on like this!" Liu Xingshen suddenly increased his tone, and even the actions of the descendants were a little heavier.


    "Chuang''an Palace?" Han Wenyu shook his head. "If you just go and take a look, you won''t see anything, and if something happens and you''re really caught by others, then things won''t be good."


    "Fear the head!" Liu Xingshen was a little angry, and at the end, he waved, "Well, let''s go for a walk in our family someday!"


    Han Wenyue''s eyes brightened: "This is feasible."


    Liu Xing snorted coldly: "Your Majesty has not been cured for a long time. We must confirm the king''s eligibility for the throne. This cannot be dragged on."


    Han Wen nodded his head, and suddenly seemed to think of something: "You said, would King An be aware?"


    "aware?"


    "If King An had collected the old part of Li Xian, this time assassinated in Chang''an City for no reason, would he doubt us? After all, after Wei Baoheng''s death, the people who contributed to the Bagong Mountain, you and me are left. Only we have reason to deal with him. "


    Liu Xing frowned deeply: "It''s possible ... Also, our family will go to An Wangfu tomorrow. Whether he is black or white will tell at a glance. If Anwang Fu really has it ... Oh, our family Kill them with a backhand! "


    Han Wen promised nothing, but continued his conjecture: "If Wang An anticipates that we will take action against him, will he respond and what action will he take?"


    "Action?" Liu Xing gave a deep smirk, his eyes full of disdain, "What can he do? Go into the palace? Even if he collects the old part of Li Xian, can he still start the palace to fail? Does he have that courage? Is he crazy? "


    Han Wenyu touched a beard that did not exist before his chin: "What if he unites other people?"


    "You also despise him too much, a young boy who doesn''t want to get wet, and he still wants to make a difference?" Liu Xingshen had contempt, "To be honest, if he really expected Song Wentong and Wang Jian, it was sent by our family, this At that time, you should be so scared that you do n¡¯t even dare to go out! "


    As soon as he shook his sleeves, his domineering side revealed: "This Chang''an City, but the Changan City of the Divine Army! You and me are the gods of Changan City! The gods are angry, and mortals can only fear!"


    He had just finished saying this, and suddenly he frowned.


    Han Wen looked out of the window with an unpleasant expression on his face: "What''s going on? Who''s making noises? In the city of Miyagi, there is a warrior fighting!"

 Chapter 119： Palace change (4)

    Han Wenyue noticed the aura fluctuations, turned his head and looked out the window, with an unpleasant expression on his face: "What''s going on? Who''s making noises? In the city of Miyagi, there is a magician fighting ?!"


    In Miyagi University, it was late at night, and there was a magician to fight. In the eyes of the two lieutenants, was n¡¯t it lawless? This behavior is simply death!


    Before Han Wenyu''s words were finished, his eyebrows frowned, because in his perception, after the aura fluctuations appeared, it sharply expanded. At least a few masters in the middle of Qi training took their best efforts, and according to his judgment, he made trouble. The quiet place is not too far from them.


    Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. Then they got up and came to the door. Until then, the on-duty magician swept into the air, worshiped in the courtyard, and anxiously reported: "A large number of monks and priests were found and were rushing towards the palace!"


    "Someone kills the palace? Who is it? They are crazy, they even go to trouble in Miyagi. Is it necessary to stab His Majesty ?!" Liu Xingshen was shocked to the extreme, his hands trembling with anger.


    "Have you ever figured out who is here?" Han Wenyu asked Shen Sheng.


    "For the moment, I only know that the other party came in from the direction of Xuanwumen, but we didn''t find out beforehand until they rushed into Miyagi and shot at the duty soldier ..." The reporter hurried.


    "Lawless! It''s almost death!" Liu Xing was furious and was about to leave.


    At this time, another monk swept into the courtyard and reported to the two: "Lieutenant! Lieutenant, bad things, a large number of monks and armored men, entered the Imperial City through Changle Gate, and were attacking Miyagi. There are thousands of people! "


    Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue were both stunned. They haven''t encountered such a thing before. Is it possible that someone is going to launch a palace change? Moreover, it seems that the other party has a thorough plan, a north-south pinch, and a rush into the Miyagi city as soon as he acts. This is too fast!


    It stands to reason that this is impossible. The God''s policy army controls the palace guard, how can the other party rush in silently?


    The only possibility is that the other party should have inner response!


    Suddenly, Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu both reacted. This was a meticulous operation that had been planned for a long time!


    "This is a palace change!"


    "Come, escort!"


    ...


    The five hundred people led by Li Maozhen only controlled the Xuanwu Gate and opened the door for Li Yan, but in the palace there were still many other magical guards, and there were many monks hidden in the dark, leading to the palace. Not short, after walking through the control of Xuanwumen, Li Yan and others fell into a fight.


    The princes of Anwang Palace are all behind Li Yi. Every time they seize a place, they will leave a small number of people to control the place to ensure the smooth flow of information. The main force is still moving forward. Main combat effectiveness.


    The soldiers of Jiashi fight with the master to fight against each other, and they are constantly spreading around. The eaves walking on the wall and those walking on the ground are fighting each other, and Li Zhi in the crowd has never shot.


    He has not yet had a chance to shoot, as the main character of the palace change tonight, he will not easily shoot.


    Suddenly looking up, the towering eaves of the dormitory can already be looked at. Li Zhi''s eyes were slightly raised. In his field of vision, two people came with their hands on their backs and walked into the air, just like immortals. Through the door wall, you can see the black monk team. Running under their feet.


    Coming out of the air, naturally, Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue. Behind them, dozens of experts flew the eaves and rushed to Li Yi and others. Both of them were carrying their hands from beginning to end, overlooking the crowd in the air.


    Even if you can''t see the other person''s face clearly, Li Zhi is not difficult to imagine, the dark color on the other person''s face.


    Liu Xing slowly spoke slowly and loudly, "Li Li! You have such a daring courage that you dared to gather rebellion and rush into Miyagi! You can even kill so many people, and you will have to be buried with you. Heaven has a way for you If you do n¡¯t go, you will break into Hell without a door, and our family will complete you today! "


    Han Wenyu glanced at Li Yan, snorted coldly, flung his sleeves and headed south. He should have taken someone to intercept Li Yan''s tribe.


    Li Xuan jumped on the roof and looked at Liu Xingshen and said, "Liu Xingshen, your name is Tang Chen, you are a thief of the Tang Dynasty. Over the years, you have cheated and concealed. I''m going to take your head and thank the world! "


    "Shinko! In our eyes, you are just a kind of ants, you can just run your fingers and run to death. Do you really think you are a character? You thought you brought someone into Miyagi, you can treat our family Is there a threat? Our family sees that you are living in a dream, totally ignorant of the heights and heights of the earth! Today our family is happy, and we barely move your fingers to send you to Huangquan! "


    Liu Xingshen stretched out two fingers, separated by a few dozen steps, and darted away from Li Yan, and suddenly a sword length of several feet shot at Li Yan!


    Use your finger as a sword!


    This is the practice of Liu Xingshen.


    The speed of Jianqi''s flying was extremely fast, and there was no flight trajectory at all. When Li Zhi saw Jianqi, Jianqi reached the eyebrow. He shot so fiercely. Eight layers of qi are difficult to respond!


    Liu Xingshen possesses a nine-layered practice of perfecting Qi. He can step into the real world with just one step. The power of his finger is enough to kill the eighth-level monk who practices ordinary Qi. This kind of powerful and unmatched strength is positive. It is the source of confidence that he despised the heroes of the world!


    However, when Jian Qi was approaching, Xiu had only the sixth layer of Qi training, but suddenly the monk who practiced the eighth layer of training suddenly broke out. He had a powerful breath. , Looks magnificent!


    The three Jin Ling Dans obtained from Wei Baoheng Treasury, the moment Li Li saw Liu Xingshen, he had been convinced by them. The three Jin Ling Dans just made Li Xi ¡¯s cultivation to temporarily improve the two realms, and to achieve Qi training. Eight levels of strength!


    At the same time, Lu Gujian didn''t know when it was in his hands. Li Zhi waved his sword forward, and the tip of the sword touched Jianqi. In a thunderous thunderous sound, a circle covered a dozen square feet. The aura of the area undulates and suddenly spreads out!


    The sword gas smashed, and Li Yan was half a step away.


    Liu Xing''s eyes suddenly stunned, apparently also surprised by such a result. He was well aware of the power of his blow, and he clearly felt the repairs erupted by Li Yan. He snorted: "Exercise Qi eight layers? Look Here comes King Lingdan. "


    With this cold hum, Liu Xingshen pointed out again with a finger, a sword that was far more aggressive and overbearing than before, and rushed to Li Yan again.


    At this time, Song Jiao, Liu Dazheng, Mo Dongli, Zhao Polu and several other masters of the An Wangfu House were not idle. They took the monks in Tsing Yi to the gate, all of them leaped flatly and rushed to Liu Xingshen.


    Liu Xing did not look at Song Jiao and others deeply, but just pointed out to Li Yong again, and behind him, a dozen or so masters of the army were dispatched to welcome Song Jiao and others.


    When the second sword qi flew, Li Yan felt an extremely dangerous breath. Neither the speed nor the power of this sword qi was comparable to the first sword qi. Li Qi was not even sure that he could Accurately hit the sword with Lu Gujian!


    Li Xie secretly gritted his teeth and erected Lu Jianjian in front of him. In a loud noise, his body flew out and crashed the attic behind him.


    At this moment, the third sword qi came immediately, and shot into the attic of broken wood. The sword qi was huge and the power was extremely horrible. The entire attic was destroyed directly under the sword qi and turned into A pile of ruins.


    A scornful smile appeared on Liu Xingshen''s face: "The light of the ants, how dare to compete with the sun and the moon? Dare to fight head-on with our family, I really do n¡¯t know how to die!"


    He had just finished saying this, and his frown suddenly frowned, an extremely cold breath spreading all over him, as if stared at by a poisonous snake. Liu Xingshen quickly turned his head and saw a green lotus blooming in front of him.


    With the bloom of Qinglian, a breathtaking sword spirit has arrived in front of Liu Xingshen!


    "How is this possible?" Liu Xingshen''s complexion changed slightly, and he quickly backed away, his sword flickering in his shadow, approaching in front of his eyebrow.


    Now Liu Xing took a deeper look, and in front of him was Li Yan who was holding a Lu Gujian!


    "How did you escape our third sword?" Liu Xingshen asked in surprise.


    Li Yan did not intend to answer him.


    Only when he blocked the second sword qi, he noticed the third sword qi, so he retreated into the attic by the power of the second sword qi, widening the distance from the third sword qi, and launched the cloud at the same time. The maximum power of the boots disappeared from the collapsed attic before the third sword qi hit him.


    Smoke and darkness became Li''s best cover, and the sword style of the sword Qilianlian undoubtedly made his attack more sudden, which gave Liu Xing a surprise blow.


    However, Liu Xingshen didn''t make the move. When he waved his sleeve, he hit a sharp spirit, and Lu Zhijian in the hand of Li Zhi shifted by two points. Seeing that he could not hit him.


    Li Xun took the initiative and did not wait for the sword to run out. Instead, he used the power of Liu Xingshen to regain Lu Gujian, and at the same time launched the power of the boots to pull back in time.


    "Want to leave? I''m afraid it''s not that easy, let''s die here for our family!" Liu Xingshen whispered, his right hand stretched out, his five fingers became claws, a giant claw formed by aura, like Wuzhishan, slammed into Li Yan go with.


    Relying on the power of Lu Yun''s boots, Li Yan quickly opened the distance, but the moment Liu Xingshen''s claws emerged, he knew that no matter how far he retreated, he couldn''t get away from the claws that covered the sky.


    Li Yan no longer stepped back, stepping on the green tile on the roof with his hind legs, frowning, Lu Gujian stood in front of his eyebrows, his eyes flashed, and he suddenly whispered, "Qing Lianshan!"


    Above the giant hand of ten feet in size, the sea of ??clouds emerged, lightning flashed and thundered, endless darkness, a non-black and non-green sword mountain appeared, spreading over Qinglian Mountain, and suddenly, Qinglian Mountain fell suddenly!


    Liu Xingshen''s eyes changed, and the solemn color appeared in his eyes. When Li Zhi used the sword style of the sword Qilian lotus, he felt an unusual sense of oppression. Although he could break the sword style, the sword Qi brought His sharpness is real.


    However, just before the sword style, compared with the unpredictable Qinglian Mountain in front of him, Liu Xing was a little witch, and Liu Xing was so surprised that he couldn''t despise this trick even by his practice.


    "How could this boy be so powerful?" Liu Xingshen''s face was sober, and he suddenly raised his other hand.


    Since the two men fought, Liu Xing has been surprised by the rapid change in the process from finger to hand, from one hand to two hands.


    He hadn''t even thought about it before, he needed to use both hands!

 Chapter 120： Palace change (5)

    Qinglian Mountain fell from the clouds, and thunder and lightning surrounded it, as if the entire palace would be smashed by Qinglian Mountain!


    Liu Xingshen drank abruptly, and his two behemoths held up to the sky. At this moment, he was like a giant, going to lift the sun and the moon!


    Inside and outside Miyagi, all the monks who looked up and saw this scene were surprised and widened their eyes. They felt the great oppression of Qinglian Mountain, whether it was a monk practicing the middle section of Qi or a master of the upper section of Qi training. They were all trembling, they could imagine the scene of Qinglian Mountain falling on their body, that must be the end of the broken body!


    The imperial city Changle Gate, and Wang Jian, the guard gate, looked up to see this scene, and swallowed hard, his eyes filled with fear, and he knew very well that he could survive Li Li''s hands that day. That is not that he can resist, but that Li Zhi has not done his best!


    This is the strength of Li Xun''s eight-layer practice of qi training, an unprecedented cohesive move, and the Qinglian Mountain that defeated Wang Jian at the beginning is not the same!


    Song Jiao and others were fighting against the masters of the magic army, and they felt that the Qinglian Mountain that had fallen was shocked, as if the earth would not be able to withstand such a bombardment. To be fragmented, Song Jiao looked up empty and couldn''t help but mumble. "This is the power of Yuan Tianzhang''s heritage?"


    In the roaring bang, Liu Xingshen''s ten-footed hands condensed the Qinglian Mountain that fell down. At that moment, he was like a giant standing on top of the mountain, and was smashed by the mountain. Liu Xingshen on the roof, the blue bricks under his feet shattered, he even heard the overwhelming sound of the beams, as if he could not bear it at the next moment!


    Liu Xingshen''s complexion changed, and the power on Qinglian Mountain was much greater than he imagined, which made him feel incredible. As a lieutenant of tactical forces, a collection of books, the dynasty had few secrets for him. He had seen the world Most of the exercises, but the technique in front of him, no matter what he thinks, there is no impression!


    "Is it a rare inheritance?" Liu Xing secretly gritted his teeth. Under the world, there were only a few hidden inheritances that he could not even reach, but such inheritances are all mysterious, some are even legendary. Thing! Otherwise, how could it be out of reach in his position?


    "This boy has a hidden heritage! This is the strength of Yuan Tianzhang?" Liu Xing was deeply shocked. When he remembered this, Qinglian Mountain was pressed down a few points between the electric light and the flint, his two huge palms, There was a tendency to be unsustainable, which made Liu Xing deeply angry.


    He knew very well that if he did not take it seriously, Qinglian Mountain would be smashed into the house from the roof!


    "Even if Yuan Tianzhang''s inheritance is unpredictable, you''re just a six-layered qi ant. How can you show Yuan Tianzhang''s strength ?!" Liu Xingshen gave Li Zhuan a serious look, and the nine-layered qi training had a great success. , At this moment burst out loud, no half reserved!


    A loud noise hit the Qinglian Mountain over Miyagi and burst out of thin air. Lu Jujian shot back into Li''s hands. The two giant arms also disappeared. The blue tiles on the roof of the building were spread by the rolling waves. All shattered and rolled up like a tide.


    If it weren''t for Miyagi itself, it would not only be a splash of green tiles, but fear that the buildings would collapse a lot.


    Liu Xingshen rolled up his sleeves, brushed the shattered dust from the front, and snorted, "Shuzi, I''ve made a killing move so quickly. Let''s see what else you can do!"


    He was about to start with a sudden frown, and a blooming green lotus appeared again in his field of vision, a chilling suffocation breath, immediately covering Liu Xing deeply, as if the aura was running obscure as before, and returned to him at the same time Body.


    "Sculpting insect tricks!" Liu Xing snorted coldly, stomped under his feet, a circle of aura wave spread out, and at the same time stretched out his fingers, his **** were swords, point forward, the sword gas burst out at the fingertips, and directly penetrated Qinglian.


    After Qinglian, Li Yi holding Lu Chijian was showing her figure. Lu Chijian''s green light shone like a bright moon, straight into Liu Xing''s deep stab!


    "Break your Qinglian, how dare you come close? How could you not die?" Seeing Li Xuan coming, Liu Xingshen''s eyes flashed a contemptuous color, and Li Xing''s sword style was about to be broken. Ascension, the back of the neck gave birth to a coolness, as if locked by flying arrows!


    Liu Xingshen and Xiu Xiu waited for insights, and immediately realized that it was Li Yan who had concealed manipulation of the magic weapon and cooperated with his sword Qilianlian sword style to launch a sneak attack from behind!


    Judging by the sharp breath coming from behind, Li Yan''s frontal attack was clearly a cover for cover!


    "Shuzi! How dare you yin our house?" Liu Xing was furious, but could not help but avoid it. In a critical situation, he launched his body, stepped on the yin and yang, made gossips, and moved around, trying to avoid the attack of the magic weapon behind.


    But no matter how he evades, the sensation of chill behind him still remains as if it is attached to his bones, and he cannot escape at all!


    That wasn''t a one-shot weapon, but it had a tracking lock function. Liu Xingshen immediately realized that it was a rare one with a good grade!


    At this time, Li Zhi had been stabbed with a sword, and Lu Gujian reached eyebrows in a blink of an eye. As for body skills, Li Yi naturally would not lose to Liu Xingshen, which made his pupils shrink and felt extremely difficult.


    On the occasion of a critical strike, Liu Xingshen sang suddenly, a copper bell flew out of his sleeve, zoomed in behind him, and protected the whole body!


    Dangdang''s crisp sound, the copper bell sent out a harsh crisp sound, the fingertip sword Qi was against Lu Gujian together.


    "Go to death!" Liu Xingshen gave a swift shout, with both hands coming out, numerous swords were shot, and he went forward, implying the formation method, and covering him with Li, but when he was halfway through the sword formation, he felt cold all over his body, on both sides The two chills approached, but it was the bronze bell that bypassed him and pierced his ribs!


    This time, Liu Xing took a deep look, and it was clearly two bright flying swords!


    Liu Xingshen no longer cares about maintaining the sword array, and quickly twists his body, but the two flying swords still pass under his ribs, making two beeps, and flying two blood, which makes Liu Xingshen suddenly angry, but he has to rush Dodge back!


    The face of the sword array made Li Yan tired of dealing with it, and no longer hurt Liu Xingshen. While controlling the flying sword "Seven Fairies" and launching a frontal attack, his mental burden was also extremely great. Now, there was a dizziness in front of him. Just stabilized.


    Liu Xingshen pulled away and put a hand under his ribs. The slimy blood was such a clear proof that he had been injured! Although the injury was not serious, it was just the flesh that was cut by Feijian, but it was like two slaps, thrown on Liu Xingshen''s face, making his face red and red, and also extremely angry!


    "It turned out to be a flying sword!" Liu Xingshen stared at Li Yan with anger, causing his chest to rise and fall violently. In his opinion, even with the blessing of Jin Lingdan, the strength of Xi Lingdan was not weaker than Xi Lingshen. Eight levels of qi training, but it was still a cricket ant, and now he was hurt by Li Qi, which made his face shame, and his anger became extremely angry.


    "You have a flying sword! You can practice flying sword on the sixth floor, you can control the flying sword at the same time!" Liu Xingshen was angry and shocked, which made his features look even more distorted.


    Xiu Wei didn''t have the qualification to control Feijian at the high level of practicing Qi. He finally entered the sixth level of practicing Qi and could not use Feijian originally. But not only did he use it, but he was so proficient that he could use Feijian to develop concealed tactics, and cooperated with the attack of frontal shots, which subverted Liu Xingshen''s cognition.


    Even if Li Yan has the inheritance of Yuan Tianzhang and has a unique method, the imperial flying sword requires a lot of time to cultivate. To use the flying sword handily, it needs to be understood and explored. It is definitely not something that can be achieved in a few years. How many years did Li Min practice?


    After a brief vertigo, Li Yan regained his consciousness and worked out a rigorous tactic, which only left Liu Xings busy and wounded, which caused him a little bit of flesh wound, which made Li Yan very dissatisfied.


    He chopped Lu Gujian and dismissed Liu Xingshen''s shouting: "Don''t be crooked, I really think that when the nine layers of Qi training are completed, the world is invincible, and nobody can be seen? The world is big, do n¡¯t you There is more to know. "


    Having said that, he once again waved his sword and attacked Liu Xingshen.


    "Shuzi! Do n¡¯t think that we have been hurt a little, you can be arrogant! This is just because our family underestimated our enemy! You hurt our family, but you really angered our family. Next, you will know how to anger our family. End! Get ready to die! "Liu Xingshen gave an angry growl.

 Chapter 121： Palace change (6)

    He spoke contemptuously, in fact paying full attention.


    This time, he not only did his best, but also converged his thoughts on Li Yan. Since the fight, he has never taken Li Yan seriously from the beginning, thinking that three swords can destroy Li Yan. Li Xun was so busy, he was accidentally scratched by Fei Jian. Even if Liu Xingshen was more confident and arrogant, he would not dare to envy.


    Moreover, Liu Xingshen also noticed that the masters of the strategy team did not have any upper hand in the battle against the people brought by Li Xun, which also surprised Liu Xingshen.


    Although the camp of the Shenze Army is outside the city, a large number of masters of the Shenze Army have always been gathered inside the palace. In order to guarantee the absolute control of Miyagi, it can be said that the high-level combat power of the Divine Army is all here. However, as Liu Xingshen envisioned, the situation where the masters of the magic strategy quickly defeated the inmates did not appear.


    "This boy ¡¯s power is so huge that he has secretly collected so many masters. Our family didn''t notice it before! Damn, he has always despised this boy so much that he didn''t pay enough attention to him, so that he secretly cultivated this. Many wings! "


    Liu Xing deeply hated, gritted his teeth, and regretted it.


    "No matter how much, let''s kill this guy first!" Liu Xingshen quickly made up his mind. He pushed forward with both hands and screamed, "Rainfall!"


    The clouds rolled in mid-air, the dark clouds covered Xinghai Haoyue, Liu Xing leaped into the air, as if he was a god, and he was in the tide of clouds. His palms kept flapping forward. A sea of ??clouds, like a sea wave, struck Li Li, Consume him like sea water.


    "Lianhai has no boundaries!"


    With a shout, Li Zhe was surrounded by purple clouds around his feet, and there were lotuses at his feet. A huge lotus pond ran with him, clearly visible in the sea of ??clouds. The strength of his cultivation reached the eighth level of Qi training. The area that is nearly ten feet wide is in the lotus pond. Although it cannot be called the sea, it can also be called a lake.


    The tide waves of the black sea of ??clouds struck, and the green lotus in the lotus pond at the feet of Li Xuan turned into blue sword spirits, and went on to attack the waves.


    The black sea of ??clouds is like a curtain, pierced by the sword gas, and instantly full of scars, the power continues to drop.


    Liu Xingshen''s face changed again: "This boy, the means are really endless ... we have to see how much skill you have!"


    With this in mind, Liu Xingshen drew his hands in his hands, uttered something in his mouth, and suddenly his eyes flashed: "Tianluodiwang!"


    The black clouds and waves with so many holes were suddenly divided into numerous pieces by themselves, each piece turned into a straight line, criss-crossed, and instantly weaved into a large net, under the hood of Li Yan!


    The aura is extremely bright and straight, and sharp and dense. If Li Zhi is hit, his body will definitely be cut into countless pieces and turned into a pile of minced meat.


    Liu Xing stared at Li Yan, and snorted coldly: "Our family sees what technique you use to pick up!"


    With a lip moving, Li Xingshen watched closely and said only three words: "Fuck your mother!"


    Liu Xingshen froze and said what kind of technique this was. He was looking forward to Li Ye''s response. He expected that Li Ye would start cursing, and his face turned dark immediately.


    Lu Jujian went to the green mountain, and Li Yi cut it out with a sword. Several swords chopped down with anger and cut the big net into a huge opening.


    Seeing that Li Xun''s distance pulled in infinitely, Liu Xingshen was frightened. He was not bad at melee, but Li Xing would definitely cooperate with Fei Jian in melee. Even though Liu Xingshen was a high master, he was also troubled by this situation, after all Li Yuyu''s use of flying swords, combined with the positive offensive tactics, exceeded his perception and made him feel instinctively.


    "It''s not that easy to get close to our house!" Liu Xingshen stepped back, waving his sleeves, and flew out countless crystal green beans, and flew to Li Yan: "Spread beans into soldiers!"


    The green beans exploded in the air and turned into hundreds of gold armored lances with spears. The array was neat and the gold armor was dazzling. Each of the sharp men was extraordinary, as if they had the power of a wizard. Together, it was even more imposing, as if even Xiongguan can also break through: "Kill!"


    The rushing gold armor battle array, like a huge chariot, made Li Xie not dare to forcibly enter the battlefield. The beans were cast into the hands of Liu Xingshen, as if there was a power that could hardly shake the real world. Switching to the monk, he must avoid his edge at this moment.


    After all, Li Zhi has previous experience. He is familiar with this technique of spreading beans into soldiers. The golden armor battle array is fierce and powerful, which is because the battle array is a legal array, so it has a powerful increase.


    There are small formations in the large formation. The small formations are connected to each other to form a large formation. The monks rush into it, that is, the mud cows enter the sea. No matter how many gold armored soldiers can be killed, as long as the battle formation is still there, they will fall into siege. , Bound by the big array of coercion, was consumed by a large number of small arrays!


    But for Li Xun, he did a lot of things that broke the team. At the Taixuanding that day, he broke the Xiaoxuan array. At this time, he spotted the front of the battle array and suddenly made a force at his feet. Step by step! "


    Like the same streamer, Li Zhi rushed into the battle line, with a tortuous path, smashing the small arrays in seven different directions, and then broke out!


    At that moment, the battlefield was extremely severe. In a short time, it became a loose sand. In a series of bangs and blasts, the armors broke out and disappeared!


    Liu Xingshen''s eyes stood out, and he was shocked. Seeing Li Yan''s eyes was full of wonder: "How is this possible? The formation of this army of soldiers and soldiers, but we can''t measure it profoundly. There are very few monks below the real world. I can understand it, let alone break the line as soon as I meet. What''s going on with this guy ?! "


    When he rushed out of the army, his white boots shone brightly under Li Xun''s feet. He immediately came to Liu Xingshen. The distance between them was less than two feet. Lu Gujian raised it high, and chopped down sharply. Jianqi, straight to Liu Xingshen''s forehead! Seeing Li Yan who was in front of him, Liu Xingshen''s face was as black as ink. The two of them struggled for a long time, but he lost, which made Liu Xingshen unacceptable. He has lived for so many years. There are endless stream of things, which is right and his advantage.


    But how long did Li Jiu achieve his practice, and why did the other party break his technique? Except that Qinglian Mountain, which was extremely powerful, Li Qi ¡¯s later moves did not have crushing power, which means, Li Yan''s ability to take over his technique was completely aimed at, attacking his weaknesses, and concealing the principle that everything is in harmony with each other!


    This makes Liu Xingshen feel ridiculous. This is impossible. Li Zhi, a kid who only won the championship this year, why does he know so much?


    If the monks who practiced the eighth layer of qi were ordinary, those skills were only used by Liu Xingshen. They had killed the other party many times, because they could not handle them at all.


    "Who the **** are you ?!" Liu Xingshen struck out with both palms, blasted Li Jian''s sword, and finally couldn''t help it, roaring out loud, Li Wei felt so strange to him, to say that the other party was only twenty An old guy, he absolutely doesn''t believe it, he can''t believe it.


    "I''m your uncle."


    Liu Xing was furious, and his hands trembled straight in front of him. Two runes flew in his sleeves, turning into two huge spears, and attacked Li Kun. The spears were as long as ten feet, sharp and unmatched. Come, the speed is extremely fast, even the monks who practice the ninth floor can''t resist it!


    Li Yan put away Lu Gujian, hands printed in front of him: "Pro!"


    When the word was launched, two spears stayed in the air, Li Zhi took out Lu Gujian and chopped one after another. Two blue swords flew out of the air, and the spears were shattered in the air!


    "Nine-character mantra? You can even have nine-character mantra ?!" Liu Xingshen accidentally reached the extreme, and the ambassador Feijian made him feel unacceptable. Now Li Zhi has used the nine-character mantra, Liu Xingshen is almost going crazy, he has lived so long. He had never encountered such a ridiculous thing, he shouted: "Are you Yuan Tianzhang himself ?! Have you regained your life ?!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Li Yan kept rushing in, Lu Gujian continued to chop, and the sword qi was crisscrossed. With Liu Xingshen''s retreat, the sword qi blasted on the wall of the attic palace.


    Liu Xingshen''s eyes were ruthless. In the face of such unreasonable Li Yan, he could not treat the other party as a young man.


    Liu Xingshen continued to use the device, constantly using the amulets, and launched various inscrutable exercises to show the details of the lieutenant of the sacred army. The two men fought around in Miyagi and did not know how many places were destroyed. There is a law formation in the city, but I am afraid that Miyagi is now demolished.


    Liu Xingshen became more and more confused, more and more frustrated, Li Zhi''s skills were endless, and he did not lose to him at all. No matter what weapon he used, Li Zhi used Lu Gujian to attack vigorously, breaking a sword.


    "You are Yuan Tianzhang! You must be Yuan Tianzhang! When Wang An went to Taixuanding, you lost it. You liar, you lied to everyone!" Liu Xingshen yelled.

 Chapter 122： Palace change (7)

    "You said yes?"


    The corner of Li''s mouth was hooked, and the Lu Jijian in his hand burst into unprecedented light. At the same time, the power of the cloud-boots under his feet was maximized. This made him look like an autumn leaf and was pushed further by the wind. Face to face with Liu Xingshen instantly.


    When Lu Jijian reached his chest, Liu Xingshen sank his eyes and drew a circle in front of his hands, just like the sea fishing in the moon. He took Lu Jijian out of the air one by one, and the aura was squeezed to the extreme at this moment. Lu Gujian The trembling between Liu Xingshen''s hands seemed to be possible at any time.


    Immediately after capturing Lu Gujian, Liu Xingshen realized that it was not good, and the chills in his back were reborn. He knew that it was the flying sword, and he was so annoyed that he snarled, "Your boy used this trick again!"


    Although this move is simple, it is very practical. When Li Zhi successfully approached, Liu Xingshen was actually in danger, because he could not repel Li Zhi at once, he could only face a two-sided pinch!


    Liu Xingshen''s momentum broke out, and he pushed Lu Gujian to the side, and his figure fled out. However, Feijian had more than one handle, but seven handles. He had locked up Liu Xingshen''s body position, and he had to slap repeatedly. Relying on the ninth-level perfect cultivation practice of guarding the bronze bell and practicing qi, at an incredible speed and accuracy, this reluctantly successfully shot and blocked several flying swords.


    At this moment, Li Yan bit his tongue sharply, spraying a mist of blood, splitting his head and covering his face with Liu Xingshen''s face, the last seven fairies hidden in the dark, while Liu Xingshen dealt with several other flying swords, he suddenly launched, looking for Quasi-crevices, cold and stabbing forward!


    At the same time, distracted control of the flying sword, Li Yan, who consumed a lot of spirit, suddenly turned pale, but he forced his spirit, drank a little, and held Lu Gujian with both hands, so that it was not pushed completely away. As soon as it was sent, a streamer flickered across the sword''s tip and swept towards Liu Xingshen''s throat!


    Liu Xing avoided the blood mist sprayed by Li Yan, his eyes widened. He didn''t expect Li Yan to be so fierce, he would fight against him completely, and he would hurt him regardless of the open door. He saw Lu Gujian coming, he Quickly dodged his head, and at the same time punched Li Li''s chest with a punch, gritted his teeth and cursed, "You **** it!"


    Lu Gujian finally brushed Liu Xingshen''s shoulders and cut off a lot of flesh. Liu Xingshen frowned, and at this moment, he was stiff, and the pain from the waist and ribs made him unable to take a sip of cold. Qi is the seven fairies, under the cover of Li Zhi''s many means, launched a powerful blow and directly penetrated Liu Xingshen''s left waist!


    The Seven Fairies could have rushed to Liu Xingshen''s back heart, but the back heart was Liu Xingshen''s key defense area. There was no gap. Instead, he stabbed his waist easily. Although he could not kill himself in one hit, Liu Xingshen was also seriously injured!


    At the same time, Liu Xingshen''s punch was also banging on Li Zhi''s chest, but because of the cold attack of the Seven Fairies, the power suddenly dropped to a level, just let Li Zhi spit a blood, not fatal!


    Li Yan was dizzy for a while, distracted to control the seven flying swords, and also launched a frontal attack. His mental load was huge. At this moment, he suddenly smoked a half pack of cigarettes, dizzy and bloated, and vomited. All curled up!


    But he still gritted his teeth and stared at his blood-stained eyes. When Liu Xingshen punched him in the chest with his other hand and five fingers in his claws, he grabbed him with a sharp swipe, Liu Xing''s throat swept away again!


    "You''re crazy!" Liu Xingshen didn''t expect Li Xuan to change his life with him, and he was shocked. He immediately kicked him in Li Xuan''s chest and hurried back.


    Li Xun gave Liu Xingshen a kick, his eyes flickered, almost fainted, his mouth even spit out blood, his internal organs twitched for a while, as if to spit out, but he still bit his tongue, forcibly refreshed, and launched the cloud boots. Pushing his body and rushing towards Liu Xing, Lu Gujian sent it forward!


    At the same time, the left hand naturally hangs down, but in the back of the thigh, pinch the purple Nine Heavenly Talisman!


    "You''re sending death!" Liu Xingshen''s five senses twisted, terrified, twisted his body, and practiced the nine-layered perfect practice, letting him to avoid the key by letting Lu Gujian just pass the left arm, meanwhile Press with the palm of your right hand and slam in front of Li Yan''s forehead!


    Lu Gujian brushed Liu Xingshen''s left arm, and opened a mouth where bones could be seen, and blood was flying.


    At the same time, the sky will be thundered, and a purple power will fall sharply, slicing accurately towards Liu Xingshen.


    Liu Xingshen''s face changed greatly, but he did not evade and let the purple electricity fall on him, and he exploded in the palm of Li''s forehead with as much power as possible. !!


    But at the same time, Liu Xingshen''s clothes were bursting, and a scorching smell came!


    Such a bruise made Liu Xing angry. "You can''t kill our family ..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the second purple electricity dropped and smashed into his heavenly cover, leaving him with a convulsion and interrupting his words.


    At this time, Liu Xing''s deep hair was all burned, and the whole person was like a scorched fish, and flew out, smashing a large pit on the ground, and the smoke was diffused.


    "This lunatic! I want to die with our family!"


    Liu Xingshen crawled out of the big pit, holding the ground and coughing up a blood.


    He was ragged, his hair was thin, his hair was embarrassing, and there were sporadic purple electricity on his body. From time to time, black smoke blew from his clothes. His hair was blowing out, and his face was completely black, only two left. His eyes are still bright.


    He really didn''t expect that Li Zhi''s fighting spirit had reached such a point that he did not hesitate to share it with him. He thought that Li Yan would still be tangling with him for a long time, but did not expect that Li Yan would desperately say that he was desperate, which made him unexpected.


    Forcing two Nine-day Celestial Symbols, if it was a monk who practiced the ninth layer of ordinary Qi training, he would not have been able to climb up, but Liu Xingshen ate the Seven Fairies first and was severely wounded by Li Yan Lu Gujian. It''s really overwhelming.


    "This **** makes our family so embarrassed. It really deserves to be crushed!"


    Liu Xing held his back deep, and walked unfavorably. He grinned with pain. He hated Li Xuan, but he also had to admit that he had to turn over the boat in the gutter.


    It is such a great irony to live such an old age and have such a high degree of cultivation.


    "This boy, eat our house with a full blow, and it''s on the forehead again. It will undoubtedly die. It''s cheaper for him!"


    Liu Xingshen glanced around, Li Zhi''s ministry and the Shenze Army''s ministry were still fighting each other, and they kept fighting each other. He tried to stand upright. As a winner, he needed a bright image and gave a sneer: "Gong change It ¡¯s ridiculous that a group of little farts are still studying Taizong''s palace change! "


    Liu Xingshen looked in the direction Li Li fell. He thought to himself that Li Zhi had broken a million dead bodies, fearing that the bones were missing. This is a pity. According to his hatred of Li Zhi, Li Zhi''s body should be removed. Hanging on the city gate to show the public, "This **** prince, our family is going to plan his ancestor''s grave ..."


    Suddenly, Liu Xingshen''s eyes widened, his body froze, and he froze there, looking unbelievably ahead, his eyes were almost falling, his trembling muscles and black hair were expressing his shock at the moment, he Incredible!


    Not far away, beside the collapsed palace wall, in the diffuse smoke, a figure stood in front of the sword, staring at him coldly!


    It''s Li Yan!


    "He wasn''t dead ?! This is impossible! This is impossible!" Liu Xingshen looked terrified, like a ghost.


    Li Yan stood on his sword, breathing heavily, a thick cloud of brain, and an overload of mental movement, which left him unclear at the moment, before he even retched for a while.


    At his feet, lying was the broken jade tactic.


    After Li Xuan''s jade trick left to him, after Liu Xingshen''s full blow, he finally couldn''t bear it and was completely destroyed.


    Just before Liu Xingshen slammed into his forehead, he was already aura of shock, covering everything, and Lu Jujian''s green sky soared, which was almost the same as Yujue''s streamer. In addition, the purple electricity dropped, and Liu Xingshen was courageous enough to escape, not realizing the jade The glory of tactics.


    After a little soberness, Li Min saw Liu Xingshen holding his waist, and his eyes flashed.


    "This uncle is not dead ..." Li Min realized this.


    So he raised his sword, stepped forward, arched his back, and walked towards Liu Xingshen step by step.


    His pace is getting faster and faster, his mind is more and more determined, and his mind is becoming clearer, and suddenly, the speed increases suddenly, turning into a streamer, rushing towards Liu Xing!


    Liu Xing was stunned.


    Li Yan is not dead!


    He can still stand!


    He can still attack!


    This is impossible!


    Liu Xingshen himself has only half a life left, but Li Yan is all right!


    From the start of the war to the present, Li Yan was not injured lightly, but compared to Liu Xingshen, the little witch sees the big witch!


    The loss of Li Yan was mainly due to the distracted control of Feijian, which caused a mental overdraft. He was not physically fatally wounded, so he launched the offensive again. It was still extraordinary and not weaker than the heyday!


    "My family doesn''t believe it!" Liu Xingshen didn''t believe that Li Yan''s strength had not diminished.


    Seeing Li Ye running and killing, he felt an unprecedented insult to his self-esteem. He did not believe that he had successfully practiced the nine-layer practice of Qi and paid the price of most of his life, but he did not kill a descendant of the six-layer practice of Qi.


    This is not what Liu Xingshen expected!


    Liu Xingshen yelled, greeted Li Yan, jumped a sudden step, fisted with his right hand, gathered his body aura, and slammed Li Yan: "Our family doesn''t believe you are fine! Give our family to die!"

 Chapter 123： Palace change (8)

    Even if his strength is greatly damaged, the power of this fist is still not comparable to ordinary masters. The palace walls on both sides have collapsed in front of huge fists!


    "It''s you who is going to die!" Li Min stepped on the ground with his forefoot, and leapt forward, Lu Gujian held it high and chopped off!


    Jianqi hits the fist!


    Li Xun hits in full swing, Liu Xing deeply trapped beasts fighting!


    There was a loud noise, the fists were bursting, the inch was broken, the sword Qi still had potential, and Liu Xingshen was cut!


    Taking a sip of blood, Liu Xingshen''s body, like a disconnected kite, flew out quickly, crashing the palace wall and sinking into the collapsed soil!


    Li Yan continued to run forward, a sword was cut again, and the sword qi pointed at Liu Xingshen who fell on the ground!


    If Liu Xingshen hits this sword, he must die!


    His face was desperate, his body trembling, his mouth full of blood opened wide, toward the deep palace, and he couldn''t wait to shout, "Master, help!"


    A cold hum, as if from the floods of ancient times, with the endless vicissitudes of years, suddenly sounded.


    At the same time, a terrible overwhelming fall on Li Kui''s shoulders, as if Mount Tai was on top, let him stop suddenly, retract Lu Gujian, and looked towards the direction of the deep palace.


    On the roof of the palace, I do not know when a person appeared, standing with his hands on his back, leaning on the full moon, his clothes flying.


    "My husband is in real life!"


    As soon as the man appeared, he had the demeanor to overlook all beings, he said lightly to Miyagi.


    At this time, countless sights were attracted by the voice of the old man, as if the other party had some magic power, and everyone had to turn to look at him. He stood on the roof of the palace, as if he was standing in the center of the world, taking the world by storm.


    "I waited for the thief to break into Miyagi, all of them had to die!"


    The old man''s voice was very calm, not sad or sorrowful, but he had a supreme majesty that suppressed everyone''s breathing, and some monks who were lowered to the knees fell directly to the ground.


    Li Yanru was near the abyss, and he felt the pressure several times more than others.


    Prior to this, I heard Tian Lingzi say that in the palace, there was a peerless master hidden in a mighty mountain and approaching the foundation indefinitely, but he did not expect that this person had already entered the real world!


    The difference between real life and gas refining is like a world of difference.


    The people brought by Li Yan, whether they were monks in the Yimen Gate of Tsing Yi or a prince in Wangfu Palace, all heard the words of the old man at this moment, all were pale, even Song Jiao and others were all cold.


    The higher the cultivation, the more you know how difficult it is for a monk to practice high energy, and the more you know what it means to build a foundation to achieve real life.


    That is not something they can compete with.


    Even the monks who practice ninth layer of Qi are like ants in the eyes of real life, not to mention, whether they are from Li Zhe or Wang Jing, the eighth layer of Qi training is the highest.


    No one in the palace is desperate, no one is not afraid, it is as if King Yan was born to arrest them and go to hell.


    The magical soldiers and monks of the Imperial Guard Palace were all very happy, as if they saw the gods descend to save them.


    "Li Yan, as a son of the royal family, launched a palace transformation.


    The old man said quietly, his tone was gentle, but the pressure felt by Li Zhi was suddenly greater, and an invisible force made him out of breath and forced him to kneel.


    Li Xun didn''t realize it, and laughed, and said to his old man, "Don''t pretend to be like a fairy. Is the real world amazing?"


    What he didn''t say is that I was in real life before I crossed, but I didn''t pretend like you.


    "Look for death!" The old man whispered, stretched out a hand, and pressed Li Kui from the air.


    The mid-air wind rose from the clouds, as if the sky was about to collapse. A hand that could not tell how big it was, emerged from the clouds, and pressed it against Li Yan.


    Everyone saw this scene, and they all shuddered. The hand was not only ridiculously large, but it was also daunting. They couldn''t help thinking that they were in front of this hand, just like the ants. Powdered.


    The monks in the real world, the monks who fight against the qi, are simply unbearable.


    Li Yan stood up with his sword in his hands, facing the big hand, he was not afraid.


    He was certainly not afraid, and he would die again.


    If he wants to die, let him bow his head, no way.


    As a monk, you are not afraid of death, and you have nothing to fear.


    Seeing that the big hand fell, Li Yan was about to be suppressed. At this moment, a quiet voice sounded out of thin air: "It''s just a real world. There is really no need to pretend to be like a god."


    The voice did not know where it came from, but it was clearly ringing in everyone''s ears. The monk who was still under the pressure of the old man and couldn''t move was suddenly light at this moment, without any pressure.


    A stream of light came from the south and went straight to the old man''s eyebrows.


    The old man in the palace actually withdrew his hand before this seemingly ordinary streamer, and flicked in front of him, which seemed to be an understatement, but it was quite laborious to break the streamer.


    The clouds in mid-air dissipated, and the falling hands disappeared. Nothing seemed to have happened. The crowd felt only a breeze.


    Someone stepped into the air and landed a hundred steps across the roof of a large hall, facing the old man across the air.


    In Qinghui, the man''s gray hair seemed to be silver-haired, and his undressed blue robe looked so ordinary.


    But all the monks who saw this man did not consciously feel the meaning of loneliness and solitude, like being in the scattered woods of autumn leaves and seeing the yellow leaves all over the mountain.


    "You turned out to be real?" The old man in the palace issued a sound of surprise and shock, and then the voice became low, "Who are you?"


    The silver-haired man in a green robe smiled slightly: "A man with a deep heart in the Tang Dynasty."


    "Since there is a society in my heart, why do I help you and help the housebreaker?" The old man asked sharply.


    The silver-haired man waved his hand: "Why nonsense, go ahead."


    With that said, stepping out in one step, as if crossing the void, suddenly appeared in front of the old man and pushed out with a single palm.


    The old man gave out his palms at the same time, two palms struck in one place, and the roof of the palace under his feet all lifted off.


    Silver-haired man, push the old man directly out of Miyagi!


    "Master!" Seeing the old man being repelled, Liu Xingshen shouted in despair, but did not respond halfway.


    Seeing the silver-haired man, Li Min felt very strange. The other was obviously strange, but gave him a very familiar feeling, as if there was some kind of constant stumbling between the two.


    However, Li Min didn''t think much about it now. He looked at Liu Xingshen in front of him and walked step by step.


    Liu Xing was seriously injured. If he faced a monk in the middle of training, he could fight again, but facing Li Ye at the moment, he was simply fish on a chopping board.


    At this moment, seeing Li Xing step by step, the lieutenant in charge of the strategy, the **** who controlled the core of the dynasty, looked terrified, and the threat of death was like the tide flooding him, making him tremble, he kept backing, shouting: "Come, come!"


    The nearby masters of the magical army heard Liu Xingshen suddenly and hurried around to protect Liu Xingshen. However, they walked forward, and the monks who had battled with them also followed their heels. Song Jiao Liu Dazheng and others , Also appeared in front of Li Yan.


    "Clean up the passage!" Li Yantijian ordered.


    "Yes!" Everyone agreed, and shot without reservation, getting involved with those magical monks who wanted to protect Liu Xingshen.


    Li Xun ran with his sword in his hand, launched his boots, and in front of Liu Xingshen, he slashed down!


    Liu Xingshen, under the sword''s breath, was horrified, and the two masters who rushed to his side in time rushed together.


    "Give me to die!" Li Jian cut off with a sword, and a magical monk lifted his sword in front of him to block it. The blue sword gas cut his spirit sword, and then hacked his body, cutting him directly into two halves!


    Another master of magical strategy rushed over, holding a long sword, beheading Li Yan, Li Yan made a fist with his left hand, and Ziqi Juyun fisted out. The boxer hit the long sword with a bang. Master, directly vomiting blood and flying out.


    Liu Xing runs fast, Li Yan catches up in two steps, one sword chopped down, the other panicked and turned back, frightened, and quickly launched the life-saving copper bell, Lu Jijian hit the copper bell, and the latter flew down. Go out.


    At this time, there were non-stop masters running around without being entangled and blocked by Li Zhi''s people.


    After Li Xing got behind Liu Xingshen, he wielded a sword again. Liu Xingshen looked desperate, and quickly pointed his finger at the sword and shot a sword. However, at this time, he was at the end of the crossbow. How could he stop Lu Qijian''s sword qi, and immediately spit out blood, and fell to the ground.


    Li Xie cut off with a sword, Liu Xingshen''s eyes widened in horror, and another master of the army helped him in a timely manner, blocking the sword for Liu Xingshen, Liu Xing secretly relieved, and quickly got up and left.


    He took two steps, stopped abruptly, stiffened, could not move any more, covered his chest, but could not stop the blood flowing from his fingers, and Li Yan, who was a few dozen steps away, was already standing. The ground didn''t move, only with his hands.


    A flying sword penetrated Liu Xingshen''s chest!


    Li Xun didn''t have the spirit to control the second flying sword. He held Lu Gujian and ran to Liu Xingshen in one step.


    Liu Xing deeply covered the bleeding wound, retreated in panic, looked at Li Yan''s eyes, and never faced the arrogant color of the ants. Instead, he was as scared as seeing the gods. He kept shaking his head and prayed with a full face: ... King An ... "


    "Mo''s name is Wang An. At this point, even if you call him father, it''s useless." Li Yan laughed, Lu Gujian gliding across a perfect arc, the cyan sword gas was like a meteor, stunning the time.


    Liu Xingshen''s head flew up into the air, and the body fell.


    Li Min reached out his left hand, his head fell on his hand, and glanced at Liu Xingshen''s horror. He chuckled, "I won this palace change."

 Chapter 124： Send me back

    The greatest reliance of the magic army to control Miyagi is also the master of the magic army hidden in the dark, Master Liu Xingshen, who was blasted out of the palace by a man with silver hair and blue robes. Because they are both real people, the two made a big noise, but because they were a little far away, they did not affect the fighting of the people.


    When Li Xie beheaded Liu Xingshen, the entire city of Chang''an was in chaos. After the palace change, a large army camp outside the city received a military order, and numerous fine armored horses poured into the city. The defense of the city was in the hands of the magical army, so they continued unhindered until the front of the imperial city.


    Guarding the front of the imperial city are Li Zhi''s men and Wang Jian''s ministry, and the two sides wage fierce fighting. The magical army opened the gap with the monks tearing the line of defense to cooperate with the armored men to seize the city, while Li Yan''s men and women were fighting around and guarding the city. Some masters leap in the air, go straight to Miyagi, and are intercepted by masters brought by Li Yan.


    Li Xun carried Liu Xingshen''s head back and looked around for a few glances. Under the leadership of Song Jiao and others, Tsing Yi Yemen was still fighting with the masters of God''s strategy army. The magical army in Miyagi said less and less, and the battle between the two sides was almost heated, and people fell every moment.


    The situation today is actually very clear.


    Due to Jin Lingdan''s strength, his strength has soared for the time being. Li Zhi, who has reached the eighth level of training, is the strongest player on the battlefield right now. He can defeat Liu Xingshen, and his combat strength is beyond dispute.


    However, during the fierce battle between Li Ye and Liu Xing, Li Ye, who was not a ninth-level gatekeeper, was not optimistic, because the Korean language agreement had already passed by early. Especially when the city defense forces and the magical forces outside the city received news and came to the imperial city, the situation became even more critical.


    If Li Zhi''s ministry was defeated or he did not defend the imperial city, then even if Li Zhi captured Miyagi, as long as one of the lieutenants in the tactical army did not die, Li Zhi would not be able to claim true victory.


    Li Yan occasionally looked up and saw the mid-air in the south of Miyagi. The three horses fell in succession, almost in no particular order, but they were very particular about the orientation. When the three blue horses appeared, the mid-air clouds thundered. After the blue horses fell, the thunder fell, and there was a fire in the south of Miyagi. The explosion shook the sky, and numerous broken wood and shattered tiles flew across.


    Of course, the three swords Li Zhi recognized.


    He has already seen in Sanqingguan of Niushou Mountain.


    Yun Lei fell to the ground and was shocked. Three swords Angelica Weibuyue!


    Immediately afterwards, a scream of angry anger rang out, and that was Han Wenyue''s voice: "Nangong First You are a jerk! You even fought with the anti-thief and launched a palace change! When did Qin Tianjian become a noble dog ?!"


    Nangong''s first lazy and casual voice followed: "No matter how much you say, you must die under my sword today!"


    In Lee''s vision, the injured Han Moonyo covered his shoulders and ran back from the south of Miyagi. When he saw the Han Moonyo, he probably felt something, and the Han Moonyo also looked at him. Great change, with a mournful, nine-layered practice of practicing Qi, it is not difficult to see the head of Li Zhi in his hands.


    Li Xun was not idle, nor would he idle. He threw Liu Xingshen''s head to a monk in Tsing Yi, not far away, and he stood up to the ground, welcoming to a Korean dog like a funeral dog, and fled back to the Korean treaty, Lu Gu The sword accumulates a blow and beheaded to Han Moon Joo!


    "Li Li!" Han Wenyu yelled hysterically, with anger, consternation, and fear. Liu Xingshen''s death surprised him and made him aware of his situation. He was seriously injured by Nangong''s first three swords. , Struggling to wave Li Ling in his hand.


    The two blue matches collided in an empty air, and disappeared in the air explosion. Han Wenyu knew that the old man in the real world of the magical army was north of Miyagi, so he could n¡¯t wait to catch up with him. It is possible for him, so even if he spit out blood after wielding a sword, he still rushed towards Li Yong.


    "The one who stops me is dead!" Han Wenyu growled wildly, his face was like a Rakshasa, and the spirit sword was split again. At this moment, Han Wenyo was going forward, and he was as dead as death. If Li Zhi didn''t dodge, the two would immediately collide. At that time, who is born and who is dead is not necessarily.


    Han Wenyu knew that he couldn''t stop and took Li Xun''s sword move. He had slowed down his pace, and Nangong followed suit. If he couldn''t rush out of Miyagi in time, he would be defeated, so he did not hesitate!


    Li Yan put away Lu Gujian, put his hands on his chest and fixed the king''s seal, and introduced a huge word "pro" to Han Wenyu.


    When he was facing the word, Han Wenyu seemed to be bound by a large invisible net, his body was stagnant, and he felt a sense of extreme ice for a while, like a pot of cold water pouring down, he knew that it was the breath of death, right The fear of death made him scream!


    After waiting for Han Wen to break free, he already had sword gas behind him, one sword broke his life-saving weapon, and one sword fell on him. In the air, Han Wen about the whole body burst into blood mist, killing pigs. In the cry, he fell suddenly, and in the process, the third sword fell on him.


    With a bang, Han Wenyue''s body exploded directly before he landed, like a broken winter melon!


    Korean texts are too dead to die.


    At this point, the magical army left the lieutenant and died in Miyagi!


    Wearing a white star-moon robe, holding a snow-white long sword in astonishment, with a long-haired pictured Nangong No.1, he stepped in front of Li Yan. He put away the astonishment sword, glanced left and right, and asked Li Yan a little strangely: ? "


    "Dead," Li Yan replied.


    "Dead?" Nangong Dai was even more surprised. "So fast?"


    Li Yan asked the monk who followed the head to come over, and Chao Nangong first signaled: "The head is here."


    Nangong took Liu Xingshen''s head for the first time and carefully looked around. He couldn''t find out why it wasn''t Liu Xingshen. He threw the head back and looked at Li Yan up and down, giving him a thumbs up: "Great!"


    Li Min asked: "How is the situation in the south?"


    Nangong first said: "With me, there is no problem. The main force of the magical army''s reinforcements has not yet arrived, and the forward is blocked outside the city wall."


    Li Min nodded: "Buyue''s three swords are truly extraordinary, and they can''t even hold Korean appointments."


    "That''s nature!" Nangong waved his first big hand and raised his chin proudly.


    Li Yan''s eyes were weird: "Are you okay?"


    "Are you kidding me, what can I have ..." Nangong first raised his chin higher, his nostrils were almost up to the sky, and when he said one, it suddenly stopped, and his whole body was stiff, and eventually Still couldn''t hold back, he turned around and started vomiting blood.


    Li Min''s face changed slightly, and he quickly hurried to help him: "You''re not badly hurt."


    "Are you kidding me, Lieutenant Lieutenant, it''s so good to fight ..." Nangong turned his back on Li Kui for the first time, with a look of hurt and glory, but he didn''t finish the words, but leaned on the wall. Spit it out.


    "Spitting blood is the same as spitting rice. You are so hurt. Don''t spit out all the dirty organs." Li Yan really made a joke.


    The first nun in Nangong finished vomiting, and his complexion was pale as paper. He breathed a long breath and seemed to feel a lot better, but he looked at Li Yan''s eyes more strangely. To win, this is too shocking! "


    Speaking of Jin Lingdan, Li Min''s pupils shrank, "Jin Lingdan''s medicinal effects haven''t been long. I have to take advantage of this time to go north to help."


    The two real-world masters fought, and the monks who practiced eight levels of qi could not get involved. Nangong was seriously injured first, and Li Zhi could only help.


    "Go to the palace to find Li Ye, let him stand Li Ye as the prince, and explain what is happening tonight ... Even if he is unconscious, he must be taken to Changle Gate of the Imperial City. With him, Li Xun can repel the army and tonight, even tonight. "Li Xun said to Nangong First.


    "You can rest assured, give it here to me." Nangong waved his hand first, pretending to be impenetrable.


    Li Xun didn''t say much, and hurried to West Neiyuan.


    In Miyagi, the fierce battle continues. With the help of Song Jiao Yi Shuihan, Tsing Yi Yamen and Wangfu Jiashi gradually gained an advantage-previously, Song Jiao did not use Yi Shuihan to deal with Liu Xingshen because she repaired If it is not enough, the opponent cannot be controlled at all. Once they are injured by the opponent''s countermeasures, the Tsing Yi Yamen and Wangfu Jiashi will lose the scope of suppression techniques such as Yi Shuihan, and the battle will be more difficult.


    Song Jiao did not take action against Liu Xingshen, which was a battle plan that Li Yan had previously formulated.


    At this moment, Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu were dead, Li Yan no longer worried about Miyagi''s battle situation. As long as he passed on the Quartet, Miyagi''s magical army would collapse even if it did not surrender.


    The only variable now is the result of the two real-life battles in the direction of Nine Court.


    The West Neiyuan is full of flowers and plants, dense forests, mountains and lakes, and picturesque scenery. When Li Xuan approached the West Neiyuan, he saw a bright cloud of white mushroom-like light shining through the wall of the courtyard, spreading over a range of dozens of feet, and the annihilated forest debris was clearly visible in the white light.


    Since coming through, Li Yan has not experienced such a dramatic aura fluctuations. He is very clear that even if he has entered the real world, it is not easy to make such a movement at the beginning of the real world.


    Immediately afterwards, there was no movement in the West Neiyuan, and the night was silent.


    Li Yue jumped into the West Neiyuan. The entrance was a large pit, deep in the middle and shallow in the surroundings. Standing beside the pit, the man with silver-haired blue robes stood still, and the night wind blew his clothes.


    Li Huan walked towards him.


    "You''re here?" The silver-haired man in a green robe, spoke gently, never indifferent or affectionate, like the sky and clouds, without emotion.


    Li Yan was silent for a moment behind him, and nodded, "I''m here."


    "Really timely," the silver-haired man said.


    Li Yan said: "In time without you."


    The silver-haired man was silent for a moment, and said, "The old man fled with a serious injury. For at least three years, there was no power to make waves."


    Li Min nodded and asked, "Are you badly hurt?"


    "Cultivation in one body is like passing away." The man in the Qingpao told a fact calmly.


    Li Min was shocked, he naturally knew the meaning of this remark.


    "Can you do me a favor?" The man in the green robe asked, "send me back."


    Li Xun smiled: "Go back to the palace?"


    "You know?" Li Xian shuddered slightly, but immediately shook his head, "Jinxiu Pavilion."

 Chapter 125： End and start

    The death of Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu announced the end of this palace change. Li Xun entered the palace smoothly. He saw Li Xun who was still in a coma in the sleeping palace. The hedonistic emperor was really good. Can fall asleep like no one else.


    Immediately, Li Xuan issued a decrement in the name of Li Xuan, stating that Liu Xingshen''s intention to rebel in Korean text was realized by Li Xuan in time, and he led the people to rescue.


    Under the leadership of Tian Lingzi, the Shenze Army withdrew from Chang''an City. The garrison guards of the entire palace were temporarily under the responsibility of Pu Shijia, An Wang Fu Jia, and Li Maozhen and Wang Jiansuo.


    The masters of the magic strategy in Miyagi surrendered one after another, and Li Ye did not treat them. The power of the magic strategy is still too great. Even if Li Yi has controlled the palace, he can''t cut off the masters of the magic strategy. As far as possible, Tian Lingzi can only temporarily guide the magical army.


    Fortunately, Tian Lingzi has been waiting for his role as a strategist. The days are not short, and he has not encountered any obstacles.


    A palace change killed Liu Xingshen''s Han Wenyu and his close relatives, and the rest of the army were not guilty. As a powerful interest group, the Shenze Army itself is unshakable. They will continue to maintain control of Chang''an City. The only difference is that Li Wei will give them a leader who is loyal to him.


    This leading figure is undoubtedly Tian Lingzi.


    When Li Min was busy in Miyagi, Li Min helped Li Xian to Kangfufang.


    Li Xian asked Li Ye to send him back. It wasn''t that he was looking for nothing. After the war at Nine Court, Li Xian had vomited a lot of blood, and the whole person was so weak that he walked away in a vain manner.


    At this time, the third change has passed, and no one is on the street. Because of the turmoil in the palace, the magic army rushed into the city. Everyone closed the windows and turned off the lights. The surroundings were dark and quiet, only two. The sound of human footsteps seemed a bit abrupt in the empty streets.


    "No matter which prince takes the throne, I can no longer appear in the eyes of the world." Li Xian said, "If it is convenient for the legs and feet in the future, I will walk around the rivers and lakes. If it is inconvenient, I am afraid I can only live in Taoism."


    Li Ye certainly understood what Li Xian meant.


    He was already a dead person. If he reappears, it is necessary to rewrite the history of the battle of Badongshan. There is nothing to change. Although Li Xian was wronged, the court gave him a decent name.


    There is nothing to be vindicated by the suspicion of the king.


    However, it was easy for Li Xian to create a Taoist temple for Li Xian to live in seclusion.


    For the entire Comfort Place, only the Fairview Pavilion is still on.


    To be precise, it was a room in the Fairview Pavilion, and the lights were still on.


    Li Min looked up at Jinxiu Pavilion.


    Li Xian calmly said: "At the lights, that''s where you go."


    Liu Sanniang, who handed Li Xian to tears, but desperately endured it, did not stop for a long time, and Miyagi''s affairs were not over yet. He had to go back and take a look.


    ...


    The palace change is over, Li Wei didn''t wake up. In the end, he didn''t endure this winter, and he died before the New Year.


    Li Yan successfully ascended the throne, while amnesty was changed, he also paid tribute to the heroes.


    Those who contributed in the battle of the palace change received a satisfactory reward. Tian Lingzi became the lieutenant of the strategist army, Li Maozhen and Wang Jianjia were promoted to the rank. The Nangong was first headed by Qin Tianjian and became Qin Tianjian. Si Qing and Li Yan became Yin of Chang''an Prefecture. As for Xu Shaomu, he was transferred away and was very satisfied to leave. When he was leaving, he sent a large box of books, saying it was his private collection.


    After overthrowing Liu Xingshen''s appointment with Han Wen, Li Zhi''s name spread throughout the world again. This time, the sensation was greater than when Wei Baoheng was overthrown, and the popularity has reached a new high. Not only Chang''an City, the entire Central Plains is transmitting. Li Xun ¡¯s reputation became a second trend of Li Xian. In addition, ascending officials, Li Xuan was finally promoted to practice Qi Qi by six months later.


    Later, Li Zhi went to Yipin Lou, but did not see Huang Chao again. Even the blind old man who said storytelling disappeared by the stairs on the first floor lobby. Li Zhi also sent a special probe to find that Huang Chao did not participate in the spring curtain. Changan disappeared.


    Outside the city of Chang''an, Li Yan repaired a Taoist temple for Li Xian, and Liu Sanniang followed him to live in Taoist temple, always taking care of Li Xian''s daily life. From time to time, Song Jiao and Liu Dazheng ran to Taoist Temple to talk to Li Xian.


    After Li Wei came to power, he was no different from Li Wei. He did not pay much attention to political affairs on weekdays. It was a good hand to find joy and happiness. At the beginning, Li Wei tried to persuade him several times. Later, he found that Jiangshan is easy to change his nature. No more persuasion.


    Less than a year after Li Zhi''s throne, Lu Yan and Wang Duo were stunned. The reason was that Lu Yan flattered and flattered Li Yan, and he was very happy. Therefore, he became more and more favored, and his power became more and more powerful. It was as if another Wei Baoheng, but Wang Duo was just right, and often bluntly entered, gradually being left out.


    After less than half a year of fighting, Wang Duo was demoted and released to the state.


    After Tian Lingzi replaced Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue, he became the most powerful person in the entire Chang''an City. Except for Li Yan who didn''t look at anyone, even Lu Yan met him and was polite. Tian Lingzi is not a good person, only responsible for embezzlement and bribery and coaxing Li Yan to be happy.


    In the first year of Qianfu, the first year of Li Zhi''s reign, there was a flood after the drought, and the natural disaster led to a shortage of food. The imperial court conquered so much that it became hungry and overwhelmed, and finally caused a disaster. Li Xian Wang Xianzhi and Shang Junchang took the lead. After the capture of prefectures and counties, several states were successively trapped, and the momentum rose greatly, and the world shook.


    In the second year of Qian Fu, Huang Chao gathered to respond to Wang Xianzhi.


    After that, the unsold soldiers fought north and south, siege the city, and developed into hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    The court ordered the four towns of Huainan, Zhongwu, Xuanwu, Yicheng, and Tianping to join forces.


    Since then, the army has lost more than defeated, and the court has repeatedly changed hands, but the chaos has never been calm, but it has grown stronger.


    Four years of Qianfu, Huang Chao captured Yinzhou, killed the Jiedushi, and fell into Yizhou. In order to prevent the disorderly soldiers from controlling Ziqing, the imperial court used Li Ji as the Pinglu Jiedushi to curb the disorderly army''s predatory situation.


    Pinglu Jiedushi, under the jurisdiction of Qi, Zi, Qing, Lai, Deng and other prefectures, faces the sea in the east, borders Taishan in the west, and is adjacent to Lu and Yizhou.


    ...


    West Neiyuan has been restored as early as the sun is just right in spring.


    Li Xun was feeding fish by the lake. He sprinkled a handful of fish food, clapped his hands, turned and shook his head and sighed: "Some thieves are noisy, and some of the civil and military in the Manchu dynasty were leaders, and some of the world''s vassals were full of elites. It''s easy to calm them down. Why do you have to go for a trip in person? How tired are you to stay in Chang''an?


    Li Yan sat in the pavilion and looked at him. He heard his words and shook his head: "In total, the chaotic thief has been in the army for four years. If it can be calmed down easily, it won''t be delayed until today. The court changed hands several times, although it has also achieved some. Victory, but these chaotic thieves are not stranded in one place, they are mobile operations, chasing around, and it is not easy to get rid of them. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan was a bit angry. He bit his teeth and said, "It''s all because of the incompetence of those towns and towns! We watched each other during the battle, and no one was willing to rush forward. To disperse, it is all about preserving your own strength and refusing to be loyal to the court! On the contrary, when asking the court for money and food, one voice was louder than the other, and I was really annoyed! "


    Li Yan is telling the truth, but not all.


    Fan Zhen looked at each other and no one was willing to suffer. Although the army did not win quickly, there were several times when the official army achieved a victory and forced the chaos to lose, but the courts wanted to win the victory of each other because of party conflicts. Leading to a sudden change of command several times has given the chaotic soldiers the opportunity to take advantage of, which is also an indisputable fact.


    When the war is unfavorable, let the good generals lead the army. Once they have an advantage and feel that the winning ticket is in their hands, they will replace the good generals and let their cronies enter the field. As a result, the rice bucket is broken and the fruits of the good work are hard to let the chaotic soldiers escape. .


    This is what Lu Yan does.


    In addition, the generals sent by the imperial court were better than not punished, and rewarded for their achievements. After the Fangzhen soldiers and horses achieved a record, the court awarded them. Once they had the guilt of defeat, they were pushed to Fangzhen. Unknown, which caused the court''s prestige to be greatly diminished, and the Fan Town soldiers who had been working hard gradually became dissatisfied, and their attitude became negative.


    All kinds of disputes over interests are flooded in this conflict of chaos without good coordination. This is the fundamental reason why war can never win.


    Li Ye couldn''t talk to Li Ye about this, he wouldn''t listen when he said it, and he didn''t necessarily agree with it.


    He had to say: "Fanzhen soldiers and horses are watching each other on the battlefield, and no one is willing to do their best. This requires a model of heroic warfare set up by the court. At the same time, the various fan towns disagree with each other, and they need to send heavy ministers to defeat the towns. Ask them to obey the imperial order. "


    Speaking of this, Li Xun smiled: "Although the minister has no prestige, he is the prince of the dynasty, and everyone in the world knows His Majesty''s favor, so he can borrow His Majesty''s prestige. There is His Majesty''s Prestige in all the towns Who dares not to admit it? "


    Li Yan smiled bitterly: "I can''t say you."


    ...


    When Li Zheng returned to the An''s Mansion, he called Shangguan Qingcheng, Song Jiao, Li Zhen, etc., and arranged many things for them to prepare separately.


    I don''t know how long it will take to go out of the town, so Li Yao is going to take all of the 800 royals in the palace. These soldiers also followed Li Xian''s conquest, and they should be used for battlefields and defending the palace, but they are overkill.


    A few days later, everything was properly packed. Li Zhi''s edict was issued, which revealed that Li Zhi''s release from the town of Pinglu to the world. Jieduo''s envoy also arrived in Li Yi''s hands.


    Li Xian didn''t mean to go with Li Yan, his body could not stand upset.


    In fact, Li Ye is very clear that Li Xian did not return to Changan to help him. After Li Xian achieved real life, there are basically no secular ties, and the only thing he still has is the Jiangshan Club in Datang.


    Life club, death club. This is Li Xian.


    It was night and Haoyue was empty.


    Li Huan sat on the roof and brought a pot of wine, drinking alone.


    After the jug was empty, he stood up and bathed in the night breeze without saying a word.


    It was a long time that he worked hard to get out of the town.


    When you arrive in Fanzhen, you will reach the rivers and lakes and the world.


    He took a big step on the way to becoming immortal.


    And to meet him, there are more challenges.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The first volume ends.


    PS: I wrote an article about the ten countries, in the related works.


    Thanks to Ye Yezhi, Chunqiu, Xiaoxiao xxxxxxxx, Baidu Sanren, Viper Brothers, French Star and other brothers for their support.

 v2 Chapter 1： Robbery

    This is a cargo ship that looks very ordinary. It is not big, but it is only three feet in length. It has been used for many years. The warehouse is very old, but it is clean and it looks comfortable.


    A young man in a black robe came out of the warehouse, looking like a 20-year-old man, Mei Yuxuan Yang, with a long body. He looked around at the bow for a moment, and to the humanity who had been standing at the bow: "Huang Chao captured Luzhou''s At that time, there were many lootings of the Yellow River cargo ships? "


    "The flow of soldiers was based on looting. Whether it was Wang Xianzhi or Huang Chao, every place was transited like a locust. At the beginning of the year, Huang Chao led the troops to capture Luzhou, and most of the cargo ships in Luzhou were ransacked."


    The talking woman was a beautiful woman, almost the same age as a man in a black robe, wearing a navy blue dress, and a vibrant figure was drawn to the fullest. This is not a woman with a charming appearance, but she looks calm and looks like Xiaojiabiyu.


    She continued: "The Changhe Gang only penetrated into the lower reaches of the Yellow River last year, and the scale of its influence was still very small, so the losses suffered were also very limited ... The Changhe Gang''s closest stronghold here is still in Luzhou."


    The young Xuanpao nodded and looked at the river: "In these years, Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao chaotically concentrated on activities between the Yellow River and the Huai River. The two river basins were already rich and the rivers were vertical and horizontal, plus the canal trunk road. A piece of fat. "


    The woman thought for a while, and she was worried: "The connection between Pinglu and the Central Plains accounted for a large part of the convenience of the river. The chaos of soldiers flowing between the two rivers was indeed bad for His Royal Highness. Besides, the materials provided by the court, It will be difficult to arrive safely. "


    The young Xuanpao smiled and didn''t take it for granted: "Anyway, they won''t be here long, and they are going south."


    "Go south?" The woman was doubtful.


    The Xuanpao man nodded resolutely.


    The man in Xuanpao is Li Zhi, he is on his way to Pinglu, and the woman is Liu Zhiyan, the head of the Changhe Gang. Her Changhe Gang has already controlled the Weishui Basin and now penetrates the Central Plains through the Yellow River Channel.


    Li Ye did not explain Liu Zhiyan''s question. He remembered very clearly that Wang Xianzhi was about to die. Later, Huang Chao would go to the Yangtze River Basin, and went south to the Pearl River Basin. After two years, he is well-cultivated in the south, and will go north again. This is the time when he is going straight to Changan.


    Li Xun served as Pinglu Jiedu''s envoy, sitting east of Mount Tai, and said he was fighting Huang Chao. In fact, after he left the border this time, Huang Chao''s department had already evacuated from Luzhou, and went south to attack the heart of the Central Plains, Songzhou. Ziqing''s intention to march.


    Well, the soldiers will be wiped out by the army once they lose their fluidity. Huang Chao knows this reason, so he doesn''t stop there. The soldiers attacked the city, but to plunder the wealth, arrest the strong men, and strengthen themselves.


    Li Yan came to the rescue, but he did not feel regretful. On the contrary, this was part of his plan.


    Ping Lujun, a large group of arrogant soldiers, has always been unconvinced, and its severity is only slightly worse than the three towns in Hebei, and the deportation has not been done much. Secondly, because the Penglai Daomen is here, the rivers and lakes in the jurisdiction have been in these years. Rising, they joined forces with prestigious families in prefectures and counties to develop a large number of disciples with faint signs of uncontrol.


    Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao caused trouble in the Central Plains. The imperial court ordered the Central Plains and nearby towns to participate in the battle, but Ping Lu was not imprisoned.


    Li Yan came to sit in Pinglu. If he wants to sit in a stable position, he must first solve these problems. Otherwise, he rushed to the army with Pinglu. He said that they did not listen to the orders. They really arrived on the battlefield. That''s great.


    Although Pinglu is chaotic, it has a good place and can be called a land of foundation. In the case of the three towns in Hebei being unable to move and the poor terrain of the towns of Huainan, Pinglu is the best choice if Li Zhi does not sit in the middle of the town.


    Huang Chao''s southward move gave Li Xun a chance to rectify Pinglu. He had to hold Ping Lu firmly in his own hands before Huang Chao went north. In this way, he would have a performance when Huang Chao broke through Chang''an and the king of the kingdom of the world.


    "His Royal Highness, the Luzhou War is off, and it''s not quite peaceful. We have so many cargo ships heading eastward, it''s too swaggering, I''m afraid it''s not safe," Liu Zhiyan said suddenly.


    The river under their feet is called Jishui. The water flow is large and stable. It connects Pinglu with the hinterland of the Central Plains and runs parallel to the Yellow River. It flows only about a hundred miles away (the distance between the sections is large or small). The Bohai Sea, but the lower Yellow River does not pass Pinglu, so the connection between Pinglu and the Central Plains and the transportation of materials mainly rely on water.


    Li Yan smiled calmly: "It''s not very peaceful, so I have to work hard. Don''t forget, I''ll let you bring Changhe to help this time. What is it?"


    Liu Zhiyan blinked, looked at Li Yan curiously, and looked puzzled: "Control the Jishui River."


    Li Wei said: "We have passed Ohnosawa, and then we will enter the boundary of Qizhou. If there are large-scale bandits in Jishui, we can only be the forces of Qizhou."


    Qizhou, later known as Jinan, is now affiliated with Pinglu.


    Li Yan looked down with his hand and didn''t say much.


    Conquering Pinglu began with the rivers and lakes forces that conquered Pinglu.


    More than ten cargo ships in a row, full of valuable commercial cargo, sailed to Qizhou. More than a dozen cargo ships, with the exception of the boatman, had more than 20 people guarded with knives, and all were fat fish.


    Li Yan and others were hooked.


    On the morning of this day, the dense fog on the river was filled, and Li Zheng was sitting in the cabin and playing chess with Li Zhen. His chess skills were not good, and he was tortured to death by the latter. When he was frowning and thinking about his entanglement, Liu Zhiyan lifted the curtain and came in, and said to Li Li: "His Royal Highness, someone is robbing."


    "Someone robbed in the river?" Li Zhen froze.


    Li Xuan raised his eyebrows, and got up with a piece of chess. He was so brow-eyed, "Why not? It''s more convenient to robbery in the river, because you can''t change course, which is much better than on the ground."


    Along the way, there was nothing to do and it was really boring.


    When he came to the bow of the ship, Li Xuan saw that the shadow of a giant monster was exposed in the thick fog, and he used his repairing power. He quickly saw that there were several transformed cargo ships that ran across the river. The road ahead of the Long River Gang was blocked and very overbearing.


    An eight-footed man with a blindfold and only a short gown, showing strong muscles like a hill, carrying a large blade like a door panel, surrounded by a large crowd, standing magnificently. With a high bow, he raised his chin and watched Li Yan and others appear on the bow.


    "This river is for me to repair, this road is for me, if I want to cross it, I will stay for money!"


    The eight-foot man broke his throat and shouted. If the sound was a thunder, his momentum was too strong. When he was talking, he waved the machete in a circle and cut it heavily towards the river. A white knife fell suddenly on the river. A water spring was struck upward, showing the absolute deterrent power of the wizard.


    "Okay, okay! This line is spoken well, just like the script." Li Yan flashed in front of his eyes and saw the scattered water splashing on the bow of the boat, he couldn''t help clapping his hands and praised him, "This character is also a good choice, mighty, domineering!"


    Liu Zhiyan couldn''t help but take a strange look at Li Yan, saying that His Highness has not always been so high, and it is fun to have such a childlike mind.


    "His Royal Highness, what should I do?" Liu Zhiyan asked, whispering slightly, tilting his head.


    "Don''t call it Your Highness, reveal your identity, call your son." Li Yan laughed, "You are the master of Changhe Gang. You have to negotiate with them. There is only one principle."


    "What principle?"


    "Be scared!"


    Liu Zhiyan rolled his eyes silently in the bottom of his heart, coughed twice, cleared his throat, and took two steps to hold his fist. It really made sense: "... in the next Xiao River to help the master Liu Xiao Xiao, who is ahead. ..... man, please report your name! "


    Li Zhi gave Liu Zhiyan a glance. What little name did this little Nizi get, and also Xiaogang, and there are still gangs with such a domineering name in the world?


    Seeing that Liu Zhiyan answered the eight-foot man, it was like seeing a joke. He immediately laughed and pointed at Liu Zhiyan holding his belly and said, "Why are you a woman? You Xiaohe has no man, and you will be a girl?" Alas, Xiaohe Gang, look at this name, it''s the life of a small fish and shrimp! "


    The nagging behind him laughed more than once.


    Liu Zhiyan heard that his eyes were slightly dimmed.


    The eight-footed big man waved his hand, carried the machete, banged his chest, and said with a humorous tone: "Master, I''m the boss of Dahe Gang, Wu Boss. If you little sissies, Obediently left to buy ... "


    He just wanted to say that he would stay and buy money, but when he looked at the Changhe Gang, there were only a dozen ships with more than twenty guards with knives, and the head was still a weak woman. His eyes turned, and he laughed immediately: "Leave your boat and get out of the way. If you take a slow step, you can''t blame Master for not knowing anyone!"


    Speaking of which, the eight-footed man stared at the big bell-like eyes, exposing what he thought was extremely vicious, and threatened: "To tell you the truth, uncle, this big sword is a second-order weapon, it is infinitely powerful, and it has to be every day Drinking blood, otherwise you will be restless and die. The heroes who died under the sword of Uncle can''t count it! Uncle also tells you that Uncle ¡¯s sword has happened to have no blood for three days. Tell you, uncle, this big knife, the woman who likes to drink fine skin and tender meat the most, can **** you dry in one second ... It will make you a dead body, so ugly ... "


    "Master Wu is mighty!"


    "Master Wu is domineering!"


    We applauded loudly, one by one.


    The eight-footed man was spitting and uttering ecstasy. In the end, even Li Xun was surprised by the eloquence, and he said that the rivers and lakes were so big that there was no shortage of quality.


    Liu Zhiyan clenched her silver teeth, turned her head and said to Li Yan: "This man is too contrived, son, I can''t help it!"


    Li Ye was so excited that he joked, "Are you angry?"


    Liu Zhiyan clenched his short knife and said, "Generally, I am not angry unless I cannot bear it!"


    Li Yan said, "Since you can''t bear it, you don''t have to bear it, go and cut him!"


    "Thank you son!"


    When Liu Zhiyan said the last word, the man was already in midair. A pair of short knives came out of the scabbard and beheaded at the eight-foot man.


    "This is a bad temper." Li Yan said twice, "women who can''t afford to mess around!"


    The eight-footed man saw that Liu Zhiyan actually took the initiative. It was very unexpected. His eloquence performance was not finished, and he had to stop. However, Liu Zhiyan''s small body was really difficult to make him feel jealous. He chuckled twice: " Originally, I only wanted your goods. Since you brought them to your door, the uncle will accept you, and enjoy them later ... "


    The huge machete took a punch in his hand, Bai Mang flickered like a hammer, and waved to Liu Zhiyan with a thunderous potential, and the whistling wind was particularly harsh: "Roll down to the uncle!"


    "Master Wu, start softly, don''t break the beauty!"


    "Master Ye is terrific. This knife is so weird!"


    We laughed loudly.


    But in the next instant, we were all wrapped around our necks, and the laughter stopped abruptly, eyes widened one by one, looking at the front in disbelief and stunned.


    The two short knives struck the machete, so small that they were negligible. However, at that instant, a big man who was the first look of Lao Tzu in the world, his arrogant expression was frozen on his face, and replaced by strong fear.


    As a sorcerer, Dahan was surprised and shocked at the moment of the attack, and the seemingly cowardly woman suddenly burst into the fierce strength of the second layer of training!


    With a loud bang, the second-order instrument in the mouth of the eight-footed Dahan was directly cut off with a double knife and jumped out. Liu Zhiyan took the volley, turned around and swayed his legs, sweeping **** Dahan''s face.


    The body of more than 200 kilograms of eight-foot man, in this dull bang, issued a scream, screamed directly, flew out of the ship, and fell into the river!


    Liu Zhiyan An landed firmly on the ship''s side, staring coldly at the crowd: "Who do you want to start with?"

 v2 Chapter 2： Stop pretending

    (The content has just been reissued and has been corrected.)


    Everyone was dumbfounded, speechless, like a ghost seeing the day, half a ring, and they only heard the sound of dry throat, very slight, but unexpected.


    Liu Zhiyan looked at these people coldly, and he was going to make a big fight, and taught everyone about it, which made everyone afraid and frightened.


    The big-named Wu Han is a little famous in this area. Not only is it a genuine magician, but also his skill is sharp. Now he was flew away even when he was face to face, and it seemed that there was no fighting power. These puppets, Naturally dare not do it.


    With Li Yi''s help, to this day, Liu Zhiyan ¡¯s cultivation has entered the third floor of Qi training. After all, he is the master of the river gang. Even if there is secret care in Tsing Yi, the cultivation is too low to be justified.


    Although she was annoyed, she just kept her hand. If not, the first blow would not be just to cut the big man''s sword, and it wouldn''t be a problem to open him up.


    With a bang, the big man raised his head from the river, looked at Liu Zhiyan in horror, and did not dare to get on the boat. He opened his mouth and said nothing, but in the end he didn''t say a word, whether he was ashamed or shy, with a face Flushed.


    Just then, a cold hum, came from a large ship behind, with dissatisfaction and disdain, and then a black chess piece flew out like lightning, straight to Liu Zhiyan''s face gate!


    Liu Zhiyan froze with his eyes and quickly slashed his sword. The strength of the third layer of training was no longer reserved, which successfully split the chess piece in half.


    Looking at the track, Liu Zhiyan saw it clearly. Behind the boat at her feet, there was a larger ship. Class A was doing two young men playing against each other, with long hair in white robes and fairy wind bones. The fog on the river was so big, but around them, they avoided themselves, and they couldn''t affect them at all!


    The two young men in white robes did not look at Liu Zhiyan from beginning to end, including the one who just shot. It seems to them that compared with the game, Liu Zhiyan ¡¯s duel with Wu Han is not worth mentioning at all. Showing absolute confidence.


    Only the masters have the confidence.


    After Liu Zhiyan took the chess piece, the young man on the left turned around and looked at it: "Three layers of qi?"


    "It''s just three levels of practicing qi." The young man on the right didn''t turn his head back, his voice was indifferent and he didn''t care.


    The young man on the left snorted softly, "No wonder he is so arrogant, dare to step directly on the boat."


    "Get on the ship, whether she is practicing the third layer of qi or not, there is only a dead end." The young man on the right had a calm tone, as if he was telling a fact without doubt.


    "That''s natural." The young man on the left agreed.


    Liu Zhiyan looked at the two of you and said a word to me, very annoyed, he leapt forward, got on the boat of the two, and rushed towards them.


    The two young men showed a disdainful smile together, flicked a few fingers and snorted a few times, and several pieces of chess landed on the bow of the bow. Then the calm bow of the bow suddenly lit up countless white lines and white halo Suddenly rose, covering Liu Zhiyan.


    Liu Zhiyan was forced to stop, because she suddenly found that the solid deck seemed to be turned into a quagmire, wrapped around her footsteps, making her extremely difficult to move. She frowned and realized that she had fallen into a formation!


    At the same time, several chess bullets came and landed in the array. Liu Zhiyan suddenly felt the earth spinning, like an earthquake, and was unstable. However, in fact, the ship was very calm. With the tremor, one after another was white. People, climbed out of Class A.


    Judging from their stature, they are very similar to the two young men who played against each other.


    As soon as these white faceless people appeared, they rushed towards Liu Zhiyan, like fierce ghosts, to the extreme. Liu Zhiyan hurriedly responded with a knife, but found that these white faceless people could not be killed at all, and their blow to Liu Zhiyan was real.


    Soon, Liu Zhiyan fell into a hard battle.


    "Once the Liuhe lore array is launched, it will not stop unless the intruder''s aura is exhausted and he died in the array." The young man on the left no longer looks at Liu Zhiyan and turns to continue playing chess. In his eyes, Liu Zhiyan has already It''s a dead person and it''s not worth him to take another look.


    "Dead." The young man on the right hasn''t looked at Liu Zhiyan.


    The men on the left and the right, heard the conversation between the two, and shouted happily.


    "A real shot, really extraordinary!"


    "I don''t know the **** girl, it''s planted this time!"


    "Real mighty!"


    Wu Han, who fell into the water, saw that Liu Zhiyan was in trouble, relieved, and finally dared to climb into the boat. When he was still on the ship''s side, he couldn''t wait to yell at Liu Zhiyan: "It''s arrogant, his mother, not to Finish!"


    "It''s rude to shout at a woman like this."


    Suddenly, Wu Han heard a clear voice. Before he could react, a sole was sharply enlarged in front of his eyes, and then he stepped on his face with a bang. Before he had time to overturn the ship ¡¯s side, the bridge of his nose was broken, and his nose was bleeding. Cross flow, fell back into the river again, only listening to the man continued: "The next time you are arrogant, you must first confirm that your side has indeed won."


    Li Yan stepped out and stood on the side of the ship where Liu Zhiyan was. He played against two "concentrated" young men who were light and windy, and looked very serious: "The two lords pretend to work hard. I really admire it. "


    "Go!" The young man on the left, impatient, didn''t bother to look at Li Yan, and waved a pawn.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen how Li Yan can do it. The black **** that flew at him just left the finger of the young man, and turned back directly in mid-air, following the straight line when he came, at a faster speed. , Hit directly on the young man''s face!


    The young man was caught off guard, his head fluttered, and he slammed down to the ground, turning the chessboard over, throwing the chess pieces to the ground, his head struck directly on the deck, making a dull sound, like drumming.


    The young man froze suddenly, staring at Li Ye with his eyes flushed, and left and right on the boat, taking a breath of breath, his face was incredible, because the right face of the young man was completely It became red and swollen, and a big bag was swollen. It was very transparent and red, and it was broken at any time. A trace of blood was hanging on the corner of the young man''s mouth.


    Li Xuan arched his hand, solemnly: "His hard work on his own face, and I admire it even more."


    "Tired to death ?!" The young man with a half-swollen face stared at Li Yan angrily, but did not dare to take another shot easily, but the young man on the right, always sat on the ground, calm and relaxed, without squinting. , A demeanor of Taishan collapse in front of calm.


    "Who are you?" Li Yan laughed at the vague voice of the other person. "In the face of the second force, I am deeply ashamed, I am really embarrassed to say the name."


    The swollen young man was distorted by his angry facial features. His face was swollen and swollen, and his face changed drastically, causing injuries, and the pain was soothing. This made him hate the extreme, and his eyes were bloodshot: "Sludge!"


    Li Yan held back a smile and shook his head, "I don''t want to die."


    "You have entered the area of ??Liuhe lore, it is impossible to die." At this time, the young man sitting on the right side spoke, and probably also felt that the young man with a swollen face talked, he was looking for a joke, he couldn''t help it. Don''t give up a bit of high-powered people to do it for you.


    When he spoke, he pressed his hands sharply on the ground, a wave of aura spread out, and he also stood up, but still sitting cross-legged on the top of the boat, he looked very smart, and Under his action, the entire ship was filled with dazzling white lines, and the white halo enveloped the whole ship.


    "Liuhe lore array?" Li Yan chuckled, and he reached out and took a few shots to the board, taking a few pieces of chess, "Since the two are not playing, the pieces will be borrowed from me."


    With a few flicks, the white pawns flew everywhere and directly broke the deck, hatch, and ship''s side. After thirteen beeps, the white halo that enveloped the ship suddenly made a crisp sound, as if it broke a tea cup. , And then broke every inch, disappearing invisible.


    Even the white faceless man in front of Liu Zhiyan''s eyes disappeared.


    "It''s fluttering cold!" The swollen young man yelled in panic. He wanted to say that it was impossible, but his mouth was so big and involved the injury that he hurt his subconsciously to cover his face. When he touched the big bag, he slammed. Inhale and quickly release your hand.


    The puppets on the left and right were screaming in shock, and in an uproar, the look of Li Peng''s eyes was already irresistible with fear.


    The young man sitting cross-kneeed on the top of the ship flashed a panic in his eyes, but then he covered it. He looked at Li Huan calmly, he was not at all panic, and he was very confident, and said faintly: "I still know the formation method, no wonder Dare to get on board, but if you think this will work ... "


    "I thought Nima thought!" The other party kept pretending to annoy Li Li, and he jumped out suddenly, reaching the young man''s eyes instantly, reaching out and grabbing directly at each other''s throat.


    The young man who has always maintained a good manner, looks like an unfathomable young man, and his eyes shrink, his body trembles, and he jumps from the top of the ship. This time I clearly realized that I met a master!


    The young man wanted to step back and dodge, but his practice was too far behind Li Yan. If Li Yan let him run away, that would be a ghost.


    He grabbed the young man''s neck with his right hand and lifted him up. Li Yi stepped on the top of the boat, lifted it to the ground, and went up to ten feet high.


    The wind screamed in his ears, and the young man''s face turned red. He looked at Li Kun in horror, his face full of fear and despair.


    "You want to say, if I thought it would knock you down, I would be wrong, right?"


    Li Yan poked his lips, twisted his waist in midair, turned around, grabbed the young man''s neck, and threw him down the ship. "I did n¡¯t pretend, you are getting more and more active. Who is wrong, you do n¡¯t know Clicking on the force? "


    The young man''s body fell sharply, like a falling meteor. He stared at the approaching ship, desperately trying to control his body, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    With a bang, the young man''s eyes were black, his body broke the top of the ship, and the sawdust flew across.


    Then he smashed into the cabin, smashed the deck, fell into the bilge, and finally smashed the hull. He slammed into the river water and stirred up a huge water column!


    The water column fell, but the river was still alive.


    The big man with the surname Wu was stepped on his face with Li Yi''s foot, dizzy, his nose bridge collapsed, struggling in the water for a while, and he finally managed to wake up a bit. Leaning back on the hull, he had no time to breathe a sigh of relief. Just when the young man smashed the ship, he followed the broken wood and flew up again. Before the falling water fell, he yelled angrily: "I didn''t do anything, why am I injured every time ?!"


    The young man with a swollen face rushed to the other boat. He glanced back at the ship that had been "slashed" from the middle of the ship, and he was afraid.


    The appearance of Li Yan was too sudden and completely broke his expectations. This superman can''t pretend to look at it again. Seeing Li Yan''s fierce shot and staying here, it is estimated that he will be taught a miserable death. He immediately took notice and ran!


    It was just that he had just ran out two steps and had not yet landed. A flash of light appeared in front of him, and Li Xuan appeared in front of him.


    "You are such a good person, but you suddenly ran away. Isn''t it too expensive?" Li Yan looked at him with a smile.


    The young man with a swollen face jumped into his heart and said nothing, turned around quickly, but this time it was the same. He didn''t take two steps and was blocked by Li Yan.


    The young man with a swollen face has the heart to cry, but he still ca n¡¯t run away. The key is that his face is swollen like a lantern, and he ca n¡¯t make such a ¡°difficult¡± expression like crying without tears. Unable to express, even more tired.


    "You can''t do it with tears, how can you stop it halfway?" Li Xun shot like lightning, grabbing the other''s neck, jumping up in one step, and smashing towards the former young man. Hit him hard.


    The life of the young man with a swollen face is better. After all, his predecessor has made a hole for him, and he has been smooth. However, the young man was unlucky. He just emerged from the water and was hit by the young man with a swollen face. Is it face to face.


    With a gurgling, painful sound, half of the face of the young man with a swollen face burst open, and blood burst out.


    Then the two fell into the water together.


    "Good things come in pairs." Li Min clapped his hands. "It''s so good to pretend to fight together. Oh no, it''s being beaten."


    Li Yan looked at the others on the left and right, with a mild smile: "Who else is going to pretend?"

 v2 Chapter 3： Swagger

    (The content of the second chapter yesterday has been posted in the book review area. The chapter revision on the app is too slow to sync. You can go to the book review area to read the second chapter, and then pick up this chapter. After reading it, remember to top it, so as not to sink. .)


    The eight-foot man with a machete is called Wu Zhenjiang. The name is domineering. Zhenjiang, with his body, is actually a little convincing. In fact, Wu Zhenjiang also has some reputation in Jishui, which can be regarded as a ground snake. But unfortunately, he met Li Yan, who was too big for Jiang Long.


    After salvaging Wu Zhenjiang from the river, the eight-foot man was lying on the bow of his boat, breathing heavily like a dead fish. He was usually tied by two young men who were worshipped by the gods. At the moment, they were also tied together and their faces were swollen. Young people, because of the bulging bales, were previously smashed face-to-face, and now the dignity is not visible.


    However, he was not too pathetic. After all, someone was accompanying him. Another young man was thrown off by Li Yan, his face broke through several layers of wood, his nose was swollen, and he looked no better than him.


    Li Yan asked Liu Zhiyan to take someone to tie up the bandits who stopped the road. He came down and crouched in front of Wu Zhenjiang. The latter, like the two young men, looked at Li Yan with anger, and a rabbit was anxious to bite. .


    "I didn''t ask for forgiveness, but I was kind of strong." Li Min patted Wu Zhenjiang''s face, revealing his admiration.


    "If you want to kill you, you should know what you are listening to. If I frown, I will follow your surname!" Wu Zhenjiang screamed loudly around his neck, and you didn''t read it wrong.


    "It''s not that easy to follow my last name. My last name is distinguished." Li Xun could not help but smile, his eyes became a little grim, "However, if you want to be a good man, I can complete you."


    As a matter of fact, Li Min took out a shiny, gorgeous dagger, tried the blade with his thumb, put it in front of Wu Zhenjiang''s throat, and said earnestly: "To be honest, Jiang Hu is a man of great admiration. I know that you would rather die. And do n¡¯t want to humiliate. You can rest assured that I will set up a monument for you and will not leave you without a name. ¡±


    Li Yan was very serious when he spoke, and after finishing the aura, the rune on the dagger was lit.


    Wu Zhenjiang suddenly widened his eyes, struggling to hold down the glowing dagger, his eyes were about to stare out, but he still wanted to maintain a look that I was really not afraid of death, and his mouth hurriedly exclaimed: "You want Kill me, I won''t stop you, but you must have no good food! Within three days, all of you will be buried with me! "


    "Oh?" Li Yan''s strength dropped by two points.


    As soon as Wu Zhenjiang saw a play, he felt that his words worked. Li Ye was clearly discouraged. He quickly put on the uncle''s deep background. The expression that you had caused the uncle to be dead was also full of screams: "You though The repair is very high, but where can you go? Besides, you only have such a small group of people, and you want to make it impossible? "


    He moved his shoulders a little, making it easier to speak in a more comfortable posture: "To tell you the truth, uncle is from the Wu family in Qizhou. You do n¡¯t have to inquire about what the Wu family is! You dare to kill me, I promise All of you will die cleanly, and there will be no bone residue left! "


    "Zizhou Wu family ..." Li Min groaned, touching his chin, and turned to look at the two young people, revealing your unexpected expression, "Is it that you are also from Wu family?" "


    "Let us put it now, and obediently give us a **** to admit it, it''s too late!" The swollen young man suddenly saw Li Ye''s expression of fear, and suddenly raised his toes. "Huh, your little river helps this kind of fish and shrimp, I heard Ever passed the name of the Wu family in Qizhou? In the lower reaches of Jishui, all river gangs must listen to the Wu family''s order. Those who follow me and those who disobey me will die.


    "Chopping all the doors?" Li Ye''s expression that you really scared me, "Wu family is so powerful? Is there no king law in Qizhou? They are so arrogant, does the government don''t care?"


    "Government?" The swollen young man had the thrill of revenge. He raised his jaw and hummed coldly: "In Qizhou, the Wu family is Wang Fa! Don''t you know that the world is all chaotic and there are many monks? Who is the uncle! Officials in Qizhou, dare to control the Wu family? Do not dare not to control, the Wu family frowned, they all have to be afraid! "


    "So powerful?" Li Min said in shock.


    "Huh! You know now! Don''t let us go? If not, let you all die!" The swollen young man became even more arrogant. "Bring your wealth and go to Wu''s house to plead guilty, I Seeing that you are a big boss, if you dedicate it to our homeowner and make the homeowner happy, maybe it will let you go alive! "


    Li Yan shook his head, stood up, and turned to the ugly husband, "Is the audio and video recorded?"


    The ugly man was holding a photo plate, which was a magic weapon. It was injected with aura to urge him to leave audio and video for a short time. He nodded and whispered, "All are preserved."


    Li Min nodded, and suddenly smiled again: "Departure, Qizhou Wu Family!"


    The ugly man promised with a fist, and went down to order.


    The swollen young man and Wu Zhenjiang suddenly showed joy, one after another shouting: "Forget your acquaintance, and you know how to go to the Wu family to confess your sins, and let us go, good wine and good meat, or you will not be able to walk around!"


    Li Yan glanced at them, beckoned, and ordered the guards who came over: "Hang them on the mast and let everyone along the way take a good look. When we go to the Wu family in Qizhou, we must not give a greeting, this greeting should be Not bad. "


    "What are you talking about ?!" Wu Zhenjiang and the two young men first stumbled, but didn''t respond for a while.


    Didn''t Li Ye be frightened by them? At this time, shouldn''t they be slacked off, and they should be anxious to repay them, and confess them as emperors. What''s the matter of hanging them on the mast? This treatment is completely reversed.


    The three immediately became furious and scolded.


    "you wanna die!"


    "You won''t get good results by doing this!"


    "You will be crushed!"


    Li Yan looked at them with a smile, and said to Brother Tsing Yi Shumen who was the guard of the Changhe River: "There is still strength to yell at. It seems that there is still a lot of strength left, so it is still tied to the mast, and it is estimated that there is still struggle. What if the mast is broken? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense, call me, until they don''t have the energy to shout!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of people immediately squeezed their fists and surrounded them with a smile.


    Seeing the guards around him with unpleasant intentions, the three of Wu Zhenjiang were terrified and drew back, but they were seriously injured and tied up. Where else could they shrink? They were soon guarded. Surrounded by them, a thunderous blow kicked!


    At first, the three of them could still yell and scold, but they got more fierce care, and they looked like they were dying, and gradually they dared not yell, leaving only wailing, and the guards knew how important they were. The loud voice stopped for a while, and when they stopped screaming, they trembled for a while, which made the screams frustrating and rhythmic.


    Li Yan was sitting at the bow of the boat, content with contentment. Someone offered him a tea snack. He took a sip from the tea bowl and nodded: "Good tea."


    After Liu Zhiyan cleaned up the puppets, he came back and replied to Li Piao: "What about those people? And the ships."


    "Bring them all," Li Yan calmly said. "They are all tied to the boat and let the people along the road take a good look."


    Liu Zhiyan''s eyes brightened: "The son is here to announce to Qizhou that these people''s days of prestige and blessings are gone, and now Qizhou is going to change the master!" Li Yan smiled, unwilling.


    It has been four years since he slaughtered Liu Xingshen ¡¯s Korean treaty. He has not been idle for the past four years. Pinglu is the land of his choice. He has already let Tsing Yi knock down the door, checked the situation, and understood. .


    The Wu family of Qizhou is a disaster-prone county, running across the countryside, stubbornly bullying, this is the object he wants to rectify. I just didn''t expect that this time I would encounter the forces that depended on them and robbed his way on Jishui.


    "We are about to enter the boundary of Qizhou. Since the Wu family can control Qizhou, the forces cannot be underestimated. Would you like to notify Song Sishou and the Shangguan general to keep their people closer?" Liu Zhiyan asked Li Yan.


    Li Xie waved his hand, disapproving: "It''s not good to be caught doing something so tight. We have to make the Wu family think that we are just a small force in the rivers and lakes. If he realizes that I am Li Xuan, he will respect me very much. And flattery, then how can I find his stubble? I just want the Wu family to come to me to trouble, so that I have a reason, and logically take them down. "


    Liu Zhiyan froze for a moment, then praised: "My son is bright!"


    The fleet sailed, and they had to replenish supplies. When they met the market and the pier along the way, Li Zhi would use the reputation of supplies to keep the fleet for a day and a half, and then let the people shake up ashore.


    On the largest boat, Wu Zhenjiang and two young people were hoisted. It was especially obvious. The puppets they carried were also tied outside the cabin so that people at the fair and the dock could see clearly.


    Shanxian County is a county under the jurisdiction of Qizhou. After Li Zhi and others entered the boundary of Qizhou, they had to pass through the mountain to reach the calendar city of Qizhou. At the Shanqiao County Pier, Li Shu stopped the fleet as usual. On the bow of the boat, he saw that the pier market was quite large and people were very busy. So he let some people whip Wu Zhenjiang and others to make them howl and attract everyone''s attention.


    In fact, he did not need to do this. The ships, boatmen, feet, businessmen, and people coming and going from the pier all cast a strange look at the Changhe Gang fleet. Dozens of people were tied and hung. It was too spectacular to look at. After that, if you don''t want to attract attention, it is impossible at all. Gradually, a lot of people are surrounded by the dock. They point at the fleet and talk about it.


    Li Yan adjusted his whole jacket. In the attention of everyone, Shi Ran stepped out of the boat with a smile, went to the dock to find a restaurant to eat, and with the screams of the boatmen behind him, his appearance seemed to be indecent.


    When Li Xun swaggered across the city and looked for a restaurant to eat, a large group of guys gathered at the corner of the pier. They looked at the appearance of the Changhe Gang fleet and were extremely cold and angry.


    Soon, a middle-aged man in Jinyi rushed to the market with a group of followers. After everyone saw it, he quickly stepped forward to see him.


    "Zhang Cangcao, we can see clearly. They are all from Wu Zhenjiang. He was also hung from the mast, and there were two side children who went out from the Wu family to practice!" A dark man, gnashing his teeth to the middle-aged man in Jinyi Said, his eyes were full of murderous.


    "Check it out, what''s the other party?" The middle-aged person in Jinyi''s eyes was gloomy. He is Cangcao in Shanbei County and is in charge of the dock in Shanbei County. He knows Wu Zhenjiang.


    "What is called Xiaohe Gang? The head is a woman named Liu Xiaoxiao, who is very good." The dark man said in a deep voice.


    "Xiaohe Gang? I haven''t heard of it." Zhang Cangcao frowned, and then snorted, "Whatever he came from, dare to mess with me in Shanxian County, and also tied Wu''s people in Qizhou. Swaggering across the city and insulting the Wu family so much, this is death, and now Emperor Laozi can''t save him! "


    He turned to look at the dark man, with a great voice: "When people arrive in our Shanxian County, we must take care of this! Ma Heizi, immediately summoned the staff, and brought in the battle, and took them all in the name of capturing the bandits! "


    "Yes!" The dark man immediately promised with his fists.

 v2 Chapter 4： Strength and domineering

    In the wine shop, Li Yan was having a meal with Liu Zhiyan, and the meals were brought up. The two had just moved their chopsticks, and they had not had time to drink a bite. A few men with knives and a bunch of men took a large group of men and rushed in.


    "Government handles the case, busy people, etc., give me a roll!" The head-headed servitor was full of flesh, his eyes were gloomy, and he sang loudly as soon as he entered the door.


    When the diners in the wine shop saw the martial arts in official uniforms, where did they dare to say anything, they all got up and left, as birds and beasts scattered.


    "His mother! Who is Liu Xiaoxiao?" Jian Yi kicked a table with a kick, showing his hopeful and terrible momentum, staring at Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan, and deliberately stepping on the bowl, Make a lot of noise, set off his majesty, and strode towards them.


    In fact, he asked a lot of questions, because the whole lobby, Li Zhi and Liu Zhiyan did not move, even the shopkeeper buddies shrank under the counter, afraid to show up.


    "All stand up for uncle! Now uncle suspects that you are bandits, all go to knock on the door with your uncle! You better get to know more, otherwise, uncle will kill you and just wait for a goof!" On the table, leaned forward, staring fiercely at Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan.


    Li Ye didn''t look at the military service. He poured himself a glass of wine, drank it with a sigh of relief, smashed his mouth, and sighed, saying to Liu Zhiyan: "Why the reputation of the imperial court is bad, and its prestige is greatly diminished. It is also a large part of the reason that the people have separated from Germany. These official differences are too improper. "


    Liu Zhiyan nodded earnestly: "I meet a lot of these people, and I really hate them."


    Li Yan gave a sigh of excitement, "So how do you deal with them in general?"


    Liu Zhiyan replied solemnly: "Before I could not afford it, I could only swallow it, but now ..." She looked at Li Yan with bright eyes.


    "What do you want to do now?" Li Yan asked with a smile.


    "Want to print the soles on their faces." Liu Zhiyan said.


    Li Yan nodded his head: "I agree with you."


    Liu Zhiyan stood up.


    Li Xuan stopped her, and sipped at the hip flask: "Don''t you drink a cup first? After it''s overturned, you won''t be able to drink it. It''s a waste."


    Liu Zhiyan turned his head seriously and said, "It won''t overturn."


    Li Min shrugged, begging you to continue.


    The duo had been ignored by the two for so long, and was already furious. When Liu Zhiyan stood up, he already had a knife in his hand, split his head and covered his face, and beheaded Li Li: "Where did the wild boy dare to be so arrogant, uncle will send you See the King! See how arrogant you are before the King! "


    Li Yan opened his hand innocently, and was very wronged: "Why did you do this to me? She has already stood up, do you look down on women?"


    "My uncle cares about you ..." The flutter of flesh fluttered on his face, and the sword fell like lightning.


    However, the long knife is still in the air, and it can no longer fall, because Liu Zhiyan has already printed his palm on the chest of the soldier, not too loud and crisp, and the body of the soldier spit out blood and flew out. The knife took off his hand and hit the table. The chair fell into the greasy dirt of the food, and when his head was crooked, he passed out.


    "Bold!"


    "Shoot against the official mission, trying to rebel!"


    "Kill her!"


    The people behind the soldiers yelled and rushed to kill them immediately.


    Their screams came to an abrupt end.


    Liu Zhiyan rushed into the crowd, opened the bow from side to side, and the sound of bang and bang was endless. One after another, the fighters and strong men, soared into the air, knocked over the tables and chairs, broke the window, and fell out of the door, and stuck on the wall of.


    For a moment, none of these people could stand.


    "Dare to fight even the officials. You''re afraid you don''t know how to write the dead words!" A cold hum came, and a figure rushed into the lobby, but it was an old man, with a sword in hand, and slashed at Liu Zhiyan. .


    He was repaired to be no weaker than Liu Zhiyan. The sword was cut off, and the whole room was full of raging aura and whistling wind, and even the beams of the house shuddered, as if the next moment would collapse.


    "Let the old man teach you!" The old man yelled at Liu Zhiyan.


    "Go back and teach your son." Li Ao came to the old man in an instant, stamped out, and printed it directly on the old man''s face. With a loud bang, the old man''s body flew out of the door, fell on the street, and never crawled again. stand up.


    "My son, I can deal with him." Liu Zhiyan said positively.


    Li Yan smiled: "I''m afraid he demolished the house."


    Then, he reached out and grabbed the door.


    Zhang Cangcao, who was standing outside the door, was in a daze and was taken in by Li Ye.


    With a bang, Li Hua grabbed his head and blasted him on the counter.


    Zhang Cangcao''s head directly smashed the counter, and he fell down the collapsed counter, his eyes rolled over, and he collapsed on the ground.


    "Loss money." Li Yan glanced at Zhang Cangcao with a flesh on his face. "So many tables and chairs have been broken. No one else will do business?"


    With that said, Li Min reached out and moved backwards. A wine glass with wine came to him. Passed it to Liu Zhiyan, he smiled and said, "You did not overturn the glass, so you drink it."


    "Thank you, son." Liu Zhiyan took the wine glass with both hands. When he lowered his head slightly, he raised his eyes and glanced at Li Yan.


    Li Yan threw the money bag Zhang Cangcao gave to the counter behind the counter, shaking the shopkeeper, smiling gently and comforting: "You hold the money, don''t need to find it, rest assured, no one will dare to come to trouble you . "


    The treasurer was holding the money bag in his hands, and he was totally unresponsive because of excessive fright.


    Li Yan didn''t say much. He dragged Zhang Cangcao out of the house. The latter was only a county official. Of course, Xiu Wei was not too high, but he was very angry. "You dare to beat the court official, no matter what you can If you ca n¡¯t escape, there will be no good results! Do you think you can calmly leave when you defeat my official? Tell you, my people have gone to the dock, and your ship, cargo and people are all done! "


    Zhang Cangcao turned his head and spit out his blood, and he was taciturn: "Your fleet has been immersed, you better let me go, otherwise I will let you lose all your blood!"


    Li Yan dragged him to the dock, and threw it out. He laughed: "See clearly before talking, my fleet is here."


    "What ?!" Zhang Cangcao climbed up from the ground and turned to look at the river. He suddenly became stiff. He unexpectedly found that the fleet of the Long River Gang had nothing at all, very peaceful and peaceful. Wu Zhenjiang and others were still Hanging on the mast, even the cymbals **** are still in their original position!


    Zhang Cangcao opened his eyes wide and couldn''t accept the scene in front of him. Among the people he sent, there were several Qi practitioners. How could he not win those ships? Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan Xiu are just as powerful. Do their subordinates, there are also many masters in the little-known little river help? how can that be!


    The merchant ship is too quiet, without any damage, it doesn''t look like it has just gone through a fierce battle. What about horsespots? What did they do?


    Zhang Cangcao quickly discovered the anomaly. He had been there once before and had seen the merchant ships. At this time, he was surprised to find that the number of tied puppets seemed to increase a lot ... Look, it was confirmed immediately, indeed a lot!


    This is because Ma Heizi and the people he brought with him to "check" the merchant ship were also tied to the ship with the crickets! There are also people wearing military clothing! It was just that they all fainted, so they didn''t shout, Zhang Cangcao didn''t notice it in time.


    "How can this be ?!" Zhang Cangcao turned back in horror, and looked at Li Yan with trembling: "You ... who are you?" Li Yan ignored him and went straight into the boat, and Liu Zhiyan raised him. He got up and threw it to the bow of the boat, and said to the nearby guard, "There is one more, tied together."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, Zhang Cangcao merged with Ma Heizi, and they were tied together outside the cabin. However, Zhang Cangcao had no joy of reunion. He had the heart to die, and it was too shameful. Cang Cao, also an official with a good title, was tied to the boat like dried fish.


    Zhang Cangcao looked at Li Yan''s eyes, gradually filled with fear and fear. Even if he was stupid, after calming down, he could gradually realize that people who dare to be tied even by officials are definitely not small!


    The fleet left the pier and continued to sail in the direction of Qizhou to the east.


    Li Yan stood with his hand on the bow, overlooking the scenery on both sides of the strait.


    Next, the fleet continued to expand. Some local monks, after seeing people hung on the mast and tied to the ship, rushed out to rescue, like Zhang Cangcao, and clamored for Li Yan Waiting for someone to die is ugly.


    Along the way, they were intercepted twice on the river and attacked three times at the pier.


    Of course, the end result is the same, that is, more captives tied to the ship, reaching hundreds of people, and from a distance, it is particularly spectacular.


    On this day, the fleet finally approached the Qizhou state city, and the people and buildings gradually became dense. From the banks of the river to the tall city walls in the distance, it looked very imposing. Merchant ships and cargo ships across the river, including fishing boats, have all grown up, and they have quite a bit of traffic.


    The special "dressing up" of the Long River Gang fleet was no accident and became the focus of the crowd. If no one was sailing on the river, people on the left and right of the ship and the shore drew their eyes to one another and stopped to dart one by one, not knowing how many.


    Li Yan smiled and enjoyed the attention of everyone. He didn''t know where to get a folding fan, and slowly shaken in front of his chest. He nodded to the people around him from time to time, and it looked awful and awful. Alas, it can attract hatred.


    The Changhe helped capture Wu Zhenjiang and two children of the Wu family, and defeated all the local monks who were in trouble along the way, and hung them on the boat to swagger the city. The Wu family soon knew.


    Wu Huainan, the head of the Wu family, is the chief of Qizhou.


    At this moment, Wu Huainan was pacing in the study with his hand frowning.


    He was almost at the age of knowing his fate, and he looked rude, and looked angry at a few books, but his eyebrows were sharp, especially his deep eyes, and he always had attractive chills, so few people dared to look at him.


    In the room, there was also a standing young man.


    "They are impatient. They have seen a lot of people who are not afraid of death, but they have not seen such deaths! When they entered Qizhou Realm, they dared to hang my Wu family children on the mast. This is Are you going to show the public? Father, no matter who they are, they humiliate the Wu family so much in Qizhou! If they don''t die, who else will look at the Wu family in the future? "


    The young man was resentful. He was Wu Huainan''s eldest son, Wu Jianghuai.


    Wu Huainan stopped pacing and sat down behind the desk. He looked at Wu Jianghuai, expressionless, and slowly spoke: "Qizhou is my Wu family''s Qizhou. Here, it was Tiger who gave me a lie, and it was Dragon who gave I''m thinking. The Wu family can control Qizhou these years, relying on strength and domineering. Do you understand? "


    Wu Jianghuai looked pleased. Wu Huainan''s meaning was very clear. He led the masters and gave Changhe a thunderbolt to let them know who is the master of Qizhou!


    Wu Jianghuai went down to prepare, Wu Huainan was still sitting behind the desk, and he didn''t move halfway.


    After a long time, he said, "Come."


    "What does the owner ask?"


    "Please Zhao Zhenren."


    "Yes."

 v2 Chapter 5： Scourge

    On the folding fan in Li Yi''s hand, a pair of ink landscape paintings is painted. The paintings are ancient and ancient, with a profound artistic conception, and the upper right corner is inscribed with four words: a river and a mountain.


    Today, Li is wearing a scholar''s white robe, without any frivolous ornamentation. When he gently shakes the fan, he is smiling, his eyes are calm, his manners are very chic.


    It was only shortly after that that his smile disappeared, and his eyes were lowered, and then he was still stunned by a bright cloud on the face of the sun.


    There are several fishing boats moored on the river a hundred steps away on the left front. At the moment it is noon. At the time when the fisherman was eating, an old fishing boat was used to make the roof of the tattered bamboo mat. An old man over half a year old, With a young girl in Cardamom, she is cooking fish on the bow of the fire.


    The two wore sackcloth shirts, and they also applied many patches. The old man had gray hair, fluffy and sparse, his face was as thin as a mound, his skin was thin and skinny, his eyes were sunken, and his skin was dark and rough. .


    Cardamom girl with small nose, small eyes and small face, was extremely thin, and her hair was arbitrarily pulled behind her head, with an unhealthy yellow luster in the sun. She squatted in front of the fire and fanned the fire with a tattered fan. From time to time, he turned his head and blinked, but still with a smile on his face, from time to time he leaned in front of the cabin, and looked at the old man with a sad look, smoking a few words.


    This is a poor and old couple. Their lives are simple and boring. Two meals a day have to work hard to fill their stomachs. Many times depend on luck.


    Li Yan was looking at the young and old. The reason why he suddenly lowered his face was because a group of soap-dressed men rushed into the small fishing boat with a mighty spirit, and spoke every few words with the young and old with their heads bent and laughing. Shouting, one person kicked one foot on the old man''s chest, and dropped his toes on the boat with his four feet facing the sky. One took her hair and, despite the girl''s cry, struggled, she dragged her under the boat.


    Although Li Yan was far away from them, the practice of practicing Qi Qi on the seventh floor allowed him to easily hear the other party''s conversation.


    The soap-soaked man rushed into the boat, split his head and covered his face, and asked the old man who bowed his head, "When will the money for this month be paid?"


    The old man''s voice was old and terrified, and his hands trembled: "Master Wu, our ancestors and grandchildren really have no money. Please ask Master Wu to be graced for another two days ... We have two fish left and both are given to Wu Master, Master Wu ... "


    "Who is your mother, who wants your stinky fish with dirty hands!" The man kicked himself on the old man''s chest.


    "Grandfather!" The Cardamom girl hurried to help, but was caught by a soap-sucker man, and he said, "The old immortal dog thing, knowing that you can''t afford the money, your granddaughter is so pretty, even if you send it to the kiln, you can Sell ??a few bucks! "


    When Li Zhi heard the title of "Master Wu", he took a folding fan. The term "adult" was not used much in this era, let alone to call officials. Only people with extremely distinguished status, such as San Gong Jiu Qing, had Qualified as an "adult", a man who can wear soap clothes is not high in his own identity. The old man calls him this, and we can see to what extent he is afraid of soap clothes.


    With his toes stepped on the side of the ship, Li Yan and the wild geese swept out of the boat, and immediately arrived on the fishing boat. At this time, the leader of the soap-soaked man was about to fall to the old man lying on his back, stepping on the second foot, and pinching the girl''s hair. Man is about to disembark.


    Li Yan''s face was sinking like water, and his eyes were extremely cold. Whether before or after crossing, he hated the bullying and bullying of the poor elderly.


    She stretched her palms and pushed forward, beating the old man with soap-clothes, she screamed and flew out dozens of feet, fell into the haystack without moving, the man with a flick of fingers and a girl''s hair was forced to lift She raised her head, her face rose red and purple, her feet rose from the ground, and she could no longer hold the girl.


    "Who are you? Even if you are in charge of the Wu family''s gossip, how many lives do you have? Still let go ?!"


    "You **** irritable people, don''t live by yourself!"


    Several other men saw the scene and were frightened and furious, yelling at Li Yan, and rushing up with sticks.


    "Wu Family?" Li Yan sneered, and the left-handed man swung his sleeves, and all the rushed men flew out. People spit blood in the air, slammed down on the bank of the river, and couldn''t get up again. The person who raised his head saw Li Yan''s eyes full of panic.


    Holding his right hand back, he took the bully girl back and threw it under his feet. Li Yi stepped on his face and stepped on his face with half of his face in the bow of the ship. Li Yan asked coldly: "Qi Wu family?"


    "Yes, yes, Qizhou only recognizes one Wu family ... the hero lives!" The man struggled with his limbs.


    "Waste!" Li Yan kicked the man with a kick, and he blasted his limbs in midair and fell into the river with a bang.


    The girl''s face was full of tears, and her bright eyes were full of fear. She couldn''t care about wiping the tears, and went to support the old man. The two of them kneeled in front of Li Yan and hoeed to Li: "Thank you, thank you! "


    Li Xie quickly lifted the two up. The old man had only a dry skin with almost no flesh, and the old tears crisscrossed. In front of him, Li Xuan saw this face, his heart felt as if he was stunned, uncomfortable. Indescribable, speechless for a moment.


    "Engong, let''s go! If you mess up with the Wu family, they will definitely retaliate. There are their people everywhere on this dock, and there are a lot of magicians. You won''t be able to leave after late!" The old man was anxious Persuade Li Yan.


    Li Yan took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, and asked the old man in a deep voice: "Is that the only person who collects taxes from you?"


    "Well, we paid the tax money long ago. That is another name for the Wu family. The money to be collected is more than the tax money. People on and off the dock have to pay it. They have been forced to destroy their homes in these years. I do n¡¯t know how many. If you ca n¡¯t afford the money, the men will be arrested as slaves, and the women will be sold as prostitutes. We just happen to be seen by the heroes! ¡±


    The old man wiped a tear, and urged Li Li quickly: "Heroes, let''s go, you can''t control this thing. I heard that this is the case in Qizhou! This is the world, what can we do as small people, and we can only survive!"


    "What do you do when I leave?" Li Min glanced at the girl. At this moment, she was still in shock, her thin shoulders kept shaking, she could probably predict her situation, Li Min saw her hand, and she could not eat at a young age. Even if the meal was full, the palms of the hands turned into cocoons, and I didn''t know how much hard work he did. He asked the old man, "Where is the Wu family at the dock?"


    The old man raised his finger to the pier: "Have the hero seen the tallest building? There is where the Wu family manages the pier. The gates of the government house are not so high ... Well, the hero asked what to do, so let''s go!" "


    "The reason for the chaos of the world is that these people cannot blame them! They ca n¡¯t live by themselves? Well said, it ¡¯s time for them to pay the price!" Li Ye beckoned, and Liu Zhiyan and others who came over took the old man and the girl to the Long River Gang Boat, he stood up to the ground and swept towards the tall building.


    "This ... this ... immortal?" The old man saw Li Ye flying out, kneeling in awe at the back of Li Ye, hoeing his head quickly, and practicing as a strong monk. In the eyes of mortals, not Is that fairy?


    After being lifted up by Liu Zhiyan, the old man suddenly asked her: "Is this immortal a hero who is dedicated to fighting for justice and stubbornly helping the weak?"


    Liu Zhiyan smiled at the old man: "For some people, the same can be said."


    There is a bustling crowd of wharfs on the wharf, and the goods are piled up in mountains. Pedestrians stand shoulder-to-shoulder, well-thought-out businessmen, squads and drinkers, and all kinds of livestock pulling trucks. But most of them are the labor of carrying heavy goods. They are the cornerstone of the wharf Tiles are as common as they are indispensable.


    In front of the tallest building, a young coolie in an ordinary short coat was carrying two sacks of heavy goods and walking hard along the street.


    The sun tanned his shoulders, he bent down and lowered his head, sweat dripping from his jaw, and connected to the ground in a line. His face was tight, his heavy breathing was like a cow''s pant, and every step was heavy Like Taishan, but he didn''t stop. He carried 20 times of goods today. He had to carry 40 times to get the family''s food.


    Suddenly, a rush of horseshoe came and quickly approached. The face of the young coolie turned hard under the big sack, and suddenly climbed into his face in astonishment. A huge invisible attack came with a loud sound. Hissing, when he was too late to dodge, he hit him.


    Young coolie and two marijuana bags fell to the ground, his arm broke through the ground, and blood was flowing. He hadn''t stood up yet. A middle-aged man coming down from the white horse kicked him in front of his chest. He stumbled to the ground and yelled, "You don''t have **** eyes? Will you walk? Low-priced dog stuff, don''t go out if you can''t walk, and you can''t afford to crash the uncle''s BMW?"


    A middle-aged man in a brocade is very elegant and noble, but when he scolds young coolies, he is just like a vixen. Young Coolie glanced at the other side, his heart was extremely angry, he walked on the street, it was clear that the other side hit him, and even scolded him.


    But the young coolie did n¡¯t dare to fight back, he could n¡¯t even return his mouth. He could only lower his eyebrows and straighten out the two sacks and prepare to carry them. He was not timid, he just needed to be patient, he and his family needed to support him, and if he offended When he met the person in front of him, the other side gave a hard hand. He could not care about the five steps of blood splatter, but without his top pillar, the old mother and the younger sister, there was no food.


    "Talking to you? Didn''t you hear? You''re a dumb? Something like a fly doesn''t have a fart, but you dare not answer it if you say it? You look down on him?"


    The middle-aged man became more arrogant when he saw the other person''s head down and didn''t speak. He stepped forward and kicked his feet. The heavy sacks that young coolie managed to accumulate, and another slap fell directly on the young coolie''s face. More and more unpleasant, "What waste is there for you like this waste? If there is no us in this dock, how can it be so prosperous, where can you have food? Uncle dare to ignore you when you talk to you? You dare to make a fist I hit ... "


    The young coolie face was sinking in water, his anger shivered, his hands clenched his fists, he kept his head down, and he was afraid that if he glanced at the middle-aged man, he could not help but fight with each other. He was so red that he couldn''t help it, but he still had to endure it. He wanted to join the chaos and kill the gang of dogs who were rich and unkind. But the chaos didn''t come to Qizhou. He could only swallow his voice for his family. He bowed his head. Go to the kicked sack, and laboriously yard the sack.


    "I killed you without any shit!" The man in Jinyi had to go in. He stepped forward again and smashed towards the young coolie''s face with one foot.


    Young coolie braced his neck, ready to bear in silence.


    At this moment, the man in Jinyi screamed, and his feet never fell on the face of the young coolie.


    The young coolie turned back and found that the Jinyi man had fallen to the ground. A young man in a white robe stepped on the man''s face and crushed half of his face into the mud.


    Li Yan overlooked the middle-aged man, his voice was cold: "Destiny has given you wealth, not for you to oppress the poor. If he has your origin and luck, you will achieve a hundred times higher than you!"


    The man in Jinyi kept screaming. The more he screamed, the more his mouth filled with dirt.

 v2 Chapter 6： Lis site

    With a stroke of Li Yi, the white horse emptied from the ground. There was no emotion in his eyes: "You can still be so arrogant when you hit someone. You really think that money is justified? Don''t you like to kick other people''s sacks? I let You taste the taste of being pressed under you! "


    Li Yan stepped back and pressed his hand, and the white horse crashed and fell on the man in Jinyi. The smoke rose around, and the man in Jinyi slammed his legs. Without a scream, there was no movement.


    The young coolie looked at this scene in surprise. About Mo was squatting on the ground. The back of the young man in the white robe was very magnificent in his eyes. He clenched his hands shaking with excitement, stood up and punched each other: "Thank you hero Fight with justice! "


    Li Min glanced back at him and motioned to the dock: "Did you see those ships that tied many people?"


    Young Coolie glanced back: "See!"


    "Go on that ship."


    Maybe it was Li Li who helped, or it was Li Li who saw the strength that Li Ji showed, and the young coolie didn''t hesitate: "Thank you!"


    Li Xun turned around, and before taking a step, a large group of gray-clad men rushed out of the building. They glanced at the middle-aged man in the Jin Yi who was pressed under the white horse. The head of the man was suddenly furious, pointing at Li Xuan''s nose and yelling: " Those who dare to hit the Wu family, you are **** tired, give me! "


    Li Yan snorted, stepped out one step, and a circle of aura waves suddenly spread out from under his feet. Those affected Tsing Yi men flew backwards, and some broke the door and some broke. Some of the eaves crashed into the wall, spit blood and screamed, and there was no power to act.


    "Shuzier dare! Come to the Wu family''s field to scatter the fields, how many heads have you opened enough for the Wu family to chop ?!" Several Qi practitioners rushed out of the building, showing their magic weapons and attacking Li Yan. Then, a majestic old man in a black robe shouted at Li Yan in the lobby.


    Li Yan''s eyes were cold: "On the site of my Li''s family, do you make trouble, have you prepared a coffin for yourself?"


    He lightly shot a palm, and a huge palm slammed into the attic. The door frame shattered into powder in front of the palm shadow. Those practitioners who had not rushed out had their clothes broken, and the whole body was sunken inward, as if being The sledgehammer smashed the mud, all vomiting blood and flying out.


    Only the old man in black robes offered a small blue shield, which could save his life, but he vomited blood and fell to his knees. When he looked at Li Yan again, his eyes were full of horror.


    Li Yan stepped in front of the old man, reached out and grabbed his neck, and lifted him up.


    "Ahem ... you dare to kill the people of Wu''s family, Wu''s ... will never let you go, you can''t run away!" The old man in black robe struggled to threaten.


    Li Yan''s voice was calm, but his murderous spirit was stunned: "From the moment the people of my family Li Li, you should be dead."


    "you are......"


    With a strong hand, Li Yan broke the neck of the man in the black robe and threw it on the ground. The other side was dead.


    Outside the door, the Wu family rushed from nearby wanted to come in and have a hard time. When they saw Li Xuan''s means of killing the old man in black robes, they were scared, and no one dared to move.


    "I heard that the people in Wu''s family are coming to take revenge?" Li Yan glanced back at them slightly, and slammed his palm upward, smashed several floors, and blasted a large hole on the roof. Rising, came out of the tall building, stood on the roof, "I''ll wait."


    The tall buildings could overlook the entire pier. Li Zhi stood on the top of the building, with a very wide view. The entire pier situation can be seen at a glance. Numerous people stopped around the high-rise building and watched it, especially on Qianmen Street.


    In an instant, Li Ye''s powerful knockdown of the Wu family''s practitioners was seen by many people, and more people gathered. They looked up at Li Ye, with awe on their faces.


    A person who dares to find trouble in the Wu family and has the ability to find trouble in the Wu family is an innumerable person who endures the oppression of the Wu family. He is looking forward to it day and night. Now this person has appeared and everyone is happy. It is urgently hoped that Li Zhi can learn from the Wu family.


    Now, Li Zhi has become a hero in everyone''s eyes except the Wu family.


    At the wharf, the merchant ships of the Changhe Gang were docking. More than 20 monks in Tsing Yi, Yimen, who were the escorts of the merchant ships, swept from the ship to the wharf, and rushed towards Li Ye.


    Li Yan faced in the direction of the state city, his eyes were calm, but his heart was not without waves.


    It was okay in Chang''an, and he didn''t see many rampant acts. Although he also knew that Wei Baoheng, Lu Yan and others were greedy, but those things were carried out in secret, and there were not many obvious victims on the bright side.


    Now, when it comes to Qizhou, far away from the high emperor Taishan, the behavior of the Qi emperor of the Qi family in Wu family is really shocking. It is not exaggerating to say that the people here live in the depths of the water.


    The troubled times are coming, and the doomsday scene in the place is so naked that it challenges Li Zhi''s nerves.


    Wang Xianzhi, Huang Chao, and others responded to the request. Even though the chaotic army has repeatedly suffered setbacks, it can quickly grow and grow. Isn''t it that these people have an urgent need to resist in the oppression?


    Today Li Li is here. If it is Huang Chao, let the Wu family keep Qizhou City, can they hold it?


    Li Yan''s eyes were drooping. In his sight, a large number of monks had already left the city and hurried towards this side.


    He knew very well that it was the elite power of the Wu family.


    ...


    A long distance away, Wu Jianghuai saw Li Ying standing on the roof of a tall building. The opponent''s stance on the four sides made him anger in his eyes, and he hated his teeth.


    He only knew in advance that Xiaohe helped the strong invasion, captured Wu Zhenjiang and the children of the Wu family, and there were many who shot at them along the way, relying on the power of the Wu family. In order to maintain the authority of the Wu family in Qizhou, he had to come and make Xiaohe help.


    However, Wu Jianghuai never expected that the other party would dare to directly attack the people of the Wu family when they were outside Qizhou!


    At this time, Li Min was standing on a high-rise building. It is conceivable how the Wu family in the high-rise building was treated. There is the stronghold of the Wu family''s control of the wharf. There are monks sitting in the middle of the training room, which represent the face of the Wu family.


    And now, the Wu family has been slammed, in the eyes of everyone!


    "Give me this together, don''t ask who he is, kill it first!" Wu Jianghuai''s inner anger was extremely extreme.


    The Wu family in Qizhou has not been so humiliated. Even if it is Pinglu Jiedushi, if you want to govern the place, you must rely on the local snake. If you offend the local forces, Jiedushi''s position will be unstable. , Really annoyed the earth snake, waiting for him is the fate of deportation!


    The tragedy of the chaos in Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao has been in the Central Plains for four years, and there is no sign of being settled. The world is about to be completely chaotic. In this case, even if the new Pinglu Jiedushi, the king of An Li, arrived in Qizhou, Can''t offend Wu''s family like this!


    It really angers the Wu family, unites other big forces in Pinglu, and makes Li Zhi sit in an unstable position, which is easy!


    ...


    Li Yan stood against the wind, watching the Wu family''s practitioners coldly.


    The other party didn''t even want to ask who he was, so he shot directly.


    This shows that the other party doesn''t care who he is!


    Li Min sank his face and ordered the monk Tsing Yi Yamen who was near the high-rise building: "Kill, don''t leave one!"


    "Yes!" Monk Tsing Yi, under the leadership of Liu Zhiyan, promised abruptly.


    The monks of the two sides soon met together in the street. No one had two words. They launched opposite attacks on each other. They spent time, flying fireballs, swords, and various dazzling techniques. All of them were performed. A lot of things were messed up on the goods in the shops, and the pedestrians on both sides of the street were screaming and evading, and the chickens were jumping.


    Wu Jianghuai ran straight towards Li Yan from the roof, and he was followed by six Wu Jiajian divisions. The seven of them are all in the middle of practicing Qi, and the sky-light sword formation composed of seven people is the sharp weapon of the Wu family and Qizhou, as well as the essence of the Wu family.


    Wu Huainan said that with a thunder strike, he did not make false promises.


    Seven people came to Li Zhe from different directions. Wu Jianghuai was opposite Li Zhe, a distance of ten feet, and he sneered: "If Qizhou is hell, then the Wu family is the king of Yan, holding Qizhou Human life and death are thin, when you are here, you are stepping into the palace of the King of the Kings, and the Wu family wants you to die three times, and you will not be able to live in the sky! dying!"


    Seven people rushed to a distance of ten feet, sacrifice the spirit sword, and stood in front of the eyebrows. This spirit sword is called the sky light sword. The whole body is green and green. The finger touches the sword. It was a green flame like a ghost fire.


    As soon as the ghost fire appeared, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot. Seven people bit their tongues and sprayed a mist of blood on the sword. They all pointed at Li Qi, and a few swords flew out, crisscrossing. Zhou passed by, and at the same time, the seven quickly changed their positions, pulling a trail of remnants in mid-air, and the swords were constantly struck, but instead of running away from Li, they flew around him.


    Soon, the sword''s qi was around Li Yi''s body, and he outlined a magic circle. The seven swordsmen who did not see the real body were like ghosts, and they were transformed around, unpredictable. When the magic circle was initially formed, Li Qi appeared under him. A green aura of vortex, a huge suction came from the vortex, as if to pull Li Yan into the ground.


    Wu Jianghuai''s smirking voice rang around: "You savages of rivers and lakes, you will never understand how profound the Wu family is, let alone know how powerful the Tianguang Sword Formation is! At that moment, if you escape in time, you may be able to survive, but now you can only die! I have told you so much, nothing more than to tell you that if you have a rebirth in the next life, you will remember to kneel if you meet the surname Wu. Come down! "


    Li Yan stood still on the roof. He heard Wu Jianghuai''s words, and he sneered: "A sword array on Daomenlan Street has been so advanced by you, the frog at the bottom of the well."

 v2 Chapter 7： Find a door

    At this moment, the seven illusory swordsmen, who were vague and illusive, suddenly launched their forces together. The seven sword lights hit Li Li at the same time, and the green vortex beneath his feet suddenly burst into a bright magic pattern. At this moment, a huge suction power The eruption to the extreme, the high-rise building under his feet, was even torn directly, broken wood and tiles flying horizontally.


    Seven sword spirits sealed the space where Li Zhi avoided, and at the same time, a huge green sword in the air shone with a dazzling light. As soon as he appeared, he was chopped down towards Li Zhi, as bright as the sky!


    Wu Jianghuai''s voice was full of slaying meaning: "Hard mouth is useless, let me die!"


    "Really?" Li Min raised an eyebrow slightly.


    He didn''t have any extra moves, just punched out.


    This fist was unremarkable, except that the punch was very strong and blasted out, hitting directly on a virtual image in front of him, and the scream rang immediately. The virtual image was not a residual image, but it was indeed a person.


    It was Wu Jianghuai who was hit by the punch!


    In a boxing, Wu Jianghuai vomited blood directly and flew out. The sword in his hand came out, hitting the roof of a building, setting off a blue tile.


    He looked at Li Yan in horror, and issued an incredible growl: "How could you hit me? Once the Sky Sword Formation was launched, the monk''s figure would be unpredictable, how could you hit me ?!"


    After Wu Jianghuai was blasted out, without him, the Tianguang Sword Formation was immediately unstable, and if the light was shaking, the huge sword in the air would stagnate, and he could no longer move down by half a point, while Li Yan followed Wu Jianghuai. The trajectory of being blown out flew in front of him.


    Li Yan reached out and grabbed Wu Jianghuai by his neck. He lifted him scornfully: "I said it earlier, what a sky lightsaber is just a bad street product. The monk''s figure is elusive, but Just stepping on the azimuth of the sky and moving quickly. In front of the real master, it''s not worth mentioning at all. I want to hit whoever I want to hit. "


    "It''s not ... possible! Without decades of frontier cultivation, it''s simply impossible ... to see through the sky lightsaber array!" Wu Jianghuai''s face flushed, his breathing was difficult, and his limbs were desperately struggling However, it is simply impossible to break free from Li Zhi''s control based on his cultivation.


    "Let ¡¯s go to the palace of the King of the Kings, and talk to the King of the King." With a small smile, Li Min twisted Wu Jianghuai''s neck and threw it on the street, throwing him in a small pit. .


    "You killed Wu''s son ?!"


    "Did you kill Wu''s parents?"


    "You will die without burial!"


    "Come together and kill him!"


    Li Yan had already rushed out of the position of the Tianguang Sword Formation. The sword qi that blocked his movement had no effect at all. The other six monks saw Wu Jianghuai was killed, but they were shocked and panicked, and could no longer care about it. Others, come and kill Li Ye!


    "A group of ants, what can they do besides calling?" Li Yan glanced at these people lightly. He didn''t take seriously the sword qi that flew from side to side. He struck out with a huge palm shadow suddenly The blue tiles on the surrounding roofs were taken up into the sky.


    There were six buzzing sounds, and the six swordsmen, like the ball hit by a heavy hammer, all vomited blood and flew out, leaving the sword out of their hands and falling all over the dock.


    Li Yan chuckled a little, jumped with his negative hand, and came to Wu Jianghuai.


    These so-called Qizhou masters, let alone let him use Lu Gujian, even have no qualifications for him to use "Ziqi Donglai".


    Li Min glanced at Wu Jianghuai. "It hasn''t died yet. It seems that the Wu family is not useless, at least the way to save lives is not so uncomfortable."


    His neck was broken, Wu Jianghuai was still sighing. There must be some life-sustaining secrets, but he was paralyzed on the ground weakly at this time, his eyes were protruding like dead fish eyes, and the air intake was less. It doesn''t look like it can last a long time.


    "Since I''m not dead, take me to see Wu Huainan." Li Yan lifted Wu Jianghuai with only one breath left and rushed to Qizhou.


    Nearby places, the monks in Yimen of Tsing Yi also quickly resolved the monks brought by Wu Jianghuai.


    In the city of Qizhou, there are soldiers who guard the city, but there are no strict guards and the gates are not closed. They don''t expect that after Wu Jianghuai is out of the city, he will be defeated by Li Yan. When Li Gang carrying Wu Jianghuai like dead fish, he could see the horrified and unexpected expression.


    Besides, it wasn''t an army coming in, it was just a group of rivers and lakes making troubles, and they could not close the gate.


    "Hurry up and report the history of Assassination!"


    The captain shouted quickly.


    Li Yue leapt up to the city, fanned it with a slap, and swept into the city: "No need to report, I came to him."


    ...


    Wu Huainan is meeting guests.


    Sitting in front of him was a middle-aged Taoist wearing a robe with a face like a crown.


    The afternoon sun poured in through the window, and the tea on the small case was hot, and the atmosphere was peaceful and peaceful.


    Wu Huainan took a sip of tea and said to the humanity in front of her: "Zhao Zhenren, please take the liberty to come here, and hope not to disturb the real person."


    The middle-aged Taoist sat flat and stable, and his manners were dusty, and Wen Yan smiled and said: "Why is the history of Assassination polite? Qizhou has managed Qizhou in an orderly manner. When Daomen was out of the world, there was no such person as Shishi, and Daomen was struggling. "


    Wu Huainan smiled comfortably: "Huahua does not pay attention to help each other, leads the rivers and lakes to support the Wu family, recruits Wu family children, and teaches high and deep Taoist methods. Only then can the Wu family have the power to control the entire Qizhou."


    The middle-aged Taoist smiled even more intensely: "Hua Bu Zhu Shan and Wu''s family are connected with one another. If we work together, there will be no trouble in Qizhou."


    "That''s natural." Wu Huainan nodded in agreement.


    The middle-aged Taoist glanced at Wu Huainan, and suddenly said, "I heard that a river gang appeared in Qizhou, all the way to the east, causing a lot of trouble for the Wu family?"


    Seeing that the other party took the initiative to get to the topic, Wu Huainan did not cover up, and said frankly: "There is indeed such a force, it is menacing, and it is extremely aggressive. Looking at what it does, it is obviously difficult to live with the Wu family, and it means to establish prestige. Wu Someone wondered, if they are not targeting China or not, they are targeting the Wu family. "


    The two major powers in Qizhou, Huabuzhushandaomen represent the rivers and lakes, and the Wu family represents the officialdom. In their knowledge, Changhe helped the strong entry of the country, and caused trouble. If it was not a group of arrogant people, it was a scheme.


    And this scheme is not to replace the Wu family, or to replace Huabu Zhushan.


    "Daomen hasn''t received any news recently. There is no news of any river or lake force entering Qizhou." Zhao Zhenren said.


    At present Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao are in trouble in the Central Plains. The imperial court cannot be settled. Many rivers and lakes are trying to expand their strength and control range. From ancient to modern times, there has been more than one or two chaos in the world. People with a good eye can see the law. Now the signs of chaos in the world Began to appear, Fan Zhen thinking of recruiting horses, rivers and lakes forces will also act.


    The troubled world is approaching. If you want to make a big difference, there are more than one Daomen, three Confucian and Buddhism soldiers. They are all millennial forces. They all want to support one side and win the world when the princes fight for hegemony. Carry forward the door and become the orthodox thought of ruling the country.


    Smaller rivers and lakes, such as the salt gang, the gang gang, the river gang, and the green forest hilltops, also want to be born and fight for the heroes, lay the ground, build their careers, and participate in the torrent of the world''s big battles, competing for the Central Plains and becoming worldly masters.


    "Heroes have been reckless since ancient times, and no one is willing to be lonely and mediocre. In the last year of the previous dynasty, the heroes of Wagang once occupied the party. To be successful, they must be prepared first. Now people with good eyes can see the signs of the chaos in the world. Naturally, we must start the layout early. The rivers and lakes control a river or lake in one place, or unite with Fanzhen, or take refuge in Fanzhen, or seek to start troops in troubled times, seize states and counties, and then develop and grow. Now, it is the time for all forces to deploy. "


    Zhao Zhenren Xu Xu said that Hua did not pay attention to the mountain gates and united with the Wu family to control Qizhou. This is why everyone has no small ambitions and wants to do something in troubled times.


    "So Zhao Zhenren thinks, what kind of force will this river bank suddenly appear in Qingzhou?" Wu Huainan asked.


    "Since it is not a river or lake force, it is naturally a court force." Zhao Zhen was humane.


    "Court forces?"


    Wu Huainan frowned. He pondered for a moment, "Recently, it''s time for the new Pinglu Jieduo to take office. However, Jieduo''s official office is in Qingzhou. What the new Jieduo should do should also go to Qingzhou to take office, and then Seeking to subdue all parties, how could he go straight to Qizhou? Furthermore, we did not see Jiji''s guard of honor. The new Jiji was an An Wang, but he was not a man of arrogance and status, and he would be everywhere. The banner will not come silently, let alone follow the river gang. "


    Zhao Zhenren shook his head and signaled that he couldn''t figure it out for a moment.


    Wu Huainan smiled suddenly: "Anyway, the dogs have taken people out of the city. No matter what the other party''s power is, they will be clear when the dogs take their leader back."


    Zhao Zhenren nodded: "The son brought Tianguang Sword to the past, naturally it was his hand."


    Wu Huainan''s eyes flashed a murderous look: "No matter who is coming, wanting to touch Qizhou is a delusional wish! If it is a person who is Jiedushi, the Wu family will be given the power, and the Wu family will let him know. The strength of the Wu family in Qizhou tells him how to get along with the Wu family after serving as Jiedushi! "


    In Wu Huainan''s understanding, Li Ye certainly will not follow the river gang himself. The river gang is said to be small and new, so is it such a condition that can be endured by a prince who is good and respectable? It is possible that Li Yan''an inserted someone in the river gang, or the river gang was Li Yan''s person.


    However, even if he knew that Li Yan was in the river gang, Wu Huainan wouldn''t be afraid of it. With his six-layer practice of Qi training, he wouldn''t be afraid of him at all.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter the palace changed to kill Liu Xingshen and the Korean treaty, Li Xuan gave all credit to Li Xuan. This is the need to set up Li Xuan''s prestige, and the second power was also given to Wang Duo Lu Yan and others. After all, he is the prime minister, and he is A conspiracy role, the contribution lies in the idea, not the charge.


    Even Mr. Storyteller, he also said that he planned well, separated the army, assisted Li Li, and did not mention much about his cultivation ability. After all, how strong is a person who has just started training? No one believes that it is too big. So, except for the limited person in the chapel and the monk who was present that night, no one knew how strong Li Zhi was.


    And the limited people were also given a password, which was personally delivered by Li Ye. This is due to the need to protect Li Ye. After all, Li Ye is already very dazzling, too dazzling is not good, there will be killing concern.


    Wu Huainan stood up and said, "I''ll send a real person."


    Zhao Zhenren stood up and said lightly: "After the son catches those people, after interrogation, please ask Shi Zhizhi to know the poor."


    "That''s natural." Wu Huainan said for granted.


    Just then, a huge vibration sounded, as if the gate of the mansion had been knocked down.


    Immediately afterwards, a monk ran in with blood on his face, and fell to his knees in front of Wu Huainan, terribly horribly reporting: "The stabbing of stabbing history, bad things! The man was caught, the man was coming to the door, and rushed Entered the hanging flower door! "


    "What ?!" Wu Huainan and Zhao Zhenren were shocked.

 v2 Chapter 8： Care so much

    Wu Huainan is a prince of Qizhou. Under the administration of Wujia''s iron blood, Qizhou is in good order. Although there are many things about fish people, it is undeniable that the Wu family is the emperor of Qizhou and has absolute authority in Qizhou.


    Now, some people dare to kill Qizhou City and come directly to the door?


    Wu Huainan''s first reaction was that the person coming was a lunatic?


    "Who''s here? How many people?" Wu Huainan stepped out, his face black as ink, because he felt great insult to his dignity, and his voice was thick and murderous.


    Zhao Zhenren was also shocked. Who could dare to be so bold? Wu Jianghuai went outside the city to arrest the river gang. Could it be that the adult did not catch it, but he was seriously injured and his life was in danger? Zhao Zhenren thinks this is impossible. How can there be such a master in that little river gang that can break the sky lightsaber?


    "There is only one person, I have n¡¯t seen it before, I do n¡¯t know the identity, but I ¡¯m wearing a white robe and holding a folding fan in my hand ... The eldest son seems to have a broken neck, crooked aside. I''m afraid I can''t live! "Said the monk in a hurry.


    "How can this be true? A person dared to break into my Wu family. This is not to pay attention to Wu at all? How dare to seriously hurt my son ?! Whoever comes here, I will smash him to death. ! "Wu Huainan growled angrily.


    At this time, the roar came again, near the ear, and the ground shuddered.


    Wu Huainan changed his face and said how he came so fast. He jumped up the roof and looked towards the door. "Who dares to hurt my Wu family and dare to break into my Wu family? Come stand up for me. Wu wants you to die! "


    "Stop calling, here, don''t you see?"


    Li Yan''s voice sounded. He and Wu Huainan were standing on the roof across a yard. When they were talking, they looked at Wu Huainan with a joke, holding Wu Jianghuai like a dried fish in his hand, and the other side held his head crooked to one side. Eyes closed tightly, I wonder if he died.


    Seeing Wu Jianghuai''s appearance, Wu Huainan was shaking with anger and flushed, "You arrogant dog thief! He hurt my child like this. I don''t care who you are, I will chop your skin today and take you Ling Chi executed! Give me ... "


    When Wu Huainan ordered to the Wu family, half of it suddenly got stuck in his throat. Then he was attracted by Wu Jianghuai and Li Yan. Then he noticed that the courtyard was inside and outside, and the Wu family was full. No one can stand still.


    Wu Huainan''s hands and feet were stiff, and a strong horror flashed in his eyes. Although the core monk of the Wu family, namely the Seven Swords of Heavenly Light, was taken away by Wu Jianghuai, besides himself, there were also monks who practiced the middle of the air. Not to be underestimated.


    But at the moment, it seems that Mo said that he dragged Li Yan for a moment, but he did not even take a trick, and all fell down. How is this possible?


    Wu Huainan couldn''t help but look at Li Yan. At this time, when he saw the teasing in the corner of Li Yan''s mouth, Wu Huai Nan clearly realized that Li Yan''s ridicule at him seemed to mean that what **** is Wu''s family, it was fragile.


    Aware of this, Wu Huainan felt a great sense of shame in his heart, as if he was slapped into his face in the broad daylight, and spit, as disgusting as eating 10,000 flies.


    What made Wu Huainan less tolerable was happening.


    "What''s wrong, do you care about your son?"


    Li Yan glanced at Wu Huainan, and sneered at the corner of his mouth. He lifted up Wu Jianghuai and threw him at Wu Huainan. When the other body was still in the air, Li Yan blasted out with a palm and flew Wu Jianghuai away. He The strength of this palm is not small, Wu Jianghuai''s body burst into a cloud of blood mist in the air.


    "Since you care so much about your son, have you ever thought that those people who have been ruined by your family do not care about their son? Those young girls who have been sold to the kiln and died of humiliation, are their parents heartbroken? Li Li looked at Wu Huainan''s eyes, coldly without the slightest emotion, as if looking at a dead person.


    Wu Huainan saw that Wu Jianghuai was completely killed and gave out a hissing roar, and he was just afraid to kill Li Jianghuai, but he did not immediately start, but he did not expect that Li Jiang killed Wu Jianghuai, which made him angry. Go crazy.


    "You dog-mother bastard! Give me to die!" Wu Huainan took out a spirit sword and jumped up from the roof, splitting his head like Li Kun cut off, he shot in anger, and repaired nothing Reserve, as soon as Jian Qi Wu appears, it will be tempestuous!


    Zhao Zhenren didn''t jump up to the roof. He stared at Li Zhe at the gate of the courtyard. Brother Wu''s fallen inside and outside the yard, he also saw clearly, judging by his heart that Li Zhe''s cultivation must be not low, and there was a flash in his eyes. Dreaded, this did not show up.


    Seeing that Wu Huainan had shot Li Li, Zhao Zhenren''s eyes flickered. He knew that his opportunity came. Li Huan and Wu Huainan must be fully absorbed. At this time, he took a sneak attack and had great success.


    Zhao Zhenren is very clear that although Wu Huainan''s fighting style lacks changes, it is very powerful and extremely powerful. It is very difficult for monks in the same situation to face up to the challenge. He judged that the young man in white robe in front of him would have to deal with it very hard. When he shot a sneak attack, he could kill in one shot!


    With this in mind, Zhao Zhenren no longer hesitates, it is now!


    Wu Huainan cut off with a sword, there is a tendency to pick the stars and the moon, the sword is full of strength and strength, even the sun is hidden, the roof under Li Xuan''s feet, the blue tiles fly up like dandelions, and soon the roof beams are exposed. The beam was also shaking, making an overwhelming squeak, as if it might break at any time!


    Such a sword is not only vigorous and powerful, but also powerful. If the monk sees a lower monk and sees his mind unsteady, he will be timid without a fight.


    However, at this time standing in front of Wu Huainan was Li Yan!


    Faced with a majestic sword, Li Yan sneered, and greeted Wu Huainan who was leaping in the air, and he was punched!


    The blue fist bloomed violently, condensing into a huge fist, the rolling wind gathered into a huge vortex, and blasted at Wu Huainan at a speed invisible to the naked eye!


    With a bang, the fist concentrated on the front of the fist, and the vortex directly twisted the sword to pieces. The sword''s length was suddenly dissipated, but the boxing force was cast without hitting Wu Huainan''s face!


    Wu Huainan trembled in his hands, startled in shock, his face suddenly covered with fear, he did not expect that Li Xi''s practice was so strong!


    With one punch, he blows away his sword energy!


    And the boxing power has not been weakened!


    To what extent is the power of this fist?


    At this moment, Wu Huainan''s hands and feet were cold like falling ice caves!


    He finally realized that the one standing in front of him was an absolute master!


    He doesn''t know exactly how high it is, but by no means can he match!


    The blue boxing power instantly enlarged in front of his eyes, Wu Huainan could see very clearly, but he had no time to dodge. He could only watch Taishan press the top. For a while, he seemed to hear the scream of the spirit!


    The boxing power carrying the Reiki vortex suddenly hit Wu Huainan''s face, making a dull and clear sound. Wu Huainan''s body flew straight out like a disconnected kite.


    Li Yan punched out with no effort, and at this moment, a sharp and bright long sword, without a powerful sword, quietly, had passed from behind to his neck, until the point of the sword There was sword energy on it, and it burst out like a flame, and it was about to pierce into Li''s neck!


    It was Zhao Zhenren who suddenly launched the raid. At this moment, in his eyes, he was ashamed, with the ecstasy that was about to succeed!


    However, Li Yan was like a stunner behind his head. When the sword stabbed, he suddenly made a mistake, and drifted out on one side of his body. It seemed to be thrilling, but it was easy. If he avoided this move, he would be killed!


    Li Yan stretched out his two fingers, pinched the sword precisely, and gave a glance at Zhao Zhenren: "Do you like sneak attacks?"


    Zhao Zhenren froze.


    The sword was caught between **** of Li Yan!


    How can it not be drawn out!


    How could this be?


    Hearing the words in his ears, Zhao Zhenren was horrified. The proud color on his face solidified instantly, his hair was erect, and he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    How did he find me?


    How could he find me?


    Isn''t that so terrible? !!


    Turning his head in horror, he saw the calm look of Li Zhi, his cold eyes, Zhao Zhenren''s facial features were the same as being frozen, he wanted to move but could not move, did not dare to move!


    "You like sneak attacks so much, you must have thought of many people. I don''t like your behavior."


    Hearing Li Yan''s indifferent voice, Zhao Zhenren was poured into a basin of cold water as if he was being poured his head, and he was full of excitement!


    It''s over!


    He was clearly aware of the problem.


    Before he heard Li Yan''s second words, there was a severe pain in the lower abdomen. Zhao Zhenren''s facial features were finally able to move, but the entire face was twisted together, and his body flew up directly, like a shrimp. Arched old high.


    Zhao Zhenren spit out a spit of blood, and he was sore in cold sweat that he couldn''t help screaming, the sword couldn''t be held, and he slammed on the roof.


    Because Li Zhi''s fist directly smashed his Qihai and abolished his cultivation!


    Zhao Zhenren''s mind was blank, despair and pain, which made his eyes dark and passed out.


    Li Yan grabbed Zhao Zhenren''s back collar and leapt forward with a step. At this time, Wu Huainan, who was seriously injured, had already climbed up, flying while spitting blood, trying to escape from the place.


    When he looked back, there was no expression on his face with a faint flesh, but a pair of fearful eyes was very obvious!


    With a few leaps, Li Yan caught up with Wu Huainan.


    At this time, Wu Huainan had already stepped on the back door of Wufu. He exhausted all his strength and jumped up high!


    He wanted to fall into the flow of people in the long street, so that Li Yan could not kill him. He prayed in his heart that Li Yan had better care for the lives of the people. In this way, he would not hurt the killer. !!


    After all, when Wu''s house was breached, the army in the state city would be dispatched immediately to rescue Wu Huainan''s thorny history!


    As soon as the garrison arrives, Wu Huainan will be safe. It is impossible for Li Yan to shake an army with his own strength!


    However, Wu Huainan''s calculations failed.


    When he was in the air, he looked back anxiously, and he was shocked to see that his long hair was all upright!


    Because Li Zhen, who was holding Zhao Zhenren, had already landed on the top of the back door wall and raised a hand towards him!


    A gesture of raising his hand made Wu Huainan frighten his soul!


    Because he has already experienced Li Zhi''s punch in person, he knows that Li Zhi''s shot, even if it seems to be a normal shot, has great power!


    Li Min raised a hand, facing Wu Huainan in the air, and lightly shot down!


    A blast of wind rose in the air, and a huge aura palm was slammed down on the back of Wu Huainan, like a fly, shooting him from the air!


    With a loud bang, Wu Huainan''s body fell heavily on the long street, and the smoke and soil were flying across the ground. With strong palm strength, Wu Huainan smashed a large pit with a diameter of several feet and a depth of several feet directly on the street!


    The entire street trembled violently, and the long street sunk a large piece!


    In the big pit, Wu Huainan faced the loess, his limbs lay on the ground, his hands and feet could no longer move, only his fingers, but also a symbolic twitch, like a fly that was photographed dead with a slap!

 v2 Chapter 9： Hero run

    There are many pedestrians on the street, and there are many people in the shops and restaurants on both sides. They saw this scene, widening their eyes inconceivably, and staring blankly for a long time, until they confirmed that the sky was no longer moving. They hurry and rushed over, stretched their necks and looked inward around the big pit.


    "Isn''t this thorn history?"


    "Oh my gosh, is it really a thorn history?"


    "How can Assushi ... smash a big pit in the street? Still lying in it?"


    "This ... don''t you see that Shishi was heavily hit by a monk and fell down? Didn''t you see that Shishi didn''t move?"


    "Don''t you die? Lord Dashi is always arrogant and domineering. He has reached the extreme. He never looks straight at people. Like the emperor, now he has been killed here ?!"


    "Good fight! This dog officer, the fish people, should have died!"


    "Yes, yes! This dog officer, I said a long time ago, he must not die! Now the retribution finally comes, great, haha!"


    "Who killed Assassination?"


    "Which hero?"


    Everyone talked for a while. After returning to God, they looked at the Shishi Mansion and saw a white robe man standing on the top of the door wall, fluttering in clothes and looking to the distance. He was also carrying a half-dead Taoist .


    "This man is so young, is it because he killed the assassination history?"


    "Just as he stood on the gate of Shishifu, who wasn''t he?" A scholar made a conclusion.


    "Good handsome boy, is it a hero who can kill the assassination history? Are all the heroes so good-looking?" A young woman beamed her eyes, "Mo Shangren is like a jade, and the son is unparalleled! That ¡¯s not the case Is it human? "


    "So young, I can do such charity, not easy! Well, sure enough, when the troubled world is approaching, heroes are born!" A white-haired old man sighed.


    "I never thought that there would really be someone in this world who dared to ride alone and kill the dog officer with a sword! This hero Yu Xuanang is extraordinary in temperament, and he will be a nameless person if he doesn''t see it, and he will definitely make a difference in the future! If To be able to associate with it must be a great joy in life. I do n¡¯t know the hero Gao ¡¯s first name. I ca n¡¯t see me and other people! ¡±In the restaurant, a Confucian who came out of his body looked excited and generous.


    Li Yan listened to everyone''s discussions, accepted the attention of countless people, and didn''t say a word.


    He looked at the position of the gate at the end of the long street, silently feeling the aura of the city, searching for the master hidden in the dark.


    It''s just that no monk''s practice is high enough to make him face up.


    It''s no wonder that although Licheng is a Qizhou state city, there are a lot of high-level people hiding in the market, but compared with the crouching tigers, hidden dragons and nobles, Chang''an, the world''s capital, is far too far away.


    Datang has more than three hundred states, but Changan has only one!


    But soon, Li Yan saw a special group of people, which made the corners of his mouth move slightly, drawing a sneer.


    A group of band-sword officers, a group of Sergeants in the Dutch armor, rushed from left to right from the street not far away, and soon gathered on the street in front of Li Yan.


    They came fiercely and shouted at the people who were in the way, letting them get out of the way, but anyone who was slow to dodge would be beaten, kicked, or even pulled their swords directly.


    Such a big movement quickly attracted people''s attention, and at the same time quickly cleared the passage for them. People at the restaurants on both sides of the street noticed that the official chariots and sergeants had changed their faces. Some were so scared that they directly retracted their heads, for fear of being seen, some closed the windows directly, as if the beasts were coming.


    Seeing this scene, Li Min''s eyes were low.


    The government and the people are related to this point. Where else can the imperial court speak?


    "Officials and sergeants are here, that hero is worse!"


    "Why didn''t he leave? He won''t be able to leave when the officer and sergeant rush over!"


    "No matter how high he is, he can''t fight thousands of soldiers in this Qizhou city!"


    "I think he was touted by you, forgot about it. At this moment, I don''t know what danger is coming, what hero, but he is just a courageous man!" Someone slumped.


    Those who said this were quickly beaten up.


    "Hero, let''s go! If you don''t go, you will be too late!"


    "Officials and sergeants will not let you go, before they arrive, run away!"


    "Hero, don''t stand still!"


    Everyone saw that Li Zhi was motionless, and they were anxious. Most of the heroes who killed Wu Huainan were grateful and admired. They did not want him to be caught by the government officials and ended badly.


    Li Yan didn''t move.


    He certainly won''t go.


    "Want to leave? Can he get away?" Guancha and the sergeants rushed over. They were all black-faced, and they looked like they would kill each other at any time. They spread out on the street, rudely dispersed the crowd, Surrounded by Li Yan.


    Someone went down to the pit to check on Wu Huainan''s situation, and soon he climbed up, and said to the nervous colleagues around him, "Assassination is dead!"


    "What? Dead?"


    "This dog thief not only smashed into Shifu, but also killed Shishi? It''s almost unknown!"


    "Go around, don''t let him run away!"


    The officers and men all rushed over, and the sergeants blew their horns and issued emergency alerts and assembly notices to the barracks and the city walls. After a while, the horns rang out one after another, and the garrison camps outside the city also received orders. Emergency dispatch.


    Hundreds of officials and sergeants surrounded Li Zhituan, but did not rush. Of course, they did not dare to act lightly. After all, even Wu Huainan was dead, and they had great fear of Li Zhi''s strength.


    But not doing it doesn''t mean they won''t whine. One by one scolding, swearing, pointing at Li Xie''s mouth full of feces.


    The onlookers didn''t disperse, they just stood farther away, while the people in the restaurant lay on the windows and talked to each other.


    "Well, this time the hero is over, he can''t get away!" The scholar sighed.


    "Who said no? Most of the important officials in the government, and the lieutenant colonel, are mostly members of the Clan History. They must avenge the Clan History!" The white-haired old man regretted.


    "As soon as the army arrives, the heroes can''t escape! It''s a pity that such a hero is going to die here!"


    "Who told him not to run first? How can such a handsome boy stay like this? It''s really heartbreaking!" The young woman covered her full **** with her hands and looked at Li Yan very nervously, afraid to see Li Yan''s blood. Splash the scene.


    Guancha and the sergeant, waiting for the army to arrive, the people watching, also knew that when the army arrived, it was when the hero was killed, so with the officers, they stretched their necks and looked at the end of the long street, but their looks were different. Nothing more.


    No matter what kind of mood the crowds were in, their heartbeats were fast. Only Li Yan was standing on the top of the wall, his eyes froze, and he had no intention of being trapped. He was just as restless as a person who admired the scenery.


    The rumbling sound of the horse''s hoof finally sounded, and as soon as it appeared, it was like a torrential shower, coming from a distance, and quickly approaching. In the sight of the crowd, at the end of the long street, a group of tall black horsemen rushed into the city gate, rushing over unstoppably with the momentum of Mount Tai and the image of the flood sweeping.


    The long street was trembling, and the people''s heartbeat was also accelerating. Only the officers and sergeants brightened in front of them, exposing their exhilaration. When they looked at Li Yan, they looked up and raised their chests, as if looking at a dead man.


    The leading official shouted: "Shit boy, you''re going to die soon, don''t you get out of me soon?"


    The sergeant headed was a small school, pointing at Li Yan and cursing: "You dog thief, how dare you kill the officer? The killer is still a stabbing history. If you are not trampled by the iron ride, you will be my last name!"


    Li Min gave them a slight glance, not saying a word.


    "Let you pretend to be superb, and see when you pretend!" The leading official sneered.


    "What a good man, pretend to be stupid!" The primary school scolded.


    As the iron rider approached, the coercion was like substance, and it came over in person.


    So, at last, a sergeant found something wrong, and suddenly said, "This jersey is not the right one. It''s not ours!"


    "What? Who is not ours?" The primary school quickly turned to look at it, glanced at it, and the cavalry came with fresh clothes, angry horses, sharp spears, and imposing momentum, but fell in the eyes of the primary school. That jersey iron armor is too dazzling. When did their horses in Qizhou change to such bright armor?


    This is nothing at all!


    When the cavalry rushed in, the astonishment on the school''s face became more amazed, as if he pushed open the door and saw not his wife and children, but strangers!


    The leading rider, white horse and white robe, silver armored crossblade, extraordinary posture, and imposing look, all look like a member of Xiao Xiao!


    But it just happened that the primary school didn''t even know it!


    how can that be?


    Several commanders of the horse army in Qizhou are familiar with him!


    The primary school stood on the spot, helpless.


    Of course, he didn''t know the commander, because he was not the Qizhou horse army at all, and naturally he was not the commander of the Qizhou horse army.


    That''s-800 King Armor of King An''s Mansion, and the command made Shangguan fall into the city!


    In the fearful and hateful eyes of the people, the four hundred iron horses rolled the smoke and rushed to the gate of Shishifu. Shangguan Qingcheng raised his arms and pressed them to the sides, and the fine horses diverted out, enclosing the officials and sergeants in front of the door.


    When the cavalry took hold of the reins and stopped, they set their crossbow spears on the sergeant surrounding Li Zhi in the amazement and wondering eyes of the people!


    The sudden change caused the officials and the sergeants to feel helpless. They were blank but dull, looking at the dazzling spear blade and the crossbow arrows, feeling extremely ridiculous and absurd.


    "Who are you?" The elementary school finally couldn''t help but asked loudly, "You are not soldiers and horses in Qizhou, why can you enter Qizhou City ?!"


    "The city gate is open, why can''t you enter?" Shangguan Qingcheng gave him a cold glance, dropped the horse sharply, walked two steps forward, crossed the Guancha, came to the door, and fisted to Li Yan: "The general will see the army Handsome! "

 v2 Chapter 10： Not ready

    The primary school stayed.


    The sergeant stayed.


    Officials also stayed.


    Military handsome!


    Under the rule of the Great Tang Dynasty, the title of "Bai Shuai" has no specific duties. The leader who leads the army can be called a "Bai Shuai".


    However, the military commander and the fan commander are different. In habit, that is the name of the soldier in the town of Fanzheng, who refers to Jiedushi!


    Fanzheng Jiedushi, the junior officials used to call it cheap ambassadors, cheap ambassadors, clean jesus, and soldiers used to call them military commander, fan commander, military commander, fan commander, commander of the army, that is, Fanzhen The meaning of military commander!


    The sergeants and officers sent Qi Qi up to look at Li Yan, their mouths widened.


    Military handsome?


    Is it the new Pinglu Jiedushi?


    how can that be?


    Isn''t the other party the actual master of Pinglushu Prefecture?


    The official officer and the sergeants looked at each other, all of them looked bitter, and their hearts were sorrowful. They remembered their insults to Li Zhi before, and they all became regretful, and they could not wait to be killed!


    Did they actually abuse Jijie in person?


    This isn''t what it is to die for?


    The ones who dare to find death are not the person scolded by them, but they?


    But how did the new Pinglu Jiedushi arrive suddenly in Qizhou?


    As soon as he appeared, Wu Huainan was killed?


    The onlookers were also shocked. They looked at Li Yan, whether they were scholars or big men, white-haired old men or beautiful young women. At this moment, they were full of emotions, and forgot their words. They had only a pair of eyes, and they looked hard It seemed that Li Yan wanted to see him through.


    "It turned out that he didn''t run, didn''t he need to run at all?" For a long time, the young woman murmured.


    "Is he really a jealous?" The scholar widened his eyes.


    "Look at it, the garrison on the city gate has been changed! Qizhou''s original sergeants have been removed and replaced with the same sharp men as the horses and jerseys in front of them!" A monk pointed suddenly Shouted in the direction of the gate.


    "How could the original garrison be willing to be replaced?" Dahan looked puzzled.


    "Did you see? There are many monks on the city gates and walls! Presumably these are masters, it is they who control the city gates! They and the new elite armored men worked together, which drove the garrison down. ! "Said the monk excitedly.


    "How tall is it to be a monk to achieve such a thing ?!" Han Han shook his hands.


    "It must be very high, so high!" The monk asserted.


    "It seems that the new Jiedushi is prepared and well-planned!" The white-haired man uttered. "Don''t look at his young age, but he is not an ordinary person!"


    "I heard that the new Jiedushi is His Royal Highness King An?" The scholar asked.


    "His Royal Highness? Yes, that is King An! I have read the Di Bao, the one who overthrew Wei Baoheng and offered his majesty to eliminate His Royal Highness King Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue!" The Confucianist said.


    "That makes sense, so what a character, what is it to clean up a Qizhou?" The white-haired old man nodded.


    "Oh my God, it''s him!" Miaoling''s young woman''s eyes blinked, and she could no longer look away from Li Yan, as if she saw a box of jewellery with flashing lights.


    Li Zheng motioned to Shangguan to rise.


    When he came to Qizhou City, he was originally holding the purpose of pacifying the Wu family. When he was far away from Qizhou, the eight hundred fine armors of the Wangfu were hanging, but they were equipped with one person and two horses, which could be approached at any time. Since Li Yan will enter Qizhou City today, just in case, eight hundred fine armors have already speeded up accordingly.


    What he saw and heard along the way deepened Li''s determination to eliminate Wu''s family, so just yesterday, Li Zhi sent a message to Shangguan and asked her to come at full speed. After receiving the order, the latter led a smashing attack day and night. Galloping for three hundred miles, nothing happened.


    Eight hundred fine armors, in conjunction with absolute masters such as Song Jiao, Liu Dazheng, Mo Dongli, Zhao Polu, and monks in the Yi gate of Tsing Yi, in an unexpected way, Thunder Action, to control the gate, further control Qizhou City, It''s not that difficult.


    Li Jiu took out Ji Jidi, held it in his hand, and looked around the officials, sergeants, and the people in front of him.


    He slowly spoke, his voice was not loud, but it was very loud. With his seven-layer practice of Qi training, it spread a long way: "My new official Ping Lu Jiedu envoy Li Ji, went to Qizhou, heard and witnessed the history of Qizhou assassination Wu Huainan , And his family''s powers hurt the counties, causing the people to feel embarrassed, and even held evidence that Wu Huainan sent people to assassinate my official. Now, my official has brought Wu Huainan to justice to serve him!


    Of course, he can''t kill the assassination history of Yizhou, but he was with the court. He reported it afterwards and filled up the corresponding procedures. Li Ye wouldn''t say anything, and he didn''t need to explain it to everyone in detail.


    Li Yan continued: "The officials and the people of Qizhou have listened. When the official is in office, the investigator will pay close attention to the crimes of corruption, the fish and the people. He will also take care of the city defense. After the officials have investigated the corrupt officials in Qizhou, they will return the city defense to the garrison in Qizhou! "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan''s voice was a little harsher, and it spread faintly into the whole city: "Officials in Qizhou City, whoever has a title, will be ordered to rush to the Shishifu House within a time limit, and they will not be overdue. No one can blame me for being ruthless! "


    After Li Yan''s words were finished, exclaimed came all around, followed by applause, wave after wave, endless.


    The people who were fortunate enough to see Li Zhi today are all excited and excited. They have endured the oppression of the Wu family for a long time. They usually want to resist, but they ca n¡¯t resist. It is when they expected the hero to appear. Now Li Zhi appears, naturally Give them great expectations.


    The members of the Wu family and their dependents in the city were scattered all over the city. At this moment, when they heard Li Zhi''s voice, they all looked up in surprise and looked in the direction of Shishifu. Soon they were trembling with fear. The officials and generals were all ashamed, but had to dress up their robes and hurried to the Shishifu.


    Li Zheng asked Shangguan Qingcheng: "Has Li Zhen arrived?"


    "Lian Shi, here is my humble job!" Li Zhen again ran on the long street, headed by Li Zhen. He ran into the stable and rushed to see him.


    Li Zheng nodded: "The officials in Qizhou, you first greet and make a preliminary screening of corrupt officials and good officials, I will go back when I go."


    "Yes!" Li Zhen promised quickly.


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at the sky. The sun had begun to tilt west. It was almost time for Shen. She couldn''t help but worry Li asked: "It''s not early, and His Highness rushed to Huabuzhushan at this time. When can I return?" "


    Li Xun smiled at Shangguan Qingcheng: "Be assured, you will return before dinner."


    Li Min glanced at Zhao Zhenren in his hand and flew away holding him.


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked at Li Xi''s distant figure, and his mind echoed.


    Must return before dinner.


    What he said was indifferent and not domineering, but this sentence itself was full of absolute confidence!


    The two major local forces in Qizhou, except the Wu family, are the Huabuzhu Mountain Road Gate. Now that Li Zhi controls the Qizhou City, the Wu family''s affairs can be resolved. At this time, he must rush to the Huabuzhu Mountain Road gate.


    Daomen not only has dharma and doctrine, but the monk team is huge and has great influence on the people. If Li Yi gave them the opportunity to calmly change the state, they might have trouble.


    Even if you do n¡¯t make trouble in Qizhou, just escaping to Qingzhou or to Penglai is not good news.


    The reason why Li Zhi came to Qizhou first was to be able to cover his ears with lightning and take advantage of the opponent''s unpreparedness to disintegrate the local forces of Pinglu one by one and not give them the opportunity to react and hold the group. If they went directly to Qingzhou, they would attract everyone. The side forces are holding the group to guard against it, and the strength is great, not the situation that Li Zhi wants to see.


    Huabu Zhushan is very close to Qizhou State City. After Li Zhi came out of the city, he rushed to the foot of the mountain without much effort.


    Because he came suddenly, Hua Buzhushan had no precautions. Many pilgrims were calm and walking on the way up and down the mountain. It can be seen that there are a lot of pilgrims on the mountain road.


    Li Huan didn''t need to ask anyone anything at all. Following the path of pilgrims, he quickly went up the mountain.


    He held a Taoist in his hand, which was originally a noticeable thing, but he was flying fast in the forest, and the speed was extremely fast. Not to mention that ordinary pilgrims, even monks who were lower, could only see one falsehood. The shadows passed by, and when you wanted to take a closer look, you would find that Li Zhi was missing. You don''t need to worry about exposure, but you were aware of it in advance and you took precautions.


    When he came to the building complex on the top of the mountain, Li Zheng glanced at Taoist Temple and stopped.


    There are no pilgrims in front of Taoist Temple, it is not too early, and most of the people who are on the incense are down the mountain. The scattered pilgrims also quickly dispersed at this time, because in the open space in front of the Guanmen, there are already a few rows of gray Taoists with swords. They waited closely, staring at Li Yan, ready to shoot at any time.


    Li Ye didn''t take it seriously, if the monks who were not paying attention to the mountains before the Taoist Temple had not noticed his arrival and made some due precautions, it would be too bad.


    Li Yan threw Zhao Zhenren forward, looked at those murderous Taoists, and shook his head: "In my previous world, Taoists were cultivators, and they were not only rituals, but also moods. . But here, the Taoists I see are different, one by one they are good, but they are aggressive, they are also Taoist disciples, but they are different. "


    Taoism in this world is not called Taoism, but Taoism. Taoists are not called Taoists. They are called Taoists. It is different from the world before Li Zhi. This is not only true of Taoism, but also of Confucianism. In short, the two worlds cannot be equated.


    On the stone steps behind twenty or thirty gray gunners, a yellow-robed Taoist stood. His facial features were sharp, as if drawn with a stylus and a golden hook, especially the hooked nose was very conspicuous.


    He sneered: "You hurt my disciples at Huamen, but they are the sinners of our way! We haven''t come to you to settle accounts yet, but you dare to run up the mountain yourself! I have never seen you so anxious, you Is it self-confidence, or is it waiting for us? "


    Li Zheng glanced at Zhao Zhenren who fell to the ground, his arms folded, and said indifferently: "Hua Bu, the disciple of the Taoist gate, the assassin is the first official. Now I ask you for Taoism to surrender his complicity. I do n¡¯t have much time. Hurry back to dinner, you guys decide quickly. "


    These words still have to be said. Li Zhi wants to conquer Pinglu Jianghu, not to destroy Pinglu Jianghu. He can''t do the latter either, so he still needs to be famous, or he will cause Pinglu Jianghu to attack. In other words, it is uninteresting to ask.


    "You are arrogant, only to show that you are ignorant!"


    The Huangpao Taoist was furious. He did n¡¯t ask Li ¡¯s identity at all, because he had no choice. He pointed at Li ¡¯s nose and issued arrogant accusations. ¡°Huabu ¡¯s attention to the mountain gate can become the first gate of Qizhou. It must be strength! In Qizhou, there are countless rivers and lakes, and Huabuzhushan has always been able to stand out. It has been through countless battles and defeated countless opponents! You mad and ignorant guy will be your ignorance today. Pay the price! "


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed, took a step, and said earnestly: "After speaking in a hurry, so much nonsense, then I''ll get started."


    He stepped out, stepped on the white-paved ground, and suddenly a green halo, rippling under his feet, like a dragonfly watering.


    This lighted up ripple caused a chain reaction. For a short time, the white jade floor tiles before and after him all appeared green, as if they had become beautiful jade, looking at their eyes.


    It''s just under the beautiful shell that often contains unimaginable danger. After the green halo spread, Li Zhi suddenly found that the world in front of him became dark, there was no half-light above his head, and only the ground was green.


    And those Taoists have already sat down with their knees closed, their eyes closed, and there are words in their mouths. They sit on the floor tiles, but they look like floating in the air, and the reflection of the green light makes each of their faces look like ghosts. The indescribable distortion is terrible.


    Li Min walked a few steps forward, but found that he was not approaching those Taoists at all, as if he was spinning in place.


    "You''re in trouble!"


    The man in the yellow robe "floating" behind the man in the gray cannon, and made a conspiracy laugh. He stared at Li Yan, with the meaning of glee and joy in his eyes, as if looking at the prey in a trap.


    He said: "When you step into China, you do n¡¯t pay attention to the mountains, you do n¡¯t want to go out! Say you are ignorant, you are unbelieving. If it is not ignorance, why would you enter the team yourself? Tell me the truth, this team The power is endless. Only we can''t move him, we need the prey to step in. But you are so stupid that you ca n¡¯t bear your temper without saying two words. I have never seen a stupid pig like you! "


    When he was talking, those gray cannons sitting cross-legged, using their hands as pens, drew runes of green in front of them, appearing in front of them, seemingly real, but fluctuating aura.


    "Ignorant and arrogant people are not worth living, that is a defilement of this world!"


    The Taoist in Huangpao sneered. He also sat down in the "midair" cross-legged, and stretched out his hand to draw a rune in front of him. His repair was obviously much higher, and he finished it in an instant. Drink: "Are you ready to die?"


    Li Yan shook his head and replied solemnly: "Not ready."

 v2 Chapter 11： Easy to learn

    Li Yan urged Reiki. A fire-like reiki erupted in front of the **** of his index finger. When he pointed forward, the fire flew out to the Taoist Taoist. Of course Li Yun''s crosshair cannot be questioned, but the flame flew halfway, but suddenly disappeared, as if suddenly entering another world.


    He had never seen this formation before crossing.


    The two worlds are different, and Li Zhi doesn''t know everything.


    "Useless! All actions of the monks and all the magical attacks will have no effect in the Great Fairy. You cannot advance, you cannot retreat, you cannot attack, and you cannot defend. The only thing you can do is wait. death!"


    The man in the yellow robe showed ridiculous eyes, and the tone of his speech seemed to be proclaiming the truth, which cannot be refuted. The Fu Yu in front of him had already been drawn, and he suddenly pointed at Li Zhi.


    The green rune disappeared in the middle of the air, but suddenly appeared. It originally seemed to be far away from Li Ju, but when it appeared again, it was in front of Li Ju. The originally small Fu Lu has now been enlarged to a length of one foot. The whole body of green light shone, and shot a brilliance at Li Yan!


    Li Yan had evasive action, but it didn''t work. Fu Lu''s green brilliance was a cuboid, which accurately covered Li Yan!


    At the same time, Li Xun found that the world around him had changed again. There were many vortexes in the black space, covering every inch of the place, constantly twisting, giving Li Xuan a sense of heaven and earth.


    He didn''t do anything, but felt dizzy, and his stomach was tumbling!


    "Unexpected curse?" Li Ye recognized the green rune, and to be precise, it was not a rune, but a rune.


    The so-called sorrowful curse is to make the monk unconscious, into a state of chaos, unable to discern things, lose judgment, and the defense ability itself will be greatly reduced!


    The man in the yellow robe smiled proudly: "You actually know the spell of disappointment, it is not unsightly, but what''s the use? Knowing the name of the spell, but it will make you understand better!"


    Having said that, the Taoist in Huangpao suddenly whispered, "Five Thunder Curses!"


    Twenty or thirty gray artillery people opened their eyes when they heard the words, and their eyes shot with horrific brilliance, and their fingers pointed at Li Yan at the same time. The green spell in front of them turned from different directions, like dense arrows. Fly over to Li Yan!


    Because of the many vortices that appeared in the surrounding darkness, the Taoist figure was completely distorted, a hundred times more distorted than the haha ??mirror, and it looked extremely unreal. The flying charms were difficult to judge the position!


    Li Yan quickly wanted to understand that those Taoists, after countless black swirls, seemed to have a glass barrier between them. He was as if he were covered by a glass bottle, and swirls appeared on the glass, and Dao people were behind the glass bottle!


    Although he does n¡¯t know this law formation, Li Zhi ¡¯s tactics are there, and he ca n¡¯t be separated from his ancestors. Li Zhi ¡¯s ability to touch the bypass is natural. He discovered this, and he looked down at his feet. The green ground looks like The nether world is spinning at a high speed. Li Yi just felt a dizzy glance!


    He suddenly responded. Under his feet, there was indeed a magic array-a small array different from the entire large array, and it was real with a certain ingenuity, rotating at high speed. This rotation confused the orientation. Every time Li took a step, the rotating array turned him back to the starting point, so no matter how he moved, he was actually in place!


    "There are small arrays in the large array, which is a bit interesting." Li Yi was not anxious and anxious, he was not shocked, and even a smile appeared on his face.


    However, at this time, the killings had already erupted. Twenty or thirty green runes were "disappearing" in mid-air, and those swirling black vortices suddenly felt a sudden aura of violent aura in Li Zhi''s induction. He slashed at Li Yan!


    "Taste the Five Thunder Curse!" The Taoist man in Huangpao was distorted and transformed, and his voice came from all directions, with a terrifying meaning.


    Not a black whirlpool, among the numerous black whirlpools in the sky, one after another purple lightnings, one after another, chopped continuously towards Li Yan!


    Li Yan''s mobile dodge was completely useless, and Zi Lei blasted him exactly, one after another, one after another, as if there was no end, the crackling roar was endless!


    In front of the purple electricity, Li Zhi was like a grass, so she couldn''t see her body at all. Only a shining thunderbolt reflected the heaven and earth, and the extreme white light blocked everything!


    Under the continued bombardment of such thunder and lightning, Mo said that it was grass, even a building, it had to be wiped out, and even **** would not be left!


    The Dao people looked at this scene, the joy of victory floated on their faces, and they launched a large array and technique. They spent a lot of effort, one by one, and it was not small. At this time, they were relieved and relaxed.


    They are very clear about the power of the immortal array. After the five thunder spells have passed, the power will greatly increase, and the lethality is definitely not what ordinary monks can bear!


    However, when the white light dispersed, they were there.


    Because Li Yan is still standing!


    Li Yan, who was standing by his hands, had flawed electric patterns on his body, and earthworms were usually extinguished everywhere. His long hair was curled up, as if he had been dyed, but his robe was still clean and tidy, without any mess. And there is no rip!


    At this time, Li Huan closed her eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and her face even showed a happy expression!


    "Yes, the taste of electrotherapy has not been enjoyed for a long time."


    In the astounded eyes of the people in the Gray Cannon Road, Li Min twisted his neck, glanced back at the hair, and smiled even more: "The hairstyle is well done. It is that the electricity is slightly insufficient, and the muscles are not active."


    He looked at the stiff man in the yellow robe and asked seriously: "Are there any? This thunder and lightning is completely uninteresting. There is always a way to treat guests. You can''t be too stingy, come again."


    "Shot! Let''s go crazy!"


    The Taoist in Huangpao became angry and shameless. He did not expect that Li Zhi was so "resistant" that the celestial array would weaken the monk''s defense and increase the power of the spell. Suffering, but now, Li Yan is nothing like everyone else, which made him secretly startled in the unexpected.


    However, Li Zhi ¡¯s words made Huangpao Taoists feel ashamed and anxious. Although Li Zhi ¡¯s ¡°durability¡± was beyond his expectation, the degree of Li Tong ¡¯s poisonous tongue was far beyond his estimation. Stayed, and yelled: "It''s just a round of five thunder curses. What are you arrogant, I see if you can survive the second round!"


    Huang Tao Taoist orders, all Taoists began to draw amulets again, this time their faces were killed, one by one in peace of mind, no longer relaxed and free.


    Li Xun was smiling, looking at their drawing symbols, and also observing the large array. The black vortex was still full, and the magic circle under his feet was spinning at a high speed. Li Xuan waved aura, hit the vortex, and disappeared immediately. As if swallowed by a vortex, the magic circle under the foot is green and glittering, and there is no visible pattern.


    The Taoist man in the yellow robe draws a spell, bites his tongue and sprays a mist of blood on the spell, which shows that he has done his utmost to reach out to Li Zhi and point out, "Leave the soul curse!"


    At the same time, twenty Gray Cannon Taoists once again offered the Five Thunder Curse!


    Li Xuan watched Li Xun Man disappear in mid-air with a negative hand, and suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. There was a flash of bright light in his eyes, and he captured the disappearance of Li Xun Man!


    The effect of Soul Spell is similar to Sorrow Spell. The difference is that Soul Spell is more targeted at the souls of higher-ranking monks, and the strike is more particular about depth, so it is more powerful!


    As soon as Li Wu cursed, a fine light came to Li Yan, and there was a moment of darkness in his mind, as if he had completely lost consciousness!


    However, Li Yan had taken precautions and soon recovered.


    After the Five Thunder Spells disappeared, some black vortexes in different orientations spun faster. Li Mink keenly noticed that it was the vortices that previously issued purple electricity. Sure enough, these accelerated vortexes have a greater power. Purple electricity!


    Li Yan was bathed in the bombardment of purple electricity again, in the extreme white light, his figure was no longer clear.


    The Taoists all widened their eyes, were completely afraid of glare, and kept a close eye on Li''s direction. One by one, the heartbeat accelerated, full of expectations, and a little nervous.


    In fact, from their position, Bai Guang does not cover the sky. Li Zhi is covered in the French array Guanghua. The French array Guanghua is like a huge transparent bottle, and the white light is just filled in the bottle.


    When the white light dispersed and finally Li Li could be seen, both the gray gun Taoist and the Huangpao Taoist suddenly became stiff, feeling extremely incredible, and some people were even more panic-stricken!


    Because Li Zhi had left the place, he rose into the air, and punched in the "bottle" body!


    With a click, the "bottle" suddenly burst into a crack, and a bang was completely broken, and Li Zhi had rushed out of the "bottle"!


    Li Yan actually rushed out of the celestial array!


    Incredible!


    Dao people cannot accept the facts before them!


    Then they saw that Li Yan smiled at them.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge blue boxing force swept through the wind, blasting head-on, covering the entire field of vision!


    The grey cannon Taoist who was blasted by the fist all vomited blood and flew out. He fell on the stone steps in front of the Taoist Gate, smashing small pits, and his soft body fell into the pit. He could no longer move!


    The Taoist in Huangpao shivered with his hands, pointing at Li Li unbelievably, his eyes were falling, and his voice shivered, "How did you ... get out of the great fairy ?! How can you break the incredible fairy? Big battle ?! "


    Li Yan grabbed the neck of the Taoist Taoist with his hands and said, "Do you really think that your formation can trap me? I just think this formation is okay, I haven''t seen it before, just research it. Is your master? Didn''t tell you that when you encounter unknown things, you have to keep learning and grow up? "


    "You ... you ..." The Huangpao Taoist "you" for a long time and couldn''t say the following, but his expression had already explained his thoughts: he couldn''t believe what Li Zhi was saying!


    Li Yan grasped the neck of the Taoist man in Huangpao, stepped on the stone steps, banged his body heavily on the door of Taoist Temple, smashed the door directly, then threw the bloodless Taoist aside, and entered the threshold with his hand.


    He said indifferently: "I have finished my research on the Great Fairy. If it is usually for the sake of gratitude, I may play with you, but today it is not possible, and I have to rush back to eat."


    The immortal array is very powerful, but these monks who maintain the array are so far behind Li Yan that he can break through even if he doesn''t see through the array.

 v2 Chapter 12： Conquer the rivers and lakes (fifth)

    Entering the gate, Li Yan looked in the direction of the main temple of Taoist Temple, a loud voice spread out like a tide, and exploded in every corner of Taoist temple: "Are there any breathers? Come out quickly, I will hurry!"


    Dozens of Daomen disciples flew from everywhere, holding sharp swords, and forming a siege of Li Yuan in the distance. They looked bad, and they looked like they were going to swallow Li Yuan, but no one dared to take the lead.


    In front of the open space at the foot of Li Yi, there is a **** with more than a hundred stone steps on the slope, which connects the hall at the other end. At this time, a group of Taoists appeared on the other side of the stone steps, and they stood high and looked down on Li Yanhu.


    The two middle-aged Taoists in the navy blue robes surrounded the old Tao headed in the black robes.


    The man in the navy blue robe on the left stared coldly at Li Yan, his expression was stern, and his eyebrows were majestic, like a **** overlooking a mortal man. With every move, he could determine Li Yanrong''s life and death.


    He yelled at him, using the tone of reprimanding the wrongdoer: "Be bold, don''t you know this is the Huabuzhu Mountain Gate? How dare you break into the gate of the gate and hurt my disciples, you are going to follow The door to the world is the enemy? If you have committed such a sin, don''t hurry to kneel and thank me for the door? "


    Li Min looked up with a negative hand and looked at this man with ridicule: "I am the most annoying person like you. Open your mouth and shut up and go online. It is as if you are the emperor and everyone else is a fart."


    "Dare you dare to yell at the elders in the gated gate! Do you know that you have committed an unforgivable fault? Offending the gate, the world is so big that there is no place for you!" Taoist He was very loud, "No more kneeling, I can''t stay in Kyushu!"


    Li Yan gave him a sideways glance: "Did you finish?"


    "you!"


    "Okay." The old man in the black robe in the middle waved his hand. He looked peaceful, kind-eyed, and not angry, and his temperament was not comparable to that of ordinary people. He looked at Li Yan and said lightly: "Doors are not allowed to trespass. Disciples, even mortals ca n¡¯t be killed. You ¡¯ve made a big mistake, and you ca n¡¯t escape your guilt. You ¡¯re still young, you ¡¯re unavoidably reckless, and you do n¡¯t want to hurt your life. Repent in the hall and serve the immortals throughout your life.


    Li Yan laughed out loud: "I hate you more than the Taoist on the left. Although he is abominable, but not hypocritical, people like you seem to be tolerant and reasonable, but they are just expressing you. Status is different. Your hypocrisy is most hateful. "


    The old man in the black robe sank his face. When he was kind, he looked very easy-going, but with this anger, the coercion did not know how much more terrible than the previous Taoist man, and murderous energies also emerged: "Stubbornness, there is no cure! In this way, the Tao will act for the heavens, and accept you as a demon! "


    "Why do the heads talk to such people, and the disciples take him!" The Taoist on the left was furious.


    The old man in the black robe slowly nodded.


    He looked indifferent. In fact, such gestures were undoubtedly black and white, and he was a hegemonic act of life and death.


    Li Yan shook his head: "Standing so high and talking so much, I don''t like looking up at others, especially for a long time. So you can all roll down!"


    At this moment, the man in the navy blue robe on the left was drawing his sword and jumping out.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows narrowed his eyes, and in the direction of the stone steps, he punched out with a punch: "Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    In the Taoist temple, the purple gas suddenly rises and the smoke is smoky, just like the top of the mountains at sunrise, the clouds and steaming Xiawei are magnificent!


    In the middle of the purple cloud tide, a big fist swept through the turbulent clouds, the plants and trees in Taoist Temple screamed, the soil was flying, the bricks were flying up, and the disciples with swords nearby flew out one by one!


    Under this fist, the hundred-level stone steps are completely broken, and the crushed stones are turned into powder. The stones are shot to both sides. The entire **** is directly plowed by a boxing gorge!


    The fist fell very fast, and instantly reached the top of the stone steps. The Taoist on the left was drawing his sword and leaping. He was hit by the punch in the first place. The person was like a fallen leaf in the air, and was blown away by the punch. Where is it!


    The old robes of Heipao and other Taoists on the stone steps, when this fist came, their faces could no longer be stretched, and they were horrified one by one, and quickly pulled back, trying to avoid the punch.


    But they can''t hide!


    All Taoists at the top of the stone steps, including the old black robe, were directly blown away by punches, and they vomited blood in the air!


    The Taoist who was cultivated as a low person even burst his body on the spot, his blood flew across, and he quickly turned into powder!


    In the loud noise, the hall on the stone steps was swept across by fists, and the roof disappeared out of thin air!


    When the boxing power stopped, the purple clouds dissipated, and the surroundings were calm again, the Taoist Temple was beyond recognition and turned into ruins.


    The house collapsed, and there were broken stones everywhere. The **** was half a foot wide, a few feet deep, and a huge gully over a hundred steps. It was particularly eye-catching.


    The old black robe fell in front of the main hall, couldn''t get up, kept vomiting blood on his side, his hair was scattered, and the black robe was broken. In his horrified and desperate eyes, Li Huan stepped in front of him step by step, his eyes without emotion, looking down at him indifferently.


    "What makes you call me a mortal in a condescending tone? The gate is not Xianting. Why do you behave like an immortal?"


    Li Xun came to the old robe of the black robe and stepped on it. "It is the same as the corrupt officials and the corrupt officials, and Yuzhou County can feel at ease and open the door to accept pilgrims. You are so shameless, why not regret it?"


    The old robe of Heipao struggled and shouted, "You can''t kill me, I ... I am the head of Taoism, I am a master of Taoism! I am honored and noble, and Damonism will rule the world in the future, and I will be the teacher. You will be worshipped by all people! You mortal ... you can''t kill me! "


    Li Xuan dropped with a bang, and stepped on the neck of the black robe old road, he was not too hard, and directly stepped on the neck of the black robe old road and separated the dead body.


    Looking indifferently at the corpse of the old black robe, Li Yan left with his hand in hand: "Only those who can be worshipped by the people are the true emperor!"


    ...


    When Song Li went out of the Taoist temple, Song Jiao brought the monk in the Tsing Yi gate.


    Li Xun did not leave immediately, but sat down on the stone steps in front of the Taoist Temple. Song Jiao glanced into the door, and a strange color flashed in her beautiful eyes. When she turned back, she looked at Li Xuan vigorously, and said: "Such a heavy hand?"


    Li Ye did not answer this question that does not need to be answered. The vision of the gate here is good. There are no trees in the front and the mountain view can be seen. He said in a deep voice, "Hua Bu Cao does not pay attention to the gate of the mountain road. Tsing Yi Yamen took over the matter, and the entire Pinglu will be subject to Tsing Yi Yamen''s temperance. "


    Song Jiao squatted next to Li Yan. The stone steps were not wide. She was cramped where she crouched. The shirt on the back waist was close to the waist, and there was no trace of folds. The full curve of the hips was perfectly outlined. She supported it with one hand. With a small and delicate chin, the curved fingers squeezed the red lips into shape, but it was even more tempting.


    She looked at Li Yan''s side face, and her chin moved every time she spoke: "Isn''t Tsing Yi Shumen a fine killer?"


    A detailed killer knocks on the door, saying that it is an intelligence assassination agency. "Fine work is just one of the duties of the Tsing Yi Yemen. Starting from entering the Pinglu territories, you have a second mission: to lead the Pinglu rivers and lakes."


    Li Yan obviously had a plan, and he said very quickly, "The rivers and lakes cannot be destroyed, and they can only be subdued. I killed a lot of people today in China without paying attention to the mountains, and not to destroy the mountains without paying attention to the gates of the mountains. There are a lot of forces, and there are many gangs of various gangs. I need the Tsing Yi Qianmen to take them to the government and live in harmony with the people, instead of being banned by martial arts, running across the country, not to plunder the village, it is a disaster. "


    Song Jiao said with a whisper, "This is easy to do. The rivers and lakes in Qizhou were suppressed by the Huabuzhu Mountain Road Gate. Now the Huabuzhu Mountain Road Gate is greatly damaged, and it can support another Jianghu Lake school. China does not pay attention to the status of the mountain, and they take the rivers and lakes forces and obey your orders. "


    Li Yan shook his head and said positively: "That''s not the meaning. The rivers and lakes forces, directly obeying the command of the Yimen in Tsing Yi, do not need a powerful force to lead them. In short, I need the rivers and lakes forces in Qizhou, there is a mutually restrictive balance, who You ca n¡¯t be the only one. At the same time, you work for me, and I ¡¯ll discuss merit based on their merit. In this way, the battle of power between the rivers and lakes will be transformed into a battle of merit. ¡±


    Song Jiao gradually understood Li Yi''s meaning: "In this way, there will be no turmoil and slaughter between the forces of the rivers and lakes, and there will be a lot of peace in the rivers and lakes, and your control of the rivers and lakes will be much greater."


    Li Min nodded and smiled: "That''s what it means."


    Song Jiao raised a good-looking eyebrow: "It''s just that the rivers and lakes forces are lazy and used to it. Will they accept your order?"


    "Compared with the Wu family and Huabuzhushan uniting, monopolizing the interests of Qizhou and letting all parties'' forces be unable to lift up, in my case, they will at least be treated fairly, and everyone will have the opportunity to grow stronger. Why don''t you accept it? "Li Yan is well-informed." The key is that the reward and punishment standards must be simple and the reward and punishment system must be strict. "


    Song Jiao giggled: "I feel so heavy on my shoulders when you say so!"


    Li Yan turned her head and looked at her: "I believe in you."


    Song Jiao froze slightly, and immediately gave Li Yan a wink, covered her mouth and smiled sweetly: "I was embarrassed by the slave family when you said so!"


    Seeing that Song Jiao started to open the peacock screen, Li Yan immediately turned around and continued: "Whether it is a river or lake force or a local government, my request is only one, and it is for the benefit of the people. Do n¡¯t Jianghu people like to march to justice? I give them this power, but before they start, they have to find out the facts, do it right, reward, do it wrong, and punish. He Gang wants more shipping qualifications, I give them, provided that they have to comply with discipline To abide by the law and to do well ... and so on, everything else can be done like this. "


    After a pause, he continued: "Not only Qizhou, but the whole Pinglu, it will be the case. You try to do it here first, and accumulate experience."


    "I see." Song Jiao nodded.


    Li Yanchangshu breathed a breath: "The chaos is approaching, and I don''t want to be there anymore. If I want to make a difference, I must gather the strength of the Quartet. There are many people, and we need to work together to achieve the goal!"


    Speaking of this, Li Yan stood up, shaking the dust: "I''m gone, I''ll leave the matter here to you."


    "I work, you can rest assured." Song Jiao laughed.


    Li Xuan stopped suddenly, he turned around, looked at Song Jiao, and said slowly: "When in Niushoushan, you said to return to Chang''an with me in order to avenge my father. Now his father''s revenge is over, you Why not stay with my father and come with me to Pinglu? "

 v2 Chapter 13： Nightingale night (sixth more)

    Song Jiao gathered her silk hair, pretending indifferently, "Isn''t your father''s order OK?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "He won''t order this, he has long been concerned about it, how can he care how my mission in Pinglu is doing?"


    Song Jiao kept silent, she gave Li Yan a glance, and turned into the Taoist temple.


    Li Weiwei said, when Song Jiao turned around, he seemed to hear the other person muttering: nerd.


    Li Yan no longer thought about it, turned and left Huabuzhushan.


    Back to Qizhou City, when the sun was setting, the last touch of Jinhui spilled over the city. Li Xun walked into the gate of the city, and the guards on duty at the An''an Mansion greeted Li Qi with a salute: "Have seen Your Highness!"


    Li Xuan nodded, and without saying a word, went straight to the Shishifu.


    Many people gathered inside and outside the Shishi Government Affairs Hall, all with official robes. Most of them were low-ranking officials with green and green official robes. Li Zhen did not sit on the main seat of the Zhengshi Hall. He reserved it for Li Yan. With the help of several scribes, Li Zhen was registering the officials who came in line.


    Registration is not easy. Li Zhen has to ask a lot of questions, which is related to the duties of the other party. At the same time, he has to judge the good and evil of the other party, which requires many people to corroborate.


    Li Yan came outside the government affairs hall. Shangguan Qingcheng was leading the team here to avoid any trouble. Seeing Li Yan Shiran coming in, Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes lighted up and he greeted him quickly. His face was full of joy: Really fast! "


    "I said to come back for dinner." Li Yan told the truth.


    The eyes of Shangguan Qingcheng were suddenly full of star-like brilliance.


    Li Min patted her for a while, shook her head and walked into the Moon Gate. Shangguan Qingcheng touched the place where Li Yan had been photographed, his fair face was bewildered, and for a moment, somehow he blushed and lowered his head.


    Li Yan walked into the Zhengshitang, and Li Zhen and others quickly got up and saluted: "I''ve seen Lian Shi."


    Inside and outside Qizhou officials, many people were surprised to see Li Ji is the new Jiedushi. After all, Li Qi looked too young, but when I thought of Li Qi to overthrow Wei Baoheng and help Li Qi kill the eunuch, Rumors, his look relaxed.


    After all, there are too many legends about this young man who ca n¡¯t practice for 20 years, but suddenly rises like Huiming. They are familiar even if they are far away from Qizhou.


    Everyone bowed and saluted: "I''ve seen the messenger!"


    "No courtesy." Li Yi waved his hand, came to the main position without sitting down, looked around the crowd, and said easily: "The public are all pillars of Qizhou, and they are in charge of Qizhou''s military and political affairs. They all contributed to the community, and my official admired it. "


    Saying, arching hands: "Thank you all here."


    "Everywhere you do, you should do it!"


    "Lian Shi was too frustrating. I waited. The duty lies, I dare not say anything!"


    "Lian Shi has both civil and military skills, and has both wisdom and courage. It is really a blessing for me to wait for Ping Lu to have Lian Shi to sit in the town!"


    "It is exactly that, I have long been waiting for Lian Shi to take office, so that I can work for Lian Shi!"


    The crowd clamored, some expressed flattery, some expressed embarrassment, and others flattered their horses. When they bowed their heads, they looked at each other and realized each other''s minds.


    Suddenly Li Qi came to Qizhou and killed Wu Huainan as soon as he entered the city. It is impossible for Qizhou officials to fear and fear. At the same time, they also felt uneasy. They were afraid that Li Qi would liquidate the past blame of everyone, after all, under Wu Huainan''s administration Not many people are clean, some are disturbed, some are speculative.


    At this time, after listening to Li Yan''s words, seeing Li Yan''s behavior, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said that the new Jiedushi was not so ruthless as the demon king, and could still understand the officials.


    Some people thought: Li Yan came to Qizhou to kill Wu Huainan for the sake of prestige, but to control Pinglu, he also had to rely on the local forces, and he was afraid of the local forces, and he didn''t dare to be too vicious. With this in mind, I was less awed by Li Yan. Li Zheng motioned to everyone to be quiet and continued: "My official came along and saw a lot of things on the road. The people in Qizhou did not live well. The situation of bullying and oppressing the people can be seen everywhere, everyone is Qizhou. Zhu Shi, who is in charge of important military and political affairs in Qizhou, cannot be separated from these responsibilities. My official was ordered by his Majesty to leave Pinglu in the town, and had nothing to do. I only hoped that Pinglu officials and people could live comfortably, so illegal things, For the corpse vegetarian meal, my official must look into it! "


    Everyone heard the words, one after another, I thought Li Zhi really still want to settle accounts after the autumn!


    Those who had just been disrespectful to Li Zhi, reacted at this moment and immediately became uneasy.


    Li Yan looked at Li Zhen: "How is the judge doing?"


    As Li Jie''s role as Pinglu Jiedu, naturally he had to bring his team over. Li Zhen is now the judge of Pinglu Jiedu, with high weight.


    "The registration is done." Li Zhen arched.


    Li Xun nodded and said to the crowd: "It is not too early, and the rush of my official will not banquet to the public today, wait two days before drinking with the public."


    Everyone''s minds are different, but they should be hastily.


    After the officials retreated, Li Zhen arched with a smile: "Lian Shi met these officials for the first time, and then he entrusted them with power.


    Li Yan glanced at him and sat down: "Envy and mercy depend not on speaking, but on doing things."


    He motioned for Li Zhen to sit down, and Li Yan continued: "I will not start the screening of Qizhou officials. You can bring someone to do it. There are only two principles. First, Qizhou was the Wu family before, so People in the Wu family must be investigated strictly. Anyone who commits illegal acts must be punished severely. "


    "The selection, promotion, and derogation of officials in Zhizhou Prefecture are only one method, suppressing one batch, neutralizing one batch, and attracting one batch. The Wu family forces must be suppressed, and the corpse vegetarian meal has no serious faults. Neutralize first, and stay still. They. Those who are suppressed by the Wu family, who are responsible for the official duties, must be promoted and reused. "


    Li Zhen nodded: "Understandable."


    Li Yandao: "Second, there is no fish in water, and the people of Qizhou do not talk about life. They are afraid that there are not many good officials. At this time, lower the standard. For example, those officials who are suppressed by the Wu family and want to be ill-willed. I am afraid that there is no chance. These people, whether they are virtuous or not, will be promoted and reused first. Otherwise, too many people will be punished and there will be no substitutes, and the government garrison will not run smoothly. "


    Li Zheng stood up: "In a word, the primary purpose of the official state regulation is to control Qizhou in our hands to ensure that my order is unblocked. At this time, do not pick too much. After the situation is stable, then Select the best to eliminate the weak and improve the quality of officials. "


    Li Zhen, after hearing Li''s words, was already full of admiration, saying sincerely: "Lean makes wise."


    Li Yan said nothing to Li Zhen: "Go to eat first."


    Jiedushi gave military and political power to Fanzhen and freely appointed shogunate officials to Jiedushi, but he did not have absolute power to appoint and remove state officials. However, Li Yi had Li Yi behind his back and could "cut first and then play."


    ...


    It was night. On Jishui outside Qizhou City, the lights were faint, and the ships docked at the dock were less lighted at night, except for the paintings of the blue building, there was nothing bright.


    In a cargo ship of the Long River Gang, the candlelight was bright, and there were no one else on the whole ship, except Li Zhi and Liu Zhiyan, who were sitting on the case.


    The cabin of this cargo ship is where Li Zhi stayed all the way. He did not accumulate cargo, and after some transformations, the layout and style were not bad, and it was not much different from ordinary rooms.


    The masters of the Wu family and Hua not paying attention to the mountains have been almost eliminated by Li Yi. The officialdom and rivers and lakes of Qizhou have fallen into Li Yi''s hands, but the rectification will take some time. The specific things Li Yi will not do for himself. It is enough to hand it down to Li Zhen and Song Jiao. He is ready to lead the elite manpower and rush directly to Qingzhou to take office.


    Tomorrow will leave, Li Yan still has to give Qingzhou a surprise. Jishui is not connected to Qingzhou, so the Changhe Gang and Liu Zhiyan will not follow him, and now it is a parting party.


    There are a lot of food and drinks on the table, and the two have already drank many glasses.


    Liu Zhiyan raised two blushes on her cheeks, and her pure and pure face looked quite like a hibiscus. She lowered her head slightly, raised her eyes and looked at Li Yan, and said softly, "The rivers and lakes of Qizhou have been taken by His Highness. In prestige, the Changhe Gang will pass the water, and there will be no problems in the future. His Highness rest assured that the daughters will surely take care of the Changhe Gang. "


    As she said, she stood up and approached Li Li in front of him. He poured wine for Li Li. The two were close. Li Li didn''t smell the wine very much.


    He could not help but glance at Liu Zhiyan Xin''s long neck, and his eyes were white and smooth, as if it were sheep fat warm jade, exuding a seductive breath.


    Li Min retracted his gaze slightly, but his eyes fell right on Liu Zhiyan''s chest, probably because of leaning. The plump outlines of the two groups were particularly sharp. With Liu Zhiyan''s action of pouring wine, he wobbled a little while wearing his clothes and approached In front of the eyes, it is extremely attractive.


    Today Liu Zhiyan is not wearing strong clothes, but blue shirts and yellow skirts, and there are no gorgeous floral decorations, but the fabrics are very elegant and match her Xiaojiabiyu''s elegant temperament.


    Perceived Li Yan''s gaze, Liu Zhiyan glanced down, not knowing what she saw, blushed to the ears, the delicate ears were a bit transparent, and her voice was flustered: "His Royal Highness?"


    They were too close, and their faces were less than four inches apart. When she spoke, her red lips moved slightly, and a slight amount of heat was sprayed on Li''s face, as if it was an orchid.


    Li Min saw her eyelashes very long, and he even heard the other person''s sudden rapid heartbeat.


    Li Yan followed Liu Zhiyan''s words and said, "I will give it to you as long as the Changhe Gang gives it to you."


    Liu Zhiyan sat back, bowed his head hurriedly, and put his hands on his legs. A few green silk splattered red cheeks, and she stretched her hands together, and her fingers, white as radish, slid across the pretty red face, with sharp contrast and no beauty. I can''t help thinking, if that''s my finger, I don''t know what the touch will be.


    She hummed and said, "Chang He Bang can reach the scale today, thanks to His Royal Highness."


    Liu Zhiyan is a gentle and quiet person. If it wasn''t for the Changhe Gang to change, she would not be a big head, Rao would be a big head. She also spoke very implicitly and would not have explicit flattery.


    Li Min drank a glass of wine and looked at Liu Zhiyan, who was sitting there like a kitten, and couldn''t help but smile: "Why don''t you drink it?"


    Then Liu Zhiyan noticed his disability, and gave a soft whistle. He picked up the jug in a panic and poured a glass by himself. Then he lifted up to Li Zhi: "The Honourable Lady!"


    As she was talking, she drank all of it, her movements were quicker, she accidentally gave her a sigh, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth and coughing twice. She was embarrassed and glanced at her, and she became more helpless and her face turned redder.


    Li Yue said: "You didn''t even pour me, but you drank first?"


    Liu Zhiyan made a sigh, and saw Li Ye looked at her again, and quickly picked up the hip flask, bowed to Li Ye to pour wine, and his mouth moved for a while, but he wanted to speak but got stuck. The vague syllables only set off She was at a loss.


    Li Yan held Liu Zhiyan''s hand.


    Liu Zhiyan Jiao''s body shook, her movements froze, she looked up at Li Ye in surprise and confusion.


    "Come here," Li Yan said.


    "His Royal Highness ..." Liu Zhiyan was weak.


    Li Xuan carried her over, and she screamed, and fell into Li Xuan''s arms in a panic.


    Starting with a soft, elasticity, and high heat, Li Zhi didn''t want the rabbit to be frightened again, and buried his head and kissed.


    The cargo ship is actually not small and can hold a lot of cargo. Tonight, only Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan are on the ship, but it shakes in the middle of the night. The intermittent sound of a nightingale is like the stars in the night sky, decorating this beautiful night.

 v2 Chapter 14： Older sister

    "Sister, why do we go down the mountain?"


    "In the past three days, you have asked 67 times, and I have answered 66 times, and now I do not want to answer 67 times."


    "Sister, I really don''t understand!"


    "Listen to Master if you don''t understand, and ask so much for what."


    "Sister, I want to go home!"


    "Do you still have a home?"


    "I''m talking back to the mountains ..."


    "Then you go back, and I won''t stop you."


    "But if I go back, Master will definitely kill me!"


    "As long as you know."


    "... Sister, why do we go down the mountain?"


    On Qingzhou''s official road, Li Yan looked at the man and the woman in front of him silently, his ears were about to be talked by, and a cocoon was worn out.


    Both were very young, wearing navy blue robes. Li Li did not go to the front to see their looks, but she could see the woman was tall and graceful. Three thousand blue silk leaned behind her back, holding a simple and elegant long The sword, the man is shorter than the woman, looks round, and walks beside the woman without a sense of joy, but the back is a peach sword.


    Li Min glanced at the peach-wood sword and found that it was really an ordinary peach-wood sword. There was absolutely no aura. It belonged to a few copper coins on the street.


    There is still a distance from Qingzhou City here. Li Yan came quickly and really entered the boundary of Qingzhou. But he didn''t hurry to catch the road. Pay attention to what he saw and heard along the way. It is already his habit of understanding a place. The voice of the man in front is endless. It really made him a little helpless. Even if he was wearing a wide robe, he couldn''t hide the outstanding woman, but he had a good temper and never got angry.


    Li Yan caught up with the two, patted the man on the shoulder, took out a wine bag, and motioned to him, "Did you drink alcohol? Good wine."


    The man turned his head to reveal a round and white face. The contours of his facial features were soft and somewhat baby-faced. He first looked at Li Yan, and closed his eyes immediately when his eyes fell on the wine pouch in Li Yan''s hands. Taking a deep breath, I immediately became intoxicated, and when I opened my eyes again, my eyes were as bright as a night pearl, and my face was blooming with daffodils. I took the wine pouch and hurriedly said thank you. A big flood.


    Li Xun was just endured by Nian Yan, and wanted to try to stop the guy''s mouth with wine. I didn''t expect it to really work. This time, the fat pier was happy, and Li Xun was also happy.


    But one person was upset.


    That''s the fat sister.


    When Li Yan saw her features clearly, Rao was very knowledgeable and shocked. His woman was so beautiful, her face was like a silver basin, her eyebrow was like a mountain, her eyes were like apricots, pink peach. The cheeks and skin can be broken. It is really jealous and energetic. Tao Xing and Xingren let her look, but she is not pure and arrogant, but her temperament is slightly inhumane. Other than that, this looks really deserves a **** Two words.


    Li Ye has also seen many beauties. At present, the evaluation of this woman in her heart is only four words: sinking fish and falling geese.


    However, just such a beauty, after seeing Li Zhi handing the wine to the fat pier, her face changed slightly, and then her eyebrows were covered with a layer of frost, saying, "You gave him a drink?"


    Fat Dun was happy to drink, he didn''t mean to stop at all, his mouth never left the wine pouch, Li Yan laughed: "Relax, not poisonous."


    The woman took a deep breath: "Why did you give him a drink?"


    Li Yan wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    The woman''s brow was raised, and he sneered, "What''s wrong? You''ll know later."


    Li Yan was puzzled and looked at Fat Dun. This guy was still drinking. He drank fast, but there was no drop, only the throat knot kept sliding up and down, making a rumbling sound.


    The woman noticed something wrong: "How much wine do you have in your pouch?"


    Li Yan spread his arms with both hands: "This wine pouch is also a magic weapon, with a built-in space, and there is not much wine in it, just a tank."


    "A cylinder?" The woman''s face completely changed this time, no longer frost between the eyebrows, but fear, she quickly stopped the fat pier: "Don''t drink anymore!"


    The fat pier looked round, as if having difficulty moving, but he was extremely agile, and as soon as he turned around at will, he avoided the woman''s hand. The woman frowned, but her shot was faster, and she used her efforts to **** the fat pouch. Li Yan''s eyes lighted up, this woman even had the cultivation practice in the middle!


    The practice of the middle part of the practice of qi is in accordance with the dynasty''s practice, that is, officials with more than four grades, of course, not the role of bad street.


    However, the woman did not catch the fat pier. He saw the woman coming fiercely, and jumped up, and even floated out ten feet, fell on the tree beside the road. When she evaded the woman and escaped, the wine bag did not leave his mouth.


    "It''s rare to have such a good drinker." Li Yanrao looked at the scene interestingly. "There aren''t many fat men with such flexible skills."


    Seeing that she couldn''t catch the fat pier, the woman stopped angrily. She glanced back at Li Yan, her eyes were extremely bad: "You still have the heart to watch a good show ?!"


    Li Yan shrugged: "It''s a big deal to get drunk. What''s terrible."


    "Are you drunk?" The woman sneered again. "When you suffer, you will regret it!"


    At this time, Fat Dun finally stopped, and he had a protruding belly, and now it looked more rounded. I saw him roaring in the sky, and issued a wolf-like call sign, which lasted forever. Then he floated back from the treetops to Li Yan, flushed, drank a wine bottle, and returned the wine bag to Li Yuan: "Thank you for your wine!"


    Li Yan took the wine pouch with a smile and felt the "weight" of the wine pouch. His eyes changed slightly, and he looked at the fat pierce inconceivably: "Did you ... finished drinking?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t drink you for nothing!" With a big wave of Fat Dun, he approached Li Yan, holding one''s shoulders with an unpleasant smile on his face, and another fat toot. With a big hand, he touched Li''s face, "I drank your wine and I will repay you!"


    Li Huan ducked away quickly, and his fat smile made him look terrified: "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, Lang Jun, don''t be so shy, I won''t eat you anymore, hey!" Fat Dun gave a creepy smile and rushed at Li Ye, Li Ye''s eyes widened, his hands were shocked Shivering, he looked at Fat Dun in disbelief, the fiery look in the other''s eyes, wasn''t it?


    This fat guy still has this hobby?


    Li Min reached out and pushed out his palm, trying to blast the fat pier, and the palm wind hit the fat pier, but the other party just paused, and there was no scene of Li Piao flying out in the imagination.


    Li Yiyi: "Did you improve after drinking?"


    The woman looked at the fat pier beside her, and she was obviously a little afraid. She didn''t dare to come forward, and saw Li Yan begging for help. She sneered from her teeth: "Hehe."


    The fat pier opened his arms and rushed towards Li Yan. He was fascinated and laughed a lot. He didn''t have any spectacle in this posture, but he was very fast. He blinked in front of Li Yan. Hug hugged firmly: "Lang Junmo must run!"


    With that said, he took his face to meet Li Yan.


    The woman covered her forehead, turned her head, and couldn''t bear to watch this scene again. Similar things have happened too much in Shimen. Every time the fat punk drinks too much alcohol, the power of repair will skyrocket. No one can stop it. See The male animals would be hugged together in the past, and there were countless poisons that had been poisoned by him up and down the door. The woman remembered the ghosts and wolves that night, and could not help but trembled. No spirit will come out.


    The woman has been able to imagine that Li Yan''s tragic ensuing situation, she decided to go far, so as not to be caught in the pond fish.


    The woman walked out a few feet, and suddenly realized that there was nothing right. There was no sound behind her. It was too quiet. This was not the case in the past, and the screams were loud. She looked back in confusion and immediately stunned there.


    Fat Dun''s hands have been retracted, and he squatted on the ground with Li Ye. The good brothers were whispering to each other. You can see that Li Zhi was talking, Fat Dun was listening carefully, and nodded from time to time, like a child.


    How is this going? The woman was very surprised. She didn''t understand that after drinking, she didn''t recognize anyone, just like losing her sense of reason, she would only act like a fat man. At this time, she was listening quietly to others? Even Master, can only let Fat Dun slightly condense his temper and let him squat quietly? impossible.


    In the woman''s surprised eyes, Li Yan and Fat Dun stood up, the former patted the latter on the shoulder, as if to say a few words of encouragement, the latter disturbed the head like a child.


    "Sister, this brother and Taiwan is a good person, come over and get to know him!" Fat Dun shouted and shouted at the woman.


    The woman seriously looked at the fat pier. He was still flushed and still drinking wine. When he was in this state in the past, he would have no sense, but now he can''t be normal again.


    "This is my elder sister Su Emei."


    The woman approached hesitantly, and saw that Fat Dun was very enthusiastic and said to Li Ye that it seemed really okay. The woman couldn''t help but look at Li Ye. This guy is very young and doesn''t look like an extravagant person. Can you surrender to fat pier?


    The woman named Su Emei is very clear. Only when she is trained as an absolute master who is much taller than Fat Dun can she use her strength to suppress the Fat Dun and make him fearful and obedient, but such a practice, Mo said Su Emei didn''t, not even her master. In the past 20 years, she has seen one, and it is still Penglai''s head!


    The head of Penglai is said to have lived a hundred years old. He has been practicing the nine-layer practice of qi for a long time. In recent years, the retreat has hit the real world. Such a person ... How can this young man compare?


    But the fat dude is so well-behaved ...


    Could it be that Fat Dun was bought by the other party''s wine?


    "Under Li Jing." Li Xun raised his fists at Su E, with a smile on his face and a weird look.


    Su Emei understood Li Yan''s eyes, and she was clearly saying, "Don''t you say that I will be unlucky, I''m fine now."


    The name of the fat pier is Wei Xiaozhuang. Su Emei glanced at him quietly and asked with his eyes: what''s going on?


    Wei Xiaozhuang didn''t notice Su Emei''s eyes at all, and he introduced Su Emei enthusiastically to Li Yan: "My sister is the most powerful disciple on the mountain, and only the Master can beat her alone in the whole Taoist temple-oh, we The Taoist temple consists of three people, and the others are farm animals. I heard that the sister worshiped at the gate of the mountain when she was three years old. When she went up the mountain in March, snow fell on the goose feathers, and the peach blossoms of the mountain were in full bloom. "


    "It turned out to be a legendary figure, disrespectful and disrespectful." Li Yan arched his hand to Su Emei, the beauty looked cold at the moment, probably because she was not very happy, and heard Wei Xiaozhuang''s praise, but she didn''t react at all.


    "Where are you from? Where do you want to go?" When Su Emei was talking, she looked directly into Li Yan''s eyes. The meaning was obvious. Who the **** are you and why can you surrender my brother and sister? What''s the purpose?


    Although Su Emei''s look is not good, she still looks good. Otherwise, she always said that she is a beautiful woman, and she has a style when she smiles. You are beautiful and you have a reason. Li Yan does not agree with this statement, so he smiled and said: Come and go. "


    "you!"


    Su Emei was stunned by this answer. Yuzhi''s cheeks rose with two bright reds. Her silver teeth were clenching. What she was about to say, Wei Xiaozhuang had clapped her hands and called out, "Brother Li, you have a good point, talk to Master same!"


    Su Emei couldn''t help but glanced at Wei Xiaozhuang fiercely, and dragged him aside, wanting to ask, but she pulled Wei Xiaozhuang''s sleeve, but found that the latter was simply She didn''t move, obviously resisted, which made her lose her face. She stared back at Wei Xiaozhuang, gritted her teeth and said, "Come here!"


    "Sister, I don''t want to come over." Wei Xiaozhuang wept with a round face, "I can''t move!"


    Su Emei looked closely at Wei Xiaozhuang, only to discover that Wei Xiaozhuang''s legs were trembling, just like a swing, and she suddenly realized that Wei Xiaozhuang suddenly became well-behaved, and was not really Li I bought a pot of wine and thought the other person was a good person!


    She was horrified and looked at Li Yan!

 v2 Chapter 15： Taoism and Master on the Mountain

    "The pain is unreasonable, and the general is not painful. The same reasoning is that the mind is ill and the consciousness is blurred. It is also the reason for the meridian points to be blocked and the yuan air flow to pass. Although Xiaozhuang''s reaction after his irritability is not the same as that of ordinary people, this is the case It''s going to happen. "


    Li Zheng said solemnly, "I opened the acupoint joints for Xiaozhuang, and his consciousness was normal, but because these joints were blocked for too long, and he lost his ability, he suddenly became unobstructed, and it was inevitable that some airflow was not smooth and he could not move for a while. It''s normal to open. "


    "So that''s why Xiaozhuang can''t move?" Su Emei looked so angry that she didn''t believe it.


    Li Yan spread his arms, "That''s the truth."


    Su Emei clenched her sword: "Are you a doctor?"


    "I am indeed a doctor." Li Min nodded solemnly, his cultivation had been in the real world, he knew too much about the human body, and said that it was the doctor who despised him.


    "I don''t believe it." Su Emei overflowed with murderous anger.


    Li Xun said helplessly: "Why not believe it?"


    Su Emei said solemnly and seriously: "I see that you are very young and born innocent, and you are so gentle, you are not a good person at first sight!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    "What do we do now? We are still rushing to Qingzhou!" Wei Xiaozhuang mourned.


    Li Yan glanced at Su Emei, and he could only carry his back if he could n¡¯t move, or he could carry it. Anyway, everyone was a practitioner, and the latter glanced back at him: "What do you think I do, things You do it, you have to be responsible! "


    Li Yan rolled his eyes: "To this day, we have to wait for the carriage."


    Su Emei was afraid Li Li would run away: "You''ll wait with me!"


    Li Yan said weakly: "That''s natural."


    Half an hour passed, just as Su Emei''s face was overcast with clouds and lightning was about to thunder, Wei Xiaozhuang exclaimed excitedly, "A carriage is coming!"


    At the end of the official road, a carriage came over.


    Seeing the carriage, Su''emei breathed a sigh of relief, Wei Xiaozhuang could not move, and their schedule could not be delayed. If there is no carriage, I am afraid that I will miss the matter of going to Qingzhou City. At that time, it will affect the survival of Taoism. Only she knew about it.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang came from an unknown hill called Panpan Mountain. The Panpan Mountain is far away from the crowd and is in the deep forest. It is a good place for retreat, except that Taoism is very small, except for their masters and apprentices. The three of them had only a litter of chickens and ducks that they could not eat, and a hunter who had visited him only a long time ago.


    There is no incense in Taoist temple. A few people who want to cultivate have not cultivated farmland, and they do n¡¯t hunt. Because Master is unwilling to kill, the master who is only two yellow teeth old is still a compassionate heart. Every time he goes down the mountain, We must bring a few people who are not alive, or are sick, or are about to starve to death. We must let them look like they are alive, and then they are willing to let go.


    It is very difficult to survive in this way of Taoism. No one can help.


    The people who helped them were in Qingzhou City. When Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang came down the mountain this time, they were instructed by the master to go to the family. I heard that the other party encountered great difficulties. They may not help late. I''m busy. I didn''t tell Wei Xiaozhuang about this because I was afraid he might have a big mouth. This trip is a test for Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. They have hardly ever gone down the mountain. What do the Taoists doing the downhill do? Master yet did not follow up, saying that he must keep the Taoist concept, afraid of being thieves, the world is chaotic, and there are many thieves in the mountains.


    In this regard, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang are disdainful. In addition to the idols in the Taoist temple, there are only a few houses. Mo said there is no gold and silver, and there are not even decent clothes. This Taoist temple, which is not an eye-opening mountain Will the thief come to rob? It would be nice if they did not rob the robbers.


    Master He insisted on looking after the house and said that the distressed futons that had just changed were new. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang could not refute this. Do n¡¯t watch Master save the people every time they go down the mountain and save them. I just let them go, generous, but in fact, Master is a person who lost his eyes. His robe, since he remembered Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, has n¡¯t seen him change it, so many years have passed. Now, I have applied numerous patches, colorful and more colorful than the sika deer. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang said privately that Master is no longer picking the door, he even picks the wall.


    It stands to reason that Xiuwei has reached the gas-refining period, especially in the middle of practicing gas, and Ronghua is rich and wealthy at his fingertips. Such a hard day is really not what it should be. Fortunately, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang have seen the most prosperous place in the country At the market, I have never seen Huahua World, so I do n¡¯t think there is anything.


    Sometimes they ask Master how big Qingzhou City is. He said that dozens of markets are so big. This answer made Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang sniff their noses. How is it possible that one market can see one or two? How many people are there, dozens of markets? If the person fell into the crowd, wouldn''t he be as invisible as falling into the sea? Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang have never seen the sea, but Master said, Lin Tao is like the sea, then it is not difficult to imagine.


    Master likes to blow cowhide very much. This is a common cognition of Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. Master often recalls when he was young and said that he had walked many places at that time, the southern river flowing through the bridge, and the strong north wind in the north. There is a vast expanse of the East China Sea in the western region of the desert yellow sand.


    Master said that there is a city called the Great Wall, built on high mountains and mountains, and thousands of miles long. The master also said that the capital of the Tang Dynasty is called Chang''an, and there are a million people in Chang''an. The tower is built as high as a hill. Master also said ... Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang could n¡¯t remember how much Master said, anyway, they did n¡¯t believe anything. Whoever believes in these things is stupid. Obviously, Master is drinking too much nonsense. Yet.


    The carriage finally reached the three, and a fat-eared man was found after the curtain was opened. He glanced at Wei Xiaozhuang, who was not planning to stop. The fat pier was too shabby, and the robe sleeves It ¡¯s all washed out, and the man has never seen such a shabby Taoist man. He waved his hand in disgust in front of his nose, as if he saw a fly, but when his eyes fell on Su Emei ¡¯s face, I can''t move it anymore. With my eyes wide open and motionless, it''s like losing my soul.


    "This donor, can I take a car? Rest assured, I will be the back of the car without entering the compartment." Wei Xiaozhuang smiled.


    "Who gets on the carriage? You?" The man in Shang Jia glanced at Wei Xiaozhuang, full of disdain and disgust. When he turned to look at Su Emei, he was energetic. He coughed twice and pretended to be: "If this little lady I can take a ride on the ride, and the little lady can still sit in the carriage. "


    When it comes to the back, Shang Jia''s eyes are already full of obsession.


    "I don''t sit." Su Emei said.


    Shang Jia was stunned, but Su Emei would refuse. In his opinion, these people were obviously from the countryside except Li Yan. When they saw their luxurious carriage, of course, they wanted to be close. The country woman did not have any resistance to money and wealth. Li, do you still want to ask her to sit in?


    "I mean, the little lady is in the car, and that Langjun can be in the back of the car." Shang Jia decided to sacrifice himself.


    "I don''t sit, he sits." Su Emei said again, by then she was unhappy, but did not show up. Although she came down from the mountain, she was not a fool. She was particularly disgusted. Furthermore, how could a man and a woman be unacceptable, and how could she sit in the apparently wide carriage and stay with a strange man?


    "If the little lady doesn''t sit, it will be troublesome." Shang Jiayou said.


    "We wait for the next one." Su Emei said to Wei Xiaozhuang.


    Wei Xiaozhuang nodded, and he was disgusted with the thoughts of Shang Jia, watching the fire across the bank.


    "You don''t have to wait for the next one, just this one." Li Su suddenly said.


    Su Emei immediately glared at him, and Wei Xiaozhuang quickly said, "We can''t take this one!"


    "Fuck, shameless, let''s go!" Shang Jia scolded impatiently.


    He was about to lower the curtain, and he froze suddenly, and his eyes soon lighted up.


    Because in his eyes, there was a ball of gold, the size of a baby''s fist!


    In this era, gold is not a universal currency and cannot be made into ingots, but the value of gold is still there. With such a large mass of gold, Mo said that buying a carriage, ten are enough.


    "Buy this car for you," Li Yan said.


    "Okay! I''ll sell it to you!" Shang Jia immediately ran away from the car, grabbed the gold in Li''s hand, took a bite, and immediately opened his face with flowers. Yes, the car is yours. It''s fair to buy and sell. Don''t bully. Don''t regret it! "


    Li Yan waved his hand: "Hurry off."


    "Where are you!" Shang Jia left without saying a word.


    Su E frowned, she looked at Li Yan and looked at Shang Jia, her eyes were a little blank, she had never seen gold, after all, there was no such thing in the mountains and villages, she just listened to that love The bragging master said that he had met Jinshan and Yinshan when he was young. Su Emei did not know what value such a mass of gold had.


    "This guy is still a rich man?" Su Emei glanced at Li Zhe, and her disgust decreased a little, not because Li Zhe was rich, but because Li Zhe was willing to take out money and take responsibility for what he did. The behavior is commendable.


    Soon the carriage resumed driving. Wei Xiaozhuang''s body was full, and the carriage was full. Li Xun sat in front of the car and leaned on the carriage, hurling Erlang''s legs to hurry. Su Emei held her sword and walked beside the carriage. Of the three, only she was walking, because the carriage could only hold two people, and she would not rush, and it was impossible to sit on a rut behind the carriage.


    This match was strange, but Su Emei didn''t think there was any problem. She didn''t mean to sit on the carriage, and she followed the carriage naturally. Pedestrians in the past must give pointers and discuss a few words.


    "How much copper did this car cost? I resupply you." Su Emei suddenly said to Li Yan, she thought for a long time and finally figured out. If Li Yan is not a liar, he is really a doctor and he has cured Wei Xiaozhuang''s ills, then It''s their benefactor, and it''s too bad to let Li Huan pay for the car.


    Su Emei remembered Master ¡¯s words. Before going down the mountain, the master repeatedly told them, saying, ah, you have n¡¯t gone down the mountain, and you have n¡¯t been to the city, and warned the two of you, this time out, you will meet many people. You must know that there are many people with bad hearts, what evil people, liars, and more, you must be careful and keep in mind that there must be no harmful heart, and no evil heart.


    Because of this, coupled with being a sister and having the responsibility to take care of Wei Xiaozhuang, Su Emei was very cautious along the way, and she was very prepared to see Li Yan.


    "Are these enough?" Su Emei pulled out a cloth bag and grabbed a handful of copper coins from it. Maybe she was not afraid enough. She frowned slightly for a moment, then grabbed a few more. Handed it to Li Yan.

 v2 Chapter 16： So delicious (third more)

    Seeing this bronze coin, he opened his mouth and really didn''t know what to say. At least a dozen coins could not be bought for half a car. The little lady asked him if it was enough. This is not a joke. Right?


    Seeing Su Emei''s serious and serious expression, Li Yan felt that she was not cheating. Perhaps the little lady did not have a concept of money. He could not help asking Su Emei: "Where do you come from?"


    "On the mountain," Su Emei replied, she was surprised. "How much does the carriage cost, does it have anything to do with where I came from?"


    "No." Li Yan took the copper coins and collected them at will. How would most people say that they came from the mountain and had to report the place names or martial arts. This beautiful little girl doesn''t even have this common sense. It looks strange.


    Su Emei looked at the money bag that she had halved for a while, and her eyes flashed like worry, and she spent half of her money. What would she do with Wei Xiaozhuang for dinner and accommodation? Master explained that living in a restaurant costs more than eating, and saves them a lot of times, so that they save money, after all, Taoism is not rich.


    Su Emei glanced at Li Yan. This gentle guy, isn''t he trying to get his own money? However, she immediately dispelled this idea. Although this guy looks very ugly, he does not look like a treacherous villain.


    If Li Yan knew that he was very ugly by Su Emei ¡¯s internal evaluation, and he did n¡¯t know whether he would cry or laugh. He looks like a standard puppet, but Su Emei, who grew up in the mountain, has not been a hunter. The crop man, the standard that looks good to a man, is the bronze skin, strong muscles, thick waist plate, broad chest and steel-like temperament. This looks like Li Zhi, a scholar, completely different.


    "Stop right in front." Su Emei suddenly said again, she seemed to make a certain determination.


    Li Xiao, who was talking to Wei Xiaozhuang, talked about each other. He heard the words and looked ahead. There was nothing except a forest. There was no village nearby. There was a distance from the station: "Why stop here?" ? "


    "We''ll rest here tonight." Su Emei pointed to the forest and said to Li Yan, after speaking, there was something wrong, and he changed his mind quickly: "The son doesn''t have to be with us."


    "You want to sleep in the wild?" Li Min thought of Su Emei''s money bag. He saw it at the time. There wasn''t much money in the money bag. He smiled: "Since you are traveling together, you might as well go to the station and stay together. I''ll fix it. "


    Unexpectedly, Su Emei shook her head solemnly: "The good intentions of our sons lead us, but we have already troubled our sons and we cannot continue to trouble."


    When she said this, she was very firm and had no intention of pretending to be gesture.


    "Sister Shi is right, how can we always trouble the son?" Wei Xiaozhuang looked right.


    The final result was that Li Yan followed them to sleep in the wild. The reason is that Wei Xiaozhuang''s actions remain the same. In order to show that he really did no harm, Li Yan plans to help people to the end. Of course, Li Ye can also walk, but just feel it is not necessary, it is nothing to sleep in the wild, walking rivers and lakes.


    Parked the carriage by the side of the road and moved Wei Xiaozhuang out. Li Yan put him in front of a tree so that he could sit. Su Emei thanked him, "Actually, the son doesn''t have to be like this, it''s too much trouble for the son. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Li Xie waved his hand. He was an informal person. He looked around for a while, watching it was getting late, and said to Su E: "I''ll get some prey back."


    Su Emei called Li Yan, but the latter was gone. She stood a little helpless, looked at the direction in which Li Yan disappeared, bit her lower lip gently, and turned around to Wei Xiaozhuang. Squatting with a sullen head, I don''t know what I''m thinking of.


    Wei Xiaozhuang said strangely, "Sister, what are you thinking?"


    Su Emei glanced up at him, then turned her head again, gathered her long hair, and looked at the official saying, "It''s nothing. When I was in Taoism, I always looked after you and Master, and the patients that Master brought back. There is no time for supper to worry about yourself. "


    Wei Xiaozhuang gave a sigh, he didn''t understand: "You just don''t get used to it."


    Su Emei didn''t answer this and asked him, "How are you feeling, can you move?"


    This question is critical, and it is related to Li Zhi''s characterization.


    Wei Xiaozhuang twisted his neck and wrists, and then he showed his joy: "I still can''t move, but I feel much better than before. I think I can move freely in a few hours."


    "So, what he said before is true?" Su Emei thoughtfully.


    Wei Xiaozhuang blinked and wondered, "What is it?"


    Su Emei glared at Wei Xiaozhuang and was too lazy to explain. If it were not for the two in Taoism, the young man was so out of touch, the boss would like to bring people up the mountain. Forced.


    It didn''t take long for Li Xun to come back, with a rabbit and a pheasant twisted in his hand, Wei Xiaozhuang''s eyes lighted up, and cheering immediately, Su Emei began to make trouble. There is no pot and stove, what can the rabbit and chicken do? Familiar? roast chicken? She has n¡¯t done it. After all, that master did n¡¯t like killing. From childhood to age, she did n¡¯t have a chance to pick up chickens and ducks. The chickens and ducks raised in Taoist temple are used to lay eggs. What she is best at is steamed dough. A class of simple and rude ... the cleanup people do not pay attention to these.


    Before Su Emei hadn''t figured out how to do it, Li Yan had already skillfully killed rabbits, slaughtered chickens, and lost his hair and intestines. After all, he was a monk with smooth movements in one go. Do n¡¯t have a sense of beauty. Mouth opened slightly.


    From time to time, Li Yan set up a pile of bonfires, took out two swords, and used one rabbit and one pheasant to start grilling.


    Seeing Su''s eyebrows and Wei Xiaozhuang''s stunned looks, Li Zhi was a little puzzled, and joked: "Have you ever eaten roast chicken?"


    Su Emei shook her head with Wei Xiaozhuang. The latter shook his head like a rattle, and his round neck was so flexible that Li Yan only wanted to laugh.


    "Then you are blessed." As Li Fang flipped the sword, he took out salt and various condiments. With a flick, the salt flew out. Under the control of Reiki, sprinkle it evenly on the roasted chicken and rabbit. Then, according to the method, the spices such as chili powder and pepper powder are sprinkled out one by one, and the roasted brown pheasant hare immediately emits a seductive fragrance, which makes people appetite.


    Wei Xiaozhuang has begun to drool, the color of the pheasant hare is too good, and the fragrance is too strong.


    Su Emei looked at Li Yan motionlessly, and her bright eyes flashed with bright colors. Isn''t this innocent fellow a scholar? Looking at his dress, he is obviously a wealthy man, how can he still have such a craft? This skilful technique and smooth movements are totally unlike the first few times to cook roast chicken.


    Also, what spices did he use, and how so fragrant, are they peppers and peppercorns? Someone grind them into powder? Looking at his steps to cook roasted chicken, he is meticulous and very careful, but how can the five big and three thick guys be so careful?


    Unconsciously, Li Yan''s face was in Su''s eyebrows, and it was finally no longer ugly.


    Li Yan took the expressions of the two in his eyes. Do n¡¯t think about it, they were shocked by himself. Is n¡¯t that a joke? Brother is not the first time to walk the rivers and lakes. Of course, guys must be fully prepared. As a monk, you must not treat yourself. Besides, I often hunted and grilled before crossing. The natural and harmless things are all good things and rare.


    After Li Zhi prepared the roast chicken and roasted rabbit, first he tore off a chicken leg and handed it to Su Emei who had been waiting for a long time: "Try it first."


    He also tore one off and threw the whole chicken to Wei Xiaozhuang, who could not wait.


    Su Emei looked at the chicken legs in her hands, but she had a feeling that she didn''t know where to go. It really looked too tender, like an exquisite work of art. She hadn''t seen chicken cooked like this. Is anyone outside? Eating chicken is not plucking, washing, pulling out the internal organs, cutting it, throwing it into the nest and cooking it?


    Su Emei felt that she might not know enough, and she no longer thought about it. Out of the woman''s restraint, she carefully bite a bit and chewed it carefully in her mouth. Gradually, she opened her eyes and revealed the incredible The light, then closed her eyes again, took a deep breath, and tasted quietly.


    too delicious!


    The pheasant has frequent activities and strong musculoskeletal bones, so the meat is full-flexible, and the chewing strength is just right; while the skill of Li Zhi''s barbecue is outstanding, making the chicken tender-smooth-smooth, without roasting the meat at all, but just grilling the chicken oil Leaked out, the chicken''s original excellent taste was exerted; supplemented by a small amount of pepper and pepper, the chicken''s deliciousness was completely released, and the taste was not greasy, without concealing its own umami taste. Eat It''s a little bit spicy, but it makes people''s appetite so wide that they can''t hold it anymore, just want to take one bite after another!


    This world is so delicious!


    Chicken can be so delicious!


    Su Emei was deeply trapped, and her face was intoxicated. Before she knew it, she ate up the chicken legs until she had only bones in her hand. Then she reacted. She ate too fast, and she was completely absent from women. However, when I turned around, we saw Wei Xiaozhuang holding the roasted chicken, and his face disappeared. It screamed like thunder, and he kept yelling and yelling.


    "Taste the rabbit meat again." Li Xuan handed a rabbit leg in time.


    Su Emei had a subtle intention, but her eyes fell on the juicy and juicy rabbit''s legs. When she smelled the seductive fragrance, she felt that the mouth was spitting, so she stopped taking the gesture and took it in hand, and buried her head. taste.


    Gosh! This rabbit meat is even more delicious than chicken!


    Su Emei couldn''t be more surprised, so she could only care about eating rabbits.


    This guy, what is the source, can cure the ills of masters and brothers who ca n¡¯t even help Master, and there is such a skill in cooking. It is rare to be modest and helpful, although it looks ugly .... Okay, also It''s not particularly ugly ... This boy who actively hunts and roasts chicken seems to be unusual!


    After eating roast chicken and roasted rabbits, Su Emei looked at Li Yan suddenly and found out that his white and clean face was not as ugly as before, and it looked quite pleasing to the eye and was very palatable ...


    Su Emei, who has never been taken care of, has eaten roast chicken and roasted rabbits, and it is still delicious. I feel warm and happy, but also feel embarrassed. I subconsciously stood up and said, "I''ll wash the dishes. ..... "However, there is no need to wash the dishes, she quickly changed her mouth:" I''ll clean up ... "However, there was nothing to clean up. Now Su Emei was embarrassed, her face was flushed to the earlobe, her hands were pinching her clothes. Horn, don''t know what to do.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll do it." Li Min smiled and released her in due course.

 v2 Chapter 17： Sudden disaster

    After dinner, there was nothing to do. Everyone chatted around the fire. After the hour was about, they meditated and gave up. Wei Xiaozhuang was able to get up and move around, but the reiki operation was still a bit difficult. It was estimated that it would take two days to fully improve.


    Su Emei took the initiative to take on the task of night, responsible for adding firewood and alerting the beasts and others, but Li Yi didn''t care about it, but he was also happy to save the effort of setting up the vigilante array. The most important thing in walking the river is to bear Concealing strength is the same as walking outside with no money.


    Li Yan had nothing to say, he just thought about the situation in Qingzhou by the time of sitting.


    As the core of Pinglu, Jiedushi is where Zhizhou is located. Qingzhou has gathered the most wealth of Pinglu. Correspondingly, in addition to Penglai Daomen, the largest forces are also here. Previously, the Yimen of Tsing Yi had understood that there are four major families in Qingzhou, two of which are veteran gentry and two are emerging giants.


    In the Tang Dynasty, although the tributary system had a scale, due to historical reasons, the gentry was still strong in the first 100 years, especially the Helong gentry, which was a noble family that inherited for 100 years. After the founding of the Great Tang Dynasty, the gentry in Shandong also rose. With a solid foothold in Chaotang and the officialdom, his strength cannot be underestimated.


    It was only after the Anshi Rebellion that the clan family was scourged. After that, the towns of the clan were established and the power of the clan family was hit hard. The collapse of the government''s military system stems from the serious annexation of land, no hundreds of people were displaced, and the exiles were everywhere, so the recruitment system rose, and Fanzhen recruited refugees to form the Fanzhen army. After these refugees were recruited by Fanzhen, they were not treated unfairly in the past and were unwilling to be deprived of land Demand, let them cling to a group, form a new refugee force in Fanzhen, or the Fanzhen military force, very strong and stubborn.


    They had resentment, so they attached great importance to their own interests. The origin of the proud soldiers was that in order to protect their own interests, the exiles of the townsmen fought against the local government. Arrogant, Jiedushi expelled the army if he did not know how to be sympathetic to soldiers and soldiers, and did not protect the interests of the fan army.


    After the rise of the Fanzhen Army, in the control of land and property, it was inevitable to conflict with the old family of clan, but the people were the army, and Xiu Cai encountered the soldiers. It was unreasonable that there were more monks in the family, no more than a few thousand. The army of tens of thousands of people and the power of the clan family were gradually weakened.


    Therefore, it can be said that the annihilation of the clan family in the long river of history is, on the one hand, the rise of the tributary system (the imperial examination system after the Song Dynasty), and on the other hand, the vassal towns. Gongju can only be called Daxing in the Song Dynasty. Before the scholars of Hanmen passed the imperial examination system to replace the status of the clan family, it was the clan power of the late Tang Dynasty and the fifth generation.


    The four major forces of Pinglu, or the four major families, two clan families, and the other two are the two big surnames in the Pinglu fan army. Originally, the two were similar, and Li Zhi may not be able to take advantage of it. However, Pinglu also has "East Penglai", one of the five avenue gates in the world.


    The cultivation of Penglai''s head has early reached the ninth level of Qi training, and now it is in retreat to impact the real world. Moreover, Penglai''s immortal gate is like a cloud, with more than a thousand years of history. On the strength of monks alone, the magic strategy cannot match it. Compared to Penglai Daomen ¡¯s influence on Pinglu, it has infiltrated the four major families. As a leader of cultivating spirits, Li Zhe has to take complete control of Pinglu and let Pinglu obey him. First, he has to cross the threshold of Penglai .


    In the battle of the palace change, Li Zhi was able to kill Liu Xingshen, or rely on the power of Penglai Jinling Dan. Now that he has run out of Jin Lingdan, who knows how much Penglai has, and if Li Zhi enters it rashly, people will rush out What is the ninth layer of Qi training?


    Penglai, as a millennium gate of Pinglu, has a deep-rooted influence on Pinglu, and the clan family cannot be compared with the Fanzhen army. Therefore, no matter how hostile the two are, they must be subject to Penglai''s restraint. Moreover, Penglai is also a leader of Pinglu rivers and lakes. , Who is seven points in awe of Penglai? Penglai lives, who dares not? Suddenly Ping Lu Wulin leader.


    For Li Yan, in the eyes of many people, it''s plain to say that he is an official, and he will leave in a few years and at most ten years. Many festivals have been used in places. It is for this reason that official products are good and do some political achievements. For the project, Meng Yimeng''s official evaluation is good for promotion. Those with poor official quality or hopeless promotion will directly embezzle and accept bribes. They will take time to absorb wealth, or both, regardless of the damage to the place.


    This has become an irreconcilable contradiction with the local forces. Jieduo has finished the local calamity. He patted his **** with wealth and walked away. The clouds are light and the wind is light. The local forces are rooted here and continue to live here. Yes, they have to clean up the mess. Over time, they have a good look on the degree of enablement?


    Pinglu five states, Qi, Zi, Qing, Lai, Deng, from west to east. The reason why Li Zhe went to Qizhou first was to ¡°lay down¡± a site as a bridgehead and springboard to further control Ping Lu. In the words before crossing, this is the frontline base. Li Zhe must first run Qizhou. Only in Pinglu, with his own power, when he entered Qingzhou at this time, he was considered to have room for advance and retreat.


    Taking Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang into Pinglu''s rivers and lakes will not appear obtrusive and noticeable. Li Zhe will take this opportunity to see for himself what the rivers and lakes in Pinglu are like, looking for a break Opportunity.


    Otherwise, plunge into Pinglu, faced with the complex situation of Pinglu, Li Xun did not know where to start.


    Li Yan was in his head. When combing through these things, Su Emei had given up.


    Although she was sitting cross-legged, she was a little confused.


    These days when I go down the mountain, I come to the rivers and lakes, and various sensory shocks are similar to Liu Ye entering the Grand View Garden.


    Su Emei thought about what she saw and heard these days, and she could not help but pay attention to Li Yan, who was the stranger she had spent the longest time in the rivers and lakes. Although her appearance did not conform to Su Emei''s aesthetics, Su Emei also Not the kind of woman who looks at people by appearance. Thinking of all the actions of Li Zhi today, she has a deep curiosity about Li Zhi and wants to see what this guy is like.


    Li Yan became Su Emei''s medium to understand this world.


    "I just don''t know how Xiuwei is." Su Emei closed her eyes and thought silently in her heart, "Master said, Jianghu people, Xiuwei is the most important thing. As long as Xiuwei is high enough, everything is nothing. . "


    Su Emei was thinking of all kinds of things, and she didn''t realize that someone had appeared in the darkness behind the carriage.


    In all directions, nearly ten dark shadows inside and outside the forest were approaching them.


    Suddenly, a streamer flashed.


    The fire in front of Su Emei burst out without warning, firewood fireworks were generally in bloom, and the extinguished fire suddenly extinguished immediately when it rose, and suddenly fell into darkness all around.


    Su Emei frowned, grabbed the sword next to her, and drew her sword out of the sheath.


    Before she could see the scene in front of her, in the dark darkness, suddenly a strong light exploded in front of her eyes. The white light was extremely strong. I do n¡¯t know what the magic weapon was, and it brightened Su E ¡¯s beautiful and nervous face. It also caused her eyes to be damaged, she had to turn her head to dodge, and reached out to cover her eyes.


    At this time, the three sword qi had flew towards Su Emei from different directions, and her sight was greatly damaged. She could only see a little starlight, and the sword qi came to the front!


    Although Su Emei did not have experience in rivers and lakes, she did not experience combat, but her Wei Xiaozhuang''s cultivation was combative, but she had gone through the multiple disciplines of that master on the mountain.


    Su Emei will not forget, for many dark nights, Master and Xiaozhuang will break through the windows and start assassinations on her, and she will not forget that when she and Master went to assassinate Wei Xiaozhuang, the other panicked appearance.


    Su Emei retreated sharply, her sword stabbed sharply.


    Countless pieces of sword-light-like Jianguang were connected into an arc, lighting up in front of her, and a flying sword gas was directly broken by the fish-scale Jianguang. At the same time, she leaned back, twisted a slender waist, and a sword rushed across her chest.


    However, at this time, Su Emei''s body was in a state of change, but she could no longer avoid the sword on the left side, which was close to her waist!


    All of a sudden, Su E''s eyebrows turned pale, her hands and feet were cold, and she leaned back, just to see that a dark shadow jumped out from the forest behind her.


    The other party stood under the crescent moon, which just blocked the moonlight, and the other party''s hands had already split a knife and air, like a comet falling, and came to her in an instant!


    "Mid-term training!" Su Emei''s pupils narrowed sharply.


    The other side turned out to be in the middle of Qi training. She was not much weaker than her. With this skill, she couldn''t hide and couldn''t take it!


    Unexpectedly, Su Emei would have someone suddenly kill in the middle of the road, and with such skill and cooperation, she would start a thunder assassination!


    Before going down the mountain, Master never said that there were any enemies under the mountain. Her reaction and response have been fast enough, but she is still unable to cope with such an assassin who is so good at hiding and pragmatism!


    In Su''s eyebrow eyes, when she felt a deep despair flashing, she felt that her heel seemed to be kicked, and she seemed to be kicked. It was very abrupt, and her back was immediately out of control and fell straight down. !!


    The fine sword air on the left passed directly from her chest, and the navy blue robe was cut open immediately. The cold sword air made Su''e''s eyebrows soaring and felt the coolness of being soaked in snow muscle!


    But that''s not all. Jianqi hasn''t hurt her at all.


    However, Su Emei was not surprised at all, because the air in the air had reached her. In her eyes, a fishing line suddenly enlarged, and the dazzling light had illuminated her pale face!


    A ray of green silk brushed on Su''s eyebrows, and it felt lightly itchy. Then Su''e eye saw a sleeve, raised in front of her, and looked like someone''s palm was raised to the sky.


    But in an instant, the sleeves were retracted, and Su Emei regained her vision, but she saw the stars, and the galaxy in the far-off night sky is better than all the brilliant pearls in the world!


    What about knife air?


    Su Emei was surprised to find that the knife was completely gone.


    Only then did she feel that her back had not fallen to the ground, but had fallen to a warm place, as if someone was sitting cross-kneeed on her thighs, not cold at all.


    Before Su Emei had time to figure out the situation, the galaxy was blocked by a bird.


    It''s not a chickadee, but a figure jumping up like a chickadee!


    They held up their long swords and chopped down Su Sumei suddenly. With their leaping action, their long hair flew straight up, and the sword gas fell like a waterfall, blocking the galaxy stars!


    The assassin''s attack was endless, and there was no gap between the front and back.


    The rapidly changing image flashed in Su Emei''s eyes, the four sword qi had been chopped to the front, and she even had no time to jump up!


    Between the electric light and the flint, she felt a warm big hand, holding her waist, Su E''s eyebrows widened, and just when she wanted to speak, she felt a spiral of heaven and earth, four sword qi falling around her!


    In the crisp sound, the blast of mud splashed like a splash, Su Emei felt the coolness of the cold wind, but did not feel pain, because no sword gas hurt her!


    Su Emei suddenly felt light, she looked up suddenly and found herself flying towards the stars.


    The night breeze whispered in my ear.


    The dirt that was bounced by the sword air did not fall on her at all!


    One arm straightened her shoulder, then she reached the waist, and dwelled on her lower abdomen from behind. The warm palms felt so clear, and the subtle touch felt like thunder and lightning, and shocked Su Emei''s body. She finally found that Has risen to midair, Lin Zi and Guan Dao are at her feet!

 v2 Chapter 18： This is how to do

    At a height of ten or twenty feet, she even saw a light from a cottage far away.


    Outside this wilderness, the night scene is not as good as the city, there are no countless lights, and it is not good-looking, but it is deep and quiet, but it has a different sense of shock.


    Su Emei''s heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up, she turned her back, but almost hit someone''s face.


    They are too close to each other, she can see the slender eyelashes clearly in front of her shiny eyes.


    She was frightened, and opened her face to face, but she saw a gentle face like a scholar.


    Li Yan!


    This face was quiet like a deep lake, without half a wave, and Qinghui spilled on his face, like a frost, giving him a sense of coldness.


    Su Emei''s heart trembled.


    He had such a high degree of cultivation, and he could jump more than ten feet? !!


    Did he save himself completely just now?


    But it ¡¯s just the night, is n¡¯t it you? How did he react so fast?


    To what extent is his practice?


    A pig-like howl awakened Su Emei, who was cyanotic, and she heard Wei Xiaozhuang''s voice.


    He quickly looked under his feet and saw Wei Xiaozhuang fleeing around several trees, while several assassins in black were hunting down, sword and sword coming out side by side, one tree after another. The woods fell down one after another.


    "Xiaozhuang!" Su Emei was so anxious that Wei Xiaozhuang was barely able to walk, and the aura was not operating smoothly.


    When she looked back at what she wanted to say to Li Yan, she felt that her body was falling, and in the forest under her feet, there were a few swift shadows. The civet cat swept through the treetops, leaped violently, from six directions to surround it. Taxi, rushed up to them!


    The assassin holding his knees up and holding a sword, the coming edge is sharp like a sharp arrow.


    Su Emei felt a hint of fear.


    She and Li Yan are descending rapidly. The opponent is coming in. They are naturally in a passive situation, and they are both masters. They are also surrounded by six people. The strength is so strong that Su Emei ca n¡¯t deal with them. The point of killing was when the two died!


    "Be careful!" Su Emei quickly turned to look at Li Yan.


    Li Yan looked as usual, without the slightest confusion.


    He turned his head and smiled at Su Emei. The smile was not special, but showed a sense of reassurance. He said, "Don''t be afraid."


    Su E frowned.


    When Li Yan was talking, facing Su Emei, he did not look down at the six people, but the left hand that had been vacated had been raised sharply and pressed down!


    With a bang, a wave of waves suddenly appeared under the two of them, forming a huge circular mirror, and quickly covered it down, while their long robes were violent aura, rising up and flying up !!


    Su Emei hurriedly looked down, and the black shadows of the six upstream, after bumping into the mirror that crashed head-on, the upward leap came to an abrupt halt, and the body suddenly scattered and flew out a few feet away. Linzi!


    In Su Emei''s astonished eyes, the lush forest of leaves and branches, like a lake thrown a stone, a circle of aura spread, and the entire forest shook.


    Su Emei could not help but take a deep breath, looking at Li Yan''s eyes, full of incredible.


    His strength is so high.


    When Li Yan and Su E''s eyebrows fell on the ground, it was the scene of endless falling trees.


    When Su Emei looked up, the leaves were flying like snowflakes, flying in the air, like a million butterflies fluttering across the border, and they were beautiful under the stars.


    Wei Xiaozhuang rushed out of the forest, landed on a donkey, rolled and yelled for help, and behind him, three shadows stumbled after him.


    The three assassins stopped abruptly. After seeing Li Yan and Su Emei intact, but their companions were not visible, they all looked at each other, looked at Li Yan''s eyes, flashed a strong jealousy, and then headed. Without going back into the forest again, he disappeared quickly.


    Come fast, go fast.


    Li Yan did not chase.


    "Xiaozhuang, how are you?" Su Emei hurriedly ran over to check Wei Xiaozhuang''s injuries, but was pulled back by Li Yan.


    Su E frowned, blinking confusedly.


    Li Yan moved her shoulders, leaving her to be backed to Wei Xiaozhuang. She was still confused, and Li Yan''s righteousness made her husband Zhang Ji scratching her head. She was about to ask back, and suddenly felt Where is it wrong?


    Strange, why is your chest so cold?


    Su E''s eyebrows bowed her head suddenly, and her face was immediately full of horror.


    The shirt on her chest was previously swept by a sword, and a small opening was opened. At this moment, the gap was opened, exposing the corners of the two snow-capped mountains. Because of looking down, Su Emei even saw two A little pink, she blushed to the root of her neck, exclaimed in a fright, and blurted out "Dentist". The rabbit usually jumped out a few feet away and hid behind the carriage.


    Wei Xiaozhuang staggered over, glanced at Li Yan strangely, and looked in the direction of the carriage, and disturbed his head. Nahan asked Li Yan: "My sister, she ... wasn''t she hurt?"


    Li Zheng was serious: "I have no injuries on my body, I don''t know if I have any heart."


    "Just not hurt." Wei Xiaozhuang glanced at Li Yan with a puzzled look, twisted his round neck, and he was soothed with a sigh of relief. "It''s inevitable that I''m scared."


    Wei Xiaozhuang replied so carefully that Li Ye didn''t know what to say.


    "In other words, you are so good!" Wei Xiaozhuang finally reacted, looking at Li Yan''s eyes, suddenly full of surprise and admiration, "I saw it all, and you blasted six people in black with one palm! You repair For the sake of horror, has it reached the high level of training? What are these men in black and why should they stab us? "


    Li Min glanced at the quiet carriage and smiled back to Wei Xiaozhuang: "Reluctantly. I don''t even know these people."


    Su Emei crouched behind the carriage, her face flushed like a ripe peach, and she could drip water. She buried her head in her knees, and kept her hands beating on the ground, her mouth whining, "Lost Dead, lost, what to do, what to do, it''s all taken care of, my God, what do I do, what do I do! "


    Thinking of the previous encounter, Su Emei felt that she was really shameless. First, she was suddenly attacked, fell into Li Huan''s arms, and then she was turned around a few times, her two bodies were stuck together. Should not touch. , They all met, and finally Li Yan hugged her and jumped up, holding her back to protect her, her hand stopped on her lower abdomen ...


    The most embarrassing thing is that the chest or something must have been watched by that apprentice! What can I do, all the festivals and so on, all gone! Thinking of the back, Su Emei wanted to cry. However, somehow, she couldn''t help but recall the feeling of being in close contact with Li Ye, especially when Li Ye was holding her and leaping with her hand on her lower abdomen, it was warm and strong, and it felt strange. I have never felt this way, making people feel numb. This guy doesn''t look burly, but his chest seems very wide and strong ...


    The situation was critical at the time, but Su''s eyebrows were full of fragility, and her brain was so thick that she lost all her strength. Fortunately, Li Yan was busy confronting the enemy and didn''t notice her misbehavior, otherwise she really wanted to dig The hole was drilled in-she thought so.


    Su Emei couldn''t remember, where did she put her hands at that time, as if she was holding Li''s waist? Seems to be looping around Li''s neck? Gosh, how could this be, isn''t that Humei, did he find it, did he not, ah ah!


    Su E''s brow was numb, and the deer bumped in her heart. She did not find that a large pit had appeared on the ground beaten by her jade hands.


    When Wei Xiaozhuang saw the carriage, he felt a bit of dirt flying from time to time. It was strange. He pulled Li''s sleeves and wondered: "Look, there is dirt flying behind the carriage. What is the sister doing there? I don''t remember her hobby of playing mud! "


    Li Xun could not help but "Can''t help but feel a little nervous just after the assassination."


    Wei Xiaozhuang thought for a while, then nodded sternly: "This is possible."


    Li Xuan asked Wei Xiaozhuang to pick up some dry wood. He shook his head and walked to the carriage. He took a white robe from Qiankun''s bag and threw it to Su Emei. The other''s robe was broken, so it was impossible to wear, but He also doesn''t have women''s clothes, and if Song Jiao is here, maybe he can give her one.


    "Rest assured, I haven''t bought this robe yet, it''s new." Li Min knocked on the carriage and reminded him kindly, but he immediately noticed that the dirt flying out of the carriage suddenly became more. .....


    Shaking his head and leaving the carriage, Li Min thought to himself that although Su Emei is a country with a beautiful appearance and a dusty temperament, she is also cautious in treating strangers and is not bad in cultivation, but she came down from the mountain after all and has not experienced much worldly customs. The mind is still simple.


    Waiting for Wei Xiaozhuang to pick up the bonfire, Li Zhi and he sat down. Tonight, such a thing happened. A few people didn''t sleep. Li Wei asked Wei Xiaozhuang: "Who assassinated you?"


    Of course those assassins are not coming at him tonight. Although he is cultivated as a combat force, he is not famous in the world, but anyway, he is also the prince of the dynasty. Will Li Zhi and the most popular courtiers behind him not secretly follow the masters to protect him? Send two monks who practice four or five levels to lead, and dare to come to his trouble, isn''t it enough to support them.


    Besides, with the help of Song Jiao, he changed his appearance ... Although he has not changed his face, he is completely unrecognizable.


    Wei Xiaozhuang picked a branch and raised the fire, and shook his head blankly when he heard the words: "I don''t know!"


    Jomo felt that it was a bit irresponsible to answer this question. Wei Xiaozhuang disturbed his head: "When I went down, Master didn''t say that he had enemies. We know you in Taoism. There are few people who know, and who do you know There are no conflicts of interest, and Master and his elderly people are good-hearted. They have only helped others in recent years, and they have never done anything harmful and will definitely not do it. "


    Li Min nodded and thought carefully.

 v2 Chapter 19： How can I go up the mountain? (Third)

    Wei Xiaozhuang is not a master who can''t be idle. He can''t close the box when he opens it. He sighs with sorrow and sigh, his face is full of distress. I ¡¯m in trouble. Actually, I do n¡¯t want to come down this mountain. Oh, my sister does n¡¯t want to come. It ¡¯s not interesting. It ¡¯s so good to clean up on the mountain. Occasionally I come to Orion with half a pot of wine. Sitting at the table, a whole plate of wild vegetable steamed pancakes, drank a few glasses of wine, and listened to the hunters talking about fighting with the boar cunning rabbits, that was wonderful-er, the master said the following words. He loves crickets, even better than me, that is, the cowhide blows too hard. He always said that he used to run across the country, and he only encountered one opponent, but his opponent suffered later-who is this? Who is stupid to believe? "


    Fat Dun added a few pieces of firewood to the fire and continued: "Master said, we Taoists do n¡¯t have to save the world, it ¡¯s a Confucian job, and the poor do n¡¯t have to be alone, no matter how poor, as long as there is food, I can help those who need help, so Master always carries patients up the mountain, and sometimes takes me and my sister to go to nearby villages for medical treatment. When he does n¡¯t charge, he will send the herbs dug in the mountains. When it ¡¯s over, take us back. He does n¡¯t go far. He said he ¡¯s far away. He ¡¯s gone to the rivers and lakes. He does n¡¯t seem to like rivers and lakes, and he ca n¡¯t help too many people. Aid. "


    Li Xuan felt novel: "Respecting the teacher or such a person?"


    "Isn''t it right? Sisters and I think so."


    Wei Xiaozhuang smiled, and said Master ¡¯s bad words in his mouth, but his eyes were extra warm, and there was a lot of attachment, "I do n¡¯t know what to do down the mountain this time, Master may have told Master, but did n¡¯t tell me, I do n¡¯t ask, anyway, where is my sister going, where will I go, when she wants to go back, or if I find Ruyi Langjun, I will go back, hehe. Before I left, Master told me that there are many Taoism in the world, but People ¡¯s hearts are broken. He still feels that Taoists should do what they can to help the people nearby, monks, and their abilities are still great. There are so many Taoism in the world. If every Taoism does that, would n¡¯t no one be sinned? Isn''t the world half peaceful? "


    "Yes, half of that is what Master said, and the other half depends on the court and the government. There are so many people in the world, after all, they all want to live in peace and do what they do to fight for power. It ¡¯s not good for the world. The significance of Daomen is to help. Everyone has a stable life, so everyone is fine. But Master also said that the world is now chaotic, and this half and half are not. When I follow the sister to walk the rivers and lakes, do n¡¯t forget to help those who can help. It ¡¯s passed to me, but I ¡¯m not good at art, I do n¡¯t have any ills myself, or you cured it. Say you ¡¯re really good, do you also come from Taoism? Your master must be very good, right? It must be much better than my Master. "


    Wei Xiaozhuang Suxu, a bite of a master, Li Xun could not help but think of his own master, of course, through the previous life, he unconsciously smiled: "My master is really very powerful, very powerful, he told Your master said the same thing, that is, the meaning of the word. "


    "Really?" Fat Dun was surprised, and probably felt that someone finally agreed with Master''s words, which is something to be happy for Master, "In fact, I think so too. Although Master is only two teeth old, But for a lot of big things, it is still very insightful, just like bragging too much. "


    Daomen has existed for thousands of years, and it is impossible to disappear. Now he has also participated in the torrent of world wars. Li Xun couldn''t help but think, if he has achieved the real cause of the dragon, what should he do about Daomen?


    The dustpan mountain is not too high. It is too high to carry people up the mountain, and the Taoist temple is not large. There are many people who live in the big city. There are many people in the old age. There are only two teeth left in the old age. Beifu Lao Dao, in front of the gate, looked up at the name of Daoist with a negative hand, and felt that such a Daoist was truly satisfactory.


    Although the Taoist temple is small, it has not been known for a long time. The mottled wall and the falling red paint prove that time has passed here for a long time. The name of the Taoist temple is three characters, but it is no longer recognizable. , But looks like a small cricket.


    The blue slate stone steps have been smoothed. Looking at some shiny and shiny meanings, green moss grows in the gaps. The old way stepped down from the stone steps and bent down to pull out those moss. Walking as usual.


    After pulling out the grass, Bei Beidao straightened up and hammered his back like a hammer, suddenly remembered that every time he saw his appearance, he would come and help the disciples who expressed concern. This time he was no longer in Taoism. I had to let go.


    There are hundreds of steps in front of the Taoist Temple, which extend to the forest and are divided into several sections. The old man stood on the stone platform and looked at the mist in the morning in the mountain. He stood for a long time, suddenly showing an old and disrespectful smile, slightly childish. Happy, "Dear children, don''t think of coming back as soon as you go down the mountain."


    He flung his sleeves suddenly, his temperament suddenly became mighty, and the words trembled: "The troubled world is approaching, Li Min is uneasy. The world is not peaceful. How can Taoists go up the mountain?"


    Bullfighting!


    ...


    Not long after, on the earth-like mountain road in the nearby forest, came out a strong man wearing a short gown, a hunting bow, a hatchet on his waist, a wine pouch, and a half-handful of wild vegetables. He greeted Lao Dao, "Master Dao, I''m here to see you!"


    Seeing the wine pouch and wild vegetables in the man''s hand, Lao Dao suddenly blinked in front of his body, leaning forward, and drooling saliva would flow out. He quickly ran away, took the wine pouch, opened the lid and sniffed intoxicatedly. He smiled so much that he could not see his eyes: "Ah, I have waited for you for a long time, why did you come here?"


    In this way, how can there be the weather that is so powerful?


    Orion laughed: "Dao Chang is afraid that I haven''t waited for a long time, are you waiting for a good bar?"


    "It''s the same, it''s the same." The old man grinned, and quickly pulled the man into the door.


    Su Emei finally moved out of the back of the carriage, lowered her head slightly, and looked at Li Yan and Wei Xiaozhuang shamefully, seeing that they looked as usual, and did not stare at her stare and joke, secretly relieved, light He raised his head with two coughs, a natural look, and went to sit down in front of the fire.


    Li Yan smiled: "It''s slightly lenient, but it''s okay, you can change it in Qingzhou City."


    Su Emei glanced up at Li Yan, meaning it was difficult to say, and said softly: "It doesn''t matter if you are wider. You can wear it well, because the style is simple, and you can''t see a man or a woman. You don''t need to change it."


    If it is a robe, the style is indistinguishable from men and women, but how many women wear robes in Qingzhou City?


    She said this lightly and casually, but with a hint of distress, after all, changing clothes requires money, and they really have little money. And Su Emei also knows that clothes are definitely very expensive in such a large place in Qingzhou City.


    Li Yan did not intend to delve into this topic. The three sat up to Tianming in front of the fire, and then continued their journey. Fortunately, everyone is a monk who is not low and doesn''t care about this rest time.


    Wei Xiaozhuang was able to move, so he no longer needed to ride a carriage, and Su Emei didn''t have the idea to try it out. Li Yan was not good at sitting alone on the carriage, so he simply didn''t sit.


    There were more and more pedestrians on the road. When they saw them, they all stared in surprise, and laughed one or two times from time to time.


    Su Emei coughed twice and turned back to Li Yan: "Wait at Qingzhou City and sell the carriage, the money for the boy''s clothes can be replenished to you."


    Li Yan also figured out Su Emei''s temperament, this Nizi was unwilling to trouble others, always thinking that she owed herself, and simply nodded in agreement.


    "The person you are looking for in Qingzhou City, I am afraid it is not simple, and the difficulty is certainly not small." Li Yan suddenly said, "The assassination last night was obviously running to you, and most people ca n¡¯t move to the middle of training. It ¡¯s even more important for the other monk to know your whereabouts before you reach Qingzhou City. "


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang glanced at each other, their faces were a little clear, Li Yan said the truth. However, before going down the mountain, Master did not explicitly explain too much. As if this matter was originally simple, they only needed to come over to solve it. Now, the situation has obviously changed.


    "Who''s the last name you''re going to find?" Li Yan asked.


    "The Cui family in Qingzhou," Su Emei said, "Master said, when you reach Qingzhou City, you will know when you ask ... it seems to be a clan."


    Li Wei slightly stunned, a flash of strange color flashed in his eyes.


    Qingzhou Cui family, one of the four members of Qingzhou, is also a clan family.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Li Xian''s wife, the birth mother of Li Yi, came from the Cui family in Qingzhou.


    At that time, Cui''s marriage to Li Xian was an objection of the imperial clan. The reason was that Cui''s background was low and he was not worthy of marrying the imperial clan. After all, the people in the ancestors value Helong nobles. However, Li Xianxiu was a Gao Jue, and at that time it was like a day in the sky. This incident did not even say anything to Emperor Xuanzong, so it was like that.


    However, after Li Xian married Cui, he was displeased by the clan, and it is an indisputable fact that he went to the clan to disdain and exclude him. At that time, Li Guanshu and Li Xun''s father and son dared to secure the title of King Li An, because of the poor birth of Li Xun''s mother.


    Later, Cui Shi gave birth to Li Yi, and died within a few years. From then on, the Cui family felt that it was Li Xian who did not take care of Cui Shi, which made her suffer in Changan, and her life was difficult. It was only early, so I also had a lot of opinions about Li Xian. For various other reasons, there were fewer contacts. Until the Battle of Badong Mountain, Li Xian ¡¯s relationship with the Cui family was very rigid and cold.


    "By the way, Brother Li came to Qingzhou, what''s the matter?" Wei Xiaozhuang asked.


    Li Min smiled and said casually: "That''s all for travel."


    Wei Xiaozhuang gave a sigh, nodded, and suddenly his eyes brightened again: "Brother Li has helped us several times, and we have never had the opportunity to thank him. The Cui family still has some friendship with the master. It is better for Brother Li to go to the Cui family with us. Let''s entertain Li. "


    Li Yongyou said: "The Cui family is not too disturbing."


    "No, no, the Cui family is in a good relationship with Master, and we are going to help them this time, and they will definitely greet us!" Wei Xiaozhuang was heartless and heartless.

 v2 Chapter 20： Dare not call yourself a scholar

    "This is Qingzhou City? The courtyard wall is so high!" Wei Xiaozhuang stood in front of Qingzhou City, looked up at the towering cloud wall, and exclaimed in awe.


    Li Yan laughed beside him: "This is the city wall."


    "Well the walls, I know, I heard Master said." Wei Xiaozhuang looked just as if I had misrepresented, and said solemnly: "But not as exaggerated as Master said, he said that there is a city wall that is as high as a mountain, hum ,boast."


    Li Xun smiled. As Pinglu Zhizhou, Qingzhou City had a high ditch, but it was incomparable with Changan, so Li Xun had no feeling.


    When entering the city with the carriage, the sergeant at the gate of Weiwei turned the box and checked the carriage. It was not that Qingzhou was under martial law, but that the three of them were walking, but they were carrying an empty carriage.


    The sergeant didn''t see anything. He looked at Li Wei and others strangely. His sight stayed on Su Emei for a long time, and he finally waved his hand to let them enter the city.


    Passing through the gate of the city gate, the eyes suddenly opened up, looking at the bustling crowd of people on the wide and long streets, dense and tall houses on both sides of the street, Wei Xiaozhuang pretending not to enter the city for the first time, he couldn''t hold back anymore, see Your eyes are straight.


    "Don''t be dazed, hurry up." Su Emei passed by him, reminding him in a low voice.


    Wei Xiaozhuang quickly followed, and accidentally bumped into a Jinyi man, causing the other side to glared. He quickly nodded with a smile, trot to Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang looked around in awe, and lowered his voice: " Sister, there are so many people here, and the houses are so large, and they look almost the same. How can we find the Cui family? "


    Su Emei also straightly beat the drum, glanced at Li Zhe''s back, and forced to calm down: "What''s the matter, isn''t there Li Gongzi? At first glance, he often enters the city, surely knows the way."


    "It makes sense." Wei Xiaozhuang nodded, fortunately, "Fortunately, I met Brother Li, otherwise this errand would be really difficult." He said that he followed the two steps in a hurry.


    "Go and sell the carriage first," Li Yan said to Wei Xiaozhuang and Su Emei. "Go to the market to find a carriage and horse, and then we will go to Cui''s house."


    Wei Xiaozhuang was dizzy, he didn''t know what the market and the car and horse shop existed, so he nodded and agreed: "Everyone listens to Brother Li."


    Li Yan looked back at Su Emei, the other person still looked as usual, not like the six gods without Wei Xiaozhuang. In the words of the previous life, the goddess Fan Er is still the goddess Fan Er, but Li Yan still keenly found out that Su Emei gripped The sword''s fingers were slightly tightened.


    After all, pedestrians on the street, regardless of their ages, men, women and children, will turn around and look at Su Emei, and some little women will laugh together, not all because of Su Emei''s stunning looks, but also because she wears Li Sloppy robes.


    Originally, no woman wore a robe. This was not a robe. Although Su Emei''s long legs were tall, she was worse than Li Yan. This robe did not fit well.


    Accepting the attention of almost everyone on the street, Su Emei, who walked the rivers and lakes and entered the city for the first time, could not be nervous at all. Li Xun wondered that before going to Cui''s house, she had to change her clothes. This is nondescript, no When it comes to what the Cui family thinks, she is not alone.


    When the carriage was sold by the chariot, the other party gave Li Ao a large sack of copper coins, about ten pounds. This is the way to buy and sell goods in this era. When large households purchase valuables, they often let their servants go out with a few big bags of copper coins. They are full of momentum, and of course, it is not convenient. .


    "So much?" Su Emei couldn''t help but be surprised. When she returned the carriage money to Li Yan, she gave one ...


    "Are these copper coins different from the copper coins we brought?" Wei Xiaozhuang came over, glanced at the money bag, and then looked at Li Yan in a tangled mood: "Same!"


    "Different and different, the copper coins brought by your Taoist temple are relatively rare." Li Yan was afraid that Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang would be embarrassed.


    Su E''s eyebrows blushed at once, and she gave Li Yan an angry look: "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    She is now reacting, she owes Li Yan a lot of money. Looking at the merchant at the time, he ran without a shadow while holding the gold. It was estimated that the mass of gold was more valuable.


    But Li Zhi didn''t mention these things, which made Su Emei deeply feel Li Li''s generosity, but she felt guilty.


    "Money and money are all things outside the body, walking in rivers and lakes, with the right words, saying that these vulgarities are not vulgar?" Li Yan immediately looked up, using the tones of Jianghu''s predecessors, and took a serious lesson, and handed the money bag to Wei Xiaozhuang. Take your money! "


    Su E frowned, looked at Li Yan, and blinked with doubtful eyes.


    Wei Xiaozhuang was at a loss with a big bag of money.


    "Let''s go and change clothes." Li Yan waved his hand. "If you don''t want to be watched all the time."


    Su E''s eyebrows were slightly embarrassed. It was indeed uncomfortable to be stared at, but she had to spend money on changing clothes. Her delicate brows frowned together and seemed very tangled.


    Li Xi played machoism at the right time. Without a word, with the two, he found an elegant silk satin village and selected ready-made clothes for Su Emei. The small satin village with a storefront was only selling cloth without ready-made clothes.


    When choosing clothes, Su Emei was embarrassed. She couldn''t wear all kinds of light shirts and skirts, because the colors were too bright and the decoration was too gorgeous, which totally did not meet her aesthetics. From her perspective These clothes cannot be worn.


    The more clothes she looked through, the more precious the shopkeeper introduced, the lower her head became, the more cramped her ears became, the more red the ears became, and the red became so bright that she finally couldn''t stand it and had to go. Get her a robe.


    After working for a long time, Li Yan finally took two Taoists to the Cui family''s mansion.


    "Cui Keli?" Li Yan heard the name of Su Emei, and a majestic white-bearded old man appeared in his head.


    The gatekeeper of the Cui family heard that everyone wanted to see Cui Keli, his eyes were a little weird, like looking at a fool, looking at him, if it was not for Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, it was for the sake of the Taoists, they would not go in to report.


    "Have you seen this Cui Keli?" Li Min asked Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang.


    The two shook their heads, and Su Emei explained: "Although Master said that Taoism was often aided by the other side, he never came to Taoism."


    Li Xun didn''t ask any more. Cui Keli had heard of it. The memory of this life told him that before Cui''s death, he often pronounced the name, like her brother or something.


    The crowd waited in the concierge for a long time, and when Wei Xiaozhuang was getting impatient, a middle-aged servant finally came out from behind the shadow wall, wearing a linen blue shirt, the corners of his clothes had been washed white, and his shoes were also stepping on his shoes. I waited for others to salute: "Everyone comes from afar, toil all the way, please follow me."


    Seeing the dress of the servant, Li Ye thought about it. Since it is the person whom Crickley sent to greet, it should be a kind of cronies, but it is too shabby to look at the other person''s dress. As a servant in the inner court, the treatment should be It''s good, but the Cui family''s doors are all brighter than him. It seems that Cui Keli''s situation in the Cui family is not good.


    Several people followed the middle-aged servant, walking around in the Cui family''s mansion, walking through countless pavilions, and getting more and more remote. People who met on the road did not greet the middle-aged servant, and this became increasingly He satisfies Li''s judgment.


    After walking for two full minutes, there were no buildings around. Everyone passed through a small earth mountain, passed a bamboo forest, and saw a stream. There was one or two acres of farmland on the other side of the stream, full of seasonal crops, and a vegetable field beside The crops and vegetables are growing very well, and the farmland is well-organized, and the river is irrigated, and it can be seen that the people who farm are very attentive.


    There are two houses in front of the farmland, a total of five or six houses, and a grass house, which has a nest of chickens and ducks. In addition, it is a big yellow dog. It was lying in the yard lazily basking in the sun. When it saw Li Yan and others, he stood up and barked, then wheezed, and stayed on his stomach, squinting and continuing to bask in the sun, like an old woman.


    "Xiaoman is lazy, but very human. Those few voices just greeted me. You came with me. It won''t embarrass you," said the middle-aged servant Wen Wen.


    "Xiaoman?" Wei Xiaozhuang pointed at the big yellow dog and looked at the middle-aged servant. It was incredible. "Do you say this yellow dog''s name is Xiaoman?"


    The middle-aged servant nodded: "Little pretty is female."


    Wei Xiaozhuang disturbed his head, but finally he didn''t put the words to his mouth and tell them. He didn''t ask the yellow dog''s gender. He thought that Xiaoman was clearly a personal name.


    The middle-aged servant took Li Ye and others to enter the door, and asked everyone to take their seats. There was no one else in the house.


    Then go out again.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang settled down and looked around. There were no furnishings in the room, but there were only four sets of high tables and chairs, and it seemed to be newly moved, with fresh scratches on the dry mud ground. There are several rows of bookshelves, filled with various classics, and there are many manuscript papers on the book case, full of characters. Sunlight came in from the window, the breeze blew the manuscript paper, and a rustling sound filled the room with books and ink.


    Li Yi walked over to the book case and glanced at it. He was immediately attracted by the vigorous fonts on the manuscript paper. He couldn''t help picking it up, but the material of the manuscript paper was ordinary, the most common one.


    After reading a page of the manuscript, Li Yan slightly frowned ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The content on the manuscript is obviously a book written by scholars. He has unique insights and should come from the hands of Cui Keli. But the paper is too bad. Scholars and scholars like the style and style, and the requirements for the four treasures of the study are particularly high. They will try their best to improve the quality under certain conditions. It seems that these things are not good enough to carry their style.


    The middle-aged servant entered the door with a tray and offered tea to Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. When Li Zhi stood in front of the book case, he looked slightly surprised: "The chief Taoist also read the words of Confucianism?"


    Li Ye smiled: "I''m not a Taoist, I''m just the two Taoist friends. I have read some of the Confucian sayings, and I''m very interested. I admire these manuscripts of Mr. Cui."


    In the eyes of the middle-aged servant, there was a fascination, and there was a fascination from friends far away.


    Wei Xiaozhuang coughed twice, looking at the middle-aged servant, and said positively: "This, we are here to find Mr. Cui. I wonder if Mr. Cui is here?"


    Middle-aged servant stunned: "I am."


    Suddenly Li Su was surprised, and Su Emei felt incredible, Wei Xiaozhuang was even surprised: "I said Mr. Cui Keli!"


    "Under Trekli," the middle-aged servant said earnestly, "there is only the next person to live here."


    The three looked at each other and felt strange. Isn''t this guy a servant?


    Cui Keli is a well-known figure, and even a child of Cui Jiayi''s family, so dressed in shabby? Moreover, it is too ordinary to look at his appearance. I ca n¡¯t recognize him when he is thrown into the ocean. I do n¡¯t even say that he has a poetic style and self-confidence in his stomach, and I do n¡¯t see how unusual the temperament of this guy is.


    Now the crowd finally reacted. Why did the door look like that when they heard them looking for Cui Keli.


    After Li Cui captured Cui Keli, he asked, "Mr. Chang''s farmland crops are all grown outside?"


    Cui Keli nodded, and when he was surprised by Li Ye, he explained: "The scholars have to do everything in order to cultivate the heirs. The Confucian scholars also regard Li Mincang as a mission to make a living and seek fortune. I am so diligent in limbs that I can''t even understand the sufferings of the people. What about the welfare of Li Min? "


    For the first time, Li Ye heard such remarks.


    In Chang''an, he has seen a lot of disciples. Which one is not to consider the music, the poetry and the peace, the Qinglou romantic as an elegant thing, and the trafficker''s death as a humble occupation? Wei Baoheng''s brother Wei Jiangnan, isn''t it?


    High school jinshi scholars who entered the officialdom could not distinguish the leek and garlic seedlings in their lives. Learned the arts of martial arts and sold them to the emperor''s house. Is this the pursuit of scholars? Those who are in charge of governing the country and issuing orders that determine the blessings of the people of the world?


    Li Yan had to admire the simple-dressed, but also farmer and duck-reader, and said sincerely: "Mr. Some remarks, deafening, the behavior of Mr., can be an example for readers."


    Cui Keli shook his head straight, sighed, and replied ashamedly: "The son must not be so, to discredit Cui. Cui has been studying for decades, but he is guarding two acres of thin fields in several cottages; he has never traveled to the sea and went to the mountains in the county. In the middle, I have seen the hardships and hardships of the people with my own eyes; I am full of ink, but I just wrote some words of masturbation and never really did something useful for the people. Cui, due to the teachings of the sages, did not dare to claim student."


    Do not dare to call yourself a scholar!


    Hearing this sentence, Li Yan was speechless.


    Some memories suddenly popped into his mind.


    Li Xian also mentioned before that there were only a few serious scholars in the world. When he arrived in the officialdom, he forgot his original heart. With cultivation, he considered himself superior. Li Mincang was born in their eyes, but he was the object to be governed.


    But Qingzhou Cui Keli can be called a serious Confucian scholar.


    When Li Xianyuan said this, the world was full of admiration, and in Li Zhi''s memory, the whole world can make Li Xian reveal such a person, can count with one hand.

 v2 Chapter 21： Penglai plan

    Originally, Li Huan heard that someone from the Cui family had helped the Taoist Taoist Temple, and thought that the other party could free up some money for a few years without worrying about food and clothing. Why, as Wei Xiaozhuang said, let their old master , Can only wear a patched robe, now looking at the situation of Cui Keli, Li Yan finally realized that with Cui Keli''s self-sufficient and self-supporting appearance, in addition to buying books and paper, but also to support Taoism, already It''s not easy.


    Li Min left the desk and sat down in a chair.


    Cui Keli also sat down and talked with Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. First, they asked about the situation of their master and Taoist temple. After a little trembling, Su Emei introduced the conversation to the topic.


    Cui Keli said: "This time I took the liberty to ask the two to come down the mountain, and it was also very unreasonable. A few days ago, Penglai Daomen posted a lot of posts, saying that Penglai has newly released a lot of elixir, and it is necessary to call Pinglu rivers and lakes'' forces in late When you go to Penglai Xiandao, we will hold a meeting of Xiandao to spread the fairy lands. My family is also invited. "


    "Xiandanxianyuan?" Li Yan laughed secretly when he heard this, Penglai really regarded himself as a fairy gate.


    "Mr. is going to Penglai Xiandao?" Su Emei asked. Isn''t the other Confucian scholar, why go to Damon?


    Cui Lili said, "This time the Fairy Road Conference is not as simple as what Penglai Daomen said, it is just for the auction of Xiandan. There is a greater meaning here."


    "What''s the meaning?" Wei Xiaozhuang asked anxiously.


    Cui Keli glanced at everyone and said, "Unify Pinglu Rivers and Lakes. Pinglu Rivers and Lakes will be completely transformed into Penglai''s affiliate!"


    The people looked at each other and were all surprised. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang had little experience in the rivers and lakes, but could n¡¯t know the depth of it, but Li Zan knew that it was tricky and asked: "Although Penglai is the first door of Pinglu, it is a well-deserved leader of rivers and lakes. The powers of all rivers and lakes must be a little in awe of them, but Penglai really wants to unite Lujiang and give orders to the entire rivers and lakes, so that all rivers and lakes can be obedient to them. How easy is it? "


    "It was not easy before, but now there is a change. It is this change that makes such a result not difficult to achieve." Cui Keli had a solemn face and said a new piece of news. Now. "


    "Penglai headed out of the gate, and then held the Xiandao Conference to seek unification of Pinglu Jianghu. Could he have successfully built the foundation and reached the real world?" Li Yan could only think of this possibility.


    "That''s right," Cui Lili said first.


    Li Min''s heart moved slightly.


    The Penglai Daomen was his biggest obstacle to conquer Pinglu Rivers and Lakes. At this time, the head of Penglai was promoted to the real world. This obstacle has become a mountain!


    Li Min asked: "Since the founding of the Great Tang Dynasty, Penglai has never sought to unify the rivers and lakes. Why is this suddenly happening this time and what is their purpose?"


    Cui Keli took a deep look at Li Zhe, and it was strange that Li Zong asked for an idea. Li Zhe said that he was just a friend of Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, but he was so concerned about this matter that it was unreasonable. .


    Cui Keli asked Li Xun: "His Excellency walking on rivers and lakes, how do you view the chaos of Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao?"


    Li Xun said in his heart, "I''m afraid the court will not calm it down quickly."


    "Cui also thinks so. Obviously, Penglai thinks so too." Cui Keli''s eyes took on a little bit of killing, "In other words, the world is going to be a mess!"


    "During the chaos in the world, when the door is out of the world!" Li Min nodded.


    "Penglai is the leader of Pinglu''s rivers and lakes. Unifying the rivers and lakes is the first step of the Penglai Daomen and intervening in the world." Cui Lili said, "As long as this is done, Penglai''s forces and their position in Pinglu, There will be another step! "


    Li Yanhan chanted: "In this way, even on the strength of monks, even Pinglu Jiedushi and the peace Lu Army can not be compared with Penglai Daomen."


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang have been shocked by the close rhythm of the conversation and the profound content of the conversation. They can''t answer for a while, and they can only stare at them. Su Emei''s eyes were gradually brighter when she looked at Li Zhi. After all, the two were about the same age, and Li Zhi''s knowledge was obviously higher than her. As a woman, she was born to worship the strong, and Su E Mei was no exception.


    "More than that!"


    Cui Lili continued: "Penglai convened the Fairy Fair this time and sent invitations to the four major families in Qingzhou, and the courtesy was very generous. As long as the four major families sent representatives to the past, Penglai would give the four major families, one for each family. Miracle! "


    "Jinlingdan!" Li Min took a deep breath, "This capital is really big enough."


    He looked at Cui Lili and said in a deep voice; "Penglai Damen, will not make a loss of business!"


    Cui Keli nodded, looking at Li Yan''s eyes, and had a sense of appreciation: "The purpose of the Penglai Daomen to let the four major families go is to let the four major families, also respect Penglai! At least in matters involving monks, in the future, Listen to Penglai''s temperance! "


    "The monks who can control the four families, do they not control the four families?" Li Yan voiced a cold voice. "This is more than that. The two emerging families in the four families are the backbone of the Ping Lu army. , Penglai Daomen, this is even the Pinglu army must control! In other words, Penglai Xianmen, control the entire Pinglu! "


    "Yes. And this is the true meaning of Daomen''s intervention in the world!"


    Cui Keli''s eyes were very bright. "In the past, whenever the world was in chaos, Daomen would assist one of the princes and fight with the three Confucian and Buddhism soldiers to conquer the world in order to stabilize his position. However, eggs cannot be put in a basket, so Daomen will support several Each prince, to ensure that no mistakes can be made. East Penglai, West Shushan, North Xuelu South Dongting, Zhongzhong South. Each has its own side! "


    Cui Keli looked at Li Yan and continued, "However, this time, the mentality of Daomen changed. They are no longer satisfied, only to assist the princes of one side, they want to control the lords of one side! That is, they just want to support a representative. Secular puppets! In this way, when the forces supported by Daomen settle the world again, then Daomen will not be subject to the restraint of the heavenly monarch like the founding of the kingdom. At that time, the situation will be reversed and the court will be subject to Daomen''s restraint. The Daomen will be above the secular imperial power, the divine power! "


    Li Yan silently.


    Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Daomen are the largest. If anyone else can do this, it must be Daomen.


    After a while, Li Yan laughed: "The world is about to be chaotic, and the forces of all parties are in full swing. Whether it is the traditional Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, or the salt gangs and the green forest hills, they are ready to invest in the torrent of the world. Something has been achieved. However, the layout is always just the layout. After all, the world has not been in chaos, and the forces of all parties have not yet come to the bright side. The Penglai Daomen is good, and it has started to work really well! "


    Cui Keli stared directly at Li Yan, and said with a loud voice, "This is because Pinglu now has a golden opportunity!"


    "When the new and old rhythms make the change, people''s hearts are unstable." Li Yan said this answer.


    "The son really has great insights, and he said it well!" Cui Lili struck the festival furiously. "Penglai wants to take advantage of the new season to take control of Pinglu when he is in office, and take the first step to twist the monk Pinglu into a group. Rope, make them a vassal of the Penglai Daomen. In this way, Penglai can drive Pinglu Jiedushi! In the future, Jieduo will take office, and can only become a puppet of the Penglai Daomen! "


    Li Ye eyes Ling Lie: "Penglai Daomen, really a good abacus!"


    "This abacus is really very likely to be realized!" Cui Lili said quietly, "not to mention Jiedushi has not yet been in office, even if he arrives, how can he get Penglai? Especially those who already have a real life in town Penglai! "


    Li Yan glanced at Cui Keli, and asked: "The Cui family is unwilling to cling to the Penglai Xianmen? According to common sense, Penglai is the local gate of Pinglu. If you must choose one, it is better than the allegiance of an official. , Penglai Daomen, which has been rooted here for thousands of years, is a better choice for the four major families? "


    "Daomen is Daomen. Can you surpass the secular imperial power?" Cui Keli suddenly and vigorously said, "Have there ever been such a precedent in history? Let Daomen rule the country, can he rule ?!"


    At this moment, Cui Keli suddenly burst into a convincing confidence and arrogance!


    That is the sense of responsibility and mission that can only be read after reading the book, reading the spirit of integrity, reading the scholarship of the world, and reading the compassion and compassion of the world.


    This arrogance and grandeur made Li Yan''s eyes bright.


    Li Yansui asked, "Is that what you want from the top and bottom of the Cui family?"


    Crickly was embarrassed.


    This time, not only Li Yan saw it, but even Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang also saw it. The Cui family did not mean Cui Keli.


    This is no wonder, for the family, it is beneficial and harmless to rely on Penglai Daomen.


    Li Yan asked again: "What is your intention?"


    Cui Keli told the people Li Li and others: "The owner has decided to go to Penglai Xiandao to attend the Xiandao Conference. However, the candidate representing the Cui family has not yet been determined and needs to be screened."


    Li Min was a little disappointed: "This is Cui''s housework. I''ll wait for love to help?"


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang came down for Cui Lili, but looking at the current situation, it seems that Cui Keli can''t help anything.


    Cui Keli shook his head: "I''m here to help you. This time to go to Penglai, to participate in the Taoist Fairy Conference, Cui Moujie Confucian scholar, if you go alone, it really does not have much status, but if there is Su Dao and Wei Dao, Accompanying Cui as a guest is then feasible. "


    When Li Yan saw Cui Keli saying this, he was not very confident, and felt that it was still a little difficult, so he asked, "What inconvenience?"


    Cui Keli glanced at Li Yan and sighed: "My son has no idea. My father is old and hasn''t been out of the house recently. The family is discussing the choice of a new homeowner. This time on behalf of the Cui family, go to Penglai, both internally and externally It ¡¯s important, so the person who went to Penglai is basically the next homeowner ... Cui is not a talented student, he is just a farming scholar, and originally had no intention of being a homeowner. Moreover, Cui Mou was mediocre, and there was no close friend. It ¡¯s impossible to seek home ownership. "


    When Trike said so, everyone understood it.


    Li Zheng waved his hand, "Mr. need not say more, now I want to ask, if Mr. insists on going to Penglai, how will the Cui family react?"


    Li Li asked simply, Cui Keli was not pedantic, he took a serious look at Li Yi, "If the Cui family rules, if there is a dispute over the position of the owner, then compete for both sides, with their own strengths, to test three literary strategies, the winner As the owner. "


    "Mr. Wencai, presumably the text test is not difficult to defeat Mr., then I''ll wait for the three of them, only responsible for the martial arts test."


    "Pinglu Daomen and Xianchang, two martial arts trials, if they are all out of the door, there must be a Taoist."

 v2 Chapter 22： Feel guilty (third more)

    "Little man, come here."


    Li Yan beckoned in the yard, the big yellow dog looked back at him, and turned back again, his actions were full of disdain.


    Li Minton was embarrassed. He was about to chase, but Xiaoman had already jumped up and ran first. The speed was incredible, and the tiger and leopard were just like this.


    "Little man, come here."


    The yellow-like voice sounded loudly. He had already ran outside the fence of the yard, and yelled at Li Xiao, who was barking without any demonstration, immediately leaping, and flung his tail around, shaking his tail around Su''s eyebrow. Turning around and sticking out my tongue all over my face are flattering.


    Su Emei squatted down, touching Xiaoman''s head, her smile was strong, her eyes became moon buds. This scene made Li Yan very upset, and he pouted at Xiaoman: "You are also a female dog. What''s the matter, and you are still interested in beauty?"


    Said, he was going to touch Xiaoman again, but Xiaoman turned back, and his teeth were grinned, and the barking cricket was stopped by him.


    "What''s the bullshit?" Su Emei gave Li Yan an angry look, pink face flushed, she crouched on the ground, her robes on her back waist were tight, and her round hips were especially seductive. After watching, in order to avoid being noticed by the beauty, I got up and went to see the ducks in the shed.


    Unexpectedly, Su Emei followed again and watched the duck with Li Yan. Li Xun was indifferent to his heart, and he said that this girl would look after me, and asked with a smile: "Is there something you want to say?"


    Su Emei''s eyebrows were tangled for a long time, and Yin Hong''s lower lip was bitten and loosen, and loosened and bitten, and almost all of them broke. Then she put on a serious little face, and Shui Xing''s eyes looked straight at Li Yan: The owner of the house is big, and I ask the son to be able to help ... At first the son has helped us a lot, we are really not good at speaking, but Xiaozhuang him ... the son is so strong, if there is a son , Definitely help Mr. Cui! "


    "It turned out to be this." Li Yan waved his hands, signaled that Su Emei didn''t need to persuade, "Reassuredly, good people do it to the end and send the Buddha to the west, I will take it."


    Su E''s eyebrows were relieved, her smile was even more delicate than the peony flower, and she quickly bowed and saluting, bowed down very low, her head dropped to the front of Li Zhi''s belly, and her head fell down, "Thank you son!"


    Li Yan could not cry or laugh. The matter of the Xiandao Conference was his own. Now Su Emei frowned and thanked him, but he couldn''t say it clearly, it felt very weird.


    Su Emei straightened up, looking at Li Yan''s eyes, exuding a little bit of starlight, probably she really served this kind guy, and immediately said seriously: "The son is so helpful, the little girl ... I thought I would go to cook now and make a meal for my son! "


    She trot out two steps, suddenly thought of something, stopped her steps, and smiled back at Li Yan: "But the poor cooking is definitely not as good as the son, don''t mind the son."


    "Mr. Dao must be better than me, and I''ll just burn chicken." Li Yan told the truth.


    Su Emei thought that Li Huan was really comforting her, but still smiled very happily, turned around and got into the kitchen.


    Cui Keli has gone to see the Cui family''s homeowner. At this time, he has returned, but his appearance has not changed. The contention for the homeowner has probably not aroused the disgust of the homeowner. It can also be understood by thinking of Cui Keli''s talent. Being a homeowner is a good thing.


    Cui Keli came over, saluted Li Li, and said earnestly: "Cui meets his son Pingshui, and the son is so kind to help, and Cui is really grateful."


    Li Xunxin said that you are still my uncle, but it''s not that they meet each other, the blood is close, and they say what to do, but there is a sense of righteousness on the surface: "Mr. It ¡¯s also a blessing. If I can help you this time, I am very happy next time. "


    What he said was not all Hu Yan.


    "I''ve really gone to Penglai Xiandao. What''s your plan, Mr. Li?" Asked Li Li, Penglai''s head was in real life, and looking at Cui Keli''s appearance, obviously he didn''t want Cui''s family to be attached to Penglai Daomen.


    Cui Keli sighed, "I can only take one step at a time, and in a word, Cui has no reason to stay away from it."


    Li Min nodded, and what Cui Keli said was also his thought.


    The two talked a few more words, and somehow they talked about the topic of Pinglu''s new Jiedushi.


    Cui Keli showed his deep thoughts and memories: "Pinglu ¡¯s new Jiedushi is His Royal Highness King An. King An overthrows the big traitor Wei Baoheng, helping Kuang Fu to eradicate eunuchs¡¯ scourges Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu, which have spread all over the world. I also heard something. Cui, like most people, admires His Royal Highness King An. But there is one thing that the son must have never imagined. "


    Having said that, Cui Keli showed a heartfelt smile, with a glorious expression, looked at Li Ye with anticipation, and waited for Li Ye to ask.


    Li Xun could not help but asked, "What is it?"


    Cui Keli smiled twice, his eyes warmed: "His Royal Highness An is actually Cui''s nephew! The son is right, His Highness An''s biological mother is Cui''s sister!"


    With a loud sigh, Li Yan quickly expressed his admiration, opened his eyes and asked, "What kind of thing is this? Sir, is your Royal Highness An Wang''s relative? Disrespect and disrespect!"


    Cui Keli was very satisfied with Li''s response. He laughed twice and talked very strongly: "This young High King An, who is also my nephew, is a legend. He is even more legendary than his biological father, Wang An. Be legendary! When Wang An was young, he could not practice for twenty years. Mo said that he had achieved qi, and even mortal realms could not be reached. At that time, people in Chang''an City disdain him, all kinds of disgusting. The words are flying all over the sky, what tiger father and son, what is born low, and it is hard to hear the extreme. Just a few years ago, there were still people in the clan trying to get the title of King An, who belonged to him. Do you say that these people are very hateful? "


    Having said that, Cui Keli looked directly at Li Yan, waiting for him to agree.


    Li Yan quickly echoed, "It''s really hateful!"


    Cui Keli''s smile was even brighter, and he happily said, "But I didn''t expect that An Wang Dian went down to Shen Yunshan and got the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi. In one day, he achieved his energy training! What a feat is this? However, if there is a second person, one day of cultivation can achieve the practice of qi? This is not to be considered. His Royal Highness An won the first place in the official examination and broke through the conspiracy of Xing Guogong to murder the people. After the big earthquake, it is Shao Yin, the fourth grade of Chang''an House, which is a skyrocket! "


    Seeing Cui Keli again, Li Yan showed his respectful fascination: "It''s amazing!"


    "That''s nature!" Cui Keli raised his jaw proudly, but immediately he sighed and his complexion fell down. "Now everyone in the world knows his glorious glory for punishing evil and fornication, but there are a few people who can appreciate it. The suffering he suffered in the past 20 years? Alas, my sister married Li Xian, but was disliked by the royal family. He was called a waste when he was young, but you can imagine how miserable he was. Cui Mou The only time I traveled was to visit Chang''an when he was three years old. At that time, my sister was still there, and I held him to tears, telling me that it was not easy ... "


    Speaking of this, Cui Keli''s breathing was a little disturbed, and his eyes became red. His appearance made Li Zhi overwhelmed for a moment, his feelings were cheap, and his feelings were deep.


    Cui Keli realized his malady and quickly cleared his mood, instead gritted his teeth and resentfully said, "Old King Li Xian, who knows that Jiangshan She is so busy. She is busy with official duties all day, and fights everywhere. It ¡¯s not a father! "


    Li Yan said again, I don''t know how to answer.


    "Don''t say that."


    Cui Keli shook his head and sighed. "This time I heard that King An came to Pinglu to serve as Jiedushi. Both Cui and his father were very happy to help him to establish a foothold in Pinglu. Cui''s family was young and An Wang suffered. In those years, the Cui family was unable to help. My father and Li Xian did n¡¯t deal with it. He rarely went to Chang''an, so we have always felt guilty. "


    At this point, Cui Keli''s eyes were lowered a bit: "This time Penglai held the Xiandao Conference and intended to control the entire Pinglu. Cui and his father were extremely disgusted, but my father was old and unable to move, and I have no intention in these years. Intra-clan affairs are just studying with one heart and can''t say anything, but this time, even in Penglai, even if it was in the Longtan Tigers'' Cave, Cui Mou would make a breakthrough for King An! "


    Li Yan keenly captured a piece of unusual information and asked: "Since the Cui family owner is unwilling to cling to Penglai, why would the Cui family attend this Fair?"


    Cui Keli smiled bitterly: "It''s all because of the third brother. Although Cui and his father are still thinking about her sister''s affection, the third brother doesn''t care about it. The third brother is very happy, and he thinks that Penglai is powerful and Pinglu will definitely fall. In the hands of Penglai, the Cui family can only grow with Penglai in the future. In these years, the affairs of the clan have been handled by the third brother. If Cui did not come out to fight, the third brother would succeed as the owner of the family. "


    "So this time fighting with Mr ..."


    "The third brother Cui Hucheng."


    "Well, don''t talk about this anymore." Cui Keli stopped the topic, the family ugliness should not be advertised, and there was nothing to say about these things. If it wasn''t for Li Ye to help him participate in the homeowner contest, he wouldn''t tell Li Ye so much.

 v2 Chapter 23： Home cooking

    Li Yan did not expect that Cui Keli had such a deep feeling for him. Now he has understood that if he can help Cui Keli to win the position of the Cui family, then as long as Penglai does not make too much mistakes, Cui Keli will definitely bring With Cui family, support him to control the situation in Pinglu.


    In this way, at least one of the four big families of Pinglu stood on his side. It was much more convenient for Li Yan to conquer the entire Pinglu next, after all, everything is difficult to begin with. The Cui family took root in Qingzhou and knew Pinglu very well. They were absolute ground snakes, and they could help Li Zhi a lot in all aspects.


    With this in mind, Li Zhi''s determination to help Cui Keli is even firmer.


    When Li Yan and Cui Keli were talking, Su Emei had already picked up the food, Wei Xiaozhuang fought for a long time, and the two brought the food to the table, and then they greeted Li Ye and Cui Keli for dinner.


    Su Emei was born with natural beauty, which originated from years of wild mountain repairs. She has a temperament that does not eat human fireworks, but she is standing outside the kitchen wearing an apron, holding her hair lightly and looking at Li Yan''s appearance. Seeing that it is no longer so far away, but within reach.


    The skill of Su Emei''s cooking can not be described as shocking. The cooked food has not reached the level of astonishment, but after all, there are many years of accumulation, the cooking is just right, and the color of the dishes is just right. It''s not fancy, it has all colors and fragrances, which is exactly what home cooking should have, Cui Keli praised, even Wei Xiaozhuang said that Su Emei''s dishes are better than ever.


    Su Emei smiled politely, responding to the praises of Cui Keli and Wei Xiaozhuang, chewing corn rice, her curly eyelashes raised slightly, but her bright eyes were peeking at Li Yan''s reaction.


    Li Ye didn''t praise anything, which made her a little bit disappointed, but she was so devoted that she drank her food so that even Su Emei, who had not been personally recognized by Li Yan, was secretly pleased. There is a sense of self-recognition that finally succeeds.


    Li Yan quickly finished a bowl, then put down the chopsticks and let everyone use it slowly. He quickly got up and left the table, and strode out to the yard.


    "Brother Li eats so little?" Looking at Li Ye out, Wei Xiaozhuang murmured in surprise, cheering the cheeks full of food.


    Su Emei, who twisted a few grains of corn in the bowl with her head down, held her chopsticks slightly, her heart felt an indescribable emotion, and her ears became slightly red.


    She had previously seen Li Yan gobbling, and thought that Li Yan felt delicious, so her appetite was wide open. Now she saw that Li Yan quickly put down the tableware, and she clearly could not eat. She couldn''t help but think that before A bowl of food is eaten by pinching your nose. No wonder the action will be so fast. I''m afraid it can''t stand the unpleasant taste. Right, Li Gongzi is clearly a big man from a big family. Where is Jinyiyu used to eat? I''m used to making these rough meals, and he can cook chicken and rabbits so well. Of course, the cooking is even better. A girl down the mountain, clumsy things, where can I enter the mouth of others ? He can barely eat a bowl of rice, is he already taking care of himself?


    Su Emei felt an unspeakable emotion, inexplicable grievances, and disappointment with herself, which made her forget the taste of the food. From childhood to age, she has not felt so useless, and it is not as good as Li Alas, I have to protect Li Yan from the enemy, and the experience of the rivers and lakes is very poor. I am at a loss when walking in the city ... She couldn''t help but doubt that the meals she had prepared in Taoism were really with Master and Xiao. Zhuang said, is it delicious?


    A meal tasted like chewing wax. Su Emei couldn''t care about picking vegetables, but just finished picking the rice in the bowl.


    Wei Xiaozhuang cleaned up the dishes and washed them, and Su Emei, who was savvy in her heart, saw Li Yan squatting by the yard, playing with Xiaoman. In the daytime, he was also acquainted with Li Ye''s stubborn little man, probably because he was familiar with Li Ye for a long time. At the moment, he had a good time with Li Ye.


    Su E''s eyebrows froze with red lips that were more delicate than peach blossoms, and hesitated for a while. She moved to Li Li''s side by side, squatting down gently, and glanced at Li Yi, seeing that he was slightly heavy, and couldn''t help it With some suddenness, she took a lot of effort, gathered courage, and whispered: "The food is not suitable for the son''s taste, so the son is not full, I ..."


    "How can it be unpalatable?" Li Yan looked back, looked at her with a stunned look, and her voice was a little too loud.


    Seeing Li Yan''s reaction so big, Su Emei froze. She didn''t tell her emotions for a while, she didn''t know whether it was accident or joy, she only knew that a big rock in her heart had fallen to the ground, and she couldn''t speak easily.


    Su Emei''s expression made Li Yan quickly reveal his face. He smiled bitterly and apologized, "It was because I left the table too quickly, and you misunderstood. I will not pay you."


    Su Emei blinked her bright eyes, she didn''t notice it, and her voice was full of expectations: "Isn''t it really bad?"


    Li Min touched his tongue and exhaled the little wild head, blocking it from his head on his face, glanced at Su Emei, passed through the memories of the previous life, and used it again like a tide, his voice Slightly low: "It''s not a secret. I haven''t eaten such home-cooked food for a long time. The strong flavor reminds people of memories. It reminds me of my childhood. At that time, the little yellow house was sitting at the table and knocking on my own. Chopsticks can''t wait, watching a tired mother for a long day, sweating hot steamed meals to the table ... "


    He smiled. There are countless years of vicissitudes in his smile. After years of sweet and bitterness, he has infinite nostalgia for the good memories of the past, unknown sadness and loss, as well as the pursuit of past personnel affairs, and more comfort to himself. His voice was slightly trembling: "I have n¡¯t been back in a long time, I have n¡¯t seen my mother for a long time, I have n¡¯t remembered how many days have passed ... but I remember my mother''s sweaty smile, I remember the taste of the meal at that time, I remember the mood when I waited for the meal ... "


    He glanced at Su E, his smile seemed reluctant: "Today''s meal reminds me of these. I haven''t thought of these for a long time ..."


    He didn''t go on, and couldn''t go on, just like he just said, he could only eat a bowl of rice and would run away. He was afraid he couldn''t help it, and he was afraid of losing his way in front of everyone. He didn''t want to get out of hand.


    Su Emei didn''t expect this to be the case. She just thought that Li Zhi simply felt that the food was not tasty, and she could not hide herself when she saw Li Zhi''s affection. She was in a terrible mood, looking at Li Yi''s side face. Su Emei noticed that Li Min ¡¯s shoulder was shaking slightly, and her hand touching Xiaoman ¡¯s head was also shaking. She knew that Li Min could think of her childhood and relatives because of the meals she had made by herself. It was time, joy and pride. Holding Su''s eyebrows to make her mind dizzy, she instantly realized that she was so powerful.


    Su Emei didn''t feel her joy carefully, Li Ye desperately held back her emotions, and fell into Su Emei''s eyes, making her feel that Li Gongzi is a most affectionate person. Only a pure hearted person can have such a thing. The true feelings revealed, she couldn''t help but feel a lot more likable to Li Yan, but just looking at some pitiful and unbearable, the Li Gongzi she met these days has always been a cheerful and cheerful appearance, it is difficult to imagine him When fragile, nostalgia always makes people feel embarrassed. Su Emei can understand, but she can''t help but feel a slight tremor in her heart. Unconsciously, she stretches out her hand, which is as smooth as jade, and holds Li Zhi''s trembling arm. She wants comfort him.


    Li Xuan looked back in surprise, but what he saw was a pair of clear and warm eyes. There was a starry sea in those eyes, and there was sunshine that made Dong Xue smile.


    ...


    On the small earth hill behind the bamboo forest, three people stood against the wind, looking coldly at the courtyard where Li Zhi and others were.


    Headed by a young man, Jinyiyudai, unpretentious, a folding fan in his hand, is shaking his chest, but his eyes are full of resentment and wickedness, which makes him look like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark.


    "It was these three people who came today to let my uncle go to find my grandfather, and fight with my father for the position of homeowner?" The son of Jin Yi stared at Li Yan and Su Emei, his face sinking like water.


    "It''s these three people, two shabby Taoists, and one unknown little one who doesn''t know where they came from."


    Next to the son of Jin Yi, a domestic servant nodded and said, "But what I really want to say is that Cui Lili ¡¯s conspiracy to fight for the position of the homeowner will not be deceived by these people, but he already has the thought of the homeowner''s position. These people are just the helpers he has found. Now that the helpers have arrived, he will naturally take action! "


    "This old man!"


    The son of Jinyi folds the fan, hits it in the palm of his hand, and gritted his teeth. "While a sober face on weekdays, I still have to fight with my father for the position of homeowner, it is really hateful! This kind of hypocrites must take good lessons!"


    Having said that, when Jin Yi looked at the third person, the arrogant arrogance of his body disappeared without a trace, and he became very respected. "I hope Yang Gong can do nothing."


    This monk, surnamed Yang, had his hands on his shoulders and looked cold and grim. He had an overbearing temperament of "mountain peak-I am the peak". Facing the respectful invitation of Jin Yizi, he just made a faint voice from his nostril. Even if it is a response.


    The other side was so pinchful, but Jin Yizi was not afraid to be half dissatisfied. When he saw the other side agreed, he looked pleased.


    The servant''s face was charming and accompanied by the smile and flattered, "Yanggong is the first sword of Qingzhou. If Yanggong shoots, no one in Qingzhou dares to avoid the sharpness, so he can clean up a few Taoists from the countryside. It''s a slasher for killing chickens. It''s effortless! "


    This monk, surnamed Yang Zhongxiu, is known as the first sword of Qingzhou, Dapeng of fame spreads his wings and is famous in Qingzhou.


    Brother Yang surnamed expressionless and ignored the flattery of the servant.


    "What do you know, get out!"


    The son of Jin Yi gave a glance at the servant, and when he turned to face Yang Zhongxiu, he smiled and admired: "Yang Gong''s Dapeng spread his wings, but even the head of Penglai Dao praised him. In the past, Yang Gong visited Penglai Xianmen, Penglai once asserted that within 20 years, Dapeng would spread his sword and be famous all over the world! "


    This horse caught the idea, and Yang Zhongxiu''s face finally looked better, but he just waved his hand slightly, with an impatient tone: "If the small fish and shrimp are not in the face of the son, Yang will simply disdain. . Since the son is going to do something, then hurry up. After packing them, Yang will go back to practice. "


    "Yes, yes, I dare not delay Yang Gong''s cultivation. How about we go now?"

 v2 Chapter 24： You are true

    After grabbing Li Zhi''s arm, after half a ring, Su Emei suddenly realized her rudeness, flushed with blush, and retracted her hands like an electric shock, but her reflection arc was obviously too long.


    Li Yanrao glanced at her deliberately. Nizi''s thoughts were quite delicate. She was a bit clumsy. She grabbed my arm for a while and didn''t speak, but that''s fine. I don''t like sharp women.


    Perceived that Li Yan has been staring at herself, Su E''s brows are lowered, and she can''t wait to be buried in her breast. This is really possible, after all, her **** are very tall.


    The atmosphere was embarrassing at one time.


    Just when Li Yan was trying to break this embarrassment, three people walked over the bamboo bridge across Yokohama Creek.


    A Jinyi boy holding a folding fan, full of arrogance and suffocation, a domestic servant bending over, and the last person, carrying a sword and raising his jaw slightly, seemed to wish that the whole world knew his arrogance.


    Cui Keli was feeding chickens and ducks. After seeing the three people, he put down the chicken food and came to the side of the courtyard to see the ceremony, not surprisingly, "It''s getting late, and here is the nephew, why?"


    Jin Yizi pointed a folding fan and pointed at Cui Lili: "I heard that you are going to fight for the position of homeowner with my father?"


    Seeing the appearance of Jin Yizi, Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking.


    "This is indeed the case." Cui Keli did not conceal and answered directly.


    The son of Jinyi immediately became furious, regardless of his seniority, and pointed at Cui Keli''s nose and cursed, "Cui Keli, what qualifications do you have to fight with my father? Father has taken care of family affairs in these years. How hard it is for you to eat these years It ¡¯s all earned by my father. Why have you worked hard? At this time, arguing with my father was ingratitude! ¡±


    Cui Keli frowned, not angry: "Cui''s food and clothing are all derived from his own cultivation, and he didn''t ask for half of the clan."


    "Full of bullshit!" The son of Jin Yi was irritated, more arrogant, and his voice became louder. "You are a Confucian scholar, but you do n¡¯t know the courtesy and shame! How can you farm safely without Cui''s care? Without Cui''s, my father You can''t sell any of these **** calligraphy and paintings! You still think highly of yourself, but in my opinion, they are just hypocrites who sell reputation! "


    "If nothing else happens, please return to Xian." Cui Keli turned and said.


    "Cui Keli! You hypocrite! If you fight with my father for the position of homeowner again, I will tear down your yard! You stand for me ..." Jin Yizi saw Cui Keli going away, Can not help but become angry.


    Yang Zhongxiu said impatiently: "So much nonsense with him, directly ..."


    Before he said this, he saw a flash of vision in front of him, and he couldn''t help it.


    Li Ye, who was still teasing the big yellow dog the moment before, suddenly disappeared from the place, and when it reappeared, it was a volley and hit directly on the chest of Jin Yizi!


    With a sigh, Jin Yizi didn''t even have time to scream, he vomited blood and flew out, hitting numerous bamboos in the bamboo forest, and the bamboo leaves rustled!


    When Yang Zhongxiu saw this scene, he immediately became angry and rushed to the crown. Jinyi was actually attacked in front of him, which made him lose his face. He immediately drew his sword and slashed at Li Zhi: "You **** it!


    The long sword wrapped in the nimbus sharp edge and fell straight!


    Falling between his fingers.


    Yang Zhongxiu stunned, and then all looked stunned, his body shaking, full of incredibleness.


    Li Zhi''s index finger and **** directly clamped the sword''s tip!


    Yang Zhongxiu mobilized all his efforts, trying hard to draw back the sword.


    However, the spirit sword pattern does not move!


    Yang Zhongxiu was so horrified that he noticed at this moment that Li Yan looked at him as if frost.


    "Let''s ... let go!" Yang Zhongxiu''s voice trembled.


    Li Yisong let go.


    Yang Zhongxiu was struggling to pull out his sword, suddenly lost his balance, and then stepped back.


    "You''re right, so much nonsense do?"


    Yang Zhongxiu heard the sound ringing in his ear.


    He was so frightened!


    boom!


    Li Yan punched Yang Yangxiu''s lower abdomen with a punch.


    Yang Zhongxiu''s body bowed and he spit out blood, his eyes were falling out, and his body flew straight into the air!


    Hit the ground again and hit a cloud of soot.


    Then he lay on the ground like a dead fish and could no longer move.


    The only domestic servant shivered, trying to escape, but found that his body did not listen to the call, and he looked at Li Yue in horror: "You ... you ..."


    Li Yan slapped him directly with a slap: "It''s annoying."


    Jin Yizi finally got up from the bamboo pavilion, and he bent over and held on to the green bamboo. Seeing this scene, he was suddenly there.


    Yang Zhongxiu even lay down?


    Isn''t he Qingzhou''s first sword?


    Just lie down like this?


    You move it!


    The six gods of Jinyi have no master.


    Seeing him, Li Min reached out his hand and grabbed him in the air, taking Jin Yizi in front of him.


    Li Yan was expressionless, screaming at the open Jinyi, screaming at Cui Keli, who was stunned, and kicked on Jinyi''s ass.


    Jin Yizi, with a bang, dropped a dog to eat **** and fell to his knees in front of Cui Keli.


    Cui Keli looked at Li Yan in surprise, opened his mouth, speechless.


    Not only Cui Keli, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, but also looked inconceivable, staring at Li Yan.


    They are not surprised that Li Yan''s strength is overbearing, after all, they have seen Li Yan''s strength.


    They felt that Li Yan shot too suddenly.


    Xiongtai, they call Cui Keli.


    As a scolded person, Crickly is still not angry.


    The two of us, as Crickley''s helpers, haven''t shot yet.


    How did you get started?


    Xiongtai, you are so angry!


    Wei Xiaozhuang closed his mouth wide and turned to look at Su Emei, "Sister, didn''t this boy scold Li Gongzi?"


    Su Emei nodded, "No."


    Wei Xiaozhuang turned around and looked at Li Yan''s eyes, immediately full of admiration and admiration, thumbs up, and loudly admired: "Brother Li, fight for justice! See the unevenness of the sword and help, admire!"


    Cui Keli returned to God with gratitude, and said to Li Li: "Chou is grateful for the shot!"


    Although he had endured the curse of Jin Yizi, he must be very uncomfortable. Li Yi shot for him, and of course he appreciated it.


    Li Ye waved his hands, all relatives, and said what they did, righteously: "Walking in rivers and lakes, I can''t see this kind of unscrupulous boy."


    Jin Yizi knelt down on the ground and did not dare to get up. Hearing these words, crying without tears, what happened to you, I did n¡¯t trespass on you, you do it when you say it, no, do it without you, you It''s really vagrant!


    Just as Cui Keli was thinking, when he was about to let go of Jin Yizi, a group of people rushed out of the bamboo forest, stepped aggressively across the bamboo bridge, rushed out of the yard, and looked at Li Yan and others with awe.


    Headed by a man who is about the same age as Cui Keli, he saw Jin Yizi and called a "child", and quickly lifted him up. When he looked at Cui Keli again, his muscles trembled on his face.


    "Father ..." Seeing the middle-aged man in front of him, the son of Jin Yi made a terrible grievance.


    The middle-aged man quickly patted his back to comfort him: "Be assured that today''s affairs, I will certainly be fair to you!"


    This is the third brother of Cui Keli, Cui Hucheng. The name is harsh, his appearance is very rude, and he is even more overbearing. He glared at Cui Keli and opened his mouth to question: "As an elder, beating a junior, causing serious injuries, you have What virtues can continue to stand in the Cui family ?! "


    With this big hat off, Cui Limo said that he would fight with him for the position of the owner. He wanted to force Cui Lili. He couldn''t even stay at Cui''s house.


    Li Min''s heart moved slightly, this Cui Hucheng was by no means so rude on the surface.


    Cui Keli was not pedantic, nor was he afraid at the moment. He bluntly said: "My nephew is insulting as a brother first, and he is fighting for his brother''s friend. I have nothing wrong with it."


    "If you say no, you don''t?" Cui Hucheng obviously has no respect for Cui Keli, and speaks just as if he scolds his subordinates, "You said my child abused you? He abused you? I didn''t hear him Insulting you, I only see that he can''t afford serious injuries now! "


    "Yes, the son doesn''t have any insults!" Yang Zhongxiu was lifted up. At this moment, he was standing still, but when he saw Cui Hucheng appeared, he was confident. "Yang can testify!"


    The servant who was fanned by Li Yan was also lifted out of the stream. He knelt at the foot of Cui Hucheng, snotting and tears: "The son comes here, but it is a courtesy visit. But who can think of it, Cui Keli directly asked His people hurt and we were unprepared for it, so they succeeded! "


    Cui Hucheng immediately accepted their words, staring angrily at Cui Lili, "What do you say now?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang and Su Emei were both stunned by the shameless actions of each other. How can a person turn black and white so upside down?


    Wei Xiaozhuang shouted immediately: "We can testify that it is this Jin Yizi who exports insults first and threatens to demolish the house before we start!"


    Cui Hucheng gave Wei Xiaozhuang a disdainful glance, "Who are you? You are not from the Cui family at all, this is what you say? Why do you believe me?"


    "You!" Wei Xiaozhuang frowned.


    Su Emei looked at Li Yan, but Li Yan didn''t say anything. He didn''t have to come out at any time. He had to see how Cui Li did.


    Cui Lili said calmly: "Since the third brother does not believe in taking our words, then we will not agree with your words."


    Cui Hucheng snorted coldly, staring at Cui Keli, saying, "Do you really think that if you find a few Taoists, you can do whatever you want?"


    "Brother never thought to do whatever he wanted."


    "Don''t say these are useless! My child''s injury is a fact. There must be a saying in this matter, Cui, you can''t stay!"


    "It is also true that my nephew insulted me. Cui family, I must stay!"


    The two were tit-for-tat, their swords stretched out. Although Cui Keli was a Confucian scholar, he was flat, but he was not afraid of Cui Hucheng, the second master of the Cui family.


    "If you want to be so shameless, don''t blame me for being rude and applying family rules to you!" Cui Hucheng said.


    "The third brother has taken care of the affairs of the clan for many years. Everyone listens to you. You want to reverse black and white and think you can do it, but you are wrong." Cui Keli said lightly.


    Cui Hucheng twisted his neck and took a few steps back, his face even more sullen: "Look then ... give me! Get out this guy who doesn''t deserve to stay in Cui''s house and drive me out!"


    The monks he brought were rushing up.


    Cui Li sank like water.


    At this moment, a heavy vicissitude sighed, and came from all directions, "This is a flesh and blood relative, why is this?"


    Everyone looked up, and saw a figure on the Xiaotu Mountain, standing on the top of the tree, his hair fluttering.


    Seeing that person, everyone immediately saluted: "Homeowner!"


    It is the current owner of the Cui family, Cui Keli and Cui Hucheng''s father, Cui Shulin.


    Li Yan''s eyes changed slightly. This man is also the biological father of his biological mother, his grandfather.

 v2 Chapter 25： Said it (third)

    "Father, why did you go out?" Cui Keli was worried and uttered.


    Cui Shulin is old. He has been staying behind closed doors for years, recuperating quietly, and is unwilling to waste his life. For him, every time he uses the power of repair, it means consuming vitality, which means reducing the life that is not much. If this is not the case, the affairs in the clan will not be left to Cui Hucheng to take care of.


    Before Cui Shulin floated down the hospital, he glanced at everyone, and looked at Li Wei a little, then closed it back. This is a kind and vicissitudes old man, he sighed: "I know the cause and effect of today ¡¯s matter That''s it, let''s go. "


    "Father!" Cui Hucheng''s face changed.


    "Huh?" Cui Shulin looked at Cui Hucheng without anger, "What else do you think?"


    "Don''t dare!" When contacted with Cui Shulin''s eyes, Cui Hucheng shook his head and quickly lowered his head. Although he was the second master of Cui''s family, Xiu was far worse than Cui Shulin, as long as Cui Shulin was still alive, He didn''t dare to presumptuously, but he was not willing to do what he did today, so he was done, gritted his teeth, and he said, "The child asked the father to take the lead, and the child will now have a homeowner comparison with the second brother!"


    Cui Shulin glanced at Cui Hucheng, looking unhappy: "Now?"


    Cui Hucheng couldn''t swallow his breath, and said under pressure: "Please father!"


    Cui Shulin looked at Cui Keli, his eyes softened a lot: "How does the second child feel?"


    Cui Keli looked back at Li Yi and others, and saw Li Yi nodded slightly, then turned back and said: "Little Second is willing to play against the third brother."


    Cui Shulin nodded his head and said, "If that''s the case, let''s set the stage and call the tribe to witness together."


    "Yes!"


    Li Ye was very funny when he heard the term "Little Two" and couldn''t help smiling. With this smile, Cui Shulin immediately looked at him, and Li Ye didn''t even pretend to do anything.


    Cui Shulin frowned slightly, and then took a deep look at Li Yan, and then slowly looked back.


    ...


    Of course, the Cui family doesn''t have to come all in. They only need to notify a group of people, but because of the suddenness, it still takes some time.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Cui Keli, Li Yi, and others stood on the side of the yard and began to make a total of big arrangements.


    Cui Keli said: "Three games, one article and two martial arts. Wenbi Cui will play on his own, let alone, the third brother of Wubi will definitely play in person, and will also send a strong doorkeeper. What is the strength of the doormate of the third brother I have n¡¯t seen it, but it ¡¯s not worse than that of Yang Zhongxiu, but the one who should be the one to fear most is the third brother himself, who is the second master of the Cui family. ¡±


    Li Yan, Su Emei and others looked at each other. Li Yan asked, "What kind of realm has Cui Hucheng achieved?"


    Cui Keli was slightly embarrassed and rubbed his hands: "I ignore ethnic affairs and have been studying for more than 20 years. I really don''t know much about the third brother''s realm, but he has been practicing the middle of Qi for many years. But that''s not the most important thing. What''s important is his knife. "


    When talking about the last three words, Cui Keli looked solemn and solemn.


    "His knife?" Wei Xiaozhuang repeated.


    Cui Keli nodded: "After the third brother was promoted to the middle of practicing Qi, he practiced his sword with all his heart. Recently, he heard that he has touched the threshold of sword intention in his practice in this way!"


    "Sword intention?" Everyone looked at each other.


    In addition to surgery, sword training is the same as sword training, which is divided into three realms, sword qi, sword meaning, and kendo.


    The threshold of Jianqi is the lowest, and it is also an entry-level standard. General Qiqi masters can use Jianqi, only the difference in the purity of Jianqi.


    Sword intention is a realm above the sword spirit. It is extremely difficult to comprehend, and it has great power and the ability to win from a higher level. However, it is necessary to understand the origin of the sword. Generally speaking, the monks who practice high Qi have the qualification to understand Jianyi, but because it is extremely difficult to understand Jianyi, even the monks who practice high Qi can understand Jianyi.


    Among the monks Li Jun has seen, there is only the "Three Swords of Buyue" in Nangong, which has the charm of sword. "If Cui Hucheng really understands the meaning of the sword-even if it only touches the threshold of the sword, it will be extremely difficult to deal with." Su Emei said calmly, she still knows a lot about cultivation, thanks to her Master''s teachings.


    "Sword meaning!" Wei Xiaozhuang looked in awe and looked at Su Emei. "Sister hit the small sword and practiced it, did you realize the meaning of sword?"


    Su Emei shook her head sincerely.


    Cui Keli continued: "If the third brother used a knife, Yang Zhongxiu, the first sword in Qingzhou, would not be his opponent at all. Now in Pinglu, the third brother already has the reputation of the first sword. Originally, the third brother had plans and wanted Looking for Liu Dazheng, who was the first knife in the Central Plains in the past, to compete in the Daodao practice, this time the Xiandao Conference was delayed. "


    Li Yan smiled. Liu Dazheng, the first knife in the Central Plains, is now on duty at the Yimen Square in Tsing Yi.


    While Cui Keli was discussing, Cui Hucheng was surrounded by a group of people.


    "Cui Gong ¡¯s Daodao Xiuwei has touched the threshold of artistic conception. If he shot, those people that Cui Keli had found could not resist."


    Yang Zhongxiu gritted his teeth and said that he had previously been defeated by Li Yan and had no face to face. Now it is possible for Cui Hucheng to take revenge for him, and he immediately came over and came up with an idea: "The young Xuanpao on that side, the repair is good, but Cui You do n¡¯t have to worry about him, he is not your opponent! Only Yang was also careless, and then he was attacked by a sneak attack. He really had to face the battle. Whoever loses or who wins is not necessarily! "


    In the end, Yang Zhongxiu did not forget to excuse himself.


    Cui Hucheng sneered sneerly: "I thought Chui Li could find any big man, but it was just two villagers and one unknown soldier. If this was not my son''s injury, Cui would disdain."


    "That''s natural. How many people can touch the threshold of the sword? When Cui Gong comes out, no one can fight! The whole Pinglu, and only the Penglai Daomen, can make Cui justice see each other." Yang Zhongxiu immediately flattered.


    "Father, you must kill the cricket and hate the baby!" Jin Yizi gritted his teeth.


    "It looks like that." Cui Hucheng domineered.


    From time to time, the people of Cui''s family are almost there.


    The crowd circled a place outside the courtyard as a platform for Wubi. As for Wenbi, it took place in Cui Keli''s house.


    Cui Hucheng''s revenge is also eager to show his crushing power. He first stood up, so this first game was Wubi.


    Li Yan refused to let him go, and came to Cui Hucheng.


    Cui Shulin sat in the yard with his eyes closed.


    Under the watchful eye of the Cui family, Cui Hucheng snorted, watching Li Yan spit, scornfully: "Unknown junior, not worthy of this utility knife, you shot it!"


    Li Min looked at Cui Hucheng and smiled slightly: "Within three strokes, if I can''t beat you, I will be defeated."


    Everyone in the Cui family heard the words, and they all made a mistake. Then they sneered and laughed, and they rang all around.


    "Isn''t this kid a fool? He thought he could win San Gong?"


    "I won within three strokes. I don''t think he knows anything at all, but anyone who knows something awesome wouldn''t dare to say so! San Gong is the second master of the Cui family!"


    "Huh, in my opinion, this boy wants to support three moves, and then says that he did not win, so there are steps down? It''s ridiculous. If San Gong used a knife, he could split him in half!"


    "Where the second father found the ignorant junior is really a shame!"


    "Shuzi, dare to be so mad!" Cui Hucheng was furious. He originally said he wanted Li Xun to take the shot first, but the guy who hurt his son was so arrogant that he couldn''t bear it anymore. Come.


    The two were not far away, there were a lot of onlookers, and the range of the ring was not large, so Cui Hucheng did not make a lot of momentum, but this punch also used seven or eight minutes to repair, and the speed was fast in the midair. The layer of sound burst, and in front of Li Yan, he yelled, "I see you die!"


    Li Yan stood still and did not move. He was also punched with a single punch. He was unremarkable, and he had no big punches, but his fist tore the air and the sound boom was no smaller than Cui Hucheng!


    boom!


    The two punches hit each other without fancy!


    There is a momentary stillness.


    A circle of sound bursts like waves!


    Cui Hucheng, full of self-confidence, had changed his face so far, and there was a look of shock in his eyes.


    This punch was unexpected, he didn''t take advantage of the cheap!


    Not only that, but the fist was sorely painful, just like a awl, giving it a shot!


    This is impossible!


    Cui Hucheng became angry and shameless. His whole body was cultivated with no reservations. He transported his energy and put his fists in his palms, and banged directly at Li Ye''s door!


    He has come to understand that this seemingly unknown kid is not much weaker than him and deserves his full strength!


    One palm blasted out, Li Yan''s long hair spread back.


    He looked dull and struck out with the same palm!


    Huh!


    Two palms hit each other in midair!


    This time, the two palms did not stand still.


    Cui Hucheng''s arm was directly shaken back. The whole person took a few steps back before he could barely stabilize his figure!


    Cui Hucheng is as white as paper!


    How could this be?


    His internal organs swelled, and he couldn''t help but spit out blood.


    Staring at Li Yan''s eyes, full of anger and anger!


    What the **** is this guy doing!


    His cultivation strength is comparable to himself? !!


    No, it''s not comparable, it''s better than yourself!


    How is it possible that he is still so young!


    Who is this guy?


    Everyone in the Cui family saw Cui Hucheng being repelled, and Li Yan stood still, extinct, exclaiming one by one.


    Cui Hucheng sank, knowing that he had no way back.


    "Come here!" Cui Hucheng held out his hand.


    A domestic servant quickly threw out a huge black nine-ring gold knife.


    Cui Hucheng took the knife in his hand, and was settled in his heart. Holding the handle, his confidence was instantly full, and he had the idea of ??victory again!


    No matter how strong the cultivation is, my knife path is repaired. I have touched the meaning of the sword and can challenge it more!


    Cui Hucheng yelled, ran forward, slashed off suddenly, urged the sword, and went straight to the top of Li Kui!


    It ¡¯s not a hit that touches the threshold of the sword. A second handle knife emerges from the knife. It looks real and magical. Just looking at it makes people tremble, giving birth to a chill from their feet, as if the sudden second The handle knife is a vortex that devours the soul!


    "Shot! Let''s die! Let me spur the sword, you can die with peace of mind!" Cui Hucheng shouted.


    Seeing this knife, Li Min smiled lightly: "Unfortunately, you still don''t even have the qualification to let me sword."


    "This is the third move, so the game is over." Li Min blasted a punch toward Cui Hucheng: "Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    The figure that Cui Hucheng jumped to death was still in the air, and was hit by a solid purple boxing punch. His head was crooked, and there was no room for resistance, and he was blown out a dozen feet!


    In the courtyard, Cui Shulin, who had been keeping his eyes closed, was suddenly startled, and looked over in amazement.


    Watching Su Emei, she took a deep breath and held her heart with her hands.


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s mouth was wide and he could put an egg.


    Before the relationship, Cui Keli said so much. What Cui Hucheng was very difficult to deal with was all in vain?


    Brother Li is so amazing?


    The Cui family looked around, stunned, stunned.


    "How could this be?"


    "San Gong was blown away with a punch ?!"


    "San Gong was defeated? This kid turned out ... really three moves to defeat San Gong ?!"


    "This young age is so scary ?!"


    Li Yan retracted his fist, and did not look at Cui Hucheng who flew out. The negative hand left the field indifferently, just as if he had just arrived here, but he only enjoyed the scene of falling leaves.

 v2 Chapter 26： Confucian writer

    Cui Shulin''s brows frowned, and he stared at Li Yan''s speechlessness. His old, muddy eyes were now full of appalling finesse, even the hands that had been wrapped around his abdomen fell down at this moment, and his fingers were slightly bent.


    Cui Hucheng, as Cui Jiaxiu, is second only to Cui Shulin. Xiuwei has already reached the fifth floor of Qi training, and he has touched the threshold of sword meaning in the practice of the knife path. If Cui Hucheng exerts his full strength, it is not easy to train Cui Shulin on the sixth floor. Words win, blue is better than blue.


    Just before Li Xun came on the field, when confronting Cui Hucheng, Cui Shulin felt vaguely inappropriate, Li Xun looked too young. At that time, if he did not see Cui Keli''s confidence, Cui Shulin would be tempted to persuade him. After all, Li Yan was there, and he was not in the Penglai Xianmen. He had a rare and rare life for hundreds of years. He was so shocked. Where are the amazing characters?


    In the third move, Cui Hucheng urged the sword, and when he launched a smash victory against Li Yan, Cui Shulin was secretly ready to rescue him. In any case, this young man who can take over Cui Hucheng''s two moves, even if he looks ahead The world, also the absolute Junyan of the younger generation, is one step behind the Tao of Wudaomen, and cannot be folded in the Cui family.


    However, when Cui Shulin''s aura was ready to go, he unexpectedly discovered that Cui Hucheng was defeated in the final defeat, and he was so neat and clean. Cui Shulin was shocked, and he would send out his aura. Run out of control.


    At this moment, the owner of the Cui family was shocked.


    As one of the four major families of Pinglu, the Cui family is also a rich family of scholars. Cui Shulin''s cultivation is no worse than that of his predecessor, and it is also six levels of training. At that time, Kang Chengxun sat in the east of Hedong, which was an important place for the imperial court to control the three towns in Hebei. It was also built on the sixth floor of Qi training.


    Such a cultivation practice can be counted from the perspective of the whole world. However, Cui Shulin has now found that this young man with a calm face is always afraid that he does not have to be bad by himself. Above yourself!


    This is not ordinary!


    In the final analysis, there are more than fifty fan towns in the world. In the final analysis, monks in the high Qi practice still rarely exist in Fan town. Only the master Chang''an, who gathers the spirits and spirits of the world, and the Taoist Five Avenues can meet the monks in the high Qi practice. If not, why did Daomen support Fanzhen to dominate the world? On the skin?


    The Penglai Daomen calls itself Xianmen. This time, it intends to unify Pinglu Rivers and Lakes, and to make Pinglu Jiji into a puppet in his own hands. The confidence is not only the foundation of Penglai''s success. Penglai Daomen is full of talents, such as talents, big and young, and is a rare genius that has never been seen for hundreds of years. At a young age, he has reached the high level of training.


    Before, it has been inconspicuous, but it was Penglai who deliberately concealed it and wanted to launch it at a key point to deter the heroes. As the Cui family with deep roots in Pinglu, they had inquired from many parties, but they had heard some clues long ago. The stunning twin sisters, who were both young and old, were not only just beginning to enter the high level of practice, but were very likely. The peak of high-level training!


    Cui Shulin watched Li Yan walk back, and couldn''t help but think, if this young man really has a high-level practice, isn''t he able to catch up with Wudaomen? Can catch up with not far away, Penglai Daomen Dasuoxia lives?


    Cui Shulin''s mind changed abruptly, as if realized. Everyone knows that when the world is in chaos, when the door is out. But why can the door be big? Not many people have thought deeply. Cui Shulin thought of something at the moment.


    The reason for the troubled world is that the dynasty collapsed, the national movement was scattered, and the air and air machines no longer gathered in the capital to help the kings shake the world, but spread throughout the country. This was given to those heroes who could not make their appearance in the Taiping World. , To build luck.


    Similarly, the troubled world is also a time when many masters came into existence. After hundreds of years of Datang''s founding of the country and the Taiping world, how many realities have come out? But now, I heard that the Taoism of this generation of Wudaomen has been showing signs of surpassing the previous generation. And if the news is not false, the young and old of the Penglai Daomen will die, it is very likely that they will enter the real world early.


    In the last year of the previous dynasty, the princes fought for hegemony. Which side did not have a monk in real life? With this in mind, Cui Shulin could not help looking at the young man not far away.


    Li Jing?


    This name has not been heard before, but according to his cultivation, it should not be an anonymous person, so it should be a pseudonym.


    So what''s his real name? No matter what his real name is, with his current strength, he is most likely to be a man in times of trouble!


    The so-called people in troubled times, according to the usual saying of Daomen, are originally supposed to fall on the king''s head, help the king to subdue the world and rule the people''s heaven and earth, or the dynasty Qiyun, scattered to some heroes in the troubled times And these heroes have the luck to rise from Qianmo and overthrow the decaying dynasty!


    Cui Shulin was silent, but couldn''t help but looked at Li Yan a few more times, and had made a silent decision in his heart. Regardless of the outcome of today''s comparison, he must sit down and talk to the child afterwards. At least, he should know him. Where did it come from, who is it?


    Li Yan returned to the yard in the strange eyes of everyone in the Cui family. Wei Xiaozhuang immediately greeted him, admiring the admiration and giving thumbs up to Li Yan, and kept praising. Su Emei was very euphemistic, but she stood behind Wei Xiaozhuang and looked at Li Yan with a smile, although she didn''t say much. What, joy is beyond words. Apart from that, they came down this time under the command of the teacher to help Cui Keli.


    "Three big matches, three games and two wins, and now I have won the next game. If Mr. Cui wins again, then today''s things will be nailed down." Li Yan looked to the room, if Cui Keli can win the following comparison, then The last match did not have to be played at all, "Go and see."


    In the room, Cui Keli and Cui Hucheng''s deputy, who is also the deputy in charge of Cui''s affairs, have already started the second link.


    The first link is the strategy for the affairs within the clan.


    Although Cui Keli has not taken care of the internal affairs of the clan in recent years, his way of reading is not to listen to the affairs outside the window and read only the holy books, but to pay attention to the study of practical use. Mo said that the Cui family Internal affairs, even if it is a state or county current disadvantage, if he wants to come up with an improvement strategy, he can immediately write ten million words.


    Therefore, although Cui Keli spoke up, saying that in the past two decades, he had only read the word "cultivation", but in fact it was only modest words. Of course, perhaps the word "cultivation" was not just farming. In this session, Cui Keli was slightly better, because his suggestions on the improvement of intra-clan affairs made the elders in the clan admire heartily. The Cui Hucheng guest was no problem to follow the steps, but asked him to improve and promote him. .


    To put it simply, Cui Hucheng''s management of intra-clan affairs is just to make no mistakes, but Cui Keli can open up.


    The second link is the writing of poetry by the two. As a clan, the Cui family is a scholarly scholar, after all, the literary talent still pays much attention. If Crickly wins again at this stage, he will win directly.


    When the Li Li people looked around the house, Cui Shulin came to the crowd and looked at Cui Keli, who was leaning on the horse and a thousand words, and smiled kindly: "Primary three has taken care of the family affairs in recent years. The specific affairs are given to the people below To do it, he only came forward when necessary to finalize the major events. The way Xiao Xiao improved the strength of the Cui family was to improve his own cultivation, and use the strength of cultivation to compete for more financial profits. Instead of doing family affairs from the inside Improvement. "


    "This is also the way, but if my family can''t twist into a rope, how can we compete with outsiders? Once the powerful homeowner is gone, the family begins to fight for power and profit. Dividing property, what''s the use of the family business? In these years, the old man was not satisfied with the administration of ethnic affairs by the primary three. "


    Seeing Li Yan and others coming over, Cui Shulin, who suddenly had a lot of words, explained, "In fact, you don''t need to watch it now, Primary Three has no plan to win Primary Two on Wenbi. He knows he can''t win, and he relies on the military Bibi. Now that Bibi has lost, she is no longer the owner. "


    When he said this, Cui Keli had already written the article and handed it to the elders in the house. It was no accident. With his level of cultivation for more than 20 years, he was immediately amazed.


    An elder came to Cui Shulin with the article written by Cui Keli, handed the article to Cui Shulin, and motioned him to look.


    "Wenbi is your host, why should the old man watch?" Cui Shulin waved his hand.


    The elder had a serious face: "This article must be read by the homeowner, because the level of the second child has reached the realm of Confucian masters!"


    "Master?" Cui Shulin shook his head, quickly took the article, and read it carefully.


    Li Yan''s eyes changed slightly, his face was sober.


    Wei Xiaozhuang didn''t know why, so he quickly asked Li Yun: "What is a Confucian literary master?"


    Li Ye looked at Cui Keli, who was sitting on the floor after the book case, slowly said, "Confucianism divides the realm of scholars into three realms: scribes, scribes, and literary masters. The scribes are the entry standard and require Confucianists to read the books. I learned something, and exported it into a chapter, reaching the state of poetry and self-confidence in China. "


    "The realm of literati means that the Confucianists have already entered the room on the literary path, and have truly realized the teachings of the saints, and have their own" literary ideas ", and write articles, then they can carry on the Tao. In this realm, the Confucianists Articles have the ability to educate the people! "


    "Simply put, as long as there is nothing to worry about, the writer can lead people to good. One''s filial piety, fathers and filial piety, brothers'' harmony, and neighbourhood friendliness will make thieves and gangsters extinct. Article reached! "


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s eyes widened: "It''s okay too? Is there a writer in the world, wouldn''t the world be peaceful?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "How can it be so simple, Cangjie is honest and knows the etiquette, you must first have the people to live without food and clothing. Since the dynasties, how ever did the people all over the world, everyone has nothing to worry about? In addition, the writer article The text machine and cultural transport in China only affect the state and county. That is to say, the writer wrote such an enlightenment article in Yixian, then you cannot write an enlightenment article in other counties, but you must maintain it. The current state of education in the county needs to persevere and continue to write education articles ... one article a year is required. "


    Wei Xiaozhuang still admired: "But even so, it is still very good!"


    Li Ye smiled: "Of course it is terrible. The Confucian literary masters are extremely difficult to reach, which is equivalent to a monk in the high level of Taoist practice. After reaching the literary masters, he must cultivate himself without introspection. Virtue cannot be regressed in half, that is, once you enter the official world and change your state of mind, or if you are tired of fame and fortune, you no longer care about Li Min''s sufferings, you no longer continue to practice ethics, and the realm of "wennian" and literary masters is gone. "


    Wei Xiaozhuang stunned: "Can Xiu step back? It''s too difficult."


    Li Zheng nodded: "So pure Confucian scholars have always been few, not to mention those. After entering officialdom, they changed to Taoist scholars."


    Su Emei asked, "What about Wenzong?"


    Li Xun thought for a moment, Xu Xu said: "Reading reads the spirit of righteousness, the strategy is Tianzixin, the book is a tribute to the people, the king divides the worry of the king, and relieves the suffering of the people. . In a word, for the heavens and the earth, for the living people, for the sacred and sacred learning, for the eternal peace, for the Wenzong! "


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang were in a daze, thinking of those scenes, could not help but fascinate.


    Cui Shulin, who was reading Cui Keli''s article, heard the words light up, stared at Li Yan for a long time and said, "Set your heart for the heavens and the earth, set your life for the living people, to learn from the saints, and to open peace for all the world ... . Xiaoyou''s remarks are really deafening, he can be called a Confucian scholar, a lofty pursuit of his life. Unexpectedly, Xiaoyou not only cultivated as a high-strength, but also so knowledgeable. "


    It''s not the first time to say this for the heavens and the earth, so Cui Shulin heard it for the first time, and it''s not too much to be surprised.


    Li Yan smiled humblely: "The junior just listened to the hearsay and couldn''t understand the true meaning."


    Cui Shulin touched his smile and asked nothing.


    Su Emei''s eyes were bright and she looked at Li Yan. This guy, about the same size as her, kept surprise her.


    Retracting his eyes, Cui Keli accepted the article and said to the parents in front of Cui: "So, the result of Wenbi is needless to say, it''s a small three win."


    When Cui Shulin said this, it was undoubtedly announcing that the Cui family was elected as the owner.

 v2 Chapter 27： Big and small fates and black and white fish

    Li Yan''s eyebrows were stunned, even if Cui Keli did not succeed as the head of the family, and in the realm of his Confucian writer, if he would help each other in the future, it would also be of great benefit to him in governing Pingluzhou County. Nothing else, just talking about educating the people of Pinglu, will greatly help his cultivation.


    Cui Hucheng walked away sullenly. Although there was a lot of dissatisfaction, he could not beat others. Wenbei lost even more, and there was no room for struggle.


    The elders in the room retreated, and Cui Shulin walked in alone, praised Cui Keli''s article, and asked: "Where did you come from, Xiao Li, you?"


    Cui Keli replied: "Li Gongzi was not invited by Xiao Er, but Chief Su''s friends. I heard that they met on their way to Qingzhou."


    Cui Shulin thought for a moment before looking at Cui Keli, saying meaningfully: "Did you notice that this little friend, Li is special?"


    "particular?"


    "Don''t you think it''s close to look?"


    "Get close? Yes ... right? It seems like it really does."


    "For my father, I feel that this little friend Li seems to have something to do with our family."


    "Of course there is a fate, no fate can appear in our house?"


    "..."


    Cui Shulin waved his hand, stopped the topic, and said, "All these years, you have been helping the Panchen Mountain Taoist Temple?"


    Cui Keli nodded: "Twenty years ago, when the second child returned to Changan, he accidentally passed by the Panpan Mountain and met the master of the Panpan Mountain Road. He was moved by his righteous actions to help the people and learned that the Panpan Mountain Road It ¡¯s not affluent, so this is a secret aid ... but the second-tier is limited in ability, not many aid. "


    Cui Shulin nodded without saying a word.


    In fact, there are countless waves in his mind.


    Dustpan Mountain Taoist Temple ... Why did the expert accept the help of the second child?


    He sent two disciples down the mountain this time, knowing that they were not strong enough to help Primary Two solve the problem, why did they send them?


    This expert is still acting like this antelope hanging horns, you can''t think about it according to common sense ...


    Cui Shulin shook his head and walked out of the room, afraid to think deeply.


    The rivers and lakes of Pinglu have been peaceful for decades. Everyone is gradually forgetting. Thirty years ago, there was a mad martyr who used a mahogany sword in his hand to overthrow Pinglu and Wuzhou in five days. Rivers and lakes.


    That year, the mad martyr jumped out on the Dengzhou coast, and went to Penglai Xiandao. He stood at the highest peak of Penglai Xiandao, and slashed the Taomu sword at will in the hands, breaking the Penglai Daomen''s guarding the mountain array, forcing the entire Penglai Daomen to go out ...


    However, half a day later, the man appeared on the coast of Dengzhou.


    It is still the appearance of a magpie, and the peach sword is also a peach sword.


    But no more crazy.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang thought that their master was so old that there were only two front teeth left.


    In fact, since that day, Master has only two front teeth left.


    ...


    Dengzhou is near the sea, and there is Xiandao in the east of the sea, which is called Penglai.


    Thousands of years ago, it was said that Penglai had immortals.


    Immortals cannot be found, nor can Fairy Island be found. If ordinary people are ordinary people, if you go out to sea by boat, Rao is thousands of miles away, and you can''t see the true appearance of Penglai Xiandao.


    Over the years, there have been a steady stream of visitors to the immortals, and few can really see the true content of Penglai Xiandao.


    Penglai not only has this fairy tale legend, but also has hundreds of monks in the Taoist temple. Masters like clouds are even more extraordinary.


    Penglai has always ranked in the top five places of Damon.


    This is no wonder that Pinglu Jianghu is respectful of Penglai Daomen.


    Fairy misty Penglai Xiandao, mountains and clear waters, green forests, green bricks and green tiles are located in between.


    There is a high cliff behind the main hall. On the high cliff, there are clouds and fog all year round, but no vegetation can be seen.


    All disciples in Taoist know that the high cliff is called Wangxianya.


    It is rumored that when you practice on this high cliff, you can see the immortals in the clouds when the sun rises to the east and the purple gas comes east.


    Of the hundreds of disciples of the Penglai Daomen generation, only two can practice at Wangxianya.


    The rest must not set foot on Wangxian Cliff, the offender will die!


    At Penglai Daomen, Wangxianya is a sacred and forbidden place.


    In the early morning, a cool wind blows, and three people stand in front of the clouds in the mist of Wangxian Cliff.


    Today in Tianyin, there is no rising sun or rising east.


    The former person made his face look like a boy, embracing dust in a white robe, and could not distinguish his appearance in the clouds.


    But up and down Penglai, only one person is this dress, and that is the head of Penglai!


    The two men in the back were in good shape, and saluted to He Fa Tong Yan Yan. One of the taller men asked, "What did Master say?"


    The voice was mature and gentle, but the voice was slightly thin and clearly a woman.


    "Xiandao Conference is coming, but there are some people in Pinglu, trying not to respond to Penglai''s call. This is not a good thing for Penglai." Hefa Tongyan said.


    The slightly taller woman replied, "The disciples understand."


    He Fa Tong Yan gently waved his sleeves, and the woman added a small note in her hand.


    "This is the roster of those people." Hefa Tongyan said, "This is the first time you have walked the rivers and lakes. Remember, you are Penglai''s fairy crane that has been hidden for many years. If the crane does not come out, it must be a blockbuster. , Remember you all, in awe of Penglai! "


    "Disciple understand."


    "And one more thing."


    "Master, please tell me."


    "The Cui family in Qingzhou actually sent a Confucian scholar to attend the Xiandao Conference. The Confucian people, who are famous for their fame and wealth, have no immortality and are not worthy to set foot on Penglai Xiandao."


    "Yes."


    After the two descended, the head of Penglai was still standing on the high cliff, bathing in the breeze and not speaking.


    He looked in the direction of Dongtian Sunrise, and suddenly sneered: "Pinglu Jiedushi? The young and old command will let the world know, who is the master of this Pinglu!"


    "Pinglu?" The head of Penglai waved the dust, and the high cliffs dispersed, "Penglai wants the whole world!"


    ...


    The stone steps in front of the Panpan Mountain Road are all paved with bluestone slabs, but the paving people are obviously lazy. The length of each stone step is different. It is probably because there are few people who come and go. Bluestone slabs are surrounded by weeds, and some even cover the slabs directly. However, weirdly, the edges and corners of the bluestone slabs are very smooth. There are many people who walk away. After years, they are smooth and smooth. There are some contradictions that make one wonder.


    There are only two incisors of the brown skin, and he is leaning on his back, carrying a young man who is as thin as him, half-scarred on his face, and is still swinging, walking on the wild grassy bluestone slab mountain road with his mouth in his mouth. Grumbling: "I have lived a lot of years, I have seen a lot of malaria, it is really rare that you are as serious as you are. I have encountered dead people in the past. You are lucky. It ¡¯s rare to be able to breathe, but you ¡¯re not much better. The family even dug the pit for you. I guess, if it did n¡¯t happen in time, you would be buried in the pit at noon, hehe But do n¡¯t expect too much. Although I ¡¯m a big and small, I ¡¯m also a watcher, but look at my clothes, shameless than you, can you put your half foot into the palace of the King of the Kings and give it to Pulling it back is really hard to say. "


    Young people have long lost their consciousness, lying motionless on the back of the old road, wondering whether they fell asleep or passed out. Anyway, I climbed to Guanmen, and the old man on the brown skin reached the stone stairs with one butt. He unloaded the people behind him, and then he opened his throat and shouted at the Taoist Temple, "Master, Master is back, please lift this up. Go in, the old rules wait, the disciple ... "


    The voice of Lao Dao came abruptly, and he glanced back at the broken Taoist temple. There was no movement at all where the birds did not shit. He patted his forehead and sighed, "It ¡¯s old, what a memory, I thought when I was young, I would never forget to glance at ten lines, especially the women I met, even if I only glanced at it from a distance. I could recognize her daughter ten years later ... Well, I was old. ! "


    Holding on to the cold bluestone slab, the brown-skinned old road shook three times, walked to the side of the Taoist Temple, turned around the corner, and saw a vegetable field. The old road frowned, his face bitter, and muttered dissatisfiedly: "Little girl It ¡¯s only been a few days, and the grass in the vegetable garden has grown like this, so it does n¡¯t make people live? Fortunately, the old man is a smart man, and he recognizes which vegetables are grass, otherwise, hey, the new guy will Gotta eat grass! "


    Lao Dao pulled a few handles in the vegetable garden, pulled a handful of vegetables in his arms, returned to the Taoist door, held the young man''s neck, kicked the door with one foot, and entered the Taoist temple, but he was still playing. Young man, buttocks on the threshold of the stone steps a few times, I do not know if the fall has blossomed, but fortunately this guy is already in a coma, otherwise, even if he does not swear, he will be scared to have half confidence in the old medical ethics.


    As soon as I entered the gate, the chickens and ducks in the grass house next to the fence, holding the wings to call, a look of flying, Laodao glanced at them, his face was bitter, and he stared down at the vegetables in his arms. After watching for a while, I finally picked a few yellow ones and threw them into the chicken pen. "Eat first, wait for me to settle this kid, then let you out for food."


    Lao Dao was about to enter the door with the young man, and he suddenly frowned, looking up at the two large water tanks in front of the bell tower. This look was a change of face, throwing the young man on the couch in the house, turning around two Step into the water tank and lean in to see.


    Two water tanks.


    There are small fishes swimming in the water tank.


    The little fish was black and white, and looked strange, as if drawn. It seemed to be real. It was spinning in a water tank.


    On the black-and-white fish, at this time, a stream of golden maggots was emitted, and the aura was overflowing.


    Lao Dao''s dry and withering face gradually swelled like water waves, and finally turned into a bright smile.


    He folded his sleeves with his hands, his eyes narrowed into a seam, and he was proud of himself: "I have raised you for twenty years, and now I am finally growing."


    But at this moment, there were two black shadows, like two ink lines, from the unknown place in the water, and they rushed to the black and white small fishes. The two small fishes were suddenly frightened and scurrying around.


    The old man frowned.


    He raised his head and looked to the east, his eyes gradually became cold, and his fingers subconsciously touched the two remaining front teeth in his mouth: "This is so aggressive, don''t you treat me like a wind?"


    However, he immediately received a sharp smile, and his smile was meaningful: "One March in the mountains, heavy snowfall, peach blossoms all over the mountain, and peach blossoms lined with snowflakes; one by one, you can empty a wine tank and get my peach sword Do you really think they are just practicing the middle section? "


    The two black and white swimming fish in the large tank suddenly quieted down and could not move in the water.


    I don''t know the depth of the water.

 v2 Chapter 28： Cai Yuanzi and Confucianism

    In the status of the Cui family, Cui Keli is the successor of the family. This is a major event in Qingzhou. To invite many people to watch the ceremony, it takes some time to prepare. Considering that the Penglai Xiandao conference is imminent, the final discussion is to wait until Penglai Xiandao. The conference will return and the ceremony will be held again.


    A carriage drove out of the gate of Qingzhou city, and under the **** of several riding monks, drove along the official road to the east.


    The carriage was quite wide, and in the carriage was Cui Keli.


    The Confucian scholar couldn''t rest for a while. He was reading in the carriage on the way. Although the carriage was shaking, Cui Keli was also a little bit cultivated, and was not affected by these. When he read the interest, He''s also struggling to write.


    Li Yan, Su Emei, and Wei Xiaozhuang, both rushed in front of the carriage.


    When Wei Xiaozhuang talked about Li Tao with Li Yan, he was very interested: "Although we do n¡¯t farm in Taoism, we still have some vegetable gardens. Speaking of it, it was picked up by my sister. I remember when I was a kid, I was about seven or eight years old. For the first time, we came down with the master and saw the villagers and farmland under the mountain. After that, every day at noon, the sister would be alone and mysteriously ran to the Taoist Temple, picking up in a flat wasteland, picking up stones She pulls out the weeds, and finally finds a place, so she transplants the wild vegetables in the mountains to the ground, and then she looks forward to watching there, thinking that she can also make a vegetable garden. I woke up at night to watch for a while, toss I ca n¡¯t sleep with Master or me. "


    "On the second day, I got up and saw, you guessed it, all died, haha. For this reason, the master and I joked about her for a while, and made the sister cry, sitting alone next to the vegetable garden, gave birth to a big I was sullen for a long time and ignored us. Master felt uncomfortable in the heart, so she went to the mountains to find some wild rapeseeds, gave it to her sister, and taught her how to reclaim wasteland. In fact, Master is also a little ignorant, he has never planted a field at all. As a result, the rapeseed was sprinkled and there was no movement at all. It was winter, and the field was frosted. Where can rapeseed come from? Haha, I still can''t forget. My sister squatted beside the vegetable garden and looked at the vegetable garden. Waiting silently, just after a snowfall, there was nothing in the vegetable garden except a thick layer of snow. "


    Wei Xiaozhuang saw that Li Yan was very interested and kept listening carefully, and even more vigorously: "Then Sister was angry again, but this time she was sulking by herself, locked herself in the room, and did not go out for a long time. By the next spring , Rapeseed has finally grown a few, really only a few, is it three or four? Old pitiful. This is not the funniest, Brother Li, do you know what the funniest thing is? Those rapeseeds are not rapeseed at all, and they are not wild vegetables at all. What do you guess? It''s his mother''s petunia! Haha, I laughed to death. "


    "I laughed at Master for a long time. That was also the first time that Master blushed. He was ashamed of himself. She was unhappy and tears were swirling in her eyes. Haha, you can imagine that scene. The three of us, I am happy. ... "


    Li Yan smiled and asked, "What then?"


    "Then? Of course I was stabbed. The two of them stabbed me together, mixed doubles, and finally I cried alone. Both of them were happy and mad at me!"


    Su Emei secretly gritted her teeth and glared at Wei Xiaozhuang, scaring Wei Xiaozhuang to shut up quickly. Li Xuan looked at her in embarrassment and became more interested, and asked Wei Xiaozhuang: "What happened then?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang grinned: "Later, Master lost his face. After all, I gave wild grass seeds as wild rapeseed to my sister, which caused my sister to live in a winter and a spring. At that time, my sister was still so young. His omnipotent image was completely ruined. In order to maintain this image, he took us down the mountain and asked the villagers under the mountain for advice, which made him understand the knowledge. Master has a good reputation in the village and saved many patients. Later, when the villagers went from house to house, they gathered a bunch of rapeseeds for the sister. When the sister was carrying the rapeseed up the mountain, she didn''t let us touch it, just like protecting the cub, but it was fierce, hum, sister. It ¡¯s actually very young. ¡±


    Touching Su Emei''s murderous eyes, Wei Xiaozhuang disturbed his head embarrassingly, cleared his throat, and continued: "When the sister picked up the vegetable garden, Master and I wanted to help, and she was kicked out with her little hand. "She didn''t trust us at all. She was holding a big **** alone, and that **** had reached her chin, and she struggled in the vegetable garden."


    "Later, a nest of scallions finally came out. Those days, watching that scallion grow up, my sister is as happy as anything. I have to run over ten or twenty times a day. That foot is agile, just like a cat. A nest of scallions grew out, but the sister did not allow us to pull out to eat. No matter what I and my master persuaded, she blocked the vegetable garden and shook her head stubbornly, just like holding anything and the hen protecting the cubs. That ¡¯s the dish, no What do you use for food?


    "In the end, Master and I were okay, so I did n¡¯t hope. I just looked at each other and sighed. I felt that my life was bitter. It was so difficult to give birth to a dish that could be eaten or not. There was no sense of heaven. Until one night, Sister came out When I steamed the cake, Master and I were surprised to find that there were countless green spots on the steamed cake, but the fragrance was so good. The original sister pulled out the onion and chopped it into the steamed cake. Hey, that Meal, Master and I enjoyed it. At that time, it was like eating roast chicken made by Brother Li, and it felt absolutely delicious on earth, but that''s it, haha. "


    Li Yan was amused and looked at Su E''s eyebrows. The latter looked down shyly and didn''t dare to see anyone. He said to Wei Xiaozhuang, "Why did your sister suddenly figure it out, wouldn''t she not let her eat?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang grinned, "Why did she figure it out, that is the onion is almost yellow, and she won''t eat it anymore, she can''t help it, so I just took it out!"


    Su Emei''s murderous eyes fell on Wei Xiaozhuang, and a pair of swords were stabbed to death: "Wei Xiaozhuang!"


    "Okay, don''t say anything!" Wei Xiaozhuang raised his hand to surrender, but his rolling face laughed so hard that he could not even see his eyes, and saw a wide open mouth.


    Li Yan couldn''t help but look at Su Emei more times, this Nizi still has such a cute side. Also, little girls are rarely cute, little boys can''t compare. Little boys are naughty and tricky when they are young. As long as a little girl doesn''t always cry, who wasn''t stupid when she was a kid?


    She was so beautiful and gorgeous. Su Emei, who was even ashamed when she saw peony, tended to be temperamental and restrained. When she noticed that Li Zhi had come over, she was caught as if she had done something wrong. She did not dare to look at Li Hey, but he could n¡¯t keep his head down all the time, simply turned his head slightly, looked at the other side of the road, and showed the soft and beautiful side face, and the exquisite small ears, in front of Li Yan.


    At this time, the sunset was just on the side of Su E''s eyebrow, this delicate and quiet face, against the background of the red sunset, made Li Yan look a little lost. It was probably because of Li''s gaze that Su Emei was a little embarrassed, her face was white and red, just like the mature white peach at this time. She subconsciously pursed her lower lip. This subtle movement made Li''s heartbeat fast One shot, and quickly drew his eyes.


    Wei Xiaozhuang took Li Yan''s look in his eyes and whispered and smirked.


    Seeing Xiao Li ¡¯s look over, Wei Xiaozhuang continued to pour beans: ¡°Master also raised two fishes in Taoist Temple, one in each tank, one in black and one in white, since I remembered with my sister, but for so many years In the past, I haven''t seen those two little fish grow up, they are still so small. "


    He compared his thumb and forefinger: "I told Master, this fish is not raised anyway, so why not just go to the pot? Master just gave me a meal at that time, and I was afraid that I might secretly take it while he was away. The two fish ate, and the meal was so severe that I had flowers on my butt. "


    Li Yan smiled: "Then you really didn''t eat?"


    "How is that possible? Am I so timid?" Wei Xiaozhuang yelled loudly, and then deflated, "While one time the Master went down, I went fishing, but I didn''t fish for a long time. When I got up, the fish was obviously in the water tank, but I could n¡¯t touch it, and my fingers could pass directly through it, as if it did n¡¯t exist. I also asked my sister to catch it with me. At first I refused. Later, when I heard that I couldn''t touch anything, I didn''t believe it, so I came over and tried to fish it, but didn''t pick it up. "


    Li Huan was interested: "What then?"


    "Then Master came back and punished us for kneeling all night." Wei Xiaozhuang smiled, "Master later told us that he can''t fight the idea of ??those two fish anymore, and say how high my sister and me will be in the future. It depends on these two little fishes. They are bragging again, and my sister and I are not convinced, but they did not fish in the future. But they have not grown up. "


    Li Yan listened interestingly, but began to think deeply.


    What''s the point of view, these two little fishes are similar to the green lotus in Niushou Mountain.


    Before Li Yan wanted to understand, Cui Lili drove the curtain and greeted Li Yan into it.


    Li Zheng entered the compartment and sat opposite to Cui Keli. He couldn''t help thinking that before leaving Cui''s house, Cui Shulin had a conversation with him. At that time, besides expressing gratitude and appreciation to Cui Shulin, he was not at all Stopping and slamming into his identity, fortunately, before Li Yan crossed, after all he had lived for so long, such a thing as lying was caught, and there was no revealing. Of course this is what he thinks.


    Cui Keli called Li Xun to come in, and wanted to talk to him about Confucianism. At that time, Li Xun entered Cui Keli''s house and saw the other man''s manuscript, and he expressed admiration. At that time, Cui Keli was somewhat pleased. For the reader, he had friends From afar, it is worth talking about at any time.


    "Since the Han Dynasty, the Confucianism of the country has gradually been accepted by the world, and it has grown and flourished. There have also been glorious times. However, compared with Daomen, the shortcomings of the Confucianism are too obvious in the course of cultivation. The world seeks strength Who is not eager for quick success? The Taoist practice system is complete and concise, not comparable to the other three. As soon as the Confucian scholars advance to the ranks and ranks, they will almost all transfer to Taoism, as evidenced by this. "


    Li Xun said, shaking his head: "Confucianism must flourish, and there are many difficulties."


    However, Cui Keli did not agree with Li Yi''s opinion. He asked in return: "Confucian scholars pursue life-long pursuit of meritorious deeds, seeking to share the concerns of the king, and to resolve the upside-down of the people. In the world, people can live without food and clothing, and then learn about books and rituals, loyal to the monarch and serve the country, and Confucian scholars. What should they cultivate and what should they have such strong personal strength? "


    "If there are thieves in the mountains and war at the border, can it be solved with the help of a few monks? If so, what does the country have to do with the army? If so, why are there so many monks today? Can''t stop the fires at the border all year long? "


    Li Yan smiled: "What does Mr. mean?"


    Cui Lili said succinctly: "Four Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Soldiers are subject to temperance in the final analysis. In this world, there can be no Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism, but not a strong court. If the courts are strong, the kings will serve the world, and the six provinces will control the four parties In this way, whether it is Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and industry, they can perform their respective functions and contribute to the blessing of life, and contribute their own power. In a word, the court is the center, and the rule of the world is the purpose. Confucianism There are various factions of the Taoist soldiers, but they are just means. "


    Li Xundao: "Confucianism respects the ancient and modern, although there is a saying about governing the country, but it is generally talked about. Confucian scholars cannot compare with other factions if they talk about moral articles, poetry, and poetry, but if they do it physically, they do practical things. ... Understanding Baiye, Confucianism is inferior to Baigong, marching and marching, Confucianism is not as good as soldiers ... "


    "I have heard such a conversation. The king asked, why do you govern the country? Confucian answer, the righteousness etiquette. The king asked, why did you fight off the enemy enemy? Confucian answer, the righteousness etiquette. The king asked, natural disasters run rampant, and how can the world calm down? Confucianism Answer, Renyi etiquette ... "


    "Can Confucianism govern the country with clear doctrines? The words of Confucianism are nothing more than rituals of righteousness. Regarding this as respect, they regard merchants as a hundred workers and traffickers as pawns, and regard them as low-quality people. It seems to Confucianism that the science of governing the mind such as benevolence and etiquette is superior and can solve all the crux of the world. "


    "But the truth is, it can''t. Confucian scholars are longer than empty talk, but shorter than current events, full of worries about the country and the people, and words of morality. In fact, more often, they can neither fight the enemy nor cure one''s disease. . In a word, Confucianism governs science and heart, but it does not govern current affairs. It is not Confucianism that governs current affairs, but scholars who have integrated a hundred other scholars. "


    Cui Keli opened her eyes wide, then gradually lost her thoughts. At the end, Li Wei said, and he sighed, "What a mistake!"


    After saying this, he raised his head and sighed again, "The world mistakes me! The world mistakes sages!"


    Sighing, Cui Keli looked at Li Yan and said earnestly: "The things that the son said are indeed not groundless, but they are not all predecessors. Since the Han Dynasty, the court used Confucianism to govern the country, in order to meet the needs of the king to govern the country. There are indeed many places in Confucianism that are beyond recognition. "


    Speaking of this, he said solemnly: "But the words of Confucius and Mencius, the art of the gentleman''s six arts, are always reasonable. The world has misunderstood my Confucianism, and most of them have spoken to Confucianism. Critical words of Confucianism! "


    Cui Keli sighed, "It is true that Confucianism has never been perfect, and there are many places that are not thoughtful, but how many people in the world can be perfect? ??I and other scholars can only seek perfection. In the early Qin and Han dynasties, there were hundreds of scholars and scholars. , Are absorbing the essence of each other''s school, and constantly perfecting this theory, it is then possible to give birth to a true perfection theory. "


    "However, since Han Dynasty, Confucianism has been esteemed, Confucianism has no rivals, and has more flattering monarchs, accommodating the needs of monarchs to govern the country, and adept at changing the words of the sages. This is the path of self-degeneration. Any doctrine must continue to absorb the essence of other families, and it cannot be improved to be truly useful to deal with new situations and problems, but Confucianism has not done it. Not only has it not been done, in order to meet the needs of the king, and to ensure that the king''s absolute control over the country Dominion continues to degenerate and constantly modify the essence, so it is inevitable that the world will misunderstand my Confucianism. "


    Li Xun asked, "Rather, Mr.?"


    Cui Lili said positively: "If people have no enemies, they will slacken. If the country is closed, they will decline. Confucianism has no opponents. How can we not fall? The words of the sages are not perfect words. It is not necessary to be alone in dealing with the current affairs. But because of this, our scholars should continue to strengthen themselves and perfect their studies! If everything is done by the sages, if the sages are all right, what do we people in this world do? ? "


    Li froze, but did not expect that Cui Keli would say something like this.


    Cui Keli sat upright, his eyes frowning: "The reason that the world is in chaos is that people are not doing well. Since our generations of scholars take the life of the world as their own responsibility, when they know that they are superior to others, then they ask everyone, the words of the sages, It is necessary to improve and improve the principle of governing the country through the world, and also to continue to study it. In this way, we can contribute to the people of the king as soon as possible and contribute a truly complete and useful theory of governing the country. If one does not get rid of his illness one day, the scholar will not be qualified, claiming to be a scholar! "


    Li Yan awe-inspiring, arching his hand, "Listening to Jun is better than reading a book for ten years."

 v2 Chapter 28： Man Ye Fei Hua and Bare Hands Bailian

    (The two more are 10,000 words in total. It is really difficult to divide chapters.)


    His party left Qingzhou and entered the boundary of Laizhou.


    Cui Lili drove the curtain, leaned his head out of the carriage, pointed to the fork not far ahead, and said to Li Zhi and others: "From this fork, there will be another twenty miles to Jimo Villa, and Cui will go by the way An old friend took him to Penglai. "


    Li Yan slowly got off the horse, walked in parallel with the carriage, turned to Cui Keli, "Sir old friend, isn''t he also a Confucian scholar?"


    Cui Keli smiled: "The old friend of Cui is the owner of Jimo Villa, and he is indeed the same as Cui. But compared to Cui, the owner can be much stronger. He is a Confucian. Son, he has written a good article, but he is successful in business, and he is rich and rich. He said that there is no class in teaching. He is good, no class in learning. He also studied woodworking in his early years. "


    "Jimo Villa is planted with hundreds of flowers, and now it is the season when the peony is blooming, so you can enjoy it. He likes to meet monks and writers, and there are many visitors to the Villa. There is a constant stream of visitors who come to visit him. He is a big villa and usually has many Masters and talents have lived here for a long time. "


    Li Yan and Su E glanced at each other, they both felt novel, "Such a character and such a beautiful place, it would be a shame if I didn''t see it."


    Crickly laughed: "But my old friend is also very hard-working and always hates Daomen, saying that they are powerful but blame small, enjoy the incense of the people, but have never done good things to the people. This time Penglai convened the Fairy Road Conference. He also wrote a post to him, but he wrote to tell me that he sent Penglai''s invitation together with the person who sent it to Penglai that day. "


    The crowd turned into the trail, and within ten miles, it was already amazed. On both sides of the road, there were good fields. Farmers were picking up crops, and the sound of yak came from time to time, a peaceful scene of peace.


    Cui Keli looked at this scene and sighed: "My old friend called Liu Junlai. After he became rich by doing business, he didn''t just repair Zhuangzi. The people around him were blessed by him to build canals, diversion irrigation, and donate cattle ... .. It ¡¯s different. Thaksin once said that the people ¡¯s art of farming and improving the field, and listed a lot of Chen, to see Cui Mou shine. That is, the people near Mo Shanzhuang have a better life. Qingzhou City is better. Compared to him, Cui is really ashamed. "


    Isn''t it? Li Zhi smelled it, and the little girl who delivered the rice to the farmer had meat in the basket. The farmer has meat to eat, which is so rare.


    "It''s another talent, and it''s a great talent." Li Xun thought to himself, expecting a little more in his heart. If Liu Jun could be brought under His Majesty, it would undoubtedly be of great benefit to him to govern Qingzhou.


    The crowd came to the foot of the mountain and went up the mountain. The road was very flat, and the carriage could go. Cui Keli was in a good mood: "Three miles away, it''s here, then ..."


    Before he said this, he was there.


    Not only him, but also Li Yan and others looked up in surprise and looked towards the mountainside.


    Just at Fangcai, a huge roar blew from the air on the mountainside, just like a monk who practiced the ninth layer of qi. When he struck out with all his strength, the shock was so great that it shook the mountain.


    Trekker''s face changed: "Listening to the voice is where the villa is ..."


    Li Yan, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang immediately jumped from their horses and swept towards the mountainside.


    Cui Keli quickly got out of the carriage, and surrounded by the Cui family guard, hurried up the mountain road.


    Li Xuan was quite anxious, but Liu Junlai was the talent he wanted. He immediately made no effort, exerted his stature, and passed by the wind on the branches of the trees.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang looked at each other stunned. They all knew that Li Zhi was overbearing, but he did not expect that he was so strong. This distance of dozens of feet was the ordinary monk who practiced Qi Qi and could not reach it.


    Li Ye marched in the wind, and a short while later, a building group appeared. On the plaque of the gate, there are four characters "Jimo Villa". He jumped to the top of the gate wall, looked inside the villa, and immediately changed color.


    Most of the houses have been destroyed. The current house of the main courtyard has been cut from two to two, and the gully has been extended. There are more than 20 feet, and I don''t know how many buildings were destroyed along the way. Between these courtyards, countless servant servants and guards fell into the pool of blood, and there was still fear in their eyes. At least half of them had only a wound in their throat, which was clearly a throat seal.


    All the way to the interior of the villa, Li Yan glanced down. As he went deeper, he saw more dead people. Scholars dressed as scholars, monks in Jinyi, fell horizontally and vertically, some of them had a hole in their chest, and some even became a broken limb!


    What kind of person has such a high degree of cultivation, so that these monks in Jimo Villa have no room to resist and die as much as they can?


    Li Huan''s heart was stunned.


    Suddenly bright eyes appeared, a flower garden appeared. The flowerbed has acres of land, and peony is planted all over. This was the favorite scenery of the Tang people, but at this time, the flowerbed was beyond recognition, and several gullies with a depth of several feet were plowed from the middle, and the withered leaves were broken up. There were more than a dozen corpses, which fell into it, crushing an unknown number of peonies, and the petals drifted along the blood, making everyone cold.


    In the middle of the sea of ??flowers, there is a small rockery, surrounded by stone steps, and there is a gazebo on the rockery, which can accommodate dozens of people, just to view.


    At this time, a woman with a graceful appearance and a girl-like appearance was standing on one of the pavilions at the top of the pavilion with her dress flying.


    It was a woman with purple hair and a scarf. The figure is slightly petite, a white-purple robe, a waist tied with a purple gold jade belt, unbearably gripped, a short skirt separated from the lower body only to the knee, and the calf under the knee is straight and slender, covering the white knee. Socks, stepped on a pair of purple embroidered shoes.


    Because of wearing a scarf, Li Yan couldn''t see the face of this girl who looked like a girl, but her deep and peaceful eyes were brighter than any star in the starry sea, and she was clear and innocent, making her temperament seem extraordinarily quiet. She stood on one leg on the top of the pavilion with one leg, and her other leg was slightly bent. Her waist was like bamboo leaves, her **** were slightly raised, she looked up at the boundless sea of ??clouds, and the breeze came, beautiful.


    Suddenly, there was an illusion that Li Xun was not a mortal person at all. She should be a fairy in the sky. Li Zhi is not a common man. He knows that there are heavenly immortals in the sky, and he was expected to become an immortal. The nimble, clear and quiet temperament of the girl was just like Li Zhi''s conjecture on the fairy.


    But at this moment, Li Yan has no time to look around, this girl is definitely not a girl. Because in the open space in front of the pavilion, there was a middle-aged man crooked to the ground, and there was another woman in front of him.


    Covered by a white jade railing, Li Zhi couldn''t see the man''s face, but the woman could see clearly at a glance.


    The woman''s figure is extremely tall, better than most men, wearing a purple black robe, a long skirt wrapped rounded hips, two long legs over four feet, it is moving, purple hair bun with a long black hair, perfect curve Long back.


    When Li Yan saw her, she turned her head and saw Li Yan, her eyes hidden in frost and snow.


    This is a beautiful woman with no facial features, but she is enchanting, her lips are red to slightly purple, her temperament is a mess, her hands are red, and in her hands, she has A red-and-white shark with long teeth, like a snake like a dragon, is around the neck of the man in front of her.


    When Li Yan touched her eyes, she felt a shock, as if she saw a beautiful poisonous snake.


    If the woman standing at the top of the gazebo is clear and clear like a gardenia, then the woman in front of the gazebo is the mature prickly red rose.


    The two women with different temperaments stood there together, and Li Zhi immediately felt troubled.


    He didn''t know the Penglai Daomen. During the two days of the Cui family, he also heard some secrets from the Cui family.


    There are two women in Penglai Daomen, named Dashuangming and Shaosiming, but they are the best masters secretly cultivated by Penglai Daomen!


    Standing on the top of the pavilion, the petite girl is naturally less fatal, and in front of the pavilion, it is the fatal fatal that is about to take human life.


    "Let him go!"


    Seeing the man with his head turned, his eyes turned white, his mouth bleeding, obviously he was seriously injured and was in danger of life. This was the first living person he saw when he arrived at Jimo Villa, and he was in the sea of ??flowers. It is very likely that Liu Jun came, and he quickly yelled at the boss.


    Da Siming didn''t bother, and her expression didn''t change. She turned back and said to Liu Jun: "If you don''t follow Penglai''s life, kill without pardon."


    Talking, the right hand was recovered, the red and white shark teeth long training directly took Liu Junlai''s head, and the blood spring rushed up immediately.


    Li Xuan was furious and took out Lu Gujian without hesitation.


    At the top of the gazebo, Shao Siming flexed her delicate right arm, gently raised her slender index finger, and a stream of green streamer, like a flame, appeared at her fingertips.


    Under Li''s feet, in the messy flower garden, countless flowers and leaves suddenly flew!


    The flowers and leaves are connected back and forth, connected into a line, like a sharp sword, straight towards Li Yan!


    Nine layers of Qi!


    Li Yan''s eyebrows were low, and strong aura fluctuations prevented him from ignoring this sword.


    With a sharp drink, Lu Gujian swept forward, and then the strength of Reiki rebounded.


    Ye Jian came very fast, flying up against his chest clothes, Ling Lie''s icy wind, passing by in front of him, let Li Zhi clearly feel the power of this Ye Jian.


    Li Xuan fell back to the courtyard wall and slightly bent his knees. At this moment, the young commander at the top of the gazebo looked at Li Xuan quietly, and did not stop the movement of his index finger. She was like using a fingertip green fire flame as a pen in the void. Keep drawing lines.


    Several long chains of flowers and leaves rise from the flower garden in front of Li Yan. Under the control of the younger commander, they seem to have a soul, roaming and appearing slow, but they are extremely fast, and they are wonderful, picturesque, But suddenly, from different directions, suddenly blasted towards Li Yan!


    Li Yan snorted coldly, Lu Jijian was empty, and the green training came out!


    When the long chain of flowers and leaves collapsed in the air, countless fragments burst suddenly, pink red petals and green leaves fluttered down, beautiful.


    There was no change in the look of Shao Siming''s life, but there was a touch of surprise in his clear eyes, and it seemed to be a surprise. In this land of Pinglu, in addition to the head of Penglai, there were still people who could resist her technique.


    Li Yan stepped on the leaves, and when the air jumped up, Lu Gujian held his head high, and a ten-foot-long blue horse practised suddenly, splitting towards the gazebo!


    Shao Siming''s eyebrows were still quiet, but his hands were quickly printed on his chest, and his white fingers became dexterous and swift, dazzling.


    In the flower garden, several long chains of flowers and leaves were again raised, still just the thickness of the sword, but the aura fluctuated more strongly. The long chains of flowers and leaves entangled suddenly in front of the gazebo, forming a large flower and leaf net in the middle!


    The blue horse fell on the large leaf net, drooping straight, and the net of the leaf chain bent backwards!


    The radian is so large that it is close to a right angle, forming a deep, but still not cracked!


    In the gap of Ye Net, a streamer burst into the air, and immediately came to Li Yan!


    It was Bai Shilian who was in the hands of the boss.


    Bai Lian was confronted, Li Yan had to go back to defend his sword, Lu Gujian picked Bai Bai, his sword trembled for a while, and Li Yan''s eyes sank.


    The large net composed by the long chain of flowers and leaves was not damaged, but the sword energy had dissipated, and the ten-fingered cross-stitched seal of the younger commander had a greenish aura of light on each fingertip. As she printed, Fly up and down.


    The leaf net burst suddenly, countless flowers and leaves, turned into sky arrows, dense like locusts, under the hood of Li Yan, shot quickly!


    Li Yan, who just picked Bai Lian, retreated, grasped Lu Jianjian tightly, and looked like a bird dancing, waving a circle of sword-like lights in front of him.


    The light of the sword was endless, as if the water was rippling, colliding with the flowers and leaves that came in, making countless blasts of gas.


    When the air burst, the sword air and the flowers and leaves bloomed like a firework, sporadic rain.


    The grandfather stood behind the stone fence, but Bai Lian was like a cricket with bones. He constantly jumped around Li Zhi''s body. Each shot was flexible and tricky. With the constantly falling flowers and leaves, Li Zhi was surrounded by danger.


    Bai Lian is in her hands, as if she has life!


    With a sigh, Bai Lian brushed Li''s shoulders with a splash of blood. His body was slightly stagnant, but the flowers and leaves had already fallen densely. There was a continuous stream of snoring, and a line of blood was drawn on Li''s body. After a bit of chill, "Footwear!"


    Lu Yun boots started, Li Yan pulled away, put away Lu Gujian, his hands in front of the immovable Ming Wang Yin, pushed towards the leaf and leaf flying sword, "Zhe!"


    Mantianhuaye suddenly stagnates in the air!


    Shao Ming''s eyes flickered again.


    At the same time, Li Zhi suddenly disappeared in the same place: "step by step, lotus!"


    The grandfather''s life and the younger''s life changed color at the same time, revealing the dignified color for the first time, and their hands quickly printed in front of them. Instantly, the flowers and leaves danced around the younger''s life. Surrounded by airtightness.


    But Bai Ling, who has a long life command, has no idea of ??geometry, and even surrounds her like a cocoon, completely encasing her!


    Qinglian first bloomed in front of Da Shiming. Bai Lianru was suddenly struck inward by a lightning strike, constantly zooming in, and the cocoon was forced to move back several steps!


    But the depression soon recovered.


    The second green lotus bloomed in front of the young life, and the flowers and leaves spinning like a gyro suddenly deformed and collapsed in an instant. Numerous flowers and leaves were raging and flying!


    A sword gas approached, but it had already been exhausted, and Xiao Si Ming ordered his waist to lean back, and that sword gas passed from her robe, like a wave of light, before her eyes!


    Li Yan showed his figure at the top of a tree not far from the forest.


    When he turned back, his eyes were full of dignity, step by step, the length of time spent at a point was too short, and one hit could not be done, and the point could only pass once, this time against the young and old. This is the sword style of his lotus step by step, and for the first time did not achieve the desired effect.


    The silkworm cocoon composed of Bai Lian fell, and the blood of Da Shiming''s mouth overflowed with blood, and it was not easy to see Li Yan''s eyes full of murderousness.


    However, the young lady''s life on the gazebo was still graceful. She wore a veil, and she could not see the blood on the face or the corner of her mouth.


    The breeze blew her purple hair and rolled her belt, she looked at Li Yan.


    Chess meets his opponent.


    Li Huan did not take the risk again.


    The two ninth layers of qi training are not the usual ninth layer of qi training. With the strength of the seven layers of qi training that Li Zhi now has, there is no victory for the previous one alone, let alone two together.


    "Who are you?" Dai Shiming asked, the bass was slightly heavier, which made her voice deeper than the woman''s delicateness.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Li Zhitijian stood on the top of the tree, and the branches under his feet matched his breathing movements. "Importantly, why did Penglai shoot at Jimo Villa? Because Liu Jun couldn''t go to Xiandao. General Assembly?"


    The boss'' eyes were slightly heavy, and Bai Lian was surrounded by a cloud band around her. Her red hand moved slightly, and she was obviously ready to shoot again.


    The young commander on the gazebo never made a sound from beginning to end.


    She was standing there, but she was leaving.


    Just then, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang rushed over. Seeing this scene in the garden, the two didn''t know what was going on. Su Emei first pulled out her sword and jumped out. She first came to Li Yan. After Wei Xiaozhuang took a look, she also looked down and took it back. Peach sword, move carefully step by step.


    When he saw Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, the grandfather first gave a cold hum, and his eyes showed a disdainful color. Perhaps he could not see Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang''s cultivation as a realm.


    However, when Da Shiming saw the peach sword in Wei Xiaozhuang''s hand, her eyes changed slightly. She looked back at Shao Ming''s life and looked at each other.


    "Mr. Cui, they have also come up, and they will be here soon!" Wei Xiaozhuang Yomo felt that they had been built underground, and even Li Ye spent a lot of time and did not win the opponent. They could not help anything, so Just shouted, with great momentum.


    The grandfather took a deep look at the peach sword in Wei Xiaozhuang''s hand, and finally said to Li Wei: "We will see you again."


    When he was talking, he put away Bai Lian, retracted his sleeve and saw no trace, and then swept away.


    The young master on the gazebo followed.


    When she left, Li Min noticed a white flower on the back of her hand.


    Much like gardenia.


    Li Yan did not stop.


    Based on their strength, if they attack Su Emei and Cui Keli, they may not be able to stop him, and the other party is willing to leave.


    "Who are they?" Su Emei looked up under the tree and asked Li Yan.


    Li Yan fell from the treetops, and finally glanced at the direction in which the young and old were going away.


    Big and young lives ...


    Before Li Yan crossed, he also encountered a pair of young and old.


    Like the two in front of them, they are all gifted and talented, and they are highly qualified, and their looks are unparalleled.


    Dasuo''s life is a heritage in the field of cultivation, and its origin cannot be tested. It is said to have been from the Qin Dynasty.


    Later, those who can inherit these two identities are not easy to deal with.


    In the practice world, there has always been a saying that young and old are commanding their lives.


    Wan Ye Fei Hua, bare hands and white practice, killing and killing demons, allure and allure.


    Li Yan smiled bitterly, thinking to himself: "Is this destiny?"


    Before crossing, he killed the young and old generations of that generation, and had many entangled grudges and complaints, many of which are not humane. I didn''t expect to come across, even in this world.


    "Brother Liu, Brother Liu ..."


    Lost in spirit, Cui Keli stumbled and ran over. What I saw along the way had left her soul unwilling to come in and see the flower garden that had been completely destroyed. It was a miserable sound. Finally, she ran up the rockery and saw Liu Jun coming from a different place, and she knelt down , Holding each other''s dead body in tears.


    This scene shows that Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang are both at ease.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: A tribute to a wave of young people''s lives forever.


    Thanks to Hugoleo212 for a thousand rewards, and thank you to Viper Brothers, Old Friends, 1987, and Moming for their monthly tickets.

 v2 Chapter 29： Where he is

    It will take a lot of time to handle the funeral of Jimo Villa. Li Yan and others can''t stay here for too long. They can only gather the corpses rushed. Things about the villa.


    When leaving Jimo Villa, Cui Keli was in front of the gate and worshipped at the villa Voldemort. When the Confucian scholar looked up, his look had returned to normal, but what kind of vows did he make in his heart? Unable to know.


    ...


    In the convoy, Yang Feng held a straw stem pulled from the roadside in his mouth, leaned his hands on the cargo piled up on the carriage, looked at the guys, followed the carriage to eat the car ash, and the corners of his mouth were raised. A tiny smile.


    Those guys all carried knives. Some were young, only a dozen, and some were older, in their 30s and 40s. The sun was burning on top of their heads, and each of them was almost sweating.


    Two days ago, Yang Feng was just like them. He was not qualified to sit on a carriage, and he was not qualified to ride a horse. He could only eat ash behind the truck. When the road was uneven, he pushed the carriage forward. In summer, the hot air on the ground rises, just like the steamer under the sun, not to mention how uncomfortable it is.


    Yang Feng, who was a kid in a car and horse shop, has been running for six years and nine months since he was 13 years old. In each year, almost ten months are on the road. The skin is also tanned.


    But since two days ago, Yang Feng didn''t have to eat dust behind the carriage, because the night before he had been successfully promoted to the Wuzong realm, he was only one step away from the achievement!


    All kinds of commercial goods are transported. There is a gang for transportation, and a gang for river transportation. Naturally, there is a carriage on the road.


    Yang Feng feels very satisfied. In the car and horse line of fifty or sixty people, there are only 40-year-old masters who are Qi practitioners. There are several Wu Zong, but Yang Feng is the youngest.


    Yang Feng turned his head and glanced at the front of the convoy. He was also the only one in the convoy who was qualified to ride a horse and looked around. Yang Feng secretly pursed his lips. In this broad daylight, he was on a flat and open official road. He also counted six or seven years of walking in rivers and lakes, barely be regarded as old rivers and lakes, and encountered trouble only in remote places and mountain roads.


    However, Yang Feng is very good at Yang Feng, and he has always been regarded as his son, because in the entire line of horses and horses, Yang Feng is young and promising.


    Yang Feng didn''t remember how to enter the car and horse store. Later, I accidentally heard that he was sold by his parents when he planted grass on the street. That year was a year of severe drought. The locust plague was severe, and many people were starved to death, especially the displaced people who left their homes and tens of thousands.


    Yang Feng does not like to be regarded as a son, and is treated as a son. If possible, he is more like to be treated as a son-in-law ... Hey, Xiao Shimei was born with water, he took her to play since he was young. The first time I followed the car and immediately took the goods. I used the whole copper plate from that trip to buy a fine texture fragrant purse for the little girl. When the little girl took the purse, she smiled with no eyes, Yang Feng. How happy.


    It was because his head was knocked by Master¡ªthat is, the master, and it hurt for a long time.


    "Feng Yang, why are you smirking? Don''t you eat ash behind the carriage, isn''t it Teshutan lying on the van? Otherwise, it won''t be a day in the sky, and you will have a big dream? Look at you, Hara is out! Who are you dreaming about, shouldn''t she be a little girl? Hehe ... "


    A guy as thin as a monkey ran to Yang Fengcha from the front and winked at him.


    Yang Feng touched the corner of his mouth and did not touch Hara. Then he realized that the thin monkey was playing with it. Immediately furious, he had to teach this guy, but the thin monkey jumped away with a big laugh, causing the back Guys, haha ??keep laughing.


    "I''ll tell you to go there, I''m here!"


    Before Yang Feng jumped off the truck, the thin monkey slipped.


    "What''s so funny!" Yang Feng glared at those joking guys in annoyance. However, He always used to be kind to others. This stare had no power at all, but it also caused everyone to continue to joke.


    "Feng Yang, I think the thin monkey is right, you just have an idea for the little sister, or why not react so much?"


    "You have to be careful with Feng Yang, but I heard that the little sister was caught by the son of the big family. The other person is a Qi practitioner. You have to work hard!"


    "Feng Yang, come and come, He Bo teaches you some experience, keeping you can capture the heart of the little teacher''s niece ..."


    Yang Feng was thin-skinned, and where he could stand it, he fled into the desert immediately, without any accident, and caused a laugh.


    Yang Feng ran his lips while running, a bunch of guys who didn''t have any warmth under the covers of the girls, said one by one, they talked about going to the drunk moon floor and sleeping in Hua Kui ...


    Feng Yang is the guys of the chariots and horses. They call Yang Feng. Yang Feng doesn''t know why they call themselves so. Feng Yang is not only a good name, it is clearly a crazy sheep.


    At first Yang Feng did not agree with being called this way, but he got used to it over time.


    He trot to the big horse, Yang Feng looked up and said, "Master, you call me?"


    The big head is a man with a frosty face. He looks extraordinarily old and has a slight camel on his back. People in their forties look like they are in their 50s. There is no way. Life is not easy. OK, in the Pinglu border, it is the lowest level of rivers and lakes forces, and it is not easy to take over.


    "This is Li Gongzi." The master introduced Yang Feng to the young man at the horse.


    Li Gongzi ... Yang Feng secretly pouted, he had seen that long ago, the young man in the black robe who talked with the master for a long time, in his early twenties, looking at Swen Baijing, personable, a look is The children of the big family don''t say that clothes, just the jade around the waist, are not Yang Feng''s salary for a year.


    Yang Feng didn''t like the big family sons. He wasn''t jealous of people''s brocades, but he was short-sighted and arrogant one by one. He would be bullying when he was fine.


    This time Penglai held the Xiandao Conference, and the rivers and lakes monks who moved the sea were endless. Yang Feng also saw a lot of such big family members along the way. This was not a break when he stopped at the station last night. Carefully bumped into a boy in Jin Yi, was beaten by the opponent''s person, and his leg was broken on the spot.


    At that time, Yang Feng was furious and pulled up his sword. The brothel that looked arrogant and arrogant was a straw bag. Only the practice of the martial arts realm was taken by Yang Feng into a pig''s head at that time, and his teeth were knocked out. In the end, did n¡¯t everyone cry like a pig, let go of the sloppy words like ¡°You are waiting for me to destroy your carriages and horses¡±, and were carried away in a humble manner?


    "You''re Yang Feng? Good name." Xuanpao son smiled at Yang Feng.


    Yang Feng held his chest up. That ¡¯s right. He did n¡¯t look at the name. The master gave it. Do you know the name of the little sister? Yang Yun. Yang Feng, Yang Yun, Feng Yun, this is clearly a pair ...


    "Li Gongzi is a distinguished guest of the Cui family. In the next few days, we will just go with you, and you will receive it." The master told Yang Feng.


    Yang Feng''s face collapsed immediately. Of course, he knew what Master meant, Cui''s family, one of the four big families in Qingzhou. If this time he could take the opportunity to mingle with the distinguished guests of Cui''s family, what would happen next? Can''t we pick up Cui''s business? That''s amazing, great opportunity. In addition, chariots and horses are located in Qingzhou. If they can have a good relationship with the Cui family in the future, they can enjoy the coolness under the trees.


    The overall situation is important. Yang Feng, who is young and vigorous, although he doesn''t like such things as flattery and flattery, can only sacrifice himself for the sake of driving. Yang Feng depressed the inherent dislike of the wealthy son, barely smiled, followed the son of Xuanpao''s son, and waited for the other party''s instructions.


    "Brother Feng Yang is the realm of Wu Zong? Before reaching the crown, you can have the realm of Wu Zong. It is good." The son of Xuanpao immediately smiled mildly and did not speak.


    "My son is ridiculous, I dare not be guilty, down ..." Yang Feng laughed with his companion, but he couldn''t just poke his lips, but he could only poke his lips in his heart. I am a monk in the realm of Wuzong, and I am with you Waiting, grievances, you guy of Jinyiyushi, I''m afraid they haven''t arrived at Wu Zongjing yet? Samurai or warrior? Alas, the world is not fair, and the boys are born.


    Yang Feng thought of this, but his mouth wasn''t closed, but he couldn''t speak. His eyes fell behind the son of Xuanpao, and he couldn''t move again.


    A female Taoist wearing a navy blue robe, was following Ma Xuanpao''s son. He looked like he was in his twenties. He was born with a picturesque eyebrow and a dusty manner, with a sense of inhumanity. To say that this is not a fairy, Yang Feng does not believe it.


    Next to the long female road, she followed a chubby fat pier, carrying a peach sword, and looked at Yang Feng with a smile.


    Yang Feng knew that he was rude, and quickly retracted his eyes and lowered his head, but his heart was already in a stormy sea. There is even a beauty with such an outstanding appearance in the world? How did the poem come about? There are beautiful women in the north, who are peerless and independent. When they look at the city of people, they look at the country of people ... Isn''t that just the woman head in front of her?


    Yang Feng took the soul and dreams of the young girl and compared it with this girl, and then she reluctantly found that she couldn''t compare it at all. Although the young girl''s face is also very beautiful, she is also ancient and weird, but with this There is still a world of difference between the female road chief ...


    Yang Feng''s heart is sour, even if the son of Xuanpao was born with good looks, Yang Feng may not be jealous, although he knows that he can''t compare to it. After all, the male husband looks like a fart, but you are followed by such a fairy , Then it ¡¯s ridiculous, I am Yang Feng, but a teenage Wu Zong, I ...


    Yang Feng stopped thinking about it, wasn''t that spreading salt on his wound?


    By noon, Yang Feng was already familiar with the Xuanpao boy. He found that the boy was a little different from those who had seen him before. He was very easy-going and obviously had a good homeschooling and courteous manner, which made Yang Feng no longer uncomfortable. Although people are born to be good, they can be followed by heaven to make them jealous, but others have good morals, so there is nothing to be sour.


    Yang Feng was thinking so, immediately seeing the scene in front of him, he felt unbalanced immediately.


    The crowd just found a place to sit down, but the woman who was obviously not eating fireworks from the back of the carriage brought drinks and food, and offered to the son of Xuanpao, and he offered to drink wine for him. Make a pie.


    Yang Feng only wanted to vomit blood, looked up and asked the sky silently, such a stunning beauty, a superb position with a detached temperament. If others are fortunate to get it, they will be too late to be offered like a bodhisattva, for fear of being tired, it is really in their mouth I''m afraid of melting, I''m afraid of falling when I hold it in my palm.


    What else did Yang Feng see? When the son of Xuanpao turned his head to thank him, the fairy-like fluttering length of his head embarrassedly bowed his head, and Xiafei''s cheeks looked utterly confused, but in this way, he was obviously shy, shy ... You put down your body and wait for others to thank you. You are the fairy of the country. You are so shy. What about your dignity and pride?


    Yang Feng decided that he could not see the heart and chaos, and buried his head in the dried pie. This world was really chaotic and couldn''t understand.


    "Brother Feng Yang, how about coming to drink together?" The son of Xuanpao issued an invitation.


    Yang Feng wanted to refuse. You guy who doesn''t take pearls as a baby, I''m annoyed when I look at my heart. Can you be so rich if you have money? But as soon as he smelled the scent of the wine, Yang Feng stunned. The wine is so strong and mellow. How good is this wine? I haven''t seen it in my life ... No, Yang Feng, you are a grand master who stands up to the sky, how can you bend over for a glass of wine?


    Yang Feng was about to shake his head, but saw the son of Xuanpao, a sincere and eager look. It was a look of treating his friends sincerely, just as the spring breeze melted the snow, which made people unbearable. Yang Feng, who was kind in nature, burst into his heart. He is also an extraordinary son, and he is also familiar with each other, and is a kind invitation, is it not good to refuse it? Besides, I haven''t seen any scene of Yang Feng, what happened to a glass of wine?


    Yang Feng didn''t know how he took the wine pouch, took a sip of his head, and immediately dilated his pupils, good wine!


    "Good wine!" He wiped his mouth and returned the wine sac to the son of Xuanpao. Yang Feng couldn''t help but sigh. He drank a few mouthfuls of wine and was so proud of it. He even watched the son of Xuanpao. Multitemporal, Yang Feng is no exception.


    "Because it''s good wine, drink more." The son of Xuanpao beckoned. On that day, the prince of the Taoist Road took the initiative to get up and went out of the carriage to take out a wine pouch, which was handed directly to Yang Feng this time.


    Yang Feng got up this time to take it directly, but kept his eyes down and didn''t dare to look at Tianxiandao for a long time, for fear of blushing. If it makes people feel rude and Tang suddenly glares, wouldn''t it be bad? Besides, Yang Feng is not a lust.


    Drinking too much, Yang Feng gradually let go, and chatted with the son of Xuanpao freely.


    With a wave of his hand, he made a wine drink, and to the newcomers of rivers and lakes that he believed had little experience in rivers and lakes: "Everyone said that rivers and lakes are good, what are rivers and lakes good? You may hear Mr. Shushu said in the teahouse of the wine shop that this How powerful is the sword fairy, how domineering is that villa, how does this martial art come out of the dust, and the sword house that casts the sword, and the people inside it make swords all their life, in fact? How is this possible! No matter how powerful a monk, you also have to eat? The higher the cultivation, the more you need to cultivate resources. Is there no one at home to work? Where does the money come from for you to cast your sword all day long? You do n¡¯t need money to buy iron? You do n¡¯t need money to eat? If you do n¡¯t go to the rivers and lakes to run errands, where does the money come from? Buy a magic weapon? "


    "The magic weapon, how expensive it is, there is no one in the house. You are poor and rich, and you do n¡¯t have thousands of acres of land in your family. Do n¡¯t even think about it. Master leads the door and practices in the individual. Master must also lead the door. There is no Master to teach, no matter how talented you are, how to cultivate? Those who read must also lead people to literacy. If they are poor in the family, they must lie on the windows of the academy to eavesdrop? Or how to understand the profound philosophies? , You have to ask a master teacher and a master to teach you. You have to practice high-quality exercises. How much does it cost? "


    "So the big forces on the rivers and lakes are not the clan family, or the people in the family are the officials, and the poor are also the wealthy ones. Those talents are really romantic. In the final analysis, we are the ordinary people. All the cultivation is to eat and eat! And this bowl of rice is not delicious, so let ¡¯s not talk about the four big families in Qingzhou. Those who can barely be regarded as rich and powerful, have to bow to flattery and meet them most. We must also tolerate regression and not be able to argue with them.


    "The rivers and lakes, where and where they are, are all worldly places. Small fish and shrimps like ours must be cautious and do not provoke those big forces, big forces, be careful and not provoke military officials, otherwise No matter how hard you are, once people come over to ride the armor, you will have to die in smoke. What''s the point of this sentence, Xia is banned by martial arts, and the monks who killed the people are not the killers? They have to be wanted by the government and hide in mountains It''s all over the place, and I dare not show up! The real chic spirit is just a limited handful, like the Fifth Avenue Gate, like Penglai ... Of course, you brothers like you ... The rest, who do n¡¯t want to eat, who do n¡¯t want to be urged by their family to start a family, how can they fly around all day long ... ¡±


    Jomo felt that he had talked too much, Yang Feng smiled awkwardly, and pointed to those chariots and horses who were sleeping in the wind and eating, "Don''t talk about this, the son will know if you look at them. In a word, if the son is not high, do n¡¯t go for fun at the Penglai Xiandao Conference. It ¡¯s all done by the big men. Let ¡¯s take a look at the son and go back to avoid messing with people. I ¡¯ve heard Penglai has real immortals! They do n¡¯t care about their son ¡¯s family history. If they do n¡¯t see the right thing, they will be separated from each other when they see each other.


    Xuanpao smiled, didn''t say much, but just drank with Yang Feng.


    Yang Feng tolerated it for a long time, after all, he didn''t hold it. He got in front of the son of Xuanpao and lowered his voice: "My son, I look at that fairy-like Taoist, I''ve been secretly watching you, let''s drink here, I count After that, she peeked at you nine times! Did the Master Tianxian move his heart and love you? "


    His voice was low enough that only the son of Xuanpao could hear.


    I do n¡¯t know, the Tianxian Road next to him was long, and immediately chopped, the chopsticks in his hands snapped to the ground.


    Yang Feng looked back suddenly, and saw that Tianxian Road was long, his face flushed to the neck, and he flew away as soon as he smoked ... he flew ... he flew ...


    Looking at the Tianxian Roadmaster who was about a dozen feet away, Yang Feng was stunned, and he swallowed hard: "Are ... really Tianxian ?!"


    Before Yang Feng said anything, suddenly, a scream screamed loudly beside the chariot.


    Yang Feng looked back in shock and saw at once that the thin monkey fell into a pool of blood.


    A streamer passed by, the master ¡¯s left arm flew off his shoulder and flew up!


    A group of menacing men gathered around a brocade boy and rushed over aggressively.


    Yang Feng''s limbs were stiff.

 v2 Chapter 30： Could it be a blessing?

    (Two more ten thousand words.)


    Yang Feng''s limbs were stiff.


    He just said to the son of Xuanpao that Xia is forbidden by martial arts, and in broad daylight, there will be no vicious killings except for the Penglai Daomen, which is so huge that even the Pinglu government cannot control it, but now, the thin monkey He fell down in his field of vision, and life and death were unknown, and the chariots and horses headed, and his right arm flew up shoulder to shoulder and fell to the ground.


    How could this happen?


    Who is going to take action against the chariot?


    They are cut-and-go thieves.


    When Yang Feng saw the dull-faced boy, he suddenly reacted.


    The man looked familiar.


    Did n¡¯t he hurt the chariot ¡¯s buddy at the post yesterday and was taught by him, threatening to destroy the chauffeur of the chariot?


    Dozens of people rushed directly to the chariots of the horses and horses and launched an assault. The grass bag man looked somber and took ten people from the official channel. He saw the wind of Yang Feng, and his revenge appeared on his face. : "This boy said that you must destroy your car and horse, and you will do it! Dare to mess with this boy, dare to mess with my royal family, you are Shou Xinggong''s neck and have a long life!"


    Yang Feng''s hands and feet were cold and his twins were trembling. The only master trainer in Cha Ma Xing, who had broken his arm, had fallen. At this time, although he was trying to get up with the truck, his face was white and trembling, not to mention The combat power is greatly reduced, there is no room to fight back.


    The person who shot the other side must be a lot taller than the master, and it is possible to practice the second and third layers of Qi.


    Now, the person who shot is standing on the top of the tree next to the road. After hitting the shot, the only surgeon in the car and horse line was hit hard, and then he started to look on with cold eyes. He looked around. The manner and manner was not ordinary training. The monks can have it, it is clear that it is a rare real master, and it is possible to practice the middle section!


    A second layer of Qi training is enough to cause the chariots to be destroyed, not to mention that it has appeared, it is very likely to be a rare master in the middle of Qi training? This time, there were 20 or 30 people in the carts and horses running out of goods, and there was no room for escape.


    Most of them are just warriors and warriors. They usually make poor and hard-earned money. They exchange youth and health. They say hard-earned money can not be overstated. Such dedicated ordinary people are just a little fireflies in all sentient beings. In front of a glorious magician like the sun and the moon, he doesn''t even have the qualifications to claim to be a monk. What are he going to do now? In front of the gigantic giant waves, what can you use to keep the leafy boat and the horse and its own life on the boat?


    Yang Feng only felt that such rare masters like falling ice caves and sinking into the abyss became enemies of the chariots and horses. He heard the "king family" in Jin Yi''s mouth, and he was even hopeless.


    The monks who can mobilize the middle of practicing Qi are only one of the four families in Qingzhou, and the other is one of the two families in Pinglu! Now Yang Feng can understand why the other party acted so aggressively and dared to hurt others in broad daylight.


    The Phanzhen Army has always been treacherous. If Penglai Daomen acted intentionally, it is because they are aloof, their masters are numerous, and the world is chaotic. Both the government and the Qin Tianjian cannot restrain themselves. Then Pinglu Jun, the actual controller of Pinglu, acts It is arrogant and lawless. They have the army in their hands, and even the Jiedushi appointed by the court dare to expel and bully them.


    Yang Feng just didn''t expect to provoke them. Last night, when he saw the guys of the chariot, he was beaten and interrupted by the other side of the post. He shot angrily, but it wasn''t that there was no scruples at first, after all Acting in such a small force, used to be cautious, for fear of causing any big man.


    He was also aware that the other party was just a martial arts Xiuwei, and the two followers with them, also flat, judged that the other party is not a big man, so he dared to make each other into a pig, but who can think that this guy is the royal family People, and brought such a master today?


    Yang Feng feels spinning around. If he knelt down and gave a **** to the son of the Wang family, it would allow him to let go of the horse and the horse. If he breaks himself and can bring peace to everyone, he will certainly not hesitate, but the other person ¡¯s hand came over, second words I started without saying anything. Obviously I didn''t plan to be good, but I was trying to bully others. What can Yang Feng do?


    Watching the other person ¡¯s hands rush towards the injured master and rush to the chariot ¡¯s man, Yang Feng blamed himself to the extreme. He felt that he had harmed the chariot and horse. Today everyone will suffer, and the other party may not really kill Twenty or thirty people, but it is not difficult to make everyone disabled.


    Yang Feng''s anger rose sharply. He hated himself for being angry with him, and hate the other side for this unjust world. He pulled out a long knife, and he was going to die with the other side. If he died, it would not be enough to atone for his sin. , The old husband He feared death, and eighteen years later he was a great man!


    Before he started, Yang Feng still forgot to greet the son of Xuanpao behind him: "You, son Li, go away, this matter has nothing to do with you, don''t be dragged in! The other party is the Royal Family of Qingzhou, even if the son is a Cui family guest, you ca n¡¯t mess with it Hurry up! "


    Said, Yang Feng jumped out.


    But as soon as he walked off the ground, his body was pulled back, and he turned back in shock, and saw the gentle face of Xuanpao, and the other person shook his head at him: "Don''t be impulsive."


    Yang Feng has a heart to cry, son, this is not my impulse, but you do not impulse! This is the Royal Family of Qingzhou and the Royal Family of Pinglu! I let you go, why did n¡¯t you go, you stayed and pulled me, indicating that you are with me. I am very touched by your kindness, but this is your impulse and you are going to suffer!


    "You son, run away! What the **** are you doing here!"


    As soon as Yang Feng shakes his hand, my brothers and my brothers will be cut off. What do you pull me to, do n¡¯t pull me, if you do n¡¯t leave, your followers will suffer, the heavenly fairy heaven If you grow up, you will fall into the hands of others. Can you imagine the scene, do n¡¯t you feel the heartache? Why do n¡¯t you leave? The son of his mother ¡¯s big family just does n¡¯t understand, ¡°This is my grief. , I''m going to desperately with them, you quickly bring ... "


    Yang Feng wanted to say that you would take Tianxian Road for a long time. He turned around and continued to run wildly. But as soon as he walked out, he stiffened in mid-air. He couldn''t fall down in the middle of a ring. Can see the throat.


    The immortal Taoist was really immortal, and suddenly flew up again. The person fluttered in mid-air clothing, pulled out a long sword and slashed in the air. The whole movement was done in one go, flowing clouds, open arms, wide robes, making her look like a crane with wings!


    The monk who was standing on the top of the tree near the road was no longer a good monk. The one judged by Yang Feng was a rare master who practiced the third layer of qi and possibly the fourth layer of qi training. The slashed sword air was directly cut into it, like a wooden man, spitting blood from the treetops and flying out. The sword air fell under the sky and the feathers fell like snow.


    Yang Feng''s eyes widened, and his eyes were about to fall. The feelings of this Taoist leader, not only gave birth to the national beauty and heavenly fragrance, rare in the world, really have the strength comparable to the fairy? Such a woman is really not a fairy in the sky? Am I dreaming?


    Just now Yang Feng ¡¯s mood changed so much that he remembered that when Tianxian Dao was shamed and flushed away, it was more than ten feet away. Is n¡¯t that just a fairy?


    At the same time, the little fat pier in Yang Feng''s eyes, who did not notice anything at all, even jumped up in the air, his swollen body in the air, like a kicked ball, it was a little funny.


    However, Yang Feng didn''t dare to think so, because the chubby pier moves too fast, and he leaped into the team when he took out the Taomu sword. Those monks who had just been about to fight and look like they hadn''t met the horse and cart guys. Yijiao, one after another, screamed and flew up, like a fish being thrown ashore from a river, there was no room for resistance!


    Moreover, the little fat punts are extremely particular about their shots. Instead of letting them fall down the farmland beside the road and smashing the crops, they let them fall behind the convoy as soon as possible, one by one, and piled up!


    The reactions of the two Taoist chiefs were too fast, and the revision was too high!


    Only Yang Feng, who was in the realm of Wu Zong, didn''t even see the fat shot, and saw an afterimage.


    Seeing the Wang family ¡¯s sons was so easy to pack up, Yang Feng felt ridiculous. Even if the other party is not the Wang family ¡¯s owner, he ca n¡¯t call the king ¡¯s best masters. Just like that?


    Yang Feng''s feet were stomping on the ground. He stepped on the ground and scored strong. He looked back blankly. He was still a plain black robe, and his mouth moved, but there was no sound. This is true. I don''t know what to say.


    What can you say? The son is very blessed. There is a long-cherished Tianxiandao who has no temperament and ca n¡¯t eat the world ¡¯s fireworks. He secretly admires it. There is also a rare master who is always ready to solve troubles. The two are still the same person. But this treatment, right?


    "I said the son wouldn''t run, it turned out to be fearless ..."


    When Yang Feng saw the son of Xuanpao, he always looked as usual. Obviously, he didn''t take the storm in front of him and couldn''t help but admire it. Even if the rich man in front of himself could n¡¯t do it by himself, he had to protect himself and solve the trouble. However, this unpretentious attitude makes people have to admire it.


    The son of Xuanpao smiled, didn''t say anything, but suddenly looked behind Yang Feng. Yang Feng couldn''t help looking back, and was surprised again. Ca n¡¯t help but eat, a short monk suddenly rushed out from behind the Prince of the Wang family, speeding like a lightning, Yang Feng saw the other party out, but the other party had already arrived in front of him, and then there was a strong wind. .


    The other person''s appearance is normal, his body is short, and he is inconspicuous. He was behind the Prince of the Kings, and was in the crowd. It was even harder to be found. The sudden shot was unpredictable and totally unpredictable!


    What makes Yang Feng even more frightened is that he sees the opponent''s speed and does not show any trace at all. He is obviously a big master and more rare than the tree on the side of the road! Such a master, Yang Feng has never seen it. He heard about the other party ¡¯s deeds on weekdays, he must admire for a long time, excited for a long time, and then go to good students to practice for a long time!


    And now, is such a master, suddenly shot Yang Xuanpao behind Yang Feng!


    Yang Feng was not stupid. He immediately wanted to understand. The other side saw that Tianxian Daodao and Fat Dundao Dao shot. Without any effort, they killed them. As long as they didn''t run, they had to find a way to counterattack. People, I ca n¡¯t invite such a master, so standing next to Yang Feng, dressed in a well-groomed manner, at first glance, the guy from the rich man, obviously the person of the other party, then as long as he captures him, there will be a turnaround in this fight. ?


    It''s over!


    It''s all over!


    This is all the thoughts in Yang Feng''s mind. I never imagined that the people of the Wang family had responded so quickly, so they responded so quickly. The master''s trick, the Tianxian Daodao and the fat punt Daochang who had just shot, were obviously unable to get back. He was even unable to see his body shape. The son of Xuanpao completely lost his protection and was exposed to the opponent''s master. Can it be protected?


    unwise!


    What a mistake!


    Mayor Tianxian and Fat Dundao are out of control! Why didn''t they leave one to protect the son of the black robe? Did you see that the guys in the chariot are about to be cut down, so there is no choice but to rush? Alas, all good guys, great guys! But what now? The Xuanpao son was arrested, and they cast a jealousy on the rat. Once the Xuanpao son was threatened by the other party, the head of Tianxian Road and the head of Fat Dun Road could only retreat or even withdraw. At that time, wouldn''t the chariots still suffer?


    Deficit!


    A snoring sounded suddenly in Yang Feng''s ears, and his neck shrank a bit, and he didn''t know what kind of virtue he had been beaten. Immediately afterwards, Yang Feng heard the uncomfortable shouting of "cough, cough," as if he had been choked by his neck.


    Yang Feng clenched his long knife and fought. In any case, he could n¡¯t watch the black robe boy suffer. He was a good man. Yang Feng turned around, raised his sword, carried his strength, and slashed down!


    hiss!


    After seeing the scene in front of him, Yang Feng was so frightened that he took a sigh of relief and quickly put away the knife. Fortunately, he responded quickly and exerted his strength. Otherwise, the knife had to be cut.


    That''s really over.


    Because in front of Yang Feng''s eyes, he was lifted by the neck and lifted his feet, and it wasn''t the black robe he imagined, but the one who launched the raid ...


    Yang Feng stared at his face calmly. A black robe man carrying his opponent''s neck didn''t slow down for a long time. The positions of the two men seemed to be reversed ...


    For the first time, Yang Feng felt that he was really young. He couldn''t understand the rivers and lakes, and he couldn''t understand people. Isn''t this Xuanpao boy a mediocre guy? Is he different from that king?


    Does he need protection at all?


    He is the one who is the deepest concealed, the highest cultivated, the strongest, the true master?


    Yang Feng''s face was wonderful. He remembered the words he had told the son of Xuanpao and immediately felt ashamed. People are so strong, I also asked people not to go to Penglai, so as not to be beaten. I also advised him to run and advise him not to mess with the Wang family. He has always been so calm. In fact, he has never been impulsive. People matter!


    "Li Gongzi, you are so high, why don''t you keep telling me, causing me to worry about being half loud ..." Yang Feng looked at Xuanpao Gong with resentment, without grievance.


    The son of Xuanpao laughed, "Did you not ask?"


    Yang Feng froze a bit and almost bit his tongue. He did not ask. From the beginning, he felt that the other party was the same as Wang''s son. After all, he did not like these rich men at first .... ..


    "Who are you? Do you know who we are? In Pinglu, dare to mess with our royal family, how many heads have you grown? I want to tell me ..." The prince of the Wang family pointed at the prince of Xuanpao, Angrily shouted.


    Before he finished speaking, he was run away by the monks behind him.


    Can you not run? The masters are held in their hands, and if they do n¡¯t run, they will be beaten again. Will we, the people who go back, not be killed by the generals?


    Thirty-six counts, let''s run first, then talk back, ask for reinforcements, and pack up these guys, anyway, they can''t run away anyway ...


    "Thank Li Gongzi for saving him for righteousness. I and the horses and horses up and down, thank you very much!" Yang Feng packed up all kinds of thoughts, thanked quickly, and then sighed again, "Hey, the people of the Wang family, Li Gongzi, this time It''s a big deal. "


    After he had said this, he saw that the surnamed Li Xuanpao made a strange move, and saw him raise his right arm and forward forward.


    Yang Feng didn''t understand who he was doing this action for, because the head of Tianxian Road and the head of Fat Dun Road had returned, and none of them had moved, but this action was clearly an order to others to make people act, combined with the present Looking at the scene, it is to let people chase the king''s son. But Yang Feng didn''t see anyone chasing it out.


    Isn''t the boy making mysteries? Yang Feng shook his head. Not too much.


    The son of Xuanpao is naturally Li Yan. He threw the monk in his hand to the ground, and after listening to Yang Feng''s words, he smiled indifferently. For a while. "


    Yang Feng was so clear-headed that he asked Li Wei strangely, "Li Gongzi, who are you?"


    Li Yan reported a smile without explanation.


    "Yes! I don''t ask too much!" Yang Feng didn''t ask for it. People were reluctant to say that there was a natural reason. He turned around and ran over to check the injury of the master of the chariot. Li Su suddenly stopped him and lost Give him a bottle of elixir: "Pei Yuan Dan, useful to the master."


    "Pei Yuan Dan?" Yang Feng shook his hand, almost missed it. Pei Yuan was a panacea. Each one was very valuable. He had never seen it at all. He had only heard that this Li Gongzi shot. So generous? Yang Feng quickly opened the stopper and prepared to pour out one.


    "No need to fall, I''ll give it to you," Li said with a smile. "The injury of the master should be fully recovered. One is not enough."


    Yang Feng looked at Li Xun in disbelief. If he hadn''t seen Li Xun''s strength, he would have thought that Li Xuan''s bottle of medicine was fake. No one would give a bottle of Pei Yuan Dan casually. Five, right?


    Is this Li Li, a lucky star for horses and carts? If it weren''t for Li Gongzi today, the horse and the carriage would be finished!


    "Don''t let your hair go, hurry up. The injury of the master is not bad." Li Huan smiled gently.


    "Yes, good! Thanks to Li Gongzi ..." Yang Feng nodded in a hurry. At the moment, Li Gongzi''s image was almost immense in his eyes.


    Cui Keli stepped out of the carriage, glanced at the monk who fell to the ground, and said to Li Li: "I didn''t expect to meet the Wang family here. Now the two sides of the beam have already formed, what will Li Gongzi do next?"


    Li Yan smiled, "You go first, I will meet them, and I will come to meet you later."

 v2 Chapter 31： Duel

    Because Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang shot in time, except for the big boss and the thin monkey that had been attacked in the beginning, the car and horse shop had not suffered other casualties. For most people, the storm was just shocking.


    After the horse and the horse master stabilized the injury, they took everyone up to thank Li Yan and others. With Pei Yuandan''s help, although the master''s broken arm could not be connected, it would not fall into a chronic illness. As far as the injury was concerned, it had recovered almost.


    Next, Li Yan asked Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang to protect Cui Keli and the chase and continue eastward, but he found an excuse to leave temporarily to chase the Wang family.


    "You go first, I will meet them, and I will come to meet you later." In this statement, Li Wei did not say, before his layout has been completed, he cannot reveal his identity and let Penglai know He has arrived here.


    Leaving the chariot and horse lane, Li Xun searched according to the figure, and chased the escape route of Wang Gongzi according to the secrets left by the Tsing Yi Qianmen.


    His previous gesture was exactly to the monk Tsing Yi, who followed in secret, and issued an order to chase the Prince. The reason why he let Wang Gongzi go is to follow the vine and find the people of the Wang family.


    Twenty miles after chasing out, beside an inaccessible small river, Li Yuan saw Liu Dazheng waiting there.


    Seeing Li Yan coming, Liu Dazheng came up to salute: "Have seen His Highness!"


    "No need to be polite." Li Min stopped at the river. "Where did they go?"


    Like Song Jiao, after the Battle of the Palace, Liu Dazheng, who had seen Li Xian, did not leave the An Wang Mansion, but followed Li Zhi to Pinglu.


    Judging from Li''s experience in the past 20 years, in fact, his familiarity with Liu Dazheng is better than Song Jiao. But Li Ye also didn''t think that with his friendship with Liu Dazheng, Liu Dazheng, who had already retired, could follow him deadly.


    Li Zheng didn''t understand why Liu Dazheng followed, just as he didn''t understand why Song Jiao followed. In contrast, the other two of the four masters of the An Wangfu House, formerly Mo Kedong and Zhao Polu with Li Ke''s followers, were actually the two with no reason to leave Li Zhi.


    Liu Dazheng replied, "There is a Qingshui Villa ten miles away, and the son of the Wang family went there. We asked the villagers nearby that Qingshui Villa is an industry of the Pinglu Army and has considerable strength in this area."


    Li Min nodded: "I have everything you want to do?"


    Liu Dazheng nodded sternly: "His Highness asked Tsing Yi Yamen to publish a heroic post, calling on monks from Pinglu Jianghu to hold a ''Wulin Conference'' in Qingzhou. The matter has been prepared almost. half."


    This is Li Yan''s plan.


    Isn''t Penglai Daomen taking the opportunity to hold a fairyland meeting to twist Pinglu rivers and lakes into a rope, and all listen to Penglai''s order? So Li Zhi simply held a martial arts conference in Qingzhou, seeking to unify Lu Jianghu.


    Of course, the question is, who will listen to him?


    The answer is obvious, no one will listen to him.


    But Li Yan must do it.


    So plans came into being.


    After Li Zhi suppressed the Wujia and Huafu Mountain Road Gates in Qizhou, he let the Tsingyi Qiangmen spread heroic posts in Qizhou, convened Qizhou''s famous rivers and lakes forces, gathered in Qizhou, and was subject to the control of the Tsingyi Qiangmen. Eight hundred rides in the palace, let them help Li Zhen renovate Qizhou officialdom.


    Li Yan''s original plan was to advance from state to state, and Pinglu was eaten into his stomach by state and state, and when Qingyi Qianmen and Wangfu eight hundred rided to Qingzhou, Li Zheng basically stood firm.


    However, he never thought that after he arrived in Qingzhou, he learned the news of Penglai Daomen and the holding of the Xiandao Conference. This was beyond Li Zhi''s expectations, so the situation suddenly became tricky.


    So Li Min gave an order to Song Jiao, asking her to send some monks in Tsing Yi, and quickly came to join him, and made a plan to publish heroic posts in the name of Tsing Yi, and let Monks from Pinglu Rivers and Lakes gather in Qingzhou to convene a martial arts convention. .


    There are n¡¯t many monks in Tsing Yi, so far there are more than 100 people. After all, raising monks, especially Qi practitioners, is a very costly thing. With Li Zhi ¡¯s financial resources in Chang''an, which is also the land property under the name of An Wang Palace, The ability to support more than a hundred monks is already the limit. This is the result of his continuous efforts to make money over the past four years.


    More than 100 monks whose main body is a magician, came over in half under the conditions of Qizhou''s overall situation. The four masters remained in Qizhou except Song Jiao and Zhao Polu, and Liu Dazheng and Mo Dongli also rushed over. . The Penglai Daomen requires the monks from Pinglu Rivers and Lakes to go to Penglai Xiandao. Li Zhi naturally cannot let the other party succeed. He must cut off the moustache, that is, to allow the monk from Pinglu rivers and lakes to reach the coast of Dengzhou and be received by Penglai Island from the ship in Penglai. Before, they all turned back to Qingzhou.


    The Tsing Yi Yamen is in the Ming and Li Yuan is in the dark. Together they set off this storm of rivers and lakes.


    is it possible?


    possible.


    The hero post for Tsing Yi Yamen has only been issued so far, and that is the one for the Cui family.


    Did Cui pick it up?


    received.


    Because Li Zhi wrote a letter to Cui Shulin in his own name.


    With his previous understanding of Cui Shulin at Cui''s house, this letter was written with reasonableness and without surprise, he won the support of Cui Shulin. On the way Liu Da was coming, he had visited Cui Shulin with Mo Dongli. Therefore, the stage of the Qingzhou Wulin Conference was erected in Qingzhou with the joint efforts of Tsing Yi Yamen and the Cui family.


    The stage is ready, and now only the opera singer and the audience are left. The audience is not lacking, mainly for opera.


    Just yesterday, Liu Dazheng and Mo Dongli took the Tsing Yi Shumen to catch up with Li Yan, and secretly contacted him.


    This trip to the east, they will take the singer together, one by one back to Qingzhou.


    For example, now Li Yun is going to post a second hero post.


    This one, Li Yan plans to send to the Wang family.


    Li Yan has settled on this show against Penglai Daomen!


    ...


    The Wang family is one of the four major families of Pinglu and one of the two big surnames of Pinglu.


    Unlike the Cui family, their status in Qingzhou''s rivers and lakes has been stable for many years. The Wang family has only begun to gain momentum in recent decades. From this perspective, it is also appropriate to say that the Wang family is a new player in Pinglu.


    Under the recruiting system, the generals are soldiers of a lifetime. They do not exist to say that they will return home after a few years. They are also unwilling. Only when the armor is sharpened can power be controlled. If one day the iron armor is removed, it means that power and profit are gone.


    Since it is a gatekeeper, then the rise and fall are directly linked to the ranks of the gatekeepers in the army. The level of military posts is directly linked to the level of personal cultivation. In the army, cultivation is not high enough to convince the public. In this era when there was no war in the Pinglu army, cultivation in the realm is everything.


    The king of the current generation, Wang Shaoshan, is one of the two commanders of the Pinglu Army and one of the six layers of Pinglu army training.


    Now Wang Shaoshan is in Qingshui Villa, and he is meeting a distinguished guest.


    It was not appropriate to say that the meeting was so obvious that it looked like he was being summoned.


    In front of him, there was a fairy in white robe, who was a Penglai Daomen.


    "Mr. Dao wants my Wang family to start with the Cui family?" Wang Shaoshan frowned. He was a burly man, born with a tiger-backed back, and with a resolute face. He had the temperament of steel polished in the army for a long time.


    The white robe Taoist said lightly: "It is not for the general to bring the elite armored men to destroy the Cui family, but to let Cui Keli go back obediently, it is very simple."


    Wang Shaoshan breathed a sigh of relief. "It won''t be so difficult."


    The white-robed Taoist smiled, "Did the general hear about Jimo Villa?"


    Wang Shaoshan''s look changed slightly, that is, Mo Shanzhuang is famous in Pinglu, and the owner has always disrespected Daomen. This is a well-known thing, but Liu Junlai also has this shortcoming. In other aspects, he does everything. It is very good. It has the name of a hero, so it has a high reputation in Pinglu. This time, the monks of Pinglu Rivers and Lakes went eastward, and many people were confused. It has already spread.


    Wang Shaoshan tentatively asked, "I heard that this is the order of the fairy tales. Is it true or not?"


    The man in the white robe looked at Wang Shaoshan with a deep smile: "The things to do in Penglai Xianmen have never been impossible."


    This is acknowledged.


    Of course, we have to admit that this is the purpose of Penglai Daomen, sending young and old to take their lives.


    Unify the Pinglu Rivers and Lakes, and those who follow me change and perish, and the Penglai Daomen should let all the monks know and disobey their end!


    At this critical juncture, it is necessary to show strength and attitude.


    Even the Jimo Villa incident could spread quickly among the monks, and I am afraid that the Penglai Daomen was also in secret, which helped the secret.


    Wang Shaoshan stopped talking.


    There are many forces in the rivers and lakes, such as the cultivation family, the big and small gangs, and the green forest hills, but none have the strength to directly conflict with the army. Speaking of size, the army is the biggest mountain. As one of the two ambassadors of the Ping Lu Army, Wang Shaoshan always overlooked monks.


    But unfortunately, Pinglu has Penglai, one of the five avenue gates in the world. Wang Shaoshan doesn''t need to look at the forces of the rivers and lakes, but he doesn''t dare to look down at the Penglai Daomen. If this is not the case, Wang Shaoshan would not even bother to participate in any fair meeting.


    Baipao Taoist said leisurely: "The world is changing, and Pinglu''s situation is also changing. Presumably General Wang will not see it. Since I have decided to go out of the rivers and lakes, all the forces that do not obey Xianmen do not exist. It is necessary to continue. For example, Jimo Villa, and then, for example, the Cui family. It is just the order of hands. "


    Wang Shaoshan''s heart was stunned. The meaning of this statement was very clear. This time, only Cui Keli obediently returned to Qingzhou. Then, after the Fairy Road Conference, there was no Cui family in Qingzhou.


    The white-robed Taoist drank tea, moistened his throat, lowered the tea bowl, and looked at the slightly silent Wang Shaoshan, smiling. "The four big families in Qingzhou will soon have only three. Who is the head of these three, Pinglu Junzhong Who is headed, presumably General Wang will not care? "


    The implication is that letting you do business is to give you the opportunity to make you bigger, and you have to cherish it, otherwise we can choose another house.


    Wang Shaoshan also understands that after taking over this matter today, future errands will continue, and the Wang family and Ping Lujun will eventually become a sword in Penglai Daomen.


    Is it worth it?


    This question has long been answered in Wang Shaoshan''s mind.


    The white robe Taoist continued: "I heard that General Wang is also a soldier disciple?"


    Wang Shaoshan said calmly: "The lieutenant generals are all soldiers and disciples!"


    The white robe Taoist smiled indifferently: "In the eyes of the world, there are four schools of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, what a fallacy!"


    Wang Shaoshan was silent.


    The so-called military fighters, said that the lieutenant generals are considered military fighters. Which general who leads the war will deny that he is a soldier? It is the consensus that the armored soldiers serve as soldiers.


    However, if you go to a younger age, the monks who practice the Daomen system and the monks who practice Daoism are not really pure soldiers ... Wang Shaoshan shook his head secretly, without thinking deeply. How many soldiers are there in the world?


    There is also a consensus: the soldiers are the major faction without the power of their own, and there is not even solidarity. It is simply not enough to be classified as a major faction alone.


    What the soldiers believe in is to lead soldiers to fight for war, to be the masters of the world, and to keep their name in the history ... Even if they are disciples who follow the same person and meet on the battlefield, if they are their masters, they will have nothing. Do not hesitate and show no mercy for life and death.


    In the eyes of many people, soldiers are no different from a knife.


    However, the troubled times are approaching, and the disciples of soldiers will also rise to the occasion and go to the world to show their talents.


    "Well, all the poor words have been finished, and it''s time to leave." The white robe Taoist stood up and glanced at Wang Shaoshan. "You have to remind the general, take care, Cui Keli, there seems to be experts to help."


    Wang Shaoshan hugged his fist and said, "You can rest assured that you are the leader."


    The white robe Taoist said nothing and strode out.


    In the battle of Jimo Villa, Cui Keli has a master beside him, but he can do two tricks with both the young and the boss. How easy is it? The most amazing thing is that the monk who never appeared in Pinglujiang Lakes confronted the lives of young and old, and showed only the seventh level of Qi training!


    Isn''t it weird to practice Qi Qi on the 7th floor and be able to compete with the young and old masters who are known as Penglai Xianhe? The other party is just an unknown person!


    Who is the other party?


    The Penglai Daomen was alert.


    It''s definitely not easy!


    You must find out who this is.


    It is best to dig out the forces behind him.


    The immortal meeting will be held soon, and no accident can be tolerated.


    What are they trying to do? Who intends to intervene in Pinglujiang?


    The bottom of the mysterious forces must be found out!


    There is also the fat pier with a peach-wood sword ... That seemingly ordinary peach-wood sword, but once impressed Penglai Daomen.


    Why do they walk together?


    The Wang family is Penglai''s pawn.

 v2 Chapter 32： I wont bully you

    Bai Qingren Mu Qingliu stepped out of the gate of the villa and looked up at the east sky. Husband''s duster changed his side and sighed slightly.


    I heard that trusting Pinglu Jiedu to make Li Yi had arrived in Qizhou, and within a day, the Wujia and Huabuqi mountains in Qizhou were calmed down, and the entire government and rivers and lakes of Qizhou fell into the hands.


    Between the days ...


    His new Highness King An is really not easy. No one had ever imagined that a young man in his early twenties had a wrist that was so old and hot, but he moved away from the rabbit, silently and silently.


    It was indeed a blockbuster, Penglai Taomen had no time to respond.


    Mu Qingliu also heard that His Royal Highness An had also created a Tsing Yi Qianmen to manage Qizhou rivers and lakes. Whether it is Hua Bu Zhu Shan Dao Men, or large and small schools, we must obey the order of Tsing Yi Ya Men. Isn''t that wider than Chin Tian''s supervision?


    This is to grab business with Penglai!


    However, this is not unusual. If there is no way, His Royal Highness An Wang would not be able to overthrow Wei Baoheng, and also designed to eliminate the **** Liu Xingshen ¡¯s Korean covenant.


    It''s just that ... our Penglai Xianmen is not easy to mess with!


    Mu Qing showed a smile, what prime minister, what eunuch, in Chang''an, Beijing, there are too many rules and too many constraints, and we Penglai Xianmen, in Pinglu, that is the rules!


    Since we are rules, of course we don''t need to observe rules, rules are for our use.


    What Li Ye did, he made a surprise and was able to make trouble in Qizhou. He really arrived in Qingzhou ... Huh! When the Xiandao Conference is over, he will know that Penglai Xianmen is amazing!


    At that time, he saw me and waited, but he could not salute him. Like Wang Shaoshan, he said a long voice?


    Mu Qingliu thought so, and suddenly felt extraordinarily comfortable. Shi Ran stepped down the stairs, took the carriage that had been waiting for a long time, and drove down the flat road in front of the mountain.


    The guard at the gate of the villa, Kou Wu Kou Liu, saw the head of Penglai Xianmen Road, waved the dust in front of the door, sighed and walked away, and looked at each other.


    The taller Kou Liu looked at Mu Qingliu''s back, his eyes full of worship: "Xianmen Daochang looked up at the sky and sighed, what does it mean?"


    The sturdy figure Kou Wu hummed: "You can guess the thoughts of the immortal Taoist? They acted like they usually do, but in fact they have a lot of meaning. How can ordinary men and women think about it? I heard, like Mu Dao In order to reach this middle-level monk who practiced this kind of practice, even breathing pace coincided with the Tianji Avenue. Sighing and sighing may be a realization of the Avenue! "


    Kou Liuyi looked fascinated: "It is indeed the head of Xianmen. It is awesome! If you can board Penglai Xiandao in this life, you can see Xianmen''s style and die without regrets!"


    Kou Wuzhen laughed: "Just you? Do you want to go to Xiandao? Don''t dream about it by day! This time, our landlord is qualified to go, maybe we can understand the Taoism and get the gift from Xianmen, but you and me, in this life There is no hope! "


    While talking, they watched the carriage drive down the road. Suddenly they saw two people coming up from the road. When they saw the carriage, they stopped at the roadside to salute, as if they were talking to the driver.


    "Mo Chou has no confidants on his way. No one knows the world. There is a greeting from everyone wherever Xiandao Dao goes ..." Kou Liu respected him.


    Then they saw that Mu Qingliu Dao drove the curtains, leaned out of the carriage, said something to the two people on the road, and the next scene made Kou Wu and Kou Liu look at each other, stunned. .


    Among the two people on the roadside, the dark man who followed him suddenly stepped forward, reached out his hand, grabbed Mu Qingliu''s long collar, and kicked him out of the carriage, and fell **** the ground.


    This fall was extremely heavy, and the road was dusty like a cloud!


    What''s more, Kou Wu and Kou Liu were incredible. Mu Qingliu fell down on the ground and didn''t even get up to fight back, but raised his hands in front of him, looking like a man for mercy!


    Kou Wuyan swallowed: "This way of saluting greetings is something wrong ..."


    Kou Liuyi looked like a **** of a day: "Why don''t the monks who are in the middle of the mundane practice of Qi Dao fight back? Isn''t that the two, not ordinary people, but the seductive charms of the mountains, which has confused the Taoist master with magic?"


    When the two monks were scratching their heads, in their eyes, the head of the Xianmen who could understand the mystery of the road with a sigh, was lifted by the dark man, and he was lifted from the ground like a chicken. Behind the young man in front of the black robe, walked towards the gate of the villa!


    Even if the owner of the Qingshui Mountain Villa saw him, he was polite, and at any time and everywhere, there was a dusty Penglai Taoist. At this moment, the dark man was dragging his collar and dragging it on the ground, just like a dry wood, no Dare to move, and pull a line of dust on the ground with your feet.


    Kou Wu hurriedly returned to the villa to report the abnormal changes that he saw. This is worth it. In front of the gate of Qingshui Villa, the demon was confused by the demon and suffered a loss of face. Obviously, it caused trouble to Qingshui Mountain Villa. If Penglai Xianmen was to blame, Qingshui Mountain Villa would have to be charged with one count of protecting the director, which would be unreasonable.


    Kou Liuji gave out a spirit sword. He was close to the enemy in front of the door and stared at the opponent. He wanted to yell and rushed to save the director of Xianmen Taoist. In this case, maybe he can leave the director. Good impression. Maybe he will be instructed to repair it in the future?


    But Kou Liu had just lifted his feet and hadn''t fallen yet, and saw the man in front of the black robe, and glanced at him. At this moment, Kou Liu, who is already a practitioner of Qi training, trembled, his footsteps could no longer fall, he was stiff in the air, and he couldn''t take it back, just as if he had been fixed by a spell!


    Kou Liu wants to cry without tears, and she is indeed a demon. The demon method is so powerful! Look at me and I ca n¡¯t move. No wonder he has suffered a lot ... He certainly wo n¡¯t think about it. That ¡¯s the other person ¡¯s practice. He has reached the high level of qi training and has irresistible suppression on him. effect.


    In Kou Liu''s eyes, the son of Xuanpao was born pure and gentle, and he really looked like a crown and was romantic, but those monsters in the legend of Daomen, weren''t they? The more harmless humans and animals are, the more violent they are!


    "Qingshui Mountain Villa?" Li Min glanced at the plaque on the mountain house and turned back to Liu Dazheng, who was twisting Mu Qingliu: "Clear water and green water, the name of the fairy is fluttering, but it ¡¯s not like someone in the army would take it, maybe This Zhuangzi was founded by Penglai Daomen and Wang Shaoshan? "


    Liu Dazheng threw Mu Qingliu to the ground at will, and nodded earnestly: "It is very possible. It seems that Penglai Daomen has not been in trouble in Pinglu Xing these years, but in fact, small movements have continued in secret, it can be said that the layout has long been."


    "That makes sense," Li said.


    Because the whole body is stiff and the golden rooster is independent, the five senses are like the frozen Kou Liu, and the eyes are turned. Who is this mother, and even if you look at the name of the villa, you know that the villa is Penglai Xianmen, and it was established jointly with General Wang. of? It is indeed a monster. Isn''t this finished?


    Fortunately, Kou Wu has invited the owner Wang Tong to go out with several Qi practitioners. This made Kou Liu greatly relieved. I was controlled by the demon law! You help me break this demon first, my legs are numb!


    However, although Wang Tong also looked at Kou Liuyi, he did not break him.


    "Who''s here? Why is it so rude to the director of Xianmen Road in front of my Qingshui Villa?" Wang Tong''s expression was sober.


    Li Min smiled: "You are the master of Qingshui Mountain Villa Wang Tong?"


    "Below is Wang Tong! If there is any place that offends you, Qingshui Villa will also ask you to make it clear that if there is a mistake in Xinzhuang, you will definitely be given an explanation! If you have any place to help, but you can say no harm. If it can be done, never quit! "Wang Tong solemnly said. Kou Liu felt wrong when he heard this. Owner, this is clearly coming to your door. Why are you so kind to others? In the past, do n¡¯t you just take people directly and tell others what they have learned? what is it today? Ouch, owner, you are very considerate and forgiving me. I broke this demon law first. My legs are numb and I can''t stand anymore!


    Wang Tong had a somber expression on his face, and he didn''t dare to carelessly. He couldn''t say anything. When he went out and saw Kou Liu standing still, he knew that the other party was a move. He secretly mobilized Reiki and wanted to help Kou Liu recover. Action, after all, Kou Liu''s golden chicken''s independent posture is really shameful. Standing next to him like this, Wang Tong felt uncomfortable.


    But after Wang Tong''s aura was used up, he was bounced back abruptly, and made his chest feel stuffy, and almost no old blood spewed out!


    Master!


    The opponent''s cultivation is far better than him!


    It was precisely aware of this that Wang Tong spoke politely, and in the words, there was no sign of weakness.


    Unexpectedly, Li Min shook his head slightly and said to Wang Tong lightly: "You are not qualified to negotiate with me and let Wang Shaoshan come out."


    Wang Tong flushed suddenly and felt greatly insulted. The other party knew that Wang Shaoshan was here, so he was clearly prepared! The point is that Wang Shaoshan can represent Ping Lujun to a certain extent. The other party knows that Wang Shaoshan is here, and dare to come to trouble?


    Wang Tong stared at Li Yan with a deep voice: "Who is your Excellency? Really, Qingshui Villa can''t be bullied?"


    Li Yan could not help but laugh out loud: "Bullying? No, no, you are wrong, I will not bully you. You are not qualified to be bullied by me."


    Wang Tong was so angry that he was so humiliated in front of his house. He stepped out immediately, and he was going to shoot!


    But as soon as Wang Tong lifted his foot, he stood still and couldn''t move anymore!


    Not only him, but also several monks who practiced qi, they are all set in place!


    Wang Tong looked at Li Xun in disbelief, and looked at Liu Dazheng behind Li Xun. His eyes were full of fright.


    In the eyes of everyone, Li Xun walked up the stone steps with his hand in his hands, reached out and took off the plaque of Qingshui Mountain Villa, slammed it to the ground, torn apart, and then stepped on the door if nobody was there: "Qingshui Villa? From today, it doesn''t exist. "


    Looking at Li Yan and Liu Dazheng entering the gate, Kou Liu''s eyes turned to the corner.


    He saw that Wang Tong also used the same posture as himself, standing still, and could not help but reach the extreme, the owner, what are you doing, you are a master of the fourth layer of Qi training, and will not help me to lift the demon method. Even if you do, how can you look like me? You hit them, they all came in. What about your face? !!


    If Wang Tong knew Kou Liu''s thoughts, he would slap in the past.


    Do you think I don''t want to move, do you think I don''t want to lose face? But the cultivation of these two guys has reached the high level of training! The dark-skinned man looked inconspicuous, but I am afraid that Xiuwei has reached the eighth floor of Qi training! That''s the eight layers of Qi training. How can you move me to the fourth layer of Qi training? Why do you want to lose face?


    Wang Shaoshan is teaching his son, which is why he did not go out with Wang Tong.


    Even if some people do not know the heights and heights of the earth, they are looking for trouble in Qingshui Villa, but as long as I know that Wang Wangshan is here, can they still apologize without obedience and then retreat?


    I taught my son first.


    Wang Shaoshan slaps Wang Lingyu''s face with a slap, full of anger: "You prodigal, what else will you do that will cause trouble for me? I told you long ago that you are not good enough, so do n¡¯t run to the Xiandao Conference. Make fun of it, you just don''t listen, you run out of the house and chase me, but you are stabbed into a pig head halfway, and I want to cheer you up! I sent you a manpower. Tell me the people I send to you are too weak? What is weak? What is weak? What is weak? One is four layers of qi training, plus five layers of qi training. Where is weak? They can pack 100 with one hand. All! "

 v2 Chapter 33： you still can

    Wang Lingyu covered her face and felt very aggrieved. What good was it to clean up a hundred of me, but to clean up those dog breeds that didn''t have long eyes!


    Wang Shaoshan sat down on a sandalwood chair, and his anger was hard to dissipate: "A small cart and horse, gathered a total of twenty or thirty people, the head is just a training layer, so it is so difficult to deal with? The two Taoists What is it with that young man? "


    Wang Lingyu covered her face and said, "What can you come up with, tattered and dressed like a beggar on the street. You still use a peach sword, not even a spirit sword. The shame is extreme. These cheap bones, I''m angry at the thought of them! "


    Wang Shaoshan was so angry that he patted the armrest. He almost did not control his strength and smashed the armrest. Wang Lingyu was his young son, and was spoiled by his mother, and it turned out to be a waste, otherwise he would not say such stupid words.


    "The recent Pinglu rivers and lakes are not very peaceful. There is an unknown force infiltrating into it. You must take care of yourself and don''t go out to cause trouble again!" Wang Qianshan said here, and suddenly frowned, did Wang Lingyu meet in Jimo Villa? , Who fights with young and old?


    It is very likely that the high-end monks who practice Qi are rare masters, how can they come up with a few gangs at will?


    With this in mind, Wang Shaoshan asked indifferently: "Not to mention the two Taoists, the guy who subdued Wang Lingjiang was a young man wearing a black robe? What does he look like, what are his facial features, and his temperament? What is it like? "


    Wang Shaoshan remembered Mu Qingliu''s description of the Battle of Jimo Villa. In order to let the Pingluo rivers and lakes forces help Penglai Daomen grasp the whereabouts of the man, Mu Qingliu also described with Wang Shaoshan that appearance of the guy.


    In Mu Qingliu''s words, he is a young man with a face like Guanyu, Swen Baijing, a scholar, but with a temperament and fortitude, with sharp features like a knife. This description can be described as a feature that is easy to attract attention.


    When Wang Lingyu thought of the son of Xuanpao, he felt uncomfortable, and he felt nausea in his heart. Who asked the other party to let him eat?


    He resentfully said: "That guy? Very ugly! Black face, cross-eyed eyes, short nose, horse-faced face! Short limbs, shaved beards, and no shaving at all, people can''t eat without looking! Except for the high point, It''s a far cry from me! "


    Wang Shaoshan: "..."


    This looks really dare not be complimented, and the description of the person by young and old is quite different. Alas, the forest is so big that there are really any birds. It is so high that it grows so high ... it really makes people ... I do n¡¯t know what to say.


    Wang Shaoshan glanced at Wang Lingyu, knowing his son Mo Ruofu, he suddenly felt that the other party might not be so ugly. After all, Wang Lingyu''s shyness would not praise his hostile object.


    With a wave of his hand, Wang Shaoshan said: "It''s worth mentioning that it''s useless. We still have people in their hands. Since we''ve lost money, there''s no reason to swallow it. Later I asked Wang Tong to bring the people of Qingshui Villa to you Going there, my two guards will also give you, they are both practicing the fifth layer of qi, this time to do a good job, do not make reservations, you can be sure.


    Wang Lingyu was overjoyed: "Two guards with his father as Dinghaishen needles, plus all the masters of Qingshui Mountain Villa, this time will surely kill those dog hybrids who don''t have long eyes and dare to worry about me! I am afraid they will run Hurry, you can''t find it for a while, it will take a long time ... "


    Before Wang Lingyu said this, the yard outside the door suddenly banged twice, very short and abrupt, and then a slightly lazy and casual voice came in: "Not hard, not hard to find, I''m just outside the door. "


    Both Wang Lingyu and Wang Shaoshan suddenly changed their faces. They hurried to the door, and when they fixed their eyes, they saw a black robe man standing in the courtyard, followed by a dark man.


    Wang Shaoshan''s face was sinking like water. Wang Lingyu took a breath and looked down at the ground. The two Wang Shaoshan''s guards were so shocked that their chins couldn''t be closed, and they stammered at the king. Mountain Road: "Father ... Father, your two guards have fallen?"


    Wang Shaanshan was born out of anger, anxious to give Wang Lingyu a slap, can''t my mother see it? Want you to remind?


    These two guards are exactly the two layers of five qi training that Wang Shaoshan wants to send to Wang Lingyu as Dinghaishenzhen. They should have followed Wang Lingyu and told the guy who made him suffer. Now, only But after two muffled sounds, they lay on the ground and could no longer get up.


    Eyes moved from two guards to Li Yi, Wang Lingyu was suddenly shocked, could not help but take two steps back, one finger pointed at Li Yi, his mouth moved halfway, but could not say a complete sentence: "You. .....It''s you......"


    Wang Shaoshan also saw Li Yan, a romantic scholar, Mei Yuxuan Yang, standing against his hands, giving people a sense of sharpness and restraint, and would not make people feel that his hands are not bound by chickens, and his authority Extremely heavy. All in all, an opponent with outstanding strength and appearance.


    After hearing Wang Lingyun''s words, Wang Shaoshan turned his head to see Wang Lingyu''s unstoppable expression. Where did he not know that this young man in xuanpao was the one who let Wang Lingyu suffer?


    He was so angry that the Buddha came out of the air and the Buddha rose to the sky. This is what you say in your mouth, black face, cross-eyed eyes, short nose, horse face, ugly guy who can''t afford to eat? Can you open your eyes and talk a little more? Simply shameless! If you look for someone like you said, you can''t find this guy when you find the monkey year!


    Seeing the two of them looking uncompromising, Li Min could not help but laugh: "The two seemed to be surprised when they saw me?"


    Wang Lingyu calmed down his heart, and immediately became a facial features: "You hit me, you dare to come to your door! You really eat the bear heart leopard courage, can''t wait to die! Come, come! Wang Tong, let all of you come out, unload this bun and drag it out to feed the dog! "


    He shouted for a long time, and no one responded. The courtyard was quiet and unusual, as if it were not a manor, but a deserted wilderness.


    Wang Lingyu''s face gradually turned white, and his hands trembled.


    Li Yan waited for him to stop calling, so he smiled and said lightly: "The people in the villa are all standing at the penalty station, I''m afraid I can''t move for a while. That is to say, even if you call your throat broken, no one will come to the rescue you."


    "How can this happen?" Wang Lingyu took a few steps back and forth in a panic, accidentally kicked to the stone steps of the corridor, and suddenly fell to the ground. Even if he was stupid, he realized the seriousness of the problem at this moment.


    Li Yan no longer cares about Wang Lingyu, looks at Wang Shaoshan, and asks seriously: "Will General Wang still have to say, I dare to break into Qingshui Mountain Villa, and I dare to command and shoot you all. Do you know how to write dead words? "


    Wang Shaoshan''s face was green and white. He felt the seriousness of the situation, and the guy who was able to deal with the young and old had found himself in front of him, but he was brought in by his son. He wore the wolf into the room and set himself on fire. Law, this is really unjustifiable. There is nothing wrong with it now. The masters are all damaged and there is no army around me. What should I do?


    He gritted his teeth: "I wouldn''t be as stupid as this stand!"


    Li Yan was amused by this sentence and laughed a little, and sure enough the pig teammates were always so annoying. But they are your son. Is it really appropriate for you to say that?


    Li Yanrao''s interesting taste: "General Wang seemed unhappy to see me? Why, didn''t you ask me to have a cup of tea?"


    Wang Shaoshan clenched his fists. As a man in the army, he couldn''t stand such humiliation. He stared at Li Yan: "Who is your Excellency, come to Ben Jiang, why?"


    Li Yan smiled and calmly said two words: "Kill."


    The voice didn''t fall, others had rushed off the ground, the blast of wind sweeping under his feet, bringing up a roll of fine dust.


    But before the fine dust was rolled up by the wind, he had already punched Wang Wangshan in one punch!


    This fist appeared to be unremarkable. It did not provoke a raging wind and did not make a thunderous noise, but there was a thin layer of blue fist on the fist.


    But this is exactly how to send and receive Reiki!


    Wang Shaoshan knew that Li Xun would take a shot, so he was on alert all the time, but when he really saw Li Xun''s shot, he still had no room to dodge. He had no time to bow his back, transport his aura, and cross his arms in front of him!


    When the fist arrived in front of Wang Shaoshan, the speed suddenly increased again, and the sound exploded into clouds, banging on Wang Shaoshan''s arm!


    Wang Shaoshan only felt a big mountain hit his arms, and his arms broke instantly when he clicked, and he lost all his strength. He could no longer protect the face door, and was unable to loosen his arms and pulled them down, while Li Yan''s fist opened his defense. Afterwards, he was inexhaustible and smashed on his cheek again!


    Wang Shaoshan''s face was completely deformed. Several **** teeth flew out of his mouth. He walked off the ground, his body floated, and his mind was blank!


    Li Yan had already swept behind him, and elbowed Wang Shaoshan''s back severely with an elbow!


    Wang Shaoshan screamed, spit out blood, and slammed the ground, causing a cloud of mud and dust!


    It was just a face-to-face meeting. Wang Shaoshan no longer had the power to act. He lay face down on the ground, no matter how he struggled, he could no longer climb.


    Li Yan squatted down in front of Wang Shaoshan, grabbed his hair and raised his head.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Lingyu has been scared to urinate and incontinence, and wet his crotch. In his eyes that day, his father, who is omnipotent and omnipotent, would lie on the ground like a dead fish that was beaten face to face and be slaughtered by others. Is n¡¯t he a guy in the martial arts realm worse? The boundless fear wrapped him, leaving him cold.


    About Mo smelled a strange odor, Li Zhi coldly looked back at Wang Lingyu, the other wolf looks miserable, making him frown slightly.


    When contacted with Li Yan''s cold, temperatureless eyes, Wang Lingyu was scared to be afraid, and he kept shrinking, because the voice of panic had changed, like a chicken and duck, screaming in a voice: "Don''t ... .Don''t kill me! Please, don''t kill me! "


    Wang Lingyu''s unbearable response flashed a look of contempt in Li Yan''s eyes. He said indifferently, "You have no right to die in my hands."


    Looking at Wang Shaoshan, Li Yan laughed softly: "You can do it."


    A punch fell, and the ground trembled suddenly. A deep pit appeared out of thin air, and the smoke filled the air!

 v2 Chapter 34： Do not go out (third more)

    The flying debris cut through Wang Shaoshan''s cheek, and the bloodline leaked out. In his wide eyes, the eyes fixed in the corner of his eyes, filled with terror and despair.


    The deep pit next to his face was like an abyss, as if the other end went straight to Huangquan. Now, Wang Shaoshan felt the call of King Yan, and his spirit seemed to be out of touch and fell into that deep pit.


    After Li Yan released his hand, Wang Shaoshan was panting like a cow. He was lying on the edge of the deep pit, staring at the dirt pit. He could hardly believe that he hadn''t been killed by a punch from Li Yan. But he also knew that it would be easy for Li Yan to kill him.


    When Wang Lingyu''s fist fell, he passed out.


    Li Xun squatted in front of Wang Shaoshan and smiled, "This is a method of dealing with ordinary people first. If you want to convince the army, you must show overwhelming strength first. I wonder if the next cultivation will make General Wang feel satisfaction?"


    Wang Shaoshan was speechless.


    Li Zheng stood up and asked Liu Dazheng to lift Wang Shaoshan into the house. He suddenly felt a little thirsty and went out of the courtyard.


    I glanced around the door and saw a petite green-haired girl who walked in front of the tea. He waved and begged the girl to come over, and asked with a gentle smile: "Where are the two bowls of tea to be delivered? ? "


    The little girl looked like she was fifteen or sixteen years old, she had bright facial features, her cheeks were pink, she looked like an immature little apple, and she saw her questioning, and her little girl was slightly at a loss: "Zhuang main."


    The monks in the villa are basically unable to move. This little girl is still walking around. I didn''t know where I was hiding just now, but I didn''t find any abnormalities. I was still sending tea foolishly. Li Yan thought it was interesting and took the tray. , Said to her: "The owner will not ask."


    "Ah?" Little Aunt was a little helpless, looked up at Li Ao for a few moments, and then bowed her head shyly. The apple-like face turned redder, and the mosquito said, "My son is the owner''s guest? You If you want tea, the slaves will prepare it for you, but these two bowls are really Zhuang main. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m your owner ... well, good friend. He won''t mind, if he knows you gave me tea, he will praise you for doing well." Famela, "Yes, what''s your name?"


    "Really?" The little girl in green shirt raised her head uncertainly. She had big, bright eyes that looked extraordinarily bright and lovely, but her eyes touched the crown-like boy in front of her eyes, and she hurry to lower the red little girl. Face, very shy: "The slave family is called Xiaoyu."


    "Xiaoyu ... their sons are as beautiful as jade, and they are different from the clan. Sure enough, they are just like their names." Li Min took out a jade pinch and shoved it into the hands of the panicked and shy little girl. Here you are, I thank you, do n¡¯t refuse, otherwise I ¡¯m not happy. Go back to the room and stay, remember, no one told you not to go out. Do n¡¯t worry, you wo n¡¯t wait too long. "


    Li Yan gave the big-eyed little girl a soft smile and entered the door with a tray.


    Little girl-in-law held the cold jade-like jade in her hand and watched Li Li disappear at the door. Her big eyes were filled with confusion. Li Li had already lost sight of her. Turning around, he was blushing with two ripe apple faces, holding Jade stunned and walking back.


    Li Yan returned to the room. Wang Shaoshan was already sitting on the chair. Liu Dazheng stood with his arms around his eyes, closed his eyes and raised his mind, and did not guard against Wang Shaoshan. He made it clear that Wang Shaoshan was not in his eyes.


    Li Xun sat down on the chair, took the tea bowl and sipped, and was slightly surprised: "No less than this tea is cooked well."


    He looked at Wang Shaoshan, who was sitting on a chair in a dangerous position, and did not dare to move. He smiled and put down his tea bowl. "Have you heard of Tsing Yi Shumen recently?"


    Wang Shaoshan''s eyes changed. He knew that the worst situation had happened. The young man in the black robe who could kill both the young and the big man at the same time was indeed an unknown little puppet of unknown origin. There really was an important thing behind him. Puppet power.


    What Li Yan did in Qizhou, Wang Shaoshan has already received the news, and naturally he knows who is the Qingmen yamen, but now he is unifying the existence of Qizhou''s rivers and lakes. It is said that there is a person who comes out casually, and he has practiced Qi The practice of the magician, and the master is like a cloud, several big men are the top masters of the high-level training!


    Originally, Wang Shaoshan didn''t believe these words. There are so many monks in the high level of practice. How can there be any reason to appear in groups? Tsing Yi Yamen is not the 5th Avenue Gate! Even if the new Jiedushi is His Royal Highness the King of the Tang Dynasty, how many masters can he catch up in just four years after he rose? The old An Wang Wang Li, who once weighted the world, has only a few people around him, right?


    But today, seeing Li Yan and Liu Dazheng with his own eyes, Wang Shaoshan had to believe. Only those who appeared in front of him were the two high-level qi exercises, and the obscure big man who looked like a follower was so high that he had reached the eighth level of qi training!


    Wang Shaoshan heard that Tsing Yi Qimen is still renovating the Qizhou rivers and lakes, that is to say, it is impossible for all the masters to come here, so you can dispatch two high Qi training sections casually. Rumor?


    It''s really horrifying that Tsing Yi knocks on the door. His Royal Highness An Wang, who has never met, is said to be only in his twenties, and at a young age, he can capture such a group of masters to play for him. It is even more unfathomable, and I do not know what kind of character, if I can see the previous side. .....


    Wang Qianshan sighed secretly, meeting sooner or later, after all, the other party was the new Pinglu Jiedushi, but now Wang Wangshan only hopes that day will come later. In the past, he didn''t put Li Yan in his eyes and thought that even if the other party was the prince of the dynasty, Pinglu always had the final say. In a sense, Wang Shaoshan could do half of it ... . The most unfortunate is also a quarter of the Lord, naturally will not be afraid of the milky boy. When Li Yan arrived in Pinglu, he still had to look at his face if he wanted to sit in a steady position.


    On the rivers and lakes, Li Bao overthrew Wei Baoheng and eliminated Liu Xingshen ¡¯s Korean covenant. It was spread as if it were magical. Wang Qianshan originally laughed at it. After all, the rumors would be exaggerated. He would not believe it. A twenty-year-old unknown boy, really can Sudden change overnight, then blockbuster?


    But for now, Wang Shaoshan didn''t dare to underestimate that one anymore, and the new Jieji had not yet arrived. In his mind, he sketched a mysterious, whirlpool-like deep, murderous back.


    The whole Pinglu, who can wrestle with his wrist, I am afraid that there is only Penglai Daomen?


    Wang Shaanshan asked, "My son is the one in Tsing Yi?"


    This problem stumped Li Li a little, and said that he was a Tsing Yi Yamen, of course, it is not appropriate, because Tsing Yi Yamen is his. Saying he isn''t, it seems that the two have nothing to do with each other, which is even more inappropriate.


    Seeing Li Xun''s refusal, except for his inexplicable smile, Wang Shaoshan had determined in his heart that the other party was the person in Tsing Yi. In fact, this is a question that is asked a lot. If the other party is not, why should he ask him if he knows Tsing Yi?


    Wang Shaoshan sighed longly: "The son-in-law''s cultivation is strength, and Wang is ashamed. If the son-in-law has any command, let us say clearly that if Wang can do it, he will not quit."


    It does n¡¯t make sense to beat others. It ¡¯s meaningless to hold on to it. Let ¡¯s look at the other party ¡¯s plans first, and let us overcome today ¡¯s difficulties.


    Li Zheng motioned to Liu Dazheng, who took out an ironing invitation, and flicked it with two fingers, then went to Wang Shaoshan.


    "Wulin Conference Hero Post. General Wang is one of the heroes we value, and the Wang family is also a force we recognize. The post also hopes that General Wang can accept it. At that time, please ask General Wang to bring Wang Jiajunyan to the meeting on time. Do n¡¯t Let us down. "Li Yan smiled.


    Wang Shaoshan opened the post and saw his hands tremble in shock. He suddenly looked up: "This is the gate of Tsing Yi, this is the Fairy Road Conference of Penglai Daomen ... Opposing?"


    "No, no, General Wang said wrong." Li Yan shook his index finger, "Tsing Yi Jianmen was ordered by Pinglu Jiedong to lead Pinglu Jianghu in order to give Pinglu Jianghu a peaceful and stable environment and let everyone less Disputes, more cooperation, and joint efforts to contribute to the prosperity of Pinglu, is a matter of great joy. It is of great benefit to the country and the people, and it is justified. How can Penglai''s Fairy Fair be compared with it? "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan''s eyes were smirking, but his voice was not without chills: "What kind of fairy road conference is Penglai Daomen, this is to go against Tsing Yi, Jijie, and the court. General Wang is a smart man, Another national general, would n¡¯t it even be clear whether this was right or not? ¡±Wang Shaoshan grinned, and the hero ¡¯s post in his hand was as hot as charcoal, making him feel like sitting on a needle.¡° But if Wang received this hero ¡¯s post Why is the Wang family different from being grilled on fire? When the Penglai Daomen retaliates, how can the Wang family afford it? "


    Li Yan said aloud, "General Wang meant that he wouldn''t pick up the hero''s post, but would have to talk to Tsing Yi and the Jiedushi, did they do it?"


    Wang Shaoshan''s face changed, and he was busy: "Wang dare not!"


    Li Ye smiled, "Don''t be afraid. Since General Wang is willing to accept this hero post, I might as well make it clear. The hero post is not specifically issued to the Wang family. Pinglu''s powers are large and small, everyone has No one can run away. All the monks in Pinglu Jianghu are required by the Tsing Yi Shumen, and all of them follow their orders. One less will not work! Does General Wang understand? "


    Wang Shaoshan was shocked: "This ..."


    Li Zheng waved his hand: "So what General Wang was worried about was that the Wang family would be grilled on a fire, which would not happen at all. If there was such a fire, it would not be the Wang family to be roasted. All the Pinglu rivers and lakes forces, All the rain and dew are attached. "


    Wang Shaoshan froze.


    Li Zheng held up the tea bowl, drank his tea and moistened his throat, and continued: "Tell the general Wang, the Cui family has already received the hero post. You are the second one. You should be honored. Only those who sit on the stage first have Qualified to sit in a good seat in the middle. As for General Wang worrying about the revenge of Penglai Daomen ... I am a reasonable person and will never mess up. I will give General Wang three days. Within these three days, the people of the Wang family You can just stay at Qingshui Mountain Villa and go nowhere. Within three days, if Penglai didn''t come to trouble you, then you take someone back to Qingzhou immediately, and you can''t delay for a moment. "


    Putting down the tea bowl, Li Min stood up with another bowl of tea, and came to Wang Shaoshan, "Now, General Wang needs to answer me immediately, do you drink this bowl of tea or not?"


    Wang Shaoshan''s face changed for a while, and finally he gritted his teeth and took the tea bowl with both hands: "I drink!"


    Li Yan smiled with satisfaction.


    He certainly knew that Wang Shaoshan would drink.


    Wang Shaoshan received the hero post. If within three days, Penglai Daomen did not come to trouble him, then there was only one explanation, Penglai, who could not come.


    Why can''t I come?


    Naturally was blocked by Tsing Yi Yamen.


    If the Tsing Yi Yamen can stop the Penglai Daomen, then it has the strength to compete with the Penglai Daomen.


    At that time, Penglai couldn''t blame the king for shaking the mountain too much. People you Penglai couldn''t deal with, what can I do? Can''t blame me?


    Now that the two are of equal strength, why is it necessary for Wang Shaoshan to get along with Tsing Yi to be the leader in charge of Penglai?


    Save yourself first, ride a donkey to read the phonograph, walk and see, see Tsing Yi Yamen and Penglai, who will win or lose.


    After this battle has come to fruition, we should then make our position clear. Anyway, the Wang family is not a soft persimmon. Whoever wins will not easily treat the Wang family.


    Right now ... Save your life before talking.


    Li Yan and Liu Dazheng stepped forward and walked out of the gate of Qingshui Villa.


    At the door, Li Yan also looked up at the east sky.


    Of course Wang Shaoshan cannot be killed. Killing Wang Shaoshan will chill the hearts of others, and he will be too brutal and bloody, and will attract other rivers and lakes in Pinglu. Push.


    The situation in Qingzhou is more complicated than that in Qizhou.


    Li Ye was never meant to destroy Pinglu''s rivers and lakes.


    The corner of his mouth traced a rising arc.


    Both the Cui family and the Wang family received hero posts. Next, there will only be more people willing to accept hero posts.


    With Liu Dazheng, Li Yan strode away.


    It wasn''t until the two went away that they were punished by the roosters Wang Tong and Kou Liu who were independent at the door. This restored their ability to act and relieved each other. Holding their sour legs and legs, they looked at Li Ye and Liu Dazheng with their eyes full of fear.


    And in a house deep in the villa, a little girl in a green shirt holding a jade pinch tightly in her palm was sitting on a small round stool, her face was hot, and her eyes were blurry, wondering Think of it.

 v2 Chapter 35： Goodbye

    A horse and a horse traveled to a small town.


    Although some unpleasant things happened on the road, there was no reason to turn back without delivering the goods. Moreover, Cui Li''s carriage was followed by the chariot, and Su Emei Wei Xiaozhuang had seen them both. The chariots who shot the horse all felt that the trip was very safe.


    Because of gratitude, fellow chariots and horses, including Yang Feng, talked hotly with Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang along the way, not to ask them to guide them in cultivation, and they could talk to the celestial minister. In the above, it is all the capital boasted in the future.


    However, Yang Feng and others quickly disappointed and found that no matter how they put on their hot faces, Tianxian Daodao was never cold or hot. Although he did not have a clear and arrogant attitude, he had absolutely no intention to approach them and talk to her. It''s also limited to polite answers, but the fat pride is very enthusiastic and can chat with anyone for a long time.


    In this way, Yang Feng and others will not take hot faces and put on cold ass. Tianxian Dao obviously has a quiet temperament and does not like talking to people. This is not to miss them, they can''t entangle people. Is that annoying? Can''t say a few more words to others, at least make a good impression on others.


    Wei Xiaozhuang looked around at the lively town, and after turning away from Li Da and Li Yan, he said quietly: "Sister, what did you say Brother Li did? He shouldn''t be in trouble to find the Prince Wang Right? "


    Su Emei is just not used to talking to strangers. She is still easy-going with Wei Xiaozhuang, but Wei Xiaozhuang''s problem still confused her eyes. She thought about it and said in an uncertain tone: "I don''t know ... However, after listening to Yang Feng, they said that the Wang family is one of the four major families in Qingzhou. They did not find the reason to lose face after suffering a loss, but strangely, they never appeared again. "


    This is the speculation that Li Zhi went to the royal family, Wei Xiaozhuang focused his head, and recognized Su Emei''s judgment, but immediately he got up again: "Four big families in Qingzhou, aren''t they masters like clouds? And the royal family is still the gate, then It is even more hand-to-eye, if Brother Li really went to find them, would there be any trouble? "


    When Wei Xiaozhuang said this, Su E''s eyebrows, who were worried about Li Yan, frowned slightly. She was silent, and Huakaiyue''s good face climbed up with a little annoyance: "I knew this. It was time to go with him. "


    "But Brother Li didn''t let us follow?" Wei Xiaozhuang disturbed his head. "If Brother Li is really righteous, when he met us, he would help me to cure the disorder of drunkenness. We went to Cui''s house. We originally planned to entertain him well, but he helped him again. This time, we protected Mr. Cui to Penglai, and encountered a car and horse line insulted by the Wang family on the road. ... "


    Speaking of this, Wei Xiaozhuang''s eyes glowed, and the expression of worship appeared in his eyes: "Sister, do you think this is not the way to see the unevenness and help each other? In the Taoist temple, the old Master listened to us and said those ancient knights They are all walking in the world to support the weak, so as to what Brother Li is doing, should he be called a hero? "


    Su Emei frowned, and then Zheng Jianjian headed: "Of course he is!"


    Seeing that Su Emei agreed with her inference, Wei Xiaozhuang laughed happily, just as Su Emei pursed her lips and thought about these few days, Wei Xiaozhuang suddenly unexpectedly asked a question that surprised Su Emei: "Sister, when I was going down the mountain, Master told us that if she met someone she likes at the foot of the mountain, then don''t think about returning to Taoism, and just marry home. Brother Li is so narrow-minded, isn''t she interested?"


    Su Emei didn''t expect Wei Xiaozhuang to talk about this suddenly, her cheeks were flushed immediately after she slightly twitched, and she gave Wei Xiaozhuang a grumpy look, and her silver teeth gritted: "Wei Xiaozhuang! Is your skin itchy?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang shrugged: "I''m thinking about your life-long events, Master said, the woman is going to marry someone ..."


    Su E''s eyebrows were so shameless, this was again under the spectacle of the court, and she could not wait to dig a seam to drill into it. When she saw Wei Xiaozhuang''s endless talk, her face became reddish, and she had to stare at Wei Xiaozhuang fiercely. The killing of the eyes is full of warnings.


    Seeing Su Emei''s appearance, Wei Xiaozhuang thought that Su Emei was unwilling and quickly responded: "Yes, brother Li, although chivalrous, looks a bit ugly, ca n¡¯t compare with us, sister you do n¡¯t like it too normal."


    "Nonsense! Where is he ugly ?!" Su Emei immediately retorted.


    Wei Xiaozhuang blinked blankly: "Isn''t it ugly?" He quickly reacted again, with great interest: "So, did Sister Li see Brother Li?"


    Su Emei froze: "You don''t have it! Who cares about him!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang said a second, and thought he understood Su Emei''s meaning again: "After all, he still looks ugly."


    Su Emei: "..."


    The chariot stopped outside a restaurant, and the accompanying buddies stopped on the spot. Yang Feng went to negotiate with the restaurant buddies, and then came back to call Su Emei and others to enter the building.


    The guys at the Chamaxing, except for a few people in the Wuzong realm, did not intend to enter the door. Later, the restaurant buddies will bring their meals out and let them solve them by the van. Anyway, it is some steamed cakes or something. When going out, these people on the ground floor do not expect to enter the restaurant. The reason why they stop here is mainly to supply dry food.


    Cui Keli stepped out of the carriage, and Wei Xiaozhuang eagerly greeted him to enter the door.


    Looking at the restaurant''s signboard, Cui Keli sighed: "I don''t know where Li Gongzi is now. I hope he didn''t go after the Wang family''s dude ... The Wang family is the gatekeeper, Ping Lujun is always arrogant and behaves rudely. If you do n¡¯t talk about the rules, Li Gongzi rides alone, and there is no one to take care of it. If he is entangled by the Wang family, it will be troublesome. "


    When Su Emei heard Cui Keli''s words, she couldn''t help but look worried. She was worried about Li Yan at the moment and couldn''t help thinking: "Although Li Gongzi is a high-level man, he has a lot of experience in rivers and lakes, but it ¡¯s still too much to be alone. Dangerous ... After dinner, shall I tell everyone and go back to him? "


    With this in mind, Su Emei could not help but glance behind her. The long streets are bustling and bustling, but they are all unfamiliar faces. She burst out in her heart. I am not familiar with this place.


    Just thinking about this, Su Emei suddenly heard a bright laughter, and then a familiar voice, from far to near the restaurant: "You are finally here, but I have been waiting here for a long time."


    Su Emei''s heartbeat suddenly snapped, and suddenly she turned around and saw a handsome goddess, who was coming out of the restaurant with a smile, and arched to the crowd: "I have ordered wine and wait for everyone to come to the table. "


    Who is this Li Yan?


    Why is he here? Su E''s eyebrows looked at Li Yan, feeling extraordinarily incredible.


    Wei Xiaozhuang greeted the surprise first: "Brother Li, how did you get to us?"


    Li Yan laughed: "I''m going to catch up with you after I''ve done my business. But I''m on the trail, so hurry up. Forget it, you will arrive today, and you''ll just wait here."


    Then, Li Yan glanced at Su Emei.


    Seeing Li Yan looking to himself, Su E lowered his head, this guy is always so unexpected.


    The crowds entered the restaurant and took their seats respectively. As usual Li Li sat at a table with Cui Keli, Wei Xiaozhuang and Su Emei, and Yang Feng and the horse and horse dealers sat at another table. As Li Zhi said, he was already applauded After the wine and dishes, everyone sat down for a long time, and the hot food was served.


    This time without waiting for Wei Xiaozhuang to ask questions, Cui Keli said to Li Li: "Cui Mou also told the two Taoist chiefs that Li Gongzi left this trip and did not go to see the talents of the Wang family. Otherwise, there will be constant trouble. The son returned safely, and I was relieved when I waited. "


    The words were tentative, Li Min smiled, "I went to meet a friend."


    "What kind of friends?" Wei Xiaozhuang was full of interest. This young Taoist who entered the rivers and lakes was full of curiosity about everything in the rivers and lakes. "Li Gongzi''s friends must be very powerful, but unfortunately I didn''t see them. regret."


    Cui Keli looked at Li Yan intentionally or unintentionally, and wanted to hear how he responded.


    Li Yan greeted everyone to go down with chopsticks and heard the words responded: "It is impossible to talk about it. If you want to meet, you may have a chance in the future."


    If Cui Keli had a deep meaning: "It is strange to say that during the period when Li Gongzi left, the people of the Wang family did not come to trouble again. This is not in line with their arrogant temperament."


    Wei Xiaozhuang opened his eyes and looked at Li Yan with great anticipation: "Isn''t Li Gongzi going to see the Wang family?"


    After asking this question, I suddenly felt impossible. After all, the Wang family was very powerful. If Li Yan went to find them, he would not come back so quickly. Wei Xiaozhuang laughed twice to resolve the embarrassment.


    Li Yiyi calmly pickled vegetables to eat, and said indifferently: "Is the person of the Wang family? Maybe they have experienced so much, so I dare not come for the time being."


    Crickly didn''t get the answer he wanted and didn''t keep asking, it seemed too deliberate to ask again.


    Everyone was talking and did not notice that a table not far from them was paying attention from time to time, that was two men, two women and four young people, men''s brocade belts, women''s blouses, skirts, dress up They are quite rich.


    One of the younger women, about sixteen or seventeen years old, wore two shofar braids, gave birth to a small goose egg face, and the childishness had not faded. Under the curved eyelashes, a pair of black gemstone eyes, Looking curiously at Li Yan.


    "What''s wrong with Luluo? What''s wrong with that guy?"


    Next to the girl, a young man with a feminine face, seeing that the girl looked different, asked in a loud voice, and there was an imperceptible alert in Li Zhi''s eyes.


    The girl called Luluo gave a slight whistle, and after returning to her head, she quickly lowered her head and used the grilled food to cover up her disappointment. From time to time, the cheeks of the cheeks were full and swelled: "Nothing."


    "Isn''t Luluo fancy for others? I can see that you have been there for a while. You have a good vision. The boy is not only born handsome but rare, but also has a long breath and is not low."


    A joking voice joked that it was a woman beside Luluo, wearing a dark green jersey, in her twenties, Dan Fengyan''s eyes were unexplainably charming, and a pair of flame red lips were even more enchanting, especially like laughing at this time When you get up, you should be beautiful.


    The girl is picking up food faster, and her head is lowered. If it is not the small bowl, it is estimated that she will bury her small head into the bowl. After listening to the other party, she is coquettishly weak and coquettishly said: " Sister Wei! "


    Sister Wei did not intend to let her go. She had white and snowy hands supporting her flawless chin. She looked at Li Yan with a smile, and relentlessly added firewood: "Otherwise, novices will have good luck Well, when Lu Luo went out the first time, she encountered such a rare son. Is n¡¯t that fate? But she is not a mouthful. The son is well-dressed. Every act is relaxed and modest, and he agrees with etiquette. He is a family member, and you Look at him talking to the people around him, there is no shelf, such a son, but very rare! "


    Sister Wei looked at the two men at the same table intentionally or unintentionally, and the corners of her eyes were like deep smiles.


    Lu Luo put down the bowl, raised her small face angrily, and the rice grains were still sticking to her mouth, but she was very solemn. She looked at Sister Wei, and when you talked about it again, I cried to show you the grievance expression, cute and lovely.


    Sister Wei suddenly giggled, and it was quite a bit of flowers and flowers, but wasn''t it? The full **** were "automatic without wind".


    This beauty fell in the eyes of the two men at the same table. They almost didn''t let their chopsticks fall to the ground, but after listening to Sister Wei''s words, they saw Lulu''s shameful response. When they looked at Li Yan again, they had a lot of hostility in their eyes. .


    The man who was close to Luluo had a feminine face and had been maintaining a personable manner, but at this moment he could not bear the anger. He and the man who looked just like him, with long hands and feet, were all disciples of Laizhou Wukong Jianmen, and he was an outstanding disciple of this generation.


    Although Wukong Jianmen can not be compared with Penglai Daomen, it is also a big faction in Laizhou. On the status of rivers and lakes, it is on a level with Qingshui Mountain Villa and Jimo Mountain Villa. Walking on rivers and lakes on weekdays is all tied up.


    This time Penglai Daomen held the Fairy Road Conference, and Wukong Jianmen was also invited. Soon after they went out, they met the two. A disciple of Jianjian Jian has moved his mind, and he has done his utmost to act as a messenger of flower protection all the time.


    However, it is only Wei Nianci and Luluo from the Laizhou Xiaoshi clan. Their attitude towards them has always been salty, and if they are away, no matter how they dig out of the hollow and please, even the Wushuang Sword style of the empty sword gate is exposed a lot. They also failed to win their hearts. Although they were secretly annoyed, they also had patience and planned to fight long-term.


    But now, a guy who doesn''t know where to come from, just sitting next to them and not even talking to the two "Women", has won the favor of the two Women How can two outstanding disciples who want to be beaten to be the hopeless future of Jianmen?


    The feminine Xu Xianjian stood up first.

 v2 Chapter 36： Perseverance

    Wei Nianci saw Xu Xianjian stand up, her charming eyes bent into a half-moon shape, colorful and lingering, but there was no encouragement. The corner of her mouth twitched slightly, waiting to see a good show, lest the world be chaotic.


    "Brother Xu, what are you standing up for?" Lv Luo was startled by Xu Xianjian''s sudden movement, and she blinked with amazement big eyes and looked at Xu Xianjian in puzzlement.


    Xu Xian Jianpi smiled, but didn''t smile: "It''s nothing, just to see the Xuanpao boy, I feel quite kind and want to know some."


    Luluo looked at Wei Nianci and Xu Xianjian. Where can I not understand the mystery inside? Although she is young, she is not stupid, otherwise Wei Nianci would not be able to take her out, "Brother Xu, do n¡¯t you go with!"


    After speaking, she gave Wei Nianci an embarrassing glance. Her cousin was okay, but she regarded herself very high. She liked to see men fighting for her blood and enjoying it. If not, she would n¡¯t be both. More than ten years old, I haven''t thought about getting married, "Sister Wei, don''t do this.


    Wei Nianci saw that Xu Xianjian was standing still, and had the intention to sit down, and could not help but secretly annoyed. Although Xu Xianjian and his fellow Sun Shangjian kept following the same way, they were obviously right. Luluo took care of it a little bit more, meaning that there is no need to say a lot. This made Wei Nianci take a sigh of relief. After all, during her career, she was sought after by others. When was she left out? Sister, I''m not old yet!


    Wei Nianci''s eyes flickered, and she immediately thought of her heart: "Sister Lu Luo wouldn''t really look at that son, would you? Yes, if I change to my sister''s age, I will be tempted, and my life is beautiful. Not to mention, you also know how to read the book, who is not pleasing to the eye? "


    Lv Luo blushed. She didn''t have that thought at all. She just felt that the son of Xuanpao was very charming. So she looked a few more times, and it was far from love at first sight. At most, she had a good impression, but Wei Nianci always did. "Brainwashing", I gradually believed.


    When Xu Xianjian saw this battle, his anger rose sharply, which was okay. There was no moon near the water tower, but the moon would shine according to the ditch! Immediately snorted and stood up again, didn''t you just look at people''s good-looking, brother told you today that walking in rivers and lakes does not look at looks, but strength!


    As soon as Xu Xianjian left the table, Lvluo couldn''t sit still immediately, and she also got up and tried to stop, didn''t she? People were eating well and didn''t provoke us at all. If this was troubled ... Didn''t it become a bane?


    Only Wei Nian''s eyes flashed coldness and irony.


    Li Xun was chatting with Wei Xiaozhuang, and suddenly felt that two people came by and couldn''t help but look at it. This saw Xu Xianjian looking at him with a poor expression, and a little lady in a blue shirt next to him was helpless. When he saw him, he was ashamed. His face bowed, and he was restless.


    "Is there something wrong?" Lee Naghan said.


    Xu Xianjian raised the wine glass in his hand, and said generously: "There is no empty sword gate under Xu Xianjian. Seeing the boy''s extraordinary manners, and getting to know him, I want to admire the boy first!"


    Looking for trouble, Xu Xianjian has done too much. He has already become familiar with the road, knowing what to do to not appear to be bullying and do not fall into the wrong hands. After he has spoken, he will do it in honor.


    Li Yan looked at Xu Xianjian strangely, but was a little dazed, but when he saw the other party drinking, he didn''t take a pinch, raised his glass to give a gesture, and drank.


    Seeing Li Xun drinking, there was a flash of pride in Xu Xianjian''s eyes. After serving first, you can''t refuse my next request after drinking. He glanced at him recklessly, but did not know at this time. What should I do about Luluo, with a smirk in your heart, please take care of the little girl, and see how your brother shows prestige. Don''t admire your brother too much later.


    Xu Xianjian threw the wine glass back at will, and the action was very chic. He knew that the wine glass would steadily fall on the table, so he did not even turn his head back, and then fisted to Li Yi: "I have already had a drink with my son underneath. My friend, next I want to ask the son to give instructions, and I hope the son is complete! "


    Xu Xianjian sneered, looking at how you refused, but whenever he wanted to show his face, he could only obey. Seeing the change of Xu Xianjian''s look, Li Yan looked at the little lady with her head down from beginning to end. Where she didn''t know what the other person was thinking, she couldn''t help laughing. This was really done in the house. From heaven. However, walking in rivers and lakes is always inevitable.


    Lu Luo finally summoned the courage to speak, whether she was nervous or shy, and her voice was a bit indifferent: "That, son, you don''t need to bother, we disturbed, then ... goodbye!"


    With that said, he turned his head down and did not forget to eagerly pull the robe of La Xu Xianjian.


    Of course, Xu Xianjian didn''t agree, but raised his head and exclaimed: "Lv Luo, haven''t you always been optimistic about this boy? Can you be optimistic, presumably compulsory and good, and give pointers to your brother''s cultivation, you should not Will he? "


    Lv Luo was forced to turn around again, and when she looked up at Li Yan again, her eyes became red and she almost cried. What happened today made her completely at a loss.


    Wei Xiaozhuang, a deputy monk, was scratching his head. About Nahan can still ask for advice. Cui Keli understands people and sees a glance. Su Emei looked at Lv Luo slightly and did not know. Thinking something.


    Li Yan smiled and said to Xu Xianjian: "Do you really want me to instruct you to cultivate?"


    Xu Xianjian hugged his fist and said, "I still want the son to be complete!" He sneered secretly, and when I knocked you down, the little lady of green dill would worship me very much, and it was not impossible for you to be secret, you are destined to be my stepping stone, but I won''t thank you.


    Li Yan said to Xu Xianjian: "Then you wait outside the door."


    Of course, Xu Xianjian knew that he couldn''t fight in the restaurant, so he didn''t think that there was a problem with Li Yan''s words. He immediately said with high spirits: "I''ll wait for you outside the door."


    Wei Nianci and Sun Shangjian on the adjacent table, seeing Xu Xianjian didn''t take any words, let Li Yan agree with his request. At the same time, he was slightly surprised, and there were some surprises. For Wei Nianci, this meant that The show is about to begin, and she has fun to watch, while Sun Shangjian is scolding Li Ye for being stupid.


    But fun did not show up.


    Because Xu Xianjian did not go out.


    He stood motionless.


    Li Yan has already turned around and continued to jokes with Wei Xiaozhuang and others.


    Xu Xianjian hasn''t stepped forward, he immersed himself in the same place as if he was in a penalty station.


    Wei Nianci was still waiting to see a good show, seeing Xu Xianjian''s appearance, could not help but urge: "Brother Xu, why don''t you leave?"


    Xu Xianjian clenched his fists tightly, and his vest was sweating coldly. He couldn''t even step back when he stepped out of the door. When Li Yan finished talking, he suddenly felt that his body seemed to be pressing down a mountain, making him unable to move. !!


    Can''t even talk!


    Xu Xianjian fell into the ice cave, his hands and feet were cold, he couldn''t react anywhere, he met a master!


    Sun Shangjian first noticed something strange, and he stood up all of a sudden, going to see what happened.


    But he just got up, didn''t even turn around, he just stayed in place, his hands trembled, and a mountain-like repair force suddenly pressed on him, which made him worse. Kneel on the spot!


    Wei Nianci saw the appearance of Sun Shangjian and finally reacted. Xu Xianjian and Sun Shangjian were obviously being suppressed!


    She covered her open mouth with surprise. Her wide eyes were incredible, and she looked at Li Yan in disbelief.


    His cultivation is so high?


    Now Luluo found something wrong. She was crying because of blame and shame. Now she saw Xu Xianjian standing still and very uncomfortable. She was surprised and waited. To Sun Shangjian, he looked like an enemy, and was immediately laughed by them.


    These two nasty guys are more aggressive than others. If it wasn''t for Wei Nianci, she wouldn''t want to stay with them. It just embarrassed her just a little bit now. Now she is happy to see them being taught. Wei Nianci looked at Li Yan''s gaze, and she suddenly had a big difference from before. There was no longer a joke, but it was full of surprise and dignity. Just as she discovered an incredible treasure by accident, she turned her eyes. Standing up with a smile, came to Luluo, took her hand and asked gently, "Are you all right?"


    She looked like a big sister.


    Seeing Lv Luo shook her head, Wei Nianci immediately turned her head and looked at Li Yan, revealing a smile of apology that was impeccable and charming: "It''s really embarrassing to disturb the son, all the little girls, no Restraint the curiosity of my sister, this case is not to compensate the son. "


    Li Min glanced at Wei Nianci for a moment, then retracted his gaze.


    Wei Nianci Weiwei, he was so beautiful, why did the other person just glance at it and look back?


    She is unwilling, and has the contempt of annoyance. She wants to get back some face. Moreover, Li Zhi is a big family child. She has no background in life and knows how much higher than her. She is so capable of completely suppressing Xu Xianjian. Rarely, she has never married and is still walking the rivers and lakes, not to find such a "golden turtle" for her family? Now, how can you let it go easily when you come across it?


    Wei Nianci smiled sweetly: "It was just offending the son, it seems that the son is angry with the little girl, how about the little girl punishing herself with a cup?"


    Without talking about Li Xun''s refusal, he returned to the table, poured a glass of wine, came to Li Xuan, drank it, and smiled more charmingly and enchantingly: "Can the son be satisfied?"


    Li Ye still only gave her a slight glance, not even the interest of speaking.


    Feeling Li Yan''s indifference, Wei Nianci secretly gritted his teeth, and has seen someone who has a pinch gesture, but has not seen you so pinch gesture. Where did this fairy go? Have you ever been so angry!


    Wei Nianci is indeed a steadfast-minded generation, and he is even more reluctant to give in. Now he pours himself a glass of wine: "If the son is not satisfied, the little girl will drink it again."


    In Lu Luo''s surprised eyes, Wei Nianci drank three glasses in a row.


    This wine is nothing to her at all, but she deliberately shook her body, holding her forehead to look drunk. The fairy was drunk with you, and see how you can get rid of the relationship, here So many people look at it, I don''t believe you dare to ignore it!


    "Sister Wei, are you okay?" Luluo thought Wei Nianci was really drunk, worried, and blame herself again: "They all blame Luluo, and did something wrong for Sister Wei!" They said they would take Wei Nianci''s hip flask Liquor, personally repay Li Yan.


    Li Yan, who has always been charismatic about Wei Nian, finally turned around, but looked at Lulu: "Little girl, stop drinking, I''m not angry with you."


    Lv Luo gave a whisper, a jug and a wine glass, and stunned there, not knowing what to do.


    Wei Nian was so kind that she was about to run away. The old lady spent so much energy and drank so much alcohol, you did n¡¯t advise. Now Xiao Nizi has n¡¯t drunk yet, are you worried? Why are you so biased? !!


    Wei Nian gritted her teeth, but her face was full of smiles: "Son, can we sit down? So many people watch."


    After she had said this, she did not forget to blink her bright eyes and send Qiu Bo to Li Yan secretly. Wei Nianci knew very well that when the woman was a little stunned, she was full of charm. She is very confident in her appearance, which is touted by countless men. She doesn''t believe she will lose her forehead today!


    Even if the other party is not cold or hot, it is because of Xu Xianjian''s affairs that he is angry, but as long as he persists, the other party can really turn a blind eye to his beauty?


    Wei Nianci''s words fell, and Li Yan hadn''t said that she was sitting in front of her, always facing away from her Su Emei, and had stood up sideways, watching to make room for her.


    Wei Nianci saw Su Emei''s face.


    Where is she suddenly sulking, red lips round!


    how can that be!


    Her confidence in her appearance disappeared in an instant!


    She suddenly understood why Li Li was so indifferent to her.

 v2 Chapter 37： Cry

    In all fairness, Wei Nianci has a middle-to-upper posture, plus charming eyebrows and enchanting temperament, which is indeed attractive to ordinary men. Women who walk in rivers and lakes on weekdays are less than men, and they have more meat and less monks. It is not surprising that Nian Ciluo was charming and sought after, but it was Su Emei who stood in front of her at this time.


    The moment Su E saw her face frowning, Wei Nianci even had an idea in her head: the beauty of Chang''e, wasn''t it?


    Wei Nianci''s self-confidence was broken, and she finally understood that Li Zhi had such a fairy-like figure in front of her, and naturally she would not look at her differently, saying that the sea was difficult for water, except that Wushan is not a cloud, not to mention, the sea and Wushan are Right in front of me.


    Wei Nianci felt powerless.


    Luluo had already sat down, looked up and pulled her sleeves, and her big watery eyes looked at her strangely. Wei Nianci had no choice but to sit down. But at this moment, Wei Nianci''s state of mind has changed, and it is no longer possible to continue to exert his means to make Li Yan obediently submissive.


    Li Yan never neglected Lvluo, but he was not very enthusiastic. As for Wei Nianci, he naturally didn''t bother to care about it ... he only needed to look at her and listen to her to say a word to see who she was. Experience through the first few hundred years is not for nothing.


    Children of rivers and lakes, regardless of their origin, cannot escape a theme. Men need to love, so there is no way to see women, and many of them are there. Young women want to be captured before Lao Zhuhuang exits the rivers and lakes. Cultivate as a strong and good-looking son to protect the latter half of his life, so people can always see many sad and happy, and see many children love.


    Rivers and lakes are both vanity and battlefields. Wars without gunpowder are actually much more common than bloodshed.


    After Wei Nianci sat down, she no longer had the confidence to continue leaning on Li Yi. People and friends knew that she was unwilling to admit it, but Su Emei''s flowery appearance and dusty temperament were too dazzling.


    Wei Nianci didn''t talk to Li Yan, and naturally Li Yan wouldn''t bother her. After being curious, Lu Luo had been talking to Li Yan very much. Gradually, his face was filled with inexplicable brilliance, and fell into Wei Nianci''s eyes. Here, let her gradually grow a strong jealousy.


    A little girl who hasn''t grown up is also worthy of you to say so? Even if this fairy is not as good as that Taoist, isn''t it better than this young girl who doesn''t know how much? Even if I don''t talk to you, but you are so scornful of me, isn''t it too bad for me? Wei Nianci secretly hated.


    Unconsciously, her Xiao Suo''s heart became active again, but this time it was no longer war intention, but hatred. Wei Nianci glanced at Xu Xianjian, who was standing next to the penalty station, and hated the other side''s uselessness. Before that, he was so aggressive, but now it is like a waste!


    Wei Nianci glanced at Li Yan, and secretly sneered, even if you cultivate high, even if you have a good life, today you have offended the deadly sword gate and have your bitter fruits in the future. These two guys, but the flaw must report, I see how you will walk in Laizhou rivers and lakes in the future!


    Wei Nianci cursed secretly, wishing Li Li was immediately divided into five horses. Previously, she tried everything possible to win the favor of the other party. After knowing that she could not achieve this goal, she could not wait for Li Zhi to die immediately.


    It didn''t take long for Li Ye and others to finish their meals, and Yang Feng and Cha Ma''s fellows also left the table to start their journey. Li Ye and others did not plan to delay any longer, and ended up chatting with Lu Luo, and stood up.


    It seems that Li Xun thought of Xu Xianjian, turned his head and smiled, "I don''t know if I can give pointers, are you still satisfied?"


    Xu Xianjian felt a bit of pressure on his body, his hands and feet finally moved, but he couldn''t help feeling anger and anger, but he clearly knew that the two were so different from each other that they took the initiative to take it for themselves. Shameless, but unwilling to lose face, and still in front of Wei Nianci and Luluo, he gritted his teeth: "I don''t know who the son is from? Who will come? In the next day, our chief will bring the disciple Jianmen disciples to the door. visit!"


    "You are the chief disciple of Wujian Jianmen?" Li Min was slightly surprised.


    Xu Xianjian thought that Li Yan was afraid, and suddenly raised his jaw proudly. In Wei Nianci''s expectant eyes, sneered, "Now you know that? I tell you, I''m the chief disciple of the Kongkong Jianmen generation! Sons in the future! When you walk in rivers and lakes and see people who have no space for Jianmen, be careful ... "


    Luluo''s face turned white all of a sudden, and she looked worriedly at Li Yan.


    Li Xun smiled: "The swordless gate is also a well-known sect, and it cannot be underestimated."


    "Just know!" Xu Xianjian was pleased and raised her head even higher.


    "That being the case, it is up to you, the chief disciple, to hand over the empty sword gate." Li Min took out a martial arts hero post and threw it on Xu Xianjian.


    "It''s not that easy to worship the mountain gate without the empty sword gate!" Xu Xianjian said proudly. I did not expect that the other party should hand the post to the empty sword gate, so there must be something to ask for. This time, OK, I will There is a chance to report the revenge of the arrow today!


    Wei Nianci didn''t expect such a turn for the moment, and immediately smiled. When he looked at Xu Xianjian, he felt quite pleasing to his eyes. He couldn''t help thinking about whether he would get along with the chief disciple and let him help himself. Out of breath?


    Xu Xianjian opened the post and glanced suddenly, his hands couldn''t help trembling. If a piece of hot potato was held in the post, it wouldn''t be held, it wouldn''t be held, it would be extremely ugly.


    When you look at Li Yan again, Xu Xianjian''s eyes have brought fear that cannot be covered up: "You ... you are ..."


    The incident of pacifying Qizhou rivers and lakes in Qimen of Tsing Yi has already passed to Laizhou. Now who is in the rivers and lakes, who doesn''t know that Tsing Yi Qianmen is a knife in the hands of the new Jiedushi and the master is like a cloud?


    Wukong Jianmen has more than less than enough. It can dominate in front of the little monk, but it is far worse than Huabuzhushan Road Gate. After all, Huabujianshan is overwhelming the rivers and lakes in the state. In Laizhou, they are just as famous as Qingshui Villa and Jimo Villa. Where can they withstand the prestige of Tsing Yi?


    Li Xun walked out of the restaurant with a loss of his hand: "Within three days, turn around and go to Qingzhou. Remember, there must be no delay."


    Until Li Zhi''s back disappeared at the door, Xu Xianjian still trembled his hands and looked pale.


    Wei Nianci is expecting Xu Xianjian to borrow the might of the swordless gate and learn a good lesson from Li Xun. How could he think that Xu Xianjian would have such a terrified response when he saw the content of the post. Who is that guy and this post is weird? "


    Wei Nianci was going to look at the contents of the post, but unexpectedly, Xu Xianjian waved a backhand, slammed a fan on her face, flipped her to the ground, knocked the table and stool, and drank her. .


    In Wei Nianci''s fearful and resentful and incomprehensible eyes, Xu Xianjian, who had been so affectionate to her before, gritted her teeth, and her eyes were like poisonous snakes: "You stupid girl, everything today depends on you! You make no time Jianmen has provoked people who can''t afford it. If there is something missing in Jianmen without space, before that, I will definitely kill your door and pull your family to be buried! "


    Having said that, Xu Xianjian greeted Sun Shangjian, stepped over Wei Nianci, and walked away without looking back.


    Wei Nianci covered her face for a while and was lost, as if she had lost her soul.


    Although Wukong Jianmen is not as good as the four big families in Qingzhou, it is much larger than the little clans born by Wei Nianci. Her family can''t bear the anger of the other party. She originally wanted to settle for Wujian Jianmen, only because I didn''t like Xu Xianjian''s aggressive manner, and I saw that Li Xiu was tall and wealthy, so I thought about holding Li Ji''s thigh, but I never thought that nothing would end up in the end, and I was insulted by the sky in the eyes of everyone. , But also involved in their own family!


    Wei Nianci could not help holding his head in pain.


    Lu Luo stared blankly at the empty door, and she didn''t know what to do. Of course, she knew that Wei Nianci''s encounter was due to the handsome black robe man. But when the two were eating together, each other looked very polite, how could it be so frightening?


    Who is he exactly?


    ...


    After leaving from Qingshui Mountain Villa, Tsing Yi Ye Men posted non-stop hero posts, and Li Ye also took a few pictures. When they met qualified rivers and lakes, they would send them out, but they did n¡¯t expect to have a meal without a sword gate. Disciple, the other party came up to find the fault.


    Li Xun did not know that Xu Xianjian slaps Wei Nianci because of his fear. If he knew it, he would not be surprised. One of Xu Xianjian''s fears was against Tsing Yi Shumen, and the other half was against Penglai Taomen. After all, the heroic post of Tsing Yi Ye Men, once he picked it up, offended Penglai Dao Men.


    Cui Keli returned the hero post to Li Yan, sighing, "Li Gongzi was originally a Tsing Yi knocker, I didn''t expect it to be disrespectful."


    Li Yan took the post and closed it, and said with a smile: "It''s not the intention to conceal it, but the situation, and I hope Mr. Cui will not be surprised."


    Cui Keli showed understanding, and then seemed to ask casually: "Taking Li Gongzi''s practice as a presumptive position in the Tsing Yi Yemen Gate, I wonder if I can be familiar with His Royal Highness?"


    Li Zheng was serious: "I am very familiar."


    Cui Keli looked at Li Yan, and I knew you would answer like this. Seeing Li Ye was very uncomfortable, thinking that his identity might have been suspicion by Cui Keli?


    Wei Xiaozhuang ran out unconsciously to make a clearance for Li Ye. He was excited: "What kind of sect of Tsing Yi Yemen? Brother Li is very familiar with His Royal Highness? What is His Royal Highness? He is Pinglu''s new term Oh! "


    Even Su Emei cast a skeptical look.


    Li Ye felt extraordinarily embarrassed. I thought that if you continued to ask this question, I would simply confess it, but this was also an idea, and it was quickly suppressed by Li Ye.


    Now the people at the chariot are still around, with many eyes, and if the news leaks, if Penglai Daomen knows his identity, then he must not be sent to assassinate? It''s possible that Penglai''s head shot himself. Even if Li Yan was not afraid, he had to consider for Cui Keli and others.


    After Li Wei dealt with Wei Xiaozhuang at will, he switched the topic: "Mr. Cui''s guard, why is it gone?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang replied, "I encountered some refugees who were living on the road. Mr. Cui saw them homeless and pitiful, so they took them in and let the guards take them back to Qingzhou."

 v2 Chapter 38： Goodbye less (third more)

    Li Zheng nodded. Since the middle of Tang Dynasty, the problems of the exiles have not been really solved, only the severity of the problems. If the issue of land merger is not solved in one day, the exiles will not be cut off. In the five states of Pinglu, just by looking at the practice of Wujia and Huabuzhushan in Qizhou, you can know how hard the people''s lives are, and it is not surprising to encounter exiles along the way.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan glanced at Cui Keli. This Confucian scholar was indeed born with a heart in his heart. He would not know how much burden the Cui family brought to the Cui family in Qingzhou, but they still did so. And knowing that this trip is dangerous, even let his guard take someone back, it is even more visible in his mind.


    It didn''t take long for the crowd to move. The speed of the front carriage suddenly slowed down. It seemed like someone was blocking the way. It was a bit noisy. Li Ye called Yang Feng to inquire, and the other side was distressed and said, "Hey, a group of homeless people Refugees heard that they were starving to death and were crying in front of them. The big heads couldn''t bear it and let the guys in the chariot and horses share half of their dry food. "


    Li Yan, Cui Keli and others looked at each other, dismounted from the horse and the carriage, and followed Yang Feng to see what happened.


    On the side of the road in front of the chariot, there are a group of refugees in shabby, yellow-faced skin, men, women, and children. Some people are already dying. They can''t move when they sit on the ground. The chariot''s folks distribute food to them and immediately attract everyone. Come robbing, the master is trying to maintain order.


    There were also a few women and children around the tree, and there was a cry in the middle.


    Li Yan and others stepped forward, and saw a dirty child sitting under the tree, hugging a woman who was suffocating, and was crying with heartbreak. The child was seven or eight years old, with a messy head With yellow hair and crying till now, there was no tears in his eyes, the woman in his arms had become skinny, the cheekbones were protruding, and the eye sockets were sunken. It looked a bit scary and bare. The arm, withered like a dry branch, has prominent meridians and no half flesh.


    Beside the boy, there was a rotten pear.


    A pale-haired old woman choked and said, "It''s not easy for this woman. The day before yesterday, her mother sneaked into the ground and picked him a half-rotten pear. When she returned, she was covered with scars and her knees were still bleeding. I don''t know how many times I fell on the road, how far I was chased and beaten, I couldn''t stand even, and I didn''t have half a scar on my face ... "


    The old woman wiped her tears and said, "This child is a filial child. He is reluctant to eat that half-rotten pear, and wants to feed her mother, but his mother refuses, and he also teaches him a lesson ... He held the pear in his arms all the time. When he came here today, his mother finally couldn''t hold it down. The child took out the pear and wanted to feed his mother to continue his life, but who ever thought that the pear was already It ¡¯s completely rotten, and it ¡¯s impossible to eat. "


    The old woman was so weeping that she sat on the ground, still unable to bear her sadness: "Creating evil, in the end, no one of the two women had eaten this pear. His mother had tortured for this ... ... make evil! "


    Li Yan and others looked at this scene, their faces were not good-looking, Su''e eyebrow turned quietly and wiped a tear.


    A swollen body suddenly knelt beside the woman. In the strange appearance of everyone, he reached out and caught the pulse of the other party, which was Wei Xiaozhuang. He gazed in a half-sound, suddenly gritted his teeth, and sent a subtle aura into the woman''s meridian. From time to time, a flush appeared on the woman''s face, and she coughed twice.


    "Well, I''m angry!"


    "Live? Shouldn''t it be alive?"


    "Mr. Tao, can this be saved?"


    The crowd was full of surprises. The boy snorted for a while and suddenly knelt down in front of Wei Xiaozhuang. He kept scratching his head, and his forehead was soon broken. Long rescue my mother ... "


    Su Emei quickly lifted the boy up, turned her head and asked Wei Xiaozhuang with concern: "Can you save?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s face paled, his teeth grinned, "I''m not sure, but you can try it!"


    The refugees were instantly rejoicing and kept on asking Xiaozhuang to save people, but everyone looked at Wei Xiaozhuang with a lot of awe and didn''t dare to come forward. The conspicuous robes were inviolable majesty .


    Crickly quickly said, "Hurry her up in the carriage. Who can make porridge? The carriage?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang picked up the woman. As soon as she got out of the crowd, she saw that the carriage originally at the end of the convoy was parked at the side of the road. The tea kettle used to make tea was also held in Li ¡¯s hand. After the corn, he said to Yang Feng and others: "Bring water."


    In the eyes of a large group of refugees holding goblets and gorging, the carts and horses were suddenly busy.


    Wei Xiaozhuang hugged the woman into the carriage, Li Li went to dispose of the corn, turned to fire with aura, and cooked the gruel on the spot. By the time he had done all this, the woman was still awake, but when Su Emei fed her porridge, she was able to swallow instinctively, and it seemed to have been saved.


    The refugees who received the good news all shouted immortals and worshiped Li Zhewei Xiaozhuang and others, but Li Zhe''s complexion was very gloomy.


    In the end, Cui Keli left the group of refugees for a while. He had no guards and could lead them to Qingzhou. He could not bear to leave them on the side of the road and let them go to the road of death.


    In this way, there are rations of chariots and horses, and money carried by people such as Cui Keli, they will never starve them. Cui Keli''s idea is very simple, take them to Penglai, and then take them back to Qingzhou, think of a way Placement.


    On the way, Cui Keli said to Li Yan with a heavy voice: "Qingzhou is better, after all, it is Jijie that governs the state, and there are more refugees in other states, especially recently, the peace in the Central Plains has spread, and many refugees have fled. Influx into Pinglu, and Pinglu''s forces of all sizes, looking at the approaching times, are trying to expand their strength and hoard food, so more people have lost their land, and many people have been robbed by the green forest thieves. Correspondents are correspondingly more. "


    He sighed: "If this continues, even if Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao''s chaos don''t come, Pinglu will mess into a pot of porridge. Once they come, these exiles will rush to rely on chaos in order to eat a meal."


    Li Yanhan chanted: "The Cui family''s industry was originally managed by some people. The farmland under its name was also cultivated by tenants. Now Mr. Cui brought back so many refugees. How can the Cui family settle down? It can''t be kept as a leisure person."


    Cui Keli said, "The only way is to reclaim wasteland. However, reclaiming wasteland will not solve the fundamental problem. We need to start from a large scale and take the town''s strength to solve the problem of displaced people. "


    Li Yan silently.


    In this way, the number of refugees behind the Trekker carriage is increasing, and the exiles encountered on the road have consciously or unconsciously joined in. Within a day, there were more than a hundred people.


    This Confucian scholar, with such a long troop of refugees, was on his way to an unpredictable path.


    ...


    Day and night, thunderstorm.


    Refugees crowded under the roof of the corridor. After finishing feeding to the refugees, Li Min was standing up with a tray, and occasionally looked up, and saw a lightning slashed not far away. In a flash of light, Li Min saw the top of the locust tree outside the station. The petite and graceful figure stood on the leaves in the thunder of Mu Mu.


    The dripping rain, all bouncing in the opposite direction outside her inch of Wednesday, outlined her sturdy figure, and those clear eyes saw Li Yan under the lightning of the rainy night, unable to speak The tranquility and deepness of the hair, the hairband and purple hair flying with the wind and rain, have the spirit like a ghost.


    This is the third day and night when the royal family received the hero post.


    Tsing Yi Yemen has already issued more than 20 hero posts.


    Li Yan knew she would come.


    Less life.


    Li Yan handed the tray to Su Emei, "You stay behind."


    In her strange eyes, Li Yan stood up and leapt straight towards the treetop!


    People are in the air, Lu Gujian is already in his hands, and a dark blue horse pierces in the dark night sky!


    Shao Singming''s hands quickly stamped on his chest, his finger-like flames jumped up and down, pleasing beyond words, and several green leaf chains shot from the locust tree under her feet, lingering around each other like a snake. Meet the sword qi falling in the air.


    Li Yi finished the split with one sword, followed by the second sword, and the third sword again!


    Three blues, like three waves, push one wave after another.


    The sword energy chopped the leaf chain, the aura wave swelled in a circular shape, and the broken leaves flying over the locust tree flew horizontally. Under the flash of lightning, it was hit by rain.


    After three consecutive waves of waves, Li Zhi has reached the sky above the locust tree. Among the broken leaves flying in the sky, Lu Gujian penetrated the rain curtain and stabbed straight towards Shao Siming''s life!


    Jian Feng immediately met Shao Siming''s life, Li Ye even saw the other pupil''s clear eyes, but he didn''t see the other person''s confusion. The light in the corner of his eye glanced at the other side''s flexible fingers. Change and seal.


    A thin leaf chain with an arm suddenly flew out of Shao Siming''s life, and immediately wrapped around Lu Zhijian, in the light and flint, the sword body was deviated from the orbit. Passing by.


    The two passed by, and the flying purple hair hit Li Yan''s face, tingling and itching. In the gap between his feet, Li Yan saw the exquisite earlobe of each other, and an amethyst earring dangled below. In the light of Jianqi, there was a flash of glaze.


    When Li Xun turned back again, her younger life had swept straight back from the treetops, her clothes flying forward, her long hair covering half of her face, she lifted a seemingly weak arm, and at the moment when she could not detect, her fingertips Draw a yin and yang figure in front of you.


    The locust tree burst into a flood of green leaves, countless leaves soared, and turned into sharp little swords, shooting out at Li Qi!


    Li Yan waved Lu Gujian, splashing a fish-scale sword light, protecting the whole body from the wind.


    Break through Ye Haijian''s net, tiptoe a little at the top of the tree, and once again leap to Shao Si''s life.


    Young Master turned around and snatched away from the treetops. His open arms and sleeves danced flatly like an elusive lark.


    Li Xie raised Lu Gujian obliquely, his eyes locked on the back of Shao Siming''s life, stepping on the leaves and chasing after him, his figure opened a straight empty road in the rain curtain, and gradually walked away from the station.


    The grandfather''s life has not yet appeared, but Li Zhi is not afraid at all. As long as he doesn''t do anything at the post, he can avoid hitting the pond fish. As for the ambush, now Li Zhi seems to be alone, but actually he is not alone.

 v2 Chapter 39： Lore board (1)

    Regardless of the number of lives, or the speed of Li Li, the speed is not a monk who practiced mid-air, as far as he can hope. The two left the station one after the other, and they went a few miles away.


    The night rain was thundering, the flash of lightning suddenly appeared, and under the eaves of Yingliang Post Station, the faces of disturbed refugees.


    Hundreds of steps from the station, on the wide official road, there was a person walking under the umbrella, walking towards the station.


    Umbrella is the most common oil-paper umbrella. The surface of the umbrella is painted with cyan lotus leaves and pink lotus flowers. The hand holding the umbrella is scarlet, and the fingers are slender and slender. The woman under the oil-paper umbrella is tall and tall. The long legs of the ruler came out first.


    Next to the woman holding the umbrella, there was a middle-aged Taoist with a negative sword. The Taoist had his arms folded, and glanced at the postal station occasionally, looking dull. He didn''t hold an umbrella, but he didn''t get rain. The gusts blew across his face, and his dry clothes and slippery feet did not float at all.


    "You don''t have to come." The boss ordered to speak first, slightly dissatisfied.


    "I must come." The middle-aged Taoist blandly said.


    "Master can''t believe us?" Da Shiming frowned.


    "I can''t believe it at all." The middle-aged Taoist was outspoken.


    "Which point?" The boss was angry.


    "The point about strength." Middle-aged humane.


    "Master can''t believe our strength, but can you trust you?" The boss sneered.


    "Plus me, Master can be trusted."


    "I do not understand."


    "You should understand."


    The chief commander stopped and looked at the dimly lit post station. He was silent for a moment: "Tsing Yi Yemen really arrived in Laizhou, but what about it? Cui Keli still only has three monks. It is worthy of our attention, but one . "


    The middle-aged Taoist also stopped: "Is that the one who played against you in Jimo Villa or the one carrying Taomu Sword?"


    The chief commanded, "The one carrying the peach-wood sword is just the middle of training. Even if he is a disciple of that man, he is not afraid now."


    Middle-aged Taoists are unconvinced.


    The chief commander turned to look at him: "Who is the man in the black robe who fights with us?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "This is why Master sent me."


    Chief Secretary: "What do you mean?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "It means I don''t know."


    The chief commander: "Can it not be Tsing Yi?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Tsing Yi can''t be underestimated."


    The boss laughed.


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Pinglu''s new Jiedushi, also known as An Wang Li Yan, although he has not yet arrived in Laizhou, has already been turbulent in Pinglu''s rivers and lakes. The visitor is not good, and we have all despised him before.


    Chief Secretary: "Jizhou, because Tsing Yi knocked on the door?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Isn''t that enough?"


    Chief Secretary: "How big a storm can they make?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Within three days, Tsing Yi Yamen issued 23 hero posts in succession, and all those who received the hero posts stayed in place, including the royal family."


    The boss died.


    She asked, "Have you met them?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "What do you see them? What I want to see is Tsing Yi Shumen."


    Chief Secretary: "Anyone in Tsing Yi?


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Maybe there is."


    Chief Secretary: "What if?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Naturally killed."


    Chief Commander: "How many people did Master send to deal with Tsing Yi?


    Middle-aged Taoist: "It doesn''t matter how many people are sent, what''s important is enough to get rid of the Tsing Yi Shumen."


    Chief Commander: "The Cui family has accepted the hero post, and has made it clear that they will listen to their orders. If the son of the black robe, if it is really the person in Tsing Yi, then there is Tsing Yi in the secret protection of Cui Keli.


    Middle-aged Taoist: "I intend to lead the snake out of the hole, and then follow the vine."


    Chief Commander: "Do they really appear?"


    Middle-aged Taoist: "They have appeared."


    Seven or eight monks in Tsing Yi have emerged from both sides of the post, stepped on the official road, and walked towards Da Siming and middle-aged Taoists.


    Middle-aged Taoist: "I have a question."


    Chief Secretary: "You have enough time to ask."


    Middle-aged Taoist: "Why Umbrella?"


    The boss smiled with a smile: "Because it looks good."


    It''s not just the oil paper umbrella that looks good, but the Jianguang that suddenly appears.


    ...


    "You chose a good place."


    Li Huan stopped in a wilderness, and said to Shao Si.


    The ground under his feet was very flat, and his body was covered with knee-high waste grass. On the other side of the open space, a hundred steps away from him, there was a forest at the foot of the mountain. Kong looked at him without speaking.


    Even if they were quite far apart, Li Yan seemed to see clearly, the other pair of clear eyes, like the first snowflake falling in the vast earth.


    There are dozens of square meters of open space around. Li Zhi needn''t worry about the attack at all, but compared with that, less lives than a hundred steps will undoubtedly pose a greater threat.


    The Penglai Daomen has been passed down for thousands of years, has hundreds of monks, and was laid out early in troubled times, but few monks have reached the ninth level of training. According to Li Zhi''s knowledge, except for the head of Penglai, who has already entered the real world, before the birth of the young and old, there were only the chief disciples of Penglai''s generation.


    Shao Siming stood quietly at the top of the tree and did not rush to shoot, maybe she was waiting for Li Yan to move first.


    Li Xun did not mean the slightest urgency.


    Although he left the station and ran far to this end, he couldn''t help worrying about the condition of the station, but he understood that even if the boss wasn''t there, his opponent had the ability to kill him.


    The distance of 100 steps is not long or short. Li Zhi can rush through in two steps, but this is also the best distance for Young Master to launch "Man Ye Fei Hua Jue". Her fighting style is mainly based on long-range killing, and she is partial. The method is robust and unbelievably fast. Li Zhi knew that even if he rushed at the fastest speed, he would not necessarily be able to touch her clothing corner.


    This is a rival.


    In the face of strong rivals, there is only one battle.


    Li Yan frowned, a ray of aura was injected into Lu Gujian, lighting up the dense lines of the sword body, and the green awns flashed on the sword body. At once, the long sword itself was no longer visible, only the green awns seemed to be nothing.


    He ran out in one step.


    At this time, the calm and quiet young prince had raised his slender and fragile arms, using the aura of the beating between his forefingers as a pen, and sketched a yin and yang figure in front of him.


    She was right at the right time. It was the enemy who didn''t move me and the enemy who wanted to move me first.


    Li Yan, who was taking a step forward, kept staring at Shao Siming, and suddenly saw this action. The alarm in his heart rose sharply, and a strong threat came when the air broke, causing him to pull back and volley: "Fuck , Again! "


    The calm wilderness suddenly changed, the ground suddenly shook, and numerous grasses turned into debris, starting from the ground lasing. Under the grass, a huge yin and yang figure suddenly appeared, and the pattern was glazed like aurora.


    Li Yan cut it off with a sword, crushed the flowers flying under his feet into powder, and the sword slammed to the ground, plowing a huge gully on the yin and yang pattern, and the dust was flying.


    Shao Siming finished painting the yin and yang figures in front of her. The eyes on the scarf were brighter than the gems, and a sudden flash of light flashed. In time, her whole body suddenly rose, and her clothes and purple hair swayed backwards. As soon as it appeared, it was empty!


    A few crisp and thick sounds banged around Li Zhi''s body, and there were huge yin and yang figures appearing in front of and behind him, as if blocking the space!


    Li Yan was surprised to see his life, and he saw the other person''s fingers flip, and the movement of the seal was too fast to see. There was only one aura that jumped up and down, just like every note in the movement!


    Li Yan''s eyes widened, the ground under his feet exploded quickly, and the sounds of one after another, a chain of leaves broke through the ground, swept in all directions!


    The directions on all sides are cut off by yin and yang graphics, and there are leaf chains in all directions. Li Ye will be attacked no matter how he evades, and as long as he is slightly taller, he will be surrounded by numerous leaf chains!


    Li yelled at a dirty word, and said to the younger leader, "Fei Ye Suo Xian Zhen! Damn, come up and zoom in!"


    ...


    "You can deal with that kid with a little command? I heard that at Jimo Villa, you and the two teamed up together, and he did a few tricks with you."


    Outside the station, facing the monks approaching step by step, the middle-aged Taoist calmly took down his long sword, and had time to talk with the boss.


    Da Siming''s mouth twitched and sneered, "Just a guy who practiced Qi seven layers, no matter how powerful he can toss out? In Jimo Villa, the reason why he can do a few tricks with us is just his combat power. Obviously, Gao Guoxiu is a realm, and we just despise the enemy. "


    Middle-aged Taoist said, "Is that so?"


    Da Shiming''s face sank down: "You should know that Xiao Siming''s temperament is calm and quiet on the weekdays, seemingly inconsistent with the world, but when did you lose? The last thing has made her very unhappy. This Back to her, she asked to fight with that guy alone, and she chose to stay away from the battlefield, so that we could not intervene. This is to find the dignity lost that day. "


    In front of the middle-aged Taoist man raising his sword eyebrows, his **** were wiped on the blade body, and the dense lines were illuminated for the second time. He even outlined the pattern of cranes soaring in the clouds. Facing the seven or eight monks who rushed, he calmly cut out a sword "I have nothing to worry about as long as I am willing to take care of my life. When she is serious, I do n¡¯t even dare to pick her up."


    The middle-aged Taoist is Zhang Yunhe, the chief disciple of Penglai''s generation.


    He slashed out with a sword. Within twenty feet of him, no drop of rain fell.


    There was no more rain around.


    Only a flutter-winged white crane appeared out of thin air, drew its neck and groaned, as if to fly into the sky!


    Seven or eight practitioners rushing towards them, some are about to jump out, some are lifting their swords, some are doing their tricks, but they are all dead at the moment!


    Suddenly, Baihe lifted off, heavy rain fell, and the sound of wind and rain sounded again.


    The seven or eight monks, when the first drop of rain fell on their shoulders, fell into the mud one after another without even moving their fingers.


    Da Siming gave Zhang Yunhe a silent look: "A group of ants, is it worth your use of" He Qi Qi Jue "to make such a loud noise?"


    Zhang Yunhe closed his sword and walked towards the post with his negative hand: "This is the first to win."


    The boss ordered a smirk, but still followed.


    After "Crane Qi" was launched, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang appeared one after the other at the station. They saw Bai He take off and soar, and they saw seven or eight monks falling down one after another. That was Tsing Yi they hadn''t seen or knew. The monk knocked on the door, but at this time saw Zhang Yunhe stepping forward, both of them frowned.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang met at Jimo Mountain Villa, holding the big fat of the oil-paper umbrella. At this moment, I saw her and Zhang Yunhe appear together, but I don''t know where the other party came to find fault.


    However, practicing the nine-layer grand commander''s life is no longer what the two can handle, not to mention the addition of one, who can kill seven or eight monks with one sword.

 v2 Chapter 40： Lore board (2)

    The thunderstorm didn''t stop after night.


    The city gate of Xianyi had already been closed. At this time, when the two horses called the gate, it slowly opened.


    The streets are not paved with slabs of stone, they are all muddy soil. The two riders in robes and buckets rushed into the long street, and the dirt kept splashing under the horseshoe. Fortunately, there are no passengers passing on the street, but don''t worry about hitting people.


    With such a heavy rain, even if there is a dipper, the robes of Deng Ben will inevitably get wet.


    But right now, Wei Nianci obviously does not care about this. Compared with the trauma and anger in the heart, the heavy rain is nothing at all.


    At the beginning, Lv Luo made Wei Nianci ride slowly, but then she gradually stopped shouting, and tried her best to keep abreast of her horses, but she also used her energy to keep her figure stable.


    Although the Wei family is only a small gentry, it is incomparable with several major rivers and lakes in Laizhou, but it has a decisive position in the county, and not to mention the rich one, even the county magistrate was a student of the Wei family.


    Separated from Xu Xianjian and Sun Shangjian who had no empty sword gate, Wei Nianci had no intention to continue to go east to join the fun of the Penglai Xiandao Conference. He locked himself in the inn in that small town for a whole day and decided to return.


    Back at the door of his house, Wei Nianci tightened his muscles as soon as he held the horse.


    In front of his house, several guards with knives stood upright.


    Wei Nianci recognized with one glance, that was not the guard of the Wei family.


    Not just your own guard, the aura is still very strong.


    Turned out to be Qi Master!


    The entire Wei family, including Wei Nianci, has only a few Qi practitioners. In the middle of the Qi practice, let alone the Wei family, there is no entire county!


    But now, the guards with knives guarding the gates are all Qi practitioners!


    Wei Nianci was stopped in front of his house. She could see each other''s clothing clearly, and all the green robes were inlaid with gold.


    Fortunately, the Wei family door appeared in time, and Wei Nianci was able to bring Lu Luo into the door.


    "Who are these people?" Turning over the wall, Wei Nianci whispered to the door.


    "I don''t know, your servant, only faintly heard the four words, and didn''t understand what it meant."


    "Which four words?"


    "Tsing Yi knocked on the door."


    Wei Nianci murmured in his heart.


    On the way back, Wei Nianci heard the most rumor that this Tsing Yi knocked on the door. Accompanying it is that heroic post that makes people scary. Nowadays, few people do not know that Pinglu Rivers and Lakes are going to hold a martial arts conference in Qingzhou to fight against the Penglai Xianmen Chamber.


    If it was changed in the past, someone would dare to sing a show against Penglai Xianmen, and everyone would be ridiculed and ridiculed as a lunatic.


    But this Tsing Yi door is different.


    It is said that they are powerful and their monks are very high. Many people who are unwilling to answer heroic posts have to obey obediently after being taught by the other party. They come and go without a trace, but they are everywhere. The whole Pinglu rivers and lakes are now their figure!


    They appeared too fast, too abruptly, leaving no trace.


    As if overnight, the charming charm of Penglai poured into it!


    To this day, no one knows how many monks they have, and no one knows how they quietly sneaked into Pinglu, let alone what organizational structure they have. But almost everyone has heard of the storm in Qizhou. They knew that Qijia Wujia and Huabuzhushan were suppressed in one day. Afterwards, Tsing Yi Yamen was born, and the Qizhou rivers and lakes were suppressed!


    But what does this have to do with the Wei family? Wei family is just a county power.


    Wei Nianci was uneasy.


    From the side to the compound, several people approached, all wearing green robes, walking in the wind, if there was no breath, the coercion of the body was as deep as the mountains.


    Wei Nianci stopped involuntarily. She saw Wei Shinan, the father who kept laughing, following those people.


    "Mr. Wei doesn''t have to send it again."


    Monk Qingpao walked out of the hanging flower door and disappeared in Wei Nianci''s vision.


    The other side did not have to send Wei Shinan, and Wei Shinan did not dare to send it again.


    Wei Nianci saw that he looked very bad.


    "father......"


    "You''re back? Oh, and Lulo. You follow me into the house."


    The three walked into the main house. Wei Nianci saw it at first glance. On the square table of the host, there was an ironing invitation.


    Wei Nianci''s pupils shrank.


    Why is this post so similar to the invitation that was sent to Xu Xianjian in that small restaurant in the town that day?


    On that day, Wei Nianci did not see the contents of the invitation, but at least she remembered the cover. As a monk, she has clear eyes, and her memory is very comparable. She secretly remembered, and immediately confirmed that the post now is exactly the same as the post received by Xu Xianjian!


    Wei Nianci could not forget the humiliation of the day, which was an insult to her life. But she also understood how much pressure that post had given to Xu Xianjian and Wukong Jianmen. If not, why did Xu Xianjian change his face instantly and humiliate her?


    Wei Nianci stared at the post, his eyes could not move anymore, his hands trembled slightly.


    Wei Shinan''s footwork was heavy. He picked up the post, handed it to Wei Nianci, and sighed, "Look at it."


    Wei Nianci took the post with trembling, opened it, and looked into the three powerful fonts, just like the sword spirit in front of him!


    Hero Post!


    Is this a hero post?


    Heroes that made Pinglu Jianghu smell the wind? !!


    Wei Shinan sat down on a wooden chair, his voice was soothing, as if someone was holding his throat, making his speech difficult: "Tsingyi Yemen Hero Post. Presumably you have heard of it, do not need to explain it for the father. Everyone must leave for Qingzhou within three days. Otherwise, they will be severely punished! You should know what it means to take a hero post. "


    Wei Nianci forgot to speak, and now she was confused.


    The hero post that Xu Xianjian received that day?


    So is the black robe boy who posted to him the same person in Tsing Yi?


    What does it mean to take a hero post? Means enemies against Penglai Xianmen, which means obeying the Tsing Yi Yamen command!


    Wei Nianci almost stood unstable, and now she finally knew what kind of danger she was in that day!


    Such a person would kill her if she was unhappy? What if she killed her? That was the Tsing Yi Yemen who dared to fight against Penglai Xianmen, and that was the sword in Pinglu Jieduo''s hand! For the power of a county, Pinglu Jieduo is too high, which is just like Taishan!


    Wei Shinan saw Wei Nian''s love for God, but when she was shocked at why Wei ¡¯s family received a hero post, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Penglai Xianmen held a fairyland meeting, Wei family was not even qualified to be invited, but now Tsing Yi has knocked on the door. After posting a hero post, Wei''s family was on the cusp of the wind like many forces. This martial arts conference stretched his head and shrank his head! "


    "Why do you stretch your head and shrink your head? From a poor perspective, the Wei family has only one choice!"


    Suddenly, a dissatisfied and majestic voice sounded outside the house.


    Wei Shinan, Wei Nianci, and Luluo turned to see, and saw a gray artillery man with a sword, who had already reached the stone steps and strode toward the house.


    The gray gun Taoist looked at Wei Shinan, his eyes were like electricity: "Now, the hero post will be handed over to the poor road, and the poor road will handle it by itself. The Wei family should not have received it."


    Wei Shinan stood up, startled, "But ... but if the Tsing Yi Shumen is found afterwards, how should the Wei family distinguish themselves?"


    "The Wei family dare not disobey Tsing Yi to knock on the door, do they dare to offend Penglai Xianmen ?!" The gray cannons are so eloquent, "If so, don''t mind the poor, now let Wei family know the end of Xianmen is not respected!"


    With a wave of his hand, several Taoists suddenly jumped into the wall, and the long sword was already in his hand, glaring at Wei Shinan.


    Wei Shinan was horrified, and quickly put up a hero post with both hands: "Hero post here ..."


    ...


    Qingshui Mountain Villa.


    The rain hit the plantains, dripping with melody.


    The lights were bright in the room.


    Wang Shaoshan stood in front of the window with a negative hand, silent.


    Today is the third day and night he received the hero post.


    According to the previous plan, he had to leave for Qingzhou early in the morning.


    But Wang Shaoshan did not order the servants to pack their bags and arrange a carriage.


    He is waiting.


    The door was slammed, and someone said outside the door: "Report to General, Mu Dao and General Chen have arrived."


    Now he''s waiting.


    Wang Shaoshan smiled and came out to meet him. In front of him, in addition to the Taoist Mu Qingliu of that day, there was also an old man with white hair but a dreadful spirit and an eyebrow.


    This old man is the other commander of Ping Lujun, and the head of the Chen family, one of the four major families in Qingzhou, Chen Beiwang.


    Seeing the ceremony, the three entered the room and took tea.


    After drinking tea, Mu Qingliu took the lead to say: "Qingzhou has four big families, but in my eyes, the Wang family and the Chen family are worthy of the name. As for the Cui family and the Zhou family, but a group of old maggots that are immortal."


    The Cui family received the hero post, which clearly stated that they were standing on the side of the Tsing Yi Yamen. Although the Zhou family as a clan family, although they also took the hero post, they were not very enthusiastic about the Penglai Xiandao Conference. Already ready to return.


    Chen Beiwang said coldly, "What Tsing Yi knocks on the gate, unheard of. I also learned from Penglai Xianmen, I want to call on the heroes, what kind of martial arts conference? It''s ridiculous! Handan Toddler is just the same. I really think that it is a new person who is an envoy and has Cui If the old people at home help each other, can they set off a storm? I can''t help it! "


    Wang Shaoshan laughed: "The gate of Tsing Yi is violent, and it can be seen that the new appointment has made the ambition not small. Also, the prince of the imperial dynasty, of course, has a big appetite."


    Chen Bei looked disdainfully: "What about a big appetite? Is it Pinglu who swallowed it! Want to do whatever you want in Pinglu, have you ever asked Ben and General Wang, and asked Pinglu tens of thousands of soldiers? Even whose hands are I do n¡¯t know what to do when I hold the knife, and I want to make a mess? When I arrive in Pinglu, I do n¡¯t want to visit the Chen family and the Wang family first.


    Wang Shaoshan smiled even more: "If this man really listened to the Tsing Yi Shumen command, wouldn''t it be what the new Jiedushi said? In the future, I would command all the envoys, wouldn''t I have to give up the military power?"


    In the past three days, Wang Shaoshan thought a lot, and now he has the results. Penglai Taomen knew that he had received the hero post, but instead of attacking him, he let Mu Qingliu persuade him.


    In this way, with the courtesy of Penglai Daomen and the support of Chen Beiwang, Wang Shaoshan finally decided to stand with Penglai Daomen. Because he determined that Tsing Yi Yamen and the new Jiedushi will have no chance of winning!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: It''s the end of the month, and it will take two days to make a single copy. "Serious" draw an important point.

 v2 Chapter 41： Lore board (3)

    Penglai.


    Zhang Jiuling, the head of Penglai, was blowing dust in his arms and meditating in the room. A sudden lightning flashed, the heavy rain fell and the window crackled. Zhang Jiuling opened his eyes, got up from the futon, came to the window, propped up the window leaves, and looked away into the distance.


    Zhang Jiuling''s room is quite high. Viewing from the window, there are no obstacles in front of it. On the contrary, the mountains and trees of Penglai Xiandao can be seen by his eyes. If you look further away, you will see the endless sea.


    The window case opened to the east. Zhang Jiuling saw the lightning extinguished from time to time, and heard the sound of thunder and rain falling. On his unshaken Gubo''s face, there was gradually a dignity, and he sighed for a long time: Can the mountaineer escape? "


    From time to time, a young voice sounded outside the door, "Master, there is an urgent report."


    Zhang Jiuling said lightly, "Come in."


    The disciple who came in was Zhang Jiuling, who was the second disciple of Penglai''s generation. When the big disciple Zhang Yunhe has already left for Laizhou, it is this second disciple who is in charge of the daily affairs of Penglai Daomen.


    The second disciple came to the room and settled his hands. Then he said hurriedly: "There is a vision in the Panchen Mountain Taoist view."


    Hearing the words of Panpan Mountain, Zhang Jiuling glanced at a strange color. This was a place he did n¡¯t want to lift, because there was a person who made Penglai Daomen unwilling to lift it, but the more he was unwilling to lift it, the more The more that this person is not simple.


    Zhang Jiuling looked as usual: "What kind of vision?"


    "It has been reported that in recent days, there are often clouds covering the fog and dust around the Dustpan Mountains, and the aura is extremely strong. But what is in the clouds and fog is not clearly seen by our people, but it is faintly aware that there seems to be a dragon out to sea." The second disciple sank.


    Zhang Jiuling''s eyes changed slightly: "Jiaolong went out to sea? What fame is that person doing?"


    The two disciples hesitated, and said in a low voice: "The man on the dustpan mountain had a gap with me Penglai. He was respected by the teacher and walked away. He has not been able to live in the mountains in recent years. Nothing has happened. I always feel that this person is not willing to be mediocre. "


    Thinking of the old days, Zhang Jiuling looks good. That was not a pleasant memory for him. He groaned for a moment and hummed coldly: "What about unwilling to be mediocre, self-cultivation is the two disciples who have not made inroads, and they are also qualified. Pingping, how can you compare with my life? Can he still want revenge? "


    The disciples tentatively asked, "What does Master mean?"


    Zhang Jiuling came to the window, groaned for a long time, and said for a long time: "At this moment is the critical period, An Wang is coming menacingly, and he wants to make waves in Pingluxing. My energy of the door is to surrender to this demon. Although Panpan Mountain is not enough Worry, but you ca n¡¯t just sit back and ignore it. It ¡¯s time for the **** we arranged to move. ¡±


    The second disciple''s face changed, and there was a flash of fear in his eyes. At this moment, he even spoke carefully, "Master said," Let Master Shi take the shot? "


    Zhang Jiuling had already made up his mind, so his mood calmed down instead, he said lightly: "I would rather miss it than let it go."


    The disciples frowned, "Yes."


    ...


    Although the Taoist Temple has been in disrepair for years and looks dilapidated, it has always been refreshing and clean. If it is not the case, Mo said to cure and save people. People living in a cricket environment can guarantee that they will not get sick.


    However, since Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang left Taoist Temple, they became messy day after day inside and outside. It stands to reason that a person''s range of activity is not large. This is less than a month. How can it not make the Tao unsightly, but all this has made Beipi the old Tao.


    The Beifu Road didn''t care about this. For him, after Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang left, he could still ensure that he was not hungry. It was already a great luck. As for cleaning the Taoist view, it was not his consideration at all. Within range.


    Riding his trousers belt, he ran out from the hut outside the courtyard with a bowed bow. In the heavy rain, Beipi took a look at the uncharacteristic vegetable garden and shivered.


    The neat vegetable garden that Su Emei has been serving for more than ten years has been picked up by her. At this moment, it looks like it was arched by wild boar. It looks like a mess. Many seasonal vegetables are turned upside down. At a stroke, there was no coherence.


    "If Xiao Nizi saw it, she would have to drag out the kitchen knife in the kitchen and chase me down." When Beipi said this, he had a clear-hearted tone, but a flower-like smile appeared on his face. It was a little bit proud.


    A lightning fell, reflecting the insignificant appearance of the old brown skin. He raised his head at a half-sound, glanced at the dark sky, and said lazily, "What can you do to thunder? What is the use."


    Bei Bei Laodao looks rogue, keeps mumbling in his mouth, and does not know who is talking badly. At this time, the belly rang out of time, and the old man Beipi remembered that he ate a meal today, which turned him into a bitter face instantly, looking at the grievances.


    "Well, go and get some food. You can''t go to bed hungry." The old brown skin walked down the wet path, slipped into the vegetable garden, picked one from the east, picked one from the west, and picked it at his feet. He also stepped on one piece and muttered with a rumor from time to time, but it was because he suspected that the green vegetables were not fat enough.


    When he was carrying a large pile of vegetables to enter the door, a sudden panic footsteps came from the forest next to him, and then a voice sounded: "Mr. Dao! Ms. Dao!"


    The old man with brown skin fixed his eyes, and then started to smile, then he looked surprised.


    It is the hunter who often visits Taoist Temple and brings some spirits and wild game from time to time.


    In retrospect, Beipi has known him for many years. He is the most familiar person except Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. He is very kind on weekdays. Now he sees the other person stumbled out of the forest. Pyongyang rushed forward.


    "It''s awkward? This black light is blind. Why are you out of the woods?" Beipi asked with green vegetables.


    "Well, don''t mention it, all blame the sudden heavy rain that made me fall in the woods, and was chased by a wild boar, almost lost my life!" The hunter walked out of the woods, looking very embarrassed, his body covered with mud And the scars and hair were also messy. "I can''t go down to the mountain tonight, I was chased to this neighborhood, thinking about coming to Daochang to spend the night here."


    The old man with a fur-skinned face turned his face unwilling: "That''s no wine? I''m glad for nothing ... forget it, come in, just ready to pick up some food."


    "You, Dao, you are too powerful. Are you unhappy if you don''t have wine?" The hunter came to the Beipi Road and joked enthusiastically.


    Bei Bei Lao said with a smile: "Where is the beauty?"


    He hadn''t finished saying this, and his face suddenly changed, because a sharp white light had flashed from the hunter''s hand, and instantly reached the waist of the brown leather road, and it was instantly bright, drawing the quiet and murderous eyes of the hunter''s eye. .


    ...


    The light of lightning made the negative Kendo man standing in the courtyard look not only extraordinary, but also mysterious, and a terrible evil.


    Wei Nianci watched Wei Shinan put the hero''s hands in his hands, and a ridiculous thought flashed in his head.


    The father received the hero post and gave it to Penglai Daomen. Then, will the Tsing Yi Yemen post that post post move the angry Wei family and break into the mansion in the middle of the night to kill us all?


    This ridiculous idea seems bizarre, but it appears very naturally in Wei Nianci''s mind, and when it flashes, it can''t be suppressed, and when Wei Nianci is cold, his hands and feet are cold.


    She couldn''t help but think of the scene of a small restaurant in the town. The gentleman who looked like a gentle and innocuous man and animal was faced with Xu Xianjian''s provocation and her calculations. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t show half anger, not to mention big Hit it.


    But the more so, it seemed that Xu Xianjian finally slapped her slap, which was extremely powerful and difficult to accept.


    If you think from another angle, Xu Xianjian was injured by the other side at the beginning, or she was driven away by the other side''s arrogance at the beginning, wouldn''t she feel so uncomfortable even if the later encounter was more unbearable?


    If this is the case, Wei Nianci''s fear of the son of Xuanpao will not be as deep as every time afterwards.


    Especially on the way back, there were more rumors in the Tsing Yi Shumen. Wei Nianci''s fear of the Xuanpao son was even deeper. She knew that the dogs who really bite people would not bark.


    She most likely walked around the gate without knowing it.


    Then, from the beginning to the end, is the unshakable black robe man more terrifying than the aggressive Taoist in front of him? If so, is the Tsing Yi Yamen behind the son of Xuanpao more fearful?


    A moment''s encounter made Wei Nianci cry out loud: "Father, you can''t post to them! I can''t offend Tsing Yi Shumen!"


    Wei Shinan''s hand was stiff, and he looked back at Wei Nianci in puzzlement.


    It was just a split second, and he soon felt the murderous spirit of the Taoist in front of him. He couldn''t help shaking his hands, and hurriedly shouted, "Shut up! Who made you talk ?!"


    She was scolded by Wei Nan, Wei Nianci returned to God.


    Only then did she realize that her back was already cold.


    It turned out that her fear of the black robe boy had reached such a point.


    Wei Nianci for a while.


    "You should thank her for this sentence. Without her, today''s Wei family would be miserable."


    Wei Shinan had just turned around, and suddenly heard this voice, he immediately choked there.


    Not only was he lingering there, but also the Penglai Taoist in front of him.


    That sentence is obviously not what Taoists say.


    The speaker stands outside the door.


    It was a man leaning on a pillar in the hallway, holding a knife in both hands and wearing a bucket hat.


    Raindrops are ticking down from the bucket bucket.


    In the courtyard outside the corridor, I don''t know when, there have been a few more people in the same dress.


    Not only in the courtyard, but also on the roof.


    These people dress uniformly.


    Tsing Yi, bucket bucket, with a knife.


    Wei Shinan couldn''t be more familiar with the appearance of these people.


    Because tonight, he has seen each other once.


    Tsing Yi knock!


    The Taoist in front of Wei Shinan turned to see this scene, his face changed, and he gritted his teeth immediately, "You are the Tsing Yi Yamen? What do you want to do?"


    "What? It''s easy." The man leaning on the pillar slowly pulled the knife out of the sheath. His voice was always smooth, without any slight fluctuations, just like heavy rain, without feelings, but the moment the long knife came out of the sheath He suddenly moved, with a bland accent, and time filled with gold and iron horses: "Kill you!"

 v2 Chapter 42： Streamer, big umbrella, flying vector

    This is the first time Wei Nianci saw the middle-level monk who practiced qi killing.


    She is not the only one who has n¡¯t seen the middle-level monk practicing. When she was with Xu Xianjian before, the other party used the swordless technique of the swordless gate in order to show his superb sword style. When Xu Xianjian went down, Shi Kaimu shattered, and his momentum was extraordinary. At that time, Wei Nianci and Lu Luo couldn''t help clapping.


    When Xiu reached the middle level of Qi training, no one was willing to desperately fight with others easily. The tricks on the rivers and lakes were always at an end. Wei Nianci walked the rivers and lakes for many years, but he had not seen any middle level Qi training monks killed. Many monks were killed.


    But tonight, Wei Nianci saw it.


    See clearly.


    It is because I can see clearly that I don''t see it clearly.


    A swordsman in Tsing Yi wearing a bucket outside the door, when he shot, Wei Nianci saw only a flash of light passing away. At the same time, the disciples of Penglai Daomen evacuated sideways and quickly, leaving only a residual image in place.


    Then the Tsing Yi Swordsman arrived at the location of the afterimage, then returned to the scabbard. The disciples at Penglai Daomen froze at the threshold, then fell down while covering the spouted throat.


    There is only one trick in the fight. One trick is both winning and losing, and it is also incredibly fast. Wei Nianci did not understand at all how Tsing Yi Swordsmen shot, and even did not understand how Penglai Daomen disciples won. Just saw the results.


    The results were more obvious, one person stood and the other fell.


    Wei Nianci was too late to be surprised, because she also saw several streamers flashing in the courtyard outside the door.


    The knife air is not a straight line, but a meniscus-shaped curve, with a wide middle and narrow sides.


    This is what Wei Nianci sees. In the dark courtyard, when the sword air flashes, there is an instant light, which is brighter and shorter than the lightning when the sky appears.


    The knife flashed, and the swordmen in Tsing Yi in the courtyard all changed positions. Penglai Daomen disciples also changed positions. The difference was that the former calmly returned to the sheath and the latter fell into spasm in heavy rain.


    From beginning to end, the Tsing Yi Swordsmen standing on the roof have not moved.


    The battle in the courtyard is nothing but a repeat of the battle at the door.


    The lightning suddenly landed, and the courtyard became bright for a moment. Only then did Wei Nianci see that the two Tsing Yi swordsmen who stood like gods also had bleeding wounds.


    Wei Nianci couldn''t help but take two steps back, fell on a wooden chair, his face pale.


    At this moment, she clearly realized that compared with the killing skills of the swordsmen in Tsing Yi, Xu Xianjian''s sword style can only be described by flower fist embroidered legs.


    She felt ridiculous and incredible. The Tsing Yi Swordsmen murder is a real killer. Even if they are injured, they still have to hit the enemy with a single blow. As if for them, after one move, either you die or I die, there will be no second ending.


    This is a group of monks for the purpose of killing. This group of monks who have no pity for their lives, as if their appearance, means death, they are Li Gui, Yan Luo.


    Wei Nianci thought she was high enough to look at the Tsing Yi Yamen, and she thought that her fear of the Tsing Yi Yamen was deep enough, but then she knew how outrageous she had been before.


    The terrible part of the Tsing Yi Yamen is not that it is deceiving others, it is not that its strength is overbearing, that it is not that it kills lives. They are terrible because they ignore life.


    Monks from the rivers and lakes, Mo said that the middle level of qi training, any qi training master, could not bear to die. Because living, it means brocade. Even if they lose out with others, they will endure the humiliation of failure and continue to live.


    They die.


    How can a mortal person be compared with a mortal person?


    In front of these Penglai Daomen disciples, is it really inferior to Tsing Yi Jianmen swordsman? it''s not true.


    However, the disciples of Penglai Daomen have rarely experienced the battle of life and death. They have been honored in Pinglu for too long. They have not been endangered. They have lost their ability to fight with others. Too long.


    The Tsing Yi Yamen and Penglai Daomen are completely extreme.


    Even if there are many monks in this Penglai Daomen, how can they fight against such a door in Tsing Yi?


    The courtyard was empty, and the swordsmen of the Tsing Yi Yemen had departed, and only the raindrops of beans were falling.


    Wei Shinan had fallen softly to the ground, Lu Luo even rushed over in shock, holding Wei Nianci tightly and crying, afraid to look at the direction of the door again. Wei Nian caressed Lv Luo''s back, and tried to control her hands not to tremble. Her mind was still haunting the sentence left by the swordsman in Tsing Yi.


    "If you don''t even get a hero post, what kind of hero is it?"


    The courtyard was quiet, heavy rain, thunder and lightning, the raindrops of the beans hit the eaves, the crackling noise was too loud, and the people''s hearts were panicking.


    Wei Nianci never felt that one night was as terrible now.


    ...


    Outside the county town, in front of a forest near the official road.


    Someone stands under an umbrella.


    The umbrella is a black-faced oil-paper umbrella with no dots. The only feature is that it is surprisingly large and more than enough to accommodate three people.


    The umbrella leaves are large, but the people under the umbrella are especially small.


    Not only thin, but gray hair.


    He glanced at the city walls of Xianyi, without a wave of expression, and said to himself: "In the 29 counties of Pinglu and Wuzhou, the rivers and lakes above the county level are 96, and these 96 rivers and lakes are all on Tsing Yi List. Tsing Yi Qimen Practicing Art Practitioner Ninety-eight, only one person dealt with a force, barely managed to come over. This is to run off all legs. My old bones, how many years have not been tossed like this? "


    Behind him, there were two Tsing Yi Swordsmen in Douyi, standing five hands apart.


    When he spoke, his voice was clear in his ears, but the two swordsmen did not mean to answer.


    He laughed and continued to talk to himself: "If I knew it early, I had to run so much with King An, and I would have to run. The farther you go, the better, even if you go to Nanxun, even if you go to the Western Regions, I have to run."


    Speaking of this, he paused and smiled strangely: "But now, I don''t want to run anymore. Because I suddenly found that tossing can be so interesting. An Wang can toss and toss us to death, but this is all It''s nothing, it really should be uncomfortable, or our opponents tossing. "


    He talked to himself, without stopping, his voice was not heavy, as if standing alone in front of him, listening to his ears. No matter what he said, the other party could listen to it seriously.


    The two Tsing Yi Swordsmen behind him still did not intend to answer.


    Because they know that when old people talk, they don''t like to be answered.


    Because he doesn''t like talking to others, he only likes to talk to himself.


    He often talks to himself, when he walks, when he eats, when he takes a shower, and when he goes to the hut, he always talks. He usually talks to others, he only talks to himself.


    The two Tsing Yi swordsmen have become accustomed to the habits of the elderly.


    If you are a slightly younger person and have this habit, you will surely make people think he is a lunatic.


    But he was gray-haired and old, and he had such a habit that no one thought he was a lunatic.


    I just feel like ... he''s lonely and lonely.


    Even in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by laughter and laughter, he is still alone, still lonely, and penetrates the bone marrow.


    Someone came out of the county town, jumped directly from the city wall, and then flew in. The wall of a county town is not high, and there are usually not many guards, not to mention such a rainy night. The actions of those fighting swordsmen did not even cause one.


    They ran to the white-haired old man with a small body but holding a big umbrella, bowed and saluted, and humane headed: "Mo old, mission accomplished!"


    This maverick old man is exactly one of the four masters of Yimen in Tsing Yi, from Mo Dongli of Zhenwu.


    Mo Dongli did not speak, and he did not like to talk to people unless it was necessary.


    As soon as he waved his hand, a map opened in front of him. The rain was like a waterfall, but without a drop of rain, it could fall on the map. This is not because Mo Dongli repaired Gao Jue, but because his umbrella was too large to block the rain and waterfall.


    Having glanced at the map, Mo Dongli said to the people in front of him, "Selling ink and ink to help."


    The Tsing Yi Swordsman in front of him clenched his fists: "Yes!"


    Mo Dongli''s words were the goal of their next move. The Tsing Yi swordsman did not say much. In front of Mo Dongli, he had learned to be as concise as possible.


    Mo Dongli glanced at the sky and suddenly smiled. His smile was very strange. Anyone who looked at it would not feel that he was smiling at others, as if only smiling at himself: "One hundred and twenty miles, two Hour. "


    All the Tsing Yi Swordsmen looked stunned.


    One hundred and twenty miles shows the distance from Mo Mo Gang here. The two hours are the time limit. That is not the time limit for driving. It is the time limit for completing the task. Even if it ¡¯s a Qi practitioner, in such a heavy rain night, it takes two hours to drive a hundred and twenty miles, not to mention the task.


    But no one disputes.


    They immediately turned and acted.


    Time is tight, so let''s not delay for a while.


    Mo Dongli didn''t close his umbrella and walked slowly.


    His umbrella was supported by his right hand from beginning to end, so there was a lot of space on the right. He didn''t mean to hold it in front of him, as if there was always a person on his right hand.


    ...


    Zhao Polu fell back to the ground, bowed and slipped back, his feet on the muddy official road, plowed two gullies that drowned the instep of the foot, mud debris sputtered into lines at the feet.


    He held the spear tightly in his hands and stared forward, his posture as a tiger and his eyes as a wolf.


    A hundred steps away from him, two Mopa Taoists fell to the ground.


    In the middle and both sides of the 100-step road, more than a dozen corpses have fallen, including swordsmen in Tsing Yi and Taoists in white robes.


    Zhao Polu''s retreat came to an abrupt halt, and at the moment when his figure stopped, he stood up, leaving two deep pits under his feet, a leap of twenty feet, but it came quickly. It was not held high, but the flat-ended chest, like a sharp arrow, fell to the two dirt and stabbed the ink robes who had time to get up in the future.


    The ink robe Taoist in front of Zhao Polu''s right hand reached out and patted the mud, arousing numerous muddy water, his body straightened up, and the sword in his hand took Zhao Polu''s chest!


    Before the sword arrived, the spear had penetrated the Taoist''s throat, bouncing his body, and suddenly poked back, nailed to the ground fiercely!


    Zhao Polu progressed, bent his knees, leaned down, and his right elbow banged heavily on Taoist''s arched chest.


    In the dull sound, the Taoist''s body fell down, his throat pulled a dazzling blood line on the spear body, the flesh and bones rolled out, and the snoring sound was sharp and harsh.


    The Taoist on the left slashed straight towards Zhao Polu.


    Sword Qi Guanghua reflected one side of the world, showing the practice of the high-level practice, the woods beside the road were first cut by Jian Qi into a striking gap.


    However, Jian Guang did not fall on Zhao Polu''s head.


    Zhao Polu, whose right elbow was hitting the Taoist''s chest on the right, tilted his left arm to the left, and the hand on his arm flashed a stream of shadow, instantly breaking through the throat of the Taoist on the left!


    The crossbow flew from the back of the Taoist with a large amount of flesh!

 v2 Chapter 43： Warrior

    The heavy rain fell, wet Zhao Polu''s long hair, and also sharpened the sharp edges and corners of the hand-bow crossbow, which was obviously a magic weapon, and the grade was not low.


    The robe of the Mopa Taoist hangs above Zhao Polu''s head, and his movements have a stagnation. When the crossbow penetrates his throat and shoots out dozens of steps behind his head, his features are instantly stiff, not waiting for him With the sound of crickets, the entire body flew backwards with the huge force of the crossbow, and crashed to the ground, arousing numerous muddy water.


    "You ..." The Taoist braced his upper body and gave a vague voice to Zhao Polu. Before the second syllable was exported, he fell down weakly and never moved again.


    Zhao Polu stood up, took back the spear that accompanied him for many years, and stood in the rain in the wilderness, his body was like a javelin.


    The waterfall surrounded him, with his companions and enemy corpses on the side.


    The night style is cold outside, but his hot body has not cooled for a long time, because the blood is boiling in his body.


    Zhao Polu raised his head and stared at the endless night sky. There are no stars in a thunderstorm night, and his eyes are bound to be dark. His eyes were not shining, mixed with sorrow that could not be turned away.


    He couldn''t see the light outside the night, all he saw was the same robes of the battlefield where he died in the past.


    He seemed to see thousands of horses roaring in the grasslands.


    Entering the territory east of Qingzhou, Tsing Yi''s Yemen Gate circulated heroic posts and set off a battle with Penglai Daomen. The game was ubiquitous, and rival plays were staged everywhere.


    But it was the first time that it had been ambushed halfway. The opposing party dispatched two high-strength training sessions to nearly trespass Zhao Polu''s followers with nearly three times the strength.


    Among the four monks who practiced Qi in Qimen of Tsing Yi, Zhao Polu was the lowest and the weakest. In the old battle of Huangli Township, he was orthogonal to Liu Da, and was hit hard by the opponent, losing his combat power instantly. However, this does not mean that Zhao Polu is really an easy generation.


    Gathering the corpse of the Tsing Yi Knockmen, Zhao Polu dug a large pit beside the road.


    Lost the spear, he picked up the companions'' bodies and put them in one by one, straightened side by side, foot to foot.


    He even knelt beside them to help them straighten their robes.


    Dougong, placed on the chest of the companion, long knife, placed on the hand of the companion.


    He cut many branches and leaves in the forest, and covered their bodies with tight seams and airtightness. Then he piled the wet mud into a grave.


    Zhao Polu''s actions were meticulous, just like when he buried his corpse in the battlefield mountain.


    Standing in front of the grave, Zhao Polu was silent.


    He remembered the scenes of the **** battlefields in the past. In those years, he had buried countless robes with his own hands.


    The team leader who took care of him as his younger brother, smiled at the old man who had no incisors. He had eaten a steamed bun with him. He always followed the second egg behind him like a worm, and was beaten with him. The award-winning army was brave, and he fought side by side for dozens of miles, destroying the half-hundred of the prairie barbarians ...


    Some of them didn''t find their heads because they were cut off by the prairie barbarians; some of them were ripped apart by the barbarian monks, their bodies were incomplete; some of them were dying with their eyes wide open, telling them that Panic.


    They have white-haired parents, young children who are waiting to be fed, and wives who lean on the door and wait for their return ...


    The battlefield is Zhao Polu''s battlefield, and the desert king court is his target, and he thinks of the army to hold the wolves all day and night.


    But now, when he arrives in Pinglu, in this completely irrelevant place, he has become a killer of rivers and lakes, facing a group of unknown rivers and lakes.


    Life''s encounters are always so overwhelming.


    Zhao Polu pulled out a wine pouch and sprinkled it in front of the grave.


    After doing this, Zhao Polu bowed his head silently, put on the bucket, and turned back in the heavy rain without turning his head away from the grave.


    On the official road, carrying a heavily injured swordsman in Tsing Yi, Zhao Polu ran in the rain.


    He has already spent too much time dealing with the body of his companion, and it is getting closer and closer to the time when he arrives at the target location, and he must do his best.


    The empty Jianmen, dozens of miles away, was the battlefield of his trip.


    He had only one person left and was carrying a seriously injured companion.


    But he must rush.


    As a soldier, no matter whether the same robe is nearby or whatever it has become, as long as there is still breath, you must rush to the battlefield on time.


    Hold the spear tightly, fight forward, and go all out.


    No matter what kind of battlefield it is, whether it is facing opponents he likes or dislikes, whether or not there is a winning chance, go to war.


    If born, live with the same robe; if die, die with the same robe.


    Go to war!


    ...


    Qingshui Villa is ten miles away.


    Several Tsing Yi swordsmen rushed in the rain.


    Dozens of gray-clad monks chased after them.


    The former Tsing Yi swordsman clenched his waist and abdomen, and blood kept flowing from his fingers. He gritted his teeth, never glanced backwards, only rushed forward, his footprints in the mud behind him, straight connected.


    In the footprints, a drop of scarlet was striking.


    The chasing gray monks spread out in a fan shape, and the fan-shaped wings spread out during the running, forming a trend of pinching and encircling.


    There was only the sound of rain and footsteps at night, and no one spoke.


    The escaped Tsing Yi door never spoke, and the grey monk chasing after him didn''t have any nonsense.


    This situation is even more obvious, running fast to escape the birth day, quickly chasing around and gather together, there is no need to waste words and energy.


    When Chen Beiwang and Mu Qingliu arrived at Qingshui Mountain Villa, they remained at the periphery of the mountain village to monitor the movement of the mountain village in order to confirm that they were moving in Tsing Yi Yamen after a three-day period, and were attacked and killed by the other party.


    If Tsing Yi was not quick to respond, and retreated in a timely manner to kill a **** path, once the encirclement of the other side formed, he would have no vitality.


    However, at this moment, he just escaped the mountain. There are more than 20 monks in gray clothes chasing them, several times their number, and they are not lower than them, and some monks in the middle are higher. It''s just that he didn''t take a shot for a while. If the distance is enough, he will be able to cast a blow.


    The injured monk in Tsing Yi was accidentally inadvertently, a cricket at his feet and fell to the ground.


    He was injured too much, lost too much blood, and was unable to grasp the balance of his body. After he fell, he did not stand up and ran away, but turned around and slumped back. The long knife slid across a beautiful arc, dark In the rain curtain, a white horse was cut, and the fit rushed towards the gray monk!


    He has no chance of escaping the birth, and continues to make unnecessary efforts, which will only affect his companions.


    Involving a companion is a felony at Tsing Yi.


    Turn around and kill the enemy. After taking the initiative to break, win the first line of vitality for the companion.


    The companion of the Tsing Yi Swordsman, when he flung back, his body didn''t stop for a minute, and he didn''t even return his head. Everyone''s footsteps were faster.


    There were only silent tears, spilled into the air, and combined with the rain.


    After the break, the Tsing Yi Swordsmen killed and killed one person, and fell down towards the loess, where the monks in the gray coat swarmed into meat.


    Several other Tsing Yi swordsmen did not get rid of the pursuit of the gray monk.


    Seeing that the chase was getting closer, the captain of the crowd gritted his teeth and turned to kill the monk in the gray coat!


    As the captain of this team, if the mission fails, he can hardly blame him. As the captain of this team, he is even more unable to watch and his companion dies in front of himself.


    This leader killed three people.


    His strength is naturally stronger than the wounded who died first, and it is in a state of heyday, but the other party has taken precautions after experiencing the wounded''s counterattack. If not, he is determined to die with the enemy, the captain even Unable to die for three people.


    But this is not enough.


    The two killed five people, and did not cause a fundamental blow to the pursuers, but inspired their hatred.


    In the blink of an eye, only two swordsmen were still running away.


    The two-winged formations gradually closed together, and they seemed to be surrounded by them.


    The two swordsmen looked at each other, and they felt the decisiveness of each other.


    Suddenly they stopped, turned around, drew their swords, and ran!


    Since you can''t escape, you will die horizontally. Instead of being attacked from behind, you might as well face the enemy and die.


    When the monks in grey clothes saw that they dared to turn back, they were furious and jumped out, and the technique was about to be shot.


    When a drop of rain fell on the back of the sword in Tsing Yi, a strange syllable suddenly sounded in the wilderness.


    As soon as the syllables rang, they continued, like mountains and clear springs pouring down like rivers and rivers.


    The night wind suddenly became extremely cold.


    The heavy rain that fell condensed into ice in the mid-air, fell like hail, hit a shallow pit on the ground, fell on the monk in gray clothing, and flew like arrows, bringing out the **** flowers!


    The muddy water under the feet of all monks in gray clothes instantly formed ice flowers, solidified their feet, and spread quickly to their legs, waist, hands, and neck!


    But all of a sudden, the leap was empty and fell heavily; those who ran forward with their feet and ran down face to face; those who stood on both feet stood as stone.


    Every monk in gray has become an ice sculpture, and no monk in gray can move!


    Before they were all wrapped in frost, they looked up and looked forward, and saw the top of the woods not far away. There was a beautiful and ethereal figure playing the jade flute in their hands.


    They couldn''t see the man''s face, but remembered each other''s graceful gesture.


    There were only a few monks in gray clothes, and when they heard the sound of the flute, a legend suddenly appeared in their minds, which had been gone for several years, which made them desperate. Say a hundred ghosts also!


    Two Tsing Yi Swordsmen turned and hugged their fists to worship: "Meet the Grand Commander!"


    She put down the jade flute near her mouth, and looked through the deep rain curtain toward the brightly lit Qingshui Villa. Her tone was colder than this extremely cold night: "No matter who it is, who dares to touch me in Tsing Yi? Will pay the price of a lifetime! "

 v2 Chapter 44： Like a meniscus

    There are naturally many monks in the mortal realm. This time in Qizhou, there are also forces recruiting troops in Qizhou. There are also recruits to buy horses. The people who were originally recruited this time should not be used so early, but the situation in Laizhou is very , They have to support war.


    Rushing from Qizhou to Laizhou, Song Jiao brought the last batch of elite in Tsing Yi Jianmen. Qingshui Villa has a royal family, and it is also a stronghold of the Ping Lu army. There is no need to say how it works. After Song Jiao entered the boundary of Laizhou, he first rushed here, and this was the only scene.


    It''s just that the people who came to Qingshui Villa are not the only ones in Tsing Yi.


    "Your word, do not believe it in the next word."


    Song Jiao''s words did not last long, and in the dark night, a Qingpao Taoist came.


    The Qingpao Taoist walks slowly, always with a smile that makes people feel like a spring breeze, and each step is calm and calm, as if walking in the leisure court, his body exuding white light, there is a feeling that makes the wilderness flourish. At first glance, people will develop good feelings and affection. Like a spring breeze, no one will hate it.


    It was just his words, but it was too arrogant.


    But speaking lightly from his mouth, it seemed extremely convincing, and people could not have doubts.


    He walked past the grey-clad ice sculptures and slowly stepped in front of the Tsing Yi Swordsman. His speed wasn''t really fast, it wasn''t the kind of unpleasant, but really slow.


    But he had a strong footstep and walked straight to the Tsing Yi Swordsman, without any intention of avoiding the two.


    The two Tsing Yi swordsmen looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes. In the face of Tsingpao Taoists who walked straight without stopping, they chose to give way. This action was so sudden, but it was taken for granted that From the two perspectives, the two sides are not at all levels and there is no need to fight.


    Song Jiao still stood at the treetop.


    Standing tall is not a pretentious gesture, but because the height is the most suitable place to give play to her strengths and strengths, just like a young soldier. From the appearance of the Qingpao Taoist, she kept looking at the other party and did not speak until the other party approached, and she slowly said, "Do you think my words are not credible?"


    The Qingpao Taoist smiled gently: "The word of Your Excellency will not be believed in the next word."


    He repeated the previous words.


    It was arrogant, rude, mad, and confident.


    "it is good."


    Song Jiao said only one word this time.


    When the word was finished, she had disappeared from the treetops, and in front of the Qingpao Taoist, she blasted towards the Qingpao Taoist with one palm.


    The Taoist in Qingpao held out a palm, his eyebrows were calm and indifferent, and his smile was still hanging on his mouth, as if for him, taking this palm was very easy.


    His self-confidence shows that he can not only easily take this palm, but also injure the other side seriously.


    The two Tsing Yi swordsmen watched this scene remotely, holding their breath involuntarily.


    Song Jiao''s strength is very clear, one of the four masters of Tsing Yi Yamen, and it is the highest one, but to what extent they do not know, because they have never seen Song Jiao''s shot.


    However, the Qingpao Taoist in front of me feels like a **** and a demon from heaven and earth, and I just ignore it.


    That kind of demeanor is not Ba Bafang, but it is better than Ba ??Bafang.


    However, what happened next left two Tsing Yi swordsmen stunned.


    The two palms fought against each other, and the expected stalemate did not appear.


    Song Jiao''s palm directly pushed the palm of the Taoist Taoist back to the chest of the other party!


    The sound of Weng in the rain opened a layer of bright white light to the extreme.


    The Qingpao Taoist vomited blood and flew out, like a disconnected kite, knocked down numerous gray clothing ice sculptures, and slipped out a few feet after landing!


    The two Tsing Yi looked at each other with a blank expression.


    Is this over?


    The Qingpao Taoist struggled with his upper body arched, his eyes protruding over his chest, and he said arduously, "You ..... nine floors ?!"


    Without saying a word, it fell down.


    He originally thought that Yi Shuihan was just a group attack technique. Song Jiao should not be good at playing alone. With his practice of Qi Qi Qi, he had to practice Qi Qi of his opponent. He might not have a winning chance, even if there is no winning chance. Definitely lose.


    Who ever thought that Song Jiao, who hadn''t appeared in rivers and lakes for several years, had already reached the ninth floor of Qi training when he reappeared?


    Song Jiao chuckled and laughed: "But it''s just a seven-layer exercise, who makes himself the same as a fairy. Who is it?"


    The two Tsing Yi swordsmen were totally speechless.


    Until this time, the monk in Tsing Yi, who was here with Song Jiao, rushed over from the official road.


    Song Jiao reached out and pointed in the direction of Qingshui Mountain Villa: "No chicken or dog stay!"


    Dozens of Tsing Yi swordsmen rushed out beside her.


    In Qingshui Villa, Mu Qingliu is sitting with Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang while drinking tea.


    The monks at the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi were watching the villa, they knew; the monks in the gray clothes went out to hunt and kill each other, they also knew; and Yi Shuihan''s flute, they also heard.


    But they don''t care.


    Because someone has already shot it.


    Wang Shaoshan hesitated for a moment: "Yi Shuihan Song Jiao has been famous for a long time, is Zhou Tao really confident?"


    Mu Qingliu flicked the dust, changed his arms, and calmly said: "Although Brother Zhou has only seven layers of Qi training, he has a good temperament and is daunting. The secret method he cultivates can make people unable to fight. Coupled with outstanding combat skills, it should not be a problem. "


    As soon as he said this, someone came hurriedly outside the door and hurriedly reported: "Zhou Tao is killed!"


    Mu Qingliu froze: "This ..."


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang were silent about each other, and Chen Beiwang bowed down and said, "Well thoughtful, the seventh layer of Qi training can''t beat each other, isn''t it ..."


    He meant to say, wouldn''t it be bad?


    Suddenly Mu Qingliu flicked the dust, and changed his side to hold, his expression calmly: "Yes, there is Brother Yu."


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang are both happy: "Yu Daochang?"


    "Yes, Brother Yu is lonely and doesn''t like talking to people, so the two generals didn''t see him, but he was just outside the villa. Not concealing the two generals, Brother Yu has trained to the eighth floor of Qi training and specializes in Kendo. He is best at playing alone. In my Penglai Xianmen, his swordsmanship has no rivals. "Mu Qingliu is full of self-confidence.


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang nodded comfortably: "Penglai is indeed immortal gate, and it really has a deep foundation, and I''ll open my eyes today."


    Mu Qingliu: "Good to say, easy to say."


    After he had spoken, he closed his eyes and raised his mind, with a relaxed attitude and a winning hand.


    From time to time, someone hurried to the door and reported: "The director Yu also lost!"


    Mu Qingliu was holding up the tea bowl, his motion was in the air, and he lowered the tea bowl silently.


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang looked at each other at the same time, and looked at Mu Qingliu with expectations: "I did not expect that Yu Dao was defeated as well ... the seventh layer of Qi training and the eighth layer of Qi training. No ... "


    The two wanted to say, should n¡¯t it be time for Nine Levels of Qi to be shot?


    Mu Qingliu flicked the dust, changed his arms again, and said solemnly, "Yes, I will rely on two of myself."


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang: "..."


    After finishing talking about Penglai Dao, the gates had deep foundations, and thought that the other party had sent the ninth layer of qi training, but unexpectedly he was told to rely on himself, and Wang Hanshan and Chen Beiwang suddenly turned green.


    Chen Beiwang started shooting.


    Since he dared to come to Qingshui Villa, of course he would not be unprepared.


    The Chen family did not practice high-level monks, but Chen Beiwang was commanded by Ping Lujun and Ma Jun!


    "Order: Ma Jun attacks, guards the villa!"


    He brought two commanding horse elites!


    ...


    The directions on all sides are cut off by yin and yang graphics, and there are leaf chains in all directions. Li Ye will be attacked no matter how he evades, and as long as he is slightly taller, he will be surrounded by numerous leaf chains!


    Fei Ye Suo Xian Zhen!


    Li Xun launched the cloud boots, dodging to a safe position, Lu Gujian stood in front of his eyebrows, his eyes were like electricity, and he whispered, "Qinglian Mountain!"


    The purple clouds rose in mid-air, and they were so thick that they covered the sky, and even the rain fell.


    Ziyun tumbling.


    Lightning and thunder can no longer tell whether it is an aura vision or the normal phenomenon of a thunderstorm night.


    After a purple cloud mountain with green lotuses appeared, it slammed down into the wasteland and fell into the flying leaf lock fairy array!


    The yin and yang patterns on all sides trembled and shook violently.


    Countless flying leaf chains also vanished under the Qinglian Mountain. When the entire Qinglian Mountain exploded, the flying leaves were dancing wildly, even denser than rain.


    Li Xuan flew out and spit three blood in the air. The gap between the two realms is not for nothing. Fei Ye Suo Xian Zhen is even more extraordinary. However, the most difficult thing for Li Zhi to overcome is the strength of Shao Siming himself. She is undoubtedly better than ordinary monks.


    Although Qinglian Mountain blasted Fei Ye Suo Xian Zhen, the anti-seismic aura wave made Li Qi Qi Hai toss for a while, and the Aura was rumbled everywhere, as if to break through the meridian restraint and burst out. At this critical moment, the dragon air in the body suddenly groaned and groaned, emitting strands of golden air currents, swimming around the body''s strange meridians and eight veins, smoothing and suppressing the aura that was scrambling everywhere, allowing Li Zhi to avoid meridian fractures. Hole bleeding.


    After tumbling back to the ground, Li Li immediately sank his waist, the dirt around his feet scattered and splashed, the mud around his feet sunk a large piece, and the parts below the knees were all below the ground level. The golden air flow emanating from the dragon air seemed to have an irresistible majestic will. Those scurrying auras soon expressed their surrender, which allowed Li Zhi to stabilize his body.


    He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and bowed to look at the younger commander.


    The gauze was wet, and it was stained with blood. Obviously, Feiye Suoxian array was broken, and it was not easy for the young to die. It is just that she still feels so much better than Li Ye who spit three blood spit. This can be seen from the fact that she still stands firmly on the leaves.


    The night breeze fluttered, and the veil was light, and at this moment the life of the young secretary was still calm.


    Maybe it wasn''t calm. The gauze covered her face and covered most of her expression changes, but those clear eyes were no longer as shocked as before, but had a sharp meaning. This shows that her war intentions are boiling.


    Li Xun did not stay in place, and after falling, he scooped out again. He ran quickly on the barren grass. His speed was very fast and his body was like a strong wind. Behind him, the grass fell to the sides, exposing a straight line. The passageway, the grass that had been standing in front of his feet, all shattered.


    Shao Siming ordered his hands to be smooth, his slender ten fingers quickly printed on his chest, and leaf chains rose to the ground and shot at Li Yifei.


    The wounded Li Kun, rising from strength to strength, became thicker and sharper, like a tiger being touched with a tail, with a roar of anger. Facing the leaf chain facing him, he did not shy away, and ran his head forward, and Lu Gujian was green and smashed.


    Sword shadow cut through the night and went out everywhere.


    The scattered green leaves glanced over the robes, bringing out blood stains on Li Zhi. If he didn''t realize it, his eyes were still as firm as iron. Xu Xujian, he ran to the forest, jumped up one step, and made an angle of 60 degrees with the ground. Lu Gujian''s streamer left a straight line in the night sky, and immediately reached the sight of Shao Siming!


    There was a little surprise in Shao Ming''s eyes, but the surprise was quickly replaced by her. Two swirling leaf rings quickly condensed around her hands. When Lu Gujian was facing her, she leaped back and forth from the leaves. .


    Two leaf chains flew out of the leaf ring near her, entwining Lu Gujian.


    At that instant, the young man''s life, his long hair straight down, his body was like a meniscus, and his manners were beautiful.


    Li Yan seems to have become a monthly person.


    Lu Gujian, who was entangled in the leaf chain, became the support of Shao Siming''s life and Li Yan''s wrestling. There was a momentary stagnation. After Shao Si''s life turned back, his toes took advantage of it and stepped on Lu Jijian. Out, turning in mid-air, facing Li Zhi''s handprints, his eyes were still pure and quiet, and the green leaves wrapped around Lu Gujian burst like a rainstorm pear flower needle.


    Li Yan had taken precautions, retracted his sword, and waved his left hand, blasting the green leaves in front of him.


    After the green leaves were exhausted, his life was far away from a hundred steps. She stepped on the leaf again, staring at Li Yan from the air, her **** were slightly undulating. Obviously, the fierce fighting was not a waste of her aura.


    It was hard to get close, but unexpectedly, he was still fleeing by the young boss. Li Ye was not in a good mood. His skill was unpredictable, and flying leaves were everywhere, causing a lot of problems for Li Ye. He even did not expect that the seemingly delicate young life was so bold and careful in the melee combat that he dared to crack his sword.


    The momentary response of Shao Siming''s life was unable to describe her combat skills. Her young girl who looked like she couldn''t stand the wind and would fall down at the touch had hidden such a huge explosive power.


    Shao Mingming stared at Li Huan, not turning his eyes, taking it seriously, as if he had met for the first time. Li Xun''s repair is obviously two levels lower than her, and she can fight with her quite well. This was unexpected to her. Only then would she be in danger. If she was not calm, she would be afraid. To be hurt by Li Yan.


    What kind of person is this guy who suddenly appeared? What makes him so strong?

 v2 Chapter 45： Tai Yin Xing Jun and Ju Ling Tian Shen

    The dustpan mountain in the night rain is extremely deep and quiet. There is only one room in the Taoist Temple, such as a bean. The dim and dim light is like a small butterfly. It cannot fly out of the surrounding walls of the Taoist Temple. The outline of the forest was invisible.


    The white light that appeared at first glance was not huge, but the aura was condensed to the extreme. The white awn lost the outline of the dagger, such as the hot sun at noon in summer, and was held tightly by the hunter. The bluestone floor, stone steps The mottled courtyard walls, and the deep and dense forests around them, were completely reflected by white light at this moment, even dazzling to the point where they could not be seen directly.


    Orion''s face still had a kind and kind smile, just like what he handed out was not a life-saving dagger, but the usual wine pouch. His movements are so natural, there are no traces of deliberate carving, only swift to unpreparable speed.


    One hit kill.


    Such scenes have surfaced in Orion''s mind countless times, because he lurked near Dustpan Mountain just for today. This is his goal, the task he must complete, and he has waited too long. Ten years have passed, and the action at hand has been practiced in his mind millions of times. He is very clear that his shot is impeccable, and no matter how the other side dodges, he can reap the expected results.


    At that time, the old Beipi Road broke into Penglai alone, and was finally seriously injured by Zhang Jiuling. His realm fell sharply. So far he has lived in seclusion of Taoism and never returned to the rivers and lakes.


    Penglai Taoist people flashed a faint smile, which was a triumph, but also relieved and even more miserable.


    Bei Beidao took a handful of green vegetables, bowed his sloppy back, and his thin skeleton seemed to fall apart at any time. He was covered with patched clothes, making him look particularly poor and insignificant. When the white light was on, his face was still hanging. With a kind smile that never disappeared.


    The smile fell on Orion''s eyes, and was extremely humble and lowly.


    He was a humble Taoist, a lowly Taoist, living in a deserted place where birds do n¡¯t shit, guarding a Taoist temple that was so dilapidated that even mountain pirates would n¡¯t bother to patronize it. The thing he did most was to get on Dozens of miles, donate medicinal materials to those ants, and then carry the poor people like maggots back to Taoist Temple to take care of them.


    What''s the point of such behavior?


    What does it mean to save dozens and hundreds of pariahs in one lifetime?


    The world is in the hands of the strong. Those unsatisfactory untouchables are nothing more than talking animals in the eyes of the strong. The weak is a mess, and it is not worth treating.


    The Taoist should go out of the world, surpass the world, and be worshipped by the nations, so that those who think they are right can crawl and kneel at our feet. A Taoist should be beautiful, and noble in every move. How can he wear worn clothes, how can he look dull, and how can his temperament be the same as dust?


    What does it mean to save a few ants living alive, and they will not affect the general situation of the world and have a slight impact on the untouchables?


    Since what you do is meaningless, then you are alive without meaning. Since your life is meaningless, why not die?


    Death is your destination!


    Penglai Dao, who has been a hunter for ten years, has glowing madness in his eyes.


    Beige Road is still the appearance of the rogue insignificant.


    His right hand was holding the green vegetables in his arms tightly, without a leaf falling, as if these green vegetables, which were worth a few copper plates, were more precious than gold and silver jewelry.


    The dagger reached his waist.


    Pierced his clothes.


    Touched his old, wrinkled skin.


    But never again.


    His left hand was printed on Orion''s chest.


    Between the palm of the hand and the chest, a little starlight suddenly appeared, and Sugawara became Xinghai in an instant.


    With a click, the Taoist''s chest was sunken.


    Then the whole body flew out like a residual leaf.


    He landed heavily on the forest road when he came.


    The brown-skinned old way of the Xinghai in the palm of your hand is like a void universe staring at the living gods and men.


    The body of the Penglai Taoist blasted a large hole in the mountain road, his limbs sank into the mud and stones, and the dagger in his hand fell at the foot of the brown leather road.


    He didn''t move because he couldn''t move. His features were twisted together. The seven holes were bleeding. He was shocked and angry. He was uneasy and unbelievable, but these feelings were soon replaced by hatred. Bloody tears eyes, scarlet as blood pool, staring at the old brown skin gently withdrawing his hands.


    The old man of Beipi did not look at him again. He lowered his head, looked carefully at the vegetables in his arms, and turned around in situ until he found that the leaves had not fallen, and then he showed a lucky and proud smile.


    If that little Nizi knew that I had wasted the vegetables she had worked so hard on, she would have opened her arms and danced with me desperately.


    Beipi old man smiled, came in the door with green vegetables, but it seemed that he didn''t know that the vegetable garden had been careless by his carelessness.


    The disregard of Beifu Road made the Penglai Taoist furious. He struggled to break free from the mud and stones, but fell to his knees suddenly. He supported the ground with his hands, raised his head, and stared at the Beidao Road with venomous viciousness. Says: "You waste! Even if you win me, you are waste! You have a self-cultivation, but you don''t think that Daomen ruled the world. You are a waste! What a shame, my brother was thinking the same For the affection of Daomen, I did not kill you and let you escape from Penglai. If I had known that you had lost Daomen''s face so much, I would have broken you to death! "


    The Beifu Road stopped at the door. He turned around and looked at the Penglai Taoist in the "cave". He laughed and said, "Do you think that the old road could leave Penglai because Zhang Jiuling was soft-hearted?"


    "You waste! You are not my brother''s opponent at all! If you don''t know what to do, you don''t deserve to live!" Penglai Taoist vomited blood.


    Beipi Laodao lamented: "You don''t want to think about it, if I was seriously injured by Zhang Jiuling and my state fell sharply, how can you be like this now?"


    Having said that, Bei Beidao didn''t bother to pay attention to the madly abusive Penglai Taoist. He jumped the threshold like a child and went straight to the kitchen happily.


    When the old man peeled a crusty pottery bowl, squatted outside the kitchen door, and when he was eating, he suddenly changed his face and slammed his forehead, as if remembering something, and ran to the two In front of a water tank, reach out and look inside.


    He immediately retracted his neck.


    In the two water tanks in front, two huge water columns were raised at the same time, straight into the clouds.


    One of the water columns was as white as the sun, and one was as dark as ink.


    Just in the blink of an eye, I reached a height that is out of sight, as if there is no end.


    There was a black, white and two-tailed swimming fish, climbing up from the water column, and went to Baizhang in an instant.


    There was a faint sound of Long Yin from the sky, and the last two lights and shadows flew to the east and disappeared.


    When the water column fell back to the water tank, the surroundings returned to calm, and the old brown skin with a bowl was still stunned.


    Standing in front of such a huge water column for a long time, there was no drop of water on the old brown skin.


    For a long time, Bei Beidao turned his head, opened his mouth with only incisors left, and yelled, "Impossible. How can the momentum be so strong? Whose luck is this?"


    ...


    In front of the station, Da Siming and Zhang Yunhe walked side by side.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiao solemnly waited.


    Wei Xiaozhuang looked sad and distressed: "Sister, how do I feel, these two are coming at us?"


    Su Emei said in a deep voice: "You don''t need to feel it at all, they just came to us."


    Wei Xiaozhuang trembled and said, "It looks like they are very powerful. We are afraid we can''t beat them."


    Su Emei froze calmly: "You can''t beat but you have to fight."


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s round face squeezed together: "What can I beat?"


    Su Emei said, "I use my sword, you use your sword."


    Wei Xiaozhuang saw that Su Emei had pulled out her long sword, lamented, and slowly took off the peach sword that she was carrying, holding it in her hand, and she was so sad that she was about to cry.


    Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe walked to the door of the post and stopped.


    Zhang Yunhe smiled at the corner of his mouth, looked up and down Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang with a lot of interest, turned his head and asked the always-indifferent chief executive: "They are the disciples of that person?"


    "Don''t you know the peach sword?" Da Siming said lightly.


    Zhang Yunhe smiled and said, "I was only ten years old at that time, where do I remember so much."


    "Then I tell you now, this peach sword is the same peach sword. Do you have any questions?" Da Siming said indifferently.


    Zhang Yunhe spread his hand: "No."


    "Then do it."


    Zhang Yunhe glanced at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, held the sword in his hand, smiled, and said earnestly: "My name is Zhang Yunhe, this sword is called Feihe Sword, and my method is called" He Qi Jue ". These three No matter who it is, it''s amazing. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Wei Xiaozhuang swallowed: "Understand."


    Zhang Yunhe smiled even more: "Is there a fight?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang nodded: "Hit."


    Zhang Yunhe nodded, "That''s good."


    When the word "good" fell, the pattern of Feihe''s sword body was again illuminated by Reiki, Zhang Yunhe''s gentle eyes suddenly sharpened, and his hair became windless. "Since it is the disciple of that person, to show respect I have no reason to go all out. If you can take my sword, I will lose, if you can''t take it, you will die. "


    The blade of the flying crane''s sword gradually lighted up the pattern of nine cranes flying in the clouds. Zhang Yunhe waved a sword, and suddenly a sound of cranes rang out in the air. Nine white cranes appeared out of nowhere, fluttered wings, beautiful, and rushed into the sky. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang are connected in a straight line.


    Su Emei took a step forward, and Sanchi Qingfeng slashed straight.


    The chief commander saw Su Emei''s sword qi and couldn''t help smirking. Each of the cranes had a size of over one thousand meters, and the weather was huge. However, the sword qi cut out by Su Emei was only three feet in length, so it was too weak. There is no power at all.


    At this moment, Da Si''s life frowned, because Wei Xiaozhuang had already lifted the peach sword and stabbed at her.


    She didn''t want to take a shot. Since Zhang Yunhe was going to be prestigious, let him go. Of course, she didn''t think that Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang could take Zhang Yunhe''s sword. There was a big gap between the ninth layer of Qi training and the middle of Qi training. Even if Zhang Yunhe is only the weakest ninth layer of Qi training, he can kill Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang in one hit, not to mention he is not.


    Wei Xiaozhuang rushed and fell into Da Shiming''s eyes. She said she didn''t know if she was dead or alive. She didn''t know what it meant. She sneered, and even Bai Lian was too lazy to sacrifice, and hit Wei Xiaozhuang with one palm.


    She doesn''t have the leisurely feelings of Zhang Yunhe, facing the weak opponents, and the dedication of respecting her opponents. In her eyes, killing doesn''t need to be so powerful, just use the good power.


    The fairy crane slammed, and the three-footed Qing Feng shuddered. The sword''s qi disappeared like smoke, and Jiuhe went straight to Su''s eyebrow door without damage.


    His hands were fierce, like the sun and the moon.


    Seeing Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang are about to die.


    But at this moment, the heavens and the earth were eclipsed, and they rose abruptly. In the endless black clouds, a white Changhong burst out.


    It''s not just white Changhong, but black Changhong can''t see clearly.


    In front of the white Changhong, there was a fish like a fish but a fish like a dragon but a dragon, with a glimmer of light, rushing towards Su''s eyebrow, turning into a reiki snake, and penetrating into her brows.


    In a short time, Su Emei''s eyebrows burst into a blazing white light, covering everything, shining to the extreme, making people unable to open their eyes.


    The flying cranes in front of it just dissipated, like white paper burned into ashes.


    Zhang Yunhe flew out abruptly, spurting a spit of blood.


    Da Shiming encountered the same situation. When Wei Xiaozhuang''s whole body burst into black, her face changed drastically, she quickly offered Bai Lian, pulled back and hurried back. Bai Lian flew in front of her, forming a conical barrier. In order to prevent the black gas from erupting, the final result was that Bai Lian burst into a rage, and the big commander suffered vomiting blood and slipped back several feet.


    Zhang Yunhe backflipped steadily to the ground, ten steps away from the boss''s life, and stood side by side.


    The two looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. "What''s going on?"


    The white light was gone, and Su Emei''s eyebrows had three flame-shaped patterns. When she opened her eyes, she was full of vigor. In the past, the charming and beautiful eyebrows looked very majestic at this moment, as if they were born. The temperament suddenly changed.


    If it was said that Su Emei was a pure and beautiful fairy who did not eat fireworks on the earth, then at this moment, she is a magnificent star king!


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s body is filled with black gas, and the whole person is wrapped in black gas. When the black smoke dissipates, the innocent fat pier in the past disappears and is replaced by a large waist, a large figure, and a black axe. Giants.


    He was full of anger, majestic, mountain-like, green eyes, huge axe lingering like fire, as if the general of the imperial palace who killed the demon, was coming out of the blood of the corpse mountain, when he looked over his eyes, Then there is the power to tremble the evil charm!


    Fortunately, the two did not act immediately, as if they were still in a state of contemplation, as if they were awake from a big dream and were adapting.


    The boss''s eyebrows were locked tightly, and he was alert and alert. He looked back and forth between Su''emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, his heart horrified: "The aura of these two people has reached the ninth level of Qi training! What is going on?"


    Originally with a serious face, Zhang Yunhe regained his gentleness as a jade. Instead of looking at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, he turned his head back to look at his grandfather''s life, his eyes full of suspicion, and even hesitation.


    The boss said angrily, "What do you think of me like this?"


    Zhang Yunhe said leisurely: "You and Shao Si were ordered to go up the mountain in their childhoods. At that time, they were still babies in the middle, and they were accepted by the master as closed disciples. They have lived in Wangxian Cliff for many years and practiced behind closed doors. Rise, this is the first time you have appeared in the arena, and this is the first time I have met. I am curious. In just 20 years, how did you achieve the ninth level of Qi training? "


    The grandfather commanded a deep eyebrow, "What do you mean?"


    Zhang Yunhe glanced at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. Although the two did not move, he did not dare to act lightly. The other person ¡¯s aura fluctuated to reach the ninth level of training. It was worthy of his full attention, but it was not enough to discourage him. He never shot. The reason for temptation is because the coercion on the other side cannot be judged by common sense at all.


    Zhang Yunhe said: "Zhang has practiced for forty years and reached the ninth level of Qi training. Li Xian has not practiced real life for more than forty years. Our talents are already leaders of the group, and the world is up. But with you and Shaosi It ¡¯s not worth mentioning. However, looking at the past and present, Xiu ¡¯s talents are better than me and Li Xian. They are also rare. Before they were established, they had set foot on the ninth level of Qi training. No! "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Yunhe took a deep breath, as if thinking of something extremely shocking and frightening, in order to suppress the surge of the tide, he has been calm and steady, his state of mind is as stable as Mount Tai, but at this moment he can''t help shaking his facial features.


    Looking at Da Shiming, Zhang Yunhe asked, "Wang Xianya, Wang Xianya, the legend can see the immortals, but really can only see the immortals? Da Shiming, you and young Si Ming, who are you? "


    The chief commander did not speak.


    Zhang Yunhe waited for a long time.


    Seeing that Da Shiming didn''t want to answer, Zhang Yunhe looked at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang again, Xu Xu said, "The King of the Martial Arts fell off, the immortals came to life; the Taigong became gods, and mortals became immortals. When the world fell apart, orthodox did not exist from time to time. , Qiyun scattered in Kyushu, the avenue started from the Qianmo. The princes chased deer, the warlords competed, the period of true dragon establishment, the day when the sermon rose. Therefore, the world is chaotic, and the fairy is connected! "


    Zhang Yunhe''s voice became more and more trembling. He held the Feihe sword tightly, and suddenly turned his head to stare at Da Shiming: "Don''t tell me you didn''t see it. One of them is Taiyin Xingjun and the other is giant. Spirit god! "


    Da Shiming shook his hands, his eyes changed dramatically, and he looked at Zhang Yunhe inconceivably.


    Zhang Yunhe stared at Da Shiming motionlessly, and a few words popped out of his teeth: "So Da Shiming, who are you ?!"

 v2 Chapter 46： Xianting, Cangsheng, Avenue

    (Two more ten thousand words.)


    The brown-skinned old man opened his mouth wide, staring blankly at the direction in which the black and white fish disappeared. He didn''t move for a long time. It looked as if he had lost his soul.


    For a long time, the food was cold in the pottery bowl without a mouth, and the brown-skinned old man returned to his mind. He could no longer care about eating. He put the bowl on the edge of the bowl and closed his eyes. Missing words and trying to figure out what.


    "The ninth layer of qi training ... Oh my god, these two little farts have reached the ninth layer of qi training! How is this possible?"


    The old man with a fur shiver shivered, and he couldn''t help looking up at the sky: "This ghost weather doesn''t even have an astrology. How can I count?"


    The old-fashioned Beige Road was desperate, and the bearded hand paced back and forth in the courtyard, muttering: "Although the Panpan Mountain is not well-known, it is a good place to gather wind and gather water to gather one''s luck. Black and white, raised for twenty years, to take the good fortune of the world, to combine the aura of all directions, no small matter. "


    "And I have been doing good deeds for the past 20 years, benefiting the villagers, never slacking off. The heavens and the earth are created, the landscape is aura, and the popularity is increased, and the day when the two tail swimmers are cultivated is my two disciples. Great chance. "


    "When the two of them went up the mountain in the past, I put their blood into the water tank, melted them into the two tail fish, and established a secret connection to ensure that the fish can be used by the two. Now ... ... "


    Beipi looked up, silently looking at the sky, his face was extremely sad and indignant: "But now, these two swimming fish haven''t developed yet, run away by yourself ?!"


    Beipi Old Road bowed his head and sighed heavily: "I ran away and ran away. I''m not in a hurry. They can only go to my two disciples, but the problem is ..."


    Having said that, the old brown skin paused for a moment, and the tone regained sorrow and indignation once again: "Although I did a good job in the dustpan mountains to make Zhongshenxiu, how can I repair it directly from the fifth layer of qi training to qi training Nine-story? If all the people in the world do like me, wouldn''t it be a mess? "


    "It''s not normal, it''s abnormal, I have to calculate again, and then calculate again." Beipi Laodao calmly, closed his eyes, and tried again.


    After Xu Yan, his face changed, his eyes widened: "What the **** is this, Penglai Xiandao, and two dolls with nine levels of qi are suddenly produced?"


    "It''s a mess, it''s a mess, it''s all a mess!" Suddenly, the old man at Beipi realized something, and rushed out of Taoism in one step.


    He rushed out of the gate and saw the Penglai Taoist dressed by the Orion in the "cave" still spitting blood there. The old man from the brown leather breathed a sigh of relief, ran quickly, entered the cave, and crouched down in front of the other side.


    He suddenly rushed over in dismay, startled the Penglai Taoist, his pale face suddenly became ashes, smirked a few times, and said tragically: "I know that you will not let me go, you do it ,kill me!"


    "Whoever kills you at will, I have something to ask you." Beipi said very eagerly, a pair of eyes that are usually dull and dull at the moment, shining brightly, "You tell me, the two dolls you came out of, clearly only twenty In the next year, how did Xiuwei reach the ninth floor of Qi training? "


    The face of Penglaidao changed, his eyes flickered: "I don''t know!"


    "Don''t you know?" Bei Bei asked the old man word by word, the killing was over.


    The Penglai Taoist slumped his neck: "That''s all my brother did, how do I know!"


    The brown-skinned old man looked grim and gritted his teeth, full of threatening meaning: "Don''t force me to use soul searching!"


    Penglaidao was bloodless and broke the jar: "You just do it!"


    The old man with a brown skin fell loose, and the pretentious evil instantly broke power, and he sighed, "How can you be more rogue than me?"


    "Who has your rogue ?!" Penglai Taoist yelled.


    The old man with a brown skin shrugged his lips, and was too lazy to argue with him. He sat down and said bitterly, "Don''t tell you, my two disciples have been trained for the ninth layer of qi training in an instant, just because they are possessed. ! "


    "Possession?" The Penglai Taoist came with interest. Suddenly he remembered something, his face suddenly changed, and it was very ugly. He tentatively asked, "I heard that when the girl was three years old when she went up the mountain, it was March. After heavy snowfall, the peach blossoms in the mountains bloomed overnight, and there was a wonderful view of peach blossoms lined with snowflakes? "


    Suddenly, the old man of Beige skin suddenly became energetic: "It''s nothing, don''t look at who it is!"


    After saying a word, he frowned suddenly, staring at Penglaidao humanely: "What do you mean?"


    "In my opinion, it''s not the possession, but the reincarnation!"


    There are old brown skins.


    "Are there any wine?" The Penglai Taoist patted the ground, yelling loudly, as if he had become the old hunter who had been drinking and bragging with Beipi Road.


    Beipi said: "No, you say it!"


    The Penglai Taoist was very unwilling, but he had to bow his head under the eaves. He adjusted his overalls and looked at the old Beibei Road: "During the chaos in the world, the door is big. But you know, I am Penglai Xianmen Why did you abandon Damon ¡¯s customary norms this time and no longer support the princes of one party, but instead sought to control Pinglu Jijie and take the initiative to dominate the world? "


    Bei Beidao said with a scornful disdain: "Don''t you want to be a state religion teacher? Want me to say that you guys are really full and have a delusional imagination. In the past, the king of the war fell, and the Taigong didn''t say that the Tao door should prevail over the secular kingship. Above all. You are good, and people are not enough to swallow the elephant. With this spare time, why not help the people, cure and save people, and alleviate disasters? There are so many people in the world, and if everyone is like this, the world will be peaceful. You really have lost your way. face!"


    "Shut up! You''re the one who lost your face! You old man, who doesn''t understand anything, knows to talk nonsense! Taoists walk the world and help the people to alleviate disasters, and the world will be peaceful? One nonsense! The world ¡¯s Limin suffers It is because the emperor is faint and incompetent, the court is overwhelming, the government is greedy, and the rich and powerful people! Let the people take control of the world, can the world be chaotic? The only way is to let the Taomen over the emperor ¡¯s power, and let the emperor and the hundred officials awe me. Only by our door can the world be blessed and let them live and work in peace! "


    Penglai Daomen suddenly became furious, his expression agitated, his saliva splashing.


    Beipi shook his hand and said, "I don''t believe you say these, you still talk about the previous topic."


    The Penglai Taoist resentfully said, "It''s over."


    Beipi said suddenly: "Did you finish?"


    Penglai Taoists take it for granted: "The Daomen is the recognition that the secular imperial power cannot protect the people from suffering. This is why they decided to dominate the world and establish the Daomen to rule the world! You also don''t want to think about it. For thousands of years, the dynasty has changed, and the rise and fall are all people. Suffering, only when the Daomen rule the world and control the secular imperial power can we avoid war and exile, avoid power struggle and gain profits, give the people peace, and give the people a place to live! "


    Bei Beidao said with a confused look: "What does this have to do with my two disciples, and to your young and old?"


    "You are really wood!" The Penglai Taoist looked indignant, "I ask you, why did Taigong help the King of Wu to cut down?"


    Beipi said: "King King was cruel, causing the people to be boring, so the immortals came to the world to help King Wen and King Wu achieve great achievements and save Li Min from fire and water."


    Penglai Taoist: "This is not right. Now the world is about to be chaotic, so the immortals will be reborn early, just to set the world down! Do you think that when you have insight into the immortal courts of the Three Realms, you will just watch the chaos in the world?"


    The Beifu old man realized something: "So Penglai has his life."


    "This is the truth!" The Penglai Taoist slammed the festival, indicating that the mule was teachable.


    Beipi said: "As you say, Penglai has the support of Xianting, isn''t it the rule of the world?"


    "That''s useless?" Penglai Taoists sternly said, "Mortal people have troubled the world, causing the people to die, so the immortals will reincarnate and rebuild the order of the heavens and the earth, and the people will have a bright future! Therefore, the world is in chaos and the fairy is connected. To assist the king to set the world down and make great contributions to the world, he will be able to demonstrate his ascension and rank among the immortals, and those immortal people can also return to immortality. "


    Beipi said: "The chaos in the mortal world, let mortals fight for themselves, why does Xianting care about this?"


    The Penglai Taoist was furious: "What are you talking about! Zhuxian''s heart is born, how can you just watch Li Min suffer?"


    Speaking of this, the Penglai Taoists eased their tone: "You see, the immortals of Xianting have so much heart, and they are so kind. But every time the world is in chaos, it is too much trouble for the immortals to reincarnate. Daomen as an immortal in the world Representatives of course must find a way to change this situation, so Daomen ruled the world and surpassed the secular imperial power. At that time, Daomen was directly assigned to the fairy court to manage the affairs of the world. Will it be uneven?


    Beidoudao silent.


    The Penglai Taoist smiled, "Have you believed?"


    The old Bei Bei sighed and said earnestly: "I almost believed."


    The Penglai Taoist stunned: "Why almost?"


    Beipi said: "You Penglai are high above you, you are like a dog, and you don''t put people in your eyes. How can you be merciful?"


    The Penglai Taoist glared and said, "When will Penglai not put the people in his eyes? As for our bright clothes and dusty posture, that is also for fear. Don''t let those who are wealthy and speculative, fear our majesty, they Wouldn''t it be messy? "


    Beige said: "I have different ideas."


    "What''s the idea?" Penglaidao asked.


    Beipi Lao Dao stood up: "Every major disorder in the world is the reconstruction of order. In the old days of Spring and Autumn and the Warring States Period, there were a hundred schools of contention. Since the Han Dynasty, Confucianism has flourished. Daomen Xianting has gone through several crises, and now the situation is even worse. So everyone is in danger. "


    "What is the foundation of the existence of Xianting? It is the mortal worship belief, the incense is inexhaustible, and the luck that converges from this. Once the people in the world no longer believe in Xianting, the door is out of incense, then the people''s luck and luck are lost. As a result, Xianting will decline and fall, and Lexan will be isolated from the worst. "


    "If so, the immortal is no longer an immortal, but a monk. At most, it is a monk who is stronger. He has to return to the mountains, lakes, and seas, and be a savage, and he cannot avoid the fate of death. Status, so the immortals have been reincarnated to come to the world to build their careers and help Daomen to build on the prestige of the world. This is why in the past the world was chaotic.


    "After all, the master of heaven and earth is not Xianting, but Li Min Cang Sheng!"


    "The King of Wu was defeated, and Tai Gong was enshrined in God. Why are those people ranked in the Immortal Class? Haven''t they established meritorious deeds in the mortal world and left great merit for the people? They have not accumulated good deeds and done good deeds, they have not lived and worked in peace, and they have not been respected. Support, no matter how strong the monks are, they must die in vain. Why is it immortal? "


    Speaking of which, Beige shook his sleeves.


    He looked at the stunned Penglai Taoist and continued: "When the world fell apart, orthodoxy did not exist from time to time, luck was scattered in Kyushu, and the avenue started from the Qianmo. The daomen came into being. Although it has a long history, it is not the master of the avenue. It is the follower of the avenue. In the past, the Spring and Autumn and the Warring States Periods, and the rise of hundreds of schools, why is that not yet? The people respect and believe? "


    "When Cang Sheng no longer supports a court, this court will perish. When Cang Sheng assists a vassal of one party, this vassal may inherit orthodoxy in troubled times. The avenue arises from the Qianmo and exists between every Cang Sheng''s mind, not the Tao. Above the fairy garden! "


    "Daomen can exist in the heavens and the earth, not because it is so powerful, but because it has been born for the world and has done merit!"


    Penglaidao was ashamed and dejected.


    At half a moment, he gritted his teeth: "But Penglai has a big and small life, this is an indisputable fact! Their arrogance is bound to set off the world!"


    Beipi said with a sneer: "My two disciples are also born."


    Penglai Taoist: "If your two disciples are also immortals, you must listen to the unified order of Xianting!"


    Beipi said: "Xianting is full of immortals, and it''s not all of you. Some people forget this, some people won''t forget it!"


    Penglai Taoist: "Don''t say nothing about forgetting the original! Even if your disciples are reincarnate, but they don''t listen to the orders of the fairy court, they will be wiped out by the fairy court!"


    Beipi Laoda laughed: "The immortals are in the immortal class, although they are enshrined by the immortal court, but they are based on the merit for the life. The merit is established, the immortal life. The merit is immortal, the immortal is not dead."


    "Whether Xianting is not a man of words, who can act recklessly? Even if Xianting is angry, he can at most take away the immortal power, how can he control the immortal life and death? How can he kill the immortal? Follow the orders of Xianting! "


    The Penglai Taoist was so angry that his face was flushed with red: "A nonsense!"


    The old man with a brown skin sighed and looked at the Penglai Taoist, with pity in his eyes: "If the fairy court really is what you said, it is such a thoughtful act, I am afraid that the calamity will not only be in the world, but also in fairy court. Human heart Corruption, the calamity is coming. If it is then, it will be the wrath of the avenue. At that time, the merit will be offset by the guilt. The immortal is afraid that it will fall, the fairy court ... "


    Speaking of which, Beifu Road didn''t say much, shook his head and left the cave.


    The Penglai Taoist roared behind him: "Nonsense! Now look back, you still have a chance to survive! If you don''t follow Xianting''s will, once Xianting is angry, and you will be punished by God, you will die very hard!"


    Beifu Road has returned to Taoist Temple, meaningless to answer.


    Back to Taoist Temple, holding up the bowl on the edge of the cylinder, the old brown skin looked as usual. The food in the bowl was cold, but he didn''t care. He ate the food a little bit, and there was no grain left. , No leaf was spoiled.


    The whistleblower''s efforts can be damaged due to inadvertent loss, but no intentional waste is allowed.


    Suddenly Bei Bei smiled suddenly.


    God punished?


    dead?


    What fear is death.


    To die for the Tao, although death is still alive.


    ...


    Zhang Yunhe stared at Da Shiming motionlessly, and a few words popped out of his teeth: "So Da Shiming, who are you ?!"


    The grandfather looked calm again: "Who am I? I''m the grandfather of Penglai Xianmen now. As for the others, is it important?"


    Zhang Yunhe froze for a while, turned over, and remained silent.


    The reason why Zhang Yunhe has such a strong interest in who is the boss is that he thinks that the other party is probably not mortal. This is a place that Zhang Yunhe had never thought of before. Such a thing is too scary and almost exceeds his usual cognition.


    But if you think about it, reincarnation is not so difficult to accept. Since mortals can become immortals, why can''t immortals be reincarnated?


    It ¡¯s just that no one has become immortal for a long time. Although Zhang Yunhe has become a strong man, he has almost forgotten it. Everyone is used to it on weekdays. The monks practice it just to become stronger. It is too far away to reach. If it weren''t for Zhang Yunhe''s extraordinary talents and his rapid progress, he wouldn''t think about such a long time, and he wouldn''t even doubt his grandfather right now.


    At this point, after listening to the words of Da Shiming, Zhang Yunhe can at least be sure that a large part of them are reincarnated people. This made his mind go wrong, after all, it also meant that monks could indeed become immortals. For a normal monk, the temptation may not be great and it won''t attract much inner waves, but Zhang Yunhe is different. He has such a possibility.


    Zhang Yunhe took a deep breath and suppressed these cluttered thoughts. After being calm, Zhang Yunhe found that the situation in Pinglu suddenly became very interesting. In these five states, four reincarnated people appeared.


    Zhang Yunhe said: "The opposite Taiyin Xingjun and a giant spirit **** are not good stubble ... No, they are all extreme! Since you are also a reincarnation, it should not be a problem to deal with one, but I am How do you fight against each other?


    When the grandfather said, "Since you are also a reincarnation", her expression changed slightly, which seemed to be a bit of irony, but she didn''t say much.


    After listening to Zhang Yunhe''s words, she said indifferently: "Even if the immortal is reincarnated, you are now only ninth layer of Qi training. You are a physical child, aren''t they? In the final analysis, you are not facing an immortal, but a mortal monk . "


    Speaking of which, Da Siming showed a strange and seductive smile: "Zhang Yunhe, do you want to taste the taste of Xianxian? Right now, this is a rare opportunity, don''t miss it."


    Zhang Yunhe held the flying crane sword flat and smiled disapprovingly: "Whether it''s an immortal or not, what''s the taste of Xunxian, since you''re right, let''s fight before!"


    When his words fell, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang broke away from the state of their early awake dreams, both eyes returned to clarity, sharp eyes cast on him and Dasi Ming.


    About Mo heard Zhang Yunhe''s words, Su Emei''s lips moved gently, and she seemed to draw a smile, meaning inexplicable and beautiful.


    Strands of clear yellow light rose from her sword-holding hand, and the sword body was filled with inches of flower-shaped petals, which emerged from the sword body. When the last flower was formed, Su Emei really revealed a Smile and cut off with a sword to Zhang Yunhe!

 v2 Chapter 47： Something will happen again

    The evenly-fighting fierce battle quickly consumed the two auras, and soon they were only half.


    Li Xuan waved Lu Gujian, looking at the young commander who was a hundred steps away, and suddenly smiled, "It''s over."


    There was a stun in her clear eyes, and after the younger life was slightly stunned, he found that Li''s words did not mean that he was going to run, but that he could defeat her. This made her frown, and her breath immediately rose up. .


    Although she didn''t speak and didn''t have any extra actions, she could see that she was angry.


    She is practicing nine levels of qi.


    The corner of Li''s mouth raised slightly, he was not joking.


    In the "Ziqi Donglai" exercises, boxing and palming are not known for their speed. The sword styles of "step by step lotus" and "Qinglian Mountain" are more of a group attack method. If shocked, long-distance warfare can be called invincible, and melee warfare can be regarded as unsolvable. His sentence was not justified, but he said it was extremely serious and confident.


    The words went well, Li Xun leaped on the leaves, and the speed of Lu Yun''s boots played to the extreme. The whole person pulled into a straight line and rushed towards Shao Siming''s life at an unprecedented speed.


    It wasn''t his body that practiced the straight line, but the residual image left by the body. His speed was extremely fast, and he did not let the monk who practiced the ninth layer of qi.


    At the same time, the pond in Li Qiqi''s sea has been full of unspoiled green lotuses. The buds are melodious and open, and a little bit of starlight is scattered from the buds into the sea of ??air.


    The qi suspended in the sea, screaming and groaning, the claws are stretched, the golden light radiates, the light is tens of thousands, the solid golden qi is no longer strands, but it turns into two aura snakes. Out, follow the meridian straight to your legs.


    Li Yan''s eyes were deep, like an abyss, and the indomitable spirit in the mix seemed to be able to wear gold stones.


    Shao Mingming saw Li Yan running, her expression remained unchanged, she had a quiet and ethereal temperament and temperament, and slender fingers as white as roots, quickly printed on her chest.


    She was still calm at the moment.


    But a handprint has not yet been formed, and Shao Siming''s life suddenly became like a sword.


    Jiao''s torso swept backwards sharply, purple hair and a shawl flew forward like wind, wiping across the white cheeks.


    The speed of Li Li, who was rushing around, was extremely fast, and there were several sound explosions around his body.


    Each time the sound-explosive cloud exploded, his speed suddenly increased by one step. After so many times, his speed had reached an inconceivable speed, and the distance of more than a hundred steps flashed.


    The first light left by Lu Yun''s boots was still in front of Shao Siming when he was under the first sound explosion cloud.


    Behind Shao Si ¡¯s life, there was a sudden and loud buzzing sound, and the yin and yang patterns appeared and dissipated, and kept disappearing. Her body passed each yin and yang pattern more quickly, which made her look like nothing. Disappeared and appeared out of thin air.


    She was slightly pale.


    Several leaf chains flew out behind Shao''s life, as if sharp crossbow arrows, shot at Li Yan fiercely.


    Li Yan, who hurried to his feet, slammed into a leap, and Lu Gujian held his head in front of him, rotating rapidly in parallel with the treetops, and the sword-like lights spread in front of him.


    The sword energy shreds the leaf chain of the body, and the rays of nimbus flew like smoke and bands.


    Ye Lian failed to stop Li Yan.


    Shao Siming''s eyes brightened suddenly.


    Appearing from the flying snow of flowers and leaves, the last voice burst, the cloud circle was too late to explode, and Li Yue, who was leaping, was close to his life.


    The delicate and fragile palms hit flat, and the flying leaves around the fingers like Hetian Meiyu were looped, and Li Zhi''s chest was taken straight.


    Li Yan put his sword in front of his chest.


    Both palms were banging on the sword body, and Lu Gujian trembled and bent inward.


    The ring-leaf fly stabbed around Li Zhi''s body, his blood flashed.


    Li Yan''s face was iron, and his brows didn''t frown. Lu Yun''s boots pushed him forward.


    He abandoned the sword.


    Open your arms.


    Suddenly embrace.


    Shao Siming''s life is frowning!


    Huh!


    The tiger ate, and Li Jian''s strong and powerful body slammed against the young and weak Jiao''s body, just like a wild cow knocked down a flower. Her purple hair suddenly swayed forward, like ink splashing, her big clear eyes were full of confusion, and her expression was instantly blank.


    In order to prevent the escape of the young master, Li Huan wrapped her arms around her fragile back, holding him tightly, and the upper body of the two fit seamlessly.


    At this time, Li Min felt that the Jiao''s body was so thin that it seemed to be unbearable, and that the grip would break, except that the touch on the chest was extremely thick and flexible.


    The purple hair passed by the ears, itching and scratching lightly, the fragrance of gardenia coming out, making people feel refreshed, the slightest heat drew into the nostrils, and the charming person was dazzled.


    Li Yan seemed to be plunged into the warm water pool, and he wanted to moan comfortably, as if soaring in the clouds, his body and spirit felt lighter.


    The wind whispered softly in the ears, and the leaves fluttered, and Li Wei held the younger commander across the branches and fell to the ground.


    For a long time fighting fierce battle with Li Si, Li Zhi has basically confirmed that, regardless of his face, the Li Si ¡¯s life is the same as that he used to come across. Because of this, Li Li knows some of the opponent''s weaknesses.


    As a Taoist heritage for thousands of years, her ability to master the sword and her skills are perfect, but the girl''s stubbornness and body make her have a flaw that cannot be covered up. Before passing through, it was because of grasping the weakness of the opponent that he could repeatedly win a chance in the entanglement with the opponent.


    Invincible in long-range attack, less commander in close combat, not good at close combat.


    Before Li Yue crossed, he was an all-round cultivator. His combat skills were not perfect, but they were absolutely comprehensive.


    Countless battle experiences in the past have told Li Xun that as long as he can fight close to the young soldier''s life, most of the opponent will be defeated.


    That''s why Li Xie, at all costs, wanted to be close to his life and abandoned Tianchi Sword.


    The two fell from the air, breaking numerous branches, Shao Siming returned from shock and helplessness, his eyes restored to clarity, their posture made her face flushed, and there was a thick murderous flash in her eyes.


    However, her arms were confined to Li Li by her side and tied like a scarecrow. No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free. It was the friction between the two that made her feel strange and the temperature of her body suddenly increased. Incomprehensible soreness.


    However, the younger leader did not necessarily need to use his arms.


    The pair of clear, clear eyes, like the mountains and clear springs, were as strong as substance, as if they were about to overflow, and the green aura of flames, surrounded by white fingertips, she began to launch "Manye Feihua Jue" with one hand.


    The surrounding green leaves trembled, humming, and flew away from the branch in an instant, shooting Li Li from her back in all directions!


    The corner of Li''s mouth was slightly raised. He had long known that Shao Siming would have such a hand. Lu Yun''s boots suddenly started, leading the two straight ahead.


    The branches of the leaves kept sliding beside him, and the slap Li Li also felt pain, while the green leaf flying blades continued to pierce behind them, snoring endlessly, countless branches were cut off, countless green leaves were cut and scattered. Like snow.


    The speed of the cloud-boots is fast, but there is not much aura in Li Zhi''s body, and he can no longer support the flight. The speed gradually slowed down, and the green leaves began to slide over his back. Although he managed to dodge, he had no commanding instinct to control the flying leaves. Already in full flames, Li Zhi flew a splash of blood from time to time.


    Li Yan gritted his teeth, he couldn''t care about feeling the beauty of Jiao''s body under him, and he couldn''t care about the ambiguity. In front of his eyes, a big tree appeared, and two people with thick trunks could hug each other. The corner of his mouth raised an evil arc. , Suddenly rushed to the trunk.


    With a muffled sound, Li Zhi slammed Shaosi''s life on the trunk, and the leaves of the tree fell. Her delicate body shook suddenly, her hands swayed back, and she could no longer control the green leaves.


    It was just that the sound of groaning in Li Yan''s ears and the heat blowing into Li Yan''s ears made Li Yan shudder all over.


    Li Min bite the tip of his tongue and regained his expression. He didn''t pause for half a minute, and his right hand was punched in the lower abdomen.


    The slender Wakayanagi''s waist bent back sharply, but couldn''t bow because of the trunk''s obstruction.


    Shao Siming ordered his arms to break away from the shackles, and hurriedly slammed into Li Ye, but her shot was slower. Li Ye grabbed her arm, buckled her wrist, and turned against her waist. She threw her over the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    The fallen young lady''s life was flying, her pain was so tight that her eyebrows were tight, but her hands were quickly printed on her chest. However, how could Li Yan let her succeed and quickly chase down, people were in the air, and his fists kept blasting out? .


    He was forced to abandon the seal and connect with Li Zhi''s short soldiers. However, she was difficult to protect her whole body when she fell passively, let alone to fight back. She could only protect her face and not be turned into a pig.


    In the end, Li Yan is not a rash husband, and will not greet Shao Siming''s face. The last punch hit her in the chest, knocking her to the ground, blasting out a large pit, and the rotten leaves were flying like a curtain of water.


    The softness and elasticity of his fist made Li Xun shudder, but he knew his situation well, shook his head away from the seductive picture that involuntarily appeared in his mind, and hurriedly flew to the young master''s life.


    He fell to the ground and killed his life, blood spilled under the scarf, and the silk-stained white satin neck was red, and those quiet and deep eyes stared at Li Yan, clearly hurting, but the ten-fingerprint was fast. Countless flying leaves shot at Li Yan.


    Li Yan''s eyes were fierce. This little Nizi was really an indestructible Xiaoqiang. He had a tough heart and a determined war, which made him feel a headache. Whenever there is still a little energy, he must fight with Li Yan to make you die.


    Under the palm of his hand, Li Yi broke up the seal of Shao Siming''s life. When the other party got up, he flew forward, clasped her neck, and ran behind her. She fell to the ground.


    Shao Mingming still wanted to seal the seal. Li Yan could not control her arms. To prevent being stabbed by the green leaf flying blade, he hurriedly rolled and rolled his back on the muddy ground, holding Shao Mingming on his body.


    His neck was fastened, and Shao Siming''s face became flushed quickly. She kept licking Li''s arms, trying to get out of the tiger''s mouth, but found that Li''s arms were as hard as stubborn iron and could not shake at all.


    The water snake-like body twisted and struggled violently, and wanted to stand up and fight again, but there was no place to focus.


    In order to minimize the struggle of Shao Siming''s life, she was released from imprisonment, and Li Ye''s legs were politely wrapped around Shao Siming''s waist. This was a normal fighting action. He Shaoji was ordered to be petite. Li Yan''s legs could not wrap around her waist, and she could only wrap her long, straight legs.


    This is so. Now Li Li is like a crab with two-legged pliers.


    Shao Si ¡¯s life was extremely difficult. His face was red and purple, and he kept struggling but to no avail. A pair of bright eyes like stars were full of anxiety and confusion, as well as a touch of fear and helplessness.


    She was born delicate, like a girl. This look fell into the eyes of a man, and was particularly lethal. Maybe she would be tempted to do something irrational. Fortunately, Li Zhi could not see it.


    However, the temptations Li Zhi received were not only small, but her body was warm and flexible. Her exquisite curves were soft and flexible. Under the constant struggle and twisting, the fragrance smelt on the face, and the enthusiasm rose, letting Li Nosebleeds are almost coming out.


    "Don''t move, something will happen again!" Li Min warned.


    Shao Si''s fate is stubborn, determined, and stubborn. He has no intention of following suit. Before she died, as long as she still has a little strength, she will not give up the instinct to fight and the desire to win. Li Min''s warning did not receive any effect.


    Li Yan cursed a dirty word, and practiced Qi Qiqi against Qiu Jiqi, or extraordinary Qiji Jiu, it was not easy. Whenever you reach the eighth level of Qi training, this situation is not the case. But at the moment he was afraid to let go of his life, and it was tantamount to digging his own grave for the murderousness and fighting spirit shown by this little Nizi.


    Li Zheng only asked for a victory, and some parts were also aggressive.


    The young lady''s life suddenly froze. During the struggle, she felt a prominent hard foreign body under her waist, which was very uncomfortable against her. At first, she thought it was a sword carried by Li Zhi, and she reached out and tried to take it away, until the delicate hand Holding the sword, she pulled it suddenly without pulling it out. Her fingers froze all of a sudden, and Jiao''s body trembled suddenly, and her eyes were full of fear, as if she had encountered the King Yan.


    Li Yan''s eyes stood out, and he moaned, and spit out another dirty word.


    By this time, the power of the cross solid had been fully demonstrated.


    Shao Siming''s life gradually stopped, and Wuxian Mingjing''s eyes slowly lost focus and slowly became scattered.

 v2 Chapter 48： Pick up and run

    Li Yan took a long breath, shook his body, and used a washing technique to remove the traces of mud and rotten leaves. He looked up at the night sky, and there was no sign of heavy rain.


    With a slight sigh, Li Xun turned around and gave a cleansing operation to the young officer who had tied his hands and was thrown under the tree.


    However, there was not much mud on her body. Even in the most difficult battle, she did not forget to surround her body with aura to avoid being wet by rain and sticking her body on.


    If this is not the case, only the final fight, even if the young man can still survive, Li Yan will not be able to hold it back and prevent her from losing something.


    At this moment, Shao''s eyes looked at Li Yan''s eyes, which was enough to kill Li Yan ten thousand times.


    The girl''s mental toughness is different from ordinary people. When she arrives in this state, she has no intention of crying at all. If she were a normal woman, she would cry even if she didn''t seek death.


    Li Min himself took the elixir, and the reiki recovered a little. He did not give the elixir, but of course he could not give it. Although he was tied by him, it was purely exhaustive and had nothing to do with injury. Li Yan did not intend to restore her combat power.


    He knew very well that no matter what he said, as long as he lost a little life, he would use green leaf flying blades to make 10,000 holes in him.


    Li Yan squatted in front of Shao Mingming. Although he had a thousand reasons to excuse himself, he was still embarrassed at this time. There is no blasphemy, believe me. "


    Shao Siming just stared at Li Yan.


    She didn''t believe what Li Yan said. Li Yan didn''t know, but he knew very well that if the anger in his eyes could let out a flame, he would be burned to ashes.


    Li Min shook his head and sighed, very helpless, and finally had to pat the shoulders of Shao Siming''s life to show comfort.


    Shao Mingming never spoke, she did not hide, but stared at Li Yan.


    "Well, I understand your determination, but I have to offend again."


    After Li Hua said this, he approached Shao Siming and hugged her.


    Carrying his life on his shoulders, Li Zhi walked out of the woods and rushed to the post.


    The heavy rain finally stopped while running across the previous grassland. The cool night breeze blew up purple hair with a few fatalities, and hit his feet on Li Yan''s face, undulating up and down. It felt weird and inexplicable.


    There was a blank passage on the deserted grassland, which was cleared out by Li Yong when he rushed. He flew along this passage, and his life was slightly undulating on her shoulder.


    The rare thing is that Xiao Siming didn''t struggle, he just kept turning his head to stare at Li Yan, trying to kill him with his eyes, her expression was very serious, just like his eyes really could kill Li Yan.


    The summer was originally hot and humid. At this moment, the wild grassland in the mountains was exceptionally cool and refreshing. The night breeze was mixed with the fresh scent of grass and trees. It came from the mountains far away, jumping over countless treetops and floating over countless times. Caojian gave Li Zhi a full embrace in the face.


    In the distance, the mountains are quiet, the forests are deep, the wilderness is not bright, there is no human trace, and there is no sound, only the slight wind whispering. Suddenly Li Li felt very open at this moment, could not help but want to laugh out loud, running wild wildly and freely, making him so obsessed with the mood at the moment.


    It turned out that it was such a pleasant thing to grab a woman and tie it up and run.


    No wonder the robbers like to grab the maiden. Compared to being a villager after being brought back to the cottage, it is the most fascinating thing to feel like spreading their feet and running on the way home?


    Li Yan laughed out loud.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Si Ming never spoke. Suddenly Li Ye thought evilly. If Sha Zi Ming screamed for help at this time, would it be more suitable?


    Rushing back to the station, Li Ye didn''t let the young man down. He was afraid she would run away. This was a rival, and he couldn''t give her a chance, so he went to the court with such grandeur.


    Suddenly Li Li walked slightly, he saw the four men fighting in front of the post.


    Zhang Yunhe fought against Su Emei, Da Shiming fought against Xiaowei Zhuang, with great momentum and shining light, shining one side of the world like daylight, and the official road was full of big pits and small pits. The trees on both sides did not know how many were broken. Fell a few.


    The two sides are evenly matched!


    This makes Li Yan incredible.


    He has taught the strength of the Da Shiming. He is an absolute strong man who practiced nine levels of qi. He is superb in his first practice with white hands. He cannot use common sense to figure it out. Seemingly simple moves, in fact, have great opportunities. "Feihua Jue" is gorgeous, but its lethality is not bad.


    Wei Xiaozhuang was fighting against Da Shiming. He was no longer the Wei Xiaozhuang who Li Zhi was familiar with. At the moment, behind Wei Xiaozhuang holding a peach sword, there was a tall green dark shadow of a tall figure, sketching a majestic General Armor.


    The armored general held a Xuanhua axe and danced wildly. Every time it fell, it screamed and fell to the ground. It was a huge gully with a length of several feet and a depth of several feet. When hardwired, it was terrible.


    The boss lives on his own flexibility, constantly moves and moves, and fights with the heavily armored Heijia Tianshen, but he is not half cheap and cannot be accounted for, and the two are equally divided.


    Seeing that huge shadow, Li Yan''s eyes were slightly dimmed.


    Giant spirit god, general Xianting, he would not recognize it.


    Su Emei, who fought with Zhang Yunhe fiercely, did not cast any ghost images, but her momentum was completely different from the past. The flaming Hanako made her look no longer gentle and demure. Supreme majesty.


    San Chi Qing Feng was extremely powerful in her hands, every sword light waved, and there were countless hanging flowers flying, scattered and beautiful, when she was in the air, her posture was erratic and fierce. Without losing the edge.


    Zhang Yunhe is not an easy generation. The Flying Crane Sword sometimes sounds cranes. What he cut out is not sword spirit, but a pure white immortal crane that emerges and disappears in mid-air. As if the fairies were fighting each other.


    After Li Yan looked at Su Emei''s eyebrows, his heavier eyes closed, and there was a look of surprise and surprise in his eyes.


    On Su Emei, he saw the shadow of Taiyin Xingjun, whose temperament was too obvious, like the moon in the night sky, which could not be covered at all.


    Who is Tai Yin Xing Jun?


    Chang''e!


    Li Yan was there, his eyes were blank.


    Finally, Shao Mingming no longer tried to kill Li Yan with his eyes. He arched slightly on Li Yan''s shoulders and looked up at the four people at war.


    Li Min''s mind became very chaotic at this moment.


    Before crossing, he was a real person, and he was the third person in real life. He had only one chance to become an immortal. As far as the realm was concerned, he was already the first person in the Eastern spiritual realm at that time.


    However, he has never encountered such things as immortal manifestation and immortality, and the earth in the end of the Dharma era has never heard of it.


    What is going on in this scene?


    Li Xun had no time to think about it, took out Lu Gujian, resisted the younger commander with his bow on his body, and walked towards the grander commander and others.


    Da Shiming and others also discovered Li Yan.


    At a glance, Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe trembled together, and quickly pulled out of the battle, far away from the attack range of Wei Xiaozhuang and Su Emei, standing there staring at Li Yan and Shao Siming in surprise.


    After Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang saw Li Yan, they did not take any more action. Su Emei slowly regained her momentum, but Wei Xiaozhuang still maintained the ghost of the giant god.


    In the eyes of the four of them, Li Yan approached with his life like this.


    "It''s that guy!" Da Siming gritted his teeth. "Why would he be carried on his shoulder by Shao Siming? She was missed and captured?"


    Zhang Yunhe looked weird. Perhaps it was the scene in front of him that had shocked his soul so much that he seemed at a loss after the initial stun.


    "Who the **** is this guy?" Zhang Yunhe looked at Li Yan''s eyes, full of vigilance. "How can he win less life? I can''t say that he can win less life!"


    The grandfather kept his face calm, and for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Yunhe didn''t intend to stop his mouth. The accident in his heart was too strong, and he had to say something to resolve: "It won''t matter if he wins the lesser life, it seems that the lesser life has not run away ... no It''s okay to run away, but he carried the young man''s life on his shoulders and walked out. This looks really strange and overwhelming! Interesting, interesting, hahaha ... "


    The boss''s life looked unquestionably: "You''re useless to say a few words, what should you do now?"


    Zhang Yunhe said, "You ask me who I ask? I''m surprised, don''t you say, this guy only has Qiqi seven layers? A Qiqi seven layer, how can he defeat the young master? Who is he?"


    The boss took a deep breath: "He really only has seven layers of qi training!"


    Zhang Yunhe glanced back at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, and finally returned to Li Yan: "If the people in Tsing Yi Yamen are all of this kind of combat power, how can we fight?"


    Li Xun walked in front of the crowd, and did not mean to let down the young commander, and there was a young commander in his hand, he was not afraid of the other party''s treatment of him, glanced at the big commander, and took a look at Zhang Yunhe, Li Xun Strangely: "You are not leaving yet, are you waiting for me to send you?"


    Chief Secretary: "You!"


    When she just wanted to say something, she was stopped by Zhang Yunhe. He looked at Li Yan carefully and said, "Who is your Excellency?"


    Li Yan chuckled: "This issue is not important. If you don''t want to stay, it''s better to go quickly, because I have very important things to do, and I have no time to entertain them."


    Zhang Yunhe was silent for a moment, "OK, let''s go!"


    Da Shiming glared at Zhang Yunhe: "What should I do if I don''t have a big life?"


    Zhang Yunhe said: "I can only wait for Master to shoot."


    After saying this, Zhang Yunhe arched his hand to Li Yan: "There will be a period later."


    Li Min nodded: "I believe it will not be too late."


    Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe finally glanced at Shao Siming and gutted away.


    His life was calm, and he did not react to the retreat of the two, nor did he turn his head around, as if he had already given his life.


    Wei Xiaozhuang finally retired the ghost of the giant spirit Tenjin, exhaling a long breath, sitting on the ground with his buttocks. As the ghost of the giant spirit Tenjin dissipated, he restored his former demeanor, panting, "I''m exhausted. This woman is so difficult! "


    Su Emei smiled slightly, and the flaming Hanako at the center of her eyebrows disappeared suddenly. She glanced at Li Yan, and finally her eyes fell on Shao Siming, "This is Shao Siming?"

 v2 Chapter 49： Guanghan Fairy (third more)

    Li Min nodded, Wei Xiaozhuang and Su Emei felt very strange to him. When they confronted Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe, they were all dignified, but after receiving the "Gongfa", they returned to normal. This made Li Er, the second monk who had no idea why the two had changed, confused.


    But Li Zhishen seemed to be clear, and he directly asked Su Emei a key question: "Are you Chang''e?"


    Surprisingly, Li Su unexpectedly asked, "Who is Chang''e?"


    "You''re not Chang''e? What happened just now?" Li Min was startled.


    Su Emei smiled sweetly, still so bright and moving, and without a sense of distance, she gathered her hair together and whispered to Li Wei: "Before my reincarnation, I was a fairy of Guanghan."


    "Reincarnation? Fairy Cannon?" Li Yan was startled again.


    Let''s not talk about reincarnation, he knows Guanghan Fairy, but the problem is that Guanghan Fairy is Chang''e!


    Guanghan Palace is the Moon Palace, and the fairy living in Guanghan is Chang''e-it is never the rabbit. This is common sense for Li Wei.


    However, after he stumbled, he reacted. This place is not the earth thousands of years ago, but the parallel space of the universe, so some things are different from those on the earth, so the Guanghan fairy is not named "Chang''e", so there is nothing to do understanding.


    Although the name is not so called, the person is still that person. Li Yan secretly pouted.


    After clarifying this, Li Zhi realized the question of "reincarnation", but he didn''t ask it here, because he still had a small life on his shoulders. Even a monk who practiced ninth-level qi was carried away by Li Yan for so long and so long, and he would not feel good. He decided to go back to the post first, and let go of his life.


    Cui Keli was right in front of the station, Li Li said hello to him, entered the station and came to his room, calmed his eyes, his eyes were still clear and bright, and he didn''t have any sense of emotion, so he was born on a chair Sitting, Li Zhi was relieved.


    "Thirsty or not? Would you like to drink water?" After traveling back and forth for a long time, Li Wei felt a little thirsty, and asked Shao Siming first. Shao Mingming just stared at him, didn''t speak, didn''t nod, and didn''t shake his head.


    This pair is not difficult to understand, Li Zhi quickly realized: "It seems to be thirsty."


    He loosened his life and handed the tea bowl to her. Li Xun sat down on the chair next to him and let Su Emei, who was coming in, also sit.


    The aura recovered by Shao Siming''s life along the way was all used to resist bumps, otherwise he would have been tortured to death and still very weak right now. Li Xun was not afraid to loose her, and she rushed over to desperately. It was meaningless. Although the young soldier''s life was tenacious and he would never admit defeat, he was not a person who would do nothing good.


    Sure enough, Shao Siming held a tea bowl, quietly bowed her head to drink water, and did not move. Her hands were still shaking slightly, and it seemed that it was really bumpy along the way.


    Li Yan said to Su Emei, "Tell me about reincarnation."


    "It ¡¯s not uncommon for humans to reincarnate, immortal reincarnation ..." Su Emei said next, and talked with Beipi Lao Dao at Taoist Temple and Penglai Taoist, it was not much different.


    After listening to Su Emei''s narration, Li Yan had a big head: "Well, are you here to help the door, or are you helping me?"


    Su Emei said: "The door is above the world. It is not proper. The immortal is the one who lives for the blessings of life. He has made merit. Penglai is not the same person as us. As for whether it will help you, it depends on how you will be Done."


    Li Zhi understood it, this meaning is more obvious. However, the world is in chaos, the princes are chasing deer. If Li Zhi is a bright monk in Su Emei, then they will help. If not, they will go to that one. Li Min''s princes.


    Li Yan asked Su Emei: "So are you now Guanghan Fairy or Su Emei?"


    This is a very important question.


    Su Emei smiled quietly: "I''m Su Emei. As for whether you can become the fairy of Guanghan, you still have to see your life."


    After speaking for a long time, Li Ye finally figured out that reincarnation is not a lurking soul. After there is no awakening, it is a line that separates from the previous life and becomes another person.


    Awakening is more about cultivation. As for memory ... that is pure memory. Just like watching a movie, it is to let them know who they were before and what reincarnation is for.


    After all, reincarnation means being reborn and being alive again. All senses, sages, and emotions are based on this life.


    Therefore, after some reincarnation, some immortals were unable to preach and soar. Some were not, some were simply reluctant to be human, and the three views changed.


    So the reincarnation of immortals is a very risky thing. Because being a person is a very risky thing, and there are too many variables. Different growth environments and education environments shape completely different people.


    If you have the talent and the blessing of immortality, you also have to follow the basic principles of avenue operation, follow the rules of human growth, and you can only play around. According to Su Emei, there are more reincarnated immortals who have fallen halfway.


    This reminds Li Yong of the allusion to "Shang Zhongyong". The guy in the relationship may be the reincarnation of Wen Quxing, and ended up playing himself?


    When Li Huan and Su Emei were working **** the reincarnation, Liu Dazheng knocked on the door of the house and reported Li Qingshui to Li Huan.


    "Chen Beiwang mobilized Ma Jun without permission?" Li Yan looked slightly distressed when he heard the news.


    The game between Li Yan and Penglai, the game between the Wulin Conference and the Xiandao Conference, is the top priority tonight. Whoever wins or loses on both sides, the monks who flatten the rivers and lakes, whether it is eastbound Penglai or west to Qingzhou. There will be the first result.


    In the case of various rivers and lakes forces, receiving the heroes'' posts at different times, the movement of the Wang family will undoubtedly have a great impact on other rivers and lakes monks, let alone the Chen family.


    "Go to Qingshui Mountain Villa!" Li Yan took notice. Now the contradiction is concentrated in Qingshui Villa. Before dawn, Li Yan must settle the matter. According to the time when the royal family received the hero''s post, they should leave for Qingzhou tomorrow morning.


    After getting up, Li Min glanced at Shao Siming''s life. After the other had finished drinking tea, she folded her hands on her knees and sat quietly without moving. When Li Min and Su Emei were talking, she was listening attentively.


    Li Yan thought about it, and then walked towards the young soldier''s life, and in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, he carried the young soldier''s life on his shoulders again.


    "Look what? Let''s go!" Li Yan said to Liu Dazheng with hair bun, "otherwise you want to carry it?"


    Liu Dazheng chuckled twice and rubbed his hands before leaving.


    Now everyone has to go to Qingshui Mountain Villa, none of them can stay here, because they have to concentrate their energy. Maybe Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe now rushed to Qingshui Villa. If it wasn''t for Li Zhi''s lack of aura, he wouldn''t let them go.


    Everyone was gone. Of course, the younger commander could not stay here, otherwise he would run away. Besides. Li Yan also didn''t want her to have the strength to find trouble after he recovered her aura, and rushed on her shoulders, which allowed her to consume her aura to resist the bumps.


    Young Si ¡¯s life had already calmed down. When he sat on the chair, he completely restored the style of every lady, but now he was carried on his shoulders by Li Wei, and his eyes were full of murderousness, and he was more full than the previous murderousness. He turned his head. Staring at Li Yan.


    If Li Yan hadn''t seen her, she would leave her on the horse''s back when she went out, and then she dashed.


    The station is not far from Qingshui Villa, so it doesn''t take long for the horse to whip up.


    In the field at the foot of Qingshui Shanzhuang, the two commanders had a total of 1,000 rides, and the array was completed.


    This thousand rides is Pinglu Jun and Ma Jun transferred by Chen Beiwang. Unlike when Wang Shaoshan came to Qingshui Mountain Villa, he had no defense against the Tsing Yi Yamen. Chen Beiwang, who had been walking late for one day, had already learned that the Cui family had received the hero post. In case he mobilized a thousand rides, all the way Run to Qingshui Mountain Villa.


    At this moment, Chen Beiwang, Wang Shaoshan, Mu Qingliu and others gathered in a mountainside gazebo. Here, the field of vision is wide and you can enjoy the scene of the mountainous fields. Looking at the thousand riders with long armor and full torches, Chen Beiwang''s face was filled with confidence and pride.


    This allowed Chen Beiwang to show his arrogance when he said: "This thousand horses were originally carefully selected and vigorously cultivated, and their combat power is far beyond that of ordinary cavalry. The entire Pinglu army, on Jiayi Sophisticated and brave soldiers, no one can match this thousand rides. It is not a grandfather''s word. Even if the thousand rides in the world, there will be few rivals who can fight them directly. Only the prestigious Shatuo cavalry!"


    Speaking of this, Chen Beiwang snorted coldly, but smirked in his eyes: "Song Jiao''s easy water cold is indeed extraordinary. What''s more unexpected is that she withdrew from the river and lake for several years and repaired it to a higher level and reached Nine levels of Qi training, but what about it? She can stop this thousand rides?


    No matter how bragging in front of Chen Beiwang, the following sentence tells the truth, a thousand armored cavalry, who are fierce and brave, rushed to the front, and even a monk who practiced nine layers of qi was afraid to shake his front. In front of thousands of horses, the strength of a single monk is still too weak.


    As long as they are not in the real world, it is impossible for the monks to force an army.


    Wang Shaoshan said: "The cloud and thunder fell to the ground and was shocked. The three swords Angelica Weibuyue. Legend has it that the first three swords in Nangong had once slashed eight hundred prairie barbarian cavalry. I don''t believe this. Even if it is true, But the grassland lacks iron, and the cavalry of the barbarians has always had incomplete armor. When it comes to our excellent armored Pinglu ride, how can Nangong be the first? "


    Mu Qingliu laughed: "With this one thousand rides, Qingshui Villa will be invincible. Together with my Penglai Xianmen and two monks, I can guarantee everything. Today, even if the king of An An Li Li came in person Is useless! "


    When they were talking, Song Jiao looked uneasy in front of a thousand steps of Yamashita, hundreds of steps away.


    Her Yi Shuihan does have a strong lethality, but it is too exaggerated to control a thousand fine rides.


    "Great commander, what do you do now?" A Tsing Yi swordsman looked quite anxious, they have been here for a long time, Mo said to break through the fine riding battle array, even without hands-on attempts, seeing the distance from dawn, the more The closer they were, the more they couldn''t sit still.


    Song Jiao said lightly: "What''s the matter, there will always be someone to deal with them."


    Tsing Yi Swordsman stunned: "What does Grand Commander mean?"


    Song Jiao did not answer.


    Not long after, there was a rushing horseshoe sound in the official path behind the crowd. With a loud horse hissing, Li Yan rolled off the saddle and came to this side.


    Song Jiao and others looked back and looked very exciting for a while.


    Because when Li Yan came over, she even carried a young **** her shoulder.

 v2 Chapter 50： Battlefield

    After Li Yuan arrived, he asked about the situation here, and then before he came to the crowd, he let the younger soldier down, and began to look at the Pinglu Army''s elite riding battle array hundreds of steps away. Thousands of fine riders swing away, murderous Ling Ran, full of oppression, and the opponent is swinging forward, this is ready to charge at any time.


    Song Jiao came to Li Yan, glanced at the younger Si Ming, did not delve into it, and said to Li Yan: "As long as we move here, Jingqi will charge, even if you and I can quickly kill the past, we can not kill the enemy, let alone The other side also has masters hidden in the dark to cooperate with the army.


    "In the past, the chaotic siege of Xiangyang coincided with the five hundred Shatuo riding in the city. In the case of the defeat of Xiangyang''s defenders in several battles, Xiangyang Jiedao invited the Shatuo cavalry to fight. Only five hundred people broke into the chaos. During the battle, the local position was disrupted, and the Xiangyang Army took advantage of the assault to win the victory. It was also after that battle that the Shatuo cavalry participated in the pacification of the Pang Xun chaos. After the great battle, the Shatou cavalry was the core afterwards. Zhenwu Jiedushi. "


    Li Xun''s face was calm: "The thousand horses in front of you can be compared with the Sanduo Cavalry?"


    Song Jiao smiled: "Naturally cannot. Today''s Datang, on horsepower, no one can compete with Shatuo cavalry."


    Li Xun nodded, without saying a word, quietly looking at the thousand rides.


    When Song Jiao saw that he stopped talking, didn''t say much, stood quietly beside him.


    Su Emei, who arrived later, and other monks in Tsing Yi Tong Men saw that Li Zhi was standing quietly, but they did n¡¯t know what to do.


    Time passed, and as the hours of dawn rose closer and closer, many people became anxious. Anyone who can participate in this operation knows whether it is important to win the Qingshui Mountain Villa, but Li Zhi has been here for so long, let alone take action, even the order is just to leave everyone on standby, which makes everyone very embarrassed.


    Before Li Yi came back with a younger life, and had a conversation with Su Emei, "Help me or help Penglai", Cui Keli and others have already become Li Ye''s one of the people in Tsing Yi Ye Men, and now see Li Ye Without any action, it was also anxious secretly, after all, the Cui family had turned to Li Yan.


    In the end, Cui Kelai asked Li Ye a few times. Li Ye just smiled and didn''t answer, leaving Cui Keli and the second monk scratching their heads.


    On the gazebo on the mountainside, Chen Bei looked with pride on his face and sneered: "I thought they were here, and they would try to dash into the cavalry formation. I didn''t think there was nothing moving. It seems that the people in Tsing Yi have no arms and heads. "


    Wang Shaoshan smiled, "This is also their interest, as long as they rush into the battlefield, that is to find death ..."


    The voice didn''t fall. There was a thunderous sound deep in the night. The thunder grew louder, denser, and the ground trembled. After a while, the thunder rolled, just as there was a row of mountains not far from the night. The huge waves are sweeping across the country at a rapid speed, and everyone will be swallowed up.


    The two men, Chen Beiwang and Wang Shaoshan, were puzzled, and then hesitated. At last, they looked at each other and saw the horror on each other''s faces. As generals in the army, they were not difficult after the thunderous billowing. Think of what it is.


    It was the shock caused by the cavalry charge, and the thunder was the horseshoe!


    Wang Shaoshan looked at Chen Bei with surprise: "General Chen also transferred the horse army?"


    The contentment on Chen Beiwang''s face had disappeared, and now there was only dignity: "No, only the thousand rides under the mountain ..."


    Wang Shaoshan looked and killed, the waves in his heart were ups and downs. Since it is not the cavalry of Chen Beiwang, who is the other party? Moreover, they had not received any news in advance, nor could they be other generals of the Pinglu army, who had sent troops to reinforcements without authorization.


    Cui Keli and others heard the approach of the horseshoe, and quickly turned to look at it. After waiting for a long time, they first saw the Martian dots in the night, connected into a line, and finally the horseshoe sound was like an avalanche. Then it became clear that a torch Next, is the fine armored iron ride that is running!


    They have given way to both sides of the road, giving way to Jingqi.


    Crickly looked horrified, and other people''s eyes were full of fear, even awe, no matter what their cultivation, as long as they haven''t reached the real world, the coercion of the fine ride is just like Mount Tai.


    In the eyes of everyone watching closely, the fire dragon rushing from the night gradually became clear. At the front of the torrent of iron armor, there was a silver armor general, a white horse with a long arm, and an extraordinary martial art. Even if the other person''s face was hidden behind the face armor, everyone looked Less than that person''s features, but still clearly perceived the murderousness of the other party.


    "Who''s this horse and which cavalry?"


    Cui Keli couldn''t help but speak out. Just looking at the power, he felt that the other party was extraordinary. Although he was a scholar, he didn''t know anything about the military. Whether the cavalry was elite, the horses connected, the distance between cavalry, the morale, These details, such as the rise and fall of the horseshoe, can be seen one or two, and the cavalry in front of them, regardless of which aspect they judge, has reached the absolute elite standard.


    Cui Keli never heard of the fact that the Pinglu cavalry was so capable.


    When Jing Qi was still hundreds of steps away, Li Xuan slowly lifted off, his body surrounded by aura, white brilliance shining, as eye-catching as a beacon, he glanced at Jing Qi, turned and pulled out Lu Jian sword, Qianping Lu Jingqi took a lead, and voiced Huanyu: "Wangfu Iron Ride, listen to the lone command, rush!"


    At this moment, Li Yan seemed like a god.


    The best General Silver Armor General, looking at his body and listening to his orders, lifted up his feet and broke his breath, suddenly exhaled, and even overwhelmed the sound of the rumbling horseshoe: "Wang Fu Iron Horse, listen to His Royal Highness'' order, and rush into the battle with this general ! "


    Eight hundred fine riders, one by one took off the long saddle on the side of the saddle, straight up, edge forward, uniform movements, such as measuring with a ruler, iron ring ring sound, crisp and thick, ringing into one, 800 soldiers, He bowed his arms and looked forward, and his murderous spirit burst into horror in the night: "Kill!"


    With a shout, the bull fights!


    Eight hundred fine riders, quickly changed the line in the march, the formation of the front vector from time to time.


    When the formation was completed, General Silver Armor broke the army and held it flat, side to side, "Kill!"


    Feng Yazhen suddenly speeded up: "Kill!"


    Ginger Iron Horse, let the wilderness become a battlefield instantly!


    Seeing Jing Ride rushing past, the battle line was rigorous, the armor was cold, murderous, and the sense of oppression made Cui Li stare. He opened his eyes and trembled with his hands: "This ... this cavalry, unexpectedly Elite? "


    He couldn''t help looking up and looked at Li Yan in the air, his hands trembling even harder: "His Royal Highness ... Could it be His Royal Highness An? This is indeed His Royal Highness!"


    The mountainside pavilion, Wang Shaoshan, Chen Beiwang, Mu Qingliu, and others, saw the cavalry rushing down the mountain, all moving, Li Zhi suspended in mid-air, Baimang''s ring was dazzling abnormally, he could not see his face, they heard the other side''s military order , Can not help but startled, startled, the other party called himself "solitary", could it be Pinglu''s new Jiedushi and An Wang Lizhi?


    But has n¡¯t Li Li been in Qizhou all the time, why did he suddenly arrive in Laizhou? When did it come?


    The shock had not yet healed. Suddenly heard General Yinjia''s shouting, Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang opened their eyes and looked at each other. The general Yinjia was fully integrated into the battlefield. Regardless of each other, and they have become the battle front, sharp and domineering, this scene makes the two of them suddenly lost their minds, and even impossible to call.


    However, General Yinjia shouted and even overtook the sound of eight hundred rides on Mercedes-Benz and spread it all over the country. Then there is only one possibility!


    At the same time, Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang lost their voices: "Battle ... combatant? That person turned out to be a soldier ?!"


    Military warfare is rare in the world, and it is extremely difficult to cultivate. Although Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang consider themselves military fighters, they practice Taoism, and the realm is based on the Taoist system, and exercises six layers of qi.


    As the generals of the army, the two knew very well how difficult it was to build the soldiers and warlords. They even understood that there were only a few generals in the world who had only gone through the soldiers system. However, what really made them afraid was soldiers and soldiers. Once the realm is reached, how destructive it will be.


    The soldiers and soldiers are all trained in the soldiers, battle formations, and battlefields. They and the battle formations behind them figure out the idea and merge into one. Once they charge, not only their own strength rises, but the generals are difficult to match, and the battle array is even more powerful. Sudden increase, there is a trend of invincibility. Such a war general does not eat cold arrows at all. As long as the general is not dead, the battle array will be extremely difficult to break!


    Ordinary battle formations, compared with battle formations led by soldiers and war generals, are simply scattered sand!


    Even if Pinglu Qianqian rides no matter how strong, how can he compete against such an iron rider?


    At the same time, Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang were deeply shaken and deeply afraid. In their line of sight, the front of the Ya vector led by General Silver Armor had already become a trend, and the sharp spiritual wind like the flowing clouds slipped backwards on both sides of the battle array. However, all the cavalry soldiers in Mercedes-Benz are surrounded by aura, which is the war general and the monks in the army. The aura resonates and covers the reaction of the entire battle array. In the eyes of the soldiers, there is a special term: morale resonance!


    Now the entire front vector has completely become a tightly integrated whole, that is a front vector!


    "not good!"


    "It''s bad!"


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang couldn''t sit still anymore. They leaped from the gazebo quickly. Facing such an array of iron horses, they didn''t need to fight at all, and the Pinglu cavalry had no chance of winning. If they would not fight again In the lineup, their side will undoubtedly be defeated. At this moment, they only want to take the lead in charge, hoping to have some effect!


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang sacrifice the armors, all of which are instantaneous wears. They jumped from mid-air to the war horses, raised their arms, and issued military orders to the Pinglu cavalry, taking the lead in charge: "Pinglu fine ride, charge!"


    Seeing Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang leap down and went to the battlefield, Mu Qingliu in the gazebo looked embarrassed. It is unknown, so he is not a general and cannot understand the battle array composed of the eight hundred fine armors of the palace. How powerful is he? Only seeing the other party''s extraordinary momentum, as if it were indestructible.


    However, the reaction of Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang still greatly exceeded his expectations. He couldn''t help but think that after all the battle arrays had gained momentum, did they have such power?


    Once this question emerged, Mu Qingliu shook with fear, and he instantly reacted. If all the battle arrays had such power, there was no reason why Wang Lushan and Chen Beiwang, who commanded Ping Lu Army, had the same power. Awe of Penglai, restrained by Penglai Taomen?


    They can set foot on Penglai Xiandao directly!

 v2 Chapter 51： destroy

    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang looked up and stared at Li Ye in the air. They both felt inconceivable. This ordinary and cheerful young man was not a monk Tsing Yi, who was actually His Royal Highness himself? Is the new Ping Lu Jiedushi?


    Wei Xiaozhuang murmured: "In these days, we have been with His Royal Highness An? I even call His Brother and Dad, impetuous snoring with His Royal Highness? His Royal Highness is not even bothered at all? My God ..."


    Su Emei didn''t speak, she didn''t know what to think, and she lowered her head with blush.


    Li Yan was stagnation in the air, watching the two armies rushing into the battlefield, with the boots on his feet, stagnation in the air was nothing.


    This is the first time he has witnessed the battle of the Anwang Palace soldiers on the battlefield. Before that, Li Zhi only knew that the eight hundred palaces in the Wangfu Palace had followed Li Xiannan in the northern battle, which is a rare elite in the world.


    General Silver Armor is Shangguan''s Allure.


    Li Min suddenly thought that Shangguan ¡¯s father was also a soldier-level warlord. The Shangguan clan seems to be a legacy of the soldiers ¡¯family?


    When Jing An appeared in An''s Mansion, Chen Beiwang ordered the Pinglu cavalry to charge. When he and Wang Shaoshan fell on horseback, the two armies were not far apart, so both armies had the power to attack.


    Under nearly two thousand riding Mercedes, the mountains were shaking, the vegetation was low, and the night sky was about to crack.


    Li Yan frowned.


    The distance between the two armies increased, one hundred steps, fifty steps, twenty steps, five steps.


    As a leading Shangguan, he rushed into the Pinglu army battle first. He broke the cloud in his hand and remained flat. He buried his body on the horse''s back, avoiding the stabbing of the Pinglu army in front of him, and broke through the opponent accurately. In the chest, the swift Mercedes-Benz warhorse has a great impact. The broken cloud directly took the opponent to Pegasus, and Feng Feng protruded a large section from the vest of the soldier. The blood was dripping, and the soldier issued a scream of screaming, mouth The blood continued to pour out, and the eyes seemed to be glaring out of his eyes. His hands subconsciously embraced his body, but he had no strength, and his whole body arched back with the wind.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyebrows were quiet, and the clouds broke through the body of the Shangshi, blocking the elder sister''s elder sister behind him. Shangguan Qingcheng was not threatened by the elder sister''s elder sister. At this time, she didn''t change her movement, just clenched the reins and lowered her body. The right hand holding the puppet was even harder, and the sharp edge probing from the back of the corpse pierced into the chest of the second Ping Lu army. When the howl sounded, she slammed hard and made a long push forward. The armor of the famous armor was revealed, and as the war horses rushed face to face, when they could not let it go, they penetrated the body of the third armor!


    There was a dull thumping sound at the ear, which was the sound of a collision of war horses, mixed with the screams of soldiers and screams. The situation was not so much. The cavalry would not take the horse''s head to hit others. The collision of war horses was just As a last resort. The clanging of the armor, the friction of the metal with the blade sliding over the iron armor, the snoring of the blade into the body, endless, mixed in the booming sound of the horseshoe, stabbing people''s eardrums, everything seemed like a dream, like Foshan collapse Shattered, shocked people have blurred minds.


    Shangguan ¡¯s dedication was clear. The body of the three Pinglu cavalry and sugar gourds were usually strung on the broken cloud. At this time, the general soldiers had to discard the long crickets in their hands and remove the spare stables next to the saddle. But she didn''t have to do that. She drank aloud, her wrists trembled, and her aura burst out. The cavalry''s body strung on the broken cloud was suddenly shattered, and the remains of the limbs suddenly spattered. It slammed into the face, like a puddle of blood, and scarlet in front of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    A lot of flesh hit her, silver armor was immediately stained red, and there was a moment of obstruction in her sight, but under her intentional control, more flesh and blood flew towards the Pinglu army array ahead, one of which had a broken arm. Throwing in front of the cavalry rushing in front of him, the opponent''s body was crooked, and the long cricket was also crooked. Shangguan fell into the city without much effort, and the cloud broke through the opponent''s throat. Under the huge impact, the edge of the blade Flesh and blood splashed, and the sound of snoring was sour. After the cloud broke, the other person''s head had only a piece of skin, and his neck was still scared. He was even more terrifying than Li Gui.


    Shangguan Qingcheng did n¡¯t look back, she did n¡¯t have to look back, she could n¡¯t look back. She only had cavalry rushing in her eyes, she couldn''t see the end, she was dazzling under the light of the torch. Rushing towards them, as strong as death.


    The face of the other soldier was flashing in front of her eyes. It was a fierce and murderous face, gritted teeth, twisted to the extreme, and some were very frightened, lips were trembling, and the corners of Shangguan Qingcheng ¡¯s mouth were slightly raised. The other''s scared face appeared in the battlefield, better than all the beauty in the world, and better than all the panacea. She felt wary. She wanted to cut off these people, and feared that they would minimize their threat to her. .


    Shangguan poured a big sigh, holding the broken cloud in both hands, and obliquely stabbed it, a crescent moon-like aura burst out, bleeding flowers bloomed on the chests of two Ping Lujings, and the broken cloud swept horizontally, white Ping Lian flew across, several Ping Lu Jing rode their heads to move, and blood springs around the neck soared into the sky, and she was flat again, with a series of piercing chests, accompanied by a war horse!


    Li Yan looked calm, and took the battle situation of Shangguan into the city. He smiled silently.


    That was his general.


    The Qianqi Battle Array will not be very long. Soon, the two armies rushed past each other, each moving forward, leaving a dead body in the open space behind them. Most of them are Pinglu cavalry, and there are few elite horsemen in An''an palace.


    This is the power of the battlefield under the command of the soldiers.


    Two hundred is already a terrible number. In the case of fine armor protection, death is not easy.


    Some of the horses that lost their cavalry continued to run during the battle, and some wounded and fell to the ground and mourned.


    The cavalry rushed forward, or stopped by the reins, turned around for the second time, or rushed back through a large bend. The latter is undoubtedly the better and more commonly used option. However, in front of the 800 Royal Riders of Anwang Mansion, it is the foot of the mountain. They do not have the distance required to turn and can only be forced to hold the reins.


    This is also the design of Pinglu Jingqi. Choosing the battlefield is very important. They forced An Jingfu Jingqi to stop, but they had a smooth road in front of them. They could turn back easily and kill them. The speed would be much faster. Before the speed is mentioned, they are in sight, so they have an absolute advantage.


    Chen Beiwang and Wang Shaoshan gritted their teeth and glanced back. All eyes flashed with sternness. Ping Lujun''s casualties were too great, which made them both hurt. But that''s it. The King Palace, which has lost its geographical position, will then face their thunder strike.


    Looking back, Chen Beiwang and Wang Shaoshan turned cold all over the body, his eyes widened in horror, and almost shouted.


    In front of them, four people leaped up to the ground.


    Li Xuan held up Lu Gujian, and sneered at the corners of his mouth. Next to him, Song Jiao, Liu Dazheng, Su Emei, and Wei Xiaozhuang were leaping to the highest point and raised their implements in succession.


    Three nine-layers of Qi training, one comparable to nine-layers of Qi training, and one eight-layers of Qi training.


    When the 1,000-foot Ping Lu Jingqi battle formation was severely adjusted, their shooting effect would be greatly reduced, but now, after just passing through the battle, the military formation is somewhat scattered, and the Ping Lu cavalry who has not been adjusted in Mercedes-Benz will give It''s the best time for everyone.


    Li Jian cut off with a sword, and several blue horses pierced the cavalry army. The flesh flew, the soil raged, and the sound of screaming and horse hissing was unbearable.


    Song Jiao, Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, who practiced the ninth layer of Qi, and Liu Dazheng, who practiced the eighth layer of Qi, also made their strongest blows. In the roar of Pinglu cavalry, numerous broken limb wrecks flew up, blood mist splashed like rain, and mud and water splashed like a waterfall.


    When the aura dissipated, the ground was lying horizontally and innumerable wreckages, the blood and the mud blurred the mud, and the stream of streams converged into a stream. The gully plowed by sword gas and knife gas made the ground look like hills and dry old. The bark of bark, one after another, struggling people, horses make this side of the world look like purgatory on earth.


    More than eight hundred rides in Pinglu, only a few dozen lives!


    And there, Wang Jingjing, commanded by Shangguan Qingcheng, suffered the same treatment. The chief commander of Penglai Daomen, Zhang Yunhe and Yu Daochang also gave them the strongest blow.


    At the moment under the cover of Reiki Guanghua, Shangguan Qingcheng raised her head, and she could not see her face under her pockets, but her eyes were very wary. She raised a broken cloud and yelled, "Yu!"


    Ann Wang''s eight hundred fine armors, at the same time holding up the long urn, issued a tidal wave-like shouting: "Yu!"


    With a roar of Weng, a wave of water-like auras bloomed from the center throughout the battle array, forming a white light curtain without gaps.


    The soldiers can not only attack but also defend.


    Its blast is like the wind, its Xu is like a forest, its encroachment is like fire, and it doesn''t move like a mountain!


    Fighting for the soldiers!


    Da Shiming waited for the full blow of the others and landed on the white light curtain.

 v2 Chapter 52： Reality of Chu Nanhuai (third more)

    Guanghua dispersed, and the eight hundred fine riders in the battlefield, including Shangguan Qingcheng, spit out blood.


    However, the entire battle array was still rigorous, with only a few dozen people overwhelmed and dismissed.


    Each of them was wounded, and the one who fell off the horse was alive and dead, but that''s all.


    The battle lineup is still a battle lineup, the cavalry is still a cavalry, they still have the power of a battle!


    This is the battle line led by the military generals!


    Da Shiming, Zhang Yunhe, plus Dao Dao, two ninth layers of Qi training, and one eighth layer of Qi training injured by Song Jiao, even if they shot with all their strength, their power was not as good as Li Zhi''s side, but they could n¡¯t be underestimated. Any battle formation can be defended. The price paid by An''s Mansion is not worth mentioning at all. The horror of the war formations can be seen from this.


    The military organization is loose, but for thousands of years, it is still well-known, and it is more Confucian, Buddhist, and Taoist, and it is not without reason.


    After watching the battle of 800 rides in Qing''an Palace, Da Shiming, Zhang Yunhe, and others looked at each other in shock, their faces were incredible, and the shock that this scene brought to them was really too huge, and they couldn''t help holding them back. Breathed.


    They only have a chance to shoot this time.


    Because Li Ye and others who solved the Pinglu cavalry have already come to the air.


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang were seriously injured and fell to the ground. They were coughing for blood, but there was no risk of death. In the end, they were monks who practiced the sixth layer of Qi. Under the coverage of the scope rather than the single point of care, they had to save their lives. Difficult, at this moment, they glanced back. When they saw the Anba Mansion''s eight hundred elite battle formations, they were basically there, and their limbs were stiff.


    "It''s impossible! How could this be?" Chen Beiwang Yangtian exclaimed, angrily spitting blood.


    Wang Shaoshan faced as dead as he fell, sitting on the ground, his soul refused to abide: "Even if it is a military battle, even a military soldier, this is too outrageous ... I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!"


    He growled.


    "Ping Lu Chengping is too long, and he has been away from the war for too many years. Although peace cannot be talked about in the world, it has basically been stable for too many years. The real troubled time has passed so long that everyone now forgets how terrible the military is presence."


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded, and Wang Wangshan and Chen Beiwang were shocked. They lifted and looked up, and straight into the long legs, and then upward, it was Song Jiao''s cold and charming face, only But at this moment, Song Jiao looked down at them, her eyes were arrogant, and she could not see the enchantment.


    Song Jiao sneered: "You are worthy of being called a general? If you put it in the former King An army, let alone command the army, you can''t even bring a soldier and commander!"


    Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang were so humiliated, and immediately flushed, Chen Beiwang was so arguing, just struggling to stand up, and suddenly saw the people behind Song Jiao, and suddenly he was there: "Liu ... General Liu?"


    Central China''s first knife Liu Dazheng chuckled: "I never expected that, to this day, there are still people who know that I was a military soldier."


    He glanced at Song Jiao, dissatisfied, "I just said that, shouldn''t I say it? Why did you grab my word?"


    Song Jiao gave him a slanting glance, disdaining: "A guy who practiced eight levels of energy, what qualifications are there for me to talk?"


    Liu Dazheng protested angrily: "But I am a soldier and soldier!"


    Song Jiao stepped away: "A guy with no soldiers to bring, dare to call himself a soldier?"


    Liu Dazheng was originally black, and now it looks even darker, but Song Jiao''s words, he can not refute, the soldiers will be out of soldiers, but also called a fart general. The soldiers and soldiers can not form a military battle by simply attracting a group of people. They need to spend time with soldiers, train, run, and even fight, respect each other, recognize each other, achieve mutual understanding, coexistence, and courage. Only when the opponent dies in the same robe realm can the soldiers fight.


    Liu Dazheng''s back shouted towards Chao Jiao: "You stinks, wait for me, and when King An arrives, I must ask him to lead me! In the past, I was a soldier and a warrior. In the future, I must be a soldier. Warlord! "


    Song Jiao paused, turned her back, murderous, silver teeth clenched: "Who are you calling a **** girl?"


    In contact with Song Jiao''s eyes, Liu Dazheng''s neck shrank. The girl now practiced nine layers of qi and couldn''t stand it. Then she laughed and decisively wiped her feet.


    Running out to catch up with Li Yan, Liu Dazheng was still extremely imbalanced, with an anxiety in his face, how could he let the girl go to the ninth floor of Qi training first? This later has suffered, heh.


    Li Su, accompanied by Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, and Liu Dazheng, came to the Anba Mansion Eighty-Fine Cavalry and nodded to Shangguan, then looked at Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe, chuckling: "Two Not yet, are you waiting for me to invite you to dinner? "


    Now that Chen Beiwang and Wang Shaoshan have fallen into his hands, there is no need for Qingshui Villa to go up. Li Zhi only needs to resolve the issue of Da Shiming, Zhang Yunhe, etc. This time, the situation is completely under control.


    Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe faced the menacing Li Zhi and others, knowing that they were out of reach, they should have fled, but at this moment they looked at Li Zhi with anger, and they could not wait to eat him.


    Because of the uncle Li, when he came over, he didn''t forget that he kept his life away from him for a while, so the other side''s petite and delicate body was carried on his shoulders again.


    The appearance of Li Yan successfully attracted the hatred of Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe, and the heinous hatred!


    "If you have the skills, let her go! I''ll fight with you and fight for three hundred rounds. I will die!"


    Li Yan smiled: "I want to be beautiful."


    "Li Li!" The boss''s life was so angry that he had long hair without wind and fluttered madly in the back of her head. She saw the scene when the other party ordered An Wangfu to ride out. "You are a prince, It was Pinglu Jiedushi, how did you act so shamelessly? Fight me, don''t you dare ?! "


    The grandfather was so annoyed when he remembered what happened at Jimo Villa that day. At that time, they did n¡¯t know Li Ye ¡¯s identity. In addition, when the task was completed, they did not fight with Li Ye. This also made them lose their capture. Great opportunity.


    It is conceivable that if she and Li Sishun had captured Li Yan that day, or simply beheaded on the spot, how could there be so many breaking things in the future? How could a young woman with a brother-in-law who was close to her fall into Li Ye''s hands and be swaggered by Li Ye with her everywhere?


    To be truthful, if she and Li Sifu fought on the same day, Li Ye was still very sure. After all, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang were not awake at that time, no matter how powerful Li Ye was, it was just an exercise. On the seventh floor, how can they not win when the two of them are doing extraordinary training?


    Poor young life ...


    Knowing Li Li is the king of An since his death, the grandfather''s life is getting more and more angry, and now he is so angry that his internal organs are about to explode.


    hateful......


    The more angry the grandfather ¡¯s life, the more smiles on Li ¡¯s face. ¡°Since the grandfather wanted to reunite with the younger fate so much, simply come over and follow me, as you said, I ¡¯m the prince of the dynasty, and Pinglu Jieduo So, wouldn''t it be better for you to follow me than to nest in Penglai Xiandao? "


    The boss is staring at Li Yan fiercely, Bai Lian has been spinning around her arm, which shows that she can hardly control herself and is about to run away.


    However, if Li Li hadn''t seen him yet, he said to Zhang Yunhe: "I see that you are personable, gentle and gentle, and have the style of an ancient gentleman. I really like it, why don''t you come and follow me?"


    Zhang Yun craned his mouth and said, "Do you really like it?"


    The mouth they spoke to, the calm night sky, suddenly a strong wind, and then a vicissitudes of domineering sound, like thunder, rolled from the sky with boundless coercion, "the boy with a big appetite, even Dare to be in Pinglu and move my disciples'' minds, have you asked me? "


    Hearing this voice, Li Min''s look did not change. Turning his head to look at the direction of the sound, he laughed: "The shelf of Penglai''s head is really big, and it has begun to be heard. slip?"


    In the current situation, the layout of the Penglai Xiandao Conference has been a complete defeat. Li Ye knew that Zhang Jiuling would appear, otherwise he would not speak calmly with the boss, and tied her with Zhang Yunhe.


    First, a bit of starlight lit up in the night sky, and then, the starlight turned into a Changhong and flew into the vicinity instantly. After showing his figure, it was Zhang Jiuling, who embraced the dust and heaved his face.


    When Xiu reached the real world, he could fly in the sky. Zhang Jiuling did not waste his realm. The way he appeared was very fairy-like, attracting everyone''s attention and admiration.


    Da Siming and Zhang Yunhe looked happy, and saluted Zhang Jiuling: "I have seen Master."


    Zhang Jiuling ignored Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe, his posture was too high, he looked straight to Li Yan, and said lightly, "You are the king of An Li, and the new Ping Lu Jiedushi?"


    The voice of his speech was very weak, but the strong coercion of real life had already calmly pitched over to Li Yan. Li Xuan felt his shoulders sink. Where can I not know, Zhang Jiuling was going to give him a kick. The best thing is to let him bend his knees and bow to the ground and make a pose to welcome the fairy, and the effect will be perfect.


    Li Yan gritted his teeth and scolded him as an old fox with disrespect. Isn''t he pretending to be struck by lightning?


    The grandfather saw Li Ye''s face was ugly, and it was clearly suppressed. His eyes were full of pleasure, if he didn''t dare to interject at will, he would laugh out loud and say that Li Ye, you also have this time, just arrogant How is it?


    Shao Siming, who has been in a state of fate, now has bright colors in his eyes, struggling to move, and wants to escape from Li Zhi''s claws.


    Li Ye was under the coercion of Zhang Jiuling, and he was uncomfortable and reluctant to support it. At this moment, the young man''s life moved, and his heart suddenly burst into anger, and a slap was shot on her small buttocks. After a while, it was really amazingly flexible, which made Li Yan shudder, but he still gritted his teeth and said very fiercely, "Don''t move!"


    The young lady''s life was stiff, as if she had frozen, she turned to face Li Li, and those clear eyes on the scarf had turned into two sharp swords at the moment, poking **** Li Li''s face. on.


    It''s just that for the cheeky Li Zhi, there is no lethality.


    The thunder that Li Yong was looking forward to did not fall, but a human voice similar to the thunder came, and it was an uninteresting sigh.


    "Zhang Jiuling, Zhang Jiuling, you will also bully and bully the junior, so that you are not respected by the old, why don''t you turn into a fly ash earlier?" A lazy voice, when the air rang, didn''t even know what direction it came from. .


    Zhang Jiuling snorted coldly: "Who am I? It turned out to be Zhang''s former defeat. Why did you talk to me? Let me call An Wang first to know what the rules are for the immortal, and then ... . "


    When he spoke, the coercion against Li Zhi increased sharply, and it seemed that he was going to press Li Zhi directly down.


    However, Li Yan not only did not get down, but jumped up and jumped a few feet high.


    In fact, Li Yan didn''t want to jump, but the pressure on his shoulders disappeared. His strength to resist the pressure was confiscated, and he jumped up.


    But now that he has jumped up, Li Ye is not good at doing nothing, it seems too embarrassing, he laughed at the trend, and said to Zhang Jiuling: "Just because you want to suppress me? It''s crazy to dream, I It''s up to me to teach you what rules are to face the grand Prince! "


    Zhang Jiuling''s complexion changed, his eyes sank instantly, and the coercion that Li Jie cast before was intercepted and offset by halfway, very crisp.


    The grandfather heard Li Yan''s words, his face turned red and red, and his eyes were full of murderous look at Li Yan. Even if you said this shameless thing, you even jumped up and said, you jumped so high, you let me Where is Master''s face?


    However, she soon realized what was happening. Immediately she was there, how could the Master''s coercion over Li Yan disappear? Who can counteract Master ¡¯s coercion? Master is real! No matter how high the monk is, he can''t do this at all!


    This problem is not just about Da Shiming, but Zhang Jiuling, who is floating in the air, also thinks about him, his face is hard to look at, and his sharp eyes suddenly look towards the direction of Panpan Mountain.


    "Come out? I''m not happy with you. I''m afraid to see your face, my dinner will be for nothing."


    The sound still came from all directions, like a billowing cloud thunder, apparently regaining its power, but listening to it was very lazy.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang were surprised when they heard this voice. Wei Xiaozhuang jumped up directly: "Master!"


    "The disciples don''t panic, there is a teacher, and no one can bully you." The voice instantly became kind and gentle.


    Wei Xiaozhuang was so happy as a child of three hundred catties.


    Zhang Jiuling''s voice was low: "Chu Nanhuai! You have been hiding in the Panpan Mountain for thirty years. I thought you had no face to see anyone, how dare you appear today?"


    The voice was suddenly unwilling: "I was invited by you back then. For the first person in the world, I was single-sworded on Penglai, but you are an old and disrespectful guy, an older man than me. From the ninth layer of qi training to the ninth layer of qi training, even if the sword of Penglai Town is in hand, they dare not challenge me, and they have besieged me with hundreds of people in Penglai. , When you see someone, you will say that I lost to you, and even expect my realm to plummet, I really ... oh! "


    The last word "ÅÞ" was particularly heavy. The thunder sounded like it was going to explode the sky, and shocked Li Zhi and others to stand unstable, showing their anger.


    Zhang Jiuling twitched his face, and said angrily, "If you lose, you lose. Find so many excuses, don''t you think it''s shameful?" After saying this, Zhang Jiuling took a deep breath: "I''ll ask you now, you are really Are you real? "


    Chu Nanhuai, who did not know where he was, snorted: "I am thirty-years-old practicing Qi Ninth. Although I have only one armor, I am already practicing half-nine armors in Ninth Qi! I am so full of goods like Zhang Jiuling. If I can successfully build the foundation, I''m Chu Nanhuai, shouldn''t I step into the real world ?! "

 v2 Chapter 53： An Wang

    The sluggish and innocent voice has suddenly become overbearing, the thunder of the night sky is rolling like a tide, and the coercion of the real world comes from the dark clouds.


    Chu Nanhuai''s words were not polite, but Zhang Jiuling could only be angry. Actually, he realized this fact from the other side''s ability to take a shot and block his small actions against Li Yan, but he was arrogant and unwilling to admit it.


    Zhang Jiuling''s face was not good-looking. He had old grudges with Chu Nan, and always thought that the other party''s state of practice had fallen sharply. Now the other party has come to the real world, and the incident was too sudden, and he felt surprised.


    "Chu Nanhuai, do you really want to be right with me?" Zhang Jiuling said coldly.


    "Don''t put gold on your face. What qualifications do you have for Zhang Jiuling? As for Penglai, you''re right. One day when you Zhang Jiuling was in Penglai, I would live with Penglai forever!" Chu Nanhuai The voice was full of ridicule, "I really don''t understand. How could a sister like you look at you that day?"


    Zhang Jiuling''s face was gloomy and watery: "Chu Nanhuai, I know that you have always coveted violets, and you are jealous of Ben! This is why you have always opposed me!"


    "You roll me!" Chu Nanhuai''s voice filled with anger. "Now, immediately! Bring your disciples and roll me back to Penglai!"


    Zhang Jiuling was so angry that he said, "Chu Nanhuai! You don''t have to go in, you can win me even if you are in the real world?"


    Chu Nanhuai chuckled, "I don''t need to win you. I just need to hold you back. And your disciples will be An Wang''s opponents? No matter how many Penglai disciples, there are only a few masters. Now they are captured by An Wang. Young, do you dare to let your disciples fight with him? Do you dare to fight with me? "


    Zhang Jiuling''s face was so dark, Chu Nanhuai was right. Under the same circumstances, it is hard to say who wins or loses. After all, Zhang Jiuling did not have the confidence to win Chu Nanhuai, and now they are at best restraining each other.


    While Penglai disciples have been arrested, Zhang Yunhe and Da Siming are now ninth-level qi training, but Li Yan has three Su Jimei, Wei Xiaozhuang, and Song Jiao. Layer, there is no chance of winning.


    Although there are many Penglai disciples, they are scattered all over the place at the moment, and they are fighting against Tsing Yi Yemen. Is n¡¯t it possible to catch up, but you can win against Li Ye? At present, Ann Wang''s eight hundred fine horsemen ride, but they are still staring at each other ... not to mention, Li Si ¡¯s life is still in Li Yi''s hands, and Li Qi can capture even Li Si ¡¯s life, will the combat power be weak?


    Zhang Jiuling suddenly found that even if he had arrived in the real world, even though Penglai Daomen was the biggest force in Pinglu Rivers and Lakes, he now had nothing to do with Li Yan, which made him feel frustrated and aggrieved, which caused anger.


    Although the anger is sky-high, it can only endure.


    Of course, Zhang Jiuling knew that from the moment Li Shao''s life was captured by Li Xun, the balance of monk strength on both sides was broken, and Li Xun''s power occupied an absolute advantage. However, after Pinglu Jingqi was swept by the 800 kings of An''s palace, Wang Qianshan and Chen Beiwang were captured, Penglai had no chance of winning.


    Rao is Zhang Jiuling''s cultivation as a master, and his self-cultivation is good. He can hardly bear his anger at this moment.


    After breaking through the real world, he laid the bureau of the Xiandao Conference. He wanted to take over Pinglu Jianghu and control the four big families before Li Zhi took office, and then control the entire Pinglu. The plan was completely seamless. It can be achieved in a little time, when Penglai will be the real master of Pinglu.


    But who ever thought that, as a stately prince, he did not stay in the rear of Qizhou. He sneaked into Qingzhou by himself and learned the secrets of the Xiandao Conference in time. He quickly set about breaking the game, but he also made it. If Li Yan arrives late, when the Pinglu Rivers and Lakes forces and the four major families have entered Penglai, the overall situation will be set at that time.


    Just a few days behind ...


    Zhang Jiuling had to be angry. Now, Penglai''s great future is gone, and once Li Zhi has settled down, he can imagine what measures will be taken against Penglai, which is definitely not what Penglai wants to see.


    It is not even an exaggeration to say that Penglai lost tonight, that is, it was really defeated. Pinglu, who was originally at his fingertips, can only watch Li Yan and keep it in his pocket.


    Zhang Jiuling could not help but set his sights on Li Yan.


    His eyelids jumped, this young Jiedushi, at this moment even carried his life on his shoulders ...


    Zhang Jiuling''s eyes were pungent, but at the moment, he couldn''t see what was strange about Li Zhi. But it was this young man who turned Penglai''s cause into nothing. He was so angry that he couldn''t help but talk about the three ¡°good¡± words. I know that young lady has a spleen nature, and I almost think she is a fine work! "


    In the end, Zhang Jiuling''s murderous gaze sternly glanced towards the Panpan Mountain, saying, "Chu Nanhuai, you remember, today Zhang Jiuling was not defeated by you, and I did not lose to Penglai, What we lost was just unexpectedly His Royal Highness King An! "


    In other words, Zhang Jiuling didn''t want to stay for a while, and flew away in a volley as soon as the big sleeves were thrown away, turning into a Changhong disappearing into the public''s field of vision.


    Da Shiming and Zhang Yunhe looked at each other and saw the weakness in each other''s eyes. Rao was their heart full of emotions. At this moment, they had to turn away and chase Zhang Jiuling.


    Before leaving, Da Shiming looked at Li Yan, and gritted his teeth, and left a sentence: "His Royal Highness An, I still hope you take good care of his life, otherwise I will die, and I will not make you feel good!"


    Li Yan raised his arm and waved, laughing out loud: "Relax!"


    Da Shiming didn''t expect Li Yan to be so shameless. He was crippled at his feet and almost fell from the treetop.


    Li Xuan put down his life and held his fist in the direction of Fanpan Mountain: "Thank you for your help from the older generation, the younger generation is grateful."


    Chu Nanhuai grinned and said, "The king doesn''t have to be polite, the old way is just a man in the wild. My two apprentices also asked His Highness to take care of them temporarily so that they don''t rush back."


    Li Yan laughed absurdly, and there is such a master in the world.


    Wei Xiaozhuang shouted towards the night sky, "Master, don''t you go down the mountain? Your Highness has a lot of good wine!"


    Sure enough, the disciples still knew Master ¡¯s intentions. The sound of throat swallowing in the night sky fell into the ears of people, making people laugh. Chu Nanhuai was embarrassed. Be careful. Alright, you are busy with yours, old man goes to bed. "


    The night sky quieted down again, which also declared the end of the battle tonight. At this moment, Dongtian''s star is very bright. Li Yong said with emotion: "From today, Penglai is no longer a threat to Pinglu."


    He turned back and yelled at everyone, "You guys, it''s hard."


    The crowd responded with salute, saying that they didn''t dare.


    Li Yan had originally intended to leave the big boss'' life, but in that case, Zhang Jiuling would be desperate for him. After all, the other party is a real person, and he can''t really force him to jump over the wall.


    "Real life ..." Li Yu said a few words. After talking about Pinglu, Xiuwei hasn''t been promoted much. Now he has solved the urgent need. Next, he should manage Pinglu well and win the support of the army and the people. Already. There are millions of people in Pinglu. When Pinglu is completely conquered, Xiuwei should rise a few steps. Even when facing the real world, there is no guilty conscience.


    Li Xun first let the eight hundred fine men of Wangfu ride to rest on the spot, and then took people to Qingshui Mountain Villa. Now that the major events have been decided, naturally there is no reason to sleep in the wild. As for the collection of the corpses of the Pinglu cavalry under the mountain, it was given to the people of Qingshui Mountain Villa.


    Song Jiao followed Li Yan, squeezing her eyebrows and said, "Little Secret, plan to keep Mei Jiao Niang on her shoulders all the time?"


    Li Zhengyi solemnly said: "This is a helpless move, in fact, I am also very tired, or can you help me find a way?"


    Song Jiao twisted her waist and walked away without turning her head: "I can''t help it."


    Before entering the villa''s door, Li Yan put down his life, waved his hand to let everyone go, he stared at his clear eyes, and said seriously, "I know you regained your energy After a lot, I do n¡¯t carry you anymore. Do n¡¯t do irrational things, okay? ¡±


    Shao Si Mingzhuo stood up, his expression was hidden under the scarf, and Li Li''s eyes were still full of murderous look. It seemed that Li Zhi''s tragic experience of being carried around all the way could not be offset by Li Yi in one sentence.


    Li Xun said calmly: "I know you won''t mess around, but you have less life."


    He laughed a few times and stepped on the door. Shao Siming didn''t even hesitate, so he followed Li Yan like a shadow.


    Wei Xiaozhuang, who was a little behind, saw the distressing disturbing head in this scene and whispered to Su E, "Sister, this young man is trying to steal your place, what can I do?"


    Su E glanced at him: "Nonsense!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang was anxious at once: "If you are such a beautiful lady, if you follow the Royal Highness like this, it will be difficult to protect your Highness. If the two of them become successful then, what will you do?"


    Su Emei''s eyes were completely murderous, and she bit her silver teeth and said, "Shut up!"


    Li Xun took a seat in the main hall, and let people bring Wang Shaoshan and Chen Beiwang up. Song Jiao threw himself into the chair at random, and glanced at the younger life. The other person stood behind Li Xun, with good manners, plain eyebrows, Wanru Qiushui was so restless.


    In the old way of Song Jiao, she also feels a slight headache at this moment. She doesn''t think that the young lady has the consciousness of guarding Li Ye. She clearly hates Li Ye so much, so she keeps on, so she can''t catch the opportunity. It is possible to stab it manually-but it looks nothing like it, and he is not half murderous.


    After Wang Shanshan and Chen Beiwang were brought into the door, they were imprisoned and kneeled on the ground. The two generals of the Pinglu army were very embarrassed at this moment. The armor was picked up, leaving only white clothes. The wound was left untreated. Blood oozed, the mud on his face was not wiped, and the hair was shed, just like a beggar.


    Seeing Li Gao, the main subject, Wang Shaoshan shook his body. He immediately plunged into the ground with five bodies, desperately hoeing his head: "His Royal Highness forgive me! The end-general did not know His Royal Highness before, and he often offends him. He also asks His Highness to ignore villains!" Damn, the end general did not know that His Royal Highness had arrived in Pinglu. Only then was Penglai''s demon Tao confused his mind, and he did something foolish, please Your Royal Highness! "


    Wang Shaoshan''s tone was sorrowful, and from time to time he leaped across the river. The movement of his **** was very large, and the blood from the wound kept flowing, which soon became red.


    Wang Shaoshan knew that Li Yan had been offended severely. First, he took the hero''s post, and then rebelled. This behavior was tantamount to death. Now Penglai has been beaten back, and no one on the rivers and lakes can do anything against Li Yan. Although Wang Shaoshan was a Pinglu army ambassador, at this moment life and death were also between Li Zhi''s thoughts.


    Wang Shaoshan looked unbearable. Veteran Chen Bei looked stubborn. After the initial panic, he calmed down and saw Wang Shaoshan begging. He hummed around his neck and said, "General Wang and Ping Lujun both commanded , Even the head of one of the four major families in Qingzhou, why not make such a gesture and let his prestige break freely and let outsiders see jokes? "

 v2 Chapter 54： Disintegration

    Li Ye''s behavior towards Wang Shaoshan was not unexpected. Wang Shaoshan turned his back on his face, but now he was desperate for his life, but he just wanted to live, but he was just a villain. It wasn''t worthy of him to look straight at him. Seeing Chen Beiwang''s righteousness sounded, Li''s mouth smiled "General Chen thinks, what should General Wang do?"


    Chen Bei looked straight up, and did not look at Li Yi, but looked up at Fangliang: "If the king is defeated, he will know how to listen to respect, and he will never frown. But it is shameful to kill. If King An wants to beg his tail for mercy, it is delusional! "


    Li Yan gave a sigh of laughter, "General Chen should have died so bravely?"


    Chen Beiwang raised his chest more and more, and looked imposing. He did not put Li Yan in his eyes at all: "Becoming a lieutenant colonel, you will have no fear of death! However, if An An wants to figure out clearly, kill Ben and General Wang. Tens of thousands of soldiers explain? The lesson learned, but it is vivid! "


    Hearing this threat of fearlessness, Li Yan smiled deeper and thicker: "I remember that a Pinglu Jiedushi a few years ago was deported by soldiers?"


    Chen Beiwang snorted again, and said arrogantly: "Whoever offends the generals of the Fan Town will not end in Fan Town."


    "Really?" When Li Yan said these words, he didn''t see any action, but when he saw the crescent-shaped green streamer flashing in front of him, Chen Beiwang''s head flew high, and blood was on his neck. Gushing like a spring, splashed the ground, "I will kill you, what will happen?"


    Chen Beiwang''s body fell down, his head fell to the ground, and he rolled out and hit the threshold. His face was still stiff with an arrogant expression, but his eyes were already full of horror and surprise.


    Wang Shaoshan knelt beside Chen Beiwang. He was screamed by the splashing blood. He screamed involuntarily, and fell involuntarily to the side. His face was extremely pale. He looked at Wang Shaoshan''s headless corpse and shivered.


    Li Yi will hold the sword handle and support Lu Gujian to the ground, and leaned slightly toward Wang Shaoshan: "General Wang said, I will kill Chen Beiwang, what will happen?"


    Seeing the smile that never disappeared on Li Zhi''s face, Wang shook the guts and trembled. He didn''t know where at the moment, as long as one answer was not careful, he would end up like Chen Beiwang?


    Wang Shaoshan knelt down on the ground in a hurry and shivered, "Chen Beiwang arbitrarily transferred troops, the military law is difficult to tolerate. He ordered the cavalry to fight with the army handsome, and it was even more punishable. The army handsome killed Chen Beiwang, which was a clear reward and punishment. ... will win the awe and support of the lieutenant general! "


    "Junshuai? This title sounds pleasing to the ear." Li Yan smiled: "General Wang said this, barely in line with the wishes of the handsome."


    Wang Shaoshan hurriedly said: "The army is handsome and brave, the military is unparalleled, and the Pinglu army will be subdued at the foot of the army!"


    He used to be flattery, but gave Li a chance to use the subject: "If someone disobeys the coach, what should I do?"


    Wang Shaoshan was shocked. He naturally understood the meaning of Li Yong''s words, and immediately resolutely said: "The military commander commanded the Ping Lu army for the court. Whoever dared not to obey the command of the military commander should be disloyal and injustice and should be killed , The end will never allow such a person to exist! "


    "Very good." Li Yan stood up, received Lu Gujian, his eyes suddenly became deep and sharp, his whole body changed, and he looked as if he was murderous, majestic and magnificent. "Chen Beiwang arbitrarily dispatched troops, defying military law, and the three ethnic groups! Shaoshan was covered by Chen Beiwang. Although he was offended by the coach, he felt regretful and allowed him to wear his crimes and make a contribution to see the effect! Wang Shaoshan heard orders! "


    Wang Shaoshan quickly said: "The end will listen!"


    Li Xun said coldly: "Xu you can send 500 soldiers to surround Chen''s mansion, so that it will be a tribe!"


    "The end general ... takes orders!" Wang Shaoshan heard the words, such as falling in the ice cave, his back chilling.


    Li Yan stood with his hands on his shoulders, and ordered out the door: "Shangguan fell into the city, Liu Dazheng!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng and Liu Dazheng entered the door one after the other, holding their fists on standby: "Please command the military commander!"


    Li Xun said: "Let Shangguan fall into the city, take the Wangfujiashi, and help Wang to shake the mountain, but there are those who disagree, there is no pardon for killing, let you cut off first!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng promised loudly: "Observe!"


    Li Zheng looked at Liu Dazheng: "Liu Dazheng, the boss has appointed you as the ambassador, and you will hear the secrets and counsellors of the military plane. Now I will assist the two generals in handling the case of Chen Beiwang!"


    Liu Dazheng''s spirit refreshed: "Humble work leads!"


    After arranging these things, Li Yan waved his sleeves: "Let''s go and prepare separately."


    The three responded in unison, Shangguan poured a glance at Wang Shaoshan and said indifferently, "General Wang, please."


    Wang Shaoshan''s face was as dead as death, and he walked heavily, as if out of control. He now knew that he had no chance to compete with Li Yan. If Li Xun was only to become high, and there were many people by his side, he would still be able to fight against Li Xuan after returning to Qingzhou with the tens of thousands of soldiers in the Ping Lu army. But now, after listening to these arrangements of Li Li, and seeing Li Li''s wrist, he knew very well that he had no chance and could not beat Li Li at all.


    After the three went out, Song Jiao chuckled softly: "You''re so provocative, you can''t see it, you really have a good time, I have to admire it."


    Li Yan disagreed and said lightly: "The Pinglu army has tens of thousands of soldiers. It is the largest force in Pinglu. Although there are not many masters in the monks, they are one iron plate and the damage is only greater than Penglai. Taking control of Ping Lu Jun, it seems to divide this iron plate from the inside. "


    "Chen Beiwang''s unauthorized transfer of troops gave me a chance. He violated the military law first. I occupy a righteous position. He is not afraid to disobey the army. Let Wang Shaanshan take the lead in investigating him, not only in the Pinglu army, but not When encountering resistance, the two kings in the army, Chen and their dependent forces will inevitably be hostile and eccentric to each other. At this time, Liu Dazheng will be put in, and he will act as he sees it, and choose a chance to control part of his authority.


    Song Jiao politely threw a big wink at Li Yan: "And you also took this opportunity to establish the prestige in Pinglu. Those who disagree with you will have to weigh them in the future. Wang Shaoshan investigated Chen Beiwang, It is bound to cause some haters of the Pinglu army generals to hate him. If he still wants to sit firmly in his position, he can hold your big tree tightly. In this way, your position is stable and you control the Pinglu army And took the first step. "


    Li Yan smiled: "Anyway, my big tree is really thick, isn''t it?"


    Song Jiao''s gaze shot Li Li up and down, the flames moved his red lips, and the enchanting was charming: "How thick?"


    Li Zhengzhengzheng said, "Whoever knows how to be rough will be satisfied."


    Song Jiao laughed loudly, Xia Fei''s cheeks, and then angry again: "You little jerk, I won''t tell you more."


    He stood up, twisted his waist and hips and walked out.


    Li Yan was polite to admire the beauty.


    Song Jiao turned back outside the threshold and said fiercely: "Look out your eyes again!"


    Li Yan spread his arms and opened his mind, "Come on, come up front."


    Song Jiao fled into the desert.


    Li Yan heard the sound of teeth grinding, and it was sharp, coming from behind his head. He turned around and looked at Shao Siming, but saw that the other side was still leaning back and lifting his chest, bending his legs and straight legs, and standing in a sturdy, even calm and empty eyes.


    Li Yan seriously said, "I''m going to bed. Would you like to come together?"


    The demeanor of a younger life suddenly stiffened.


    Li Yan turned and laughed and went out.


    But as soon as he walked into the yard, Li Xun''s footsteps stopped. When he turned back, he saw that the ghost of Shao Siming generally followed behind. This time Rao was moved by Li Xuan''s state of mind and was also moved by the tenacity of the opponent He didn''t say anything, he shook his head and went on.


    Along the way, there were monks on duty at Tsing Yi Shumen. They saw the ghosts, and the young soldiers behind Li Wei were weird. After all, they had seen Li Wei carrying the young soldiers, and they knew that. Is the master of Penglai Daomen.


    ...


    Su Emei broke into the door of the villa and didn''t follow Li Yan, so she planned to practice. However, she sat down for a long time and was still confused and difficult to settle. Her mind was full of Wei Xiaozhuang''s words at the door, disturbing her. Only draw the door to relax.


    In all fairness, Su Emei thinks she doesn''t have that mind at all about Li Yan ... Although the other party ¡¯s manners are extraordinary, except for being ugly, everything is higher than the standard, but this is not a reason .. .... Even with that thought, Wei Xiaozhuang came out.


    Originally, Su Emei was extremely convinced of this. Until today, she saw Shao''s life, was carried by Li Yi on his shoulders, and finally she let the other person down. She followed Li Yi like a shadow, and Su Emei felt that she was not in her heart. The child was robbed of a fancy toy.


    Although the toy may not be so good, and the child may not have liked it before, but when others mean to take it away, the child will not let it go ...


    No matter what standard you look at, it ¡¯s like a young man ¡¯s life. Su Emei secretly compared it and felt that he did n¡¯t lose to each other, at least in terms of appearance ... but they both have skin Dear ... Every time I think of this, Su Emei is upset.


    That guy, there are a lot of beautiful people around him. What kind of big commander of Tsing Yi Yemen, I like to give him a wink. Could it be that he is not ugly and very popular? This is wrong ...


    In a remote courtyard, Su Emei heard a faint sobbing sound, and when she pushed the door, she found a little girl in a green dress wearing a maid costume, sitting alone in front of the window and crying, holding something in her hand.


    Su E''s kindness, she went up to talk, and quickly used her own temperament to win the favor of each other with her gentle temperament. She became a big sister. After the two of them sat down for a long time, they talked and talked. Why is the maid crying alone under the green skirt.


    "Sister, do you know, what does the phrase" their son is as beautiful as a jade, different from the clan "mean?" The little girl lifted Lihua''s face with rain and wiped a tear, very seriously Asked, with big watery eyes full of expectation.


    Su Emei groaned for a moment, and smiled softly: "The main idea is that a girl is white and white, gentle in temperament, and fresh in temperament, without gaudy, different from the arrogant big family women. In short, this is a compliment Human words. "


    The little girl in the green skirt was still crying. After hearing this, her little face immediately filled with the brilliance of happiness, her cheeks were flushed, her head was shy, and she looked at the jade in the palm of her hand as if she had lost it. : "That''s what it means ... the boy originally meant it ..."


    Seeing the coquettish appearance of the other party, Su Emei naturally thought of what the other party had experienced, and couldn''t help but quipped: "This son of jade is sent to you? Whose son is this, it should make her sister so entangled. It must be born Good-looking, is n¡¯t she handsome? My sister is really lucky. "


    With that said, she couldn''t help thinking of her situation and that guy.


    The little girl focused on her head, and made a very firm and humorous expression. She hugged Jade in her chest and looked forward: "The son is indeed dignified. Mo Shangren is like a jade, and the son is unparalleled. It seems to be like this, very close to the son , I haven''t seen anyone so handsome ... "


    Speaking of this, Xiaoya was sad and lowered her head silently: "But I only met him and never met again afterwards, and I didn''t dare to ask anyone else, because I heard that the villa was so bad that day Master, everyone is unhappy ... but he drank the tea I made by myself and gave me this piece of jade, and I was very satisfied! "


    Looking at the little girl who was sometimes happy and lost, Su Emei also felt her happiness and distress, and touched each other''s small head to show comfort, and softly said: "What kind of son, can only see each other, can Let me worry about you, if I had the pleasure to meet, I would know what kind of person it is ... "


    When she didn''t finish saying this, she saw the little girl stunned and looked at the courtyard behind her. The watery eyes were full of shock, and her face was full of happiness and helplessness: "Gong ... . Son? "

 v2 Chapter 55： My brother Li (third more)

    "He''s here?" Su Emei turned her head and saw the man standing at the gate of the courtyard, she couldn''t help but also stunned there.


    Li Gang just wanted to enter the door, and saw the little girl in green skirt and Su Emei, she subconsciously paused, thinking that this girl looked very familiar, isn''t it the same time, that silly stupid girl, why sit with Su Emei Together?


    Li Xuan was very distressed. He had intended to go to rest. He had been followed by the younger commander, and was slightly uncomfortable. He was swaying everywhere. Hearing Su Emei''s voice, he wanted to come in and see who wanted to see this scene.


    When Li Yan and Su E frowned, the little girl who had suffered from acacia had already felt like a gust of wind. She ran quickly in front of Li Yan, raised her apple-like red face, and just wanted to speak, but she was excited and unexpected. Knowing what to say, he didn''t say a word, only a pair of bright big eyes were very cute.


    This can make the little girl ashamed, but in the end I feel really embarrassed. She turned around and ran back to the house. There was no trace. I didn''t know where to hide. I only heard a pang from the Ping-Pong Pong. What went down.


    Li Yan sighed, shook his head, and decided not to go in, because he was afraid to scare the little girl. This was very embarrassing, so he turned around and slipped away.


    Su Emei looked back at her, Li Yan was gone. She looked back and lay on the bed, wrapped herself in a quilt, and hummed the little girl suddenly, and suddenly felt a little confused. Is Li Yan that guy, actually Is it really not ugly, or is it rare?


    This is a serious question, and Su Emei decided to go to her to study it.


    Li Yan really planned to go to rest this time, and he called a monk in Tsing Yi to let the other party pick a place for himself. I didn''t go far, I went to a different courtyard, and it looked like the guest room in the villa, and the bedding was all new. Li Min was very satisfied. Now that it was dawn, he decided to take a two-hour break and set off for Qingzhou at noon.


    Li Yan went to bed and fell asleep, but he had his life on the side.


    It was not expected that Shao Mingming thought that Li Xuan dared to lie down in front of her with clothes and clothes, and he was not at all dragged.


    She has been following Li Xun, and it has not meant to consume Li Xun''s spirit and make him uneasy. Although this strategy will certainly not succeed, Li Ye can drive her away at any time. But seeing that Li Zhi didn''t do this at all, but just slept like this.


    She simply stood by the bed and looked at Li Huan motionlessly. She really didn''t believe that Li Huan would just fall asleep like this.


    This made her look extraordinarily ghostly.


    However Li Li did fall asleep.


    Shao Mingming gradually realized this, and her unaware eyes were faintly burning.


    She is angry.


    Can''t help but be embarrassed, Li Yan is too shameless.


    She wanted to do something with flying leaves, such as cutting Li Yan''s throat.


    But she knew she couldn''t. Since Li Zhi dares to fall asleep and the emperor falls asleep, he will not have no reliance. Although he can''t sense someone lying in the ambush, Li Zhi is the prince of the dynasty. A meticulous and ruthless person will never give her a chance to stab.


    Younger fate was motionless.


    Two hours passed quickly, Li Yuan woke up on his own, stretched a big lazy waist, and saw Shao Mingming standing next to the bed staring at him, Li Yuan was slightly surprised: "You won''t stand here forever. ? "


    Young Master ordered not to speak.


    Li Yan never listened to the other party, didn''t mind it, stood up calmly, and ordered meals.


    When he came to the temple house, Xiao Shiming followed him. He sat down at the dining table, and Xiao Shiming stood behind him. It looked like she was a guard rather than an assassin.


    Li Ye felt that it was also good to have a young soldier to be a close guard. When the meal was served, he greeted him to take a seat. Shao Sifu hesitated for a moment, then sat down and ate with Li Yan, her movements were very light, but she did not twist.


    Of course, Li Zhi knew that with a less-fate life, there would never be such a hunger strike, so it is not surprising. After eating rice, the horses and horses have already assembled, Li Li did not stay in Qingshui Villa, and rushed back to Qingzhou with the team.


    ...


    Wei family.


    In the East Study Room, Wei Shinan had been sitting for half a day. The sun came in through the window and sprinkled in front of him. The ground was bright and glorious. The brighter the place, the darker Wei Shan was in the shadow.


    Wei Nianci walked into the study, brought the tea and cake, and placed it next to Wei Shinan, whispering: "Father, tomorrow is the hero post for three days. I have already prepared my family and can leave at any time."


    Wei Shinan did not respond.


    Wei Nianci pursed his lips and continued: "Just received the news, Tsing Yi Qianmen and Penglai Daomen, the day before yesterday in the battle at Qingshui Villa, Penglai''s head was present, still defeated, King An ... Lian Shi arrived in person. "


    Wei Shinan was shocked, unbelievable: "Penglai Taoist shot himself, but also lost?"


    Wei Nianci said in a loud voice: "Many river and lake forces who received heroic posts sent people there that day, secretly lurking in the town near Qingshui Villa, and wanted to see the reaction of the Wang family. It was said that on that day and night, there were fine riders. After the war, there were over a thousand corpses, and Pinglu''s thousand cavalry soldiers did not fight. Even Zhang Jiuling was blocked by the mysterious master and had to retreat. "


    "On the second day, all of the people in Qingshui Villa retreated to Qingzhou. There were rumors that Chen Beiwang had deployed his troops without authorization, and had been ordered by Lian Shi, and ordered on the spot to be the other tribe! Wang Shaoshan relied on Lian Shi to return to Qingzhou. Go to investigate the Chen family! "


    Wei Nianci said the louder the voice, but still couldn''t help shaking in the end.


    Wei Shinan was already startled, and his hand was pacing back and forth, he stopped suddenly: "You just said, Lian Shi arrived in person? He actually arrived?"


    Wei Nianci gritted his teeth: "It is rumored that Lian Shi arrived long ago, and before Tsing Yi knocked on the door, he just kept hiding his identity ..."


    Wei Shinan''s thoughts are not belonged to him, and he was half-sounded, "What about other rivers and lakes forces? How did they react?"


    Wei Nianci said: "Whether you have received a hero post or not, you are rushing to Qingzhou. The Penglai Xiandao Conference is gone, and now the monks know only the Qingzhou Wulin Conference. People who previously traveled eastward to Penglai are now in Qingzhou. ! "


    Wei Shinan was speechless and fell into a chair.


    Wei Nianci hesitated for a moment, "On that day, the monk Tsing Yi Yemen and the Penglai Taoist caught and killed each other, not only in our family, but also in Laizhou, basically the Penglai Taoist defeated ... The head of Jianmen refused to accept the hero post brought back by Xu Xianjian. It was said that a monk holding a spear and carrying his injured companion killed all the way up the mountain in the heavy rain, blood-stained a thousand stone steps ... Most of the gatekeepers, including Xu Xianjian, were killed in battle ... "


    Wei Shinan paused for a long time, suddenly stood up and grabbed Wei Nianci''s arm: "Hurry up and take people to Qingzhou! Don''t wait for tomorrow, go now, don''t delay for a moment!"


    Wei Nianci was hurt by the pain of her arm. She had to grit her teeth to bear it. When Wei Shinan finally calmed down, she took two steps back and hugged, "Yes."


    Leaving the study, out of the yard, Wei Nianci stopped outside the door, covered his forehead and looked at the sky, the sun was dazzling. The immortals fight, mortals suffer, and this kind of unstoppable force is in a difficult situation, like a duckweed, which can only follow the waves.


    ...


    After the delivery of the goods, the return journey by empty car is an easy task, but before that, the car and horse shop would have a big meal as usual. Yang Feng''s banquet has been eating for more than a few hours, and it is still in a smooth stage.


    On the same day, Cui Keli and others stayed at the station overnight. Because the carriage was not far from the destination, they did not stay together, and they rushed to the place before dark. The next day Yang Feng went to the other party, but found that someone had gone upstairs. Although the guards who care for the refugees were still there, Li Gongzi had disappeared, which made him feel very regretted. After all, the Li Gongzi really treated his temper, It was a pity to miss it.


    However, Yang Feng met a woman who looked at her. Although she had only been with each other for half a day, she had already met each other and hated being late. The other party was only in the Wuzong realm, like him, and she had a magnanimous style. A fight, this is more in line with Yang Feng''s aspirations.


    Now the woman is sitting with Yang Feng. The two are sitting in the same position, both stepping on the bench with one leg, and holding a large bowl of wine on hand.


    Yang Feng was dancing in eyebrows: "Why do you say that my brother is terrific? You can tell if you listen to it. The royal family is terrible? One of the four major families in Qingzhou is also one of the four major families in Pinglu. On that day, the son of the Wang family brought dozens of people. Come to our troubles, among them are masters in the middle of qi training, which hurt my master as soon as they appeared, just like Yan Wang, but what about it? It took less than ten minutes, two words around Brother Li Long, put the other party down! "


    The tall woman is taller than Yang Feng. She is bold, but she has a baby face, which is very delicate. She waved her hands and couldn''t help smirking. "Feng Yang, Feng Yang, you still Could it be more powerful? In the middle of practicing Qi, why don''t you say real life? You have drunk this bowl of wine! "


    Yang Feng stared at him: "You don''t believe it? It''s really the middle of practicing Qi! To tell you the truth, the last person in the Wang family shot so fast that he couldn''t figure out, but in front of Brother Li, he didn''t even take a trick!"


    The woman patted the table vigorously, dissatisfied, "You cows have blown into the sky! Drink quickly, I will tell you after drinking, our majesty Wei Jia in the county, Wei Nianci, what awe-inspiring. Face, I have played against her today! "


    "Miss Wei Family, it must be far worse than Brother Li!" Yang Feng snorted, held up the wine bowl, and bumped into the woman.


    "Compared to Miss Wei''s, your brother Li is far worse!"


    The woman was half-drinking, and suddenly sprayed out, wet Yang Feng''s face, and waited for the stunned Yang Feng to get angry. The woman lowered her body and pulled Yang Feng over, blocking herself in front of her. Said: "Miss Wei''s family member Wei Nianci! I saw her ... after it was over, she walked in, I had a holiday with her, and she must have trouble with me this time!"


    Yang Feng looked back suddenly, and saw a familiar woman, surrounded by several guards, came in, looked around the lobby, frowned slightly, and seemed to find no free table, a little displeased.


    "This is Miss Wei Family? Why are you so familiar?" Yang Feng whispered.


    The woman snorted and pulled Yang Feng back: "Do you know everyone?"


    Her movements were too big, she used too much force, and she was sitting improperly. She didn''t master the balance, and she pulled Yang Feng off the stool. This time Wei Nianci looked at her and immediately saw her.


    The woman was instantly ashamed: "It''s over, she saw me ..."


    Wei Nianci approached the two men who stood up, their eyes fell on the woman, with an eyebrow raised, his expression was not good: "Mei Xiaoyu?"


    The woman named Mei Xiaoyu said that her heart was terrible, but her face was not good enough, and she raised her head and raised her chest, "Why is Miss Wei trying to do it?"


    Wei Nianci gritted his teeth and said, "You hit me, don''t think it''s okay to run away, give me!"


    With that said, the people behind him are going to do it. They are two Qi practitioners.


    Mei Xiaoyu shuddered, and ran her head with both hands.


    Just then, a suspicious voice sounded: "Feng Yang? Are you still here?"


    Along with that voice, a handsome man in a black robe, Shi Ran entered the door and saw the other side. Yang Feng immediately overjoyed: "Brother Li!"


    However, Mei Xiaoyu was surprised to find that Wei Nianci, who was not yet alive, trembled, turned rigidly, saw the other party, and immediately bowed down and worshiped: "Meet Li Gongzi!"


    Unexpectedly, that Li Gongzi would simply ignore Wei Nianci, walk straight to Yang Feng, and pat his shoulder kindly: "You haven''t returned yet?"


    "I''m going back!" Yang Feng smiled brightly and immediately introduced to Mei Xiaoyu: "This is what I told you Brother Li!"


    Mei Xiaoyu looked at Wei Nianci who didn''t dare to get up next week, and looked at Yang Feng with a sunny face, her mouth opened round: "So you''re not bragging?"

 v2 Chapter 56： The world does not know

    Li Yan did not expect to encounter Yang Feng''s chariots and horses again. It was a small surprise. As for Wei Weici, Miss Wei''s family was ignored by him. There are only two kinds of monks who can face Li Yan. Either they are friends who are interested in it, or they are strong enough enemies, and Wei Nianci is obviously neither of them.


    Yang Feng was very happy to see Li Ye. After introducing Mei Xiaoyu, he quickly packed up the dishes on the table, greeted Li Ye to take a seat, and asked with a wink: "Brother Li, where is the Tianxian Road Chief?" "


    Li Xuan took the wine bowl handed out by the heroine Mei Xiaoyu. The two guys were drinking in large bowls and eating meat. I didn''t see any vegetables on the table. I have made a lot of money. In the end, the chariot is not an ordinary people''s house. Although the guys are not high, but after a trip, it is not a big problem.


    "Mr. Tianxiandao?" Li Yan laughed suddenly when he heard this title. "Which one are you talking about?"


    The three bumped into a bowl and drank it all at the same time. Mei Xiaoyu was the first one to drink it. When she drank the wine, she saw the bottom, and stared at Li Yan after drinking. Her eyes were very bright, as if to Taking this one can make Wei Nianci''s son who can''t afford to worship, see that the female heroes with strong temperament are coming boldly, as if they do not know what to call taboo.


    Yang Feng put down the bowl and said, "Of course I said Su ..."


    He wanted to say Mr. Su Dao, this is the most obvious answer. It ca n¡¯t be Mr. Wei, it ¡¯s too far away. However, when Yang Feng said half of the words, he had to choke there, grunted his throat, and the rest All words swallowed back.


    When Yang Feng saw Shao Siming who was behind Li Yan, only his face was amazing.


    The other party has already changed into a new outfit, and the muddy battle is no longer visible, but it is still the same style. Whenever a girl stands there, she will give people a erratic temperament. Although her appearance is hidden under the scarf But if you just look at the eyebrows, no one will suspect that she is a beauty in the city, not to mention the petite figure, but the curve is actually beautiful.


    Yang Feng stunned for a while before returning to God. For a while, he couldn''t say anything. What exactly was this guy, Brother Li, why was he always so beautiful?


    Shao Mingming didn''t deliberately hide the Qi machine, Yang Feng didn''t pay attention, it was okay, he felt the breathless coercion as soon as he noticed it, and this feeling was a very high master?


    Yang Feng came together and gave a thumbs up: "Brother Yanfu is boundless, brother Li, admire it!"


    Li Xun blinked at Meimei: "You are not bad."


    Yang Feng shook his head positively: "I like Xiao Shimei."


    Li Yanran: "Little sister is good, when is the referral?"


    Yang Feng: "No problem, back to Qingzhou ..." He suddenly thought of something. He took a stern look at Li Yan and laughed: "Forget it."


    Li Yan laughed.


    Out of the restaurant, Yang Feng said goodbye to Mei Xiaoyu, who was originally going to see the Xiandao Conference, then suddenly said: "Don''t say goodbye, I''ll go to Qingzhou with you. Didn''t you just listen to the people in the restaurant, Xiandao? The conference has already existed in name, and now it is the martial arts conference, the martial arts conference in Qingzhou! "


    The Fairy Fair and the Martial Arts Congress are both big events in Pinglu Rivers and Lakes. No one like Mei Xiaoyu is entitled to be invited. However, since people from the rivers and lakes have such a livelihood, this kind of excitement cannot be avoided. Otherwise, in the future, How can you brag with others, how can you say that you are a man among the rivers and lakes? This kind of thing is not about participation, but about blending.


    Speaking of the martial arts convention, Yang Feng was intrigued, and he walked and said, "When it comes to martial arts convention, it is really a legend. It has spread all over the rivers and lakes these days. Penglai, who had the details, hurried back. I heard that he was still the prince of the dynasty ... "


    "His Royal Highness, I know I know!" Mei Xiaoyu was full of interest. "Zeng Jin toppled the big traitor Wei Baoheng, and he and his Majesty today eliminated the **** ¡¯s boss. It ¡¯s great. This time, An King ¡¯s down to Qingzhou. It''s going to change! "


    "But isn''t it because of His Royal Highness An? If you change to someone else, how can you wrestle with Penglai Daomen?" Yang Feng, who had not seen him, looked at Li Yu and said, "Lee." Brother Li, haven''t you come from Guanzhong? Have you heard that King An hasn''t? No, you must have heard of it. Have you seen King An?


    Li Yan was about to go, and Wen Yan thought for a while, "Should ... have you seen it?"


    "That''s because I haven''t seen you! If you''ve seen it, you must have a deep memory. Where would you say it should be?" Mei Xiaoyu thought carefully.


    Li Min nodded: "Women are right!"


    Cui Keli and others are on the official road outside the bazaar. Because the refugees who have taken it have come to meet, so there are a lot of people, so they did not go to the bazaar. The eight hundred rides of the palace are not far away, and of course there is the Tsing Yi Yamen .


    Yang Feng first saw Su Emei and others, and was very happy. She went forward to say hello, and suddenly saw the eight hundred fine rides not far away, her movements paused, and her eyes showed awe and fear.


    When monks from the rivers and lakes came across iron armors, as if they saw natural enemies, they were accustomed to being careful. Those who could avoid vulgarity were those real masters, not including people like Yang Feng. And Yang Feng could see that those fine riders were not ordinary cavalry. Although they didn''t move, they just stood quietly, but the tide of pressure generally came on.


    Seeing Jingqi stand behind the crowd, not far away, Yang Feng couldn''t help but get close to Li Yan: "Brother Li, how are these cavalry so close to you, do you know?"


    Mei Xiaoyu talked more directly. She looked at Li Yan and said, "Look at their fierce look, Brother Li, shouldn''t it be you who did something, will they catch you?"


    Yang Feng felt that it was impossible. Brother Xiu was high, and there were many masters around him. If anything had happened, the monks really couldn''t handle it, wouldn''t it be possible to cooperate with them?


    Li Yanahan said: "Why didn''t I feel so savage?"


    Mei Xiaoyu was startled suddenly: "The leading general came here."


    Yang Feng''s face was white, but he calmly compelled: "No matter, no matter, it should have nothing to do with Brother Li, Brother Li didn''t mean to run ..."


    Shangguan pours the city straight in front of Li Yi, Yang Feng and Mei Xiaoyu can''t help holding their breath. People fear that officials are a tradition that has been established for thousands of years, and monks fearing sergeants are in their bones. Both of them came to great pressure.


    Mei Xiaoyu suddenly thought of something, her face was pale, she pulled Yang Feng''s sleeves, and lowered her voice, "I heard that, in the battle of Qingshui Villa, more than a thousand people died, and the cavalrymen brought by Chen Beiwang were all installed. Wang Jinwei''s iron ride was slaughtered! The one who died was called miserable, and there were no corpses ... would you say that this group of people would be Anwang Jinwei? "


    Yang Feng froze and immediately shook his head decisively: "Can''t I?"


    At this time, Shangguan Qingcheng had reached Li Yanma, raised his fists and raised his voice, his voice was loud: "Your Highness, the dry food is ready, you can leave at any time, but according to His Highness'' orders!"


    Li Yan said: "Let''s go."


    Shangguan Qingcheng promised abruptly, turned around and left, without dragging his feet.


    "His Royal Highness?" Yang Feng and Mei Xiaoyu stared at each other, both of them staring at each other. They both turned to look at Li Yan, swallowed, "His Royal Highness?"


    Li Min touched his forehead, and was a little bit distressed. After Penglai Daomen was driven back, he didn''t need to hide his identity. On the contrary, he also needed Pinglu to know his reputation, so he didn''t want to keep a low profile, otherwise As for having Yaobaijing ride with him, swagger across the market.


    But Li Zhi didn''t want to show off in front of Yang Feng. Everyone still talked about the reality of the exchanges. The clinker Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly ran over, and now there is no hiding.


    Li Yan shrugged and said easily: "Yes, I am the king of An Li, the new Ping Lu Jiedushi."


    Yang Feng and Mei Xiaoyu took a few steps back and forth, looked at each other and looked at each other, finally reacted, and quickly saluted: "See His Royal Highness An!"


    Li Yan waved his hand: "It doesn''t have to be this way."


    The next return journey was lackluster, Yang Feng and Mei Xiaoyu both became cautious and nervous. Li Xun had no choice but to let them go back and follow the horse and the horse, so as not to make them feel uncomfortable and go to Su Emei to speak to them.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang did not have any problems. On the contrary, Li Yan was uncomfortable. There was no way. When Su Emei left Qingshui Villa, she did not know what the reason was, and she even gave the green skirt to her.


    Now the little girl was next to Su''s eyebrow, she looked down and looked ashamed, she only peeked at Li Yan from time to time, and she became daring. She even looked at Li Yan in a daze. She thought her action was concealed, and After Li Yan''s side, Li Yan wouldn''t notice, but when he reached Li Zhi''s realm, he felt so keen. How can he escape Li Yanfa''s eyes with this little gesture?


    That ¡¯s it. Li Yan thinks his face is as thick as the corner of the city wall, which is proportional to Xiu. He does n¡¯t care, but who ever thought that Su Emei did n¡¯t know which one was wrong, and he turned the topic to Xiaoyao when everything was all right. She was led by her and finally told Li Yan to solemnly introduce to Li Yan, her sister Jinlan, who took good care of her, especially cooked a good hand of tea, so she could be a close-fitting girl to Li Yan.


    At this time, Li Yan had to admit defeat. He was full of grief and injustice, and felt that the way of heaven was unfair. I just watched the silly cuteness of the other day, and gave me a jade trick, which was a good thing. How did I get this return?


    Helpless, Li Yan had to slip away and talk to Cui Keli.


    Wei Xiaozhuang looked at the shameful red-haired girl, and she was puzzled: "Sister, are you doing this wrong?"


    Su Emei frowned at the long hair behind her neck, unpredictable: "What do you know? This is called retreating."


    Wei Xiaozhuang suddenly realized, and gave a thumbs up: "Sister, terrific, it is indeed the reincarnation of Guanghan Fairy. Such tricks are conceivable, admired by the giant spirit god!"


    Su E glanced at him, angrily: "Shut up!"


    Xiaoya''s face was dumbfounded, her eyes blank, she didn''t know what the two guys were talking about.


    Following the flow of the migrants, Li Xun immediately advanced, and when he reached Cui Keli''s carriage, he dismounted and got in. The carriage was very wide, and the two sat opposite each other.


    When Cui Keli was studying, he used to put a cup of tea at his fingertips and drink while reading. Li Yan deeply admired this. He is indeed an orthodox Confucian scholar, with a decent style. If he were to be a regular literati, he would naturally put it on hand. Liquor, and one drink three Yin, pretending to be bold.


    In a few gossips, Li Min asked: "Sue Emei and Master Wei Xiaozhuang, who are they?"


    Cui Keli put down the manual and groaned a little: "I met Chu Dao by accident. It was not a lot of time when I met. I usually write correspondence. I heard that 30 years ago, in order to compete for the top name in the world, Chu Dao Chang and Zhang Jiuling have fought several times. Oh, I heard that it was for a woman. I don''t know much about the others. "


    "For the woman ... Chu Daochang is really a temperament person. Listening to the conversation between Chu Daochang and Zhang Jiuling that day, that woman seems to have followed Zhang Jiuling, which is a pity." Li Zhi said with emotion, he did not know Chu Nan Huai''s unruly style, otherwise it would not be surprising, why the woman did not come with Chu Nan Huai.


    There are different women in the world, but those who like to slap men are afraid they are not.


    Li Ye is not the most concerned woman. He asked: "Chang Dao is a high-strength, and at the age of 30, he has reached the ninth level of Qi training. Now he is a real person. Who is it from? "


    It ¡¯s for sure that a famous teacher has a high apprenticeship. This is especially true with practice. Self-taught is not without, but it also needs to steal the teacher. Li Ye doesn''t think that stealing the teacher can let Chu Nanhuai reach the ninth level of Qi training.


    To Li Yan, Chu Nanhuai is now a mystery, very mysterious. This is not only because of the other''s cultivation, but also because of Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, and not to mention their reincarnation, it just seems absurd to appear suddenly.


    Li Yan thought about it, Chu Nanhuai Ming knew that Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang were not high, why did they want them to go down to help Cui Keli?


    It is impossible for Chu Nanhuai not to know the situation of Cui Keli at that time. He wanted to fight for the master. After finishing the fight, he had to go to Penglai. There were countless dangerous roads. When Penglai was in danger, even Su Emei and Wei Xiao were at that time. Zhuang, who has a nine-level practice for practicing Qi, is also useless.


    But all these problems are not a problem because Li Zhi''s "sudden" arrival.


    Until now, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang have become Li Zhi''s escorts.


    These are two guards who practice nine levels of qi, as long as they don''t touch the real world, it is enough to make him safe in the land of tigers and wolves.


    Li Yan saw a game, a big game. Although this game was good for him, he was still surprised by the ability of the layout.


    In the face of Li Yan''s problem, Cui Keli shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    In front of the Panpan Mountain Road, Chu Nanhuai, a brown-skinned road, was cleaning the stone steps.


    The stone steps after the heavy rain were clean, no one stepped on, and no cleaning was needed, but Chu Nanhuai took it very seriously.


    Not only did he wash the stone steps, he even washed the courtyard walls.


    This is not Chu Nanhuai''s style.


    After cleaning the stone steps, Chu Nanhuai stood in front of the Taoist Temple and looked up at the three large characters on the door.


    That''s the name of Taoism.


    Years are mottled, and the name is long unclear.


    But after Chu Nanhuai''s cleaning, the last word was faintly visible in outline.


    That''s a "hole" word.


    The last word of the Taoist name is not "Guan", but "hole"!


    What hole?


    The world does not know.

 v2 Chapter 57： grand occasion

    Li Yan drove the curtain. The first thing he saw was Ze Maxing ¡¯s life on the side of the carriage. He looked out the probe and looked back. Behind the long exile team, Song Jiao was talking to Su Emei and Wei. Xiaozhuang was very happy to talk with each other, which made him frown slightly.


    After the battle of Qingshui Mountain Villa, Song Jiao met the two of them, and they seemed very close to each other. Li Yan knew Song Jiao''s temperament. Although the girl was always in front of him, she always flirted with her eyes and sent Qiubo secretly. In fact, she was so proud that she didn''t even accept Nangong.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, why should Song Jiao treat each other differently? Regarding the reincarnation, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang would not talk in an arbitrary way, and in the realm of cultivation, the two were not hard-working, Song Jiao had no reason to feel admiration.


    The world does not know the White Deer Cave, there is no teacher in the world.


    Among the disciples of this generation known as Bailudong, except Song Li, who is the most outstanding, who has Song Jiao served?


    Li Yan couldn''t think of a reason, so he had to put down the idea for a while, and then he closed his eyes and raised his mind, but he couldn''t help thinking of something.


    It is said that besides Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, Bailudong is the most magical martial art for thousands of years. The disciples under the door are all experts in managing the world and heroes in chaos. Especially in times of trouble, the disciples will follow the trend, go out of the world, make achievements, and promote their reputation.


    However, now everyone knows that the world is about to be chaotic, and Confucianism, Taoism, and Li Li have all seen it, but Bailudong ¡¯s disciples have n¡¯t seen Song Jiao beside him for some special reason. , Not even heard of it.


    This is not normal and is not in line with the practice of Bailudong.


    ...


    On the way, there were a lot of monks and priests rushing to Qingzhou along the way. They all consciously or unconsciously came together and walked behind the team.


    Li Ye''s team is too vast, and not to mention the hundreds of thousands of people who have been gathered by Cui Keli on the way, only the 800 elite riders who now serve as Li Ye''s guards are enough to attract attention.


    In these days, under the arrangement of Song Jiao, the Yimen of Tsing Yi has spread the battle situation of the battle of Qingshui Mountain Villa. Now when you see Li Zhi''s team, people with good eyes will guess that this is the new Jiedushi team. Now Pinglu''s The monks and princes all know that the Penglai Daomen is tomorrow''s yellow flower, and it is unnecessary to mention that Jiedao, Tsing Yi, is the leader of the rivers and lakes, so if you have the chance, you will have to follow along whether you can catch a conversation or not.


    If it can be seen by Jiedushi, it will be an opportunity for prosperity and wealth. Even if it is just in front of the Tsing Yi Pu facade, it is worthwhile to mix your face. Even though these are extravagant hopes, you can talk to Jiedushi and Tsing Yi Kuai. Colleagues, talking out when bragging in the future is also a very face-saving thing.


    In this way, the team behind Li Wei is getting bigger and bigger.


    In the end something interesting happened.


    Because the team was too eye-catching, and there were too many refugees in the team, the refugees continued to gather along the way. There were hundreds of people in two days. The order was not good when there were more people. Cui Keli no longer stayed in the carriage to study Instead, he walked among the exiles, talked to them, and maintained order. The most scenes Li Li watched was that Cui Keli was holding children who did n¡¯t know who was running around to help those who fell and left behind¡ªpeople With too much food, the refugees are hungry and have little energy. Cui Keli was integrated into the ranks of the refugees, and Li Min thought that he would no longer ride on this tall horse. He ordered 800 guards to help the refugees and help the refugees. He himself went into the refugees'' group and wentssiping with everyone and seeing them go. The immovable child also hugs it, and the old man who can''t see the faltering can help.


    Emotions are contagious, and behaviors have a group effect. Soon, Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, and others are mixed with the refugees. In the back, no one needs help anymore, and everyone doesn''t have to carry one person on their own. So more is talking and chatting together.


    At first the atmosphere of the dreary and sorrowful group of refugees turned warm and active, saying that laughter came and went, and some people made everyone laugh. Wei Xiaozhuang is relying on the extraordinary medical skills to take the initiative to seek treatment from patients. The people in Tsing Yi have become errands. When they get the prescription prescribed by Wei Xiaozhuang, they go to the nearby market, town, and county to buy medicine Some are fast, some are flying, and they gradually become a spectacle.


    Shao Mingming pulled a child together and followed Li Yan. She made up her mind to stay in step with Li Yan, and she was also very popular with children. After all, her temperament and makeup make it attractive to children. So she was followed by a group of children.


    There was no special reaction from Shao Mingming, but his eyebrows looked much softer, not at all the murderous look when facing Li Yan. When taking a break to eat, she would also hold the children one by one and hand-cook them. Although she never spoke, her children followed her more and more.


    The monks and princes who followed the team were shocked when they learned that His Royal Highness An had gone to the refugee group to hold children and support the elderly.


    Some clever, come up to help quickly, see the old man on his back, carry the patient when he sees it, and do not forget to chat with others with a cheerful look; if you miss the opportunity, you ca n¡¯t squeeze in, you just change your mind and search everywhere The exiles then brought them over and joined them in the army.


    Whether they are really moved or just want to show their faces in front of the facades of Li Yi and Tsing Yi Min, just like that, before they reach Qingzhou City, the team has expanded to more than 2,000 people in terror.


    Pedestrians along the way met and evaded one after another, all ignorant, totally unaware of what happened. They had never seen it before. The armored soldiers would hug their children and carry the elderly on their way. Are they arrogant and arrogant?


    When Wang Shaoshan in the team saw this scene, his brain immediately turned and immediately organized his manpower. When he saw people along the way, he preached that this was Jiedushi''s team, this was Jiedushi''s guard. Fine riding, Jieduo even held the children, Jieduo even went to Qingzhou for exile, so that they could arrange them ...


    The distance from Laizhou to Qingzhou City is not very far, but because of the large number of people, the speed has slowed down, and it has taken many days, and along the way, the name of the kindness of the new Pinglu Jiedushi spread invisibly. Out.


    When it came to Qingzhou, those monks who came early to participate in the martial arts conference, after whispering a voice, ran out of Qingzhou City to pick up the refugees.


    Finally, when the team approached Qingzhou City, the Qingzhou officials who had been ordered earlier, Cui, Wang, and the people from Wednesday, had already left the city to welcome them. When they saw the flow of people rolling on the official road, they all widened their eyes. , Showing an incredible look.


    The Zhou family''s owner, Zhou Wuya, the Cui family''s owner, Cui Shulin, stood with Li Zhen''s close relative, Li Zhen, in front of the greeted officials and squires.


    Before that, Li Yan first went to Qingzhou, and then to Laizhou, followed by the Tsing Yi Qianmen. The 800 guards were fastened and the civil servants in An Wang Palace were not idle. Li Zhen went to Qingzhou City and met Cui Shulin first, then went to persuade Zhou Wu Ya.


    The Cui family was the earliest to turn to Li Ye. The Zhou family was actually a pedigree. As a clan family, in fact, it is the Shuxiang Mendi. They are not interested in the Penglai Daomen and are unwilling to mix too many rivers and lakes. Contrary, they are not the King of Pinglu Army and the Chen family. They are competing with Jiedushi for the right to speak. They have not reached the point where you live or die. As long as Jiedushi does not harm the place, they are actually willing to cooperate.


    Because of this, after Li Zhen''s lobbying, the Zhou family only accepted the hero post and borrowed the donkey to not go to Penglai. However, it is not necessary to say how much the Zhou family has to Li Yan. After all, they have not even met.


    However, the scene in front of him makes Zhou Wuya and each other''s faces look at each other, which is very incredible.


    They have seen all kinds of Jiedushi, but like Li Zhi, they are mixed with the refugees, hold children to the refugees, and let the guards help the elderly to get on the road, they have never seen it before.


    Jieduo makes it easy to show compassion for people and their minds, but it is totally different from being confused with the refugees. Apart from that, the exiles are always dirty, and it is inevitable that they will smell bad if they do n¡¯t take a bath. If they do n¡¯t, there will be disease. Refugees reach zero distance.


    Not to mention that it was still the prince.


    Zhou Wuya sighed: "I heard about Lian Shi''s deeds in Qizhou, only when he was a decisive man, but later learned that he sneaked into Laizhou alone and admired his guts. I heard about the battle of Qingshui Villa in the past two days. When he learned that Penglai Daomen was deported back by him, he knew that he was both intelligent and valiant, but he was by no means easy to deal with. However, Zhou couldn''t imagine it anyway. His Royal Highness Dignifiedly had such a friendly side. The characters are really the bad reviews that Zhou has only seen in his life. They are too complicated. "


    Cui Shulin smiled: "Lian Shi is ambitious. Otherwise, Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen will not be moved to observe what he did to Ping Lu. He will do everything in advance to attack Qizhou. Conquering one state with your wrist has established a foothold and deterred the other four states. "


    "Sneaking into Laizhou and letting Penglai''s big plan come to naught, but also show his unfathomable wings and strength. After the battle of Qingshui Mountain Villa, who would dare not accept the various forces of Pinglu? The former Jieduo was expelled. It was the soldiers who were dissatisfied, which led to dissatisfaction with the Pinglu army, but in the final analysis, it was not their own strength, and it was bullying? In the case of His Highness An, you let the Pinglu army expel?


    Cui Shulin''s words were not polite, but he was highly respected by Li Zhi.


    Zhou Wuya glanced at him, and they were both clan owners and had a good relationship. At this moment, they said sourly: "Don''t think I don''t know, what are you thinking about this old guy, have you laughed and blossomed in your heart? Lian Shi But your grandson! If you praise him so much, although there is nothing wrong with it, isn''t it putting gold on your own face? "

 v2 Chapter 58： Into the city (third)

    Cui Shulin laughed so loudly that he didn''t hide his pride. He glanced at Zhou Wuya: "What old guy, are you still not convinced? If you have the ability, you will let your grandson do the same!"


    Zhou Wuyai said powerlessly: "I do not respect the old!"


    Cui Shulin laughed with a smile: "The people''s hearts and minds are all in the same city. Lian Shi arrived in Pinglu, even the gates of Qingzhou have not yet entered, but you see, how many people have won praises for his actions on the road? Those The unscrupulous monks and princes have always refused to be in control, and they have not cost a soldier or a soldier, and they have no blood, so let them follow to do good for the people. Who has done this? "


    "I dare to assert that it won''t be long before our grand situation spreads throughout Pinglu, and Lianshi will surely win the hearts of the people! Lianshi''s heart is bound to be so kind. Only then will everyone be united, and Pinglu will still be worried and prosperous? Twenty-nine counties in Pinglu and Wuzhou will have a great opportunity! "


    Li Zhen saw the two getting along well, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    The current situation is very clear. Penglai is in a predicament. If there are no major accidents and it is impossible to get into trouble again, then Li Zhe will only need the support of the four major families when he sits in Qingzhou.


    Among these four families, the Chen family is undoubtedly the one that was suppressed, and it is impossible to continue to exist. The Cui family is naturally a family that is attracted, and it will naturally flourish in the future. There are many benefits, and it is not impossible to become the top three. At this time, the situation was basically stable, but stability alone was not enough. If Li Zhi was to show his strength, he must unite all forces.


    If the Zhou family can be as good as Li Cui''s in supporting Cui''s family, then with the knowledge of these two scholars, Li Ji is not worried about the talents for governing Pinglu. In addition, Li Zhi obtained these two effects, it can be said that they are already established, and they are not afraid that the Wang family has any other thoughts. Even though the Wang family dared to make trouble, Li Zhi''s order was slightly used, his division was disintegrated, and the army''s unbelievable generation was supported. Ping Lujun remained firmly in his hands.


    After stabilizing these cultural, military, river, and lake forces, Li Xun can gradually develop from Pinglu as the foundation. If the world is really chaotic, Li Xun will not be out, but it will be a blockbuster to make the world''s princes look at each other.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhen''s face became more and more smiling, and his future was bright and frank. However, thinking of the past, Li Zhen felt as if dreaming.


    In the old days, in the gazebo by the Changqi Qiaoqiao, he was lonely and penniless, not to mention eating and having nowhere to sleep, how disappointed he was at that time. On a rainy night, even his fighting spirit and ambitions will be extinguished.


    However, Li Li, who was only Shao Yin of Chang''an Prefecture at that time, suddenly walked from the Qiqi Bridge and gave him a job to settle down. At that time, Li Zhen couldn''t imagine how, but in just a few years, he could follow Li Wei and have a world in Pinglu.


    "Lian Shi came, and I will meet with you as soon as I can." Li Zhen straightened his jacket to humanity such as Cui Shulin and Zhou Wuya.


    Everyone was neatly dressed, walked out quickly, and went to the official road to welcome Li Yan and others.


    Soon the two sides met on the road.


    Everyone said, "Meet Jiedushi!"


    Li Yan put down the child in his arms and went forward to support several people with his own hands to show kindness and said to everyone: "Zhugong don''t need to be polite, please hurry up. Zhugong will meet you out of the city, I am ashamed to take it."


    "I have waited for a feast in the city to clean the air for the messenger, and please ask the messenger to enter the city quickly!"


    "People are the backbone of Pinglu. They are so busy on business and they are so hard. It is very kind ..."


    "It should be everywhere ..."


    So for a while, the politeness of the guests, as usual, first carried out official and mutual blows, attracted continuous laughter, and the atmosphere was very warm. Prior to this, Cui Shulin had received the message from Cui Keli, knowing that Li Zhi was the son of the black robe of the day, so it was not a surprise at this time, otherwise Li Zhi might have to work hard to explain.


    Li Ye knew the officials in Qingzhou in advance. When meeting with everyone at this time, he could call out the names and official positions of many people. This immediately earned Li Ye a lot of goodwill, so his smile and laughter became sincere.


    Before entering the city, Li Zheng ordered two officials and asked Li Zhen to cooperate with them to resettle the displaced people. Before dark, make sure to set up a shack to ensure that they have shelter from the wind and rain, then gather food and build a porridge. . In this way, settle the refugees first, and as for what to do in the future, consider the long-term.


    On that day, after Li Zhi entered the city, he had nothing to do. A banquet was eaten from the afternoon to the night. After Li Ye came down from the banquet, it was dark for a long time, and he was basically familiar with important officials in Qingzhou.


    When he came to the gate of Jiedushi''s Mansion, Li Min stopped for a moment, raised his hand outside the door, and looked around. Jieduo makes the building quite style, Zhumen high eaves, blue bricks and green tiles, inside the pavilion halls layered, the courtyards are clustered, there are no shortage of rockery and lakes.


    However, Li Yan had entered the Cui family''s mansion. In the past few days in Qingzhou, he had also seen the other three major family homes. Compared to them, Jieduo made the mansion not stand out. On the contrary, it was not as grand and deep as the other party.


    No wonder, after all, Jiedushi is only an official, and the four major families are rooted here. Of course, this also reflects from the side. Before Qingzhou, Jiedushi''s authority was actually restricted by the four major families.


    Instead of rushing to arrange affairs, Li Huan turned around in the mansion first. After all, where he lived, he had to get familiar with it first. In case there was something to worry about, he would never even know which direction to run.


    After Li Zhen dealt with the exiles, he came to Jiedushi to wait for a call. Li Zhi didn''t delay for a long time and met Li Zhen in the East Study.


    Li Zhen first reported the affairs of Qizhou. Although Qizhou has been controlled, there will be no troubles, but Li Zhen has arranged a lot of people to take care of them. They are all officials of the Anwang Palace. This time they came to Qingzhou. Tsing Yi Yemen also left people there, not afraid of anything. accident.


    Li Zhenben is a great talent, and he has been honed for a few years in An Wangfu House. His ability to handle things will not be questioned. He first expressed his appreciation and asked some questions, which are ordinary matters. After asking, Li Zhen retreated. After all, it is not too early to govern Qingzhou to deal with all kinds of important matters, and in no rush, at this time, after Li Zhizheng takes office tomorrow, there will be some plans and arrangements.


    After Li Zhen left, Shangguan Qingcheng and Song Jiao walked in together. Now Jijie''s security matters are both in charge of them. How to make specific arrangements and listen to Li Yan''s arrangement.


    "The 800 guards are in the Ming, and the Tsing Yi door is dark." Li Zhi only gave such a purpose, and added a sentence at the end: "Now the 800 guards are mainly to assist Wang Shaoshan, search the Chen family mansion, and go to Later, it was compiled into internal teeth and expanded to 3,000 people. "


    The inner teeth, a kind of Jiedushi soldiers, are opposed to the outer teeth. They are stationed next to Jiedushi''s mansion, and they are also absolute relatives.


    Everything was arranged in the past, Li Zhi did not plan to stay in the East Study Room, and was led to his own residence.


    In fact, on the issue of how to govern Qingzhou''s military and political affairs, Li Zheng had planned with Li Zhen and others before leaving Changan, and formulated a meticulous plan. Now, it is just to modify the details. Li Zhen is the person in charge. LiêÊ No need to worry about everything, you just need to be in charge of the general office. Of course, he will be issued the order tomorrow, and officials at all levels will only recognize his arrangements.


    Li Yan returned to the residence with her young life, and let her sleep in the bed next to her. You can''t always let her stand by her own bed, but she won''t do it if you want to stay away.


    In fact, Li Zheng now doesn''t know what Shao Siming thinks in the heart. Assassination is impossible at all. She always follows her like this, and is doomed.


    In all fairness, Li Yan and Penglai are against each other, but they are fighting against each other and have no personal hatred. He can''t talk about deep hatred with Shao Siming, isn''t that just grabbing her back? It is inevitable that qi is inevitable, but since it is angry, there will be times when qi disappears, and there is basically no reason for you to die.


    Li Ye slept for only two hours that night, and he was awakened by the luck that had gathered.


    Li Yan looked at the window, and mist of white gas invaded the room and kept coming to him. Of course, he knew that it wasn''t the mist, but the luck of the people, and there weren''t many ordinary people who hadn''t cultivated, not many, just a few hundred.


    When Li Zhen was in the East Study Room, he told him that after the shacks for the displaced people outside the city were set up, those refugees took the initiative to kneel by the road and bow their heads in the direction of Qingzhou City.


    For those who have already been displaced, it is certain that they will not survive, whether they will survive or not is unknown, and the possibility is very small. Li Xun took care of them all the way and gave them resettlement outside the city of Qingzhou. Although the farmland and other things have not been finalized, it is enough to make many people feel grateful to Li Xuan and believe that they will be treated well Livelihood issues.


    At this time, it is quite natural for air transport to converge.


    Because of the problem of luck, Li Min could not help thinking of the future policy arrangements. He was drowsy for a while and got up after lying down for a while to get some water to drink.


    After walking two steps, I suddenly heard the sound of crickets, very slight and not long, but Li Pu noticed. He walked lightly to the bead curtain, and looked towards the outside where the maid next to him was located, waiting to see the picture in front of him, could not help but be there.

 v2 Chapter 59： World change

    Maoshan.


    Snowbound mountains.


    Huang Chao wears a green robe, his negative hand stands at the top, and the rolling hills are covered with silver, and the world is white and blank.


    The roaring cold wind swept the goose feathers and the snow kept falling, hiding the barren refinement of winter, but shattered and scattered as far as the yellow nest body three feet away on Wednesday.


    Huang Chao frowned slightly, watching the mountains and rivers quietly for two hours. In the meantime, he never moved halfway, not even moving his fingers.


    In an open space behind him, there were more than a dozen iron armored generals standing tall. At the front of the open space, several Taoists were setting up incense cases and other things.


    "Master, everything is in place." The relative Zhu Wen reported to Huang Chao behind him.


    Huang Chao came back from contemplation, came to the incense case in the open space, took the sandalwood delivered by the Taoist, kneeled on the futon, facing the spiritual position for a moment, suddenly his voice was loud: "Brother Wang, your hero I, After years of fighting in the North and the North for several years, there were dozens of counties and counties. The officers and soldiers everywhere were scared. The younger brother has always respected you, but now he died in the villain''s hands. Rest assured, your enemy, the younger brother will help you! "


    In other words, three deductions and nine worship.


    More than a dozen iron armored generals, with boxing chests, shouted, "Revenge Wang Shuai!"


    These people were obviously Qi practitioners, and the roar rang through the clouds, echoing in the mountains.


    The dead is Wang Xianzhi.


    Huang Chao brought his soldier Zhu Wen to the side. There were several black robe Taoists waiting there. They were the heads of Maoshan and the final Nanshan Taoists who had been following Huang Chao. When they saw Huang Chao coming, everyone was saluting.


    A white-faced man from the end of the Nanshan Mountain whispered to Huang Chao: "Wang Shuai was killed unfortunately, and the situation is very unfavorable to me. Now the heroes have lost their heads.


    Huang Chao groaned for a moment.


    The four years of Qianfu was not a smooth year for the rebels. Soon after Li took the office of Pinglu Jiedushi, the imperial court ordered one of the arms of the former empire to serve as Gao Yu of Xichuan Jiedushi in Shu and lead the army. Dechuan. Although Gao Ling was not the commander in chief of the army, but wherever he went, the rebels did not win, and suffered heavy losses, so they had to avoid their fronts far.


    It was in this case that Yang Fuguang, the supervisor, sent someone to recruit Wang Xianzhi. Wang Xianzhi accepted the court''s recruiting, and sent general Shang Junchang and others to approach the army and ask for peace. It is expected that when the Shangjun leader and others arrived at the official army site, they were captured by the commander-in-chief Song Wei, and they played the court, saying that they defeated the Shangjun leader and others and captured them, without mentioning the matter of surrender, and Beheaded Shang Shangchang and others.


    Shang Xiangchang and others were Wang Xianzhi''s confidantes and countless achievements. After his death, Wang Xianzhi was furious and attacked Song Wei. He wanted to avenge him. He was defeated and his main force was lost. Wang Xianzhi himself was also killed.


    Since Wang Xianzhi took the lead, Huang Chao has echoed, and many rivers and lakes have taken the opportunity to respond. The large and small rebels have dozens of roads, dozens of small people, and tens of thousands of people. Here, Wang Xianzhi has the most crowds and is a well-deserved leader of the rebel army.


    Now Wang Xianzhi''s death is a big blow to the rebels.


    Huang Chao said to everyone: "I want to avenge Wang Shuai, what do you think?"


    Previously spoken humane: "So you need to order the rebels first."


    Huang Chao nodded, and Wang Xianzhi was dead, so he had to carry the banner of the rebels.


    A few days later, Huang Chao merged with the remnants of Wang Xianzhi, and changed the name of the "Big General" to the Yuan Dynasty, set up a hundred officials, and advanced the army to attack Xiangyang.


    ...


    Chang''an, Weiyang Palace.


    "A bunch of waste, rice buckets!"


    Li Ye rolled the drink on the desk and kicked the desk to pieces, but he did not feel relieved, and scolded him back and forth.


    The singers who are still performing songs and dances all lay down in the hall at this moment, shaking shivering.


    Tian Lingzi winked at an **** behind him, and the other party quickly led the singers away.


    "A bunch of grass thieves haven''t settled for four full years. They finally killed Wang Xianzhi, but I thought the world would be peaceful. What happened? Wang Xianzhi was dead, but a great general came out, a pariah, How dare you call yourself General? Hundreds of thousands of troops, so many handsome generals, can''t even beat this pariah, now let him hit the East ?! "


    Li Yan looked back at Tian Lingzi: "You said, isn''t it a few days before the grass thief is going to visit Chang''an, and he can''t even stay in this palace?"


    Tian Lingzi quickly relieved: "Your Majesty is so angry that the grass thief can''t reach the East Capital. There are so many generals outside the customs. The Huang Chao that is also the joy of jumping. It''s useless. If the East Capital is broken, he will die for his sin!"


    Li Huan sat down on the emperor''s case and snorted coldly: "If you are dead, if the grass thief is able to calm you down, he will have you dead already!"


    Tian Lingzi kept laughing.


    Li Yan sighed: "I knew that now I shouldn''t let my brother go to Qingzhou ..."


    Speaking of which, Li Su suddenly thought of something, and eagerly told Tian Lingzi: "How do you say," How do you call your brother back? "Look at the so-called famous generals, all of whom are notorious. This group The old guy, except for the corpse vegetarian meal, has no skill at all, it is time to abdicate and let Xian. He called his brother back and asked him to be the commander in charge, and with his talents, weren''t the grass thieves flat?


    Tian Lingzi smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, King An has only been to Qingzhou for more than a year, and now it is unreasonable to recall King An. And King An is young, after all, His Majesty pretended to be the commander of the three armed forces, those old guys I do n¡¯t have any room for my old face, so I do n¡¯t want to toss it up.


    Li Yan was out of his mind, and he was not very angry: "What do you say then?"


    Tian Lingzi thought for a while, "Here, go to the prime ministers to discuss, and ensure that within three days, come up with a plan, what does Your Majesty think?"


    Li Xun waved his hand and was fascinated: "Go and go. I really don''t believe it. The big rivers and mountains can still be beaten by a bunch of grass thieves!"


    Tian Lingzi walked out of the hall, and the charming smile on his face disappeared instantly. Instead, he was angry and angry. He beckoned a confidant eunuch: "Go and tell Lu Yan a message. If he can''t solve the grass thief, let our family do it for him. He was scolded before his uncle, and he didn''t have to do it! "


    The **** shook his shoulder, and should have been.


    Tian Lingzi looked at the sky and was very gloomy. He twisted his neck. "An Wang? If An Wang is back, what else is happening to our family in this hall? If An Wang checks the corrupt methods, our family and Lu Yan will, Isn''t it going to end up with Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen? "


    ...


    Before Wan Jun, Huang Chao looked at Xuanzhou City, his face was gloomy.


    The attack was frustrated in the east. After losing a few battles in a row, Huang Chao had no choice but to attract soldiers to return, but found that the soldiers and horses he had left in Huainan had been defeated by Gao Ling. Now he has lost his ground and the army has not been here for a long time. Into the big city, the supply became a big problem. In front of this Xuanzhou city, he must win.


    "Siege!" Huang Chao raised his knife and drank.


    At this moment, the gate of the city suddenly opened wide, bursting out of the iron torrent that could not see the end, and massacred the rebels.


    Huang Chao''s face became deeper and lowered: "They are looking for death!"


    The two armies had already started fighting. Huang Chao watched the battle from the watchtower. Before he saw the hope that the rebels would triumph, suddenly, a Taoist flew up to the watchtower and said to him eagerly: "The high army killed from the left. It''s less than twenty miles away from here, and there are tens of thousands of people! Watching its banner, it''s Gao Yan''s dental soldier! "


    "What?" Huang Chao''s face changed drastically, and Gao''s tooth soldiers were powerful and could not be defeated by the rebels. He gritted his teeth and looked fiercely at Xuanzhou City. The two armies fought in front of the city. Winning and losing.


    "Withdrawing troops!" Huang Chao couldn''t wait so much, and had to order the army to retreat. Although it was unavoidable to be hunted down, it was better than being surrounded by Gao Ling''s dental soldiers and destroying them. .


    After leaving Xuanzhou, Huang Chao led his troops south. Without Gao''s army, he conquered the county along the way, and he was invincible. The principle of winning the tragedy was now realized by Huang Chao.


    Six years of Qianfu, Huang Chao soldiers surrounded Guangzhou city.


    Huang Chao was exhausted after years of battles. He was very tired. Before attacking Guangzhou, Huang Chao took the initiative to let Jiedushi who was trapped in the city, write a court order for him, ask Zhao''an, and serve as an army soldier.


    The news reached Changan, Tian Lingzi and Lu Yan were not allowed.


    Huang Chao had no choice but to lower his requirements and asked Ren Anyan to protect him.


    The court refused.


    Huang Chao was furious and ordered a siege.


    One day the city broke.


    When he entered Guangzhou City, Huang Chao claimed to be "Military Capital of the Rebel Army", and spread the scriptures widely, rebuking the imperial court for incompetence.


    After occupying Guangzhou, Huang Chao planned to run a business well and established it as his own foundation. However, the disease in the army was very serious. One-third of the sergeants died, and the soldiers requested to leave Guangzhou and go north again.


    Huang Chao thought for a long time, and had to listen to everyone''s opinions, and once again commanded the north.


    This time, no one had thought of how much noise would be caused by the rebels who had been chased by the army before.


    ...


    Steppe crotch.


    Wind blows grass and cattle and sheep.


    On the clear small river, there is a tribe with dozens of tents.


    Several riders ran down from the undulating and gentle mountain bag and came to one of the rather large tents. The first to turn over and dismount was Li Ke''s.


    At this time, Li Keyong, no longer the frivolous publicity that year, the young face is quite vicissitudes, sharp and restrained, but his eyes are more profound.


    When the curtain was raised, Li Ke used to see Li Guochang on the theme and hugged his fist and asked, "Father urgently recruited Ke to use it, why?"


    At this time Li Keyong noticed that there were still two monks sitting in the tent. They were the monks of the Jiaoxiao Temple, and he knew them.


    Li Guochang said to Li Ke: "Just after receiving the news, Huang Chao returned to Huainan and Gao Gao was defeated."


    Li Ke was taken aback: "Gao Ye was defeated?"


    A round-faced monk replied, "After Huang Chao went north from Guangzhou this year, he won many battles. He reached hundreds of thousands in the lower part, but after defeating Huainan, he was defeated repeatedly by Gao Biao and suffered heavy losses. Huang Chao He wrote to Gao Yong, asking for surrender, and also bought up Gao Yong''s ministers. Gao Yong has been invincible in these years, too proud, trusted the words of Huang Chao, and wrote to the court to let the towns and soldiers return. "


    "Unexpectedly, after the towns and soldiers retired, Huang Chao launched another onslaught, using a plan to kill the high-ranking general who had collected his heavy money, annihilating his main force, and Gao''s loss was so heavy that he could only shrink. Blocking Huang Chao, Huang Chao ¡¯s forces are no longer what they used to be. Gao Yu is the only remaining dynasty dynasty. After he is unable to fight again, he can imagine what the situation will be like. "


    Li Ke quickly figured out the joints: "No one can stop Huang Chao. Isn''t the opportunity of our Shatuo tribe? Can we return to Datang?"


    A few years ago, after Li Ke returned to town from Changan, because of Lu Longjun''s calculations, Li Guochang was framed as a behind-the-scenes assassination of Kang Chengxun. He did not have Li Guochang in the eyes of the imperial court. After dominating the north, he eventually fought hard and was defeated by Lu Long and other troops, but fleeed to the crotch.


    Prior to today, Li Guochang and his sons were bereavement dogs. Except for the remaining troops of the Shatuo tribe, they had no capital. It would not be impossible for them to be completely destroyed unless they were taken over by the crotch.


    Now that I heard there was a chance to be summoned by the court, Li Ke was excited with nature.


    The monk at the Jue Xiao Temple smiled and said, "The poor monk already said that the young marshal is a great man. This is doomed and cannot be wrong."


    Li Ke was so excited that he was fed up with the hardships he had sent, and then asked, "When can we return to South?"


    Li Guochang motioned to Li Ke to use a little peace of mind: "When will Huang Chao break into Guanzhong, when will His Majesty call on the town''s soldiers and horse kings, and then we will lead the troops south."

 v2 Chapter 60： Three years

    The sound of ¸O ¸O¸@ ¸@ is very slight and not long. Li ³¤ walked lightly to the bead curtain and looked towards the outside where the girl next to her was. When he saw the picture in front of him, he shook his head slightly and sighed softly.


    Younger Secretary curled up sitting on the couch, resting his head on his knees, his eyes fell in front of his feet, the quilt had been kicked down, silent, and his thin shoulders shook slightly, like an injured kitten. The moonlight came in through the window, and Qinghui sprinkled on the couch, and he seemed to be less lonely.


    Li Ye has watched such a scene for three years.


    He can understand the mentality of Shao Siming, and he is alone in the enemy camp, facing an opponent that he can''t defeat. Rather than thinking about how to stab Li Zhi, Shao Zhiming is better to say that she can only be safe after following Li Zhi sense. Although Li Zhi was an enemy, she was not a bad person. Li Zhi did not kill her in the woods that day, nor did she manipulate her feet.


    There is no tomorrow for Shao ¡¯s life, because she does n¡¯t know when she will die, and she does n¡¯t know what the future holds, because Penglai can''t save her. Although she is a high master, she is useless now. After all, she is not involved in world affairs. In a sense, she was just a child. In Qingzhou, what can she do without following Li Yan? Perhaps only if Li Ying follows Li Yan, can she know that she is still alive, at least she has a goal to follow, and watching the other person to receive things and do things, she can confirm, Today is indeed alive.


    In such a situation, no matter how dignified and glamorous the face is in the daytime, at night when faced with the moonlight alone, the fragility will always be caught by surprise, loneliness or fear, the cold negative emotions will wrap her like a tide, There is no way to resist, perhaps, she is looking forward to the sunrise, but after the sunrise, how is everything different?


    Li Yan went to the couch, picked up the quilt, shook the dust, put it on the younger life, and sat down on the couch. The opponent did not look up or make a sound.


    Li Huan doesn''t know if a person who never speaks will feel more lonely. If he doesn''t speak for a long time, he estimates that he will be crazy. If he never speaks, he may be pessimistic in his heart. It is not easy for a pessimistic person to live in a hopeless environment. When there is no sunlight in life, death is not terrible, it is just the end.


    Li Yan whispered softly: "Penglai people will come today."


    Shao Siming looked up in surprise, staring blankly at Li Yan.


    Li Xun smiled: "Be assured, it''s a good thing. It''s good for Penglai and me, and it''s also good for you. Now that you have identified who the owner is on the third acre of land in Pinglu, there will be no more disputes. "


    Li Ye was right, three years passed by, and Pinglu was under the control of him.


    It soon dawned, and the two had breakfast together as usual, and in the summer season, the sun was as bright as in previous years, and everything was exuberant. Li Yan first came to the Zhengshitang. Every morning, he would deal with Pinglu''s military and political affairs here. The young commander still stood behind him, still so quiet and ethereal.


    The first to arrive is Li Zhen, who is now a long history and is in charge of Pinglu''s government affairs. His team is all from Lao An''s palace, and he is very powerful. After his administration, Pinglu is now harmonious.


    "The easiest way to gain popularity is to rectify the administration of the officials and punish corrupt officials. When the bully officials who are responsible for the calamity are investigated and jailed and jailed, the people will always applaud. In the past three years, Pinglu has punished as many officials as possible. There are more than 300 people. All the prefectures and counties are our forces. There is no one who has a vegetarian meal. Even the squires dare not run side by side in the countryside and do good every day because they do not want to be recorded in the merit book. The next black. The people''s praise to the messenger has reached an unprecedented height. "


    Li Zhenzheng said, as for the merit book that he said, it is a system of good deeds established by Li Yan specifically for local forces without official positions, using Zhu notes for good and black notes for evil, reaching a certain amount. Will be liquidated.


    After Li Zhen, it was Cui Keli. This Confucian scholar brought the same Confucian scholar and was in charge of farming and mining. Cui Keli said: "When Lian Shi arrived, half of Liangtian was in the hands of officials and large households. Among them, Many people have been convicted for misconduct, and Liangtian has been given to ordinary people and refugees. In the past three years, the area of ??cultivated land cultivated in Pinglu has reached half of the original cultivated land, and the newly-added goodlands have strict irrigation ditches. Every year, a bumper harvest. Many refugees from the Central Plains war have arrived in Pinglu, and now the number of people has increased by half. Although we dare not say that every family eats meat, it is sure to have nothing to worry about. "


    Li Ye nodded slightly, these things are his outline, naturally knows the depth of it, let alone say that Pinglu''s tax has doubled several times, and the grain silos are piled up like a mountain, otherwise, what will he use to build a new army?


    Speaking of the new army, Liu Dazheng then reported: "According to the command of the army commander, in the past three years, the army will recruit 100,000 strong men and train new troops, and they will train hard every day. Whenever there is an opportunity, they will take them there. Bandits, hone the iron blood on the battlefield. Now that the elite soldiers have been trained, they can go to the battlefield at any time. In addition, the Pinglu Industry and Mine has developed rapidly, and the fine armors and weapons manufactured by the Institute are all equipped with new equipment. military."


    "The central doorman did a good job." Li Yan said affirmatively.


    The original Pinglu army was unusable. It was just a bunch of arrogant soldiers. It was not just a matter of neglect of training and style. Many people were rotten and could not be saved, so he set out to train a new army.


    After the Huang Chao Rebellion, there were famous princes in various places, but I did n¡¯t hear about that one. It turned out to be Jiji, which was because the original Fanzhen army had no combat power¡ªif not, Huang Chao ¡¯s militias would not be defeated. Chang''an.


    Of course, Li Wei did not completely abandon the old army, and still let them train, pulling on the battlefield in the future, at least to strengthen the momentum.


    Li Yan''s plan is to make the new army work through the upcoming war, and then justify it, gradually replace the old army, and finally make all the old army civilians and let them go to farm.


    Because it is the world of cultivation, this world has a thriving population and a much larger population than on earth. Li''s plan was to build 200,000 to 300,000 new troops after the battle of Huang Chao.


    The fourth one is Song Jiao. She said, "The Tsing Yi Yamen has expanded to 800 people. According to Her Royal Highness, it is divided into Scout Hall, Zhige Hall, Jianghu Hall, and House Affairs Hall. Four hundred people in the Scout Hall have been distributed. Go out, build a base in the world, and collect reports from various places; Zhigetang is a gas trainer and accepts combat missions; Jianghutang is a savvy and competent person who leads the forces of Pinglujianghu; the House Affairs Hall is responsible for the internal training of the Tsing Yi Yamen And chores. "


    Li Ye''s idea of ??the Tsing Yi Yamen has now been fully implemented. On the one hand, it is an intelligence assassination agency; on the other hand, it is a leader of the rivers and lakes.


    The former does not need to say much, but the latter alone. Under the management of Tsing Yi Yamen, the current order of Pinglujiang is basically working for the government. Those who do not work for the government must also do good to the people, otherwise they will be banned. . All in all, rivers and lakes have also become part of Li''s efforts to build Pinglu.


    The last one to come in was Shangguan Qingcheng. He reported the internal affairs of the internal teeth, which was the Li Wei ¡¯s guard. The internal teeth have been expanded from the previous 800 to 3,000. It is an absolute elite. Hundreds of people.


    After seeing these people, Li Ye had to deal with the same thing today, but before lunch, he also met the dean of the Academy and the Academy.


    The Yanwu Academy is a military academy. Li Yan wants the new army to be powerful and not training alone, but also to improve the military literacy of the school. After all, the battle on the battlefield is a technical task. The college is a university. If he wants to flourish in all industries and improve the comprehensive strength of Pinglu, he must cultivate talents in various fields.


    After having lunch, Li Zhi came to the East Study Room. In the afternoon, he did not deal with political affairs. Apart from practicing exercises and combat skills, he basically read and leisure, and met some important people. Sometimes he would leave Qingzhou City and walk around.


    Now he met the people from Penglai Daomen.


    The people who came here were very familiar with Zhang Yunhe and Da Siming.


    Why Penglai sent someone, Li Zhi is very clear.


    Daomen is the largest river and lake force, but in Pinglu, Su''emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, they have been entrusted by Li Yan to build the whole truth. As the leaders of Daomen, their task is to bring Pinglu large and small Taoism, do good deeds to the people in the vicinity of Taoism, such as treating illnesses and saving people, and eliminating disasters. Wei Xiaozhuang''s ideal is now being realized.


    If it is three years, Quanzhenguan already has a reputation comparable to Penglai. Penglai cannot feel the crisis because they are about to be replaced and lose the soil for survival.


    Li Yan set up a tea banquet in the gazebo. In the eyes of Shao Siming''s expectation, Da Siming and Zhang Yunhe finally entered the moon gate.


    Li Ye understood the feeling of Shao Siming and waved his hand, and said to her, "It''s a rare reunion. Go, don''t leave Qingzhou City."


    Shao Mingming took a deep look at Li Yan, and went to see Zhang Lihe and then flew away with Da Siming.


    Zhang Yunhe came to the gazebo, saw the ceremony, and took a seat.


    "His Royal Highness is willing to see us, and I feel honored." Zhang Yunhe has lost his sense of superiority. Now that the situation in Penglai is such, Li Ye''s ability to handle military affairs is beyond doubt. He looked at Li Ye and couldn''t help but feel shocked and full. Accidentally said: "His Highness Xiuwei ... has actually reached the ninth floor of Qi training!"


    "Normal promotion," Li said casually. He was right in saying this. Three years have passed. Pinglu has been flourishing in all aspects. His popularity has grown day by day. It is expected that the ninth level of promotion will be promoted. . You know, the military and politics have been straightened out, and the people have really benefited. That''s why the overthrow of Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen has attracted the admiration of the world''s aspirations.


    This is only part of the popularity of Ping Lu. Li Yan has carefully estimated that Ping Lu believes that millions are sufficient to promote him to real life, but it still requires some encounters. For example, in the process of pacifying Huang Chao, it is indelible. Credit.


    Zhang Yunhe was horrified. He knew Li Zhi''s combat ability. He could defeat Shao Siming when he practiced Qi Qi seven layers. Now that he has reached the Qi Qi nine layers, isn''t even Zhang Jiuling able to suppress him? Penglai and Jiedo confronted each other. The most proud chip was Zhang Jiuling''s cultivation. Now, if even this advantage is lost, it is really nothing.


    Li Yan bluntly said, "Why is Zhang Daochang here?"


    Zhang Yunhe opened his mouth halfway and couldn''t speak for a while. He came back naturally with goodwill. Penglai had been squeezed by Li Yan. There was no room for survival. He wanted to continue to survive in Penglai, or chaos in the world. If you make a difference, you can only reconcile with Li Zhi.


    Originally, Zhang Jiuling meant to send his disciples to assist Li Xun, which meant that Penglai acknowledged Li Xun''s status as a concubine, which was of great benefit to Li Xun. Then, correspondingly, Li Xuan had to give Peng Lai many benefits. For example, Quanzhengguan withdrew.


    But now, it seems that Penglai Daomen has no capital to bargain with Li Yan at all. Who made Li Yan reach the ninth floor of Qi training?


    Zhang Yunhe stunned for a moment, and suddenly a flash of light flashed through his head: "Penglai intends to send Da Siming''s life to protect his Royal Highness with Shao Siming, what does His Highness think?"

 v2 Chapter 61： Full city with golden armor

    Li froze for a while, but did not expect Zhang Yunhe to have such a proposal, let the young and old command the guards of him at the same time, this pomp looks too big.


    But he soon understood that Penglai Daomen had no choice but to bow to him was the only way out.


    However, at this time, Li Zhi is still not sure whether Penglai has given up the idea of ??supporting Qi and instead continued the thousand-year tradition to support one vassal to fight for the world. If Penglai has decided to do so, then thousands of disciples at Penglai will become Li My vassal and help.


    Right now, Penglai Daomen should express a certain attitude, so send the boss''s life, and have the young and the boss together, at least to protect yourself, don''t worry too much about Li Yan harming them, so Penglai will not have any losses. Sending ordinary disciples over here, I am afraid that they will be digested by the Tsing Yi Shumen. On the contrary, the young and old are very good at fighting, and they will help Li Zhi a lot. Li Zhi may not accept Penglai''s affection.


    With this in mind, Li Xun laughed: "Since Penglai is so loved, he is lonely but disrespectful."


    Zhang Yunhe rejoiced: "Since His Royal Highness agreed, this is the case."


    The time flashed to October.


    On the morning of the same day, Li Zhi was a director of the Zhengshitang. Song Jiao hurriedly entered the door and handed him the latest report. Su Rong said: "Huang Chao circulated obituaries along the way, admonishing all the towns, saying that he meant Guanzhong, and undoubtedly attacked the county towns. Let them keep their forts and not go out to face the city. Now that the chaotic army is heading for Henan, it is likely that they will attack Ruzhou and intimidate Luoyang. "


    Li Xuan took the informer, read it for a moment, then lowered it, and groaned, "After the chaos army went north, the change to the Dajiazhou county in the past was only to drive the Zhuangding army. Officials in all towns and states were early The things of the labor force were placed outside the city, piled up like mountains, and used by the chaotic army. After receiving these materials, Huang Chao did not attack the county towns. However, the hinterland of the Central Plains was tantamount to no defense. "


    Song Jiaohan chanted: "The court established the Fan Town in the Central Plains as a barrier to protect Guanzhong. Today, the Fan Town can''t compete, and the Fan Town is nothing!"


    Li Yan put his hand on the desk, banging his fingers on the table, and pondered: "In recent years, there have been frequent wars in the Central Plains, coupled with the fact that the towns of Fangzhen are unwilling to deal with the people, and the number of displaced people is increasing. Now they are all surrounded by the Yellow Nest. Obeying the imperial court order to fight, but for several years, the court''s rewards and penalties are unknown, coupled with the traitors, the conflict of interests never ceases, it is the fan town that is interested in serving the country, and it is also emboldened by the court. "


    "The chaotic army is getting more and more. After Gao Ye was counted by Huang Chao, the main force was lost, Huang Chao''s situation was unstoppable. Quartet refugees and thieves have joined the chaotic army, and now there are nearly a million people. At this time, who would still like Listening to the court order, who has the ability to resist the unrest? "


    Song Jiao gritted his teeth: "Some time ago, Huang Chao attacked Xiangyang and was defeated by Shan Dong Dong Jiu and killed Liu Jurong. The casualties were a good opportunity. Liu Jurong said, ''When the country is capricious, when the battle is urgent, Feel free to seal the official, a little more peaceful, just cross the river and tear down the bridge. Sometimes, instead of being convicted, it is better to let the thief run away. Maybe we will have the opportunity to make a contribution in the future. ¡±The big dynasty, it is not that there are no talents, but they are all lost like Liu Jurong. Dedicated to the court! "


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed: "Such things have been innumerable in Huang Chao''s army in these years. If he goes up and down, Huang Chao will be destroyed countless times."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan''s eyes were a bit sharp: "Issue a calling order, Pinglu New Army 100,000 soldiers, ready to rush to the battlefield; But any river and lake monks in Pinglu can join the army and serve the country!"


    Song Jiao frowned and retreated as promised.


    Chang''an, including the Yuan Palace.


    After Li Gao''s emperor''s case, he looked down at the people in the palace coldly, and fell to the ground. The emperor''s case was also overthrown. Tian Lingzi, Lu Yan, and others did not dare to move in the palace. I do n¡¯t know how long, Li Yan ¡¯s face dissipated, and his skin was trembling with fear. His voice was shaking: ¡°It ¡¯s been seven years from the first year of Qianfu to the first year of Guangming. However, he must not ... Now the chaotic thief has millions of people and has already captured Luoyang ... What to do? What to do! Last time Huang Chao requested to be recruited. Who disagrees, who is it? "


    Everyone dare not speak out.


    "Come! Drag Lu Yan to the uncle and decapitate him! This unscrupulous minister who has misunderstood the country and the people has harmed uncle Jiangshan, and he wants to destroy your nine families!" Suddenly Li Li growled fiercely.


    "Your Majesty, you are wronged, you are wronged!" Lu Yan cried and was dragged out.


    "Your Majesty ..." Tian Lingzi wanted to persuade him and was interrupted by Li Yan: "You shut up for You, you are also a rice bucket! I said a long time ago, and let my brother come back to preside over the situation. You do n¡¯t do it Well now, even Luoyang, the capital of the east, has been breached. How many days can Changan be staying ?! "


    "His Majesty ..." Tian Lingzi was flushed, and since the governor was here, sophistry was useless. If he wanted to maintain his net worth, he had to pay the price. He gritted his teeth, relented, and suddenly said loudly: " Please lead the army to help Tongguan! His Majesty rest assured that although the chaotic thief broke the East Capital, as long as the Tongguan is still alive, even if the Chen died in the city, he will certainly keep the Xiongguan for His Majesty and prevent the chaotic thief from entering the gate! "


    "Okay! That''s what you said!" Li Yan stared at Tian Lingzi with his eyes flushed. "Yu now tells you to be the leader of all the camps and lead the army with half a million troops, such as magic strategy and Boye, to guard the gate! You give it to Jiji Stay, if Tongguan didn''t keep it, you don''t have to come back! "


    "Ching ... gratitude!"


    Luma House.


    As soon as Wu Yuxuan entered the door with a somber face, he ran out of Wu You, the head of She County, and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Wu Youxing was in a hurry, and there was a team of followers beside him, "Your Majesty has ordered the magical army to help Tongguan, and I want to go ..."


    "Funny! Go back to me!" Wu Yuxuan was furious and snapped sharply.


    "Father ... I''m waiting for the Jinyiyushi generation, supported by the state, and now the state is in trouble, how can we not die and report to the country?"


    Wu Youqi laughed back: "Reporting the country? What do you pay for the country?"


    He took a deep breath, "If you think that the strategy team is at war, you must have a chance to win it? Well, let your father show you what the strategy team looks like! Come with me!"


    Wu Yuxuan took Wu You to the street. The two were not low, they flew in a vertical and horizontal direction, and the speed was extremely fast. They quickly turned around the surrounding squares. The blood on Wu You''s face gradually dissipated and replaced it. It was intense anger and despair.


    In the streets of Fang District, countless Jinyi boys brought gold and silver jewellery to them and passed them to the traffickers. When the other party received the gold and silver, they would sacrifice the armored soldiers, swordsmen, waistbands, etc. Let the other party quickly change.


    In the end, when Wu Yuxuan took Wu You to the camp of Shence Army, what he saw was that the impostor traffickers had gone into the camp.


    Wu Yuxuan stood on the roof and said coldly: "Now you can see clearly, what kind of combat power does such a magical army have?"


    Wu You''s hands and feet were cold. I don''t know if it was because of anger or fear, and her teeth kept shaking.


    "Most of the strategists are officials and wealthy children. Their purpose of joining the army is to get all the convenience brought by the strategists'' status. They have no training at all. They can do nothing but run rampant and dominate. What kind of army do you take on the battlefield? "


    Wu Yuxuan''s complexion was low. "The real combat strategy generals said that the sky would not exceed 10,000, but the chaotic army now has more than one million!"


    Wu You was crying desperately: "If so, how can Tongguan keep and Chang''an keep? Who can save Datang?" Wu Yuxuan gave a long sigh, no more words, and took Wu You back.


    The military situation was urgent, and Tian Lingzi didn''t dare to delay. A few days later, he rushed to Tongguan with his army, Bo Ye, and other troops.


    However, the army was dispatched in a hurry. Tian Lingzi introduced an eunuch. Where there was a talented soldier, there was no time to deploy the heavy crops. The generals carried only three days of rations, and the soldiers did not have fighting spirit. No matter how the general urged them, they always marched slowly. Both commanded Zhang Chengfan and led the five thousand fine riders to Tongguan.


    Bo Ye and other troops marching with the Shen Ce Army were not complete, and they were very jealous when they saw the bright armors of the Shen Ce Army, sitting on tall Malaysians.


    Hurrying for many days, just after arriving in Huazhou this afternoon, Tian Lingzi got scouts in return, saying that there was a large army running in front, Tian Lingzi was shocked and said, "Is the chaotic army already killed?"


    It wasn''t the chaotic army that came, but Zhang Chengfan, who had lost his army. He saw Tian Lingzi and brought back a sunny and thunderous message: "The chaotic army has seized Tongguan and killed him. The lieutenant quickly returned to Chang''an!"


    Tian Lingzi''s face changed drastically, and he couldn''t care about other things any more.


    When the army of Shence and Boye heard that the chaos had been killed, there was a sudden chaos, and they turned around and ran away. They lost their helmets and armors along the way.


    Tian Lingzi fled back to Chang''an, quickly entered the palace, found Li Yan, and knelt and kneeled in front of him, weeping and crying: "Your Majesty, the incompetent, before reaching Guanguan, Tongguan was broken!"


    Li Yan backed up in shock, sitting down on the ground with one buttock, disheartened: "How can this be ..."


    Tian Lingzi walked in front of Li Xuan and urged: "Your Majesty, the army of more than a million troops are the ones who kill and don''t blink. Chang''an is already overwhelmed. Please go to Xi Benshu!"


    "Ah?" Li Xun did not respond for a moment.


    Tian Lingzi eagerly said: "The minister has convened five thousand magical troops to escort. Your Majesty, please leave!"


    Li Yan was startled: "Go, go!"


    Outside Chang''an City, at the two ends of the Weiqiao, the Shenze Army, the Boye Army, and the Fengxiang Army have been chaotically formed. There has long been no marching queue. The Boyo Army and the Fengxiang Army beat the Shenze Army in chaos while beating them. Robbing their fresh clothing Liangjia, shouting in their mouths: "You have nothing to do, only enjoy the blessings in Chang''an, but each of you is dressed in fresh clothing, wrapped around the waist, we are born to death, either to defend the frontier or to fight with the chaotic army, but we cannot eat Fruit belly, starvation and freezing, how can this be the case? "


    On the city wall, Wu You saw this scene, his face turned pale, "That is the Weiqiao, where Taizong and the Turks killed the white horse as an oath, and signed the Weishui alliance. It was also the Taizong''s counterattack against Turks and the flat grass of the grasslands. Now Datang Where did the army of the army kill and rob each other? "


    "What are you looking at here? Go with your father. Your Majesty has left the city and we must catch up!" Wu Yuxuan took Wu You and left.


    "I won''t go. As a son of the royal family, I should co-exist with the community Íö!" Wu You struggled.


    "This is what King An means!"


    "Brother Brother?"


    "An Wang has already sent someone, let me take you anyway. Now it seems that he had expected it today ..." Wu Yuxuan pointed to the monk Tsing Yi under the city wall, "Those people are An The king sent him, and he said you know them! "


    Wu You was speechless. Before the horse was launched in front of the city, he asked the head monk Tsing Yi, "Why didn''t Brother Brother come? When will he lead the army to destroy the chaos?"


    The Tsing Yi Swordsman clenched his fist: "His Royal Highness said he would come."


    A few days later, Huang Chao captured Chang''an, hunted down and killed the children of the royal family, and brought his family members to live in Miyagi. Soon after, he claimed to be Emperor Qi of the Qi Dynasty, reformed the Jintong system, and seized one hundred officials.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    End of the second volume.

 v3 Chapter 1： Duty king

    In the spring of the first year of neutrality, Li Yan stood in front of the Qingzhou City Tower, facing the southwest, and extended from his sight, which is the hinterland of the Central Plains.


    There is a lot of fighting there. After Huang Chao''s conquest of Chang''an, many towns in Guanzhong surrendered. There were many people in the counties and counties. But in the Central Plains, there were people who were not so loyal to the Tang Dynasty but refused to surrender to Huang Chao.


    The spring breeze greeted him, blowing his hair and hair, Li Yan''s eyes were deep, his face was normal, and he never said anything. Behind him a few steps away, different temperaments but beautiful beautiful young and young command, one left and one right to stand guard.


    In front of Li Yan, on the vast ground outside the city of Qingzhou, the 100,000 army is being divided between the enemy and ours. During the battle array exercise, the number of people exceeds 10,000, and there is no limit. The 100,000 army can not see the end at a glance. The sound of troopers ''footsteps, the rumbling of horses'' hoofs, mixed with shouting and killing sounds, such as the sound of waves, the earth moving, the tide-like smoke rolling around, covering the sky.


    Xu Xun, Tsing Yi''s chief commander, Song Jiao, dressed in a purple robe of Tuen Hua, walked with enchanting and charming steps, and passed by his grandfather''s life, his fingers slightly moved Bai Lian out of his sleeve, Song Jiao Liu Mei raised her head, but did not turn her head.


    Li Xun watched the army exercise, and did not ignore Song Jiao approaching. He stepped back two steps, sat on the wide and gorgeous tiger-skin collapse, leaned over the small case, and asked without looking squintingly: "What happened? ? "


    Song Jiao''s voice was lazy, revealing attractive charm, and smiled sweetly: "Before leaving Fengxiang, His Majesty gave Feng Xiang Jiedushi Zheng Zheng, now he is the commander of all military camps on all sides of Beijing. All the soldiers and horses in the world are subject to his restraint, and His Majesty''s decree appointing you as the east camp is already on the way. "


    "Feng Xiang''s degree made Zheng Zheng? This person has some impressions, but his reputation was not so significant. How can he get military power this time? Tell me about the details." Li Zheng frowned slightly.


    Song Jiao''s mouth moved slightly. "Yang Chao broke through Tongguan a year ago, Tian Lingzi led the magical army to ride five thousand fine horses, and guarded the road to the west. When passing by Feng Xiang, Jieduo led the shogunate officials and generals to Luogu to welcome him. Zheng Zheng asked His Majesty to stay in Fengxiang and command the town''s soldiers and horses to discuss the thief. His Majesty did not agree. Zheng Ye said to His Majesty that the middle of Shu is remote and the road is not smooth. Give it to the minister so that you can act on it. "


    Li Yan laughed: "This guy is very likely to come. Needless to say, His Majesty handed over his military power to Zheng Ye, and then went west into Shu. However, Feng Xiang is not far from Chang''an, and a million chaotic troops are in front of him. Feng Xiang Army How dare the generals take up the task of asking thieves at this time? "


    Song Jiao laughed: "At first Zheng Zheng convened the generals of the ministry. The generals were naturally unwilling. Zheng Qi was furious and yelled that he couldn''t stop the rebel. He was stunned. He woke up, but he couldn''t move, he couldn''t even speak, but he kept crying. The generals saw Zheng Ye being so loyal and could not help but be moved by him and expressed his willingness to serve him. So Zheng Ye jumped and Since then, he has made alliances with the generals and said that the people''s hearts are still there, and the rebels will perish. "


    After listening to this, Li Yan couldn''t help laughing, but looked utterly surprised. People in this era generally have a higher conscience than the earth in the Era of the Last Law, but it can also be seen that Zheng Ye still has some means. Inquired that the work was also good.


    By the time Li Li appointed Li Ji as the ambassador to the east, he ordered his troops to attack Huang Chao and was sent to Qingzhou.


    After Huang Chao ascended the throne in Changan, he sent the prime minister to let the leader attack. However, Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, who were left in Fengxiang ¡¯s strategic army, would defeat them together with Feng Xiang. Afterwards, Huang Chao sent people to surrender Zheng Zheng, but instead was Zheng Zheng. Shred the letter and kill the messenger. After that, Wang Jian and Li Maozhen shined brightly and joined the company with Feng Xiangjun to stabilize the situation.


    At the same time, towns such as Shuo Fang, Xia Sui, and Liaoyuan sent their soldiers one after another, and Fengxiang''s officers and men suddenly gained momentum.


    It was under this circumstance that Li Wei led a hundred thousand Ping Lu army to leave Qingzhou. He has been preparing for the troop for half a year, and now he has everything in place and is not in a hurry. After the army entered Qizhou, it dispatched long river gangs and other river gang cargo ships to transport soldiers, and went south to Shuzhou to Luzhou.


    After Li Zhi arrived in Luzhou, he ordered the army to camp outside the city of Luzhou, and all the soldiers landed. When you get here, you can only go on land. One hundred thousand Pinglu army, 80,000 new army, 20,000 old army, occupy 78% of the Pinglu army, of which the number of cavalry is small, only 20,000, because there are not so many high quality horse farms in Pinglu.


    Luzhou is the territory of Xuanwu Army. Luzhou is still a long way from Guanzhong. There is no chaotic army and Xuanwu Army has not surrendered.


    In Luzhou, Li Ye heard the news that Li Ke used the troops of the army to hire tens of thousands of soldiers and horses to join the Shato Cavalry in the headquarters and head south to the ground.


    The way Li Jun led Ping Lu Jun to the south, the battle situation in Guanzhong was constantly changing.


    At night, the big account was brightly lit, Li Li was watching the map, and Song Jiao took the latest news from Tsing Yi Jianmen to lift the curtain into the account.


    "How is the battle in Guanzhong?" Li Yan asked Song Jiao when he saw it.


    Song Jiao was slightly tired, her charming face was a little pale at the moment, and I didn''t know how long she hadn''t rested, which made her look a little weaker. Now is the time when Tsing Yi Yamen is operating at a high speed. The news is constantly coming together, and she needs to sort it out in time.


    "Zheng Ye was defeated." Song Jiaoyan said concisely, saying an absolutely bad news.


    Li Huan was not impatient, and signaled Song Jiao to sit down and say that he poured a bowl of water, handed it to the other party, and sat down after returning to the handsome case, ready to listen carefully: "Specifically."


    After Song Jiao drank the water, he lowered the tea bowl and relieved his breath. "Shuo Fang, Xia Sui, Liaoyuan, and other towns envoys, led the soldiers to Feng Xiang, Zheng Zheng burst into a rage. At that time, Huang Chao was very angry, and ordered the prime minister to give up. , Led the main force of the chaos, and attacked Shang Jang for the third time. Zheng Zheng set up an ambush on the **** of the dragon tail, defeated Shang Jie, beheaded 200,000, and the various departments pursued the victory and approached Changan.


    "At that time, Jiedushi in the river envoy Wang Chongrong, Yicheng Jiedushi envoy Wang Chucun, Xia Sui Jiedushi envoy Tuoba Shougong, and the army arrived one after another, only a few tens of miles away from Chang''an, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Huang Chao was astonished. He led the troops to evacuate from Chang''an. At this time, Shuo Fang and Liaoyuan Jiedu, who were one step ahead of them, were given credit to the army, such as Hezhong and Yicheng, who did not inform the latter. .Their soldiers lacked restraint, and after entering Changan City, they began to arrogantly-licentious, chaotic. "


    "Huang Chao heard the news and led his troops back. The official army was caught off guard and defeated. Shuo Fang and Liaoyuan Jiede successively killed each other. The soldiers and horses in the rivers and Yicheng towns heard the defeat of Shuo Fang and Liaoyuan. Together, they retreated and returned to the town of Fan. As a result, Huang Chao once again settled in Chang''an, and the forces of chaos were even more mad. The towns made more and surrendered to him, and the Taoists in Nanshan finally gave Huang Chao a homage. , Called ''The Emperor Chengwen should enlighten the Emperor Shengwen Wenxuanwu''! "


    After listening to these, Li Min had mixed tastes in his heart, and he really didn''t know what to say.


    At half a moment, he shook his head with a bitter smile: "After this battle, the soldiers and horses of the towns returned, Zheng Zheng suffered heavy losses. Even if he was willing to kill the thief, he was afraid that he would not be able to return to the sky. At most, he could only shrink Fengxiang. The power of Huang Chao was consolidated I''m afraid it won''t die for a while. "


    Song Jiao asked: "This is the situation, what should we do? The army came from a long distance, and the daily consumption of grain and grass is a huge number. When the grain was transported along the way, the husband had eaten a lot on the road. In the past two years, Pinglu Although there is a lot of grain storage, we cannot afford to consume it like this. If the war continues for a year or two, regardless of whether we win, Pinglu will be overwhelmed. "


    Li Zheng didn''t hesitate, "Of course we can''t retreat. Because of the long distance, this time I went back and came back next time. I consumed more grain and food, and also tossed, which is not good for morale. As the grain and food is depleted along the way, there is water and rivers. Help, not too serious. "


    Speaking of this, Li Min paused for a moment: "Of course, the grain bun cannot be maintained by ourselves all the time, and the towns along the way must be supplied."


    Song Jiao smiled bitterly: "It is easier said than done in order to produce food in Fanfan Town."


    Li Yan has Qiu Yan in his chest: "It is not difficult for them to convince themselves."


    Song Jiao''s eyes brightened: "You have an idea?"


    Li Yan said: "This idea is not difficult to think of."


    Song Jiao''s eyes rolled around: "Are you going to fight?"


    Li Yan said: "Being able to defeat a strong enemy will have a strong performance, and at the same time also show their own force, and then asked the town to give food, they are willing to give or not."


    Song Jiao asked: "Who hit?"


    Li Yan said: "Zhu Wen."


    Song Jiao shuddered, and soon reacted. Zhu Wen was the chief figure, using intelligence work in Tsing Yi. She recorded it in detail. She quickly poured beans and introduced Zhu Wen''s details: "Zhu Wen, originally only He is a rogue and has three brothers, known as Zhu Asan. Since his childhood, his father died, followed by his mother, sent to the fence, but laziness, unprofessional work, and theft from the main house from time to time.


    "The host scolded him for not planting land. Instead, he said that mediocre people know how to plant land. Good boys should have ambitions. Do I have to plant land for life? But the host''s mother took care of him and felt that Zhu Wen was not. Ordinary people, he was not driven away. As an adult, Zhu Wen asked his host''s mother for a deputy bow and arrow, and went hunting in the mountains with his second brother when nothing happened, but he went back with a full load.


    "Later, Huang Chao raised the matter, Zhu Wen told his second brother that his big husband would have to accomplish a great job, either to join the army or to steal, and now the opportunity came. His second brother thought he was justified, so he voted with him and left only Big Brother takes care of his mother. "


    "After following Huang Chao, Zhu Wen''s performance was eye-catching, and he was soon appreciated by Huang Chao. He gradually became a pro-military leader and repeatedly made great achievements. After occupying Chang''an, Huang Chao first let Zhu Wentun soldiers and Weiqiao, and later he became the pioneer of southeast camp. After he led his troops out of Tongguan, he siege the city, seldom defeated, and now he has captured the important town of Dengzhou. "


    After these remarks, Song Jiao concluded: "In short, Zhu Wen is a general in the army, he became famous in the blood, and it is not easy to get along. Now he is in succession, he is gaining momentum, and there are many soldiers and horses. He wants to fight He is not easy. "


    Li Min did not expect Song Jiao''s intelligence work to be so detailed. Before crossing, he only knew that Zhu Wen usurped the Tang Dynasty and established the Houliang Dynasty, which was the most prestigious hero in the late Tang Dynasty. He laughed: "You can check everything about him as a child. Arrived? "


    Song Jiao raised her exquisite little chin and proudly said, "Zhu Wenjun has our spies. When did he drink too much wine and not brag? These words were all heard by my people. Not only that, I also know that Zhu Wen privately uses Liu Xiu as an example, and often hangs Liu Xiu''s phrase, "As an official, as a Jinwu, marrying a wife to marry Yin Lihua."


    "According to Zhu Wen''s second brother, he was not a thief, but when he was just a little bit, he looked at the daughter of Songzhou Tashi Shi and threatened to marry in this life. Now Zhu Wen and his second brother are both very high status. Brother married, but he didn''t, presumably to wait to find that woman. "


    Li Min was so shocked that his jaw would fall to the ground: "Such a thing like this?"


    Song Jiao stared at him: "Why can''t this happen? Do you suspect that the information I collected is not true?"


    "Dare not dare." Li Yan laughed, and finally said earnestly: "It really is not an ordinary person, and it is not ordinary."


    Song Jiao snorted coldly: "Then you still hit him?"


    "Hit! Of course!" Li Xingdu affirmed. "Now the rioters in the Central Plains are Zhu Wen''s strongest. Who doesn''t hit him? I''m not an old lady who eats persimmons and picks soft pinches. The reason why Zhu Wen The capture of Dengzhou was to guard against the officers and men heading north from Xiangyang. As long as Zhu Wen and Tongguan were destroyed, there would be no major enemy. When the towns and horses gathered in the town, they would go straight into Guanzhong and go to Changan and Huang Chao. "


    Song Jiao saw that Li Yan was serious, "Do you really want to fight?"


    Li Zheng nodded, got up and walked to the map, looked for a moment, and said, "To hit Dengzhou, you need to go through the site of the Zhongwu Army. I heard that the Zhongwu Army has taken refuge in Huang Chao?"


    Song Jiao came to the map, took a closer look, and suddenly smiled and said, "If you really want to fight Zhu Wen, the Zhongwu Army can fight for it. Now the Zhongwu Army''s supervisor is the **** who once recruited Wang Xianzhi. Yang Fuguang, don''t look at him as a shy man, but he is a loyal and loyal person. If you can meet Yang Fuguang, you may not be able to join forces with him and convince the Zhongwu Army Jiedushi to stand on your side. "


    Li Min suspected: "The Zhongwu army is so persuasive?"


    Song Jiao glared at Li Yan: "Although the loyal Wuzhong has taken refuge in Huang Chao, can he be loyal to Huang Chao? But just last year, when Huang Chao passed Zhongwu, he gave him the way. You respect King An, bring One hundred thousand strong brigade, in conjunction with Yang Fuguang, is not impossible to convince him to be loyal to the court. "


    Li Zheng nodded: "In this case, let Liu Dazheng lead the army slowly, Shangguan Qingcheng led the ride and responded, you and I take a trip to Xuzhou to see Yang Fuguang."

 v3 Chapter 2： Messing around the world

    (Typographical error yesterday, Xuzhou Zhongwu Army, is where Li Yan needs to pass.)


    Dengzhou.


    At dusk, the setting sun sinks west on the horizon, and the golden yellow sun sprinkles the city head, covering the ruined city head destroyed by the war with a layer of gold. In front of the collapsed tower, a burly general in armor, is pressing The sword stood up and looked around.


    He has the general features of a knife, the eyes of a hawk-eye, the waist of a loose pine, extraordinary power, full of momentum, but look at his face, but about the age. Behind him, followed by several generals and a whole body of armored relatives, they looked at General Jinjia''s eyes with awe.


    General Jin Jia was Zhu Wen. He did not speak, and the people behind him did not dare to speak.


    The collapsed female wall was stained with blood, and the fallen flag was dilapidated, but the city was no longer dead, and soldiers and civilians were running around. They were transporting wood, stones, and other things to the city wall, and repairing the city wall that was destroyed by their hands. The bustling scene in full swing.


    They took a lot of effort to lay down Dengzhou, and they needed to hold on after they lay down.


    From time to time, a team of Taoists came to the city, came to Zhu Wen, and saluted far away. There were five Taoist leaders in this group, who were blowing dust in the arms. They were half-hundred-year-olds. Forties.


    Zhu Wen recognized them. These are the Taoists of Zhongnan Mountain, and they are the well-known "Four Southern Swords." Huang Chao lives.


    As Huang Chao''s former army commander, Zhu Wen is no longer familiar with Zhongnan Mountain Taoists, but also knows their strengths. These people can be used as sharp knives and can be charged into battle, and as a mighty general, they can take the first rank of the enemy. Unbelievable.


    However, Zhu Wen himself also has the strength to practice Qi Ninth. He doesn''t look up to the four swords that are also Qi Ninth. Although he knows that in the opponent''s sword array, he can''t walk for a few rounds, but He is a general, but not a killer.


    "Why did several Taoist chiefs come to Dengzhou when they were not under the guard of Chang''an?" Zhu Wen raised his fist slightly and asked loudly. Finally, the Nanshan Taoists had a high status in the rebel army, but Zhu Wen did not mean to fear them, even if It''s not the famous general in the **** battle. It''s just that the rogue has not yet joined the army. Zhu Wen will not fear anyone. The strong man he really admires is only himself.


    The head of the Taoist man has a long-skinned face. Although he is in his fifties, he still looks thin and tender, and he is better maintained than a young woman. This man has been named Wuyaozi, and is an elder of Zhongnanshan Road. Unpredictable, but Zhu Wen has always disliked him and always felt like the eunuch.


    The boundless son with a duster in his arms smiled: "In the battle in Guanzhong, His Majesty sat in the town personally, and the Prime Ministers assisted him, and he just defeated Zheng Zheng. Naturally, there was no major problem. General Zhu was alone outside the customs, facing the enemy of the Central and South China, and was Guanzhong. Guarding the gate is very important. I''ll wait to help. "


    Zhu Wen said expressionlessly: "So, thank you very much."


    He said thank in his mouth, but his face was full of indifferent expressions. Obviously, in his view, the battlefield in the battlefield was upright, there was no need for these Taoists. He was led by Zhu Wen, who was sharp enough to siege the city and be alone. It is his most basic confidence and confidence.


    Wujizi naturally can see Zhu Wen''s thoughts, but he is not upset and smiles: "The general according to Dengzhou, the mountains to the west, the east to the north, and Xiangyang to the south are indeed promising, but Deng After all, the prefecture is the jurisdiction of Jiedushi of the south of the east road. Xiangyang''s soldiers and horses may not just ignore it. At that time, the generals are the throat of the Tang army in the south. They must ensure that the east side is complete, and the east side ... .... "


    Wujizi is also a long-talker about this, but Zhu Wen is a little impatient. He was born in a pompous skin and hasn''t read any books. Where can I bear these? Waiting for the other person to finish, he waved and interrupted: "Xiangyang Liu Jurong, shrinking the turtle "If I don''t attack his Xiangyang, he will burn the incense and ask him to send troops north to attack me. It is impossible."


    Sitting in Xiangyang''s Shannan East Road, Jiu Jiu made Liu Jurong say "the thief is gone today, and I may have a chance to make a contribution in the future", and then give up the guy who pursues the good opportunity.


    Zhu Wen continued: "As for the Zhongwu Jiedushi to the east ..." He snorted. "Last year my army crossed the border and he turned to us. He is also a shrinking turtle. Now he will occupy Deng. State, he''s too late to meet him, dare to use me? "


    Zhu Wen''s temper is so hot that Wuyazi is not angry. He sees the other person pointing at the mountains and rivers. Instead, he has an appreciation in his eyes, just like looking at a piece of jade. His smile is even greater. Many, but Jianfu Yang Fuguang, General Zhu should always remember. "


    "Yang Fuguang?" Of course, Zhu Wen remembered that Wang Xianzhi was seduced by the other party, and he frowned slightly. "A tadpole, what wave can it stir up? Isn''t it that I would look down on Tatar, the truth is, there is no good thing for Tatar. No one can do big things, then the lieutenant Lieutenant Tian Lingzi is not just a bale? "


    Tian Lingzi was trying to guard the Tongguan, but was unable to restrict the rapid march. Before leaving, even the food was not arranged. As a result, Tongguan declared a fall, and he had to flee.


    No one in the world is ignorant of the strategist, and no one knows the lieutenant of the strategist. Even the emperor is subject to its constraints. However, the lieutenant of the strategist and the rebels did not even see the rebels, and they were defeated. Already. This incident has long been a joke among the rebels.


    In Zhu Wen''s eyes, this kind of rice bucket can also be a blessing in Chang''an. It really came to the battlefield. It was okay not to hit what was hit, but to hit someone.


    Wujizi shook his head and said calmly: "Other people are probably not worth mentioning, but this Yang Fuguang is not a simple character. Many eunuchs are from Fuzhou, and Yang Fuguang is the same. He was cleaned in Fuzhou, and then thousands of miles away. When I entered the palace, I was only a teenager, I had already practiced a good martial art, and soon I was appreciated. I recognized a big **** as a righteous child, and in a few years he stood out in the struggle of the palace. . But he was dissatisfied with the status quo and wanted to have a better future, he took the initiative to ask the Fan Zhenjian army. "


    "When he arrived in Fanzhen, Yang Fuguang, as a tartar, quickly won the approval of some soldiers in the vassal army. This was not only because of his cultivation, but also because of his generosity and integrity. He all came to the front line to command the battle. He was very clever and had many victories. Since General Zhu had been in the army, he followed his Majesty and had few fights with Yang Fuguang. However, Wang Xianzhi''s division was deeply affected by Yang Fuguang. Every time he played against him, he lost. heavy."


    Speaking of this, Wujizi paused and revealed a secret to Zhu Wen: "I end up in the immortal gate of Nanshan Mountain, standing in a vital place, and following a thousand miles of Taoism, we obey our orders, so there are many eyeliners. Xuzhou Taoism has been reported more than once. It is said that Yang Fuguang was motivated. Since he was loyal to Jiuwu, Zhou Zhen has voted for the rebel army. He has talked with him three times and five times. He often shows his disposition on weekdays, and he has to guard against it. "


    Zhu Wen tidy up and looked a little impatient, and he didn''t believe the words of Wuyazi: "According to the Taoist leader, where is this ridiculous, it is clearly a rare hero in the world! A guy without a seed, even a man It ¡¯s not counted. Except for a conspiracy, a fight for power, and a victory for power, what can be done? "


    What Zhu Wen has said is very clear. Asking him to put a few guys in his eyes is a big joke. This is a battle on the battlefield, not a plot of power in the plot.


    Wuyazi said positively: "It ¡¯s not that he does n¡¯t want to be a man, but he ca n¡¯t, it ¡¯s no wonder that he is. Fuzhou, a remote and poor place, people have a difficult life, and poor people do n¡¯t even have food to eat. To be oppressed by big families, and not as good as a dog, at this time, what''s the use of His Majesty''s stuff? For the eldest husband, it is more important to live with dignity and respect than others. Do not hide General Zhu, The puppets in Fuzhou are all parents looking for someone to help them clean, and then they were sent to Changan by trustees, and they themselves could not help themselves. "


    Zhu Wen froze. He wasn''t quite sure about this. He thought that the cleansing was all after entering the palace. He didn''t expect to cut it himself before entering the palace, and then ran to Chang''an.


    Zhu Wen waved his hand: "Okay, Ben will have sent someone to Xuzhou, contacted Zhou Zhen, and asked him to come and see me. If Yang Fuguang really has any feelings, I will know by then, and doubt is useless now."


    The reason why he has never looked at Yang Fuguang and did not want to talk too much is because of this. Now that he has made arrangements, he only needs to watch Zhou Yi come to Dengzhou.


    Wujizi said, "I''m afraid that by then, everything will be late."


    Zhu Wen was displeased: "What does Dao Chief mean?"


    Wujizi did not explain, smiled and said, "It is better to take a trip to Xuzhou on behalf of the poor generals. If there is any unexpected situation, it is better to prevent problems before they occur, and strive to not trouble the generals. After all, the overall situation on the battlefield cannot tolerate anything . "


    Wujizi is willing to get involved. Of course, Zhu Wen is happy to see it happen. As long as he doesn''t ask him for troops, hinder him from repairing the city defense, and arrange for Dengzhou defense, "If so, then there will be labor leaders."


    "Good to say, good to say."


    Wujizi took the prestigious Zhongnan Four Swords, grabbed the female wall directly, and got on the steed tied to the gate of the city.


    After a short while, the boss of Zhongnan Four Swords frowned and asked Wuzi: "Zhu Wen is so arrogant, why should we run for him and do this unpleasant thing?"


    Wujizi smiled still: "Who isn''t proud of every talent? Zhu Wen''s little temper is nothing. As for the others, don''t ask more."


    Zhongnan swears and stops.


    Wujizi hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "I can only tell you that in the past, we end up supporting Nanchao with all our strength, but from now on, we want to make Zhu Wen feel good about us."


    Zhongnan Yijian thought for a while, suddenly realized what, could not help but startled, "What does Brother mean?"


    Wuyazi sighed: "This is what Master means. Huang Chao, there is luck in the world, but there is no luck in the world."


    Zhongwu Five States, Xuzhou is Zhizhou, the other four are affiliated states, and Jiedao is located in Xuzhou City.


    At night, disguised as a hawker, Zhou Ye, left Jiedushi Mansion from the back door, and lowered his head on a vegetable delivery cart that had just been unloaded. The supervisor took the money in his hand and did not take a look at Zhou Zheng, and pulled the scooter away from the alley.


    The scooter was walking in the streets and alleys, picking places where there were few people. After half an hour, they came to the back door of a deep house courtyard, and the farmer came forward and knocked on the door of the house. . "


    The man in the mansion nodded to Zhou Yan, who then entered the mansion sideways. Under the leadership of the previous man, he walked through the corridor through the courtyard, and soon came to a remote house. The guide knocked on the door. A sharp voice came: "What is it?"


    "People are here," the leading servant whispered, and let him aside, letting Zhou Yan enter the door.


    Zhou Yan pressed the brim into the door and quickly glanced to the left and right. This room should be the place where people live, not spacious. Except for the bed next to the wall, there is only a hardwood square table, four long benches, one The six-foot-long Wei''an man in the Jin Yihua suit stood at the table, and that was Yang Fuguang, the supervisor.


    Zhou Zheng took off his hat and revealed a tough but slightly displeased face. He saluted Yang Fuguang with his fists and smiled bitterly: "Yang Jianjun, we are in Xuzhou, must we meet like this?"


    Yang Fuguang has no need to have a white face, but his facial features are quite thick and seem to have a small amount of yin, which is quite a bit rough and crazy, but the skin is delicate in the end, so it is slightly weird.


    Yang Fuguang greeted Zhou Zheng to take a seat, poured a glass of water from the teapot, and chilled: "Our family is also compelled to do this. Lian Shi has seen the messenger of Zhu Wen today?"


    "I''ve seen it." Zhou Yan drank saliva, put down his tea cup, and looked at Yang Fuguang: "Zhu Wen asked me to meet him. This request is indeed a bit excessive, but is it worth the prisoner''s action?"


    Yang Fuguang sat down, glanced at Zhou Yi, and said without hesitation: "Why Lian Shi was willing to come, not just because of a word from our family? If Lian Shi didn''t find any abnormalities, didn''t feel weird and threatening, what would he do? Come and see our house like this? "

 v3 Chapter 3： Pledge

    There was a moment of silence in Zhou Yi, and Yang Fuguang was indeed right. On the site of the Zhongwu Army, if he did not feel a real threat, it would be impossible for him to see Yang Fuguang as such.


    In recent years, the chaotic army ransacked the Central Plains, and former Zhongwu Jiede killed Xue Neng. At that time, Zhou Jiu was only a tooth general, and he was able to do his best job. Yang Fuguang recommended it. Therefore, he and Yang Fuguang have always had a close relationship. it is good.


    Zheng Feng called on all soldiers and horses to fight Huang Chao in Fengxiang. Li Zhi (renamed Li Li after he ascended the throne) ordered the towns and soldiers to recover Chang''an in Xichuan. At that time, Yang Fuguang tried Zhou Zhou many times, asking him to fight against Huang Chao and send troops to the West. Zheng, but Zhou Zhen was full of worries and had not responded positively.


    As long as the Tang room did not die, to discuss the thief of the Tang room, Zhou Zhen was willing to do so, because he can obtain the reputation of the meritorious service, be rewarded by the court, and be added to the ranks. Capital, after all, the wise men choose the master, and talents will not be willing to trust in a nameless generation.


    Prestige is useful at all times, and even more useful in troubled times.


    But the premise is that Zhou Yan will not take his own life for this reason, don''t make a fuss and lose his wife.


    To put it plainly is the relationship between risk and return.


    Zhou Zheng has not responded to Yang Fuguang directly because he feels that the Zhongwu Army has no possibility of breaking through the Tongguan Pass. The Zhongwu Army has only tens of thousands of people. Even if it breaks through the Tongguan Pass without the cooperation of other fan towns, it is impossible for the lone army to enter the Pass from the east to hit the Yellow Nest in Chang''an.


    Building merits in troubled times is important, but self-protection is the most basic requirement.


    However, the situation is different now, because Dengzhou was attacked, and Zhu Wen also asked Zhou Zhen to meet him. This is an obvious way to tie him to the boat, not to give him the opportunity to sway and watch.


    "What did the Jianjun see?" Zhou Yan asked.


    Yang Fuguang did not conceal: "Presumably Lian Shi has also discovered that the Taoists who have been active in the city have become more and more. With the arrival of Zhu Wen''s messenger, there is a dark cloud over the city. With a slight movement of your nose, you can get the **** smell in it. "


    Zhou Yan said nothing. As a self-confidence, he couldn''t possibly not know these things.


    Yang Fuguang chilled: "Not only that, our family also learns that they have always been arrogant, and have sent messengers to the past when Zhu Wen attacked Dengzhou.


    "Qin Zongquan is a husband! The wolf''s ambition is particularly hateful!" When mentioning Qin Zongquan, Zhou Zheng was annoyed. Caizhou was a state of the Zhongwu Army, but Qin Zongquan always refused to accept Zhou Zhou. When Huang Chao crossed the border, he took the initiative to meet him and also met The other party met, taking advantage of that opportunity, he recruited soldiers to buy horses, and he had the intention to resist Zhou Li''s court.


    Yang Fuguang stared at Zhou Yi and said, "Qin Zongquan wants to do something, and Lian Shi must know clearly. He would not accept Lian Shi. If he climbs the big tree of Zhu Wen again, what will happen in the future, it is really hard to say. You know, Lian Shi is our family''s helper. If Zhu Wen wants to control Zhongwu ... Zhu Wen is not an easy one! "


    Yang Fuguang didn''t say anything, but Zhou Zheng understood what he meant.


    Once emperor and courtier, Zhu Wen wanted Zhongwu to obey obediently and turn Zhongwu completely into his own power, and it was possible to support Qin Zongquan''s superiority. However, Caizhou''s soldiers were strong and strong, and Zhou Zhen did not dare to send soldiers for easy conquest. It was not that he was weak and weak, but if Qin Zongquan defended the city and used the opponent''s management of Caizhou''s city defense, he might not be able to break it in the short term. Didn''t it give someone a chance? Those who make Jijie jealous are not only Qin Zongquan. They want to make a contribution in the troubled times. Many people are here. Maybe a large number of heroes will come out, and the power of the Nanshan Road Gate will not exist. Everywhere ...


    In all fairness, Qin Zongquan''s talents are still above Zhou Yi. If not, Zhou Yi will not be so passive, and it is okay to take the other side. It can be said that Zhou Yang''s situation would be worse without Yang Fuguang.


    Zhou Yan''s eyes turned red, his fists clenched, and the situation was indeed very difficult. In this turbulent torrent, no one can be safe and sound. In many cases, the sky may be wide and the sky may be gone forever. If you step back, you may die.


    Yang Fuguang embraced Zhou Zhen''s expression in his eyes, his face remained motionless, but in his heart he already knew that his words had worked, and now he sent a real heavy weight to make Zhou Yan obedient.


    Yang Fuguang Xu Xu said: "Our family''s old relationship in Quzhou just sent me a letter saying that it was Pinglu Jiedushi, who led a 100,000 army, had already gone down the river and would arrive in Quzhou soon. Days are almost here. "


    Suddenly he heard the news, Zhou Zheng was shocked.


    This is a blockbuster. When the situation in the Central Plains was stuck, 100,000 troops fell from the sky. It is conceivable how much it will affect the situation. If not, it will cause the catfish effect.


    Of course, Zhou Zheng didn''t know the catfish effect, but this did not prevent him from understanding the situation. He was shocked and said, "Pinglu Jiedushi, His Royal Highness An?"


    Yang Fuguang smiled and became more confident: "Yes, it is His Royal Highness An Wang who overthrew Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen!"


    "His Royal Highness An even brought 100,000 soldiers and horses, but he will arrive in Luzhou soon? Why is it so sudden? He ... Your Highness has 100,000 soldiers and horses?" Zhou Yan was shocked. His accident was It makes sense that if there are 100,000 soldiers and horses in the town of Xuanfan, 30,000 to 50,000 are not bad.


    Only in the frontier town of Weibeiguan Pass, will there be more soldiers and horses, but it will not exceed 100,000, and Pinglu is in a place of no war. It has always been only about 30,000 soldiers and horses. How can it be expanded now? How much? Can bring out 100,000 soldiers and horses, then Ping Lu Jun said that there are hundreds of thousands!


    Zhou Xun was shocked by surprise and there was a surprise. This was exactly what Yang Fuguang needed, so he did not hesitate to praise Li Xun and build momentum for Li Xun: "His Royal Highness King An Zhen went out of Zhenping Lu, but His Majesty Feng ordered In order to prepare for the chaos. Although the chaos did not go to Pinglu and occupy the treasure of Feng Shui, the duties of His Royal Highness An will not disappear because of this. There is a continuous supply of armor and materials to support the king. His Royal Highness''s outstanding ability to expand 100,000 troops in three years is not unimaginable. "


    Zhou Zheng calmed down and Shen said: "Jianjun is right. After His Royal Highness King An is Old King, how can Tiger father be without a dog? In the year he and the crown, even Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen could fight. On the contrary, Pinglu had nowhere to go. He was well prepared and accumulated for three years. Now he has 100,000 troops. It is indeed unexpected and reasonable! "


    Zhou Yan''s words were full of admiration.


    This is the role of prestige. If Li Zhi had not toppled Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen at the beginning and won praise and admiration from the people in the world, Zhou Yi would now say that he would not believe anything. Li Zhi could raise 100,000 Kings.


    When Yang Fuguang saw the flames arrived, he no longer hesitated, and suddenly left the seat to worship, lamenting sadly: "The eldest husband is grateful to the newspaper, loyal and loyal, reporting to his home country, and paying to the people of Li! The court is not weak, but it is difficult for the country now. Shi Naidongliangzi should have built the country for merit, strangled the thief, and became famous in history. How could he betray the court and be driven by the thief? He has been infamous forever? "


    Yang Fuguang''s generous submissions were already in tears, but his eyes were firm and his waist plate was straight, which made people doubtless. Even if the eyes were wild, he would go forward.


    Zhou Yan was immediately touched, and immediately worshiped in front of Yang Fuguang, and also wept bitterly: "The country is difficult, the son of God is going west, and Li Min is suffering. He has his heart cut like a knife, and he ca n¡¯t go with the chaotic thief. It ¡¯s just because the forces are alone You ca n¡¯t fight the thief alone, so you have to wait for the opportunity, and then die in the battlefield! Now there is a patrol army to help you, and An Wang to help you outside. Even if there are many difficulties, the ambassador must serve the country!


    Yang Fuguang was overjoyed, and immediately got up with Zhou Zheng, took out his carry dagger, cut through the palm of his hand, and dripped blood into the tea cup.


    This is just a simple ritual, and it doesn''t need to be so imposing. Compared with the blood-blood alliance that prevailed in the contemporary era, it is nothing strange or even more concise.


    But countless changes in the situation, and the change in many historical trends, depend on this being not pure and not a big pledge.


    After the two were determined, Zhou Yan said, "Zhu Wen''s messenger is still in the post hall. I will arrange for a man to kill him now!"


    This is to make a vote and show firm determination and position.


    Yang Fuguang refused to let him say: "Why should Lian take action? There are also people here in our family. Although not the best master, it is more than enough to kill a messenger."


    Yang Fuguang expressed his unconditional trust in Yang Fuguang.


    Both were touched by each other and were about to say something. Suddenly a sneer came from the roof: "The two loyal Tang rooms are so touched by the poor. Unfortunately, you can''t kill the messenger, not only kill No, you ca n¡¯t even survive! ¡±


    "Who?" Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan were startled, listening to each other''s voice, just on the roof, but before that, they didn''t find each other''s whereabouts and didn''t feel each other''s breath. Much higher than them, but who else in Xuzhou will be higher than their cultivation?


    The two looked at each other, and both stood up from the ground, throwing their fists to the roof, smashing the roof directly, and rushed out of the broken wooden rubble flying across.


    Standing on the roof, Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan stood side by side, and immediately saw five Taoists.


    The half-year-old man stood on the roof of the separate courtyard, dusting in his arms, his face still sneered. On the four sides of the roof and the courtyard wall, there are four negative Kendo men standing high and low, and the four of them are dusty, but unlike the ordinary Taoists who are free and easy, they are exuded with iron blood, which is obviously not The Taoists of the Qing Dynasty have experienced many **** battles!


    Seeing these five people, Yang Fuguang and Zhou Zheng couldn''t help but sink their faces. They felt intense coercion from each other''s body, as if they were the top of Mount Tai, making them breathless.


    As the Jiedong of the Central Plains, Zhou Yan''s cultivation is not low, and he has broken through the middle of Qi training, reaching the seventh level of Qi training. And Yang Fuguang came from Shengong University, Xiu Wei is still one level higher, and he is practicing the eighth level of Qi!


    But now, Yang Fuguang clearly felt that each of the five Taoists gave him great pressure, which shows that the other side''s cultivation is actually practicing nine levels of Qi!

 v3 Chapter 4： Meet (third more)

    Especially the Taoist who embraced the dust, the coercion was obviously higher than the other four. It was not the ordinary ninth layer of Qi training, but it was very likely to reach the level of ninth layer of Qi training. !!


    Such figures can only appear in the five major schools of Daomen. At this moment, Yang Fuguang does not need to know that he is a Taoist in Zhongnan Mountain. Dong Penglai, Xishan Mountain and Beixuelu South Dongting, all these Taoists cannot appear in Xuzhou.


    However, Yang Fuguang was taken aback by the five layers of qi training. Under normal circumstances, even the Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate could not send out so many strong men. In the battle of Niushoushan that year, Yang Fuguang had heard of it. The Nangong ¡¯s first solo battle ended with the South Four Swords, but they let the other party return.


    At that time, the first realm of Nangong was just the ninth layer of qi training. The sword array that could break the prestigious four swords of the south can only show that the other side''s cultivation is not enough. But now ... the four Taoists on all sides are clearly the four swords of the South.


    Yang Fuguang was running with qi and aura, and he was bathed in white light. He stared at Wujizi, sneering and said, "As a Da Tang Dao Gate, it actually hurts the Datang Society. The Nanshan Dao Gate is really impressive. What''s the difference between the off-site Cypriots? "


    "The Great Tang Dynasty arrived at the end. The fall is the number of days. Mortal people can only follow the trend. How can they go against the sky? Now that Emperor Qi Qi ascended to the throne, and eventually Nanshan assisted the new king, he naturally benefited immensely and shared some luck in the world. As usual, as you can see, I am now full of luck in Nanshan, and the monk''s rise in this realm is proof, so this is not a harm to society, but a help to society. "


    Wujizi came down high and proclaimed the truth with a tone of faint voice. He had the heart to win Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan, but after all, he didn''t want to have a direct conflict with the Zhongwu Army, but it was all a gift he gave to Zhu Wen, so say more A few words.


    Yang Fuguang gritted his teeth and his momentum continued to rise, which meant that he was accumulating offensive power, even if surrounded by strong enemies, he would not be afraid of war, and was loyal to the country until the critical moment, but it was just a death. Yang Fuguang was not afraid of death. He He stared at the boundless child: "One nonsense! Difficult things in the country, as Tang Chen, should have saved the time, but you are taking advantage of the situation, nonsense, what are these acts, and robbers?"


    "Unlucky!" Wujizi snorted coldly, looking a little impatient, as if being stung by an ant, and lost his patience. Moreover, he didn''t want to delay time, and was rushed by the Zhongwu army. Then I will send you to hell! Since you are loyal to the loyal minister, then you will be buried in the Tang room! "


    The words of Wuyazi fell, and eventually the South Four Swords had to be shot.


    Zhou Zhen''s face was pale, his hands trembled slightly, and his face was panic.


    Yang Fuguang was not afraid, and he was ready to serve the country by death. He was very clear that loyal officials and soldiers would return to the country and succeed in fame and be remembered by the world. When the chaotic thief is destroyed, when the rain comes, the rainbow will return, and the clothes will return to their hometowns. He is ready to die in the storm and die on the battlefield!


    As the two sides were about to make a move, Wuyazi suddenly changed his face: "Slow!"


    After saying nothing, he looked northward, looking alert.


    Zhongnan Four Swords, already holding the hilt of the sword, stopped at this moment, and followed the vision of Wuyazi.


    They are all practicing Nine Layers of Qi, and the Qi is powerful. At this moment, they are keenly aware of it, and there are masters approaching. Yang Fuguang and Zhou Xunxiu were slightly lower, and after looking at each other''s reactions, they looked northward. They didn''t know who was here, and they didn''t think anyone would come to their rescue. Near Xuzhou, there wasn''t enough power to compete with the five practitioners and the ninth layer. Since there is no one, who can come to rescue, who dares to come to rescue, who can save it?


    But they also don''t think that Wujizi is deceiving them because there is no need for it.


    The moon is very bright today, the moon is high, the stars are like the sea, and the Milky Way is dazzling and bright outside the void.


    On the majestic silhouette of the tower, four people stood up against the wind, and their clothes fluttered and came out of the air.


    The other party had to reach not far away, but it was a man and three women. The head of the man was tall and straight, holding a folding fan.


    "You are greeted with such a posture and flattered from below."


    The three women dispersed, each occupying a roof, and the man holding the folding fan approached as if he didn''t know what a dangerous situation he was facing. He was separated from the crowd, but the roof of a courtyard stopped and arched. As a courtesy: "If Yaxing breaks your duel, accompany him first."


    Yang Fuguang and Zhou Zheng are unknown. Therefore, they do not know this person and do not know what he means. Wujizi''s complexion was low. He felt the other person''s aura fluctuate, but he was also practicing Nine Layers.


    Not only this young man, but also the three women, his breath was also very strong. He was a little shocked, and he didn''t know what the other party was about. This is simply unthinkable, because the nine layers of Qi training in the world are basically in the former Chang''an. Today''s Daomen and Bianguan, how can the four layers of nine Qi training come out of thin air?


    Those three women, all of whom have capitalism, who are they?


    However, Wuyazi has something to do with him, and he has no intention of entanglement with the other party. He doesn''t think that if anyone dares to destroy Zhongnanshan, there is no such thing as Wuxiazi. Wuyazi also doesn''t think that these four exercises are good. Layer, have the strength to fight them.


    So Wuyazi said coldly: "In the end, Nanshan worked, the idler retreated, and the poor did not want to say it again."


    Wujizi thought that the other party would be frightened, and the reason for the worst was to explain it. The road harassed and then retreated. He expected the other party to ignore him at all, but looked at Yang Fuguang, and asked politely: Are there Zhongjian Army Yang Jianjun and Zhou Lianshi? "


    Seeing each other asking each other like this, Yang Fuguang and Zhou Zheng couldn''t help raising a hint of hope. Did they really come to save them?


    "My ambassador is Zhou Yan!"


    "Yang Fuguang, I don''t know who this hero is?"


    The young man suddenly realized that he had seen the ceremony again, and it was very cultured: "I''ve seen Yang Jianjun, Zhou Lianshi, and being rude and rude." After the ceremony, he straightened up, opened the folding fan with a pop, and gently shook his chest. In Yang Fuguang''s confused and boundless eyes, Wu Youzi said, "Here is Li."


    Everyone was stunned. Why did An Wang Li Zhi come to Xuzhou? Immediately after that, Yang Fuguang and Zhou Xixi couldn''t help but hurriedly saw the ceremony: "It was His Royal Highness An, please see His Royal Highness!"


    Li Yan smiled calmly: "Why are you two so polite? It is rude to take the liberty to harass you. It is better for the two to blame."


    "Li Yan!" Wuyazi suddenly gritted his teeth, and finally Nanshan had old grievances with Li Yan. This is a matter of course. At that time, Li Qing was the only one in Chi Qinglian. After so many years, Zhong Nanshan has already confirmed, but he did n¡¯t care Going up to find him in trouble, after all, Huang Chao was in trouble, Li Yan was far away in Pinglu.


    Now seeing Li Yan, the enemies met with jealousy. Wujizi could not bear it: "You dare to appear in front of me! Kill me!"


    Zhongnan four swords pulled their swords out of their sheaths to see their resentment, it was clear that they were going to Li Li, and 10,000 holes were opened to relieve their hatred.


    However, before they were dispatched, there was a movement at their feet, and the roof suddenly opened a large hole, and the two green leaf chains suddenly flew out like stringy arrows!


    The four swordsmen drew back, and waved the sword to the leaf chain in front of them. The leaf chain burst, but turned into flying leaves, like countless flying swords, under the hood of the four.


    At this time, when an empty Bailian with a length of several feet was empty, it was like a galaxy rewinding, rushing towards the four swordsmen, Bailian covering the sky like the sky. The Bai Lian end was held in a crimson hand.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Wei didn''t move.


    Seeing these scenes, Wujizi''s face changed, and he lost his voice: "Manye flying flowers, bare hands practicing, killing and killing demons, all over the country. You are Penglai''s life!"


    Penglai''s life has only appeared in Pinglu, but his reputation has already spread. Wuyazi can not know the faces of the two, but such distinctive exercises will not be heard.


    Wuyazi was sinking into the water instantly. The world ¡¯s five avenue gates are not in the same vein, but are based on one party and one faction. Daomen is out of the world and participates in the world ¡¯s big fight. In fact, it is the Daomen ¡¯s five factions fighting each other.


    Without waiting for the endless hands, the melodious flute sounded in the night sky, sometimes as beautiful as yellow pheasant, sometimes as high as a mountain torrent, and sometimes as clear as a clear spring.


    Accompanying the sound of the flute was the heavy snow falling in the night sky and the frost that quickly spread under everyone''s feet.


    Da Shao commanded two enemies and four, which was at a disadvantage, but with this flute, heavy snow, and frost, the situation changed immediately.


    Wujizi couldn''t help taking a step back this time, his face muscles twitched slightly, staring at the purple robe woman on the distant roof: "I do n¡¯t know if the water is cold, but the jade flute sounds a hundred ghosts! Bailudong, Song Jiao ?! It''s you, you''re really mixing up with Li Yan! "


    Song Jiao appeared in Niushou Mountain that day, which passed from Zhongnan Mountain, and then disappeared out of thin air. Just like that of Chi Qinglian, Taoists in Zhongnan Mountain naturally recognized her.


    At the moment, Wuyaozi is easy to see. Yi Shuihan is a range control method. Song Jiao is not good at fighting alone, but at the moment, it is easy to cooperate with young and old to hold the four swords of Zhongnan.


    In addition, Wanye Feihua is famous for being intrigued and strange in speed. With Yi Shuihan, it is seamless and coupled with the boss''s command, the Nannan Four Sword Sword Formation is difficult to unfold and happens to be suppressed.


    Wujizi stared at Li Yan, seeing that the other party was still standing in the distance, still shaking the fan, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    Yang Fuguang and Zhou Ye only heard of Li Ye, and dealt with Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen''s reputation, but they didn''t know that his Majesty had so many masters. In one shot, he could suppress even the four swords of Zhongnan. While shocked and surprised, Is also overjoyed.


    "Li Li! Since you came to death, I will complete you!" Wujizi fluttered and suddenly shot, he knew very well that Zhongnan Four Swords could not be separated at this moment, and only he could deal with Li Li at this moment, and as long as he could kill Li Yan, when he freed up his hands, and based on his half-step construction, to deal with the big and small demise and Song Jiao, naturally it is not a problem.

 v3 Chapter 5： joint

    Wujizi didn''t know how Li Zhi reached the ninth level of Qi training. From Li Qi ¡¯s achievement in Taixuanding, it is only seven years now. Even if it is a state in one year, he is now only seven levels of Qi training. Nine-story Li Yan stood in front of Wuyazi.


    However, Wuyazi certainly wouldn''t be afraid of Li Xun, and he didn''t even have a jealousy. He is now half a step away from the foundation, and there are very few people in Zhongnan Mountain who are higher than him.


    At the high level of Qi training, every further step is difficult to ascend to the sky. Otherwise, there are not so many high-level Qi training practitioners in the world. From the ninth level of Qi training to the completion of the half-step, the road seems to have no threshold. In fact, steps are steps, so Wuyazi is very clear, just relying on the realm, he is enough to crush Li Yan.


    "Since you''re here to die, I''ll do it for you!"


    After finishing this sentence, Wujizi fluttered the dust at will, and the indescribable style of the air seemed clear and light, but he only returned to the night sky with stars and moons, and suddenly he did not know where to come, and a large cloud of black clouds floated. Like the curtain, dozens of squares are covered in it.


    The white light dots in the black cloud are like stars, descending a beam of light.


    Wuyaozi''s robe is automatic without wind, and his long hair is flying straight backwards. His complexion cannot be said to be upright, but his brows are full of murderousness. He proudly gave Li a palm: "The world is chaotic, the Tang room does not exist. Do you think you are King An, and I dare not kill you? It is the world of Daqi, and the world of Xianmen, my final Nanshan! "


    This palm seemed to be slow and fast, and numerous fire-like lights appeared around the palm of his hand, flying around each other like a group of butterflies around flowers. In the process of launching this palm, the fireflies continued to increase. In the end, it seemed that the hands of Wuyazi was the night sky, and countless stars were flying in his palm.


    At the same time, beams of white light in the dark clouds fall in the range of dozens of feet in a circle, and the surroundings are bright as daylight. A huge palm with a length of twenty feet is carried out from the clouds with the moon and stars. Appearance of the white light is big, covering all things, people can not open their eyes, in the electric light flint, press towards Li Yan.


    This side of heaven and earth seems to become an independent space, and the boundless son is the master of this side of heaven and earth, so it can turn the sun, moon, and stars into its own use, and send out a blow that destroys everything.


    Zhou Yan could not bear such a huge coercion, the whole body robe made a crackling explosion, his legs fell to the ground as soon as his legs were soft, his head was panting, his face was colorless, and his body was shaking like a swing.


    Seeing his appearance, Mo said to resist, if the coercion continued for a while, he would fall apart and explode.


    Yang Fuguang was slightly better, barely able to stand, but he also shivered, his teeth clenched. He looked up at the vision of the night sky, and felt the horror of the building.


    When you build a foundation, you can form a realm. Within the realm, that is, the heaven and earth controlled by the monks themselves. Wujizi has entered the threshold of real life with one foot. Although no realm has yet been generated, he can already use the means comparable to realm.


    Such a means is definitely not something that a monk practicing Qi can match, even if it is a ninth layer of practicing Qi.


    Yang Fuguang himself cultivated only eight layers of Qi training. He knew that he would die. He was fearless, but Li Zhi suddenly arrived and clearly helped him. He did not want Li Zhi to die here. With a chance to escape, he shouted with a sharp voice, "King An, go!"


    Li Yan looked calm. He didn''t leave. I don''t plan to leave.


    He drew his sword. Pulled out is Lu Gujian.


    The hilt left the scabbard a little, and a trace of Qingmang leaked out, but it was just an inch away. Qingmang had already shot like a sunrise and shot in all directions. It was as if Li Zhi had not drawn a sword, but a round of the sun.


    Among the stars and white light, a turquoise streamer suddenly appeared, and from the moment it appeared, it could not be restrained from spreading, swallowing up the white light, and finally fighting against the white sky chamber.


    Lu Gujian completely came out of the sheath, but he couldn''t see the sword body, because the sword body had turned into green and green, like a flame, burning in a blazing fire, like a black hole, and constantly swallowing the surrounding white light.


    Li Yan looked quietly, raised his sword, cut it vertically, and moved easily and freely, just like dust.


    Suddenly, Lu Gujian issued a loud sword yin, pierced the night sky, straight up to Jiu Xiao, the sword yin had not yet fallen, and the heartbreaking dragon howl sounded suddenly. The sword body was green and vigorous, and the flames were raging like waves. A green dragon leapt out of the green ocean. At the beginning, it was only three feet away from the sword, and it became thirty feet away from the sword. Huge palm. At first, it was overwhelming, as if it could crush all the hands of the immortals. When it was punched by the green dragon, it was broken like a piece of paper, and it disappeared into a white cloud. Qinglong screamed with high enthusiasm, and he went straight and broke through the dark clouds. When the black cloud disillusioned, countless stars shattered, snowflakes generally fell, and the sky was full of light.


    The sky was restored to clear and clear, Haoyue starry sky was the same as before, the galaxy was overhanging, and Qinghui sprinkled the neighbourhood, only the blue dragon soared for nine days.


    At this time, Li Zhi''s action of slicing Lu Gujian just chopped down.


    Qinglong jumped out suddenly, went straight to Wuyazi, Zhangya dancing claws, castration like electricity, fast and elusive.


    Zhou Yan suddenly lost his coercion, and the strong breath dissipated, and he was directly paralyzed on the roof. When he saw Qinglong soaring, he opened his eyes wide and forgot to breathe.


    Yang Fuguang was suddenly lost.


    When the palm disappeared, Wuyazi spit out big blood, even stepped back, and almost fell off the roof.


    Seeing Qinglong rushing, he felt an unprecedented danger, and he couldn''t resist in horror. He tried to turn around and ran away, but found that the aura in his body was running obscurely.


    Wuyazi was terrified and his eyes were protruding. He was very clear that this was the effect of being suppressed, just like he had previously suppressed Zhou Zhenyang Fuguang.


    But Li Zhi clearly has only nine layers of Qi training, why can he suppress him in turn?


    At the time of life and death, Wuyazi bit his tongue, sprayed a blood mist, and whistled sharply. Finally, he was able to move freely, no other, throwing dust, and wanted to stop Qinglong for a moment. He turned and walked away.


    Fuchen just made Qinglong twist his head, but he couldn''t stop it. At this time, he had reached behind Wuyazi and bit it down. The practice of building Wujizi''s half-step building base broke out suddenly, biting his tongue and spurting another blood, at the cost of burning life, the speed increased sharply.


    But he escaped a little slower, Qinglong bit his right arm, and tore down, flesh and blood burst open.


    Qinglong''s cast was undiminished, and he crashed into the yard, a few feet wide, directly knocked down the house, and a large hole deep in Zhangyu was blasted on the ground, and a cloud of smoke raged.


    The boundless child who lost an arm has disappeared on the city wall, and before he leaves, he can''t even say anything ruthless.


    Li Yan stood with his sword and did not go after him.


    He didn''t come here to kill the Taoists of Nanshan Mountain. There was no need to waste his time for a monk who was not even real. After Xiu has reached the ninth level of qi training, only a monk in real life can make him treat each other squarely.


    Zhou Zheng has already risen. When he faced Li Zheng, he was very respectful. At this moment, he did not dare to look at Li Zheng directly, but lowered his head in awe. Although Yang Fuguang is a stingy man, he is truly extraordinary and can stand upright at this moment, but looking at Li Zhi''s eyes is just like looking at a **** and a man.


    Regarding the nine-layer practice of practicing Qi, one sword defeated Wuxiazi, a half-step building base. The more calm and calm Li Kun was, the more Yang Fuguang thought Li Yan was unpredictable.


    The fighting didn''t stop there, Dasong Siming and Song Jiao were still fighting against the Four South Swords. It seemed that the Four South Swords were still in a disadvantage. Wujizi was wounded by Li Xuan, far away, and the four swords in the end of the South were unflinching. He already wanted to withdraw, but with the restraint of Song Jiao Yi Shuihan, they failed.


    At that moment, the four swords of Zhongnan broke through the tip of their tongues, at the cost of burning their lives, suddenly opened the distance, temporarily got rid of Yi Shuihan''s control, and turned around to **** away.


    With a cold sigh of Li Yan, Lu Gujian slashed four times in the air, and the four blue swords flew out, turning into four green lotuses, catching up with the four swords of Zhongnan. He could allow Wuzi to escape, because he didn''t want to chase after him, but how could the Nannan Four Swords run?


    Facing Qing Lian who was behind him, the four swords of Zhongnan didn''t want to pick them up. They could not wait any longer, so they made up their minds and escaped with injuries. But they were miscalculated. Four green lotuses were printed on their backs, bursting into a mist of blood, directly blasting them from the air, crashing the house courtyard, and they could no longer climb up.


    The annoyed young and old soldiers and Song Jiao, naturally will not miss such an opportunity, and the final four swords were covered with frost, and they were immediately killed by the green leaf chain and Bai Lian.


    The four swords of the famous south rivers and lakes were erased from the world.


    After solving the opponent who came to the game, Li Zhi put away Lu Gujian and made clear the intention with Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan. I hope that the other party can join forces and fight against Zhu Wen. This is the plan that Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan discussed. Naturally No objections, promised immediately.


    There was such a fierce battle in the Jianjun Mansion. Yang Fuguang''s confidant general and Zhongwu Army''s slogan all rushed over. Yang Fuguang and Zhou Zheng did not go to appease the crowd, but took the opportunity to publicize the final Nanshan Taoist, assassinated by Zhu Wen, to assassinate them.


    Facing the generals gathered on Fuwai Street, Zhou Yan and Yang Fuguang filled in indignation. The crimes of Huang Chao and Zhu Wen were counted, and they successfully stirred up the sentiments of the generals. Under the enemies of the enemies, the two showed their attitudes and called on Zhongwu Army The generals, preparing to go to Zhu Wen, immediately attracted the generals to respond in unison.


    In fact, Wuyazi didn''t mean to kill Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan. He came here to control Yang Fuguang and keep Zhou Yan from thinking differently, but he didn''t expect that the two had already plotted against Zhu Wen. Wuyazi thought first. Capture the two, let them obediently, and help Zhu Wen to receive the loyal military.


    Li Zhi''s sudden arrival broke Wujizi''s plan. After being forced to face the battle, he was severely injured and escaped.


    At the gate of the mansion, Yang Fuguang was impassioned and sorrowful to the hundreds of loyal military generals gathered on the street: "Since the rebellion of the thief, the Central Plains have been fighting for years, the counties and counties are empty, countless people have died, their wives are scattered, and thousands of miles away. It has become a wasteland, hungry and battered all over the place. Now that the King of Beijing has fallen, the son of God is running west, it is a shame and shame. I, such as a soldier, supported by the country, should be in the blood, and serve the country with death. How can we cowardly protect ourselves like women and children? "


    The loyalty of the loyal military generals is so intense. At this moment, they are all fighting with boxing chests and swords. The voice of Jin Ge breaks the night and echoes in the streets: "Kill the thief and serve the country!"


    "Slay the thief and serve the country!"


    "Slay the thief and serve the country!"


    Yang Fuguang continued: "Today, An Wang has sent 100,000 soldiers and spared no effort. From Pinglu to Central Plains, he wants to serve the country and swear to kill the thieves. How can I be conquered? The generals, the thief Zhu Wen, are in Dengzhou, what should I do ?! "


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    The cry was loud, and the bulls were angry. At this moment, the generals of the loyal military army were able to get the sword and the sea of ??fire.


    Li Ye looked at the scene with emotion, his eyes fell on Yang Fuguang, and he couldn''t help looking at the other side.


    Yang Fuguang had heard of it before crossing. He was indeed talented and loyal to the Tang Dynasty. Later, Yang Fuguang promoted the town''s soldiers and horses and entered the battle with Huang Chao. It was a painstaking effort. After all, there were too many disputes over the interests involved.


    Li Ke used energy to drive straight into the army, eventually overturning Chang''an, and annihilating Huang Chao''s main force, which was the result of Yang Fuguang''s operation.


    In the process of calming the Chaos of Huang Chao, among all eunuchs, Yang Fuguang also contributed to the situation and made a great contribution. Although Tian Lingzi still controlled the power after the war, he was now an invisible person. Later, he was also fighting for power. .


    After Yang Fuguang finished his speech, Zhou Xuan ordered at an appropriate time, demanding that the Zhongwu Army prepare for the war and start on another day.


    The prison house of the Jianjun Mansion has just undergone a war, and the walls of the house have been damaged quite a lot. Zhou Yi means that everyone went to Jiedushi''s mansion to discuss matters. to make. Neither Yang Fuguang nor Zhou Zheng would object to Li Yan''s words, so they followed Li Yan.


    During the discussion, there were only four people in the hall: Li Zhe, Song Jiao, Yang Fuguang, and Zhou Zhe. The young and old commanded not to be involved in military affairs, so they acted as guards in the courtyard.


    "Zhu Wen recently captured Dengzhou, and his foothold is not stable. The defense of the city must not be complete. The soldiers in the towns of Pinglu and Zhongwu have great potential to capture Dengzhou." Yang Fuguang is very confident in the situation. "If we can Calling Xiangyang''s soldiers and horses, enclosing both sides, Zhu Wen will definitely lose. "


    "Xiangyang Liu Jurong is afraid that he will not send troops easily." Zhou Xuan had no confidence in Liu Jurong.


    "Even without Liu Jurong, it is not impossible to defeat Zhu Wen." Li Yan said, he had no hope of Liu Jurong, "only, the Zhongwu Army must be united."


    The following words of his refer to Caizhou Qin Zongquan, of course. Li Qin had heard about Qin Zongquan before crossing. Yang Fuguang died early and died suddenly, belonging to a violent man. Without his help, Zhou Zhe did not fight Qin Zongquan and was eventually replaced by the other party.


    Later Qin Zongquan''s power rose sharply, once becoming one of the most powerful princes of Central Plains, and attacked each other for many years with Zhu Wen.

 v3 Chapter 6： The dilemma of Li Keyong

    Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan heard Li Ye''s words, and there was a flash of color in his eyes. It seems that Li Ye seems to know about Qin Zongquan. This is very abnormal. It stands to reason that Li Yeyuan is in Pinglu and it is impossible to know the internal affairs of the Zhongwu Army.


    Zhou Zheng was still hesitant, Yang Fuguang had set his sights on Song Jiao, and finally received it back. When he introduced Song Jiao, Li Zheng made it clear that Song Jiao was the leader of his spies. It is the spy leader, not the scout leader. This name is meaningful.


    Combined with the practice of the other side, it is not difficult for Yang Fuguang to think that the spies in Li Zhe''s mouth are likely to be among the rivers and lakes. However, this is not unusual. He has heard similar things. When Li Xian was alive, every time he went to war, he used monks and priests to gather military habit, as was Gao Ye.


    It was just that Li Yuan could clarify the situation of the Zhongwu Army before he arrived in the Central Plains. Obviously, the layout was very early. Contacting Li Zhi''s purpose of Zhenping Lu, Yang Fuguang realized that Li Yuan was probably going to play a big game. . With this in mind, Yang Fuguang''s evaluation of Li Zhi in his heart could not help but rise to another level.


    Perceived that Yang Fuguang saw his own eyes differently, Li Min laughed, "Yang Jianjun doesn''t have to look at me. I mean it very clearly. It''s Qin Zongquan."


    Seeing Li Yan''s generous admission, Zhou Zheng was quite surprised, but Yang Fuguang said: "Wang An is right. In the battle, we must work together, even if we can''t share our enemies, we can''t let our family get off the hind legs. In this case , Our family went to Caizhou to meet Qin Zongquan. "


    Zhou Xuan was shocked: "If the Jianjun went to Caizhou, if Qin Zongquan had a guilty conscience, wouldn''t he have ventured?"


    Yang Fuguang glanced at Li Yan and smiled, "Lian Shi need not worry, His Royal Highness echoes. The general trend is on our side. Qin Zongquan is a smart man. He will not buck the trend, at least not at this time. People handle. "


    Zhou Zheng was hesitant, and he was in a dilemma. Li Zhuan said, "Jianjun is right. With the battle tonight, I believe Qin Zongquan knows what to do."


    Next, the people discussed the details of the joint troop expedition. At this time, Li Zhi didn''t mention the food stuff. After all, Ping Lujun''s food stuff was temporarily not available. When Dengzhou was conquered, it was justified to come back to plan these things.


    After negotiating these things, Li Xun did not stop in Xuzhou. Before leaving, he told Yang Fuguang and Zhou Xun that his ambassador would soon arrive, and the future contact was left to the ambassador to complete.


    On the second day, Li Xu left Xuzhou. He asked Song Jiao to send a monk from Tsing Yi to the gate, and sent a letter to Liu Dazheng, asking him to bring his army into Xuzhou and join forces with the Zhongwu Army. Then he rushed to Dengzhou as planned. Just fine.


    Li Yan himself planned to take a trip to Dengzhou first to see the defense situation of Dengzhou, which was regarded as a scout.


    Xiuwei has reached the ninth floor of Qi training. As long as he does not confront the army directly, he can only go in and out of the city. The city defense forces can''t prevent it, so Li Huan does not have to worry about security issues. In addition, he went to see the defense situation of Dengzhou. There are naturally more than ordinary scouts and spies.


    If you can see Zhu Wen in advance, it is of course the best.


    ...


    Li Guochang was old. In the past few years, when Zhenwu was entrusted, he refused to accept the imperial court''s control and trespassed Linzhenzhou County without authorization. He was conscripted by the nearby towns. The battle lasted for several years, and hundreds of battles were fought. After being toiled, he was defeated and had to flee to the steppe for asylum.


    It was also because of the cowardice of the Tang Dynasty that he did not cross the Great Wall and chased the crotch. This gave Li Guochang a chance to breathe. If he changed the court, he could not say that Li Guochang would have no choice but to be arrested and convicted. A series of battles added a lot of new injuries to Li Guochang, and the recurrence of old diseases, his body collapsed day by day.


    This time Huang Chao broke Chang''an, the most important thing for the dynasty was to defeat the anti-thief and recapture the capital division. Therefore, the previous matter of Li Guochang has been reduced to a secondary contradiction. In addition, someone helped Li Guochang and his son talk about the item. Li Ye also believed that Sha Tuobing Quite combative and worthy of reliance, this gave Li Guochang the opportunity to redeem his guilt and conquer Huang Chao.


    The current war is the only chance for Li Guochang''s father and son to make a comeback. However, because Li Guochang was too poor to be able to lead a soldier himself, Li Ke had to lead the army alone.


    Li Ke borrowed 50,000 soldiers and horses from the crotch, and headed south, and when he marched to Daizhou, he stopped. Here, he met the chief of Shatuo, the elder brother of Li Guochang, Li Youjin.


    Shatuo has been attached to the Tang Dynasty for many years, and has been defending the borders for the Tang Dynasty. He has been calling for the Northern Army. This time Huang Chao started his troops. Chang''an was conquered. It was also called up.


    Originally, when Li Guochang and the Tang army fought, the entire Shatuo Department was the target of the Tang army. Later, Li Guochang repeatedly defeated. Li Youjin surrendered to the Tang army. Although he pitted Li Guochang and his son, they at least kept it. Sha Tuo, Li Guochang''s father and son were far away from the grassland after the war. Sha Tuo was still a tang army.


    Without Li Youjin''s backwaters today, Li Guochang and his son would not have the opportunity to stand up today.


    With this righteous status now, Li Youjin was able to write to the court, let Li Ke use his troops to help himself, and give Li Ke a chance to rise again.


    To lead an army, you must have food first. The crotch borrowed troops from Li Keyong, but the food was not available. It was impossible for Li Keyong to drive hundreds of thousands of sheep to enter the customs. He rushed to Chang''an all the way, so Li Keyong You have to borrow food from Fanzhen.


    Li Youjin had no food. The frontier''s food was originally to be supplied by the Central Plains, and Li Ke borrowed food from Hedong Jiedong.


    On this day, the general who was going to transport the grain returned.


    "General, the grain is shipped back." That was a young general, born with a tiger back and a mighty back. It was Li Ke''s most trusted general, An Cunxiao, only two years younger than him.


    "How much food to bring back?" Li Ke asked quickly as he stood up.


    "Bronze coins are five thousand, and corn is five thousand." An Cunxiao replied.


    "What?" Li Ke held it in his hands. Copper coins were 5,000 yuan and 5,000 millet corns. Of course, not too much, but too few. For fifty thousand soldiers, this was not enough to jam the teeth.


    Moreover, after Li Ke used Daizhou, there were more than 50,000 soldiers and horses. He summoned the warriors in the crotch, and now his soldiers and horses have reached 100,000.


    Li Ke was furious: "Zheng Congzhen''s old husband, dare to deceive me so badly ?!"


    Zheng Congzhen is the Jiedushi of Hedong, and Daizhou is also a state of Hedong. To enter the Central Plains, Li Keyong must go through Hedong, and Hedong is also the Jiedushi who has the greatest influence along the way. Hedong is the east of the Yellow River and the land of Sanjin.


    Zheng Congzheng brought out some food gluten casually, it was not so much. Obviously, Zheng Congzheng had no serious intention to give Li Ke a food gluten.


    At this time, a white-faced monk sitting in the account, the old **** was talking: "Before the old general was still Zhenwu Jiedushi, he did not deal with Hedong, Kang Chengxun sits in Hedong, but also came to restrain the Zhenwu. Later, Kang Chengxun was forced to leave town by Zhenwu, and eventually died on his way home. Zheng Congzhen succeeded Hedong Jiedushi, and naturally he would not look good to the general. "


    This monk is Huiming, from the Temple of Consciousness, and used it with Li Ke to Chang''an before. At that time, Li Keyong and Li Zhi were in a battle in Huangli Township. If Hui Ming had not protected Li Keyong and walked fast, he was afraid that Li Keyong would be captured by Li Zhi.


    Li Ke waved his hand to let An Cunxiao go down first. He returned to the main seat and looked at Huiming. He was still angry: "This time, I am Feng Feng leading the army to discuss the thief, to be loyal to the country, to occupy the righteous status, Zheng Congzheng How dare he act like this? Is it possible that he will prevent me from going south? "


    "Obviously, Zheng Congzhen intends that."


    Huiming looked down, his voice was dull, and he was not in a hurry. "But it is no wonder that Zheng Congzheng. When the old general took the town Zhenwu, he invaded Linzhou County and expanded his forces. He finally fought with the army of the court, in the eyes of the courtier. , Generals and sons are like anti-thieves. Although Huang Chao is in trouble in the Central Plains at present, the court agreed to summon the king to go south, but who can guarantee that the general is different from Huang Chao? Perhaps, the general is the same mind as Huang Chao and wants to take advantage of this Opportunity, to occupy the Datang River. "


    The words were harsh and heart-throbbing, but speaking from Huiming''s mouth, it was very calm. There was a convincing power in the calm.


    Li Ke used a little distress. At first, Zhenwu did not comply with the imperial court order and invaded Linzhou County, saying that it was rebellion. And at that time, Wang Xianzhi and Huang Chao from the Central Plains were doing things, which can be said to be echoing the North and the South.


    But who could have thought that the official army had beaten Huang Chao for a few years. Although it forced Huang Chao to run north and south of the river and finally hid in Lingnan and Guangzhou, it became stronger and stronger, and more and more people were attacked. In the end, it even broke through Chang''an. Li Guochang''s father and son were better off, sitting on the hands of Sha Tuo''s elite soldiers, and were even swept away.


    Up to now, Li Ke couldn''t understand why, because of the much more sophisticated Sha Tuo than Huang Chao''s militias, he would be defeated if he could defeat.


    In the Tang Dynasty, regardless of the victory or defeat of the civil war, as long as the foreigners faced the alien race, they could easily overturn the other party. The grassland tribes thought that they were very powerful, but they repeatedly used southward forces, not to mention the invasion of the Central Plains, and even the frontier Guanfan army could not fight, even when the Tang room was the weakest.


    Later, the Khitan became strong, repeatedly invading south, and sitting in Youzhou, Lu Longjun, fighting one country and one country, but did not let the Khitan invade the Central Plains.


    There is only one exception, which is that the troop strength is seriously insufficient, and it is often necessary to use one enemy to one hundred Hexi and Western Regions. The real price is one enemy ten, almost one enemy one hundred, and the Tang Army in the Western Regions who can still fight blood for decades is another story.


    Li Ke said with annoyance: "I would loyally return to the country and only want to atone for my sins, wouldn''t he be like that gangster?"


    After saying this, Li Ke reacted suddenly and looked at Huiming and said: "The master meant that Zheng Congzhen thought so? He suspected that I was deliberate, so he didn''t give me food?"


    Huiming smiled: "The general is clever, and it works."

 v3 Chapter 7： First encounter (third)

    Li Ke used his silence, but he was helpless, and said in a half-chattered voice: "Why do we need to mention the old things again? What should we do now?"


    Huiming was about to speak, the curtain of the inner account was opened, and a wonderful young woman came out of it, and before she appeared, she said, "Naturally, you should wait for the opportunity."


    Seeing this young woman, Huiming stood up and folded her hands.


    The young woman is not as attractive as the city, but her eyes are clear and her manners are gentle. Obviously, she is a girl of pure beauty and a pure-blooded Han.


    After Huiming ¡¯s ceremony, she used Li Ke: "Under the whole world, the only husband who can level the yellow nest is the husband. If the husband does not come out, the thief cannot be calmed down one day. It is better to rectify the soldiers and horses and accumulate strength. When he is anxious in the imperial court, he will naturally clear the obstacles for the husband. At that time, the husband calmed the thief and became famous. "


    The young woman Liu, who is Li Ke''s wife, is very strategic and often has high opinions. Li Ke used to fight and she was with the military camp.


    Li Keyong and Liu Yun were very loving and respected her in private. He immediately got up and pulled Liu Yun to sit with himself, and thought carefully what Liu Yun said.


    Huiming said: "Mrs. said what the poor monk wanted to say. Please think twice."


    Li Ke glanced at Huiming with a little hesitation, wasn''t I thinking twice.


    Soon, Li Ke decided to use Liu Yun and Huiming.


    For the time being, there is no need to send troops to the Central Plains. Li Keyang is not too worried about the problem of food. When he was training soldiers, he did not forget to recruit soldiers. He said that Huang Chao had one million soldiers. He did n¡¯t want to use only 100,000 soldiers. The opponent is decisive.


    ...


    Dengzhou.


    Zhu Wen is not very happy right now, which keeps his face calm when inspecting the city defense. The soldiers who followed him were close to him. Seeing him look like this, they dared to bother, so the team was very silent.


    Wuyaozi has returned. He returned with a broken arm. This time he did not go back and forth as usual, and jumped directly to the head of the city. Instead, he obediently walked out of the gate and fainted after entering the city.


    Zhu Wen went to see afterwards, and learned that Zhongnan Four Swords would not return, and An Wang Li Xun arrived in Xuzhou. Zhongnan Sijian died and died. Zhu Wen didn''t take it to heart at all. He never liked the old priests.


    Although in the course of Huang Chaonan''s conquest of the Northern War, whether the Nanshan Taoists had made a lot of efforts, whether they were planning or charging, Zhu Wen never felt that they were so great.


    In the final analysis, Zhu Wen doesn''t like Huang Chao''s obedience to Taoists. In his opinion, the eldest husband builds his career and is dedicated to the word, and everyone bows his head. How can he treat the Taoist pretending to be a ghost?


    Zhu Wen was worried about Li Yan.


    Wuyaozi didn''t know how Li Zhi arrived in Xuzhou, and he didn''t know what Li Zhi was going to do. However, Zhu Wen knew that as a battlefield host, he had his own way of thinking. As a Pinglu Jiedushi, Li Zhi appeared in the hinterland of the Central Plains. There was only one possibility. That was to lead the army to King Qin.


    Li Wen''s prestige was heard by Zhu Wen.


    In the past, Huang Chao had not messed up, but when he was a scholar, Zhu Wen was still a skinny man. When he hunted in the countryside for hunting, Li Ye overthrew the heroic deeds of the adulterer Wei Baoheng and the counsellor Liu Xingshen, which spread to the world.


    At that time, Zhu Wen heard the stories of these characters from Mr. Shushu, and was very excited and admired. After all, the other party was about the same age as them. It was difficult to admire them, and they discussed with the elder brother Zhu Cun for many days. In words, they praised Li Zhi as the dragon and the phoenix among the people.


    Zhu Wen told his second elder brother that when King An was not there, he could not practice for twenty years and was also called waste. Although we are not famous now, who can guarantee that in the future, it will not be as amazing as King An?


    Zhu Wen didn''t know the word idol. If he knew it, he would understand that he had taken Li Zhi as an idol.


    Since playing Huang Chao, Zhu Wen has never heard of King An. Sometimes he heard that the officer and army changed generals. He also wondered whether he would change to King An to lead the army. After all, Old An Wang Li Xian, often used to lead The soldiers were chaotic, but not. Zhu Wen cannot say whether it is regret or grateful.


    Later, Zhu Wen saw the Di Bao, knowing that Li Zhi had gone to Pinglu, and had a secret sigh of relief. The prestige of the two kings is really too great.


    Unexpectedly, this time King An arrived in Xuzhou, and according to Wujizi, he was still running in the Zhongwu army. What was this to do? It was clear that he was going to attack him.


    Playing with idols is stressful.


    Zhu Wen stopped at the Dongcheng Gate, and looked out to the northeast. For a moment, he suddenly asked, "Are the spies going to Henan back?"


    A trusted general, Zhu Zhen replied, "Not yet."


    Zhu Wen has his own rules. Since King An has already come, escape is impossible. The only option is to fight. At this time, it is very important to understand the details of King An. At least he must know that How many soldiers the king brought.


    Although Zhu Wen is Huang Chao''s favorite general, he has just released his troops from the command of the pro-military forces. There are not many soldiers and horses. After Dengzhou''s defeat, there are quite a lot of casualties. Now he can fight around 50,000.


    It is said that Huang Chao has more than one million soldiers, which are all fake. They are used for strength, and most of them are civilians wrapped in old people. Old and weak women and children are there. The real soldiers are about 500,000, even more elite. less.


    Now the main force of the rebel army is in Guanzhong. In the hands of Huang Chao, Zhu Wen didn''t bring out a lot of soldiers and horses. He also thought that when Dengzhou was laid down, he would be able to open up the situation and recruit soldiers or horses, or annex the town to expand the forces. .


    There are basically no rebel generals to the east of Tongguan. Zhu Wen is alone and lonely. It is not easy to defend Dengzhou.


    Zhu Wen glanced around and looked around. Many of Dengzhou''s soldiers and horses were his relatives, and they were truly elite. They were the foundation for his achievements in troubled times. Following Huang Chao''s battle for many years, it was not easy to have this family.


    "No more! Send more spies to go to Zhongwu, Henan and Xuanwu to inquire about the news. Be sure to find out how many soldiers and horses the King An has brought!" After finishing the order, Zhu Wen felt anxious and unwilling to stay in the city. Going down the gangway, turning over his horse, he led a team of soldiers out of the city, and drove the horse along the east official road.


    Zhu Wen wanted to change his mood and see the scenery along the way.


    He heard that when Tang Taizong led his troops to fight, he liked to carry more than a hundred relatives and went to the enemy''s site to investigate the military situation. He was hunted down many times for this purpose, but his death did not change. Sometimes I also used this method to lure the enemy and fought many victories.


    Zhu Wen didn''t want to run to Xuanwu Army, but he could also walk there and see what was going on along the way. In many cases, the news brought by the refugees was also useful.


    After running for a long time, it was almost a hundred miles away from Dengzhou. There were not many pedestrians on both sides of the official road. Zhu Wen stopped and came to prepare to go back. Now, after all, it is wartime and he cannot spend the night in the wild. Although he is bold and has no fear, he is also cautious.


    But before turning back, he saw a tea shed at the corner of the official road ahead. There were a few people drinking tea in the tea shed. Zhu Wen thought about it, and he could drink a cup of tea. By the way, chat with the people and see them. What is your attitude towards the rebels and Datang.


    Now Huang Chao has called the emperor to establish Daqi, and I don''t know who the people''s hearts are toward.


    Zhu Wen asked his relatives to wait. He took Zhu Zhen and a few others, and then he came to the tea shed. The owner of the tea shed was a skinny old man with thin clothes, and he was scared to see them.


    When Zhu Wen stepped off the horse, he strode into the tea shed, and laughed heartily: "The elderly must not be afraid. I just have to drink a few bowls of tea. Rest assured, your tea money is indispensable!"


    After Zhu Wen sat down, he looked at the table aside and prepared to talk to the other side. He took a serious look at him, and couldn''t help but make a few mistakes. Several beautiful beauties, all with skin like snow, slender figure, human rare.


    On the left, the charm is mature, and the pair of peach eyes is charming for no reason. On the right, the petite and exquisite hair is full of purple hair and a gauze face. Although you can''t see the face, it is definitely not ordinary beauty. The eyes are particularly large and bright, clear! bright and clean! With this back to him, wearing a black and red robe, even when sitting, you can see that he is tall.


    Seeing these three temperamentally different beauties for no reason, ordinary people may be surprised, but Zhu Wen has not lost his posture. This is a monk who walks the rivers and lakes, or he is the disciple of the big school. , Otherwise the beauty will not be so deep, the beauty will come together.


    Such monks and priests can go wherever there is excitement and call friends and friends when in trouble.


    It''s impossible to get rid of it. Zhu Wen didn''t plan to provoke it. Although the other party is very beautiful, he always doesn''t try to rob the people, and he doesn''t covet the beauty of the other party at all. Someone!


    Zhu Wen looked at each other for a few moments, and then drew his gaze for tea. At this time, he noticed that a boy in a black dress slipped out of the back of the tea shed, and sat down on that table. It seemed to be with the other person, and it was estimated that he had gone to the latrine just now.


    Li Yan saw Zhu Wen and more than a hundred riders who stayed far away, but he didn''t care.


    Now the Central Plains is in such a mess, there are soldiers and horses everywhere, from Luzhou to Xuzhou, from Dengzhou to Xuzhou, they meet too much along the way. At present, these people, at best, seem to be more sophisticated. Although the other party is wearing chaos, but Li Zhi didn''t plan to kill him when he saw the chaos, it didn''t make sense.


    However, since he saw the unrest and it is most likely Dengzhou''s army, why did Li Yan talk about Dengzhou? He drank tea, cleared his throat, and showed a kind smile. .


    "This general ..."


    "This boy ..."


    Zhu Wen also intends to make a speech, want to see where Li Zhi and others came from, if there is any news worthy of attention, or to ask these monks and priests, what do they think of the newly established Daqi.


    The two spoke together and their heads bumped together.

 v3 Chapter 8： Heroes know the stranger

    Seeing that the heads ran into each other, both of them felt slightly embarrassed, but after all Zhu Wen was born with a skinny temperament and an open-hearted temperament, and immediately got up laughing. Li Ye came from the earth, and he didn''t have so much scruples, so he got up to see him.


    Seeing the ceremony, the embarrassment was invisible, Zhu Wen greeted Li Huan to sit, and Li Huan did not quit. After all, sitting at two tables is still too inconvenient.


    When Zhu Wen and Li Min met each other, they both felt that it was quite pleasing to see each other. The first impression was important, and neither of them felt any dissatisfaction.


    Zhu Zhen didn''t find Li Yan very pleasing to the eye, but he thought it was seductive to see the three big beauties. In fact, from entering the shed, Zhu Zhen''s eyes had never left Song Jiao and others. He was not Zhu Wen. He has no interest in Xiao Jiao Niang. On the contrary, he is very interested.


    Song Jiao looked up and saw Zhu Zhen staring straight at her, even drool came out, could not help but show a charming enchanting smile, her voice charming: "Does it look good?"


    Where has Zhu Zhen seen such a battle, all the way to the north and north, which little Jiao Niang met them, did not scream and escape? It was as if the soul was blocked, and he smiled and nodded again and again: "Good-looking, good-looking."


    Unexpectedly, Song Jiao''s look suddenly became cold, and her eyes were full of murder: "Look at your eyes again when you look at it!"


    If you change to an ordinary woman, then I am afraid that it is not deterrent to Zhu Zhen, and it will make people feel that there is no charm. Although Zhu Zhen is not Zhu Wen and does not have a high position, she has also seen the world in the North Battle. Heart guts are not comparable to ordinary people.


    However, at this moment, although Song Jiao did not show the cultivation and coercion, only the murderous and chilling momentum in her eyes was enough for the oppressed person to lift her head. Zhu Zhen felt as if she saw a wolf''s eye, and her heart rose suddenly. A cool, could not help but take a step back.


    This made Zhu Zhen suddenly feel ashamed and angry, no matter how he was a killer, he climbed out of the dead pile, how could he be fooled by a woman from Jianghu. He stepped out, holding the knife handle in his left hand, and slammed down. Pull out three inches and stare at Song Jiao: "What are you talking about ?!"


    Zhu Zhensheng''s furious shot was almost an instinctual reaction. As Zhu Wen''s confidant general, he was not a good stubble. On weekdays, he was annoyed and did not intend to take a serious hand. When he just wanted to intimidate the opponent, it was this step-by-step action. Full of deterrence.


    Of course, if you really want to do it, Zhu Zhen is not pulling the horizontal knife three inches down with her left hand, but pulling out the horizontal knife with her right hand.


    Zhu Zhen originally wanted to scold a few more words and suppress the momentum of the other party, but after saying one sentence, the following words were not explained. It wasn''t how someone treated him, but Song Jiao''s look at him was clearly the same as that of the dead, with an unrivaled confidence and domineering.


    Zhu Zhen is a man who has been in the field for a long time, and still has basic eyesight. Such eyes and manners cannot be pretended and must match his strength. This caused Zhu Zhen to be instantly stunned, and the powerful instinct cultivated by the battlefield blood made him feel an extremely intense crisis, as if he was poked at him by a master in the army.


    Zhu Zhen''s palms were cold and sweaty, and she no longer dared to move half a minute and froze in place.


    Zhu Wen and Li Yan had no intention of fighting, but their confidants had taken the lead in colliding, but this time, Song Jiao has undoubtedly won. In the case of each other''s drawing, she did not move and won very thoroughly.


    Zhu Wen couldn''t hang on his face. Zhu Zhen was rude first. Of course, he didn''t think there was any problem with Song Jiao''s behavior. After all, he was a beautiful girl. You, a big old man, kept staring in the presence of Li Zheng, the lord. Looking at others, of course it wasn''t appropriate. Seeing Zhu Zhen''s face lost, Zhu Wen scolded: "Retreat!"


    Zhu Zhen quickly borrowed the donkey from the slope, loosened the knife handle with his left hand, and stepped back behind Zhu Wen. The vest was already cold.


    Zhu Wen actually released the siege for him. Although Song Jiao did not show his strength as a strength, the evil spirit and deterrence made him uncomfortable and almost out of breath. This is the keen intuition of the battlefield general to the strong. Without this intuition, he would run rampant on the battlefield to challenge the real powerful existence. He would have died a long time ago without knowing how many times.


    Zhu Wen scolded Zhu Zhen, and of course Li Yan had to sell his face, and turned to Song Jiao and said, "Drink tea."


    Li Yan just responded casually to show his friendship. Of course, he would not scold Song Jiao. Song Jiao did nothing wrong.


    "Unfortunately under the restraint, I also hope the son will not mind." Zhu Wen held a fist to pay.


    "Everywhere, everyone loves beauty." Li Yi naturally smiled when he saw each other so sensible.


    Zhu Wen saw Li Yan being so frank, his beauty was hit, and she was not angry, her words were very friendly, her affection increased greatly, and her smile became much more sincere: "I do n¡¯t know how to call him?"


    "Under Li Jing, I don''t know how to call the general?"


    Of course, Zhu Wen is not stupid enough to say his own name, "Zhu Zhen, Pearl Zhen."


    "Zhu Zhen, Pearl, good name!" Li Yan laughed out loud.


    Zhu Zhen, who stands behind Zhu Wen, glanced at Zhu Wen without any grudges, even if you fake my name, after all, you are a general and I do n¡¯t say anything, but you want to emphasize the treasure of pearls. Apparently it is adjusting my breath.


    Li Ye actually heard the name Zhu Zhen. In the future, he is also a famous general under His Majesty Zhu Wen, but he is not an unknown person.


    Li Yan and Zhu Wen chatted.


    Li Xun said that from this, he had just traveled the rivers and lakes to see whether the scene of Jin Ge fighting between the two armies was as enthusiastic as written in the poem. Zhu Wen immediately expressed his admiration, saying that he also admired the chic spirit of fighting swords and rivers. Then he asked Li Xun what he saw in the Central Plains, whether he had seen any army transfers, and whether he had heard of Pinglu Jiedushi.


    Of course, Li Yan patted his breast and promised that he had never seen it, even heard that he hadn''t.


    Zhu Wen claimed to be his primary school under the command of Zhu Wen. This time, he came for inspection and defense. Li Zong praised the rebels first, saying that you are really invincible, and then knocked side by side. How many soldiers and horses are there in Dengzhou? What''s the plan, whether there is reinforcements and so on.


    Zhu Wen also patted his chest and said: Our army is strong and strong, with 200,000 troops, and there are many generals who are coming from Guanzhong, and they want to go south.


    When they talked nonsense with their eyes open, they looked at each other''s eyes, their faces couldn''t really be more sincere.


    Song Jiao secretly slandered Li Li''s cheeks getting thicker and thicker, Zhu Wen lamented Zhu Wen in his heart, and he was able to treat falsehood more than the truth.


    In the end, Zhu Wen and Li Yan both thought they had concealed each other, and at the same time they did not fully believe each other''s words.


    At this point, the conversation was over, but the two of them talked a lot of nonsense, but the more they looked at each other, the more pleasing to the eye, and the feeling of meeting each other late was born.


    Zhu Wen admired the freedom and freedom of monks like Li Zhi, and Li Wei lamented that the generals of this era were unparalleled. The two spoke and talked about the general trend of the world.


    Li Xuan sighed: "Everyone says that the world is chaotic and it starts from the heart of people, and Li is not in agreement. I think the world ¡¯s chaos begins when the king loses virtue, and the rule of the government is corrupted. Because the king loses morality, the deserted government and the pro-ministers Therefore, the traitor is in power, officials are fighting for power, and the law of corruption is becoming increasingly serious, so that Gang Ji does not exist. In this manner of official administration, all officials in the world just want to search for the people''s fat and people, and desperately put their hands on the officials, without scruple and flattering. So the life of the people is getting more and more difficult. When there was no way to live, their resentment towards the imperial court came to an extreme, and the rebellious heroes shook their arms and naturally responded in all directions. "


    Zhu Wen''s eyes lighted up, and the words were too appetizing for him, and he immediately praised the festival: "It is said that the world ¡¯s bereavement began with heartbreaking people, and they all imposed the wrongs of the unconscious man on Li Min. Li Min just wanted to have a meal and thought What can be wrong to live a stable life, and where can the human heart be broken? Even if the human heart is broken, the human heart is not old, and the world is prevailing, that is also the fault of the king and the officials. The king governs the world and the officials instigate the party. It is the responsibility of the people to know the books and rituals. In the world, is it not the king who governs the country and the officials are not governing properly? "


    "The current officials know that the charming Shangguan is thinking about his prosperity and prosperity, and he completely disregards the demands of the people. He neither seeks for the people''s well-being, keeps the people in a hurry, nor educates the people, letting them know the etiquette. What kind of people''s aspirations do you have for such a court? It is totally the court''s fault that the morals of the world are broken! How can such a court survive? "


    Li Zhe was quite excited to see Zhu Wen. Obviously, these words were also his sincere words, and this is exactly what Li Zhe agreed with. The two of them suddenly looked at each other and felt a sense of sympathy, feeling that the other party was in line with their own appetite.


    Li Zheng asked, "Why did the generals join the army?"


    Zhu Wendao: "I joined the army because I was unwilling to be mediocre. I wanted to break out of the Mingtang. Later, I really joined the army. I fought north and south. I went a lot. I saw a lot of people and things. I did n¡¯t want to understand the court. It ¡¯s just the people who are suffering. The eldest husband has made great achievements, and it ¡¯s nothing to be glorious. He can change the face of the world and let the people think of his own benefits. That ¡¯s the real big husband! ¡±


    Li Yan moved his heart, such words are not unusual to be able to speak the school, you have to be broad-minded to a certain extent, ambitions must be ambitious to a certain extent.


    Zhu Wen then asked Li Yan: "My son is walking on rivers and lakes, and I want to come to see a lot of knowledge, I do not know how to look at the current situation? My emperor Qi Qi has ruled the world, and I will surely surrender in all directions in the future?"


    In this case, Zhu Wenke wouldn''t just ask anyone. He talked with Li Xun for a while, and since he really approved Li Xun, he would have such a problem.


    Li Ye had already thought about this problem, and knew the history, so he did not hesitate to say: "General may not be pleased. Although Huang Chao is the emperor, it is not easy to dominate the world. It is not easy for any rebel army to really To win Kyushu, first of all, you need an invincible army, and then a group of scholars who understand the politics of the country. The warrior is a national writer and Anbang, both of which are indispensable. Now the rebels ... "

 v3 Chapter 9： Kill (second)

    Speaking of this, Li Yan shook his head and smiled: "The rebels are not invincible. The reason why they can break through Changan right now is because the towns along the way have lost their confidence in the court and have not severely blocked it. Although the rebels have occupied Changan, but It was fought on all sides, and up to now, even in the customs, it has not been completely captured. Not to mention Fengxiang Zheng Zheng, the Fangzhen Township Army is fighting the rebels everywhere, and I haven''t heard that the rebels can quickly attack the city.


    Li Min paused and continued: "As far as the scholars are concerned, if there is not a bad knowledge, there are not many scholars and scholars in the rebel army, and even less will be reused. Still plundering for a living and never really governing one side, is this what the rebels don''t want? No, it can''t. Because the rebels don''t have the talent in this area. Without a complete team of scholars, they can''t govern civil affairs, and the immediate harm is the rebels. The lack of a steady supply of food and grain supplies, far-reaching harm, and without a mature policy for governing the country, the Quartet will not be surrendered. "


    In the end, Li Zhi Xu Xu said: "The rebels captured Changan. This is a good situation, but the people in the rebels really support the rebels? No. Why? The generals also said that what the people need is to eat and wear warm clothes. But wherever the Rebels went, they were like locusts crossing the border, their food was ransacked, and they were unable to control the place and resume their lives. How do you ask the people to support you? "


    "Today, why are the towns of Fanxia always fighting the rebels? Are they loyal to the imperial court? No. If they are true to the imperial court, they will not let the road open and let the rebels break into Chang''an. They just saw that the rebels did not govern The country''s ability will die sooner or later, and the Tang Dynasty will defeat Chang''an. Then it will fight the rebels-Anshi Rebellion. The rebels also broke through Chang''an. However, the rebels have no political affairs and do not know how to govern the country. Not dead yet? "


    "How is the situation of the rebels similar to the Anshi Rebellion at the moment? As for the purpose of the battle between the fan army and the rebels, on the one hand, they do not want to be punished by the court afterwards, on the other hand, of course, they take advantage of the opportunity to win the court award afterwards. Be able to control more sites, recruit soldiers, increase strength, and ultimately achieve great cause, dominate the world! "


    Li Ye''s words were not polite, which made Zhu Wen stunned and hesitated. He didn''t respond for a while, apparently still understanding it. Zhu Zhen didn''t know the reason, and he couldn''t understand the real meaning. All I knew was that Li Yan was saying that the rebels would end up in the same way as the Anshi chaos, and could not help but be furious. "What a bullshit! How dare you vilify me, do you not want to live ..."


    "Shut up! Get out!"


    Zhu Wen suddenly yelled, let Zhu Zhen shut up, then looked at Li Yan, at this moment there was no light talk in his face, instead it was solemn.


    But in the end he is a general of the rebel army. His position determines his perspective of thinking. He still does not believe that the rebel army will surely die.


    The tea shed was quiet, and no one was talking loudly at this time, and the scattered tea guests saw the dress and style of Zhu Wen and Li Yan, and they were also cautious. The tea boss didn''t even dare to say anything, lest Zhu Wen and Li Zheng didn''t agree with each other, they started fighting.


    Perhaps in his opinion, the son of Xuanpao was really crazy, even in the presence of the rebels, saying that the rebels would inevitably fall, wasn''t it because he didn''t want to live. He even felt that the rebel general was not an ordinary person. If he changed to an ordinary rebel general and heard this, wouldn''t he violently pull up his sword and cut the black robe man?


    At nearly June, the afternoon sun was still hot. Outside a shady tea shed, the bright official way was steaming with hot air, the trees were mottled, and countless fine dust was flying in the beam of light. There are very few people on the official road, and the forest is ringing with crisp bird calls from time to time, knowing where they are and knowing how to stop.


    This is the border of Dengzhou. Outside the woods near the official road, there are large areas of barren fields. The crops that have been taken care of by the people are dead and countlessly desolate. Farther away, there are mountains, forests, rivers, and blue skies. At the southern end of the Central Plains hinterland, you can see the whole world.


    The flames of war are raging, and the world is surging.


    In the center of the world, in the gap between the smoky smoke, in this peaceful field, two young people who are both in their twenties, are destined to be rivals to each other and never die. At this moment, they are like friends, sitting face to face, talking The trend, pointing to the mountains and rivers, commenting on the heroes.


    Zhu Wen dragged the collar of the armor and felt a little hot.


    He looked at Li Yan, "I am a military unit across the country from north to south. In the past seven years, we have fought for thousands of miles. The soldiers and soldiers in the army have been battle-hardened. They broke through the county and destroyed Chang''an all the way. The most powerful fan town will not be better equipped than us. We have a blood-thirsty battle warrior, each of us can charge forward; we are united up and down, there are not so many intrigues, so we can develop and grow. Right now, sitting in the town of Chang''an, Tang Jun is surrounded Come on, but what about it, isn''t my army strong right now? "


    Having said that, Zhu Wen gradually sorted out his thoughts.


    He slammed the ground: "The Tang room fell down, the emperor fainted, the treacherous minister in the court, and the citizens in the state and county were centrifuged. Because of this, my army can defeat all the obstacles and break through Chang''an. When the Emperor Tang was in Changan and ruled the world, We can break through Chang''an and drive the Emperor Tang to Shu. Now that the Emperor Tang is in a corner, why can''t we defeat the Sifang Fanzhen? My army is heading for the front and siege the city, but all are the results of the **** battle! "


    "There are more than fifty towns in the world, who can stop me from being a big soldier? What about Gao Yao? Known as a world-famous general, one of the arms of the dynasty was not defeated by my army, but he could not shrink from the city? Million, in the eyes of Ben, but only a group of sheep. Without a qualified commander, even if attacked on all sides, what can I do? How many heroes in the world can claim to be heroes, but if my army keeps guarding the pass Kanto-Army, who can break it? "


    "The son of the son has just said that the Tang Dynasty traitor is in power, and only knows that he is competing for power and gaining profits. The Tang people are not the same. They are all in politics. They all want to protect themselves and all want to strengthen themselves. I am an army. Years later, who in the world has the courage to compete with me? "


    "The son-in-law is right. I have a lack of scholars and talents to govern the country, but as long as the situation stabilizes, why do you worry that scholars will not come to work? Don''t forget the son-in-law. If you have the heart, don''t you know that you are recruiting? "


    Zhu Wenyue said more and more excited, and his blood was surging in his chest. He couldn''t help but stand up and flung his scarlet cloak.


    He walked back and forth for two steps, and suddenly stopped, staring at Li Yan: "I am an army of troops, a division of tigers and wolves, and a united division. Is n¡¯t that the Anlushan Huren comparable? Is it a piece of sand? Tang Jun is comparable? I am an army with all battles, and I am invincible! Now I have captured Changan, defeated the Zheng army and drove the town, defeated the world, and the four parties in power, who can defeat me? No one in the world can defeat me, and the world is not in me Hand ?! "


    Saying the last sentence, domineering side leakage, Zhu Wen''s lofty aspirations, immediately revealed no doubt, like a king overlooking the world!


    Li Yan laughed lightly, opened the folding fan with a pop, and shook his chest slightly. He didn''t stand up, but he didn''t lose any momentum to Zhu Wen. On the contrary, there was a little more calmness. He stared at Zhu Wen and asked lightly: "No one in the world can beat you?"


    Zhu Wen stared fiercely at Li Yan.


    The two eyes met, as if the swords struck each other, there seemed to be Mars.


    The silence speaks.


    "Who the **** are you?" Zhu Wen took the lead.


    "Who are you again?" Li Yan was not panic.


    Both are savvy and unparalleled, and after a long discussion, if they can''t find any strangers, aren''t they both mediocre?


    How could a monk traveling the rivers and lakes have such profound insights into the general trend of the world? Know more about the principles of Anbang? Still asking the words of being indifferent?


    How can an ordinary teenager have the demeanor of the world, have such a deep understanding of the length of the rebels and officers, and can understand the way to win?


    In the whole world, there are countless heroes, leading in troubled times, and heroes are emerging, but how many truly have the insights and vigor of achievement?


    On the border of Dengzhou and the shore of Xuzhou, how many are there?


    The owner of the tea shed originally saw that the two were very happy to talk to each other, and they were relieved. They thought that as long as they didn''t fight. His humble tea shed could not stand upset. Although the table and bench are all old and rough objects, they are all the hard work of the old man. Teapots, tea bowls, and tea leaves are not worth a few coins, but they are the life of the old man.


    If he is destroyed, where can he go to get it again, a pot of tea will not make a lot of money, and his life is in short supply, but he is alive and living. He ca n¡¯t stand the wind and rain. If you can''t afford it, if you are injured yourself, you don''t even have the money to see a doctor.


    Although the old man didn''t understand the words of the general and the son, and didn''t know what they were arguing about, he just had to be kind. However, at this moment, when they saw them glaring with anger, they looked like they were about to get started. The old man suddenly turned pale and raised his throat. He knows all the true Wu Xuantian God who knows good and evil, and the Avalokitesvara who saves suffering and suffering.


    Scattered guests drinking tea in the tea shed, seeing this momentum is not right, dare to stay more, hurriedly drank the bowl, drank the copper coins and put it on the table. If they fight for ordinary people, they still have a lively mind, but this is a general who kills without blinking. If they are not careful, their heads will fall to the ground, where they dare to stay for half a minute.


    The old man remembered to persuade him, but he didn''t dare to persuade him, so anxious that he forged his forehead on the big man.


    A breeze blew, blowing the tea shed flag, blowing everyone''s silk hair, and the old man shivered.


    Big and young are ready to get up, and Song Jiao has sharp eyes.


    Zhu Zhen had raised her arm and was ready to make a fist to let the hundred riders rush to kill him.


    Li Yan and Zhu Wen looked at each other deadlocked.


    But it''s just an instant.


    "Zhu Wen ?!"


    "King An ?!"


    The two gritted their teeth at the same time, then flashed fiercely in the eyes, the killing shot suddenly, and the vigorous aura burst out.


    Zhu Wen drew his sword, staggered, and chopped it. The action was carried out in one go.


    Li snapped up the folding fan, pushed the wooden table, and bumped into Zhu Wen, while sliding on the wooden bench.


    The long knife was chopped on the wooden table, and it suddenly shattered and scattered, and fine dust rose like a cloud.


    Song Jiao stood up with Da Shao at the same time.


    Zhu Zhen shook her fist in the palm of his hand, and more than a hundred horses immediately rushed the horse!

 v3 Chapter 10： Confrontation

    Wujizi returned home with a serious injury. When he entered the city, he fainted on the street. The first thing after being rescued by the guards of the city was not to find a place to heal, but to rush to see Zhu Wen and put it in front of Xuzhou. I talked to Zhu Wen before and after, so that Zhu Wen hurriedly prepared for war, in case there was any conspiracy of King An.


    In addition, because of the deep fear of the strength of Li Zhi, Da Shao Siming, etc., Wujizi urgently contacted the Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate by secret methods, and asked the latter to send a higher monk to help Zhu Wen stabilize the situation in Dengzhou. , Be sure not to give Li Zhi the slightest opportunity.


    Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate is located in the center, with many monks, and it is even stronger than Penglai. The monks in the gates helped Huang Chao to capture Changan and establish the Daqi Dynasty, and they won a lot of luck that originally belonged to the Tang Dynasty. The monks in the gates took this opportunity to cultivate a lot of growth.


    Most of the monks who used to practice the nine-layers of qi reached the half-step foundation-building realm. Those who were originally expected to build foundations have now successfully established foundations.


    Wujizi was injured for two days, and the situation was basically stable, but there was still a long way to go before his broken arm was faintly painful. Wujizi was very clear. If within three days, the monk in the real world of Zhongnanshan would not come To help him completely repair the wound by real person means, his realm will collapse, and this life will not be able to recover, let alone go further.


    Out of the room, Wuyazi glanced up at the sky, and suddenly frowned, and felt that something bad happened.


    He quickly calculated with his fingers, and in the process, his brows grew more and more intense, and his complexion became paler. After half a ring, he spit out blood and stepped back a few steps, his face was ashamed. Even the station must be unstable.


    Several Taoists who were standing outside the door were shocked when they saw the situation, and came quickly to help, "Uncle, are you okay?"


    Wujizi was supported by the Taoist people, so he didn''t fall down. He grabbed Daoist''s arm tightly, his eyes were like a wolf, it was very scary, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Come on, ask where General Zhu has gone!"


    One Taoist responded, and Wuyazi eagerly said to the other: "Gather all the disciples who are above the middle of Qi training, hurry up!"


    The crowd did not know what Wujizi intended, but they would not doubt his words and acted one after another.


    When more than twenty monks in the middle of practicing Qi got news, they came from all directions to Wuyazi, and went to the army to ask Zhu Wen''s whereabouts, and rushed back.


    "Uncle, General Zhu went to the east and only brought over a hundred relatives. I didn''t know what to do!"


    Wujizi''s face changed drastically. He struggled to get up, took three steps in a row, stopped suddenly, turned to look at everyone, his eyes were like eagles, and his teeth gritted: "General Zhu is in trouble, you and I need to rush to rescue immediately .You remember, General Zhu is the key to my rise and fall. I do n¡¯t want to fight for your life, so that I can protect General Zhu back to the city! Can you all understand? ¡±


    "I see!" Taoists answered in unison.


    "go!"


    "Uncle, your injury ... you still don''t have to go, we just go."


    "I said just now that compared with Daomen Daxing, personal life and death are shameful and shameless!" When Wuyazi said this, Taoists saw the scores clearly, and Wuyazi had a decisive color in his eyes.


    They did not ride horses, but flew out of the city, and repaired to reach the middle of the training. They ran naturally faster than the horses, but they could not last long, but now Zhu Wen couldn''t go too far, and they could not care about repairs as a loss.


    Although Wujizi was not seriously injured, he took the lead and died the fastest. Only a few people could barely keep up with him.


    In the tea shed, Zhu Wen slashed across the wooden table, the wood was flying across, and the smoke was splashing. Li Ye sat back on the bench and slipped back a few steps. He opened it with a slamming fan, and a fan appeared in front of him. His broken wood smoke was completely rolled back.


    However, Zhu Wen slashed one after the other, and it was instantly cut off with seven swords, as if the stunned waves slammed the shore, full of momentum, covering the four Li Li respectively. Although the knife spirit has not spread for more than ten feet, the power of Xiu Wei has been condensed, and his power has risen to a higher level. Obviously, Zhu Wen''s understanding of Xiu Wei is much more than ordinary people.


    Li Fan used a fan as a shield, blocking his face in front of him, and his sword fell suddenly. In front of him, a gully deeper than a foot deep appeared. At first glance, it looked like a tiankeng, dark, as if it had no bottom, and it was terrifying. But at the foot of Li Xun, the gully suddenly disappeared, and the bench beneath him was nothing, but the folding fan in his hand was an ordinary thing, and it had collapsed under the violent aura.


    Dasuo Mingming and Song Jiao swept back and flew back, floating on the treetops like a finch, hiding half of the knife from the front and not receiving any trauma. It''s just that the entire tea shed has vanished under the knife.


    The old man in the tea shed fell to the ground, shaking and trembling, but in the exploding wood chips and dirt, he was safe and sound, and he was not taken care of by Li Zhi.


    Zhu Wen''s seven consecutive swords can be described as using all his strength, and he had no one-half retention. After the sword fell, he found that everyone was not injured, and that the other party''s strength was immediately exposed when he moved, and it was all nine levels of Qi training.


    This made Zhu Wen''s heart pound. He originally wanted to fight against Li Yan, to see if he had a chance to defeat him. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking: "An Wang is An Wang, and he is really heroic. He has already reached the ninth floor of Qi training. It turned out to be so powerful. It seems that Lao Zhu has no choice but to flee quickly, otherwise he will have to drink hate on the spot. "


    Zhu Wen is a decisive person. He did not hesitate for the second half of his decision. After the seven swords fell, he did not continue the attack. Instead, he pulled back and retreated, more than twenty feet away, and instantly pulled in with his relatives. Bing distance.


    Zhu Wen ¡¯s relatives are indeed elite in all battles. As early as when Zhu Zhen raised his hand, the relatives had already ordered the killing. Zhu Zhen was not the leader of Zhu Wen ¡¯s relatives. I do n¡¯t know the temperament of these relatives. Actually, After seeing Zhu Zhen making a gesture and feeling that Zhu Wen might be in danger, the soldiers pulled out their swords.


    For relative soldiers, regardless of whether the general is really dangerous or not, they will rush forward whenever possible, and then let the other side subdue. Then kill or let go, that is after the crisis is lifted, and when it can do it They will not let the Lord take a slight risk.


    As soon as Zhu Wen retired, he reached the queue of relatives, got up and leapt, and got on the first horse. The soldier and soldier who were originally warhorses were also monks, but the flying body flied to the side, not adding to the battlefield. trouble.


    On horseback, Zhu Wen had a certain heart, and had the confidence to ride the world and face all powerful enemies. This was the confidence of the generals in the army.


    It''s just that Zhu Wen is not facing the soldiers and horses on the battlefield this time, but four masters practicing Qi and nine layers.


    Li Yan got up and came to the official road, facing Zhu Wenli, he did not have a folding fan in his hand, and replaced it with a bright and shining Lu Gujian.


    From the encounter between the two, to a happy meeting, to the sudden confrontation between the swordsmen and soldiers, things went beyond imagination, and it was logical.


    The two had no personal grudges, but they were half hesitant before they started. They met each other on the battlefield and each was their own. Of course, there is no need to say a lot, and there is no room to speak unless you fight for your life.


    Song Jiao and Da Siming hadn''t had time to shoot. Young Si Ming had already printed his hands. More than a dozen green leaf chains rushed out of the road and rolled to Zhu Wen''s relatives in Mercedes.


    The screams sounded one after another, and the cavalry slammed the horses one after another, and killed more than ten people instantly. Among Zhu Wen''s relatives, monks accounted for a large proportion. A monk who practiced mid-air practiced a knife and slashed towards the leaf chain facing him. However, the long knife was cut on the leaf chain, but it could not destroy the leaf chain.


    The monk felt only a slash on the gold stone, and the force of the shock caused him to churn out of his internal organs. His long sword was released, and a burst of blood spewed out. In his horrified and desperate eyes, Ye Lian pierced his throat. The snake usually emerged from the back of the neck and flew to the next soldier.


    The distance is very close, the speed of the cavalry can not be mentioned at all, but the same, the cavalry quickly arrived in front of Li Yan, anyway, these are more than a hundred elite riders, even if it is not full speed Mercedes, the lethality will not be small.


    Li Yan was motionless. There was no change of expression on his face. He was neither dignified nor taunting. He looked light and windy. He lifted Lu Gujian and the dense lines of the sword body were lighted up second, as if inlaid with countless stars.


    He seemed to be cut down slowly and quickly, and the sound of the wind rose suddenly in the mid-air, the branches of the trees were instantly annihilated, the fly ash disappeared, and the sky covered by the tree shade revealed his original blue face. Under the sky, a sword length of 20 feet fell towards the cavalry array.


    When Li Yan raised his sword, Zhu Wen felt a palpitation. It was an instinct to fear only when facing an invincible opponent. When Qing Mang Qi appeared under the clear blue sky, Zhu Wen''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and Taishan The coercion suddenly dropped, making his hands shaking slightly.


    The same is the ninth layer of Qi training. Under the prestige of Li Zhi, Zhu Wen felt unmatched, which made him feel ridiculous and panic.


    The cavalry queue in Mercedes-Benz suddenly came with a stern horse hissing. Many war horses could not bear the huge coercion and fell to their knees directly on the legs. The cavalry on the horse fell and the scene was chaotic. At that time, Jian Qi fell in the queue.


    The dazzling green awns covered the blasting blood mist. The cavalry did not have time to scream, and they were killed on the spot. When the green awns dispersed, the flying soil was still blasting everywhere, hitting the leaves and branches. It crackled. There was a huge gully in the head of the official road, blood was flowing, the body of the cavalry was standing in a row, and some of them were still dead, and the wail of weakness and weakness began to flow.


    Da Shao Si Ming and others saw Zhu Wen covering her chest, arching her body, and fled towards the wilderness, leaving only one back.


    Li Jian''s sword is a range attack, and Zhu Wen''s single-point care is unavoidable. This gives Zhu Wen a chance to escape. Zhu Wen was also decisive. When he couldn''t do anything, he retreated quickly, without dragging his feet.


    But in front of the four layers of Qi training, can Zhu Wen really escape? Not to mention that young and old command their lives at a speed, even if they didn''t go after them, it wasn''t too difficult for Li Huan to catch up with Zhu Wen. At this time, Zhu Wen was injured and could not run far.


    Li Ye didn''t plan to let Zhu Wen run away like this. Although he had a good talk with each other today, and he had a late hate, he had a regretful sympathy. Every effort is made to separate the winners and losers. If one party refuses to surrender, then it is necessary to divide between birth and death.


    Everyone followed, and was about to chase Zhu Wen, the barren crops at the other end, and in the woods after the official road turned around, suddenly a black robe figure jumped over Zhu Wen''s head and rushed towards Li Yan and others.

 v3 Chapter 11： Pioneer (second)

    Of course, Li Yan can recognize that in the past two days, Wu Xia was cut off by him in Xuzhou.


    Seeing that Wuyazi rushed up and meant to stop everyone, Li Yi first felt ridiculous. After all, during the heyday of the other party, he couldn''t even take a trick, even at this time, it was even more unbearable. he.


    But soon, Li Xun found something wrong, and quickly warned Song Jiao and Da Shao Si: "Back!"


    The boundless son rushed forward, looking crazy, his eyes were like a knife, and he opened his arms and disregarded the defense, just raised the speed to the extreme, and shot at Li Zhi and others violently. In front of Li Zhi and others, he Shouting shouted, "The gates will be thriving!"


    After that, Wuyazi exploded in mid-air!


    With a bang, the boundless body flew into flying ash, the air waves suddenly spread out from the place, and instantly covered the surrounding area of ??more than a hundred feet. The wind was like a sharp blade, swept towards Li Zhi and others. No sound, but whether it is the impact of air waves or the sound of explosions, everyone tinnitus endlessly.


    Li Ye and others were forced to retreat and launched defense methods one after another. They were still affected by Qi waves. Li Ye was okay. There were Qinglian and Dragon Qi. The spirit was strong and did not lose the real world. Quite embarrassed. Under the impact of air waves, they were repelled one hundred steps, and their clothes were scattered.


    Cultivation means of self-detonation when you are in the real world. Wuyazi only builds the foundation in half a step. Although the self-detonation method can be used, the power is definitely much smaller. Suffering from serious injuries, Da Xiaosi Ming and Song Jiao had no chance of survival.


    "This person is really crazy!" Song Jiao gritted his teeth, resentful.


    Li Xun shook his head. "Although each is his own and belongs to the enemy and himself, this kind of self-righteousness is still admirable."


    Delayed by Wujizi, Li Yan and others have been unable to catch up with Zhu Wen, who is running at full speed. After all, it is not far from Dengzhou. Once the other party has reached the barracks and is in the midst of the army, they also take him for granted.


    It''s just that everyone has already arrived here. It is impossible to return to Xuzhou in this way. There is not much damage to the lives of the young and old, and Song Jiao, and Li Zheng and others continued to Dengzhou to observe the defense of the other party.


    Along the way, Li Yan''s face had lost the former ease, and Wuyazi had no doubt he wanted to keep Zhu Wen. This kind of integrity demonstrated the will of the Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate. It seems that the next battle will not be easy.


    When he arrived in Dengzhou, Li Min carefully observed Zhu Wen''s tune and the city defense situation of Dengzhou. Meizhou slightly wrinkled.


    Among Zhu Wenjun, monks account for a very high proportion, more than twice as high as the ordinary Fanzhen army. It seems that with the help of Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate, many people in Huang Chao and Zhu Wenjun have become monks. The so-called Taomen and Fanzhen Cooperating with each other, Guangshou disciples taught the Dao and expanded the monk team. Now is the time to show power.


    When they fight on the battlefield, the monks are the backbone of the battlefield. Their strength and strength directly affect the outcome of the battle.


    In this world, there will be a variety of warfare in a war, and all means will be used. They have a vital impact on the victory or defeat of the war, but in the final analysis, the real decision on the victory of a battle Negative, there is only one factor, that is the monk, or the strong.


    Fortunately, Dengzhou''s urban defense has not been fully repaired. Although there are many things such as flint, wood, arrows, and fork guns, it is not easy to replenish these items after the curtain, mace, and crossbow are damaged.


    The collapsed city walls need to be piled up, and it is not easy to restore the original strength, especially the large and small defensive law mates. To arrange them requires various materials, even more so.


    Li Ye and others did not stay in Dengzhou for too long, because Zhong Nanshan soon sent a master of real life to him. On the enemy''s site, there were tens of thousands of troops watching. Li Ye did not intend to hardly shake the real world. This will return with Song Jiao and others.


    Back in Xuzhou, Li Min met Zhou Min and exchanged the combat power of Dengzhou City Defense and Zhu Wen''s Trilogy with Zhou Min.


    It can be seen that Zhou Zhen was not at ease, but the will to fight was not affected.


    Yang Fuguang has gone to Caizhou, but he doesn''t know what the outcome of the negotiations with Qin Zongquan will be. Li Ye was not in a hurry. Ping Lu Jun had already set out to this side, and he would arrive soon. At that time, with or without the support of Qin Zongquan, the army would march west to Dengzhou.


    Two days later, Yang Fuguang returned news that Qin Zongquan had promised to conquer Dengzhou in the west and sent general Wang Shu to lead 15,000 soldiers and horses. Yang Fuguang''s messenger said that he would return to Xuzhou with Wang Shu''s ministry.


    I have to say that Yang Fuguang is indeed a person.


    When Liu Dazheng and Ping Lujun arrived in Xuzhou, Cai Fu and horses led by Yang Fuguang and Wang Shu arrived in time. The army camped in the branch outside Xuzhou City, rested a little, and was ready to go.


    On that day, Li Min, Zhou Min, Yang Fuguang, Wang Shu and others, together with the generals of Pinglu and Zhongwu, as well as the staff of Li Min and Zhou Min, gathered together to discuss the details of the expedition.


    "The Zhongwu Army can dispatch troops for 50,000 Western Expeditions. In addition to Pinglu and Caizhou''s troops, the total number of soldiers is 160,000. I heard that the thief army in Dengzhou is only about 50,000. We have a great chance of winning this battle!" Yang Fuguang is still very confident, he always looks like this.


    Caizhou General Wang Shuzhen laughed: "The military strategy is ten rounds, five are attacked, and times are divided. Our troops and horses together are only three times as much as the thieves, and ten times the strength. The standard of siege, but it is too far away, even without the force of the frontal attack, how dare to say that this battle will win? "


    Yang Fuguang immediately said: "Zhu Wen''s ministry just experienced a great battle. Although it broke Dengzhou, it was a terrible victory. Now is the time of exhaustion, and An Wang also went to watch. Dengzhou''s city defense is not perfect. We It ¡¯s invincible to attack his weary soldiers with a cutting-edge division? Besides, we are king divisions, and the thief is where the righteousness lies, and the thieves must be afraid! "


    Wang Shu held her arms, raised her jaw, and was taciturn, sneering: "Warfare, the hundred-mile-tender-hunters are admiring the general, and the fifty-mile-tender-hunters are half-stretched. From Xuzhou to Dengzhou, how can they exceed a hundred? Here, we ran long distances, and the thief was ready to work, how dare I say victory? "


    Although Wang Shu came with Caizhou soldiers and horses, and Qin Zongquan also agreed to cooperate with the army to attack Dengzhou, but as for Wang Shu''s behavior, it is obvious that he has a negative attitude towards war.


    It is estimated that before leaving, Qin Zongquan did not explain to Wang Shu. This battle can be avoided, but it must be avoided. It is also necessary to work hard to avoid being used as a knife.


    Yang Fuguang was very resentful to see Wang Shu doing this. The opponent''s line of warfare seemed to be justified, but the battle on the battlefield was not to write an article. Whatever the art of warfare was done, we had to be flexible and adapt to the situation of the enemy and ourselves.


    Yang Fuguang was repeatedly provoked by Wang Shu, and was furious: "General Wang is timid without a fight, and it is not possible to take a soldier to return?"


    Wang Shu snorted coldly, but saw everyone glaring at him, not too contrived, and slightly fisted: "Don''t dare."


    Li Ye looked at Wang Shu a few times, but he didn''t talk much. Whether it was Wang Shu or Qin Zongquan, they were all the internal affairs of the Zhongwu Army.


    "Don''t you dare to cool!" Yang Fuguang glared at Wang Shu and said to the military generals: "Now I and the Ping Lu Army are going to fight the thieves together. We must ensure that the military order is unblocked and the actions are consistent. No commander in chief. "


    Speaking of this, Yang Fuguang held his fist towards Li Yan: "The King An is a ambassador to Pinglu, and is also a ambassador for the east camp appointed by His Majesty. The commander of the three armed forces is His Highness, please His Highness, please do not quit!"


    Zhou Yan followed with a fist: "Please, Your Highness, please order the whole army, and the loyalty army will go up and down, and you must follow the order!"


    The generals of Ping Lujun, Liu Dazheng, Zhao Polu, Shangguan Qingcheng, and others, were so grateful to see Zhou Zhen and Yang Fuguang being so sensible, except that Wang Shu''s eyes narrowed elsewhere, as if indifferent.


    Li Ye didn''t have the habit of being humble and courteous. This battle on the battlefield was nothing else. He didn''t need to pretend to be pretentious, so he refused to say, "Since this is the case, the coach takes up this responsibility."


    He was originally a recruiter in the east camp. It is a matter of course to be a commander. What is an east camper? In other words, the troops east of Tongguan should be headed by Li Zhi, subject to his restraint, and listen to his orders. The Zhongwu Army was already within the scope of his order. At this time, Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yan made such statements, which was a clear position of the Zhongwu Army.


    The plan for the expedition was discussed with Yang Fuguang and Zhou Yun before Li Yuan. At this time, he was only finalizing the details and telling the generals. Soon, the plan for the army''s battle was clear. Li Wei issued a military order on the spot, mainly dividing the responsibilities of the vanguard, the Chinese army, the flank, the weight of the rear army, the collection and transfer of foodstuffs.


    Next, Li Zhi gathered the troops outside Xuzhou City and set off for the flag.


    Gossip and talk, and said that the army entered the jurisdiction of the Jiedong envoy of Shannan. Instead of directly attacking Dengzhou, it went to Tangzhou first, and also set up a part of the garrison in Tangzhou. At the same time, Li Shuxiu gave the Jiedong to Jiedong. Liu Jurong was asked to send his troops north to fight Dengzhou with the army.


    Dengzhou was originally a subordinate state of Shandong East Road. Although Li Xun and others determined that Liu Jurong would not send soldiers to help, but now that he had reached his place, Li Xuan would greet others aloud. By the way, it would also tell him that if he No soldiers were sent to join the army, so after the capture of Dengzhou, he had to give food to the army.


    When the main force of the army stopped in Tangzhou for a while, Shangguan Qingcheng led three thousand internal teeth, and as the army pioneer, went straight to Dengzhou.


    It stands to reason that using three thousand fine riders as a vanguard seems a little bit, how can it be five thousand soldiers and horses, but the inner teeth of Shangguan''s allure is the absolute elite of His Majesty, not to mention the heaviest training tasks and the most armament Excellent, with the largest number of bandits in Pinglu, the monks in the army accounted for the highest in the army.


    Since it is Li Zhi''s inner teeth, the most credible part, of course, on the battlefield, of course, he must rush to the front, on the one hand, to give them opportunities to make contributions, and on the other hand, to show Li Zhi''s determination to fight.


    Li Xun specially named the three thousand internal teeth "Langyadu", why the name Langlang is actually self-explanatory. As for why he called "du" instead of "military", it was because Li Xia had only one Army, that is Pinglu Army.


    Langya is the first battle, the task is very simple, to clear the road from Tangzhou to Dengzhou, Zhu Wen''s tunes along the way must be cleaned up. This is the first shot, it must be started, to give Zhu Wen''s Ministry deterrence, at the same time Increase morale of officers and soldiers.


    In order to fire this first shot, Li Yan used his true colors, covered himself, walked with Shangguan, and became a cavalry.


    Dasuo''s life was also put on armor by Li Yan, allowing them to follow the cavalry queue. I have to say that the temperament suddenly changed after the young and old commanded the armor, giving people a bright impression.


    Da Shiming''s makeup has always been beautiful and mature, and it belongs to the category of iceberg beauties. At this moment, she is wearing armor, and her murderousness is increasing. There is also a bravery of air, which looks disgusting. After the lesser life was put on armor, it was not so terrible, but it became more and more delicate, like a snail wrapped in a carapace.


    Li Yan was satisfied with his bad tastes. He looked back at them from time to time, sometimes he couldn''t help but laughed out loudly, causing Shangguan Qingcheng to glare at him often.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Third at ten.

 v3 Chapter 12： The first battle (1) [third more]

    Dengzhou.


    Since meeting Li Li in the tea shed last time, the two sides fought back, and the Wolverine fled back. He also broke the boundless child. Zhu Wen was not in a good mood.


    However, Zhu Wen did not have a hard face all day long. In any case, it was considered to have met with An Wang. Although he did not win, it was because there were too many masters around the other party and had little to do with Zhu Wen himself. Again. Anyway, talking to Anthony for a while, and getting to know each other, Zhu Wen didn''t think it was too bad.


    The biggest change brought to Zhu Wen by this battle was that Zhu Wen was no longer in conflict with Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate. At that time, if there were many masters of Zhongnanshan around, Zhu Wen would not be in danger and would end up in a hurry.


    Zhu Wen is a person who is good at self-reflection, and he has a clear understanding of the situation, so after seeing a lot of masters around Li Ye, he felt that it was necessary to bring a few masters with him. In short, similar losses can no longer be eaten. So this time at the end of Nanshan Road, Zhu Wenhaosheng entertained him when he sent someone to Dengzhou.


    The elder Zhongnanshan who came, that is, the head of Zhongnanshan and Wuyizi''s brother, Xiuwei came to the real world.


    Zhu Wen is not surprised. Since Huang Chao defeated Chang''an, the cultivation of Taoists in the Nanshan Mountain has improved a lot. Not to mention that he was the head of the real world. There are two other monks who have been stuck in the ninth floor for a long time. Also broke through the real world.


    Otherwise, there are many heroes in troubled times, and luck and luck are scattered around the world, and many people will benefit.


    This man from Nannan Mountain called himself Promise, which made Zhu Wen feel nothing new.


    Promise brought two powerful helpers, both of which are the nine-layer practice of practicing Qi. This greatly enriched Zhu Wen''s defense force. Now that he is confident, he is going to fight Li Li directly. He even thought about Xu Zhou''s assassination of Li Li in the past, but then he couldn''t think about it, but he gave up.


    Having suffered a loss in the tea shed, Zhu Wen was always thinking of regaining his place. The so-called husband must become more frustrated and brave, and revenge can not be overnight, Zhu Wen has been waiting for many nights.


    However, in the end Zhu Wen was a general in the army and asked him to catch a fight with Li Yan. In fact, he was not interested, so Zhu Wen pointed his finger at the vanguard of the army who came to the Western Expedition.


    On this day, Zhu Wen assembled 5,000 elite soldiers, and asked Wuji for a hundred masters of the Southern Mountain, and placed them in the array of fine rides, ready to give Li Zhi''s vanguard a ruthless record.


    After finishing the fine ride on the school ground, Zhu Wen told Zhu Zhen: "We just captured Dengzhou and won the city with a disastrous victory. Now the city has not been repaired. At this time, An Wang led his troops to attack. We were under great pressure and needed To find a way to give King An Ying a headache, so as to slow down their westward pace, repair the city for us, gain time, or fight against the arrogance of the Tang army and improve the morale of our army. "


    When Zhu Zhen was in the teahouse battle, he was not taken care of by Li Zhe and others. Later, Li Zhe and others chased Zhu Wen out. After being intercepted by Wu Zizi halfway, he did not turn back. Zhu Zhen was lucky to escape.


    Zhu Zhen understood what Zhu Wen meant: "General, rest assured, this time will definitely not humiliate the mission!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng led the 3,000 ride westward, and Zhu Wen had already received the news. His plan was to eat this pioneer fine ride, so this arrangement was made.


    He said: "Although King An''s soldiers and soldiers are excellent, Pinglu has no wars and has not been trained in blood and fire. As for the level of sharpness, it is naturally far less than us. This time I give you all the soldiers. You must eat the opponent. You remember, if you can eat this cavalry, then there is still a lot of room for Dengzhou to turn around. If you fail, An Wang ¡¯s army of more than 100,000 will directly enter the city. By that time We have no other way but to defend the city. So we can only win and not lose in this battle! "


    Zhu Zhen raised her head and said, "General, rest assured, if this battle is unsuccessful, you will raise your head and see you!"


    Zhu Wen patted Zhu Zhen''s shoulder, and tried a few words.


    Zhu Wen stepped on the generals platform, looking at the excellent armors, the war-torn 5,000 elites, and had the confidence to win in the eyes. As a warrior in the battlefield, of course, he had confidence in his own song. The more famous he is, the more Don''t believe even his own songs, who else can the general trust?


    Zhu Wen said arrogantly: "He and his follow the general, the south and north battle for several years, is the general''s hand and foot, but also the general''s sharp blade! Now I am standing up, my Majesty is in the battle in Guanzhong, the fighting Tang army scrambled, this general Occupying Dengzhou to exit the border is to occupy the Central Plains and calm down the world! Your Majesty''s trust in Ben will be the same as Ben''s trust! Now Li Yan is looking for death, then you will let the youngsters who have not been on the battlefield know. What is Elite! "


    In other words, Zhu Wen pulled his knife out of his sheath and held up a big drink: "Kill Tang Li Li Yang, Yang Daqi Guowei, occupy the hinterland of the Central Plains, this battle will win!"


    "It must win!"


    "It must win!"


    "It must win!"


    Five thousand fine riders roared in unison.


    Zhu Wen was very satisfied with the response to the song. His morale was high enough for World War I. He closed the knife and nodded at Zhu Zhen. Zhu Zhen turned his horse after holding his fist, led a five thousand fine ride, and drove out from the barracks.


    After the five thousand fine riders left, Zhu Wenjiu stood on the stand without moving. From time to time, Wuji appeared next to him, with a smile on his face, "General Zhu''s tune is really rare and elaborate. After the poor way out, he has also passed through the pass, and His Majesty''s army, too."


    If it was changed as usual, Zhu Wen would definitely not turn back, at least perfunctoryly, but at this moment, he turned and slightly clenched his fists towards the Promise. Then he laughed: "The Taoist leader is ridiculous, Zhu Wen''s verse Where can I compare with your Majesty. "


    The Promise smiled and did not talk to Zhu Wenduo, but instead looked at the dusty barracks and said: "With Zhu Zhu''s elite battle, it is not difficult to defeat Li Zhi''s pioneers, but it also needs to be Just in case. "


    "In case?" Zhu Wen frowned slightly.


    Shangguan Qingcheng 3,000 rides into the boundary of Dengzhou, cleans up all soldiers and horses all the way, of course, the movement can''t be small, so Zhu Wen''s spy observes very clearly that the other party is indeed such 3,000 people, and there is no way to cope with it. Thousands of cavalry, what can happen?


    Zhu Wen: "Mr. Dao means that King An has sent masters in the battle?"


    The Promise smiled even more: "It''s not impossible."


    "What does that chief mean?" Zhu Wen asked tentatively.


    Wujizi refused to say: "If General Zhu promises, the poor road can follow in secret, if there is any accident, maybe he can help one or two."


    Zhu Wen is overjoyed. Promise is real life. If he is willing to run, the victory of 5,000 fine rides is really nailed down.


    However, Zhu Wen felt very strange. Although he led the army to go out of the battle, it was very important for Da Qi to use the army in the Central Plains. However, in the final analysis, the Da Qi army''s current battle center is still in Guan Zhong. After all, it is only by sitting firmly in the middle that it is good to use soldiers on all sides and calm down the world step by step.


    In Guanzhong Fengxiang, Zheng Wei, who was entrusted with a heavy duty by Li Yi, had control of the military power, but he never failed. It was the nail of the Daqi army. At this time, Zhongnanshan Daomen did not help Huang Chao to deal with Zheng Zheng. Why did the masters go to Dengzhou and take care of themselves?


    Even when a character like Wuyazi was broken, Zhong Nanshan didn''t even put a fart, and there was no intention of blame.


    For a moment, Zhu Wen couldn''t understand. He simply no longer bothered, and hugged his fist: "If the Taoist leader is willing to take a trip, I would naturally be grateful."


    Wujizi smiled and nodded: "Good to say, easy to say."


    Langya has traveled all the way, and has fought dozens of battles, but the ones on the top are small checkpoints set up by the chaotic army, and the team that raises food everywhere. There are more than a hundred people, and only a dozen are small. It is really not a record, at least Li Ye is not satisfied, and Li Ye can see that Shangguan is not satisfied.


    At noon on this day, when the army was resting, Shangguan fell into the city and went to Li Yan. "His Highness, our ministry has been in Dengzhou for dozens of miles, and it is only a day away from Dengzhou. It stands to reason that our army has been informed by Zhu Wen At this time, if he intentionally engages in our army, his ministry should not be far from us. "


    Li Yan held up the water pouch and filled his mouth with a large mouthful. He wiped his mouth and said, "If Zhu Wen does not want to fight with me, he will shrink in the city. We will not encounter great resistance all the way to Dengzhou City."


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "Yes."


    Li Yan hung the water pouch on the saddle, turned over to the horse, and said to Shangguan: "Don''t think about it, based on my understanding of Zhu Wen, he won''t give up if there is still a possibility to break the situation and improve the situation. Photo I think his song should not be far from us. "


    As soon as Li Zhi had finished saying this, there was a scout scolding him back on the official road. He went to Li Ying and Shangguan Qingcheng and reported urgently: "Report! Twenty miles away, I found a cavalry cavalry, about five thousand up and down. Run at full speed! "


    "Look, isn''t this coming?" Li Yan smiled at Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Shangguan smashed his face, jumped up after holding his fists, landed on the horse, turned the stables, and shouted to the left and right: "The thief army has reached the sight of the five thousand riders, the generals listen to the order, and they will meet the enemy! "


    Li Xun''s military campaign did not reveal his identity, so Langya didn''t all know his identity, and it was still Shangguan''s responsibility to direct the battle.


    Li Yan came to experience the taste of the battle on the battlefield and ensure the victory of Langya, not from the throne. If Zhu Wen knew that he was here, then he would not be able to dispatch troops and launch tens of thousands of troops to surround him?


    Three thousand Langfangs counted on the horse, but did not immediately pull back to Mercedes. The land in front of them is quite empty. Both sides of the official road are farmland and wilderness. They are quite flat and suitable for cavalry to fight and fight. In addition, it is always a good choice to be at ease.


    "Report! The chaos has reached fifteen miles away!" The scout returned in return.


    Shangguan Qingcheng had a cold face: "Explore again!"


    When I was young, scouts reported: "The chaos is ten miles away!"


    "Explore again!"


    "The chaos is five miles away, and the killer is here!"


    "The generals obey orders, Feng Yazhen!"


    Shangguan took down the stables and straightened them up. His legs caught the belly of the horse, and the war horse slowly moved forward.


    The whole train, moving from front to back, gradually moved faster and faster, from orderly to speedy to Mercedes-Benz, orderly.


    Suddenly, the sound of a horse''s hoof stomped on the ground, three thousand fine riding on Mercedes-Benz, and the Yazawa gradually took shape. When the speed of the cavalry was fully raised, and the momentum was ready, they saw the unrest in the opposite direction.


    At first, it was just a black line. It appeared on the horizon, and the cavalry figure was exposed. The horse was very strong and strong, and the cavalry bowed slightly on the horse''s back. The stirrup in your hand connects everything and forms a thorny jungle. Smoke and dust permeated the ground, like a wave of carpet.


    The entire army array was like a flood of a dyke, and it swept towards Langfang with the momentum of sweeping all things.


    The sound of the horse''s hoof was so loud that it hurt people''s eardrums. However, the soldiers of the fangs couldn''t hear the sound of the horse''s hoof. The sound of the horse''s hoof had covered everything.


    The generals in the front can see the whole picture of the other army. The endless flood of iron armor makes everyone feel fear from the bottom of their hearts. However, the long training has made them used to such a formation. They know what they are going to do. , What will face next, so no one panic.


    The cavalry in and behind the battlefield can only see the back of the same robe, but the earth''s vibration is so severe that it clearly transmits the signal that the two armies are about to enter the battlefield. They are calm and calm, waiting only in the array before them The cavalry the enemy rushed in, stabbed them down the horse with their long puppets.

 v3 Chapter 13： First battle (2)

    The two battlefields, just like two huge battlefields, have become sharp arrows, shooting relatively wide across the vast field. Wherever Feng Ya went, there was so much potential and dust.


    The rumbling sound of horseshoes thundered, covering up all noise, the two fine riding iron armored battlefields, getting closer and closer, one hundred steps, fifty steps, finally collided together.


    At the moment when the two armies intersected, on the line before their respective horses, the flat-bottomed long cymbals of the two cavalry troops extended far beyond the horse''s head and stabbed at the body of the other cavalry.


    The horse hissing sounded suddenly, the sound of Jin Ge''s attack was short and crisp, the sound of the sharp blade breaking into the meat was clear in the ear, the scream was mixed in the sound of the horse''s hoof, and the general wave swept all things, covering all the senses.


    The front cavalry of the two army arrays staggered across, some people fell off and others were safe, they rushed towards each other''s array, all the former soldiers saw the endless ocean of iron armor in front of them, and saw the thorny jungle-like long urn.


    The smoke and dust brought by the respective cavalry arrays slammed into each other, blended with each other, and separated from each other. In the battle array, the horses raced fast, with an uninterrupted line of smoke and dust, vertical and horizontal in the array of black armors and black horses, like the mountains in a vast field .


    The roaring and screaming sounded loudly, and even the rumbling of the horseshoes was covered up.


    The original tightly-jointed array of the two armies was staggered with each other in the Mercedes, gradually revealing or scattered, or lined, or blank. The warhorse is still in the army, but the cavalry on horseback has disappeared.


    The cavalry soldiers who fell in the array, regardless of life or death, did not stand up. They were soon trampled by the enemy''s horseshoes and instantly became flesh.


    Scarlet blood stained the wilderness.


    Li Yan is right next to Shangguan Qingcheng, and his life is behind Li Yan, followed closely by the soldiers of Shangguan Qingcheng. As the front of the Fengya array, they naturally have the most pressure, and they are also full of combat power. The strongest part.


    As a ninth-level monk who practiced qi, Li Xun was not afraid of any long-stabbed head-on. Under the rapid sprint of the war horse, a profile of each face appeared. When Wu appeared before his eyes, he quickly passed him by. It''s like walking around and watching flowers.


    Each of the long stabs stabbed in front of Li Yan could not break his defensive enchantment. It was either broken or widened. Li Zhi knew the essentials of the cavalry''s charge, and the long stern of the flat end did not move, not even the position of the front. Exchange, always pointing in one direction.


    All of the enemy cavalry in front of his long bow were dead.


    As long as it is not a magician in the refining period, there is little room for the other party to dodge during the rapid intersection with the Mercedes-Benz warhorse. Only those sharp men with lowered bodies and close to the horseback can avoid the forward.


    The sharp blade passed the squealing sound of the armored soldier, the squealing sound of the soldier and the horse, and the scream of being trampled by the war horse. The waves rang in Li''s ear, endless. He didn''t even have to look around and look back to determine the proportion of casualties between the enemy and us.


    The front, composed of Li Yan and others, was indestructible, unimpeded all the way, and quickly rushed through the opposing battle line. When there was no more soldiers in front of him, Shangguan Qingcheng skillfully adjusted the running direction of the war horses, leading the entire cavalry battlefield to make a big bend in the wilderness and turned his head.


    After a round of rushing, the speed of the cavalry Mercedes naturally dropped a lot.


    Hundreds of corpses were left behind in the open space behind the two armies. Iron torrents, like dragons, turned their heads in the wilderness, and ran to the other front again.


    In the process, everyone finally had time to observe the loss of their own array. Li Yan frowned, his teeth were lost a lot, much higher than he expected. He originally thought that with the proportion of monks in Langyadu, the army would be invincible everywhere.


    It now appears that even a monk has really reached the level of the cavalry''s assault, as long as it is not too high, he does not have the ability to control the situation alone. A small movement between the cavalry rushing into the line and life and death determines the life and death of both sides.


    Only by being wary in all battles can we find the tricks that cannot be described in words. While protecting ourselves, we can kill the enemy to the greatest extent.


    Langyadu has trained enough, and when there is almost no rest, there have been many experiences of bandits, but now it seems that without real battlefield fighting, no more soldiers can be called elite, and after going through The soldiers who survived the **** battle were undoubtedly the best among the best.


    In some cases, the experience and skills of battlefield battles are even more important than the quality of armaments.


    The cavalry array in Mercedes-Benz began to adjust the formation. Those gaps left by the cavalry''s death were filled up by the soldiers behind to ensure the formation of the army. The battlefield battle, the integrity of the military formation, directly determines the outcome.


    Li Xuan looked back and looked forward, with an eyebrow stunned. At this time, the two army arrays had once again faced each other, and the war horse banged on the blood-stained sand field and rushed to the other side again.


    Li Huan was not in a good mood. Zhu Zhen was as deep as water. He stared at Langya all the time, his eyes flushed with anger.


    The Shoji battle is a cavalry battle infantry. It is best to tear up the formation of the infantry, but in fact, that is not the best choice for the cavalry to fight. Hold it, a rushing array will tear the opponent''s army and separate the winner.


    However, after a round of battle, Zhu Zhen was disappointed to find that Langyadu''s formation was still complete, and the casualties were far lower than he expected. Not only that, the number of casualties in his ministry exceeded his expectations.


    Zhu Zhen originally thought that Langya was just a group of recruits. When they encountered such a fierce battle, they were completely vulnerable, but the facts told him that he was wrong.


    Not only are the spiked monks with a high percentage of monks, they have caused more damage to their side in the charge, and they are well trained. After a round of fierce battle, the formation is completely chaotic. These battles are elite, just a little worse.


    It can be imagined that after only a few trials, this cavalry will really become a fine rider.


    In addition, Zhu Zhen also keenly discovered that among the 3,000 cavalry, a significant part of the backbone force was a real veteran of the battlefield. As the skeleton of the entire army formation, they guaranteed the impact and order of the army formation.


    Such a group of veterans occupy about one-fourth of the three thousand riders. In the process of meeting with the veterans, Zhu Zhen clearly felt the strong murderous spirit of the other party, and the will to stop and kill God. It was absolutely elite in all battles, even more elite than his ministry.


    However, His Majesty Li, how could there be such a group of elite soldiers?


    Zhu Zhen quickly thought, could it be the relatives of Lao An Wang Li Xian?


    Suddenly thinking of this, Zhu Zhen was startled. If this is the case, then this battle will be won, and I am afraid that the price to be paid will be far more than imagined. With this in mind, Zhu Zhen no longer hesitated. He didn''t have the mentality of step by step. It seems that to win this battle quickly, he must use some tricks.


    When walking through the battlefield of Hengzui, Li Xuan held the corpse of Hengqi vertical and horrible in his eyes, and calculated silently in his heart. During the just rushing battle, Langya had 3,000 riders against the opponent 5,000 riders, and there were no fewer casualties. If you continue to fight like this, the inferiority of the soldiers will be gradually revealed, and when the casualties reach a certain proportion, Langya will only have a defeated end.


    Can''t go to the next step, Li Zhi made up his mind.


    "Fell the city, back, I''ll come up to lead the battle!" Li Xie speeded up his horse and switched positions with Shangguan. Today, although Shangguan Qingcheng is a military commander, her cultivation is not enough. The field of military commanders cannot cover three thousand riders, so the effect of letting her lead is not great.


    Li Yan replaced Shangguan''s position, and the charge was at the forefront. The young and the princes ordered one by one, and the guard was beside him. Although the exercises of the two are not suitable for battle, after all, the cultivation of the ninth-level practice is far from what ordinary monks can compete with.


    Li Xuan hanged his long cymbal back to the saddle. Such an ordinary weapon had no effect on him. Lu Gujian took it out and immediately held it in his hand.


    The array of the two armies rushed forward, and they were about to meet each other. Li Yan could see clearly the fierce and murderous faces of the opposing cavalry. As the horse raced, the muscle fibers twitched swiftly and powerfully, full of strength and beauty.


    Reiki lighted up the dense lines of the sword body for the second time, and Li Zhi was ready to go.


    At this moment, in the array of heads in Zhu Zhenjun, countless auras of light suddenly lit up, and a large group of cavalry flew from their horses.


    They all held the Spirit Sword. After jumping to the sky, the Spirit Sword was chopped, and dozens of Spirit Wind Swords flew out! Under their feet, dozens of fireballs have condensed and formed, and the trailing sword smashed out!


    The two arrays were less than a hundred steps apart, which was a matter of momentary arrival for Mercedes'' cavalry array.


    Dozens of sword qi and dozens of fireballs flew, each sword qi was longer than one foot, and each fireball was bigger than winter melon. Among them were several monks, who were clearly in the middle of practicing qi. Jianqi is huge!


    It is conceivable that if the technique falls into the cavalry array, it will inevitably cause at least a hundred casualties and cause confusion for hundreds of people. Once this situation occurs, the rushing cavalry array will immediately collapse!


    Concentrated monks are placed in front of the battlefield. Before receiving the battle, they launch intensive technical attacks. Although this is not a new routine, it is indeed very practical!


    Zhu Zhen clenched his spear and looked mad, and made it clear that as long as his monk succeeded, he would leap forward and further expand the results!


    The soldiers and soldiers in Luyadu all looked astonished, and many people showed their astonishment. The monks in their formation did not converge to the front. How can they resist such a severe attack?


    Thanks to the well-trained wolf teeth, despite the fear and horror, no one has moved, and no one messed up, still running wildly without slowing down. Otherwise, once in a panic, turning the horse''s head or slowing down, it will inevitably stir up the millennium waves and cause great confusion.


    Facing the overwhelming attack of the art, Li Li always looked calm, and waited for no action from him. The orders of the young and old had already risen together, and the two of them printed at the same time with their hands and pushed forward at the same time. A huge yin and yang pattern condensed and blasted towards the air!


    Fireball and sword qi live on the yin and yang patterns, and they explode. The aura of qi in mid-air overflows with sky, fireworks and dazzling meteors.


    After the two yin and yang patterns exploded and dissipated, dozens of fireballs and dozens of sword qi disappeared at the same time.


    Both the young and the younger faces turned pale at the same time. Obviously, even if they are practicing Nine Layers of Qi, they still feel a lot of pressure.


    At this time, Li Yan had risen into the sky, and Lu Gujian in his hand was shining brightly, chopping down sharply, one sword after another, and three swords were instantly cut.


    Each of the three swords is 20 feet long and connected to each other to form a huge inverted triangle, which covers the entire front and blasts into Zhu Zhen''s array!


    The monk who took the first shot was horrified by the sudden drop of sword energy. Some people hurriedly raised the aura barrier, while others simply did not have time to respond. However, no matter how they responded, the three sword spirits plummeted. March into the battle.


    The air waves suddenly exploded, the cyan light covered the sky, the fierce roar extinguished the scream, the flesh flew across the three lines, the blood color and the cyan color complemented each other, and the indescribable splendor and cruelty.


    The green awns dispersed, three huge gullies appeared in the array, and all the cavalry around turned over. They were hundreds of broken corpses on the spot, and hundreds of them were injured by the earthquake. However, because of the sudden huge confusion, they were affected. Cavalry, horses kneeling down are hundreds!


    In the past, Nangong''s first Wujian was successful, holding a panic, heading north to Bianguan, the three swords broke the enemy''s eight hundred armors, causing the guilty peasants to rush back.


    Today, the three swords of Li Zhi directly crushed the front of Zhu Zhen''s army, and the entire army was in chaos, and Langya was able to take advantage of the opportunity to burst into the array and start a **** killing.


    After Li Jian''s three swords were cut, he did not wait for him to retract his sword and fell back on horseback, and suddenly a ghost appeared in the air. Li Yan''s face changed, and he immediately slammed his sword in front of his chest. However, because of the sudden accident, he was less prepared, and was hit by hundreds of steps in one hit!

 v3 Chapter 14： First battle (3)

    Although the monks in the upper part of the Qi training are rare, the masters of the nine-level training are even more rare. However, when the world is in chaos, it is not that there are monks who have been trained on the edge of the battlefield. This was the case for the Fang Fang, who attacked the opposing army''s formation directly when rushing into the battle. The reason was to prevent the situation now.


    The stronger can take the shot, can there be no stronger?


    Whether it is a monk or an ordinary person, when attacking others, it is also when their defense is weakest. Once the master directly attacks the army, it is undoubtedly given to the opponent''s high-level mobile phone club. The difference is enough to cause serious damage or even death.


    If this is the case, the results of one move will still be retrieved by the other party, and the master who has lost his or her protection after a serious injury will be completely exposed to the opponent''s master.


    For this reason, fighting in the battlefield and fighting against each other is a common rule. Masters only fight with masters, not against ordinary soldiers.


    When Li Yan''s moves were not completed, he suddenly encountered an attack and was forced to step back hundreds of steps. When he stabilized his body, a stream of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth. Looking up and condensing in front of him, a black-robed Taoist stood in the air, his manners were dusty, and his coercion was deep, like an immortal fairy.


    "Real life!" Li Yan gritted his teeth secretly, and this Taoist who shot at him turned out to be real real life. According to his current practice, if he encounters the ninth layer of training qi, even if his moves are not exhausted and he is negligent, he will at best be embarrassed for a while, and it is impossible to hurt him with one move.


    In the whole world, only monks who can hurt him are able to hurt him.


    Suddenly shot, naturally is the endless son of Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate. He stood arrogantly, overlooking the army formation, with great vigor. But when he noticed that Li Yan stepped back hundreds of steps, and it was just blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, he stood up again, and there was a heavy surprise in his eyes.


    The prodigal shot was not just a hit, but a full effort. In his imagination, any monk who practiced nine levels of qi would be seriously injured on the spot, even if he could not survive. But looking at Li''s gesture, it was only a minor injury, and he was not greatly hindered, which caused him to frown.


    If so, the boundless son who originally intended to shoot at Langya to help Zhu Zhen gain the battlefield advantage had to face Li Yan who was looking at him.


    At the same time, the young and the young are not idle, they occupy a favorable position from left to right, and together with Li Yi, form a tendency to surround the Promise.


    However, in the face of a real monk who could injure Li Yan, they did not take the liberty to take the shot, because the two of them were also very clear that they did not have a lot of chances. Once the attack is frustrated, waiting for them will be a very strong attack in real life.


    Although Dasuo''s life is not the general ninth layer of Qi training, it is hard to say that he can take a shot in real life. A big realm difference is not the difference between the eighth layer of Qi training and the ninth layer of Qi training.


    Li Xuan and Da Shao Si ordered to leave, and Shangguan fell back to the leading position. Zhu Zhen''s ministry has been severely damaged by Li Jian''s three swords, his position is chaotic, and the empty door is wide open. Under the leadership of Shangguan Qingcheng, all three thousand fangs have been driving for a long time, which is unstoppable. The enemy cavalry in front of them was kicked off, and it was difficult to organize an effective counterattack and defense in a hurry.


    Promise also noticed this, so he was quite anxious. This time following Zhu Zhen, the purpose is to guarantee the opponent''s victory on the battlefield, which he promised to Zhu Wen. If Zhu Zhenzhen was defeated by Langya, there would be no place for Wujizi''s old face.


    Wujizi didn''t care about his wing and his life. In his opinion, although his life is very good, it obviously does not pose a great threat to him. Only Li Zhi in front of him can fight him. character.


    Wujizi overlooked Li Yan, and said faintly, "It''s surprising that you can take a shot at the poor road with the ninth layer of qi training. What kind of person are you?"


    After asking this sentence, Promise frowned. Before Li Xun answered, he nodded with understanding: "It seems that you are Li Xun, who seriously hurts Wu Xiezi. Although the world is big, but It''s just you who might take the trick. "


    Speaking of which, Promise no longer delays, "This is really a stepping stone to find nowhere, it will take no time. Today, you were killed poorly, Tang Jun will fall back, Dengzhou will be as stable as Taishan! You are not in the army Zhong Haosheng stayed, even when he came out to run a risk, it was ridiculous. Since you kindly gave it to people, you are not sorry to accept it! "


    The voice did not fall, the Promise had disappeared in place, and Rao was unable to capture his disappearance by the cultivation of Da Xiaosi''s life. The two looked at Li Xuan one after another, and saw that the prodigal had appeared in front of Li Xuan, and they pressed Li Qian''s forehead in one palm: "His Royal Highness An, let''s go!"


    Promise is coming very fast, and Li Zhi can''t completely avoid it. He raises his sword in front of him, blocking the palm of Promise. With a loud bang, the air waves are flying like boiling water. All danced backwards.


    At first glance, Li Zhi slipped more than ten feet in the back and plowed two grooves on the ground with his feet.


    Without waiting for Li Xun to stand still, the Prodigal followed the shadow and appeared again in front of Li Xuan like ghosts. It was also photographed with one palm, "Look at how many palms you can catch!"


    Promise moved with all his strength, and the cultivation of real life broke out. When the palm of his hand waved, a crackling thunder sounded around him, as if the space was torn by him.


    This palm seems to be ordinary, but it is full of real people''s means. In Li Zhi''s sight, the palm is coming very fast, and like a reflection in the water, it is unreal, unpredictable, and he doesn''t know where he will be. Office.


    In front of this palm, Li Zhiru was trapped in a quagmire. His physical activity was difficult and his movements were very obscure. It seemed that there were countless spider webs in the air, which bound his hands and feet, and he couldn''t move freely. In addition, the aura in the body is not functioning smoothly. If the aura becomes absent, it does not seem to exist and cannot be perceived at all, let alone call it.


    Under such circumstances, Li Zhi''s ability to perceive the surroundings has fallen by a step, and of course, he is unable to capture the action of the non-polar. He is very clear that he is being suppressed.


    However, with Li Xun''s nine-layer cultivation practice, it only takes one move to kill Wuyazi. It is reasonable to say that even if the prodigal in the real world is even more powerful, it will not make Li Xuan suffer from this situation.


    If you change to a regular monk, in this situation, you will probably have to mess around, maybe you have to recognize that the real world means are unpredictable, and it is not that the ninth layer of Qi training can be defeated.


    However, after reaching the real world before crossing, Li Zhi was also the third most important person in the real world. He knew and understood the practice of Taoism. Not to mention that the monks during the refining period were far behind, even the ordinary real world was smashed. Can''t keep up, Li Zhi is very clear that it is impossible to suppress himself to this point because of Wu Xizi''s cultivation in the real world.


    This palm seems to be normal, but compared to the previous palm, I don''t know how many times. I also shot with all my strength, and the difference should not be so great.


    Just when Li Yan was struggling, both the young and the young killed at the same time, and several leaf chains broke through the ground and attacked from different directions to the vital body of the pole.


    The green leaves on the turquoise chain, the aura is violent, and the spirit is unmatched. Obviously, it is not an ordinary attack, and the Promise cannot be ignored even if it is a real-world cultivation.


    "Get away!"


    The palm of Wujizi''s pressing on Li Xuan did not retract, and the other hand that was vacated gave an understatement in front of him. As if the dust was removed, several leaf chains would collapse together, and countless green leaves would be turned into powder. Dissipated, failed to turn into numerous flying swords and shoot at opponents as usual.


    But Ye Chain just dissipated, Bai Lian blocked the sky, forming a huge cone, under the hood of the Promise. Bai Lian seems ordinary, but it is made of special materials. It is extremely tough. It uses aura, which can be bigger or smaller. At this time, a whirlwind came, spurring the surrounding aura to form a frenzy, and drilled down to the poleless Tianling cover.


    "Look for death!" Wujizi was furious, suddenly reached out his hand, grasped Bai Lian accurately, and threw it out. He controlled Bai Lian''s life in mid-air, but felt that his chest was very stuffy. He couldn''t help spitting blood, and his body was thrown out hundreds of steps away like a disconnected kite.


    After solving the offensive of the young and old, Wuji turned and was ready to press Li Yan to the ground, but he turned back, his face suddenly filled with astonishment, and his pupils shrank to a very small size.


    Obviously suppressed by his realm, Li Yan actually resumed his actions. The densely packed Lu Gujian, like a burning flame, slid across a beautiful arc, swept over his throat, and was immediately in front of him!


    This was an unexpected situation for Promise, he suddenly felt a deep crisis, which made him no longer care about other things, and quickly pulled back.


    But even so, Jian Qi still cut through his shirt, opened a half-foot-long mouth, and a blood line appeared. Although the wound was not very deep, the pain was very clear, which provoked Wuji.


    "Fight with me, so unfocused, where do you let my face go?" Li Yan approached Wuji with his sword step by step. He didn''t go fast, but he wasn''t slow. This action fell on Wuji''s eyes. Here, he is full of surprise and incredible.


    "How can you still move? Why are you still moving?" Wujizi''s face shook, and stared at Li Yan as if to see him through.


    Li Yan walked towards the Promise step by step, walking smoothly and powerfully. "Your field is very special. It can suppress people''s cultivation, lagging people''s limbs, stagnation of aura''s agitation, and it is invisible and ineffective when it starts. Civil defense is invincible. To be honest, this is the first time I have seen such a field, but since it is a field, it is nothing great. "

 v3 Chapter 15： The first battle (4) [third more]

    Wuji was ridiculed by Li Zhi ¡¯s arrogant words. He looked at Li Yi like a fool: "Are you crazy? Even if you are good at combat, even the half-finished Wujizi It can be defeated, but the poor road is a real reality! You can see the area of ??the poor road, the poor road admits that you have a bit of eyesight, but what about it? It can be broken when you see it? "


    Having said that, the Promise drank abruptly and suddenly swept forward, and once again pressed against Li Yan with a palm: "Even if you can see my realm, you can only be killed! Now the poor and the poor Let you know that in the real world, everyone is an ant! "


    The corner of Li''s mouth moved, drawing a sneer of sneer: "I can see it, of course, it can be broken."


    When he said this, he disappeared out of thin air.


    Taking the practice of Wujizi as an example, he couldn''t find out how Li Yan disappeared, which made him startled. Without the goal, his field loses most of its role. After all, the field of real life is not very large. To suppress human cultivation, we must do our best.


    Fortunately, Li Xuan appeared quickly, and above the Promise obliquely, a sword stabbed at him.


    "As long as you show your figure, you can''t escape the suppression of the poverty-stricken area!" Wujizi sneered and pressed toward Li Yi with one palm.


    But at this moment, a green lotus suddenly appeared in front of Wuji, crystal clear, exuding a little bit of starlight, holy and beautiful, completely like nothing on earth. When Qing Lian bloomed, the Promise trembled. He suddenly noticed that there was a hint of obscurity in the movement of the aura in his body. Although this obscurity was very small, it could not produce any substantial effect on strength, but it did appear Already.


    A monk who practiced nine levels of qi could in turn affect the aura of the monk in real life, which surprised Wu Zizi, but he sneered immediately: "Just relying on this way, it has no effect at all .. .... "


    He didn''t finish this, but stopped abruptly, as if giving the owner a neck, because after a green lotus bloomed, the second green lotus also appeared out of thin air, and the call of the aura within the polar body was suddenly more obscure. .


    This is more than that. The third green lotus, the fourth green lotus, followed one after another, and soon became the fifth, the sixth, and the seventh ... in a moment, the eyes of the Promise It''s full of Qinglian.


    There were no other sights in his sight, and no other sights could be seen, because the sky was covered with blossoming green lotus, like snowflakes flying in the sky, covering the whole world!


    Wuji feels as if he is in a void space, except for the green lotus covering the sky. At the same time, Promise can no longer sense the aura in his body. No matter how hard he touches, feels, and summons, the body is always empty, even Qihai can''t feel it.


    It seems that he is an ordinary person, not a monk at all, and there has never been an aura in his body!


    This left Wujizi bloodless, and he was wrapped in terror like tide.


    Just then, an indifferent voice sounded in the void: "Your field, can you suppress the practice of monks? Unfortunately, I will do this."


    Promise heard this sentence, it was very clear, and it rang in his ear, but he couldn''t see people, let alone recognize where the sound came from. When the voice fell, Promise suddenly felt an unprecedented danger, like a frosty arrow, shot at him, and instantly penetrated his chest, making every hair of him tremble!


    "No! This is impossible! This is the field! How can you have a field as a monk ?!"


    Wujizi''s complexion suddenly became stubborn, his palms kept blasting, hitting Qinglian flying towards the sky, but Qinglian was clearly in front of him, but it seemed as if it did not exist. No matter how he shot, he could not touch it. "This is not a realm. This is an illusion. You recuperate and deceive the poor!"


    Suddenly, the crystal-clear green lotus blossomed and shattered, and the little stars were flooding the sky, and the sky was full of lights, as if there were tens of thousands of fireflies spinning, all the scenes became dreamlike, as if they did not really exist .


    In this overflowing brilliance, a sharp purple awn appeared suddenly in front of Wuji, and quickly enlarged in his pupil. Seeing that purple awn, the first reaction of Wuji was to run, because he felt that he was in a deep crisis. The danger that the purple awn gave him exceeded everything.


    The purple awn flashed away, like a glimmer of light. Before the steps of the Promise run, they suddenly stiffened, and the whole man was still there. A blood line suddenly shot from his neck, and his head flew high in the air.


    After the skull flew away from the neck, the consciousness did not disappear immediately, so Wu Mingzi''s eyes returned to clear, blue sky and white clouds, mountains and wilderness, sand field cavalry, appearing in his field of vision.


    Finally, his vision shook, and he was still on the ground. He saw his headless corpse, but he still didn''t fall. Behind his corpse, Li Yong''s sword was returning to his sheath.


    Li Xun turned around and looked at the body of Wujizi. The real monk in Zhongnanshan was already dead under his sword. Li Ye was not at ease. The five internal organs and the six internal organs turned over the river, and there was a suffocation in his chest until he spit a blood, which made him feel better.


    Relying on his absolute understanding of the real world and the realm of real life, Li Zhi used the nine-layer strength of Qi to show moves similar to the real world, plus the power of "Ziqi Donglai" is really powerful. Promise beheaded on the spot. However, the price he paid was not small. The meridian and viscera were all traumatized and it took time to recover. In addition, he is now leaning against the sea, and has no strength to fight in the short term.


    However, with this actual combat experience, the next time he uses the same method, he will be much smoother and not as uncomfortable as now.


    All three thousand Langya had defeated Zhu Zhen''s Ministry, Li Yan glanced at the battlefield, Zhu Zhen was already fleeing. If nothing unexpected happened, Langya had a big victory.


    Zhu Zhen is a general, and his five thousand riders are also elite in battles. The unusual tunes are comparable. After discovering that the Promise died, Zhu Zhen knew that nothing could be done, and resolutely retreated.


    Shangguan Qingcheng led the department and pursued it for thirty miles, so he did not continue to pursue it, because he was afraid of Dengzhou''s response.


    Rao is so, after the check of the results, Zhu Zhen also damaged most of the fine ride. That was Zhu Wen ¡¯s most elite cavalry, and he lost more than half this time, not to mention that Zhu Wen was definitely heartbroken, and his strength was greatly weakened.


    The first battle of Langya was also the first battle of the official army against Zhu Wen.


    Needless to say, when the news reaches their respective armies, the morale and morale of the officers and soldiers will inevitably rise, and the morale of Zhu Wen will inevitably be low. This is definitely good news for the next army attack.


    Shangguan poured out the city to clean the battlefield. Li Yan found a place to restore his energy, and his life was still guarded behind him.


    Just before the first battle, the grandfather was injured, and he was not serious, and had no effect on the action. At this moment, her eyebrows were normal, and there was no special expression on her face. However, Shao Siming''s eyes were unpretentious, her brows frowned, as if she had a heavy heart, and looked pitiful. Her petite body was wrapped in armor, and she looked more and more like a little snail.


    In the past, when Li Yan exchanged the battle situation with Shangguan City, the grand commander held the young commander, took a closer look at her, and asked with concern: "Are you all right? Are you seriously injured?"


    Shao Mingming shook his head.


    Da Siming and Shao Siming get along with each other day and night, naturally she has some understanding of Shao Siming, she was relieved: "Li Zhe''s nagging can not be measured by common sense, a living freak, there is no need to compete with him. Next, he can only practice the nine-level training of Qi and defeat the master of real life, and he is the only one. Such a guy is not human, and there is nothing comparable to us. "


    Xiao Siming looked at Da Siming, his eyes were blank, as if he was wondering, why did Da Siming say such a thing?


    The boss is frightened, can''t he guess wrong? This is impossible. After being defeated and captured by Li Wei the same day, Shao Siming has always been dissatisfied with Li Wei, and she has always been thinking about her ability to overcome the unwillingness, and always think about when she can beat Li Yi Get back where you are. If it weren''t for this belief, how could it have survived the three years when Shao Siming was alone in the enemy camp?


    But who knows that the world is impermanent. In three years, Li Zhi''s cultivation practice went straight from the seventh layer of Qi training to the ninth layer of Qi training. The chance of Shao Si''s defeat of Li Qi was even slimmer.


    However, it has been a long time for Shao Siming ¡¯s life to reach the ninth level of qi training, and his accumulation is deep. It is still possible to enter the real world earlier than Li Zhi, so the hope is not completely ruined.


    However, today, seeing that Li Zhi can defeat even the real monks, isn''t the young commander frustrated and feel hopeless? Because of this, Shao Siming was sad.


    Da Siming looked strangely at the younger, and suddenly realized that the facts might not be exactly the same as she thought. Da Siming looked along Shao Siming''s eyes, and saw that Li Zhi was talking to Shangguan Qingcheng. The boss was completely confused.


    Probably only Xiao Siming knew that she was not disappointed not because she felt that she could not beat Li Yan, but because she had not played any role in the first battle. Defeating the Promise is entirely Li Yan''s own business. As Li Wei''s escort, Shao Si lost his job. The disappointment of Shao Siming''s life stems from his own blame for himself, just as he was captured by Li Zhi.


    After cleaning the battlefield, the wounded were simply dealt with, and Lang Lang slowly retreated.


    Zhu Zhen is defeated, Zhu Wen is likely to be angry and angry, and send an army out of the city. If Spikes continue to move forward at this time, they will likely be hit. Although this possibility is unlikely, march to march, caution is more important than plotting, Li Zhi did not take it lightly.


    A few days later, the army came to join Langya and march towards Dengzhou City together.


    Unsurprisingly, Li Gao had learned that when the Spikes were all three thousand riders, they defeated Zhu Wen''s most elite five thousand riders, and after beheading more than two thousand, the official army of tens of thousands of soldiers, most of them excited, begging Unprecedented heart.


    Originally, in the view of the army, Zhu Wen was able to conquer Dengzhou, that is, it was hard to defeat in all battles, so morale was not high, but now with this victory, people''s hearts were immediately encouraged.


    Lieutenant General Shimo fought, just waiting for the siege, and the slightly brave generals called with Li Ye to be the pioneers of the siege.


    Of course, there are also some people who are not so positive, such as Caizhou General Wang Shu.

 v3 Chapter 16： Morale battle

    Dengzhou City Head.


    Zhu Wen is very shy now, and he has sighed for three consecutive times. Looking at the banner of the army on the official road, he suddenly felt isolated.


    Dengzhou is an ominous place. Now the city defense has been repaired for most of the time, but Zhu Wen has no sense of security. He felt that the Dengzhou City at his feet was a cage for him, and he was stranded here to sleep. The surrounding prefectures and counties are all desperate officers and none, none of them match well.


    Zhu Zhen was defeated. Five thousand battles, but she did not win three thousand new recruits, but she lost more than half, and ended up in a wolf. Zhu Wen was very unhappy. The appearance of Jing Riding Wolverine when he fled back was an extremely bad sign in the eyes of the defender. It was a great blow to morale.


    The people who were recruited in the city looked different in their eyes for the past two days. They were skeptical eyes. Obviously, the image of the brave and valiant warriors established in the minds of the people in Dengzhou after the original army broke Dengzhou is collapsing.


    This is not a good phenomenon. If the official army came to attack the city, the situation was unfavorable, and the large households and the husband of the city took the lead in chaos, then Dengzhou City could not keep it.


    Zhu Zhen''s defeat triggered a series of negative reactions. Zhu Wen looked at them, but for a short while, there was no way to eliminate this effect. His scouts had already found out that Li Yan had hundreds of thousands of soldiers and soldiers, and the Pinglu Army had very good armor.


    The newly defeated Dengzhou Army is in danger.


    However, Zhu Wen could not blame Zhu Zhen, although he wanted to cut off the opponent''s head. Even Promise is dead, what can Zhu Zhen do? This defeat, after all, is a crime of non-war. Zhu Wen was a bit unimaginable. No matter what Li Zhi said, he was also a prince of the dynasty. He had a distinguished position and was highly valued by Li Zhi. Such a character actually followed the pioneer to ride a war. Already.


    But it is undeniable that no one can think of such a thing, and Zhu Wen did not expect it, so Zhu Zhen was defeated. But even if Zhu Wen thought about it, how could it be that even Wuji was defeated by Li Yan, it was a master of real life. Isn''t Li Yan practicing the ninth layer of qi?


    King An is indeed King An, and he does not follow common sense at all.


    But my old Zhu is not just an ordinary person. He rises among the mountains and rivers, and became famous in the **** battles in the sand. That is also a man who is dangling. Why is he suffering this time?


    After sighing again, Zhu Wen suddenly realized that such pessimistic emotions must be taboo. As the leading general, he must always be full of fighting spirit, otherwise he will be defeated without fighting.


    Realizing this, Zhu Wen coughed a few times, straightened her back, and her eyes returned to life.


    "Pang Shigu!" Zhu Wen waved a small school and said, "Go, bring people to bring the big households together in the city, and hold them together, you must not let him be half-moved!"


    Pang Shigu is a dark man, looking dumb, and full of ingenuity and bravery. He clenched his fist and said, "Get the order!"


    The official army attacked the city, and Zhu Wende had to guard against the large households in the city, cooperate with the official army, or cause any confusion. There are many such things. Although Zhu Wen was reluctant to admit it, compared with Da Qi, the people''s mind was obviously more toward Datang.


    Seeing the torrents of officers and soldiers converging in front of Dengzhou City, it became an endless ocean of iron armor. Zhu Wen''s face was low, and he once again ordered: "Fear!"


    One member snapped his fists: "What did General Zhu command?"


    Zhu Wen looked at Huo Cun a few times. This was a brave man. Unfortunately, it was not his generals who had followed Huang Chao before. This time he led his troops to Dengzhou, and Huang Chao sent Huo Cun to help. It is actually Huang Chao''s eyes and ears that they are helping each other. After all, Zhu Wen led the army to fight out, and Huang Chao could not even send one to follow.


    Zhu Wen didn''t have any bad feelings about Huo Cun, but he didn''t like them either. He said: "Tang Jun will set up camp later. You lead the army and horses, and give them a headache to strengthen the army''s prestige while they are standing still!"


    The Dengzhou garrison has just experienced the defeat of Zhu Zhen. Now the army is besieging the city with great momentum and morale. The soldiers at the head of Dengzhou city have seen the fear of the army. This is obviously a low morale. Zhu Wen wants to keep it The city must use a victory to invigorate the army, otherwise Zhu Wen has lost before the offensive and defensive battle of the city.


    Huo Cun heard Zhu Wen''s order and promised with his fists. Zhu Wen''s idea is not wrong, but Huo Cun is not optimistic. There are more than 100,000 troops outside the city. Whoever goes out to challenge will not be optimistic. It is good to win, and it can boost the morale of the army. If he loses, it will be a question of whether he can return.


    However, Huo Cun also knew that letting him out of the city was not to fight more than 100,000 officers and soldiers, but he was holding a weak area while the opponent''s defense was not tight enough, which caused some confusion in the past. Quickly rushed out, the Thunder fought, and left after the fight. As for the record, you don''t need to pay too much attention to it, killing dozens or hundreds of people is already remarkable.


    The key to this battle is to show that our department is elite. In the face of hundreds of thousands of troops, we can move forward and back without fear. This is a battle of morale, not a battle of life and death.


    Huo Cun glanced at the army outside the city, feeling a headache. These dense people, like rice, gathered in a sea of ??iron armor, even if they set up camps separately, it is not a good stubble. After all, it was an army of 3,000 riders who could defeat Zhu Zhen and 5,000 fine riders. Even though Huo Cun thought he was brave, his heart was abrupt.


    Seeing Huo Cun''s doubts, Zhu Wen patted his shoulder and said, "The officers and soldiers are not the same, and they are not so quick to act. With the bravery of the generals, as long as they fast-forward and retreat, they must be arrogant!"


    Huo Cun saw that Zhu Wen had said all about this, and there was no retreat. Since there was no retreat, Huo Cun''s bloodiness was raised, temporarily overwhelming his fear, and he fisted loudly: "General Zhu, rest assured, In the end, we will not humiliate our mission! "


    More than 160,000 troops arrived outside the city of Dengzhou. Li Zhi''s layout was simple and surrounded by thirty-one. The army first set up its defensive formation, and then set up troops. It is not too early, and it is not difficult to set up camp before sunset.


    After the military order was promulgated, Li Xun scrutinized Dengzhou City Defense with his horse. Now he is looking at it from a close distance and seeing it more earnestly.


    A large group of generals stood in front of the tower, and Zhu Wen was surrounded by the crowd. Li Wei waved to him and said hello, after all, they were acquaintances.


    Soon, outside Dengzhou City was busy, the Mercedes-Benz''s rides, the array of infantry, logging, ditching, and building camps, all under the order of their respective schools, orderly advance the work at hand.


    Suddenly, Li Zhi heard the noise outside the East City Wall. He looked around because the walls were blocking and he couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    After Zema turned around the corner and had a wide field of vision, Li Xuan immediately saw that hundreds of cavalrymen had rushed to the front of the army under the leadership of a general.


    Li Zhe looked at the horse, and saw that the hundreds of horses were unusually strong, and he chose a few places where the official troops were scarce. He quickly dismissed a group of riders in front of him and rushed to the front of the official infantry.


    The army archers were unable to release arrows because they were jealous of their own riders, but the hundreds of riders had no jealousy. They swung a bend in front of the infantry formation and became parallel to the infantry array. One fires a crossbow.


    After a burst of crossbow arrows shot, the array of shields with poorly arranged officers and soldiers immediately fell down a whole row, just like the cut wheat, and the screams continued. The hundreds of riders didn''t stop at all, rushed to the camped army, and fiercely slashed them, chasing the officers and soldiers and fleeing, and thirty or forty people died.


    Hundreds of riders still refused to give up. The first rider also carried the bravery. The rider who rushed under him had no one enemy, and was quickly killed by him.


    Until this time, the time has passed a full moment, the brigade of the official army is still not organized, not to mention the infantry running fast, and the array closed. In the end, these hundreds of horses scuttled for a while, and went in and out of the infantry, breaking through the blockade of the riding horses and entering into a state of no one, just like the heavenly soldiers.


    When the officers and men finally sent a cavalry to fight, they were already gone, and did not enter through the city gate, but instead went to the north city and entered the city from the north city gate.


    Seeing hundreds of soldiers riding into the city, the garrison soldiers on Dengzhou''s city walls burst into a mountain-like tsunami, and morale rose to an extreme.


    If you go to the big place, these hundreds of riders can also be regarded as being in the hundreds of thousands of troops, entering and exiting a few times. If you enter a state of no one, killing one or two hundred people, you will not lose a few, and the record is glorious.


    The army cavalry chasing them had to stop in front of the moat, because the cable bridge had already been pulled up, and they could only scream and angrily, and looked even more unbearable.


    After seeing this scene in full, Li Yan looked slightly heavier.


    Zhu Wenha laughed in front of the tower and was very proud. This battle has no effect on the overall situation, with less than two hundred people killed and injured. It is placed in a army of more than 100,000 people. It is worth mentioning, but the impact on morale is vital.


    It is conceivable that Zhu Wen is bound to publicize this war situation, so that the military heart of the Dengzhou garrison has stabilized, and morale is likely to rise.


    "Whose barracks is that?" Li Zhi asked the commanding soldiers to call the emissaries, and asked in a cold voice.


    Now serving as the ambassador to the army, it is Zhou Ji, the envoy of the Zhongwu Army. He only glanced and replied, "The camp of Wangshu, Caizhou."


    When Zhou Zheng said this, his face was very ugly. Although Wang Shu was Qin Zongquan''s general, Qin Zongquan was still his general in name, so Wang Shu was also his person.


    The defensive arrangement in that area is very loose and without rules, which is in stark contrast to the strictness of other parts.

 v3 Chapter 17： Killer (second more)

    I had known that Wang Shu was slack, but I did not expect that he would slack to this extent. Whenever Wang Shu arranges her defenses better, and her horseback responds in a timely manner, it is impossible for the opponent to hold the mighty power to such an extent.


    "Fuck!" Li Yan burst out a swearing word, and drove the horse straight over, and Zhou Yan quickly followed, while not forgetting to send a message to Yang Fuguang and let the other party come over quickly.


    When Li Ye arrived at Wang Shu camp, he looked around. The other camps were all about the same. Here he was still in a mess. He took hold of the stable and asked, "Where is Wang Shu ?!"


    After waiting for a while, Wang Shu only appeared. He didn''t come here, but came by, and he was carrying more than a hundred relatives behind him.


    Stopping the horse after more than ten steps, Wang Shu slightly held his fist at Li Xun, rather unhappy: "Master, I was attacked in the camp, why can''t I see a good ride over to reinforce him? The thief rushed forward, but the loss here is not small. ! "


    After listening to Wang Shu''s remarks, Li Yan was as disgusting as eating a fly, and angrily laughed: "According to Wang''s intention, the coach has to give you additional troops?"


    Wang Shu stalked his neck and said, "If so, it would be the best. Our Caizhou soldiers and horses have always been uneven, and the soldiers have no appetite for food. There is no fighting spirit. If the coach is willing to allocate some food, wine, and meat, my soldiers will be able to Gladly go to war. "


    Li Shu was soon amused by Wang Shu: "If this coach gives you money and food, your ministry will be the pioneer tomorrow, what will happen to the first siege?"


    Wang Shu''s face changed, and she suddenly showed an inexplicable smile: "My armor is not uniform. If you first log in, I''m afraid to die. The commander''s department is all elite. Do you still need to use the lives of our officers and soldiers? Fill the moat of Dengzhou? "


    Lazy in the battle, shirk responsibility, opening is to ask for money and food, when there is a task, a hundred classes of resignation, if that''s the case, Wang Shu is still very tame.


    After Wang Shu''s remarks, Caizhou soldiers and soldiers all looked embarrassed and went to the siege first. Although it is possible to get the first merits, the dead and wounded in the battle must be the biggest. Therefore, the role of the pioneer is not brave and hesitant to fight.


    "Caizhou''s life, the coach is not interested, your head, but the coach wants it." Li Yan lost the interest to continue talking to Wang Shu.


    "Master, you dare ..." Wang Shu''s face suddenly changed, and what was going to be said, but she saw that Li Yan had disappeared.


    Li Yan suddenly appeared in front of Wang Shu, reached out with one hand, grabbed his head, and plucked it off.


    Wang Shu''s expression of anger was still frozen on her face.


    From start to finish, he didn''t even have the ability to dodge, let alone fight back.


    Li Yan held Wang Shu''s head and kicked his body down. He stood on horseback, looked around, and his eyes were cold: "Caizhou soldiers will listen to the coach. Siege tomorrow. Deng, who dare not obey, military law! "


    Seeing Wang Shu''s dead body differently, Caizhou''s soldiers all looked greatly changed. Li Ye''s method of removing his head was too **** and overbearing, and many people retreated horribly.


    But after listening to Li Zhi''s words, some people looked unsatisfied. They have always been used to it. Under Qin Zongquan, they never thought of Zhou Yi. At this moment, how can they obey Li Yi''s assignment as an outsider, and still die?


    "Master, why did you kill General Wang ?!"


    "We are not pioneers!"


    "We are going back to Caizhou!"


    "His mother-in-law is not waiting, go back!"


    The fierce-tempered and hot-tempered soldiers suddenly shouted at this time. Li Shu killed Wang Shu, while making them afraid, he also committed anger, and heard that he wanted to be a pioneer, and naturally his temper came up.


    What''s more, they didn''t believe it. Li Xie dared to kill them all. But before the war, it was not good to kill the generals.


    With a sneer, Li Zhi sneered, and Lu Jianjian cut several swords in succession, and the soldiers who had just spoken, along with their companions around him, exploded under the sword''s breath, and fragments of broken limbs splashed around.


    This time, Li Zhi directly killed dozens of people.


    "Who else dares to disobey the military order?" Li Yan overlooked the Quartet.


    The crowd did not expect that Li Yan was so brutal. He said that he would do it with his hands, and that his technique was so neat. Among the people who were just beheaded by Li Yan, there were monks who practiced Qi, and there were also two middle sections of Qi training.


    How dare you not be tamed if you are not self-sustaining, but now they are dead and have no corpse, and even Li Yan has not taken a trick.


    Everyone was horrified, and they all dreaded their heads down and didn''t dare to speak, but not everyone was so timid, and they were a little bit hot-headed and couldn''t understand the situation. They were going to touch Li Yan''s brow, and one of them would yell at his teeth Road: "The handsome man killed my Caizhou robe for no reason, it was intended to use this opportunity to eliminate dissidents and let us all ..."


    What he said was anxious to arouse the enemies of General Caizhou, but before he finished speaking, his head flew into the sky in the spirit of the sword, and a few monks behind him were preparing to draw swords. Be cut in half.


    Li Xuan looked around with no expression, and his voice was indifferent: "Who else would not agree?"


    The soldiers stepped back and forth, shaking their heads in fear, for fear of being beheaded by Li Yan.


    Li Xiu''s revealed strength was too powerful, and the member was only a rider, but he practiced five levels of energy. However, everyone thought that even Wang Shu, who practiced Qi on the sixth floor, was killed by Li Zhi when he said that.


    Li Zhi''s killing was too easy. Chopping melon and cutting vegetables was not so easy. Now the generals understand that as long as Li Zhi is willing, they will die at any time. Li Zhi really doesn''t mind that they all come to resist.


    In the army of more than 100,000, Caizhou soldiers and horses are only 15,000. If someone is leading, if they meet a less powerful leader, they can still be tamed and unable to protect themselves, but when they encounter Li Yan, all this It is delusion.


    "If no one is convinced, he will kneel down to the coach!" Li Min sighed abruptly.


    General Caizhou, look at me, I look at you. In the end, no one dared to speak out, grit his teeth, one kneeled, two kneeled, and then kneeled in pieces, between the beards. More than 10,000 people in the camp area bowed their heads.


    When Yang Fuguang arrived, he saw such a picture, Wan Jun bowed down to worship the coach.


    He saw the head of Li Yan''s hand, and he recognized it as Wang Shu''s head, but he did not find it inappropriate. Wang Shu had been neglecting along the way. He had wanted to do it for a long time, but he only took care of Caizhou soldiers and horses, and then he could not bear it. Li Ye did what he wanted to do but did not dare to do.


    Yang Fuguang looked at Li Yan, his eyes full of awe, and he said, "I only knew that An Wang Xiu was a high master, and he could plan and fight on the battlefield, but I didn''t know that Wang An was so decisive and decisive.


    Li Min glanced at Yang Fuguang and turned back: "Liu Dazheng!"


    Liu Dazheng has already arrived, and now he hurried forward and held his fist: "Master!"


    Li Yan ordered: "Now, you are the general of Caizhou soldiers, and the coach will lend you all the fangs, and you will purge the Caizhou soldiers. Remember, you only have one night. Tomorrow, I will see Caizhou soldiers first attack city!"


    Liu Dazheng suddenly promised: "The general will lead!"


    Li Yan finally glanced at Caizhou soldiers: "Siege the city tomorrow, rewards and punishments will be based on military law, if you can capture the city, the boss may allow you to rest for three days!"


    In other words, Li Yan no longer stayed, tossed Wang Shu''s head to Liu Dazheng, and said to Yang Fuguang before leaving: "To clear up the discipline of Caizhou soldiers, I also asked the supervisor to inspect."


    Yang Fuguang clenched his fist: "Our family has no responsibilities, so the boss is assured!"


    At the head of Dengzhou city, watching Wen Li''s whole process of picking up Caizhou soldiers, Zhu Wen''s face was as dark as black, and he stunned for a long time, saying with emotion: "Is Li Yun too cruel?"


    Having said that, he took a look at Zhu Zhen, which meant it was unknown. When Zhu Zhen touched Zhu Wen''s eyes, he shivered suddenly. In their opinion, Li Xingxing''s sins not only killed the generals without a word, but also suppressed the turmoil of the soldiers bloody. In the end, they also arranged another general for the army to rectify the military discipline.


    And this is just because that soldier and Huo Cun were not good at fighting, and they damaged less than 200 people.


    If this is the case, why would Zhu Wen not kill Zhu Zhen?


    Of course, Zhu Wen won''t kill Zhu Zhen. There are differences between the two situations. Zhu Zhen defeated the North force, unlike Wang Shu''s passive challenge.


    However, after this trouble, both general Zhu Wen and other ordinary soldiers in Dengzhou City have seen Li Zhi''s hegemonic means. This reflects the determination of Li Zhishi to win Dengzhou City.


    It is conceivable that Caizhou soldiers were rectified by the entire army just because they were not able to cope with Huo Chou. Then the other parts of the official army will inevitably be deadly during the siege battle that will begin tomorrow. The pressure that Dengzhou City will face is even greater.


    This battle will be very difficult to fight.


    Realizing this, just because Huo Cun had fought, but the zealous Dengzhou garrison, all felt great pressure, only to raise the morale for a long time, and then it fell again.


    The future is worrying.


    The siege has not yet begun, and the two armies have not yet decisively battled each other, but the coach has already fought several rounds and each has its own results.


    In the face of Li Zhi''s iron-blooded wrist, it was not only the Dengzhou defender, but the Zhongwu army who was also deterred. Even the Pinglu army was all fighting 12 points. It''s as if someone is holding a whip and is always ready to pump them behind, making them dare not care.


    As a result, Zhu Wen, who had planned to rob the camp at night and create chaos for the army, had to put away this tempting idea. Because the guards of the army are too strict, and the spirit of the soldiers is also very good. They might not be able to say that they might be attacked.


    The next day, at dawn, Li Yan had already had breakfast and was listening to Liu Dazheng''s return.


    Last night he had already issued a military order, three more to make meals, and five more to fight.


    It''s June and it''s early in the morning.


    Liu Dazheng has rectified the Caizhou soldiers almost. There are 3,000 spikes that have just won a great victory as deterrence, and another 150,000 troops are on the side. The rectification is going smoothly. At least today, the siege can be achieved.


    Although Dengzhou City Defense has only repaired more than half of it, Zhu Wen has arranged the defense very closely. No doubt the first one to go to the city will have a lot of casualties. Li Zeng had no intention to use cannon fodder tactics, but since Wang Shu was looking for death, he did not mind sending Caizhou soldier Catching up to take the lead, anyway, it is also the strength of Qin Zongquan that is weakening.


    At sunrise, Li Yan and his staff aboard a ten-foot watchtower.

 v3 Chapter 18： Siege (1)

    Wanglou is taller than the city walls, so it is possible to see the battles everywhere, and it is also convenient for Li Zhi to capture fighters and dispatch troops.


    The company camp was behind the watchtower, and in front of the watchtower there were 100,000 troops in a neat array. Of course, there are only about 50,000 soldiers and horses outside the city wall of Li Zhi, but they also spread out a large area, covering a few miles of land. Looking over the city wall, Li Yan was also able to see a large array of officers at the other end.


    In front of a large array of officers and soldiers spreading out on three sides, Dengzhou City seemed rather small, like an isolated island in the sea.


    The layout of the large array is very particular. The small squares of the infantry form a large square, and the wings of the large square are guarded by cavalry, which are connected into a piece, and eventually form an iron armored ocean.


    There are large passages between the large squares and small passages between the small squares. One is to facilitate the ordering of Mercedes-Benz soldiers, but to delimit each other''s subordinates and act without affecting each other.


    In each square, the shield was ahead, the pikemen followed, and the archer was again. As for the horizontal sword ... Everyone in Datang''s army has a horizontal sword.


    Li Yan stood with his hands in his hands, and occasionally felt the folding fan, shaking it gently in front of his chest.


    Today''s first combat mission is to fill the moat.


    In fact, when Zhu Wen attacked Dengzhou, he had leveled up the moat. During this time, he rushed to work day and night, only to dig a trench, which is far from the restoration of the original appearance. The officers and men had prepared sacks filled with soil, and it was naturally Caizhou soldiers who were responsible for filling the trenches.


    With the order of Li Yijun, the shaking of drums and the sound of the battle, the square array in front of it began to move, and it looked like the ocean had divided a lake out. The speed is not very fast, but the dust is already permeating under his feet. Looking from Li Yan''s position, it is a bit like an ant moving.


    After approaching the range of the Dengzhou garrison''s bow and arrows, a cloud-like arrow rain spattered on the city wall, and the arrow cloud slid across an arc in mid-air and fell into the official army.


    At this time, all the officers and men had begun to run. The people in front rushed up with shields, and the people in the back followed up bravely. Finally, he stopped in front of the trench, and the sacked soldier rushed out, threw the sack into the trench, and ran back again.


    In the process, many people were shot by sharp arrows, but not many of them actually fell to the ground. The officers and soldiers were well-armored. It was not easy for sharp arrows to shoot through the iron armor. Unless they shot into the gap, why did they need iron armor? .


    It is even more difficult to shoot the sharp arrows that penetrate the iron armor into the flesh, and further damage the viscera. At this distance, the power of the bow and arrow is not so great. Only the unlucky ones will fall when they are hit on the door, neck, and thighs. Even if the rest of the arrows were hit, nobody lay on the ground and cried and called, what should I do.


    As the battle progressed, most of the running soldiers had several arrows in their bodies, but they were still agile. On the battlefield, it is a basic requirement that minor injuries cannot be lowered. When wearing iron armor, there is no time to even bandage.


    Those brave and brave soldiers were almost thrown by the range hedgehog, and they were still running and throwing sacks into the trenches. They did not hurt the vitals. Although the sharp arrows were stuck in the armor, they did not get into the viscera.


    However, as the battle continued, Arrow Rain fell one after another, and the casualties gradually increased. Although the covered strike is stupid, it is not useless. There are waves of arrows and rain. There are always bad lucks. They are shot at the key and fall to the ground.


    And once the arrow rain continues to fall to a certain degree, those who have not been hit by the key, even if luck.


    The archer at the city head has changed a few waves. A normal archer can reach more than ten arrows in a row and it wo n¡¯t be able to bear more arms. At this time, the value of the monks is manifested. Archery monks are not so tired, and archery monks are not so easy to hurt.


    Filling the trenches lasted for a little while. The army was prepared with enough people, and the trenches were almost filled. So the soldiers in front retreated.


    The large array sent a second square array. They pushed the siege car, nest car, box car, and the ladder, and began to run at full speed. The soldier with a shield rushed across the ditch, mounted the ladder on the wall under the arrow rain, and pushed the nest car to the wall.


    Armed with a crossblade, holding a round shield, the soldier began to climb the ladder against the rock and roll the wooden ladder. The wooden planks of the nest car were stretched out on the city wall. A team of soldiers rushed out. There were also archers in the nest car. Shoot.


    The battle here is the process of attaching ants. It is **** and cruel, and the casualties are multiplied. It is also the time for monks to show their means. They climb the city walls much easier than ordinary soldiers.


    ...


    On the first day Caizhou soldiers fought, and there was nothing to show.


    On the second day, the Pinglu Army and the Zhongwu Army fought one after the other.


    After the army arrived in the city, a group of officers and soldiers suddenly ran out of the army. They were strong and fast, they did not hold a shield, they just held a knife, they did not climb the ladder, and their points were on the ladder. Jumping up, he went up to the city head, the sword slashed, and the white light flickered. The soldiers in front of Dengzhou fell one by one.


    Dengzhou''s generals and monks dispatched to meet these officers and monks, each catching and fighting.


    The city head is in a scuffle, like a pot of boiling water, there are soldiers and monks on both sides who fight.


    General Dengzhou, who appeared in front of Shangguan Qingcheng, was a first-level practitioner with a knife. He rushed over and waved his sword with a long knife in his hands. The nearby General Pinglu was either dead or injured, and was temporarily wounded. He cleared a clearing.


    He saw Shangguan who was holding a silver gun upside down and was thin in shape. When his eyes lighted up, he rushed to his knees, his eyes glowed with bloodthirsty, and his smile was full of killing.


    "Boy, give me death!" The Qi Master approached quickly, urged Aura, and chopped down with all his strength. In his mind, a picture of the corpse separation of Shangguan Qingcheng has emerged.


    Then he saw that the General Silver Armor in front of him moved a bit, it seemed to move a bit, because the figure of the other party was a little fuzzy, which made him wonder, he was a Qi practitioner, in the eyes of Qi practitioner , There should be no time when the other person''s figure is blurred.


    Just waiting for the Qi practitioner to come up with something, he felt a pain in his chest, his limbs were extremely stiff, and the raised sword could no longer be dropped. The whole body''s aura dissipated like the wind, and his strength was like a flood flood. It disappeared cleanly.


    Suddenly bowing his head, the Qi practitioner opened his eyes wide, and he could not believe that a silver gun had penetrated his chest!


    Suddenly, he finally reacted. Only when the other person''s blurred figure approached, because the speed was too fast, suddenly disappeared in place and suddenly appeared in front of him, and then there was the illusion of blurred image!


    "You ... the master!" The Qi Master''s eyes were full of fear, and he looked at Shangguan, who had a calm look in his face, and a deep-eyed expression, and reluctantly finished the sentence, and he fell down.


    Draw back the silver gun, Shangguan Qingcheng did not stay in place, ran to the next opponent.


    Not far in front of him, a monk in the second floor of the Dengzhou army training Qi was cutting the arm of a Pinglu army primary school with a single knife, and chopped his neck to his neck.


    The Pinglujun Elementary School, who was full of patience, showed horror, and retreated, and then affixed his back to the city wall. Finally, there was no way out. He was about to be chopped by the opponent. despair.


    Shangguan rushed to the city in time, picked up the silver lance, opened the long knife of the gas trainer, grabbed the small school, dragged it behind him, and handed it to the same robe behind him. The silver gun pointed at the door of the gas trainer.


    "Dare to block your grandfather''s way, find death!" The Qi Master was furious, and he lifted the knife and slashed to Shangguan Qingcheng, and then he slashed several swords in an instant, and Daoxilian attacked Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Suddenly, the aura of turbulence carried a strong wind, and before he came, he drew the shirt of Shangguan''s allure. The power cannot be underestimated.


    Shangguan glanced quietly, snatched out like a dragon, and smashed into a pair of drills. Only then was he able to do so. When he touched his spears, they all dissipated, and the silver guns went straight and went straight to the other person''s throat!


    The gas trainer was frightened, and quickly returned to the sword to protect his throat. Suddenly, the swords and guns intersect, and the sound of the impact is crisp and sweet.


    The Qi Master thought that his defense was foolproof. The long sword was bounced as soon as he came into contact with the silver gun. The aura sent by the silver gun made his arm feel numb, as if pinned by a needle, which made him frightened. He knew he had encountered a strong enemy, and quickly pulled back.


    it is too late.


    Shangguan ran forward, and the silver gun re-entered, like a serpent vomiting a letter. The Qi practitioner had no sword to protect his throat, and the air door was wide open. Rao was how he avoided, and he had not escaped the fate of being bitten by a silver gun.


    "Ah!" The Qi Master screamed in horror, but his scream stopped shortly, because the silver gun of Shangguan Qingcheng moved back around his neck and half of his neck rip!


    The gas trainer fell powerless, Shangguan Qingcheng swept past him, and General Pinglu, who surrounded him, chopped him to death. Before he died, the gas trainer was still horrified: "It ¡¯s so thick Force ... "


    With the monks opening the road, seizing the site in the city, covering the officers and soldiers on the ladder to climb the city, the officers and soldiers attacked quickly, and soon the elite armored men crossed the women''s wall and killed them in front of the Dengzhou city defenders.


    In front of Shangguan Qingcheng, a Dengzhou army battle array rushed over, and dozens of armored men held shields and knives, all tall and large, as small as hills, giving people great deterrence.


    They did not know that they wore several layers of armor. The knife and gun in the hands of the officers and soldiers managed to break through the shield and found a gap to stab them, but they could not break the armor and could not hurt them at all, and the axe in their hands was heavily sinking. , The backhand killed the officers and soldiers.


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at those Dengzhou Army armored soldiers, and knew that they were absolutely elite in the army. Although they were not monks, they were also outstanding among mortal martial arts. Except for the tricks that could not use their aura, a full blow didn''t lose much to the warriors. .


    In the military formation, such an elite is a sharp knife that breaks through the enemy''s formation. They have a special title, which is referred to as a "trap." The so-called trap fighters are also the trump cards of the generals.

 v3 Chapter 19： Siege (2)

    Such trapped fighters are formed by five people, and the warriors are incapable of doing anything. If there are one or twenty people, they form three or four battle lines that can be invoked by each other. Entangled by them, they will be killed.


    Shangguan pours his eyes, knowing that this batch of Dengzhou Army trapped soldiers cannot run rampant like this, with a little delay, there will be many Dengzhou Army soldiers behind them, and the city will be firmly controlled by the Dengzhou Army.


    Several officers and soldiers were being killed by the other, two of them were cut under the sword. Shangguan Qingcheng passed by these officers and soldiers, and the silver gun went straight to the North Zhou traps!


    "Shou!" Since the Dengzhou Army trapped soldiers are brave in the army, naturally there is no lack of confrontation experience. Seeing that Guan Qingcheng came with a gun and an extraordinary spirit, he knew that it might be a Qi practitioner, so he quickly took a shield and blocked it.


    The front foot slammed heavily on the ground, and the fine dust swayed to the sides like rain. Shangguan slumped down and immediately stood up. Aura penetrated the body of the gun. The silver gun in his hand slammed on the shield, and a word suddenly spit out: "Broken!"


    In the unbelievable gaze of the trapper, the shield burst into pieces and turned into four or five fragments, shooting around. The shield''s strength was too great, and the trapper''s feet were unstable and would be shaken. He had to fall backwards, but before he fell backwards, a silver gun had appeared in the field of vision and instantly penetrated his throat.


    Shangguan fell into the city with one shot and broke the shield, killing the silver guns, and the trapped men in the battle array fell down again.


    The back row of trapped men has not recovered from the shock. Shangguan Qingcheng has already bullied himself and kicked him in the chest of a trapped soldier. He flew him out, knocked the same robe behind him, and fought himself. This empty door opened wide, Shangguan Qingcheng could not help but claim to enter the battle.


    When the silver gun was moving, there was no trace of it. The trappers could not capture the trace of the blade. They could only see the shadows. They desperately waved their long swords, trying to block the silver gun, but they hacked again and again, they did not have the opportunity to make a second sword because the silver gun was too fast.


    In one after another screams, the trappers fell one after another. They had no courage, but it was useless to meet Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, who had entered the Dengzhou army armored group, relied on her own strength, such as entering a state of no one, and there was no one enemy under her control. Wherever she went, she fell down one after another.


    The blood soon reddened her robe, and the red pimple on the silver gun was also glued together by the blood.


    Behind her, the soldiers of the Pinglu army followed closely, while protecting the two wings of Shangguan Qingcheng, while harvesting the lives of the Dengzhou army soldiers killed by him.


    This section of the city was soon cleared out by Shangguan''s allure, and none of the Dengzhou Army armored men could see it.


    "court death!"


    "Arrogance!"


    At this moment, two gray cannons jumped to the top of the city. They had a pair of tiger-eyes and a pair of cross-eyed eyes. One had white hair and had a good style, both holding long swords. The latter sword was slashed on the silver gun of Shangguan Qingcheng, forcing him to take a few steps back. Only with the help of the soldiers behind him, he was able to stabilize his figure.


    Two monks who practiced Qi and five levels!


    This is not tricky, but dangerous!


    Extremely dangerous!


    The mad killing of Shangguan Qingcheng finally attracted the attention of Zhu Wen and others, so he dispatched a more powerful master to fight for control of this wall again!


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyebrows remained calm. At the moment when he was holding his figure, he didn''t hesitate, drank softly, and killed with a silver gun again!


    Above the battlefield, there is no escape route!


    Back means leaving the back to the enemy, and it means death!


    What''s more, it was left for two practitioners to practice five layers, and there was no vitality at all!


    Shangguan Qingcheng chose to fight!


    At the same time, the cross-eyes stabbed at Xianguan Qingcheng.


    The silver gun came out, Shangguan was full of vitality, and the white light was on the edge. Take the cross-eyed throat straight!


    "Miscellaneous account!" The silver gun was longer than the sword, and the cross-eyed yelled. The sword was split on the silver gun, just like the sword groaning of Huang Zhi, and the silver gun was split by the sword.


    "Go to death!" The old man with white beard saw the murderousness, took advantage of the opportunity to bully himself into the body, and took a sword straight to the throat of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Shangguan Qingcheng retracted the tail, stopped in front of him, and hit the sword with a sword.


    In a hurry, the enemy could n¡¯t beat the opponent ¡¯s charge, not to mention the opponent was training five layers of energy. Shangguan Qingcheng was immediately wounded and stepped back a few steps again. Only the internal organs were turned over, and a little blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    "Huh?" The old man with a white beard stunned. He didn''t expect to hit with all his strength. It seemed that Shangguan, who had only three layers of Qi training, could stand still, which made him angry, his expression was positive, and he swung his sword at her again. Kill it.


    Suddenly, the sword light flashed, and the fish-like brilliance was splashed with ink, covering Shangguan and the Pinglu generals beside him!


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t dare to neglect, he was very welcome!


    The guns and swords intersected, and the fish-like Guanghua burst into full bloom. They scattered and touched the general Pinglu, and immediately hit them with blood, which made them scream and fall.


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned pale, the silver gun trembled in his hands, and almost came out, he stepped back a few steps again.


    At the same time, the cross-eyed sword had been stabbed, and straightly took the throat of Shangguan Qingcheng. Seeing that forced to retreat, Shangguan Qingcheng had to avoid it, and was stabbed into the throat by this sword!


    The two masters who practice five levels of qi practice together to deal with the initial situation of a military general. How can it be missed?


    Shangguan Qingcheng stared at the stabbed sword, and the sword kept enlarging in his pupil.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of aura in his eyes.


    Blood shed in the air!


    The cross-eyed screamed, and his throat, covering his blood, hurriedly retreated, and the sword could no longer be held and dropped to the ground.


    "General Shangguan, you need to be careful!" Zhao Polu swooped out of Shangguan''s dumping city, and the spear quickly found out. He completely killed the Dengzhou army in front of him. He was an eighth-level monk, so few people naturally Can stop him.


    "Thank you very much!" Shangguan Qingcheng calmed his mind and killed again.


    The official and Dengzhou army dresses are slightly different. Although the armor styles are similar, the Zhongwu army is wearing an earthy yellow shirt, the Pinglu army is wearing a black shirt, and the Dengzhou army is a uniform gray shirt, so the identification is very clear.


    The city head has completely fallen into a scuffle, and the large and small officers and men battle battles with the Dengzhou army in front of them. They are like archipelagoes in the ocean. Although the number is still less than that of the Dengzhou Army, there is one or several ladders behind each of the standing battlefields.


    On the ladder, officers and men climbed up one after another and quickly merged into their own battlefields. As the battle continued, some battlefields were suppressed and became thinner and thinner, until they were completely submerged by the gray torrent. Large, constantly swallowing the gray torrent. There are few monks flying soaring in the city. They lead battles and fight for control of the city walls. You and I come and go on both sides. Some people keep falling, some fall into the city like dumplings, some fall in the city. The passage was blocked on the head road.


    The women''s wall and the horse road soon became blood, contaminated on the boots, and it was very sticky. When the monk took the shot, the city''s head rubble and broken limbs flew across.


    One day of fierce fighting, the official army stood on the city''s head several times, but the Dengzhou army resisted tenaciously and eventually had to retreat.


    ...


    The battle lasted for three days. Both sides suffered heavy casualties. As the siege side, of course, in this battle, there were more deaths and injuries than the siege side. Otherwise, the city would have been captured.


    "The general will not wait for the siege, please ask the commander to convict him!"


    In the big account, more than a dozen generals Pinglu, including Shangguan Qingcheng and Zhao Polu, gathered together to plead guilty to Li Ye. Today, they fought in battle one day after another. Although large and small also achieved a lot of results, they were eventually driven out of the city.


    After Li Shu sat in the handsome case, he swayed the fan and said nothing, and he did not hesitate to plead guilty to the generals.


    The large account is very spacious, and it is not a problem to accommodate hundreds of people. The accounts are brightly lit, and the clerks are busy. As the center of the army, the large account in the army is a complete yamen. Not small.


    The generals did not speak, but they were so calm and afraid to say a few words. Someone looked at each other, and they also saw the tension in the other party.


    As the generals of the Pinglu Army, they naturally knew Li Zhi''s methods of governing the army. In Pinglu, whether training or banditry, Li Zhi''s methods of governing the army were straightforward and strict. Fine.


    Now in Dengzhou, Li Ji as the Jiedushi and King An An again, the first soldiers and three thousand fangs started the first battle, and achieved great victory, everyone in the Ping Lu army was intimidated, and the war was boiling, also because In this way, the generals attacked the city in the past two days, and they rushed up with enthusiasm.


    Otherwise, in the new army of Ping Lu Army, facing Zhu Wen''s elite battles, it is impossible for him to rush to the top of the city, and once stand on the top of the city. But now, there is still no substantive progress in the war, and the leading general feels both humiliated and embarrassed, but also panic-stricken.


    Li Yan didn''t speak for a while, intentionally. After waiting for the generals to reflect on himself, he slowly began to say, "Tomorrow will change the army to attack the city."


    Ping Lu army 100,000 soldiers, it is naturally impossible to siege all day. Even if they take turns to battle, only half of them will be siege in these days.


    After hearing what Li Yan said, all the generals who participated in the siege today were stricken with grief, and those generals who had not participated in the siege were extremely excited. Credit for breaking the city.


    Li Yan took the reactions of the generals to the bottom of his heart and was very satisfied. This situation shows that the military heart is available. The most feared leader in the battle is not the enemy ¡¯s mighty city, but the morale is low. As long as the army is available, the coach will be calm.


    Li Yan''s plan is actually very clear. This battle is actually 100,000 soldiers of Ping Lu Army, the best training ground. Such a good opportunity, of course, he will not favor anyone, but he will seek everyone to fight on the battlefield. Only In this way, the generals will be tempered, and it will be possible for the entire army to become elite in the future. In this way, he can fight for the world in the future.

 v3 Chapter 20： Siege (3) [Third]

    In the city of Dengzhou, Zhu Wen sat in the room and said nothing.


    When he was a child, a soldier reported to him: "General, all the generals have arrived, so wait for the general to hold a military meeting in the past."


    Zhu Wen waved his hand: "Let them wait!"


    Seeing Zhu Wen''s complexion, the soldiers didn''t dare to say more, and quickly fisted back.


    Zhu Wen''s face can''t be described as ugly, but it''s also not good-looking. In the past few days, the city''s offensive and defensive battles, Deng Zhoujun once fell into crisis, and was almost invaded by the official army. Otherwise, he would dispatch the troops properly and dispatch them in time Xiao Yong''s ministry went to plug the gap, and a monk group composed of people from the end of Nanshan Road extinguished fire everywhere. I was afraid that Dengzhou City had already captured the army and he couldn''t sit safely now.


    The military force of the officers and men is far beyond Zhu Wen''s expectations. He originally thought that no matter how well the Pinglu army practiced, after all, it had not experienced war. After all, no matter the combat strength or the mentality of the soldiers, it could not be too good. The outstanding performance That is, the battle lines are not tightly connected, and they are not skilled at each other.


    In this way, in the siege battle, many battles, large and small, will reveal a lot of flaws, lose many opportunities, and let people have opportunities. Moreover, the siege battle is the most cruel, and the pressure of the siege is also the greatest. Imagine the city head stone rolling wooden arrows raining hot metal and pouring it constantly. How can most people dare to rush up?


    Said the sword mountain fire sea, this is the sword mountain fire sea! When they see the same robe, they fall on the ladder and fall into a meat pie on the ground. When they see the same robe die beside them, their intestines flow out. Would n¡¯t the new recruits scare to cry?


    However, what Zhu Wen saw in the past few days was the indomitable general of Pinglu. They were not afraid of life or death, they were not afraid of their own death, nor were they afraid of their fellow robes.


    Admittedly, as new recruits on the battlefield, they still have too much to do badly, there are many mistakes, the ability to seize opportunities is not strong enough, if not, they will not be driven out of the city again and again.


    But even this group of soldiers, there is an impulsive momentum. No matter how many enemies are in front of them, no matter what the situation is, they dare to rush forward, rush unsustainably. With their fear of death and boiling blood, They made up for their shortcomings, and the Dengzhou Army who fought fiercely in battle was clamoring for a while.


    There is an eternal truth on the battlefield. Those who dare to fight are afraid of death, and those who are not afraid are crazy.


    In the face of a group of soldiers who don''t reason with you at all, no matter what the result, regardless of whether you look at your face and hug you and jump down the city, how can this fight be fought? Fortunately, there are not many such people, and the morale of the Dengzhou Army will collapse.


    In the past few days, Zhu Wen has been thinking about a question. Why are Ping Lujun recruits so afraid of death? Why so crazy? He thought for a long time and did not have an answer, because Zhu Wen was also reluctant to admit that obvious answer, that is, Li Zhizhi''s good manner.


    Putting aside these miscellaneous thoughts, Zhu Wen no longer thinks about it, stands up and leaves the house to go to a general meeting with the generals. In any case, he is not a man who easily admits defeat. When he encounters a powerful opponent, he will get stronger and stronger.


    However, before Zhu Wen went out, the relatives rushed to report, saying that the army had started to attack again.


    Zhu Wen hesitated, he glanced up at the night, but it was about time.


    These days, the siege of the army has been day and night.


    ...


    The seventh day of siege.


    The sun rises to the east, the glow of light spreads inside and outside the city of Dengzhou, and the army formation has been assembled. Li Zhi came to the front of the battle and watched Dengzhou city with his horse.


    After these days of **** battles, Dengzhou City has been ruined beyond recognition. The female wall has collapsed and damaged most of it. There are traces of blood and fire everywhere. There are almost no clean places. Cracks and gaps are everywhere. In the face of Li Zhi''s city wall, the blood has been washed into dark brown.


    The generals of Dengzhou City stood at the head of the city, and the queue was still neat. However, from the perspective of Li Zhi, these people were all faced with hardships, apparently there was little fighting spirit left. Surrounded by generals, Zhu Wen stood at the head of the city and looked at Li Yan.


    Li Yan clamped his horse belly, came slowly to the front of the city building, looked at Zhu Wen, and smiled, "General Zhu, in my opinion, Dengzhou city is broken today, it is better that you come down and surrender."


    His voice was not loud, but enough to be heard by people nearby.


    Zhu Wen was in a hurry: "King An, as you will see, you can never capture Dengzhou City. You have already attacked for six days. Isn''t Dengzhou City safe and sound?"


    Li Ye smiled and pointed to the broken city head: "Just like this, will General Zhu dare to say that he is safe?"


    Zhu Wen''s complexion changed, and he snorted coldly, forcing himself out: "As long as King An cannot attack the city, the city is safe and sound."


    Li Yan laughed: "General Zhu said so, the coach just believes it. If he doesn''t believe it, he will have a relationship with General Zhu. He has met one before the war. To be honest, the coach admires the general. I have always wanted to talk to the general again. Today, this city will be taken down by our army. If the general is dead, I am afraid that this opportunity will not be available in the future. Why would the general come down and tell the story? "


    Zhu Wen''s face did not change his color: "An Wang is going to break the city, he will still use that sentence, and he is delusional. As for An Wang who wants to have a discussion, and does not hide An Wang, he will admire King An as well. Putting a case in the city, talking about the world, talking about laughter is a beautiful talk. What is King An''s intention? "


    Li Yan laughed: "I heard that the general won the third army. How can he not have the courage to go out of the city? The coach assures you that we will meet before the army and never do anything.


    Zhu Wendao: "You have the ability to come up."


    Li Yan: "If you have one, come down."


    "you come up!"


    "you come down!"


    Li Yan and Zhu Wen took a sip at the same time, scolded a coward, and then stopped talking to each other.


    Li Zhe returned to the front of the battlefield, and looked around the Ping Lu Army. The soldiers and soldiers were determined, their eyes were like iron, and everyone had a strong sense of war. Their eyes fell on Li Zhe and it was fiery.


    Li Yan looked at this young and brave face and couldn''t help but move slightly.


    He spoke slowly, his voice spreading far away: "Since the Yellow Thieves blamed the Central Plains, for seven years, the mountains and rivers have been broken, the people have drifted away, and the smoke has ceased. The country is unfortunate and the community has fallen. Shishi! You are all enthusiasts. Since the army joined the army, you have been practicing day and night, day and night, not just for today? A good man should raise a three-foot sword, make a living, report to the country, report to his parents, and leave his name. , Seal his wife Yinzi, and sing for posterity! "


    Li Ye pulled the horizontal knife out of the sheath with an intense tone: "The man does not show Ling Yunzhi, he is born with a natural eight-foot body! Now the thief is in front of him, Dengzhou City is in front of him, and the coach wants to answer the coach, you have to how is it?"


    The three thousand wolves took the lead in yelling in unison, voicing Huanyu: "Kill the thief and serve the country, kill the thief and serve the country!"


    100,000 Ping Lu Jun shouted in unison: "Kill the thief and serve the country, kill the thief and serve the country!"


    The 160,000 officers and soldiers shouted in unison: "Kill the thief and serve the country, kill the thief and serve the country!"


    The shouting and screaming were like raging waves. In the army battle, outside the three walls of Dengzhou City, one after another, echoed endlessly.


    At this moment, everything is silent, and the sky is eclipsed, only the **** man will kill the thief!


    The garrison soldiers at the head of Dengzhou City were discolored when they saw each other, and they looked at each other in horror. Some people couldn''t stop taking a few steps back, and couldn''t hold the spear in their hands, such as General Zhu Wen and others, with a look of horror in their eyes.


    Li Jiele turned his horse and faced Dengzhou City, which was broken in the blood and fire: "Today, I, Li Jie, killed the enemy side by side with the generals. Although we will not retreat in the blood! Today''s battle is only forward, there is no retreat! Ruo Tong To die, to wrap up the corpse with Er and other horses; if living together, to drive Chang''an directly with Er and so on! "


    Hengdao pointed forward, Li Xing ordered: "Come to order, siege!"


    "Handsome: Siege!" The soldiers galloped away, the horses galloped, the dust was flying, and they rushed around.


    "Handsome: Siege!"


    "Handsome" siege! "


    The voice of the order spread far away and reached every square array accurately.


    "Woohoo!" The heavy horn sounded sobbing.


    "Hey, hey!" The majestic drummer waved the drumstick and slammed it on the drum of the war. The drumming sounded, and it reached the soul.


    The soldiers listened to the sound of drums, and the armored sea divided into a neat square array, approaching Dengzhou City in three directions.


    Their footsteps coincided with the beat of the war drum. It seemed that even the heartbeat was in line with the sound of the war drum. Hundreds of war drums thundered in unison, and only the drums blew in the world.


    Every time the soldiers took a step, the sound of iron rings ringed in unison, and the voice of Jin Ge was very exciting.


    "Hey, ye, ye, ye, ye, ye, ye!" Russian drums grew louder and denser, the pace of the soldiers accelerated, and the movement of the square array accelerated in an orderly manner.


    "Oh!" When the drums of war exploded like a torrential rain, countless soldiers on a three-sided square suddenly burst into shouting and shouting sounds. The neat army formation instantly turned into waves, and the tide was raging towards Dengzhou City Rushed.


    The mountain shook at this moment, and even Dengzhou City seemed to tremble, leaving only a turbulent iron armor wave, which can destroy the city and move the mountains to fill the sea, and God blocked the Buddha and the Buddha!


    The two armies have been fighting for several days, but one day, the general Dengzhou in the city was as frightened as he is now. Seeing the rush of iron armor from the army, many archers in the city could not help shaking their hands and even arrows. Ya couldn''t be steady. No matter how the school generals scolded, some people kept shaking all the time. Some even couldn''t control their fingers and let the iron arrow take the lead to shoot out.


    "Arrow!"


    Seeing the waves of officers and soldiers hit the city, Dengzhou City rang aloud the generals and shouted. In the sound of dense strings, iron arrows shot out, forming dark clouds in the mid-air, and landed in the army array.


    Arrows shot on the shield, howling, some were directly bombarded, and some got stuck in the shield, but more were inserted into the ground. Some soldiers were shot in armor, and they made a move, but immediately continued to run.


    Some soldiers were shot to the point, blood shot, still running, only a few steps before screaming and falling down. Starry gaps appeared in the army formation, but the gaps were quickly filled in by followers. The torrent of iron armor was still unstoppable, and there were patches of smoke under their feet, but the smoke was quickly drowned by the soldiers, and it was repeated.

 v3 Chapter 21： Siege (4) [Fourth]

    "Arrow!"


    "Arrow!"


    The shouts of the city generals shouted loudly, and they could not stop shaking.


    The armored tide wave surged forward with waves of arrows and finally reached the city wall. A ladder ladder leaned against the city wall. The soldiers held up their shields and climbed upwards. The generals shouted and directed.


    "Give me it!"


    "Fill me!"


    "kill!"


    "Don''t be embarrassed, hurry up!"


    "I don''t want to be shot down the city, just climb me up to the city!"


    "We can fight to death, but we must die in the city!"


    After a few days of consumption, the city head has no flint and wood and hot metal, and the spear bat has basically been damaged. Even the arrows are not many. The threat to the army is no longer as serious. City head.


    A group of monks leapt out of the nest car and fell directly on the city head. There were also monks flying up the ladder. Several landings reached the city wall. They opened their bows to the left and right and killed them. The followers continued to keep up and opened their own battlefields on the city wall. .


    The soldiers of the Dengzhou army screamed and ran over, and the monks took the lead in catching and killing, all of which were simple and direct fast attacks, and they were born and died instantly.


    Behind the winning monk, his own armored man rushed out and rushed into the enemy army under the leadership of the monk. The shield hand opened the way and cooperated with the spearman''s continuous stab to force the opponent''s formation into chaos. Bully in, slash.


    The city''s head became a pot of boiling water, sprayed with blood mist everywhere, screaming and killing mixed with screams, swordsmen and iron armors collided, flying from arm to arm from time to time, from time to time someone was holding each other and falling.


    The horizontal knife swept across the other person''s throat, pierced into the other person''s chest and abdomen, and brought out a large amount of flesh and blood. The blood was stained on the armor, shining brightly in the sun.


    Everyone looked vulgar, extremely fierce, reason became the character of a few, and the instinct to fight defeated everything.


    On the wall in front of an aerial ladder, several Pinglu generals died in a half-bath, and were eventually overwhelmed by soldiers in Dengzhou. When the last soldier was stabbed into the stomach by a spear, he arrived from the city to the wall. The sergeant Dengzhou copied the forklift and was about to overturn the ladder.


    Wearing an iron armor, he jumped to the top of the city, and Lu Jujian slashed out. Qingmang practised sweeping Dengzhou generals. The other side burst into a haze on his chest and flew backwards.


    The same armored young and senior officers followed closely, and the three of them were in a battle line. Li Yan was responsible for clearing the road, and the young and senior officers were responsible for protecting the flanks.


    "Kill!" The Dengzhou army on the left and right came to kill, and the monks led by them strode out, raised their swords and chopped their swords, and the aura of the sword was lingering. The jumping monk burst into the air, blood splattered, and the dismembered body flew around.


    With a calm face, Li Yan went forward two steps, crossed his two swords, and shot his sword in a cross shape. He slashed several soldiers in the front row, and he continued to slash more soldiers. In the last ten steps, he became It was blank, only the fallen wreckage and the pool of blood pooling.


    On the ladder outside the women''s wall, several Pinglu Army armored men suddenly jumped over. Under the leadership of a dutou, they quickly formed a battle formation and stabilized their position.


    Li Yuan didn''t look back, and rushed to the next battlefield. The sword flew constantly while walking. The general Deng Zhou in front of him was dead or dead, and no one was able to stand. The soldiers who rushed in afterwards saw that they retreated in shock and never dared to rush to death.


    From time to time, a team of elite Nanshan Taoists came to kill, they rushed over. They were monks practicing Qi, and they took the lead in the middle of practicing Qi.


    During the assassination in the city, they specifically targeted the brave general of the army. In the past few days, I don''t know how many warriors have been killed by them. However, at the moment when they met Li Xun, the city head became their grave. Under Li Xun''s sword, they could not even release the killing move, and they all died.


    Li Xun walked away, and more and more soldiers of Pinglu army behind him, all the way to rescue the besieged Pinglu army battle line, so that they can merge with each other, he controlled a large part of the wall.


    When the soldiers of the Pinglu army saw Li Yan, they all shouted out loud shouts, and their morale was even higher. Even the armored men who had no strength at all had a lot of strength out of thin air.


    The fighting continued, and many Pinglu generals had already killed their martyrs and entered the city under the leadership of their respective heads and commanders.


    During this process, the high-level monk of Zhong Nanshan practiced siege to Li Ye several times, either killed by Li Ye or died under the command of Da Shao Si.


    After the death of Wujizi, there were no real masters in Dengzhou City, and Li Zhi led the battle line to fight all the way, as if in no man''s realm.


    After the Pinglu army fighters of the brigade brigade obtained an overwhelming advantage around the city wall and either killed or drove the Dengzhou army into the city, Li Ying finally convinced that in this city, no hidden master can threaten him. .


    Less than two hours after the battle, the officers and soldiers killed the city walls on all sides and rushed into the city. The first thing they did was to open the gates of the city and let the troops of their own side enter the city.


    Around noon, there was almost no Dengzhou army fighting on the city wall. They gathered in the streets and started fighting with the army.


    The board-like Dengzhou City neighbourhood has been filled with two army generals killed by teams.


    The officers and soldiers sang loudly and pushed the river of the Dengzhou Army forward in the streets and lanes, like a torrent.


    Iron armor flashed dazzling light from time to time in the sun, and many blood-stained swordsmen had already rolled their blades. The brave armor had already changed its blades several times. Only a monk holding a magic weapon can use his weapon all the time.


    Li Min came to the street in the middle of the city, behind him, followed by the endless iron armor. In front of him were General Deng Zhou, who was dreaded with bowed eyes. Although they were hiding behind the shield, they did not feel safe.


    As Li Zhi''s ministry killed a bunch of soldiers, they retreated in horror, stepped back, and soon could no longer support them, turned and ran.


    There was blood on the long street, the alleys where the fighting was fierce, and the corpse pillowed, and there was almost no place to stand.


    "Kill! One who refuses to surrender, one who does not stay!" Li Yi raised his sword and leaped forward, and the soldier behind him snarled and rushed out. By this time, even he was blood stained with robes and could not see the original color.


    Zhu Wen retired to Shishi Mansion. In Dengzhou City, Shishi Mansion is the largest official office and mansion.


    His armor was covered with blood, and apparently he returned after the battle. Soon after he entered the door, the armor was ruined, and the generals Zhu Zhen, Pang Shigu, and Huo Cun, who were all blood, retreated one after another. They came to Zhu Wen. In front of him, anxious and uneasy, "General, can''t keep it, let''s go! If you don''t go, you can''t have time!"


    Zhu Wen''s face was low and he stood still. The sound of killings outside the mansion came from all directions, as if the entire city had been drowned. Officers and soldiers were pouring into the city, and the invasion of the city was attacking the Shishifu in four directions. In such a situation, Tashi Shifu is like a duckweed, crumbling.


    "The general got Dengzhou City in a **** battle, and today he lost Dengzhou City in a **** battle. Even if His Majesty knew it, he wouldn''t blame the General! General, we have fewer soldiers and horses, and Tang soldiers are in a lot of power. It is expected that Li Yan will suddenly lead his soldiers, and it is impossible to predict that his soldiers and horses could be so capable. The defeat of this battle is not a crime of war! General, don''t hesitate anymore, come on! "Huo Cun saw Zhu Wen motionless , Quickly advised.


    Zhu Wen glanced outside the mansion and could see nothing. Even then, he could imagine the current scene in the city.


    His songs are elite in all battles. At this moment, they are fighting in all directions. However, they are actually fighting the officers and soldiers. It wo n¡¯t be long before they collapse. Will not return.


    "General! Li Yixiu is Gao Qiang. If you do n¡¯t leave again, he will kill him. There will be no way to go! General, when Da Qi is using people now, His Majesty will not blame the general, but only take the soldiers and horses back. In the future, the general will be able to conquer the Quartet and make achievements again. If the soldiers and horses are disbanded, the general''s situation will be bad in the future! "Zhu Zhen continued to persuade.


    Zhu Wen gave a long sigh, as if he was getting older a lot, but he immediately struck up his spirit: "Here''s right, it doesn''t make sense to continue. Since the city can''t keep it, it''s good to save more soldiers and horses. Go down, withdraw! "


    Zhu Zhen and others were overjoyed, he quickly said: "Hurry up, fight Malay!"


    Under the **** of the generals, Zhu Wen led more than two thousand fine riders, and took the lead to leave Tengshi Mansion, and smashed the siege to Tang Jun''s relatively weak gate.


    After a **** battle, Zhu Wen finally got out of the gate. More than two thousand fine riders behind him, but have been broken more than half.


    After immersing himself in Mercedes-Benz, Zhu Wen glanced back at Dengzhou City for the last time. There were countless Tang Jun at the end of the street, and Tang Jun was the figure of the city head.


    Zhu Wen knew that without Dengzhou City, Daqi''s army would be in danger in Kanto. Li Zhi would inevitably approach Tongguan and Daqi''s situation would become more difficult.


    At that time, I hope that the generals who guard the Tongguan will be able to rely on the natural danger to keep Li Zhi out of the customs. Otherwise, once Li Zhi''s tune is put in, and they can fight for good wars, even if there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses in Guanzhong, Daqi will definitely be in a dire situation.


    When finally looking back, Zhu Wen saw Li Yan. The other side suddenly appeared in the city, facing the wind, looking at him. Zhu Wen was shocked. If Li Xiu''s practice was to lead someone to chase him, it would really be two words if he could get away.


    "Wang An, this battle is my old Zhu defeat. If there is a chance in the future, we will start from scratch!"


    Fortunately, I didn''t go far enough to meet the Taoists who Zhongnanshan came to meet, and the leader was one of the only two realities left by Zhongnanshan.


    Seeing the other side, Zhu Wen was relieved. At this moment, Zhu Wen had a lot of respect for Zhong Nanshan. At any rate, the other side was kind to him.

 v3 Chapter 22： On the occasion of employment (fifth)

    Li Zhu frowned slightly when he saw Zhu Wen go away, and immediately he felt that there was a strong person in real life.


    He looked far away, and did not intend to go out to chase after the real life monk of Zhongnanshan. He did not know how many there were. If the two men joined forces, he would not be able to fight.


    But now that Dengzhou City has been laid, Li Ye is too lazy to make extravagance, and Zhu Wen, who can accomplish the imperial cause, is transported by the air, and it is not something he can kill casually. The focus now is not on Zhu Wen.


    That day, the fighting continued until noon, and it was declared over.


    Before sunset, the city was generally quiet and order was restored. Even though there are scattered stubborn Zhu Wen''s tunes, there are no waves in front of the army.


    Zhu Wen''s 50,000 works, more than 10,000 deaths, more than half of them are today''s results.


    In the battle on the battlefield, stubborn killings, in fact, there were not as many casualties as imagined. Only after the victory and defeat came out, the one-sided slaughter will suddenly increase the casualties.


    In addition, there are more surrenders. Although Zhu Wen''s song is sharp and brave, but the general situation is gone, not many are willing to die, and more than 50,000 Dengzhou defenders are not all Zhu Wen''s ties. In the end, more than 10,000 people escaped.


    The casualties of the army are not small. After all, the siege warfare is too much pressure on the siege side. Those flint, stone, wood, iron, and arrow rain are not furnishings.


    The Pinglu army had thousands of casualties, but the Zhongwu army had fewer casualties. This was not Zhou Ye''s passive neglect. The number of the Zhongwu army was only half of the Pinglu army. The absolute number of casualties was naturally inferior to the Pinglu army.


    That night, the generals gathered together to report the situation to Li Yan.


    Zhou Yan, Yang Fuguang, and others were full of red light, and they were able to attack Dengzhou City so quickly in the hands of the prestigious Zhu Wen. Obviously, they were a booster for them and they were full of hope for future wars.


    Yang Fuguang had a good knowledge, and when he met, he held his fist at Li Yi, and he was excited: "The army can win so quickly, the commander-in-chief and the commander-in-chief of the army have the utmost success. Without the commander-in-chief and the commander of the army, there will be no victory. In the past few days, I saw the commander-in-chief of the military commander and the heroic battle of the peaceful Lu Army, but I admired it tightly. Now the thief fled into the desert, and this battle is of far-reaching significance. Not only is there no more thief general in the hinterland of the Central Plains, news Going to Guanzhong and Sifang Fan Towns will certainly inspire the fighting spirit of the army. King An will be famous in the First World War, and everyone in the world will praise King An''s wiseness! "


    After hearing such naked words of admiration in person, Li Ye felt a little embarrassed while feeling happy. He waved his hand: "This battle can be won. The credit of the Zhongwu Army is not under the Pinglu Army. The Jianjun and Zhou Shuai Zhongyi will return to the country and will be known to everyone after the war. "


    Zhou Yan laughed: "The commander is so young that he can command more than 100,000 troops. The battlefield is decisive and the future is limitless. Although I have some minor achievements, I dare not compare it with the commander. , Who is she handsome? "


    "Zhou Shuai is going to make fun of this handsome man." Li Xie waved his hands again and again, expressing modesty, and then said positively: "All in all, this battle can be won, it is a concerted effort, the soldiers and soldiers use their lives, everyone has credit. The own military ruling ruled that you must be rewarded and rewarded for your achievements. This is the essence of running the army. After you have won, you must not be lazy. The most important thing now is to care for the people. "Having said that, that night, loudly The officers and soldiers still had a big banquet. The wine and meat were open and the soldiers and soldiers were in high spirits. Except for the duty on duty, almost all of them were drunk. Relaxation after the war was what they meant.


    However, Li Zhi did not slack off. The duty on duty has tens of thousands of people. This is to prevent Zhu Wen from killing the carbine. Although it is unlikely that it is possible, caution is a habit, and one slackness may be slackened again and again.


    In addition, Li Yan strictly ordered the three armed forces not to disturb the people and not to plunder. This military order has no effect on the Pinglu army. Eighty thousand of the 100,000 troops are new recruits. They have not yet had the habit of plundering after the war.


    However, the officers and men of the Zhongwu Army were very inconsistent with this order. In this era, no matter what the king or the king is, the plunder after the war is the same. Huang Chao also did something only when he entered Changan City, and after Tang Jun drove Huang Chao out for the first time, it was because of looting that Huang Chao counterattacked successfully.


    Thanks to Li Zhi''s prestige has now been erected. Although Zhong Wujun is dissatisfied, he does not dare to break the order. In addition, Li Zhi opened the treasury and took out both gold and silver. On the spot, he rewarded the soldiers who had already boarded. The general had nothing to say.


    That night, Li Min let the army''s Li Zhen and other civilian officials quickly proceed to deal with the issue of care of the people.


    Although Dengzhou City was beaten down, it was also ruined in the flames of war. Zhu Wen also recruited many civilians during the war, and no one in Liangtian outside the city took care of it.


    At this time, it is extremely important for Dengzhou to quickly restore normal order and allow the crops in the field to grow normally. That was a big plan for the people to eat. Even after Li Zhi did not turn Dengzhou into his own after the war, he could not owe it to the people.


    After everyone left, Li Yan quieted alone.


    The night was still and quiet, he closed his eyes and stared at him, tinged with luck, breaking through the window and converging to him. The dragon spirit in the body quietly roamed and was gradually growing.


    The color of the dragon spirit has gradually gazed, and there is a faint meaning to turn reality into reality.


    Li Yan secretly guessed that perhaps when the dragon spirit changed, it was the day when he stepped into the real world.


    Qianfan and Wujizi fought, although they successfully killed each other, they are quite likely to be a coincidence. In any case, the real world is a big mountain, which can''t be crossed casually. Besides, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang are the first. Li Yan also avoids reincarnation.


    Although entering the city according to history, Huang Chao must be destroyed, but this world is different from the earth after all. Moreover, Li Yuan was born and reborn. In the original history, there was no such figure as him. Even if Huang Chao will die, he may not be able to do it.


    It is unknown how much he can eat after destroying Huang Chao''s great achievements. This is a robbery that originally belonged to Li Ke. In addition, after the Chaos of Huang Chao, the world was completely chaotic. Fanfan towns were conquered, and weak meat and strong food were eaten. Li Ying was in Pinglu, Li Ke was used in the north, and Zhu Wen in the south. It was not a worry-free situation.


    What will happen in the future is really hard to say.


    In such an overall situation in the world, there are such things as big gates and immortal reincarnation. Everything is full of unknowns.


    Next, the army rested for several days in Dengzhou. Li Zhi''s plan was to first wipe out the forces of the chaos in the East and prepare for the attack on Tongguan.


    After Zhu Wen left Dengzhou, he kept rushing to Tongguan before stopping. After arriving at Tongguan, he no longer eagerly traveled to Chang''an to the west, but sent people to gather the songs along the way. Most of the remnants who escaped from Dengzhou City were regrouped by him.


    A few days later, Zhu Wen had a tune of more than 10,000 people. Although these soldiers, in the process of escape, must not lose their helmets and abandon their armor, because the armor is heavy and affects the speed of escape. Count more.


    However, Zhu Wen didn''t mind. Some people could do it. Although these people lost the battle in Dengzhou, it is undeniable that they are still the best in battle. Such a soldier is a baby. When he returns to Guanzhong, he will be supplemented by armor, and after a short break, he will be a real soldier on the battlefield.


    When Zhu Wen led the more than 10,000 disabled soldiers to defeat, when returning to Changan, Huang Chao brought a group of generals and generals to the bridge in person to greet him.


    Seeing Huang Chao''s ceremonies from afar, Zhu Wen stumbled first, then quickly approached with a whip, rolled down the saddle a few hundred steps away, and led the generals to walk forward.


    Huang Chao, dressed in an imperial robe, was full of spirit and looked very spirited. When he saw Zhu Wen saluting, he laughed and supported him, looking at him, as if he was a general who was victorious, and he must be very optimistic, otherwise it would not be so Open your arms.


    "The general marched for the country. He worked hard and always remembered it. Now when he sees the general returning safely, he is very relieved!" Huang Chao patted Zhu Wen''s shoulder affectionately, and the laughter became louder.


    Not only is his attitude friendly, but the prime ministers behind him also have the same attitude towards Zhu Wen, as if Zhu Wen had not been defeated at all.


    Zhu Wen''s thoughts turned sharply, and he secretly conjectured Huang Chao''s intentions, distraught on his face, and worshiped again: "The minister''s battle is unfavorable, and he has high hopes for His Majesty, please His Majesty''s crime!"


    Huang Chao assisted Zhu Wen a second time, and said loudly: "The general is alone in Kanto, and there is no way to say that the battle is unfavorable in the face of a million troops. The general needs no more words, and he will return to the palace. Today, he will personally clean up the generals ! "


    When Zhu Wen''s ministry was coming back, he was already trembling, afraid of being punished by Huang Chao for accountability. At the moment, he saw all the Prime Ministers of Huang Chao doing this, all of them were loose, and a big stone fell in his stomach.


    It seems that Her Majesty is also aware of people, knowing that losing Dengzhou does not completely blame us for our ineffective combat. The **** achievements of the generals are also countable.


    Unlike the general''s ease, Zhu Wen''s heart was clouded. The more generous Huang Chao''s performance, the worse the situation.


    When Daqi was using people, and he was a fighter, Huang Chao didn''t mean to convict him. The next battle, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. That''s all, the key is how Da Qi''s future. As Da Qi''s subjects and generals, Da Qi''s fate is Zhu Wen''s own destiny.


    On the same day, Huang Chao hosted a banquet in Miyagi to treat Zhu Wen. The former''s gesture did not seem to be false, and he was as usual to Zhu Wen.


    Zhu Wen was originally Huang Chao''s pro-military leader. On the degree of closeness, it is indeed not comparable to ordinary people. When they fought in the north and south of the river, the two even experienced sleep.


    Zhu Wen''s face remained calm, but she was actually worried.


    After the banquet, Zhu Wen left Miyagi.


    As he was about to mount the horse outside the city gate, a familiar voice came from behind him: "General Zhu slowly walk."

 v3 Chapter 23： The troubled world (on) [sixth more]

    Zhu Wen turned around and saw that the Prime Minister Shangrang quickly saluted. After Huang Chao established Daqi, he appointed four prime ministers, but it still undoubtedly was the head of the crowd and won Huang Chao''s trust. If not, Huang Chao would not let him repeatedly lead troops to Fengxiang to attack Zheng Zheng.


    The reason is that Shang Rang was the younger brother of the King Shang, who was the king Wang Xianzhi who had been persuaded by Yang Fuguang in the past and sent by Wang Xianzhi to negotiate with the army.


    The death of the merchant king was an injustice, and he still had a deep hatred for the Tang Dynasty. He was one of the people most unlikely to surrender the Tang Dynasty, and he was not bad at leading soldiers, so he valued Huang Chao. In the face of such a character, Zhu Wen has no reason to be disrespectful.


    It was late, and no officials were walking nearby. The civilian and military generals at the banquet basically took a step first. Zhu Wen and the monk let them go side by side. The latter said, "I see the general worrying on the table. I do n¡¯t know why. "


    Zhu Wen was secretly shocked. He originally thought that he had covered up well enough, but he was never seen by the monk, but he certainly wouldn''t say it explicitly and instead asked: "The end will be in a foreign battle. I don''t know the situation in Guanzhong. What is the current situation? ? "


    Shang Ran was silent for a while. "Some time ago, His Majesty appointed Wang Mei as Jiu Ning''s ambassador, and led Luzhou. Before Wang Mei was appointed, the former Luzhou town rebelled against Zhu Mei. He elected Su Ning not to take Li. In the old days, he was an envoy, and he led his troops to invade Xingping, and is now fighting the king of Xingping. "


    Speaking of which, Shang Jean said nothing more.


    Zhu Wen then knew that there were wars on all sides of Daqi now. Those soldiers and soldiers in the township still chose to be loyal to the Tang room, or to fight for the Tang room.


    At this time, Zhu Wen returned to Chang''an. It was fair to say that Huang Chao was missing a general and led the army to defeat all soldiers and horses.


    The facts did not surprise Zhu Wen. Within two days, Huang Chao summoned him and asked him to lead an army to fight against soldiers and soldiers such as Su Ning Army, Feng Xiang Army, and Xia Sui Army who had entered the offense.


    Zhu Wen knew that he had just lost Dengzhou. Although Huang Chao didn''t blame him, he just waited for his atonement. If the next battle was unfavorable, he would be punished by several crimes.


    Zhu Wen didn''t dare to neglect. After receiving the armored sword weaponry, he rectified the troops and drilled day and night, and then led Huang Chao''s newly assigned ministry to fight against the soldiers of the various towns.


    When Li Xie wiped out the thieves in the Guandong area and the soldiers approached Tongguan, Zhu Wen defeated Li Ning, Feng Xiang, Xia Sui and other troops in succession.


    It is worth mentioning that Li Maozhen and Wang Jian, who were in the Fengxiang Army, also fought against Zhu Wen, and they were defeated. After this battle, Feng Xiangjun has no power to enter the army for a short time.


    Following the defeat of the soldiers, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian will return to Fengxiang. Together with the generals, Zheng Xiang was beaten by Fengxiang, and his head was covered with a curse. His words were very fierce and extremely degrading.


    Out of Jiedushi''s mansion, he found a hotel for dinner, and Li Maozhen was somber that he kept silent. Although Wang Jian showed no expression on his face, judging from the fact that he was facing the table full of dishes, but did not start, obviously he was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Song Wentong, do you still eat?" Wang Jian waited for a while and finally couldn''t help but asked Li Maozhen with chopsticks and knocking along the bowl.


    Li Maozhen came back from deep thought. He gave Wang Jian a cold look: "Why don''t you eat?"


    Wang Jian hummed, "See how you can eat such a stinking face?"


    Li Maozhen had a somber complexion, and the coldness was pressing. He stared at Wang Jian as if to swallow him, but he relaxed immediately. Wang Jian was trying to persuade him to eat. For a good intention, how could he treat Wang Jian for this? Get angry.


    Picking up chopsticks, Li Maozhen clipped the dish.


    Seeing that Li Maozhen finally moved the chopsticks, Wang Jian, who could not hold back long ago, quickly picked up the bowl and began to eat. However, Li Maozhen immediately put down the chopsticks again. He looked at Wang Jian who was eating with great interest, and sighed, his face more beautiful than the woman was full of surprise: "It''s all this time, how can you still eat?"


    Wang Jian''s mouth was stuffed with food, and he couldn''t speak clearly: "Why do people treat their stomachs badly?"


    Li Maozhen rolled his eyes and discussed the issue of eating with Wang Jian, which was simply uninteresting.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "Although it is incumbent on you and me to confiscate the thief, but a game like the military commander is all about sending the soldiers forward to death ... Since Huang Chao occupied Chang''an, Feng Xiang It did n¡¯t stop for a day. The army was either fighting on the battlefield or on the way to the battlefield. There was no rest time at all. The military commander recruited a lot of new recruits and the training was not enough. Let me and you take them to the battlefield. We will not die in battle, and we will end up exhausted. "


    Wang Jian, while immersing himself in the dishes, raised his eyelids to see Li Maozhen: "What do you want?"


    Li Maozhen frowned wistfully, "The army is full of resentment, and it may not be possible to go on like this. This time you and I were defeated by Zhu Wen''s hand. Is it that you and I are better than him for a good fight? Is the song too messy This time you and I fortunately picked up a life to return. It is already a blessing in misfortune, but was still scolded by the military commander to cure you and my sin ... When we were in the army, we did not Have you encountered such a situation? "


    Wang Jian Gu Long swallowed the food in his mouth, put down the tableware, and looked at Li Maozhen squarely: "The military commander has the military power given by His Majesty, and the high weight is not bad, but because of this, the military commander is anxious to defeat the thief It is just that he is so anxious that he really committed a military taboo. "


    Li Maozhen laughed: "The military commander was originally just a scholar. The first few times he could defeat Shang Rong, but also because he let the enemy down. We have strong support at the side. Now when the military talents are truly tested, the military commander is naturally flawed."


    Wang Jianzai looked at Li Maozhen carefully, as if he saw a flower on his face.


    Li Maozhen blushed and looked angry: "What are you looking at ?!"


    Wang Jian did not retract his neck as usual, but asked in earnest: "Are you going to rebel?"


    Li Maozhen shuddered, and then gritted his teeth immediately: "It is not rebellion, it is Fengxiang''s need to change his pace."


    Wang Jian asked: "Who to change?"


    Li Maozhen thought without hesitation: "The march Sima Li Changyan has always been prestigious, very popular, and talented. If he replaces Zheng Zheng, Feng Xiang''s situation will be much better."


    "That''s it." Wang Jian picked up the chopsticks and continued to eat, watching him calm and restless, not even breathing faster, as if he had just talked to Li Maozhen, not to change the coach holding the military power in the world And just where to hang out after a meal.


    "What else to eat!" Li Maozhen stood up, dragged Wang Jian and left: "Night long dreams, see Li Changyan now!"


    Wang Jian hurriedly grabbed a few mouthfuls of food, and before his mouth was full, he was dragged away by Li Maozhen, looking at the food that was far away from him, his eyes grieved.


    Zheng Zheng paced back and forth in the study with an anxious look and anxiety.


    His confidant stood in the room and looked at him. He was about to be fainted by him, but couldn''t say anything.


    "One defeat and one defeat, one defeat! How could this happen?" Zheng Zheng sat down indignantly and couldn''t help but hit the festival fiercely. "In the beginning, we still let the leader 200,000 come to commit crimes, all of us were defeated neatly. How can we not beat them now Won?"


    The staff member shook his head and sighed, and did not dare to say more. He had already said many times about the words of exhortation, but Zheng Ye did not listen to it.


    Zheng Zheng holds the military power that makes the world jealous. Of course, he is eager to make a contribution, otherwise the military power will not be stable, but the more eager the easier it is to make mistakes.


    At the time when Zheng Yong was impatient and helpless, his relatives hurried over to report: "Military commander, major event is bad, someone wants to rebel!"


    Zheng Zheng was startled, his face changed greatly: "What are you talking about? Who wants to rebel?"


    "The march Sima Li Changyan, as well as generals such as Song Wentong and Wang Jian, have led their soldiers over, and it seems that they will surround the Jiedushi government!" The soldiers eagerly said.


    "Bold!" Zheng Yan was furious, and went out quickly, leading people towards the gate.


    When he arrived at the door, he saw the dark black outside, full of armored warriors, directly in front of the door, and a group of powerful armored monks, who were looking at the mansion of the palace. The first three were Li Changyan, Li Maozhen, and Wang Jian.


    "What are you trying to do? Do you want to rebel?" Zheng Zheng scolded in anger.


    Li Changyan said coldly: "The military commander didn''t know the soldiers, and he made several expeditions, leaving the soldiers dead and wounded. Now the soldiers want to ask the military commander to abdicate and let the military commander conform to the army.


    "You ... nonsense! Li Changyan, this coach trusts you so much that he leads the army, how can you be so ungrateful, do you want to betray the country and surrender the thief ?!" Zheng Zheng pointed Li Changyan''s nose cursed.


    "I waited for loyalty and loyalty, and gave up my country to serve the country, how could I drop the thief? I just asked the military commander to hand over the soldiers!" Li Changyan said indifferently.


    What else Zheng Zheng wants to say, Li Maozhen has been impatient, "This is the end of the matter, why should the military commander say more? The generals listen to the orders and kill!"


    The Iron Armor suddenly rushed up, Zheng Zheng''s soldiers refused to let him be, and fought with each other.


    That day, Zheng Xie was besieged by Li Changyan, unable to control the song, and finally had to escape from Feng Xiang and hurried to Shuzhong.


    Afterwards, Zheng Zheng, who fled to Chengdu, became the prince and young master, and used Li Changyan as the envoy of Feng Xiang, which still caused Feng Xiang to attack Huang Chao.


    Li Changyan succeeded Feng Xiang''s ambassador, but did not rush to the expedition. Wang Jian and Li Maozhen were reused by Li Changyan to lead Ma Bujun and became one of Feng Xiang''s most powerful figures.


    ...


    In the middle of Shu, outside Chengdu, the Xichuan Army camp.


    The barracks are fierce, and there are soldiers and soldiers killed in bloodbaths. This battle of tens of thousands of people lasted for just two hours, and the situation was already clear. The attacked Xichuan Army suffered heavy losses, retreated step by step, leaving countless corpses along the way, and was responsible for attacking the army, scorching ahead.


    Tian Lingzi stood on the barn door of the barracks, watching the battle in front of him coldly, his brows never stretched, obviously not very satisfied with the progress in front of him.


    "It is said that our military order, if half an hour later, we can no longer take Guo Qi''s head, all command the generals above, we must raise our heads to see you!" Tian Lingzi coldly ordered.

 v3 Chapter 24： The troubled times (middle) [seventh]

    The ordering soldier suddenly promised, turned around and flew to order.


    A moment later, the attacker''s progress suddenly accelerated, and a group of high-ranking brave generals fought hard to fight for themselves, blocking the Nishikawa part in front, and soon they were disrupted.


    After seeing this scene, Tian Lingzi finally smiled a little: "That''s what it sounds like."


    Prime Minister Chen Jingzhang stood beside Tian Lingzi, quietly wiping a cold sweat, looking at Tian Lingzi''s eyes, full of fear.


    After Tian Lingzi''s **** Li Yi arrived in Chengdu, in order to quickly control Xichuan, the general and political power was in his hands. It was a thunderous method.


    First of all, Tian Lingzi attracted the leader of the Xichuan civilian official Chen Jinglian. After receiving the loyalty of the other party, he played Li Ye and worshiped Chen Jingye as the photo, and Li Ye was playing. Therefore, Tian Lingzi held the Xichuan Civilian Group firmly in his hands.


    Later, Tian Lingzi asked Chen Jingzhang to play, and asked Li Xi, one of the two generals of the Xichuan Army, to lead the army against Huang Chao. Of course, Li Yi did not agree.


    After Li Zhi led his army to leave Xichuan, the forces of the Xichuan Army were greatly weakened. Tian Lingzi took the opportunity to reward the soldiers and horses who guarded Li Zhi''s entry into Sichuan, but he did not give them to Xichuan.


    Guo Qi, another member of the Xichuan Army, was certainly dissatisfied. Now that Li Xi is in Xichuan, he still has to rely on their Xichuan Army to guard him, so he boldly encourages his corporal to make troubles, in order to ask for rewards.


    It was expected that Tian Lingzi was waiting for Guo Qi to do so. As soon as the Xichuan Army was in chaos, Tian Lingzi immediately mobilized the various troops arranged in advance to besiege the Xichuan Army camp.


    Chen Jingxuan looked at the Xichuan Army, which was gradually out of support. He sighed secretly and said: "When Guo Qi is finished, Tian Lingzi can take control of the Xichuan Army. From now on, Xichuan military and political power will fall on Tian Lingzi. Hand. "


    The facts did not surprise Chen Jinglian, but within half an hour, the Nishikawa Army was completely defeated.


    After the battle, Guo Qi fled from Xichuan alone, went down the river, and went to Guangling to take refuge in Gao.


    After the military camp was settled, Chen Jingzhang followed Tian Lingzi to return to the city. Tian Lingzi went to Li Zhe to report the situation of the "reconciliation insurrection".


    When Li Huan fled Changan, although the officials of the three provinces and the six provinces did not bring them together, since he was temporarily settled in Chengdu, the six provinces of the three provinces should be re-operated, otherwise the emperor would not have become a display.


    After Chen Jinglian sat down in the province of Zhongshu, the people from Zhongshu brought a pile of music for him to look at. Officials at all levels will first concentrate on the province of Zhongshu, and after the prime minister has seen it, they will decide which to report to the emperor and which to handle by themselves.


    The jurisdiction of the dynasty was vast. If it was a trivial matter, the emperor had to take the idea. Then the powerful emperor was exhausted, and the prime minister was not called the prime minister who led the hundred officials and presided over politics.


    Chen Jinglian glanced at the half-day play, and suddenly his eyes narrowed, and Zai carefully sang the hand, and looked at it from beginning to end. He took a deep breath, and did not dare to delay it anymore. He quickly took the play and saw Tian Lingzi.


    When seeing Tian Lingzi, Chen Jingxi trembled and took out a memorial from his sleeve, and handed it to the other side: "Left pick up Meng Zhaotu to sparse, and ask His Majesty to abolish the eunuch''s power, and give the Minister of Equality the right to power. Eunuchs are a scourge ... "


    Tian Lingzi had just seen Li Xun, and it was no accident that he quickly calmed down the rebellion and won the Li Xuan Award. At this moment, he was in a good mood. He took the memorial and glanced suddenly, and his eyes suddenly became cold. Apparently, Meng Zhaotu''s wording made him feel great. Bad.


    Tian Lingzi returned the memorial to Chen Jinglian and said coldly: "Pass on the purpose and depreciate Meng Zhaotu as the Jiazhou Secretary."


    Chen Jinglian was shocked and responded quickly: "Yes."


    Tian Lingzi was talking about the will, of course, it was Li Zhi''s will, but Li Zhi didn''t have the intention, so Tian Lingzi was a false mission. Tian Lingzi was too lazy to find even Meng Zhaotu''s pigtails. The imperial edict degrades him!


    Chen Jinglian''s back sweated, and he hurried back. As for the memorial, naturally, Li Zhi would not know.


    After Chen Jingzhang left, Tian Lingzi beckoned, and an **** immediately came to hear the order. He only said three words: "Meng Zhaotu."


    The **** didn''t ask much, and didn''t even hesitate, he just retreated.


    Killing a leftist''s relics is not the same as killing an expropriated secretary.


    After dealing with this matter, Tian Lingzi returned to peace, took up the tea brought by a little **** officer, and tasted it carefully.


    From time to time, an **** led a man who looked like a scribe to Tian Lingzi.


    "The probationary army probationary soldiers will record events, and meet the lieutenant!" The scribe entered the door and fell down in the hall.


    Tian Lingzi savoured the fragrant tea without raising his head: "I heard that I killed Zhixiang when I heard it? The tooth will kill Jiedushi, so brave, so big!"


    The scribe scrambled out a red ironing post from his arms, held it high above his head, and handed it to Tian Lingzi. The **** next to him took the post and opened it to Tian Lingzi. Tian Lingzi glanced at him with a smile in his eyes. Of course, this isn''t a trivial matter, but a gift list.


    Tian Lingzi sipped his mouth slowly and said slowly, "Why did Zhixiang die?"


    The scribe immediately replied, "Sick."


    Tian Lingzi nodded: "The Jiedushi made the sick die, the Probation Army cannot be ruled out for a day, and the generals are good at morality, and won the support of the soldiers. They can serve as the Probationary Army."


    The scribes were overjoyed, and said hurriedly, "Thank you Lieutenant!"


    Soon after the scribe retired, another **** led a middle-aged man with an elegant face into the room. After seeing the ceremony, the middle-aged man presented the gift list first without a word. After seeing Tian Lingzi''s satisfaction, this was the way to say: "Caizhou Assassination History Qin Zongquan, Baoxu Wang Xu as Shouzhou Assassination History."


    Tian Lingzi said lightly: "It''s OK."


    "Lieutenant Xie!"


    Shouzhou Wangxu was originally just a butcher. Because he saw the chaos in the world, he gathered with his brother-in-law Liu Xing to make a mess and captured the Shouzhou government. After the incident, Wang Xu bribed Qin Zongquan and asked him to play a stabbing history. Qin Zongquan got the goods and was naturally willing to help.


    Tian Lingzi took bribes and sold the officials and lords, and his life was very happy.


    Zuo Shi left Meng Zhaotu, a loyal and honest minister, known for his good name, but was convicted for his words and was dismissed. He had assassinated by the river as soon as he had left Chengdu and hadn''t left the mile.


    After the incident spread, the sky was full of anger and resentment, Shi Zai, the Jingling sky was filled with blood, Hedong frost hit the seedlings, and the meteor fell like rain in Chengdu. There were rebellions all at once, and the world fell into chaos. Fanzhen was deviating from Germany and refused to fight Huang Chao. Even the pace of attacking Tongguan by the Pinglu Army and the Zhongwu Army was delayed.


    One day, an **** eagerly reported to Tian Lingzi: "Your Majesty summoned Wang Duo."


    "Wang Duo?" Tian Lingzi froze slightly.


    Wang Duo has been degraded for many years. When Lu Yan held power, he was pushed out of Chang''an. At this time, Li Zhi unexpectedly summoned Wang Duo, which made Tian Lingzi unexpected.


    In the palace hall, Wang Duo knelt down on the ground, Li Li read the memorial handed by Wang Duo, glanced at the other side, and groaned, "The king of Ai Qing has already gone with the memorial, Zheng Zheng did not use it, and was driven away. When Fengxiang came out, Guanzhong couldn''t live without the minister and command the Quartet soldiers. Originally, according to Ji ¡¯s intention, he planned to use the An Wang to order the world ¡¯s town, but An Wang said that he was still junior and could not convince the public, so he recommended Ai Qing . Ai Qing''s talent, I always knew, although you were deposed before, but it was all Lu Yan as a concubine. When I was in Changan, I took Lu Yan. This time I hope Ai Qing will not disappoint Wang An. The recommendation, the kind hope, led the soldiers to equalize the dog thief in Huang Chao! "


    Wang Duo grabbed his head with his head: "Chen Wan died in return for divine grace!"


    Li Ye rubbed his eyebrows tiredly: "The world also said that Gao Ye was a great talent, but He asked him to send troops to discuss thieves, but he watched from side to side, he couldn''t show up. What dynasty''s double walls really lost King An''s face .Okay, you go down, get ready early, and set off for another day. "


    On the tenth day, Li Xun ordered that Wang Duo be the leader of all avenues, and that he would be a ambassador to the army. He would lead the army and the army and destroy the Yellow Nest.


    After hearing this news, Tian Lingzi was so angry that he fell into a tea cup. He resentfully said: "Our family is afraid of King An''s control of the military, so he keeps talking to His Majesty. Under the guise of An Wang''s young qualifications, let His Majesty not call An The king ruled all the soldiers and horses, but unexpectedly An Wang was so fierce that even the old husband of Wang Duo moved out and made our family hate it! "


    Tian Lingzi knew Wang Duo''s relationship with Li Zhi naturally. How could Wang Duo be disadvantaged when Wang Duo led the army?


    Wang Duo had a good name. He heard that he was ordered to go on a march, and the whole world was excited. He also heard that King An Li led an army of more than 100,000 troops and was approaching Tongguan.


    ...


    Daishu.


    The weather was just right, the sun was shining, and Li Ke, who was neatly dressed, was practicing riding and shooting skills on the school grounds. But when he saw his horse run, loosen the reins with both hands, draw bows and arrows, and shoot seven arrows in succession. On the side of the wooden pot hanging from the copper pot, one rope was broken at the same time, seven copper pots. Do everything.


    With such skills, he immediately applauded Li Ke with his wins, and the generals and sergeants who watched them applauded.


    Li Ke held the war horse in his arms and raised his long bow in a spirited manner. He was about to say something to encourage the soldiers to practice well. Suddenly he saw the crowd outside and the Huiming monk bowed to him.


    He knew that the other party was looking for him, so he stopped and turned over and walked straight through the crowd. He came to Huiming. "What is the master?"


    "The general talked into the account." Huiming did not speak frankly, but turned around and walked into Li Dayong with Li Keyong, and then looked at Li Keyong, who spent a long time with Hui Ming. The scribes in the account retreated.


    Huiming and others went away, and then slowly said, "It''s time for the general to send troops."


    Li Ke stunned him for a few moments and looked at Huiming. The monk was still a gulp-like figure. He saw nothing but holiness on his face.


    After sitting down to the main seat, Li Ke looked at Huiming and said in a deep voice: "The day before, I received the news that Li Yan defeated Zhu Wen and conquered Dengzhou. He would say that he would send troops. This is a good opportunity for Wang Shi to reverse the war situation. The master said that the time was not up. Later, I heard that Zhu Wen was defeated in Guanzhong, Fengxiang and other town turtles could not shrink. He would say that he could send troops. This was the time when our ministry was able to turn the tide and make achievements. Right now Meng Zhaotu died unjustly, there is chaos all over the world, the heart of the Tang family has almost disappeared, why does the master say that the time is up? "

 v3 Chapter 25： The troubled world (below) [eighth more]

    Huiming didn''t seem to notice Li Ke''s dissatisfaction, and hurriedly said: "Because Wang Duo has control of the military power and has already left Shu."


    "Wang Duo?" Li Ke stunned slightly. "It''s just a civil servant. It''s no different than Zheng Zheng. He has military power and can change the situation?"


    "Yes." This time Huiming''s answer was extremely concise.


    Li Ke asked in a deep voice: "Why?"


    Huiming said: "Because Wang Duo is a loyal minister."


    Li Ke said: "A loyal minister can win the war?"


    Huiming said: "The loyal ministers cannot win the war, but they can give the talents who are anxious to serve the country a chance to make achievements on the battlefield."


    Li Ke frowned, and quickly understood Huiming''s meaning: "Wang Duo can make a contribution to the cause?"


    Huiming asked: "What is the reason why the general stays in Hedong and cannot go south?"


    Li Ke used it: "Why the master asks it knowingly, of course, the food and the food are uneven." He quickly responded: "Wang Duo can solve the problem of food and food in my army?"


    Hui Mingzheng said, "Hedong Jiedao made Zheng Congzheng do not give the generals food. The delay is the empire''s overall situation of thieves. If Wang Duo can convince Zheng Congzhen and the generals to abandon the former suspects and provide food to the army, then the general can lead the troops south."


    Li Ke thought for a moment: "Wang Duo can convince Zheng Congzhen?"


    Huiming showed a smile, he was born blushing and ruddy, white as snow, a white-faced monk, and his lips were so red again. This smile turned out to be national, and he was very surprised: "Zheng Congxi does not give The general was afraid that the general would be chaotic after he entered the Central Plains. For this reason, he was hesitant to bear the infamous reputation of fighter planes. It can be seen that he is also a loyal official. Since he is a loyal official, for the sake of the overall situation of the country, Wang Duo can certainly convince Zheng Congzhen. "


    Li Ke looked at Huiming with a few serious eyes, and sometimes he was also very weird. A monk, why the seeds in his head are so flexible, they are not like born people at all, but also, there is no real born master in this world.


    He thought about it and asked, "Why did Wang Duo have to recruit books to go south? Now Li Zhi is sweeping the Central Plains and east of Tongguan. There are almost no thieves. The situation is very good."


    Huiming said: "Because the general wrote to Wang Duo and stated his will for the country, Wang Duo certainly would not refuse to calm down the thief."


    Li Ke used Nahan to say, "When would you have written such a letter?"


    Huiming smiled again: "Now."


    On the same day, Li Ke wrote a book to Wang Duo and requested to join forces with Li Zhi to fight in Huang Chao.


    When Wang Duo received the letter from Li Ke, he had just been in office for a short time, which was great news for him, because if Li Ke Yong led his troops south, he would greatly enhance Li Yan ¡¯s power and seduce the thief for Wang Shi. The battle opens a new situation.


    Wang Duo immediately wrote to Li Ye, and sealed Li Ke as a Yanmen Jiedushi, and happily wrote to Zheng Congzhen to ask the other party to supply Li Ke with food. After receiving the letter from Wang Duo, Zheng Congzheng hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed, taking Wang Duo''s military order.


    It is rumored that after Zheng Congzheng received the military order, he once told his relatives clearly: "Today, as the thief in the house is destroyed, he will not hesitate to lead the wolf into the room, and the future will be unfortunate!"


    Li Ke used it to gather 200,000 soldiers and horses in Daizhou, and when he led his troops south, Li Zhi had already entered Lintong Pass.


    After defeating Zhu Wen, Pinglu Army, Zhongwu Army, and Cai Zhoubing led by Li Zhi, and they fought for several days. Lien Chan and Lian Jie had all the Huang Chao troops to the east of Tongguan leveled. Now all that is left is to break through Tongguan. Able to enter the middle of the game, approach Changan, and battle against Huang Chao.


    On that day, Qiu Qi was very cheerful, and Li Zhi, Yang Fuguang, Zhou Yi, and others led the generals to go out to camp, and looked at Tongguan nearby.


    Li Ye pointed to Tongguan and said to everyone: "There is a poem in the Ministry of Industry: The people look at the important points, they can only tolerate bicycles, they can work hard forever, they use one husband forever. The so-called husband is the one who doesn''t drive, and that''s what he said. Wait for the hero. "


    Yang Fuguang covered his forehead with a smile, and said with a smile: "The handsome can conquer good wars, and he can also wait for this well-known knowledge. My family really admires it."


    It is a common disease of flattery to flatter horses. After saying this, Yang Fuguang continued: "Wei Wei and Luo Erchuan in the north, Zhongnan Mountain in the south, Huayue in the west, the Forbidden Valley in the east, the place with mountains in the east, and the valley in the valley. Extremely. There are twelve consecutive cities on the south side, but the road in the middle can only accommodate one car and one horse. According to this danger, Tongguan is indeed easy to defend and difficult to attack. It''s just right. "


    Zhou Yan guarded the tightly guarded, majestic, strong gates, and looked very dignified. He sighed: "On that day, the yellow thieves were able to overcome Tongguan because the soldiers in the gatekeepers were unstable, lack of food and grass, and lack of arrows. This gave them the opportunity to take advantage of. Now that the customs are solid and the thief''s defense is very strict, I have to wait to capture the customs. It is not easy. "


    Li Xuan was undecided. As he looked up and stared, his eyebrows flickered slightly, and two extremely arrogant breaths emanated from the city head. Although the other party did not deliberately put pressure on him, Li Zhi still clearly felt that that was the strength of a real-world master.


    Above this pass, there are actually two masters hiding in the real world!


    What Li Kun didn''t know was that the gate of Zhongnan Mountain Road had been personally presented by the head of the gate, and he and many elders of the gate were brought here with the elders. After Wujizi and Wujizi died one after another in Li ¡¯s hands, they already had a great fear of Li Zhi. Tongguan was the gateway to Guanzhong. Chongguan.


    Li Yan frowned slightly. In addition to two real-world masters, he also felt a few high-level exercises.


    With these masters, Tongguan can be described as solid, and with his current strength, he must always guard against two realities, and jointly attack outside the customs to carry out raids on him, let alone as in Dengzhou, he was charged in front of him and torn apart The other side''s defense is up.


    Not only Li Yan can''t, even the masters of his Majesty can''t be easily dispatched, otherwise they will deliver food to the two realities.


    "It''s absolutely terrific. You send all the masters to Tongguan, don''t you want to go to Guanzhong?" Li Yan shook his head with a bitter smile, and finally Nanshan Daomen took care of him.


    However, Li Yan is not in a hurry. Anyway, Li Ke is coming soon, he does not believe that, as the Jin king who will dominate the Sanjin in the future, there will be no real master behind him. The wise monk is obviously good, although he is not Reality, but I heard that there are many masters who have not been born in Jue Xiao Temple.


    Defeating Huang Chao, this great achievement, Li Yan did not intend to swallow it alone, nor can he swallow it. The Huang Chao song in Guanzhong has hundreds of thousands, and there are countless good people. He is full of brilliance. If there are a few generals in the army, even if Li Nan comes to Chu Nanhuai, Even calling Zhang Jiuling is useless. After all, there are too many enemy forces, which exceeds the upper limit that the monk can decide.


    In a battle, the strong can decide victory or defeat, and a war can determine victory or defeat, or only the army.


    Right now, the only allies Li can rely on are actually Li Ke. As for the other fan towns around Guanzhong-if they are really useful, they won''t be beaten by Zhu Wen.


    Li Yanping was calm, and waited for Li Keyong to appear.


    By this time, Zhu Wen had captured Tongzhou.


    When Li Min was leveling the Huang Chao chaos east of Tongguan, Daqi ¡¯s army was not idle in Guanzhong. Huang Chao ¡¯s plan was very simple. Since the Central Plains site was too large to control, then he would ignore it and just hold Tongguan and wait for him. Settle the enemy forces in the middle of the pass, free up your hands, and decide with Li Xuan, and then settle the world.


    Zhu Wen returned to Changan from Dengzhou. First, he defeated the soldiers and horses in Fengxiang, Suining and Xiasui towns. Later, Huang Chao saw that the situation in Guanzhong was basically stable, and then he planned to expand the territory. Then Zhu Wen was appointed as Tongzhou. Defense makes.


    Tongzhou is not under the control of the Daqi army, so Zhu Wen has to lead the army to fight it down.


    Most of Huang Chao''s appointments to military generals are as follows. There are a lot of appointments for stabbing history, defense ambassadors, and Jiedushi, but they are all false. If he wants to take office, he must first seize the territory from the Tang army.


    After Zhu Wen captured the same state, he was in a good mood. At first he led his troops out of Tongguan to attack Dengzhou. After Dengzhou had been beaten down, he had his own foothold. However, Li Yan made the matter yellow, so Zhu Wen was not annoyed.


    The attack on Tongzhou this time can be regarded as successfully achieving the goal of having a place. With your own territory, you will be able to fight against the situation in the future.


    His Majesty''s officers and soldiers were assigned to Tianzhai, and even if they took root, their loyalty and attachment to Zhu Wen would become more stable. Even if Huang Chao collapsed, if Zhu Wen handled it properly, he would not necessarily die with Huang Chao.


    As the leader of the army, Zhu Wen didn''t lack a woman. Even if he didn''t **** himself, his generals would **** the good ones and give them to him.


    Wherever the army goes, it doesn''t say that the grass is not born, but there is a reason for what the soldiers call the disaster, and not to mention the people being looted, those young women and women can hardly escape their doom.


    The next day after conquering Tongzhou, Zhu Wen was resting in the hall, and suddenly noisy and noisy, a large group of soldiers came in, and sometimes there was a loud laugh and low cry, and the school door was poured into the door from time to time. It is a stunning beauty with several predators, to be dedicated to Zhu Wen.


    Zhu Wen has always remembered the daughter of Songzhou Assassin, who happened to be seen on the street when he was not in the army, and he never forgets that although he has handled many women in these years, he has abandoned them after using them, and never intended to earn money in the house.


    The army just had a big victory and was in a good mood. Zhu Wen looked at the women.


    Suddenly he stared, staring at one of the women intently. The other person ¡¯s hair was disheveled, his clothes were rough, and he was very embarrassed. He sat down on the ground, sobbing, his skinny shoulders were trembling slightly, but he was pathetic, but he could n¡¯t hide his pride, and now he shed tears and was helpless. .


    Zhu Wen quickly stood up and came to the woman, her hands shaking with excitement, and her facial features twitching. He lifted the woman up and took a closer look. Sure enough, wasn''t this the thorny girl he saw on the street at the beginning? Seen by him as a stunning beauty that exists like Yin Lihua?

 v3 Chapter 26： The troubled times (4) [ninth more]

    Zhu Wen stared at the woman and quickly asked: "You are the daughter of the former Songzhou assassination?"


    The woman looked up and gave Zhu Wen a reluctant glance.


    Zhu Wen was overjoyed, he quickly helped the other side to take a seat, and then waved everyone back. The generals did not know why, but when they looked like Zhu Wen, they didn''t ask much, and went away whimpering. I didn''t forget it, and took away the remaining women.


    The woman trembled and didn''t dare to sit down, like a frightened little elk, looking at Zhu Wen''s eyes. Pear''s rainy face was full of fear. Zhu Wen saw her look and quickly explained: "Girls don''t have to be afraid, you and me It is a fellow villager. You must have been shocked by the tragedy. But when you come to me, you do n¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. With my old Zhu, no one can hurt you! "


    Talking, Zhu Wen immediately ordered the soldiers outside the door to let them prepare clean clothes and food and soup.


    The woman was flattered and thanked her quickly. Zhu Wen''s attitude became more easy-going, and her voice became softer. He asked, "I don''t know if there is any family for the girl? If you are in the same state, just tell Lao Zhu to know that I will keep you together! "


    The woman''s surname is Zhang, called Zhang Hui. She doesn''t know Zhu Wen, a fellow fellow, and why the other person knows herself, but she is always a daughter of the history of thorns, and she knows more people than she knows. Moreover, Zhu Wen also There was no need to lie to her, and she timidly replied: "My father has passed away, and my mother has also separated. The slave family followed the villagers here, and never expected to meet the general."


    After hearing Wen Yan''s words, he called a soldier and asked Zhang''s mother''s physical characteristics, and ordered everyone to look for it.


    Seeing Zhu Wen''s behavior in this way, Zhang Hui no longer had doubts about him, and he dared to look up at him. The general in front of him was extraordinary and masculine. Although he had a sense of recklessness, he was still a big husband. It was awesome at first glance. .


    Zhu Wen sat down next to Zhang Hui, rubbing her hands and smirking twice. The woman who had been thinking about her for many years is now in front of her and still meets in such a way. Zhu Wen was so excited that she only felt happy in life.


    Facing the beauty of Jiao Didi, Zhu Wen just stared at the other side, and for a moment did not know what to say, until Zhang Shi bowed his head shyly.


    As a soldier in the army, Zhu Wen was accustomed to going straight, and now he said directly: "Nothing is hidden. In the first year of Qianfu, when I saw the girl in Songzhou, I was shocked and I followed the girl and drove all the way. .At that time, I had been devoted to the girl. Later I joined the army, and I had no time to meet the girl. Until I became a lieutenant general, I learned that the girl was no longer in Songzhou. I had been inquiring about the girl, but it was useless. . I have vowed not to marry a girl in this life. These years of battles in the North and South China are still the same today, without a wife and uncle. It is God''s providence to meet a girl again today. "


    When Zhu Wen said this plainly, Zhang Hui could not bear it, and immediately blushed to the root of his neck, and he dared not speak.


    Seeing her appearance, Zhu Wen felt more and more lovable and pleasurable. However, he didn''t say anything anymore, and called the girl-in-law to take Zhang to another house for resettlement.


    Within two days, Zhu Wen had really found Zhang''s mother. When the mother and daughter met, and they cried a lot, they thanked Zhu Wen with all thanks.


    Zhu Wen was also not polite. In front of Zhang''s mother, he said his own feelings for Zhang. Mother and daughter are already rootless duckweed, where would they reject Zhu Wen. In this way, after a period of time, Zhu Wen chose a good day and married Zhang Shi''s scenery.


    Newly married Yan Er, Zhu Wen and Jiao wife''s ears are rubbing daily, life is not easy.


    When Zhu Wen was in the market and had not yet set off from the army, his ambition was "to be a prince for the official, and to marry a wife to marry Yin Lihua." Now Zhu Wengui is a thorn in the history of Tongzhou, which is better than Zhijinwu, and he married Zhang Hui. , All the ideals of life are realized, can be described as extremely proud.


    However, it didn''t take long for Huang Chao to give an order to allow Zhu Wen to attack the Jiedong River to make Wang Chongrong.


    Zhu Wen was reluctant, but he didn''t want the army to be like a mountain, and Huang Chao also sent someone to the army. He had to prepare food and grass, bring soldiers and horses, and hurt his wife and go out into the river.


    "Jiezhong''s Jiedong made Wang Chongrong, who had already been in Daqi, but rebelled because His Majesty repeatedly sent him to fight, and he was so annoyed. This time, he rebelled. This time, Wang Chongrong united the nearby Fan town, clamoring to help the Tang room. I heard that Li Ye and Li Keyong are about to join forces. "On the way, the confidant staff member Xie Tong found the opportunity and told Zhu Wen about the war.


    Zhu Wen''s face was low, he said nothing, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ...


    "Zhu Wen dropped?"


    "Down!"


    In the big account, after listening to Song Jiao''s return, Li Min could not help laughing, he knew that Zhu Wen would surrender, but he did not expect that this would happen so quickly.


    Li Yan asked Song Jiao to sit on his own, turned to face her, and said with interest: "How did Zhu Wen descend?"


    Song Jiao chuckled: "Any time, there is no shortage of good ministers in the world, just to see if the monarch can use it. Today''s Zhu Wen''s experience, I don''t know how many people have experienced it before, including your father."


    First of all, a sentiment was expressed, and Song Jiao talked about the original story slowly: "Zhu Wen was reluctant to go to the river, and with the strict supervision of the army, he pointed at the military affairs, making Zhu Wen unable to line up his troops reasonably. In the army of Wang Chongrong, the two battled each other, Zhu Wen was defeated, and returned embarrassedly. Wang Chongrong marched into the army, facing the river and facing across from the river. Zhu Wen lost his soldiers, and saw Wang Chongrong''s strong soldiers. Huang Chao asked for help. For more than ten times in a row, Huang Chao not only did not send reinforcements, but instead accused Zhu Wen of having his own soldiers, unfavourable to fight, and refused to use his life. Zhu Wen was furious. "


    Song Jiao said nothing, looked at Li Yan, waiting for him to answer.


    Li Jun laughed: "Zhu Wen is so angry that he won''t rebel on this."


    Song Jiao hummed, and when he saw that he did not stump Li Yan, he had to continue: "Zhu Wen found out what happened, and then knew that it was Lieutenant Meng Kai, secretly speaking to Huang Chao. Speaking, Zhu Wen and Meng Kai were not too big. Resentment, but after Zhu Wen seized the same state, Meng Kai took advantage of his position at the center and asked Zhu Wen for a bribe. Zhu Wen did not give it, so Meng Kai hated it. "


    Li Xun nodded: "Going to battle abroad, but not trusted by the king, the road of leading generals has come to an end, then what?"


    Song Jiaojiao said: "Zhu Wen''s aide, Xie Tong, told him that Huang Chao was born in a sloppy field, was in the Tang room, went into the customs, and occupied Chang''an. It was not because of his merit that he called Wang Tianxia. Jiangshan is easy to come by, and its defeat is bound to be fast. Now that Tang Tianzi is in Shu, all soldiers and horses are willing to serve Tang Tianzi. It can be seen that although the Tang room is declining and the people''s hearts are still there, it will not perish. Moreover, the general was fighting outside the force, but he was small People go inwardly, so active is also reactive, and reactive power is too great, and sooner or later will suffer. Zhang Han backed Qin Guichu, it would be wise, please think twice. "Li Yan drank his tea, opened the folding fan and shook. Although the season is in autumn, the account is still quite hot. He smiled: "Xie Tong''s words are not bad. Zhu Wen is an understanding person and he knows how to choose."


    After looking at Song Jiao, Li Yan smiled even more: "Who the **** are you arranged next to Zhu Wen? How can you even know such a conversation?"


    Song Jiao proudly raised Yang''s delicate jaw, leaning on the old and selling the old: "There is nothing I don''t know about what Tsing Yi Yemen wants to know."


    "I''m afraid that after Zhu Wen killed Yan Jian and decided to return to the court, these things can''t be concealed? Then Xie Tong''s so important speech was adopted, and naturally he should brag about it and show his talent and Status. "Li Yan said calmly.


    Song Jiao glared at Li Yan in anger, apparently being told by Li Yan that the sale was unsuccessful. She was annoyed and said, "Do you know everything? Don''t Tsing Yi Shu door work? If not, I can go back. ! "


    Li Ye was laughed and laughed by Song Jiao. Although this big beauty is not young, she has a mature charm all over her, and she will seduce Li Ye with all her eyes, but she has to say that she looks angry and furious. The girls are bulging and cute.


    Zhu Wen wrote a letter to his wife Zhang Hui before he started. Zhang Hui strongly supported him to do so, so Zhu Wen had no worries, and immediately killed the prison army, spreading it in the first army, calling on the Ministry to loyal to the Tang room. Then write a letter to Wang Chongrong, asking the other party to play court.


    After knowing this, Wang Duo was very excited and immediately played for Zhu Wen. The two memorials were passed to Chengdu. After seeing Li Zhi, he was very happy and said to the left and right: "This is the hero bestowed on you by God!"


    A few days later, Li Xuan seized Zhu Wen as General Zuo Jinwu and recruited the deputy envoy of the River Central Bank, giving him the name Zhongzhong.


    So Zhu Wen changed his body, from General of Qi to General of Tang, and it was worthy to be added to the ranks.


    Since then, Zhu Wen and Wang Chongrong have joined forces to discuss Huang Chao.


    After receiving the news of Zhu Wen''s betrayal of Tang, Huang Chao shook with anger, fell off the table, and killed a few maids. He scolded Zhu Wen for his ingratitude in the Golden Palace, and it continued for several hours.


    Outside a palace wall of Weiyang Palace, several people from Zhongnan Mountain Road launched a secret method and passed the news to the gate of Zhongnan Mountain Road in time.


    After receiving the news, the gate of Nanshan Road finally informed the head and elders of Tongguan in town.


    A few days later, the people of Zhongnan Mountain who gathered in Chang''an received news from Daomen: they left Chang''an and turned to Zhu Wen.


    Zhu Wen first captured Dengzhou, and later swept Fengxiang, Suining, Xiasui and other towns, and finally captured Danzhou, Fengxu, and Tongzhou. The record was very significant. Although there was a defeat in the face of Li Zhi, the flaws were not concealed. Huang Chaojun''s most brave general, and one of the worst ones, was his surrender, and he still surrendered because of being attacked by villains.


    Zhu Wen descended from the Tang Dynasty and thus became a turning point in this war. Although it did not bring about a direct follow-up result that affected the overall situation, the world ¡¯s fan town knew that Huang Chao was unpopular and not far from the defeat.


    What''s more, Li Zhi''s tens of thousands of pawns are about to join forces with Li Ke''s 200,000 troops.


    As a result, the Sifang Fan army became more brave and fearless when fighting the Huang Chao army.


    After Li Yan and Song Jiao talked, they got scouts to report that Li Ke''s messenger had already arrived outside the camp.

 v3 Chapter 27： Change heart

    "I have old grudges against Li Yan. I''ll fight with him together this time. Will he remember the old hatred and give me a stumbling block?" Looking at the Pinglu Army camp far away, he looked a little worried, and asked the Huiming monk around him.


    The monk Huiming said blankly: "Wang An has once met the general in Huangli Township. Can the general remember this old hate?"


    Looking back on the past, Li Ke was mad at the thought and was directly spoken by the monk Huiming. He even wished to dig a hole into it. However, Huiming is this virtue, and it is possible for him to speak and bend. The other party is also so famous that monks do not slang. However, in the view of Li Keyong, this has nothing to do with non-slang words, which is clearly no scruples.


    However, Huiming had saved his life today. Li Ke used his grudges to distinguish between them, so he did not care about Huiming. In addition, the temple behind Huiming was also the leader of Shimen in the north. The master of Daomen Reality is here.


    This time when he went south, Huiming said that there were two such masters following him. Li Ke used to hear that Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate was very supportive of Huang Chao. When he was charged, he was afraid that he would be picked off by his opponent''s real world, so he had to Rely on them.


    Li Ke gritted his teeth: "No!"


    Hui Ming did not squint. "Since the general cannot, he cannot come to King An."


    Li Ke said, "What then?"


    Huiming was not salty or indifferent: "Where is the general afraid?"


    Li Ke used the words: "Will Li Zhi avoid Wang Duo?"


    Huiming said: "Will An An jealous of Wang Duo? The poor monk does not know, but Wang Duo will do justice."


    Li Keyong did not believe at all: "Wang Duo has control over the military power. I heard that it was recommended by King An, and they were friends. Why didn''t Wang Duo favor Li Jun?"


    Huiming said: "Because Wang Duo believed in Buddha."


    Li Ke stunned: "Wang Duo would believe in Buddha?"


    Huiming said: "I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it."


    What he said was unclear, unkempt, and completely unable to let Li Ke use it. He was about to ask something, but suddenly shut up, because he saw that in the eyes of the monk Huiming, there was a flash of murderousness.


    The monk''s eyes will be murderous? Of course it will. Li Keyong has seen Huiming kill more than once. In the past, when Li Ke used to guard the border, he encountered the prairie cavalry, and the monk Huiming had murdered him, and the killing methods were extremely cruel. None of the prairie cavalry died under his hand, because each of them lost a heart!


    Huiming murdered, and he took one''s heart.


    When Li Keyong saw Huiming''s murder, he was only a teenager, and he will never forget that scene.


    On the bale, Huiming, in a white monk''s clothes, was pious, solemn, and full of holiness. However, in his hand, he was holding a still beating heart, and blood was dripping down his hand. The facial features scared the deformed steppe cavalry, opened his mouth wide, and fell under his feet.


    Although the scene was bloody, it was not enough for Li Ke to remember it. The problem was that when he drove the grass bag immediately, he suddenly found that a dead body had fallen on the hillside on the other side of the grass bag. The blood stained the earth, and everyone was staring with wide open mouth and extremely frightened expression. And their chests had opened a blood hole, and those hundreds of people had no heart!


    It was because of seeing the terrible scene of **** that Li Ke used to hold Huiming''s heart that he could not forget for a long time.


    When Li Ke asked him why he was so murderous, the monk Huiming saluted with one hand, calmly and sacredly, saying, "Heart is broken, what else should it do?"


    At that moment, Hui Ming made Li Keyong feel that he seemed to be the heavenly sage who purified the world.


    If it weren''t for the **** and cruel scene, Li Keyong would even worship at Hui Ming''s feet.


    "This is a demon monk." Li Ke meditated silently, without continuing to ask Wang Duo why he believed in Buddhism. Perhaps in Hui Ming''s opinion, Wang Duo''s heart was also broken, so he needed to give him a Buddha heart . Huiming often said that King Kong was angry, demons and demons, and Li Ke did not believe it anyway, but he believed that if Huiming really started, he might not dare to kill him.


    This country has a national beauty, and even the world ¡¯s best women are hardly comparable to the white-faced monk. He looks clean and holy and pure, and looks harmless to humans and animals, but in fact, it is just him Did not become the so-called King Kong.


    However, even if Huiming becomes a surviving demon and King Kong who does not blink, he is still pure, pure, and calm. This is terrible.


    "If Huiming wants Wang Duo to believe in Buddhism, he can''t help but believe it." Li Keyong felt a bit chill on his back. When Huiming spoke, he always had a convincing power, and the truth he said has always been The truth is, no one can speak of him.


    Li Ke used to think that maybe Wang Duo had met him after being deposed from Changan before, but he believed in the Buddha. However, if this is true, it means that Huiming had expected that today, Wang Duo would be of great use to him. If not, he would not arrange for Wang Duo to believe in Buddha in advance. But when all these things have not happened yet, how can Huiming know in advance?


    Huiming once said that Shimen has Buddha''s eyes, and he knows the past, present, and future.


    Before Li Ke used to believe it, now he suddenly felt that maybe he couldn''t believe it at all.


    If that''s the case, then even Li Wei wouldn''t be able to detect anything unusual.


    The barracks gate was already in sight. Li Ke used to see the generals greeted at the gate, but he didn''t see it. He didn''t find it strange. Li Qigui was the prince of the dynasty. Naturally, he did not welcome him. It is enough to give him face.


    In addition to those generals, Li Keyong also saw a person, he stood among the crowd, and was only a few steps ahead, looking like a leader.


    Wang Duo.


    Li Ke stared for a moment.


    When he came to the yamen, Li Ke rolled over and met everyone.


    Wang Duo stepped forward and laughed, "I''m waiting for Li Lian to come here, but like Jiuhan looking forward to manna, now that Li Lianshi finally arrives, I''m waiting for peace of mind."


    Li Keyong had been appointed as Yanmen Jiedushi, so Wang Duo called him Lianglian.


    "The Prince is ridiculous, and the end will be ashamed." Li Ke quickly responded to the ceremony and met with other generals. There were General Pinglu Jun and the generals brought by Wang Duo. Yang Fuguang is not here.


    After everyone saw the ceremony, a few words of greetings, Wang Duo asked Li Keyong to enter the camp: "An Wang has been waiting for a long time, Lian Shi, please wait for me to enter the camp."


    "Troublesome Prince leads the way."


    Li Ke used to follow Wang Duo to enter the camp. Wang Duo was greeted with warmth along the way. Of course, he asked about the situation of the army. At the same time, he also exchanged the latest situation with Li Ke. The military camp of more than 100,000 people was naturally very large. The military account is also far away, so the two spoke a lot.


    Li Ke sinks gradually with one heart. It is not that Wang Duo is abnormal, but it is too normal. No matter in manners or speech, including his intimacy and confidence, Li Ke took a look at Huiming and the other side Eyes are not squinting, and look at ease.


    Li Ke used it very clearly. Huiming has never done anything that is unsure and never missed. Since he said that Wang Duo believed in Buddhism, then he really has controlled Wang Duo. The more normal Wang Duo ¡¯s behavior is, the more normal The more clever the means of cleverness are unpredictable.


    "Jiaoxiao Temple ..." Li Keyong suddenly felt that he might have always belittled this northern Shimen leader.


    Before entering the army''s large account, Li Ke used the law to release the sword and gave it to the guards outside the account. He would see the coach and receive the sword. This is the intended meaning of the problem, but for the monks, the hidden law The device is obviously not in this column.


    Entering the big account, Li Ke looked at it with wide eyes. The space inside was very wide. It was not a problem to accommodate hundreds of people. After a dozen handsome steps, a handsome young man in bright light armor was working on it. Sit up, who isn''t Li Yan?


    On both sides of the big account, there are no more idle people and so on. There are only a few staff and generals sitting behind the small case.


    When Li Ke used the account, he saw Li Yan stood up and smiled as a welcome gesture, which made him feel relieved. Li Yan did not pinch his gestures. This is good news, otherwise the atmosphere will be loud. Stiff, both sides will be unhappy.


    Li Ke used to see the ceremony after entering the account, "Li Ke used to meet His Royal Highness King!"


    "General Li doesn''t have to be polite, please sit down quickly."


    Li Xun did not step down to support him, nor did he pretend to be kind, and Gao Jushu was in a state of steadfastness after the case. Li Keyong didn''t feel wrong, but thought it was good. Li Yan really wanted to come and pretend to be kind with him, he was not used to it. After all, he is also in the army, not used to the civilian set.


    After the crowds took their seats, they first greeted the situation as usual, because the war situation was quite tense, Li Zhi didn''t gossip much, and then he led the people to discuss the battle against Tongguan.


    Li Ke used his troops to move south to fight wars. Only by building a merit can he increase his ranks and ranks. In the future, he will flex his muscles. According to his nature, he must rush to attack the pass.


    Although Tongguan is easy to defend, Li Ke has confidence in the strength of his own song. Furthermore, because Tongguan is difficult to attack, it will be a great achievement after he has won it.


    For Li Yong and Li Keyong, the battle against Huang Chao was actually three major achievements.


    One is to overcome Tongguan and capture Huazhou.


    The second was to revive Chang''an and welcome the emperor to Beijing.


    Third, defeat the thief army and kill Huang Chao.


    Huang Chao''s calamity in the south and north of the river for seven years, and then captured Chang''an, forcing Li Zhi to retreat from Shu, and the military merit of annihilating Huang Chao was enough to make the king. If Li Ke does a great job, he will be banished as a county king.


    If Li Xun has made great achievements, the title of monk Shuling of the six rebels will be indispensable. That is, if Li Xuan returns to Changan afterwards, he will pass Li Xian and become the governing prime minister. Ping Lujun can even replace him. The position of the strategists controlled Gyeonggi in their hands.


    If Li Yan continues to sit in Pinglu, where there is war or chaos in the fan town, he will definitely have the right to act cheaply, regardless of his own conquest. If so, Li Zhi is the biggest prince in the world. Although the second emperor''s statement is not good, I am afraid that this title can only describe his power at that time.

 v3 Chapter 28： Be proud of

    Li Yan and Li Ke attacked Huang Chao with their combined forces, naturally a joint operation, but these three merits, in the end who belongs to them, or who accounted for the big head, Li Yan and Li Keyong must fight one by one.


    However, after Li Yan raised his voice, Li Keyong was not in a hurry. He asked Li Yan to take the lead in the task. When he was outside the barracks, Hui Ming had a conversation with Li Keyong.


    At that time, Huiming said, "If An An''s ministry will ask the vanguard to attack the city, the general Wan Mo will rob him. Not only can''t rob, but also let."


    Li Ke was puzzled: "Isn''t that giving credit to people?"


    Huiming said: "Tuanguan is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it is bound to cause severe death and injury. This is one of the two. Tongguan has two real-world masters who sit in the town. Whoever goes first will touch the mold. This is the second. If he does not show up, there is no top master in the Ping Lu army, and he will not be able to win the hero. If he shows up and is caught by the opponent''s real world, it will be a matter of life. "


    Li Ke said, "When will our ministry act?"


    Huiming said: "When Wang An can''t hold up, when the generals are invited, the generals can play."


    Li Ke used the words: "At that time, the masters of Jiaoxiao Temple would help, and there would have been no fear of the real situation of closing the gate. With the consumption of the garrison by Li Zhe before, the elite of our army would be captured. Tongguan is also a breeze. "


    Huiming said: "That''s right."


    Li Ke took back his thoughts and looked at Li Ye. He was very clear that Li Ye would surely **** him for the credit for attacking Tongguan. Therefore, Li Ye would definitely propose to let the Ping Lu army take the lead in attacking the city, and the Ping Lu army had the front. With some great victories in a few days, Li Ye will certainly think that they can win Tongguan.


    Li Ke shook his head secretly and felt very happy. Although Li Yan was also a ruthless person, in the end he only had nine levels of Qi training, and he couldn''t sense the existence of real life. Of course, he wouldn''t know that above Tongguan, there were two of Nanshan Mingzhenjingzhen sit.


    "Master, please be a vanguard and win the pass for the army!"


    Ping Lujun Zhao Polu got up from a small case and pleaded fist to Li Yan.


    "Okay! General Zhao''s fighting spirit is so high, the coach is very pleased, and he will let you attack the city tomorrow!" Li Yan smiled and looked at the crowd. "Can you disagree?"


    Yang Fuguang and Zhou Zheng looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything. They attacked Tongguan and let Ping Lu Army go first. What did the Yanmen Army that Li Ke use? However, since Li Min agreed to Zhao Polu''s request, that is, to win the credit for breaking the Tongguan, at this time, Yang Fuguang and Zhou Min were not good at disobeying Li Min''s meaning.


    Wang Duo laughed: "His Royal Highness His Majesty''s good generals such as Yun, General Zhao and other heroic postures, my father also admires it."


    Li Ke immediately said: "There will be no objections at the end."


    Seeing that there was no divergence of opinions among the people, Li was very satisfied. The question of who will attack first tomorrow was determined. The most important issue of this war was resolved. The next thing was to set up the Yanmen Army and cooperate with the two armed forces to defend it. It was a trivial matter. .


    Li Ye looked at Wang Duo, Li Keyong, and others with a look of satisfaction and secretly sneered.


    On that day, the military broke up, and everyone returned to camp. It was still too early. Li Ke used the return to the Yanmen Army to rectify the ministry.


    On the second day, Ping Lujun went to Tongguan, and Li Zhi, Wang Duo, Li Keyong, and others all went to watch the battle. Although Li Keyong has no combat mission today, after all, he is the general of the 200,000 Yanmen Army. Naturally, he can''t help but pay attention to the progress of the battle situation, and even Li Yan cannot drive him off.


    "Yuanguan and the Forbidden Valley form a corner and cover each other. If you want to attack the Tongguan, you must attack the twelve consecutive cities of the Forbidden Valley at the same time, or you will be bound." "Let Liu Dazheng lead the troops to attack the Forbidden Valley."


    The commander responded.


    Li Xuan asked Zhao Polu who was next to him: "How is General Zhao preparing?"


    Zhao Polu hugged his fist and said, "The generals can attack the city at any time!"


    Li Xun nodded with satisfaction, without further words, looked up at Tongguan in the cliff between the mountains. Tongguan looks small, and it is incomparable with Dengzhou City. The Pinglu Army who siege the city, it is impossible for tens of thousands of people to enter the battlefield at the same time.


    The aisle here is narrow, and it can only accommodate the male pass that is set up on the road of one horse and one cart. How many soldiers can be accommodated in a row? Therefore, this battle was supplemented by ordinary soldiers, and the monks were swiftly approaching the city''s head, and started fighting in the city.


    Tongguan was wide outside and narrow inside. Zhao Polu led the front drive. There were dozens of soldiers in the back. There were only a dozen soldiers in the front. Now the soldiers are holding shields. Ahead, always ready to get started.


    On the head of Tongguan City, there were a lot of armors, densely packed, and there were many monks gathered there, and the breath was faint.


    After Li Zheng and Liu Dazheng started fighting, they ordered Zhao Polu to attack the city.


    Zhao Polu pulled his knife out of the sheath and ordered the generals to fight. Iron armor rushed to kill Xiangguan. Xu Xuan, there will be dense arrows rain down the city head, and when the armored men rushed to the city head, various techniques slammed down from the city head, fireball, sword Qi different.


    After Li Yan and others watched, Zhao Polu led a siege to the city. In such a terrain, the soldiers had difficulty even approaching the city walls because the passage was too narrow. The soldiers rushed again and again, but because of the heavy injuries each time, they had to drop a lot of corpses and return, and continue to organize the next attack.


    After watching for half an hour, Ping Lujun had suffered a lot of casualties, but even the staircase ladder didn''t get on top of the city.


    Seeing this scene, Li Ke didn''t move his face, but there was a smile in his eyes. He took a look at Huiming, and the other party was already closing his eyes to raise his mind. Such a situation of war is probably not meaningful to Huiming. Li Ke''s use is very clear, such as siege, Zhao Polu is attacking a whole day, may not have any effect.


    The only way is to continue to consume the city''s ocher rolls and arrowheads. After these things are consumed, send an elite monk to the field. However, even then, Zhao Polu cannot break the city. After all, the other party still has a real world. Monks are here.


    Li Yan watched for a while and remained calm, so that Zhao Polu continued to attack the city, and he returned to the camp.


    The battle continued, but there was no place to command, Li Yan didn''t have to stay there and watch.


    In this way, one day passed, and Tongguan was safe and sound. Zhao Polu could even count the number of times he took the ladder to the top of the city. When the night was under discussion, Zhao Polu was furious and called for help. He continued to attack Tongguan tomorrow, and Li Zheng agreed to his request.


    Liu Dazheng''s progress is quite good, he has pulled out two fortified valleys. The Forbidden City Twelve Liancheng is said to be a Liancheng, of course, not a city like Dengzhou, but just a small square city. A square city can hold up to several hundred people, and small ones can only accommodate dozens of people.


    However, relying on the terrain, it is still very difficult to guard the terrain such as mountain passes, high points, and intersections. Liu Dazheng pulled two in a day, which is a very good record.


    Li Zheng encouraged Liu Dazheng to let him continue tomorrow.


    The siege on the second day was almost a repeat of the first day. Zhao Polu, who attacked Tongguan, had suffered hundreds of casualties from his generals, and he had suffered minor injuries himself. This was because he took a group of gas trainers and slammed straight into the city and was besieged by the opponent. Caused by.


    Liu Dazheng progressed quite smoothly and lay two more cities.


    However, from the third day, Liu Dazheng''s progress was delayed. From pulling two cities a day to pulling a city a day, he could not pull down a city in a few days. After he captured seven consecutive cities, the next square city I can''t attack it.


    "Twelve consecutive cities in the Valley of Forbidden City, the terrain of the last five cities is very dangerous, but it is not much worse than Tongguan itself. Our soldiers were fighting **** day after day and suffered heavy casualties, but they were still unable to capture the city." Liu Dazheng returned to life in shame.


    Li Ye didn''t say much. He sent someone to replace him. Zhao Polu attacked the city for many days, and there was no obvious result. Li Ye replaced him.


    In the beginning, Li Ke used to observe the situation every day. After the fifth day, he never went again. Because it ¡¯s just looking at it for nothing, it is impossible for Pinglu Army to capture Tongguan.


    Through the observations of these days, Li Keyong has already made it clear that although the proportion of monks in Li Jun''s army is higher than that of the ordinary army, it is also limited, and cannot be compared with the Yanmen Army. The Ping Lu army is indeed brave, and the armor is quite good, but it is better than the general Fanzhen army.


    "It is impossible for such an army to capture Tongguan, and it is useless to give him another month. The current Tongguan is not the same as when Huang Chao entered the customs. It is very strong, and there are masters." On the night of the tenth day, Li Ke used the big account to talk to Huiming.


    He was quite proud. After seeing the situation of the Ping Lu Army, after comparison, his Yanmen Army became more and more elite, which shows that in the future battlefield, the Ping Lu Army must not lose Li. Ke Yong, then the great work of this war must be the Yanmen Army, Li Ke Yong can not be displeased.


    Huiming said lightly: "An Wang slammed Tongguan on a daily basis, that is, he went all out. After this tone, he would know that no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to capture Tongguan in the short term, and he would invite the army to play. , When that time, the general must seize the Tongguan within three days, otherwise Li Zhi will do everything possible to let the general out. "


    Li Ke didn''t take it for granted: "Master rest assured, this coach knows well."


    On this day, Li Yan''s big account, he was reading, Yang Fuguang came to see him, Li Yan got up to welcome him.


    The two sat down after seeing the ceremony. Yang Fuguang anxiously exclaimed: "Yuanguan is easy to defend, and Huang Chao has deployed heavy soldiers here. It is indeed not a victory for Ping Lu. Ping Lu Jun has attacked for more than ten days. Is n¡¯t it time for the Yanmen Army to turn down? You ca n¡¯t let them go to the theater all the time and let them go up and attack for a few days, and then change to the Zhongwu Army to attack for a few days. At about the same time, the Pinglu Army topped it again. What does Your Highness think? "

 v3 Chapter 29： Unexpected (third more)

    Yang Fuguang was thinking about Li Yan. He was a little worried that after Li Yan''s inability to attack, Pinglu kept desperately attacking. In the end, I was afraid that he would be dissatisfied with the soldiers. After the casualties reached a certain point, he must rest. The Yanmen Army was cheap.


    Li Yan smiled: "Jianjun should not worry, I know."


    Yang Fuguang was relieved, and then asked, "What about tomorrow?"


    Li Yan said: "The Pinglu army attacked the city."


    Yang Fuguang froze for a while, all his feelings for nothing?


    Seeing Yang Fuguang''s tangled look, Li Yi wanted to persuade him not to be so reckless, but he was afraid the other party would suspect that he was using Li Ke.


    Li Xuan was quite moved, and suddenly asked: "Jianjun thinks, how soon can I break?"


    Yang Fuguang sighed: "His Royal Highness forgive sins, there is no time beyond the month, I am afraid it is impossible."


    Li Yan smiled, "It''s tomorrow."


    Yang Fuguang froze.


    "This is a top secret, and it is hoped that the Jianjun will keep it secret." Li Yan smiled deeper and deeper, but did not explain much.


    Monk Yang Fuguang, the second monk, was scratching his head, presumably thinking that Li Yan was talking in a dream, and he left in a complicated mood. It didn''t take long for Shangguan Qingcheng, Song Jiao, Zhao Po, and Liu Dazheng to come and meet together.


    Li Yan looked at them and asked lightly, "Are you ready?"


    The crowd said, "As your Highness has commanded, everything is ready."


    Li Zheng nodded, and finally looked at Song Jiao, who voluntarily replied, "It has been confirmed for the seventh time."


    When she was talking, she bit the third word in the seventh pass very heavily. Obviously, Li Yan wanted her to toss so much, and she was also a bit hard.


    Li Yan stood up and came to the map. His fingers glanced over the map, his eyes gradually sharpened: "In the past few days, we all fought with the old army of 20,000. After several months of battle, the Ping Lu Army fought for 100,000 soldiers. The 80,000 new army has already made rapid progress, far from the 20,000 old army. However, the Fangcheng in the Valley of Forbidden, even the old army can easily pull out a few seats. After these days of fierce fighting, the enemy was exhausted and the weapons of the sword were severely consumed. Once the new army comes on, then Tongguan will surely be in hand! "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan glanced at everyone: "After the capture of Tongguan, don''t stop the army. Shangguan Qingcheng led the Spears to 3000 rides, and went straight to Huazhou. I will give you 5,000 riders, a total of 8,000 cavalry. Only One request, long drive straight into Huazhou City! "


    Shangguan slammed his fist and said, "The two armies have held each other in Tongguan for many days. It is not only the Zhongwu Army and the Yanmen Army that the war will stalemate, but also the thieves who guard the Tongguan and Huazhou. Two hours will be able to rush forward. If Tongguan can be quickly attacked, Huazhou will inevitably fail to respond, and the end will be able to rush directly into the city without giving them the opportunity to react and close the gate. "


    Li Min bowed his head slightly: "Tsingyi Qianmen has dispatched elite monks to lurk in Huazhou. As long as you are not too slow, even if Huazhou reacts to close the gate, Tsingyi Qianmen can help you for a while and a half."


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "His Highness rest assured, if you can''t capture Huazhou, you will raise your head and see you!"


    Li Xun nodded and said nothing more.


    After conquering the achievements of Tongguan and Huazhou, Li Yan was determined. No soup would be left for Li Ke. By that time, when Li Ke reacted, Shangguan Qingcheng passed the Tongguan long ago.


    This is why Li Zhi has used the old army to attack the city for the past few days, in order to let Li Ke despise and neglect to prevent Li Zhi from attacking the Tongguan short-term, so that he can "surprise" the other party.


    As for Tongguan''s two realities, that is what Song Jiao has confirmed several times.


    The next day, Li Xun did not wear a armor, but just hit a blue shirt. He did not go to Tongguan, but followed Liu Dazheng to the Forbidden City for 12 consecutive days.


    Li Ke used to hear that Li Yuan went to the Forbidden Valley, and he did n¡¯t even wear Jia Yuan. He made it clear that he did n¡¯t plan to go to the battlefield to supervise the battle. He just had to look at it behind him. When Dengzhou defeated Zhu Wen and wiped out the Guandong, everyone in the world praised Li Zhixiao for his brave and good fighting, and he said that he was even better than Li Xian. I thought he was really a talented man. But that''s it. "


    Huiming said expressionlessly: "The troubled world is full of talents, but how many real talents can there be? Li Ye can capture Dengzhou. After all, it is time for Zhu Wen to fight Dengzhou in blood, which is when he is tired. The United Zhongwu Army has a huge momentum and takes advantage of the general trend. "


    "I really want to talk about battlefield killings. How can Pinglu Army compare with the Yanmen Army? Shatobu generations have been fighting for generations, and battlefield killings have been commonplace. Cavalry soldiers in the battlefield have also grown up on horseback since childhood. Ma Xianmao, the cavalry of the Central Plains is difficult to look at. "


    Li Ke proudly stated, "I don''t know if Li Zhi will return to the Forbidden Valley today. Will he recognize the situation and know that Xiongguan Xianyi is not something that Ping Lu and his army can attack, and he will ask Ben to fight instead."


    Hui Ming didn''t squint: "Whether he invites you today or not, he will eventually ask for it. Why should the military commander be in a hurry?"


    "The master is right."


    Suddenly, Li Ke used to play against Huiming tea. As a warrior on the battlefield, Li Ke used to dislike the pastime of playing games, which was very popular, but he was in a good mood today, so he was willing to play against Huiming. Over the past few days, watching Ping Lujun eating crickets and watching Li crickets eating crickets, Li Ke is getting happier every day.


    After less than two games, suddenly scouts rushed to report: "Report! Military commander, Ping Lu Army captured a city in the Forbidden Valley!"


    Li Ke said with a slight whisper: "Oh? I haven''t done any work for many days, and I didn''t expect to have a victory today."


    Huiming said: "The failure to conquer a Fangcheng city for several days means that their offensive against that Fangcheng city has reached a very deep level, and Fangcheng City can''t stand it."


    They stopped talking and continued to play.


    This time, just after the end of the inning, scouts returned again, more eager than the last time: "Report! Ping Lu Jun Lienke two side cities!"


    Li Ke stunned, his face changed slightly, and the **** in his hand had not fallen for a long time. He turned and stared at the scout: "What''s going on?"


    The scout replied: "The Ping Lu Army ¡¯s offensive is extremely fierce today, and even King An has personally gone into battle!"


    "Has Li Xie shot? No wonder he can get down to two Fangchengs. He is just ashamed and angry, and is desperately desperate?" Li Ke used his expression with anxiety in his brows, glanced at Huiming who was calm and relaxed, and suddenly laughed , "Master, the two realities of Zhongnanshan Daomen are still in Tongguan?"


    Huiming said: "This morning''s regular report, the other party is still there."


    Li Ke smiled even more: "That''s it. Li Ye shot it himself. Where can the two realities sit and ignore? Now there are two seats left in Fangcheng. Jomo is also the two most difficult to hit. The two In a real world, you won''t ignore things! "


    Huiming''s voice was bland, but she was confident: "This is nature."


    The two continued to play.


    This time, the set was not finished, and the scout returned three times: "Report! The military commander, Pinglu army and the next Fangcheng, now the thieves of the Forbidden Valley have all retreated to the last Fangcheng!"


    With a big change in his face, Li Ke eagerly asked: "No shot in real life?"


    "No!"


    Li Ke couldn''t wait to play chess anymore, startled in surprise, and bubbled back and forth in his account, frowning tightly, half a loud noise, he gritted his teeth and said, "No, the coach must go and see for himself! There is a Fangcheng city. Although the Fangcheng city is reported to be very strong, it is not much more difficult than Tongguan itself, but Pinglu''s progress today is too fast! "


    Li Ke immediately said: "Come here, bring this handsome warrior!"


    Huiming looked at the chessboard without saying a word. The chess pieces in his hand leapt at his fingertips, but they did not fall. In the end, he lost the pieces and got up to follow Li Keyong.


    With anxiety, Li Ke couldn''t wait to dispatch his relatives to ride a fine horse. He directly led a group of monk masters and began to march toward the Forbidden Valley.


    Crossing the ridge valley, eleven Fangchengs along the way passed at his feet. Except for the five in front, those Fangchengs seemed to be very damaged. All the walls were directly cracked, and there were pieces of cracks and gullies. A piece of shocking flesh is obviously a monk who has been cultivated to an extreme degree, with a sword to cut off.


    Li Ke raised his eyebrows with a deep eyebrow, and his heart was stunned. Such a practice is not afraid that even the ninth layer of qi training may be necessary. Is there such a master in Ping Lu Army? Could it be Li Yan who took the shot himself? Isn''t he afraid of being besieged by real people?


    Even if he can defeat the Promise, but now in Tongguan, but two real people, but also the head and elder of the Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate, the strength will only be stronger than the Promise!


    Li Keyong couldn''t understand. According to the truth, since the two were guarding the pass, they should have already shot. Li Keyong was very clear. If the forbidden valley was broken, the army would be able to attack Tongguan directly from the side!


    Li Ke used to see the troops of Ping Lu Army. On the last hill, there was a camp wall, all made of stones. The city walls are as high as a few feet, and the perimeter is more than a mile. That is no longer a camp wall, it is simply a city. Thousands of garrisons inside are not a problem at all!


    But now, the dense generals of Pinglu generals are rushing across the mountain toward the Fangcheng city, like the flood of Jinshan, shouting and killing the earth, the momentum is like a rainbow, and there are few people. In front of the army, some armoured monks, like tigers and leopards, leap one after another from the top of the city, taking the soldiers who climbed the city from the ladder to the fierce battle.


    Li Ke approached quickly, his eyes suddenly surprised, astonished and unexpected, like waves, swinging on his face, as soon as he appeared, he could no longer hold it.


    He looked at General Pinglu under his feet unbelievably, as if he did not know each other at all, and saw a strange army!


    This group of Pinglu army, the Pinglu army he saw before in the Guanguan military observation war, and the Pinglu army he saw at the Lijun military camp before, are completely different.


    They are brightly armored, and their armors are so jealous. Each soldier is armed to the toes, a portable shield, a spear, a belt knife, a bow and arrows, and a brig behind the thigh. Shortbow! Each of them is covered in armor, and their faces are hidden in the face armor!

 v3 Chapter 30： Guide to the situation (fourth more)

    Such a level of armament, Mo said that Li Ke''s songs are incomparable. There is no such thing as a fan army in the world. In the whole world, only the elite troops of the past can have this level, right?


    Is this the same Pinglu army?


    of course not.


    Li Ke realized this with great clarity, because now this trilogy, no matter whether it is soldiers'' morale or bravery, even the queue rules that they rushed into are more than the previous Ping Lu army! If the former Ping Lu army was more tidy and inadequate, then all the Ping Lu army now are tigers and wolves!


    This is a division of tigers and wolves!


    Li Ke was frightened and pale, where did this army come from?


    He glanced at Huiming, only to see that Huiming''s face was low, but his eyes were low, and he was obviously frightened and angry!


    Can''t help but be angry!


    This army, of course, did not pop up suddenly. The only explanation is that Li Zhi had been hiding them before, and deliberately kept them from being seen, but they were suddenly taken out today!


    If Li Min had taken this part out early, without considering the real situation of Dao Men, maybe the Twelve Liancheng of Forbidden Valley had already been conquered. Even Zhao Polu''s attack on Tongguan was not without the possibility of attacking the city head, at least not even the ladder was erected incomplete, and he was beaten back by the other party!


    sinister!


    Li Ke stood on a protruding hill, stared at the battlefield from a distance, gritted his teeth, Li Yan was so insidious, what was he doing?


    Without waiting for Li Ke to think about it, the Pinglu generals who attacked Fangcheng suddenly burst into cheers from the mountain and tsunami. The figure of a blue shirt with a sword suddenly flew from the army and jumped into the sky. The green light in his hand shone like Haoyue''s sword, and he cut it three times in a row.


    Three swords with a length of 20 feet fell suddenly in the most defensive zone of Fangcheng. Fangcheng seemed to tremble in the fierce gas explosion, and the whole mountain seemed to tremble with the trembling. Obliterated by the sharp and unmatched sword atmosphere, even few splashes.


    And when the sword air dissipated, the city wall had broken a large section, exposing a concave notch that was more than ten steps wide!


    The gap is just a gap. The city walls have not been flattened, but the morale of the soldiers has risen greatly. Even the monks who are not so high can run directly into the city from the gap. Soon the iron armor torrent is like a giant snake. From the gap kept pouring into the city.


    The figure of the blue shirt and sword did not stop. The sword''s gas kept waving, and it landed on the dense city of the thief. The stones suddenly flew and the blood was like a waterfall. Under each sword''s anger, within the range of more than ten feet, the body of the thief army fell down. Only a monk who was trained as a high strength could not die, but the defense was gone, and the Ping Lu army in the black armor and black armor kept flowing. Into.


    Li Ke stared at the figure with a dead stare, his hands trembling lightly, of course he could see clearly, that was Li Yan!


    I actually shot it myself!


    To say that Li Yan didn''t intend to take a shot from the beginning, Li Keyong absolutely didn''t believe it!


    But why didn''t he wear it, with blessings of runes and small French formations, and a highly defensive monk armor, but just wearing a blue shirt?


    Li Ke didn''t have time to think about it now. Seeing that Ping Lu''s offensive was like a tide, he climbed up the city from various places and poured into the city. With his face sinking like water, Li Ke suddenly turned his head and stared at Hui Ming: "What about Tongguan''s real world master? Why haven''t they shot yet? "


    At this point, behind Huiming, a monk with a height of nine feet, bronze skin, and muscle-like hills had appeared, like an iron tower. Where this monk stood, it was like a war beast, the average human being could not even reach his chest. The monk''s majestic facial features are thick and majestic, just like the legendary and frantic King Kong on the mural, giving an unparalleled sense of oppression.


    Li Ke felt this sense of oppression. As a monk who practiced nine layers of qi, he knew very well that it was a sense of oppression only in real life. This monk in a sloppy, tower-like shape was a real human being. Monk! At Shimen, such monks are called Vajrayana!


    Huiming didn''t speak, but the monk said, "The real world is in Tongguan."


    "Since Tongguan is only a step away, why isn''t it appearing now? Even the last Fangcheng will be captured! If you lose the 12 consecutive cities in the Forbidden Valley, Tongguan will not be defended at all! Why don''t they take the shot? Li Keyong didn''t growl, but he had a somber face and bite the word heavily. He was very angry, but not angry with the monk Huiming. He stared at Fangcheng who was gradually submerged by the iron armor tide and clenched his fists.


    Huiming''s eyebrows narrowed, his hands were folded together, and Amitabha said, but he didn''t answer Li Ke''s question.


    He couldn''t answer.


    Reality is indeed in Tongguan, and it is still there, but it just didn''t happen!


    Li Ke stared at Huiming abruptly: "Li Ye is here, and this is not an open and flat space, even if there are thousands of troops around him, but if two real-life shots are taken, he is absolutely sure to kill Li Ye. Why do n¡¯t they Shoot! "


    With this, Li Keyong suddenly stopped suddenly.


    Li Keyong took two Shimon King Kong realms. Of course, the Nanshan Taoists would not rush into the army, and took the liberty to kill Li Yan, lest they be restrained by the King Kong realm and besieged by the army of 10,000 people.


    But even so, defending Fang Cheng is always okay?


    Why don''t you guard Fangcheng from two realities?


    Li Keyong felt ridiculous, unbelievable, and unacceptable.


    Li Yan stood with his sword.


    Ping Lujun has penetrated Fangcheng, and the thieves in Fangcheng fell short of death. Under his thunder, the opponent could not defend at all. Although the opponent also had high-level monks who practiced qi, Li Zhi did not come alone, young or old. The commander was behind him. Along the way, he had beheaded a ninth layer of Qi training and several eight levels of Qi training. In this case, the thief had no high-level monks, even if there were still Qi training. Seven-story, they did not have the courage to shoot.


    The head of the city where Li Yan stood was north of Fangcheng, facing the wall of Tongguan. He looked at Tongguan not far away, carrying a sword with a sword in his hand, his face was calm, but the war in his eyes was astonishing, as if the flame was about to burn.


    Next to Li Yan, the monks flying out of the city were elite, and the gates under Li Yan''s feet were the waves of shouting and killing, and the flood-like rushing out.


    Thousands of peacemen, General Lu, separated only a small number of captives, and most of the captives, under the leadership of Liu Dazheng, rushed out of the gate, rushed up the mountain road, and ran toward Tongguan. !!


    Attacking the lower city, non-stop, immediately captured Tongguan, this is the strategy developed by Li Zhi!


    The Forbidden Valley and Tongguan are mutually inferior. They can be invoked and supported by each other. One side has war and the other can quickly reinforce. But this also means that starting from the Forbidden Valley, you can bypass Tongguan ¡¯s most dangerous majestic city wall and attack Tongguan from the side!


    After several months of war in the Kanto War, the new army of Pinglu Army has been truly elite. They are well-trained, well armored, and have a high percentage of monks. Now they are full of morale, and they are no longer comparable to the Yellow Chaos Troops.


    The Huangchao army in the Forbidden Valley was attacked again by the old army of the Pinglu army for ten consecutive days. The arrows and the defensive equipment were heavily consumed. At the moment, although they are guarding the dangerous place, they are shot by Li Zhi, leading two young and deadly lives. Master, to clear the obstacles for the army, and where can the gap be blocked when the gap is opened?


    Li Yan looked at him and closed his eyes, and moved the corners of his mouth slightly to draw a conspiracy smile.


    What about the realities of the two Zhongnanshan?


    The army also has two King Kong Temples.


    Both are masters of real life, each other can feel each other''s existence, the head of the Nanshan Road and the elder, how dare you come to the army to kill Li Ye?


    As for guarding the prison, and not to mention that the two Jingxiao Temple Vajrayana did not appear, they did not dare to act rashly. Even if they have the power, they will not die for Huang Chao.


    Song Jiao has repeatedly confirmed that the people of Zhongnan Mountain near Changan, after Zhu Wen betrayed Qi and descended from the Tang dynasty, left the Huang Chao camp and took refuge in Zhu Wen. In other words, the current Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate no longer helps Huang Chao, and they have instead supported Zhu Wen.


    The two Zhongnanshan realities sit in Tongguan, just to try a little to see if they can keep Tongguan, so that the population will not be ridiculed, people laughed at the world, said that while Huang Chao was still in the house, they switched to Zhu Wen.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to take a risk at this time.


    Li Yan did not take the liberty to attack Tongguan because he was hostile to Zhongnanshan Daomen. He was afraid of two real-life shots against him. Now he waits for Li Keyong and waits for the two King Kong that Li Keyong brings. Although the people of the Zhongnan Mountain Dao shot Li Li, Li Ke wouldn''t save him at all, but where do the people of the Zhongnan Mountain Dao know?


    Now that Li Yan and Li Ke are using their troops together and under the leadership of Wang Duo, how do they know the details of the fight?


    Li Yan used Li Ke''s money, but he was not satisfied. He also needed to make Li Ke use less than half of the credit to capture Tongguan.


    Seeing that Ping Lu Jun had entered the city in full, Li Ke suddenly realized what he was doing, his face changed dramatically, he turned away and flew away, and quickly returned to the barracks. As soon as he entered the yamen, he shouted: "Pass the order An Cunxiao, gather 30,000 fine riders, Let Han Yuzhao gather 20,000 infantry again! Hurry! "


    When he came to the army''s large account, Li Ke ordered with a deep voice: "Drums, gather together!"


    The Chinese army moved with great fanfare. It didn''t take long for Li Ke''s officers to rush over. They entered the big accounts one after another and saw that Li Ke paced back and forth after he was in the handsome case, his face was somber and rather anxious.


    The generals were all stunned. It was rare for Li Ke to use this look.


    They could not help but surrender to Huiming, who was sitting in the middle of the account, but found that the monk was expressionless and could not see anything at all. Everyone felt that the atmosphere in the account was heavy and breathless, but they didn''t dare to ask more. Ke commanded.


    Soon, the generals came together, and finally came An Cunxiao and Han Xunzhao.

 v3 Chapter 31： Congratulations to King An (Fifth)

    "Yuan Baojun is handsome, 30,000 fine rides have been assembled!" An Cun filially hugged.


    "Yun Baojun is handsome, 20,000 infantry has been assembled!" Han Yanzhao hugged.


    Li Keyong finally stopped, and his eyes were full of murderous spirits. He turned around and looked around, saying, "Today''s Tongguan is likely to be breached by Li Yan. Now the military commander, the whole army is preparing for war, ready to go! Go to Tongguan now to help! "


    In any case, the credit for breaking through the Tongguan Pass should not allow Li Zhi to occupy it all.


    Everyone was puzzled. Pinglu Jun attacked Tongguan. There was no progress at all. Why did it say that Tongguan was about to be broken? The generals were unknown, so Monk Zhang Er couldn''t figure out his head, but when he saw that Li Ke was not afraid to use it, he didn''t dare to ask more.


    The smart generals were already shocked. They couldn''t help but think that the Yanmen Army was not prepared at all. The battles and arrangements used by Li Ke in the previous days have made them believe that Li Zhi could not break through the barrier, so now the soldiers All are sleeping peacefully and recuperating. Suddenly there is such a military order at this time, does not it mean that the development of the war situation has been unexpected and uncontrolled?


    With all the stunned generals, Li Ke went down to prepare for the expedition.


    After the generals retreated, Li Ke pondered with contemplation, and he still had a lot of problems to figure out.


    He felt as if he had been counted by Li Yan, but for another time he couldn''t figure out what was calculated. Originally thought that Wang Duo believed in the Buddha, was controlled by Huiming, and had his support, Li Yi could build his career without making trouble for him, but now it seems that it is not the case at all.


    Li Keyong also has to think about the next battle situation and layout. In any case, Li Ye cannot be allowed to monopolize the credit for breaking the Tongguan Pass, and his soldiers and horses must come together.


    After breaking through the Tongguan Pass, it was Huazhou. His cavalry was very elite. He had to rush in front of Li Yong and grab Huazhou. There is Huang Chao guarding Tongguan and defending the Kanto-Army base camp, which contains countless grain and ordnance weapons. And the position is very important. Whoever occupies Huazhou will have the opportunity to attack Changan.


    Just when Li Ke was thinking about this, An Cunxiao suddenly returned and reported: "Army, we can''t get close to Tongguan!"


    Li Ke looked up and said in a deep voice, "What''s going on?"


    "The Pinglu army has occupied the road, and our people will not go at all." An Cunxiao answered.


    Li Ke stunned for a long time, his eyes changed, his complexion turned blue and white, and finally he could not help but growl: "Li Li!"


    Li Yan''s eyes gradually calmed down. After Liu Dazheng led the department and attacked Tongguan from the side, the pressure on Zhao Polu was relieved immediately.


    Sitting in the two realities of the Tongguan Camp, even though Li Zhi hasn''t seen it, he has felt that the other party ¡¯s air is far away. Obviously, the head of the Nanshan Mountain and the elder have no choice but to leave.


    The forbidden valley was breached, which was a heavy blow to the morale of the Tongguan defenders. At this moment, facing both sides of Liu Dazheng and Zhao Polu, the inside and the outside should be combined. Before long, they declared failure.


    Two troops from Pinglu rushed into the garrison camp in Kannai and began to run left and right. The battle did not last long. After Huang Chaojun''s defeat, the morale collapsed and he fled.


    Li Xuan came to Tongguan juncture, seeing the sight of Guan Naiping and Lu Jun chasing and killing the Huang Chao thief army, his mind was settled. In fact, there are still many Huang Chao defenders in the pass, as many as tens of thousands. They are all going to take turns to defend the city.


    However, at this moment, the camp was in chaos, and most of the soldiers fled from the wind, defeated the army, and were pursued and killed by the Pinglu army. In this case, even if there are sporadic and brave parts, it will have little effect on the overall situation.


    Li Xuan turned his head and looked out of the gate. All the soldiers were soldiers of the Pinglu army, with iron armor like the sea and spears like the forest.


    Now that he knew he would break the barrier today, he had planned in advance. At this moment, the army outside the customs rummaged, the armored ocean separated to the sides, and a passageway was opened in the middle. The three thousand fangs and five thousand fine horses led by the general silver armor rushed out from the passage. , Quickly approaching Tongguan Pass.


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked up at Li Yi, and Li Yi nodded her gently.


    Jing Qi rushed into Tongguan, kept on running, and killed the camp. The Huang Chao chaotic army that was standing in front of them was either killed or hit by flying. Many people were trampled into the mud, causing the other party to lose their helmets and armor, and the crying dad called his mother to run away.


    Shangguan Qingcheng led the eight thousand fine ride all the way.


    There were a lot of deaths near Tongguan, and they were fleeing to Huazhou, but they were riding Benz much faster, and they were quickly left behind by Shangguan Qingcheng, but within thirty or forty miles, Huazhou City was in sight.


    At this moment, Huazhou City is still calm and peaceful. Although Tongguan is fighting fiercely, as long as the army does not break through, this is safe.


    Outside the city, there is a large expanse of good farmland. There are no limits. Many farmers are still farming in the fields, and some places are cooking with smoke. If the farmland crops are not growing well and there are many deserted places, this is the scene of the peaceful times.


    When the farmers heard the thunder, they stopped their movements and stood up and looked up. When they saw the torrent of fine riding suddenly appearing on the official road, they all screamed in fright, throwing away the **** guys in their hands, spreading their feet and rushing around, and those near the city ran towards the city.


    However, they couldn''t run a good ride. Fortunately, no one ran to the official road unconsciously, so Langya never killed anyone. The gates of Huazhou were wide open, and the guards in the city were sparse and sparse, and some people were still dozing off. They were suddenly astonished when they saw the excellent ride outside the city.


    Team Zheng and Du heads immediately opened their throats and shouted enemy attacks, yelling to close the gates, and waiting for the messy city heads to restore order, Jing Qi had already reached the bottom of the city.


    At this moment, dozens of monks, Tsing Yi with swords, suddenly rushed out of the private houses and streets near the city gate.


    As soon as they appeared, they rushed directly to the gate guards, and the sword flashed like a meteor, and the guards who had no time to react fell down one by one.


    Many people didn''t know what had happened until their deaths, and their faces were still frightened and confused.


    The garrison near the city gate launched a counterattack and fought with dozens of monks, but before they gathered, Jingqi rushed into the city gate.


    Shangguan Qingcheng took people directly to the city, headed straight to the Shishifu, and a small part of the team was divided. Immediately, the fine armored cavalry rolled off the saddle, with a round shield and a crossblade, and merged with the Tsing Yi swordsman to kill the city head.


    Li Yan sat at the head of Tongguan City, so he had a good time.


    Now that the overall situation is settled, he finally managed to relax, naturally he needs to take a breath. Although he is not particularly tired physically, but after all he is a commander of the three armed forces. He bears a lot of pressure and is not tired physically.


    Da Shao''s life was like Li Yan''s shadow, and he stayed apart from him. They stood on both sides. They were like two statues when they were not moving.


    But they did not regard them as statues, and not to mention that they were two beautiful women with different temperaments. The cultivating power emanating from them was enough to make people feel strong fear, and they were afraid to look up. .


    Li Keyong finally found Li Yan, but he only brought a few masters, because the team could not break through the army of Ping Lu.


    Right now, the 100,000 Ping Lu Army is entering the customs one after the other, and there are few places on the road for idlers to settle. Behind the Ping Lu Army, it is the loyal military army that follows closely.


    Because Li Fu was thinking about Yang Fuguang''s concern last night, he informed him early today and made him prepare early. In this way, the Yanmen Army, who thought that they could firmly hold the achievement of breaking the barrier, fell to the end.


    They were all angry, many of the generals were jumping and scolding their mothers, but it was useless, and not to mention that Ping Lujun would not buy their bills, even the Zhongwu Army was too lazy to pay attention to them, especially Caizhou soldiers were extremely arrogant and followed The Yanmen Army, who had previously tried to cut in, had sporadic conflicts, and even a small-scale fight broke out on the two sides, injuring many people.


    After the battle in Dengzhou, Caizhou soldiers obediently obeyed Li''s orders and followed him to fight everywhere. Because of Lien Chan''s success, they also benefited a lot. However, in the presence of Ping Lu Army and Zhong Wu Army, Cai Zhoubing had no status and couldn''t lift his head. He was born to a stepmother. Be cautious everywhere. The situation was pressing, and Cai Zhoubing, who had been unruly, became good children one by one.


    But this does not mean that their fierceness is gone. At this time, when they met the Yanmen Army, Caizhou soldiers suddenly found that their status was lower than themselves. One by one, they could not step on their noses and find self-confidence in each other. ?


    The Yanmen Army did not provoke them, but at the moment, they had to squeeze forward and ignore them. This annoyed Caizhou soldiers. They yelled at each other if they didn''t agree with each other.


    From the perspective of Cai Zhoubing, both Shatuo soldiers and puppet soldiers are aliens and Hu people. Although Tang people do not discriminate against aliens and Hu people, there is no doubt that they have a sense of superiority. People dare to challenge them, of course, they are not polite, one by one, they want to teach the Yanmen Army to be human.


    When Li Ke used to go to Tongguan City, he saw that Li Yanyou was sitting at the head of the city, and the world was set. My generation can sit back and relax without worrying.


    It was naked hitting his face.


    Recalling the spirit that was inevitable for Tongguan before, Li Ke felt as uncomfortable as eating a fly. Now that Tongguan is gone, I heard that Li Yan also sent Jingqi to Huazhou.


    Even Huazhou is gone. How will the Yanmen Army advance in attacking Gyeonggi in the future?


    Seeing Li Keyong, Li Yan, like seeing a friend, showed a kind smile and asked, "Why did General Li come?"


    Li Ke pumped with the corner of his mouth, and finally squeezed a smile, clenching his fist: "An Wang broke through Tongguan, made great contributions to the dynasty, and congratulated King An with special."

 v3 Chapter 32： Foresight (sixth)

    People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Li Yan is now holding Tongguan, and may be holding Huazhou, which is the road to Gyeonggi. The Yanmen Army will go to Beijing to fight against Huang Chao. If Li Zhi refuses to let go of the road and intends to add obstacles to them, Li Ke will suffer.


    After saying this, Li Ke twisted with his feelings. He suddenly thought that before he came, he hadn''t discussed with Huiming. What if he wanted to calculate Li? Now it seems that everything feels as if Li Yan has calculated it.


    Of course, this is not the feeling, but the fact. Li Ke used it very clearly. Li Zheng previously hid the essence and did not take it out. He made a siege look and let him relax. Today he looked at the opportunity, saw the heat, and suddenly he was exhausted. Out, take down the Tongguan, so that he did not even drink the soup, to say that this is not Li Yan counting him, he did not believe it.


    Li Ke was uncomfortable with his calculations.


    If you are counted, you must be respectful and respectful. This is like being sold back to the people, and knowing that it was being sold, you still have to laugh and count the money ... When does Li Ke eat? Ever suffered such a loss?


    Li Yan smiled: "Li Shuai don''t be polite. You and I are both ministers of the country. It is within our responsibility to destroy the thief for the country."


    Li Ke opened his mouth to see Li Yan being so serious, he didn''t know what to say.


    Soon, the news of Shangguan''s capture of Huazhou was passed back.


    At that time, the Pinglu Army had basically entered the customs and headed for Huazhou, while the Yanmen Army was still outside Tongguan. Hundreds of thousands of troops rushed on the road, and the continuity of the team for tens of miles was inevitable.


    After the entire army arrived in Huazhou and camped outside the city, Li Zhi, Wang Duo, Zhou Yan, Yang Fuguang, Li Keyong, and others gathered again to discuss plans and discuss the next campaign arrangements.


    Ping Lujun quickly broke through the Tongguan. Unexpectedly, Wang Duo had no time to deploy, and Shangguan Qingcheng controlled the Huazhou main road, which made him helpless.


    Moreover, Huang Chao''s hoarding of ordnance armors in Huazhou completely wiped out Shangguan. Needless to say, after this campaign, the combat power of the Pinglu Army will rise to another level.


    Wang Duo had been controlled by Huiming using the secret door method, and his mind was no longer here with Li Zhi, so he told Li Zhi: "The Ping Lu army fought for more than ten days and captured Tongguan and Huazhou. The soldiers must be very tired and should rest a bit. It ¡¯s a big deal, and you ca n¡¯t always exhaust Ping Lu Army. This is too unfair to King An. The Yanmen Army has been training for a long time. Now is the time to fight for it. My father thinks that the Yanmen Army should be the next one. Army, clear the way for the army, so that the army can restore Chang''an. "


    This is to make way for the Pinglu army to stay behind and give the Yanmen army a chance to make a contribution.


    The pass was difficult to break, and it was broken by the Pinglu army. There was nothing dangerous about going to Chang''an all the way. It was the advantage of Dali and the opportunity to make great military achievements.


    The Pinglu army will hear Wang Duo''s words, all of them look displeased. Generals such as Liu Dazheng and Zhao Polu are very excited that the Pinglu army does not need to rest and the Pinglu army can fight again. Ping Lujun wants to recapture Beijing''s division!


    Wang Duo naturally disagreed, but his reasoning was so eloquent that Liu Dazheng and Zhao Polu could not pick out the thorns, but they were still determined, and the Pinglu army would never stay.


    At this time, Li Ke used generous submissions to say that the Yanmen Army was loyal to the country and could not just watch the same robes fight bloody, but curled up behind itself, making the world laugh. The two groups were arguing endlessly. The atmosphere in the account was quite enthusiastic at the moment. Later, the eruption of gunpowder broke out in the enthusiasm. The generals glared at you and I glared at you, pulling the other side out to fight.


    Wang Duo set his sights on Li Yan: "His Royal Highness, look at this ..."


    Li Xie waved his hand, signaled that Wang Duo didn''t need to say much, and smiled: "I know what the king said, and I also agree with the king''s opinion. The next step is for the Yanmen Army to step forward and be a good student. After all, be loyal to the country. Well, each other. "


    As soon as Li Ye said this, Wang Duo first met, then Li Ke used to hold back. At last, the generals of Pinglu Army opened their eyes wide and looked at Li Yan with disbelief. I do n¡¯t know why Li Yan said this. The remarks.


    Li Yan seemed to have not seen the eyes of the crowd, his smile continued: "If General Li has no objection, you can take the lead in the battlefield tomorrow and march to Gyeonggi."


    Li Ke used to be afraid of Li Yan''s remorse, and immediately said: "I would have no objection!"


    What else did Liu Dazheng, Zhao Polu and others want to say, Li Ye waved his hands and signaled that they didn''t have to say much.


    Yang Fuguang and Zhou Zheng looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. It stands to reason that King An should not have a good future and let people go. Can King An really be loyal and ambitious? This is too great.


    Yang Fuguang looked at Li Yan for a long time.


    Everything was agreed on that day, and the crowd dispersed, and Li Zhihui also went to his own army barracks. First of all, I went to inspect the side and condolences to the wounded, especially the inventory of the ordnance armor seized by Shangguan Qingcheng, and then came to the army''s large account.


    It didn''t take long for Li Zheng to sit down. Shangguan first came first, and then Liu Dazheng and Zhao Polu came together. It seemed that they were quite uncomfortable. I didn''t understand why Li Zhi put Li Ke in front.


    Li Yan asked them to be calm and restless, and each took their own seat, and then ordered others to serve tea. Then he said slowly: "The army attacked Tongguan for many days, many casualties, the wounded needed healing, and the exhausted soldiers naturally needed rest. This is what should be in the question. If there is only one or two battles in the future, Huang Chao''s elite army of hundreds of thousands cannot be defeated casually. It is not easy to overcome Chang''an. The fierce battle is still behind us. Let''s cultivate the energy first. "


    Liu Dazheng puzzled: "Even so, we can also send some troops, there is no need to give credit to the Yanmen Army, right?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "There are so many military achievements, they ca n¡¯t all be Pinglu Army. If you do n¡¯t miss any credit, it ¡¯s too ugly to eat, and no one will be willing to join us in the future. As for the credit to the Yanmen Army General Li thought, how much credit can the Yanmen Army get? "


    Liu Dazheng groaned: "Although the general will not look good to Li Ke, he also has to admit that the Sha Tuo soldiers are quite intensive. This time they got out of the way and there are always no problems in winning a few battles."


    Li Yan said: "General Liu feels that within a month, Li Ke will be able to enter Changan?"


    Liu Dazheng shook his head. Of course, this is impossible. Huang Chao million army, no matter how hard to fight, after all, there are some elite in battle.


    Li Xun Xu Xu said: "This battle has three achievements, breaking Tongguan, restoring Chang''an, and killing Huang Chao. We got the first achievement. Next, let Li Ke use it to fight against Huang Chao directly. When the two sides fight fiercely and restrain each other''s forces, I am eager and eager to go straight to Changan, isn''t it beautiful? "


    Hearing here, the generals finally understood that the original Li Yan was working on this idea, can''t help but be surprised.


    If you think about it carefully, even if Li Ke defeats Huang Chaojun and beheads it, the credit will not be comparable to that of Kefu Chang''an. As long as Pinglu Jun''s first attack on Chang''an, great success will be achieved.


    "The military commander is using Li Ke to attract the main force of Huang Chao, then secretly crossing Chen Cang, and drawing a salary at the bottom of the kettle?" Zhao Polu was surprised, realizing this, he immediately looked admiring: "The military commander is wise!"


    Zhao Polu was once a frontier and also followed Li Keyong, but since he was captured by Li Xun, he has gradually regained his heart. Now he is already a **** loyalty to Li Xun. At this moment, he heard that Li Xuan calculated Li Ke''s use and was half pitiful to the other Have no meaning.


    Liu Dazheng also responded and quickly clawed his fist: "The military commander is wise and unparalleled, and he will admire him!"


    Li Xun smiled and didn''t care.


    Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly said: "If Li Ke killed Huang Chao, it would be a great achievement."


    Li Xun said: "Don''t worry, Huang Chao can''t be so easy to die. He is now a pseudo-Emperor Qi. He won''t fight in the battlefield himself, and he will supervise the battle. Even if the battle is unfavorable, there is no problem in escape."


    Speaking of this, Li Jun smiled: "Our army will break the Tongguan, Huang Chao will be frightened. In order to restore the situation and stabilize the situation, he is bound to make a thunderous attack, backwaters, and send the elite to reject our front. Such a battle, even if we win , It will also cause a lot of losses. This kind of thing is better for Li Ke to do. "


    Chang''an.


    Since the surrender of Zhu Wen, Da Qi''s army has been unfavourable in fighting everywhere, and not to mention that Zhu Wen and Wang Chongrong are joining forces and looking at Beijing and Tigers, Feng Xiang is also recruiting soldiers and practicing day and night. He intends to see the timing and give Changan a fatal blow. so much pressure.


    On this day, Huang Chao visited the barracks, returned to Weiyang Palace, and sat down frowning about his future.


    From time to time, the maiden put on the Qiongyeyu liquid and gave it to Huang Chao. Huang Chao drank fine wine, looked up to see the palace lady''s beautiful appearance, her eyes filled with spring, quite pleasant, could not help but move her index finger, pulled the other side over, and his hands up and down, causing the other side to cheer again and again.


    The palace lady refused to welcome back, Huang Chao was about to enjoy the fragrant nephrite, and suddenly there was a loud footstep outside the door, and then someone screamed outside the door: "Your Majesty, Tongguan Military News, 100,000 fires!"


    "Yuanguan?" Huang Chao frowned, and he knew the battle in Tongguan naturally. After Li Jian led the soldiers in Pinglu and Zhongwu, after clearing the Kanto, Chen Bingguan just waited until Li Ke arrived with a 200,000 army. , Launched an offensive against Tongguan.


    However, according to the war reports returned a few days ago, Tongguan is temporarily free of charge. Moreover, there are still two Taoist realities sitting there. Huang Chao does not think that Li Tong and Li Ke can use Tongguan.


    At this moment, when he heard the 100,000 eager military newspaper in Tongguan, Huang Chao was startled, wondering if the war situation had changed? The current situation in Daqi is not good on all sides, that is, there is no really powerful fan army that can defeat the main force of the Daqi army. Huang Chao can barely maintain the situation in Guanzhong, and at the same time rely on Tongguan natural danger to keep Li Zhi out of customs.


    If Tongguan is lost, the Daqi battle situation that is leaking on all sides will really be forced out of a big cave.


    Huang Chao ignored the beauty being bad, and quickly got up, "Come up!"


    The **** walked down the door, raised the general''s report over his head, and took it to Huang Chao. After Huang Chao took it, he opened it for a look. He couldn''t help going back three steps.

 v3 Chapter 33： Quartet vibration (seventh)

    The maid didn''t know about the national affairs, so she went to help Huang Chao, and saw that the other party was so dysentery, and she quickly became tired and coquettish. She wanted to continue the frontier, hit the iron while it was hot, and use her body to soothe the other''s irritability. As an ordinary palace maid, there is not much chance for the emperor to be passionate about herself, even only once in her life. In order to be rich and rich and the future of the future, the palace maid doesn''t want to let go of the present opportunity.


    In one day, Tongguan was occupied by Huazhou and Huang Chao was frightened. If he felt that the end was about to end and he was not in his position, Huang Chao ¡¯s emperor was like a needle-pin felt. After the initial pride, as the battle situation worsened, there was no day. Don''t be alarmed. Living alone in Chang''an, it was difficult to barely hold Guanzhong, not to mention the expansion of the territory. After Zhu Wen defected, Huang Chao hardly ever slept.


    Huang Chao was more and more frightened, and more and more angry. His muscles kept twitching, his eyes were like wolves and eagles, and he could n¡¯t say anything terrible. He lowered his head and saw the maiden who was wrapped around his hands, stroking his hands everywhere. Holding her around the neck, she lifted her up with one hand, and her back was trembling with violent muscles.


    "Yeah ... Your Majesty ..." The palace girl''s face soon became red and purple. She looked at the yellow nest with twisted features, her frightened eyes were falling out, her legs kept struggling and bouncing. His hands kept clapping and clapping, but he couldn''t shake Huang Chao at all.


    Huang Chao, like a beast, gradually lost control of his hand strength. In the sound of cracking bones, the maid''s neck narrowed rapidly, and finally shrank into a bundle of straw. The impertinent palace woman was constantly pouring flesh and blood, and her stiff face was black and black. Only her eyes that were wide and open were telling her horror.


    In the end, the maiden''s neck was pinched by Huang Chao, and her head and body fell to the ground.


    Huang Chao finally recovered a little saneness. He calmed down, finally glanced at the zipper in his hand, strode across the maiden''s body, strode out of the palace, and uttered a beast-like growl: "Pass the will and gather the army!"


    The waiter outside the door quickly promised to leave, Huang Chao stood at the door, looking up at the blue sky, for a long time.


    His face did not return to peace, but he became more and more frightened. "In the end of the Nanshan Road, you found you in the past, and it was you who made the soldiers. Now it is you who let you fall into despair! Wait for you to destroy Li You With Li Ke, you must slay the soldiers to the end of the Nanshan Mountain! Without your door, my Huang Chao is still the emperor of Daqi, and still the top hero! I want to let you know that, there is luck in the world, and there is also sitting in the world Ability! "


    The news of Li Yan breaking through Tongguan passed to Chengdu. Li Yan was like a child, laughing and yelling in the palace.


    He held the memorial in his hand and looked at Tian Lingzi, who was standing in the temple. He said, "He knows that King An will not let him down. He knows that he will be able to break into Guanzhong! King An never let I have been disappointed. He is indeed a blessing to me, a pillar of my Tang Dynasty! "


    Tian Lingzi lowered his head, brushed a killer in his eyes, and pretended to be happy: "His Majesty is right, King An is indeed the minister of the society. But this time An Wang can break through the Tongguan, and the Yanmen Army also helps. When the Yanmen Army did not reach Tongguan, King An did not order the soldiers to go to war. "


    Li froze, "Oh? Anything like this?"


    Tian Lingzi hurriedly said, "The sentence that the minister said is true, how dare you deceive your Majesty."


    Suddenly Li Li smiled and said nothing: "What if the Yanmen Army helped each other, but Ping Lu Army broke through Tongguan. In the final analysis, it is Wang An''s credit!"


    Tian Lingzi no longer argued with Li Ye. He looked at Li Ye excitedly walking back and forth before the royal case, his eyes were the same as watching a three-year-old child, so he smiled and said, "Your Majesty is right."


    Next, Tian Lingzi was like coaxing a child. He made Li Xun happy, so he left.


    After leaving the house, the smile on Tian Lingzi''s face disappeared instantly, replaced by a trace of chanting: "An Wang, An Wang, our family now understands that you can do everything. How really our family values ??you, both It''s not enough. "


    Huainan, Guangling.


    Gao Xun sat on the slump and watched the singing and dancing in the hall while drinking.


    Liquor is naturally a good wine, rare Shi Shichun, Ge Ji is naturally the top Ge Ji, he bought a large price from Yangzhou. So Gao Ling is enjoying it now, sometimes closing his eyes and shaking his head, sometimes people who don''t know think he is drunk.


    Naturally, Gao Ling was not drunk. He has not been drunk for a long time. Although he drinks hard every day, he tends to be more sober when he wants to get drunk, which makes him feel pain.


    Since defeating Huang Chao last year, this is what Gao Ling looks like. Zeng Jin''s incomparable and invincible dynasty star is already a yellow flower tomorrow.


    After a slump, Gao Ling had no courage to send troops to Central Plains. Even when he learned that King An attacked Dengzhou, he did not intend to help.


    Now, in addition to drinking and having fun, Gao Ling only has to find the fairy to ask.


    There may not be immortals, but there must be Tao. Even if there is no Tao, Taoists always have it.


    After the songs and dances dissipated, a Taoist came into the hall. He was an old man with a childlike appearance and a spirit of sorrow. He sat down in front of Gao and smiled like a spring breeze: "What will the general hear today?"


    Gao Yan leaned on the dwarf and didn''t get up. "I rode a cow over Hangu."


    The Taoist smile continued: "The general has heard it many times."


    Gao Yan poured the glass of fine wine into his mouth and chuckled, "What else have I never heard of?"


    Taoist: "There is one thing."


    "Oh? Come on."


    "An Wang Li Yan, break through the pass!"


    "What?" Gao Ling stunned there, the quilt dropped from his hands, and the drink spilled.


    After Zhu Wen surrendered to the Tang room, he joined forces with Wang Chongrong.


    The two have not been idle, they have been using soldiers in nearby states and counties. Zhu Wen was anxious to perform. After all, he had just surrendered to the Tang room. To stand firm, he had to make a contribution. Wang Chongrong and Zhu Wen abandoned the former suspect and joined hands to fight.


    Zhu Wen ¡¯s tune was originally elite. Otherwise, Feng Xiang, Suining, and Xia Sui could not defeat the soldiers and horses in the town. Wang Zhongrong ¡¯s army in the river was also not a good stubble. Even Zhu Wen ate in their hands. deficit. Although the defeat of that battle has something to do with the scrutiny of the Jianjun, the combat effectiveness of the Army in the River is still not to be underestimated.


    The two men battled together, wherever they went, "there is no victory over victory", the momentum rose for a while. The nearby Tang Shifan Town Army, when they saw that they were so capable, were heartened, came to help, and wanted to gain credit for the imperial court after the war.


    Successive victories, Zhu Wenzhi was so proud that he had to be a little proud, and he had the help of the Tang room, not my old Zhu Mo. When Zhu Wen played for Huang Chao, Tang Jun couldn''t find the north. Now he plays for Tang room, and Huang Chao can''t find the north. Lao Zhu feels that he''s great, and he looks up everywhere he goes.


    On this day, Zhu Wen was discussing the military situation with Wang Chongrong. Suddenly, an army ambassador ran into the big camp. He came straight to the large army account. On the road, he gave a good report and shouted along the way: "The Pinglu army captured Tongguan and Huazhou. The Yanmen Army is attacking Changan! "


    This is a major news report. Generally there are such news reports, and the messengers will publicize them all the way, the purpose is to inspire people, this time is no exception.


    When Wang Zhongrong heard the voice, he was immediately overjoyed, and couldn''t help but admire: "Okay, An Wang has indeed been among the dragons and phoenixes. He led Ping Lu Army, and has been invincible. The thief is over! "


    Zhu Wen''s eyes twitched and looked weird. I didn''t know how to answer.


    Wang Chongrong saw his expression and thought of the other party''s defeat by Li Yan in Dengzhou. He knew that his speech was inappropriate and felt a little embarrassed, but immediately laughed and said to Zhu Wen: "General Zhu and Ping Lujun fought, according to General Zhu sees, when can Pinglu Army attack Chang''an? "


    Zhu Wen took a deep breath. "When the Pinglu Army can attack Changan, I don''t know, but if our army doesn''t speed up the pace, and we are afraid to destroy the chaotic thieves, there will be nothing for us!"


    Zhu Wen also counted on the meritorious deeds, so that he could increase the ranks of the officials, and now I heard that the Pinglu army entered the customs. How can he not be panic? He is very clear about the combat power of the Pinglu army, and he also knows the combat power of the Huang Chaojun. All the credit was stolen by Li Yan, and he couldn''t sit still.


    Compared with the merits of Li Yan sweeping the Guandong and conquering the Tongguan, those merits that he had previously set up can only be regarded as trivial and not enough.


    Wang Chongrong and Zhu Wen didn''t wait long, and Wang Duo''s messenger came, telling He Dongjun to enter Beijing.


    Those who received the order from Wang Duo, not only the army commander, but also the army around Kanto, received the same order.


    The Pinglu Army and the Yanmen Army attacked Guanzhong, and the balance and stalemate between the Tang Army and the Chaos Army was instantly broken. It is time for the Tang Army to launch a counterattack and fight against Huang Chao.


    In the big camp outside the city of Chang''an, flags flew, and tens of thousands of soldiers gathered on the school ground. The military array was neat and the end could not be seen at a glance.


    The yellow nest of the whole body armored stand on the platform, stand by the knife, look dead.


    Behind him, more than 20 well-known generals such as Shang Rong, Zhao Yan, Yang Xigu, Meng Kai, and Gai Hong, all surrounded by Huang Chao like stars.


    Huang Chao looked around the people, his eyes were like swords, and he swept across the faces of the front soldiers. He suddenly spoke. The cultivation of the real world let his cricket''s voice spread far away and be clearly transmitted to each soldier''s ear.


    "Since he joined the army, he has crossed the Central Plains, fought in the north and the south, and has been in the blood every day. He hasn''t been slack for a day, and now he is as good as he is today! Bleeding blood, why? Being unkind to the monarch, causing chaos in the world, being unrighteous for the officials, suffering Li Min, being unkind to the rich, and being displaced! "


    "Heaven and earth are innocent, taking everything as a ruminant dog, and other bodies are all given by their parents. Why eat without fruit or cover? The prince will look like a species? Would you like to see a villain stealing a high position? I ca n¡¯t bear it, I do n¡¯t want to see Er wait for the starvation! This is why I started fighting in anger, rebelled against the Tang room, established Daqi, let Er wait in peace, eat and wear warm clothes! ¡±

 v3 Chapter 34： Counterattack (eighth)

    Huang Chao looked at the crowd, his voice was like Hong Zhong, his momentum was like iron, his words were like the sound of a war drum, and he struck every soldier''s heart, so that tens of thousands of soldiers on the school ground felt the same.


    As his speech continued, the sentiments became increasingly emotional. Gradually, everyone''s eyes were on fire, giving birth to the enemy. Later, when Huang Chao finished speaking, the soldiers shouted a few times, using boxing chests, striking shields with swords, and robbing the ground. The huge school ground was like a burning fierce fire.


    The momentum of Huang Chao''s body climbed steadily, and whenever the army screamed and shouted in the army, his momentum would rise. The two seem to have merged into one and benefited each other. He was the first person in the real world, and the real person in the Lingchi, but now he has a faint tendency to be bound by conflicts, reaching the second level in the real world, and the **** of the real.


    The real people in Lingchi are already strong enough. If they reach the realm of the Yin God, the army will come and go freely, taking the general''s first rank is like a sacrifice, and the non-army battle array cannot defend.


    Huang Chao''s expression was exhilarating, and his eyes had the madness. The aura surged wildly around him, his clothes fluttered wildly, making him look like a god.


    He stared at the iron armored ocean in front of him: "I am a great soldier, he is a **** army, all of them are elites, enough to be ten! Pinglu Army, Zhongwu Army, Yanmen Army, a group of Wuhe, now even want to attack Changan Take your home, take away your wives, kill your parents, and destroy the Jin Yiyu you bought in exchange for your life. Will you answer me, will you agree ?! "


    "Don''t promise!"


    "Don''t promise!"


    "Don''t promise!"


    Tens of thousands of generals shouted in unison, the sky shook, the spirits burst out in the battle array, the white light shone, and a stream of blue and white red luck, like the tide in the battle array, the waves were generally undulating.


    "I also don''t agree!" Huang Chao stretched out his hand suddenly, grabbed the air from the battle array, and the tides formed by various air transports gathered like a flood of floodgates, and rolled into Huang Chao.


    Huang Chao''s hands waved in front of him, as if waving a battle flag, to guide the sky of turbulence gathering above him.


    The cloudless sky just now, suddenly the wind and clouds surged, and within a few hundred feet of the circle, the sky was not seen. Only a huge vortex in the middle formed a tornado of air transport torrents.


    From time to time, the white clouds turned red, Huang Chao screamed, his arms sank down, the clouds roared down, divided into more than 20 strands, fell on the platform, each from the zenith cover, and drilled behind Huang Chao. Those more than twenty generals.


    More than twenty generals shook in unison, their eyes were full of bright, sometimes scarlet, sometimes turquoise, and sometimes blue, very scary.


    It''s just a matter of time, the momentum of the generals suddenly changes, rising more than one step, each person has a ray of light, different colors, looks like heaven and earth.


    Huang Chao''s face was pale, but his eyes showed madness. He turned and looked at his generals: "He is the Son of Heaven, and he is in charge of the world. Today He uses the luck of the heavens and the earth to promote and improve, and now, All of them are half-step building the foundation, and half of them have reached the level of soldiers and soldiers! This time, the leaders and other leaders, to fight for the puppets, protect me, and kill the thieves! Let Li Kun and Li Ke know that they have committed a crime. The mighty one will die! "


    The generals held their fists and promised.


    Tens of thousands of generals shouted on the school ground: "Protect me, and kill the thieves!"


    "Protect me, and kill the thieves!"


    "Protect me, and kill the thieves!"


    ...


    Huazhou.


    Ping Lujun has been resting here for half a month, and the soldiers are full of energy. Now they are full of spirits. Li Wei visited the camp a few times and was very satisfied.


    After Shangguan captured the city of Huazhou, he received a large number of ordnance armors, allowing many Pinglu generals to raise their armament again. In addition, Huazhou has ample grain and rice stocks, which has temporarily eliminated the worries about grain and grass.


    Li Yan now lives in Huashi Tashi History Mansion. It is night to return to Fuzhong, and he started meditating after dinner.


    These days, more and more air transportation gathers. The nine-layer cultivation of Li Yan has already reached a great consummation. The victory of the battle on the battlefield has brought not only the sincere support of the soldiers, but also the praises of the people in the counties and counties.


    After all, wherever the Chao Chao army went, the people ¡¯s lives were better than death. The first thing Li Fuke did after Fuzhou County was to care for the people. His army not only did not commit crimes with Min Qiu, but it also helped. His popularity was also getting bigger.


    As the army conquered Tongguan, Li Zhi''s reputation once again reached a new level. This was a beneficial breakthrough for the entire war situation. Sifangfan Town, Tianxiazhou County, all praised Li Li. When the country was in danger, the heroes were particularly respected. Li Zhi''s influence now has not been compared with that of Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen.


    Not only Li Zheng, Liu Dazheng, Shangguan Qingcheng, and other military generals, under the conditions of battle in the battlefield, and constantly winning the enemy, repair is also a thousand miles.


    Now that Shangguan Qingcheng has reached the realm of the general, the battlefield covering more than 3,000 people is more than enough. Liu Dazheng''s realm is higher than that of Shangguan, and he has reached the level of a general. The field of war generals can cover more than 10,000 people.


    On the second day, Li Zheng was preparing for the army and ordered the army to be ready to go at any time.


    At this time, Li Keyong was at war with Lingkou and Shangrang.


    Shang Jang wanted to subdue Huazhou, so he took the initiative to attack. Li Ke used a half-way ambush. At the beginning of the battle, the Yanmen Army occupying favorable terrain rushed around and gave Shang Jean a headache. The 200,000 army was divided into several sections, and there were fierce battles everywhere, and there was a lot of enthusiasm.


    Li Ke stood high and overlooked most of the battlefield. When he saw that the ministry was in chaos, each ministry was fighting each other, and they were stretched under the onslaught of the Yanmen Army. They were not happy, and they were quite excited.


    The monk Huiming was right next to him, Li Ke pointed his whip at the battlefield, turned his head and smiled at him: "Everyone said that Huang Chao''s trilogy is elite in battles, but it still seems to be the case now. Only beaten. "


    Huiming said calmly: "There are more than fifty towns in the world, and not many can compete with Sha Tuobing."


    Li Ke said with pride: "That is nature. The sand warriors have been side by side for a long time. The natural combat power is extraordinary, especially good at field battles. Previously, it was Li Yan''s nagging. He kept the pass and did not have the opportunity for our army soldier Yang Wei. Now that Li Zhi is humorous and obedient to make way, Huang Chaojun in Guanzhong has no danger to keep. Our army can naturally drive straight forward, and it is not a problem to overcome Chang''an. "


    Immediately after this remark, Li Ke moved a brow suddenly, and suddenly there was an unusual sound on the battlefield. It seemed that a battle array was showing its mighty power. He quickly turned his head to look at it, his heart suddenly fluttered, and his pupils suddenly narrowed.


    The besieged Shangrang headquarters was originally chaotic. Now there are thousands of soldiers in the front, and suddenly a morale burst out, and a shouting shout was heard.


    The entire battle array was like a buffalo with a tail on fire, suddenly immersed itself in a radical advance, the soldiers fought bravely, sacrifice themselves, and fell down the rows and rows of the Yanmen Army in front of them. The corpses were soon spread out on the ground. They The entire battle array pushed the Yanmen army to advance against the trend, forcing the Yanmen army to retreat step by step. There was an unstoppable trend.


    The thousands of people in the Qi Army battle formation shrouded a cloud of misty bodies, as if the body was steaming in the winter.


    Especially the current Shang Rang himself, under the protection of a group of relatives, took the battle front and bravely advanced, as if the heavens were descending, and there was no one enemy in front of him. The monk of the Yanmen Army was chopped by him and killed. The escape, those cold arrows that still let out suddenly, all fell down without getting close to the battle array, without half effect.


    Li Ke opened his eyes wide, "This is ... Bing Family War Formation? Shang Rang turned out to be a Bing Family Fighter? Why haven''t you heard of it before?"


    After waiting for him to figure out why, in the other directions, the soldiers'' battle formations appeared one by one, reaching as many as six in an instant. Qi Jun, who was originally impressed, was out of breath when pressed. With these four soldiers'' battlefields to reverse the situation, immediately cheered up.


    In those battle formations without soldiers, the soldiers also burst into cries and shouts, and the morale suddenly improved a lot. Although it was not possible to launch a counterattack against the Yanmen Army like the soldiers battle, they at least stabilized their positions. .


    "Six warriors battle formations! Where did Huang Chao find so many warriors? Is it because he is the oldest ancestor of the warriors?"


    Li Keyong was shocked and furious. This situation was unexpected and made him feel incredible. This was an impossible situation. If there were so many soldiers in Huang Chao, how could the situation in Guanzhong not be reversed before?


    Li Ke didn''t want to think so much, and quickly turned to Huiming and said, "Please ask the master for a shot!"


    There were six war formations, and the six battle formations led by them led a counterattack. The Yanmen Army was defeated by the Qi Army in at least six positions.


    Compared to the 200,000 army, this is only a small part, but the victory of these six battle arrays is enough for Qi Jun to occupy the dominant position in the general trend, and at the same time greatly enhance the overall morale of Qi Jun. And once the six battle arrays defeat the Yanmen Army in front of them, they will sweep the entire battlefield and turn the Yanmen Army into chaos!


    Huiming folded her hands and said Amitabha.


    At this moment, the two monks, who were tall and tower-like, rushed into the battlefield and greeted Shangrang and the other soldiers.


    One of them was exactly what Li Keyong had seen before, and his nickname was Hui Neng. After approaching the Shangrang battle array, he jumped ten feet high and slammed down in front of the Shangrang battlefield. He punched toward the current Shangrang battle with a punch, and Shangrang did not evade, with a long shout, and the spear carried boundless Baimang pricked.


    The two of them fought hard, each taking a few steps back, hitting many soldiers around him, Hui Neng''s face flushed, and still let out a spit of blood, but Hui Neng took advantage.


    But without waiting for Hui Neng to expand the results, Qi Jun suddenly rushed out of the three monks, and even sent out a half-step practice to build the foundation, standing with Hui Neng face to face.

 v3 Chapter 35： The ultimate battle (ninth)

    With a complexion in his face, Li Ke saw another monk, and Hui Neng was caught in the same situation, and was blocked by others. In a short period of time, he couldn''t do any good. He was so angry that he rushed down the hillside and led his troops into the battlefield.


    Xu Yan, the Yanmen Army, masters out, hundreds of monks joined the battlefield.


    This battle lasted until dark, and the two sides were on equal terms.


    After hearing about the battle situation of the Yanmen Army, Li Min did not take immediate action.


    For the next ten days, Shang Rang and Li Ke held stalemate with the two armies, winning each other. The Yanmen Army relied on many monks and the master group of Jue Xiao Temple to help, and was not defeated by Shang Rang.


    On the contrary, Li Ke''s military talent gradually revealed. He dispatched troops to line up, which is obviously a lot better than Shang Ran. The later the battle, the Yanmen Army became more competitive, and the soldiers The difference is also revealed, Qi Jun is not as elite as Sha Tuobing.


    Li Xuan deduced the situation and thought that in a few days, Li Keyong would defeat Shang Rong. Seeing the right time, he led Ping Lu Jun''s elite, bypassing the battlefield of Zero mouth, marching all the way and rushing to Chang''an.


    A number of Qi troops were encountered along the way, with as many as thousands and as few as hundreds. They were defeated by the Pinglu army. This was the case. After ten days, Li Zhi had approached Changan.


    Li Ke used to learn that Li Xie had sneaked into Chen Cang, and he was furious. Later, he heard that Li Xie was approaching Chang''an, so angry that he would vomit blood, and once again realized that he was being used by Li Xuan, he ordered the Yanmen Army to work harder on Shangyin.


    Huang Chao received the news that Ping Lu Army was marching into Chang''an at Weiyang Palace. He was also furious. He quickly dispatched troops and tried to stop Li Yan.


    However, several blocking soldiers were defeated by the Pinglu army, and the news of the defeat was passed back to Huang Chao, which made him frightened by the fighting power of the Pinglu army while being angry.


    On the same day, Li Ke defeated Shang Jean at the zero mark, while Li Yan had Chen Bingwei Bridge.


    In order to reverse the situation, Huang Chao set up the last 200,000 troops stationed in Chang''an and went out to meet Li Yan.


    At noon, the two armies were assembled, and Huang Chao rode on Weiqiao alone.


    The sun was shining on the gold armor, letting him bathe in the golden light, like a god-man, the coercion of the real world emanated, Huang Chao screamed suddenly, "Where is Li Li''s child, come out and answer!"


    Li Xunce stepped forward, a hundred steps away from Huang Chao, with a smile still on his face, arching his hand: "Huang Chao, don''t come here."


    The two had met in a restaurant today. At that time, Huang Chao had taken the initiative to chat with him because he suspected that Li Zhi had got Qinglian.


    Huang Chao snorted, overlooking Li Yan, "Li Yan, you are not staying in Ping Lu, why are you going to Guanzhong to die?"


    Li Huan''s face did not change his color: "You are about to die, and you have the confidence to say such things, don''t you think you are laughing and generous?"


    The strength of Huang Chao''s cultivation is like a tide, and he looms over Li Ye. To press Li Ye to bow his head, it is best to let him fall off the horse, so that he can attack the Ping Lu army ¡¯s warfare and improve Qi ¡¯s morale. .


    Huang Chaoxian said sarcastically, "You are also a prince. If you obediently go back and enjoy the blessing, maybe you can still have a few years of prosperity and wealth. But if you come to provocate in front of you, that is to find death! See the emperor, and do not kneel to you!"


    When the last sentence erupted, Huang Chao ¡¯s real-life situation was suddenly pressed down against Li Yan. In Huang Chao ¡¯s view, Li Yan would be smashed and embarrassed in the next instant.


    However, the imaginary picture did not appear. Li Yan still sat on his horseback. Mo said he was all right, and the horse he sat on was not strange at all, and even snorted.


    Huang Chao''s heart was shocked. When his real life was overwhelming, when Chen Qing was three feet away on Wednesday, it was like he had run into a copper wall and an iron wall.


    This makes Huang Chao can''t help but change his face, but Li Yan clearly has only nine levels of Qi training, how can he not be under his coercion? Huang Chao didn''t know why, but looking at Li Yan''s eyes was already full of murderous.


    Li Xuan said lightly, "You, the thief who overtook, dare to call himself the emperor. You really don''t know if you are alive or dead. If you are acquaintances, you will quickly surrender, and you will be guilty of guilt, or you may still have a whole body."


    Huang Chao was furious and yelled, "Children Li, you are so mad, ca n¡¯t you really treat you? The troops that really puppet are all furnishings! Believe it or not, your Pinglu army must do everything Fly away! "


    "Huang Chao, stop dreaming of your spring and autumn dreams. It''s time to wake up. In front of the lone king, you are not afraid to flash your tongue when you talk about big things. You have to be a man, just call your ministry." With a sound, turn the horse''s head and stop talking nonsense.


    Huang Chao''s anger was unbearable. He regarded himself as the Son of Heaven. How could he tolerate being so offended, he immediately raised his hand and shouted, "The generals listen to the orders and go to war!"


    The trumpet whimpered, the drums rang, and the 200,000 Qi Army rushed across the hundred bridges and rushed towards the Ping Lu Army in a blast, the sky was soaring and the sky was covered with smoke.


    Li Yan returned to the front, turned the horse''s head, pulled out the crossbow, and led forward: "Kill the thief and make achievements, at this moment, Ping Lujun, forward!"


    Ping Lujun broke out into a shouting and killing sound, and 100,000 soldiers stepped on the ground, and the ground shook for a while.


    The battlefields of the two armies soon met together. On the front of more than ten miles, the branch fought bravely, the fighting sound spread a hundred miles, and the Weishui River turned into purgatory.


    Suddenly, in the battlefield of the Qi Army, six square arrays were lit up and the battle array of thousands seemed to turn into a beast, which not only increased the defense force greatly, but also greatly improved the combat effectiveness. The Pinglu Army battle front in front of them immediately felt great pressure.


    Huang Chao floated over the battlefield of Qi Army. He was far away from the size of Li Jun, and was proud of his contentment: "He is a son of heaven, he has his own gods, and he can call him. Li Li, child, I''ll see what you fight with me, hey ... "


    When Huang Chao''s words were general, he stopped abruptly, as if he had stuck his neck, he looked unbelievably forward.


    During the battle of the Ping Lu Army, a large group, a small group, and two groups were also lit up. Although there were only two battlefields in Pinglu Army lighting up white light, the small Baimang had two other large battlefields, and the larger one was more than three times the size of Qi Jun.


    Huang Chao froze: "How is this possible ..."


    The soldiers fought and the capital fought in this war.


    The smaller battle line led by Shangguan Qingcheng happened to be at the moment against the soldiers led by Shang Meng Kai. However, when General Yinjia took the lead and there was no one enemy, his troops advanced valiantly, and Meng Kai''s battle line retreated. .


    It is also a battlefield of soldiers, not to mention that Shangguan ¡¯s fall into a soldiers battlefield has been for several years. The comprehension of soldiers and battlefields is not Meng Kai. Comparing Pinglu Army ¡¯s armor is better than that of Qi Army. The power is also higher. How can Meng Kai''s prestige be at this moment?


    Soon, the battle formation in Shangguan fell to the front, and Meng Kai''s battle formation was defeated by half. Suddenly, Meng Kai flew into battle with Bai Mang, and then shattered like a broken bottle.


    The Shangguan Qingcheng battle array shouted aloud, rushing forward with great momentum, and completely defeated the opponent''s battle array. The episode broke into the Qi Army array, and no one could stop it.


    Liu Dazheng''s situation is similar to that of Shangguan Qingcheng. After defeating the soldiers in front of him, he led some soldiers to meet another Qi soldiers in battle.


    When Huang Chao saw this sight, he was immediately shocked and angry.


    Fortunately, he still has a few half-step masters. He leapt from the Qi army at this moment and launched a magic attack on the Pinglu army. A half-step monk in real life, a magic attack, even in the face of strict defense. A well-formed battle formation can destroy more than one hundred enemies and injure more than one hundred.


    The Ping Lu army''s offensive situation was immediately restrained, and the battlefield that was hit was plunged into chaos.


    Huang Chao laughed and was proud again: "Li Li, my child, seeing no, Xi is the emperor, he must be looked after by heaven and earth, His Majesty, and talented people, not you can compare ..."


    Before he finished speaking, Huang Chao was furious, his face muscles kept shaking, and he screamed, "Dare you stand ?!"


    I saw that Li Yan had flew out, with a blue shirt and a long sword. If the leaves were floating in midair, the sword''s breath was like Changhong, the two swords were split, and two Qi Jun masters who built the base in half steps were physically He hit a big spit of blood, fell directly in midair, fell into the battlefield, was swept up by the crowd, and was instantly drowned.


    Li Yi chuckled, and flew directly towards Huang Chao. Lu Gujian cut it down empty-handed, and his sword went straight to Huang Chao''s head. "What''s so daring about the lone king?"


    When the leader entered the Central Plains, Li Xun had just entered the nine layers of Qi training, and he was able to hit the edge without a hit. Now after months of battle, Lien Chan has continued to rise, his reputation keeps rising, and he is already half a step away from the foundation. The dragon spirit was half solidified, and the power had risen by more than one step. Where would the monks in the same situation be regarded?


    Huang Chao drew his sword and slashed his sword, glaring at Li Zhuan with anger: "Xun Nai Tianzi, the real dragon in the world, you such a subversive thief, did you even act against Tianzi ?!"


    The sword air intersects with the sword air. Huang Chao originally thought that with his cultivation in real life, the sword air would dissipate instantly, and the sword air would go straight to Li Yan. However, the situation is exactly the opposite. What is dissipating is the sword energy, and the sword energy is immediately approaching.


    This caused Huang Chao to step back quickly, and the sword was chopped, and the sword was full of energy.


    "You''re a real dragon." Li Zhi sketched a taunt of sarcasm, Lu Gujian split across, and the two half-step monks who wanted to attack him were immediately killed by sword gas, beheaded Retire.


    Li Xun kept up the pace and caught up with Huang Chao. Lu Gujian cut on the sword. The two immediately faced each other. Huang Chao was stunned, but still roared, "I can borrow the luck of heaven and earth to let the courtiers improve. How is it not true dragon ?! "


    With a buzz, Lu Gujian rang a sword groan, and the green blade was full on the blade. Huang Chao felt as if he had been hit with a hammer, and his body could not help but fly out.


    He looked at Li Yan''s eyes, full of shock and puzzlement, and strong fear. He couldn''t figure it out. The other person was clearly not even a real person. Why could he suppress him in turn?


    Li Xuan said lightly: "True dragon? Since you want to be a real dragon so much, the lone king will let you see and see, what is a dragon!"

 v3 Chapter 36： Dead body road (tenth)

    The voice did not fall, the aura lit the dense lines of the sword body.


    Lu Gujian was originally a sabre sword, and the carved pattern is the figure of Long Yin''s nine days. Before Li Zhi used Lu Gujian, he could not light up all the patterns, but now he is repaired to a half-step foundation, the body Long Qi has solidified more than half, and can already barely make the dragon pattern.


    "You are reckless, and Yue Yue is the emperor, but you don''t give up your life. It is intolerable to the heavens and the earth. Today the solitary king will act for the sky and let you know what it means to be in awe!"


    Li Yan flew into the air, his sword body was like a raging fire. He lifted his sword over the top, and a little green was straight through the sky. The sky suddenly burst into clouds, and the auras gathered in all directions to form a huge aura.


    Huang Chao saw this earth-shattering scene with a shocked look and a horrified look. The hand holding the knife could not help but tremble slightly, but he still gritted his teeth and did not want to show a half of fear.


    "Yellow nest! You are in trouble for the whole world, you know you are dead because of your ten rooms and nine empty spaces!" Li Xuan screamed loudly, Lu Gujian fell suddenly, and the dragons groaned for a while, the sword moved for nine days. The gasification turned into a blue dragon, carrying the might of heaven and earth, rolling the boundless spiritual tide, and threw himself at Huang Chao!


    All the officers and men of the two armed forces who saw this scene were all shocked, with the ultimate awe in their eyes, giving birth to the urge to worship.


    General Pinglu''s general looked up, because the vision came from the hand of Li Xun, General Qi Jun was panic-stricken, because Huang Chao was being rushed by the blue dragon.


    Huang Chao issued a scream of madness and screaming. The real cultivation of Lingchi broke out. The realm spread from the foot to form a body enchantment. All the repairing powers merged into the long sword in his hand and rushed towards the Qinglong slashed down: "I am the emperor, what fear is I?"


    The knife gas collided with Qinglong in one place, and exploded like a bubble, when the air disappeared without a trace. Qinglong''s cast was undiminished, and he flew on Huang Chao''s realm enchantment. The enchantment cracked and broke through Huang Chao''s body.


    Huang Chao spit three blood, and his body flew out like a disconnected kite, banging directly on the Chang''an city wall. The city tower was smashed by the turbulent aura of his body, broken wood and rubble flew across, and smoke and dust raged.


    As soon as Huang Chao fell, he rushed out of the rubble, but turned his back to Li Yan and walked towards Chang''an City quickly.


    "Want to leave?" Li Yan snorted coldly, crossing the air in emptiness, and directly caught up with Changan City. But at this moment, the remaining three and a half step built the foundation, and killed Li Yan from all directions, the technique burst out and covered Li Zhi.


    "Look for death!" Li Yan raised the aura barrier, and stood in front of him like a shield, resisting the opponent''s magical attacks, and rushed for three and a half steps to build the base. Lu Gujian slashed one after another. It didn''t take long for the three half-steps to build the foundation. They were directly killed and killed on the spot, and they fell to the ground like dumplings.


    However, due to the delay of these three people, Huang Chao has also gone far. With the cultivation of the other person''s real life, Li Zhi may not catch up. When Li Yong was disappointed, he stared suddenly, because two agile figures had already appeared in front of Huang Chao. I didn''t know when it was ambush, and now headed straight for Huang Chao.


    Bai Lian is like a cloud in midair, covering the sky and covering the sun, covering the yellow nest with dozens of flying leaf chains, turning it into a shackle chain, and locking it towards Huang Chao''s limbs!


    Turned out to be big and young.


    Li Minton felt confused, and after months of fighting, the realm of the young and the young was half a step away, but how could they ambush on the road where Huang Chao escaped? The question is, although her two are not low, but where is Huang Chao who is in real life?


    Li Yan hurriedly flew over.


    The first is that the cloud-like Bai Lian was cut off by Huang Chao with a few blades, and it fell weakly. Then he yelled, and the realm of real life broke out. The leaf chains entangled in him collapsed into powder. Life has vomited blood and flew out.


    Regardless of Huang Chao, he would bury his head away from the two.


    However, at this time, the young man''s life that had been severely hit, a clear color flashed in his clear eyes, and the face hidden under the white scarf was full of decisive bright red.


    A bite broke through the tip of his tongue and a blood mist was sprayed. The snow-white scarf was scarlet, and her petite body was suddenly stagnant, and the onion roots were generally white, tender and slender ten fingers, which drove the green aura flames up and down and instantly printed. carry out.


    An unprecedentedly dense flying leaf surrounds her chest, forming a thick and inspiring yin and yang pattern, and suddenly pushes it toward Huang Chao. Suddenly, dozens of leaf chains fly out of the yin and Yang pattern, turning into a heavenly aura snake, toward Huang Chao. Entwined!


    "Don''t!" The fallen boss saw this scene, frightened, his eyes widened to the extreme, as if seeing an unprecedented horror scene, she yelled sternly and sadly, as if she saw the separation of her loved ones, "You It will die! "


    Shao Sifu''s life was unmoved. At this moment, her clear eyes suddenly calmed down.


    Dozens of leaf chains surrounded the whole body. When the sun disappeared, Huang Chao issued a furious and mad rage. The long knife in his hand was chopped, and the leaf chains broke down, and the flying leaves turned into snowflakes flying everywhere. However, there were too many leaf chains, and Huang Chao failed to break out for a moment.


    "Miscellaneous account! You Naizi, how dare dare to stop ?!" Huang Chao spit out a large burst of blood, the long knife burst out of the day-like light, chopped off, and the entangled leaf chain was suddenly drowned by the sun and shattered. .


    The face of Shao Mingming''s face hidden under the scarlet gauze revealed a shallow smile, full of relief. The petite and fragile body was like fallen leaves, unable to fall from the air, and his arms were hanging on his side, obsidian bright. Eyes slowly closed.


    Huang Chao strove to break through the surrounding area, and broke through the leafy sky of the sky. When he was loose, he had to walk away quickly, but when he saw the vision of the eyes, he shivered and his hands and feet became cold.


    A cyan practise covering the sky and the sun, chopped at him like lightning, and behind the sword qi, there was a gloomy complexion in his eyes, with a murderous look like substance in his eyes.


    In the realm of life and death, Huang Chao launched the secret method, and the whole body was full of golden light. A turtle shell was formed around the body, and at the same time, he raised his sword to meet him. He wanted to block the sword. He was already seriously injured.


    Sword Qi cut through the shell of the turtle, undecided, and cut armor, leaving a shallow mark on Huang Chao''s chest, but that''s all.


    Huang Chao was overjoyed, and was about to flee, but suddenly he looked like a rat on his tail and exclaimed.


    In the second glance of the sword, in the desperate eyes of Huang Chao, he suddenly fell down, and his whole body burst into blood mist.


    Immediately afterwards, the third sword blast directly smashed his body, leaving no remains of the broken limbs, and all the body turned into blood mist powder. When the air exploded, there was only a high flying head and face. There was still a look of horror.


    The head flew up ten feet and fell, and fell into Li Yan''s hands.


    For years in the world, the invasion of Chang''an was like no one. The emperor of Tang was forced to flee to Shu. The emperor Huangchao of Daqi, who was unable to do anything for a long time, was wiped from the world, leaving only one. Cold head.


    Li Yan took up Huang Chao''s head, looked coldly outside the city, and whispered, "Huang Chao has been killed by the lone king. The thief refuses to surrender, and there is no pardon!"


    The sound spread ten miles away, and a loud shout that drowned all the voices erupted outside the city.


    On the roof, Da Siming''s life was in tears, his eyes were sorrowful, holding his young eyes closed tightly, kneeling on the eaves and screaming with exhaustion.


    Li Yan squatted next to Shao Si''s life, with a complex look. He held each other''s white, jade-like wrists and silently listened to the movement of the meridians.


    Shao''s life was motionless, with her arms hanging to her side, and her petite body became thinner at the moment, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. The snow-white scarf covering the cheeks was scarlet at the moment, and those eyes that were always clear and quiet and dynamic were covered by the eyes at this moment, never to be seen again.


    Li Yan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and the hand on Shao Mingming''s wrist trembled violently.


    Without a life-threatening fight, Li Yan wouldn''t be able to stop Huang Chao and say he would have to run away. The memory before his rebirth told him that after Huang Chaobing defeated Changan, he fled from Lantian to Central Plains, attacked Caizhou first and then attacked Chenzhou, and struggled. Later, the army surrounded him on all sides before defeating him completely.


    "Why did you show up in Chang''an City? Why would you give up your body to stop Huang Chao? You didn''t see him having a real-life practice?" Li Yan turned his head and stared at Da Shiming.


    Da Si ¡¯s face was bleak, and he smiled suddenly: ¡°What can we do without stopping Huang Chao? Watching you kill the Quartet and be a theater? Little Si Ming ¡¯s life has long known that you do n¡¯t need us to help, let alone our guard Can defeat Huang Chao and his masters. The only thing we can do is to help you capture Huang Chao and don''t let him run away. "


    Li stunned: "Is this the idea of ??a lesser life?"


    Chief Secretary: "Who do you think is smart with me? Although she never speaks, her mind is much more delicate than you think!"


    Speaking of this, Da Si Ming''s eyes flashed a heavy bitterness of pain: "She has been like this since she was small, she is reluctant to speak, but stubborn to the extreme, never confessed. Since meeting you, she became With the optional role, our name is guard, but when do you need our guard? This is the case in Pinglu, especially in the battle. When Dengzhou was breached, the young commander was consciously useless, and the chaotic army was about to be destroyed. Ping Ding, if the young lady orders nothing more, how will she stand next to you in the future? "


    Li Yanhan chanted, "I don''t need her to do this."


    "But she needs it!" The boss''s life was suddenly and loudly. "If she can''t help you, she is a completely useless character. Why does she care about her? She has been your shadow for three years and she doesn''t want to do it again You have no qualifications for shadows! She has never talked to any man since she was small, and she has not even stood with her, but she has been with you for three years! Do you really understand that she cares about her position? Does she care about you ?! "

 v3 Chapter 37： Take off

    The Qi army outside Changan City was eventually defeated by the Pinglu army. Except for a small number of battle deaths, the rest fled and fled, but the fighting continued for most of the day, after all, it was a battle of hundreds of thousands of troops.


    In the aftermath of the battle, Li Ke rushed to Chang''an for a hundred miles with the dispatched Yanmen Army. After seeing the Pinglu Army pouring into Chang''an City from all sides, this Yanmen Army rode lightly without stopping, and then entered Changan City.


    In any case, to capture the credit of Chang''an, the Yanmen Army will have a share.


    Hundreds of thousands of army troops, without being dragged by the Yanmen Army main force, there will be no opportunity for the Ping Lu Army to directly drive Changan.


    The war didn''t stop there. In addition to the Huang Chao army near Changan City, there are some generals in Huang Chao near Guanzhong, holding a lot of area.


    Li Xun later learned that when Huang Chao sent troops against the Pinglu Army and Yanmen Army, he was in the tens of thousands of soldiers in Lantian Tun, preparing to retreat. After Huang Chao was killed, his son monk let the remnants merge and took Lantian to enter the Central Plains. The attack was Caizhou.


    When Ping Lu Jun entered the city on all sides, Li Zhi healed the wounded young man at the An''s palace. Although Li Zhi went out of Pinglu town, the An Wang Mansion in Chang''an City is still Li Zhi''s mansion.


    Taking Li Xun''s half-step construction as his foundation, Shao Siwei''s life was unable to wake up.


    Until the Pinglu army completely occupied the city, the news of An Wangke''s resumption of Changan spread throughout the city, and luck was added, and Li Zhi''s repair was rapidly increased again, which was enough to stabilize the injury with a small number of lives.


    The healing process lasted for three days. Prior to this, Li Zhi could only stabilize the injury for the young master. On the night of the third day, a stream of gas gathered from all directions, and kept pouring into Li''s body, reaching a critical point. point.


    Long Qi roamed freely on the sea of ??air, the body that was originally solidified more than half, and after continuously absorbing air, it became more and more crystal clear.


    When the Buddha was dawning, the dragon spirit suddenly gave off a dazzling Jinmang, and the original appearance was no longer visible. Then a loud dragon yin came, and when the dragon spirit once again revealed its original appearance, it had become another look. The whole body was golden and more lifelike, with a sense of grandeur.


    It was too late for Li to observe well, and the sea of ??gas turned into a turbulent sea, constantly hitting the barriers of the ninth layer of Qi training, forming a wave of Reiki tides.


    Li Yan was shocked, and the barriers of the nine-layered Qiqi Sea were shattered. Then, a round quaint altar-like altar pool rose from the chaotic beginnings. Yuanchi''s aura is full of brilliance, full of holiness, and exudes boundless coercion.


    This is Lingchi.


    The realm of triple reality, a real soul in Lingchi, a real **** in yin, a real **** in yang. The hallmark of entering the first realm of real life is to open up a spiritual pool in the body.


    As soon as the Lingchi Wuchi was formed, the full aura flowed around the whole world, and Li Xun''s exhausted body originally healed Shaosi''s life, exuding boundless vitality at this moment.


    Li Xun''s heart was shaken, and the real person in Lingchi practiced him, but he was still familiar with it. That was the place where he had arrived before and after crossing. At this moment, he sensed that the door of the new world was opening to him, and a steady stream of mighty power emerged in his meridians, allowing him to give birth to the pride of moving mountains and reclamation.


    However, Li Yan was not complacent. At this moment, the injury of Shaozhi''s life had not recovered, and he was in danger.


    With the realm of Lingchi, Li Zhi immediately had full confidence in healing the injury of Shao Si''s life.


    With the real world''s efforts to repair and continuously flow into the meridian of the younger life, Li Min saw the other person''s complexion gradually become rosy, his heartbeat beating slowly, and his breathing gradually gained strength.


    This was another day. After sunset, the room was brightly lit, and Li Yan went pale from the room.


    After waiting for a few days and nights at the gate, he immediately greeted him and asked, "How?"


    Li Yan smiled: "It''s not a big deal, but to wake up, I''m afraid it will take another two days."


    The boss ordered no one else, thanked him, and rushed into the room immediately.


    Li Wei was slightly tired, but he was in a good state of mind. He stepped out of the yard and instructed those who were waiting outside to immediately call Liu Dazheng, Li Zhen and others to meet, and went straight to the East Study Room.


    As soon as Li Xun sat down, Song Jiao went into the room. She looked at Li Xun lightly, seeing that the other party looked quite tired, and there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes. She said sourly in her mouth: You are tired, for fear of forgetting what day it is. "


    Li Yan looked up at her, not paying attention to the meaning of the other person''s words, and asked, "How are things in the city?"


    Song Jiao sat down on the chair himself, converging and calmly said: "Ping Lu Army has taken over the city, the palace has been sealed off, and Huang Chao''s family members have been detained except for the one son who fled and can be disposed of at any time. "


    "The first day of World War I, the rebels killed more than 10,000. Except for those who fled, they were basically captured. Now they are being held in barracks and can be disposed of at any time. In addition, the military newspaper has been passed to the Quartet. Sent to Chengdu. Now that Changan City has restored basic order, Li Zhen is in charge of civil affairs and Liu Dazheng is in charge of military affairs. "


    Li Min nodded, "How about the Yanmen Army?"


    Speaking of the Yanmen Army, Song Jiao had a smile, but it was just an amused smile.


    She is proud of this: "Li Keyong has arrived in Chang''an, and the Yanmen Army has arrived one after another. The day before, Li Keyong used the war to make a war, and the 200,000 army was cut by him. It was more than a hundred thousand. Level, all the first levels you won in this battle add up, not as many as him. In the court''s merit book, each first level is military merit, but Li Ke has made a lot of money this time. But, just like you Much worse than that. "


    Li Yan didn''t take it seriously: "Break the Tongguan, restore Chang''an, kill Huang Chao, I have all three credits, I have to leave some soup for Li Ke, otherwise I can''t justify it."


    Song Jiao continued with a smile: "All the troops in Guanzhong are besieging the prefectures and counties occupied by the Huang Chao rebels. Some of them surrendered, others refused to surrender. They wanted to cede the king, so the fighting will not stop for the time being. By the way, Huang Chao''s son monk let the remnants meet and went to Lantian. "


    Li Zheng nodded: "Although Huang Chao has fallen, his Majesty''s ambitions are many, and they will not admit defeat like this. Moreover, the chaos in the world is now frequent, and everyone wants to make a contribution, and there is something to do, naturally unwilling Give up early. "


    "Except for Huang Chao, there are large groups of chaotic soldiers everywhere." Song Jiao chuckled and said, "It is a good thing to have ambitions in troubled times. Not to mention the remaining rebel activities in various places. Many of the rebel generals who fled the battlefield also entered the forest and were robbers and thieves. Next, should the Pinglu army seek all sides? "


    Li Yan shook his head: "No. The rest of the credit should be given to the army of the roads. I don''t need to do everything. I won all the credit. I don''t want to be the target of criticism."


    After talking to Song Jiao, Li Zhen, Liu Dazheng, and others arrived, and Li Ye discussed some important matters with them.


    The current Chang''an City can be said to be in the hands of Li Yan. Ping Lujun controlled Changan City''s defense, and naturally controlled the entire Chang''an City. Fortunately, the burning of the palace by Huang Chao did not occur, so Chang''an is not much damaged now, but after all, it was controlled by the rebels for a long time. Prosperity is not as good as it was at the beginning, and this cannot be restored immediately.


    After Li Zhi arranged everything, he let everyone back down and perform his duties.


    Now he will wait for Li Zhi to return, and then he can make a business trip. After receiving the due reward, he can leave Changan and return to Pinglu.


    Back at the residence, Shao Siming''s life has woke up, much earlier than Li Zhi expected, showing the tenacious vitality of Shao Siming.


    Da Shiming was talking to her. When he saw Li Ye''s return, Da Shiming even gave him a complicated look, then left the residence, and finally said to Shao Shiming that he would come to see you tomorrow.


    Originally, Li Zhi planned to come to see the situation of Shao Siming, and then went back to rest. After all, An Wangfu was so big that he could rest wherever he could, and let Da Siming accompany Shao Siming. But looking at this stance, it seems like Li Yan is going to be a "accompany family member" tonight.


    The young commander leaned on the bed, and it seemed to have returned to normal. Except for his weak mobility, he could rest for a few days and he could really recover.


    Li Huan sat down on the stool left by the bedside chief and smiled and asked, "How do you feel?"


    Shao Si nodded his head, indicating that he was in no way. Those clear eyes, looking at Li Yan, stood bright, as if there were thousands of words, but he could n¡¯t say anything, he was embarrassed to see Li Yan. , Dare not look at her.


    Li Yan asked a few words about his life, and seeing her did not matter much, and her heart completely relaxed. The ability to kill Huang Chao is entirely due to the lack of his life, otherwise Huang Chao escaped, and the other party would cause a lot of trouble. Ping Lujun has been out for a long time. If he is tossed so much, I am afraid that the soldiers will be homesick, and their combat power will be greatly reduced.


    Li Zhi always knew that Xiao Si Ming was a good temper, but the last time he heard the question of Da Si ¡¯s exhausted exhaustion, Li Zheng also asked himself heartily, did Xiao Si Ming really care about himself so much?


    Maybe for a young girl who never speaks and is cold and lonely on the face, three years of living together will indeed cause great ripples in the other person''s heart. At first, the hostility of the two was afraid that it would have disappeared long ago. If it were not so, in Pinglu, Shao Si commanded to sleep inside and outside with Li Xuan all year round. How could the other party not even attempt an assassination?


    With a sigh in his heart, Li Min dispelled these thoughts, and said to the young soldier, "You are so restful ..."


    He was about to say that he had to take a step first, but before he could say anything, he was suddenly out there, because of his life, and he had reached out to take off the scarf on his face!


    In Li Zhi''s memory, Shao Siming''s shawl has never been removed, just as she never spoke. It is said that the appearance of Shao Siming''s life hidden under the shawl is stunning, and those who see it must be shocked. However, this is only a legend after all, no one has ever seen it.


    The gauze was slowly removed, and Li Yan''s eyes remained intent.

 v3 Chapter 38： Four great tenno

    What greeted me was a face that could not be described in words, and any words of praise seemed pale and weak in front of this smart and beautiful face. That is not only the beauty of the appearance itself, but also an indescribable ethereal and peaceful temperament, which is as beautiful as the sunset and as ethereal as the white clouds.


    Seeing this face is like seeing quiet years.


    Taking off the shawl''s life, she was slightly shy, her cheeks were crimson, and she looked at Li Yan a little. Seeing that the other party had some thoughts, it was clearly stunning. It was because of the bird''s joy that a shallow smile bloomed, revealing two charming dimples, and at the same time lovely, it added a touch of coquettishness.


    Fortunately, this smile quickly converged, and Li Zhi came back to his senses. In his state of mind, he was even flabby. Obviously, it wasn''t just because the young man''s life was really extraordinary. There was also the feeling that the two people lived together day and night.


    The young lady''s life that narrowed her smile, but she didn''t dissipate her coquettishness, but she still looked directly at Li Yan, her eyes were not dodging, she looked very bold, and at the same time she had some obvious meaning.


    In order to conceal his embarrassment, Li Min blurted out: "So beautiful, why have you always covered your face with a scarf?"


    After asking these words, Li Su suddenly felt inappropriate. But before he waited to say anything, Shao Siming looked at his eyes, but it was even brighter, which had a clear and touching meaning.


    Li Yan was forced to disturb his head. This kind of stare without words was really unbearable. Probably people have been used to using words to resolve the embarrassment and adjust the atmosphere, but now, the young secretary still hasn''t spoken, so the atmosphere is unbearable and mysterious.


    For a moment, Li Min asked, "What does Ping Lu mean to you?"


    Shao Mingming didn''t open his eyes, his eyes were full of blankness, and it seemed strange that Li Zhi''s problem came from this.


    Li Yan was helpless. He actually wanted to say that if Pinglu was not so important to her, he could not risk his life for him in the future. Now it seems that Xiao Si''s life is incomprehensible, and he rises up and says: "I''m going first, you go to bed early."


    He turned around, but suddenly felt his hands touching the ice-smoothness like jade. It turned out that Xiao Shiming held him back.


    Li Zheng turned around and saw the other person''s face lifted slightly. The collagen on that face has infinite vitality and youth. Just looking at it, you can feel the white tenderness and elasticity that can drip water. A pair of crystal clear eyes seem to be Talking, bright and moving, she lightly opened her red lips, and her pure white teeth flowed with a mountain-like clear spring-like voice: "Home."


    Li stunned, not only surprised that Shao Mingming finally agreed to speak, but also his voice so pleasant, was even more surprised by the tender words.


    If Li Yuan didn''t understand the mind of Shao Siming, he would have lived for two lives.


    He sat down on the couch and put Shaosiming''s cold and moist hands in his hands. At this moment, I don''t know whether Shaosiming''s heart was in trouble or not, and Li Zhi was indeed not calm.


    Looking at the beautiful face close at hand, and those bright and moving eyes, Li Yan no longer hesitated, approached slowly, and kissed Xiao Siming gently.


    The girl stiffened, as if struck by lightning, and then relaxed, as if the bones were no longer there, her body became soft and amazingly hot.


    Li Yan wrapped his hand around Shao Siming''s waist, supported her shoulders, and held her in her arms.


    ...


    After Tian Lingzi arrived in Chengdu, he held the Xichuan military and political power in his hands by thunder, and the first major thing he did was to reorganize the army.


    When Huang Chao broke through the Tongguan and reached Chang''an, Tian Lingzi escorted Li Yan in a hurry, and the magic army did not bring much. Moreover, the army itself was composed of wealthy sons. Most of them were destroyed in the war, but the backbone, that is, more than 10,000 combatants, followed up with Tian Lingzi and Li Yan and escorted them all the way.


    Tian Lingzi was very clear that eunuchs were able to control the power, not relying on the emperor''s favor, but holding a large army that could control Gyeonggi. So in Chengdu these days, Tian Lingzi constantly recruited troops and wanted to restore the troop army to its heyday.


    After unremitting efforts, Tian Lingzi restored the Shencun army to the scale of 100,000 people, and had plans to send some to the battlefield to sharpen it.


    Although he did not know the soldiers, he had at least common sense, and it was clear that no matter how the army trained, it had to go through battlefield grinding before it could be called an elite soldier.


    It was under this circumstance that Li Jieke returned to Chengdu with a quick report of Changan.


    "Huang Chao was defeated, and the war would stop. If the soldiers wanted to go to the sand to sharpen, I was afraid there would be no chance." Eunuch Yang Fu bowed in front of Tian Lingzi and said without worry.


    Tian Lingzi sat on the teacher''s chair, his face was somber and he said nothing.


    Yang Fugong took a look at Tian Lingzi. He was Tian Lingzi''s righteous son and the other side''s henchman, so he continued: "An Wang Kefu Beijing Division, with more than 100,000 troops, now firmly controls Chang''an. After His Majesty returned to Beijing, how did the strategic army Isn''t it going to be replaced by the Pinglu army? "


    Yang Fugong knew that Tian Lingzi was afraid of King An''s. This is inevitable. What Wang An''s doing in Chang''an, whether it was dealing with Wei Baoheng or Liu Xingshen, was to overthrow corrupt officials and treacherous officials. Tian Lingzi became a lieutenant of the tactical army and took the old path of Liu Xingshen Later, he stood opposite to An Wang.


    Tian Lingzi was afraid that King An would come to do it anytime, so he always wanted to restrain King An''s hands and feet to make the other party less merit, but it was contrary to his wishes.


    Tian Lingzi turned a deaf ear to Yang Fugong''s words, as if he hadn''t heard them, still immersed in his thoughts.


    At half a moment, he looked up and suddenly asked, "How is Yang Fuguang now?"


    Yang Fugong shuddered. Yang Fuguang was still his cousin, but it was a matter before he entered the palace. He didn''t understand what Tian Lingzi meant, but he still answered honestly: "Yang Fuguang is also in Chang''an."


    Tian Lingzi suddenly showed his murderous power. "Send a master and find a chance to kill him before we return to Changan."


    Yang Fu was shocked, but quickly reacted.


    Huang Chao was in chaos and Wang Shi was attacking on all sides. Yang Fuguang was the only **** who fought with the army, and he had many merits. Now his reputation has completely surpassed Tian Lingzi, and he has been praised more than once.


    It is conceivable that after Li Zhi returned to Changan, he would reuse Yang Fuguang, so Tian Lingzi''s status was at stake.


    Tian Lingzi will not allow anyone to endanger his status, even if it is only possible.


    Yang Fugong replied with a promise. Although Yang Fuguang was his cousin, in the palace, he struggled for power and was ruthless. Where could he bear any kind of affection? Moreover, the two were never on a boat.


    Yang Fugong asked tentatively: "The napping Lu Jun ..."


    Tian Lingzi waved his hand. "The Pinglu army does not need to be afraid. They are Fanzhen army and have no reason to be stationed in the capital. They will naturally return to Pinglu afterwards. Chang''an is still a magical army."


    Yang Fu''s eyes flickered: "What if His Majesty thought? His Majesty''s trust in King An ..."


    Tian Lingzi sneered: "What is your Majesty thinking about? Does the soldier in Pinglu Army have no family? It ¡¯s okay to go abroad and always go back. You really have to stay in Chang''an for a long time. You are not a flesh and blood and you will not miss home The roots of the Pinglu army are in Pinglu, and they are destined to go back. "


    Yang Fugong quickly said yes.


    The sun shone into the window, Li Yan opened his eyes, and gently took away Bai Yu''s arm, which was placed on his chest. The other party was still asleep, and the blue silk spilled on her fair neck, covering the remaining flushed cheeks, calmly like a baby.


    Li Yan got up and got out of bed. The girls who were waiting outside heard the movement and immediately bowed in to help him dress and wash.


    The time passed quickly, and winter was about to begin. The fighting on all sides of Guanzhong had basically stopped. In the process, except for the Pinglu army who had been stationed in Changan and no more wars, other fan towns had been pursuing rebels everywhere.


    The Yanmen Army was extremely brutal, with more than 200,000 beheadings.


    Li Ke used the court to recapture a large number of states and counties. In addition, Li Changyan sent Wang Jian and Li Maozhen to lead the Fengxiang Army to fight in all directions. Wang Zhongrong and Zhu Wen of the Hezhong Army also led their own tribute and made many contributions. .


    It is worth mentioning that the son of Shang Rang and Huang Chao had already attacked Caizhou with the remnants of the chaotic army. Qin Zongquan, the assassin of Caizhou, was unfavorable in the battle. He returned to the chaos, and the monk let Chen attack together.


    Huainan Gao Ling, after a period of depression, did not know what stimulus, he even led a soldier to fight again, not far away to support Chenzhou.


    After Li Yan finished grooming, he simply used breakfast and went to the study to handle military affairs. Although he now occupies Chang''an City, the military and political affairs in the Gyeonggi Province are led by Wang Duo. In addition to Ping Lu Army''s initial conquest of the city and Li Zhen''s involvement in helping the people, Wang Duo''s power came to Wang Duo. in.


    Li Ye had no opinion and did not intend to compete with Wang Duo. His credit is already large enough. If he still seized power everywhere at this time, he would have to be written by a motivated ginseng, saying that he had an arrogant and ambitious idea.


    Even so, Li Yan is still the king of Chang''an and the only king. After all, the other princes in the royal family were either in Chengdu or died in the chaos. Now he has the Ping Lu army in his hand, so he visits daily. Many people.


    "His Royal Highness, Zhu Quanzhong begging to see you."


    "Zhu Wen?" Li Yi could not help but show a smile, put down his writing brush, got up and came to the door, and set up a hall with Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Zhu Wen came to see Li Ye, without armor, and of course he did n¡¯t need to wear an official robe. He wore a jewellery belt and looked extraordinary. Li Ye was still in the hospital. He heard the movement, got up early and left the seat, folded his fists at Li Ye, and smiled. "I have seen His Royal Highness King An."


    "General Zhu, don''t come without a fool." Li Yi returned his fist with his fists, sat down in the main seat, and looked at Zhu Wen with a smile. "Why is General Zhu free to come to me?"


    Zhu Wen laughed: "How can I not come to visit His Royal Highness when I am in Chang''an. His Highness King Fu Fujing and Huang Chao are also at hand. This battle is the first and the English name has already spread all over the world. Who has no admiration and friendship?"


    Zhu Wen''s remarks are very warm and natural, and it can be seen that they are sincere and not all flattery words. With Zhu Wen''s character, whoever wants him to be so flatter flattered, I''m afraid he can''t do it.


    Li Xun''s heart moved slightly, behind the catastrophic achievements such as the master Fu Fujing and Huang Chao, the world''s attention and fame, and the ensuing infinite luck, Li Xun''s cultivation has entered the real world, but the luck is still A steady stream comes together.


    Li Xun and Zhu Wen battled each other in Dengzhou. At that time, they were both their masters and engaged in battles on the battlefield. Now Zhu Wen is already Tang Chen, and the two have reached the same roof. As if they met for the first time in the tea shed, they were very happy.


    In all fairness, Zhu Wen is not a gentleman, and he is very reckless. Li Zhi heard that on the occasion of the battle, he had extremely fierce killing methods, which was cruel. But anyway, this is a real man.


    The two met from the tea shed for the first time, talked about the battle in Dengzhou, and talked about the general situation of the world. Unconsciously, time passed quietly, and finally Li Yan set down the banquet and ate with Zhu Wen.


    Zhu Wen was just one of the many heroes who visited Li Yan. There were many guests at the gate of An''an Mansion. While he and Zhu Wen were still drinking, Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly reported: "Feng Xiangjun Wang Jian and Song Wentong came to see you."


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen had a close relationship with Li Zhi. The palace change in the past was also thanks to the efforts of Wang Jian and Li Maozhen. So in the years after Li Zhi was in Changan, the two sides had a lot of contacts and were very close.


    Li Xun did not expect that they had also arrived in Chang''an. It seemed that they had just come to see him, otherwise, Li Xun would not have heard nothing.


    Li Yan looked at Zhu Wen, and Zhu Wenhao said dryly: "Feng Xiang Wang Jian and Song Wentong''s prestige, old Zhu has long heard of it, and they are all great men. If the blessing of Toan Wang today is fortunate to have a drink with them, it is probably A great joy in life. "


    Li Xun nodded and asked Shangguan to pour into the city to ask them to come over.


    From time to time, Wang Jian and Li Maozhen came together, Li Yan stood up to welcome him, and Zhu Wen followed.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t come here."


    "I''ve seen His Royal Highness King An."


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen held their fists and saluted. After meeting Li Li, they saw Zhu Wen beside him, and both of them stunned.


    Speaking of this, Zhu Wen returned to Guanzhong from Dengzhou and led troops to fight the coalition forces in Fengxiang, Suining, Xia Sui and other towns. In that battle, the army of the Fangzhen Town was defeated, and Wang Jian and Li Maozhen suffered a lot under his hands. At the moment, they met Zhu Wen unexpectedly, and their looks were a little exciting.


    "Deputy ambassador Zhu Xingying in the river camp must have known both of them before." Li Zhen introduced Zhu Wen for Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, and said to Zhu Wen: "General Feng Xiang and General Song had made friends with me. They used to kill Liu Xingshen in the past. And Han Wenyu, they were helped by two generals. "


    Wang Jian and Song Wentong looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. They also knew that Zhu Wen and Li Ye had played against each other in Dengzhou. At this moment, they saw that Li Ye actually hosted Zhu Wen in a banquet.


    It was Zhu Wen, who looked as usual, greeted Wang Jian and Li Maozhen with a smile, as if there had been no disagreement between the two parties.


    "Don''t stick it out at the door, take a seat." Li Yan smiled and greeted everyone into the house, seeing everyone seated, then raised the glass and said: "The world is chaotic, you are all heroes and heroes. Room, it can be regarded as the occasional society, why not drink this cup? "

 v3 Chapter 39： Self-reliance (third)

    Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, and Li Maozhen all raised toasts and said they had a drink.


    Putting down the glass, Li Yan suddenly felt a little strange. The world is always full of coincidence. In the future, Zhu Wen, who established the beams in the Central Plains, Li Maozhen, who ruled in Fengxiang, and Wang Jian, who ruled in Shu, all came together at this moment. Thanks to everyone''s future achievements, here today, it seems that Jiuzhou is halfway.


    If Li Ke used it, then the most famous man in the late Tang Dynasty, who had risen in the process of calming down the Huang Chao, would have arrived.


    Of course, Li Keyong would not come to see Li Yan, at the moment he was drinking alone in the army camp account.


    The account was brightly lit, but not only Li Ke used it, but Hui Ming''s monk was also there, but Hui Ming did not drink alcohol, so Li Ke used it even more distressed.


    "The poor monk heard that Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, Song Wentong, and others all went to the An Wang Mansion to drink. Why didn''t the military commander go?" Huiming suddenly said.


    It ¡¯s okay not to mention Li Ke, and when Li Ke used it, he became angry. He was annoyed: "If it wasn''t for Li Ye''s insult, the insidious calculation of the coach, how could my Yanmen Army lose the credit of the Ke Fujing Division? How can his skin drink with him? "


    Huiming said calmly: "The current affairs person is Junjie, An Wangke Tongguan, killing Huang Chao, Fujing Division. In the future, the power will only be greater. If the military commander can''t associate with him, he will be relieved, but he is afraid that the road ahead will be very It''s hard to go. "


    Li Ke pumped with the corner of his eye and was not very angry, but this is true.


    For a long time, he sighed and was distressed: "Li Li has made it clear that he must fight against the coach to the end. Even if the coach is willing to go to him, he is still sticking his cold **** with a hot face. What use is there other than to humiliate himself?"


    What he said was tortured to the extreme.


    "If so, the poor monk can worry about the military commander." Huiming calmly said.


    Li Ke flashed in front of his eyes: "What''s the trick for the master?"


    Huiming said lightly: "Naturally are allies who have a common enemy."


    Li Ke stunned: "It''s all here, who else can''t get along with King An?"


    Huiming said: "Tian Lingzi has sent an ambassador. He intends to support the army commander and compete with His Royal Highness An."


    The banquet at An''an Palace continued until late at night, and the four had a happy conversation. Regardless of the previous encounter, at this moment, you are close friends, drinking a lively drink. Fortunately, everyone''s practice is not low, so don''t worry about getting drunk soon.


    At the end, Wang Jian and Li Maozhen stood up and hugged Li Xun: "Thank you for your hospitality, it''s not too early. I''ll wait to leave."


    Li Zheng nodded. He didn''t mean he couldn''t leave the other side to stay at An Wang Mansion, but Li Maozhen had said before that they would return to Fengxiang tomorrow, so they would return to the barracks tonight. The two of them came back to Chang''an to pay a special visit to Li Yan.


    The behavior was so hurried that Li Wei felt a little strange, but the other party was unwilling to say more, and he didn''t ask more.


    Li Ye didn''t think about it. He took advantage of this opportunity to kill Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, and Li Maozhen.


    After all, he had the memories before crossing, and he knew that Datang''s rivers and mountains were falling apart in these people''s hands, and with his current practice in the real world, it was easy to kill them.


    However, during the troubled times, Zhu Wen was killed, Zhang Wen Li Wen was killed, Wang Jian was killed, and Zhang Jian Li Jian was killed. The princes were able to segregate one party.


    "Let''s have another drink at the end."


    I don''t know who it is, proposed a sentence.


    So the four raised their glasses at the same time.


    The wine glass was held in midair, but suddenly froze, as if no one wanted a toast, and this last glass of wine needed some toast.


    "Why not respect this world of controversy, this time of sip?"


    Li Maozhen suddenly said.


    "Okay, respect this great battle, and respect this time for a drink!"


    The four laughed at each other and drank this last glass of friendship-related wine.


    This is actually very strange. As Tang Chen, how can you say that the world of Datang is a world of great contention?


    ...


    On the same day, Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, and Li Maozhen successively left the Anwang Mansion.


    The next day, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian set off for Fengxiang.


    After arriving at Fengxiang, the two went straight to see Feng Xiang Jiedushi Li Changyan. This is Li Changyan''s military order.


    Li Changyan is already waiting in the study.


    After Wang Jian and Li Maozhen took the sword, they came to see him in the house.


    "The two men went out and made great contributions to Fengxiang. The coach was very pleased. They didn''t have to be courteous, they all took their seats." Li Changyan smiled with a cordial smile, raised Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, and went to the main seat.


    As soon as he was seated, the smile on Li Changyan''s face narrowed and replaced with solemn solemnity. He stared at Wang Jian and Li Maozhen sharply, and said slowly: "The handsome hastened to call back the two generals. What is the reason? ? "


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen gave each other a glance, and said together, "Please ask the military commander to make it clear."


    Li Changyan''s eyes were deep, as if there were countless swords in his possession, staring at Wang Jian and Li Maozhen: "Your Majesty''s car, Fengxiang in no time!"


    Li Shu returned to Chang''an from Shu, and must take Fengxiang.


    When Wang Jian and Li Maozhen saw Li Changyan''s eyes, they suddenly seemed to understand something, and their expressions immediately became annihilated.


    "This is an opportunity for Feng Xiang, an opportunity for the coach, and an opportunity for the two generals."


    Li Changyan didn''t say anything clearly, but when it comes to this, there is no difference from the plain words. He stared closely at Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, as if the two of them did not agree with each other, they would violently kill people. "The handsome man treats the two generals. It ¡¯s not thin. We are subordinates in front of us, but we are like hands and feet in private. Would the two generals be willing to help the coach achieve a great cause? "


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen stood up together and bowed down in the room: "May I pledge allegiance to the army and go to the soup and fire, I will never die!"


    "Okay!" Li Changyan slammed the festival, stood up, lifted the two up, his face full of relief and excitement, "There are two generals helping each other, why not worry about a big deal?"


    When Wang Jian and Li Maozhen stepped out of the Jiedushi Mansion, their palms were cold.


    Around the house where Li Changyan met them, there were hundreds of armored soldiers and dozens of masters. It was not until Wang Jian and Li Maozhen left that Li Changyan let them back.


    If Wang Jian and Li Maozhen did not agree to assist him, then they are now two bodies.


    ...


    Chang''an, An''s Mansion.


    Li Yan sat silent after the book case. Song Jiao stood in the hall, his eyes were sharp and his voice filled with murderous sentiment: "After Wang Jian and Li Maozhen returned to Feng Xiang, they went directly to Li Changyan. He turned around outside the city and headed southwest. Isn''t it obvious that Li Changyan wanted to do something? "


    Li Yan tapped his finger on the table, his expression was low: "Li Changyan is going to hijack His Majesty, and make the princes order the princes? Like today ¡¯s chaos, even though Huang Chao is dead, the chaos in different places have sprung up like mushrooms. At this time, Li Changyan It''s not unusual to have this idea, but isn''t the tactical army of 100,000 soldiers and horses, he dares to do the same? "


    Song Jiao said: "Feng Xiang is the site of Li Changyan. He hides his soldiers aside, pretends to greet His Majesty, and then suddenly launches an attack. Even if His Majesty is guarded by a magical army, after all, it is impossible to be surrounded by 100,000 people. Li Changyan is very likely Large. Furthermore, the Shenze Army said that it was 100,000, but nine out of ten were recruits. How can it be compared with Fengxiang''s elite in battle? "


    Li Min nodded and groaned again.


    Song Jiaohan chanted: "Once His Majesty is held hostage, the first thing Li Changyan has to deal with is you, because you are a son of a clan and a prince of the dynasty. If you don''t get rid of you, Li Changyan can''t sleep. Li Ke used it to look around, Ping Lujun''s situation was not restless. "


    "Furthermore, the world is in chaos and everyone wants to achieve a great cause. Those who have the ambition to do so, the first obstacle to be removed, I''m afraid it''s you too. In everyone''s view, you are not only Li Zhi''s brother, it is him The most trusted courtier is the pillar of the Great Tang Society. Only when you fall down will there be a chance for everyone! "


    Li Xun smiled helplessly. What he always thought about was to wait until the world was chaotic and the Tang Dynasty perished. He took advantage of the situation to compete with the world, to win the Central Plains, to achieve the imperial cause, and to become an immortal as a true dragon. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a speculator. Now it has become a loyal official of Datang in the eyes of people all over the world?


    The general situation in this world is really like a torrent, pushing people forward, people do not know where they will go.


    However, Li Zhi''s decisive nature is not the time to hesitate, because Li Zhi is approaching Feng Xiang. He told the guard outside the door: "Let Shangguan fall into the city to see me."


    "Yes!"


    Song Jiao froze, and her eyes were full of doubts: "You don''t pass on your message to your Majesty? As long as your Majesty knows the news, even if there is no one to use the army, after all, there are 100,000 soldiers on the side, Li Changyan will not Will it succeed? "


    Li Yan looked at Song Jiao, his eyes were like the abyss, he said slowly: "What then?"


    "What then?"


    "Your Majesty cannot return to Chang''an without entering Fengxiang, so he can only return to Chengdu. That is to say, Feng Xiangjun did not attack the Divine Army, Li Changyan did not hold his Majesty, but His Majesty returned to Chengdu because of a word from me. . Then what happened, did you ever think about it? "Asked Li Li with the words.


    Song Jiao couldn''t help but think along Li Yan''s thinking: "Feng Xiangjun didn''t move, Li Changyan''s unconsciousness was not revealed, naturally there was no unconsciousness. The reason why you made up Feng Xiangjun''s chaos, let His Majesty return to Chengdu, but he held it Chang''an City ... "


    Speaking of this, Song Jiao opened her cherry mouth: "You occupy Chang''an, with Ping Lu army on the side, as stable as Taishan, with the great achievements of breaking Tongguan, killing Huang Chao, and rebuilding Chang''an, make the world look forward, and dominate the majesty, but do not let your majesty return to Changan ... you are the son of Li Tangzong''s family, do you want to ... stand on your own ?! "


    Li Yan laughed: "Our Li Tang battle for the throne was always full of blood. During the Anshi Rebellion, Xuanzong ran to Chengdu and his prince rushed to Lingzhou. With Xuanzong still alive, the prince became an emperor, claiming to inherit the throne. It''s for Su Zong. Even Xuan Zong in Chengdu had to hold his nose to admit it for the sake of peace. "


    "Now Huang Chao was killed, but the chaotic army has not disappeared. He is still besieging Chenzhou and scourges the Central Plains. I am also a son of the clan, with the blood of Li Tang. This time I have made great achievements, so I am proud and want to use peace In the name of chaos, it was not unbelievable to let His Majesty stay in Chengdu under the support of Fanzhen ¡¯s unpopular reasons. He was under the support of 100,000 troops and Lu Jun.


    Song Jiao''s beautiful face was instantly pale, without any trace of blood, she covered her mouth, and then she did not exclaim.

 v3 Chapter 40： Bafang Yundong

    (Seven thousand words.)


    Song Jiao is very clear that what Li Yan said is completely possible.


    Today Li Zhi has made great achievements, and many people are jealous. Apart from that, Tian Lingzi will never give up if he has a chance to speak. If the situation really develops according to what Li Zhi said, then Tian Lingzi will first stigmatize Li Zhi''s rebellion. By then, it will be equivalent to putting Li Zhi and Lu Jun on the fire.


    Of course Li Li believed Li Li and regarded Li Li as a brother. But Li Li is an emperor. Song Jiao hardly needs to know and know what situation Li Li will face at that time.


    In the worst case, there is jealousy of the king and envy of the monarchs. Even if he has a monstrous feat, even if he has 100,000 troops, isn''t that the same situation as Li Xian of the year?


    Xu Xun, Shangguan is here.


    "His Royal Highness, Shangguan Qingcheng is waiting to be sent!" After entering the door of Shangguan Qingcheng, Ling Ran clenched his fists. She was dressed in silver armor and moved at will. The sound of iron ring ringing sounded for the second time. At this moment, the armor is on her body, showing her vitality.


    Li Yan stood up and came to Shangguan Qingcheng. Without talking, he stared for a while.


    The silver general in front of him was one of Li Zhi''s most trusted people, and now, with an order, he might push her into the sea of ??fire. However, there are hundreds of thousands of troops, hundreds of good generals, Li Yan has the highest trust in her, so these priorities must be left to her alone.


    Li Yanran asked, "Are the generals afraid of death?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng said without hesitation: "His Royal Highness is going to die, and he will die generously!"


    "Okay!" Li Yan''s eyebrows were like swords, "Shangguan is obedient!"


    "The end is here!" Shangguan Qingcheng sounded loudly.


    Li Yan stared at her and said, "Fate you to ride three thousand horses with fangs, ride both day and night, rush to Fengxiang, and accept His Majesty to return to Beijing!"


    "The commander-in-chief!" Shangguan Qingcheng promised abruptly, without a word, without question.


    Li Yan held her fist in his hand: "If the reinforcements will not last for a long time, would the general be willing to die?"


    Shangguan''s eyes were like snow-capped mountains, clear and cold: "The end will not die, and the military order will not stop!"


    Li Min took a deep breath: "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!" Shangguan Qingcheng led back down, turned outside, turned around, strode away, and got windy, knowing that there was a mountain of swords and fire in front of him, still impassioned.


    Song Jiao suddenly lost her mind: "So good, you are willing to let her die?"


    Li Yan returned to the main seat, but did not sit down, throwing his sleeves and holding his hands behind his back: "Raising soldiers for a thousand days, using soldiers for a while, the country is in dire straits, the overall situation is worrying, and the soldiers will not die. Who will die?"


    Song Jiao was speechless.


    She couldn''t speak for a long time, because she saw Jin Ge iron horse''s spirit from Li Yan. At this moment, facing one person, she seemed to be on the battlefield.


    Sunshine lay open at the feet of Li Ao, and he ordered: "Liu Dazheng was killed, 30,000 soldiers were killed, Fengxiang went west, and he coped with Langya and welcomed His Majesty to return!"


    ...


    Feng Xiang.


    A monk entered Fengxiang.


    Fengxiang, governs Fengxiang House. Outside the city, official roads are like weaving, there is a team of monks, about twenty people, lined up, heading first.


    The monks were all clothed in robes, holding the ring with one hand, lowering their eyebrows and narrowing their eyes, walking along the road. At the head, the white eyebrows are as long as willow branches, hanging on the side of the face, with kind eyes and solemn looks.


    People walking on the official road, seeing this group of monks, all looked sideways, all curious. Occasionally, some people pointed and talked, as if they saw monsters and demons, it is worth commenting.


    In the broad daylight, naturally there are no demons, and there are no demons. If there are demons, they are also artificial demons, and they are not demons.


    An old woman fell down the road and couldn''t get up for a while. There was a woman next to her who helped her quickly. Seeing her old eyes closed tightly, she couldn''t help panicking and looking at her breath. She couldn''t help crying and crying.


    The monk walked in front of the woman who was hugging the old woman and wept, and stopped her footsteps. More than a dozen people kept the same pace. The white-browed monk headed by the footsteps stopped at the same time.


    "Amitabha. Do n¡¯t panic, and let the poor monk take a look." The monk with white eyebrows crouched in front of the old monk and reached out to hold the opponent''s wrist.


    The woman was full of tears, and she was horrified, but when she saw that she was a monk, she was quite hopeful. She said, "My mother is suffering from a disease that has been delayed for more than a month. Time is running out ... "


    Speaking of this, she wept in tears: "God, my family, my whole family, has never been evil, and has always acted for good. Why did it end like this!"


    The woman cried in the sky, and passers-by saw it, all moved. Some people sigh, some hate, some sorrow, look different, and there are many people watching.


    "The donor is not panic." The monk with white eyebrows reassured him softly, and released his old hand''s wrist, his eyebrows became more kind and kind. "Look at the donor, what about Lingtang?"


    At this point, the old man woke up leisurely, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he stood up, shaking his spirits, not to say that he was not like a sick person, and he had a spirit of dragon and horse.


    The woman quickly asked, "Mother, how do you feel?"


    The old man said: "It seems that the pain is gone, there is no pain at all, and I feel very good and can work on the ground!"


    The woman wept with joy and quickly explained why, and the two of them thanked the monk with white eyebrows.


    The monk white eyebrow lifted the two up and said Amitabha with a solemn and holy look: "It is our duty to save suffering and suffering, and the donor must not make this great gift."


    Seeing this scene, the pedestrians on the road admired the monks ''methods, and they were also shaken by the monks'' loving-kindness and kindness. Some even shouted loudly to applaud these unseen monks.


    Saying goodbye to the old man and the woman, the monk Baimei took the team into Fengxiang Fucheng, crossed the bustling street, and finally came to Jiedushi.


    Before the Jiedushi envoy, there was already someone waiting, and it was Li Changyan''s son, Li Qilin. When he saw the group of commoner monks, he quickly stepped down the stone steps and bowed to salute. "The military commander has been waiting for the masters for a long time, please come with me."


    The white-browed monk folded his hands, followed the other person''s entry into the house, and walked through countless corridors. He finally walked into a clean courtyard. Feng Xiang Jiedong greeted Li Changyan and greeted the monk himself.


    The monk Baimei entered the house alone, and the rest were in the courtyard, standing in two rows, without squinting, but with a strong breath. I saw the sentry in the dark and the dark. I felt a great deal of pressure from the other person, almost breathing was not smooth, and I was secretly shocked. I couldn''t practice the masters in the middle of it, but in the face of these monks, they all looked like rats. Got a cat.


    In the room, the girl-in-law offered tea and cakes and bowed down. Li Changyan was kind and very respectful. He shuddered for a while and went straight to the theme: "How many people did the master bring?"


    The monk Baimei said: "The poor monk is here, and he will bring the monks to 108."


    Li Changyan twitched slightly, disappointed in his eyes: "108?"


    The monk Bai Mei hurriedly said, "The poor monk with one hundred and eight people is enough to cross the armies."


    Li Chang said with a terrified expression: "Honestly?"


    The white-browed monk lowered his eyebrows and said, "A monk doesn''t slang."


    Li Changyan immediately exhilarated: "Okay! Then there will be Master Lao! If this happens, the release of Fengxiang will be the State Education of Fengxiang!"


    The monk Bai Mei calmly said, "Why talk about the state religion in a town?"


    After half a whistle, the monk and the others left the courtyard, and Li Changyan arranged for manpower to take them to rest, still sitting in the room and meditating.


    At halftone, Li Qilin came to Li Changyan and whispered, "Father, are these monks really useful?"


    Li Changyan smiled deeply: "It''s useless, haven''t you already seen it?"


    Li Qilin silently, seeing this group of monks, he also felt great pressure, but he was already a practitioner in the middle of practicing Qi.


    Li Qilin tentatively said: "Father, although these monks are well-cultivated, but we have to hold on to His Majesty, and Fengxiang Army is enough. Why do we need to use these outsiders?"


    Li Changyan glanced at him lightly, and said politely, "You can only see the eyes, but you can''t see the future. It''s impossible for the princes to be princes for their fathers. The soldiers are loyal and loyal. Is it really just a matter of holding the emperor? "


    Li Qilin was stunned for no reason.


    Li Changyan continued: "Of course not. The world is in chaos. This is a world of great contention. The boss wants to challenge the Central Plains. How can he rule the world by holding the heavens alone? What the boss wants is to be a man of heart, and he will die!" It is possible for Fang to dominate the world. To achieve this quickly, we must rely on the power of Shimen. What is Shimen? It is a means to control people''s hearts! "


    After a pause, Li Chang snorted and said to himself: "The teachings of Shimen are nothing more than two. One is to guide people to goodness, and the other is to fear the Buddha. The king rules the world, and the Lord controls the place. The most important thing is What? It''s nothing more than two things. One is order, and the other is loyalty to the King. "


    "In today''s world, people''s hearts are chaotic, thieves are raging, and chaos are all around. Is this what the Lord wants to see? Only when the jurisdiction is stable and there are no evils, can the Lord''s rule be stable, and can manpower and material resources be used by the Lord."


    "I got help from Shimen, letting the temple spread over the territory, and let monks spread the teachings, so that people can do good. Shimen pays attention to endure the sufferings of this life for the benefit of the next life. Who believes this? What the Lord needs is the reason why Shimon has such teachings. "


    "Let the people be willing to suffer, then I will donate miscellaneous taxes, and the people will not resist, and I get more taxes, which can be used as military assets in wartime, and can be enjoyed in peacetime, isn''t it beautiful? Let the people be good, and they will It will not become a thief, and kill and kill people, so that the order in the world will be stable. "


    "People convert to Shimen, and they will awe the Buddha. Do they worship Buddha every day, where is the Buddha? Where is the Buddha? Those who truly understand the teachings of Shimen will know that when they think of goodness, they are Buddhas, and when they think of epiphany, they are Buddha and everyone can be Buddhas. Buddhas pay attention to all life, etc. Since all life is equal, the Buddha is equal to the people, why do they want the people to worship them? "


    "After all, all beings worship not Buddha, but strength and power! Imagine that once the people believe in the Buddha and fear the Buddha, then the coach will let the door open and declare that I am the reincarnation of the Buddha, then who will not fight for me? I will fight there, where they will fight. Whoever fights me, they will rise up to guard! This is what I want, the people are loyal to me! "


    Having said that, Li Changyan looked at Li Qilin, "Do you understand?"


    Li Qilin was sweating coldly: "My son understands, my father is using Shimen."


    Li Changyan chuckled, "No, you don''t understand."


    In a quiet courtyard, the monks were in their rooms and meditating.


    In the main room, the white-browed monk is drinking tea. In front of him, a young monk is standing and asking for advice: "Master, Shimen must be out of the world, broadcast the doctrine, and build a temple. It is for the people. Grace, let the people sincerely believe, why are you helping Li Changyan? "


    The monk Baimei slowly put down the tea bowl and looked at the young monk. That was his most proud disciple. He slowly asked: "Do you think that Shimen should be promoted, temples should be built, and the teachings should be widely spread. It is to help the people. Let the people believe? "


    The young monk froze, "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not," said the monk with white eyebrows.


    "What does it depend on?"


    "It is the support of the king and the people who rule the world. They have given us the wealth of building temples, and have given us the qualifications to spread the teachings!"


    The young monk was unknown, so it seemed extremely unexpected.


    The monk Baimei sighed and said slowly, "You have to remember that there is only one master in the world, who controls everything in the world. This person is the emperor, the power holder, and the ruler of life. Whether it is Shimen, As a Taoist gate, to build a monastery, you must first get the consent of the king. If the king does not recognize you, no matter how good your teachings are, he can use all kinds of names to make you fly.


    "If the king approves you, if there is a decree, there will be countless more temples in the world. The self-release of the gate, several times of great prosperity, whether it is a large temple or a wide collection of disciples, is because of the king''s support. , Destroy the Buddha, then the release door was stricken. "


    The young monk wondered: "Isn''t Shimen the one born, why are there so many interests fighting?"


    The monk Bai Mei sneered: "Who is born in the world? If Shimen is really a born sect, how would the world know the existence of Shimen? Isn''t this contradictory? In the final analysis, Shimen is to be carried forward in the world, born in the world, There is nothing to say about death in the world. "


    The young monk thought about it and said, "So this time, Master will help Li Changyan?"


    Bai Meidao said humanely: "It''s just to take what you need. Shimon is useful to the king, and the king will naturally support it. Once Shimon is harmful to the community, the wise king will restrain it."


    The young monk said suddenly, "Will we not become tools for others?"


    The monk Bai Mei said: "Isn''t Li Changyan a tool for us to spread the doctrine and flourish the monks? At that time, the monks in the world will be flourishing, and the power will reach a certain level. In this world, it is not necessarily kings or monks.


    The young monk realized, "So are we using Li Changyan?"


    The white-browed monk said, "Just use each other."


    The young monk did not yell: "How can we be exploited if we release the door?"


    The monk Bai Mei calmly said: "Remember, in any sect of the world, any doctrine, only the person in power thinks he can exist and is useful to himself, he will exist, otherwise he will not exist. Even if it exists, it will provok the person in power Unhappy, you can just put off the hat of an evil door demon, and you will be destroyed! If the door is to be prosperous, it must be useful to those in power, otherwise, there is no soil for survival! "


    The young monk was unaware that he didn''t know how to speak. He seemed a little scared, and his body shivered.


    Seeing his appearance, Monk Baimei sighed: "You have to understand that there are only two kinds of people, one is the use of others, and the other is the use of others. The difference is that some people have both , Then you can make a career. And many stupid people can only be used. "


    "They either demanded or feared, so they believed in the doctrine and used their hard-earned money to support Shimon. They became the people who were used by Shimon. They hoped to protect Shimon and give them money and blessings. Lu and peace of mind. The more unruly those in power, the more suffering people will suffer, the more they will seek relief. "


    "With the spiritual trust of Shimen, people will not be chaotic, and those in power can rest easy! But in fact, if Shimen is really so capable, wouldn''t it have dominated the world long ago. How could this be the situation now? But you also need to understand that if you want to release the door, you must rely on these ignorant people to support us! "


    ...


    Yanmen Army Camp.


    Li Ke stared at Huiming brightly: "So Shimen has sent someone to Fengxiang, under the guise of helping Li Changyan, but it''s really for the sake of ..."


    He felt strange, and when he came here, he stopped, unable to say the rest.


    Huiming calmly said, "Yes, it''s just to kill King An!"


    Li Ke was confused with his thoughts, and was unclear for a moment: "An Wang sits in Chang''an, and there are 100,000 troops. Lu Jun is on the side. How can he go to Fengxiang?"


    Huiming said lightly: "If His Majesty is in trouble, can he not go? If there is only Feng Xiang, An Wang can only send part of the song, but there is a Shimen to make a stalk, and only some troops are not enough. He had to leave a large army in Changan, so in the end he had to go by himself. "


    Li Ke thought about it, and soon he understood, but he was still a bit worried: "An Wang Xiu was a high master. Some days ago, he was promoted to the real world ... he practiced nine layers of qi. You can kill real people when you are here, and now you are promoted to a real person in Lingchi, who can get him? "


    Huiming didn''t squint. "What''s wrong with one person, how about one hundred people? What can one hundred people do, and how good is it to release the door?"


    Li Keong was shocked after hearing: "The power of dumping the door?"


    Huiming said calmly: "In addition to the people who have arrived in Fengxiang, the 18 Great Northern Temples such as Jue Xiao Temple and the 36 Great Temples such as Jinguang Temple in the Western Region, dozens of people have been assembled in the Vajrayana territory, and the six-way reincarnation team of Shimen has been assembled The Eighty Monk Corps is rushing to Fengxiang! I have a wide range of releases from all over the world, and all the masters have come out from the nest, and the strongest means have been born together. The military commander said, can I kill a Li?


    At the end of the story, although Huiming still looks calm, in her tone, she has a sense of anger and supreme majesty.


    Li Keyong was even more shocked, almost stunned: "Eighteen temples in the north, thirty-six temples in the western region, dozens of Vajrayogini, eight hundred monk regiments, six reincarnation arrays ... It''s more than enough to support the army and destroy the country! The force of the world''s release is to kill a Li Zhi, which is ... is it different from killing a chicken with a bull knife? Is it really worth it? "


    Huiming said lightly: "As long as you can kill, it''s worth it."


    "Why?"


    Huiming said: "Because he blocked the way of the military commander, and the military commander couldn''t solve it! For the future of the military commander, he must do so. Before, we have always been too underestimated, too careless, and now, it is It''s time to end this error. "


    Li Ke was speechless with half a ring.


    For a long time, he looked complex and said, "Is Li Zhi really so powerful?"


    The voice of Huiming is mixed with the meaning of killing: "Shimen Buddha''s eyes look at the past, the present, and the future, but he can''t see through Li Zhi''s son. He is not in the six ways, he is not in the Three Realms, and his life is not. Above the reincarnation mill, it is so present, unseen before, unheard of! "


    "And he himself has become a high master. His Majesty Ping Lu Jun did not even dare to say victory, but now he has made great achievements, and his reputation is greater than at home, attracting the admiration of all the people in the world! Such a character, if he is left in the switch Is tantamount to letting the tigers return to the mountains. "


    "In the course of time, the world is changing. He ascends to the sky, the heroes of the world, the people with lofty ideals, and the enthusiastic sons and daughters are bound to gather together! By then, the people who kill him will not be able to kill, and the army that defeated him will not be easily defeated. How does the military commander stand out? Is it impossible to make this world impossible? Let it be at this foot, begging for longevity ?! "


    Huiming stood up, flung his sleeves wide, and walked back and forth in the tent. He frowned, his eyes full of murderous look, and his expression went against the calm.


    Li Ke has known him for many years, and this is the first time he has seen him.


    Huiming has a voice: "The world is in chaos and the air is scattered. This is a world of great contention! Who can master the air and who can ask the Central Plains to achieve the great cause can control the air of the world. State of State! "


    "In a world of great competition, the order has not existed, the old world has collapsed, and the new world has not yet been established. This is the time when our grand grand exhibitions were unveiled. Shimen was introduced to Divine China from the Eastern Han Dynasty, and it has not shown the world for hundreds of years. The gates are crowded everywhere, and now, how can I release the gate to gain the luck of the world and become the master of China? "


    He turned and stared at Li Keyong: "Since China has a history, all the emperors have been Han, don''t the military commanders want to enter China, as the King of Shatuo, become the king of China, control Jiuzhou, and control the world ?!"


    Li Ke looked at him in front of him, like Hui Ming, Yue Ming''s Hui Ming, staring at each other.


    Huiming flicked his sleeves and stood against his hands, proudly boundless, like the world, "Eighteen temples in the north, thirty-six temples in the western region, dozens of King Kong, eight hundred monk regiments, six reincarnation battles, it ¡¯s true that Li Ye is killed. It''s a knife for killing chickens. "


    "However, the purpose of this trip is to make a big contribution to the world, to help the commander to control Jiuzhou, to unite the land of China, and to become the supreme king! And these forces are the magic weapon of the commander in the world. A great gift from Shimen to the military commander. With this magical soldier in hand, why worry about the world''s injustice, isn''t the emperor at your fingertips ?! "


    Huiming stood upright, mad at bullfighting.


    Li Ke rose with the fight, finally no longer pretending to be surprised, and no longer concealed his ambitions, "Okay! With the help of a master, with the help of Shimen, the army of the coach is bound to sweep the world and flatten Jiuzhou. ! "


    ...


    Zhongnan Mountain hinterland.


    The place where the gate of Zhongnan Mountain Road is located.


    Outside the Xiaoxiao Hall, there is Changhong landing.


    "Zhang Daoyou, don''t come without a fool." Xu Nanping, the head of Zhongnanshan, smiled at Changhong and showed the salute.


    "Xu Daoyou, I haven''t seen it for years, the style is better than ever." The speaker was Zhang Jiuling, the head of Penglai.


    The two of them were greeted with a half-hearted greeting, and they were about to enter the door together. A rainbow came across the sky suddenly.


    When the rainbow was approaching, Zhang Jiuling and Xu Pingjing saw this, and it turned out to be a woman in a colored shirt who stomped on the fairy sword and the royal sword flew.


    Fei Jian came to the two in an instant, and suddenly stopped, the woman in the colorful shirt on the sword jumped down slightly. It was a milf, but a beautiful woman, with a cinnabar mole on her brows, adding a deterrent to her.


    Seeing this person, Zhang Jiuling and Xu Pingjing both saluted their fists, and Xu Pingjing smiled even more: "Twenty years have passed, Bai Daoyou has become younger. It ¡¯s really glorious to have Ba Daoyou in favor of the small Taoist viewpoint. "


    The woman''s name was Bai Jingxue, who was in charge of Shushan. Although her face was better than a peony, her face was very cold, and she had no reaction to Xu Pingjing''s enthusiasm. She said lightly, "You don''t need to say anything, can anyone else come?"


    Between words, the two Changhongs of Skyrim came opposite each other, which happened to be one south and one north. The two Taoists, regardless of their order of landing, were white-haired old men, with a slightly chubby in the north and a darker skin in the south.


    "Wu Daoyou, long time no see."


    "Wang Daoyou, how are you doing?"


    The two were Wu Jinling, the head of Xuelu, and Sanxian, the head of Dongting Lake.


    At this point, the five major schools of the world, East Penglai West Shushan, Beixuelu South Dongting, and Zhongnanshan have been gathered together.


    The five of them greeted each other and visited the idols of Zhenwu Xuantian God before entering the halls of the palace. The main hall is dedicated to Zhenwu idols, and naturally there is no seat.


    The head of the Fifth Avenue Gate, although there are usually contacts, but not many, and although they share the same vein, they are all competitors, and some have grievances. In the past, they may have to take shots. At this moment, it is peaceful coexistence, An An sits firmly on the futon.


    The positions of the futons were very particular. The five people sat on the five corners of the five-pointed star, so no one took advantage of the seat or suffered a loss.


    It was still a quack, and many polite words were spoken. When Xu Ping mirror saw Bai Jingxue''s impatience, and always knew that the beauty''s hot-tempered Zhongnanshan head, he brought the topic to the topic.


    He said: "Gossiping, let''s talk about business. This son, Li Zhi, has been promoted to a real person in Lingchi. He has no control, and he does not respect the Tao. It ¡¯s the same as knocking on the door, which is unacceptable to us, so he must be eradicated! "


    "But there is nothing you can do by yourself. Now, it is time to join forces against the enemy. Only the head of the world can join the sacrifices to the sky to open the Xianxian array and lead Xianting''s power to the world. Demon evil. Now, it''s been three hundred years since the last time the Xianxian Formation was opened. It''s time for the world to remember why the Tao gate can stand in the Divine Land for thousands of years without falling down! "

 v3 Chapter 41： Westbound

    After listening to Xu Pingjing''s words, the head of Shushan Bai Jingxue smiled and said, "You finally chose Zhu Wen in Nanshan, and you want to support him to set the world. But now, Li Zhi has made great efforts, but it is conceivable that after the emperor returned to Changan, How great a reward will be given to him, his power will be even more inflated. "


    "I heard that Zhu Wen has been appointed by the emperor as the envoy of Xuanwu and sits in Luzhou. Luzhou is in the hinterland of the Central Plains and is connected to Pinglu with water. When Li Zhi returns to Pinglu, if Zhu Wen moves, he will always You can send troops to Luzhou. What will Zhu Wen take then? In the final analysis, this is your business and what does it have to do with us? "


    Xuelu headed Wu Jinling, Dongting Lake head Wang Sanxian, and they all laughed without saying anything. Obviously, Bai Jingxue''s words were similar to what they thought.


    Xu Pingjing coldly chanted: "The world is in chaos and the world is out of the world. Do you hope that the Tang Dynasty will be overthrown and the heroes who want to support the world will be the only ones who can''t succeed?"


    With a cold hum, Xu Pingjing continued: "Li Pinglu''s actions in Pinglu, whether it is to purge the rivers and lakes, or to deal with military, political, and civil affairs, have demonstrated his ability to turn the tide and surpass Li Xian. If Li Xun sat in Changan in the future, only I am afraid that the world ¡¯s Fanzhen will be flattened by him. If Li Zhi returns to Pinglu, it will be even more dragons. He is now a real person in Lingchi and cannot be killed if he wants to kill. If Li Zhifu Building will fall, it will turn the tide. However, the Tang Dynasty community has been rescued. What else is happening in the world? "


    Bai Jingxue looked at Zhang Jiuling: "Is Penglai not from Xianmen at Erhai Lake, but also wants to support a big one out of the world? This time, how can Li Ye be developed in Pinglu to the present appearance?"


    Zhang Jiuling was revealed with scars in front of her face, and she couldn''t hang on her face. She snorted coldly: "Bai Daoyou, Li Yi, you can''t make sense. I don''t believe you, you haven''t counted this life, but who of you can be on the astrology? You can see the fate of this son? We ca n¡¯t even count on him! "


    Said, Zhang Jiuling looked at Wu Jinling and Wang Sanxian, "Shi Kemen has selected Li Keyong, what are the capabilities of Sha Tuo soldiers and Li Ke''s ability, I believe you can see clearly. If Daomen does not work together, only Afraid of the door of danger. If Shimen really dominates the world, let alone, the fairy court is angry, we all have to be destroyed! For thousands of years of door destruction in our hands, we will also become sinners of eternity! "


    Bai Jingxue stopped talking, Xu Pingjing said with a voice: "Li Zhi is a big confidant. Only if Li Zhi is solved first, Dao Men can support the vassions of a party as before, and everyone will win. In its own right. But if Li Zhi cannot be resolved, nothing can be said. "


    Bai Jingxue said coldly: "Since you want to do it, you have to use thunder. It is more than enough to sacrifice a large group to kill this child!"


    ...


    Chang''an.


    Li Yan stood in front of the window with a hand, frowning.


    From time to time, Song Jiao walked into the room, and went straight to Li Yan, chilling: "Just after receiving the news, Fengxiang appeared a large number of monks, and repaired not low."


    Li Yan turned and looked at Song Jiao: "Li Changyan wants to join Shimen?"


    Song Jiao''s face was solemn: "The monk did go to see Li Changyan."


    Li Huan was silent, and Fu looked out of the window again, without a word.


    For a long time, Li Min suddenly asked, "Where has Shangguan fallen?"


    Song Jiao said: "According to the itinerary, you can meet your car tomorrow."


    Li Yan was silent again, this time for a longer time.


    When he spoke again, Li Min asked a series of questions: "Is there any other news? Is there any movement in Li Keyong? Is there any movement in the door?"


    Song Jiao went through all kinds of information in her mind to make sure that nothing was missed, notable details, "The Yanmen Army is in the camp, Li Keyong is in the camp, and there are not many new monks. As for Daomen, we have limited information. Xishu Mountain in Beixuelu South Dongting is too far away. There are very few spies in the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi. As long as they do not have much movement, it is difficult to detect. If it is a monk who is practicing high Qi Even the detectives in Tsing Yi knocked on the door could not be found. "


    Li Yan''s hand on his back was fisted several times, and his eyebrows were tangled for a long time. At last, he suddenly stretched out, "Anyway, we must welcome His Majesty to return. If I let My Majesty fall into Li Changyan''s hand, Then, the world immediately went into chaos, and from the standpoint of Li Changyan, the court would never let me give me a lot of rewards. I would even find an excuse to deal with me, after all, I am a son of the royal family. Now, the Pinglu army has gone too long, and the season has already In winter, ordinary soldiers can''t withstand the war. I went to Fengxiang and the master of Tsing Yi Yemen answered it. "


    Song Jiao''s lips moved, and she stopped talking, and finally said, "Would you like Su Emei to come over?"


    Li Yan has gone out: "It''s too late."


    From Chang''an to Fengxiang, it will not take long for Li Zhi to practice today, but others are different.


    After Li Huan left, Song Jiao also walked out of the courtyard and walked through the corridor to the Tsing Yi Qianmen to arrange everything.


    When passing by a rockery, she stopped suddenly, because someone spoke to her loudly.


    "He is going to Fengxiang?" By the lake in front of the rockery, someone was standing under the moonlight with a hand on his shoulder. The lake in front of him shone, and the night wind blew his long gray hair.


    Song Jiao saw this person suddenly, but was not surprised, "You should have appeared long ago."


    Li Xiandan said indifferently: "How early? Is it when Her Majesty was forced to go west or when Pinglu Army poured into Changan?"


    Song Jiao silently. Li Xian couldn''t stop Li Yan from going west, and had no decisive effect on the army''s campaign. After all, he is just a person, even if he is a real person in Lingchi, he can only do so in the face of great potential.


    Song Jiao suddenly asked, "When he killed Huang Chao, did you see it?"


    Li Xian''s voice flickered far and near, like a moonlight, clearly in front of him, but he couldn''t catch it: "Of course I won''t let him die under Huang Chao."


    Song Jiao gritted her teeth and asked, "What about this time?"


    Li Xian''s voice couldn''t hear the emotions, maybe he had no emotions, or maybe his words made him treat the people all the same, just like the world is indifferent and he regards everything as a ruminant dog.


    He said: "This time? Do you know how many people came to Shimen? Dozens of Vajrayogini, eight hundred monks, if not unexpectedly, even six reincarnation battles have come. I went and can deal with a few Vajrayanas. Realm? Do you know how many people have been sent to Daomen? Masters from the real world came out of the house, and Wu Damen gathered in the middle of the gate, and even the Xianxian array was invited! "


    Song Jiao was instantly pale, and her red lips couldn''t help shaking, "Dead?"


    "Destined." Li Xian replied, "For many years, no one has ever been able to survive in the Xianxian array. No matter how many countries, no one can resist the six reincarnation array."


    Song Jiao''s body shivered: "Why is this so?"


    Li Xian''s eyebrows were peaceful, as if talking about the moonlight tonight: "The general trend, the number of lives. In front of these, how small is an individual?"


    Song Jiao didn''t speak for a while. She suddenly raised her head, stared at Li Xian, and said coldly, "What else do you show up?"


    Li Xian suddenly smiled, looked at Song Jiao, only this one, there was a ray of temperature in his eyes, even if it flashed, "I came to see you for the last time."


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Xian looked at Haoyue and was upright. At this moment, there was no air of dust on his body. In his place, there was a burst of pride, like a towering mountain.


    He said, "In my life, Li Xian, my life is dying, my death is dying. I will never just watch and see that the Tang Dynasty has collapsed in front of me."


    Song Jiao''s face was as white as paper: "You said just now that if you go, you will die!"


    "Generous death."


    After saying this, Li Xian turned and strode away.


    Every step he took was serious and powerful, just like he was when King An was in power, and he ruled the world. This is his life. He has never been slack, and even if his fate makes him beyond recognition, he has not changed this pace.


    ...


    Yanmen Army Camp outside Chang''an City.


    Huiming lifted the curtain to enter the account, and said to Li Ke, who was studying after the handsome case, "Li Li went out of Chang''an and went west."


    Li Ke put down his books, got up at the festival, and exclaimed, "Okay! Are the masters here?"


    Huiming clasped his hands together: "Li Yi can go out of Wugong County, but he can never enter Yi County."


    Li Ke was overjoyed, but he calmed down quickly. He walked two steps back and forth with his negative hand, his eyes became extremely sharp, and he suddenly stopped to ask Huiming: "Li Li was solved, then ..."


    Huiming calmly said: "There are only monks, no counsellors, and no army. The way the military commander responds to the general situation in the world is entirely up to the military commander."


    Li Ke smiled. That''s right, if you can do everything, Li Keyong will not only feel happy, but also very afraid. After all, what he is going to do is the supreme world, not the puppet in Shimen''s hand. To him, Shimen is just a sword. Since it is a sword, it only needs to kill people.


    Li Keyong sat down again, Xu Xu said, "Li Xiang was resolved, Feng Xiang is finished, then the coach will kill the emperor to order the princes, and this world is the thing in the hands of the coach!"


    Huiming Tao said Amitabha.


    Leaving the big account, Huiming stopped outside the account and looked up at the night sky.


    The clear innocence fell on him, making him look so holy.


    Huiming murmured: "What is chaos and what is chaos in the world? This is it."


    ...


    Huiming turned towards Haoyue outside the sky, folded her hands and saluted.


    When he stood up, his eyes were reverent and his sacred look.


    There are only two things in the world, the universe is flooded, and Huiming can be in awe.


    This first gift he gave to the stars in the sky.


    Huiming turned to look at her figure, her head frowning, her expression more solemn.


    Folding his hands together, Huiming leaned in salute to his figure.


    This ceremony, he gave faith in his heart.


    When he looked up again, Huiming''s eyes were like a torch.


    "Under the rule of Shimen, everyone is good. In this world, there will be no more troubled times."


    "Using wicked means to do good deeds. There is peace."


    "Amitabha."


    When he bowed his head, the Buddha lowered his eyebrows.


    When he looked up, King Kong glared.


    ...


    If there are 10,000 people in the world, there are 10,000 ways.


    Everyone''s avenue and everyone''s road are different.


    Even if they have the same identity, they are considered the same person.


    Li Yan''s words are under his feet. He is now on the border of Wugong County.


    Chang''an Prefecture is adjacent to Fengxiang Prefecture. It flows upstream from Chang''an City and follows Weishui all the way to the west. After leaving Wugong County, the most western side of Chang''an Prefecture, it enters Shexian County, the most eastern side of Fengxiang Prefecture. Li Yan entered Fengxiang''s position from Shu, but was in the most western Chencang of Fengxiang.


    In other words, Li Yan had to cross the entire Fengxiang to see Li Yan.


    Now, Li Yan has gone further, to Lixian and Fengxiang. Taking a step back, you returned to Wugong and returned to Changan.


    Li Yan stood on the official road, with the boundary monument at his feet. On both sides of the official road, there were neat poplar trees. The moonlight fell on the wilderness and fell on Li Ying''s shoulders.


    "Further, the sea of ??bitterness is boundless; take a step back and return to shore."


    A monk in white, hundreds of steps in front of Li Yi, folded his hands, said Amitabha, looked up at Li Yi with a compassionate and unquestionable tone, solemnly said.


    The distance of hundreds of steps is not a distance to the real world at all. But since the other party dared to stand in front of Li Yan, there would be no reliance.


    Li Yanrao looked at each other with interest, and was not in a hurry. When he came out of Changan City, he knew that the journey westward tonight would not be smooth. He is patient, and he must be patient, even if the situation is critical.


    Li Yan looked at the monk in white and never spoke.


    The monk in white calmly and looked at Li Yan, just like looking at a person to be rescued, and needed him to cross, he continued: "Does the donor want to go ashore without end?"


    Li Min laughed slightly and still didn''t speak, but he took a step forward.


    A few miles away from the official road, there is a hill with many people and monks.


    The headed monk, holding a zen stick, gave birth to a pair of white eyebrows, and was looking at Li Yan who took a step. Beside him, a monk tall like an iron tower was asking out loud: "Abbot, why do you want your brother to persuade Li Xuan to turn around? If you kill him directly, you are finished?"


    This monk was Hui Neng. When Li Ke used the monk to fight at zero mouths, he went to the battlefield and used his own strength to stop the soldiers in the battle.


    The white-browed monk smiled, but instead of answering Hui Neng''s question, he asked instead: "How many of us?"


    Hui Neng was puzzled, but still answered honestly: "Eighteen King Kong, thirty-six Arhats, eight hundred monks, and six reincarnation formations are all on the way."


    Monk Baimei nodded: "Since Li Zhi is bound to die, why bother?"


    Hui Neng disturbed, "What does the abbot mean?"


    The white-browed monk Xu Xu said: "This son should not be underestimated. He is not in the six lanes, is not in the Three Realms, and is not in the reincarnation mill. If he will come to my release, it is also an opportunity. We can study him carefully. You My brother entered King Kong for many years, and in the entire Jiaoxiao Temple, which is weaker than this seat, he came forward to try the depth of Li Zhi. And you see, Li Zhi has stepped into your brother''s field, your brother ¡¯s In the field, there are deterrents and people who listen to the wonderful effects of teaching. How many demons are surrendered because of this, and they are converted to me and released, and Li Li ... "


    He didn''t finish saying this, and he stared at it, because in the official way, something had changed.


    The monk in white stepped out, and the monk in white frowned, and his eyes burst into anger. The whole atmosphere suddenly changed, full of inviolable majesty: "The sea of ??bitterness is hell. The donor is unwilling to do good, and insists on going to hell? "


    Li Xun''s body flickered, and she had reached the monk in white, her eyebrows calmly: "You say the sea of ??suffering is the sea of ??bitterness, and you say the shore is the shore? Even if it is, it is also your shore of the painful sea. What does it have to do with me?"


    The words did not fall, Li Yan closed his hands into a fist and banged on the monk in white.


    The monk in white didn''t expect Li Zhi to do it, and there was a look of astonishment and anger in his eyes, and he quickly pulled back.


    His field has a deceptive effect, and it will make people unknowingly be stunned by his words and temperament, thereby fearing him from the heart and believing what he said, so as to achieve the goal of changing the opponent''s mind.


    A word can cross people, a word can kill, this is the domain ability of white monks.


    This ability, Zeng Jin made him surrender to countless opponents, even if he is higher than him, as long as he doesn''t immediately act with him, give him the opportunity to speak, and his mind is slightly unsteady, he will win.


    Once this monk in white clothing went north to the grassland, he used this method to "cross" a prestigious high-priest **** priest. But the monk in white did not expect that Li Yan was completely unaffected by him.


    "I don''t think it''s such a tough mind. It''s rare."


    The monk in white was secretly shocked, but at this time, this surprise had long been replaced by anger. He suddenly drank, stabilized his body, and blasted toward Li Kun with a punch. "The devil, since you are not exiled , That book will take you in and suppress your soul ... King Kong Fist! "


    He is a big disciple of Jiaoxiao Temple, who is the leader of the northern Shimen and also the leader of the Great Tang Dynasty. He has worshiped Buddhism since many years and has challenged countless opponents. The only time he failed was a defeat. Abbot of Jue Xiao Temple.


    Li Yan laughed: "If you are acclimated, you are good, if you are not accused, you are the devil, and how emotional separation is the difference between good and evil? What is the difference between those who follow me and those who disobey me?"


    "Look for death!" With the monk in white yelling, murderous in his eyebrows, apparently he was determined to kill. Behind him, a huge golden Buddha statue suddenly appeared, slowly raising his head, covering half of the sky.


    The statue of Buddha is majestic and glorious, overlooking the life, inviolable, giving people the impulse to worship. When he punched out with a punch, the golden Buddha statue pressed his hand to Li Yan, and watching the posture was like pressing an ant to death.


    At this moment, the purple smoke suddenly rose in front of the Buddha statue, and the clouds and mist rose in an instant, as beautiful as the morning glow. In the rolling purple clouds covering the sun and the sky, a huge purple fist suddenly burst out with a thunderous potential.


    In the face of the huge fist, the monk in white suddenly felt the danger, and his heart seemed to be held up so hard that he could hardly help screaming. This was a situation he had never encountered before, and his heart was shocked, and at the same time he became even more ashamed and angry, a sharp whistling sound was heard in his throat, and Jingangquan met Ziqi Juyunquan.


    The corners of Li''s mouth moved slightly, drawing a ridicule of radian, banging with the fist of the white monk. In the midair of the two men, the large purple fist also hit the palm of the golden Buddha statue, and the aura suddenly turned like a wave, covering a range of dozens of feet, and the sound of air explosion blocked all sounds.


    The monk in white came into contact with Li Zhi''s fist and felt as if he was hitting a smashed mountain. The pain came from his fingers and spread to the entire arm at once, pressing his heart against the sea. He shuddered all over, and he couldn''t control himself anymore, vomiting blood and flying out. The arms were pulled sideways like noodles, and the bones had completely shattered.


    On the hill, the abbot of Jue Xiao Temple, Hui Neng, and others saw this scene with horror.


    They had only previously heard that Li Yan was superior in combat ability and had the ability to leapfrog challenges. However, he never imagined that the great disciple of Jue Xiao Temple would be knocked down by Li Yan. On the leapfrog challenge, the disciples of Jue Xiao Temple have also done it, but why did they fail so quickly when they met Li Ye?


    The monks were horrified, but it was unknown, but the abbot of Jue Xiao Temple felt a hint of avenue from the fist of Li Ye.


    He suddenly reacted. He saw an exercise called "Ziqi Donglai" in an ancient book. It is said that Lao Tzu stayed when he passed the Hangu Pass, and it was full of Lao Tzu''s understanding of the avenue! If there are five thousand words in Tao Te Ching and Lao Tzu is written in text, then the method of "Ziqi Donglai" is to prove by force.


    Such exercises are inherently supreme, and it is not surprising that they are challenged to leapfrog. However, what made the abbot of Juexiao Temple strange is that the practice of "Ziqi Donglai" only exists in the records of ancient books. No one in this world has practiced it, and even Daomen disciples cannot find it.


    How did Li Yan get this technique?


    Li Xun didn''t give the abbot of Jue Xiao Temple more time to think. After blasting the monks in white, he rushed towards them without stopping. The distance of a few miles, for a monk in real life, is just an instant away.


    The abbot of Juexiao Temple did not conceal his breath. The previous plan was to create momentum for the disciple of Juexiao Temple, but now, he is completely exposed to Li Yan.


    However, of course the abbot of Jue Xiao Temple is not afraid of Li Yan, and there are three real people behind him, plus himself, it is not difficult to deal with Li Yan. What''s more, eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats can be reached immediately.


    The abbot of Jue Xiao Temple suddenly rose into the sky. At this moment, he was exuding a golden light, and the whole man was like a **** and Buddha came to the world. It can be described as the solemn treasure, naturally he is not comparable to the disciples of Jue Xiao Temple. I am willing to cross you ashore with Shimen. You are not only unencumbered, do not agree with each other, and hurt my disciples. It is such a crazy act that you have become enchanted, have you become a demon ?! "


    Li Xun poked his lips: "If you want to fight, why not talk nonsense?"


    The abbot of Jue Xiao Temple was furious: "You have already been enchanted! The Lord must be a tyrant when enchanted, so as not to cause disaster to the world in the future, the poor monk will remove the devil from the world today!"


    Having said that, the abbot of Jue Xiao Temple raised his scepter, and at that moment, the golden sky in the midst of the sky was full, and the light flowed into the river.

 v3 Chapter 42： Immeasurable heaven

    The abbot of Juexiao Temple lifted the zen stick, Li Yan''s eyebrows were stunned, the golden mandala on the zen stick was too rich, covering all things, and countless gold lights poured out from the zen stick, because it flowed much, it looked like a flowing river.


    This is a technique that Li Zhi has never seen. There are many differences between the two worlds. The Shimen in this world not only has different development conditions, but also the means by which Shimen disciples have not seen and heard. However, Li Yan did not hesitate, and his body was not stagnated in the slightest, and Lu Gujian was already in his hand.


    At this time, Hui Neng and three other Vajrayogini monks rushed to Li Kun from three different positions together, seemingly intending to gain time for Fayi. Li Min also keenly noticed that after the golden mangs on the zen stick gathered into a river, there was a faint horror in it, as if it was extremely dangerous, and it would soon burst out.


    As a master of real life, Hui Neng and others were suddenly dispatched, and behind them were huge statues of Vajrayana Buddha, some with majestic treasures, some with anger and some expressions, but no matter what expression they had, they had great power. Pressure of gas.


    "Devil, don''t kneel yet!"


    Huineng yelled at Li Yan, the Buddha statue behind him was the glaring Buddha, and as he yelled, the Buddha suddenly shot a golden light from his eyebrow and hooded him.


    From this golden light, Li Xuan felt the dangerous atmosphere. He did not hesitate and immediately evaded. A strand of flying hair was swept by the golden light and immediately turned into flying ash.


    "Devil, don''t kneel yet!"


    "Devil, don''t kneel yet!"


    At the same time, the other two Vajrayanas also shot at Li Yi.


    The idol on the left is majestic, and he presses Li Li away with one hand; the buddha on the right has a look of muna, but I don''t know when he has a gold knife in his hand.


    Li Yan froze quietly, shifting away, avoiding everyone''s shot. He can''t resist the means of Vajrayana, and once hit, he will also be hit hard.


    After reaching the real state of Lingchi, Li Zhi''s attack power is better than before, because the existence of Qinglian and Longqi can make his shots more powerful. Coupled with the "Ziqi Donglai" method, it is hard to guard against.


    Just as he is now dodging everyone ¡¯s skills, Tamei in "Ziqi Donglai" has no trace, but Li Zhi''s defense has not been improved, and his body is the same as ordinary real life.


    Hui Neng and others saw that Li Yan could pass through their attack, and they were all furious under the mistake and shot again.


    At the same time, the golden river flowing out of the Fayi scepter has permeated the air, as if the river hangs upside down, as if the Milky Way is about to fall, its power has reached a terrible level. At the same time, the river was constantly turbulent, and it seemed like it was about to reach a critical point.


    With a frown on his lips, Li Qi lightened the dense lines on Lu Jijian, and the pattern of Long Xiang''s nine days was instantly formed. The entire handle of the sword is full of aura. At first it was like a burning fire, but later it was like a green dragon.


    The green lotus in the body of the sea has always been budding. After he stepped into the real world, he also bloomed in full, countless glazed stars, shining on the lotus, and shining. At this moment he was thinking, the little starlight on Qinglian flashed immediately, countless stars merged into Reiki, followed the meridian to converge on Lu Gujian.


    Li Yan''s eyes flickered and he whispered, "Step by step!"


    His body disappeared instantly, and only where he stayed, a green lotus bloomed out of thin air. That green lotus seems to exist in nothingness. In another space, although extremely real, it is out of reach.


    At the same time, Hui Neng and others were in a stagnant shape. For a moment, it was like being in the snow and ice, and their aura seemed to be frozen. This stunned Hui Neng. He was not in such a situation, and that was when Xiu Wei''s power was suppressed.


    Seeing Li Yan disappearing in front of him, Hui Neng''s heart suddenly jumped, and then he saw a green lotus blooming in front of his eyes. The dangerous breath of time was devouring Hui Neng, as if pouring a pot of cold water into the head Can''t help shuddering.


    Hui Neng realized that it was not good, and her potential suddenly exploded, exuding countless golden rays on her body. But it was too late, Jin Mang stopped before it was in full bloom, and then the tide receded, and Hui Neng''s head had already flew high.


    The other two realities are similar. When the three green lotuses were in full bloom, the three heads were thrown up together. The huge golden Buddha statue behind them was broken like glass and turned into a dream bubble, and soon disappeared.


    At this moment Li Xun has arrived in front of the righteousness of the law. Although there are many monks on the hill, there are only four real worlds. The monks in the real world can no longer effectively kill Li Xun by attacking them. Righteousness, he was able to enter Yixian County and continue westward to Chencang, where he received Li Hui from the returning dynasty.


    At the extreme speed, the righteousness in front of Li Yan suddenly opened his eyes and touched each other''s eyes. Even Li Yan had an instant palpitation.


    At the speed when Li Xie launched the "step by step" lotus, monks in the same situation, no one can see his figure clearly, but at this moment, Li Xie clearly felt that the leader of the Tang Dynasty, One glance did see himself, and the glances that came over it contained boundless majesty.


    Li Yi was shocked. As the leader of the Tang Dynasty, Fayi naturally would not be ordinary real life.


    Li Xun has his means, and ordinary monks don''t look at it at all. This is the inherent ability of the extraordinary strong in this world. Otherwise, he cannot be called a strong. Li Yan is a strong man, so is the law.


    At this moment, Qinglian was blooming as usual, and Lu Gujian had already come to Fayi. No matter what kind of strongman Fayi was, Li Zhi had no fear at all. Although he was not the first in the world to lonely before crossing, he never feared anyone during the battle.


    If you are afraid, you will lose. If you are afraid, you will lose all your life. If you are afraid of others, you will never be afraid of Li Zhi.


    With a loud bang, Fa Yi flew out of a mantle in front of him. The whole body was blue and black, shining with brown light. As soon as the mantle appeared, he met Lu Gujian.


    The two collided, Li Zhi only felt a tremor from the sword body, as if the sword was cut on top of the stone, and even his wrists had a tremor.


    Li Xun showed her complete figure, and the step-by-step Shenglian''s sword style had been forced to stop. He failed to kill Fayi, but Lu Gujian also left a shallow mark on the mantle, and the mantle had flew back to the sleeve of Fayi .


    As soon as Li Yan stepped back dozens of steps, without any hesitation, the sword was raised vertically.


    Bu Bu Sheng Lian is a group attack style. Facing ordinary fellow practitioners, it is enough for Chen Qing to achieve the beheading effect, but it is clear that such a group attack sword style cannot deal with law and justice. At least in the case of the righteousness of the law, this sword can not be effective.


    Li Huan was not anxious, even if the Jinmang River in front of him had covered the sky.


    Above the sky of this side of the world, there is no night sky, let alone the stars, and the sky is a flowing river. They are either downstream or countercurrent, like a stream of ribbons, uniting together to cover the entire sky.


    When Li Min lifted his sword, Fayi''s gray pupil suddenly turned golden, like two orbs, emitting golden light, which made him look terrible.


    At the same time, in the curtain formed by the golden river in the sky, a hand suddenly came out, the hand was extremely huge, and only the forearm was exposed, it was already dozens of feet long.


    Fayibao was solemn and yelled at Li Yan: "It is the duty to release the demon to remove the demon. It is the responsibility of the Buddha to use the power of the Buddha outside the sky to suppress you. Li Yan, the sea of ??suffering is boundless, and the shore is turned back. Put down the butcher knife, and convert to the door of release. I promise you to reincarnate, and to be a sami in the next life, always with the ancient lanterns and buddhas in my life, to repay your sin in this life!


    Li Yan sneered: "Go to you-Mom!"


    "Since you do n¡¯t know how to wake up, let your spirits die and you will never stand up! This law and righteousness, the abbot of Juexiao Temple, will be born in the name of heaven and earth, and will be born on behalf of the 480 temples of the world. "Fayi solemnly pronounced," King Kong wipes out his hand! "


    The whole sky shook, which was the result of the sudden acceleration of the golden river. Countless golden mansions, like fireflies, fell from the golden curtain, and within a range of hundreds of feet, there were golden spots falling like snowflakes.


    The mountains and rivers on the ground are all lit by golden light at this moment. The whole world is full of light and holiness, as if washed.


    The big golden hand was finally exposed, because it was too huge, so the muscle fibers could be seen very clearly.


    The big hand shining with the sun''s golden light came to Li Yan.


    Holding Lu Gujian high, Li Yan''s eyes were full of fighting spirit, and the dragon spirit at sea suddenly opened his eyes, as if he saw the King Kong''s big hand in the air, and a loud dragon yelled from the sky. Long Yin''s voice was not only in Li Zhi''s body, but also spread far away from Li Zhi''s body. The voice was high and sharp, as if it could penetrate the golden stone, and it could be heard clearly for dozens of miles.


    Along with this howling sigh, the dragon spirit exudes boundless green awns, and a dragon-like gas that looks like a real illusion escapes from the body, flows into the aura and rushes into the meridians, and finally comes to Lu Gujian.


    At this moment, the original sword-like sword body suddenly solidified several times, and the entire sword body suddenly became longer. A cyan light burst into the clouds, turquoise and deep, directly through the curtain composed of golden rivers. At the end, merge into Xinghai Galaxy.


    The golden curtain around the green beam of light, as the clouds dissipated, a vacuum zone of ten square feet appeared. The moonlight was falling from this vacuum zone, and it shed light on the hanging Li Li, as well as the boundless wilderness under his feet.


    Li Xun felt that instead of holding a sword, he was holding a dragon going out to sea. The sword screamed like a wild horse. If he wanted to break away from Li Xun''s shackles, he would fly for nine days.


    Li He no longer hesitated, and suddenly whispered, holding the sword in both hands, and chopped down the King Kong ¡¯s big hand.


    Lu Gujian''s cyan beam of light gliding forward in the golden curtain, like the battleship of Chen Feng breaking the waves, the raging golden river was divided into two ends. A straight passage, formed in front of the cyan beam of light, cuts the cloth like a sharp sword and meets King Kong''s big hand.


    Suddenly, Li Yan was shocked, and if there was any dragon spirit, he leapt from the sky with Lu Jianjian. At that moment, the dragon went out to sea and soared for nine days. The long green beam of light in front of the sword body suddenly changed and turned into a blue dragon.


    The roar of the dragon was thunderous, and it exploded suddenly in the sky. The curtain of the golden river in front of it suddenly trembled violently. Immediately afterwards, numerous cracks appeared one after another. Suddenly, the whole curtain burst into pieces, turning into cloud-like broken steps, swinging around, and disappearing after a few moments.


    Seeing this scene, Fa Yi was frightened, and his body couldn''t help but take a step back and spit a blood over his chest. Gem-like eyes glowed with gold, and instantly returned to gray, full of horror.


    He looked at the sky in disbelief: "How can this be?"


    The cyan dragon greeted King Kong''s big hand, and the claws of the dragon were severely struck. The solemn and endless bergamot suddenly appeared gully, and numerous golden lights peeled off, as if the flesh was separated from the body.


    But it was an instant that could not be made, and the dragon completely collided with the golden hand. The golden light and the green awn are mixed in one place, rolling and rolling, just like the paint in a large tank.


    But it was only a moment when they met each other. Jin Mang was soon swallowed by the blue light. Under the sky suddenly, there was no little bit of Jin Mang, and the golden light scattered in the snow disappeared.


    The wilderness and mountains returned to quietness, and only Hao Yue''s clear sprinkling fell, as if Fang had not been illuminated by countless golden stars, and Qing Yun had disappeared after consuming the golden light.


    If Fa Yi had been struck by lightning, his body had retreated violently. After each retreat, he had to flash a distance of tens of feet and spit a blood, and soon he was bloodless.


    Li Zhi marched in, slashing his sword and cutting, a green match, cut through the night sky that was hard to calm down, and beheaded to Fayi.


    Fayi looked up in horror, seeing such sword energy, already unable to resist. He gritted his teeth sharply, tore off the puppet covering his body, and flung it out of the air. The maggots were tens of feet in size, and Jin Mang shone.


    The sword gas hit the puppet, and Jin Mang was broken into two pieces. As the smoke dissipated, the puppet also returned to its original size, falling like a dead leaf.


    Fayi took the opportunity to walk away, and no more traces were heard. The only roar came: "Liu Li, you are waiting! Shimen 18 King Kong, 36 Arhats, 800 monks and soldiers are coming, you will die tonight! No doubt! Will be out of the world! "


    Li Yan gave a sneer, without comment, and rolled up his scepter and cymbals, and put it in front of his eyes, showing a happy look between his eyebrows. Zen sticks and puppets are all excellent instruments, and the rank is slightly weaker than Lu Gujian.


    Of course, the things used by Fayi will not be worse. This is likely to be the treasure of Zhenshan in Datang. Now it is in Li Zhe''s hands.


    Just before the law and righteousness drove King Kong to destroy his hand, even if he borrowed the power of the zen stick, he could finally escape by relying on the puppet. It is conceivable that without these two things, Fayi will be killed in an instant if he encounters Li Yan again.


    Li Xuan received the Zen stick, and returned to the official path. His negative hand continued to move in the moonlight.


    All the way west.


    ...


    Shushan.


    The Shushan Daomen is also the gate of Xiudao. The disciples do not use other techniques, but only practice swords. Therefore, the sword style of Shushan is unparalleled in the world.


    Shushan has been the head of all generations of women, without exception. Legend has it that only female nuns can understand the deepest mystery of Shushan Kendo, control the magic weapon of the town of Benmen, and ask the fairy sword.


    Shushan''s sword style is unique in the world. Shushan asked Xianjian is the world''s first sword. However, it is difficult for Shushan disciples to take charge of asking Xianjian, which is hundreds of times more difficult than climbing Shu Road. That requires not only qualifications, but also opportunities.


    It is rumored that Xianjian has his own spiritual knowledge, just like the world''s great talent, choosing the Lord and doing things. Therefore, Shushan has not always served the sword, but served the sword. Only when the disciple who can make Wen Xianjian''s heart appear, will Wen Xianjian recognize the Lord''s birth.


    However, only the heads of Shushan''s history knew that Shushan had asked Xianxian that he had not recognized the Lord for 600 years.


    This is not surprising. Since there were Shushan Road gates, I haven''t been born a few times since I asked Xianjian.


    But this time, the situation in the world has changed, and Shushan can''t sit still.


    In the past, the chaos in the world was all out of the world. Although the three Confucian and Taoist soldiers also struggled, they were unable to shake the status of the gate. Ultimately, the true dragons who could take control of the world were supported by the gate. This is why, in this world, the Dafa has always been Taoist, and even the disciples and officers in the army who choose to become officials will choose to practice Daoist.


    The imperial court set up the Qin Tianjian to take charge of the world gate for the court. This shows that the court must use the hand of the Qin Tianjian to restrain the gate. It can not directly order the gate itself. Once in troubled times, Qin Tianjian would be in vain, and Damon would be out of the world. Qin Tian could not supervise, and the court could not control it.


    However, the situation this time is obviously different. Shimen made a big move, and even supported Li Keyong, who was strong and strong, and was determined to win the world. This is the first time after the millennium that Daomen felt such a huge threat, just like the era when hundreds of schools were arguing thousands of years ago.


    At that time, there were many princes in the world, each with one hundred countries, hundreds of families were born, and they were competing for the world. Each had its own sphere of influence and the orthodox status of Daomen was challenged for the first time.


    "The situation today is different from that of the hundred schools of thought over a thousand years ago. Although all the schools of thought have their own opinions, in the final analysis, they are all Chinese sects. Even if Daomen finally lost, he lost to his family and did not lose face. In the future, there is no possibility of a resurgence. "


    "But Shimen is a foreign sect, and the Shimen teachings are even more disagreeable. They made the people convert to Shimen, eat the chanting scriptures every day, and shout everyone''s slogan for good, but they do nothing. Production, not farming, not weaving, what to eat, what to wear? After all, is it not necessary for the people to feed them? What is the difference between this and a bloodsucking worm? If Shimen controls the world, it will not be a mess. "


    It was Mo Shan, the elder Shushan who spoke, and at this moment she was walking on the stone steps up the mountain. The stone steps under her feet are extremely steep. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, there are more than a thousand steps, but there is no place to turn, straight forward.


    This scene is truly spectacular, but again, the steep **** makes people chill. People halfway around, looking back, people with a slightly unsteady mind, are afraid to roll down in shock.


    Don''t worry that you are old and full of silver hair, but you are mentally stunned, your body is stable, and you have an ethereal spirit. Even if it is not real life, you are afraid that you will only enter the real world with half a foot.


    Next to Mo Wuchou, followed by a delicate woman, who looked like a little girl. Only then did Mo Wuchou tell her.


    Mo Wenchou looked up at Qianbu Yujie, and said slowly: "This is not to be considered. In addition to the release door, Li Zhe was born. Even though this son was the son of Li Xian, he could not practice for 20 years. Daomen had counted him for a long time. He had the order of the emperor, but not long before he would be the king of the country. "


    "But for some reason, since he came out of Shen Yunshan, he was completely transformed by Yuan Tianzhang''s legacy. He is truly different from the teacher, and he is really totally different. He is not to say a thousand miles a day, and his life style is even more. It is impossible to see through. The gates of the world, countless respectable generations, can no longer count the fate of this son, and there is no trace in the astrology. "


    Speaking of this, Mo Wenchou sighed and turned to look at the woman who was next to her, her eyebrows complicated, "Li Li broke through Tongguan, killed Huang Chao, and restored Chang''an. Under the meritorious service, the court will have a great reward. It will be heavier than Li Xian. But this is not the place where the door is jealous. The door is jealous. It is such a person who can''t see through it. There is such a bad weather. Breaking the Tongguan, killing the yellow nest, and rebuilding Chang''an. Fortunately, what can ordinary people do? In the original calculation of Dao Men, Huang Chao would not have died so early, and he recovered the credit of Chang''an ... "


    Mo Wenchou suddenly smiled: "The credit for overcoming Chang''an was originally on Li Ke''s head, and Li Zhi snatched it, which was the way to release the door, and the Tao door naturally came to fruition. If Li Zhu can support, Dao door Don''t mind helping him, Penglai is in Pinglu anyway. "


    "However, Li Xuan does not respect the Taoist gate, or rather, does not believe the gate, but also like the local government, the Tao gate is under the control of the court to get along with the people, regardless of spiritual practice, but only for the benefit of the people ... Xianmen, is asking for the general trend of the world, not to be the yamen of the court! "


    Speaking of this, Mo Wenchao was feeling tired and stopped. She was silent for a while, looking at the eyes of the woman next to her, full of love and expectation: "I know for your teacher that you have a deep love for Li Zhi. The ambition of Jun not to marry. But now, when you enter my Shushan, you can no longer have anything to do with Li Zhe, otherwise you will take your own life, not to mention that Shushan will clean up the portal, and Xianting will not sit idly by. ... "


    Mo Wenguo smiled: "If you are really asked by Xianjian to confess the Lord, then there is a way to heaven. In the future, you will rise to become immortal, enter the fairy court, look for a long time, and marry someone."


    Speaking of this, the two came to the mountain peak, there were only a few hundred steps in front of the jade steps, but after the jade steps reached the top of the mountain, there was still no end, and the ends were hidden in the clouds and mist, and the heavenly steps were faintly visible.


    Above the clouds and mists, the void sky, at the end of the jade steps, there seems to be a temple suspended, quiet and far-reaching in the moonlight, unpredictable, just like the fairy palace.


    "Ask Xianjian, it''s all over. If you can pass this jade step and reach the disciples in Wenxian Palace, you may get the approval of Qianxian Jian. From then on, you will ask Xianxian and sweep the world for me. If you ask Xianxian, the door will bow."


    "Since ancient times, my Shuzhong has been the land of the Heavenly Mansion. Although there is a Son of Heaven, no one can ask the Central Plains. If you are fortunate to take charge of asking Xianjian, all this is possible."


    Don''t worry about looking at the women around you, the color of peace has disappeared, and the eyebrows are like swords. They are extremely sharp: "You, step on the jade steps, you will no longer be the master of Jun County of Datang, but just my Shushan disciple, Shushan Palm Swordsman! Can you think of it? "


    The woman in front of Mo Wenchou is Wu You.


    "Now Li Zhi has a great potential. After Li Zhi returns to the dynasty, the reward will be heavy. He cannot control it anymore, so he must die now. Although the Taoist door has been arranged this time, and Shimen wants to kill him, Li Zhi must die, but if there is such a thing At the slightest possible chance, you are fortunate enough to take charge of asking Xian Jian to become a sword master in Shushan. The first thing you need to do is to kill Li Yan. "


    When Mo Wenchou said here, he stared at Wu You and asked, "Can you do it?"


    Wu Youzhen looked at the jade steps in front of him, as if he hadn''t heard Mo Wuyou''s words.


    The jade steps in front of him reach the imperial palace, but it is a way to heaven, but at this moment Wu You seems to be not in a state of mind. In addition to the blankness in his big eyes, he is still blank.


    The emperor rushed to Shu, Wu Hongshan led Wu You to quickly catch up with the car, and then he went to Shuzhong and lived in Chengdu. At this time of chaos in the world, Daomen is looking for opportunities in various places in order to expand the strength of this door and make achievements in the troubled world. Mo Wenchou came to Chengdu, and when he saw Wu You by chance, he was shocked.


    Do n¡¯t worry, you will take Wu You as an apprentice. Wu Hongshan is naturally very happy. If the situation is not good today, the royal family may not be able to be preserved. Protection.


    After Mo Wuchou took Wu You back to Shushan, when Ye Zi was suddenly in the shadow of swords, there seemed to be countless flying swords flying across the mountain, and in the imperial palace, there was a loud sword groan, full of expectations and Meaning of calling.


    After six hundred years of quietly asking Xianxian, howling in the middle of the night, it caused Shushan to tremble, and the head was overjoyed. Finally, after testing the disciples, it was found that only when Wu You was close to Wenxian Palace, aura ripples appeared on the clouds.


    So there was this scene.


    Even if she knew that Wu You and Li Yan were in love with each other, Shu Shan had no choice, because it was a golden opportunity. Moreover, in front of the sky, the children''s private affairs, what else? Compared to being able to soar and rank in Xianban, everything is no longer a problem.


    "If you want to master the fairy sword, you must cut off the seven emotions and six desires. Compared with the world, what is your personal eroticism? If you do n¡¯t cut off the seven emotions and six desires, you can''t give up your selfishness, you can''t treat the world, and you can''t touch it. Avenues, soaring into immortals. Is n¡¯t it better to love one''s life than to love one? Heaven and earth are unkind, and all things are ruminant dogs. It is not ruthless to cut off lust, but to love, disciples, can you understand? "


    Mo Wenguo saw Wu You not talking, and then asked again: "Athlete, would you like to take the sword of Shushan for me, kill Li Yan?"


    The cool mountain breeze came from the clouds, with the misty atmosphere of the fairy palace, passing through the clouds and blowing the clothes, and Wu You''s delicate little face was a little pale under the quiet moonlight.


    She bit her small lips, and the blankness in her eyes was eventually replaced by enlightenment and firmness. She bowed and saluted to Mo Wen, her clear voice was unreliable, and the ethereal was like the rain in the cloud: "The child is willing."


    A gratifying smile floated on Mo''s old face, and those vicissitudes of eyes were full of expectation and appreciation, she said softly: "Go, if you are lucky enough, you can get the favor of the fairy sword."


    Wu You whispered softly, her delicate body was erect at this moment, slowly stepped forward, stepped on the step in front of her, and walked up steadily.


    Mo Wenchao''s eyes were magnificent.


    The monk came here, a step away from jade, a world of difference. If you can go further, you are expected to go straight to the avenue. If you can''t go this step, you will be ordinary people.


    Wu You stepped up.


    Mo Wenchao faced Wu Youqing''s back with a sense of awe and hope, bowed slowly, and said, "Countless celestial beings."

 v3 Chapter 43： Its my thing

    Li Yan moved along the official path, seemingly walking Yan Ran, not walking fast, but one step up and one step down, already 30 feet away.


    The green forests on both sides of the official road quickly retreated, and the distant mountains were like curtains, and they kept retreating in sight. The breeze hit the face, not to have a sense of tranquility and comfort.


    Suddenly, Li Yan stopped.


    In front of him, in the official path, in the wilderness, on the mountain bag, there were eighteen monks in white clothes standing in the wind.


    They are like ghosts appearing out of thin air, like ancient statues, but no matter what their temperament, they appear here at the moment with only one purpose: to stop Li Zhi''s westbound movement.


    No, instead of blocking Li Zhi''s westbound, she sent Li Zhi to the west and went west to Bliss World.


    Li Yan stepped out, and when his feet landed, the ground dust circles floated away.


    At this moment, in the night ahead, the stars were dim, as if the stars were flickering, densely packed, each in a different direction. When these star-like white lights revealed their true colors, there were thirty-six white monks in white.


    Shimen Eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats even came together.


    Li Yan stood with his hands on his shoulders and looked at him with peace and calmness.


    The world is in chaos, the heavens are separated, the orthodox does not exist, and luck is scattered. Not only the Han people but also the Hu people, not only the Chinese sect, but also the foreign religions.


    When the world was in contention, when Shi Men siege Li Yan, he gathered up all the masters of the door, from the Eighteen Temples in the north and the thirty-six courts in the western region, to gather together to Fengxiang.


    They have the will to compete in the Central Plains, and they have the control over the world.


    This is the world of Datang, but now it is mixed with fish and dragons. The sacred and pure land of the East is now everywhere.


    This is a real troubled world. The world is in chaos. Not only is the dynasty collapsing, the order is destroying, but also people''s hearts and beliefs, culture and soil are rapidly changing color.


    The three teachings and nine streams merge into one place, will it bloom unprecedentedly bright flowers, or will it mix into a pool of stinking dead pools?


    Li Yan was motionless. There are eighteen temples in the north, eighteen diamonds, thirty-six houses in the western region, and thirty-six arhats, but they are all real life. The so-called dozens of King Kong are true.


    Li Yan suddenly smelled the conspiracy.


    Since the East Han Dynasty''s Shimen passed east to the East, although the development has not been interrupted, it has always been suppressed by the Daomen. Although it is prosperous, it is far from being great.


    Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism, and the three Chinese gates repeatedly bloomed in glory. Han had filial piety, Sui Chong''s tribute, Confucianism has been developing, countless ministers, and respected by the world. In troubled times, soldiers have repeatedly made great achievements There is the eternal young man with the wolf dwelling, the unparalleled love of the thousands of soldiers avoiding the white robes, the world teleports, and the history is glorious.


    However, he released the door and never saw a big movement.


    Seeing these eighteen King Kongs and thirty-six Luohan, Li Zhi suddenly realized that Shimen was not always silent, but he had been keeping a low profile.


    Otherwise, under the circumstances that there is not much real life in Wudaomen today, how can Shimen be able to make a shot, which is dozens of King Kong?


    Release the door to make a big difference.


    With this opportunity to control the emperor, to kill Li Yan, go out of the world, shake Jiuzhou, and even Kou Qingyu, dominate the king!


    "Is the world chaotic to this extent?"


    Li Yan sneered secretly, the land of China, rich from ancient times, the land of God ¡¯s blessing, the country is prosperous, the civilization is better than the four seas, and the prestige is spread in all directions. Such a holy place, who does n¡¯t covet?


    At this moment, Li Zhi suddenly realized that why the current Tang Dynasty would have a great deal of relief, and why the current Tang Dynasty would suffer from all kinds of problems.


    ...


    "Chinese civilization has always been ahead of Wanbang, Huaxia''s prestige, and it has been resounding in the world since the Emperor Hanwu. Ban Chao, a scholar, has established 36 states in the Western Regions, making all states invade; Wang Xuance has five official ranks, which is in the tens of thousands of miles. In addition, one person destroys one country. The country is strong, the people are strong, the people are terrific, and such a holy place, who doesn''t covet? "


    Above the East China Sea, in the vast ocean, there is an island bathed in quiet moonlight. On the island there is a shack in the woods and ridges. There is a wooden frame corridor in front of the house, which extends dozens of steps to the sea. At this moment, some commoners were fishing, sitting at the end of the corridor and fishing. The words of the genius were uttered from his mouth.


    This person''s face is beyond description, because the look and feel of this person cannot be captured, because his body shape cannot be touched, because it seems real and imaginary, his voice is relentless and compassionate, both heavy and vicissitudes, as if through experience Countless years, I have realized the truth of the world.


    Beside this person, someone was sitting on a wooden chair slantingly, in a sloppy robe, densely patched, and taking off clothes made from broken pieces. His hair was as messy as a chicken''s nest, and I didn''t know how long it had never been washed. Even more frightening is that he was holding his feet in the buckle, and after the buckle was finished, he went straight to dig the booger.


    "Don''t say these are useless." Beipi said with disdain. "I only have one problem now."


    "You say it." The angler seemed to smile.


    "Are there fishing baits and hooks on your fishing line?" Beipi said seriously.


    The angler laughed absurdly. In the face of this martyr, he could only feel helpless: "I''m not Jiang Taigong, I''m fishing, I''m not fishing."


    The old man with a brown skin snorted and looked up at the vast night sky. The sound was long and meaningful: "You don''t fish, you are afraid that someone is fishing you."


    The angler calmly said, "Did you see that line?"


    Beipi said, "You can''t see it, you can feel it. You should have gone up, but you have stayed in this world. Those immortals above the fairy garden, naturally do not want to see this situation, and want to fish you up, it is not reasonable. Should it? These treatments are not available to everyone. For ordinary people, Xianting controls whether you can go up or not, and Xianting is not worse than these people. But you are different. If you don''t go up, Xianting must Worry, because you are in trouble. "


    Such thrilling words have almost unravelled the monk''s veil. If the ordinary master heard it, he would be afraid to laugh off his big teeth and say a lunatic, but if the monk in real life heard it, he would be frightened.


    The angler said faintly: "Fishing requires bait. Xianting does not have the bait that I fancy. Even if I forcibly connect me, it will be useless to pull my life."


    Bei Beidao said, seems to hear something extraordinary, opened his eyes and said: "Long-term vision, this bait is not enough? Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    The rain line moved, and under the blue water, a group of swimming fishes gathered around were eating fish bait with joy. However, they had finished fishing the bait, and they were not caught by the hook. The fisherman with the stubble gathered the fishing rod, tied the earthworm from the bamboo building beside him, and threw it into the water.


    It turned out that although there were bait under the rain line, there was no hook.


    The angler said lightly: "Everyone wants to live long, but long live is really good?"


    Bei Bei Lao Dao lay down in the corridor, arms around his head, raised Erlang''s legs, and looked at the starry night sky, slowly said: "The Shimen Gate is out of the Central Plains, and there are dozens of people in King Kong, alas, these battles, I am afraid to scare people to death. The commander of the frontier alien race drove straight in, and Hexi, who had already been conquered, fell into the hands of Tubo and Uighur, let alone the Western Regions. Inside the eighth steppe of Qidan, there was also a big man named What''s up? Yeluabaoji. "


    "The Western Regions Shimen, Khitan Religion, Uighur Manimen, Tubo Moon God, Nanzhao Witch God, and the encroachment of the Tang Dynasty on all sides, all want to let believers send troops to the Central Plains, occupy the treasure land of the East, and gain the faith of our Chinese people and enjoy The incense offerings of our Han people will last forever, immortal. "


    "Where''s our door? We''re still fighting in the dark. It''s hard to get a Li Yan, and we''re going to seduce Wu Xian to kill him."


    "Well, I do n¡¯t know the immortals of Xianting. I ca n¡¯t stop the gods of all races from invading on all sides. I ca n¡¯t keep Xianting. You say, this place in the sky and the earth is chaotic, and Datang will soon be finished. Do you care? "


    The angler was silent.


    Beifu did not expect him to answer,


    "Fairyland War, think about it."


    Suddenly Bei Beidao laughed, "The world says that Li Zhi, who hasn''t practiced for 20 years, has inherited Yuan Tianzhang''s inheritance. He has cultivated for thousands of miles, haha, hahahaha ... It''s so poor! "


    Beipi said like a big joke, he couldn''t laugh by himself, holding his belly and rolling on the ground.


    The angler smoked, "It''s my shit!"


    ...


    It is not difficult to imagine that if Li Li died here today, and died in the presence of dozens of Vajrayana monks, then tomorrow, this group of Vajrayana states will sweep Feng Xiang and hold Li Qi.


    By that time, what will happen to the world when Tang Tianzi falls into the hands of Shimen?


    Did Shimen support Li Guochang to dominate the world, or did he join forces with Li Ke to discuss the princes of the world?


    Li Huan didn''t know the plan of Shimen, but no matter what they chose, they had all the advantages, because now they have dozens of Vajrayogini, there are eight hundred monks and soldiers, and six reincarnation.


    This time it was launched suddenly and unexpectedly. For eight hundred years, it has endured Tao Guang. Now, once it broke out, there are also fierce warriors from Fengxiang and Yanmen. Which prince in the world can stop it? Zhu Wen? Gao? Or Wang Jian and Li Maozhen who have not yet grown up? both are not.


    The world''s heroes, Datang''s most dazzling heroes, are very weak at this moment, and there is nothing they can do about the future of this land.


    And the door?


    The world ¡¯s five-avenue gate, countless Taoist temples, has enjoyed the worship of thousands of years of incense in China, and has been in peace for a long time. Its status has not been fatally threatened, and it has not lived in peace. Otherwise, Shimen will not be allowed to appear here.


    At that time, wouldn''t it really be possible to let Shimen win the world?


    Li Yan went one step further.


    Daomen can''t win the world, and Shimen can''t win the world. Those who win the world can only be true dragons with a heart in mind.


    Therefore, these people have to die!


    No one can stop the release of dozens of King Kong, I will block!


    No one can carry the future of this land, let me carry it!


    Li Yan moved his sword forward, his whole body was agitated like a tide, and his hair was spontaneous without wind. It seemed both crazy and impassioned.


    "Li Yan!"


    The former Eighteen King Kong in the north of Datang suddenly drank in unison. They were clearly a group, and now they drank loudly, and the whole sky was blowing.


    The night sky was thundering for no reason, one after another, it was shaking, as if even the stars were shaking, they were about to fall from the sky.


    That''s the force of cultivation erupted by eighteen people, which has shaken the space and distorted the scene in front of Li Yan. That is not only the simple superposition of the power of the eighteen real people, but also the power of the law that these eighteen King Kong as a whole have.


    When they drank, taking the center position of the eighteen people as the origin, a circle of trumpet-like aura of ripples suddenly rushed towards Li Yan.


    Wild winds flared on the ground, where the aura ripples passed, flying sand and stones, broken trees and ash.


    As the trumpet-shaped ripples continue to expand, the front section has reached a radius of ten feet, just like the apocalyptic hurricane and anomalous terror. After the ground was rolled into countless earth and stones, a deep gully was left. This gully continued to expand, and later became many times larger than the general river bed.


    Eighteen King Kong is still yelling in unison: "You devil, for the world, see Shimon. If you put down the butcher knife on the ground, you might have been purified by my Shimon, and you have the opportunity to forgive its sins, and you can do it in the next life. Personal. Now that you have wounded and killed my disciple, and have committed a heinous sin, there is no excuse for it. I will not suppress you here today, the order of heaven and earth will not exist, and the release of the gate will be sweeping! Ma Li, if you know the truth, then Obediently kneel to death! "


    Li Yan walked with his sword in his hands, stably walking like a mountain, and the Reiki wind swept in front of him, covering the sky, and Feisha rushing at him constantly.


    The forest around him made an overwhelming squeak, and eventually broke apart, was blown up from the ground, and was drawn into the air.


    At the other end of the madly rolled back wind center, there was a deep darkness, and at a glance, it was dizzy, as if hiding the gate of hell, to swallow Li Zhi into it, and let him experience unbearable suffering.


    There is no perfect place in front of Li Yan, but he is still determined and has no fear at all, as if it is not the entrance to Hell, and it is not the Reiki frenzy that hits, but just the lake surface that was born in the spring, a breeze .


    Li Xun''s face did not change. He took a deep breath, the aura in his body was insanely mobilized, the dragon''s qi was unparalleled, and the green lotus was full of blooms. A dragon-like qi, which seemed like magic, brought countless stars from the green lotus into the meridians.


    Li Yan looked forward, his gaze was like iron, he retracted his left hand and made a fist at the waist.


    With his action, the aura in the space around the left fist seemed to become a substance, continually converging to the palm of his hand, the beam of aura was held in his hands, the surrounding space was extremely distorted, and the gray space under the moonlight was suddenly abrupt. A black to the extreme void appeared.


    Li Yan fisted into a palm, as if blasting out in front of him slowly and slowly, the aura was concentrated to the extreme, and the surrounding space gave out the sound of crackling thunderstorms. The space was twisted and torn at this moment, leaving only a void of darkness. .


    Suddenly, the cyan starlight appeared in front of the palm, as if the star star lights up in the endless darkness, a bit of purple light flashes, and a cloud of purple smoke instantly, covering dozens of feet in front of Li Zhi.


    Ziyun collided with the strong wind, biting, and finally burst and dissipated.


    A blue dragon turned into a substance, shaped and extruded on Li Zhi''s arm, gathered to the palm, rushed out, and went straight to the depths of the black and dark vortex.


    Between the electric light and flint, the wind in front of Qinglong disappeared. Eventually, Qinglong rushed into the dark whirlpool, causing a roaring blast. The surrounding forest and weeds were swept by the aura wind and waves that swept through, and turned directly into grains of dust, which dissipated with the wind.


    This side of the world is razed to the ground as if experiencing doomsday.


    The raging aura of tantrum has not stopped, Li Yan has rushed out with his sword raised, and there is a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. Obviously, the power of the eighteen King Kong united with Ziqi''s hands, and he is not relaxed.


    With a distance of hundreds of steps, Li Xuan rushed to the front. In front of him, there were eighteen diamonds standing like stars.


    They saw Li Xuan rushing out, and they all showed surprise. Obviously, the joint attack had already been able to hardly shake the real God of Yin, but they just let Li Xun in Lingchi realm get hurt a little, which they could n¡¯t think of. .


    "The sword is full of lotus!" Li Min whispered, and Lu Gujian stabbed straight at a King Kong.


    He can see at a glance that the position of the eighteen diamonds is very particular, implying the magic circle, which makes the shot power increase sharply.


    If he does not move in place, he will endure a continuous stream of attacks from the opponent.


    Only by advancing into the body and killing one person in advance, can this eighteen diamond formation be broken.


    The King Kong stabbed by Lu Gujian is at the core of the Eighteen Kings formation. If Li Zhi can kill him, he will certainly disrupt the opponent''s position.


    "Demon head dare ?!" Eighteen King Kong saw Li Yan daring to rush to the front and wanted to kill with the sword.


    Everyone''s mouth was like a horn, roaring out a small aura of ripples of wind, and instantly came to Li Yan. Eighteen people shot separately. Naturally, the power is not inferior to the previous joint attack, but it should not be underestimated.


    If it was hard-wired, Li Yan would also be seriously injured.


    They did this in order to make a siege for Donkey Kong. After all, the position of the other party is related to the operation of the entire law formation, and there is no room for error.


    They did not believe that Li Yan would not dodge, because if he did not dodge, there would only be a dead end under severe injuries. Even if he killed Donkey Kong, he would only be able to take him alone for burial.


    However, Li Zhi had no fear, turned a blind eye to the approaching technique, and did not return to the sword to block, leaving his body to be hit.


    He grunted, and as soon as his throat moved, blood came to his mouth, but he didn''t send it because he didn''t want to be vomiting blood, which delayed the attack and gave the Donkey Kong in front of him a chance to survive.


    Li Yan came very fast, and Donkey Kong had just the same time as everyone else, roaring a circle of aura ripple, suddenly the green lotus bloomed in front of his eyes, and then his throat was cold, he was swept across the neck by Lu Gujian, blood rushed like spring.


    When he was dying, Donkey Kong still stared at Li Yan, his eyes full of panic and perplexity. Seems to be wondering why Li Yan chose to die with him, and he was so decisive without hesitation.


    Suddenly, he widened his eyes, his eyes full of longing, wanting to see Li Yan, was killed by his companions in the next instant, and he was killed with Jiuquan.


    However, Donkey Kong was disappointed. Although Li Yan was hit and injured, he was not seriously injured. Before the remaining 17 Donkey Kong attacked for the second time, his body disappeared in place. "Step by step lotus!"


    Donkey Kong''s body fell down from the air, and his eyes were as prominent as the dead fish eyes.


    This is the case for him. Seventeen King Kong is also the same. Even if Li Xun made a rapid advance, they hurried to respond, but the eighteen laps of aura ripple were enough to make Li Xuan seriously injured. But now, Li Yan can still launch the sword style immediately, disappearing in situ, this is simply impossible.


    The sound of gurgling sounded abruptly in the night sky, and seven green lotuses bloomed in the middle of the sky for the second time, accompanied by the seven King Kong''s throats being cut open.


    The man with the sword can no longer maintain the state of being suspended in the air, dropping one after another like dumplings.


    They are just like Donkey Kong, they can''t die, they can''t accept the fact that Li Zhi still has such combat power.


    Those monks who were not selected by the sword style were in confusion and shock, one by one, and they were clearly angry.


    But also at this time, when Li Yan revealed her figure again, they saw that there was a piece of clothing under Li Yan''s flying blue shirt.


    The clothes were so familiar that the King Kong recognized them at a glance.


    Righteousness!


    Fa Yi''s concubine was able to stop Li Ji from doing his best. Naturally, it was the treasure of supreme defense. After being thrown by Fa Yi to save his life, he fell into Li Ju''s hands. He was rude after the sacrifice and immediately put it on himself.


    ôÂôÄ is not a one-time magic weapon, as long as sufficient aura is injected into it, it can be recycled. Previously, Li êÊ one sword, but it only consumed all its aura.


    Li Huan wore his uncle in the blue shirt in order to surprise him.


    Eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats are masters in the real world. Li Xuan did not dare to say that they can outperform them. Of course, he must take some measures.


    Right now, at this time of not being able to send out, it was a surprise to kill the other party. If it wasn''t for Li Ye''s sudden shot, the other party was in a hurry, they might think of that one. But everything happened so quickly that the King Kong had no time to think of this level of strangeness.


    After Li Yan revealed his figure, facing the top ten King Kong, he quickly pulled back, his eyes were slain, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and a cold arc was drawn.


    When the eighteen King Kong formation is neat, it is a whole, whether it is attack or defense, it is greater than simple stacking. At that time, if Li Yan used the group attack sword style of step-by-step Shenglian, he might not be able to break the defense or be blocked by the opponent. Therefore, only a single point breakthrough, first concentrate all the strength, and kill one person with all their strength, this will have the opportunity to tear the opponent''s formation. After the death of Donkey Kong, there was a gap in the Eighteen King Kong formation, so that step by step, Shenglian could kill seven people in a row.


    In this fierce battle, Li Zhi''s rich combat experience brought him immediate results.


    And these are all his accumulation before crossing, and he is the capital of being able to cultivate the true world.


    The eighteenth King Kong is more powerful, and when it comes to combat experience and on-the-spot performance, how can it be compared with Zeng Jin, who is the third and highest level of real life, and Yang Zhi, a real person?


    Li Yan''s eyes froze before raising his eyebrows.


    "Devil!"


    "You are a deceit, you are a demon!"


    "Despicable man, still want to escape? Suffer!"


    "I won''t suppress you today, we''re believing King Kong!"


    "I must kill you today, otherwise I don''t know how many people will be killed by you in the future!"


    The remaining ten King Kongs were all furious when they discovered that Li Yan was nasty.


    Seeing Li Ji pull back, where they can stand, they all rushed over.


    As the Shimen Eighteen King Kong, it is not only the most top fighting force of Tang Dynasty Shimen, but also receives countless respects and dedications on weekdays. For the first time at the moment, he was actually used by "conspiracy and deceit" by Li Wei to kill eight people in an instant. They have never suffered such a shame, and they cannot afford such a loss, and they are all angry at King Kong.


    Behind the ten people, ten giant golden Buddha statues rose from the air.


    For a time, the sky was full of gods and Buddhas.


    Buddha statues have different expressions, such as joy or anger or sorrow or joy. They are all life-long phases of the world, and they are also the phase that Buddhist monks should get rid of. The practice of Shimen, as the practice is enhanced, you must comprehend the Dharma, and finally reach the state of disappointment and sorrow, detachment from the life-long phase, without the phase, and the state of the Dharma phase.


    At this moment, the eighteen diamond formations have been broken, and the top ten diamond formations are no longer restricted to the formation, and each has its own means of expression.


    The ten golden Buddha statues stood in the sky, and they were covered by the sky for a long time. The wilderness was bathed with golden light again. The beast bird in the mountain forest was frightened by this, either spreading its wings and flying away, or howling to run wild in the mountain, and for a time there was no order and it was extremely messy.


    The ten King Kong shot together, some punched, some palmed out, some waved the golden sword, some waved the stick, and some condensed out a zen stick, even if eight King Kong were lost, at this moment the ten King Kong shot It''s the Yin God who doesn''t dare to ignore it.


    With a volley shot back, Lu Jujian stood in front of his eyebrows, his sword body was clear, and there was no burning aura flame. Instead, he had a sense of returning to his true meaning. He stretched his fingers in the blade of the sword, a loud sword groan, Lu Gujian suddenly flew up to the sky, Li Yan''s eyes were like electricity, his hands drew tactics, and he suddenly drank: "Qinglian Mountain!"


    Before Qinglian Mountain was not used, it was impossible to break defenses, but now there are only ten diamonds in the eighteenth. Li Zhi naturally is not afraid.


    Lu Gujian turned into a flash of lightning, and suddenly flew up to the sky from the ten golden Buddha statues with different looks.


    With a crackling thunder, the night sky was already purple clouds rising, the waves were raging, countless lightnings successively dropped, the purple clouds rolled away, and the weather was endless. Lu Gujian''s body is boundlessly purple, turning into a purple mountain, with green lotuses spreading on the mountain. Under the lightning that goes on and off from time to time, it is dark and dazzling, profound and unpredictable.


    "Li Yan, die!"


    "Devil, I want you to die, never to reincarnate!"


    "Suppress the devil!"


    The top ten King Kongs roared.


    At the moment when Qinglian Mountain appeared, they felt a heart palpitation. It was a dangerous smell. It went straight into the bone marrow and made the soul tremble. They were horrified. They knew that Li Zhi''s sword style must have supreme power and dare not With the slightest slackness, all of them will break out as much as possible, and in conjunction with the roar of prestige, they attacked Li Li.


    After the Top Ten King Kong, thirty-six Arhats were ready to dispatch. Seeing this scene, they looked at each other for a few moments, and then stopped.


    They come from the thirty-six monasteries in the Western Regions. The styles of the monks'' clothes are different, and the practice methods are different. Previously, there was not much contact with the Eighteen Temples in the North of the Tang Dynasty, and the Luohan array and the Vajrayana array could not be merged.


    After seeing the eighteen King Kong dead and injured instantly, they were willing to help each other, but the top ten King Kong did not retreat, the Lohan formation could not play, only to attack like a loose sand.


    That kind of warfare naturally has no problem with ordinary opponents, but Li Yan in front of him clearly has the ability to instantly kill Vajrayana, and he takes the initiative to strike, even if he wins, he is also dead and wounded, that is naturally not what they want.


    "drop!"


    At this moment, Li Huan was expressionless, and spoke coldly.


    Qinglian Mountain fell suddenly, seemingly high, but in an instant, the area of ??nearly 100 feet in radius was shrouded under Qinglian Mountain.


    A shadow cast over the wilderness. The golden light on the ground seemed to be covered with a dark veil, which looked like gold but not gold, black but not black, and was particularly weird.


    However, this was just an instant sight. Qinglian Mountain soon fell on the top ten Buddha statues. In time, the clouds and sky exploded, as if the sky was flooding the sky.


    In the rolling waves, the sound of roar came, and the golden light spread to the Qinglian Mountain. This scene is not a flood of golden mountains, but a flood of golden mountains.


    In the rumbling sound of blast, the world was discolored, everything was lost, the earth was shaking, and numerous auras of anger swept across this world.


    There are explosions everywhere, there are annihilated light masses everywhere, flying sand and rocks, forests are destroyed, like a volcano eruption, an earthquake strikes, if there are 10,000 kilograms of firecrackers everywhere.


    Countless beasts were bled and killed by Qiqiao''s Qiqiao shock. When the flying birds and birds flew together, they became a cloud of blood, the sky was full of lights, and the sky was beautiful, like 10,000 fireworks in full bloom.


    Li Yan covered his chest and lowered his head and spit out blood.


    With a sword groan, Lu Gujian flew back from the sky with lightning, stuck at Li''s feet, and kept shaking.


    Li Yan looked up and looked ahead. In mid-air, the Ten King Kong flew out in all directions, bursting into the mist of blood in the mid-air, and finally hit the ground with Fei-shot''s scattered earth and stones.


    The blood of the top ten King Kong one by one formed into pools, the whole body was convulsed, Qiqiao bleeding, and the pupils were scattered. Looking at their unconscious jerky bodies, like soft mud, it is clear that their bones are broken. In this way, not to mention death, life is definitely not alive.


    The so-called Great Tang and Eighteen Temples, where eighteen King Kong borders have ceased to exist.


    Li Ye wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth with one hand, took out a bottle of elixir, poured out all the elixir inside, fed it into his mouth, and his pale complexion was flushed with a layer of bright red.


    Only two consecutive fierce battles have consumed his aura, and now he urgently needs to replenish his aura.


    Because in front of him, there are thirty-six Arhats.


    Li Min lifted Lu Gujian with one foot, and walked forward without fear.


    The destination of his trip was Chen Cang, west of Feng Xiang.

 v3 Chapter 44： Going to shoot

    When Li Zhi went west to Fengxiang, the master who had ordered Tsing Yi to knock down the door, followed by, as a force in response to Shangguan''s allure, went straight to Chen Cang and merged with Li Zhi. Li Xun moved fast, Song Jiao led the Tsing Yi Qianmen to walk a little slower, the two groups of people and horses are not the same way.


    After many years of development, there are many masters in Yimen in Tsing Yi, and they also have fierce killings. If Song Jiao is in charge of the battle, even if they are masters in real life, they may not have a battle. It is useless to follow Li Yi in Tsing Yi Gate, because Li Yi faces King Kong, but if he meets Li Yi, the effect will be significant.


    Li Yan had long guessed that his journey westward would be hampered. If this is indeed the case, then Tsing Yi Ye Men should protect Li Ye, at least until he rushes past to prevent other conspiracies from releasing him. For example, deliberately stab Li Li.


    Although this possibility is very remote, from the standpoint of Li Zhi, he can''t help but, once Li Zhi is suddenly violent, the world will inevitably fall into a scuffle, and there will be no time for Li Zhi to respite and arrange for the Lu Army.


    The first monks in the Yimen of Tsing Yi were brought by Mo Dongli to the west.


    In the past, there were four masters at Tsing Yi Yamen. Now, Liu Dazheng and Zhao Polu have joined the army. Only the four masters are Song Jiao and Mo Dongli, who are still serving in Tsing Yi Yamen. However, Tsing Yi Yamen now has other opinions on the top combat power. The most popular is the Twelve Major Protections, which refers to the twelve masters who practice high energy.


    In the past, Mo Dongli repaired the eight layers of Qi training. Now, the threshold of the nine layers of Qi training has been touched. It is extremely possible to go further in his lifetime and become an absolute master of the nine layers of Qi training. Mo Tung Lei is second only to Song Jiao in status and strength throughout the Tsing Yi Shumen.


    As the pioneer of the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi, Mo Dongli took people very quickly. After entering Lixian County, the sky suddenly started to drizzle drastically. The horse drove in front of Mo Dongli. After the first drop of rain fell, it opened the large black umbrella.


    It is not difficult for Mo Dongli to hold an umbrella.


    With the Tsing Yi Swordsman behind Mo Dongli, seeing the short, thin old man, and holding up the black umbrella in sharp contrast with his body, everyone''s eyes were drawn. Although they have seen this scene many times, they still feel weird every time they see it.


    Suddenly, Mo Dongli grabbed the horse. After a loud horse hissing, the horse stood up, and Mo Dongli sitting on the horse, including the large black umbrella, was always stable like Mount Tai.


    In front of the official road, a monk in white stood with his hands folded and bowed to the crowd.


    When Mo Dongli saw this man, he always had muddy eyes, and there was a flash of light. He made a gesture so that the swordsmen in Tsing Yi should not act lightly, dismount themselves and walk towards the monks in white.


    The thin old man always held a **** umbrella in his right hand, leaving a huge blank space beside his right shoulder. If you look closely, you will find that he always occupies only half of the large black umbrella.


    There are rumors in Tsing Yi Ye Men that this thin old man who doesn''t like to talk, but always likes to talk to himself. In fact, the reason why he left the blank space when he used an umbrella was because he was always standing beside him.


    So he never talked to himself, but talked to the people around him.


    This rumor once triggered the horrible speculation of Tsing Yi Yamen. Everyone who heard the rumor would feel trembling in the end.


    The old man is already very old, so old that he is only skinny, just like he is half embedded in the soil, and he is so short. If such a person really follows a person, he is afraid. .ghost.


    Mo Dongli came ten steps in front of the white monk and stopped. His umbrella-holding hand was still steady, but he bowed and saluted: "Master Huiming."


    Standing in the middle of the official road alone was Huiming. He saw Mo Dongli, and the smile on his face was sincere: "Mr. Mo, don''t come?"


    Mo Dongli''s smile was equally sincere, and he inevitably brought people of his age to the vicissitudes of gathering together. "The old man who has been buried in the ground with half his body is dead without death."


    Zeng Jin Mo Dongli and Zhao Polu, both of whom Li Ke used, were naturally familiar with Huiming. And compared with Mu Na''s military man, Zhao Polu, Mo Dongli''s relationship with Huiming has always been better. When the two were next to Li Keyong, they often drank tea together and discussed.


    After the first battle in Huangli Township, the two sides became their own, so there was no time to gather.


    Huiming''s gaze was directed to the right of Mo Dongli, underneath the **** umbrella, a blank place that Mo Dongli deliberately left out. The look of Hui Ming looking away was not the look when he looked at the empty ground. Because of the emotions in his eyes, "Thirty years?"


    The smile of Mo Dongli is dazzling. It is difficult to imagine that an old man''s face will have such a brilliant and innocent smile, innocence is close to innocence: "Unexpectedly, Master Huiming still remembers Zhuo Jing. Thirty years Two months and eight days. "


    If Huiming felt something, she sighed heavily, showing admiration in her eyes: "Half of the armor has passed, and the wife''s voice and smile are still vivid in her eyes. At that time, the wife was truly unparalleled."


    Mo Dongli smiled to show his old teeth, just like Zeng Jin did the first great thing in the world. Now when he thinks back, he will be proud of himself. "Although the old man is nothing, the old man''s wife is the world''s first. Good one. "


    "Okay." Huiming repeated, maybe there is no more appropriate word, which can describe that year, although the appearance is just ordinary, but the temperament makes countless beauties feel ashamed, and the disposition is a clever woman praised by countless heroes. "True Beauty, you never have to fall in love with the country. "


    Mo Dongli smiled. At the moment, he was very relaxed, comfortable and happy. There are millions of things in the world. It is worthwhile to meet an old friend whenever you meet. "Who the master is born also knows about Hongchen?"


    Huiming said earnestly: "Have you never been a member of the WTO?"


    Mo Dongli nodded: "Master Wisdom."


    At this point, both were silent, and the atmosphere was frozen for a moment.


    The drizzle was still sporadic in the night, ringing softly on the **** umbrella.


    The Tsing Yi Swordsmen, who were still dozens of steps away, shuddered suddenly, holding their handles together with their right hands. At this moment, they suddenly felt cold and murderous. The murder was so fierce that it filled the world as soon as it appeared. The source of murderous anger was the two friends who stood opposite each other on the official road.


    Huiming looked at Mo Dongli: "The poor monk has persuaded the gentleman."


    He certainly advised that since he misses his wife so much, he should cherish and remember every moment of her. I lost my life, there was nothing, and no memory exists.


    Mo Dongli''s umbrella holding hands has remained motionless, and his voice has remained motionless: "For thirty years, Zhuo Jing has been by my side every day. No matter what sound I hear, wind or rain reading, I will tell him. No matter Whatever happens, family affairs, national affairs and world affairs, I will talk to her. When it rains, I will hold an umbrella to prevent her from getting wet. When I sleep, I will leave a half bed without pressing her. When I walked, I only walked halfway to prevent her from bumping into each other ... for so many years, she has been by my side and has never left for a while. The hand of life is very broad. Life, Live with the Son, die, and die with the Son. "


    Huiming moved slightly, he closed his eyes.


    After a moment, Huiming slowly opened her eyes: "Go ahead."


    At this moment, in the horse team dozens of steps away, a high-ranking Tsing Yi swordsman suddenly burst out of his sheath. He jumped up, people took off and landed in mid-air, and the blade slid across a sharp arc in the night sky, slicing straight towards Huiming''s forehead!


    As soon as the sword was approaching, he was about to cut into Huiming''s head, but his eyes never moved.


    He had one hand on his chest, and the other hand had reached out.


    The Tsing Yi Swordsman flew out, fell to the ground, twitched his body a few times, and there was no movement.


    Huiming''s outstretched hand had already a steaming, still agitating heart.


    The heart''s blood was dripping, and the thick blood kept dripping from between the fingers of Huiming.


    Mo Dongli had his hair spread.


    Huiming didn''t move, as if he hadn''t done anything yet. In the face of the rushing monk Tsing Yi, he lowered his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes, but said lightly, "Heart is broken, what should we do?"


    The strangely large black umbrella spins and flies into the air, and drops of drizzle are scattered on the umbrella surface.


    Under the umbrella, the thin old man stepped out and punched Huiming in a punch.


    Huiming''s clothes suddenly swung backwards.


    But his people did not move.


    Even if Mo Dongli punched him in the chest.


    He also banged on Mo Dongli''s left chest with a slap, and his dry chest sank down.


    The blood in Mo Dong''s mouth overflowed, staring at Hui Ming''s pupils, gradually fading away, and his body fell weakly.


    Dozens of Tsing Yi swordsmen leaped up, and Daodaomang brightened the night sky, as if a meteor flashed.


    Only a moment later, all the swordsmen in Tsing Yi fell down.


    Huiming also held a throbbing heart.


    Under his feet, there was a fiery red heart.


    Until this time, the large black umbrella spinning down from the air.


    The **** umbrella will slowly fall on Mo Dongli, slowly covering his body.


    Huiming dropped the heart in his hand, and glanced around him. The body was falling down and down, with no grief or joy in his eyes.


    It wasn''t until he retracted his eyes and fell on Mo Dongli that his eyes were slightly different.


    Huiming folded her hands, and slowly gave a gift to Mo Dongli under the **** umbrella. "If a person loses his heart, even if he is in hell, he must not be born. For 30 years, he will never forget. Although there is no response, the poor monk will stay Your heart allows you to meet beautiful women in the afterlife. "


    Finally, he said Amitabha, a clean white monk, walking on the official road under the moonlight.


    Behind him, the thin old man under the **** umbrella has a complete chest.


    ...


    Huiming walked unhappy, because he didn''t want to leave at all, and blocked the westbound Fengxiang of Tsing Yi Yemen. This is his task tonight. Killing Mo Dongli, Huiming didn''t think there was any problem. They met each other on their own. They met each other on the battlefield.


    Huiming must not only kill Mo Dongli, but also all those who dare to go west, including Song Jiao, the head of Tsing Yi Yamen.


    In the old battle of Huangli Township, Huiming and Song Jiao had no victory or defeat. Now, he feels that it is necessary to have a victory or defeat.


    In the quiet and quiet official way, Huiming waited for Song Jiao.


    He knew that he would get it. This was destiny. It was his destiny as the leader of the rivers and lakes around Li Ke, and Song Jiao as the leader of the rivers and lakes around Li Yan.


    The two must meet and inevitably have a difference, just like Li Zhi and Li Ke used.


    Huiming stood on the official road, standing alone, her hands folded.


    A hundred steps in front of him, Song Jiao drove the horse slowly. Behind Song Jiao, there were also dozens of monks in Tsing Yi, and there were many masters who practiced high spirits.


    As the great commander of the Tsing Yi Yamen, Song Jiao followed behind, of course, is the backbone of the Tsing Yi Yamen, and his combat strength is not comparable to that of Mo Dongli''s team. But Huiming wasn''t afraid at all, he kept his eyebrows calm. He didn''t come alone, and his people were nearby. But he didn''t feel that there was a need to make those people appear.


    In Huiming''s view, killing Song Jiao is as simple as killing Mo Dongli, even if Song Jiao is practicing ninth floor.


    Huiming stood quietly, watching Song Jiao stop everyone and walking slowly.


    Huiming showed a smile, how similar this scene was to Mo Dongli who had just met him.


    "You want to stop me?" Song Jiaoga sat on horseback and looked at Huiming faintly.


    Huiming honestly said: "Yes."


    "The same is the ninth layer of qi training. Why do you stop me?" Song Jiao chuckled.


    Huiming said earnestly: "For the nine layers of training, the combat power can also be vastly different."


    "Do you think I''m not good at fighting alone?" Song Jiao frowned.


    Huiming honestly said: "The flaw of Yi Shuihan is here."


    Song Jiao stopped talking.


    Huiming stretched out a hand, "Please."


    Song Jiao didn''t move.


    Because someone moved before her.


    On the official road, two swift flying figures, from the treetops on both sides of the official road, behind the Qingyi Qianmen, pulled out two white air waves, like Changhong, quickly approached.


    Looking at their appearance, they clearly rushed towards Fengxiang.


    Huiming froze. He didn''t hear that some of them were going to Fengxiang. Since they are not theirs, they are naturally Song Jiao''s. Since it is Song Jiao''s person, Huiming must stop.


    Both left and right, they came too fast, and when Huiming was approaching, they didn''t have time to think about it. However, although the speed of the opponent''s flying is extremely fast, and the reiki wave is similar to Changhong, after all, it is not Changhong. Huiming only looks at it, and he is extremely sure that the other party''s cultivation is ninth level.


    Since it is the ninth level of Qi training, there is no way that Huiming can''t win. Between the flashes of lightning, he leaped sharply, and suddenly punched away towards the woman on the left wearing a dark blue robe and holding a sword!


    "Stop for the poor monk!"


    Huiming yelled, and with his shot, King Kong appeared behind him, as if a Buddha statue was about to burst out. His punch drew the strong winds around him, and a slight crackling sound came from the space. The aura was turbulent, as if the air was torn. Such a prestige shows that in this real world, there are already few opponents.


    The woman with a good-looking face, more beautiful than a peony, has an eyebrow like autumn water, and a gentle temperament like a little girl next door. Just looking at it makes one heartbreak. However, Huiming is a monk and he does not mind.


    His heart didn''t move, but he jumped suddenly.


    Because the other person slaps at him with a slap, his red-lipped teeth slightly open, but he spit out a very impatient word: "Get away."


    At first glance, this palm is unremarkable, just like driving a fly, as if it didn''t do much at all. But this palm before Huiming made him stare suddenly.


    Because of his boxing power, when he encountered this palm, he dissipated as much as the wind! Huiming suddenly felt the extreme danger, just as if the heart was taken out of the body, and the danger was strong and people felt a sense of fear.


    With a snap, this palm waved on Huiming''s forehead.


    Huiming felt dark before her eyes, and her head was pale. When he finally recovered his consciousness, what he saw was the ground flying fast. Approaching, severe pain came from his cheek. His head first touched the ground, and a large pit deep up to half a foot was blasted directly on the official road, with smoke rising.


    Huiming felt that all his bones had fallen apart, the sea of ??gas was tumbling for a while, and the reiki had disappeared. He tried it and found that the whole body meridian pain was intolerable, and he couldn''t move at all. Caught in a quagmire with no strength at all.


    Huiming looked up hard and found that on the edge of the big pit, Song Jiao was overlooking him. He couldn''t help asking: "Why ... obviously is the ninth layer of practicing qi, how can ..."


    "It''s what you said. It''s the same as the ninth layer of qi training. There can also be a big difference." Song Jiao pouted his lips, and his disdain overflowed in words.


    When Huiming was about to lose his consciousness, he saw a round face appearing on the edge of the pit. He was a fat man, and he was reaching out to look into the pit. He looked at him in an interesting way and shook his head and sighed: "Sister The shot was too heavy. It is worthy of being Guanghan Fairy, can''t afford it, can''t afford it. "


    Huiming was unwilling. He struggled and asked angrily and whispered: "Why ... anyone else in this river and lake, so powerful, the whole river, lake, river ..."


    Huiming''s voice gradually faded, because he had no energy. At last, he saw that the fat man stepped over the big pit, leaving behind the phrase "jianghu? There are no rivers and lakes anymore." He followed the previous woman, " Sister, wait for me! "


    There are no rivers and lakes anymore.


    why?


    Without rivers and lakes, what is there?


    Huiming is puzzled.


    ...


    Slap Huiming with a slap, naturally, Su Emei.


    At this moment, she was flying quickly through the treetops.


    Wei Xiaozhuang caught up, panting. Those who are not monks are hard to imagine, and his tumbling body can be so agile.


    "Sister, slow down, wait for me." As Wei Xiaozhuang struggled to catch up, he shouted loudly.


    Su E didn''t frown, "No matter how slow he is, he will die!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang waved these two small arms, swinging back and forth on the side of the round body, tired and crooked his head. Look at him like this, where it looks like flying across the treetops, it''s basically a long-distance running on the ground, it''s like this, he still doesn''t forget to talk: "Our cultivation is just a matter of catching up, Useless? "


    Su Emei gritted her teeth: "It doesn''t help, I''ll catch up before I say it."


    Wei Xiaozhuang gasped, "Master and his elderly, why don''t you come? If Master and his elderly come, no matter how you say, you can hold one or two realities."


    Su Emei: "Master has gone to visit Xian to the sea."


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s eyes widened: "It''s all here, he still has the heart to visit the immortal? Why is he so unconcerned?"


    Su E snorted: "When did the master adjust?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang was choked at once, and his mind immediately emerged. The picture of the sloppy brown-skinned old man pulling his nose and touching his feet suddenly felt that Su Emei''s assertion was really accurate and could not be refuted. "It is also true."


    Su Emei stopped suddenly.


    Wei Xiaozhuang also stopped.


    Su Emei didn''t speak.


    Wei Xiaozhuang didn''t even speak.


    In front of them, someone had their hands suspended in mid-air, and the real-world cultivation was revealed. He looked at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang with a smile, like looking at two little mice who voluntarily ran to the mousetrap. "Two little friends, not staying in Pinglu Haoxin, went to Gyeonggi to do something ? "


    He is very proud and has the pleasure of revenge.


    He is Zhang Jiuling, head of Penglai.


    After the battle of Qingshui Mountain Villa in that year, the forces of Penglai Daomen were forced to return to Penglai Island. In order to purge the strength of Pinglu''s Daomen, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang established a full view of truth.


    It is precisely because of the rise of Quanzhengguan in Pinglu, that Penglai ¡¯s Taoism, large and small, has become a force under the management of Quanzhengguan, and has since escaped from Penglai''s control. Without the support of these Taoist temples, Penglai''s situation can be imagined.


    In order to break the game, Zhang Jiuling thought about reconciling with Li Xun and supporting Li Xun to dominate the world. But Zhang Li''s attitude towards Daomen, or the way he treated Daomen, made Zhang Jiuling unacceptable.


    In the end, I sent the grandfather to the past, and it was a last resort to be Li''s **** with the young grandfather. On the one hand, I didn''t want to rip his face with Li, and stayed in love. In addition, if there was any wind and grass, The skill of the young leader can also calm down.


    Although Zhang Jiuling hated Li Yan, he also hated Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang. If it wasn''t for Chu Nanhuai helping Li Yan, or for Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, what is the true view of establishing in Pinglu, how did the Penglai Daomen fall into this field today?


    Now, when Daomen and Li Yan tear their faces, it''s no wonder that Zhang Jiuling sees Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang so much. At this moment, he is killing them.


    Based on his real-world cultivation, wouldn''t it be possible to kill Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang?


    Su Emei''s eyes flashed a murderous look: "Do you really want to stop us?"


    Zhang Jiuling said faintly: "The Taoist monk is a monk, and a monk possesses strength. He must be a human being. The significance of Daomen lies in fighting for the world, and controlling the world''s life for Xianting. Worship in the world. In this way, Taoists can be written down in the tribute book of Xianting. After a few generations, they will have the opportunity to rise to the Tao and be placed in the Xian class. "


    "It''s not like you, treating the people and treating disasters, and mixing them up with traffickers, like a farmer. What is the use of such a powerful cultivation practice? After a hundred years, all of them will be wiped out and done. No matter how many things, what''s the point? If you corrupt the rules of the Tao and the order of the Tao, you are going against it! "


    After hearing this, Wei Xiaozhuang not only didn''t get angry, but instead eagerly tried to turn around and asked Su Emei for his opinion: "Sister, he wants to tell me the truth!"


    God knows that Wei Xiaozhuang''s favorite is to reason with people. It ¡¯s better to talk, it ¡¯s called sitting and talking, but not so good, it ¡¯s quarrel, and this is where Wei Xiaozhuang ¡¯s fun lies.


    In all these years, Wei Xiaozhuang did not make a small contribution to the reason why Quanzheng religion can grow and develop in Pinglu. He often walks into a Taoist temple, and fights in tongues, often for a few days. The Taoist temple, which previously believed in Penglai and was very hostile to the whole truth, would willingly follow Wei Xiaozhuang.


    However, at this moment, obviously it is not the time for reasoning, so Su E glanced at Wei Xiaozhuang, who understood the spirit and reluctantly extinguished the thought of speaking to Zhang Jiuling.


    Su Emei said slowly, "Shimen is out of the world. If Daomen is knowledgeable, he should not, at this time, like Limen, kill Li Zhi."


    Zhang Jiuling flung his sleeves and dismissed: "What do children know!"


    Su Emei''s long sword suddenly came out.


    Wei Xiaozhuang started at the same time.


    ...


    Li Yan took a deep breath and slowly regained the elixir after he entered the abdomen. The aura in his body was turbulent. He focused his eyes and looked forward, like thirty-six arhats scattered under the night like thirty-six stars.


    With the lesson of the death of Eighteen King Kong, the thirty-six Arhats were waiting for the moment, and did not take the liberty to take any action.


    Eighteen King Kong is indeed very strong. After all, it is the strongest power possessed by Datang Shimen, and it was an outbreak after 800 years of dormancy. The Eighteen King Kong array was originally unpredictable, but the reason was quickly defeated by Li Yan without paying too much. In the final analysis, apart from the gap in combat experience, it was the one left by Fayi.


    It ¡¯s just that I ¡¯ve used it once, but at this time, Li Zhi has no time to inject Reiki into him again. After all, the consumption of Reiki is not small, and it ca n¡¯t be done with a single thought. He had the opportunity.


    Holding the Lu Jian sword, Li Yan marched forward step by step. The thirty-six strong men in real life would never be as simple as two times the strength of eighteen King Kong.


    In the thirty-six Luohan formation, Li Ye has not seen it, but when I think about it, I know what kind of power will be caused by the thirty-six King Kong scenes. Doesn''t it say that Li Zhi is only a real person in Lingchi, even if it is a real person of the Yin God, does he dare to rush into the battle, let the other party show his means, and wait for the break quietly?


    Isn''t that looking for death?


    Li Yan looked to the west.


    At this time, I do n¡¯t know how far away Shangguan is from Li Yan. Is Feng Xiangjun planning to operate tonight or is he ready to start tomorrow?


    The only thing Li Ye can determine is that Li Ye has not been held hostage by Li Changyan. If Li Ye had been held hostage by Li Changyan, the news would have been passed on to Tsing Yi Yamen. Although there was no Tsing Yi Swordsman around at the moment, Li''s position was not a secret. If there was such a great change, Tsing Yi Yamen would let him know in time.


    Chen Cang ... Li Wei sighed slightly.


    At this moment, Li Yan suddenly felt a bit ridiculous.


    After he traveled to this world, all he had in mind was to accomplish the True Dragon Merit. He did not want to make any contribution to the Tang Dynasty. He even waited for the collapse of the Tang Dynasty, so that he would have the opportunity to achieve great achievements. However, things have developed to the present, everyone in the world sees him as the backbone of the Tang room, loyalty and loyalty, and minister of the society.


    Whether it is Tian Lingzi who wants to control power, or vassals, Daomen, and Shimen who want to destroy the Great Tang, he is regarded as the number one enemy of bad things. The reason for all of this is because they believe that with him Li Li, there is salvation in the Tang Dynasty, and with Li Li, he has the power to subdue the Fanfan town, leveling up the chaotic soldiers, and preventing Daomen and Shimen from coming out of the world. may.


    Who made him break the guanguan, killed Huang Chao, and restored Changan? Who can do this without fear?


    How similar is this to Li Xian?


    These are all unexpected for Li Zhi. Even if he can predict it, then how can he do nothing? Doing nothing is waiting for death, chronic death.


    Li Ye suddenly thought that in the past, Li Xian was known as the minister of rescue of the difficult times, and was regarded as the hope of ZTE Datang. At last, he attracted the jealousy of the king, the envy of the courtier, and was finally killed. Daomen and Shimen are flustered, right?


    If Li Xian revived Datang, wouldn''t there be a chance for Daomen and Shimen to make the world? Therefore, the battle of Hachiko Mountain, I am afraid that not only the king and the courtiers contributed, but the gates also secretly manipulated?


    Thoughts fluttered, Li Min shook his head, suppressing these sudden thoughts one by one.


    Looking at the thirty-six Arhats, the position of the opponent''s distribution is obviously the selected positions. It is conceivable that they are the stations that can best use the power of the Arhats. As long as Li Xuan rushes over, they will be issued. Siege it.


    Li Yan sighed in his heart, thirty-six hit one, but also to work in vain, really shameless.


    The corner of Li''s mouth suddenly moved, and his eyes turned to the west. Since the purpose of this trip was to meet with Li, why are he still tangled with the 36 Arhats here?


    With that in mind, the smile on the corner of Li''s mouth gradually spread to the entire face.


    They are all powerful men in the real world. Thirty-six Arhats keenly captured this insidious smile. Many Luo Han''s hearts are a little sudden. Judging from the process of Li Zhi''s defeat of Eighteen King Kong, this guy is very insidious. Is there any calculation?


    In order to prevent fraud, Da Luo Han suddenly screamed, "The devil! You are a miserable world, and you have been miserable. If you do not kill you here tonight, my release is not the release of the demons!"


    He cried loudly, full of solemn weather. The shouting of Shimen, driven by Shimen''s unique method, has a deterrent effect. According to Shimen himself, if the demon listens, he must first be unstable, give birth to fear, and retreat far away.


    The nine-character mantra of Daomen and the six-character mantra of Shimen have similar effects.


    Luo Han also yelled, "You have killed dozens of disciples of Shimen. Tonight, there is no way for you to survive! Luohan Zhennai is a master of Shimen. For thousands of years, I do not know how many demons have been killed! If you know the truth, Just obey yourself! "


    San Luo Han followed closely: "The devil! With my release here, there is no place for you in the world. How can you stand against my entire release? Even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will be suppressed by release!"


    Si Luo Han was about to open his mouth, but saw that Li Yan moved, and he reached out his hand, comparing it with a middle finger.


    Thirty-six Arhats stunned all together, thinking that Li Ji was doing what he was doing, and he did not dare to neglect all of them attentively. This demon was too sinister after all. But before they could think about it, what exactly did the gesture mean and what effect did it have, Li Yan suddenly stood up.


    Thirty-six Luo Han''s faces changed in unison, and the eyes were shocked. Outside of shock, there was an instant loss.


    Because Li Zhi didn''t charge towards them, but turned around and swept towards the forest. He moved too fast, and his actions were very abrupt, and before the thirty-six Arhats responded, he had already rushed out of a hundred feet.


    "The devil is going to run!" Si Luohan finally found a chance to speak.


    "He doesn''t want to run. If he runs, he should just turn around and run!" San Luo Han is quite intelligent.


    "That direction, there is no one of us!" Er Luohan looked surprised.


    "No!" Exclaimed Da Luohan, "the devil is going to bypass us, he is going to go around to meet the Emperor Tang!"


    After hearing the words of Da Luo Han, everyone secretly said with a bad voice that they saw Li Xie''s strong impact on the 18th King Kong array and beheaded the 18th King Kong. But I did not expect that the devil was timid, and avoided war, and went to Chencang.


    It was indeed a demon, and it was really insidious. Only then did everyone prevent his insidious move, but did not expect that this insidious demon was to be taken away.


    "chase!"


    "Can''t let him run away!"


    "Once he joins the Emperor Tang and is in the midst of the army, why don''t he want him!"


    "I heard that he had mobilized the army to meet the Emperor Tang. If he was unable to do anything when the Turtles were shrinking, we can''t help him!"


    "Can''t let him break our good deeds, catch up!"


    "This devil is really insidious and cunning!"


    Thirty-six Arhats immediately unfolded themselves, turned into Dao Changhong, and confiscated Li Li. However, although the behavior of Li Zhi''s departure was far beyond the expectations of the 36 Arhats, they did not mess up their positions and still maintained the formation of the Arhats. They could fight at any time with Arhats.


    Furthermore, there must be no straight line around the circle. Li Yan eventually had to go west. Therefore, the Luohan had to intercept Li Yan. The line only needed to rush straight ahead to intercept the curve.


    Thirty-six Arhats were determined, and suddenly felt that although the demon heads were insidious and cunning, they could not escape the palm of their hands.


    But as soon as this idea emerged, the Arhats had no time to despise Li Yan, and they discovered that something was wrong. They saw that Li Yan''s speed was too fast!


    It''s impossible to say that they can''t catch up with Li Yan, even if they walk directly to intercept the turn, they won''t catch up! Aware of this, the thirty-six Arhats looked at each other, all seeing the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Can''t let him run away!"


    "Catch up at full speed!"


    Under the order of the big Lohan, all 36 Lohan exhibited the fastest speed.


    Li Yan turned his head and saw that the thirty-six Arhats had speeded up to catch up, and a conspiracy smile was sketched in the corner of his mouth.


    With the addition of dragon spirit and Qinglian, Li Zhi not only has great lethality when shooting, but also flies faster. Because the power of Dragon Qi and Qing Lian are mixed in Reiki to exert their power. Real-world flying through the air is also supported by Reiki. Therefore, his speed is not comparable to the monks in the realm of Lingchi.


    Even if it is a real man, the speed alone cannot be faster than him.


    Seeing thirty-six Arhats catching up regardless of the formation, Li Yan hurriedly agitated Reiki, secretly accumulating momentum, ready to exert force.


    Although the 36 Arhats are also King Kong, the individual cultivation is still different. After all, there are no two leaves in the world that are exactly the same, and the speed will be different. At the moment, they are trying hard to catch up. The formation of the Arhat formation can no longer be maintained. .


    What Li Yan was afraid of was naturally the Luohan Formation, not the single Lohan twisted out. With his combat power, when practicing Qi Nine layers, he can seriously hurt Wuyazi, and when he builds the foundation in half a step, he can kill Huang Chao. Now, with all his strength, he is naturally a sword and a real world. King Kong.


    Although that kind of full-fledged performance, in the heyday of Li Ye, he could not cut a few swords in total, and still suffered from the tactics of the sea of ??people, but it was better than going against the Luohan array.


    While Li Yan was flying, he was paying attention to the formation changes of Luo Han formation. Although Luo Han formation was in chaos, Li Yan was not in a hurry to take the shot. He has to wait until the opponent''s formation is completely separated, and there is no possibility of closing in an instant, then he will turn over and fight back.


    At the same time, Li Zhi controlled his speed, and strived to be caught up when the fighter appeared. In that case, he would see blood immediately after turning back and killing, not giving the other party a chance to step back.


    The big Luohan rushed to the front. When the Luohan formation started to chaos, he was always on guard, ready to let the left and right two Luohan and the three Luohan retreat. If Li Zhi dare to come back and kill them, they could restore the Luohan formation instantly.


    However, Li Wei did not do this, which made Da Luohan say that he was not disappointed or happy. It was disappointing that Li Yan did not return to die. Fortunately, Li Yan really planned to detour and had no conspiracy.


    After thirty-six Arhats are following straight lines and chasing at full speed, seeing that Li Zhi''s distance is getting closer and closer, in the eyes of the big Arhats, he gradually has the will to win. Li Yan''s speed is indeed fast. If they catch up in a straight line, even if they do their best, they will never catch up. Fortunately, it is a straight line blocking the curve.


    Three hundred feet, two hundred feet, one hundred feet ...


    The big Luohan began to prepare for his shot. After he was on Li Xun''s side, he took a good spot and was very secretive and hard to be found. As long as he could give Li Xun a hard shot, Li Xuan was finished. That can be avoided, Li Zhi turned suddenly again, in order to distance them from the west, it is not acceptable to the big Luohan. After all, eighteen King Kong are dead tonight, Shimen suffered heavy losses, and died in front of thirty-six Arhats. The Arhats can hardly blame them.


    at this time!


    The big Luo Han suddenly glanced, he was going to shoot!

 v3 Chapter 45： Three lives three

    At this moment, the big Luohan suddenly glanced and was about to shoot.


    But someone shot before him.


    The first shot, naturally, is Li Yan.


    Li Yan had already seen the right time. When he was about to enter the attack range of the big Lohan, the big Lohan had already entered his attack range. Li Xun didn''t hesitate. Lu Yujian''s rune shone, and he suddenly turned back to kill him, and his shot was the sword style of "step by step".


    Now the formation of the Luohan formation has been completely scattered. For Li Zhi, the thirty-sixth Luohan who has followed up is just the 36th-life ordinary King Kong. Without the Rohan formation bonus, he had no worries at all. The sword style of "East of Ziqi" is not a scattered monk who can resist.


    The moment Li Li turned back, Da Luo Han felt a sense of danger, and the danger suddenly fell, making him tremble all over. Seeing that there was a slight change in Li Yi''s body, Da Luo Han immediately realized in horror that Li Yi was going to do it.


    For all possible calculations, he still did not guard against Li Zhi''s conspiracy. The big Luohan was so hated that he almost couldn''t help swearing. The devil was really insidious.


    The big Luohan is indeed one of the leading figures in the thirty-six temples of the Western Regions. The response is swift. He has not had time to warn the Luohan behind him, but he still launched his field when it was too late.


    The moment Li Li turned around, the moment before the sword-like launch of the step-by-step lotus, a big flash of golden light came out of the big Luo Han''s eyebrow, and a miniature Buddha statue was born. Buddha statues radiate a golden light in the heart of Da Luohan, the treasure is solemn.


    At the same time, at the foot of Da Luo Han, the space was distorted for a while, and suddenly a round pond was born, which was dozens of squares. The moment the round pond was formed, the purple lightning entangled inside, like a little snake, dense and rattling.


    As soon as Leichi appeared, a dark cloud rolled over the sky above the big Luohan''s head, sending out majestic and severe Buddhist sounds. Suddenly, lightning flashed and thundered, and countless purple lightnings dropped and landed in the thunder pool, forming a horrible thunderbolt curtain. In the range of dozens of feet around the big Luohan, the purple electricity shone continuously, almost as dense as the rain curtain.


    At the foot of the thunder pond, there are numerous purple electricity connected to the sky and black clouds, and the big Luohan is in the middle of the purple electricity.


    This is the area of ??Luohan, Tianyin Thunder Pool.


    Not only the area of ??the big Luohan is Tianyin Thunderchi, but the area of ??thirty-six Luohan is also Tianyin Thunderchi.


    The same field is cultivated, which is exactly what the thirty-six temples in the Western Regions deliberately intended. Although the complexity of the single field has been lost, the combined effects of the fields are definitely greater than the simple superposition. The fields of the thirty-six Tianyin Thunderpools, once united with each other, are within the range of hundreds of feet, where Tianwei lies.


    Whether you are a real person in Lingchi or a real person in Yinshen, you must quickly retreat. Once the retreat is slow, it can only be split by the purple electricity and turned into a fly ash in the Tianyin Thunder Pond.


    The moment the field was about to emerge, Da Luo Han had a certain mind, and the sense of crisis before had weakened a lot. Seeing Li Zhi''s eyes, a flash of firmness flashed.


    In Li Zhi''s efforts, although the formation of the Luohan formation was disordered, the area of ??the thirty-sixth Luohan Tianyin Thunderpool was not affected in the slightest. This is also the confidence of the Luohans. As long as such a field is open, let alone others, first stand invincible.


    Seeing Lei Chi at the foot of Da Luo Han, Li Yun felt the dark breath immediately when he heard the black cloud Buddha sound above his head, and even beat his heartbeat.


    In his vision, although the big Lohan was at the front of the crowd, the 36 Lohan did not completely disperse. After all, there were too many people. Even if many people were left behind, many people kept up.


    There are many companions behind the big Luohan. Once the big Luohan''s realm is launched, other Luohan''s feelings will definitely start the realm at the same time. At that time, it will only take a moment, and the realm of Tianyin Thunderpool will be together.


    As long as he can hold Li Yan for a moment, the Luo Han Formation has a chance to recover. At that time, in the field of Tianyin Thunder Pool, plus Luo Han Formation, Li Yan will undoubtedly lose.


    The danger was like a substance, as if it turned into a sharp sword, and penetrated into Li''s chest. However, he did not panic at all. He did not want to let his heart be at rest, at least he would not be self-defeating, even in the face of a more dangerous situation.


    Step by step Shenglian''s sword style did not stagnate in the slightest. Li Yan will not give the thirty-six Arhats a chance to unite with each other. Before this, he will kill the Arhats who are close to him.


    As soon as Li Min lost his thoughts, when the place disappeared, a layer of purple clouds suddenly appeared in mid-air, and once it appeared, it filled the range of 100 square meters. There are little stars in the stratum. At the most marginal place, there is a touch of red flowing clouds, like a morning glow.


    The stars are connected into a line, turning into a ray of morning light, shining in the purple clouds. When the first rays of morning light scattered, a mountain appeared in the purple clouds, as if the fairy was looking up from the sea of ??clouds. The mountains are rolling up and down, surrounded by purple clouds.


    Morning dawn Mu purple.


    This is Li Zhi''s field, and it is also the extraordinary effect brought by the practice of "Ziqi Donglai" to the real world of Lingchi.


    If you have seen the sunrise at the endless peaks of the deep mountains, you will find that the scene in front of you is the scene of the east of the sunrise, the morning light falling, and the mountains bathed in clouds.


    The morning dawn is bright, the sky is pure, the mountains are out of the sea of ??clouds, and the purple gas comes to the east.


    Stepping into the realm of life, giving birth to the realm of the morning sun and purple, on the way to practice "Eastern Purple Air", can really be regarded as a real entrance.


    Qinglian is in full bloom in purple clouds, one after the other, indescribably wonderful dust.


    The scene of Chenxi Muzi quietly extended into the realm of Tianyin Thunderpool. Wherever he passed, the purple electricity was hidden in the sea of ??clouds, the shape of the lightning flash was gone, and the sound of thunder was annihilated. It seems that these world noises are completely purified at this moment in the morning light.


    In addition to the towering weather from the east of the purple air between heaven and earth, there is only natural pure breath.


    The big Luohan saw that the purple clouds spread to the range of Tianyin Leichi, and came in without any obstacles, just like the clouds floating in the mountains. Naturally, there was no sense of stagnation, and he could not help but feel cold.


    In front of me, it is a pure place on earth, but in the face of this scene, Da Luo Han just dissipated the slightest danger and suddenly expanded more than a few times. He felt the great terror, just like he fell into **** and was countless. Goblin bites.


    In the final consciousness, the big Luohan quietly bloomed a green lotus in the purple cloud in front of him. Against the backdrop of flawless clouds and mists, the blooming of the green lotus is so holy and beautiful. As if there were crystal dew drops, it slipped down on the lotus leaves, so beautiful that it couldn''t be said.


    Da Luohan couldn''t help but reach out and wanted to touch the purple lotus, but he didn''t lift his hand, and he hanged down halfway.


    Blood splattered in the throat, the golden Buddha statue quietly dissipated, and Tianyin Leichi really disappeared invisible. The strength of his body was like a flood of floodgates, which disappeared instantly and completely, and could no longer stay in the air and fell to the ground involuntarily.


    The contest between the two fields, Chen Ximu Zi defeated Tianyin Thunder Pool.


    The scene of Chenxi Muzi spread quietly in mid-air, and Ziyun soon surrounded several Arhats. Everything happened so naturally.


    When the Arhats wanted to escape, they were shocked to find that purple clouds that looked pure and harmless were like the abyss of a quagmire. They couldn''t escape at all, and the aura was released, but they were like mud cows entering the sea. There was no half reaction, which made their faces cloth Full of fear.


    At the same time, seven green lotuses bloomed in the purple clouds for the first time. Along with the green lotuses blooming, a puff of blood sprayed out, and then one by one, falling from the purple clouds.


    When Li Yan revealed his figure again, he saw twenty-nine Luohan in different positions in front of him. At this moment they looked at their own eyes, and they were surprised and surprised.


    Obviously, these Luohan did not expect that they knew they were not 36 opponents of Luohan. They could only avoid it far away, and detoured to Chen Cang''s devil, and they suddenly turned back to kill them, and this was the thunderous offensive.


    Li Yan''s movements didn''t stop at all, her eyebrows were still, and the realm of Chen Ximu Zi was still maintained. The next step was the life of a lotus. She rushed to the twenty-nine Luohan, and whispered, "Lianhai has no boundaries!"


    At the foot of Li Xun''s feet was a lotus pond. The blossoming green lotus turned into a blue sword spirit. With Li Xun''s movement, he kept shooting from his feet and covered the Arhats.


    The Luo Hans also all reacted after the initial surprise. At this moment, King Kong was angry and shouted in unison, and various techniques greeted Li Li.


    Although the Luohan formation was broken, there are still twenty-nine people in Luohan. Although Chen Ximu Zi is better than Tianyin Thunder Pond, every time one person is killed, Li Zhi''s aura is consumed violently.


    Although twenty-nine Luohan can not form a complete Luohan formation, even if only half of the people are left, they can be exhibited. Even if the power declines, it must not be underestimated. .


    Li Yan fought with twenty-nine Arhats.


    ...


    Shushan.


    Asked on the jade steps in the clouds in front of the imperial palace, Wu You stepped up. She slightly raised her head and looked at Xianxian, walking lightly and steadily, without rushing.


    Wu You came to Wenxian Palace.


    The temple in front of it is bigger than expected, nearly ten feet tall, twenty feet wide, green tile eaves, immortal fluttering without losing majesty, all nine doors are open, and the inside is wide and deep, as if nothing. But the breath of horror and dust was faintly fascinating.


    Wu You''s face was white, Yin Tao''s small mouth couldn''t help but tremble slightly, her eyes were obviously full of fear. But she never stopped, even if she started to tremble with her shoulders. So she quickly walked into Wenxian Palace.


    The hall has a large space and a high roof, so that several people can embrace each other, and the ground is covered with white jade. Right in front of dozens of steps, above the ninth-level jade stage, the place where there should be a perseus is empty, with only one ancient sword, quietly suspended.


    The distance is quite long, Wu Youxiu is not high, so she can''t see clearly. She walks closer, the sound of footsteps sounds in the hall of silence, especially loud.


    There is a lotus pond in front of the ninth-level jade stage. In this hall where almost no one can enter, there are lotus buds in the lotus pond to be placed. There are various swimming fish in it, and they swim in their own comfort.


    Wu You looked at the ancient sword that saw the outline and felt the calling, as if there was a voice that kept echoing in her mind, letting her approach step by step.


    After walking through the passage in the middle of the lotus pond, Wu You stepped onto the high platform and came to the floating ancient sword.


    The ancient sword floated on the raised stone platform, and the decoration clearly showed that it was a woman''s sword. On the hilt and scabbard, there are blue patterns, like clouds but not clouds, like flying flowers, and if you look carefully, it looks like random ink splashing.


    A ray of quiet moonlight was dropped from the roof, and the pillar of light covered the ancient sword in it. Behind the ancient sword is a huge shadow wall with a vast pattern engraved on it, looking at characters and scenery, as if telling a story.


    Wu You reached out and looked into the ancient sword through the moonlight.


    Just then, a heavy sigh sighed in Wu You''s mind. The voice is high and ethereal, I do not know where it comes from, but it is full of helplessness to fate, and some kind of pity that is unclear.


    "Are you really thinking about it?" The voice asked.


    Wu You looked up, but couldn''t see anything. In this deep and empty temple, there was no living thing except her.


    "I think so." Wu You calmed down. When she got here, she lost her fear, and some were just firm on the road ahead.


    "So tell me, how do you go forward?" The voice asked again.


    Wu You did not hesitate in the least: "Poke up the fairy sword, gain strength, and pursue the avenue."


    "You really put it down?" The voice seemed a little heavy.


    Wu You bit her lip: "Let it go down."


    "Okay, let you see what the previous life looked like." The voice sighed again.


    Then, on the shadow wall behind the ancient sword, a bright ray of light was cast, covering Wu You from head to toe.


    Wu You stunned, her eyes were dark, and then she felt that she floated slightly.


    I don''t know how long it was, when she regained her vision in front of her eyes, she found herself in a place that she had never set foot on. Here is a vast frontier, the desert outside the lonely sky is straight, the river is setting sun, the land inside the pass is barren and poor.


    Wu You reacted. This was her consciousness and entered the story of the shadow wall.


    That must be a powerful handwriting.


    But what does the story in the shadow wall have to do with her?


    There is a city on the border, not too big, much smaller than Chang''an. The walls are earthy yellow, and the architectural style is rough and violent. This is a border town. Seeing this city, Wu You realized for a while that she suddenly felt that the city looked so familiar, but she couldn''t remember how, when she had seen the city.


    There are two characters on the gate, not Lishu currently in common use, but Xiaoyi.


    Those two words are, Jiuyuan.


    Jiuyuan, what a familiar name, but Wu You just can''t remember, where exactly is Jiuyuan.


    Wu You''s consciousness drifted into the city, and she had a will to guide her forward. Along the way, he saw a lot of frontiers, black robes and black armors, and the soldiers and soldiers did not wear pockets. Looking at the style of the armors, they were not Tang people at all.


    Eventually Wu You came to a courtyard with a simple layout, but the building specifications indicated that it was not ordinary people living here.


    In a half-opened house, she saw a woman crying and kneeling beside a boy, holding his leg, persuading in tears.


    The handsome boy in white robe, with a sharply contoured face, was full of righteousness. His crying to the woman was unheard of, and he held a glass of wine in his hand, his face was resolute, his eyes filled with despair, and he drank it.


    The moment he saw the boy''s face, Wu Youru was struck by lightning and was shocked.


    Isn''t that Li Li?


    Eyes fell on the woman''s face, Wu You was stiff.


    Isn''t that face yourself?


    Suddenly, countless pictures poured into Wu You''s mind. It was the life of the woman in front of him, and the boy in white robe.


    The woman''s name is Wan Rong. She is Xianyang Noble, the daughter of Wang Gong, and the white robe son Qing Mei Zhu Ma. The two have a strong relationship and have a life-long appointment early. The son is the son of a king, who has the ingenuity and wisdom, and the age of his hair often marches to the king, and the Minister of the Manchu Dynasty praises him countlessly.


    However, the son''s advancement caused the king''s dissatisfaction. After the last advancement, he finally caused the king''s wrath, so Tianzi ordered the son to lead the army!


    The ambitious son of the family country followed the army to the border area Jiuyuan, but he did not complain, nor was he disappointed. He often eats and lives with the soldiers of the frontiers, and goes to the battlefield to kill the enemy. His talents are manifested. With the frontiers, he has won a lot of victories, causing serious injuries to the Hu people. Soon he won the respect of the frontiers.


    The woman remembered his son, eating in Xianyang, and came to Bianjun hiding his family. The two met and wept with each other. Since then, the woman has been with her son, who is the daughter of a prince who has learned to do laundry and cook. Because the son is always on the side and has a simple style, she also puts herself down and takes care of the son''s daily life.


    Everything looks beautiful, the son has a lot of merits, and he is the eldest son of the king, and the king is the lord of the praise of the world, and has created a feat that no one has ever done before. succession. At that time, he will be able to marry a woman and make her look good.


    The son waited for the king''s order, but instead of calling him back, he was a glass of poisonous wine.


    A glass of poisonous wine makes him commit suicide.


    Wu Youjiao''s body was stunned, and the picture returned to her eyes. The boy in white robe was about to drink and commit suicide.


    The son is full of awe and loyalty to his father, to the king, to the empire named Daqin. He is a son and a minister, and the king wants to die, and the minister has to die.


    The boy drank the poisoned wine in the glass and fell to the ground in pain.


    The son is called Fu Su.


    His father was Emperor Qin Shi.


    The woman was distraught.


    Soon after the son''s death, the woman learned that the order to poison the son was not issued by the first emperor, because the first emperor was dead. The original emperor''s order was to let the son return to the throne, but some people did not want the son to return to the dynasty, that is, Hu Hai. Hu Hai was the man who had poisoned his son. Soon after, the Great Qin died.


    If the son drank poisonous wine without being so decisive, he would wait for the opportunity to succeed, and Da Qin might not die.


    The woman was distraught and resentful, and finally Hengjian hanged herself in front of the son''s grave.


    Wu You''s hands and feet were cold.


    The woman named Wan Rong is her previous life, and her son Fu Su is the same.


    She has all remembered.


    "Do you hate him?" The vicissitudes of mercy sounded again.


    Wu You trembled, and the last picture in her head remained in the scene in front of the woman''s self-proclaimed grave. That was her past life, that was her, how desperate, sad, and unwilling was the local mood at the time ... she couldn''t feel it?


    Why, why do you drink that glass of poisonous wine, why are you so decisive, that even after I have advised you for so long, you cannot shake your loyalty to the empire and the emperor?


    Children are long in love, in your eyes, is so small compared to the home country?


    The voice of vicissitudes of sorrow was sighed.


    Immediately after, the picture in front of Wu You changed again.


    It was Shu Shan, Wu You knew it.


    A woman with a dusty figure is practicing sword in the back mountain.


    Not surprisingly, Wu You saw that the face of the woman was indeed the same as hers.


    This is also her past life.


    A woman is only two or eight years old, but Xiuwei has reached the high level of practicing qi, which is a genius that has been seen for hundreds of years. She is the daughter of the royal family, and her mother is a princess.


    When the woman practiced swords, she would sit quietly on the sidelines and stare in the direction of Chang''an.


    Soon, the woman learned that the prince with her childhood friend Zhu Zhuma was ordained as emperor, but under the control of the power minister, it was better to die. Regardless of the opposition of the teacher, she resolutely took the sword down the mountain and went straight into Chang''an.


    Later, the woman became the wife of the prince and was made queen.


    The intelligent emperor could not shake off the shackles of the power ministers, he could not exert his fists at all, and save the Jiangshan community. The woman didn''t want to be a queen, she just wanted to stand up with the prince. She persuaded the prince many times and left her to Changshan with Shuan.


    However, the prince said that he had no choice but to ignore the Jiangshan community.


    Later, the world changed greatly, the prince was forced to leave Changan and went to Xuchang. The woman followed closely. After arriving in Xuchang, the Prime Minister took over the power and restricted the prince to Miyagi. The woman wants to take the prince away, and the prince still refuses, even if there is no hope, he still thinks about Jiang Shanshe.


    Finally, the ninth-level woman who practiced Qi was unable to bear to see the prince washing his face with tears every day, and went to the Prime Minister ¡¯s House alone to perform assassination.


    She was wounded and captured by a master next to her, and she was isolated from the deep palace and could not meet the prince. Before long, the woman was seriously injured and died.


    In that life, her name was Fu Shou, her prince was Liu Xie, and her prime minister was Cao Cao.


    Wu You burst into tears.


    "Do you hate him?" The victorious voice asked.


    Wu You didn''t know what to say.


    This is not to watch a drama, but to re-memorize her previous life, all kinds of feelings and testimonies, all evoking her deep touch in the soul. At that time, Wu You''s affection for Fu Su and Liu Xie, as well as the grievances they had suffered in front of them, were wrapped in tide.


    In all fairness, Wu You in the two generations did not feel sorry for the other party in the slightest, and was deeply affectionate. But Fusu and Liu Xie, for the sake of their country and the Jiangshan community, completely left their children''s feelings behind.


    Wu Youzhen was speechless, but tears slipped across Bai''s cheeks.


    The vicissitudes of that vicissitude and emptiness sighed and did not ask anything.


    The picture in front of Wu You once again turned to the Chang''an City where she was familiar with.


    This life is the present life of Wu You. She went through her childhood again and again. Although it was her own experience, Wu You was fascinated. Many of the things missing in her memory were filled in the picture. Many pictures she remembered deeply , Repeated again, making her laugh with tears.


    Li Xun was unable to practice as a child. Zeng Jin was distressed and even arrogant. She was accompanied by her day and night, which made Li Xie perk up again. Later, her cultivating talents were revealed, and she became a genius of the imperial clan. At a young age, she reached the middle of qi training and became a high-profile existence.


    However, Li Xun was in the shadow, deeply feeling his loneliness and loneliness. Whenever this time, Wu You would leave his blossoms and enter the lonely depths of Li Xuan, holding hands side by side with him and staying with him. abandoned.


    No matter what outsiders say, whether it is ridicule or sigh, disdain or sneer, she always insists on the same, even in the face of Wu Hongshan''s scolding, she does not change her original intention, as she did in the previous two lives.


    However, the subsequent scenes deviated from Wu You''s experience. The deviation appeared when Li Yan went to Shen Yunshan. In the picture in front of Wu You, another story was shown.


    Li Ye went to Shen Yunshan, but Li Ye calculated, lost Yu Jue, and did not get Yuan Tianyi''s inheritance. Finally, Li Ye was driven out of An Wang Mansion and left in the market. Wu You was placed under house arrest by Wu Hongshan, and she was not allowed to go out. She was forbidden to contact Li Yan.


    But Wu You still tried everything to sneak out and meet Li Yan. However, she was gradually neglected by Li Ye, and in the end, she was even driven back again and again. Wu You didn''t know why this happened, she felt her heartache.


    Later, Huang Chao conquered Chang''an. Wu You ran out alone to protect Li Yan, and did not follow Wu Hongshan to escape to Shuzhong. On several occasions, in order to protect Li Yan, she was seriously injured and fell in front of Li Yan. So Li Min thought she was dead. But she didn''t, because she wanted to protect Li Yan, she didn''t allow herself to die first.


    In this way, Wu You watched Li Ye send someone to find Li Ye and passed the throne to him. As a result, Li Xun returned to the trajectory of previous generations. Manxin family state society, Xing Xing Ye Xun, never slacked off one day. When Li Yanye made white hair on the candlelight, he did not notice that there was a thin figure in the shadow corner somewhere, and he had been watching him silently.


    However, Li Zhi''s experience is not fundamentally different from the previous two generations. Even though he is talented, Jiangshan has eroded, and it can not be saved by his own strength.


    In the end, Wu You watched in the dark, Li Li was forced to ascend the Xuanwu Tower to set himself on fire when chaos were around. The fire spread and devoured Xuanwu Tower. Wu You''s heart is dead.


    She didn''t find Li Zhi''s body, but in the deserted field outside the city, she built a grave for Li Ying, and buried the jade that Li Ying gave her as a child, and buried it in the grave. In front of the loess pile, Wu Youjing quietly spent three days and three nights, and then stabbed Zhu Wen alone.


    The picture came to an abrupt end.


    When Wu You restored her vision again, she found that she was still before the ancient sword.


    After the floating ancient sword, the shadow wall had no light and fell into silence, as if nothing had changed, and she had not gone through her third life.


    "Do you hate him?" Asked the voice of vicissitudes, besides compassion, there was also irresolvable anger.


    Wu You bit her lower lip tightly until Yin Hong''s lips became pale, and she was red with blood after being bitten.


    Her gaze gradually regained her fascination from the blankness. It was a spirit of perseverance like iron, and she said, "I hate him."


    "You should hate him. After three generations, you have given her life for her, but he always only has the national righteousness and the Jiangshan community. He is destined to be the prince of the country of death. This is his destiny, but not yours. Why do you want to be He? He doesn''t deserve you to accompany him at all! "The vicissitudes of grief sounded hate and pleasure.


    Wu You repeated: "Not worth it."


    "Okay. You can ask the Immortal Sword." The vicissitudes of voice were filled with relief and hope. "Holding the Immortal Sword and becoming Shushan Palm Swordsman, and killing Li Zhi, his fate will end here. And you, will Set foot on the avenue. From now on, you have no children''s personal feelings in your heart, but some, just the road leading to Xianting under your feet! "


    Wu You stood up and approached the blue blue fairy sword step by step, reached out his hand, and held the sword handle.


    Suddenly, blue light overflowed, countless rays of light poured out from the sword body, and the stars were full of empty and deep halls, like the Milky Way hanging in the hall, while Wu Youyi was flying, eyes were like stars.


    The entire Shu Mountain, shaking like a tide, thousands of spirit swords, trembling together, automatically flew from the house, from all directions, across the forest, across the mountain stream, across the white clouds, across the peak, gathered together to ask the imperial palace before.


    Thousands of spirit swords trembled, as if the ministers faced the king, trembling.


    Thousands of disciples all flew out of the house, came to the open space, and looked away from where the fairy palace was, with awe and awe. Xu Xun, thousands of disciples continued to worship, "Meet the Palm Sword Man!"


    Wu You stepped out of the Asking Fairy Palace, carrying the Asking Fairy Sword, walking down the clouds and mists, misty and immortal, invincible.


    Mo Wenchou, who was standing in front of the jade steps, couldn''t help shaking her cheeks, and the ecstasy of her eyes overflowed with expressions. When she saw Wu You, she suddenly felt a shock, and a heart of surrender sprang up involuntarily. people!"


    On this day, asking the fairy sword in hand, Wu You stepped over the avenue and became a real person in Lingchi.

 v3 Chapter 46： Heaven and earth

    (I heard that you like more than 3,000 words of standard chapters, so I''ll start with two chapters.)


    Some mountain monk in Fengxiang stood against the moon.


    The headed man is fat and big-eared, with a kind face, as if smiling at any time. There are thirty-six long beads in his hand, one hundred and eighty gold beads on the bow, and two hundred and six inches of gold thread around the bow. This pair of costumes clearly shows that he is the head of the thirty-six temples in the Western Region, chaired by Jinshan Daxue Temple, and Tianluo.


    On the flat ground below the mountain peak, there were eight hundred monks sitting cross-legged, and that was the eight hundred monks in the thirty-six temples of the Western Region.


    On the steep and rugged mountain road, a monk with white eyebrows and white clothes stepped up. He didn''t go fast, but he reached the top of the mountain after a short walk.


    Tian Luo turned around and met the people coming.


    "Brother Tian Luo."


    "Master Fayi."


    The two stood side by side, looking away, and the monks around took a few steps back to make room for them.


    Tian Luo smiled, "The joint action of the Eighteen Temples of the Great Tang Dynasty and the thirty-six courts of the Western Regions is to spread the Dharma to the Central Plains for the benefit of the common people, so that all living beings will no longer suffer. The greatest strength of the Great Tang Rivers and Lakes is Daomen, Daoist and Taoism are spread all over Jiuzhou, and there are as many Taoists as there are sands of the Ganges. Under the Taomen are the incense of the people and there is the protection of the fairy court. Shimen entered China for eight hundred years.


    "However, it is different now. After 800 years of doom and forbearance, Daomen has been proud and arrogant for 800 years, and the situation has completely reversed. Daomen is not united. Like the Chinese nobles, they are fighting internally and divided into five main roads. One side. Nowadays, the world is in chaos. Daoming wants to be out of the world. The authorities have done everything, but because of the long-term ease, they finally lose the monk strength. "


    "Thousands of Taoism can''t find ten realities. How can these situations be compared with the dozens of King Kong that I have released? And the discipline of Taoism has always been lax, everyone is scattered, and eight hundred monks have not released me. Such a big killer of the Corps. Daomen has lost in this world battle! "


    The return of the battle between Fayi and Yi was unhealed. When he recalled the battle with Li Zhi, he had no worries in his eyes. "Of course Daomen is not a concern, but the Central Plains is not without people."


    Tian Luo laughed: "Master said that Li Yan?"


    "Exactly."


    Tian Luo glanced at Fa Yi, and her smile narrowed her eyes. "I can defeat my brother and kill me to release King Kong. The strength is indeed not to be underestimated. However, I have 18 King Kong, 36 Luo Han and Li How can you match? "


    Fa Yi sighed, which is why he came to meet Tian Luo himself at this time, "The Eighteen King Kong is gone."


    "What?" Tian Luo froze, her smile stiffened on her face.


    Fayi said gravely: "Not only was 18 King Kong killed by Li Yan, 36 Luohan, but I was afraid of heavy losses. Whether Li Yan could be won is unknown."


    Tian Luo said, "Master, monks are not joking."


    Fayi said bitterly: "Brother, the situation has changed, all of them have come to this place, how can brother still think and laugh?"


    Tian Luo became silent, his eyes slightly dimmed, but a smile bloomed on his face immediately, "Then Li Zhiguo is really so powerful? He has just become a real person in Lingchi. He can not compete with me. Sixteen days of sound Thunderfield? "


    Fa Yi groaned for a while, and in all fairness, he didn''t think that Li Zhi could do this. After a long time, he said, "Brother, there is a sentence, brother I don''t know if I should say it inappropriately." "What does the brother want to say?"


    Fayi Shen said: "The East Gate of Shimen is aimed at the Central Plains, but it has been suppressed by the Daomen and has never flourished. Instead, it has grown rapidly in the weak areas of the Daomen in the Western Regions. As early as hundreds of years ago, the whole territory of the Western Regions It ¡¯s all Buddhism, and people convert to Shimen, and they are extremely happy and pure. "


    "However, in the past hundreds of years, the thirty-sixth court of the Western Regions has repeatedly tried to enter the Central Plains while being in a state of sufficient strength and preparations, and based on the rivers and lakes, and then on the temples ... During the Anshi Rebellion, Shimen had done so, but in the end ... "


    Tian Luo didn''t think so: "Yes, in the end, there was no disease. The power that Shimon had accumulated before he entered the Central Plains was heard by the Central Plains monks and came to the Western Regions. The damage was severe."


    Fayi reveals memories and pain: "Hundred years ago, during the Anshi Rebellion, the Emperor Tang sent the frontiers into the Central Plains Rebellion, and the frontier defenses became empty. Tubo and Uighur took the opportunity to invade the Western Regions and Hexi. The Tang Dynasty frontiers died in countless battles in the Western Regions. The four towns and the Dufu House were destroyed one by one, the territory was eaten away, and Shimen also accumulated strength to prepare to enter the Central Plains. "


    "But just as Shimen was preparing to make a big move ... the man, the man in blue shirt and sword, out of Lingwu, entered Hexi, killed me several people in Shimen King Kong; out of Yangguan, into the Western Regions, Thousands of monks were even killed by me; in the end, they went to Jinshan alone, broke into the Daxueshan Temple, and killed more than ten people in the Vajrayana with their own power! Even the abbot at the time ... was not spared. ! "


    "Finally, if it is not for the six reincarnation arrays, Daxueshan Temple, I am afraid that it will be destroyed at that time, and the Buddhist kingdom in the Western Regions will be overthrown at that time!"


    "Later, although the man retreated with serious injuries, the release door was uproar."


    "Hundreds of years, with the sword out of the Yangguan, the Central Plains monk who went to the Daxue Mountain Temple was not only him. But they killed less than him, and they all died in the six reincarnation arrays. He was the only one. , Able to escape with serious injuries! "


    "For hundreds of years, they dared to go west to challenge Shimen. Those who went to Jinxue Daxue Temple were all first-class genius masters in the Central Plains. But they were not far away, and they rode out of Yangguan alone to kill. Be generous to death! "


    After Fang Yi had finished speaking, his face was full of pain, and he could not extricate himself in his memories.


    The top of the mountain was quiet for a while, and only the wind howled.


    For Shi Men, it was an embarrassing past, the setbacks and tribulations of the great cause, and even the scars and shame of Shi Men.


    Tian Luo said slowly: "Yes, these most talented genius masters in the Central Plains and Lakes were all dead in Jinxue Daxue Temple and died in the six reincarnation array. All of them were destroyed and turned into fly ash. , Ca n¡¯t be reincarnation, just dissipate in the sky! ¡±


    Suddenly his voice changed, filled with the spirit of Jin Ge: "The genius master, generous to die, these temperaments, the release of the door is shocked, so you have to go out of the world and occupy the Central Plains! The land of Jiuzhou, people and spirits, such a holy place Is there any reason for Shimen not to occupy? If Shimen occupied this place, those amazing monks would be King Kong and Luo Han of Shimen in the future, so why worry that Shimen could not flourish? "


    There was a sound of speech, and it spread for a few miles, echoing in the wilderness.


    Fayi''s brow is not wide, there are so many talented masters in Zhongyuan who have no match, is there really a chance for Shimen?


    Maybe there are, because the world is in chaos now.


    After a long time, Fayi tempted and said, "Brother Li, will you kill thirty-six Arhats? In the end, Shimen will have to send out six reincarnation battles before he can die."


    Tian Luo didn''t take it seriously: "The thirty-six Arhats have not appeared together for hundreds of years. This is one of the top combat powers of the Western Region! Even the person who was then can''t hardly shake the thirty-six Arhats, otherwise Only death! "


    "Brother, brother is still worried."


    "Brother, you have been defeated by Li Yan, won''t the Buddha''s heart collapse?"


    "Brother, brother is blunt, but not so uncomfortable."


    "That ¡¯s good, my brother, may I tell you directly, this time the Shimen is out of the Central Plains, but there are bodhisattvas manifesting the spirit and lowering the purpose of the Buddha. The six reincarnation arrays have long been not comparable. , When you meet the six reincarnation, you will die, there is no room to escape! "


    "The Bodhisattva manifests his spirit and enhances the power of the six reincarnation arrays?"


    Tian Luo sneered: "Now, not only is the Jiuzhou chaos, the princes fighting for hegemony, the races of all ethnic groups making waves, but also the gods of the various ethnic groups who have blessed the land and land of God. Witch God, but none of them are idle, I heard that ... it has become a pot of porridge. "


    Hearing such a secret, Fayi couldn''t help taking a breath: "It seems so ... It seems that the Tang Dynasty is so blessed that the gods of all parties can''t sit still. This time the King of Tang Dynasty lost his virtue, The world is in chaos, the luck is scattered, the people are killed and injured, the faith is collapsed, the incense offerings have been greatly reduced, and Shenzhou has been used as a heavenly blessing and a foundation of the Taoist fairy court. The order is unstable and the source of power is greatly weakened. Great opportunity to invade the Central Plains ... "


    "Fairies, the gods fight for hegemony!"


    Tian Luo slowly nodded: "This time is a good opportunity that has not been encountered for 800 years. Naturally, we must go all out. The bodhisattvas lowered a little divine power and let the six reincarnation arrays increase a little power. The world is about to usher in an unprecedented chaos, a real chaos. Shimen has a chance to take advantage of it, and naturally cannot live up to such opportunities. "


    "Then Li Li Na Li ..."


    "Li Zhi must die, Datang must die, this is destiny. This is the way, what can people do? And wait for the thirty-six Luohan''s good news!"


    ...


    Niushou Mountain.


    On top of it, four monks with flying clothes, like immortals, stood facing northwest.


    These four people are Xu Pingjing, head of Zhongnan Mountain, Bai Jingxue, head of Shushan, Wu Jinling, head of Xuelu, and Sanxian, king of Dongting Lake.


    The top overlooks the Quartet, the mountains and the ground are at their feet, the night breeze sweeps, the Milky Way over the head, the stars are like the sea.


    This scene is extremely high, with stars at your fingertips, and dare not speak loudly, terrifying the heavens.


    Xu Pingjing said slowly: "Since ancient times, the Central Plains has a strong nation, a powerful nation, obedience to all directions, all nations come to the dynasty, and civilization is as dazzling as the stars. How can the Central Plains be so? It is nothing but the four characters of beautiful people. ; Fertile fields, thousands of miles, the land for all peoples. Such a blessed land, other nations outside the Tang Dynasty, who can compare?


    "Shenzhou is better than the world, so it has the power of the Great Qin, Han and Tang. We were born in Shenzhou and prospered in Shenzhou. With Shenzhou as a heavenly blessing, we have the belief and worship of the people in Shenzhou. The incense has been endless for thousands of years, so The prosperity of Daomen''s Fairy is better than the realms of heaven. "

 v3 Chapter 47： Immortal way (second more)

    "There are countless Datong Taoist temples. Everywhere is a small blessed land under the great blessing of Shenzhou. Divine land is surrounded on all sides, Dongpenglai, Xishu Mountain, Beixuelu, South Dongting, Zhongzhong South, and it is also a blessed land of five sizes. Nai He Da Dao, Hui Qi Yun, and the place where the people look for it, so there are five Da Da Men gates that flourish in the world.


    Xu Pingjing stood with his hands up and continued: "The Five Avenue Gate is divided into five blessings, and it should be prosperous in the world. However, with such blessings, Wu Dadao Gate naturally has to worry about Xianting. The most important thing is to protect the world of Tang Dynasty. To ensure the status of the Tao. "


    "I and four people, plus Zhang Jiuling, can become the head of the Five Avenues. It is both chance and responsibility. If I have made merit for Xianting in this life and received the approval of Xianting, I may not have the chance to be in the Xian class in the future!"


    Speaking of this, if Xu Pingjing felt something, he looked up at Xinghai Yinhe, and whispered, "Baiyujing in the sky, the twelfth city on the fifth floor. The fairy touches me, and the hair grows forever. The Taoist pursues it all his life."


    Sighing, Xu Pingjing turned around and looked around at everyone. "I wait for Taoists to control the world for Xianting. The goal is Changxing. So every time there is a chaos in the world, Daomen goes out of the world and supports the princes to claim the Central Plains."


    "Right now, the Tang Dynasty is about to collapse, Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and warriors are fighting the world. Youyan, Hexi, Xichuan, and Lingnan are fighting all over the world. Above the heavens, the four gods are eating away at Xianting. In the realm, the immortals are facing each other. The so-called heaven and earth are one and the same.


    "The heavens are chaotic, and the heavens are chaotic. Where the heavens are chaotic, the heavens are chaotic."


    "Now the Emperor Tang lost his morality and caused the warlords to join forces. The vassals and hegemony of the borders affected the situation in the heavens. The strength increased greatly, and the Quartet gods rose. "


    "The battles over the years have seen countless deaths and injuries among the people of Divine Land. The fortune has been scattered and the incense has been greatly reduced. The power of worship in the world has been greatly reduced, and the strength of the fairy court has been weakened accordingly. The fire on all sides cannot be extinguished by thunder."


    Speaking of this, Xu Pingjing sighed and looked sad.


    Shu Shan Bai Jingxue said coldly: "The current big fight is not inferior to the Spring and Autumn and Warring States Periods, when there are hundreds of schools of contention. It has even happened before. If the immortals were defeated by the four gods, if the fairy court was occupied by the four gods, Correspondingly, the monks and armies of the Quartet gods in the world are protected by their respective gods, and they are naturally strengthened. The Tang dynasty''s territory will eventually be stolen by aliens. "


    "Similarly, if Divine Land is first captured by a foreign army and loses the power of mortal belief and worship, then the fairy sacred place will also fall into the hands of foreign deities."


    Xu Pingjing sighed longly: "Every time an alien invades, the people of the world expect the immortals to come to their rescue. I wonder if the immortals themselves can''t protect themselves, and they are looking forward to reversing the overall situation in the world to feed the fairy court."


    "All in all, in this time of crisis, Daomen should be united up and down. First cut off the evildoers, then seek to unite the world, then expel the alien army and rebuild the order and belief in the world, so as to benefit each other.


    Speaking of this, Xu Ping looked at the other three with a gaze: "Li Zhi was born in an empty space, disturbing the order of the heavens and the earth, it will be undoubtedly evil. If he died in the hands of the release door, it would be fine. If not, you can fight at any time. Be prepared to open! "


    Bai Jingxue said coldly: "Zhang Jiuling went to kill two juniors for his own selfish benefit. So regardless of the overall situation, why not put the cart before the horse? Why don''t you persuade?"


    "No, no." Xuelu Wu Jinling shook his head. "Those two juniors, although they only practice ninth-level training, have heard that they are reincarnations. It is necessary to prevent them. While their strength has not been fully restored, , Beheading them is the best choice. "


    Bai Jingxue frowned: "The immortal reincarnation? Since it is the reincarnation of the immortal, why don''t you help the Tao, but you are mixing with Li Ye?"


    Dongting Wang Sanxian sighed: "Xianting is not a piece of iron. The immortals have different understandings of the avenue. There will inevitably be disputes and factions. The reincarnation of these two ancestors and walking with the evil spirits will be the embodiment of this struggle. "


    Bai Jingxue sneered: "The gods outside the country are attacking in groups, and the fairy court still has internal fighting?"


    "The chaos is everywhere, and the battle is everywhere." Wu Jinling continued shaking his head, "This is the world of chaos, the world of chaos!"


    ...


    Alas, Lu Gujian thrust into the chest and abdomen of a Luohan, and protruded a blade from behind. Blood dripped and turned into raindrops.


    Li Yan''s eyes were like a wolf. He supported the opponent''s shoulders with one hand and looked at Luo Han rushing behind. The blood on the corner of his mouth made him look like a wounded tiger, and he could swallow the sky.


    At the foot of the mountain forest, one or two dozen arhats'' bodies have fallen, some hanging from the treetops, some inlaid into the cliffs, some stuck in the mountains, some torn apart, the broken limbs and the five internal organs scattered everywhere. .


    The battle had been going on for a long time. Li Zhi had more than a dozen wounds on his body. Some had deep bones, blood drenched in the robe, and most of his body was stained red. His breath is no longer as strong as he was at his heyday, and he cannot kill a monk higher than him with one sword.


    The dozen or so Arhats who were standing around stared at Li Yan, but no one came forward for a while.


    Their faces were full of dignity, they were attentive, and they were alert, as if they were not facing a monk in the same situation, but a **** of war from the sky.


    Li Min pulled out Lu Jian sword and let go of the hand supporting the opponent''s shoulder. The Luo Han''s body fell from the air, and there was still fear and despair on his face.


    This Luohan never thought that one of the strongest combat forces of Shimen in the Western Regions, the 36 Luohan besieged Li Ye, would be killed by him.


    A bit of bloodthirsty and cruel smile was drawn on the corner of Li Yangang''s mouth, which made him look like the evil spirit that Shimen came out of hell. His ragged shirt, **** body, and loose hair made him look like a god. Everywhere he went, there would be a **** storm.


    With a wave of Lu Jianjian, a blue sword fell, catching up with the Luo Han''s body. The gas explosion exploded on the body, blood splattered like fireworks, and the previously intact corpse was torn apart at this moment, turning into pieces of minced meat, falling from the air into the rain.


    "Devil, the poor monk vowed to die with you!"


    The seventeen Luohan uttered a roar that shook the earth, his eyes flushed with red blood, clenched his teeth, and hurriedly rushed in front of Li Xuan with a horrific hatred, and the Buddha sword was cut off at the head of Li Xuan.


    A touch of golden light was flowing like a cloud, and Li Zhi''s icy face was clearly reflected.


    "Seventeen, don''t!"


    When several Luohan saw that the seventeen Luohan rushed out, he couldn''t help but panic.


    Li Mingming had already killed the former Luo Han, but he still had to destroy his body. It was made clear that he wanted to anger them and let them rush over to fight with him desperately.


    At this moment, Li Yan''s fighting strength still exists. Anyone who goes up to fight alone can''t be his opponent. Only the ending of the killing, the previous battle has proved this.


    This Tangtang real person is not so high in combat ability. It only takes one sword to kill them. Had it not been for the siege, it would have been impossible for him to be injured. Where is this Lingchi real person, even Yinyin real person?


    However, Seventeen had already rushed out. The three Luo Han who were closer to him saw that he was about to die, and quickly started to catch up to the rescue. Be sure not to let Seventeen die in Li Yan''s hands.


    Li Yan looked up and grinned, unable to speak the cold bloodthirsty, Lu Jujian''s flying start point was Xingmang, like the fireflies on summer night, which was the addition of the power of Qinglian.


    He stepped on Meimei''s unmarked steps and flickered sideways. It was worthy of the golden sword that Seventeen Arhats chopped down. Lu Gujian stabbed from a tricky angle and instantly reached the lower belly of Seventeen Arhats.


    Seventeen Arhats looked crazy and had become extremely angry. Seeing that the same door fell one after another, he had almost lost his mind, otherwise he would not just want to die with Li Ye. But unfortunately, Li Yan did not intend to give him this opportunity.


    Seeing that the golden sword slipped out of Li Yan, he only cut off a few long flying hairs. Seventeen Luo Han suddenly felt cold, realized that it was not good, and in the corner of his eyes, glanced at Li Yan''s cruel smile, his whole body shook. shock.


    Lu Gujian pierced his body aura, pierced directly into his lower abdomen, first being as bright as ice, and then pain came, suppressing all perceptions. Seventeen couldn''t help screaming, but was spit Blood shed most of the sound.


    Li Xun held Seventeen''s shoulders full of murderous and wary eyes, and looked coldly at the other three Arhats rushing towards him. At this moment Li Xie had seventeen Arhats in hand, and they suddenly cast a jerk, and were afraid to come forward.


    "Let him go!"


    "Devil! You can''t kill him!"


    A cruel smile emerged from the corner of Li''s mouth, and Lu Gujian, who had slid into the body of seventeen Luohan, suddenly burst into a green beam of light, heading straight for the nearest nineteen Luohan.


    The opponent did not expect that Li Yan had this hand. He screamed in horror and hurriedly dodged. However, the green beam of light that burst out penetrated his shoulder and cut away most of his flesh. His right arm could not move directly.


    "You devil, you have to be attacked!"


    The other Luo Han immediately yelled, all of them extremely angry.


    Had it not been for Li Jie to be so "sinister and despicable", all kinds of tricky methods had emerged one after another, how could they have been killed by Li Jie with most of the manpower, leaving only 12 people?


    No, not twelve. After seventeen Lohan died, there were only eleven left, and nineteen Lohan was severely damaged and almost lost its combat power.


    Li Xun lost the seventeen Arhats, the other person''s body was penetrated by the blue light beam, and the large hole in the belly almost spread to the entire body. At this moment, he could not die anymore. Only his eyes were protruding, and the color of extreme pain remained in his eyes. .


    Without stopping in the slightest, Li Yan turned and walked away, rushing into the deep mountains, seeing the rapid running in the valley.


    To this point, he has been unable to maintain Chen Ximu Zi''s realm, and even the various sword styles in "East of Ziqi" can only be launched once or twice.


    "The devil is off!"


    "You can''t run away!"

 v3 Chapter 48： The power of the devil (third)

    The Arhats followed. But no one dared to leave the team and catch up at full speed.


    Because Li Yan has run away like this more than once. After the initial scuffle, Li Yan shot with thunder and left. He never gave Luo Han a chance to besiege him, relying on his speed advantage, he started guerrilla warfare with Luo Hans.


    "Can''t let him run away, otherwise I will be guilty of waiting!" Seeing that Li Yan had already distanced himself, Wu Luo Han and Liu Luo Han were in a hurry and quickly speeded up.


    This is a dead end. Li Zhi is running fast. If the crowd does not speed up, they will not be able to catch up, but if they catch up, they may die in vain, but the Arhats cannot help but chase them.


    Li Yue jumped down a cliff and disappeared from the sight of Wu Luohan and Liu Luohan.


    "not good!"


    "There is a dense forest under the cliff, you can''t let him walk away with the help of terrain!"


    The two yelled in haste, their bodies already flying over the cliff.


    But at this moment, a cyan light suddenly lifted straight from the cliff and headed for Wu Luohan, and immediately appeared!


    Wu Luohan is not without defense. He has been scanning the situation under the cliff in order to prevent Li Xun from attacking, but he never imagined that Li Xuan did not jump off the cliff at all, but hid on the stone ridge in front of the cliff.


    This time the Thunder shot, the position was unexpected, Wu Luo Han could not escape, seeing Qing Mang was in front of him, he quickly waved his gold stick in the hands.


    The gold stick hit Qing Mang and instantly blasted it.


    Wu Luohan didn''t expect to be so easy to win, and he couldn''t help but scream, but then he couldn''t help screaming, because Li Zhi had reached his eyes, and the sharp sword Lu Qijian passed by like lightning. His neck!


    Wu Luohan''s field of vision flew high, spinning in mid-air, and Li Ying had grabbed his headless body and threw it at Liu Luohan.


    Wu Luohan finally reacted. It turned out that the Qing Mang was just a cover, in order to trick him to deal with it. After Li Zhi hid in Qing Mang and waited for him to disperse Qing Mang, Li Yan had already shot.


    "Insidious demon ..." Wu Luohan wanted to make a sound, but couldn''t make a sound, even without consciousness.


    Li Yue attacked Wu Luo Han, naturally did not escape the perception of Liu Luo Han, seeing that Wu Luo Han was killed, he was ashamed, his face yelled at Li Yan, his scepter was split in his hand, Li Yan remained calm, He threw the corpse of Wu Luohan by hand.


    Seeing that the body of Wu Luohan was about to be cut, Liu Luohan was shocked. If the five Arhats were cut this time, the opponent''s body had to be reduced to ashes, then the bones were left.


    Liu Luohan habitually closed his hands, but the alarm in his heart rose sharply, knowing that he did not have time to close his hands, and hurriedly struck down. However, his hesitant thought had delayed the action by one point. In front of Li Yan, this negligible gap was his chance to win.


    Liu Luohan''s scepter was not completely cut off, Li Li took his sword close to him, his eyes were cold, and a sword hole penetrated Liu Luohan''s chest.


    Liu Luohan looked desperately at Li Yan, with hate in his eyes. This devil is really heartbroken, and even covered with Wu Luohan''s body, giving him a moment of hesitation, otherwise he would not be killed. The six Arhats who grew up in Shimenjing have never encountered such a situation, and now they can only drink and hate.


    Li Xuan pulled away and left. Several techniques had already flown and landed on Liu Luohan. His consciousness had not yet dissipated, and he was staring at Li Xuan with anger, and he was blasted into flying ash by the technique.


    The other eight Arhats roared after them. They saw the scene where Li Zhi beheaded and killed Six Arhats. They knew that the demon was insidious and cunning, and he could not be half hesitant about him. Keep a whole body.


    Li Yan glanced back at the eight Luo Hans behind him. There was no emotion in his eyes. He sneered and fell into the depths of the cliff, his body hidden in the clouds.


    The eight Luo Hans did not hesitate and immediately chased them.


    Soon, there was blood splattering in the clouds, mixed with screams and roars, and the rays of the technique dispelled the clouds and mist, leaving the dense river under the cliffs exposed.


    With two more wounds on his body, Li Zhi jumped straight into the river, leaving only six of the eight Luo Hans.


    "His aura is exhausted, his movements are obviously delayed, and he will catch up!"


    Thirteen Arhats shouted. Although Li Zhi had beheaded two Luo Hans just now, he also paid a considerable price. The Luo Han obviously felt that Li Zhi''s breath was already very weak, and the injured action showed that his aura was almost exhausted.


    Such a good opportunity, even if there are only six people left, Rohan will not let go. They came to the big river, but they didn''t see any more movements. Li Zhi, who was hiding in the river, seemed to have disappeared, and there was no blood on the river.


    "Look up and down!" Thirteen Luo Han yelled, "he can''t run away!"


    With that said, the four Arhats went down the banks of the river and went up and down. The thirteen Luohan jumped up, the golden mang on the zen stick flashed in his hand, and suddenly struck the river!


    The golden horse fell into the river, and the middle of the big river was sunk directly into the bottom. The bottom was deeply visible. The water falls violently. A wrinkle, condensed perception.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt an extremely dangerous feeling, and he was breathless after being oppressed. Thirteen Arhats were startled and looked around quickly. However, after waiting for him to see anything, in the white water curtain that burst, Li Su suddenly rushed out, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were extraordinarily fierce. .


    Thirteen Luohan suddenly saw Li Yan, his heart was horrified, he quickly raised his Zen stick, trying to protect himself. However, his movement was slower than before, and Li Ji passed quickly beside him, and Lu Gujian broke open his neck directly, and the blood surged like a spring, spraying and falling along with the white water curtain.


    Thirteen Luohan lost his Zen stick and fell down holding his neck. His face was still full of panic. Before falling into the river, he heard Li Zhi coldly say, "Fool."


    Killing thirteen Luo Han, a nearby Luo Han has reacted, and wielded a gold knife to cut off at Li Zhi.


    With a stunned look, Li Qi had only one last aura in his body, but he didn''t hesitate, injected the remaining aura into Lu Gujian, and slashed at that Luohan!


    The swords intersect, the waves explode, and the two dance wildly, and Luo Han is full of anger, anxious to swallow Li Zhi alive. Li Yan''s face was calm, but a hot flame flashed suddenly in his eyes. That was his fighting spirit and war will.


    With a bang, Lu Gujian cut off the golden sword directly, chopped it down, and in Luo Han''s horrified unexpected glance, he stabbed across his chest.


    With a slap, blood spilled out like a curtain, and Luo Han was powerless to step back, and fell on his back after a few steps.


    At this time, the four Arhats looking for the upper and lower reaches flew over from both sides. When they saw the fallen Luo Han, they were all burning in anger, their faces were distorted, and they anxiously rushed up, biting Li Zhi alive. But in the anger, there was a strong horror. Seeing Li Zhi''s eyes was like watching Shura in troubled times.


    Li Min''s arm trembled, he clenched Lu Jianjian, pressed down the tremor, and walked towards Luohan upstream. His eyes were always zealous, his footwork was steady, as if he could erupt at any time. Lu Gujian pointed obliquely to the ground, as if he could be lifted at any time to kill all opponents.


    The aura in his body had completely dried up, and there was no trace left, but he was still upright, even if he had no strength, but his momentum remained undiminished, and his body was exuding a real killer.


    To the two Lohan behind him, he turned a blind eye. To the Lohan on the other side of the river, he only had to be absent. He always looked ahead and looked at the Lohan in front of him.


    Thirty-three Luo Han knew that Li Qi was not much aura, but he did not know that Li Qi had no reiki at all. Seeing that Li Qi was stepping forward, he was so imposing that he couldn''t help taking a step back.


    The devil in front of him was bathed in blood and his cape was radiating. Every step he took, a scarlet footprint was left. Obviously, the injury was extremely extreme, and I am afraid that he was extremely weak, but at the same time, he was terrible.


    Eighteen King Kongs were killed by the demon in front of them, and thirty-six Arhats were also killed. Only four were left. Who would have anticipated this situation?


    The other party is just a Lingchi real person, how could it be so powerful?


    Thirty-three Luohan couldn''t understand. How could a real Lingchi person kill dozens of fellow monks?


    After killing so many people, he must already be weak, and a gust of wind can blow down ...


    But the thirty-three Luohan saw that Li Zhi came to him, and the thought disappeared immediately.


    This is a devil, and he cannot be judged by common sense at all, maybe he is not human at all. How could a person be so strong?


    Seeing that Li Yan was approaching a dangerous position, he could shoot at any time. Thirty-three Luohan was sweating coldly behind him. He yelled, "Devil, you have no energy, don''t stand up, surrender! Come back with us, or you will die immediately! "


    Li Yan didn''t bother to care about it, didn''t say a word, didn''t even sneer, only the corner of his mouth evoked a cold arc.


    Seeing the sneer in the corner of Li''s mouth, thirty-three Luohan instantly fell into the ice cave. Every time the devil kills, he has this tiny action, and when this action appears, it means that someone is going to die!


    Thirty-three Luohan finally couldn''t bear the pressure, and he didn''t want to take his own life, to bet on this demon with unstoppable spirit, and his energy had dried up.


    Eighteen King Kong, thirty-six Arhats, and now there are only four left, how can they fight?


    How much effort would it take to kill so many people and kill four of them?


    As soon as thirty-three Luo Han left, the other Luo Han looked at each other and also flew away at the same time.


    The moment they were away from Li Yan, they suddenly felt loose, and the great sense of oppression disappeared instantly, as if they had put down the heavy stones in their hearts, and the clouds were clear.


    At last they looked back and saw Li Yan facing the river, standing against his hands, neither falling nor immediately meditating and giving up, they seemed to have more energy, and their style was unabated, and they couldn''t help but be grateful.


    This devil ... is not a human ... It seems that only by calling eight hundred monks or by calling six reincarnation battles can they be killed.


    The devil of the Eastern Tang Dynasty is really not the devil of the Western Regions.


    Li Yan put away Lu Gujian, faced Dahe, and stood with his hands. The Arhats have gone far, and he remains motionless, because he is not sure if they will kill a carbine.


    After waiting for a long time, Li Yan didn''t hear the movement, which relieved him greatly. He no longer hesitated and sat cross-legged on the riverside.


    The elixir that he took with him was almost emptied, otherwise he would not stick to it now.


    The so-called 18th King Kong of the Tang Dynasty, 36 Arhats in the Western Regions, and one of the world''s top fighting forces have all been defeated by Li Zhi.


    Li Yan was one step closer to Feng Xiang.


    One step closer to Feng Xiang, and one step closer to breaking the chaotic world of a thousand years.


    But even if it''s only one step away from Fengxiang, as long as it hasn''t arrived, it''s nothing. Those who travel hundreds of miles are half-90s, and everything is possible. And the possibilities are huge.


    Dongtian''s star is also dazzling.


    It''s dawning.


    The real challenge has just begun.

 v3 Chapter 49： Running Son

    Chen Cang.


    The running emperor, walking on the road of leaps and bounds, will not feel much better than ordinary people. However, at this time Li Min''s mood was clear, because he was going back to the capital of Chang''an, and the capital was in the hands of Li Min. King An''s memorial showed that the other party was ready to welcome him back. Not only was the palace cleaned up, but also 100,000 Ping Lu troops were on the side to ensure his safety.


    Li Yan got up early today because he didn''t sleep well at all last night. From Chengdu to Chencang, the boat-to-car fatigue along the way was dispelled by the joy of returning to Chang''an. Li Ye did not fall asleep all night in excitement. Fengxiang House is adjacent to Chang''an House. Will it be far away when it comes to Fengxiang House?


    There is no doubt that it is not far away. What is the difference between Fengxiang and Changan?


    Red Sun rises on the eaves, Li Zhi holds a wine glass, looks at Red Sun at the entrance of the main hall, and looks at where he is about to return. He unknowingly smiles, and his smile is as bright as the morning glow, and he lingers once he emerges. .


    "My brother recaptured Chang''an ... I knew that my brother would recapture Chang''an. When did my brother disappoint me? Defeat the chaotic army, slay Huang Chao, and defeat Fu Jingjing. Such feats, except My brother, who else in the world can do it? What Zhu Quanzhong and Li Ke used, compared with my brother, they are all like chickens and dogs! "


    Li Yan drank his glass of wine, and the **** next to him quickly bowed forward to fill him up. When the other party poured wine, Li Zhiqing couldn''t help sharing his joy to the other party and the joy of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Come, have a drink with your uncle!" Li Wei waved a big hand and called for another wine glass, and said to the **** with a smile on his face.


    "The villain is afraid." The **** was sincere and terrified.


    Li Yan laughed and shoved the wine glass into the **** ¡¯s hand. "Your reward, how dare you not take it? Come, drink with You!"


    The **** trembled, clenched the glass with both hands, and saw that Li Yan was dry and clean, and quickly drank his head.


    "Okay! You are all good courtiers of yours. When you return to Beijing, you will definitely be rewarded and will never treat you!" Li Yan was in a good mood.


    "Xie Xia Xia Long En!" Heaven descended Hengfu, the **** hurriedly worshiped.


    Li Yan looked at the red sun on the eaves, bathed in the rising sun, but his eyebrows suddenly felt a little bit more bleak: "It''s been more than three years. Brother, you and my brother, I haven''t seen each other for almost four years, and time flies. At that time, you and I had fun in Chang''an, lingering in the blue house, drinking and making fun with Qing Huan Hua Kui, singing poems and singing songs. It''s like never before in many years. ëÞ Sometimes, I really want to go back to such a day, easy and comfortable , There is no worry about state affairs, happy and happy, even the immortals can''t compare? "


    The reminiscence of Li Yan appeared in his eyes, as if he had seen the scenes of joy and indulgence in wine in the past, the corners of his mouth were gradually raised, and the arc was warm.


    Just then, some eunuchs hurriedly approached and reported to Li Xuan urgently, "Your Majesty, Pinglu Army, Shangguan, and General Cheng Qingcheng."


    "Shangguan fell into the city?" Li stunned, and then she was ashamed. "The guardian leader of the brother''s house. Why did she come to Chen Cang. Did the brother send her to pick him up? Or brother thinks Be thoughtful, declare! "


    Xu Xun, a general in silver armor and white robe, followed an **** through the door, and soon came to Li Xuan.


    "Chen, Pinglu Army Shangguan pours the city, see Your Majesty!"


    "General Shangguan doesn''t have to be courteous, let''s talk quickly, why are you here, where is King An?" Li Xixi couldn''t help it.


    "The King An will come later, and the special envoys will meet first. His Majesty Qiluo, a large number of monks from the gate of King Vajrayana appear in the territory of Feng Xiang. The intention is unknown. The Feng Xiang army is transferred differently. Write a booklet, "This is a letter from King An!"


    Li froze, his eyes filled with doubt and confusion. When he took the discount, he had to open it. At this time, Tian Lingzi came hurriedly and looked anxiously. As soon as he reached Li Yun, he hurriedly played: All right, Feng Xiangjun moved and blocked the road before and after! "


    "Feng Xiangjun?" Li Zheng looked up at Tian Lingzi with a puzzled look. "Li Changyan is doing this?"


    "I''m afraid ... there is a desire to hold the emperor!"


    "What?" Li Yi said a moment, then furious, "Li Changyan dare ?!"


    Tian Lingzi said anxiously: "Your Majesty, yes or no, His Majesty only needs to declare Li Changyan to see you, and you will know. If he dares to come to see you, then Feng Xiangjun is not holding hostage, if he does not dare, it means that he already has Heart II!"


    Li Yan gritted his teeth and said, "Xuan!"


    Tian Lingzi promised: "Yes. Xuan, Feng Xiang Jiedushi Li Changyan, see you!"


    After the **** who passed the order went down, Li Yan was silent for a while, his face was not very good-looking. When his eyes flashed over Shangguan''s fall, suddenly he thought of Li Yan''s memorial, and quickly turned to look at it.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, it suddenly panics. It turned out that Li Zhe was in the memorial and wrote very clearly. That is to suspect that Li Changyan colluded with Shimen, and his intention was wrong. It is suggested that Li Zhe rush to Shangguan and let him let him go. Spikes were guarded on the side, and stopped hurrying, waiting for him to come in and respond.


    If Li Changyan launches an offensive against the gods, let Li Yan not panic or retreat into Shu, he must wait until he arrives. In the memorial, Li Ye also told Li Ye that Liu Dazheng had led 30,000 Ping and Lu Jun was elite and was on his way.


    Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng were dispatched one after another, but the march of 30,000 steps was slightly slower than the speed of 3,000 Langyadu, but it would not delay too long, so that Li Yan must be stable.


    Li Xun read Li Xun''s letter, his heart was already turbulent, and his face was blue and white. Although Li Zhi is not Ming Jun, he is not stupid, but he is unwilling to take care of the mountains and rivers, and enjoys and enjoys pleasure. What kind of temper Li Li is?


    Now that Li Zhi has spoken about this, then Li Changyan''s rebellion will not be separated, and then he will join forces with Tian Lingzi''s confession. It is conceivable what the situation is now.


    Unsurprisingly, when the **** who ordered the order returned, he reported to Li Yan, "Li Changyan said that he occasionally felt cold and couldn''t afford to stay in bed. He couldn''t come to see His Majesty. He also said ..."


    Li Min breathed quickly: "What else did he say ?!"


    The **** trembled: "Li Changyan also said that His Majesty returned from Chengdu, and he was toiled all the way. Please move to Her Majesty''s Office for a break, and he will do his best to serve His Majesty."


    At this point, the situation was clear, and Li Zhi shuddered with anger: "Why don''t you go?"


    The **** was uneasy: "Li Changyan said that Feng Xiangjun would guard him."


    Li Yan stunned his **** with anger, roaring: "Li Changyan said he dare ?! How dare he hold on to the emperor and rebel like Huang Chao''s dog thief? How dare he? He is not afraid that King An will lead the army to kill him , Destroy his Fengxiang, destroy his nine races ?! "


    Li Yan was irritated, roared for a while, and turned over the wine glass and jug in the hands of the **** behind him. Then he barely pressed his anger.


    Huang Chao broke into Guanzhong, but unexpectedly, Li Xun was forced to go west to Chengdu, all the way to the heart, the boat and car toiled, finally arrived in Chengdu, every day looking forward to the destruction of Huang Chao, he returned home to Beijing.


    Nowadays, Huang Chao is finally calmed down, and Chang''an has also been reconciled by Li Yanke. Li Yan''s great joy can be imagined. This time returning with joy, preparing to return to Chang''an to enjoy life, but unexpectedly Feng Xiang, but encountered the affair of Li Changyan.


    Li Yan is not stupid, he can''t know if the world is in a mess. But the front foot was driven away by the Huang Chao chaos, and the hind foot was held back by Jijie. Even Li Mu, a mud bodhisattva, had three points of anger. At present, he could not bear it. He immediately gave Tian Lingzi: "Li Changyan dares to be a villain, and he can Let him be wiped out, order the gods to attack the army, and attack the Fengxiang rebels! "


    Tian Lingzi''s face changed drastically. How did this make it possible that although the Shenze Army had one hundred thousand soldiers, the Fengxiang Army was no less than the Shenze Army, and that was the war-hard elite, all of them were wolves and tigers.


    In addition to the 10,000 or so soldiers in his decisive army, the rest were recruits. Not to mention the battlefield, even the drill has not been drilled well, how is Feng Xiangjun''s opponent? Letting them attack Feng Xiangjun is just like sending death.


    Tian Lingzi quickly persuaded Li Xun to anger, so that he said that he finally let Li Xuan stop.


    In the end, Li Xun issued a decree to let all soldiers and horses come to Fengxiang, annihilate Li Changyan, and accept his return.


    Those who passed the order quickly acted, but under the blockade of Feng Xiangjun, it was not known whether those who passed the order could get out of Chen Cang.


    Li Changyan is naturally not bedridden. At this moment he is in Fengxiang Army, with Li Maozhen, Wang Jian and others beside him.


    Xu Xun, rushed to his place, and returned to Li Changyan: "Military commander, all the generals are in place, ready to act."


    The action that the cavalry said was naturally holding Li Li to Feng Xiang. No matter how close Li Li has a hundred thousand gods, it is impossible for Li Chang to obediently follow a word, so this battle is inevitable.


    Li Changyan stayed high on horseback, his eyes narrowed, and he nodded when he heard the words. He had already said everything to the soldiers. At this time, there was no need to mobilize. He directly ordered: "Welcome the emperor to Fengxiang!"


    The generals were ordered to disperse and rush to the direction of their own song. Li Maozhen and Wang Jian looked at each other and left at the same time. The two of them are close together, so they go together.


    Halfway through, Li Maozhen chilled to Wang Jian and said, "Today, do you really want to be a messenger?"


    Wang Jian said calmly: "The general trend, what can I do?"


    Li Maozhen stopped talking.


    Wang Jian laughed aloud: "The wolf''s teeth have already arrived, it depends on when Wang An will arrive."


    Li Maozhen''s eyes brightened, and then his eyes flickered a few times, but in the end he said nothing, but nodded slightly, then separated from Wang Jian and went to his place.


    About half an hour later, Feng Xiangjun launched a siege to the gods.

 v3 Chapter 50： Not going ashore (second more)

    Sunrise in the East China Sea, the sky is full of sunshine, the blue water baths in red light, and the sea surface has a layer of pilgrimage red carpet, spread on the sparkling waves, directly to the red sun.


    There were no anglers in the corridor anymore, and the anglers returned to the house. In the yard in front of the house, the old brown skin lies on a bamboo lounger, and his posture is relaxed, but the angler is grilling fish.


    "I have been out for a long time, and I haven''t made any progress in seeing how you grill fish. This fish is almost roasted on one side by you, and the other is still raw." How did such a stupid person cultivate to such a state? "


    The angler glanced obliquely at Bei Bei and sneered, "Will you come?"


    Bei Beidao snorted, unmoved at all: "I''m a guest, how can there be any reason for guests to cook?"


    The angler sneered: "You still know that you are a guest. If it weren''t for your so-called guest, I would grill the fish by hand? I have been barking for years."


    The old man with brown skin froze, sat up directly from the chair, and looked at the angler with his eyes wide open. You don''t lie to me with a look: "But what you said is true? You have set the valley? Then why don''t you want to. ..... "


    The angler said lightly, "You''re right, I''m going to die."


    Beipi was speechless, and he quickly returned to the lounger and lay down, saying lazily: "It''s getting late. After you''ve grilled this fish, I guess I don''t have time to eat it. I Why are you here? You should know that I have been with you all night. Do you think about it, how do you answer me? "


    The angler didn''t look up, "You didn''t ask, how would I answer?"


    Beipi Old Road sat up again and looked at the angler: "Then I ask you now, do you remember that one hundred years ago, the blue shirt and sword, out of Lingwu, into Hexi, out of Yangguan, into the Western Regions, and killed Jinshan alone? Daxue Temple, a person who retreated in the six rounds of reincarnation? "


    The angler said lightly: "Forget."


    The crust of the old man peeled, "Shameless!"


    The angler laughed: "How can you be shameless."


    Beipi old man said in a deep voice: "How do you say, you were also the chief of the Qin Heavenly Superintendent, and when Datang is here, you don''t intend to go ashore?"


    The angler said lightly, "The dynasty rises and falls, and I have my own life. What can I do?"


    Beipi Old Road sneered: "When the man went west with his sword and entered the Daxueshan Temple, he didn''t care about the number of lives."


    The angler said faintly: "That year was the year when the Central Plains was in chaos. Shimen wanted to take advantage of the imagination. My generation is a man, can you make it work?"


    Beipi asked, "What about now? Isn''t it the Central Plains chaos? Shimen wants to take advantage of it? He doesn''t want it, he''s already here."


    The angler looked at the sky: "I don''t even want to go in the sky, what else in this world is it worth my nostalgia?"


    Hearing this, Bei Beidao relaxed instead, which meant that he was hopeless and glanced at the angler: "Are you really unwilling to shoot?"


    The angler smiled: "Do you think I can carry a gigantic warrior?"


    The old man of Beipi was stunned, he just wanted to pull the other side to help, but this question hadn''t been thought seriously. If his two apprentices saw him like this, the little fat pier would say again, sister Well, I said, Master is out of temper.


    Beige said, "You can''t resist, who can resist?"


    The angler said: "No one can resist."


    Beipi asked again: "What about the six reincarnation battles? You have carried it once, shouldn''t it be difficult to carry it this time?"


    The angler said: "Six reincarnation battles, this is not what it used to be."


    Bei Beidao stood up, his eyes turned cold: "Then you wouldn''t do anything?"


    The angler sighed and suddenly asked, "Have you seen" Push Back-Picture "?"


    Beipi did not know why the other person talked about this, "How about it?"


    The angler said, "This place in Shenzhou, what will happen to the fate of the millennium, I have already said very clearly in" Push Back-Picture ", do you think I will act against the sky?"


    Beipi Old Road sneered: "After a thousand years, there is no Tang in the world. You can count on the trend of the world, but you can count on the hearts of the people? You can count on the belief of the common people? If the gods destroy the fairy court, if the aliens occupy the kingdom of God, then the time will be counted. Divine prosperity once again, but discarded the things left by the ancestors. Is that still our Han and Tang Dynasties? What does it have to do with our Han and Tang Dynasties? What does Datong in the world have to do with us? "


    The angler sighed: "Do you also think that the last chapter of" Push Back-Picture "is talking about Datong in the world?"


    The old man Bei Bei stunned: "Isn''t it?"


    The angler smiled bitterly: "Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, where there are rivers and lakes, the disputes will not go away, why the world will be united? The ancient floods, the immortals live together, the people''s hearts are simple, the world has never been united, and now the ceremony is broken. In the age of the world, people ¡¯s hearts are chaotic, and there will be no world unity. In the future, the situation will only get worse and worse. After a thousand years, it will not be said that the people of Rites will be buried in the ground. , Where can there be a world of Datong? "


    Beige said, "What does that last chapter mean?"


    The angler looked at Beipi and said, "Datong in the world exists only in the legend ... Do you understand?"


    The old Bei Beidao was all cold: "The legend ... you mean ..."


    The angler stood up and the fish was grilled. He handed it to Bei Beidao and sighed, "When everything has become a legend, it means that everything is gone."


    Beige Road took a few steps back and forth, "It''s ... impossible!"


    The angler smiled: "So now, do you think I will go ashore with you?"


    Beipi looked at the messy fish grilled in his hands and was at a loss.


    Suddenly, Bei Bei raised his head and gritted his teeth firmly, "You will!"


    This time it was replaced by an angler: "Why?"


    Suddenly, Beipi smiled: "You see the world, the avenue, and the future, but have you ever expected that Li Zhi will be born out of nowhere?"


    The angler was speechless.


    Beipi said, "He is the heir to Yuan Tianzhang. The world thinks so, isn''t this a fate?"


    The angler froze.


    For a long time, he sighed suddenly: "This son, the original destiny, was already destined, but now ... now he is not within the Six Realms, not in the Three Realms, not above the astrology, he. ..... it is impossible to exist. But it has nothing to do with me! "


    ...


    Zhang Jiuling stared at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang in front of her, motionless.


    Su Emei is no longer Su Emei, now she is standing with a sword, her clothes are flying, her eyebrows are flaming with cloud-shaped flowers, with red flames, and she is powerful, but she is nothing but imaginary. .


    Wei Xiaozhuang is also not the usual Wei Xiaozhuang. A huge cloud of shadow emerged from behind him, sketching a black armored general with a tiger''s back, holding a Xuanhua axe, and flaming with black flame, his eyes were like a wolf. , Irritable, has a temper of God blocking God, Buddha blocking the temperament of Buddha.


    Zhang Jiuling laughed out loud: "Okay, okay! Guanghan Fairy, Giant Spirit Tianshen, I heard Zhang Yunhe already said that you are the reincarnation of these two people, and the old man didn''t believe it, now it seems true!"


    Su E''s eyebrows went forward step by step: "Since you know, you think you can stop us?"


    Zhang Jiuling sneered: "As an immortal, you don''t help the Heavenly Palace, but you are treacherous with Li Jilang. If you do this, rebelling against the Heavenly Avenue, are you not afraid of the heavenly sins and let the spirits die?"


    Su Emei smiled softly: "Xia Zongyubingbing, Jing frog speaks the sea, the ordinary man argues, like you who are so blind-eyed, dare to speak arrogantly?"


    Zhang Jiuling''s five senses are distorted, and her words are full of hate: "Even if you are immortals reincarnated, but now you are only a human body, even if you have the power of immortals in your body, how much have you awakened now? Even the real world is not cultivated, How can you compete with the old way? Even if you are immortals, that is also the betrayal of the fairy house. Xianting has no time to clean up the portal, and the old way jumps over once and collects you for the fairy house, letting you die! "


    Having said that, Zhang Jiuling rushed towards Su Emei.


    As a monk in the real world, he had a strange speed. When he moved, he reached Su Emei''s eyebrows, and snapped it with a palm. The sound of crackling thunderstorms was emitted in the space, and even the official road under Su Emei''s eye was flying across the earth, as if To sink into the ground.


    Su E''s eyebrows were sharp, with a sword cut out, blossoming osmanthus scattered into rain, flying like snow, covering the entire range of ten feet. Wherever Osmanthus went, Zhang Jiuling''s palm strength was suddenly weakened a lot.


    At this moment, the mountain shook suddenly, Wei Xiaozhuang stepped forward, and the shadow of the giant **** Tenjin behind him suddenly waved down the Xuanhua Banx in his hand and smashed it to Zhang Jiuling.


    Zhang Jiuling''s face changed, and after Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang showed immortal appearance, their strength increased greatly. He did his best to sacrifice Su Emei quickly. At this time, Wei Xiaozhuang slashed with an axe. It is not difficult to resist, and can only pull back.


    As soon as he retreated, Su E''s eyebrows were all under pressure, and the scene of flying flowers suddenly spread out. She moved like a dragon, waving her sword to Zhang Jiuling.


    Zhang Jiuling lost the opportunity, and under the siege of Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, the courage was too tight. Two monks who had not yet stepped into the real world forced him into chaos.


    Zhang Jiuling''s face became more and more dignified.


    Where the three men fought fiercely, the vegetation was flying, the earth and rocks were cracking, and there was no one intact place.


    Taking Zhang Jiuling''s real-world practice as an example, it is natural to have the ability to suppress Shang Su''emei and Wei Xiaozhuang alone, but in the face of the two sieges, his situation is getting more and more dangerous and frightening. The two monks in the real world, but the combat power is arrogant and outrageous, far more than Zhang Jiuling expected, and gradually he felt unsupported.


    With a bang, Su Emei''s sword crossed Zhang Jiuling''s shoulder, flying with a touch of blood.


    Zhang Jiu hurriedly pulled back, already sinking like water. He stared at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang all of a sudden, and suddenly found that not only could he not help each other, and then continued to fight, there was also the risk of being killed by the two. Realizing this made him anger and succumb to the extreme.


    The dignified monk couldn''t beat the two ninth-level qi exercises, so I was afraid that no one would believe it.

 v3 Chapter 51： Lose everything (third)

    Seeing Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang kill again, Zhang Jiuling swallowed the sorrow of his heart, and had to pull back, leaving a ruthless sentence: "Even if you can meet Li Li, what can you do? There is a big array, and the gods can''t save him! I might as well tell you that there has been news from Shushan. After 600 years, ask Xianjian to recognize him again! You will have to die when the Shushan palm swordsman arrives! "


    Zhang Jiuling turned into Changhong and flew away. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang did not chase deeply. They accepted the fairy postures of Guanghan Fairy and Giant Spirit Tianshen, and rushed to Yixian non-stop.


    Li Yan has already left Yixian County and entered the Qishan border.


    After defeating the thirty-six Luohan battle, Li Zhi fought a hundred miles and reached the border of Yi County.


    After a short break on the Weishui River after the incident, he continued to go west. After his wound was treated, the injury was barely under control, and his aura recovered a lot. However, whether it is physical condition or reiki stock, there is a big gap from the heyday.


    However, Li Min had no time to continue to rest, he must rush to Chen Cang as soon as possible. He had already killed 18 King Kong, and 36 Luohan had lost his combat power. Shimen suffered such a big loss, it is likely that he will change his strategy and deal directly with Li Yan.


    Of course, even if they do not change their strategy, with the elite of Fengxiang Army, it is impossible for the Divine Army to carry it. Even if there are three thousand fangs led by Shangguan Qingcheng, it will be the end of destruction. Li Yan must rush over immediately, and let alone say that as long as he can see Li Yan, with his cultivation and strength, there will always be a chance to take him alone.


    Qishan is a county. The reason why it is called Qishan is naturally because the county has a mountain, which is really called Qishan. It is the famous Qishan.


    On the top of the Qishan Mountain, the abbot of Tianshan Jinxue Temple in the Western Region, abbot Fayi of Juexiao Temple of the Tang Dynasty, stood in front of the monks, five of the thirty-six Arhats who came back in one step-four were almost wounded. Luo Han, who supported a shoulder and was severely wounded by Li Yan, whose entire arm was about to fall off, reported to Tian Luo and Fa Yi the previous battle situation.


    Fayi was full of bitterness, because the situation he was most worried about and the situation he didn''t want to see happened after all.


    He had confronted Li Xun head-on, so he had a thorough understanding of Li Xun''s strength, knowing that Li Xun was definitely not good at dealing with it.


    What''s more, Fayi is also the leader of the Tang Dynasty''s Shimen. Naturally, it is not the general Vajra state. Li Yingneng defeated him with a single sword. Afterwards, under Faye ¡¯s eyelids, he killed the eighteen diamonds, and Faye was so distressed that he was frightened.


    Although the thirty-six Arhats of the Western Regions are arrogant, not only twice as much as the Eighteen King Kong, but can they really win? Of course, at that time, Faye also believed that Li Zhi could not win. What''s more, after Li Xun destroyed eighteen King Kong, he also had a lot of wear and tear, and he was injured.


    Thirty-six Arhats watched Li Zhi''s confrontation with Eighteen King Kong. He should have some insights and never fail. However, at this moment, after listening to several Luo Han''s reports, Fayi knows that even if he is high enough to see Li Ji, but It turns out that he still underestimated Li Yan.


    However, to this day, the pressure on Fa Yi''s shoulders has decreased.


    He and Eighteen King Kong represent the Tang Dynasty Shimen, Tian Luo and thirty-six Arhats represent the Western Region Shimen. Although they are both Shimen, the Tang Dynasty Shimen is defeated, and Fayi ¡¯s face is dull, and it is inevitable to lift up in front of Tian Luo Can''t stand it. Now the thirty-six Arhats have also lost. Everyone is average, and the law and justice don''t have to be ashamed, and they feel much more relaxed.


    Although Fayi was at ease, Tian Luo was already furious.


    After listening to the thirty-six Arhats ¡¯return, Tianluo was so angry that two Buddhas ascended to heaven, and the muscles on his face were twitching. I ca n¡¯t wait to slap a few Arhats in front of him.¡° Eighteen King Kong, thirty-six Arhats, Canada Together with fifty-four people, according to Daomen, you are fifty-four real people ... fifty-four real people! They were defeated by a fellow monk, and they were all killed! Is this happening ?! "


    Tian Luo was obviously very angry. This result was something he hadn''t thought of before. Fifty-four against one would even fail. It makes people think that it is incredible: "Eighteen King Kong, thirty-six Arhats, but Shimen has endured for 800 years. At the moment, the best time is now, and the world is out. Thunder has the top combat power of Datang! With these 54 people, let alone destroy the Datang Daomen, with an elite army, sweep the world. The princes are just idle! Eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats are the foundation of my thriving in the Tang Dynasty. It is the foundation of my world''s chaos, and now they are all dead? "


    Tian Luo said more and more angry. At this point, no matter how good his mood is, it is useless to cultivate his self-cultivation skills, and he is not really without desire. He also wanted to release the door to occupy Datang. With this desire, it would be impossible to stop his heart. If there is such a big disaster now, where can he sit?


    What Tian Luo sees at this moment is not the defeat of Eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats, but the dream of exposing the world to win the Tang Dynasty, and it is becoming precarious.


    Prior to this, the situation of the release of the gate was very good, but in an instant, the 54 King Kong, now there are four and a half, there is no overwhelming advantage over the gate, and the war princes can no longer crush the past.


    The opportunity that happened once in 800 years turned into a dream bubble in the blink of an eye. As a release leader, how could Tian Luo accept it?


    He had murdered without anger, and it was already extremely calm.


    Tian Luo took a robe of thirty-three Luohan and brought him to his front, revealing fiercely: "Is Li Li a man? He is a god? He is a Taoist immortal? He is an immortal? Why is he so? Hard to kill, you thirty-six Arhats, why can''t you help him? Tell me, why is this so ?! "


    In the face of Tian Luo''s roar, thirty-three Luo Han was panicked. Now thinking about the battle with Li Zhi, thirty-three Luo Han feels like a dream, it is not something that should happen, because no one can accept it, but it just happens happened.


    Thirty-three Luohan has never seen Tian Luo like this. At Jinshan Daxue Temple, Tian Luo will always be a monk who is a Taoist monk. He is calm and peaceful, and emits a convincing atmosphere in every move, although he has no face. When it doesn''t look good, but it has the majesty.


    And the look of his anger at this moment was even more terrible than the demon.


    Thirty-three Luohan trembled, "Then Li Zhi is not a man at all, he is a demon! I have never seen such a devil before. He is sinister and cunning, does not blink and kills, and is arrogant. It is invincible ... and he also carries countless elixir, which is inexhaustible, and added at any time during the battle, we did not cause him fatal injuries, he recovered while fighting, Even blood-stained robes can''t be killed ... "


    Thirty-three Luohan knew everything and said everything, and told the beginning and end of the war and details to Tian Luo.


    At this point in the field, the thirty-three Luohan naturally did not conceal anything at all. He originally wanted to make Li Zhi''s words more powerful, so that it seemed that his sin was less serious. But talking, he found that there was no need to add fuel and jealousy, because it was extremely incredible just to put it straight.


    In the end, Thirty-three Luohan was already full of fear. Obviously, recalling the battle process from beginning to end this time was a torture to him. After a complete memory, he found that his fear of Li Zhi was even deeper. Seeing his apprehension, he was afraid that the Buddha''s heart had collapsed.


    At the end, Thirty-three Arhats said: "The abbot, Li Ye, the demon head, is completely different from the Western Devil head. Those demon heads in the Western Region are not worth mentioning compared to Li Ye ... I am afraid that only those Central Plains monks who have killed Jinshan Daxue Temple for hundreds of years can be compared ... No, only a hundred years ago, the Taoist with blue shirt and sword could compare! "


    As a Luohan, there are countless "monitors and demons" in the Western Regions. Those monks who are disrespectful to Shimen, or who are in trouble, are Shimen''s enemies.


    Thirty-three Luohan had killed a lot of them today, and naturally knew what the devil was, but Li Zhi, the devil, was indeed not on a level with them.


    Tian Luo''s face was completely twisted, and the fierce light in his eyes was even worse. His roar almost popped from the gap between his teeth, and a spit of saliva sprayed on the face of thirty-three Luo Han: "Finally, on the bank of the river, You have four more people. When Li Zhi came to you, you did n¡¯t do it, but you fled? "


    Thirty-three Luo Han immediately lowered his head, which is indeed not a glorious thing.


    However, he looked up quickly. He felt that he had done nothing wrong. Under the circumstances at that time, when he saw the appearance of Li Yan, he did not have a small chance of winning. "The devil is too strong, we don''t know him How much more power we have, we have killed thirty-one people, and there are four left at that time. As far as the devil is concerned, we can no longer constitute a threat, we ... "


    He didn''t finish talking. Endless.


    Tian Luo had penetrated into his chest with one hand, pierced his body directly, and stretched out from behind.


    Tian Luo''s complexion was so extreme that he lost the body of the thirty-three Luo Han who was impressed and stared fiercely at the monks: "Next time, whoever dares to escape from the battle will be like this! Disciple, never. Compromising with the devil will never lose the Buddha''s heart because the greed is afraid of death when the demon is not done! "


    The monks looked stunned and agreed quickly.


    It is not surprising that Fayi saw Tian Luo''s appearance like this. If he replaced him, he would do the same.


    According to the description of thirty-three Luohan, Fayi has affirmed that at that time Li Zhi had run out of energy and had no strength, almost an ordinary person. If the thirty-three Luohan did not retreat, then it would be almost impossible for LiêÊ Kill.


    In other words, thirty-six Arhats have not been defeated, and Li Zhi cannot defeat 36 Arhats. He is actually a mortal man in the end. However, thirty-three Luohan and others did not grasp the opportunity to kill Li Yan.


    No wonder Tian Luo would get angry to this point.

 v3 Chapter 52： For what

    To this day, Li Xun is already Shimen''s number one enemy, and the power is ridiculous, leaving 54 of King Kong Shimen dead and wounded, leaving him alive, and it is unknown how many people will die in the follow-up.


    And the best opportunity to kill him, without any effort, can kill him, but was missed by thirty-three Luohan. No, it''s not missing, it''s giving up.


    Shimen came out of the world, governing monks like governing the army. In order for the monks to exert their maximum combat power, it is reasonable and necessary to kill a monk who has committed such heinous crimes by using the method of governing the army.


    "Where has Li Min been now?" Tian Luo took a deep breath and barely calmed his mind.


    From time to time, a monk flew from a distance, and soon reached the top of the mountain, saluting in front of Tian Luo: "Li Zhi has entered the Qishan boundary."


    The crowd was all together, and Li Zhi entered the Qishan realm, that is, from the perspective of real life, almost came to them.


    Tian Luo''s anger, which had just calmed down, surged wildly again. Fortunately, Li Yan picked up a life, did not run, did not return to Changan, did not stay alive among the army, even dared to go west!


    Is it true that he can be released? Is he really invincible? Where did he do this?


    Tian Luo was furious: "Siege this desperate demon!"


    Just then, another person rushed to report: "Devil Li ... Li Yan, this is already coming!"


    Tian Luo was so angry that he couldn''t help yelling, this devil was really against the sky!


    Li Yan stepped out of the path and stood with his hands in his hands.


    Ten miles away, the mountains are towering. On a gentle **** below the mountain, eight hundred white monks sit cross-legged. The array is staircase-shaped and imposing.


    In front of the gentle slope, there is a wide open field, which was originally a good field, but the people who cultivated this good field had been hit by the tragedy in the troubled times, so the good field turned into a wasteland and overgrown with weeds.


    Li Xun knew that Shimen was here. As a monk in the real world, he was extremely sensitive to the heaven and earth''s aura. Many King Kong monks and eight hundred monks gathered together in this place, even if the weather was remote. Dozens of miles, as far as it feels, it''s like a bonfire burning in front of you.


    Since Shimen is here, Li Zhi is coming. They blocked Li Zhi''s way. Even if Li Zhi didn''t come, he detoured, for fear that he would not escape the other''s eyes. In the end, he still had to fight.


    The other party will send 18 King Kong and 36 Arhats to stop him, so if the 18 King Kong and 36 Arhats are basically dead, they will not even ignore him.


    So Li Yan came directly.


    Tian Luo, Fa Yi, etc., swept through the air, suspended in mid-air, overlooking Li Zhi who was standing on the official road.


    Tian Luo yelled loudly, "Devil! You killed my Shimen disciple, even dare to come to Qishan. Are you really not afraid of death, or do you not know what died?"


    Li Yan smiled calmly. He had changed his shirt. He was wearing a black robe at the moment, without any trace of blood stains, so he still looked handsome. Of course, the fan will not be taken out, because it is cold, no fan is needed.


    In the face of Tian Luo''s anger and persecution, Li Xie seemed calm and relaxed, but when he said it, it was like the sound of a golden stone. He was powerful: "I am afraid of battle between the left and right?"


    Tian Luo laughed loudly, just like seeing a praying mantis in a car, saying arrogantly that he was not afraid of death, "arrogant! People of the Tang Dynasty are so arrogant ?! But unfortunately, how can you be arrogant and face me? There are only eight hundred monks and soldiers at the end, and that is the destruction of the souls and souls! The devil, don''t you be afraid when you see me releasing the eight hundred monks and soldiers? "


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "On the land of Datang, I am afraid of killing Datang''s enemies?"


    Tian Luo sank down, staring at Li Yan, as if to see him through.


    Tian Luo took a deep breath, Xu Xu said slowly: "Devil, it ¡¯s already a great luck for you to take back a life before Panyu, but you do n¡¯t know how to cherish it, and dare to commit me to release Tianwei! Do you think that you are a monk of the Tang Dynasty, and it ¡¯s the righteousness to block the door for me. But this seat will tell you today that your door of the Tang Dynasty will only release the door than me, and I want to kill you! ¡±


    "Today, no matter what the battle between you and me is, the Daomen will not tolerate you! The devil, Shimen is out of the world, this is the number of days, you can''t stop it! Not only you can''t stop it, there is no one in the Tang Dynasty! For centuries, the most amazing and talented masters among the Central Plains monks have died in my Damen Temple in Jinshan, Shimen! Do n¡¯t you know ?! "


    "They thought it was a loyalty and righteousness to go out of Kansai and go to the Buddhist temple alone with blue shirts and swords. Current affairs, I do n¡¯t know the number of days, I just know the stupid generation who died in vain! ¡±


    "The world ¡¯s contention is like a torrent of torrents, and the door is released. You Shengshan is the top. In front of such a trend, let ¡¯s not say that a few mortal monks, even if they are Taoists, can they help me? Anyone who violates the trend will become loess. Under the bones, they will not go down in history, they will only be cast aside by everyone! History is written by the victors, and Shimen occupies Divine Land will be the victor who dominates the world. Those of you who dare to fight against Shimen and others will stink for thousands of years! "


    "After a hundred years, the monks in Central Plains were all disciples of Shimen. They thought of those who went out of the Yangguan with their swords, went west to Jinshan alone, and went to death generously without a name. They are stupid and ignorant! Think of Li Zhi, the most amazing and talented genius master in Central Plains. Which one is not the famous Jiuzhou generation, but can only end like this after death! "


    "And you are just one of them. You came alone today, and you want to be one person and one sword, and you will never let go of me? But I do n¡¯t know, you are such a heroic act, you are thinking that you are here for life In the end, you will only be cast aside by heroes and insulted by ordinary people! What''s the point of doing this ?! "


    The words of Tianluo are like thunderous sounds, blasting in circles between heaven and earth, and lasting, as if they resonate with mountains and rivers.


    In the face of this sensible word, if you change to ordinary people, you may have to be subdued by it, be trapped in it, the heart of the Tao collapsed, but Li Zhi always looks calm.


    Li Xuan said lightly: "There is a general trend in the world, and the trend is irreversible. Those who are trending have the world, and those who are against the trend become dead bones. All sentient beings are like rice grains. Yes, for thousands of years, the homeopath has gained the world, but the world has been broken by the adversaries, cycle by cycle. "


    "For centuries, the most amazing monks in the Central Plains, who traveled west with their swords and died generously, also blocked you from leaving the country, not for the sake of fame and history, but because of their willingness It''s just because they feel like it should be done! "


    Li Min took out Lu Gujian and slowly pulled out the scabbard of this Great Tang emperor''s sword. His eyes were as sharp as ice-cold. "The king is defeated, this principle is not broken, but some people do not care about success or failure at all. .They only pursue their own hearts, just as they don''t care whether they are praised or scolded, simply because they only do what they think they should do. "


    Lu Gujian slowly came out of the sheath, and a clear sword chant resounded through the world. Li Yan''s eyes were like iron, and he looked straight at Tian Luo: "As a monk in the Central Plains, guarding the Central Plains lineage is my mission and my duty. Leaving this land and their hard work civilization, I was born in Sri Lanka and Sri Lanka, so for these can last forever, why fear a battle, why fear death? "


    Tianluo felt Li Yan''s boiling warfare, and he couldn''t help anger and growled loudly: "Shuzi! I release the door like heaven and earth, you are just a drop in the sea, the light of ants, how dare to compete with the sun and the moon?"


    Fingers were stroked on the sword body, and Lu Jijian''s nine-day pattern of dragon flying was illuminated for the second time. Qingmang reflected Li Zhi''s tough and fearless face. He raised his sword and pointed at Tian Luo, his voice sounded like Jin Ge on the battlefield: "I, Li Alas, the last life was the king of the country. In this life, in my eyes, the home country can still die, but by no means, in the hands of sects like you! "


    In other words, Li Yan''s eyes rose up with a flame, standing like a tiger and a leopard, straight forward. Lu Gujian groaned, pulling a bright green straight line behind him.


    At the time of Li Yan''s conversation with Tian Luo, eight hundred monks and soldiers had already descended the gentle **** and arrayed on the flat ground in front of the mountain. It seems that Tian Luo also has a self-knowledge. Although his words have a secret interpretation of the door, like the Luo Hans, they have the effect of deterring the demon''s soul, and they still have the victory. However, he did not expect to win Li Zhi, so he asked 800 monks early. Prepare for battle.


    Tian Luo''s self-cultivation is also in Vajrayogini, and the true combat power is likely to be higher than that of Fayi, but he obviously does not have much confidence in face of Li Yan, even if there are a few Vajrayans to help him, he does not want to cooperate with him. I lost a beat.


    Thirty-three Luohan''s return makes it clear that the demon has the ability to instantly kill King Kong. Tian Luo, as the leader of Shimen, is also the leader who has released the world and occupied the Divine Land. Of course, he will not risk himself to die with Li Yan. It is Tian Luo''s job to pile Li Zhi to death with the power in his hand.


    After Li Xun''s hands, Tian Luo''s anger not only did not abate, but became more and more. He only said so much to Li Xun in order to shake Li Xun''s heart, but it seemed that Li Xun was not affected at all, Inspired by his words, the war was boiling, which undoubtedly struck Tian Luo''s face, leaving him with no light in front of everyone.


    However, when seeing Li Yan rushing to the 800 monks, Tian Luo had a sneer besides the rage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Merry Christmas.


    PS2: If today ¡¯s update is okay, I hope you guys will vote and thank you.

 v3 Chapter 53： Outrageously entered (second more)

    The eight hundred monks and soldiers gathered the masters of the high-level practice of qimen in the world. Everyone in them was in the high-level of qi training.


    In addition, the Eighty Monk Corps learned the battle array technique, that is, they would not be like the Eighteen King Kong and the thirty-six Arhats, because a few people would affect the full array power.


    In the final analysis, the Monk Corps is similar to the military battle formation, but it is obviously stronger than the ordinary military battle formation. I don''t know how much.


    Being able to dispatch 800 high-level exercises for Qi training also allows them to learn the Buddhist gate battle array and train them like soldiers. The profound accumulation of hundreds of years of release of the gate shows that it is not at all comparable to the Da Tang Taoism. .


    Tian Luo said earlier that Daomen''s management is loose, and Taoists like to be free and easy, and they don''t like to be bound. It also makes sense. Daomen will have sword formations, but at most it will be one hundred people. It is impossible to have an army of eighty people, not to mention Eight hundred high Qi exercises.


    In the initial planning of Shimen, the size of the monk corps was even larger, far more than 800 people. You should know that Shimen was dormant and dormant for 800 years, so long enough for them to make arrangements.


    Gathering 800 years of natural fortune and luck, together with group efforts, they only sought to erupt in one direction to explain the degree of Shimen''s control of the Western Regions and the assistance of the eighteen temples in the North of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, not only these people.


    However, for hundreds of years, the most amazing monk in Central Plains kept fighting the sword westward and slaughtered the Shimen practitioners. Although they all died in the Jinshan Daxue Temple, they had a great impact on the luck and foundation of Shimen.


    Especially a hundred years ago, the man went straight into Daxue Temple with a blue shirt and sword, and even the abbot killed. It is conceivable how much damage was caused to Shimen.


    Tian Luo stared at Li Yan, and said arbitrarily: "The high-end training phase is a little worse than King Kong, but it must not be underestimated. In the high-end training phase of the battle array, everyone''s breath follows the entire battle array. Together, that is to say that eight hundred people are a whole, and each monk strikes, which is not an ordinary monk in the high level of practice. "


    "The fighting power of the 800 Hundred Monks is far better than that of the thirty-six Lohan. When Li Zhi and the thirty-six Lohan played against each other before, he was suspected of being tricky. Attacks cannot be tricked. "


    "Also, Li Zhi was not as good as 36 Luo Han. He was timid by others like 33 Luo Han. This gave Li Zhi a chance to survive. Now Li Zhi''s injuries have not recovered and his combat strength is not as good as before. They can''t be beaten, and naturally they can''t outperform the monks. "


    After saying nothing, Tian Luo sneered, and there was a victory between words. Naturally, there was no need to say a lot of confidence.


    Fayi nodded, and of course agreed with Tian Luo''s judgment. The situation was already obvious, and there was no second statement.


    Fayi said: "With the loss of eighteen King Kong and thirty-six monk regiments, the world ¡¯s sharp weapon was released, and there were only eight hundred monk regiments and six reincarnation formations. At the moment, Li Zhi was attacking the eighty monk regiments. , But the monks and soldiers will not be damaged in the future ... "


    "Even if the Monk Corps has been damaged. It is not that Daomen can match. Even if the Five Avenues of Tang Dynasty are united together, there are no 800 high-energy training sections, not to mention that the Daomen are constantly fighting, and the possibility of uniting is very small. "


    Tian Luo is well-placed. In order to cope with the current situation and let Shi Men out of the world, Shi Men''s research on Daomen can be quite a lot. Now in troubled times, the imperial fortune of the dynasty has long been scattered, and there are not too many masters in Chang''an City, but there are many masters in the Taoist world, and the mountains, lakes, and seas. In less than ten years, the world of Datang will be There are countless high-level exercises, even a hundred realities, and this is the face of troubled times. "


    "It''s just ten years later. I heard that Xianting immortals love reincarnation the most. Once they grow up, the world of Datang can be described as land immortals. But I released the gate early and reincarnated. There are only a lot of Buddhas, and they have seized the opportunity. Shimen will occupy Datang, and it will not take ten years. In three or five years, it will sweep the world. By then, those people will not grow up. What is the use? "


    Fa Yishen said, "Shenzhou is indeed a great man with a lot of talents, but masters come out. It is a heavenly avenue. In front of such a avenue, the monks of Shenzhou are also invisiblely suppressed, and the number of masters is strictly restricted."


    Tian Luo said: "In short, this is an opportunity to release the door, and no one can take it away."


    Li Xun ran to the monk regiment, striding heavily on the ground, leaving a large pit, bouncing like a cannonball, Lu Gujian raised high, his sword lingering, like a flame like a dragon and snake, a blue horse Lian Hengkong cut off and fell straight into the eight hundred monks and soldiers.


    The monk corps suddenly sounded a loud Buddhist horn, and the entire battle array rose to a layer of golden awns, protecting the monk corps like a pot lid. The blue horse fell on the golden pot lid, and the two suddenly stunned. The blue horse burst suddenly. Dispersed, the golden mang shield on the Monk Corps battle line, but only sank a few points.


    The monks in white just below the sword''s face suddenly turned white, obviously under tremendous pressure. But that''s all. After the blow, the monks showed their inspiration and contempt, and thought that the demon was just the same.


    However, without waiting for the monks in white to feel relaxed, the second blue horse fell suddenly and chopped on the Jinmang shield. This time, like a paddle hitting the water, the lower limit of Qingmang was more than enough, and Jinmang suddenly rippled to the sides like a river, as if the river was separated.


    Immediately below the sword air, the monks who were just exhilarating and contemptuous changed their faces immediately, spurting blood together, and many people trembled in their legs, apparently under tremendous pressure. At this time, the monks felt very clear that the sword that fell on the shield was like a heavy hammer, and the huge force made them numb with bones and bones, as if they could not withstand the fragmentation.


    Fortunately, this suffocating pressure was only momentary, the bones were not crushed, and the sword energy had dissipated on the shield. The monks in other positions felt okay, but the monks directly below the sword gas felt a blessing. .


    They felt mediocre at the time of the first sword. It can be seen that even with Li Ji''s combat power, they could not have a substantial impact on the defense of the battlefield, but the second sword has already achieved results.


    While the monks were lucky, they couldn''t help but think that fortunately there are only two swords in this kind of sword, if there is a third sword ...


    As soon as this idea emerged, the third cyan sword qi was cut off. The monks changed their colors, and the people directly under the sword qi showed their horror.


    After the Jinmang shield above his head was chopped with two swords at the same position, it was already as thin as a cicada, and I was afraid that he could not stand the third sword. Moreover, Li Xun''s sword came out very quickly, and there was no rest in the middle, just like the renju arrows, so that the monks and soldiers had no time to respond.


    The third cyan piercing chopped down abruptly, the Jinmang Shield suddenly broke, and the rays of light were like splashes, splashing everywhere.


    At the crack, the blue sword gas went straight into the array. Under the sword of twenty feet, the monks'' bodies burst into blood mist, and they were chopped off by the sword gas and flew out, smashing many nearby companions. . When the person is in the air, the meridians are broken, the bones of the whole body are cracked, and there is no possibility of climbing up after falling to the ground, and the blood directly penetrates the robe.


    This sword killed dozens of people.


    Li Yan fell from the gap cut by Jian Qi.


    The three swords were cut in fact. He actually felt and watched the first step of the three swords of Nangong. He was deliberately imitated. Although the divine meaning is not as good as the step three swords, but because of his cultivation in the real world, the power is naturally not the former Nangong Comparable.


    After Li Yan rushed into the battlefield, he didn''t stop at all. Lu Gujian, as his arm instructed, is now slashing past. The blue sword gas burst into bursts, and in front of the white monk in front of him, a neat blood mist soared, and the monk who was far away from Li Zhi was cut into two parts directly.


    Li Xun''s sword qi was extremely overbearing. Many monks flew up when his sword qi passed.


    When the sword was cut, Qingmang fell suddenly and blasted in front of him. The surrounding monks vomited blood and flew out.


    Li Yan looked quietly, turned and waved his long sword to the right and back, and Qingmang practiced oblique stabs. The white monks rushed to the ground as if they were struck by lightning. Twisting to the left and cutting Lu Jijian, a group of monks in white leapt from the crisp sword groaning and fell to the ground like a discouraged ball.


    The number of swords opened up a foothold for himself, and Li Zhi''s aura consumption was not small. He glanced at him. In front of him was a white monk who couldn''t see the end. They were holding various weapons, such as knives, guns, sticks, etc. in their hands, and kept encircling and killing. Dozens of people who were previously killed and injured seemed to them as if they did not exist. At this moment they all looked solemn, and wanted to come and slay Li Ye, the demon head.


    There was a bloodthirsty arc at the corner of his mouth. With one person entering the monk regiment, Li Zhi has no room to step back. Only by continuing to move forward and killing a blood path can he win, otherwise he will be drowned by the crowd and turned into flesh.


    Li Xun knows that there are six reincarnation battles in the Shimen Gate, which is the existence of which he does not want to harden, especially when there are still monk regiments. So his goal is very clear, first wipe out the monk regiment, and then ignore the six rounds of reincarnation.


    Li Xun, who had entered the crowd of monks, was like a brave and savage cow. Where he rushed through, swords and swords flashed with blood, and screams flew one after another, with broken limbs flying out.


    Where he walked, there was an astonishing blood path. Li Zhi in the white crowd, the striking black robe was more conspicuous, but more conspicuous than the black robe, but it was the blood mist that constantly appeared around him.

 v3 Chapter 54： Still coming (third more)

    Several monks rushed forward from the front, Li Yi frowned, and the momentum of running forward was undiminished. He jumped violently, Lu Jian cut off sharply, the opponent raised the handle to block, and the sword blasted a few. Monk, finally the sword fell on a horizontal stick.


    The monk practiced nine layers of qi, tall like an iron tower, and majestic like a buddha. When he saw that he was blocking Li Zhi''s sword, he glanced in his eyes. However, as soon as this joy appeared, it was replaced by panic, because Lu Gujian cut off the stick directly, and cut off from his forehead, his body split into two halves immediately.


    Li Zhi rushed through the blood mist, and Lu Gujian stabbed it obliquely, chopping off a monk''s arm with his shoulders; his right fist blasted out, and a leap monk who flew over hit his chest as a fly; A monk''s orchestration was cut off, chopping off the opponent''s head.


    Several monks came under siege, and Li Yi stepped on the ground with a footstep, and the air burst suddenly, and everyone will take off in the future. He continued to run forward, Lu Gujian opened a few handles, and punched out again, his arms submerged directly into the lower abdomen of a monk and protruded from behind him.


    A scepter ran towards his throat, Li Yan leaned back, bent his knees and slid forward, and the scepter passed over his cheek. With his arms propped on the ground, Li Xie turned and spun up, and Jianguang spread out like fish scales, lasing around him, and several monks rushed to the ground, all falling to the ground.


    After landing, Li Jian cut his sword with a sword, splitting a monk who still had time to drop with a sledgehammer in half. A few monks gathered around and opened their arms to hug him. Li Yan leaned down and turned around in a circle, and the sword light spread out into a circle, and the monks flew out in unison.


    Li Yan ran forward again, the sword air opened the way, like a tiger descending the mountain, and the wolves entered the flock. Any monk who was close to him within a certain range would be struck by the strangely emerged sword air, either dead or injured.


    Li Xun bleeds blood all the way and has the power to open the mountain.


    Tian Luo and Fa Yi were suspended in midair, absorbing the battle conditions in the monk regiment into the eyes, sinking into the water.


    It was only a moment, the monk was killed and wounded more than a hundred, and Li Yan was still forging ahead. As Li Zhi raced in the white lake, the monk regiment was moving around him, and he was no longer in the original position. Wherever I walked, a corpse with horrible bodies and blood was left.


    When Fayi saw Li Jiruo as a god-man, he couldn''t help losing his mind and murmured, "It''s impossible. I really need to send out six rounds of reincarnation to get him?"


    Tian Luo sneered: "The six reincarnation battles were not prepared for Li Yan. He doesn''t have that qualification yet!"


    Tian Luo said this very well. When Shimen came out of the world, he had to compete for the mountains and rivers of Shenzhou. Of course, Damen was the greatest enemy. Especially that one hundred years ago, under the six rounds of reincarnation, the blue-shirted swordsman who escaped was seriously injured.


    After all, Daomen has a deep foundation and has a history of thousands of years. The so-called 100-footed worms die and are not rigid. Although the Daomen are declining, no one knows whether they have hidden any power in the dark, and the Shimen has to be guarded.


    The unknown, mysterious and powerful Taoist masters are the six reincarnation battles to deal with.


    The six rounds of reincarnation are unpredictable. For hundreds of years, countless Shenzhou''s first masters, traveling westward to Jinshan Daxue Temple, have died in the six rounds of reincarnation.


    Such a magic weapon cannot be used at will. In fact, it can only be used once every ten years, and it must be temporarily suspended for ten years. If this is not the case, there are six reincarnation formations in Shimen. Isn''t it that the world is invincible and has long occupied all corners?


    If the six rounds of reincarnation are now used on Li Ye, then what can I do if I come across Damen?


    Li Ye has never been on the list of Shimen''s enemies. If he didn''t kill Huang Chaofu Chang''an suddenly and promoted to the real person in Lingchi, Shimen would never look at him squarely. After all, Shimen has eighteen King Kong, thirty-six Arhats, and eighty hundred monks ...


    "This devil emerged out of thin air and caused us so much trouble. It really should have put him into the eighteenth floor of hell. He would never turn over and suffer endlessly!"


    Tian Luo gritted his teeth, and then snorted again, "However, he can''t hold on for long now. It is already his limit to kill more than a hundred monks in the battle of the monk regiment. You see, his momentum is weak, You will die soon! "


    Indeed, Li Xun in the Monk Corps battle, because the aura consumption is fierce, the power is not as good as before. He seemed to kill quickly, but the monks'' restrictions and restrictions on him were everywhere. It can be said that Li Zhi''s rapid killing is a last resort, and once he cannot kill quickly, it also means that he will be besieged, and the space for transfer is shrinking.


    Alas, there was a wound on Li''s shoulder, and his blood shot.


    Li Yi frowned, and Lu Jijian seemed to feel Li Ji''s anger, humming and trembling, Li Qi backhanded a sword, Lu Qijian''s rays of light glazed, and the wind was blowing wildly. The approaching monks were cut in half.


    Such scenes happened from time to time, and Li Zhi soon had two more wounds on his body, but the 800-member monk group has not reached 200 casualties so far.


    "The devil is about to finish." Tian Luo smiled confidently.


    Fayi was also relieved. In any case, this unexpected disaster is coming to an end.


    South of Qishan, dozens of miles away, Xiegu.


    There are many people here, Taoists.


    Zhongnan Mountain Xu Pingjing, Shu Mountain Bai Jingxue, Xuelu Wu Jinling, Dongting Lake King Sanxian, and Zhang Jiuling who has just returned.


    In front of them, there is a huge nine-foot-square mirror, the whole body is shining with the brilliance of glaze, and the carving is decorated with runes, which is obviously a magic weapon. The mirror shows the battle situation in front of Qishan.


    Seeing that Li Zhi gradually became unsupported, everyone''s face appeared with the look of Zhizhu holding, and the eagerness to get rid of the big trouble.


    Xu Ping smiled on the mirror, as if enjoying a song and dance: "This is really unexpected for Li Zhezi to be able to slay 18 King Kong and 36 Arhats. This kind of combat power has no one up or down my door. It was also a confidant to kill him today with the release of the door. "


    Bai Jingxue sneered: "Finally Nanshan can''t kill him, but it doesn''t mean I can''t kill Shushan."


    Xu Pingjing''s eyes were slightly sinking. If it was changed to the past, he naturally sniffed Bai Jingxue, but now it is different. Six hundred years later, Shu Shan once again came out with a swordman. The strength has long been different from the past, and the combat power has become the first of the Five Avenues.


    Every time I think about it, Xu Pingjing is not calm in his heart. The strength of Shushan means that the vassals of Shuzhong are bound to be strong. This is not good news for Zhu Wen, supported by Zhongnan Mountain.


    Xu Pingjing said slowly: "Anyway, after Li Zhi''s death, the world will be back on track. At that time, the Fifth Avenue Gate will support one of the vassals to fight for the world, but it''s just a matter of ability."


    Wu Jinling shook his head and sighed: "Originally, Li Zhi was born, like the birth of a monster, but I had no way to deal with it except that the Daxian spurred Xixian array. Now, after the release of the door, six reincarnation battles have not come out. Eighteen King Kong, thirty-six Arhats, and eighty-hundred-monk corps ... are truly extraordinary. If it were not for Li Xun''s killing and passing through the gate of release, if these forces were thrown into the situation of world war, I am afraid that they will eventually win the world. , It''s not my Fifth Avenue Gate. "


    Bai Jingxue chuckled and said coldly: "Shenzhou is the **** of Taoism and the **** of Xianting. For eight hundred years, Shimen has never been able to flourish. Even if dozens of King Kong have been assembled, eight hundred practicing spirits are high. Duan, how about that? If Li Zhi couldn''t kill them today, I wouldn''t be able to deal with the Wu Da Da Men. I have my own fairy. "


    Xu Pingjing leisurely said: "The immortal descended into the world, but he said it was light and light, not to be avoided, but when did the immortal descend into the world? Since the" Jedi Tiantong ", the immortal has blocked the mortal from becoming a fairy more than a thousand times. If it comes straight down ... the strength will be greatly damaged. "


    "After reincarnation, Xianli is always in the body, and there is always a chance to awaken. Once he assists Zhenlong to achieve his great cause, he can soar in situ. However, if he directly descends from Kunlun, the immortal will not be repaired. Unknown. Who dares to take such a risk? "


    Bai Jingxue looked like ice and snow, and was about to say something. When Wu Jinling and Wang Sanxian saw the two of them, they started to argue again, and quickly turned off the topic: "Look at it, Li Ye is hit again. Today Li Ye is not in good shape."


    Zhang Jiuling gave a snorting cry, with the revenge light in his eyes: "He had just slaughtered with Eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats. He was bruised all over, and his aura was severely damaged, but after a little rest, he came to Qishan again. Period. It is already a miracle to persist for so long now, how can he not die? "


    Xu Pingjing gave up his intention of arguing with Bai Jingxue, and smiled, "There must be no death ..."


    He was about to say that he must die. Suddenly Wu Jinling''s fat neck shook, and his eyes were surprised: "Look, who is that?"


    The crowd looked around, and in the vast wilderness in front of Qishan, a silver-haired man in a green robe was holding his sword straight towards the group of white monks. He was extremely fast, like a sharp arrow off the string, and the smoke soared behind his feet.


    "Who is that person?" Xu Pingjing said suddenly, "Surely there is cultivation in real life?"


    "I haven''t seen it before." Everyone looked at them, shaking their heads.


    "There is still a real world in the world, you and I have never seen?" Xu Pingjing opened his eyes wide.


    When Tian Luo saw someone, he couldn''t help but wonder: "Daomen shot?"


    Fa Yi''s face was so calm that he carefully looked at the person, and saw that the man was in a solid-colored green robe, without any ornaments, and had long black and white hair. He couldn''t express his flowing grace. He shook his head and said, "Should not be a man of the door. He didn''t wear a robe ... There were so many realities in the Wudaomen, there was no him in it. "


    Tian Luo sank his face: "Who is that?"


    The comer rushed to the front of the monk regiment, and suddenly the ground leaped, and the sword in his hand shone with a green light, and fell sharply down. A 20-foot-long blue horse fell into the battle, and a huge gully blasted on the ground. The monks under the sword gas all died on the spot, and the monks on both sides near the sword gas vomited blood and flew out.

 v3 Chapter 55： (Fourth) side by side

    Brother Qingpao took this opportunity to fall into the ranks and stand side by side with Li Yan. With one hand behind him, and one holding a sword, unlike the slightly bowed Li Li, he had a straight waist, looking straight ahead, and his expression was unshakable. It seems that he is not in the siege, but just to swim in mountains and rivers.


    Li Min turned his head and spit out a bit of blood, and when he saw the green robe next to him, he was a little stunned: "Father, why are you here?"


    This is a strange question. It is normal for a father to save his son. However, Li Zhi is very clear that after the battle of Bagong Mountain, his cheap father has lost interest in everything in the world, or has nothing to worry about, it is estimated that the seven emotions and six desires are gone. The only thing that still cares about it is Datangshe.


    At this time, Li Xian should go directly to Li Yancai, what would he do here?


    Li Xian glanced back at Li Yan, there was no fluctuation in his eyes, just like a breeze blowing through the bamboo forest, but he still smiled, "If you die, Datang News Agency will be gone, how can I not come save you?"


    After hearing this, Li Wei felt weird. He was also a close relative, but listening to it meant that if Li Wei was not about the Tang Dynasty society, Li Xian would not come to rescue him.


    However, in the mind of Li Yi, there is no Jiangshan society in Datang. He has one of his dreams, no matter how much, he does not want the place of Shenzhou to fall into the hands of outsiders. Whether it is a foreign army or a foreign sect.


    Li Yan sighed in his heart, and sure enough, people around the world now regard him as the biggest and most powerful loyal minister of Datang, and he has become the backbone of Datang''s society.


    Li Xian saw that Li Yan looked different, and knew that his words, ordinary people were afraid that they were unacceptable, but he didn''t care, and didn''t mean to explain. His wrist trembled, and the sword in his hand made a loud groan. Raising his jaw: "Speaking of you, my father and son, have not actually battled the battlefield side by side. Since they are all Datang generals, let ¡¯s give it a go today. How about bathing blood?"


    Li Yan wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with a slight motion, and sketched a slight smile: "Whoever falls first will lose Li Tang''s face."


    "Good!" Li Xian laughed loudly.


    The Monk Corps did not expect that anyone would enter the battlefield. They could not respond to it for a moment, and let this person rush out into the battle. However, the monks and soldiers quickly responded, all of them did not flinch, and they all besieged.


    The two stopped talking, back to back, waving swords together to take care of each other''s backs.


    With Li Xian''s help, Li Yan''s pressure was relieved a lot. His injuries did not recover. After a fierce battle just now, the old injuries were broken, and the aura was huge. It was almost going to the end. Now with Li Xian to help him, it is naturally easier.


    Previously besieged by monks, the opponent has the power of battle, the attack power and defense have increased greatly, far from the ordinary high-level training, Li Zhi entered the battlefield alone, he must kill the enemy with one shot, Unable to have a moment of slack, which made his offensive method extremely brutal. His shot was a trick that consumed a lot of power, and his combat skills could not be used at all.


    At this time, Li Xian was fighting back to back with Li Xian, and Li Xun was able to abandon his brutal tactics and use delicate combat techniques to kill people. Although no longer as efficient and fierce as before, it is undoubtedly a long-term solution. Soon, in front of him, a dozen or so people fell.


    Although Li Xian is also a real state, and when he entered the battle, he was in a state of heyday, but compared to the fighting force, he was naturally inferior to Li Xun during the heyday. However, Li Xuan is not an ordinary real state, and the situation is not much worse than Li Xun. .


    However, as the battle progressed, Li Xian also felt the pressure of the Monk Corps battle formation, and even he felt the pressure of the mountain. If it was changed to a normal real life situation, I''m afraid that when I enter the battlefield, I will be destroyed without killing a few people. During the battle of the Badong Mountain, Li Zhi was wounded at all, and the strength of the long battle was not strong. Like Li Wei, blood stained robes.


    The two men fought with their hands back to back, and the Monk Corps was not a fool. They gradually no longer wanted to kill them quickly, but began to fight attrition, using wheels to tactically approach them. This avoids the situation of stepping forward to death.


    Soon, Li Kun and Li Xian had fewer killings, and the pressure was increasing.


    He fluttered twice, and Li Xuan and Li Xian had a wound on their bodies. Li Xian spit blood, and his body was stunned. He couldn''t help taking a few steps back, and at this time several monks and soldiers rushed out on the spot.


    In a critical situation, Li Xuan supported Li Xian, turned around and ran over to him, Lu Gujian passed a cold light, the sword gas suddenly burst out, and all the monks and soldiers rushed were killed.


    Li Xian was pulled behind by Li Yan, and he was not idle, because there were people rushing in front of him, but after being supported by Li Yan, his body stabilized. This long sword stabbed again and again, and the monks in front of him were not Killing is driving back.


    After killing the monks in front of him, Li Zhi bullied himself into the room, moved away from the rabbit, rushed into the middle of several monks, the sword light flashed like a shooting star, and a few blood flashed. He was as ghostly as he was, walking back and forth between the monks and soldiers, and knocked down and wounded most of the people in front of him.


    When I returned to the starting point, Li Yan didn''t look back at Li Xian, but smiled aloud: "Old man, you are hurt, can''t you hold on?"


    Li Xian killed the three monks in front of him, killed one, wounded one, and forced a retreat. He heard a snorting sound: "Are you also injured? You have more injuries than me, don''t you just hold yourself back?"


    Several monks rushed, Li Yan snarled, stepped on the ground, punched out, punched the monks like sandbags, and said easily: "I''m young and I can''t hold anything, I see You have to fall first. "


    Li Xian''s ribs were re-sworded, his eyes were cold, the field burst out, and the monks and soldiers in front of him suddenly killed several people. Then he laughed out loudly: "I have never lost Li Tang''s family in my life. face!"


    A moment later, Li Yan''s laughter came from his ear: "You have to hold on!"


    In mid-air, Tian Luo and Fa Yi watched Li Yan and Li Xian, gazing up and down in the monks and soldiers, with a deadly look, eyes cold as snow.


    Tian Luo face Shen Rushui: "It turned out to be Li Xian? This pair of father and son can really fight!"


    Fa Yi sighed and said with emotion: "In the world of Tang Dynasty, there are countless heroes, but when it comes to the heroes of father and son, I am afraid that no one can compare with the two in front of him. The old and new An Wang, the tiger father and no dog, are all military and political talents Outstanding, well-known figures. "


    Tian Luo lengheng said: "The Tang Dynasty is about to perish, the dynasty is collapsed, it is rare that there are such clan fathers and sons, but what about that? Even if they can kill a hundred more people, will they not die in this monk regiment? In battle? "


    Fayi was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "It is true that such a hero can die in the monk regiment, and it is not buried."


    In Xiegu, Xu Pingjing coldly chanted, "I didn''t expect that Wang Wang, Lao''an, would appear at this time. At the time of the Battle of Badgong Mountain, he really did not die. When Chang''an Palace changed in the past, when Li Yan ascended the throne, There was news of two real-world wars in the West Neiyuan. At that time, it was said that Li Xian was not dead. He had never seen him before, and he did not expect to live.


    Bai Jingxue''s eyebrows were frosty: "This pair of father and son can be more surprising than one. In the battle of the Eight Gongshan, everyone in the world thought that Li Xian was dead. He didn''t die, but he stepped into the real world. This boy, who ca n¡¯t practice for 20 years, suddenly practiced his qi one day. In less than ten years, he became a real person in Lingchi, and his combat ability was even higher.


    Hearing Bai Jingxue praised Li Xian ¡¯s father and son, Zhang Jiuling was unwilling. He sneered, ¡°What about surprises again? Li Tang ¡¯s death, this is the number of days that ca n¡¯t be changed. Under the nest, there ¡¯s no eggs. Li Tang is about to die. What if Li Xian ¡¯s father and son are fighting against the sky? What can they do if they can violate the general situation? As a son of the royal family, Qi Yun is integrated with the National Games. How many National Games are left in Li Tang now, Li How much luck can Daan and Son have? "


    Wu Jinling smiled with a Maitreya-like smile and said, "Zhang Daoyou doesn''t need to worry, you see, Li Xian''s father and son are injured again. Speaking of which, from Li Xian''s entry, half an hour has passed, he can help Li Yan It is no easy task to stay up to now. Both Li Xian and Li Xuan are at the end of the crossbow at the moment. Poorly dare to assert that at most half an hour, this pair of fathers and sons will go to Huangquan together! "


    Wang Sanxian nodded his head greatly and agreed with it: "This monk corps is still very powerful. Even if the five of us enter the battlefield, we will inevitably die. If it were not Li Xian and his son, kill them two today. Hundreds, we really do n¡¯t know how to deal with them in Japan. "


    Speaking of this, he sighed, "Father Li and his sons, also my monks in China, killed the monks and soldiers and killed them. It was a good death for me to clear the obstacles for the world."


    Everyone nodded again and again, but snorted in surprise, seemingly dismissive of such acts.


    Xu Pingjing looked at the mirror and was pleasantly surprised; "Li Xian hit another sword, he''s about to die!"


    "Li Xian has hit another sword. Looks like you''re happy?"


    Just then, an icy voice blew up when it was empty, and the voice was full of anger. When he appeared, Xu Ping mirror was like a falling ice cave, and he was full of cold.


    Everyone changed color, and quickly looked at the sound, and saw that in the midst of the air, someone stepped into the clouds and walked straight, if there was a carpet under his feet. Every time he took a step, he crossed a distance of dozens of feet and had to reach into front of everyone.


    This man was wearing a star-moon robe, carrying a whole-body snow-white gorgeous long sword, and was full of sharp momentum, and the whole person was like a sharp sword.


    Seeing this person, everyone''s face was even worse, Wu Jinling exclaimed: "The first head of Qin Tianjian, the first of Nangong?"


    The visitor is Nangong first.


    He glanced at the crowd proudly, his eyes were as if looking at ants, full of disdain, "As the Da Tang Daomen, seeing Shimen out, not to let you defend the country, go to battle to kill the enemy, and now Li Xian and his son forget Death, as a deadly battle with Shimen, you do n¡¯t stand by and look around, but you are still talking about it, what is your shame? What about your faith? You do n¡¯t even care about the ancestor ¡¯s law? Really let Shimen occupy the world, Where does the door go ?! "

 v3 Chapter 56： (Fifth) People gather

    Facing the first question of Nangong, Xu Pingjing and others were furious, and he yelled, "Nangong first! Do you know that you are a disciple? What have you done for so many years? But it ¡¯s a court order. Running dog! On Niushou Mountain, you and me killed four swords in the south, killing me and losing the green lotus in the gate, which benefited Li Xie''s evilness. Now that he can make waves, it is you!


    Bai Jingxue, Wu Jinling, Wang Sanxian and others, when they heard these words, looked strange. In the final analysis, supporting Huang Chao to cause chaos is the matter of Zhongnan Mountain Road Gate, and has nothing to do with the other four gates. Only Zhang Jiuling glared at Nangong''s first glance, and seemed to be enemies. After all, Li Zhi was sitting in Pinglu, and Penglai Daomen suffered a lot.


    Nangong first sneered and said, "I don''t know what it means. As a Taoist, you are different from those traitors who fight for power and gain money. They look disgusting to me!"


    Xu Pingjing was furious: "Nangong first, you ..."


    The first roll of long sleeves in Nangong, pulled away, went straight to Qishan, as if you didn''t want to stay with them for a while, "Domen? Really shit! You can also fight in the nest when you are at ease, really when the foreign enemies invade You are the first to sell ancestors! "


    "You have long forgotten. For centuries, those monks in the Central Plains who traveled west with swords and lonely in the mountains of Jinshan were so brave and dreadful! They are the backbone of China, and you are just a group of maggots. You forget them, but I, Nangong is the first, I will not forget! Tsingtao out of the Yangguan with a sword, go west to Jinshan alone, generously die without leaving a name, and only miss Divine Peace-such a feat, I am first in Nangong "Is it queen?"


    When the last voice fell, the figure of Nangong No. 1 had disappeared far, until then, all the people were relieved. When Nangong first came, they all felt that if Mount Tai was on top, they felt full of oppression. Nangong First was so arrogant that it was clear not to take them into their eyes and go to fight alongside Li Yan, but no one dared to shoot because of the pressure.


    Until Nangong No. 1 went far away, Wu Jinling said in shock: "When did Nangong No. 1 achieve real life? How does it feel to see him, just like seeing a sharp sword out of the sheath? "


    Wang Sanxian''s eyes glanced at the jealousy: "When did Nangong No. 1 achieve real life, I do n¡¯t know, but the power of his body was truly extraordinary. At that time, Nangong No. 1 learned the sword and went to the border. Sword kills eight hundred enemies, leaving the legend of "Yunlei fell to the ground, shocked, three swords Angelica Weibuyue", we can see that his Kendo practice is not ordinary. Now, Nangong first achieved real life, only afraid of Kendo practice Dacheng, it is likely that you and I can''t match. "


    Bai Jingxue sneered: "You can''t match it."


    This sentence offended Wu Jinling and Wang Sanxian, both of them glared at her. Wang Sanxian smiled in a grim test: "Shu Shan has a sword man, it is indeed a great event, but the famous sword man, I haven''t seen him yet. But when did Baek Doo let her out and let me see? "


    Bai Jingxue chuckled and said, "My Shushan swordsman is not a actor, should I just show it to people? When she should appear, she will naturally appear."


    Wu Jinling grinned and laughed: "If Li Zhi really went out of the monks and soldiers ..."


    Bai Jingxue refused to let him go: "Then I will die under the Shushan Mountain Fairy Sword."


    During the battle between the monks and soldiers, Li Ying and Li Xian were fighting in a **** battle. Both of them have been injured so far and have not been able to hold on for too long. Li Yan always has a firm look, and there is a tendency to never die. Li Xian has a much more indifferent look, apparently he has put aside life and death. Before he came, he told Song Jiao that Sheng She ð¢ ð¢ ð¢ ð¢ Õâ This is his destiny. He was not afraid of death at all, so he died generously.


    For hundreds of years, the first master of countless gods in China went out of Yangguan alone and went west to Jinshan Daxue Temple.


    The difference is that one is for the Tang Dynasty''s Jiangshan community, and the other is for the ancestral heritage of Divine Land.


    Just when Li Yong and Li Xian were about to be unable to support, suddenly, on a sunny day, there was a thunderstorm. Then, three green horses practised, and they gradually fell into the ranks of the monks and soldiers.


    The blue sky covers the sky, making people feel like they are in an alien world. Then, the ground is shaking, as if a large earthquake has occurred, countless blood rays are flying, and the screams are sounding like waves. , Immediately like a vegetable garden trampled by wild boars, become scattered.


    Nangong first stood up in the air, after stepping on the three swords, fell into the array and came to Li Yan.


    Seeing each other, Li Min grinned and smiled, "How did you come here?"


    Nangong stared at him with a small glance: "I can come to your rescue. You don''t thank me, but you ask me how I came?"


    Li Yan smiled hesitantly: "It''s all drinking friendships, how can you not come?"


    If someone else hears this sentence, it is estimated that they will not take it for granted. After drinking, the friendship is nothing, but after Nangong first heard the words, he laughed and seemed extremely satisfied. friend."


    He fisted to Li Xian: "Lao An, it''s been a long time."


    Li Xian smiled: "The Kendo cultivation of the chief of Nangong has already become a success, and even now, he dare not say that he can beat you."


    Li Xian''s remarks are good. The first three swords in Nangong, and eighty people were killed, but you know, these are eighty monks who practice high energy and the blessings of the monks. They are not eight hundred. Steppe Cavalry.


    After the first three months of the Nangong Three Swords, the monks and soldiers were a little embarrassed. At this moment, when they looked at them, they were obviously afraid. This is something they have never done before. After fighting for so long, this is the first time that they have expressed fear.


    However, the Monk Corps did not retreat in this way, but after a little sting, they rushed up again.


    The three of them laughed at each other, with a strong spirit and a unique style. They all carried long swords and killed the surging monks.


    Tian Luo''s face was as dark as ink at the moment. He stared at the first Nangong who entered the battlefield, his face was distorted, and he looked anxious. "Who is this?"


    Fa Yi sighed: "Yunlei fell to the ground and was astounded. Three swords Angelica Weibuyue ... Who else can it be except Nangong No. 1? The former chief of the Great Tang Qin Tianjian Chief Superintendent did not expect that it would not be for several years. His news, now reappearing, turned out to be real. "


    Tianluo Meizhou is tightly wrinkled. Before Nangong was first, he was not a real person, and his reputation only spread in the Tang Dynasty. Tianluo, who was far away from the Western Regions, naturally did not know this character. He chewed the words of Fayi: "Three swords angelica? What do you mean? ? "


    Fayi glanced at Tian Luo, "The first man in Nangong, obsessed with kendo, self-made a sword of surprise, and created his own Yueyue Gong. At that time, he realized his sword successfully, and went to the prairie alone in the north, just in time for the steppe cavalry. One person, one sword, killed 800 horses in an instant, which made the steppe cavalry retreat in shock. That''s why there are three swords in one month, even if there are thousands of troops, they should return.


    Tian Luo sneered, and there was hatred in his eyes: "What a big breath! Three swords Angelica, this seat has to look at, how can he let this group of monks return home! Don''t say three realities, even if It is ten realities. In the battle of the monks and soldiers, there is only the end of drinking hate! "


    Tian Luo''s heart is indeed hateful. This time, the release of the door was a rare opportunity for eight hundred years. I thought it would be smooth sailing. First, I helped Li Changyan to hold the Emperor of Tang, and then he used Li Xing to attack the army. At that time, he controlled Li Changyan to surrender Li Keyong, so Li Keyong was in a good position, and then 18 kings, 36 arhats, and 800 monks were used to help Li Ke to sweep the world. Divine Land was at his fingertips.


    But who ever thought that they had heard of the transformation before Fengxiang had arrived. First, Li Zhi had three great achievements in peace, and then he himself was promoted to the real person in Lingchi. Come to intercept, who would have thought, even paid such a great price.


    What''s more, Li Yan was supposed to die in the hands of thirty-six Luohan, but because of the timidity of thirty-three Luohan and others, he was finally born by the devil. Today, Li Xun has entered the battlefield of the Monk Corps. It was a deadly situation, but Li Xian came again. This is not enough. He came to the first place in the Nangong. The Monk Corps was now injured or injured by two or three hundred.


    Tian Luo couldn''t help thinking: "Do you really want to use the six reincarnation team to use Li Li?"


    As soon as this idea came up, Tian Luo shook his head flatly to deny it. The six rounds of reincarnation were the last cards in the fight against the world. In any case, they could not be used casually. Although Li Ye now has two helpers, three realities, even with Li Ye, cannot break through the battlefield of the 800 monks.


    Fayi is not as optimistic as Tian Luo.


    In fact, after seeing the first arrival of Nangong, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Li Xun is extremely capable, and even 18 King Kong and 36 Arhats can kill. Although he is injured and his strength has been reduced, he still cannot be underestimated. Although it seemed to be incapable, since Li Zhi entered the battlefield of the 800 Hundred Monks, he has never really broken out.


    Moreover, Nangong ¡¯s first kendo is outstanding, and it is impossible to use common sense. He has teamed up with Li Yan and Li Xian. The three have already opened up a complete battlefield in the monk regiment. They no longer deal with the monk regiment as before. The offensive was stretched, but there was already room for it.


    After all, there is no need to besieged by several sides at this time. At this time, the three have formed a small battle array that has taken shape. It is difficult for the monks to injure any one of them, and they are still killed and injured.


    Fa Yi''s eyes are low, Li Yan is too strong, and Nangong''s first is too strong. Coupled with Li Xian, it can be said that the entire Tang Dynasty is the highest monk. For decades, the most amazing talents are concentrated here. Now, once such characters join forces, can they be easily defeated?


    According to Dharma ¡¯s point of view, the fierce battle to win this battle, the monks and soldiers want to win, there is only the road of struggle, only relying on their own people, that person''s life to consume the spirit of Li Zhi and others, waiting for three When the aura of people is exhausted, it is a good opportunity for the monks to siege them.


    But, really, then, how many 800 monks and soldiers can be left?

 v3 Chapter 57： (Sixth) Different Daitian

    Fayi couldn''t help but said to Tian Luo, "Brother, are we in the battle to help the monk regiment deal with these three?"


    Tian Luo said in a deep voice: "The monk regiment''s own secrets are operated, and if they are imposed by outsiders, it will only disrupt the inherent trajectory of the air movement of the monk regiment. At that time, the monk''s attack and defense will be greatly reduced. Besides, Li Yiyou The ability to instantly kill Vajrayana is not bad at that Nangong. It is also a white tower when we enter. "


    Fayi silently, Tianluo was right, but from the perspective of Fayi, Tian Luo did not choose this way, for fear there is another reason, that is, fear.


    Yes, Tian Luo didn''t dare to enter the battle line, because he was afraid of being beheaded by Li Yan and Nangong.


    Thinking of this, Fayi could not help but secretly sighed. The monks of Divine Land are really the darlings of heaven and earth. The most amazing and talented genius here is always better than the first master of Shimen. Otherwise, for hundreds of years, there will not be so many monks from the Central Plains who dare to rush into the Western Regions and eventually kill the Jinshan Daxue Temple.


    Fayi glanced back. At the moment, Shimen''s Vajrayana was left with Tian Luo and four of the thirty-six Arhats. Of those four, because thirty-three Luo Hans have been killed by Tian Luo, and only three have combat power.


    In other words, compared to Datang Daomen, Shimen Vajrayana is no longer dominant, and it cannot be damaged at this moment. If you venture into the monk formation and are killed by one or two of the three men, it will be a huge loss. What will you do when you face Da Tang Daomen later?


    Fayi and Tianluo closely watched the fighting in the monk regiment. Now the two sides are in a stalemate. Although Li Zhi and others are constantly killing the monks, they cannot kill the battle array, and the monks are exchanging their lives for time. .


    Tian Luo said slowly: "If you continue to do so, Li Ye and others will surely die. This time out of the world, because Li Ye is the demon, Shimen has paid a sufficient price. This time, in any case, he must be surrounded. Kill here! "


    Speaking of this, Tian Luo sneered, "At most one more hour, Li Yan and the three of them will be awarded!"


    Fayi nodded: "It''s always a good thing to kill Li Yan anyway ... Before we released the door, we were still too young to be divine. The price paid this time was so painful. ..... "


    Tian Luohan chanted: "The cave of Shenzhou is a blessed place, one step ahead of the world, anyway, Shimen will be obtained anyway, and so on today, Li Zhi will die ..."


    At this point, Tian Luo stared suddenly, looking to the east official road, could not help exclaiming: "Who is that ?!"


    Tian Luo exclaimed in surprise, accidentally overflowing with words, because at this time, half of the accidents can no longer be tolerated, and the monk regiment can no longer bear the extra pressure.


    Fayi hurriedly looked to the east, only one glance was stunned, his face could not help but change, because two people rushed to the forest on both sides of the official road.


    "Nine levels of qi training?" When Tian Luo felt the other side''s practice, the tension suddenly disappeared, and she was relieved, and replaced by a strong scorn. "I thought that Tang Dynasty was full of real people, full of real people. Both, it seems like that, what can you do if you have two qi exercises and nine levels? Come to die? "


    Fa Yi nodded and reconciled, two qi training nine layers, he could kill with his backhand.


    The real-life killing will come, they are not good at blocking, because they do not want to risk being killed or seriously injured, affecting the overall situation of the release of the world, or being hidden in the secret door, taking the opportunity to attack, but two practice Nine layers of qi ... Fayi takes a step and takes a shot.


    Fai Yi suddenly made a noise, and the steps that he stepped out did not fall, and his face was covered with astonishment. Because of the two monks who flew by, the momentum and self-cultivation climbed steadily, and soon reached the realm of half-step building.


    Not only was Fayi, Tian Luo was ready to take a shot, but stopped at the moment with interest.


    The two monks who flew by quickly developed a vision. One of them was full of black gas, and a huge ghost was sketched behind his back, which turned out to be a mighty black armor general, and the other was Full of scent, without losing sharpness.


    Tian Luo and Fa Yi face each other, thinking of a possibility, each of them is shocked: "Immortal reincarnation?"


    Since the other party is the reincarnation of the immortal, they naturally dare not shoot.


    Of course, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang came. They soon approached the monks and corps, but instead of falling directly into the ranks like Li Zhi and others, they started from the edge and darted inside.


    The climbing of the momentum and the strength of the two has not ended. After reaching half a step to build the foundation, they continue to rise, so Tian Luo and Fayi found in amazement that after they started fighting with the monks, they became slowly Arrived in real life!


    "How is this ...?" Tian Luo was horrified, his eyes filled with fear: "Who are these two people ?!"


    Fayi was speechless.


    After Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang entered the battlefield, they became the key to breaking the balance of the battlefield. Li Ying and others in the battlefield responded to them and immediately turned to kill and come over.


    The Eighty Monk Corps had already suffered a lot of injuries and injuries. At this moment, the array in front of them was not so thick, and the two phases would soon approach.


    Tian Luo looked at this scene, his hands couldn''t help shaking, and he felt a throbbing heartbeat. If the monk regiment is over and Li Li is not dead in the end, the situation in the world will be devastating.


    In Tian Luo''s frightened eyes, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang went straight ahead, and the monks and soldiers blocking them were soon killed by the two, and a passage slowly appeared.


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s shots are wide open and powerful, and each power is dropped, and several or even dozens of people are taken off. Su Emei''s body is surrounded by osmanthus. Although not as impressive as Wei Xiaozhuang, wherever he goes, it is also The blood light wiped out.


    In the formation, Li Yan and others suddenly stood up, first he cut the three swords, then Nangong cut the first three swords, and finally Li Xian rushed into the crooked crowd, but saw a streamer flash quickly, they were There was not a standing monk before.


    At this point, Li Kun and others, through the battle of the monks, successfully merged with Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang.


    The five men joined forces to form a complete small war formation. Instead of leaving, they rushed to the monks and killed them.


    Eight hundred monks and soldiers soon died and wounded more than half. Although they fought hard, but where was Li Li and others'' opponents, they could not stop Li Li and others from entering.


    Li Ye and others are like a sickle. When harvesting a piece of wheat, as the monks fall one by one, the entire monk corps battlefield opens wide, and they are killed step by step, and the monks who dare to meet them are killed or injured. There is almost no other way but to leave the corpse stumped up and down.


    The wilderness is covered with corpses, and the weeds are wet with blood.


    Tian Luo''s face was shameless, his whole body was shaking, and Fayi was trembling with his teeth. They saw this scene as if they were seeing the end of the world and seeing the demons occupying the kingdom of Buddhism.


    In the sloping valley, Xu Pingjing, Bai Jingxue, Wu Jinling, Wang Sanxian, Zhang Jiuling and others watched this scene, all stunned. When Li Zhi, Li Xian, and the first three of Nangong formed a stalemate with the monk regiment, they saw in their eyes that they were both surprised by the dominance of the three men and prayed that the monk regiment would not be so useless, but No one expected that this situation would become like this now.


    Bai Jingxue suddenly glared at Zhang Jiuling: "Don''t you stop Su Emei and Xiaozhuang? Why didn''t you stop?"


    Zhang Jiuling''s old face blushed and felt complacent. He wished to dig a hole to drill into it, but he quickly straightened his back and quibbleed: "You have seen what the two men are, and they are still reincarnated. How can you stop the poor?"


    Seeing Zhang Jiuling''s incompetence, he was so righteous, Bai Jingxue was also stunned, and then had no choice but to scold an old shameless one.


    Xu Pingjing couldn''t help shaking his hands, horrified at everyone: "With the strength of Li Zhi now, plus Li Xian, Nangong First, Wei Xiaozhuang, and Su Emei, who else is their opponent in this world? It ¡¯s the battlefield in the army. I ¡¯m afraid they ca n¡¯t help them? If Li Yong survives today, who else can we support to fight against him? ¡±


    Thinking of this layer, everyone was not only pale, Zhang Jiuling gritted his teeth and said, "Please slap the fairy!"


    Bai Jingxue sneered: "Before I had no swordsman in Shushan, killing Li Zhi really needed a large array of immortals, but my swordsman in Shushan has arrived. Why bother to ask for fairy court? This worry, Shushan helped Xianting , Help you all! "


    The crowd immediately showed surprise, but then they were skeptical again. Xu Pingjing hesitantly asked: "Shu Shan palm sword man, can you really deal with Li Zhi?"


    Bai Jingxue sneered, and was about to say something. Suddenly, Wu Jinling exclaimed: "The monk regiment is defeated!"


    The crowd quickly looked, and as expected, the monk regiment finally couldn''t support it and began to flee under the slaughter slaughtered by Li Zhi and others.


    Since it is a battle formation, it is natural to have a great defeat.


    When Li Yan killed the three men in front of him, when the Ming Dynasty was restored, there were no standing monks. The rest of the white monks and soldiers had all receded backwards.


    He looked around, this wilderness was beyond recognition, there were white monks lying down, but by this time, the white clothes on their bodies had been stained with blood.


    Li Yan took a deep breath and stood with his sword. Beside him, Li Xian, Nangong First, Su Emei, and Wei Xiaozhuang, all of them were also bathing in blood, but at this moment, they were all imposing, as if they were gods.


    The corners of his mouth moved, and Li Zhi looked towards the top of Qishan, where Tian Luo and Fa Yi settled down.


    Seeing Tian Luo with trembling hands, Li Min laughed and said, "With these native chickens and dogs, Shimen also wants to go out and fight for the land of God in China?"


    Tian Luo was trembling with anger and his features were twisted together. He stared at Li Yan with his eyes flushed, just as he saw the revenge of killing his father. In a hurry, he was so angry that he spit out a blood: "Li Yan! Shimen is different from you! "

 v3 Chapter 58： Reincarnation

    (First more. Today is still three.)


    Li Xian was covered in bruises all over his body, holding his body like an old woman. He felt that he had to fall down before fighting for a while. However, she still had the expression of unhappiness, but the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes slightly showed his pleasure.


    In any case, the 800-member monk regiment that defeated Shimen and the 800-year-old capital of Taomen has been almost destroyed, and the Tang Dynasty''s agency has taken a step closer to security.


    Nangong was too tired for the first time, and Zhu Jian was panting, and his shaking hand took out a bottle of elixir, poured out a handful of elixir, and handed it to Li Yan and Li Xian.


    Li Yan picked up one and swallowed it. He had already eaten too much elixir when he was playing against Eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats. Right now, elixir has little effect, but it is better than nothing.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang look better, but they are relative.


    Wei Xiaozhuang used to support Li Xian. His face was covered with blood, but he smiled as brilliant as a trumpet flower, "His Royal Highness is King Lao An? I have heard of you, I admire you! I can talk to Lao An this time! The king fought side by side, it was a blessing for three lives. And my master, he also admired you very much. He told me about your heroic deeds with my sister when he was a kid, and also about the heroes of the world, he only looked at you. Master His old man didn''t come. He went to visit the immortals. If he comes, he will be excited to lie down! "


    Li Xian looked indifferent, and in the face of Wei Xiaozhuang''s flamboyant praise, it was very light and gentle, but he smiled and signaled that he heard the other party''s words. His faction immediately made Wei Xiaozhuang even more consider him a god-man.


    Li Xuan took the first medicine of Nangong, and his body shook from side to side. Some people couldn''t stand, and then a scent of fragrance struck. He felt his arms held up, his biceps and three braces. Muscle, but also touched somewhere full and soft, it seems that this supportive posture is very engaged, without half reservation, reflecting the concern of that person.


    Li Yan turned around and saw Su Emei naturally. At this time, the woman who did not eat the fireworks on the earth was looking at him with a pair of talking bright eyes, but she did not notice the physical contact, and she really cared. Li Yan smiled at her.


    Nangong looked right and left. When he saw that he had no one to support him, the boss was unwilling, his eyes were full of dissatisfaction, and he put aside his lips: "Old King, King An, how can you say that you are all heroes who admire the world? Now, it''s just killing a bunch of native chickens and dogs, and they are so tired that they need help. I think I am the first in Nangong, northward, and one person, one sword, and defeated thousands of armies in the grassland, but no one helps. "


    Then, he straightened his chest. I looked down at you now, but he grinned immediately. A tingling came from the broken sternum, and he had to bow his back again.


    Li Yan laughed: "I know you are not helping anyone, so don''t hold your sword if you can."


    Nangong First Righteousness said: "Is Nangong First Sword the same as others'' swords?"


    When several people talked and breathed, at the top of Qishan, Tian Luo''s roar came: "Six rounds of reincarnation!"


    The clear and cloudless sky was gradually filled with wind and clouds. From time to time, there were waves like anger, and the calm wilderness was windy, and the sand began to fly away. The whistling sound was like a horse crossing the border.


    Li Yan and others looked up, and saw the top of Qishan, Tianluo, Fayi and other monks, already sitting cross-legged, strands of golden light emanating from behind them, set them off like gods and Buddhas. The monks and soldiers who retreated to the hillside saw the scene, gradually stopped their footsteps, and sat down cross-legged one after another.


    The solemn and solemn chanting sounded, lingering endlessly over the field, roaring, not thunder is better than thunder, everything is out of breath.


    The blue sky was completely obscured by the clouds, as if a layer of curtain was drawn, and the clouds curled up, as if the heavenly soldiers were running in midair. The earth was darkened, as if a shadow had been cast.


    Nangong first murmured: "The monk is reading the scriptures. I am the most annoyed that the monk is reading the scriptures. Although I do n¡¯t understand, I always feel very powerful. However, what is better than the sword in my hand? So every time I hear I want to rush to the monk''s scriptures and pierce a few holes in them with a sword to see if they bleed. "


    Li Yan laughed: "Well, where are you going? No one is stopping you."


    The first glance of Nangong obliquely gave Li a glance: "Do you think I''m stupid? This group of monks, this is launching a six round of reincarnation, it doesn''t matter if I rush up, what should I do in the middle of the thunder? If it is normal, I will definitely go up to them A few swords, you are not afraid of Lei Lei. Now, I really have no energy. "


    Speaking, Nangong looked around the crowd first: "Who else have the strength to stab those monks?"


    Naturally no one answered him.


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s face was serious and serious: "I have heard six masters of the reincarnation, and I have heard from Master that countless of the most amazing monks in Central Plains. Those former masters of the world have died in this battle and cannot be stopped at all. . "


    After Wei Xiaozhuang said this, he saw everyone looking at him like an idiot, and he couldn''t help embarrassing and disturbing his head, and then straightforwardly said, "Why don''t we run?"


    Nangong first pointed at heaven: "What do you run, look at this range, this is not a range of hundreds of feet."


    Wei Xiaozhuang looked up, and immediately found that the entire sky covered by the eyes was full of heavy clouds, and the sounds of Buddha echoed in the wild.


    Xu Xun, a beam of golden light sprinkled in the clouds, shining straight in the wilderness. After the first golden light appeared, countless golden lights followed, and in the blink of an eye, there were countless golden lights behind the clouds, as if there was a holy world behind it.


    Nangong No. 1 was right. Both he and Li Xian were seriously injured. They couldn''t run fast either. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang could run, but they are not far away.


    For hundreds of years, the first masters of the Central Plains successively traveled westward in Yangguan, and finally died in the six rounds of reincarnation. Even the amazing monks could not escape the scope of the six rounds of reincarnation. After these wars, How can our cowardly escape?


    The crowd clenched their swords.


    In the sloping valley, Xu Pingjing, Bai Jingxue, Wu Jinling, Wang Sanxian, Zhang Jiuling, and others saw the scene in front of Qishan through the mirror, all looking at each other in shock. In fact, you don''t need to look in the mirror. At this moment, the sky above them is no different from the scene in front of Qishan. The coverage of the six reincarnation arrays has reached them.


    They have heard of the six rounds of reincarnation, but at this moment they can''t help but feel shocked.


    All five flew up from the sloping valley, each reached a peak, and looked towards Qishan.


    At this time, the entire sky''s clouds have become golden clouds, and the ground is also golden. There is no sound except the rolling Buddha sound. However, everyone knows that the tranquility in front of them is just the pavement before the real storm, and soon, the power to destroy the world will drop.


    Xu Pingjing and others are real monks, but at this moment they feel panicked. Only in the face of this scene, they feel that the cultivation is suppressed, and the aura in their bodies is obscure, as if they fell into the realm of qi practice instantly, and no longer A real person who can fly soaring.


    "The six rounds of reincarnation are really extraordinary," Xu Pingjing said in a deep voice. "Why so powerful, if it falls on someone, who can bear it?"


    As if in order to echo Xu Pingjing''s words, a sudden trembling came from behind the clouds, as if the whole sky was shaking. Immediately after that, eight pillars of purple gold flames suddenly fell. Each pillar of fire is over the diameter, and the shining Sanskrit Buddhist scripture lingers on it, which is both profound and heavy, and carries great power.


    As soon as the eight purple fire pillars appeared, they surrounded Li Zhi and others, sealing the evasive position of everyone.


    At the top of the center of the eight purple gold pillars of fire, a series of thunder and lightning crisscrossed, forming a large net to pull away the clouds, slowly fall from high altitude, and cover Li Zhi and others.


    Above the pillar of fire and thunder and lightning, a huge golden Buddha statue occupying half of the sky slowly lifted his head from the clouds with eyes full of wrath and majesty, staring at Li Yan and others.


    At the top of Qishan, Tian Luo, who has been bathed in golden light, suddenly opened his eyes to Li Yun and others in front of the mountain, at this time he was no longer angry, and some were just unshakable peace, with irresistible majesty, "Magic First of all, in a world where disasters and turmoil are taking place, the trend of violating lives and obstructing the release of the door is hindered. Do you know your sins and death? "


    Li Yan laughed and scorned: "King Kong is dead, Luo Han is dead, monks and soldiers are destroyed, what is the big boom?"


    Xu Pingjing and others were embarrassed when they heard Li Yan''s words.


    In any case, Li Yan and others did break the momentum of release.


    Xu Pingjing looked down and said to the crowd: "Six reincarnation arrays have already come out. Looking at the mighty power, let''s not say that we can kill Li Yan. Even we may be difficult to escape. So far, I do n¡¯t have to hesitate. Array! There is a large array of magpies. If Li zhi is killed, we can kill the monks along the way, and the so-called maggots are competing for the benefit of the fishermen! "


    Bai Jingxue and others nodded slowly. Within the scope of the six rounds of reincarnation, the cultivation of all people was suppressed, and even the basic self-protection ability was lost. Only by moving the Xianxian array can we advance and retreat at least, and at least we will not be threatened.


    Just when the crowd was about to fly back to the Xiegu Valley, please move the Xianxian array, and suddenly a streamer flew from the southwest.


    Xu Pingjing and others heard a clear sword groan that was absent, followed by a spread of hundreds of meters, like a wave of water, but showing seven colors of glory, aura waves that are more beautiful than a rainbow, coming from a mid-air attack, and instantly.


    Everyone was horrified. The wave of aura was clearly sword energy, and it was not a pure sword energy. Among them, there was a sword-like existence and its power was absolutely incredible.


    As soon as everyone saw Jianqi, they felt the crisis of life and death. Fortunately, the wave of Reiki did not come towards the people, but swept over them. Immediately, everyone was light, and the six rounds of reincarnation suppressed the people''s cultivation, and all of a sudden disappeared.


    Xu Pingjing and others looked at each other in shock, who is this? Is there such a powerful shot that even the suppression of the six rounds of reincarnation can wipe out everyone?

 v3 Chapter 59： Generous death (second)

    Everyone looked up and found that there was a blank space in the clouds above their heads, and a blue sky was visible. Although the range of Baizhang is relatively small compared to the entire coverage of the six reincarnation arrays, this sword is not negligible. This sword is not to counter the bombardment of the six reincarnation arrays, but this hand alone is enough to suppress everyone present.


    In the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, on the blank space above their heads, suddenly someone lowered slowly. The other party''s clothes fluttered, green silk like a waterfall, like autumn leaves scattered, but fluttering again. Unspeakable clarity and purity, but the momentum is extremely sharp.


    The man was a woman, dressed in colorful clouds and holding a simple long sword, and slowly fell on the crown of a tree. From beginning to end, the woman did not look at anyone, her temperament was empty and calm, as if she was born in the world, she had no emotion at all, and she had no interest. In her deep and pure eyes, there seemed to be only the avenue.


    Everyone looked horrified.


    The strength of each other makes them awe.


    The indifference of the other party made them unable to even anger.


    Just like mortals, they don''t feel angry because the immortals ignore themselves. Because that was taken for granted.


    Only Bai Jingxue''s eyes lighted up. She took the honor of the head of Shushan, but suddenly she bowed her head and worshiped: "The head of Shushan Bai Jingxue, see the sword man!"


    Palm Sword Man.


    Shushan palm sword man.


    Xu Pingjing, Zhang Jiuling, Wu Jinling, Wang Sanxian, and others suddenly realized, but knowing the identity of the other party did not make them feel relaxed. The strength of the other side is too powerful, it is a powerful strength that can break the balance of strength of the Five Avenues.


    Faced with Bai Jingxue''s visit, Wu You, the swordman of Shushan, did not change his eyes, let alone reason.


    However, Bai Jingxue was not surprised at all. She couldn''t help but got up and laughed at Xu Pingjing and others. "I have a Shushan palm sword man, a few monks, a lot of Li Ye, what else? You do n¡¯t have to fight for the immortals to fight!


    Li Yan and others looked up and looked at the falling Lei Wang.


    Wei Xiaozhuang''s round neck was stretched to a normal level, and he murmured, "It looks like a really powerful look."


    Nangong No. 1 sneered coldly: "When the thunder net fell, you and I would have no bones, and the spirits would disappear, would you say that it is not great?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang retracted his gaze, looked at Nangong first, and said bitterly, "What then? Really wait for death?"


    Nangong patted Wei Xiaozhuang''s shoulder for the first time, and sighed with relief: "We have done what we have to do and what we have to do. You think about it, Shimen sent out six rounds of reincarnation to kill us. Now, what can we do? Eighteen King Kong is dead, thirty-six Arhats are gone, and the monk regiment is destroyed. They have no hope of relying on the world to compete for the blessed land of China. The chaotic situation in this world, no matter What will happen in the future is our own business, nothing to do with Shimen. "


    "This time, like the predecessors who went west with swords and closed Jinshan out of Yangyang, we have kept the ancestral heritage for our Divine Land. They are not afraid of death. What does it matter if we die? Defend Divine Land and kill the East and let go. , And finally died in the six rounds of reincarnation, this is our responsibility, our mission, and our fate. "


    Wei Xiaozhuang blinked, knowing nothing, not knowing nothing.


    Nangong turned around and looked at the top of Qishan, standing against his hands, suddenly burst into laughter, and was full of spirits: "For thousands of years, the aliens of this blessed land in Shenzhou are as many as the river carp, but no one can occupy this land. , Why? Countless senior men, in order to guard the lineage of this land, he did not hesitate to fight the battlefield, and Ma Ge wrapped up his body! "


    "For hundreds of years, the first master of Divine China knows that he will die, but he still travels to Kansai one by one, kills Daxue Temple, and goes to death generously! I waited for Divine monks who were born in Sri Lanka and were Divine Sects. He passed away and died well. His predecessors traveled far and wide to the west to go to death generously. Today, I am the first in Nangong. In the land of Datang, why ca n¡¯t I die generously ?! "


    Nangong No. 1 slowly pulled out the startled sword, his expression was firm and firm, his eyes were like tigers and wolves: "For hundreds of years, those who have died under the six reincarnation arrays are the first masters of Shenzhou! I am Nangong and died today This is also the number one in the world! My Nangong number one is worthy of the name! But I do n¡¯t want to sit and wait for death. The number one in the world, even if I am going to die, I have to die on the way to kill the enemy! "


    Having said that, Nangong screamed for the first time, his body repaired suddenly, and the sword suddenly ran forward.


    The disease was like a wind, turning into a flowing shadow, and disappeared in no time. When the figure appeared again, it had leaped up high and reached the width of the purple gold pillar of fire.


    The Jing Jian sword held high, his clothes danced wildly, and he suddenly yelled, "Yun Lei knows the shock when he landed, the three swords Angelica Weibuyue! Shit six rounds of reincarnation, pick me three months and three swords, roll back!"


    There was a thunder on the ground, and it blew among the hundred square feet. Nangong was the first wild goose, and the panic sword shone blue and purple, sending out a high-pitched tremble. He seemed to understand the master''s intentions, knowing that this was the last scabbard, so unprecedented power broke out.


    With one person and one sword as the center, within a hundred feet of the surrounding area, the wind screamed into a tornado, and the center of the whirlwind was full of fish-like swords. Suddenly, three tens of tens of blue glaive swords appeared one after another, like a glimmer of light, as if the waves of the Yangtze River pushed forward, and they were successively chopped on the pillar of purple fire!


    There were three blasts of blasting, the flames of purple gold spread to the sides like tide, and the purple and blue sword gas exploded one after another. Nangong was the first to be slashed with a sword, and was drawn by the aura of anger. This wine-loving genius monk who is obsessed with kendo has a posture of opening the sky at this moment.


    In an instant, the moon and three swords were cut, and the heavens and the earth shook the mountains. The sand and rocks were like the apocalyptic waves of aura hit by the violent attack. It was like the tide rushed back and forth with Li Yan and others.


    The pillar was as strong as a barrier, and the pillars of Sanskrit-purple gold and purple fire shattered like a vase. The first Nangong flew out like a broken-line kite, leap over the heads of Li Yan and others, fell behind the crowd, and smashed a large pit, filled with smoke.


    Li Yan and others flew smoke and looked down to see the big pit. Nangong''s first vomiting blood arched his upper body, his forehead was blue and violent, his eyes were rounded: "Big shit, once every month, the ash flies, my Nangong Sure enough ... the world is number one! "


    After all, his body fell down, his head crooked and his voice disappeared.


    Wei Xiaozhuang cried and rushed into the big pit, went to pick up Nangong No. 1''s body, howled and broke his heart.


    Li Yan was silent.


    He turned to look at the chopped purple gold pillar of fire. As expected, as soon as it dissipated, a new one fell in midair, resealing the gap.


    The thunder net above his head was falling quickly. About a moment later, Mo was about to fall on top of everyone.


    Li Min took a deep breath, glanced at Li Xian and Su E, and took out Lu Gujian.


    Suddenly Li Xian grasped Li''s hand and looked solemnly, and took Lu Gujian over: "You can''t die yet."


    Li Xie gave him a glance and reached out to grab Lu Gujian: "Old man, don''t be stupid, you have to die today."


    Li Xian put Lu Gujian behind him and looked at Li Zheng straightly: "I can die, I''m already dead, but you can''t die."


    Li Xun said with a lip: "Everyone can die, everyone can die."


    "Li Li!" Li Xian shouted suddenly, his face was instantly full of anger, and there was a sense of resentment, "You are the king of Datang An! It is the backbone of Datang Society! It is the hope of Datang Zhongxing! You Dead, what about the Tangshan Jiangshan community? "


    Li froze. He hasn''t seen Li Xian this time. He doesn''t remember it. He never saw it after crossing.


    Li Xian took a deep breath, his eyes were stunned, full of killing: "My Datang, Kailuan is the only prosperous age in the world, and the territory is so wide that its predecessors cannot reach it. In all directions, it has never happened before. Today! Such a great Tang and Huanghuang dynasty, but only two hundred years ago, how can it be destroyed! "


    "You are my son of Li Xian and Li Tang''s clan. It is Datang who nurtures you so that you can achieve today! You remember to me that you can die, but by no means now! You have the ability to let Datang ZTE, But you did n¡¯t do it. If you die today, how can you treat your ancestors ?! "


    "The labor of the ten generations of monarchs, the blood of the ten generations of people, the millions of frontiers fighting the frontiers, and the hundreds of millions of people waiting for their lives. Is it just that you can go to death today with peace of mind?"


    Li Yan lived. He suddenly felt that an invisible mountain was resting on his shoulder.


    Li Xian exhaled, staring at Li Yan with eyes full of Greek wings and tears: "You remember, Datang is not happy, you have no qualifications to die, because you are Li Yan, Li Tang''s clan!"


    Li Xian looked up, looking closer and closer to Lei Wang, and his mouth moved slightly, sketching a complex smile: "I Li Xian was a dead person. In my life, I was destined to live in a death club." I have been jealous of the king and persecuted by the monarchs and ministers. I have hatred, sky-high hatred, I have resentments and ground-covered resentments. But I, Li Xian, will not forget the original intention! ,I come!"


    In a word, Li Xian suddenly burst into a powerful blood, rushing Li Ji back a few steps, he suddenly stood up to the thunder net covering the world. The Lu Jian sword he had never used before was green in his hands and howling like a dragon.


    Li Xie went straight up without fear: "My two Tang Dynasty kings of An Tang, in a single blood, will not die of death. Even if the sky falls, it will not work!"


    One person, one sword, turned into a blue sword-mangling, rushed to the Thundernet, and immediately reached the center of the Thundernet.


    The thunder and lightning in mid-air was overwhelming and fell on the sword.


    The sound of thunderous electric shocks is endless, and the violent purple electric rays cover the sky.


    Li Yan watched this scene blankly, and his mood was surging.


    Since crossing, he devoted himself to immortality, and disregarded the Tang Dynasty''s society. He just wanted to wait for the chaos in the world to achieve his true dragon.


    For Li Xian, his cheap father, he has no emotion at all. Of course not. The so-called blood is thicker than water, it is just another person''s memory. His soul from the earth has never experienced anything.


    However, at this moment, looking at Li Xian''s hand with Lu Gujian, the figure was drowned in the thunder and lightning tide, and he could not help shaking his hands.


    After half a ring, the thunderbolt dissipated, and a scorched body fell from mid-air, and he uttered a bang, and landed next to Li Yan, and Lu Gujian dangled aside.


    Li Yan closed his eyes.


    This Tang, this Tang ...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The third is nine.

 v3 Chapter 60： Yuan Tianyi (third)

    On the top of the Qishan, Tian Luo laughed loudly. As far as Li Yao looked, he laughed and said, "Devil, you kill me King Kong, kill me Luo Han, kill me monks and soldiers. The door is out of the world, and this is the price you have to pay! Now you know that you regret it? It''s too late! The release of the door will suppress you here, let your souls be destroyed, and each of you will never stand up. ! "


    Li Yan opened his eyes, his eyes were like a sword. He reached out and moved backward, Lu Gujian flew into his hand, and rushed out with his feet raised, "I suppress your father!"


    Su Emei couldn''t stop it, and was frightened. Li Yan was seriously injured and had more than ten strengths. It was impossible to cut off the Zijin Fire Pillar. Even if the first potential of Nangong bursts out, the last potential of life is broken, a pillar of fire is broken, and the end is the same as that of Nangong. How can there be more power to deal with Tian Luo?


    "Ugh."


    A sigh of vicissitudes suddenly sounded from the sky, and it was unclear where it came from, but once it appeared, everyone felt the coercion that could not be resisted.


    Li Xun''s footsteps were forced to stop, his body was like being pulled by an invisible hand, and he could no longer move forward.


    With a moment''s sobriety, Li Yan came to his senses, staring at the pillar of purple gold near him, feeling a coolness on his back, but what made him even more shocked was that the power that emerged out of thin air could pass through six reincarnations. Realm, imprisoning his body, how strong is that?


    Li Yan looked up, and saw two people coming in the air. When he went, the golden clouds receded to the sides like a tide, giving way for the two.


    Of these two people, Li Zhi knew one and the other did not.


    No, all of a sudden, Li Yan thought he knew each other.


    In the sloping valley, Xu Pingjing and others saw the two people who suddenly appeared, both stunned. I didn''t see how those two hands did. The endless golden clouds spread out in front of the two of them, so powerful, but even the Shushan Palm Swordsmen couldn''t do it.


    Xu Pingjing was shocked and said, "Who is that then?"


    Wu Jinling and Wang Sanxian shook their heads in unison, and once again they appeared arrogant coercion, and the mobilizable repairs fell sharply again: "I haven''t seen it, how can it be so strong? Such a powerful repair is so powerful. .... monks in the world, how could anyone do this? It''s impossible! It''s difficult ... Is it a fairy?


    Bai Jingxue looked at it for a while, and then suddenly sneered, "You don''t even know Heaven Master, do you dare to call yourself a Taoist person? Daomen''s face has been lost by you!"


    "Heaven ... Heaven Master?" Xu Pingjing and others looked at each other. Since the Tang Dynasty, they can be called heaven masters, but only ... a few people quickly focused and looked at them, but what happened? Can''t see clearly. The other party was obviously there, but they couldn''t figure out anything, it seemed real.


    Wei Xiaozhuang raised his head. When he saw someone coming in the air, he froze first, then rubbed his eyes quickly, convinced that he was not mistaken, he cried louder, and exclaimed sadly: "Master! Why are you here, Master!"


    The two men in the air, one of them is Beinan Chunanhuai.


    Su Emei didn''t exclaim, because she found something wrong. Is Chu Nanhuai in real life behind that person? It ¡¯s better than that. Chu Nanhuai went to the sea to visit the immortal. Now it should be in the East China Sea. How could it suddenly appear here? It''s not difficult to travel thousands of miles a day, but the East China Sea is far away from Fengxiang.


    Who is that person walking in front of Chu Nanhuai?


    At the top of the Qishan, Tian Luo and Fa Yi could not help seeing their faces. As the Shimen leaders, they can definitely recognize the person at a glance, even if they haven''t seen him in person. Because the impression that this person left on Shi Men is too deep, and the damage he has caused to Shi Men is too deep.


    For hundreds of years, the first monk of Divine Land, one after another, traveled westward with his sword and killed the Jinshan Daxue Temple alone, but only one person has been able to escape from the reincarnation circle to escape the birth.


    Seeing this person, how could Tian Luo and Fa Yi be frightened?


    "The blue shirt came out of the Yangguan with a sword, went west to Jinshan alone, generously died without leaving a name, and only missed Divine Safety." The man in front of Chu Nanhuai was the angler on the East China Sea island. He was in a blue shirt. Walking as if walking in the air, just before the eight pillars of purple gold, "I never imagined that I would set foot on another day in China."


    Said, the angler looked at Li Xun in the eight pillars of purple gold fire, and showed an inexplicable smile: "The world said, you have inherited the Yuan Tianzhang heritage from Shen Yunshan. It is a descendant of Yuan Tianzhang. I did stay in Tai Xuanding There is a piece of Taoism that implies Taoism, but at the very least, it can make people go further, where is there any heritage? "


    The other person''s gaze fell on himself, Li Li only felt that he had been seen through, as if the secret passed through by rebirth was seen by the other party. Hearing each other''s words, Li Zhi''s heart smelled mixed, and he smiled bitterly, arching, "The younger generation has seen Yuan Tianshi."


    Datang has only one heavenly master, Yuan Tianshi, Yuan Tianyi!


    The former chief of Qin Tianjian, the most mysterious Taoist in the entire Tang Dynasty, saw him everywhere during the Tang Dynasty, and then disappeared mysteriously for no reason, and there is no trace of him in the world. Said he had to be immortal.


    Before Li Yue crossed, he was also a Yang Shen real person, only one step away from Chengxian, but he had never seen Yuan Tianzhang on the earth. He is a legend, a true legend, and every object he left behind will be sought after by practitioners, including those in Taoism.


    With only one glance, Li Xun was convinced that the sackcloth in front of him looked like a fisherman''s Taoist, Yuan Tianzhang. Perhaps it was after he had penetrated into the sermons left by Yuan Tianzhang that he had a touch with Yuan Tianzhang.


    However, Yuan Tianzhang in front of him, Xiu Wei has reached what state, even Li Xun can not see through, with the eyesight he has reached the real world of Yang Shen, can not see through.


    Above the real **** of the sun, it is the fairy.


    Yuan Tianzhang sighed: "Six reincarnation battles, it is unexpected that it is now in the Tang Dynasty. For hundreds of years, so many genius monks have forsaken the great opportunity to witness the ascension of Taoism, and have entered the Western Regions alone in order to prevent the release of the door from the East. No I think that today you still make a big move to Datang. "


    When saying this, Yuan Tianzhang''s eyes passed a touch of pain. Even if Xiu Wei had reached his realm, even Da Dao had realized that when talking about it, he still couldn''t bear the pain.


    He flicked his fingers, two streams of light flew from his fingertips, and fell into the hearts of Li Xian and Nangong. "Shenzhou has talented people, and the Central Plains has no shortage of benefactors. If you fight for Divine China, if you do n¡¯t take the lead, Wouldn''t death make the world chill? "


    Full of stunned Li Xian, and Nangong No. 1 who had been lying in the big pit still, after being caught in the eyebrows by the streamer, his body suddenly appeared green and white. At first, the two of them had only a weak breath, and they gradually breathed more and stronger, and their faces became bloody.


    Wei Xiaozhuang was overjoyed and couldn''t help but clap his hands and jumped up, "Live, live!"


    Seeing this scene, Li Xun was shocked, and looking at Yuan Tianzhang''s eyes became a bit complicated. Even Chu Nanhuai, who was behind Yuan Tianzhang, also showed sadness, and stopped talking.


    Yuan Tianyi waved his hand, and motionlessly signaled that Chu Nanhuai didn''t need to say much: "I have no intention of soaring. For a long time in the world, I have broken the rules. This is a trivial matter."


    Tian Luo on the top of Qishan saw this scene, but his face changed greatly, and he couldn''t help shouting, "Yuan Tianzhang! These two people are mortal people. If you interfere in the fate of Tianji, you will be condemned by heaven!"


    Yuan Tianzhang stood with his hands down and said, "God condemn? Am I still afraid of condemnation?"


    The words were overbearing to the extreme, Rao was able to speak eloquently and was speechless, because the other party had the power to speak this sentence.


    However, Tian Luo obviously did not intend to admit defeat, and he did not feel that he would lose. He gritted his teeth and said, "Hundred years ago, you went to the Daxue Temple, killed my abbot, and destroyed my foundation of Shimen. I am different from you. You fortunately escaped from the six rounds of reincarnation, and dare to come back today. Why ca n¡¯t you be the sixth round of reincarnations? Today, I have released the world and have fallen apart, but the six rounds of reincarnation must teach You wait for the award! "


    As Tian Luo drank swiftly, after the clouds, and above the sky, the half-length golden Buddha who raised his head suddenly had a magnificent golden eyebrow, and an ellipse of light gates had been made, as if a Buddha was about to come out of it.


    Today''s six reincarnation battles are blessed by the power of gods and Buddhas.


    Yuan Tianzhang smiled, "This time when you release the world, the number of King Kong, Luo Han, and monks has increased greatly. The six reincarnation arrays are also blessed by the power of gods and Buddhas. Monks in the fairyland can kill them. Natural Nor will I take Yuan Tianzhang in my eyes. "


    As he said, he looked at Li Yan, and suddenly he said, "Life, what I want, righteousness, and whatever I want. Li Yun, soaring in the sermon and being in the immortal class, is the pursuit of my monk''s life. Then you It can be seen that for hundreds of years, the first masters who are most likely to witness the ascension in Shenzhou have to go west with their swords and go straight to Daxue Temple? You know, I have a ladder to heaven at the foot of Yuan Ming, Why are you reluctant to step up? "


    At this time, Li Xian and Nangong No.1 had sat up, and they saw Yuan Tianzhang in the air, all of them looked at each other with a look.


    Naturally, it is not difficult to answer this question. Li Xun said calmly: "Some people give up their lives for justice, and of course others also give up their lives for what they value. For those monks who travel west with their swords, the state is peaceful and the tradition is not lost. Is their avenue, not soaring into immortality. So they chose to die to the road. "


    Speaking of this, Li Min paused: "The heavenly master does not ascend, since it is not impossible, but unwilling, then there are two reasons to want to come, either disdain the fairy court, or give up the state."


    Yuan Tianyi laughed and laughed: "Okay, well said. Everyone has his own way, why is it necessary to be the same? There are thousands of monks, do they all require a priest? Since the meditation is to be free and free, how can you go to Xianting? Imprisonment, what''s the difference between being an official in the DPRK? Such a fairy court, don''t go. "

 v3 Chapter 61： Heavenly Inheritance

    Li Xuan blurted out: "The soldiers and strong horses are the emperor, establish the imperial court, and rule the world; the person who cultivates the high is the immortal, establish the immortal court, and rule the three realms. What is the difference between the immortal court and the imperial court? It is said that the immortals are at ease, but as long as they return There is regulation and being controlled, and how can you talk about freedom? You really have to be alone, mountains and lakes, you can go, you do n¡¯t have to go to fairy court. "


    This is the exit. Li Xun himself stopped first. Isn''t this his usual idea? His pursuit is not to become an immortal?


    Yuan Tianzhang laughed even louder. Seeing Li Zhi''s eyes seemed to be watching the consonant, "The fairy has long been alive for a long time, and this is the biggest bait. There are few monks in the world who don''t bite bait. However, in my opinion, Tian Changyuan There is no way to be at ease. If you cannot live freely, you will suffer and suffer for as long as you live. "


    Having said that, Yuan Tianxuan sighed: "If the gods of the world are fighting today, Xianting will also be in a mess. I hope you can clean up the world as soon as possible and help Xianting to help. Li Zhi, no matter what, this place in China, no matter Whether it is heaven or underground, it is my domain of Han and Tang dynasties. It cannot be stolen for aliens, otherwise the people will die as well. Li Kun, I hope you soon understand the emperor''s Tao, Jing the world, Jingxian court. Reshape the order of heaven and earth, let me glorious Tang Dynasty , Weijia at home and abroad! For the Tang Dynasty, I Yuan Tianzhang, I would like to help you. "


    Lei Wang is about to fall on the heads of Li Yan and others. Yuan Tianzhang sits cross-legged in midair. At this moment, there is a faint expression of gods and Buddhas in the brows of Gaotian Buddha, and above the sky, there is a door that opens up to the sky. .


    Yuan Tianzhang smiled at Tian Yan: "The release of the door is huge, and six reincarnation battles are going to destroy the real dragon on earth. The immortals can''t sit still. They will come to fetch me Yuan Tianzhang, and I am afraid that Yuan Tianzhang will come to chaos and break Xianting. The order that governs the three realms. The roots of such a fairy garden are rotten and should have been changed for a long time. "


    "Xianting always thought that they represented heaven. However, the true heaven has never been what they thought. Li Zhi, there are things you will understand in the future. The world has said before that you are a descendant of Yuan Tianzhang. From today on, You are the descendant of Yuan Tianzhang! "


    In a word, Yuan Tianyin drank aloud, and suddenly a huge blue and white beam burst out of his head. As soon as the beam of light appeared, it spread out, more than a hundred feet wide, covering the sun, more than a thousand feet, straight through Jiuxiao.


    In front of this blue and white beam of light, eight purple fire pillars were crumbling, and the half-day golden Buddha seemed to dissipate.


    Yuan Tianyi''s clothes danced wildly, and the blue and white beams of light suddenly burst into full glory, shining to the extreme light, and everyone could no longer see anything. At this moment, the heaven and earth covered by the green and white light pillar suddenly trembled suddenly, as if the heavens and earth collapsed.


    In the sky for nine days, there was an explosion: "I, Yuan Tianzhang, the state of life, the state of death. Today''s military dissolution, and the great aspirations of life: May the people of God succeed the world, set the heart for the heavens and the earth, the life for the people, and the sanctification Following the peerless study, opening up peace for the heavens and the earth, reshaping the order of the immortals, defending our ancestral ancestors from immortality, and making me awesome!


    With a loud noise, a cloud of mushrooms rose for a long time. The aura of the wilderness was agitated, and the blue and white waves spread out fiercely. Eight purple gold pillars of fire dissipated, and the golden Buddha image turned into powder for a long time.


    A stream of light flew from the center of Qilang and fell into Li''s eyebrows, shocking him.


    The sky and the earth finally managed to return to peace, and it was a peaceful scene with clouds and bright sky. As if nothing had happened.


    The difference is that the six rounds of reincarnation are gone, the immortal gate that is about to open in Yunjian has disappeared, and Yuan Tianzhang has not disappeared. Chu Nanhuai landed on the ground, and fell down beside Wei Xiaozhuang with a blank face.


    "Bing ... Sold out?" Nangong stunned for the first time. "Yuan Tianshi ... Some say there are also half-immortal cults, but he did it himself?"


    Chu Nanhuai stunned for a long time, and suddenly hit the festival with annoyance: "How could this be, I knew it was this, I knew it was ... oh!"


    Among the crowd, Li Xian was relatively calm, but he also sighed in the air while looking at him in the air: "Yuan Tianshi, the style is truly unparalleled ... his military dissolution completely destroyed the six reincarnation arrays, and also closed the upcoming opening. The gate of the fairy. In the future release of the gate, there will be no such artifacts. My divine emperor does not have to worry about it every day, he will be annihilated by the six reincarnation ... Of course, there is also ... . "


    Speaking of which, Li Xian set his sights on Li Yan.


    Among the crowd, Li Li was sitting cross-legged at the moment.


    The streamer that flew into Li Zhi''s eyebrows, now in Li Zhi''s body, stunned the huge waves.


    Yuan Tianzhang said before he said that Li Zhe was not his successor, but he is now.


    The streamer that penetrated into Li Zhi''s body was the inheritance of Yuan Tianyi''s cultivation. After the streamer enters the body, it condenses into a blue-white ball and floats above the sea of ??gas. Long Qi quickly came around, like a cheerful excitement, swimming around the beads, strands of blue and white gas, constantly absorbed by the Dragon Qi, after transformation, scattered into the Li Qi Qi Hai meridians.


    The exhausted gas sea, after the air flowed into the body, ignited the wilderness like Mars, and the aura quickly spewed. An indescribable force erupted in the body. This force was too overbearing, and shocked Li Zhi to almost break the meridians, and blood flowed out from the seven tricks.


    At this time, on the blooming green lotus, a little bit of star-like crystal water column slipped off the lotus leaf and quickly merged into the aura. They are like spring breeze. They travel around the world and have eight strange veins. Originally, because the power of inheritance was too violent, they need to meditate and adjust their breath after being affected to fully repair the damage and heal quickly and stably.


    Li Zhi''s body was full of vitality, full of unspeakable strength, and the damage left by the previous war was also better.


    Li Xian, Nangong No.1, Su Emei, Chu Nanhuai, Wei Xiaozhuang, etc., only saw Li Zhi''s Qiqiao bleeding, and thought that what was abnormal in his body was shocked, but he didn''t know what to do for a moment. Suddenly, Li Yan opened his eyes, his eyes flashed with scorching brilliance, and everyone who touched his eyes felt as if he saw the sun, and his eyes hurt for a while.


    Suddenly Li Xie stood up, reached out a move, Lu Gujian shuddered, gave a happy and inspiring moan, and quickly flew into Li Xuan''s hands. Li Yan''s eyes returned to clear, his body disappeared in a flash, faster than a meteor, Li Xian and others failed to capture his movements. By the time he showed himself again, he had reached the top of Qishan.


    Tian Luo and Fa Yi have not recovered from the shock of the six rounds of reincarnation. Tian Luo is holding a golden plate of six rounds of reincarnation, and the muscles on his face keep twitching. Later, he could n¡¯t help Yangtian lamenting: "Why is this ?! I released the strongest artifact, the six reincarnation array, was destroyed! How could this be ?!"


    After Li Ye showed his figure, he sneered: "The land of China is not where you should come, let alone where you can make waves. How can you pay the price if you want to make trouble here?"


    Tian Luo saw Li Ye, and his anger had made him almost lose his mind. His eyes were flushed, his face was gaunt, and he stared at Li Ye: "You devil! Kill me King Kong, kill me Luo Han, kill me monks, not only let I have accumulated 800 years of release and destroyed it once. It also damaged my six reincarnation formations and caused me a great loss of foundation. If I do n¡¯t kill you today, how can I return to Daxue Temple ?! "


    As he said, Tian Luo waved his hand, "The demon head has been seriously injured and has no energy. Kill him!"


    With only a few Luo Han King Kong behind him, he heard the words leap forward and smashed Li Li. Luo Han opened up the Tianyin Leichi field, and other golden diamonds rose behind the other King Kong. They all gritted their teeth and their eyes were crazy, and they wanted to die with Li Yan.


    Li Yan''s eyes were cold: "A bunch of local chicken tile dogs."


    Lu Gujian swept straight in front of him, a blue and purple sword flashed across it, and encountered Tianyin Thunderchi, Tianyin Thunderchi crashed and crashed, encountered the Golden Buddha, the golden Buddha Ruyan dissipated, and encountered the body of King Kong Luohan, the body burst!


    Li Xun stepped forward and came to Tian Luo.


    Seeing several King Kong''s realms, he could not even take Li Jian''s sword, and he was cut in front of him with an understatement. Tian Luo and Fa Yi were horrified and guilty. The body that had been rushing forward stopped suddenly and could not help both to retreat, his eyes were full of panic.


    Tian Luo trembled: "You ... you are seriously injured, how ... how is that possible ?!"


    Fayi had no face at all: "It''s Yuan Tianzhang, Yuan Tianzhang modified his ... to pass on some to you ?!"


    Li Yi sneered, and Yi Jian cut off Fayi: "Knowing these things, can you die?"


    Looking at Jian Qi, Fa Yi felt the extreme danger, and yelled in horror. He wanted to dodge and escape, but found that his body was suppressed by Li Zhi''s repairing power. Can''t move.


    Watching Jianqi enter the body, from the front of himself, Fayi heard the burst sound of the body and seemed to clearly see the scene of the body bursting into blood mist, and then it was dark before me, and knew nothing.


    Tian Luo turned and ran, ran a few steps with four feet, and flew up suddenly, trying to leave as Changhong. Li Xun stepped out, and behind Tian Luo, his left hand was extended forward, his fingers were in the claws, and he pulled back sharply: "Since I like Datang so much, come and come, why go?"


    Tian Luo suddenly felt stiff, as if entangled by countless silk threads, then the body was involuntarily pulled back by Li Yan. He turned his head back suddenly, seeing Li Zhi''s indifferent and murderous face, which made him frightened and frightened.


    Seeing Li Ji raising his sword, thunder sounded in midair, as if the waves of the sea were under Li Qijian. With His Majesty Lu Gujian, Qing Zi Jian Qi cut through the void, and in an untraceable trajectory, immediately came to his eyes. Tian Luo suddenly whispered, and all the instruments such as mantle and urn flew out, blocking in front of him.


    The mantle was cracked, shattered, and several pieces of artillery could not stop Li Zhi''s power from a sword, but at any rate weakened the sword''s strength. After Tian Luo was hit, he vomited blood and fell to the ground, but he did not die immediately.


    Seeing Li Xing step by step, Tian Luo struggled to vomit blood for a while, so he stood up.


    He sat cross-legged, folded his hands and sighed.


    At this moment, he finally recovered his calmness, and accepted the failure of Shimen, and his fate that was about to fall, so he no longer struggled in horror.

 v3 Chapter 62： Meet old people (second)

    After saying "Amitabha Buddha", Tian Luo''s look was no different, and he returned to peace. At this moment, he is a monk who sees the world and does not mess with the dust. With a low eyebrow and a condensed eye, he returned to the loess land from the heights of the world for hegemony.


    Li Yan stood in front of Tian Luo.


    Tian Luo glanced at Li Yan, who had no sorrow, no coercion, no desire. He said slowly: "For thousands of years, countless monks have walked the world, thinking of being Buddha and thinking of life. The greatness of the world and the countless sufferings What Shimen asks for is just to guide people to goodness and establish a Buddhist country without oppression and evil. The world is chaotic, the strong and powerful are the heavenly sons, and the monks are out of the door. Is there something wrong? "


    Seeing Tian Luo''s look, he did not seem to be cheating, so he did not immediately cut him off. At this moment, Li Ye was not afraid of his fraud. After listening to Tian Luo''s words, Li Ye said, "Yes."


    Tian Luo seemed to be in a big breath, saying "Amitabha Buddha", and solemnly asked Li Ye: "Since it is right, why did the 800-year-old plan of Shimen be destroyed once? Now, even the six reincarnation formations have been destroyed? "


    Li Yan said: "Weak meat and strong food. You are not strong enough, it''s that simple. This place of Tang Dynasty has great people and powerful ancestors and countless heroes, so it is a century of prosperity. For thousands of years, countless aliens have coveted this blessed land, but never A family can steal the Divine Land. From the moment that Shimon had the idea of ??occupying Divine Land, it was doomed to fail. "


    "Shenzhou, Datang ..." Tian Luo lowered his brows and thought for a moment, then revealed the enlightenment, "The poor monk understands. Even if the Five Avenue Gate has decayed, even if the Tang princes fall into internal fighting, but Shenzhou still Powerful. Anyone who wants to touch the fish in muddy waters is just wishful thinking. "


    Tian Luo once again called the Buddha, slowly bowed his head: "Thanks to the donor for his doubts. The poor monk has no regrets and is willing to give thanks for his death, Xie Datang, Xie Shimen."


    Li Min nodded, slowly lifted Lu Gujian, and chopped off.


    A blood spattered on the ground, and Tian Luo dumped slowly.


    Below the Qishan, on the gentle slope, hundreds of monks and soldiers sat cross-legged, singing the Buddha''s name in their mouths. It didn''t take long before all of them burst into white fire, all sitting on the spot.


    Li Yan drifted down, returned to Li Xian and others, and looked at the monks sitting in the white fire with the others.


    King Kong, Luo Han are dead, Fayi and Tian Luo are dead. These monks are already unable to compete with Li Yan and others. If they do n¡¯t sit on the spot, they will be slaughtered in the place. This way of ending life is at least reserved. The last trace of dignity.


    "The release of the gate was so great that it disappeared. I, Datang China, once again defended the dignity of this land and defended the dignity of the people. I waited for the Tang Dynasty monk, born in Sri Lanka, and today there was no war. Live up to the ancestral heritage, never live up to the mountains and rivers! "Chu Nanhuai sighed, for the first time there was a solemn look in the face of the old and disrespectful.


    The first look of Nangong is relaxed and inspiring, but he still holds the sword of astonishment, pretending to be cold and proud: "My Master Tang, wherever I go, it is the first in the world."


    "In a short period of time, although Shimen can no longer make waves in Datang, the challenges of Datang are far from over." Li Xian''s face was so calm that the old King An had never been at ease at any time and worried about the country. To the extent that you are worried about him, it is indeed the worry and worry of the world, and the joy and joy of the world afterwards. He turned and saluted to Chu Nanhuai, "I have seen my brother."


    "Brother?"


    Hearing Li Xian ¡¯s title, Li Zhi, Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, and others couldn''t help it.


    "Oh, my brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time, my brother is very concerned about you!" Chu Nanhuai''s dignity on his face was instantly replaced by a wacky smile. He came over and climbed Li Xian''s shoulder, and asked with a wink: Have you brought wine? Brother is poor now, let alone good wine, you can''t even drink it! Take it out soon. "


    How can Rao be a gentleman, forgetfulness, and a sudden appearance of dust, facing Chu Nanhuai with no clue, he smiled bitterly: "Brother, didn''t bring it, my brother came here. I thought it was a generous death. Where did I return?" Bring wine ... "


    "I have it!" Nangong first had a clear face, stood aloof and stood aloof. Hearing that someone was going to drink, he immediately raised his hands in joy, and took out the wine sacs one by one from Qiankun''s bag.


    Chu Nanhuai''s eyes brightened, and she immediately abandoned her deep-seated classmates who hadn''t seen him for many years. The wind generally reached the first place of Nangong. She almost snatched the wine pouch, unplugged the stopper and took a deep sip. Good wine! "


    Speaking with Nangong on the first floor, he drank happily.


    Li Xian actually came together later, and unceremoniously grabbed a wine pouch and joined the ranks of painful drinking.


    "You''re not forgetful, you''re worried about it? Why drink alcohol?"


    "Brother, this is not the case. It is so-called that if heaven does not love wine, the wine star is not in heaven, and if earth does not love wine, earth should have no wine spring. Heaven and earth love wine, and love wine is worthy of heaven ... Three glasses pass Avenue, one bucket fits all ... "


    The three drinkers have been drinking, talking about the world, but Li Yan, Su Emei, and Wei Xiaozhuang are looking at each other, their eyes are a little weird.


    Now all three of them know why they met and walked together.


    This is definitely not accidental. Chu Nanhuai turned out to be a disciple of Bailudong and a brother of Li Xian, so all of this makes sense.


    Wei Xiaozhuang disturbed his head and looked at Su Emei wondering: "Sister, how do I feel, we seem to have been sold."


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed: "The world doesn''t know Bailu Cave, there is no teacher in the world. They all say that Bailu Cave is the most magical existence outside the Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism. Whenever there is trouble, with the power of a seven disciple, The rolling situation can be compared with Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism. I didn''t believe it before, but now it seems that it is ... awesome! "


    From Li Yan meeting Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, breaking the layout of the Penglai Xiandao Conference, clearing obstacles for Li Qi to control Ping Lu, to establishing a whole truth view to unify the Ping Lu Dao gate, and helping Li Yi to settle the place; from Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang arrived in time, as the last straw that crushed the camel, helped Li Zhi defeat the monks, and brought Chu Tianhuai to Yuan Tianzhao, completely breaking the door.


    To say that the world is influential and the world is rolling. Although Bailu Cave does not make as much noise as Daomen Shimen, but in terms of practical effects, it is better than it. The spring weather turned into rain, and the moisturizing sound was silent. The number of White Deer Caves is limited, but everyone''s actions are the most subtle moves on the chessboard, and the purpose of overturning the whole is achieved without any notice. It''s almost four or two pounds, and a lever pried the earth. When you wake up in your dreams, everything is done. When it comes to drinking, Chen Zhong Mu Gu, but this effect.


    Li Huan turned to look at Chu Nanhuai, suddenly he couldn''t help shivering. This old man who has been appraised by two apprentices as a bravery, is extremely unfathomable.


    The old broken Taoist temple on Panpan Mountain has three names, and the last word is a hole. It turned out to be Bailu Cave!


    ...


    In the sloping valley, the raven was silent.


    When Yuan Tianzhang appeared, everyone was frightened.


    Looking at Yuan Tianzhang''s soldiers watching and listening to Yuan Tianzhang''s words, everyone''s mind was mixed.


    When everyone saw that Li Su suddenly recovered his wounds, his combat power increased greatly, and when Fayi and Tianluo people were beheaded and killed, they changed their colors one by one.


    "The release door ... It''s over." Wu Jinling swallowed.


    "Six rounds of reincarnation, in the end, I still couldn''t help Li Ye this evil ..." Wang Sanxian didn''t know what to say.


    "Yuan Tianshi, why do you want to help Li Zhi this evil ?!" Zhang Jiuling was flushed, and his eyes were full of grievances.


    Xu Pingjing coldly chanted: "Yuan Tianshi ... Yuan Tianzhang! He is disrespectful to Xianting, and his words are simply outrageous! Even if he doesn''t disarm, Xianting will lower his punishment and kill him! Hate , He turned his back on the big picture and helped Li Yan''s nagging! "


    Zhang Jiuling yelled, "I also said what to do. While Li Xian and others were still injured and couldn''t get rid of them immediately, please quickly move to the Xixian array and kill them all! Li Xuan, now a helper, has been assisted by Tian Tian It is even more difficult, if it is not killed today, it will be a curse to the world! "


    Everyone heard the words and awakened one after another. Indeed, it was urgent to kill Li Zhi.


    Bai Jingxue hurled his fist to Wu You, who stood on top of the wind, "please hold the swordman with the sword!"


    In the big battle of the immortals, the people of the Five Avenues Gate must gather to be able to move. That is the legend that even the immortal realm can be slaughtered. It is natural to kill Li Zhi.


    Right now, although Daomen doesn''t have many real-world monks, Daxian Dazheng is the biggest support of Daomen, which is not worse than six reincarnations. It is also reasonable to guard against Daomen before releasing the door. However, like the six reincarnation formations, after the Xianxian formation was dispatched once, it would have to wait for ten years before it could be used for the second time.


    Wu You didn''t answer, but the person had already reached the top, and the leaves fell like a few feet, suddenly turned into a streamer, and went towards Qishan.


    Xu Pingjing, Bai Jingxue, Zhang Jiuling, Wu Jinling, Wang Sanxian, etc., looked at each other calmly, then no longer hesitated, set up a large array in the sloping valley, separated into five positions, sat cross-legged, and communicated with the gods.


    Li Xun was thinking of Li Cang of Chen Cang in his heart. Now he is better than ever. In addition, the blue and white bead left by Yuan Tianyu at Qihai is still being absorbed by Dragon Qi. It is estimated that after fully digesting, it is not a problem to step into the shade of God.


    The inheritance of Yuan Tianzhang is an unexpected joy that Li Zhi gained. However, he was not sure, because his promotion in the realm was different from that of ordinary monks, and he did not know whether he could really break through the realm of absorbing Yuan Tianzhang''s inheritance.


    Just as Li Ying was about to say goodbye to Li Xian and others, a rainbow suddenly extended over the southern sky. The speed was extremely fast, and it immediately came to his eyes. Li Xuan then saw that the front end of the rainbow turned out to be a monk, and it soon became clear that Wu You was wearing a colorful cloud and holding a long sword.


    Li Xian, who was sitting on the ground fighting for wine, and others also saw it. After the first call from the Nangong lord, she ignored the call and continued to sip and punch. Since you are an acquaintance, naturally you can''t do it, so there is no need to bother. Nothing is more important than drinking now.


    Seeing Wu You with a surprise in his eyes, Li Yan almost resounded the call of crispness, kindness, and reliance on his ears: "Brother!"


    But the call did not ring.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Special statement, once again, this book is a different world, and the content of the Shimen Dao and so on involved in the book has nothing to do with earth Buddhism and Taoism.


    PS2: Although PS''s statement is a bit redundant, but you don''t want to be troubled, you can only live a little more carefully.

 v3 Chapter 63： Xiang Xiaoyu (third more)

    (4000+)


    Wu You stood in the air ten feet above the ground. The clear and ethereal eyes looked to Li Yan, the big watery eyes were smart and lovely, as always. But it wasn''t half-hearted, and it didn''t even have the slightest affection, but it was a bit stern, and it was a stern one that would only be seen by the opponent.


    "Why did the county master come here?" Li Yan came forward with a smile. Although he noticed the strangeness of the other party, he didn''t think much.


    Li Yuanyuan thought that Wu You would jump around happily, as usual, raising a cute little face and greeting him with a bright sunny smile, but she didn''t. She drew her sword.


    Asking the fairy sword to slowly come out of the sheath, Haoyue''s clear streamer, pouring out from the sheath, there are countless stars inside, overflowing with moving bright colors. However, the cold and ruthless sword intention has become so thick that it has almost condensed into substance, and the eyes are stinging.


    Li froze. After asking the fairy sword out of the sheath, Wu You''s face was indifferent, just like a ruthless avenue. Those obsidian eyes were clearly looking at him, but Li Zhi could not feel the slightest warmth, and some of them were just overflowing murderous.


    Suddenly, I asked the fairy sword to completely unsheath, the calm sky suddenly waved, and the blue sky and white clouds lost their color at this moment. There was only one sword in the world. Jian Liang is like Haoyue, and Jian Qi is like Qinghui.


    Asked the fairy sword to lift and fall, the sword gas came face to face, like the shining galaxy in the night sky, suddenly poured to the ground.


    Li Ye didn''t even have time to react. Perhaps he never thought of reacting, just like he never thought that Wu You would give him a sword.


    And when he was awake, Yinhe had arrived, and the repression of Jianyi made his reiki run stiff, his limbs stiffened like a quagmire, and he could not avoid it.


    A sweet-scented osmanthus floated in front of her eyes, and then Li Zhi felt like he had been struck by lightning and his body was blown out. Su Emei had already appeared in the position where he had just stood, osmanthus flowers lingering around, flying like snowflakes in the wind, her hair spread like a picture scroll behind her head, and the sword greeted the cut fairy sword.


    Only one sword, awakened part of the power of the immortal, repaired to Su Emei who has crossed the threshold of real life, spit out blood and flew out more than ten feet like a residual leaf, fell weakly on the ground, and stirred up a dust.


    "Sister!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang groaned, the shadow of General Iron Armor rose sharply behind him, and he rushed forward with a roar. His face was as dark as ink, his eyes glowing with faint green flames, as if every pore in his body was open, and his anger was spraying out. Every step he took caused a shock to the earth. After a few steps, he suddenly leaped up and jumped high, and the Xuanhua axe in General Iron Armor''s hand swung down Wu You!


    Wu Youjing was suspended in mid-air, facing Wei Xiaozhuang like a giant, without blinking his eyelids, and there was no slight fluctuation in his eyes. That was a real wave. With a wave of the fairy sword in his hand, the galaxy hangs upside down, and the shadow behind Wei Xiaozhuang trembles suddenly, and then breaks and dissipates. He himself vomits blood and flies out.


    Li Xian, Chu Nanhuai, and Nangong first stood up one after the other, seeing this scene, their faces were different, Chu Nanhuai rubbed his face fiercely, distracted and whispered: "What kind of realm is this? This power, less Say it''s a real god, right? "


    Nangong first shocked: "Kendo, that''s Kendo! I saw Kendo!"


    Jianqi, Jianyi, Kendo, and Sword Repair are the triple realms. Nangong ¡¯s first shock is brilliant, but only to the second.


    When Li Xian took a step, he had to take a shot. At this time, the sky suddenly became strange, and within his sight, a huge vortex suddenly appeared. The vortex appeared out of thin air, and there was no cloud walking away from it. It was as if a channel suddenly appeared in the sky, leading to an unknown place.


    In the vortex that covers the sky and the sun, the lightning flashes and thunders, and the bottom is not deep. Only the vicissitudes of the ancient and full of killing breath spread out from the middle.


    Soon, the whirlpool was in all directions and sixteen sides, and flags appeared. In the vortex, a series of blue and white lines outline a complete and complex array pattern. The runes are dense and obscure. At first glance, the dragon and snake are gone, and they have no clue at all.


    Chu Nan''s face changed drastically: "This ... ÖïÏÉ ´ó Õó!"


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang got up one after the other, but the faces of the two were not very good, obviously the injuries were not minor. Wu You didn''t look at them, but asked Xian Xian in her hand and raised it again. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and then shot again.


    "Forget it, I''ll come."


    Li Yan walked to Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, shook his head at them, then rose up and walked towards Wu You. At this moment, his face was full of expression, looking at the closeness, but like Wu You far away, Shen Shen asked: "Why is this so?"


    Wu You didn''t speak, and it didn''t seem to mean to speak. When she saw Li Yan coming, she asked the sword to be severely cut off. Countless stars scattered in the sword''s air, like thousands of fireflies flying in the wings.


    Li Min lifted Lu Gujian and lay it across his eyes. The sword gas cut Lu Gujian into two torrents and scattered to both sides. Suddenly, asked Xianjian to hit Lu Gujian, both swords trembled, giving out a sharp howling. At this moment, Wu You''s full facial features, soft outline, and a doll-like face are right in front of Li Yan''s eyes.


    Li Huan looked pained.


    Suddenly, Li Yiru returned to yesterday. At that time, he was still a teenager. On a sunny summer afternoon, he took Wu You to run at the An Wang Mansion. The girl giggled like a wind chime, and his sweat-stained face had simple and pure joy.


    However, the face in front of her did not have the slightest temperature. She was still beautiful, not the beauty of the country, but the beauty of the girl next door, but the beautiful face, coupled with a pair of indifferent eyes, would be rejected by thousands of miles. .


    Li Xun was forced to slip backwards, but Wu You didn''t hesitate, and asked Xian Jian to pass over Lu Gujian, stabbing straight to Li Xuan''s heart. Li Xuan was startled, and instinctively slashed Lu Gujian, straight to Wu You''s neck.


    When his eyes touched the white neck of the other side, Li Xuan was shocked, his hands moved, Lu Gujian stopped in front of the neck. At this moment, asked Xian Jian to pierce the aura of the protector, pierce Li Li''s shoulder, and two inches into the flesh, and the blood instantly overflowed.


    Li Huan continued to slide in midair, and the pain never made him frown. He withdrew Lu Gujian, held the sword body of Wenxian with his left hand, and stared at Wu You''s deep and ethereal eyes, those eyes that made him feel strange.


    Lu Gujian waved behind him, and the sword qi cut a sampan deeper than a foot on the ground. At last Li Li finally stopped his figure. He looked at Wu You like a stranger in front of him, bloodshot in his eyes, and he whispered Speaking: "You really forgot everything?"


    Wu You held the questioning sword, Li Xun held the questioning sword, and blood plummeted from the fingers, and the scene was at a standstill.


    The large array of magpies on the sky has become brighter and brighter, and even began to emit the blue and white light of the annihilation of the sun.


    Wu You finally spoke, and her voice was neither sad nor joyful, "It wasn''t me who forgot it, it''s you. Did you remember? Fu Su Gongzi? Liu Xie?"


    Li Yiyi: "What do you mean?"


    "It seems that you don''t remember anything." Wu You''s voice seemed real and illusory, unemotional, "You know that in this life, you are the prince of the country of death, and you want to set yourself on the Xuanwu Tower?"


    Li Yan was shocked: "What else did you see?"


    Wu You''s eyes are no longer empty, but she shows Ling Li''s hatred. She stared resentfully at Li Yan. "You have been captured by Li Yan and run into the market. I have violated my father countless times and ran away. Every time I go out to see you, my father will be scolded and punished by my father, and my mother is always crying and crying for this. But you are blind to my heart and only think about your rivers and mountains. On the last side, you are even scolded me Why not help you recapture the king, let me go, and never appear in front of you again! Have you ever remembered these? "


    Li Xuan was shocked, and that was his memory before his rebirth.


    Seeing Li''s look changed, Wu You sneered and said, "But I was stupid and unwilling to change, and still guarded you silently, and ran out whenever I had a chance. If not, you would have died in Li''s calculations Next, how can you live until Li Zhi lets you inherit the throne? "


    Li Yan''s face changed, and he lost his voice: "How do you know that I inherited the throne, you are not ..."


    "You think I died in the Chaos of the Yellow Nest? Yeah, I did it on purpose, everyone believed it, didn''t I? Then I can stay by your side, and no one will bother you again. You deal with politics At that time, when you were marrying your concubine, when you pointed the country, I looked at you in the dark, and when you went to the Xuanwu Tower to set yourself on fire! "


    Li Yan could not speak anymore. Before rebirth, he did have this feeling, as if someone was peeping in secret, but there were no masters around him at the time, and some Qi practitioners had been looking around, but found nothing. When he finally set himself on fire at Xuanwu Tower, Jinghong glanced as if he saw a certain alley with a figure familiar to the bones, and was running out. But then he was drowned by the sea of ??fire and could not take another look.


    It turned out that she was always there.


    Li Yan''s mouth was bitter.


    In the sky, at the center of the Great Xianxian map, the rolling sounds came from the extreme blue and white light, and a giant sword unknown to him was already exposed. Just exposing the tip of the sword, the domineering sword intentions flowed between the heavens and the earth, as if a landslide was torn. Everyone felt the irresistible will, which was the will to kill all evil.


    Li Xian and others changed their faces, and quickly yelled to Li Yan: "Xian Xianjian is out, come on!"


    Chu Nan smiled wryly: "You can''t get out of it. Xixian Sword is the biggest artifact in Daomen. Once born, you must drink blood, otherwise you won''t look back, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, it''s useless."


    Wu You ¡¯s apple-like round and lovely face was full of hate at this moment. She snapped at Li Li: "Do you know, I hate you! The third time, you have only the social cause in your heart, including now, Have you ever thought about me? I hate you, so I will kill you! Lord of the nation, this is your destiny, not mine! When you die, I am free! "


    Li Yan sighed and stared earnestly at the woman in front of him. In his eyes, the other party looked like a girl, always raising his small face with his hands on his back, and whispering to his elder brother, he suddenly smiled: "Fu Su, Handi Liu Xie, I see. If so, you should hate me, you can kill me! "


    Since this is fate, there is always a time to pay the debts owed.


    Wu You slammed her hand and asked Xian Jian to move in an inch, and the blood blew out again. She stared at Li Yan deadly: "You are dead, Datang is over, the world will eventually belong to the Tao, and Xian Ting will continue to control everything I kill you, kill you for the door, do you hate me? "


    Li Yan was shocked.


    In the battle of Xunxian, the rune-packed giant sword has almost revealed the complete sword body, only the hilt has not appeared a little.


    In Li Yan''s eyes, a flash of sharp mans flashed.


    When he dies, history will return to the original trajectory. Xianting will continue to rule the heavens and the earth, and the gate will continue to decay and degenerate. Decades later, Khitan was invaded into the Central Plains and captured the sixteen states of Yunyun. Hundreds of years later, Shenzhou was finally alienated ...


    For hundreds of years, countless first masters of Divine Land, traveled westward with swords, entered Yangxi into the Western Regions, and died generously. All efforts will be brought to naught ... For those people around him, Li Xian will die, Nangong will die, Su Emei Wei Xiaozhuang will die, Chu Nanhuai will die, and Yuan Tianzhang ¡¯s great aspirations when he disbands will no longer be realized!


    No!


    It must not be so!


    Li Yan stared at Wu You suddenly, passing a thick, painful color in his eyes, and then he burst out with a sudden palm, pushing Wu You away, Lu Gujian clenching his hands, and the power of Xiu Jian burst out. Festival climbed, and he snarled in a low voice: "I can''t die, you can''t kill me! If I die today, I will ... hate you!"


    With a palm of his hand, Wu Youzhong slammed his head back, green silk poured like a waterfall, and his body flew out like a broken-line kite. At that moment, a drop of crystal starlight drifted away.


    Wu You retreated hundreds of feet, but just arrived under the Xianxian sword.


    Wuxian Sword has been fully exposed, sprinting from the Yanxian array.


    Wu stood up, the sword and man were one, bathed in starlight, asked the sword to open the galaxy, and rushed straight towards the sword. A loud shout rang out like a thunder: "Li Li, I hate you! This sword, I need to kill ..."


    This concludes the speech.


    Asking Xianxian to hold high in front, people and the sword turned into a streamer, rushed under the Xianxian sword, the galaxy bucked the trend, and collided with the Xianxian sword.


    In the loud gas explosion, the Reiki tide swept the world, like a comet landing. The sky is full of spiritual tides. The Milky Way explodes when the sky is empty, and the stars are scattered like snow, like tears scattered in the air by the wind.


    Li froze.


    Everyone froze.


    Wu You''s sword was originally the most powerful sword. After getting up, he was going to kill Li Zhi on the spot, but ... accidentally, he bumped into Wu Xianjian? When she heard the words "I will hate you" by Li Yan, she was so angry that she lost her mind and didn''t even notice the fairy sword?


    The clouds disappeared, the sky regained its calm, and the Xianxian sword was destroyed when it was empty. The Xianxian array ceased to exist, and the sky was long. Only the woman dressed in colorful clouds, like a floating cloud floating in the sky.


    She glanced at Li Yan. That eye penetrated through the millennia, and after three generations of ups and downs, he never changed his obsession. A meter of sunshine-like smile bloomed on her face. At that moment, she smiled like a flower, bright as the sun, full of peace and comfort.


    There was only a drop of starlight in the corner of her eyes, and she slipped from her not so beautiful cheek, hiding her boundless attachment and resentment to this world. The drop of starlight was fleeting, as if she didn''t say a word, nor did she intend to say a word of love.


    The breeze blew, and the woman in the colorful cloud skirt dissipated like dust.


    The breeze passed, and there was no trace of her in the sky. She walked with peace of mind, without a trace of remorse. She left to this world, from beginning to end, there is only one story.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Are you surprised? Does the thorn irritate? Not surprised? Who, put down the watermelon knife first, sit down, sit down, and continue reading the next chapter.


    PS2: At eight o''clock tomorrow morning.

 v3 Chapter 64： Her story

    (6000+)


    Today An Wang came to the house again as a guest. My father was drinking with An Wang in the front yard, and my mother took me to gossiping with Princess An in the back yard. Princess An is still so beautiful. She gave me a gift and introduced me to the boy next to her, saying that it was King Anshi.


    My mother said, "Call your elder brother soon."


    That was the first time I saw my elder brother. She seemed to be about the same size as me. She was pure and clean and very expensive. He had a pair of smart eyes. At that time when he was changing his teeth, he liked to laugh. When he laughed, he always showed two missing front teeth. He was silly, so I also laughed.


    But my mother said that the woman laughed and wanted to be restrained, so I quickly smiled and treated him courteously, "Brother."


    That was the first time I called him êÊ Brother, I did not expect to continue to call it like this for so many years.


    I was familiar with my brother-in-law for the first time, because he carried a slingshot with him and took me everywhere to fight birds. However, his technique is really bad, he always misses. I couldn''t help it, so I begged him to give me a try. He laughed and said, "This is a man''s thing, a little lady can''t."


    I was very angry. He gave me a slingshot in order to comfort me. I picked it up and tried it a few times, and quickly learned the trick. At that time I had begun to practice and had great strength, so I quickly hit a few birds down. My elder brother was so happy that he praised me again and again.


    So we became very good playmates.


    I had a good day, and my clothes were completely soiled. After the princess left, my mother blamed me. He said that my girl''s abstaining etiquette is gone, but I don''t care. My elder brother is my first playmate.


    My father and Wang An met with each other, and the Wangfu and Luomafu often came and went. Sometimes the mother took me to the door, and sometimes the princess brought my elder brother. I heard that the princess Tianjing is a gentle lady, and her friendship is not wide. Her mother is her only friend, so she came three minutes apart.


    I like to watch dances very much. Most girls like it, because the dance girls'' clothes are very beautiful. Every time there is a happy event or festival in the house, there will be dancers dressed in Ruo Caixia dancing in the hall. My elder brother does not like these. He likes to play mud and build a city for himself. He also said that it is his city.


    So we agreed that he would accompany me to the half-time dance show, and I would go with him to build the city for the rest of the time. I always get fascinated when watching a show. Every time I go back to God, I will find that in front of my elder brother, peeled citrus and chestnut seeds are piled up like hills.


    But he never ate, so I was eaten every time. At first he always mumbled and said it was not for me. But he never stopped me every time I went to get it. Every time I can''t move, he laughs at me as a cow, otherwise he won''t eat so much.


    After a long time, I realized that the peeled food was made by me specifically.


    After watching the costume dance of that day, my elder brother took me to the backyard to pile up mud. At first I did n¡¯t like to play this, I always felt dirty, but Brother Yun liked it and I had to accompany him. Later, I saw that the city walls, houses, and streets were all shaped by my elder brother, and I found it really interesting.


    By the time the city is ready, my elder brother is tired and sweaty, and is covered with yellow mud, looks like a little beggar, but there is a strange glow on his face, like it is made Extraordinary things. After he used the leaves as a banner to finish the last part of the city, he sat on the ground with a hip and smiled and said to me, "This is my city."


    I squatted next to him, and asked him curiously, "The city is built, what are you going to do?"


    My elder brother was silent for a while, but was embarrassed, and then said, "The city has been built, and I will marry you in the door in the future."


    After hearing that sentence, I lingered for a long time, my mind was blank, and I ran away after I returned to God. What he said in this way was really shameful.


    After that, I hid my elder brother. When he came, I pretended not to see him because I was so embarrassed. Since he said that, I don''t know how to face her. I''m a little lady, and I''m still so young.


    A few times I sneaked out and hid behind the door to observe. I saw my elder brother sitting next to the princess. She was sick and very depressed, as if she had suffered some setbacks, like frosted eggplant. Seeing his appearance, I don''t know why, my heart beats a lot faster, like a drum, I feel uncomfortable, as if breathing is difficult, like a fish landing ashore, restless.


    Later I knew that it turned out to be a distressed feeling.


    It didn''t take long for my sister to get married and my elder brother came again. He still looked unhappy and looked around. I decided to do something to make up for him. The ceremony of getting married was cumbersome. Everyone had been busy for a long time and had no chance to eat. I saw my elder brother holding his stomach more than once. I remembered that when he was peeling orange chestnuts for me, I hurried to the stove room and made a large bowl of rice porridge and a lot of side dishes and put them in my room.


    When the etiquette was about to end, I finally gathered the courage to walk to my elder brother and pulled his sleeves. When he looked back at me, he looked miserable and surprised. I motioned him to follow me, buried my head through the crowd, and took him to his house like a thief.


    My elder brother was very hungry and had a good time eating. He still looked at me and smirked from time to time. He looks so stupid, even the vegetables fall out of his mouth. I could only pretend to be angry, kept adding food to him, and then I didn''t know what happened, and then I laughed.


    After that day, we returned to what we were before. He couldn''t practice, for this he was sad and sad for a long time, and often he was in a daze. When he saw that, I was distressed, and he kept persuading him. Later, he finally cheered up and began to study hard, saying that in the future he would be a good minister, and I would accompany him to read.


    In the summer afternoon, my elder brother was tired of reading and liked to snore under the leafy locust trees.


    The sun dripped from the cracks of the leaves and leaves on his face, bright and mottled. I like to see him sleep. After training, he was so energetic that he didn''t need to sleep so much. Every time he snored, I would wait beside him and drive him away.


    When he wakes up, he will pull me and run in the afternoon sun. He will tell me the stories he read from the book, tell the truth he learned, talk about his plan for governing the country, and I admire him at this time. I don''t like reading. I always feel too obscure. I can understand my truth from the book. My elder brother must be amazing.


    Sometimes my elder brother also wrote poems and songs, and the first poem he wrote was given to me. I have kept that rice paper, which says the sentence of Independence of Floating Flowers and Swallow of Flying Rain. I like poetry, I also read poems and write words, and show it to my elder brother every time I write it. Sometimes I cook a pot of tea and let him comment. When we discuss poetry together, it is time for me to be happy.


    In our free time, we will go kite flying and go green together. Although I have already done it, I still like to play one step jumping puddles. My elder brother no longer plays mud. He said that the city is already in his heart. He will build a real city in the future as he sees it.


    When he said this, he looked at me motionlessly, making me both panic and expectation, because he said that when the city was built, he would marry me into the door.


    I think he has a talent and can build a city, so I will protect the city and protect him. Therefore, I must work hard to cultivate and become strong as soon as possible, so that our city can be built as soon as possible, and it is best to be famous. So everyone in the world knows my brother and I.


    When I was a child, I always looked forward to growing up day and night, thinking that at that time, I would be able to do what I want to do, thinking that Haikuo relied on the fish to leap, and the sky would let the birds fly. However, when I really grew up, I realized that everything was caught off guard. I was not ready at all, and I was at a loss when facing the road ahead. Then I would wake up. It was such a sudden thing to grow up.


    When his elder brother grew up, An Wang did not fight, and he was depressed for two full years. When I was growing up, I was severely informed by my father that I could no longer communicate with my elder brother, and that I had to marry someone I did n¡¯t know and did n¡¯t want to marry. I was so panicked at that time, and found that I had never grown up.


    That was the first time, my elder brother protected me. He defeated the guy named Li Keyong.


    It was also from that day that I discovered that my elder brother didn''t need my protection. He got the inheritance of Yuan Tianshi, and it was repaired for thousands of miles. He soon caught up with me and even surpassed me. I''m both happy and disturbed. I''m glad that my elder brother has become a talented man in the military and military field, and he will definitely show his future. The disturbing thing is that in that case, I will be useless to my elder brother. Will he ignore me and reject me?


    His elder brother successively did major things, toppling Wei Baoheng, and supporting his elder brother to become the throne, and became the most dazzling Junyan of the dynasty, even his father began to fear him. I knew he would shine, and I always believed.


    However, it was also from that time that he had endless things every day, surrounded by countless people every moment. Many times when I go to him, I can only look at him from the crowd. No, it''s not a glance. I''ll look for a long time, and then turn away silently.


    I can''t bother him, I can''t let him distract me. He has such a big ambition, and now finally has a chance to realize it. I can''t share his energy and time ... But, my elder brother really had a long time and didn''t drink tea and study with me.


    Huang Chao was in chaos, and my elder brother went out of town Pinglu. I wanted to go together. My elder brother said that Fanzhen was dangerous and would not let me follow. I always listen to what my elder brother said. You have to go, I do n¡¯t stay, you do n¡¯t let me follow, and I do n¡¯t force it. Outside the city of Chang''an, the emperor said goodbye and the public gave a speech. I can''t go forward, I can only be outside the crowd, silently, brother, take care. I told myself I would wait for you to come back. Or, you build that city and marry me. I told myself to believe.


    But will you really marry me into the door, or have you forgotten it? Since you inherited the king, four years in Chang''an and three years in Pinglu, why haven''t you mentioned it? Or do you already have the Jiangshan Club in your heart and no longer have my place?


    Maybe, I''m so useless. The repair is too low to help you. It can no longer be the same as before, when the children of Wang Gong laughed at you, rushed up and beat them to find teeth. Your opponent, I can''t overcome, you are on the way forward, and you will be defeated, and I am no longer qualified to fight with you.


    You have been in Pinglu for three years, and I have been in Changan for three years. Perhaps you have forgotten me. Yes, you are already King An, Jiedushi, and Minister of Social Welfare. The boy who played mud in the past has grown up, and I, in fact, haven''t grown up ... so, there wo n¡¯t be It ¡¯s a city, right?


    Maybe it''s just a kid''s game.


    Shushan, they said, I am qualified to become a swordsman. I don''t care what the swordsman is, but being a swordsman has strength. From their earnest and pious eyes, I know that it is a very powerful force.


    So strong, if I have it, can I help my elder brother, can I return to him? Yes, I want to have this power. I want to help my brother build that city, and I have to guard that city. That''s the hard work of my brother, my dream.


    It turned out that my elder brother was the son of Fu Su in the previous life, so he was the Emperor Liu Xie of the Han Dynasty. I can''t remember how many summer afternoons, my elder brother talked to me about Fu Su and Liu Xie, saying that they had a good attitude, but unfortunately they were born in the wrong time. If it wasn''t for the last year of the dynasty, if it wasn''t for the roots of the dynasty, they would have made a difference and become kings of the world.


    It turned out that in my previous life, I was with my elder brother, and we are the young children of the third life and the third life. Elder Brother said that the best love is to accompany us. If there is fate in the world, then this is the biggest fate. He surely is the same as the third generation. They are all so handsome, have a family and have great ambitions.


    That is my brother-in-law, who is destined to become the king of the heavens and earth. He will not succeed in one life, one life, two life failures, and three lives. I know that he will eventually achieve his ambitions. I am willing to stay with him. When he is tired, when he is tired, when he is weak, give him support and encourage him. Even if the whole world betrays him, I won''t.


    I certainly don''t. He is born with a heart in his heart, so at all costs, what kind of eldest husband in the world is better than him. I will always be by his side, silently by his side, just like I did in my previous life. He became the prince of the two nations, and he will not repeat the same mistake in this life. I asked the third generation cast in the shadow wall behind the fairy sword. I didn''t believe it at all. Isn''t the brother of the present, has calmed down the Chaos of Huang Chao?


    Maybe that''s true, it happened somewhere else. But what does it matter?


    If the elder brother succeeds in turning the tide over, the Fu building will fall, and become a king like the Emperor Han Guangwu. I am willing to look up to his light and praise his wiseness like ordinary people; Brother''s fate, if that city brother can''t be built in the end, I will fight alongside him until the end.


    If there is a destiny, then my destiny is to guard my elder brother, and go with him to experience the glory and trough of fate, success and failure. Whenever I die, I will die with my elder brother, no matter what the circumstances, even the death. We are young friends, we are dependent on each other for good and fortune.


    If the destiny of my elder brother really is to be the prince of the country of death, he will not show any pity to the heavens, nor will the world show his pity, and then no one will show his pity. At least, I love my elder brother.


    Before becoming the Shushan Palm Swordsman, my elder brother conquered the world, but I did not have the strength to follow him, and I could no longer protect him. Now, I have this power again.


    That voice, I do n¡¯t know where it came from, I understand it, it is my resentment, the resentment accumulated in two lives. It turned out that six hundred years ago, when I was Liu Xie''s queen Fu Shou, I was Shushan Palm Sword.


    I hate my brother, I really have a little bit, because he really ... hasn''t been with me for a long time to drink tea and read books, watch the flowers and watch the moon. For a long time, I was just in the distance, watching him for a while, then turned away silently.


    Maybe, I won''t be married by my elder brother in the end. He was married into the door, and another man lived in that city. I feel it now.


    Become the Shushan Palm Swordsman of Daomen, they asked me to kill my brother.


    When I came out of Wenxian Palace that day, it was not yet bright. I sat on the eaves of Wenxian Palace and looked at the Eastern star. I sat for a long time and thought of many things. Wenxiang Palace is very high, and the Chongshan Mountains and the wild Yechuan River are all under the frosty clouds.


    I know I''m leaving.


    If I don''t go, there will be no one to stop. Even if I killed the five leaders of Daomen, it was useless. I can''t finish all the disciples in Wu Da Da Men. As long as Wu Da Men is still there, there will be a new head, and the Xianxian Formation will still open. The only way to do that is to let Xunxian burst into the world. If I can block this time for my elder brother, my elder brother will be safe for ten years.


    After ten years, my elder brother may no longer be afraid of the eunuchs, right?


    But I know that if I go straight, my elder brother will definitely not let me stop the eunuchs. Although he hasn''t been with me for a long time, when Huang Chao captured Chang''an, didn''t he send someone to **** me? He has me in his heart ... maybe only a little bit. But there are, right?


    I''ll block Wuxian''s battle, will my brother feel heartache? Maybe it will. But I ca n¡¯t let my elder brother feel heartache. He still has to save time and help Tangshan ¡¯s Jiangshan community. If it hurts me for too long, I will go to the door to settle accounts, which will affect my rescue. My brother?


    I want my uncle to hate me.


    If he hates me, then in case I die, he won''t feel heartache. How can you let my uncle hate me? This is really difficult. I should be indifferent, no, it should be very indifferent and ruthless. It''s like he doesn''t care about him at all, but he still has to shoot at him ... but in case, my elder brother still has me in his heart, just because of this, I''m afraid he can''t make him hate me?


    I want to stab him. I will pretend to be fierce, to reprimand him, and to threaten to kill him for the door, and to say everything that is unpleasant. He was devoted to the community, and I said that the door would take his community ... But in this case, it is really difficult to say.


    In that life, my brother-in-law was taken away by the king by Li Zhi, and went to the market. I went to him, but he became more and more indifferent to me, and finally yelled at me, let me go, and said he never wanted to see I. He thought I didn''t know, he was good for me, he thought I didn''t know, he just felt that he was not worthy of me, he couldn''t give me the future, so he didn''t want to delay me.


    But I really know, when he said those words, his eyes were so painful, even more painful than me, how could I not see. He is so stupid, it was like peeling orange chestnuts for me when I was a kid, but whispering that he would not let me eat ...


    However, when I saw those pictures and heard my elder brother say those words, I was still very sad. Who made me care about him so much. So saying those words to him this time is a bit of revenge? Whoever made him so abominable, who made him not stay with me for so long, I also have resentment in my heart, although only so small.


    However, if you want to act indifferently, you ca n¡¯t call him êÊ Brother ... I have n¡¯t seen him for 3 years, I have n¡¯t seen him in 3 years, and I told him to êÊ êÊ Brother ...... I have called this title for more than ten years. This time I met, it is probably the last time I met, but I have to hold back from calling him ... but I really ca n¡¯t call him. When I yelled, I couldn''t help it, I would cry, I would hug him desperately, then I did my best.


    No, Wu You, you have grown up, and you have to fight alongside your elder brother. Although there is only one chance to fight side by side, but because there is only one time, you cannot afford to lose ... You can hold back .


    It''s really difficult, it can''t be done at all ... Then, call now. Here, on the roof of Xianxian Palace, before daylight, before the star, call it 10,000 times. Call the number of times this life has not been called before dawn. That way, I can hold back when I see my elder brother.


    Elder brother, elder brother, elder brother ...


    On that summer day, the bright and scorching sun sprinkled the yard from the top of the old locust tree, the heat was steaming, and it was bright and glare. I looked at the picture, and a thought came to my mind involuntarily: This summer, it was like a **** wound.


    Turns out, did I feel something long ago.


    Brother Yun, when you come back from Shenxuan Mountain Taixuanding, you will be left alone. Every time I ask you, you smile and say that you think of some old people and old things. You say that you are a nostalgic person.


    Brother Yun, if I also become an old person, will you miss me in the future?


    When you build that city, will you remember it?


    Brother Yun, you once said that tea was poured out of the book, but it was unusual at the time. I did n¡¯t understand what it meant before, now I understand. It turned out that the orange you had peeled for me was so sweet. It turned out that when you took my hand and ran behind the rockery in the corridor, the sun was so bright. It turned out that the years we used to make tea and read books were so quiet ...


    Brother Xi, the star is gone, and it''s dawn.


    My brother, I''m on my way.


    Brother Xi, I''m here to fight with you.


    Brother Brother, I''ve come to block the fairy sword for you.


    Brother Brother, last time I called you Brother Brother.


    Brother Ji, let me call again in my heart.


    Brother ......... do you say there will be an afterlife?


    My brother ...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: The complete content is not divided into chapters. Writing this chapter took me a lot of energy, and I couldn''t help myself a few times. This reminds me of Li Yongning, the chapter "How Much Shaohua is in a Dream" in the Ten Kingdoms. This kind of content may be a chapter in a book. But it''s not my style, it''s not my style. There are always things that touched me, so I want to write them out.


    PS2: I won''t write stories about sadness, Wu You''s finale will be very happy, everyone rest assured.


    PS3: May each of you have perfect affection, at least to satisfy yourself. What you have is worth cherishing. Still, I hope that everyone''s sky will always be bright and bright, to illuminate the way forward and the way home.


    PS4: Recently, PS is a bit too much and will be controlled in the future. This month has been updated with 310,000 words and more than 10,000 words. That may be the chapter today. Finally, thank you all for your support, thank you.

 v3 Chapter 65： Smelly monkey with no qualification

    (5000+, today the computer is broken, repaired for a long time, just one chapter, sorry. More tomorrow.)


    There is Kyushu in the land, there is Jiuxiao in the sky. After the heaven and earth are connected, Xian Fan is isolated. The monk of Xianting can not enter the world at will. The only passage "Kunlun" also has a lot of restrictions. Even if they want to interfere in the affairs of the world, they are mostly reincarnated by immortals.


    For nine days, in a place that is invisible to the naked eye, between the clouds and the mist, the zodiac island is suspended like a bird. There is a place to go, the golden light is rolling red neon, the energy is spraying purple mist, there are thousands of temples on it, all are carved beams, blue tiles, and eaves. I do n¡¯t know its wideness, one brick and one tile.


    This is where Xianting is.


    The court had court officials, and Xianting naturally had court officials.


    The main hall of the palace is the hall of Han Yuan, and the main hall of Xianting is the hall of Ling Xiao.


    At this moment, in the Ling Xiao Bao Temple, there are dozens of immortal officials wearing different colors and different faces, but all of them have unpredictable feelings, and they are looking at the central ground of the hall. There is a Qiankun Mirror with a diameter of nine feet. It shows the scene where the Qixian Sword collided with the Qianxian Sword in front of Qishan Fanshan.


    This scene is presented, everyone has different looks, some are stunned, some are stunned, some pretend to be indifferent, some look coldly, some look ridiculous, and some things hang high.


    One frowned and said, "Ask the swordsman of Xianjian, even at the expense of death, to come and stop Xianjian. This has never been seen before. It''s strange and strange."


    Different from the service of other people in the temple, this man was covered with snow and silver hair, and his robe was also white. The style was neither like a robe nor an official robe, and he was very independent. When he spoke, he faintly cast silver. Light, outlines a little star pattern.


    "As the person asking the sword of the sword, she dared to disobey Xianting''s will. She was completely lawless. She should be destroyed, never to stand up!" An angry humming, from a side with a rude facial features, commander Qilin officer A black-faced man with a huge nine-story pagoda on his hand came out of his mouth.


    "Destroyed all souls?" The white-robed man who spoke earlier smiled bitterly, staring at the scene in Qiankun''s mirror, "I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Everyone then saw that after the physical body of Shushan Palm Sword was dissipated like dust, there was even a seemingly transparent body that stayed intact intact, with a smile and the same as the physical body.


    The face of the dark-faced man changed, and the anger in his eyes was mixed with surprise: "This son was bombarded by Jian Xianjian, why can the **** Yin be so intact without being damaged at all?"


    "Don''t the King see, ask Xianjian is gone?" The man in the white robe said slowly, from his tone, it was difficult to figure out his inner thoughts.


    The dark-faced man with a pagoda in his hand immediately responded: "Ask Xianxian is a quasi-xian magic weapon, but in order to protect this child''s yin and **** from damage, would he hesitate to share with the sword spirit of Xunxian sword?"


    Speaking of this, he snorted again: "Even if the Yin **** is preserved, what about it? The monks in Qishan simply do not have the ability to reshape her body. The Yin **** has been exposed for a long time and cannot get the body and The special magic weapon nourishes, it will not last for many days, and it will be lost in the heavens and the earth! "


    "Let the black and white impermanence take her! Take her back to the city, destroy it, and let her disappear forever!" Someone interjected.


    Just then, the scene in Qiankun''s mirror changed again. The Yin Man, the palm-sword man who just showed the whole picture, suddenly turned into a streamer and flew to the east. The speed was so fast that he disappeared in no time. With the power of Qiankun Mirror, she could not track her position for a moment.


    "How is this going?"


    "This son has not yet achieved the real God of Yin, and the God of Yin cannot know anything by himself, nor can he fly at such a speed ... unless ..."


    "Unless there is a master above Fairyland to help!"


    There was no sight in Qiankun''s mirror, and everyone didn''t know where the **** of the Shushan palm sword went. The Tota man looked dignified and angered: "Who is in the bad fairy court and who dares to do it? ! "


    The officials of the immortals looked at each other, without any clue, and the man in white robe slowly said, "The direction in which the Shushan palm sword man just flew to Yin God seems to be ... the mountain!"


    Suddenly Tota Hanzi remembered something, his face changed: "You mean?"


    The man in the white robe shook the dust in his arms and said lightly: "After the heaven and earth are connected, Xian Fan is isolated. If the Xian people want to descend, they can only pass ''Kunlun'', and they must pay a heavy price. Those who can freely travel through Xian Fan are not Those few are the darlings that heaven and earth care. At this moment, there are so many fairy caves in the world, except for the place where Yuan Tianzhang lived in the east, there is only that mountain. "


    The Tota man is obviously very angry, but at the moment, he can only helplessly grit his teeth and slam the knot: "That smelly monkey, which has been in existence for a few days, what is going to happen now ?!"


    If you change to an ordinary fairy and dare to disobey Xianting, then it is no different from finding death. But the monkey on that mountain was obviously accustomed to this kind of thing. And usually, Xianting treats him like that.


    ...


    After the Wuxian large array dissipated, there was no one in the world that could threaten Li Yan.


    Among the monks in troubled times, Daomen and Shimen are the most powerful. Under the circumstances that neither of them can threaten Li Zhe, Li Zeng only needs a strong army to compete for the world.


    Li Yan looked up and stared. There was no trace in the air, and the blue sky and white clouds were peaceful and solitary.


    He saw Wu You''s last smile, and suddenly he understood everything.


    However, it wasn''t too early for him to understand. Now that Wu You was physically ruined, even if he wanted to pull her back, he couldn''t even start.


    When Li Zhi was stunned by his extremely complicated mood, Chu Nanhuai jumped up. When Wu You''s body dissipated, Yin Shen turned into a streamer and flew away to Dongtian. Chu Nanhuai''s response was fast enough, but he still caught only a ray of thoughts in his hand.


    Li Xun returned to God and rushed to Chu Nanhuai, who gave him the remnant thought and sighed: "The immortal sword is extremely powerful. Ask the immortal sword to break up and protect the master with his body, but he is only the county master. The God of Yin has been preserved. This consideration of Yin God can help you find the Lord God of Yin. "


    Li Yan took the remnant of that tiny spirit line, silently put it into his body, and let it float above the sea of ??gas. In this way, he can sense each other at any time.


    When Xiu reached the real world, as long as the Yin God is immortal, the monk will not die, even if the physical body is destroyed, it can be rebuilt in the future. Asked the fairy sword to protect Wu Youyin god, so Wu You was saved.


    This is the function of the "soul". Before releasing the door, Li Li was asked to "destroy the spirit and soul" just because the spirit and soul are not extinguished, the real world is not really dead.


    Of course, King Kong Lohan who died under the command of Li Yi was shattered by Li Yi.


    Chu Nanhuai looked towards Dongtian and touched his chin and pondered, "According to common sense, the monk''s body was destroyed and the Yin God would stay in place. But the Yin God of the County Lord flew across the East to see the movement, as if it were It was forcibly taken away by a powerful monk by extraordinary means. But such a monk should at least go to Yuan Tianshi''s realm, or even higher. Is there such a monk in the world? "


    "The powerful monk doesn''t seem to be an enemy, otherwise he wouldn''t give me the chance to grasp this lingering thought. It seems that he is waiting for us to go to the county master in the future-the other side took away the county master''s overcast god. Are you trying to help the county reshape the body? Strange, strange. "


    Li Xun silently, his practice of this time is far more than real people in Lingchi. Naturally, he knows these truths, but some Chu Nanhuai don''t. For example, above this Kyushu, there is more than one fairy cave. However, since those immortals would live on the ground, they obviously did not have a cold against Xianting, nor would they appear in front of the Taoist facade, let alone do anything for the Taoist door.


    "When the matter here is resolved, I will go to the county owner." Li Min took a deep breath and suppressed many thoughts. Since Wu You was temporarily safe, he didn''t have to worry too much. At present, there are still major issues to be dealt with at home and abroad, and the situation of Shimen is out of the world. It is no longer there, but Wudaomen is still there.


    Li Yan looked south, with a flash of murder in his eyes, his sword turned into Changhong, and he hurried away towards the inclined valley.


    In the sloping valley, Xu Nanjing of Zhongnan Mountain, Bai Jingxue of Shushan Mountain, Wu Jinling of Xuelu, Three Immortals of Dongting Lake King, Zhang Jiuling of Penglai, etc., looked at the image presented in the mirror, and they did not return to their minds.


    After a while, Zhang Jiuling swallowed, turned his neck stiffly, his eyes fell on Bai Jingxue, his eyes filled with hate and anger, and his voice popped out of his teeth: "This is your Shushan Palm Sword Man? Yes. The most powerful monk in the door? Bai Jingxue, do n¡¯t tell Lao Dao, your swordsmen really did not see the sword of the sword. In order to launch a full blow, kill Li Zhi, accidentally hit the sword of the sword. ! "


    Bai Jingxue''s face was white, and she had no trace of blood. Faced with Zhang Jiuling''s accusations of gnashing her teeth, she opened her small mouth, but could not say anything. Seeing the other three, she also cast a resentful look on her. Bai Jingxue couldn''t help shaking her hands. At this moment, she was desperate, and even had the heart to die.


    Six hundred years later, Shushan finally had a swordsman. This time the world is in chaos, the men and women are all together, and the Shimen has been repelled, that is, when the Five Avenues Gate is out of the world. According to Shushan, a man with a sword, that is the highest combat power of Wudaomen. In the process of hegemonizing the world in the future, the opportunity for Shuzhong princes to achieve true dragon feats is unprecedented.


    At that time, Shushan will not only become the largest Taoist gate. Their monks in Shushan, including her Bai Jingxue, as heroes who helped Zhenlong win the world, will be able to take advantage of true dragon luck at the moment when Zhenlong ascends the throne, Directly preached soaring and ranked among the cents!


    And now, let alone the opportunity for Bai Jingxue to become immortal is gone, and the opportunity for Shu Shan is no longer, because Wu You destroyed Wu Xianjian, resulting in Li Zhi being safe and sound, and the monks at Wudaomen are no longer Li Zhi''s opponents.


    The situation of Daomen is greatly threatened, and the biggest sinner is Shushan, the head of Shushan is Bai Jingxue!


    After this incident, regardless of the luck of Daomen, Shu Shan''s status will plummet. Falling out of the Five Avenues Gate is inevitable.


    With such a huge drop, how can Bai Jingxue not lose heart?


    Now, looking at Xu Pingjing and others'' eyes, Bai Jingxue was cold. If these four men join forces to siege, she is likely to die today!


    However, before Xu Pingjing and others waited for Bai Jingxue to start, an exclamation sounded from up and down the valley. Because of a cyan Changhong, it has reached the top of the Xie Valley, and suddenly fell down quickly.


    The person in front of Changhong is naturally Li Yan.


    "Li Yan ?!"


    "Why did he come so fast ?!"


    "Damn, this demon has been passed down by Yuan Tianzhang, even more powerful than before!"


    Seeing Li Yan, Xu Pingjing and others were frightened, their faces were ashes, and Zhang Jiuling trembled.


    Today, they called for a large battle against Li Xian, and there was such a big battle. They wanted to kill Li Zhi. Now Li Zhi is not dead, but he has come down violently.


    Xu Pingjing and others had wanted to run, but did not expect Li Yan to come so fast, before he could leave, he wanted to find Bai Jingxue first. Now when I saw Li Yan, I knew that I could no longer delay, and flew up immediately: "Run away!"


    Anyway, everyone is a real person in Lingchi, and this sloping valley gathers the masters of Wudaomen. There are more than five realities, and there are many ways of formation, but Xu Pingjing and others have to fight Li Li at the moment. Have no meaning.


    Of course not, but even the eighteen King Kong and thirty-six Arhats can kill the character in one fell swoop, and that was when he did not get the inheritance of Yuan Tianzhang. At this moment, who dares to scratch the tiger''s beard?


    Seeing the crowds preparing to be scattered, Li Yan sneered: "Want to run? Can you run away ?!"


    The words didn''t fall, the field of Chen Ximu Zi suddenly opened. Within a few hundred feet of the circle, the scene of purple clouds around the mountains instantly rose, a pure scene of clouds and steaming Xiawei, nothing else. The blossoming green lotus looked up and bloomed in the purple clouds, and the lotus leaves seemed to have drops of dewdrops, crystal clear, like a twinkling star.


    Xu Pingjing, Bai Jingxue, and others were surrounded by purple clouds that seemed endless as soon as their bodies moved.


    At the same time, everyone feels like being trapped in a quagmire, like being in an abyss. Not only is the aura in the body operating obscurely, it is difficult to move freely, and even the limbs are stiff and numb, as if they do not listen. Everyone exclaimed in panic, the terror overflowed in words.


    "Damn it, this guy''s domain, why is the scope so big?" Bai Jingxue was crying without tears.


    The average realm of Lingchi has a field range of up to one hundred ten feet, but now Li Zhi''s field is several times larger.


    However, no one answered Bai Jingxue. This was a question that didn''t need to be answered. Li Tian, ??who was personally handed down by Yuan Tianzhang, was naturally not comparable in strength. And since the bloom of Qinglian, there have been numerous sword qi flying around the body. Just to cope with these sword qi, everyone is stretched, and they still dare to be distracted.


    Zhang Jiuling was the most panicked, because he hated Li Yan the most, not to mention turning his face after the union, but just intercepting Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, delaying the two''s support for Li Yan, and offended Li Yan.


    At this moment, he was the most eager to escape. He swung his palms repeatedly, and shot numerous palms of aura. He wanted to blow away the sword energy and purple clouds in front of him, so as to escape the birth.


    "Zhang Zhang seems to be anxious?"


    Just then, Zhang Jiuling heard a sound that made him startled. He turned his head abruptly, and saw that Li Zhi had reached his side, the other person looked cold and had no emotion at all, but the murderous look in his eyes was as substantial as if he wanted to pierce him directly.


    Zhang Jiuling no longer cares about the sword qi that had to be stopped, and bangs at Li Yi with a single palm, his mouth screaming: "Li Yi, you can''t kill me! I am the head of Penglai, and I am the top five in the world One of the heads represents the order that Xianting ruled the world! If you kill me, Xianting will be furious. If you anger Xianting, there will be no good results! "


    Zhang Jiuling swiped with all his strength, which was a shocking blow, but at this moment his aura was running obscurely, and his power was reduced by more than half.


    He knew that the palm of his hand could not hit Li Zhi, and was frightened, but what made him even more afraid was that Li Zhi did not dodge at all, and let the palm of his palm fall on his body, but his shape He didn''t move at all, let alone be injured.


    Li Yan grabbed Zhang Jiuling''s wrist, and at the same time, Lu Gujian stabbed directly into the opponent''s chest.


    Reiki is like a flame, burning fiercely around the sword body, Zhang Jiuling''s body starts from the heart, and every inch is lost in the blue aura flame. From beginning to end, Li Yan''s eyes were indifferent.


    "What is it to kill you? Mo said that you are one of the five heads of Taoism. Even if the fairy court comes, the lone king can still kill him."


    When Li Yan talked, his look did not fluctuate, and Zhang Jiuling could no longer say a word, because his body was instantly turned to ashes, and finally the desperate features were lost in the flame of Aura.


    Zhang Jiuling didn''t have the good luck as Wu You. He asked Xian Jian to self-destruct the sword body, but also to protect her god. In front of Li Yan, Zhang Jiuling had only a stunned end.


    The death of Zhang Jiuling seemed to be very long, but it was only an instant. This scene was seen by everyone, and all felt deep despair.


    Li Xun arrived in front of Xu Pingjing. In his field, he was like a fish, and moved as he wanted. With his current strength, within the scope of Chen Xi Mu Zi, Xu Pingjing and others'' fields cannot even be displayed.


    "Li Yan ... Wang An!" Xu Pingjing saw Li Yan''s face close to his eyes, scaring the muscles on his face.


    "The lone king got your Chi Qinglian. I heard you always wanted to kill me?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Your Highness wants it, it''s as if we gave it to Your Highness ... Your Highness has something to say, don''t hurry ...


    "It''s a pity that the lone king has no interest in telling you more now."


    The corners of Li''s mouth moved slightly, and he traced a cruel and sneer sneer, without any stagnation, Lu Zhijian directly penetrated Xu Ping mirror''s chest. The painful and desperate face of the other party soon became oblivious to the flame of Aura, just like Zhang Jiuling.


    "His Royal Highness! We, Xuelu, have always had no grudges with His Royal Highness, and the poor have always admired His Highness, can Your Highness be spared ..." Wu Jinling screamed in horror, his face trembling with fat, but responded to him Yes, still wearing a sword.


    Li Xun calmly said, "Please move the Xianxian array and dare to say that you have no grudges with the King of Solitude?"


    Wang Sanxian directly bowed down and hugged his fists for mercy: "His Royal Highness, I am up and down Dongting Lake, willing to assist His Highness to fight for the world ..."


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "Aiding the King of Solitude? You are so weak. In front of the King of Solitude, you have no ability to resist a blow. What qualifications do you have to assist the King of Solitude?"


    With a wave of Lu Jianjian, Wang Sanxian''s head flew directly.

 v3 Chapter 66： Sadness and anger

    After solving Wang Sanxian, Li Yan came to Bai Jingxue.


    When the head of Shu Shan suddenly appeared in front of him, he desperately gave up his resistance. In terms of strength, she is almost the same as Xu Pingjing and others. Li Yan used only one method to kill them. To take her life, she naturally had no room to resist, but could only close her eyes and lead her to death.


    Li Yan did not start immediately, but looked at her indifferently.


    Bai Jingxue closed her eyes and waited for a moment, but she didn''t feel the pain. She opened her eyes in surprise, and found that she was still intact. She couldn''t help but think that it would be possible to become the young An Wang, because she was a woman, so she moved to the idea of ??"fragrant and cherished".


    "Ann ... His Highness Ann." Bai Jingxue''s cherry mouth stunned unconsciously, looking at Li Yan pitifully, tears swirling in her eyes.


    As one of the five heads of Taoism, he is always high above the sky, and the world is not even looked at by the emperor. At this moment, he has to make a weak and pitiful appearance, hoping to get Li Yanwang to open his eyes. As for whether or not to be the imprisonment of King An after the fact, it is not unacceptable compared with the death of Shushan.


    Li Xuan asked lightly: "Shu Shan is willing to obey the order of the Tsing Yi Qianmen, to manage the gate of the world for the orphan king?"


    Bai Jingxue was overjoyed.


    Originally, Shu Shan was about to fall out of the Five Avenues Gate, and she must die. At this moment, not only can she retrieve a life and listen to Li Yan''s meaning, Shu Shan also has the possibility to grow, and she almost cried.


    With Li Zhi''s current strength, Dao Men can no longer threaten his personal safety. With his means of suppressing Penglai in Pinglu, Dao Men is even more difficult to thrive. Now, it may not be an option to rely on Li Da.


    But Xianting ...


    In any case, it is most important to save your life at this moment. No matter what the future situation is, you can''t let Li Yan kill. If your soul is gone, what will the future situation have to do with you?


    Bai Jingxue didn''t care about his gestures, for fear of Li Yi''s remorse, the other party was a master who did not blink, King Kong Luo Han said kill and kill, Xu Pingjing and others were killed with one sword, Bai Jingxue asked himself that Li Yi had not given preferential treatment. Qualification, at least not at the moment, quickly worship: "Shu Shan is willing to follow His Highness from now on, obey His Highness'' orders!"


    Li Yan reached out and patted Bai Jingxue''s forehead, planted a restraint in the other person''s body. Then he closed the field and turned away: "Shu Shan has only one chance. If it is wasted, the solitary king promises that Shu Shan will not go up and down. "


    Until Li Huan disappeared into view, Bai Jingxue was still in place, without moving for a long time.


    Although his life was preserved at this moment, the matter is far from over. No one knows what will happen to Xianting next. After all, the gates of the world have no power to move Li Xun, and Xianting must deal with Li Xuan in person. Once Xianting took the shot and took refuge in Li Shan''s Shushan, he would bear the brunt of it and would be cleaned up.


    Bai Jingxue had a lot of thoughts in her mind, and soon she became weak and almost couldn''t stand, as if the end was coming.


    Li Yan kept Shushan, and naturally had his consideration. There are many spectators in the world, there are countless Taoists, and endless killings. Although Li Zhi is not afraid, in the process of conquering the world, if the Dao people meet the Dao people to resist and join the hostile army, Li Zhi''s troops and horses will still have a lot loss.


    Let Shushan appear to appease the Taoist world, to a large extent, the struggle of Daomen can be limited to Daomen, and the left and right Shushan will also be controlled by the Tsing Yi Qiangmen. Li Zhi is not worried about what moths they will cause.


    Li Xuan returned to Li Xian and others, and everyone was ready to start again. Li Xian won the first medicine brought by Nangong, and his injuries were almost stable.


    Although Shimen and Daomen have been resolved, Li Changyan''s Feng Xiangjun is already besieging the army and wants to hold Li Zhi to Fengxiang Mansion. There is no turning back when opening the bow. In this case, no matter whether Li Changyan is behind or not, he must continue to do this.


    Li Yan and others must rush to Chen Cang immediately and calm down the Feng Xiang chaos before Li Changyan took control of Li Yan. If he waits until Li Yan falls into the hands of Li Changyan, he will be held hostage.


    The crowd did not stop, and immediately set off for Chen Cang.


    When Wu You opened her eyes again, she found that she was floating on a stone platform with her knees crossed.


    The style of the stone platform is ordinary. The only feature is that it is ancient and vicissitudes. There is a magic circle on it and it is full of dense runes. Wu You does not know it. There is a black ball in the center of the array, and a stream of colorful air flows from the ball, wrapping her body.


    This is a wide stone cave surrounded by vines. The stream flows through the cave, converging into a round pond in the central area, and then flows out after a circle. The entrance is quite large, almost covering the entire surface of the stone cave. The mountains and trees outside and the blue sky and white clouds are clearly visible.


    Wu You looked around. There was a moment of confusion in her eyes. She didn''t know where it was.


    Soon she remembered what happened before Qishan. After her body was destroyed at that time, she was surrounded by a huge force and flew away. Now it seems to be here.


    Not far outside the cave, there is a lone peak, small like a giant tree, on top of the lone peak there is a protruding blue stone, and there is a person sitting on the edge of the stone ... no, that is not a person, but A monkey in clothes only.


    Even if she only glanced at it from a distance, Wu You also felt the strong practice of the other party, which was beyond her cognitive scope. The world is huge, there are all kinds of wonders, but Wu You has never heard of such a tall monkey.


    At this moment, the monkey was sitting cross-legged with his hand on his chin, his tail rolled to his side, and he was quietly looking into the distance.


    This is a blissful place, with aura resembling mist, and it is also on top of the mountains, so the mountains and forests in the distance are at your feet. From here, the view should be good.


    Wu You just looked for a few moments and felt very sleepy, so she fell asleep with her eyes closed.


    I don''t know how long it may have been, maybe it was only half a day, when Wu You opened her eyes again, it was already full of stars, the moon was hanging high in the night sky, the mountains and rivers were bathing in clearness, and the mountains and fields were quiet and quiet. The monkey was still sitting next to Lonely Bluestone, even in the same posture as the previous one. He didn''t seem to move.


    But this time, Wu You found something different. The figure of the monkey made her feel lonely and sad. Wu You feels very strange. Here the mountains and rivers are beautiful, but she is also far away from people, let alone humans. She hasn''t seen any animals. The monkey seemed to be a single monkey, without a companion.


    Why did the monkey set foot here? Can it be cleaned up?


    When Wu You woke up for the third time, there was a heavy rain outside. There was no thunder and lightning, but the rain curtain shrouded everything, the rain hit the forest leaves, and the crackling rain was crisp and loud.


    Only the monkey on the lone peak still sat there with his knees crossed. He seemed to be tireless, as if there was no place to go, or, in his opinion, it was the same everywhere, so he didn''t have to go anywhere.


    Wu You didn''t bother because she couldn''t bear it. The monkey sitting alone on the peak in the heavy rain is lonely like a grass. Suddenly she had a strange idea, maybe it wasn''t just a monkey, it was just a monkey-shaped stone, just looking at it.


    A very sad monkey. Wu You thought. What is he sad about?


    Wu You''s Yin God is very weak, relying on the power of the magic circle and the ball, it does not dissipate, so I always feel very sleepy. Sometimes when he woke up, there was nothing in the stone cave, and the monkey disappeared. But more often, the monkeys are sitting there alone.


    Except for this monkey, Wu You has never seen anyone else, nor any other monkeys.


    Gradually, Wu You has become accustomed to that monkey and no longer thinks about who the other party is. She is now only worried about the situation of Feng Xiang.


    "Did Brother Yi succeed in picking up Brother Yi?" Wu You''s face was full of anxiety.


    Chen Cang, the fierce battle is going on.


    With the station as the center and the main battlefield near the official road, Feng Xiangjun was attacking God''s army in all directions. The battle had been going on for an hour, and Feng Xiangjun gradually became unsupported and kept retreating. It seemed that he could not support it for a long time, and there was a danger of a complete defeat.


    Li Yan was standing on a tall building, looking at the situation on all sides, his face was flushed with anger, his neck forehead was bruised, and he jumped and yelled: "Li Changyan dare to rebel, even the guard army dare Fight, what else did he dare not do? When he returns to Changan, he must strike at his nine clan, no, ten clan! "


    Tian Lingzi stood with a bow on his back, looking sad. He didn''t think that Li Zhi could return to Chang''an. Feng Xiangjun''s encirclement was already in place. Heavy roads were deployed on each road. The magical army did not even have the opportunity to defend Li Zhi''s breakout.


    Suddenly Li Xun turned around, grabbing Tian Lingzi''s collar, and shouted, "What are you still standing here for ?! You are the lieutenant of the tactical army, now the rebels have hit his eyes, you You should be charged! Lead the army to destroy the rebels! "


    Tian Lingzi''s face was pale. Although he couldn''t wait to pick up Li Changyan''s skin, it was impossible for him to charge and fall into battle. In the chaos, there was a danger that the ninth layer of Qi training would fall.


    Even if he can protect himself, he can''t leave Li Li at this time. Shangguan Qingcheng is still there. If he goes out, Li Zheng is taken away by Shangguan Qingcheng. Who should he justify? The magical army did not have the ability to defend Li Yan''s breakout, but Langya had three thousand riders.


    Those three thousand riders, at first glance, were truly elite after going through **** battles, and Tian Lingzi felt daunting at a glance. When the magic soldiers compared with them, they faced the armored man with the children. If Li Xun were to get out of his hands, Tian Lingzi wouldn''t have to think about it, his status would be at stake afterwards.


    "Your Majesty is in anger, Your Majesty is in anger ..." Tian Lingzi quickly bowed to the ground, "It is impossible for the chaotic army to come in, and he swore to protect His Majesty!"


    "Waste, rice bucket!" Li Min slumped on Tian Lingzi''s shoulder.


    He was in poor repair, and now he just kicked on the iron plate, his toes tingled for a while, and the whole man also fell backwards, and he was about to fall to the ground. Seeing this scene, Tian Lingzi was frightened, and quickly used a little aura to support Li Zhi, while pretending that Li could not bear the blow, rolled backwards, and rolled straight down from the high-rise building.


    Li Yan jumped for a while with his feet in his place. His face turned green and white. Seeing Tian Lingzi''s four hands and climbing up the tall building, he gritted his teeth and wished to chop Tian Lingzi: "Waste, rice bucket! Even Fengxiang Army can''t handle it Compared with your brother, you are waste! When I return to Changan, I will make you look good! "


    Tian Lingzi''s eyes suddenly changed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The computer is fixed, but lazy cancer is committed ...

 v3 Chapter 67： Have their own needs (second)

    Tian Lingzi is very clear that in Li Zhi''s heart, his weight has always been inferior to Li Yi, even if Li Yi has left Changan for three years.


    In the past three years, Tian Lingzi has been changing his methods and thinking about Li Yi''s favor, hoping that Li Yi can alienate Li Yi. However, things did not go as expected, Li Yuan was far away from Li Yuan, but Tian Lingzi found that Li Yuan''s friendship with Li Yan was deeper.


    When Li Ye is okay, he will be okay. When he is happy, he will say that he is unfortunate, and he cannot share his joy. When he is unhappy, he will say that he is unfortunate, otherwise he wo n¡¯t be so unhappy and drunk. The long night is long, I ca n¡¯t go to the blue house with my brother to enjoy the fun. When I am awake, I am very clear, I hate to go to the hunting forest garden with my brother.


    Later, Tian Lingzi became awakened. Although Li Zhiren was no longer in Chang''an, the influence could be there all day long.


    After Li Yan was drunk, he told Tian Lingzi that when he was young and frivolous, he did n¡¯t feel so great when he was in the market with his elder brother. In retrospect, now is the time when life is the fastest.


    Every time Tian Lingzi heard such words, he had the urge to bump his head against Li Zhi. You are an emperor. They all say that the emperor is ruthless, and the emperor is cold-blooded. Do you know that you are an emperor?


    Later, after much experience like this, Tian Lingzi found helplessly, Li Zhi really did not know that he was an emperor. This guy knows how to be happy all day long. He is simply a child who hasn''t grown up. Otherwise, he will not ignore the government and let the power fall by the side. He will be held by the court officials such as Tian Lingzi. There is no consciousness of being a son of God.


    Probably only such a guy will be so empathetic. As to how Li Bai''s poem was written, the emperor could not come to the ship, claiming that the court minister was a fairy in wine. Li Bai is not a suitable official, so he became a respected poet, and Li Ye was not an emperor, so he was a good brother.


    Tian Lingzi sometimes gets angry when he thinks about it. If it wasn''t for Li Zhe''s help, he would make a big swipe when everything was all right, and allocate a lot of ordnance and supplies to Ping Lu Army. In the meantime, an armament capable of arming 100,000 new troops to the toes? With one acre of land in Pinglu, the soldiers can eat meat every day, and they are all trained like the tigers in the mountains?


    It is impossible for Li Yan to have the ability.


    Tian Lingzi hated Li Yan very much. This hatred stems from jealousy.


    Sometimes Tian Lingzi really wants to ask Li Ye, as an eunuch, I have worked very hard, I give what you want, and try my best to please you and make you happy, why do you never forget Li Ye? What benefits does Li Yan give you? Isn''t my Tian Lingzi just a human? Do you discriminate against others?


    In this respect, how can you be an emperor? You clearly have uneven rewards and punishments. As the Son of Heaven, the world is yours. You should treat everyone equally, but you have to take special care of Li Yan. What do you make people think and **** you?


    Thinking too much is helpless, and Tian Lingzi can only sigh in the end. On being an emperor, Li Zhi simply smashed his own signboard and was able to bring Taizong Xuanzong alive, but if he was to be a brother, it was really nothing to say. Unfortunately, Li Yan did not consider him Tian Lingzi as a brother.


    Tian Lingzi couldn''t help but think that since ancient times, the emperors who have achieved great achievements will be prime ministers. Which one is not a ruthless person. Do they have friends? No. Not only the emperor, but also the heroes who made great achievements. How many people can suffer together but not with each other. In the face of utilitarianism, friendship is just a flow of clouds.


    Businessmen are heavy, so there is no need to talk about it. They are ruthless. Others, most of them are scholars, and they always kill more dogs. That is not because the reader''s heart is broken, but once the status is high and the utility is great, it will not be able to tolerate friendship. Those who get great utility may have allies, but they are also allies.


    Righteousness and righteousness may benefit righteousness when it is small, it may benefit each other, and it may be difficult to see the truth. After Lida''s growth, the tree fell down, and the relationship was warm and cold.


    Since ancient times, the filial piety has been dilemma. Difficulties are more than filial piety.


    Hearing Li''s words now, Tian Lingzi secretly gritted his teeth. Wang An won the great work of pacifying Huang Chao, and Li Zhi''s unreasonable trust and help, really waited to return to Changan, what is it?


    "Your Majesty, please fight! Ping Lu Army, Spikes, protect your Majesty next week!" Shangguan Qingcheng held his fist forward and pleaded with Li Li, this is not the first time she has requested a battle.


    Li Xuan''s eyes flickered and hesitated a little: "Is it because I don''t trust the general, the thief is powerful, and if there is anything wrong with the Shangguan general, how can I explain to my elder brother?"


    Li Yan, however, is very clear. The whole An Wang Mansion, Li Yan is the most favored Shangguan city, and he loves it. In Li''s opinion, if Shangguan was not a military general, I''d be afraid that Li would have been included in the house. This time, Li Zhi sent Shangguan to the city, and he valued the strength and speed of Langyadu. Li Zhi naturally appreciated, but because of this, he was unwilling to leave any regrets to Li Zhi.


    Shangguan''s father was killed when he followed Li Xian''s battle. Not until the last moment, Li Xun was reluctant to go to the city to perform insurance.


    "If you can''t protect His Majesty, you will not be able to explain to Your Highness! Your Highness will explain to you before you leave. This trip must be determined to die. To protect Your Majesty, including the court, three thousand spikes will die!" "Please order it!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Yan could not help shaking his hands slightly, took a deep breath, but still couldn''t control his mood, and suddenly felt that his throat was as hard as a rock.


    He said silently: "My brother, why is this so? This is your favorite general, and you are willing to give her such a military order ..."


    Li Yan slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were flushed, his face was full of chance, and he gritted his teeth: "Okay! General Shangguan, you just go into battle. If the fangs are defeated, let the one hundred thousand gods plan for you to be buried!"


    "Xia Xie Your Majesty!" Shangguan Qingcheng pulled his fist back, and soon, he took the fangs to rush from the large array to intercept the most aggressive Fengxiang Army.


    Tian Lingzi opened his mouth open and was speechless. He did not expect that Li Zhi was so ruthless that he even spoke the words of God''s funeral. However, even though Li Zhi was abandoning government affairs, he still made countless words, especially at this time.


    Tian Lingzi was sweating coldly from behind, and felt great pressure.


    If the fangs are really defeated, do n¡¯t say that Li Yan wants to be buried with one hundred thousand magical troops. I ¡¯m afraid that without Li Xu ¡¯s order, the magical soldiers will be wiped out¡ªmost unfortunately. After Li Changyan''s hold on Li Jiu, he will surely pass The army was in his hands, and Tian Lingzi could no longer serve as a lieutenant in the army.


    With this in mind, Tian Lingzi turned abruptly, and looked at the army officer next to him, ordering "the whole army, if there are any mistakes in the fangs, the commander will make all the above for our family before the self-discipline!"


    "Get the order!" The military coordinator suddenly promised, turned around and quickly went to pass the order.


    After the fangs were killed, the Fengxiang Army, which was the fiercest offensive, was blocked, and the original strategy army, which was unstable and was about to defeat, was refreshed.


    After Tian Lingzi''s military order was delivered in place, the generals of various ministries, under the command of the commander and the generals above, began to fight desperately.


    In this way, although it did not restore the situation, at least it did not retreat so quickly. It turned out that at most another hour, the army that had lost their helmets and armors, and seemed to be able to hold on for a while.


    Langya was greeted by Li Maozhen''s tune. Not long after the battle, he broke up with Li Maozhen''s front formation, and Li Maozhen''s fight retreated.


    During the battle, Li Maozhen saw this scene in his eyes and looked complicated.


    There are many colors in his eyes, but there is no anger or hatred. At the time when Langya was brave and advancing, Li Maozhen didn''t even dispatch the ministry to fight back, but instead swept away Wang Jian''s army array, dragged him out of the fight, and dragged him into the battle.


    "Song Wentong, what are you going to do? I''m killing you!" Wang Jianhu stared.


    Li Maozhen said coldly: "If you kill it, the army of God is really defeated."


    As soon as Wang Jian sat down on the ground, the soldiers around him held up a big shield and covered them, shielding them from the sky and the arrow rain. "What to do? There is no news from An Wang. We want to It ¡¯s too obvious to release the water, Li Changyan stared. If Wang An did n¡¯t break through the perimeter, in case by the monks ... "


    "Nothing!" Li Maozhen interrupted him sharply before waiting for Wang Jian to finish, and his white face was covered with frost, and his eyes staring at Wang Jian were even more murderous.


    Wang Jian spread his arms with both hands: "I can see just now, Spikes are rushing at your team. You were so upset by the opponent so quickly, how do you explain to Li Changyan next?"


    Li Maozhen sneered: "What are you afraid of, Spikes have rushed back from my ministry, and they will come to fight against you. Who makes your ministry rush forward?"


    Wang Jian dumbly ate Huanglian, stunned for a while, and finally slammed in his pocket and said, "Whether your plan depends on the general, or we do n¡¯t wait for An Wang, we can just switch the front and go to Li Changyan. Forget it There are not many songs. As long as Li Changyan is washed away, we are the **** heroes and the Minger Fengxiang Jiedushi, at least one of us. "


    Li Maozhen laughed: "Li Changyan''s cronies have been on the side and have not moved. Not to mention whether we can win. The chaos in Feng Xiangjun is chaotic. The fangs are killed by the magical army while Feng Xiangjun takes it. What block? At that time, Feng Xiangjun had countless deaths and injuries. Tian Lingzi''s overcast dog, maybe he would directly destroy Feng Xiangjun. What else is there for you and me? Don''t say you have to move into the ranks. "


    Wang Jian paused: "Will Tian Lingzi be so cruel?"


    Li Maozhen said coldly: "He calmed down the Huang Chao rebellion, Tian Lingzi did nothing, and he did not have any military merits. After the court awarded the heroes, his status was at stake. Now that he has the opportunity to gain military merit, why is he soft?


    Wang Jian thought about the same reason, and couldn''t help but feel a bitter face and sighed: "How can it be so difficult to climb up in this world?"


    Li Maozhen said: "So you must wait for King An to come. Only when King An is here, Tian Lingzi will not dare to move, and our credit will be guaranteed."


    Wang Jian was distressed: "But An Wang ... released the door to intercept him, but there are so many masters, thinking about scalp numbness, can An Wang really come to Chen Cang?"


    Li Maozhen''s expression was so calm, there was a firm light in his eyes, "I believe him."


    Wang Jian said weakly: "Why do you believe him so much?"


    Li Maozhen said: "Intuition."


    Wang Jian sniffed: "Women see instinct."


    "Wang Jian!" Li Maozhen''s white and flawless face was suddenly covered with clouds, his teeth creaked, and he was about to start.


    Wang Jian shrank back and forth, sue him again and again, but let Li Maozhen calm his anger, and then he sighed: "If Wang An doesn''t come, we will be miserable ...


    At this moment, countless officers and soldiers on all sides suddenly burst into a wave of exclamation.


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen looked at each other, and they saw the strong expectations in each other''s eyes: "Is that, An Wang is here ?!"


    Let the soldiers take off the big shield, they jumped directly from the army formation, and then saw that there were several Changhongs flying to the east. After the headed person revealed his figure, the black robe and sword fluttered, and his clothes fluttered. Who was not Li Zhi?

 v3 Chapter 68： worth it

    In Wang Jian''s and Li Maozhen''s original expectations, today Feng Xiangjun attacked the **** strategy army and they had two choices.


    First, loyal to Li Changyan, and captured the army with a force. In this way, when Li Changyan slays the emperor to order the princes, he will naturally expand his strength, so it is inevitable to invite the emperor to confide in his confidant generals, and it is inevitable to use Wang Jian and Li Maozhen''s status today to seal the festival It''s not difficult.


    However, there is a problem. Wang Jian and Li Maozhen left the town of Fan, and the original Jiedushi and the Fan army did not necessarily accept them. Maybe, like Huang Chao''s men, they can only occupy the site after winning the victory over Fanzhen.


    Second, allegiance to the court, temporary backwaters, waved the army to capture Li Changyan, and to express their appreciation to Li Yi.


    The advantage of this is that Wang Jian and Li Maozhen as **** heroes will definitely be rewarded afterwards. Not only will Jifeng be unable to run away, but he may also be given a surname by the court and seal other officials, just like Zhu Wen.


    Compared to the former option, this option will undoubtedly be more profitable. But there is also a problem, which is the concerns that Wang Jian said before.


    How Wang Jian and Li Maozhen choose, the root of which depends on whether Li Zhi can successfully reach Chen Cang.


    Li Ye presided over the overall situation. Wang Jian and Li Maozhen fought against Li Changyan, and even if Li Changyan could not be defeated immediately, Ping Lujun would help in the future, they would surely succeed. And don''t worry that Tian Lingzi confuses black and white and kills their credit.


    Li Yan became the key factor for Wang Jian and Li Maozhen to decide where to go.


    Now Wang Jian and Li Maozhen saw Li Ye''s appearance, and they were naturally overjoyed and felt that something could be done.


    But when they saw several Changhongs following Li Yan, they were shocked. Both of them are now half-step building the realm of nature. Naturally, you can see at a glance that the people behind Li Yan are all real people.


    The shock caused Wang Jian and Li Maozhen to look at each other, and a chilly air burst out at the same time.


    In today''s battle, if the two of them didn''t keep their hands, they would be afraid that the Divine Army had been defeated and Li Yan had fallen into Li Changyan''s hands. Taking Li Zhi and several real people brought by him, apart from that, it is easy to assassinate Wang Jian and Li Maozhen.


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen took a breath, and immediately stopped delaying. Wang Jian yelled, and his voice spread through his ministry: "Li Changyan rebelled against the court and attacked the army. This is infidelity and injustice! I Feng Xiangjun is the country''s elite, and he swore to fight for His Majesty! Now that King An has arrived, all the officers and men will listen to the orders of the generals, and then they will capture Li Changyan, for the national merit, and seal the wife! "


    Wang Jian''s words were sound, and Li Maozhen also returned to the sky of his own song. He also screamed and shouted, "Li Changyan is a traitor. I swear that Li Maozhen will not work with him! Feng Xiangjun is loyal to Yierlang and countless blood wars. Now Li Chang Yan, however, has to wait for the ancient infamy, which is to kill you! King An has arrived, Ping Lu Army is about to come, the generals listen to the order, follow the general to capture Li Changyan, and remove the rebel from the court! "


    This arrangement of Wang Jian and Li Maozhen was naturally explained to the confidant before. At this time, the two soldiers, after listening to their words, were still stunned. It is unknown, however, that the respective generals had already raised their swords to greet their own songs and rushed back. Where Li Changyan is.


    The other generals of Feng Xiangjun have no idea what happened.


    However, after seeing Wang Jian and Li Maozhen''s verse, the former generals stopped attacking, gathered to the sides, set down the defensive formation on the spot, and at the same time let out the channel, allowing the magical army to advance. Later the generals even turned around and rushed towards When Li Changyan spoke, they all reacted. Wang Jian and Li Maozhen really turned back.


    These generals are a little dazed. But just a moment, it became clear that in this case, his own ministry could no longer continue to fight with the God of Strategy. He had to order the ministry to retreat, withdraw from the battlefield first, and protect himself.


    Feng Xiangjun wanted to retreat, and it was inevitable that there would be a period of confusion. Where did the God-strategic army let go of such an opportunity and began to attack aggressively.


    Although Shangguan Qingcheng did not expect that Wang Jian and Li Maozhen would suddenly backwater, but looking at Feng Xiangjun, it was not like trying to lure the enemy deeper, and it was not necessary, so she would not let go of the fighter. , Led three thousand Langya to bypass the chaotic battlefield, to intercept the back road of Li Changyan.


    Li Xun was in midair, and naturally he all looked at the changes in the battlefield. Not only did he feel wrong, but Su Emei and others behind him were also a bit surprised.


    Nangong first gave Li Wei a strange look: "Wang Jian and Song Wentong counterattacked the attack, did you arrange it in advance?"


    Li Yan smiled bitterly: "It really has nothing to do with me."


    Nangong No. 1 was even more strange, thinking: "Li Changyan wants to hijack His Majesty. If the magic army can protect His Majesty, Tian Lingzi, who has not had military skills before, will be able to do great work. But Wang Jian and Li Maozhen were so troubled. Nothing has happened to Tian Lingzi with great success. "


    Li Xun was undecided whether Tian Lingzi had military achievements, he didn''t care much.


    However, Li Zhi also knew that Tian Lingzi had been unable to get along with him. This time he made a lot of small moves in the battle of chaos and chaos, which made him very happy.


    At this time, Li Yan will not go to the battlefield to rush horses, and he has reached the real world. The battlefield is no longer his battlefield, and his target is the master of the other party.


    However, it is clear that after the defeat of Li Men, Li Changyan was not close to the masters who could compete with Li Xun, so Li Xun''s goal became very simple, the thief first captured the king.


    Seeing Li Changyan''s yellow flag, Li Yan flew straight.


    Li Changyan, under the **** of a hundred soldiers, was retreating in a rush. Wang Jian and Li Maozhen''s backwaters, of course, made him unexpected, and Li Zhi''s sudden appearance really made him feel desperate. As he ran away, he glanced from time to time, his eyes inevitably filled with astonishment.


    Li Changyan couldn''t understand why Li Yan appeared in Chen Cang.


    Shimen 18 King Kong, 36 Arhats, 800 Hundred Monks Corps, what a powerful force. In Li Changyan''s previous predictions, they would effortlessly kill Li Yan, and then come back to help him.


    How could Li Changyan dare to launch an offensive against God''s strategy if he did not rely on the support of Shimen? But the fact is just the opposite. When Li Shimen didn''t return, Li Yan came intact.


    Li Changyan couldn''t help but be frightened. Li Yan is a real person. He is just a Qi practitioner. The combat power of the two sides is not on a level.


    However, Li Changyan didn''t hold back his hands. Seeing Li Yan fly in, he pulled out his crossbow and burst into the air of mortal counterattack, growling, "Bow and cross!"


    Li Changyan who followed him was his elite lineage, and his combat strength was naturally not comparable to ordinary soldiers. Although he flees in Cangjie right now, the general still clenches his teeth when he hears Li Changyan''s order: "Shieldman, handsome guard! Bow and cross, volley!"


    In a dull string of sounds, hundreds of iron arrows flew into the sky and turned into a rain of arrows towards Li Yan. At the same time, hundreds of big shield hands surrounded Li Changyan, leaking water from his guard.


    There are many masters in the army, so guarding the master will always be a heavy responsibility. In order to prevent masters of the enemy from entering the army, the battlefield has a special response. Not only are archers all monks, but the shield player next to the master is also the Qi Master. At this moment, there are more than ten experts flying out of the array, occupying an important position. In the face of such a battle, even if the ninth floor of Qi training comes, you have to retreat obediently, otherwise you will drink and hate the scene.


    Li Yan flew in, hundreds of iron arrows came in front of him instantly, he didn''t take a look, his sleeves waved, and an aura of wind was rolled in mid-air, and the arrow rain was swept away completely, not knowing where to fly.


    Seeing the tortoise shells, Li Changyan guarded the tight shields of the big shield array. Li Ye did not take out Lu Gujian, but just underplayed with a punch.


    After a while, the purple clouds rose, and a fist wide by dozens of feet was banging on the shield.


    The shield flew together with the sergeant. Those masters who stood in a good position and wanted to take the opportunity to take their shots turned into flying leaves in this punch, all vomiting blood and flying out.


    In the middle of the chaos, Li Yan fell in front of the horrified Li Changyan. As soon as he reached out his hand, Li Changyan''s body flew out, and he pinched his neck.


    Around Li Wei''s body, he was a sergeant who had fallen upside down, and there were hundreds of people. Further afield, Li Changyan''s relatives and the soldiers and soldiers who were fleeing were stunned when they saw this scene, and even forgot to escape.


    Such a battle, they never said anything, never even thought about it. That''s beyond their cognition. In their imagination, only the fairy can do it. Facing such an An Wang, they did not even have the courage to attack.


    Li Yan looked indifferently at Li Changyan''s flushed face and asked lightly, "Li Changyan, do you know how to die?"


    Li Changyan gave up his struggle, and he looked at Li Ye calmly: "Who can be expected when King becomes defeated and Wang Qiang reaches this point? Li Changyan knows death, but Li Changyan''s failure, non-war crime, don''t regret it!"


    "Don''t you regret it?" Li Min let go of his hand, and Li Changyan collapsed directly on the ground. He coughed fiercely while holding his neck, and immediately stood up, straightened his back, maintaining the dignity of a military general and a hero in troubled times.


    "In the world of great contention, everyone who has flesh has contention. Right now there is chaos in the world, a husband can become a hero, and a man of arrogance can be a son of heaven! Such a good opportunity. ? "


    Li Changyan stood like an iron gun and met Li Yan''s gaze without fear. "Today, I lost Li Changyan, and I admit it. But it''s just death. The big husband is not afraid of death. He is afraid that he will not show his ambition. Courage! I''ve at least fought it. I''m worthy of being a man in this life, and worthy of my husband''s seven feet! "


    Li Min nodded: "You''re right."


    Li Changyan smiled: "Wang Jian and Li Maozhen attacked me, but they also wanted to build their own career. They are no different from me. If they have the opportunity like me, they will choose so. Today they will betray me, and they will betray the imperial court in the next day. Your Royal Highness, beware of these two people. "


    Li Xun said: "In times of trouble, this kind of people can''t be killed. I can kill them all, but I can''t end the ambition of people to build their careers."


    Li Changyan nodded: "His Royal Highness King An''s statement is reasonable. However, there is High King An High in Tang Dynasty. Those ambitious generations who want to achieve great cause will not end. They are arrogant and the soldiers die. I am Li Changyan. Not the first, nor will it be the last. "


    Speaking of this, looking at the turbulent Wang Jian and Li Maozhen''s trilogy, Li Chang made a sneer, seeming disdain.


    Seeing the three thousand rides of the spooky fangs that came from behind, he glanced a bit of admiration and admiration, and then stubbed his neck and said to Li: "His Royal Highness, do it yourself. It is the honor of Li Changyan to die in His Highness. ! "


    "You are a man, and someone like you is worth me killing you with the sword of emperor." Li Yan took out Lu Gujian, "Go."


    A flash of cold light, Li Changyan''s head flew high.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Three more today.

 v3 Chapter 69： Brotherhood (second more)

    After accepting Lu Gujian and catching Li Changyan''s head, Li Min reached out and closed his eyes for him. He looked around at the soldiers around him. He whispered: "Lord King Order: Feng Xiangjun up and down, the descendants will not kill!"


    Having said that, Li Yong beckoned, "Shangguan is all over!"


    "The end is here!" Shangguan flew into the city.


    "Gather the captives and control the battlefield!"


    "Get orders!"


    Li Yan, holding Li Changyan''s head, flew up, passing the vast battlefield full of iron armored soldiers, and went straight to the post. After falling down, he folded his shirt and fisted outside the door: "The east camp enlisted Li Ye, and killed Li Changyan. Now he is carrying a villain''s head and begging to see His Majesty!"


    Upstairs, Li Min had already seen Li Min, he was so happy that he closed his mouth, raised his hands and praised him. He heard Li Min ¡¯s words, and saw the other party standing outside the door, without knowing why, Li Min suddenly had a sore nose and face. The upper smile was all converged, and replaced by the inexpressible color.


    Li Yan led a team of 100,000 troops and Lu Jun, and hurried to the Central Plains battlefield. He swept Guandong, broken Tongguan, killed Huang Chao, and restored Chang''an. Now for his thoroughness, he kept rushing to escort. In order to hurry, he rode alone Westward Sword ...


    However, Li Yan heard what Shangguan Qingcheng said, and Shimen sent countless experts to intercept Li Yan in Qishan and Yixian. But there were dozens of King Kong, and it is conceivable that Li Zhi killed him all the way, killing his blood every step of his life.


    Now Li Zhi arrived in time, the rebel hand-blade, came to see the other person''s head, but salute outside the door, abide by the festival, there is no arrogance. How many people are there in this world?


    "See you in Xuan''an!" Li Zhi''s eyes turned red unconsciously, and with a big wave of his hand, he pulled up his robe and ran down the high-rise building.


    Li Yan walked into the gate, and when he entered the courtyard, he saw Li Yan rushing out. His face was full of excitement, especially a pair of red eyes, and it seemed that he couldn''t help but cry.


    Seeing those eyes, Li Xuan froze slightly, feeling what the heart was touched hard.


    "Secretary, see Your Majesty!" Li Yan leaned over and saluted.


    "My brother!"


    Before he bowed down, his arms were firmly supported, and he looked up to see Li Yan''s tearful face. Suddenly Li Wei thanked for something strange. When he was on the earth, he never understood why the ancients would always cry, and the big men could look at each other with tears and eyes, now he seems to understand a little.


    "The minister has killed Li Changyan ..." Li Yan also held his head.


    "What Li Changyan, it is important that you and my brother meet each other." Li Yan took the human head without a glance, and threw it directly, and fell into Tian Lingzi''s arms. I must be drunk with you today! "


    Li Xun turned out not to even claim to be.


    Li Xuan was pulled into the room by Li Xun, for a moment he didn''t know what to say. He certainly knew that Li Zhi''s deeds were not deliberately made by the king to show that he was close to the courtiers. In memory, Li Ye and Li Ye had a very good relationship in the previous life. Otherwise, Li Ye was about to pass on to his son when he was dying, but to him.


    On the battlefield, the battle ended. Shangguan Qingcheng took the magical army and was handing over Feng Xiangjun''s weapons to detain them in batches. Originally, there was a magical army and captured the enemy to control the battlefield. But Wang An arranged this way, and no one dared to say a word.


    Wang Jian sat with Li Maozhen. Although they have not been disarmed in their ministry, they have also set a strict area of ??activity, allowing them to rest temporarily and wait for the next order.


    Taking off the pockets and pouring the blood inside, Wang Jian turned to Li Maozhen and said, "When are we going to meet An Wang? When we were drinking together in Changan last time, we didn''t expect to meet again so soon. You said, in In the eyes of An Wang, are we both loyal ministers or opportunistic ones? "


    Li Maozhen said lightly, "I don''t know."


    Wang Jianzheng said: "What do you know?"


    Li Maozhen said: "All I know is that after this war, our credit was enough to be banished, and we can get out of town in the future."


    Wang Jian looked away: "Why do you think of the town?"


    Li Maozhen''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "The general is not sealed, the blood knife is always hanging under the waist! Good boys fight the battlefield, the list of credits is taken immediately. No matter what An Wang sees, what I should do, I have to do!"


    Wang Jian was silent.


    At night, the hall was full of lights, Li and Li were still drinking and talking. Tian Lingzi stood outside the door, glancing from the door from time to time, his eyes were gloomy.


    Almost in the middle of the night, Li Yan walked out of the hall alone. Tian Lingzi immediately put on a sincere smile and greeted him: "I''ve seen His Royal Highness An. His Royal Highness has done a great job, and our family has time to congratulate His Highness."


    Li Min glanced at Tian Lingzi. When they were in Chang''an in the past, they were fighting side by side for life and death in order to overthrow Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu. However, in the face of power struggles, they have finally turned to the opposite.


    Li Yan laughed: "It''s just a courtier''s job. The lieutenant guards his Majesty around, and also works hard, and his Majesty will have a reward when he returns to Beijing."


    The two spoke a few words and Li Xuan left. Looking at the back of Li Yuanyuan walking, Tian Lingzi spit and spit his eyes, and said, "Your Majesty is rewarding our family, and it still takes you to say?"


    Yang Fugong whispered to Tian Lingzi, and whispered, "Lieutenant, we have returned to Changan."


    "How? Have you succeeded?" Tian Lingzi asked expectantly immediately.


    Yang Fugong shook his head and said, "It didn''t work. Yang Fuguang was surrounded by expert guards, both in the dark and in the dark, and he stayed there for a while. It looked like a man in Tsing Yi, we didn''t find a suitable opportunity."


    Tian Lingzi gritted his teeth: "It is necessary to find an opportunity to start! An An Wang is already difficult enough to deal with. Yang Fuguang fought side by side with An An, and they have a good friendship. If An An supports Yang Fu Guang, the position of our family will be at stake!"


    Yang Fu bowed down and commanded.


    After Li Ye left the post, he arrived at Langyadu Military Camp. First, he saw Shangguan Qingcheng, and then he went up to the tower alone to enjoy the night view of the military camp.


    He didn''t stand for long before a wine sac flew over and waited for him to reach out. Nangong No. 1 had floated up to the turret and sat directly on the ground. He raised the wine sac in his hand and said, "Destroy the door, kill the Taoist. Eliminate Li Changyan. After several battles, although you and I fought side by side, we still have to drink and celebrate in the future. "


    Li Min looked at the pouch in his hand and smiled bitterly: "I just sipped with my Majesty, and now my head is still dizzy."


    Nangong First didn''t care: "What does this have to do with it?"


    Li Ye also knew that there was no reason to talk to this alcoholic about drinking. He simply sat down and drank with Nangong first.


    "What to do next?" After drinking the first pouch, Nangong first seemed to ask Li Yan casually.


    Li Yan wiped his mouth: "Back to Pinglu."


    "The roots of the Pinglu Army are in Pinglu, and you have to go back, I understand. But what do you do when you go back? Without you in Chang''an, Your Majesty and abolition of government affairs, the world must continue to be chaotic. Those who stand in this battle The merit of the merit, such as Zhu Wen, Li Keyong, Wang Chongrong, including Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, did not necessarily respect the court after the war. "Nangong first murmured," A yellow nest rebellion, but the court''s The majesty is gone. "


    Li Xun Xu Xu said: "Without Ping Lu Jun, even in Chang''an, what I can do is limited. If Fan Zhen is in chaos, I don''t even have troops and horses that can chaos in chaos.


    Nangong first stared and said, "Why did it happen? Who would dare to rebel? You just go to get the heads of them, or it won''t be it? With your current fighting power, all armies can''t stop it, right? There is no power in the world. Limit you. "


    Li Yan smiled and pointed his finger at the night sky: "The Damon cause was destroyed. Will you stand by as an immortal court?"


    Nangong first hesitated: "Don''t it be impossible for the immortals to descend directly? But when the immortals come down through ''Kunlun'', their strength will be greatly damaged."


    Li Xuan lost the empty wine pouch in his hand, and Nangong first dropped another one. Li Xuan took the wine pouch like a hot potato, and could not help but say, "Can''t you fill up your wine bag with wine?"


    Nangong snorted for the first time.


    Li Xun couldn''t help crying and had to pull the stopper and lifted his wine pouch and signaled to continue: "In troubled times, people like Li Changyan will only be more and more. To end the troubled times, in the final analysis, we must rely on battles on the battlefield. Fairies It ¡¯s just to be a high-level combat force, unless they have the ability to rush into Qingzhou City and directly take off my mind. "


    Nangong first said seriously: "Maybe."


    Li Xuan sighed: "So, let His Majesty hurriedly return to Chang''an, and I also hurriedly promote cultivation, this is serious."


    The two chatted for a long time, and Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang also floated up. The first people from Nangong refused to refuse, and the wine pouches were thrown out one by one. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang sat next to Li Yi, left and right, and the four of them drank all night.


    Li Xian didn''t follow him, he is still not suitable to show up in front of people, Chu Nanhuai took him without knowing where to go.


    Xianting, Ling Xiao Bao Dian.


    The atmosphere in the hall was very dignified. Dozens of immortal officials lowered their eyebrows and narrowed their eyes, eyes, noses and noses, and did not dare to move slightly, for fear that an immortal emperor who accidentally annoyed the throne would be regarded as a punching bag.


    The face and body of the Emperor are very vague, because he is surrounded by purple smoke and mist, which makes him look elusive and unpredictable. But at the same time, the coercion of the immortal sent out from the smoke, making every immortal official in the temple afraid to move.


    "King of Heaven, how do you deal with Li Xie''s evilness now?"


    I don''t know how long after that, the Emperor slowly spoke, the majestic voice came out from the mist of purple smoke, echoed in the hall, and it had the meaning of a lingering sound.


    Holding a nine-story giant tower with hands, and a burly general with a dark complexion, he heard the sound, as if Hong Zhong said: "Li Li is not in opposition, even the five heads of the door dare to kill. This is a blatant opposition to Xianting! These acts, and disaster The evil spirits in this world are the same. They are the orthodox of Zhengxian Ting. You must send someone to this place to kill this child! "


    Xianting said nothing.


    Wearing a white robe and dusting her arms, the immortal officer with a golden mane in her eyebrows, heard the sound, and bowed slowly after the ceremony: "Your Majesty, I don''t think it is so good. Immortals will be greatly weakened if they are ashamed, and In this life, you may not be able to return to Xianting. If you send Daxian, this pair of Xiantings will be damaged too much. At present, Xianyu is fighting, and the gods of other races outside the country are not just offensive. Xianting has to resist their attack. Anyone Daxian is a vital combat force. However, if you send Xiaoxian down, you are afraid that Xiu will drop too much, and you cannot directly kill Li Zhi, then you will lose the majesty of Xianting. "


    Xianting said nothing, and after a few moments of silence, the voice continued to say: "Changeng, in your opinion, what should I do?"


    Bai Changxian official Li Changgeng said in a hurry: "Li Zhi''s foundation is in Pinglu, and the practice of this son is based on the gathering of people''s luck and promotion, as long as we can destroy his Basically, letting people elsewhere depart from him, and Li Zhi''s strength declines naturally. "


    Li Xun''s practice is the way, the monks in the world can''t see it, Xianting is naturally not difficult to see, otherwise it would not be Xianting.

 v3 Chapter 70： Xianting Orthodox (third more)

    The immortal emperor was interested: "What do you mean?"


    Li Changgeng''s face wasn''t red, and his heart wasn''t beating. "The wicked has his own wicked grind. Since Li Yan is a demon, then let him face the real demon."


    The immortal groaned and seemed to be thinking.


    Li Changgeng continued: "For thousands of years, the monks have ruled heaven and earth, and if monks want to rise, they must be approved by the fairy courts. Outside of mortals, those creatures in the mountains and lakes must be looked at in heaven and earth and practiced for thousands of years. There are also many people who have reached the standard of immortals. If His Majesty can promise that after they are done, they will be able to ascend to immortality and be placed in the immortal class, presumably they will be willing to drive for Her Majesty. "


    King Tota''s face changed, and he immediately said, "This is absolutely impossible! Since ancient times, only Taoist monks can become immortals. Even if the mountain wild repairs are strong, they cannot be placed in the immortal class. This is the iron law, more It is the most important way for Xianting to maintain the orthodox status of Daomen! If Xianting makes these scattered repairs become immortals, wouldn''t the predominant status of Daomen be at stake? "


    The Emperor once again fell into deep contemplation.


    orthodox.


    The weight of these two words is extremely important.


    What is most important in heaven and earth?


    Resources.


    For monks, cultivation resources are the most important. The elixir of heaven and earth is the future of monks'' lives.


    For ordinary people, resources are land, food, and property. Without these people cannot survive. With more resources, people can live better. What resources are allocated? Rely on power. Who has power? Officials. Why do officials have this power? Because the official is the official of the court. The court is orthodox.


    What is Orthodox? Honesty rules the world.


    In the world, the emperor ruled the world, and the weapon in his hands was the career path. Geniuses in the world, no matter what they do, must pass the assessment of the court to become an official. Once an official, he has grasped the power, the right to allocate resources, and become the ruling class. The strength of one''s own status has risen and risen, and he has lived a better life, becoming a noble person on earth.


    Without passing the court assessment, no matter how talented a disciple is, it is impossible to be an official and it is impossible to grasp the right to allocate resources. The court used the official selection system to control official careers and control resource allocation. This is orthodoxy.


    Xianting, by controlling the monks into immortals, ruled the monks in heaven and earth. No matter how high you cultivate, you cannot become immortal without the approval of Xianting, and it will inevitably die in the end. The selection of immortals by Xianting is only among the monks in Daomen. Daomen is Xianting''s private school, Taixue, and army. It is the only way for Xianting to choose monks. You can''t become immortal without entering the gate and doing your best under the gate system.


    At present the court, the only way to select officials is to tribute, and the only way for Xianting to select immortals is meritorious virtue. By controlling the ascending paths of scholars and monks, we can control the scholars and monks in the world, and maintain their orthodoxy through the uniqueness of the ascending paths.


    Of course, outside of this approach, senior officials'' children can also go into office through Mengyin. This is the privilege of the ruling class. The ruling order serves the ruling class. Just leave it alone.


    What if one day those who did not pass the court assessment can also be officials? The orthodox status of the court was challenged. People no longer fear the court, and the world will be in chaos.


    The current situation at the end of the Tang Dynasty is like this. The butchers, the green forest heroes, failed the assessment of the imperial court, gathered a group of people, occupied the prefectures and counties, the imperial court had to recognize their status and sealed them as officials. In this way, the only way to promote identity is broken, and the legitimacy of the court will be questioned.


    People in the world no longer fear the court, so the men and women rise together, the world is chaotic, and the Central Plains is chased. Whoever is strong and who is strong can become an emperor. At this time, strength is the only reliance on promotion. After the new emperor succeeded, he ruled the world and rebuilt the only way for the court to evaluate and select talents-no matter the tribute or the imperial examinations, or the merits of the court, to maintain the orthodoxy of the court.


    Shi Nong industry and commerce, this ranking has not changed since ancient times, why is the status of scholars so high, why do emperors on earth have been degrading businessmen? For thousands of years, countless people and people with lofty ideals can''t really see the role of businessmen in the country? Why have we been focusing on agriculture and business suppression?


    The simple truth is that when merchants made money, they had more resources, but they were not under the direct control of the court. Only scholars, only officials who become officials, are the minions of the court to rule the world, and are the support for maintaining the orthodox status of the court.


    In the eyes of the court, only they were eligible to have more resources and have the power to allocate resources.


    Suppressing merchants is an inevitable choice for the emperor to rule the world, maintain the order of the rule, and maintain his orthodoxy.


    Immortal court is the immortal court of Daomen. It has never recognized the status of casual repairs and prevented them from becoming immortals.


    Because Sanshou is not a disciple of Daomen, he has not contributed to Daomen. Even the strongest monk will eventually die. These casual repairs may have done good deeds for the people, and they have done merit for the people, but they have no use. It''s like making contributions for Cang Sheng, not equal to making contributions to the court.


    But now, Li Changgeng said that if those casual repairs are to have the chance to become immortals, the orthodox status of Daomen is a big challenge. No wonder King Tota disagrees.


    Li Changgeng was not arrogant and impatient, and smiled, "Heaven is not angry, and listen to what I have said. No service for the imperial court, no official, no service for the Taoist fairy court, no immortality. Right now, it ¡¯s an extraordinary period. As long as those casual practitioners are able to deal with Li Yan, even if they have done a good job for Xianting to give them a chance to become immortals, it is naturally deserved. This has not endangered the orthodox status of the Taoist gates of Xianting. "


    King Tota still disagreed, and he said unjustly: "These meditations have never been subject to discipline, have not entered the Taoist practice, and have not been educated by the Taoist mediocrity. They are lowly and crude barbarians, and they cannot be immortal!"


    Li Changgeng shook his head and said: "The world says that learning is excellent, and you say that you have learned the art of martial arts and sold it to the emperor''s house. It''s very straightforward. The emperor and the court rule the world. Officials, you will not get status and wealth. "


    "Those mountain field repairs, although they refuse to accept the control, but they do not accept, we do not care? Heaven and earth are all the land of immortal court. The so-called princely earth under the sky, the princely governor of the earth! Now, it is also the time Let those casual practitioners know that they have succeeded in cultivation, and serving Xianting is the only way out! "


    King Tota refused to accept, he fisted to the Emperor: "Your Majesty, I thought ..."


    "Okay, just do as Chang Geng said." Xiandi made up his mind. "At the moment, there is a fierce battle in Xianyu. The gods of the four parties want to occupy Xianting. Xianting is at the time of employment. Absorb these scattered repairs to Xianting and enrich them. Xianting''s combat power is also very necessary. Chang Geng, you will preside over this matter. "


    White robe fairy officer bowed to promise.


    ...


    After annihilating Li Changyan, Li Zhi stayed in Chencang for two days. On the one hand, it was to solve the problem of Feng Xiangjun''s remnants; on the other hand, he was waiting for Pinglu''s army to arrive. A few days later, under the **** of the Ping Lu Army, Li Xuan and Li Xuan returned to Chang''an in the same car.


    Riding with the emperor, the significance of this honor is naturally self-evident.


    When Li Min returned to Changan, the Fangzhen Army stationed outside Changan City, including the Yanmen Army used by Li Ke, and the Wang Zhongrong''s Hezhong Army, met in an array, and countless civilian and military officials waited 30 miles outside the city.


    In the following days, it was to determine the achievements of peace and chaos, and to reward the ministers, except for being busy, there was nothing good to say.


    Li Xun''s identity as the first contributor to peace and chaos is unquestionable. Li Xuan also pulled him together to appraise the army of the world ¡¯s vassals. For many days, Li Zhibai entered the palace at sunrise and was so busy that when he returned to the An Wang Mansion, he had to entertain a continuous stream of visitors.


    At present, the degree of An Wangfu''s gate is more than ever, even when Li Xian''s power is at its peak.


    Officials at all levels and ambassadors from all vassals and towns lined up to see An An. And he piled up his wealth by all means, and don''t give him all the money as much as possible, on the one hand to pay him well, on the other hand, I hope that Li can give them a lot of good words and comment on some military achievements.


    In this regard, Li Zhi naturally refused, all gifts were not received. At first he also selected some heavyweight characters and met one or two. Later, he was too busy and annoying, so he closed the door and thanked the guests.


    He made great contributions to the sky, but also had to converge, and arbitrarily made officials to jealousy, inevitably jealous of the emperor. Even though Li Xun didn''t care, Li Xun was unwilling to give people a handle and give Tian Lingzi those who attacked him.


    In this way, military merit evaluations have been completed one after another, and countless candidates have been added to the ranks.


    Zhu Wen served as Xuanwu Jiedushi, and Li Ke used Hedong Jiedushi to become the king of the county. Wang Chongrong also received the title of Tongping Zhangshi. Li Maozhen succeeded Li Changyan and became Fengxiang''s ambassador. Wang Jian was transferred to the army of Shence. Gao Ye was not temporarily closed because the battle in Chenzhou had not stopped, but Huainan Jiedushi''s seat would have settled.


    As the chief contributor, Li Zhi received the most benefits.


    Wen Jiashang Order. Shang Shuling, since this dynasty, only one person has served in this position, that is, Taizong Li Shimin. Since Li Shimin''s throne, this post has been vacant.


    Wufeng all the soldiers and horses are in uniform. At the confederate, Li Xun stated clearly that Kanto''s affairs and Li Xun both had the power to interrogate, and all the military in the world were in charge of Li Xuan.


    In this way, Li Zhi became the first of its kind in the military and political affairs. In particular, the strength of the military power can already be compared with that of Tianzi. Li Xian in the past can''t keep up with Li Zhi''s power status now.


    With these powers, Li Yan wouldn''t talk about mobilizing soldiers and horses in the world, at least wherever there is war, he can ask questions. For example, if two vassals fight, he can send troops directly without mediation.


    As a result, rumors appeared in the market.


    They all said that Xuanzong''s gift of Li Xiantianzi sword was intended to pass the throne to him, so now Li Zhi added Li Shu as a Shang Shuling, I''m afraid it has the same meaning.


    Hearing such rumors, Li Min naturally did not react. This is something that happened before rebirth, so it is not surprising.


    But after hearing this rumor, Tian Lingzi was restless day and night. In these days, what is Li Yan ¡¯s attitude towards Li Yan? Tian Lingzi sees it clearly, saying that Li Ye really will pass on to Li Yan. How can he make a difference then?


    Tian Lingzi was anxious and hesitant. After a few days, he finally decided to take the risk.

 v3 Chapter 71： Meet difficulties

    Outside Chang''an City, the Yanmen Army camp.


    Li Keyong is entertaining the banquet.


    Now that the battle in Guanzhong has ended, the court rewards have been completed, Li Keyong has also won the title of King of the County, and the Yanmen Jiedushi was transferred to the Hedong Jiedushi, which is a spring breeze. It is inevitable that there are meritorious generals in the feast. However, in the face of the generals toasting constantly, although Li Keyong smiled, the bitterness in his eyes never disappeared.


    After the feast, Li Keyong returned to the army''s large account. There was no one here, and even the scribes were opened by him. After sitting in the handsome case, Li Keyong fell into a long silence and looked at the empty big account, not knowing what he was thinking.


    For a long time, the two generals came together to ask for a meeting. One was backing back, and it was Li Ke''s number one confidante An Cunxiao, but now the other party is not called An Cunxiao, but Li Cunxiao.


    This time the court reward was very heavy, and Li Ke''s confidante generals also received the gift of Li. The other person was sharp and restrained. Although his face was rough, no one would think he was brave and innocent. It was also Li Keyuan''s confidant general, called Li Yuanyuan.


    Because of the alliance between Li Ke and Tian Lingzi, although he did not have a very prominent feat in the process of calming the Huang Chao chaos, he also gained a lot of benefits. His Majesty "Baiyi''er" was given the surname Li.


    The so-called "eight righteous children" is Li Ke''s most elite warrior with his most brave and valiant generals. They performed well in this battle and were well-known by other towns. In such a general, Li Ke used nature to show closeness, so they were all accepted as righteous sons.


    Speaking of which, Li Keyong was not yet thirty years old. Although "Baiyier" is a young fighter, he will not be much younger. For example, Li Cunxiao is two years younger than Li Keyong. However, the collection of Yizi is a popular trend nowadays, which is understandable.


    "Master Huiming really fell into Li Yan''s hands?" Li Ke looked up slowly and asked in a low voice.


    The answer was Li Kunyuan. He said, "Yes indeed. This time, Li Zhi traveled westward to Fengxiang, making a big noise. All eighteen King Kong, thirty-six kings, thirty-six Luohan and eight hundred monks were killed. The forces of Shimen have plummeted. Tang ¡¯s high-level combat power was exhausted, and he lost the ability to deter men in the Western Regions. I''m afraid it will be difficult to calm down in 20 years. "


    Li Ke muttered silently. Shimen has always been his support. Now Shimen has suffered a major blow, and his monk strength has dropped a lot. On the same day, he fought with Shang Rang at zero mouth. Without help, he would not be able to stop Shang Rong''s soldiers from fighting.


    "His Royal Highness, what shall we do next?" Li Cunxiao asked, and Li Ke used the captive county king to call him His Highness.


    Li Ke used this time for more silence.


    From time to time, his wife Liu Yun came out of the inner account, came to Li Ke and sat down beside him, caressing his hand, watching him with concern, and whispering: "An Wang is so powerful that he can no longer be rivaled, big husband. You can bend and stretch, why don''t husbands go to see An An and see if it is possible to release the suspect? "


    Li Ke''s face was ugly, and he sighed for a long time, "I think the gap between Wang and An is too deep, I''m afraid it''s hard to meet with a smile and envy ..."


    Speaking of which, he couldn''t say any more. Now that Li Zhi''s power is beyond anyone''s reach, the soldiers and horses of the world are all under his restraint. Even though Li Ke uses high self-esteem again, he also knows that he can''t wrench his wrist with Li Zhi now. He had the intention to release the suspicion from Li Bingbing, but many things were not something he could do.


    Liu Yun naturally realized the difficulty of Li Ke. She couldn''t bear to see the other party was so difficult to choose. Then she said, "Since you can''t make An Wang well, there is only Tian Lingzi. The messenger of Tian Lingzi has come. See you? "


    Li Ke frowned: "At this time, what did Tian Lingzi do?"


    Liu Yun stared at Li Keyong and said, "He has a plan."


    In Wang''s Mansion, Li Yan was sitting and drinking tea with Yang Fuguang.


    The two have been talking for half an hour, and they have been talking about the battle of peace and chaos. Yang Fuguang''s face was red, and his eyes were full of joy. He was so happy, naturally not because Li Ye gave him any benefit, but because Li Ye was willing to chat with him for so long. This honor made him feel better.


    Yang Fuguang thought proudly: Man Chaoxungui, a hero in the world, how many people want to see An Wang is not available, but our family can see An Wang chat for so long. If others let us know in the future, whoever sees our family will not be polite. Minute? One person can say that the chicken and dog are ascended to the sky, isn''t it?


    Li Huan put down the tea bowl and smiled, "Pivotal makes it seem like you have encountered a lot of trouble these days?"


    Because of his meritorious service, Yang Fuguang has already served as the ambassador. The so-called eunuchs and four nobles are talking about the lieutenant of the tactical army and the ambassadors of the Privy Council. Although Yang Fuguang''s status is not as good as Tian Lingzi''s, he cannot be underestimated.


    "Thank you very much, His Royal Highness King. If it weren''t for Tsing Yi Yemen''s help in secret, our family would have been dead several times." Our worthless man. "


    Li Minhan asked with a smile: "The secret secretary really didn''t know?"


    Yang Fuguang froze and smiled bitterly: "His Royal Highness is a person with good eyes, and naturally knows the twists and turns in it. But our family has no intention of competing with him. He is now in a high position, so there is nothing we can do for our family. "


    Li Xun said slowly, "I have a way."


    Yang Fuguang''s eyes brightened: "Will An Wang want it?"


    He did not speak very thoroughly, because there is no need to speak thoroughly. At that time, Li Ye killed Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyue, but everyone knew it.


    Li Yan was unconcerned, and his eyes were so deep that he couldn''t understand his true thoughts: "For no reason, it''s not easy to get started. This requires an opportunity. You don''t need to worry, you just need to wait for the opportunity to come."


    He drank his mouth tea, meaning inexplicably: "There are always some people who will be more urgent than us."


    After Yang Fuguang left, Li Wei planned to go to rest. At this time, Su Emei and Song Jiao came together, and they had to discuss matters with Li Yan. The two people are usually quite wrong, and it is unexpected that they can still appear together this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Yan sat down casually in front of the round table, motioning Su Emei and Song Jiao to sit.


    "Pinglu is in trouble." The two spoke in unison, and looked at each other. Song Jiao Liu Mei raised a glance, Su Emei looked indifferent, and smiled slightly: "Let Song leader say."


    Song Jiao refused to let her go. She looked at Li Yan with a murderous look and said, "Pinglu appeared ... the demon!"


    It''s Li''s turn this time: "Demon?"


    Song Jiao Shen chanted: "The information on Tsing Yi Yemen can''t be wrong. Ping Lu has a large group of monsters out of nowhere. They are a disaster to many villages. They say that you are their demon king. Now you have done it. The master of Pinglu, they will swallow up the souls of Pinglu and strengthen their cultivation. "


    Li Yan laughed: "It''s rare to be so mad."


    Seeing Li Yi not paying attention, Su Emei took the initiative to say: "The so-called demon is the wild mountain repair. In ancient times, Xianfan lived together, and there were many cultivation systems, and everyone could become an immortal. After Daomen grew up, for the sake of a family, he Excluding all parties, and eventually dominating Xianting. There are no days left for the mountain wild repairs, including monsters, spirits, and monsters. "


    "Xianting is the best cave heaven and earth, and the world ¡¯s best air-gathering resources. The best spiritual resources in heaven and earth are all in Xianting. The monks can live here for a long time. If the monks ca n¡¯t go to Xianting, they will repair again. Gao also had to fly away. Therefore, the wild repairs in the mountains have always hated Daomen Xianting, and they are indifferent, but this time I do not know why, and are willing to be the minions of Xianting. "


    Li Ye silently, he has never heard of this, because there are no fairies and ghosts on the earth, and after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, they are not allowed to become fine. "What is the origin of the monster that troubled Pinglu this time?"


    Su Emei groaned for a moment, "I don''t know. But since the other party has already appeared, we should hurry back as soon as possible, if it really lets them let go of their hands and feet, I''m afraid Pinglu will be a mess."


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, and said slowly: "In this case, then ordered the army division. There are not many things in Chang''an, and I have arranged the arrangements."


    Song Jiao and Su E nodded their heads. Certainly Li Zhi knew some plans.


    On the same day, Li Yan''s division teacher, Li Yan personally led a civil and military officer, and saw him off at Chang''an City.


    Prior to this, the Fanzhen Army near Changan had returned to town one after another. Speaking of which, Pinglu Army was the last one to leave. The Chaos of the Yellow Nest has passed, and Gyeonggi Chang''an naturally restored to its previous order.


    After attacking Chenzhou''s Shangjia Department, after Zhu Wenchi''s aid was put in place, he and Gao Yi were combined and had been defeated.


    "Brother, you just left. In the future, there is only one person left in Chang''an. There is nothing to worry about, and no one comes to worry about you. Why don''t you stay in Chang''an?" Li Yan sighed and pulled Li Yan.


    Li Xuan said comfortably: "His Majesty has all his friends to help him share his worries, even if his minister is not there, it will not be too hurtful. If His Majesty has a majesty, he will return at any time."


    Li Ye was still unhappy, but after hearing Li Ye''s last sentence, she felt better. Taking Li Xun''s current practice as an example, he can indeed return to Chang''an at any time. It is a matter of half a day to go back and forth. "I heard that Pinglu was in trouble, and I was not forced to stay, my brother took care."


    Li Yan hugged his fist, "Your Majesty takes care."


    Tian Lingzi, who was standing next to Li Yan, watched Li Xiema catch up with the troops of the Pinglu Army Brigade, his eyes narrowed. Of course it was a silent laugh, and nobody would notice it.


    Back at the palace, Tian Lingzi immediately brought Yang Fugong to the house. The two were in a secret room and discussed important matters: "The King An has left. Now, our plan will be implemented immediately!"


    Yang Fu bowed down and commanded.


    Tian Lingzi''s plan is very simple. The magical army controls Chang''an City Defense. This will not change at any time. As a lieutenant of military magical army, he naturally has the qualification to puppet emperor to make princes! But in the past, Tian Lingzi did not want to tear his face.


    A few days later.


    Li Yan was resting in the palace. Tian Lingzi broke into without making a report. Li Li leaning on the dwarf and saw Tian Lingzi enter the door, surprised, "Why are you here? He didn''t declare you."


    Tian Lingzi strode to the stars, and looked at him coldly: "From today on, our family doesn''t need to announce, and when our family will meet you, we will see each other."


    Li froze for a moment, suddenly realized something, his face changed greatly, and he jumped angrily, "Tian Lingzi! Do you dare to change ?! Do you dare to hold?"


    Tian Lingzi''s face wasn''t red and heartbeat, calm and calm, but his eyes were extraordinarily cold: "Where does Your Majesty speak? I just want to His Majesty understand that in Chang''an City, there is nothing God ca n¡¯t do, and without me Nothing! "


    In a word, when Tian Lingzi waved his hand, a group of eunuchs rushed in, and he said lightly: "From today on, your Majesty''s diet and living, you must take good care of yourself. If something goes wrong, you all know what happened."


    The eunuchs immediately leaned in to promise.


    Li Yan was shaking with anger, Tian Lingzi''s meaning was very clear. From now on, he would be placed under house arrest to monitor Li Yan, "Tian Lingzi! You dog slave, how dare you ?! Are you afraid that King An will take your head ?! "


    "King An? He''s gone. Furthermore, Your Majesty is assured, our family is well-behaved, and people outside the palace will not be aware of it. His Majesty did not pay attention to government affairs before the Chao of Huang Chao, and those Ministers could not see His Majesty No one will say anything now. "


    Tian Lingzi chuckled a smile: "Before our family was softened, from now on, our family will not be so polite to your Majesty."


    "What about the master left by An?"


    "Master? Our family has broken in, and they haven''t moved yet. Why is this, could your Majesty never think of it?"


    Tian Lingzi''s eyes were stunned. "Speaking of which, although the master left by An An is not low in cultivation, it is also a larger master. After all, as a courtier, An Wang cannot be defeated by his people. Your Majesty. This is exactly the opportunity for our family. "


    "You ... even then, there are many masters, how could your people kill them silently ?!"


    "Our family has noble people to help, Your Majesty need not ask more."


    Having said this, Tian Lingzi stopped no more and went directly to the hall.


    When he arrived at the door, he stopped and didn''t turn around, but just turned back slightly: "Your Majesty, look, what do you think of the mess of the community? Isn''t the lesson of the Chaos of Huang Chao enough painful? Since you don''t like to reason I do n¡¯t have the ability to manage politics, so these things are left to our family to do well. Would n¡¯t it be good if you continue to be your emperor and have fun? ¡±


    The sun shone in from the temple door and fell on Tian Lingzi. The half of his face turned back was in the shadows, which looked extremely deep and terrifying.


    After speaking these words, Tian Lingzi stepped out, only Yu Yin came: "Come, tell the Chinese book province, tell the prime minister Chen Jinglian, from today, all the memorials will be sent to our house!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let the closet make Yang Fuguang come to see our house!"


    "Yes!"


    Li Xun looked down at the empty hall, only to feel that his physical strength was emptied all of a sudden.

 v3 Chapter 72： alone

    It is not uncommon for the emperor to summon eunuchs, not to mention that Yang Fuguang is a secret ambassador. When he entered Miyagi, he did not feel wrong. It wasn''t until the leading **** took him to the place of Lieutenant Lieutenant Commander that he realized that something was wrong. It was impossible for Li Yan to monitor Tian Lingzi''s work.


    Yang Fuguang silently followed Xiaoyan''s official, and soon thought of a possibility: "Can it be Tian Lingzi''s false order?"


    As soon as this idea came up, Yang Fuguang''s face changed. Here is Chang''an. Tian Lingzi dared to falsely preach the imperial edict in the palace, and he called on such a heavy minister, and Tian Lingzi was too brave. The other person is so brave, isn''t he afraid that Li Zhi will be guilty of treating him later?


    Yang Fuguang quickly thought that Tian Lingzi was not a reckless impulsive person. He dare to do so, and there must be some support.


    Then the answer is obvious. Tian Lingzi either doesn''t fear Li Zhi''s blame, or he doesn''t think he will leak the news. If it is the former, then Li Zhi is likely to be controlled by Tian Lingzi; if it is the latter, then Yang Fuguang cannot go out alive today.


    With this in mind, Yang Fuguang''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and he knew that what should have happened still happened.


    "As soon as King An leaves, Chang''an will change into the sky. Those who were afraid of King An''s power before now have no scruples, and any monsters and monsters have emerged."


    Yang Fuguang sighed secretly, with some sadness in his heart. Obviously, the fear of King An ¡¯s town is better than the fear of Li An ... No, they may not have feared Li at all, at least not from the heart.


    Even if Li Zhi is an emperor, he has the power to determine his life and death.


    Yang Fuguang did not escape. The idea of ??escape never emerged. Now that he has entered Miyagi, it is impossible for Yang Fuguang to flee. If he pretended to perform his own repairs, rammed in Miyagi, and couldn''t rush to make two claims, he would definitely be charged with a charge of assassination by Tian Lingzi, then Tian Lingzi would be justified in killing him.


    Entering a palace garden, Yang Fuguang met Tian Lingzi. The other party was meeting, and he was led directly into the hall. When he saw the two guests of Tian Lingzi in the hall, Yang Fuguang''s eyelids jumped. He even knew the two of them, and it was Li Ke''s "Baiyier".


    That temperament was calm, Yang Fuguang remembered his name, Li Yuanyuan.


    Why did the people used by Li Ke appear in the court? Yang Fuguang''s heart sank to the bottom.


    "Secretary, it is not easy for our family to see you." Tian Lingzi didn''t get up, looked at Yang Fuguang with a playful expression, his eyes were just like the ants crawling in his hands.


    Yang Fuguang bowed to see the ceremony, sighed and shook his head: "The lieutenant wants to see who can''t see, the lieutenant can''t afford to look so high."


    Tian Lingzi said lightly, "Our family calls you today, presumably the privy already knows why?"


    His words were tantamount to directly acknowledging the false decree. However, looking at his winning gesture, he obviously didn''t care about admitting it, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    No matter what kind of words, it will not be a problem to speak to a dying person.


    Yang Fuguang still shook his head: "Xiaguan didn''t know."


    Tian Lingzi sneered: "I thought that the privy enabled so many merits and was a smart person. I didn''t expect that to this day, I still have to pretend to be confused. Similar excuses such as privy to false public welfare and corruption, our family I don''t want to say more. Now our family will ask, does the secret ambassador want to continue to be a secret ambassador alive, or is he a dynasty sinner? "


    Yang Fuguang met the eyes of Ueda Lingzi: "Lieutenant, why don''t you understand something more clearly?"


    Tian Lingzi''s eyes froze a bit, "Okay, let ¡¯s make it clear to our family. If the prince is willing to abandon King An and follow us, our family will let you leave alive. If not, you must die now!"


    The fact that he spoke so clearly shows that he has no scruples. No scruples, because of confidence.


    Yang Fuguang stood up straight, looking straight at Tian Lingzi, and gradually got sharp light in his eyes. Finally, he uttered a voice: "Yang Fuguang is a Tang Chen, and a death is a ghost. What kind of thing does Tian Lingzi deserve to let our family follow you ?! "


    Tian Lingzi did not expect that Yang Fuguang dared to speak suddenly, so he couldn''t help anger, patted the armrest of the wooden chair, "Yang Fuguang, you are looking for death!"


    Yang Fuguang was also furious. He stared at Tian Lingzi and shouted harshly, "Tian Lingzi! As a Tang Chen, but you are against the truth, preaching the imperial decree and murdering the courtier, do you still have the law of kings? Do you know death ?!"


    Tian Lingzi was scolded by Yang Fuguang, and he was stupefied. He probably did not expect that Yang Fuguang was "heartbroken."


    "Okay! You really have a seed. With Wang An, courage is enough! But do you think that after Wang An, our family would not dare to kill you ?!" Tian Lingzi stood up angrily, and the power of repair broke out, and the robe Inspiration, long hair flying, it looks really angry. Right now he has the practice of practicing nine layers of qi, naturally Yang Fuguang can''t match.


    Tian Lingzi slowly raised his hand, his mad energy accumulated in the palm, and soon turned into reality, condensing a balloon that can be seen by the naked eye. He was red and red, staring at Yang Fuguang, who was standing in the hall with righteousness. "Chang''an is the Changan of the magical army, and it''s Chang''an of my Tian Lingzi! Today our family will kill you, our family will have to see, who else can save you!"


    As soon as he moved, more than a dozen high-level masters of qi training immediately ran out in the yard, blocking Yang Fuguang from where he could escape.


    "Go to death! Don''t remember to be a dog of Li Xun in my next life!" Tian Lingzi blasted out, his face filled with the pleasure of eradicating the threat and the nails in his eyes. Bang to Yang Fuguang.


    The tables and chairs in the hall were all fragmented and scattered, and even the beams of the room were trembling, as if they would collapse in the next instant. Only Li Xiyuan and another Li Ke sent the masters to stand still.


    This is a full blow from the ninth layer of Qi training. If Yang Fuguang of the eighth layer of Qi training is hit, he will be seriously injured if he does not die. At this moment, Yang Fuguang cannot escape, there is no way to heaven.


    Seeing that the Reiki sphere had reached Yang Fuguang, his clothes and hair were blown backwards by the Reiki wind, and a breeze suddenly came from behind Yang Fuguang. The aura ball, which was so powerful that it could make the eight layers of training Qi lose its combat power, was like a bubble. After being touched by the breeze, it quietly broke and disappeared.


    Only then was the wind blowing, tables and chairs flying, and even the room beams were trembling in the hall, and the calm was restored instantly, as if nothing had happened. From extreme movement to extreme silence, it''s just a blink of an eye.


    Tian Lingzi was astonished. How powerful he was. He knew that it was impossible for a monk who practiced nine levels of training to crack it. Even if it can be cracked, it won''t be so easy. He suddenly thought of a possibility and couldn''t help shaking his shoulder.


    Tian Lingzi doesn''t need to think too much, because a person has appeared in front of him. To be precise, the man appeared beside Yang Fuguang. It was a white robe with a negative sword, with eyebrows like a sword, and a strong temperament. As if there was a mountain in front of it, a monk who could also split it with a sword. There was no hidden practice, which showed that he was a real person.


    "Nan ... Nangong first ?!"


    Seeing the other party, Tian Lingzi couldn''t help but take two steps back, shocked and accidental made his eyes seem to fall out, "You ... didn''t you go to Pinglu with Li Ye? Aren''t you already in Qingzhou? How did you show up here ?! "


    Not only was Tian Lingzi shocked, but Li Jiuyuan and others, who practiced nine levels of qi, were also jealous and alert. The first legend of Nangong, they have heard it long ago, and they can solve 800 rides with three swords without going to the real world. It is awesome where they are placed. What''s more, he has now reached the real world.


    Nangong snorted at the first and raised his chin proudly: "What do you want to do with this walking dog? Li Zhi''s nagging had already expected it. I really thought that Pinglu Army had returned to Qingzhou, and Changan was the strategist? Tian Lingzi Are you afraid you didn''t wake up? You fool like this has nothing to do except for making me tired and running back and forth from Pinglu day and night. "


    Tian Lingzi gritted his teeth and stared hard at Nangong No.1, his eyes full of resentment. "Nangong No.1, do you really think that you can kill our family? You dare to do something big, how can you not be prepared! Even if you are real Even if you rush back in time, do n¡¯t even think about getting our house! ¡±


    "You probably forgot that when you slaughtered Liu Xingshen, the magical army had a real life situation. Now, you really think that you can turn the whole situation by yourself? It is not our family that dreams, it is you! Nangong first, you are too Naive! "


    Tian Lingzi''s words were squared, and Nangong first felt a domineering breath, and suddenly fell into the courtyard. It was an old man in black robes, with imposing momentum and deep pressure, it was the real man who was repelled by Li Xian that day.


    "How about, Nangong first, now you know, Li Zhi sent you to the palace, just to die?" Tian Lingzi saw the old man in the courtyard, and immediately looked relaxed, his body also stood upright, and he resumed his high position and won the ticket. Holding gesture.


    Nangong first said nothing, but looked at Tian Lingzi like a fool.


    When Tian Lingzi touched Nangong''s first look, he suddenly became furious, but before he had an attack, he suddenly felt bad.


    At this moment, a loud noise made the whole palace shook. The courtyard burst into the sky with soot and dust, and countless dirt and gravels flew up. Some of the original masters of the army who stood in the courtyard were forced to retreat, while others were directly shaken by the fly.


    Tian Lingzi was dumbfounded.


    When the dust disappeared, he saw that the master of the real world, the mastermind, had disappeared.


    Of course, no trace was seen, because a large pit with a diameter of three feet appeared in the courtyard. A man with solid gray hair and long gray hair, standing with his hands on the edge of the pit.


    He didn''t move, didn''t even speak, but everyone felt the meaning of Xiao Suo, as if there were boundless falling Xiao Xiao.


    The man in the center of Qiuyi, like a yellow leaf, is erratic and misty, making people seem to not feel his presence. But no one can ignore him, because in everyone''s perception, there is a deep vortex, and the perception cannot be touched at all.

 v3 Chapter 73： Waking Up (Third)

    Nangong first leaned his arms on the door frame, and looked at Tian Lingzi with amusement: "Seven years ago, I was in a bad state, let him run away, and his life was fatal. Today, he dared to enter the palace ban again, making waves, really be my Lee Tang nobody? "


    Speaking, Nangong first raised his mouth slightly, and a smile appeared in his eyes. "I said this for him. Master, with less words, you have to pay attention to the style of a master. According to Li Yan''s saying, Master Have an identity burden. "


    Tian Lingzi''s mouth was twitched, his face was wonderful beyond description. He opened his mouth to fight back, but couldn''t find a good rhetoric. It wasn''t for a while to speak, nor was it to speak, and his face rose instantly.


    Nangong Dai Nijun couldn''t help but said, "Lieutenant Tian, ??have nothing to say? That''s easy to do, just brag, so straightforward."


    Tian Lingzi finally couldn''t help, and growled, "Nangong is the first! Don''t be arrogant, our family has dozens of expert guards, you can''t kill our family! Our family has a hundred thousand magical forces to control Chang''an City, you again Amazing, how about two people who can take our house? You two can control Chang''an City ?! "


    To the surprise of Tian Lingzi, Nangong first answered seriously: "No."


    Tian Lingzi was stunned, and then laughed, "Let''s get acquainted! Then don''t get out of here?"


    Nangong looked at Tian Lingzi''s eyes for the first time, and then returned to look like a fool. "Two people can''t do it, three people are fine."


    Tian Lingzi froze, "What did you say?"


    "The chief of Nangong means, plus the general."


    At this time, a thick, neutral voice came. A burly general, armored like a hill, entered the courtyard. He gave the first fist to Li Xian and Nangong: "General Wang Jian, met two."


    It was Wang Jian who was transferred to the post of God''s policy army during the postwar rewards and rewards.


    "Wang Jian ?!" Tian Lingzi saw Wang Jian as if he saw a ghost, "Don''t our family already tell someone to kill you ?!"


    Wang Jian and Li Maozhen, who previously served in the Divine Army, also participated in the palace change seven years ago. Later, he ran west with Li Zhi, and was left in Fengxiang to assist the former Fengxiang Jiedushi to fight against Huang Chao. This time Li Maozhen was promoted to Fengxiang Jiedushi, Wang Jian returned and made a magical commander Ma Jundu commander.


    In addition to the two lieutenants, the entire tactical army was commanded to maximize power. Wang Jian as the commander of Ma Jun, with him to take the lead, it is not difficult to return to the leadership of Li Ye.


    Tian Lingzi naturally recognized Wang Jian and knew that Wang Jian had a good relationship with Li Yan, so before this incident, he sent someone to sneak into Wang Jian''s house to kill him. According to the monk''s report, Wang Jian had been killed by him, but now suddenly appeared in front of Tian Lingzi, Tian Lingzi was naturally shocked.


    Wang Jian disagreed: "The Lieutenant was only a follower of King Pu when he was serving in the Divine Army before the Admiral. The master of the Lieutenant''s Divine Army is really joking."


    Tian Lingzi heard that, like eating 10,000 flies, it was disgusting.


    Wang Jian''s words made sense and didn''t make sense. The condition for its establishment is that Wang Jian must be very popular, and he also needs some luck, and Wang Jian has both.


    Nangong waved his hand first, glanced at the frustrated Tian Lingzi, and said lightly, "Tian Lingzi, are you going to arbitrate your sins or want me to give you a ride?"


    Tian Lingzi couldn''t help but take a few steps back, but he managed to stand still and fell to the ground without despair.


    To this day, Tian Lingzi has lost everything, knowing that there is no possibility of turning around, his face is green and white.


    Suddenly, he took out a spiritual sword and ran across his neck, his eyes full of hatred, and Yang Tian shouted: "Li Li! I Tian Lingzi wears a **** differently from you, and the next life will never let you go!"


    After all, a quick pull of his arm caused blood to burst out. Tian Lingzi lost his sword and his eyes straightened for a few steps. After all, he was unable to fall to the ground.


    To this day, if Tian Lingzi has not realized that he actually died in the hands of Li Yan, he is not worthy of being a lieutenant for several years. The actions of Nangong First and Wang Jian were obviously not coincidences, but some people had meticulous plans behind them, otherwise Tian Lingzi would not have been defeated immediately. And the only person who could command them at the same time was the entire Tang Dynasty.


    Tian Lingzi thought that Li Yi had returned to Qingzhou, and his opportunity had come. He was finally awakened before he died, and how outrageous he was. From the beginning of the plan to hold Li Zhi and control Chaotang, he went, and Li Zhi paved the Huangquan Avenue for him.


    But Tian Lingzi had no choice. In the face of Li Yan, he always has to deal with it. Only by controlling Li Yan and the court, he can have a chance to wrestle with Li Yan. It turned out that his response would only make him dead.


    Nangong glanced at Tian Lingzi for the first time, bored his lips boringly, and turned back and smiled at Yang Fuguang: "Secretary, you should see your Majesty."


    "Isn''t Nangong the chief going together?" Yang Fuguang returned to God. He was also an insider of Li Zhi''s plan, but he had previously thought that Tian Lingzi would deal with him, but he did not expect that Tian Lingzi dared to be so mad and wanted to hold Li Zhi to control the court, and then control the whole world.


    It seems that the emperor and court at the moment are really not awesome at all.


    Nangong waved his hand first: "I don''t plan to continue to be an official in Chang''an. It doesn''t matter if you see His Majesty or not. The ambassador and General Wang can see you."


    What he said was very clear, meaning that the credit for killing Tian Lingzi should be given to Yang Fuguang and Wang Jian, and let the other party go to join the ranks. He and Li Xian are going to get rid of their clothes and hide their reputation.


    Yang Fuguang sighed, knowing that Nangong''s first determination had been made, and he didn''t persuade him to leave the palace with Wang Jian. Before they go to see Li Yan, they naturally need to rectify the magic strategy, remove the traces of Tian Lingzi, ensure everything is stable, and then go to the king and ask for credit.


    Nangong walked to Li Xian first, glanced at the real man in the pit, and suddenly smiled, and said to Li Xian: "It seems that His Royal Highness''s injuries have fully recovered."


    "Yuan Tianshi''s handwriting is naturally extraordinary." Li Xian said.


    Before Qishan that day, he and Nangong first rushed into the six rounds of reincarnation. Both injuries were dying, and Yuan Tianzhang saved their lives for them. Even Li Xian''s disease roots in Badongshan were cured by Yuan Tianzhang''s sperm.


    In the hall, Li Jiuyuan and another Li Ke sent a master to each other, and they didn''t know what to do for a while. Nangong First and Li Xian seemed to have ignored them. This time, Tian Lingzi raised something, and the masters were not enough. Li Ke used them to lead a group of military experts to help each other. Now Tian Lingzi died dead, and their situation was extremely embarrassing.


    Li Xian looked at Changtian with his hands in his hands and didn''t move for a long time. Naturally, Nangong No. 1 wouldn''t urge him. He looked up at the sky, and sighed halfway: "I don''t go to see your Majesty, because I''m all about Kendo. . His Highness is a minister of the society, why not go? "


    Xiao Suo, whose voice could not be said in Li Xian''s voice: "The minister of the society? The world is in such a mess, who has the face to call the minister of the society?"


    Nangong first suddenly said: "Seven years ago, in that palace change that year, did His Royal Highness appear? Is there any reason for revenge?"


    Li Xian didn''t speak.


    At that time, the palace change, the root of which was uncovered, was initiated by Li Zhi to support him. It is impossible for Li Xian to know what Li ¡¯s qualifications are. If Li Ji is to become emperor, he will definitely not be a Mingjun. In contrast, the eldest prince is quite talented, and moral virtues are much better. For the sake of the Jiangshan Society, Li Xian should not help Li Yancai.


    It was also the palace change that brought Li Zhi to the throne, and the world gradually became chaotic and became what it is now.


    As a loyal minister of Datang in his life, this scene is probably the most unacceptable to Li Xian?


    When Nangong first saw Li Xian not speaking, he did not stop his words. He continued: "Although the Chaos of the Yellow Nest was calmed down, His Majesty is still the same, and he has not been diligent in politics ... Datang, where is the future? "


    Li Xian still did not speak, but his back saw Xiao Suo even more.


    Nangong No. 1 suddenly turned around, watching Li Yiyuan and others preparing to slip away and greeted, "Two people, come with us."


    Li Jiuyuan stepped forward, "Where?"


    "Pinglu."


    When Yang Fuguang and Wang Jian met Li Yan, the other person was drunk and drank on the dwarf and said drunk words: "Tian Lingzi, you jerk, but watching you grow up ... contempt you like Brother and foot, even if you ca n¡¯t hold Tongguan, and you do n¡¯t blame you, how can you be so ungrateful ... Actually, you are under house arrest ... ¡±


    Yang Fuguang and Wang Jian looked at each other, worshiped together, and said with a loud voice, "See Your Majesty!"


    Li Ye barely sat up and looked at them drunkenly: "What are you doing here? Tian Lingzi''s jerk, what are you doing?"


    Wang Jian glanced at Yang Fuguang, who immediately hugged his fist and said, "His Majesty Qi Ling, Tian Lingzi has been ambush! Chen and other special officials have reported to his Majesty!"


    Li Yi first surprised, then jumped up in surprise: "Tian Lingzi is dead? How is this possible! How can you do that?"


    Yang Fuguang immediately said: "Tian Lingzi goes backwards, everyone can be embarrassed. I was lucky to have the help of Prime Minister Nangongji, and killed Tian Lingzi!"


    Li Yan laughed a lot, lost a hip flask, and walked back and forth in excitement: "Okay! Well done! Sure enough, I have never lacked people of lofty ideals, those who want to take my Li family, those who dare to commit chaos No thief, no end! "


    The next day, Li Xun issued a decree, using Yang Fuguang as the lieutenant of the left army, and Wang Feng as the general of the left.


    On this same day, at dawn, Prime Minister Wang Duo awoke from his deep sleep. As soon as he sat up, he felt a pain in his head, and many familiar and unfamiliar memories emerged one after another, feeling like a terrible nightmare. The beginning of the dream was that he knelt down in front of the golden Buddha statue and became a devout Sami. And now, the dream is awake.

 v4 Chapter 1： The Ultimate Word

    Tarzan.


    This is the first time Li Li has reached the summit of Mount Tai after arriving here. Pinglu Wuzhou is just east of Mount Tai. According to Li Zhi''s statement of crossing the previous world, it is called Shandong.


    Taishan also has Taoism, but it is not under the Five Avenues Gate, but the place where Quanzhen Temple is located. Quanzhenguan is the new Taoist school founded by Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang.


    "If the mountain is not high, there is a fairy, and the water is not deeper than Long Zeling. According to the old road, it is not necessary to build the whole truth on Mount Tai. It is difficult to climb so high, and my dustpan mountain is good."


    When he reached the top, Chu Nanhuai wailed with both hands, as if he didn''t look at Dongyue.


    The sky was still dark, and the four wilds were in a deep and lonely silence. From the top of the mountain, the mountains were hidden in the thick darkness. The day star is already very bright, but it is too far to illuminate the top of the mountain.


    Su Emei personally arranged Xiao''an, futon and other things for Li Ye and others. Li Ye stood in front of the cliff with a hand, and said with a smile: "Although things can be done by convention, it is also inevitable. Taoism is also good. We must do everything we can to occupy the world''s famous mountains and rivers. In addition to these places with beautiful mountains and rivers, rich aura, and good for spiritual practice, it is also the intention of the title to use the mountains and rivers'' reputation to enhance the status of Taoist temple.


    Chu Nanhuai sat down after Su Emei''s small case, waiting for Su Emei to serve him wine. Everyone waited at the top of the mountain to watch the sunrise, naturally they couldn''t live without wine. Su Emei suspected that Wei Xiaozhuang was awkward and clumsy. All these things were handled by her, as if she was back in her youth when she was taking care of Taoism in Panpan Mountain.


    Chu Nanhuai looked at Li Yan, and suddenly asked: "How does the Pinglu group demon mess, how does His Highness plan to deal with it? Let''s say first, the old road is old, and I just want to return to Panyu Mountain to take care of myself."


    Li Xun turned around, smiled indifferently, and sat opposite Chu Nanhuai before the small case.


    Su Emei put the jugs and wine glasses on the two, as well as a plate of cakes and pastries, with different styles. The most was osmanthus cakes. I don''t know where she got the osmanthus from this season. When she did these things, she always kept her eyes quiet and calm, and didn''t interrupt herself. Qingsi slipped on her white face and fluttered in the breeze on the top of the mountain.


    In addition to the three masters Li and Chu Nanhuai, the only one was Shangguan, who was wearing silver armor, and took three guards to guard the crossing on the edge of the flat land. Shangguan''s oblivion is still not squinting. Standing by the knife, the waist plate is very straight, and the posture is cool. As if you can draw the sword at any time and keep Li Yan behind him-even if it is very safe here.


    Li Huai said to Chu Nan: "I don''t know anything."


    Chu Nanhuai raised his wine glass and motioned to Su Emei to fill it up quickly. He couldn''t wait to take a sip, and pouted with patience. This is what he said: "His Highness just ask, the old Tao knows everything."


    He just said that when he was planning to take care of himself, he was lacking in interest, and now he drank a glass of fine wine, and his mood rose immediately. Looking at him, if Li Yan is willing to send him dozens of altar wines, it is not impossible to let him be a follower.


    Li Yan asked seriously: "Can there be demons in this world?"


    There is no such thing on the earth, but there is no such thing in the world, Li Zhi really doesn''t know. If not, there is no way to explain the horrors of Pinglu who are in trouble right now. If so, isn''t it true that the door was released by the door to demons and demons?


    Chu Nanhuai smiled lightly: "After Pangu opened up the world and before people taught it, the witch and the demon are the masters of the realm. The demon is headed by the son-in-law and the East Emperor Taiyi, who holds the imperial court and builds the imperial palace. The ancestor of the ancestor led the witch to control the earth and set up six reincarnations. Later, the co-workers knocked down Zhoushan, the Lich War, suffered both defeats, and each retreated, and the teaching was prosperous. If His Highness asked this, then witches and demon do exist. ... what is the devil? "


    Li Min frowned slightly and asked further: "Is it true that Daomen descends from the demon and releases the demon?"


    Chu Nanhuai laughed and said, "How can His Highly Intelligent Man ask such questions."


    He flicked his sleeves and said slowly: "In Daomen ¡¯s Shimen statement, the demon is a monster that harms the world and kills people without blinking. This is a laughingstock. There is no demon in the world. In order to attract people to believe in them, Shimendaomen When they offered incense to feed them, they made up stories about demons and demons. Through these stories, people were awed by Shimendaomen, and they began to worship them, especially when life was not smooth, and they wanted to pray for blessing. "


    "However, all the demons in the world surrendered by relying on Shimendaomen. Before the Shimendaomen appeared, who would subdue them? At that time, no one subdued the demons. Why did n¡¯t the demons go everywhere and why there was no trouble in the world, so that the people could not live? ? "


    "A saint is immortal, and a thief is more than that. Beauty is beauty, and evil is already there. If there is no demon, how can there be a deity? If there is no demon, what is the significance of sacrifice? For the sake of existence, the demon door only has to make up the demon. To highlight the need for their existence. "


    Speaking of this, Chu Nanhuai laughed, picked a piece of cake and threw it into his mouth, enjoying it.


    Li Min took a sip of wine. Wine is good wine, but Jiannan Shaochun produced in Shuzhong. The fragrance is overflowing, and it is mid-winter season. Drinking a sip just warms the stomach. However, the wine that tasted good before, when I reached Li''s mouth, did not taste anything.


    Li Yan put down his wine glass and asked, "There are no demons in the world. No one needs to drop demons and remove demons. What else do the gods and Buddhas do? Just to show their strength and to worship them? To support their disciples? What''s the difference between a robber? Doesn''t the robber also work by himself and **** others'' sweat? Isn''t the difference that one is robbed by force and the other is controlled by spirit? "


    "If the gods and Buddhas are kind, why should someone worship the incense to solve the disaster? If you do n¡¯t worship the incense, you wo n¡¯t solve the disaster. Then what is the essence of the killers who take money and kill the disaster for others? The difference? If the gods and Buddhas can really solve disasters for people, why are there so many disasters? "


    "For the rich and the benevolent, the corrupt and the law-breaker, why have you violently for no reason? How many good-for-nothings are good-hearted helpers? The sight of this world is just that the former is getting more and more, while the latter is getting more difficult and troublesome. , Why has n¡¯t King Kong glared, the Bodhisattva has a lower eyebrow, and the gods are alive? "


    Speaking of this, Li Min took a deep breath and continued to ask: "If there are no demons in the world, if the gods and Buddhas cannot solve the calamity, if the gods and Buddhas cannot punish and punish evil, the significance of the existence of gods and Buddhas is simply to make them lack power. Ordinary people who have had a difficult life, are in awe and worship and worship. Is it to make the present people willing and endure the sufferings of life, and torture for the rich and benevolent, to hope for the nothingness of the afterlife, and to become the rich who do whatever they want? Powerful? "


    "If there are no demons in the world, if there are no gods and Buddhas in the world, then the worshipped people are just monks who are strong and selfish. What is the difference between them and the rich and powerful? Can you safely forget, where does your food and drink come from? Can you safely forget, who your flesh and blood is given by, and who is nurtured? If you have a world in your heart, why not let this world, Become better and contribute a little bit of strength to myself? "


    "If there is no demon in the world, if there are no gods and Buddhas in the world, if there are no powerful monks in the world, the significance of the existence of Shimendaomen is not good for the people and the world. What else is left? Just gather a group of songs The Buddhist chanters make a mystery in front of ordinary people, talking insincerely, talking about unrealistic dreams, dreaming about the peaks that cannot be reached, and using this to deceive the people''s money? What''s the difference with MLM? "


    Li Yan didn''t continue to say anything, he was just a little emotional, and even the word "MLM" blurted out.


    Su Emei knelt beside the small case, quietly listening to Li Ye and Chu Nanhuai talking. After hearing this, she looked at Li Ye with twinkling eyes, her eyes looked a little weird.


    Chu Nanhuai smiled, "People who can reach the threshold of the release path must be a few people in this world. They must have some outstanding qualifications and commendable places. People live in hardships and endure various hardships. There are no demons in the world, if there are no gods and Buddhas in the world, and if there are no powerful monks in the world, then Daomen Shimen is an unusual group of people. If they cannot help the people of the world, they can help them solve their pain and suffering when they are in distress, if they cannot walk In the world, let the people hear the words of interpretation, and have less suffocation and wickedness in life, so that they love each other and have fewer disputes, so that they can learn about books and rituals, honor their brothers and neighbors, and help each other. What''s the point? "


    Speaking of which, Chu Nan was drinking a glass of wine, standing up, facing the rising star.


    He generously stated: "The world believes in Taoism and Shimenism, and wants to be blessed, wealthy, and healthy. These are natural reasons for seeking fish. But it is undeniable that the teachings of Shimenism do purify the mind and make people feel it. Pure and calm effect. If you are good, you are loud, and you do n¡¯t fight, so some people are disgusted with the secular disputes, and they invest in Taoism and release the door to find a trace of purity. When you release the door, they escape the world and seek A safe haven for peace of mind. If that is the case, the Taoist Shimen should not enjoy the offering of incense. "


    Chu Nanhuai beckoned, the jug of the small case flew to his hand, he raised his head to drink.


    At half a moment, he continued to speak, his tone became more and more stern, and his voice became louder and louder: "The Shimen and Daomen in my heart are a group of people who take out the violent and evil thoughts and make people live a peaceful life! Is the group of people who promote love and kindness! The Shimen and Daomen in my heart are those who carry forward the righteousness and make the world a better place! The Daomen and Shimen in my heart are to help those in need and reduce human suffering. A group of people who are more beautiful! "


    "The Tao and Shimen in my heart are a group of people walking on the road, on the road under the world, helping others, benefiting the people of the world, and making the world a better place!"


    "To make the world a better place, even people who are just a little bit better are worthy of respect and love in this world. All people are equal, all beings are equal, and what is needed is equality, respect, and love. Why should we be afraid to bow down? "


    "The Tao and Shimen in my heart are not people who need to worship, people to be in awe, people to worship, but they don''t work and don''t pay, but they can wear bright clothes and enjoy the fruits of others'' farming with peace of mind!"


    "That kind of person is the maggot of the world! My Taoist and my disciples are not such people!"


    "They will let the people in the world know that Daomen is worthy of their respect and love, and that they can rely on them! Even if they can''t solve their disasters, at least they won''t fool people with those fairy tales and ask them to pay a penny! Even if they can''t be clothed, at least they can be reassured! "


    "This is my door, I want the door of Chu Nanhuai!"


    Li Yan heard his words and was refreshed.


    The mountain breeze whistled, and Chu Nan fluttered in her arms.


    He still wore a patchwork ox robe that looked so shabby. Walking on the official road and walking in the market, the rich and noble person in Yi Jin not only would not look at him squarely, but would also cover his nose away, such as avoiding flies.


    However, at the moment, in front of the star, the old-fashioned Beibu Road, let Li Zhi see hope.


    Li Xun couldn''t help but stand up. "Heaven and earth are inhumane, and everything is the ruminant dog. In the eyes of a saint, Cangsheng and plants are the same.


    Chu Nanhuai turned and looked directly at Li Yan: "The sage treats all things the same. It is not mercy and compassion, but great compassion and compassion. If thick and thin beasts are born, one day, the beasts will suffer the destruction , At that time, can Cang Sheng still exist?


    Li froze for a while, and after half a ring, he gave a deep gift to Chu Nanhuai: "Teached."


    Chu Nanhuai came to Li Yan, holding his hand, full of hope: "His Royal Highness was born for the heavens and the earth, and hopes to realize the emperor''s Tao at an early date, that is the blessing of heaven and earth."


    Li Yan was a second again. Emperor Dao, what is Emperor Dao? Before Yuan Tianzhang''s dissolution, he also mentioned Emperor Tao and said something similar to Li Zhe.

 v4 Chapter 2： Son and Witch

    The two sat down before returning to the small case. Su Emei changed a bit of pastry, but it was hot, the style was the same as before, and the osmanthus cake was still the most.


    When Su Limei and Chu Nanhuai talked, Su Emei never intervened. This time after Li Jue sat down, Su Emei pushed the pastry plate next to him. She still didn''t bother to talk, but she kept her duty quietly, except that Qingtan moved her eyes and looked at Li Yi, the meaning was very obvious-Li Yi had not eaten pastry.


    Li Min picked up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake and bitten in half, but unexpectedly found it very delicious. It is soft and not sticky, with just the right sweetness and a touch of acidity, which is perfect for wine.


    I do n¡¯t know if after listening to Chu Nanhuai ¡¯s remarks, Li Min ¡¯s mood changed, and then she felt that the cake was delicious. After eating one piece quickly, she twisted the second piece. Su Emei has regained her gaze and lowers her head neatly, but she also sees the movement of Li Yan, and there is a curved arc at the corner of her mouth.


    Chu Nan Huaibian drinking and said: "Pangu opened the sky, the son-in-law created man, Taiyi ruled the world, and later people taught Daxing. Daomen controlled the monks in heaven and earth, and the Lich family retired for many years and became a marginal force. San Xun. Neither descendant of the two races can become immortals, no matter what the cultivation is, they can''t get to Xianting. This is the practice of thousands of years. Although the Lich and the two races are dissatisfied, they have no bargaining power with Xianting. "


    "The times have changed, and the races outside the country have risen. The Huns and Turkic gods have fought against Daomen Xianting. The biggest setback that Xianting suffered was when the Wuhu was in chaos. Countless immortals in that war fell, and some orthodoxy did not exist."


    "Now, the borders of the Tang Dynasty have resurrected, Nanzhao, Tubo, Huizhang, and Khitan have grown stronger, and the western region has fallen. Although Hexi was once recaptured by Zhang Yichao, it has fallen again in the Chaos of the Yellow Nest. The main forces and energy of Xianting are Facing the army of gods of various races. At this time, it is logical for the demon clan to deal with His Royal Highness. Moreover, if this is the case, the demon clan will be brought under the jurisdiction of Daomen Xianting, which is also a kind of strength of Daomen Xianting. Enhanced. "


    Li Min nodded, heaven and earth were all he could have expected, but now he is not concerned about this: "What is the state of the monks?"


    Chu Nanhuai took a look at Li Yan, and said slowly: "The demon tribe is just a few people. In terms of cultivation, they are blessed with a lot of masters. But the ancient demon has fallen, and now the demon is the highest and most famous. It is the Seventh Saint. Oh, it should be called the Sixth Saint, that monkey is no longer a demon. "


    Li Zheng nodded. The so-called "seven saints" naturally did not mean that they had sage cultivation. The heaven and earth saints have six sons-in-laws, the so-called seven saints of the demon tribe. When the monkey claimed to be the saint, the six demon kings who worshiped with him also called the saint together.


    But the monkey ¡¯s cultivation was far from being comparable to Li Li now. If Liu Sheng was the leader of Pinglu to make troubles, Li Yi could not play with them at all.


    Seeing Li Yan''s expression, Chu Nanhuai smiled: "His Royal Highness need not worry, Liu Sheng will not shoot directly, they are too high, once the world is chaos, Xianting will not allow it. Besides, they are not all willing to buy Heaven''s account. "


    Li Xuan was relieved. He was not even the immortal now. When the monkey was in trouble, it was the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Later it was rumored that the quasi-sage realm could not be compared.


    Suddenly, Li Min thought of one thing, and asked, "Have the Taoist Chief ever heard" Lao Zi Hua Hu Jing "?"


    Chu Nanhuai said strangely, "What is Lao Zi Hua Hu Jing?"


    Li Yan smiled, without much explanation.


    In the Taoist sayings of the earth, Laozi rode the cow west out of the Hangu Pass, went to the place of the Hu people, and enlightened them. Buddhism is also the sect left by the old people after enlightening the Hu people. Therefore, Buddhism is also in the Taoist deities system. Many deities are both Buddhist and Taoist.


    But in this world, the situation is obviously different. Shimen is an external force. Like the deities of Huihu and Tubo, it has nothing to do with Daomen. They have only one purpose for going east to compete for the glorious land of Shenzhou.


    This was confirmed from Chu Nanhuai, and Li Zhi secretly relieved. Since there are so many different places in the two circles, it is no wonder that the monks here don''t know the method of "Ziqi Donglai". Perhaps in this world, Lao Tzu''s westbound journey didn''t go far at all.


    It''s almost sunrise.


    The crowd left the small case, came to the edge of the cliff, and looked at it quietly. For monks, such a scene cannot be missed.


    The dark east sky gradually has a line of dark blue, which is constantly expanding, and then the horizon has red halo, and the star is gradually dim. Fish belly appeared slowly white, fish-scale flowing clouds had outlines, and mountains and rivers had a touch of golden yellow. Finally, under that red line, a round of golden red with large eggs slowly floated, and the sky gradually unfolded.


    Clouds cover the misty mountains and rivers. Under the dim light of the morning sun, the mist is mysterious, and the purple gas comes to the east.


    Li Xuan frowned slightly, the sea of ??air rising from nowhere, as if under the calm sea, what mighty existence was about to surface.


    The suspended pool of Qinglian was like a breeze, swaying slowly, as if in harmony with the existence of Qihai. Only the dragon was dormant. It had just absorbed the green and white beads left by Yuan Tianzhang. The already solid body and scales on the surface had clearly appeared, as if it had reached a breakthrough level.


    However, this change was fleeting, and Qihai quickly returned to peace.


    Li Min thought silently: "You can still be promoted to the real **** of Yin if you are still one line behind."


    Chu Nanhuai asked, "Will your Highness return to Qingzhou?"


    Li Min shook his head. "The monsters in Qizhou are the worst and the birthplace of this group of monsters. If I didn''t expect it to be bad, it should be the base of the monsters. I will go directly to Qizhou."


    After the Chaos of Huang Chao, the general situation of the world has been very clear, entering the chaos of hegemony of the princes is unavoidable, but for the time being nothing has happened. The key battle for the Central Plains will be asked. The first battle will be between Li Zhi, Li Keyong of the North, and Zhu Wen of the Central Plains, but that is not something that will happen in the past two years. .


    Chu Nanhuai sighed: "The old road will return to Panyu Mountain, and Xiaozhuang will return with me, and Emei will follow His Highness."


    Li Xun nodded: "When Nangong returns for the first time in the future, I will let Emei return to her true view."


    Li Yan went to Qizhou, naturally he could not go alone. It''s not enough for Da Shao Si to make a fate, and he is now retreating. Wei Xiaozhuang also has to manage Quanzhengguan, and looking at Chu Nanhuai''s appearance, Li Yan always thinks that the old man is planning something. Su Emei Xiu has arrived in real life, just walking with Li Yan.


    On his departure, Chu Nanhuai suddenly said: "His Royal Highness is well-organized by Pinglu, and has won praise from the people, saying that His Highness is the Lord of kindness. But His Highness should also know whether in this world, one can be rich and rich What matters is not character, morality, nor good or evil, but strength. "


    Li Yan frowned.


    Qizhou, Hua not pay attention to the mountains.


    In the four years of Qianfu, Li Zhi first arrived in Pinglu, that is, he went to Qizhou to Huabuzhushan. Since then, China has not paid attention to the Taoist concept of the mountain and has become a force in the Yimen of Tsing Yi. However, at this time, there were neither Tsing Yi Swordsmen nor Daomen in the Daoguan.


    Starting from the middle of the mountain, the peaks were hidden in thick mist, and the bottom was white mist, which was too dense to see beyond five steps. As the height rises, the color of the fog continues to deepen, and the crest of the peak is a wave of black fog. Ordinary people are here without reaching their fingers.


    However, the black mist just floated in mid-air like a cloud band, but the Taoist temple was clear. The hall that was previously destroyed by a single punch by Li Wei has already been rebuilt. But now, there is no idol in the hall, nothing is empty. Only at the end of the wide hall, on the nine-step high platform, there is a tiger-skin chair like a king of mountains.


    On the seat was a young man in a black robe.


    He had a beautiful face, a pale, bloodless face, red to black lips, and paired with deep eyes that seemed to hide hell. Thick curly hair was scattered randomly on the shoulders, black robes were dotted with gold rims, inlaid with scale armor beads, and the shoulder armor was lifted up like a peacock, which was gorgeous and dizzying.


    He tilted his legs and sat on the throne with his hands on his chin, his eyes out of focus, as if thinking about something. Strands of black gas hovered around him like flowing clouds.


    The door of the hall was open, and a smoke-like dark green air mass swept quickly from a distance. In the hall, the dark green group suddenly swelled and dissipated, revealing a huge beast with a white head of cow body and a monocular snake tail, exuding dark green air.


    The beast roared, and the man stood up, and quickly turned into a man with a height of nine feet. His muscles were bulging, and his face was full of fierceness, making people shudder.


    "Xiao Yao meets the Son!" The big man held his fist and saluted the young man on the throne.


    The young man in the black robe did not respond, and remained motionless in the previous position, as if he did not hear the Han at all, and did not notice his arrival. He didn''t just say a word, and the big man didn''t dare to move, so he stood in the hall and waited.


    After a long time, the young man in black robe finally recovered from his contemplation. He glanced at the big man in the temple, his appearance remained unchanged, neither surprised nor excited. Looking at the big man''s eyes, it was as if the other person had been standing in the temple. The tone was flat: "Wait, you know, why are we here?"


    "In response to Xianting''s order, come here to catch the Xianting sinners." Wu Yaoweng said, there is no difficulty in this issue, and they were told this before they came.


    The young man in black robes said nothing, and faintly commanded: "Then you do it."


    "Yes, sage!" The puppet demonstrating his fist promised, stepped back to the door of the temple, transfigured the appearance of a cow body, and a dark green smoke rose at his feet, dragging him into the air.


    The hall was empty again.


    In fact, even if the demon stood there, the hall still looked empty. At the end of the hall where the length and width are dozens of feet, and the sun is not visible, the young man in black robe on the throne fell into contemplation after the demon departed.


    Maybe he wasn''t thinking, he was just in a daze. When there is so much time to see the end and there is nothing to do, there is no difference between meditation and daze.

 v4 Chapter 3： Coping (third)

    After Li Yan and Su Emei left Taishan, they went all the way to Qizhou. As a monk in real life, naturally you don''t need to run on the ground to rush. Flying over a mountain, his eyes suddenly opened up.


    Under the thin clouds and misty fields, crisscross the farmland, it looks particularly pleasing to the eye. A village of one hundred households is surrounded by farmland, and a clear river winding like a stream flows past the village.


    Such a village would not have attracted Li''s attention, but when he saw that a man with a knife suddenly rushed out of the village entrance and later followed a few people who killed him, he stopped moving forward. , And slowly landed.


    The man is a monk, and the cultivation is not low, he has reached the gas-refining period. His left shoulder was red, and his right hand was holding an army-style horizontal knife. The sword was blessed with runes, cutting iron like mud, just playing his cultivation.


    He is young and looks less than twenty years old, but his fortitude and fortitude have shown the spirit of killing, and he is obviously a member of the army. The four people behind him, Xiu Wei was slightly stronger than him, soon caught up, and surrounded him faintly.


    Just then, his running body stopped suddenly, and he turned sharply and slammed into the person behind him. The other side was unprepared, and the distance was too close, too late to stop, and he was hit with a full body. At this time, the horizontal knife in his hand had already reached into the opponent''s lower abdomen, and the shaking of the wrist shattered the opponent''s internal organs.


    However, before he had the next move, a fireball smashed into his back, and a shallow pit with flesh and blood was blown out. The bones could be seen at the deepest point, and he threw blood and fell to the ground.


    "The people in the village are very scared of our demon gods. You dare to shoot at us, you really don''t know how to live or die!" A monk rushed over, stabbed into the man''s shoulder with a knife, but he grasped the knife with one hand, his hand was horizontal. The knife swept away and cut off the opponent''s calf.


    The man took the opportunity to get up and yelled with red eyes: "Under King Naing of Pinglu, Wu''an, the land of peace and peace, there is no shelter for the demon, how can you tolerate chaos!" Then, he gave up the escape. Effort, slashed the sword to the monk in front.


    He was not injured lightly, with one enemy and two opponents. Although he played fiercely at the expense of injury, which caused him to mutilate another monk, he also fell to the ground, covered with blood, and could not get up for a moment.


    The monk lifted the huge axe in his hand, and his companion''s casualties made him look embarrassed: "An Wang is the demon king, and he controls Pinglu just to make our demon **** grow! Now, I give you a chance, as long as you say that An Wang is Demon King, I''ll let you go! "


    "Get off!" The man spit his blood and looked disdainful and stubborn. "Since King An has arrived in Pinglu, there are no more corrupt officials and fishy people, and no bully and rampant running in the country. King An leads the officials and personally directs them. Cultivating wasteland and fertile fields, the talents in the village can be fully clothed. How can a virtuous king be a demon king! "


    The monk held a huge axe, and the muscles on his face kept twitching. "I will give you one last chance, otherwise I will leave you dead!"


    The man sneered, his face scorned, and he was not afraid of death at all. "Let''s do it! I join the army and protect the country with Wang Anping. Yang Wei is the world''s best soldier, and death is also a loud man!"


    The monk couldn''t help it, and the giant axe chopped off sharply: "Then you die!"


    The man looked up at his neck and stared at each other, waiting for the giant axe to fall on his body.


    The giant axe did not fall on him.


    The monk''s neck had been held up by one step before, and it was raised in place.


    When Jun Han saw the back of Wei An in front of him, he shuddered at first, then shook with excitement.


    During the battle for Huang Chao, he looked up at the back countless times, and he was most familiar.


    At that time, he often appeared on the battlefield, destroying the enemy''s most difficult battle line, and the enemy''s most powerful monk opened the situation for the army and led the generals to defeat the enemy. Ping Lujun went up and down, I don''t know how many people, like him, worshipped the back that means victory.


    "Demon?" Li Yan said coldly, asking the monk in his hand.


    Although the demons are few in number, they have a unique advantage in practice. All of them can practice. Almost everyone can reach the refining period, so such monks in his hands are at the bottom of the demons.


    The monk kept struggling in Li Zhe''s hands, but he couldn''t get rid of Li Zong''s control. In the end, he gave up his efforts and stared at Li Zong fiercely.


    Li Yan sneered, the demon tribe was inherently fearless, and as if returning to death, naturally would not be afraid of asking for forgiveness. He did not hesitate, twisted the other''s neck directly, and threw it aside.


    When the monk fell to the ground, he was so furious that a cloud of black smoke erupted from the body, and soon disappeared, leaving no trace. Li Yan frowned slightly, but he soon realized that some sort of restraint had been planted on the demon.


    Su Emei fed Jun Han with an elixir, and the wounds of the dying man recovered quickly, and he would soon be able to move again. He struggled to get up and saluted to Li Zhe: "The commander of the Ping Lu Army, Shen Beiwang, and the military handsome ! "


    "Let''s get up, what''s going on?" Li Yan motioned for the other party to get up, and his commander had 500 soldiers in his army. In the new army of Pinglu Army, the commander mostly had the cultivation period.


    Shen Beiwang stood up and respectfully said, "The handsome army officer returned home to visit relatives in humble jobs. After entering the village, he found that all the villagers looked stubborn, no longer the enthusiasm they had before, and looked at the humble jobs with a faint alert. Very weird. Later, the brother at home told the humble job that some time ago, the village came to the demon, robbed many young men and women, and also claimed to be the commander of the army, to bring these men and women to the army commander for repair. Only those demon come again After that, the humble job naturally went to investigate, but because of poor repair, it ended up being hunted down. "


    Li Min nodded, and Shen Beiwang''s obituary was inseparable from his expectations.


    After returning to Qingzhou, Ping Lujun already had a part of the holiday. After the war, the soldiers returned to their hometown to visit relatives. At the same time, Li Zhi also passed down a secret military order. When these soldiers returned to their hometowns, they should cooperate with the monks in Tsing Yi and Yi Men in all parts of the country to pay attention to the events of the evil people''s disaster. There are a lot of monks in the army. This is beneficial to the local people and gives a preliminary counterattack to the demons.


    Su Emei stepped forward, hesitated for a moment, or said to Li Yan: "This is unusual. The demon could have sent masters directly to kill you, why should such a riot be caused in a big way?"


    From the beginning, Li Zhi didn''t want to understand. Although destroying the minds of Ping Lu and affecting Li Zhi''s cultivation, this method is undoubtedly slower than directly assassinating himself.


    He had to guess: "Probably they are afraid that I will get the news and hide in Qingzhou. They will not be able to kill me under the heavy protection of Wan Jun."


    Both Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng are soldiers in the army. They are protected by the soldiers'' battlefield, and the monks in real life cannot help the coach. This is different from Li Yan''s direct attack on Li Changyan. There are no soldiers in the other army.


    Of course, this is just a guess.


    Li Yan and Su Emei were about to follow Shen Beiwang to visit the village. Suddenly, a large cloud of dark green smoke erupted in the northern sky and swept quickly towards them.


    Xu Xun, a huge beast emerged in front of the thick smoke, accompanied by a roar, the orc orc-tailed orc stood up and turned into a nine-foot-tall man, overlooking the crowd with cold eyes.


    Everyone looked slightly changed. The comer''s cultivation was extremely powerful, but when he looked at it casually, Shen Beiwang could not bear the coercion and fell to his knees directly. Su Emei''s face was pale.


    Just before Li Li was still discussing with Su Emei, why the monsters didn''t send someone to stab him directly, now the other party is here.


    "You are King An Li Li?" When the nine-footed man saw Li Yan, his eyes lightened, his wrists shook, and two giant horn-shaped strange weapons appeared in his hands.


    "Descendants of the demon monster?" Su Emei is indeed the reincarnation of Guanghan Fairy, awakened part of her strength and memory, and recognized the identity of the other party at a glance.


    "Xiao Yao ..." Li Xuan heard about the name, but he was slightly relieved when he heard the words descendant. If it is the first generation of scum monsters, it is a very strong generation. He may not have the power of World War I. Since he is a descendant, he can still fight World War I.


    Rao is so, Li Yan also feels clear, the other party has the cultivation of Yin God and real people, and dare not really relax.


    That is the real **** of the demon tribe, which is completely different from the general real **** of the god. Unlike the physical Wu Clan, the Yao Clan is known for its brute force. This kind of opponent, Li Yan has not encountered before, not even before crossing, the enemy experience is zero.


    And the other side''s cultivation is higher than him.


    The demon did not wait for Li Yan''s answer, and grumbled dissatisfied, twisting his shoulders. He was wearing a large black cloak. This twisted, and numerous small black beads popped out of the cloak. Like lice ants, they fell down like rain and fell to the ground without falling into the soil.


    Immediately, within a few hundred feet of Li Zhi and others, dense snoring noises came from the ground surface, drying up at a rate visible to the naked eye, cracking every inch, and a stream of dark green air flowing out of the crevices of the soil, like a flame like smoke.


    The cracks on the ground quickly spread from all directions to the center of the circle where Li Zhi and others were. Wherever the ridge pattern went, the crops were dead, the trees were withered, and even the water in the canals was evaporated. The green smoke is like a dead zone, the weird horror is extreme.


    field!


    The range of hundreds of feet of Li Zhou and other people has become the realm of magpies.


    The demon grinned, even if he smiled. He waved the giant horns in his hand and rushed to Li Ying quickly: "Since you don''t answer, that''s the default. I, the demon, the Order of the Holy Son and the Immortal , Specifically to kill you! If you are acquaintances, you will be obedient to death, and do n¡¯t make fearless struggles! "


    As soon as Li Yan''s eyes sank and his wrists rolled, Lu Gujian was already in his hand, and he was about to kill.


    Someone shot before him.


    A sweet-scented osmanthus floated in front of Li Yan''s eyes, and Su Emei''s eyebrows flew out with her sword. Three thousand blue silks are flying like a waterfall, and they are in a fairy place among the scattered osmanthus flowers.


    At this moment, Su Emei''s navy blue robe flashed white, and it became a jersey with gold rim on white background, and three flame-like golden safflowers between the eyebrows added a breath of British spirit.


    As soon as she shot, it was a hundred sword sword lights off to the demon demon.


    Li Xun''s steps slowly retracted.


    He understood what Su Emei meant.


    Su Emei''s first shot was to explore the way for him, so that he could have time to observe the magic of the evil spirits, and to find opportunities to defeat the enemy.


    After all, both of them are only real people in Lingchi, and the other is a real demon yin god, and they are descendants of the evil spirits. What kind of ability and combat power does the demon tribe never have for thousands of years? Mo said that the monks in the world have never seen it, and the immortals in the sky have no heart.

 v4 Chapter 4： War demon

    Li Yan was calm and calm.


    Su E''s eyebrows are like butterflies, meeting the demon monster. Her osmanthus flowers flew like snow, and Dao Jianguang kept chopping at each other. The sorceress was soon surrounded by the sky and sword, like a tree in a storm.


    The demon smirked and said: "The demon tribe will not be born for thousands of years, but even someone who has been ridiculed to this point, a real person in Lingchi, dares to come and fight with me.


    In other words, the two giant horns of the demon waved, and the dark green smoke lingered on the horns. When the sword gas touched the smoke, it entered the sea like a mud ox, and disappeared as if it had been swallowed.


    The demon yelled suddenly, and the whole body of smoke soared, rushing towards Su Emei. The latter frowned, with a low sigh, the long sword chopped faster, the sword light like a meteor like a river, and then went on to attack the demon monster.


    The evil spirit advances against the trend in the Jianguang River. All the sword energy in front of it is swallowed by smoke, and the aura is constantly exploding in the air, making a chirping sound, like pouring cold water on Mars.


    Soon, the demon rushed to the place in front of Su Emei. He raised his horns high, his face became extremely fierce in an instant, and his eyes flashed with murder: "Go to death, ants!"


    The horns of the ox slammed violently, and the dark green smoke slammed into the flood like floodgates, slamming into Su''s eyebrow. The osmanthus flowers around her met the smoke, one after the other turned into ashes, and the field was swallowed directly. Seeing that there were only three feet in front of it, some osmanthus flowers were falling.


    Su Emei''s eyes flashed a sharp color, and she saw that the horns had fallen down, and the white light in the sword suddenly surged in the hands. Numerous osmanthus flew out of the sword body, like the swarms that came out of the nest to meet the two cut horns.


    The aura wave burst into a blast, spreading around dozens of feet, both of them were dancing backwards in their clothes, and there was a moment of stalemate between the sword and the horns.


    There was a strange color in the eyes of the demon, and it seemed surprised that Su Emei could stop him from hitting him, but then he sneered and said, "Good sword, good repair power, I felt the so-called on you. The fairy breath ... but that''s it! "


    The words didn''t fall, the horns of runes lit up, and an unprecedented solid smoke plume burst out! The distance was too close, and the smoke plume directly hit Su Emei''s chest. She could no longer resist it, and flew out directly.


    The demon demon flashed, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of Su Emei, slamming his horns in his hand! Su Emei was flying upside down uncontrollably. This time she couldn''t cope with it. Although she barely raised her sword to block her, she was basically useless. If the horns hit her, they are likely to be smashed directly into the ground, or they will die.


    The demon demonstrating his best efforts is to first solve Su Emei.


    At this moment, a green lotus bloomed on the side of Yao Yao.


    Although the evil spirit is dealing with Su Emei, his perception is extremely powerful. Of course, he won''t forget Li Yan. The corner of his mouth passed a sneer of sneer, and a horn was blocked up on the outside of the left waist. The horn in the right hand was still facing Su Emei smashed!


    This way of dealing with it shows that Li Yao and Su Emei haven''t put their eyes on him. In his opinion, the two real people in Lingchi are not his opponents at all. The demon even thought about it. After dropping Su''s eyebrow, the horns could swept along, and Li Ye who sent himself to death was also swept away.


    The demon demon knows the power of his full blow, which is definitely not something that a real Lingchi person can stop-this real Lingchi person is based on the real demon Lingchi person!


    With a bang, Lu Gujian hit his horn.


    Suddenly a sudden shock came over his eyes, and a flash of unbelievable color flashed in his eyes. His left arm trembled, and his horns were almost unsteady. A huge force, through the point of the sword on the horn, was like a rolling wave, drilling into the left arm along the horn, directly shaking the demon to action.


    The right hand was delayed for a moment, and when it fell again, there was nothing left in front of the horns, and Su Emei was able to escape by chance.


    Turning his head to stare at Li Yan, there was a trace of blood in the pair of copper-bell-sized eyes of Xun Yao. This shows that he is already angry. But the demon was not only angry, but also surprised. The strength of Li Zhifang''s blow was far beyond his expectation. It is impossible to say that ordinary Lingchi real people can''t compare, even the real gods of the Yin clan are so.


    Realizing this, Li Yao started to face Li Yan.


    Li Ye was also surprised, only then he was eager to save people and had already used all his strength. The sword style of "Sword Qi Sheng Sheng" is extraordinary in strength, and he has the ability to challenge in a higher order, and he has only used the power of Qinglian in his body, and even the power of Dragon Qi has been used by him.


    Such a blow cannot be accepted by ordinary Yinshen real people, and it is used on the demon, and the other party only has a slight arm trembling, and then there is no other response.


    Su Emei stabilized her body in the distance, a little blood spilled from the corners of her mouth, and her breath was a little turbulent. Now she only hit her with a full blow, which had a great impact on her. Although she is an immortal reincarnation, her true strength is stronger than that of a normal Lingchi real person, but the power of the monk monk is not worse than that of the immortal, and the other party is still a real god.


    The demon stared at Li Yan, "It is indeed a guy who can give trouble to Xianting, and it really has some means. I thought it was a simple matter to kill you. Now it seems that you have the qualifications to make me face it. Then you are ready OK, see the true strength of the ogre! "


    The demon suddenly flew up more than ten feet and issued a loud roar. Within a few hundred feet of the circle, suddenly a lot of flame-like green smoke erupted, covering the sky and turning the sky into a green world.


    His realm had been fully opened, and the green flames wrapped around him, Li Zhi immediately felt that the aura in his body was quickly dissipating like ice cubes exposed to the sun. Even the skin on the surface is gradually wrinkled, as if it is about to age instantly.


    Life is rapidly eroding.


    Li Xun did not hesitate to launch Chen Xi Mu Zi. However, in the past, it was able to cover more than a hundred feet of land. At this time, it was only half the size, and it was still being eroded by green smoke. It was not stable at all. Everywhere was "leak". The consumption is also increasing.


    The only good news is that the reiki no longer dissipates for any reason, and the skin on the surface no longer creases.


    This is the case with Li Yan, as is the case with Su Emei, except that her domain is smaller.


    "Enjoy the power of the evil spirit, you will die very quickly!" The voice of the evil spirit came from a high place, indescribably arrogant and cheerful.


    Li Xun stood up with a sword, without saying a word, a blue match, directly cut to the high-level demon!


    He knew that he couldn''t wait, and he must attack immediately, even if the opponent''s field was strange and unpredictable, which made him intuitively unable to act lightly. But no matter what happens next, it''s better to wait and see.


    But this next shot, Li Xun found that the sword was not right, and the sword gas was cut out. He was still corroded by the dark green smoke when he was halfway. When he was in front of the evil spirit, his power dropped by more than half. This means that no matter how hard he tries, he can''t seriously injure the demon.


    At the same time, there was a sudden wave of unusual aura in the green magpies between heaven and earth. Several giant beasts condensed by dark green smoke quickly rushed to Li Yan, all of which were ox-tailed snake tails, white-faced monoculars, and they looked like a monster.


    These thick smoke ogres moved their limbs, the horns of the horns came forward, and they came quickly. With a look of surprise, Li Zhi quickly slashed his sword to welcome the cut. The sword qi flew across, and chopped on the thick smoke magpie, making a strange noise. However, under a sword, the smoke can only spread a ray of smoke, and it cannot really defeat the smoke ogre.


    Li Xun was compelled to do everything he could, and all the sword lights flew out constantly, cutting away a bunch of smoke-evil monsters.


    Fortunately, there aren''t many smoke scum monsters, or Li Yanfei''s exhaustion.


    After he chopped off the six thick smoke ogres, he was finally able to breathe, but the aura in Qihai consumed one fifth of it.


    "Yes, yes, the aura and purity are different from ordinary people. It is indeed King An Li Li!" The demon laughed, "But in my field, the demon can''t be killed!"


    The words were sloppy, and eight heavy smoke magpies struck, not only blocking Li Zhi''s path to the magpies, but also leaving him nowhere to run. Li Xie secretly gritted his teeth. The realm of this demon monster was too powerful, and with powerful techniques, people could not help but cope.


    But the more tired you are, the more you will fall into a vicious circle. After all, this area has the ability to annihilate vitality and accelerate the consumption of Reiki.


    Su Emei flew over and killed herself to share the pressure for Li Yan. She dealt with the thick smoke yoke while she said to Li ye: "The yoke is a demon of calamity. Within the scope of the area, it can erode vitality, so it can increase our aura consumption. , The magic power is greatly reduced. But in this field, there can be no weaknesses, otherwise the demon is the great saint of the demon! "


    Su Emei makes sense. In fact, Li Zhe has been watching since the war began. He wants to find out the weakness and flaws of the evil spirits, but he has no clue for the time being.


    Li Yan said while fighting: "You hold on first, I''ll try him."


    In other words, Li Yan slashed the nearest smoke scum monster in front of him, and suddenly he gave birth to a lotus, rushing directly to the scum monster. With a distance of dozens of feet, he took hundreds of steps under his feet, just like running on the ground. The speed rose instead of falling, and he soon came to another smokey demon.


    By this time, there were hundreds of lotuses at his feet.


    Li Xie slashed his sword and said, "Lian Hai has no boundaries!"


    Hundreds of lotus flowers turned into hundreds of swords. Like arrows, they flew out from behind him. A few huge smokey demon monsters in front of them were shot through numerous caves, bursting into dense fog. When empty dissipate.


    In front of Li Yan and Yao Yao, there was no barrier.


    The group attack method has not been used before, because it is too expensive to consume, and now Li Zhi can''t care much about it. He must find the weakness of the sorceress as soon as possible, otherwise he will be dead.


    The demon saw Li Yan rushing in, and there was a touch of surprise in his eyes, and the hand holding the horns was a little shaking, but these were only small changes, and he was quickly covered up by him, "You really surprise me, but If you think that you can defeat me, you will be wrong! "

 v4 Chapter 5： Heli (second)

    Speaking, the demon demon raised his horns and cut them off at Li Zhi. The dense runes on the huge horns lit up, but it was not a light, but a thick black smoke. The smoky smoke turned into a Baizhang yao, and bit his head at Li Yan.


    Li Qi ¡¯s body is half empty, but at this moment, he is ignoring the consumption, and his left hand directly blasts out Ziqi Juyunquan to meet the Baizhang yao! However, under one punch, the demon demon did not dissipate, but his body was a lot blurred. Li Yan then cut off with a sword, and the sword gave birth to lotus, so that the huge demon that had already faced it was broken up.


    But in this way, Li Zhi''s aura was consumed again.


    He still didn''t stop, broke through the thick smoke, and killed the demon directly. The green fire smoke in the midst of the air wafted everywhere, and Chen Ximu was sticking to a large piece that was about to be corroded, but only a hundred feet away, it was quickly turned into burnt out clothes.


    The Li Yao is still clamoring constantly, showing his lofty superiority and holding the winning ticket, Li Yi ignores it, and only seeks a close fight. However, the evil spirits did not give him a chance, and while they backed off, they cast their spells, entangled Li Yan with green smoke and green fire.


    "It wasn''t good for melee." Li Yan glanced at the clearness in his eyes. "The evil demon is strong and looks as if he can collapse even the mountains, but it is a bad melee, but it is unexpected. Being preconceived, I had never thought of fighting with him in the past. If it was not for Su Emei, I would not have tried to do melee. "


    Aware of this, Li Zhi attacked harder.


    The demon deserves to be a monk monk, and did not let Li Yan succeed. He kept performing his magic tricks, and sometimes he appeared in the midst of the sky, and sometimes he flew over ghost fires, sometimes only a jet of dark green air. Instead, it is dangerous.


    Li Yan was anxious, but he didn''t mess up the square, always calmly responding. He also found that the two horns in the other''s hands were unusual. In the course of the battle against the demon, some movements of waving the horns and the light lines on the horns did not let Li Zhi discover the technique against him.


    Li Min quickly realized that those who did not target him had all gone to Su Emei.


    "It seems that the evil spirit''s magical attack relies on this pair of horns." Li Zhi had speculation in his heart, but by this time, his aura was running low, and if he could not break the situation, he would be in danger.


    He Yao laughed and said, "You are very clever, but this is of no use, you are going to die soon. In the realm of Lingchi, you can be proud of playing against me for so long!"


    Li Yan''s eyebrows were slightly heavy, and the Yao Yao was really powerful. Although he had weaknesses, he never gave Li Yan a chance to grasp the weaknesses. Even the strongest monks are not without weaknesses. The reason why they are strong is that they know how to protect their own weaknesses.


    Li Zheng couldn''t find an opportunity, and the situation continued to deteriorate. Seeing the rampant monster getting more arrogant, he secretly made a ruthless decision and let go. The Yao Yao has his advantage, and Li Yan also has his advantage. They have two people who can get close to each other if they cooperate properly.


    Li Yan launched a violent offensive, attracting the attention of the evil spirits, and whispered, "Su Emei!" Su Emei did not miss the opportunity, broke through the entanglement of the thick smoke evil spirits, and came to his side.


    Seeing Su Emei already in place, Li Yan glanced at her, "I cover, you go!"


    The demon monster has limited energy. If one of Li Zhi and Su Emei is able to make a sudden advance, attracting all the skills and attention of the other party, the other person can take advantage of the opportunity to approach the other party and make a desperate fight.


    The evil spirit is not good at melee, which is also relative to the monks in the same situation. Su Emei''s realm is a bit worse than the evil spirit, and was previously injured by the opponent. However, Su Emei is a reincarnation of the immortal, and there is no way to press the bottom of the box. Li Yan hopes she can complete the task.


    But Su Emei rushed out when Li Yan spoke.


    Her jersey roared like a tide, and the blue silk danced wildly. The whole popularity rose a bit, and the aura of fluctuations reached the realm of Zhun Yin God! The body like snow osmanthus is more exciting than ever, as if every osmanthus has become a flying sword that can kill people!


    Su Emei''s attack was extremely fast, and she almost got rid of the repression in the field of ghosts. She pulled a white rainbow in mid-air with an indomitable trend, and immediately came to the ghosts!


    Li Yan was shocked. Su Emei''s shot was so decisive that he never expected it. However, Li Xun also knew in his heart that Su E''s eyebrows were not as good as him in terms of combat power. She played a cover role and let Li Xie attack and kill.


    But in this case, Su Emei''s situation is in danger.


    It wasn''t just Li Yan who was surprised, but also the Li Yao. His attention has always been on Li Yan, and the focus of his defense is Li Yan. In this battle, the Li Yao has discovered that Li Zhi is much stronger than Su Emei, and only Li Zhi can threaten him.


    Only then did Li Su continue to shock. Although he did not succeed in approaching, he also felt a lot of pressure on the Yao Yao, and the dark center was shocked, so he paid more attention to Li Xu. But I didn''t expect that Su Emei in the other direction suddenly burst out of the strength of Zhunyin God''s real world, and suddenly attacked, which was greatly unexpected by the evil spirits.


    From the blow of Su Emei, the scum monster felt the will of the other party to succeed. Her eyes were sharp against the flames of Hanako''s brows, and she had a captivating power. When the demon was shocked, there was a moment of panic, and he had to hurry to deal with it.


    "So eager to find death, I will complete you!" The sorceress became angry and shouted, and the whole body mist exploded violently. A huge, unprecedented solid smoky sorceress rose from behind, screaming at the same sword The chopped Su Emei.


    Su Emei has a long sword in her hand, white light is bright and tight, and sweet-scented osmanthus flowers are raging around the sword body. The smoke stunned with his two fists, hitting the sword gas, the sword body, and hitting Su''s eyebrow, then it dissipated abruptly, while Su''emei threw blood and flew out.


    At the same time, the demon departed and left.


    He knows very well that Su''s eyebrow strikes and Li Yan will follow up. He cannot give the other party a chance to succeed. But as soon as the idea of ??the demon looting emerged, he suddenly felt a strong crisis, his heart shrinking suddenly, and he felt a sense of palpitation, as if he had passed the ice arrow.


    "By!"


    At the ear of the demon, there was a low drinking sound that could wear gold stones, loud and loud. He tilted his head suddenly, and saw the inner lion''s seal, a giant ink-and-wash ink character, which had been formed by Li Zhi for the first time, and sharply enlarged in his pupil, and bumped into him.


    After a short time, the demon had an illusion. He seemed to be smashed down by the snow mountain and turned into a statue in the ice block. However, this illusion was only instantaneous. The sorceress quickly reacted, quickly biting the tip of his tongue, and spit out a blood dance. At the same time, the whole body''s aura burst out, and he had broken the restraint.


    But it''s late.


    Li Xie Yijian has arrived in front of the evil spirit.


    Qing Lian bloomed in front of the evil spirit, and a little starlight magnified in her eyes, as if she had the power to penetrate the soul.


    The demon demon fell into the ice cave, and his horrified hair was upright. He couldn''t help screaming. He could no longer care about the long sword that pierced his throat. He horned his horns and swung Li Li''s head back to the end.


    There was a cold arc in the corner of Li''s mouth, and a sword that had pierced the opponent''s throat suddenly changed shape, passing a streamer, and swept towards the demon''s wrist. Such a skilled change is clearly prepared.


    The demon had only had time to widen his eyes like bronze bells, and a pain came from his right wrist. The palms and horns had flew away from the body, and blood spewed from his wrist.


    The pain caused the demon to utter a terrible roar!


    But he did not step back. The brave spirit of the demon clan, as if returning to death, made him wave the horn of his left hand, and continued to smash at Li Yi!


    When the horns flew out of his hands, Li Min felt light pressure. The previous sense of oppression that annihilated vitality and accelerated the consumption of Reiki reduced by half. Not only that, but within a few hundred feet, the ubiquitous green magpies and dense smoke are also half light.


    The power of the ogre''s realm is fatally weakened.


    Li Xuan flickered to the side, avoiding another horn that was dropped by Xun Yao, and Lu Gujian stabbed to the other side.


    Stimulated by the blood of the wound, the demon demon violently, waving his horns, and slammed Li Li crazy. He completely gave up his defense and just wanted to kill the opponent.


    In front of Li Yan, not only the shadows were heavy, but the plumes of dark green smoke spewed out everywhere. When he hit the shirt, he made a snoring noise, which directly corroded the shirt.


    Li Yan''s eyes were equally zealous.


    In the past, the demon field was complete. When there was no injury, I was afraid to fight with Li Li. Now that the strength is greatly reduced, how can Li Li be. When the two did not fight for a long time, Li Yan used his flawless combat skills to draw dozens of wounds on the Yao Yao, and bones were deeply visible in many places.


    The demon demon bathed in blood and has become a blood man. But he did not shrink back at all, and the double pass was even more flushed, and the bloodthirsty light was as thick as a substance, and he kept roaring and attacking Li Yan. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could never touch Li Zhi''s body. Instead, he was getting more and more wounds, and his breath was getting weaker.


    Eventually, the screaming demon screamed a stern and screaming growl, and his body became so full of smoke that the whole person turned into a ten-foot-tall cow and beast, burying his head like Li Xuan rushing! At the same time, the haunting body of the monster is full of smoke, covering the sky and covering the sun.


    I lost one of the horns, and now only half of them have horns, but the wicked monsters are not weak, so they use that horn to push Li Li hard.


    Obviously, this was his last hit.


    With Li Chen sinking on his shoulders, the already weakened field seemed to have returned to its heyday. There was only a little aura of energy left, and there was a tendency to "evaporate".


    Li Min raised Lu Gujian, but did not hack. At this time, of course, he would not choose to fight against the Yao Yao, and chose to back.


    The situation is completely reversed at this point. Previously, Li Xie was desperately pursuing the Xun Yao, and wanted to fight close-up. Now it is the Xun Yao madly attacking Li Xun, and he wants the other party to take his last shot.


    Li Xun did not let the Xun Yao do as he wished. If he had enough aura, he wouldn''t mind letting the Xun Yao die satisfactorily, but now that he is at the end of the crossbow, naturally there is no need to act with anger.


    The demon demon shed blood all over his body, moving more and more slowly. Finally, he had no energy, stopped, and the realm had disappeared, with only a heavy gasp, still telling his unwillingness and war will. He stared at Li Yan with red eyes, seeing that he could no longer maintain the air, and was about to fall to the ground.


    The demon stared at Li Yan for a while, and his body was shaking, and he was about to fall. At this time, he yelled, "Li Yan, kill me!"


    Li Yan flew over, handed out a sword, and stabbed directly into his heart.


    Numerous blood pours out from the mouth of the demon monster, and his eyes gradually disintegrate. At the last moment, he is still struggling to stare at Li Li: "It is my glory to die on the battlefield ... the demon tribe will definitely. ..... recreate glory! "


    Li Xun pulled out the Lu Gujian without words, and finally the Yao Yao died in despair. He fell from the air and smashed a large pit on the ground.


    Li Yan received Lu Gujian and came to Su Emei.


    The other fell down in front of a tree beside the road, pale, not hurt, and there was thick blood on the corners of his mouth. Seeing Li Yan coming over, she smiled slightly.


    At this moment, she is still in a fighting state, her flaming Hanako is still eye-catching, and her white jersey inlaid with gold fringes and fire cloud patterns makes her look so heroic. But the smile was light and light, like a cloud of sky, no competition, and she was not attuned to her temperament at this moment, but it was natural and not half-contradictory.


    This smile fell into Li Yan''s eyes and made him move. Suddenly, he seemed to see the years quiet. The ordinary smile, for Li Zhi at the moment, all had the meaning of "It was common at the time". After all, he had left a world.


    "You are too hard." Li Min took out the elixir bottle, poured an elixir and gave it to Su Emei, reproachfully.


    Su Emei took the elixir, looked up at Li Yan, and looked quietly. She did not refute Li Yan''s words, as if she knew that she had done something wrong.


    What the other side looked like, Li Yan still didn''t know what she was thinking. She sighed slightly and urged: "Although you are a reincarnation, you have the awakening power of Xianli, but you can''t just do whatever you want ... . "


    Li Yan''s tone was fairly soft, but when he was half talking, he saw that Su Emei did not refute, but apparently did not intend to be obedient. His face suddenly sank, and he yelled, "This kind of thing is not allowed to be done again. ! "

 v4 Chapter 6： Devour (third more)

    Su E''s eyebrows froze, her eyes fluttered with confusion and helplessness, and she lowered her head. After a while, he nodded heavily, like a trained cat.


    "You heal first." Li Huan''s heart softened and his tone eased. After speaking, he stood up and gave Dongtian a deep look, and then walked toward the corpse of Xun Yao.


    Before Qishan that day, Wu You blocked the Xianxian sword for him, and his body was destroyed. Although Li Zhi didn''t say anything, the incident touched him deeply into the bone marrow. Today, when I saw Su Emei making her own claim, she was desperately trying to talk to the demon monster. Li Zhi could not help thinking of Wu You, and her heart was a little bit blocked.


    On the path of monks, there are countless challenges and dangers, as well as countless difficulties and choices. Li Ye is not a little boy who is always better, and will not have the idea of ??"I am not strong enough, I am strong enough to let my woman be safe under my wings". The world is so big, there are always some beings that are stronger, and everyone has their own way to go.


    Even couples cannot be together all the time, and there are challenges and difficulties that can only be faced and solved by themselves. It is the only way to become stronger each other, and on the way to becoming stronger, the least possible is blood and grinding. Become the same robe for a lifetime fighting side by side.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yao had no magic weapon or elixir on his body, as if he had nothing valuable, but the horns were not ordinary at first sight.


    Li Yan took a split with Lu Gujian, and with Lu Gujian''s grade, he could not leave any scars on the horns. As a medium for the evil spirits to cast their spells, the main function of the horns is the gain of spells. From this level, it should not have any hardness.


    Li Yan picked up the horns and returned to Su Emei and sat down. When the other party healed, he quietly thought about something.


    The first big demon caused him so much trouble, and I don''t know to what extent the subsequent existence will be strong. Li Su suddenly felt that Qizhou was far more terrible than he imagined, and the strength of the demon tribe was far beyond Imagine, even if the other party did not come over those great saints.


    But the entire Pinglu, or the entire Tang Dynasty, there is no one in the world, and his strength is stronger than Li Zhi. No one can solve the challenge except himself.


    Two hours later, Su Emei ended her wound healing, and her injuries have recovered. She saw the two horns that Li Yan had placed at his feet, and her eyes lit up: "This is the horns of the magpie?"


    Li Min nodded: "When the demon demon turned into a beast, there were two horns of a bull''s body and a tail of a ox. When he became a humanoid, the head of the ox was used as a magic weapon. I cut off one of his hands and let him lose one Later, his field and magic power dropped a lot. So I suspect that his practice is inseparable from this pair of horns. "


    Su Emei glanced at Li Yan, and she was admiring and admiring. She said slowly: "If I remember correctly, the realm and technique of the evil spirit are tied to this pair of horns. It ¡¯s the equivalent of a mortal without a weapon. Now that you have these pairs of horns, you are likely to have learned all the magical skills in the field. ¡±


    Li Yan never thought about this. He didn''t know much about the demon tribe. Hearing Su Emei''s words, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised: "Can I still do this?" Then he took the horns in his hands and tried to enter Reiki.


    The magic technique of Xun Yao is not surprising in itself. It is only powerful in combination with his terrifying realm. The Xun Yao''s realm is annihilated, and all plants and trees within the coverage area are dead, and even the accumulated water will evaporate. It also has a suppressive effect on monks'' auras and magical attacks. If Li Zhi can use the realm of the evil spirits by mastering the forms of magic, it is definitely a big killer.


    However, after two trials, Li Min was a little disappointed. "It''s useless. I can''t sense the aura in the horns."


    Su Emei kindly reminded: "To use the magic weapon of the demon tribe, you must first sacrifice it."


    Li Xun''s old face flushed, and he had forgotten that the blood sacrifice was practiced. No wonder he did not respond. I got a reminder this time, and I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Li Yan II was a human. His skin was not generally thick, and he didn''t have much trouble.


    This time when Li Yan re-entered Reiki, there was an induction, and a cloud of smoke spewed out from the horns, but it was only the size of a flower. Li Ye was not angry. He tried patiently for a long time, but in the end, he only sprayed the melon-sized smoke, and it was tangible and inanimate. There was no effect of destroying vitality at all.


    Putting down the horns, Li Min sighed, "It seems that the things of the demon genre are not so simple to use. When I used the horns just now, I always felt that there was a layer of separation between me and it. I couldn''t communicate smoothly, so it was completely impossible Ride it. "


    Su Emei smiled: "Don''t worry, there will be time to explore in the future. The things of the demon tribe are inherited. It is not easy to use them, but if you can master them, it is a sharp weapon."


    Li Min nodded, and now there is only this way.


    "How to deal with the corpse of Xun Yao?" Su Emei asked suddenly.


    "Buried it." Li Xun thought for a while, and he couldn''t go to the zombies wilderness, the people saw panic when they saw it. Before hunting down those monks from the lower level of Shen Beiwang before death, they died and died, but the evil spirits did not. It is estimated that the cultivation was strong, and general restraints were useless to him.


    When Li Yan and Su E stood up to bury the evil spirits, Shen Beiwang finally ran back. Only then did Li Xun start a war with the Xun Yao, taking care that Shen Beiwang Xiu was low and could not hold back the erosion of the Xun Yao field. Li Xuan sent him out with aura. However, the situation was urgent at the time, Li Yi just throw it away, I do not know which deep mountains and old forest to throw him, so that he just ran back now.


    The three came to the pit. Su E''s eyebrow frowned suddenly before she buried the demon monster, so that Li Yan waited a moment before she fell into the pit. Observing the ringing around the demon, he finally squatted down and put his hand in front of the other''s chest.


    This time, Li Yan felt wrong. The aura remaining in the monster''s body, or the monster''s spirit, kept converging toward the chest, and then flowed into her meridians through Su Emei''s palm. In Li Zhi''s perception, Su Emei''s breath quickly increased. By the time she closed her hands, Su''s eyebrows were so strong that her body hadn''t changed, but Su''s eyebrows were so strong.


    Li Min suddenly thought of a possibility, and suddenly hesitated: "Can you absorb his cultivation power?"


    Su E''s eyebrow flew up to the pit, and she looked at Li Zheng nodded earnestly. She also felt strange: "When I saw the corpse of the demon monster just now, I felt very strange, as if something was attracting me ... I haven''t thought about such things as cultivation power. Even if I have absorbed his cultivation power, I can''t tell why. "


    Li Yan admired: "You have a bit of bad luck."


    Speaking of which, Li Min paused and looked Su Emei suspiciously: "No, not just the demon, the monk monk''s training, can you absorb it? This is really against the sky ! "


    Su Emei said blankly: "This ... shouldn''t it?" After thinking about it, she also felt a little palpitated and couldn''t help shivering.


    Li Yan did not continue to discuss this issue with Su Emei. Guessing doesn''t make sense. Next time when you encounter the big demon and try it out, you will know that if that is the case, Li Yan will be jealous of Su Emei. Devouring the power of other monks, this shortcut to speed up the practice, everyone must be jealous.


    The key point is that Su Emei is the reincarnation of the immortal. Because of the two small fishes raised by Chu Nan, Xianli is constantly awakening. The cultivation progress is very fast. Now with the ability to absorb the large demon cultivation, it is very likely in the future Faster than Li Zhi''s realm.


    After burying the evil spirits, Li Yan and Su Emei separated from Shen Beiwang. On the parting, Li Xuan said to Shen Bei: "You are doing good work in protecting the village this time. You would rather die than be indomitable, without insulting Ping Lu Jun. After returning, you will find Liu Dazheng directly and follow him in the future."


    Shen Bei was overjoyed. This was on the Kangzhuang Avenue, and he quickly thanked him.


    Just when he raised his head again, Li Yan and Su Emei had disappeared.


    The two ascended into midair, and Su Emei asked Li Yan: "Where to go next?"


    The demons occupy a lot of places in Pinglu and Wuzhou, especially Taoist temples and mountain peaks. A wide-spreading net is to look like a base. They were in a rural village, but they did not enter the big city. Li Zhi only knew that the demons had the greatest influence in Qizhou. He did not know that the leader of the demons, Sheng Zi, was not in the mountains in China, so this time Nor was it clear where to go, but to check while walking.


    "I''ve known this before, and I should ask the ogre where their base camp is."


    "It''s useless to ask. Seeing the demon''s unyielding posture, like Shen Beiwang, it''s impossible to ask anything from his mouth."


    "It''s true that when the demon lost his hand, he might not have had a chance to escape, but he didn''t even try."


    The two soon arrived in Qizhou. Although they did n¡¯t know where the demon base camp was, Li Zhi was not a headless fly, at least he had intelligence on Tsing Yi Yamen and Quanzhenguan. He knew where the demon was more serious. Going to these places, there will always be nothing wrong.


    Entering Qizhou, Li Zhi went straight to Jishui. Liu Zhiyan''s long river gang recently suffered heavy losses due to the demon disaster. Several of their freight fleets were attacked by water monsters. Not only did they lose valuable goods, but even the monks were damaged a lot.


    Now not only the fleet of the Long River Gang, they have all stopped at the port and quay, and dare not walk down the river, as are many cargo ships of the big caravan.


    Pinglu''s business relationship with Central Plains has been basically suspended, and countless money is being lost every day. More importantly, the lack of certain necessary materials will lead to rising prices in Pingluo. This has seriously threatened the basic order of Pinglu. Liu Zhiyan is asking for help from the Tsing Yi Shumen, and Qizhou Assassin is also asking for help from the Jiedushi.


    When Li Zhi came to the helm of the Changhe Gang outside Qizhou, he saw Liu Zhiyan who had not met for a long time.


    Although the cargo ship was no longer launched, Liu Zhiyan was not idle. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she organized river helpers to repair and maintain large and small cargo ships. Some boatmen who can''t release a few days a year, Liu Zhiyan also gave them a few days off.


    In the vast dock, Liu Zhiyan is inspecting the newly built large ship.


    These old river gangs have been developing continuously, and they have begun to participate in the canal transportation in large areas, and the demand for ships is very large. However, the cargo ships that had planned to expand their power now can only be used to make up for the losses. The water demon has destroyed many ships.


    "Big head, do we suspend the plan to build a new ship? Now the Jishui Demon is suffering so severely that the fleet can''t get into the water for a while and a half." A shipyard manager said worriedly.


    Liu Zhiyan''s attitude was clear: "Don''t slow down. The monster can''t be troubled for a long time, and Jishui will soon restore order."


    In the face of Liu Zhiyan''s resolute words, the steward had no confidence. He sighed: "The monk was sent to the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi last time, and said to remove the water demon, but it was a master who practiced Qi Qi. ..... Masters, even the monks who practice high qi, can''t help the water demon, what kind of masters can Tsing Yi Yemen call to solve the demon trouble? The situation is difficult, and the master should be careful .... .. "


    Liu Zhiyan frowned slightly, stopped, turned to look at the steward, and said positively: "Don''t forget, Ping Lu is His Royal Highness Ping Lu, let alone a demon, even if the immortal comes, you can''t mess with it!"


    The supervisor quickly bowed his head and said that Liu Zhiyan helped Jiwei a lot in Changhe, and was slightly angry. However, although the steward did not dare to refute it in the face, he still did not care about it. It is a good thing to have confidence. But be rational, the water demon is obviously very powerful, and mortals are ruthless-how long haven''t I seen a demon in this world? This Pinglu was only settled for a few years, I''m afraid it will be messy again ...

 v4 Chapter 7： Water demon

    The worries of affairs are justified. Now Pinglu Jianghu is the most powerful of Quanzheng except for Tsingyi Yimen, but those Taoists of Quanzheng Guan, although accumulating morals and doing good to help the people to cure diseases and disasters, are more powerful than Tsingyi Yimen. Even worse.


    In the face of this time, neither has the ability to settle a place.


    The management couldn''t help but think that when Penglai Daomen sat in the town of Pinglu, the Penglai Daomen did not hear of any evils. Now Penglai Daomen retreats for a few years, and this happened. Is this true? The rise is not the same as the avenue of heaven?


    Taking it a step further, if the Penglai Taoist Gate is still in existence and the Pinglu Taoist Daoist conception is still under the jurisdiction of Penglai, now that a monster problem has occurred, the Penglai Taoist Gate will not sit idly by. With the strength of the Penglai Millennium Daomen, it must be able to quickly calm down the monster?


    Daomen was originally to drop demons, Penglai must know how to drop demons, how could he be helpless in the face of monsters like Quanzhenguan and Tsing Yi?


    The steward was thinking like this, and suddenly he was so excited that he looked at Changtian with a shock in his eyes. The cloudless sky suddenly flew into two white rainbows, flying towards them with a thunderbolt, covering them with momentum.


    The steward couldn''t help walking, in his awe-inspiring eyes, like the immortals, two white rainbows fell in front of the crowd, exposing two godlike figures. The man''s Xuanpao jade belt, sword eyebrows, starry eyebrows, and qiyuxuanang, were not ordinary people at first glance; the woman was dressed like a butterfly, with a beautiful appearance, fresh and indifferent temperament, as if not eating human fireworks.


    Seeing these two men, the steward could not help but stay still. The two of them appeared too suddenly and powerfully, and they came from Gao Tian in the blink of an eye. Except for Xianren, he really couldn''t imagine what kind of existence could have such cultivation and momentum.


    The so-called high masters of practicing Qi, compared with the two in front of them, are nothing at all. Their figure of ten to several dozens is the same as that of the two immortals flying to the ground, just like running on the ground.


    Is it true that this fairy is born, come to demons and demons? The manager was terrified and couldn''t think of a more reasonable explanation. Awe and fear made his legs soft, and he couldn''t help but kneel and worship.


    Fortunately, there is more than just a person who worships. The long river gang in front of him is the master, and Liu Zhiyan, who has reached the middle of his training, first bowed down and worshiped. "Liu Zhiyan met with His Royal Highness!"


    Her voice was not very loud, but it also spread far away. People from all over the dock saw Li Ye and Su Emei appearing suddenly, and they all reacted similarly to the stewards, both shocked and afraid. The monks felt the strong coercion on the other side, and they all had the impulse to worship. Now when they heard Liu Zhiyan''s words, they immediately worshiped, and said in unison: "Meet His Royal Highness An!"


    Is this His Royal Highness? He came from His Royal Highness? His Excellency King An''s cultivation has reached such a point that he can fly in the air? The steward who worshiped on the ground trembled and saw sweat on his forehead.


    "Let''s all get up." Li Yan spoke peacefully, came to Liu Zhiyan, lifted her up, and smiled, "Cultivation and improvement? Good."


    Liu Zhiyan''s cheeks were crimson, and he quickly said, "I don''t know if Her Royal Highness is here, my subordinates ... I have lost my life, and I hope my Highness ... forgive me!"


    The **** and Liu Zhiyan''s escorts, including various people in the dock, were surprised to find that, on weekdays, they were extremely popular and talked about, and they were very powerful in the long river, like the queen''s master. It was unfavorable.


    Li Yan took Liu Zhiyan out of the dock, walked into the port, and walked on the river embankment, chatting while walking.


    Li Ye, who knew the water demon encountered by the Changhe Gang, didn''t know much, and was about to report to Liu Zhiyan in detail.


    Su Emei followed Li Li quietly, silent like a shadow.


    When Li Yan talked to others about her business, she never interrupted, just listened quietly. Even if Li Li was talking to a monk in front of him, Su Emei didn''t have any sense of superiority. Moreover, her pace was very light, her manners were gentle, she didn''t even make a sound, as if she was afraid that it would affect Li Yan''s business.


    "There are more than one water monster, but there are hundreds of them. They have appeared in all parts of Jishui at the same time, and they have all been repaired as high-strength. He never touched the goods, came and went, and did not appear at the same place. In addition, ordinary fishermen and boats were rarely attacked by water monsters. "


    After the initial surprise and accident, Liu Zhiyan gradually recovered his calmness, his face was not so red, and his speech became smoother, and he explained the trouble of Lishui to Li Ye in detail.


    Li Yan keenly discovered a question. He asked Liu Zhiyan: "That is to say, the water demon does not have a fixed camp. Or, do you still not know their fixed camp?"


    Liu Zhiyan nodded and glanced at Li Zhi with blame, "It''s the incompetent ..."


    Li Xie waved her hand to signal that Liu Zhiyan didn''t have to worry. I don''t know the camp of the water demon, so naturally I can''t drive straight in and go to the water demon. However, this is not an unsolvable thing for Li Yan. He only needs to send a fleet to launch into the water, and in accordance with past practice, he will not worry about the water monster.


    But before Li Yan, there was another challenge, which was that he was not used to water warfare. The monk in real life has a long breath, and it is not difficult to get into the water, but you cannot stay in the water for too long. And being able to stay in the water and fighting with full force in the water are two different things.


    Since the other party is a water demon, he is naturally good at underwater battles. With Li Zhi''s current situation, it is difficult to deal with ordinary real life underwater, let alone encounter a demon like a demon.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan glanced at Su Emei.


    Although Su Emei didn''t say anything, she and Li Zhi and Liu Zhiyan listened to her wordlessly, and she was also thinking along the conversation between them. Then when she saw Li Ye came over, she naturally knew what Li Ye wanted to say. .


    Su Emei said: "I know a little about water warfare, but I''m far from being good at it. I recommend against water warfare. If water warfare is really unavoidable, I can teach you a way to avoid water. It is free to operate underwater. But the combat power must still be discounted. "


    Li Xun slowly nodded. As a land monk, flying battles were nothing, but water warfare was definitely not as good as the water demon. Avoiding water tricks allows him to move freely under water, at least has the ability to save lives, can not be extravagant in a short time.


    Li Min thought for a while and said to Liu Zhiyan: "Arrange the fleet, as large as possible, it is best to seduce the water demon leader to fight."


    Liu Zhiyan quickly led away. She has been a master of the Changhe Gang for many years. She has long been very adept at custom. Her Majesty also has a number of confidants. She only needs to arrange it and does not need to show up in person. But now it is important and she must be sure .


    "It is not difficult to seduce the water demon. The question now is, what exactly does this water demon do, and can you and I take it down. If she escapes with water, can we capture it ... .... If you let him run away, it will be difficult to catch him again. It may become a protracted battle to eliminate monsters, and we do n¡¯t have much time to spend here. "


    Li Huan sat down at random on the embankment and looked at the green river. Here is Qizhou City. In the past, boats and ships were vertical and horizontal. Nowadays, it is rare to see a large ship, which looks particularly deserted.


    Su Emei squatted beside him and whispered softly: "Pinglu''s demon is seriously infested, and there are almost all demons in the mountains. If you can''t find the demons'' camp as soon as possible, look for such a place, It is really troublesome. "


    Suddenly Li Yan smiled: "I am thinking now, even if I really found the demon base camp and saw the leading demon, I may not be able to fight it."


    This is not a joke. The Yao Yao is obviously not the leading big monster. At best, he is a competent player. When Li Zhi and Su Emei fought against the Ying Yao, they tried their best. In the end, Li Yan was exhausted. In that battle, if the Yao Yao insisted for a period of time not to be seriously injured by Li Yan, it would be hard to say how it turned out.


    With this in mind, Li Yan took out the horns of the evil demon and continued to try to refine.


    The dragon spirit in Li Zhi''s body, after completely absorbing the inheritance power left by Yuan Tianzhang, fell into silence. The last time he battled the Li Yao, he could only mobilize a part of his power, which was worse than usual. These, let alone a qualitative improvement.


    Long Qi seemed to be eating too much and was drowsily turning into food, and he didn''t know when he could complete the transformation.


    Three days later, the Changhe Gang prepared the launching fleet, and under the guidance of Su Emei, Li Yan also practiced avoiding water. On the morning of the same day, Li Zhi came to the dock and boarded a large ship of the Changhe Gang.


    The fleet organized by Liu Zhiyan this time is very large, with a large and small number of fifty ships. The big ship headed is not a cargo ship, but a ten-foot-high floor ship, towering and majestic, like a giant beast in the water. This is also the largest building ship that Jishui can walk in. The Dajishui River will not be able to walk. The draught is too deep and it is easy to run aground.


    This building has three floors and looks like a small city from a distance. There are flags on it, and the sides of the ship are all like female walls. There are dense arrow holes on it, and the outside is covered with cowhide. There are two bed crossbows on the bow, just like a battleship.


    "This is the flagship of the Long River Gang ... the largest ship yet?" Li Yan came to the bow, stroking the crossbow and asked Liu Zhiyan.


    Liu Zhiyan''s face had a red light, and he was quite proud: "Your Highness is right, this is indeed the first battleship of the Changhe Gang, and it is also the facade of the Changhe Gang. In the past, only very important things were encountered, such as with other Fanzhen The river gang negotiated before the long river gang dispatched this warship. "


    Li Min nodded, feeling quite satisfied. This building ship can indeed be called a battleship. Except for the boatman who controls the paddles, there are only three hundred soldiers on board. This is no longer a force of rivers and lakes, but a serious warship.


    With this kind of floor boat, take the cargo fleet into the water, this bait is enough weight, and then see if the water monster leader will show up.


    The fleet set sail, Li Yan and Su Emei converged at the same time, concealed the repair, and Liu Zhiyan and others entered the cabin.


    The size of the cabin is no different from that of an ordinary mansion hall, but there is no luxurious arrangement. The Changhe Gang built this building boat, and it is not intended for people to play. There is no intention of breaking the rules when Li Zhi came.


    However, the hall is still arranged as a living room. Before it seemed, in the process of negotiating with other Fanzhenhe Gangs, Liu Zhiyan had not invited the other leaders'' characters to show off their strength.


    Entering the hall, there was nothing left and right, Li Zhi pulled Liu Zhiyan to play together. The next itinerary has already been arranged. Before the water monster appears, Li Yan has nothing to do.


    Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan played against each other in the main seat, Su Emei was watching the chess, and the other top characters of the Changhe Gang were seated in the hall, each calmly waiting for the coming of the war.


    The manager who had been with Liu Zhiyan in the dock before was also on the boat at the moment, but he was not qualified to enter the hall to sit, and gathered with a group of people in the side hall. His name is Liu Shibo. He is in his forties and has not been in Changhe Gang for a few years, but because he can excel, he is not in a low position now.


    I heard that Li Zhi was playing against Liu Zhiyan, Liu Shibo''s face was slightly broken, and he sighed: "How arrogant is the Water Demon, even the high-level training sessions of Qingyi Jianmen are gone. His Highness still has a mind to play .. .... "


    "Snoring! Your Royal Highness, how many heads have you grown?"


    Liu Shibo''s words did not finish, the person next to him immediately reminded. Liu Shibo shut up with interest, but apparently still not convinced. He was a little disappointed with Li''s arrangement.


    Since it is Pinglu Jiedushi, to suppress the water demon, how can we not bring the water army? Even without a sailor, the masters must gather a group, but Li Yan brought a woman with her. The twelve masters of the prestigious Tsing Yi Yamen were not even dispatched ...


    Even if Li Zhi has already reached the real world, there are a hundred water monsters, and each of them is not low. Li Zhi is so big, I''m afraid it''s not an old-fashioned move. Now I heard that the war is about to start. As a coach, Li Zhi, without careful preparation, even started to pull Liu Zhiyan to play ..... Is this a trip to the mountains, or is it going to blossom?


    "The princes and nobles are the princes and nobles, and they will never forget the art of elegance. This kind of faction makes people dare not compliment ... An Wang Qianfan went to the Yellow Nest and made great achievements. I''m proud and complacent, or else I won''t bring a master. Well, if you are a young man, you will be mad and not stable enough ... "


    The more Liu Shibo thought, the more he felt wrong. The shock and awe brought by Li Qiang before his appearance have almost disappeared. Now Liu Shibo is very worried, he dare not give up hope for the future at all, and said silently in his heart: "I only hope that the water monster is not too powerful, otherwise we people, I''m afraid that we won''t even be able to save our lives, alas ... "


    When Liu Shibo thought about it, the hull suddenly trembled, as if he had hit a mountain. The crowds startled, and before they got out of the room, they heard a whining horn, and the guard outside shouted in panic: "Water demon! Water demon appeared!"

 v4 Chapter 8： Dragon Girl (second)

    Counting it out, it has been two hours since the Changhe Gang left the wharf and has traveled a short distance. But here is still not far from Qizhou City, at this time encountered a water demon, but it was unexpected. It seems that the Changhe Gang''s big fanfare has indeed provoked the water demon and is considered to be a majestic challenge to them.


    The ship''s body shook constantly, shaking left and right. Liu Zhiyan didn''t need to look at it to know that the towering water column must have rushed out on the water in front of the ship. She immediately got up and pleaded with his fist: "His Royal Highness?"


    Li Yan''s hand dropped steadily, and he nodded slightly: "Be careful."


    Liu Zhiyan said a command, and waved his hand to lead everyone out of the cabin. When I came to the deck and saw the sight in front of me, Rao was anticipating that Liu Zhiyan had already changed his face at this moment.


    On the vast river, a hundred white snow columns rising up into the sky seemed to be as shocking as the sky pillars of light connecting the heavens and the earth. At the top of each water column, there is a monk monk standing against his hand, looking coldly at the Changhe Gang fleet.


    The water column did not fall, but kept spraying upwards. It looked like a fountain, so that the monks of the demon tribe could stand firmly on top of the water column, unless they needed to attack, they would not fall at all.


    The thickness of the water column is different, showing the difference between the individual monks of the Yao tribe.


    On one of the 20-foot-high water columns, a monk wearing armor and carrying two golden bronze hammers with five large and three thick bodies sneered at the moment: "I told you already, Jishui has been occupied by us. Ships are no longer allowed to sail in the water! You are all right. Not only did you get into the water, but you also fought such a big battle. Do you take the words of our demon gods as wind? It seems that the previous lessons given to you are not enough! This time, I will remind you again so that everyone will know in the future that Jishui is no longer your mortal! "


    The monk Liu Zhiyan had the impression that the surviving monk who had been attacked by Changhe Gang mentioned the other side more than once. It was a crab demon, so it had reached the real world beyond the refining period! He claimed to be a general, so the monks of the Changhe Gang called him a crab general.


    The crab will raise the golden bronze hammer in his hand and yell, "Gentlemen, destroy this fleet!"


    The monks on the surrounding water column sacrifice their magical instruments. They are indeed called "generals". Not only are everyone wearing armor, but also the weapon in each hand is the same, a trident.


    The appearances of these monks are also quite characteristic, not to mention the length of their hands and feet, their bodies are very slender, and their foreheads are quite pointed, which looks a little weird.


    The monks of the Long River Gang also have a special name for these water monsters. Since they are monks under the command of the crab generals, their status is naturally "shrimp soldiers".


    After listening to the order of the crab generals, the shrimp soldiers gave a loud drink, and the water column at their feet suddenly rolled out flat. With the shrimp soldiers on the water column, they rushed to the Long River Gang fleet.


    "Fighting!" Liu Zhiyan gave a low sigh, and leaned his hands on his waist, pulled out two short sharp blades, and led the monks of the Long River Gang to rise from the deck to meet the shrimp soldiers who rushed down.


    Although the shrimp soldiers would control the water column, they basically adopted the melee method. After meeting with the monks of the Changhe Gang, they were trying to catch a fight.


    The two sides fought fiercely in mid-air, on the boat, and on the river surface. The aura burst everywhere, and everywhere were broken trees and violent splashes.


    The ten-foot-tall building boat of the Changhe Gang is obviously the focus of care for the water demon. The configuration of the bow and arrow bed and crossbow is effective against ordinary people. In the face of the water demon, it becomes a decoration. Fight of the monks.


    Li Yan and Su Emei came to the door of the cabin and looked out.


    Like the monsters that Li Zhi has seen before, these so-called shrimp soldiers are all monks in the gas refining period, and they are generally cultivated in a very high state, and there are many people who practice high gas. Among the monks in the Changhe Gang, there were no monks who practiced high qi, and this face was very disadvantaged. Some people were injured from time to time, and some people were killed directly.


    Li Yan frowned slightly. If it was just the soldiers and crabs in front of him, then the strength of the water demon is not very strong. That crab general''s cultivation is the real person of Lingchi. He didn''t take the initiative because he had to wait until the real leader of the other party came out and was giving him a fatal blow.


    On the deck, Liu Zhiyan had just killed a shrimp soldier in front of her, and a tremor came from her feet. She almost did not stabilize her figure.


    The crab smashed into the air, fell on the crossbow, and smashed the crossbow directly, breaking the flying wood chips. He sneered: "You are the leader of this group of people? The monk who practiced the middle of the air, also dare to rebel My water monster is majestic, I am really looking for death! "


    Before Liu Zhiyan responded, Crab lifted his left hand: "Water attack!"


    The hull was shaken, and a plume of water suddenly protruded from under Liu Zhiyan''s feet. She was already unstable, and was directly washed into the air by the water column. The water column was not lethal, but it covered Liu Zhiyan and froze instantly, freezing Liu Zhiyan directly.


    Although the crab will be five short statures, but after all he is a real person in Lingchi. This time, he shot fiercely, and Liu Zhiyan had no room to escape. At the moment when the water column freezes, the crab will raise the golden bronze hammer in his hand, and a rushing Huangmang surges up, waving directly to the frozen Liu Zhiyan.


    The crab will strike, of course, Liu Zhiyan can''t catch it. Besides, she is **** at the moment and can''t move. If this hammer is implemented, Liu Zhiyan must be crushed together with the ice group.


    Liu Shibo happened to be not far behind Liu Zhiyan. When he saw this scene, he was so horrified that he shouted, "Big master!"


    He paid homage to Liu Zhiyan, but at this moment saw that the other party was about to fall, his face was no longer bloody, but he only had the low-level practice of Qi training, which could not be rescued at all.


    At this time, a sword light suddenly appeared, like a meteor, flashing over the transparent icicle, and directly pierced the crazed crab!


    The crab will be shot at Liu Zhiyan, suddenly feel the extreme danger, can not help but jump. The corner of the eye left the light of Jian Jian, feeling the power of Jian Guang, the eyes were so horrified. But at this moment he was too late to deal with it!


    However, this scene should not have happened originally. Although the crab will shoot Liu Zhiyan, he scanned the entire fleet in advance and found that he was not a strong monk. This time when Liu Zhiyan was shot, even a monk could not hurt him even if he made a surprise attack.


    But Jianguang appeared, and the crab will feel the deadly threat!


    There is only one explanation. The one who can hide his perceived existence is higher than him! Even if it wasn''t the real Yin God, I''m afraid that it would have reached the realm of Lingchi Real Life. Only such a master can let him, a real monk in Lingchi, feel the palpitations when he only notices Jianguang!


    This fleet of high-level monks who have never practiced gas has now hidden the masters of real life! The crab will chill on its back.


    But he didn''t have time to react. The opponent''s sword had the right timing. Crab twisted his body desperately, and just barely avoided the heart, he was penetrated by the sword!


    It was Su Emei who launched the raid. She frowned slightly. This sword she thought would take the life of the other party directly, but did not expect to just penetrate the other''s shoulder. However, her sword skill has been improved, and this time the Jian Feng picked the other side in the direction of dodging, and then picked up the entire right arm of the crab general!


    The crab will be hit hard by this, can''t help shouting, covering his shoulders, watching Su Emei''s eyes are also scarlet, full of hatred. But he knew he wasn''t his opponent, so he had to pull back.


    The crab will want to run, but Su Emei will not let him go, and catch up.


    But at this moment, the river surface changed abruptly.


    An unprecedentedly large column of water exploded flatly, and it was lifted up to thirty feet directly. A slender woman in a blue dress had already stood at the top of the column with a sword.


    She has long blue hair and waist, and even the sword in her hand is ice crystal blue. The pupils in her eyes seem to be blue. As soon as she appeared, the long sword pointed at the sky, and the crisp and loud sound of croaking sounded like a thunder: "Tornado!"


    The cloudless sky suddenly turned over with boundless dark clouds, the lightning flashed and thundered, and the heavy rain suddenly fell. And the original tranquil river surface directly rolled up a curtain of water of dozens of feet, like a rolling wave, and hurled towards the fleet!


    When the shrimp soldiers saw the female nuns, they were all refreshed. In the eyes of many people, they even showed a look of worship and obsession, "Dragon Girl!"


    Although the shrimp soldiers were energized, the monks of the Changhe Gang were like falling into the abyss. When the rainstorm fell, they were all cold. That was not ordinary rain, but the existence of ice arrows, which directly brought out the blood on the body! The monks hurriedly launched the Aura Barrier, struggling to resist.


    field!


    Wherever the rainstorm went, it was the Dragon Girl''s field. Her field is simple and straightforward, using rain as a sword to directly hurt people.


    Not only that, the Dragon Girl also launched a magical attack, and the water curtain rolling from the ground to the sky has arrived in front of the fleet! Needless to say, if the water curtain swept over, the ship would have to be crushed and broken, for fear that the monks would not end well.


    Liu Shibo''s face was as dead as a face. He was lowered and raised the aura barrier to resist the storm and ice arrows. He was already unable to do so. Now he was desperate to see the water curtain sweeping over. He couldn''t help looking at the cabin and the direction in which Li Yan stood.


    This An Wang, did you come to the show? In the beginning, you did n¡¯t call a helper, let the long river gang get into a hard battle, and you were still playing chess on the boat. Now you know how powerful the water demon is? If you do n¡¯t do it now, you really are His Highness, pity us, we are going to bury you today ...


    Liu Shibo''s mind flashed past these thoughts, but suddenly his pupils shrank, because there was no Li Li in the hatch. Just when Liu Shibo wondered whether Li Huan had run away, suddenly the clouds were steaming and the clouds were purple, making people feel like they were in the sea of ??clouds.


    The pressure on him was light.


    Liu Shibo suddenly looked up, and then he was pleasantly surprised to find that the rain and ice arrows that had fallen all over the sky had disappeared ... because there was only a sea of ??purple clouds between heaven and earth!

 v4 Chapter 9： Easily (third more)

    "People!" Li Yan flew out of the air, opened the field of Chen Ximu, opened a lion seal in his hand knot, and a huge yin and yang pattern appeared in front of his hand. He pushed it forward violently, and the pattern was transformed into a huge ink character, directly Dragon girl banging at the top of the water column!


    The Dragon Girl is casting a spell, and she is also rescue the crab general in disguise. Her attention is on Su Emei''s body. She suddenly shot Li Li, and she was shocked, her hand moved stiffly, and the "tornado" attack To stop.


    Li Xuan quickly approached the Dragon Girl, and Lu Gujian was chopped in the air, so she had to chop the Dragon Girl into two parts while taking advantage of the characters.


    But at this moment, the dragon girl with flawless appearance flashed a hint of slyness in her mouth, her eyes suddenly looked at Li Yan, and Hao''s teeth gently spit out two words: "Charm!"


    Li Zheng, who was running forward, was suddenly shocked, and his eyes were pink, as if there were countless pollen spills, even his consciousness was unclear. At this moment he fell into a strange state, as if the world was full of beauty and love, and the dragon girl standing in front of her was her favorite object. He just wanted to lose Lu Gujian and greet her regardless.


    The Dragon Girl pointed her sword at Changtian again, "Water attack!"


    Suddenly a water column exploded, and Li Zhi was going to be wrapped in it.


    But at that moment, Li Li suddenly spit out a word in his mouth, "Lin!"


    The character of the nine-character mantra is also the first word in "Pro soldiers are all going forward in an array". The pro word has only one function, allowing the user to remain undisturbed, with a clear look and a firm mind.


    Li Xun broke away from the state of charm in an instant, "Sword Qishenglian!"


    The water column burst from his feet and rushed into the sky, but Li Yuan was no longer there. The water column flew into the air and turned into an icicle directly in the mid-cavity, but it had no effect at all.


    And Lu Gujian in Li Zhi''s hand has penetrated into the heart of Dragon Girl!


    The dragon girl opened her eyes wide, her shiny eyes were full of incomprehension and incomprehension, but the corner of her mouth had already poured blood.


    She couldn''t think innocently, why Li Mingming was so fascinated by her, but she could break free so quickly. Even if the other party cultivates the nine-character mantra, it is not possible to break free of the bond so quickly with the practice of Li Zhi Lingchi.


    The Dragon Girl is better at surgery, both offensive and defensive, and the charm is the weapon of close combat. The closer the monk leans, the less chance of reaction. As long as she is seduced by her and attacked by water, it is a dead end. She has already walked ninety steps, but at the last moment, she was defeated by Li Yan. How could this be possible?


    Seeing the dragon girl''s eyes, Li Ye was not difficult to think about the other party''s thoughts. He smiled: "Spiritual attack has little effect on me."


    He was telling the truth. Although he only had the realm of Lingchi, before he passed through, he was a real **** of the sun. The nine-character mantra had long been familiar with the chest and became a part of himself.


    Nine-character mantra, even an ordinary person, when you''re okay, repeating it a few times, you can strengthen your mind and drive away the demon. Especially during nightmares and restlessness, I read it many times and immediately settle down.


    Li Zhi''s comprehension and cultivation of the nine-character mantra has long surpassed the realm of the real man in Lingchi, and his mind is different from ordinary people. As long as a spiritual monk who is not a fairyland displays such a mental attack, he may break through in advance.


    The dragon girl''s biggest reliance on melee, but she just kicked on the iron plate, and naturally she lost quickly.


    The Dragon Girl was reconciled, but there was no other way.


    Li Xun''s wrist shook, and the aura erupted in the sword''s body, directly shaking the Dragon Girl to death.


    Killing the dragon girl was unexpectedly easy, only in an instant.


    In fact, the Dragon Girl is also the realm of the Yin God, and the strength is not lost to the evil spirits. However, I encountered Li Yue, the traverser, and was just restrained.


    "The Dragon Girl is dead ?!"


    "How could the Dragon Girl die ?!"


    "The Dragon Girl went out in smoke!"


    The shrimp soldiers felt unacceptable when they saw this scene. Many people were shocked and screamed frantically.


    When the monks of the Changhe Gang saw this scene, there was an outburst of cheering.


    Liu Shibo swallowed hard, feeling like he was dreaming: "Such a big demon, the backhand can destroy all of us big demon, the next crab will make Jishui no merchant ship big demon, so it was His Royal Highness killed? Your Highness ... It turned out not to be complacent and careless, but to have strength against the sky, so early on?


    Liu Shibo remembered the defamation that Li Zhi had had in his heart before, and his face flushed suddenly, and he was so ashamed to dig a hole into it.


    After thinking about it, it was King An, who even had a million troops, and even Huang Chao, who was in trouble throughout the world, was flattened by him, and it only took a few months. Isn''t it easy to deal with some evil people who are in trouble? There is no need to plan at all, no need to be nervous, and you can solve the problem with just one sword.


    At this moment, Liu Shibo was extremely in awe of Li Yan. He couldn''t help thinking: even if a monk from Penglai Millennium Road sent a monk, he couldn''t surrender the water demon so quickly, right? Alas, I''m so stupid, Your Highness can make Penglai Daomen retreat, it must be better than them!


    ...


    The winter sun was warm and sprinkled on Crickly''s dirty official robe. He lifted his head from the farmland, wiped the sweat from his forehead, covered his forehead with his hands, and glanced at the sky, and his sweaty face showed a sincere smile.


    "Cui Changshi, come up and drink a bowl of water. You''re all tired and half-sounding. Whoops, look at your dirty robe. How dare you do this, the court will not guilt?" An old man with gray hair, mentioned Teapot and bowl, greeting Trike on the edge of the field.


    Around Crickley, there are farmers working in farmland everywhere, from young boys to white-haired old men of all ages. It is just winter in the season, and there is no heavy agricultural work in the farmland. In addition to packing a lot of crops, this time is to renovate the farmland and prepare for spring ploughing in the coming year.


    However, in Pinglu five states, winter is also a time when farmers are busy. Since Cui Keli presided over agriculture, he has convened a group of Confucian scholars to deal with the specific situation of Pinglu, and has conducted in-depth research on how to improve farming. That''s not just a lot of farming cattle, more water conservancy irrigation.


    Officials tailored to local conditions. For the five states of Pinglu, what kind of crops should be planted, and they are carefully divided, even the yin and yang sides of hillsides, lakes and dry land are different. In addition, Cui Keli and others also studied the methods of fertile soil. For example, in the winter when farming is leisure, in addition to normal farmland adjustment, they also need to burn manure, so as to lay a good foundation for farmland and ensure spring farming.


    After several years of rectification, Pinglu has long passed the stage of being abolished. Now is the time for Baiye to flourish. Cui Keli presides over agricultural affairs, and he must do everything himself. In addition to organizing manpower and writing books on counseling farmers and mulberries, he often goes to the ground to mingle with the farmers and conduct in-depth inspections.


    "Although official robes represent official majesty, they are more serious than dirty official robes. You can always rest assured that in Pinglu, Lian Shi will not care about these small things." Cui Lili walked to Qianmo. He sat on the ground with one buttock, took the tea bowl handed by the old farmer, and drank the cold water with his head up. In the end, he casually wiped his mouth and laughed and talked with the old farmers.


    When Cui Keli was studying at the Cui family before, although he also served on two acres of farmland, he was still holding a scholar''s shelf at that time. He would never sit on the field at will like he does now. Just after a few years, I saw more things and my mood changed. Sometimes these sections are really too careless, too lazy to take care of them, I am really tired, and I do n¡¯t think there is anything wrong with it.


    When Cui Keli talked to the old peasant, a small official hurried up from the avenue and said to Cui Keli after the ceremony: "Long history, the army has arrived."


    Cui Keli got up, bowed back, and after asking the clerk about the situation, he turned to say goodbye to the old farmer. He hurriedly came to the official road, rolled over, and walked away.


    The old farmer watched Cui Keli leave, and after going through vicissitudes and suffering, his face was full of respect: "Such an official, I have never seen it before, I have never heard it."


    An old woman came next to him to see how she looked. She had just delivered meals to people in the field. After listening to the words of the old farmer, she nodded again and again: "Why not, since King An came to Pinglu, large and small officials I gradually changed my appearance. This behavior is very different from the past. Besides, it would be good for those officials to remember to repair the canals for us and not to collect them with the wicked and fierce bondage. "


    A smile appeared on the face of the old farmer: "His Royal Highness An is so amazing. I heard that it is still the brother of His Majesty. How can I be wrong. This time His Royal Highness led a convoy and returned with a victory. I heard that he has joined the ranks again! "


    Trekley returned to the bureau, where someone was already waiting.


    When he saw him enter the door, the headed official immediately greeted him: "Cui Changshi, after the army division, the complete list of soldiers'' deaths has been sorted out. According to Lian Shi''s previous order, the care of these soldiers should be carried out immediately."


    Li Zhen was accompanied by a group of civilians. Among the remaining officials in Pinglu, Cui Keli was the leader. These days, he not only presided over agricultural affairs, but also took care of various civil affairs. Now that Li Zhengang has just returned, these things haven''t had time to transfer.


    Cui Keli took the book, and after sitting down after the case, he opened it and glanced a few times. He not only hesitated, but also looked at the person who said: "Lian Shi Ping Ding Huang Chao Ke Fu Jing, such a big battle, is this the list of dead?"


    The official had a good understanding of the battle during the previous march. He had a face full of smiles and glorious smiles: "Lian used soldiers like gods and broke through the straits very quickly. Ke Fujing was also a big victory, and Huang Chao was killed by thunder. , The thieves defeated quickly, so there were not many casualties in the army. "


    Cui Li nodded, and quickly called several officials to arrange the specific affairs.


    With a sigh of relief, Cui Keli also called an official: "Lian Shi killed Huang Chao, served as the soldiers and soldiers of the world, did the news of the triumph of the army spread?"


    The official said: "In addition to the Di Bao''s photo, notices have been posted in the counties and villages. Now the people in Pinglu and Wuzhou know the news of the great achievements of the ambassador."


    Cui Keli expressed his satisfaction and asked the other party to copy a list of fallen soldiers. He solemnly told him: "Lian Shi Zeng Jin has commanded that to build a loyalty circle in Qingzhou, will be loyal to the country, and the list of soldiers who died in the battlefield will be Carved on the stone tablet for people to admire. This is the latest list. It is engraved. In addition, as usual, the ceremony must be grand, and the people of Pinglu must be enthusiastic about serving the country! "


    Before the official took the lead, he said: "The previous ceremonies have worked well. Now the military and civilians in Pinglu have all learned about the generous subsidies of the soldiers to the fallen soldiers. They not only gave Tian the money, but also the knighthood. The family members received the preferential treatment. Now, Pinglu military and civilians are spreading the wiseness of the messenger, and those **** sons and daughters are eager to join the army! "


    About an hour later, an official hurriedly came to Cui Keli, bowing and reporting: "Cui Changshi, Ji Mingfang''s three sons Liu, this time there are no two, only young children are left and injured. ... "


    Crickly''s face changed, and he quickly took over the list to see.

 v4 Chapter 10： Nine tail

    Looking at the list, Cui Keli was silent for a long time, stood up after a while, and commanded: "Follow me to see Liu Lao at Jimingfang."


    When Cui Keli brought a group of officials to Jimingfang, it was already sunset. The last ray of sunset was disappearing from the roof. Pedestrians hurried in the streets, all busy people, eager to return home. The battle of Cui Keli and others attracted many people to wait and see.


    Mr. Liu lives in a run-down courtyard at the end of the street. He is over 50 years old. He is holding his body at the moment and is carrying a bucket of water to enter the door. The threshold is quite high, and the light is already dim. One of Liu Lao''s feet didn''t pay attention. He grabbed the threshold, his body was unstable, and when he saw it, he would fall down.


    A nearby woman who saw this scene had already covered her mouth in horror. Liu Lao''s body bones were not very good. Now she was dragged down with a bucket of water and fell, and she would certainly not be injured. Not to mention he has no money to ask the doctor, this fall is likely to take half of his life.


    However, Lao Liu did not fall to the ground, his arm was supported, and even the bucket that poured a part of the water was held firmly in his hand. Liu Lao turned his head and saw a middle-aged man in an official robe standing next to him. It was the other person who helped him.


    The woman who saw this scene was stunned there. She stood in a good position, but she didn''t even see how the middle-aged official shot. It seemed that only a ghost flashed over, and Liu Lao stabilized his figure.


    "Are you okay?" Cui Keli lowered the bucket steadily and asked the old man in concern.


    The old man felt intimidated when he saw Cui Li in the official robe, but then he relaxed. Because Pinglu officials now rule Qingming, officials do not oppress the people, so they do not need to be afraid.


    Cui Keli helped Lao Liu into the door, and the clerks behind him put the condolence and wine on the table. The furnishings in the room are very simple. There are only tables, chairs and beds. There is almost no place except the stove room. Cui Keli set up the wine and meat, and told Lao Liu to sit down and talk to him while eating meat and drinking.


    At first Liu Lao was very restrained and miserable. I didn''t know why Cui Keli was so. After drinking a few glasses of wine, Lao Liu gradually let go. Anyway, he was a bad old man, and there was nothing to guard against other officials.


    At first, Cui Keli asked Liu Lao to answer. Later, after the topic was introduced to Liu Lao''s son, Liu Lao''s words became more and more, and he took the initiative to talk to Cui Keli about his son''s filial piety. The same biography for several sons.


    After drinking a full glass of wine, Mrs. Liu touched her mouth. "The three big boys in the old man had lost their mothers since they were young. In that year, the soldiers were barren and horses were chaotic, and they did n¡¯t eat at home. I did n¡¯t eat for a few days, and I had rice soup. Then I became ill, and my bones were too weak, so I did n¡¯t support them. The three big and small children are honest, and they are sensible when they are young. I haven''t done any work at home. But in the past few years, the people of Pinglu have had a hard time, and getting up early and getting hacked is just a fool. In the past few years, An Wang has come and the situation has improved. "


    "Three big boys have joined the army, and the military battalions have basically sent me back so that I can take care of them at home without having to work. The old man knows that they are filial, but how do they do that, the three big boys haven''t become married yet, especially It ¡¯s the boss. It ¡¯s been a long time now, and now that life has improved a little, I have to take my wife ... This time, they went with His Royal Highness An, and they were loyal to the country. Having said that, let me not worry, they will return with military merits and shine on the doormen ... "


    Trickley listened quietly, like an old friend.


    After two full hours, the wine was over, the meat was eaten, and the old man was drunk. Cui Keli stood up and sighed, his eyes filled with intolerance and pain, and he waved, letting the clerk take his caress up .


    Cui Keli tidy up his entire jacket and worshiped Liu Lao in the end: "Ling Lang is loyal to the country and fights on the battlefield. The younger generation thanked the elderly for Wang An ..."


    Liu Lao grabbed Cui Keli''s hand and told him not to continue. Cui Keli suddenly looked up, but found that Liu Lao was already in tears. "When Chang Shi invited the old man to drink, the old man felt it. Chang Shi need not say more. ... "


    There was a sudden pain in Trekley''s heart. Liu Laofang just said so many things about his son, presumably because he felt something, so he didn''t want to let him care, let more people know their okay.


    Cui Keli took the care from the liar and solemnly handed it to Liu Lao: "This is a military care ... Saburo was only injured and will return after healing. According to Ping Lu''s military law, Liu Lao is in his current position. Than from Jiupin''s officials, there will be someone to send Lu Lu specially every month. After Saburo returns, he can be transferred to the local Lumen gate to serve ... "


    Liu Lao tremble took the care, wiped his tears, and bowed down to worship: "Belief to King Ann ..."


    Cui Keli quickly lifted up Liu.


    Leaving Jimingfang, Cui Keli looked up at the moonlight and sighed. I can''t tell if it''s distressed, or if I feel something else. In the chaotic world, there are always many sorrows and joys, but Cui Keli is very sure. Pinglu is worthy because of Li Ye.


    If Cui Keli had a promising ability, he would find that with the triumph of the army this time, the pension was paid in place, and the meritorious clothing was returned to his hometown. In the land of Pinglu and Wuzhou, one by one, one by one, was converging in all directions to Li Zhi''s location.


    Hua not pay attention to the mountains.


    In the hall, the saint was still sitting on the throne, and Zhang Junmei''s face was so strange that he still could not see any expression. The strands of black gas lingering around him floated in accordance with a certain method.


    On the ground in the center of the hall, suddenly a bunch of red air masses emerged, converging into a swirl. In the vision of the Holy Son, a whole-body red nine-tailed demon fox crawled slowly from the ground. The red fox stepped on the ladder of red air and came to him, transfiguring a stunning woman with red hair and red clothes.


    "Nine tails have seen the Son." The red-haired woman bowed in front of the Son, her voice soft and sweet, with ecstatic charm. As she spoke, she crawled towards the Son with her four hands, one hand running along the Son''s legs, and stroking his chest.


    The Son glanced at her lightly, and his voice was as indifferent as ever: "You are too close."


    The nine-tailed demon fox''s eyes contained Qiubo and chuckled: "The slaves didn''t feel that they were close enough." At this moment, she even climbed up on her body.


    The Holy Son did not speak, but only looked more coldly at the nine-tailed demon fox. I didn''t see any action from him. Suddenly, the whole body was full of black gas, bursting open, and the slender nine-tailed demon fox flew out loudly.


    Jiuwei turned back gently in the midair and landed steadily. Not only did her face have no anger, but her eyes became brighter and her charm was even greater: "The refinement of the Son It''s just that the slave family was hurt so much that the slave family''s heart will break! "


    The Son''s posture has not changed, which means that he did not go to see Jiuwei, and there is still no emotion in his voice: "If there is another time, you will not have the opportunity to say such a thing."


    In the face of such unrelenting threats and warnings, Jiuwei was not half afraid, but instead stuck out his Yin Hong''s small tongue and licked his fiery red lips, almost winking like silk: "The slave family is looking forward to it. It can make the slaves feel pain. The slaves don''t mind calling loudly. "


    The Son finally changed his posture and began to face up to Nine Tail: "Say, what are you doing?"


    After getting the face of the Son, Jiuwei was satisfied, and stopped proposing to persecute the unscrupulous Son, chuckling: "The Son''s capable soldiers killed the demon and the dragon girl, but they were all killed by that Li Zhi What will the Son do next? "


    The Holy Child looked at Jiuwei with a joke: "What do you think I should do?"


    Jiuwei Jiao stepped toward the Son with a smile, only three steps, the Son suddenly looked cold, Jiuwei only felt that a mountain was pressed on her body, this step could no longer fall, and had to take it back. However, she apparently did not know what embarrassment was, and continued: "It is easy to kill Li Zhi with the cultivation of the Holy Son, why did you not do it this time? Instead, she started to kill him?"


    The Son said indifferently, "Use the real **** of my demon tribe to deal with a real person in Lingchi, or call it to death?"


    Jiuwei blinked and said, "But the Son did not take the shot himself. If the Son did not take the shot, why would he appear this time?"


    The Son took a deep look at Jiuwei, and those deep eyes seemed to turn into a whirlpool. Jiuwei''s gaze touched those eyes, and she suddenly felt the power of repair, like a flood flood, leaving her surgingly, which made her face pale.


    The sage slowly regained his gaze: "If you are interested in Li Li, you might as well solve this trouble for me. You also know that when I come back, I haven''t brought many people, and the real **** of Yin is the demon and dragon girl. If you are a real man who is willing to take a shot, you must deal with Li Yan.


    Jiuwei''s eyes were suddenly full of light, and he did not hide the joy of hearing this sentence, and couldn''t wait to invite the reward in advance: "If the slave family did this for the Son, how would the Son repay the slave family?"


    When she said that, her eyes were full of spring.


    The sage seems to laugh but not smile, with inexplicable eyes, and full of embarrassment: "If you make it, I can promise you a request."


    "What kind of requirements are all right?" Nine-tailed eyes were as bright as stars, full of excitement and eagerness to try.


    The corner of the child''s mouth moved slightly, sketching a radian with profound meaning: "Of course, as long as I can do it."


    Jiuwei was afraid that the Son would repent, and quickly agreed. She knows that the Son is the same person, and she will not regret the promises she has made. Moreover, in the demon tribe, there are very few things to eat. Taking this task, it seems to Jiuwei that there is no difficulty at all, but the benefits are infinite. She can''t wait to complete it.


    After Jiuwei turned into a red cloud and disappeared, Shengzi''s eyes became playful. It''s like preparing for a good show, or preparing for a joke. He slowly got up, his large, gorgeous black robe pouring down like a black waterfall.


    The Son walked out of the hall and stood with his hands in the doorway. Looking at the sky thoughtfully, a smile upside down was revealed after half a ring. Wouldn''t be happy? "


    After Li Zhi beheaded the Dragon Girl, he got the opponent''s ice crystal blue sword. When Li Jian started, Li Xuan felt an extremely powerful force. From his knowledge, it was immediately determined that the ice crystal blue sword was higher in grade than his Lu Gujian.


    Lu Gujian is a celestial sword, qualified to overlook the world''s magical instruments, the dragon girl''s sword rank is higher than Lu Gujian, it shows that it is no longer a magical instrument in the world, but a magic weapon refined by the immortal realm.


    However, Li Zhi did not intend to use the ice crystal blue sword, Lu Gujian combined with the dragon. The superposition of the two has a gain. Su Emei''s own sword is also very good, so he intends to keep this sword and give it to Wu You in the future. use. The other side''s questioning Xianjian had been destroyed, and it was the time when the weapon was lacking.


    After the Dragon Girl fell behind, the shrimp soldiers and crabs would sneak into Jishui and try to go far. Li Zhi certainly would not let them succeed. In order to completely clear the Jishui monster, he and Su Emei chased into the river. The tricks Li Shu practiced to avoid water, although he could not deal with real life under water, but the shrimp soldiers were all in the gas refining period, the crabs would also be seriously injured, and Su E helped each other, so there was no problem.


    After an hour of chasing and killing, the shrimp soldiers and crabs will be solved by Li Zhi and Su Emei. When the two came out of the water and returned to the ship, the Long River Gang fleet was under the command of Liu Zhiyan and restored order.


    Seeing that Li Zhi and Su Emei returned, Liu Zhiyan, Liu Shibo, and others greeted them with joy.


    Although there were casualties in the war monsters this time, the long river gang has also suffered casualties, but it can be neglected compared to completely calming down the results of the monsters.


    In particular, Li Zhi and Su Emei have beheaded and killed a real Yin man and a Lingchi real person. That is a record they dared not think of before. Therefore, at this time, they confronted Li Zhi and Su Emei. Full of respect and awe.


    "Clean up and continue sailing." Li Yan told Liu Zhiyan, this time the Changhe Gang re-launched to calm down the monsters. Now that the monsters have been calmed down, naturally they need to announce to all parties and announce that Jishui will resume navigation.


    Compared to the announcement posted by the government, the Changhe Gang sailed directly once, which is undoubtedly more convincing.


    Liu Zhiyan took the lead gladly, but Li Zhi and Su Emei would not follow the Long River Gang to continue sailing. The evil in Jishui was resolved, and they had to rush to the next place.

 v4 Chapter 11： Shameless (second more)

    When they were separated, Liu Zhiyan was rather reluctant, but did not say much. The monks who lived in the rivers and lakes knew when and what to do.


    At the top of the Jishui River bank, looking at the majestic southbound fleet of the Long River Gang, Li Zhi suddenly opened his heart. This is indeed a spectacular picture, and this is his fleet.


    After this battle, Li Yan and Su Emei both faced breakthroughs and did not stay longer. They found a post station nearby and practiced behind closed doors. Su Emei is because of the strength of the crab demon and the dragon girl''s repair, Li Li is because of the constant flow of luck gathered in all directions, reaching the zero threshold.


    Li Yan was closed in the room for one day and night, and in the early morning of the next day, when the sun was rising, he was promoted to the true God of Yin. This means that Pinglu ¡¯s army and the people ¡¯s hearts have basically arrived at Li Yan. Even if there is a monster in front of him, most of Pinglu ¡¯s military and civilians will stand firm and stand on his side.


    After being promoted to the real God of Yin, the God of Yin can travel far and wide, and Li Zhi knows this well, and immediately leaves the station and rises to the sky.


    Looking around, the mountains and fields are all at their feet, and the Qizhou city not far away is like a chessboard, lying on the plain like a tiger and a leopard. Li Yan didn''t observe the scenery much, he focused on the demon qi. This is also one of the roles of the Yin God, with the ability to distinguish material properties.


    Li Yan continued to rise, and after a double observation, he quickly discovered that the Qiqi distribution node of the entire Qizhou was as prominent as the night city lights on the satellite maps of later generations, which were prominently distributed throughout Qizhou. The richness of the demon can be seen at a glance.


    Li Yan frowned slightly as he looked in the direction of Hua not paying attention to the mountains. The intensity of the evil spirits there is almost several times that of other famous mountains, and it seems that there is a monster base camp where the power of the monsters can sit. Through the analysis of the richness of the demon spirit, Li Zhi got the answer, there is a big demon in the real world of Yang Shen.


    Now that the real God of the Yin God has been promoted, Li Zhi is not very afraid of the real God of the Yang God. After thinking a little, he decided to go directly to Huabuzhushan.


    After making up his mind, Li Yanyin turned back. At this time, he began to pay attention to the situation inside his body. After he was promoted to the real God of Yin, Long Qi, who had been asleep before, opened his eyes, but he looked like he had just woken up and was lying on the place without much movement. Only on the cyan dragon body, there are white streamers between the scales.


    Li Yan tried to awaken Long Qi. Longqi''s lazy swinging posture seemed to stretch a lazy waist, and then moved into motion, walking around Qihai. About Mo was moving his hands and feet, and Long Qi suddenly made a loud scream!


    On the dragon body with blue cyan, countless white lights suddenly turned on, the blue and white air flowed out and merged into the aura. Li Xuan felt only a majestic force, which suddenly burst out from the dragon''s energy, shaking him with his internal organs. The raging power is like a wild horse breaking off from the meridian, as if to crash a mountain or break a river!


    Li Yan''s mind vibrated, and one hand pressed sharply to the ground to release the aura. At the moment when Reiki left the body, he suddenly noticed that it was not good. Such a powerful force had to level the station. But he has no possibility of recovering the Aura, and can only control the Dragon Aura as far as it can to the ground.


    There was a bang, and there was a blast of smoke around the palms of the hands. Li Yan, sitting cross-legged, felt that there was a huge anti-seismic force coming from his hands. .


    In the room, a round hole with a diameter of three feet has appeared on the ground. The hole is not a pit, and the bottom is not deep, and the interior is dark and dark. Even with Li Yan''s eyesight, he can''t see the end.


    The entire post collapsed under the aura of the aftermath of the aura, and the clouds of dust were rising from all sides. When Li Yan''s face changed, he wanted to rescue the people in the station, but it was too late. Fortunately, after the roof fell halfway, he stopped, and then Su Emei''s voice came out: "All go out!"


    In each room, the official traveler at the station was at a loss, looking at the beam hanging above his head, and forgot to move in shock. The accident happened too suddenly, there was no warning at all, and it was difficult for them to respond. It was not until they heard Su Emei''s words that they returned to God and hurriedly screamed and ran out.


    After the others had gone out, Su Emei finally flew out of the station, and the station collapsed. Fortunately, she responded quickly, and she has reached the realm of the Yin God. Otherwise, she could not save the lives of everyone in time.


    In mid-air, Li Yanran looked at his palms with a little cyanosis.


    This is the first time he has had the experience of losing control. Long Qi has been in his body for so many years. In the past, it was not that there was no violent force erupted, but never before, like this time, exceeded Li Zhi''s expectations so much.


    After Long Qi groaned, he returned to the original position, and remained motionless, as if he was satisfied with his strength, and the contention stopped. There is only one blue and white air flow, lingering around the Dragon Qi body, swirling like a guardian spirit fire.


    Li Yan estimated silently in his heart that the power of Dragon Qi almost doubled. With his current ability, ordinary Yangshen people are not afraid at all.


    When facing the demon monster before, the realm was behind, and he could not break the enemy. But now, Li Zhi has confidence. Even if he meets the ordinary demon Yangshen, he has a quick victory. Just like the previous step to challenge the monks in the world, easily.


    Yuan Tianzhen''s inheritance is indeed not simple. After Long Qi swallowed the blue and white beads, Li Qi was able to get such an improvement, which also made Li Zhi feel happy.


    At this moment, Li Min suddenly felt that the aura in the mid-air ahead fluctuated abnormally, as if someone was lurking in nothingness. He didn''t even think about it, he directly recorded a purple Qi Juyun fist, and blasted out towards him!


    Quan Jin didn''t fly far, it seemed to hit a mountain, and it dissipated after a shock.


    A red cloud suddenly emerged out of thin air where the punches disappeared. As soon as Hongyun Wu appeared, he began to spin around the center, and a flaming nine-tailed demon fox quickly showed his figure. Its fur is shiny and shiny, with a dazzling brilliance, and it is not an ordinary fox at first glance.


    But at this moment, the red fox frowned, as if eating something wrong, and was having a stomachache.


    The nine-tailed demon fox quickly transformed into a human form, but it was a beautiful woman with red hair and red eyes, a pair of big watery eyes, shooting a sharp light, and stared at Li Yan.


    Seeing the other party, Li Min''s heart moved slightly. The well-known Qingqiu Fox, he still recognizes, seeing the other side''s cultivation, turned out to be the real **** of the sun.


    The reason why the other party appeared here was clearly directed at himself. Li Ye took out Lu Gujian without a word and was ready to fight the other party. Now he just broke through the realm of the real **** of yin and god, and he was conscious of the real demon lord of the gods and could be defeated. The Qingqiu fox appeared in front of him and he happened to practice his hand.


    Li Xun was in a war, but Nine-Tailed Demon Fox didn''t seem to have an immediate intention. After staring at Li Xun, her eyes seemed to be casual. She glanced through the deep hole exposed in the post station, and saw Li Xuan''s desire. With a hands-on look, Jiuwei sneered, "You are Li Yan?"


    Li Xun waved Lu Gujian twice, adjusted his physical strength, and chuckled, "I am Li Xun. Presumably you came to me. Now that you have found me, what should you do next?"


    The nine-tailed demon fox stared at Li Yan. There seemed to be flames beating in her eyes, and she gritted her teeth: "Since I know I''m here for you, I should also know that I''m a demon. You think you can win ... .Son?"


    Li Ye was a little surprised. He thought that Nine-Tailed Demon Fox would say, "Do you think you can win me?" Unexpectedly, a holy son popped out of the other''s mouth. When Li Xuan observed Hua Buzhushan before, he felt that there was a big demon in the realm of Yangshen. There was a nine-tailed demon fox in front of him, so the other must be the saint in her mouth.


    Son, when hearing this title, Li Zhi moved his heart. Is it the descendants of the six saints, so he is called the son?


    However, now is not the time to tangled these. Li Ji saw the nine-tailed demon fox staring at himself all the time, and his eyes were not good and full of murderous power. Obviously, he wanted to fight himself. I have seen the Dragon Girl, but I have all been killed. Since you are here, go ahead. I happen to see and see, how powerful are the real gods of the demon tribe. "


    Li Xun meant to practice with the nine-tailed demon fox, after all, after the dragon''s air had swelled, he had not had time to adapt, and now he was ready to let the opponent take the shot first, and he first looked at the defense.


    Nine-tailed demon fox''s eyes are even more horrifying. She issued a threatening growl from her throat, even two tiger teeth were revealed: "Do you think that your cultivation can challenge the demon''s Yang Shen real person? Too arrogant? "


    "Don''t you know if you tried it?" Li Yan was a little impatient. The fox demon seemed to have a lot of words. Although there are a lot of words about Xun Yao, he always said it as he started, unlike the nine-tailed demon fox in front of him, who only said that he could not practice.


    If the eyes of the nine-tailed demon fox can kill people, Li Yan has already died 10,000 times. She realized that Li Yan was impatient, and cheeks were filled with two crimsons, but Jiu Wei''s next move was completely beyond Li Yan''s expectations.


    "You''re ruthless, you wait, Shengzi will come to clean up you sooner or later!" The nine-tailed demon fox severely dropped a sentence, turned around and flew away ... Fly away ... Leave .


    Li froze for a while, but didn''t dare to chase for a while.


    The nine-tailed demon fox came aggressively, his eyes were full of murderousness when he spoke, and he could not wait to break him into tens of thousands of corpses. He also said a lot of ruthless words. Li Ye thought that the other party was going to shoot, but he did not expect the other party to leave . This made him have to wonder whether the nine-tailed demon fox had any conspiracy and attracted him to chase.


    After all, the nine-tailed demon fox is a very cunning species.


    Until watching the nine-tailed demon fox really disappeared at the end of the field of vision, Li Yan was still confused.


    For a long time, Li Min finally realized that his plan to find someone to practice his hands was lost. He opened his mouth and finally could not help but spit out a dirty word, "Hello, you are a real Yang Shen, and a real Yang Shen of the demon family. Before the gun was released, you said you ran away, don''t you lose face? "

 v4 Chapter 12： Big Sacred Bird (Third)

    Of course, Nine-tailed demon foxes need face, but when they score, if they match their lives for face, then face and life are gone. How could such a loss-making business be done with the astute and unparalleled temperament of the Qingqiuhu family?


    The nine-tailed demon fox was ordered to deal with Li Yan, and when she left Huabuzhushan, she felt that she was a real person in the world of Lingchi. She would use a crossbow to bombard mosquitoes. . However, I didn''t expect that as soon as I came here, I hadn''t had time to find Li Li''s trouble, but I suddenly noticed that Li Xi''s cultivation has reached the realm of Yin God.


    How savvy the monster fox was, hesitated for a moment. Nine tails were telling her that things were unusual. She concealed her figure decisively. That was also the unique secret of the nine-tailed monster fox.


    Immediately after the station came a huge earthquake, Li Yan suddenly flew up a hundred feet, the scene directly shocked the nine-tailed demon fox. The real monk is not a fairyland, Baizhang is the maximum height that can fly, Li Xuan rushed straight up to Bai Shizhang, only this ability is not inferior to her.


    What made Nine-Tailed Demon Fox shocked was that she accidentally lowered her head and saw where Li Yan was flying, and there was a big hole bottomless! This surprised the demon fox, and Jiu tail shook with it.


    What is this for strength, even when flying, it still leaves a big hole in the ground that is less than ten feet deep?


    In all fairness, the nine-tailed demon fox felt he couldn''t do it. It is also a disadvantage that when Li Yanfei took off, he smashed the entire roof, otherwise Jiuwei really couldn''t see the deep hole. The wise demon fox retracted nine tails, converged, and decided to stay a little further away from Li Yan.


    But as soon as she moved, Li Yan noticed the abnormal fluctuation of Reiki, and punched him directly. At that moment, in the face of Li Yan''s seemingly bounced punch, Jiuwei was so shocked that the spirits were screaming! If before, just based on all kinds of evidence, it is speculated that Li Jiexiu''s power is extraordinary, then this time, I really feel Li Jiuxiu''s horror!


    The demon fox folded nine tails in front of her, which barely resisted Li Yi''s punch, but at the same time she was also wounded. Jiu''s tail was directly injured in half, which made her have to cover one tail with one tail when she appeared in a demon, so as not to be seen by Li Yan, and quickly transformed into an adult form.


    Since then, Nine-Tailed Demon Fox has clearly realized that she is not Li Yan''s opponent at all.


    Fortunately, her hair was red, which concealed the blood, which was not seen by Li Yan.


    In the face of Li Yanshi, he was full of sensibility, which was all installed by the nine-tailed demon fox, with only one purpose, to scare Li Yan and let him flinch. This way you can save some face. However, Li Yan didn''t eat this set at all. Seeing that he couldn''t hold back Li Yan, the other party would lose his patience. Jiuwei still dared to stay where he was, and immediately ran out.


    It is also because she is a demon fox, and the nine tails are not furnishings. When they work hard together, they push as fast as the nine people behind them, and they get rid of Li Yan.


    After leaving the vicinity of Qizhou City, the nine-tailed demon fox flew straight back to Huabuzhushan.


    Her face was low, and her face was full of hate, but her eyes were full of shame. Anyway, after living for thousands of years, Li Yan was scared away. Jiuwei was so anxious that he really lost his face.


    "Damn, meet him next time ..." Jiuwei gritted his teeth. I wanted to say that next time I met Li Yan, I wanted Li Yan to look good, but when she said that, she didn''t feel convincing, so she had to be cold. He snorted coldly, and finally closed.


    When Jiuwei returned to Huabuzhushan, he found that the Son was no longer here.


    Li Zheng fell back to the ground from mid-air, soothing the station officials and passengers, and paid money for the station''s losses, so he left with Su Emei.


    "How did the fox demon leave?" Su Emei asked curiously. She only saw the scene where Li Yan and Jiuwei confronted each other and ran away with the last word.


    Li Yan has been a little confused so far. Jiuwei apparently came to ask for trouble, but said that he just walked away. This kind of thing is too clueless. But shall we join forces? "


    Su Emei can''t find a better reason, it is worth pausing this topic.


    "What shall we do next?"


    "Go directly to Huabuzhushan," Li said, thinking about it again, "but before that, I have to practice for a long time."


    Only before Li Qian had time to test the power of dragon spirit, there was a big disturbance and the station was destroyed, and he had to leave. Now he wants to continue to adapt to the cultivation of his own god. Tell him directly that the inheritance of Yuan Tianzhen is definitely more than simply improving the power of dragon spirit.


    Such a rough and direct improvement is obviously not in line with Yuan Tianyi''s unpredictable style.


    This time Li Yan and Su Emei looked for a mountain forest and meditated directly on big rocks to keep away from the crowds, so as to avoid any trouble from Li Yan. Only then did he explain to the post''s postmaster for a long time, the other party thought that he was a demon, and finally forced Li Ji to reveal his identity.


    Su Emei has finished the breakthrough and stood on the treetop next to her, stepping on a leaf and swaying in the breeze. This location is not only convenient to see the scenery, but also to alert Li Ye. Such a beautiful and dusty appearance, Li Ye has no intention to appreciate, he has been immersed in cultivation.


    The first attempt made by Li Yan was to take out the demon horns and use dragon gas to enter them, and try to establish a connection. Long Qi was sleeping in the past, and his power was limited. He hadn''t reached the realm of Yin God. Now the situation is different, and he must try to see if there is any breakthrough.


    As soon as Long Qi entered the demon ox horn, he felt that layer of diaphragm, but unlike the simple Reiki that could not break through the diaphragm, after Long Qi touched the diaphragm, it smashed into the diaphragm as if it had become thinner. Li Yan was overjoyed, and he continued to mobilize Long Qi, and continued to try.


    It took such an hour, that layer of diaphragm finally disappeared, and Li Zhi entered again with Reiki, and sure enough he felt unimpeded, he quickly tried to drive the horns, and sent out the sorceress realm.


    A large cloud of smoke sprayed from the horns, covering the surrounding area of ??three feet. When the grass and trees touched the smoke, it died out, and it was directly reduced to powder. But the smoke disappeared quickly and did not last. Li Ye was not discouraged and continued to work hard.


    After half a day, he can finally control the smoke steadily, covering the area around ten feet, and no longer dissipate as soon as it appears, but can maintain a moment.


    But this is not enough.


    It was Su Emei, because Li Zhi was dead within ten feet of Zhou, she had to drift a little farther, and landed on a big tree ten feet away, and continued to step on the leaves and sway in the wind.


    After Li Xun tried the demon horns, she began to try the dragon girl''s ice crystal blue sword. Although the field of the dragon girl did not seem to be a demon horror, it was simple and straightforward to win. And the "tornado rain strike" technique is definitely a group attack weapon, which is very conducive to water combat. It can make up for the shortcomings of Li Zhi.


    Just when Li Zhi was so eager to practice his skills and wanted to reunite the strengths of a hundred families, the Holy Son had left Huabuzhushan, and used the magic weapon to travel thousands of miles to an unknown mountain.


    There is a waterfall on the mountainside. The stream flows down 3000 feet. There is a cave not far above the waterfall. There is a big rock in front of the cave. Looking at the sea of ??clouds and mountains.


    The saint fell to the big stone, changed his careless attitude in the past, and behaved rudely: "The younger generation has seen the big saint."


    The monkey turned his head, glanced at the Son indifferently, then turned back, and said lazily, "How about that big bird recently?"


    The saint''s mouth was drawn, and the big bird in the monkey''s mouth, but one of the seven saints of the demon family, the sacred King Peng, who dared to call him a big bird in the whole world, really few, "My father is all safe Okay, just remembering the Great Saint. "


    The monkey sneered: "I have something to miss, but it''s a monkey with nowhere to go."


    Rao is the mysterious spleen of the Son. At this moment, the other party is too embarrassed to answer, but the monkey''s words are not at all reasonable. Since that incident, the identity of the monkey has been very embarrassing. Although the title on his body has become more and more loud, in fact, it is not flattering on both sides, saying that there is nowhere to go.


    Fortunately, the monkey didn''t mean to embarrass the Son, and then said, "Say, come back to me, what''s the matter?"


    Speaking of business, the Son came to his spirit, and his manners were no longer so restrained. He said, "This time the world is chaotic. Xianting is attacked by the gods of various races. The princes of the world have risen one after another. The foundation of Ting Gen is unstable, and it is difficult to cope with it. This is a great opportunity for my demon tribe! My father asked me to come here this time, and I want to ask Dasheng to go back and make a grand move! "


    The monkey sniffed his nose: "What a world is chaotic, it''s nothing to do with me. I''m a monkey living in a mountain forest. Six are pure. I don''t care about anything. You go back and tell me that big bird Just ask. "


    The Son did not expect that the monkey refused so simply. He thought that after going through that incident, the monkey should be hit hard, and he was so annoyed with Xianting that he would think of Dongshan to rise again and kill Xianting again whenever possible.


    The Son hesitated for a moment, and he couldn''t just give up on it.


    When the Seven Sages of the Monster Tribe were consecrated, the monkey''s cultivation was not the highest, at least not as good as King Niu, but after that incident, it was rumored that he had reached the quasi-sage realm, which was the first force of the Monster Tribe. Without his help, the monsters want to go out of the world and fight against Xianting, which is not very practical.


    The saint advised: "The saint is a capable man who has feared today, and the saint''s heart has suffered unfair treatment. Why is he willing to be mediocre now? My monk, if injustice, sings. Is it for self-cultivation? My father has already contacted several other kings. As long as Da Shengken is in his early days, he will directly lead people to kill them and knock down Xianting! "


    The monkey glanced back at the Son and spit out three words: "Not interested."


    As soon as the holy son was stunned, he blushed immediately. The demon tribe is not a race with good tempers. They are all bloody. Seeing the monkey''s attitude is so hard and cold, the holy son of the holy son points with annoyance: "If the big holy fruit is really right, Nothing interested, how could she be saved from Xianting ?! "

 v4 Chapter 13： Stay under the sword

    (One more today)


    If Da Shengguo was really not interested in anything, how could she be rescued from Xianting? !!


    The Son said these words in anxiety, and his instincts felt wrong at the outset, and he was too impulsive.


    The monkey stood up.


    As a monkey, he is not very tall, at least much shorter than the Son. But the moment he turned around, the Son felt like a mighty mountain was standing in front of him. Covering the land of forests and seas and the sky of thousands of miles, in his entire perception, there is only the majestic mountain in front of him. In contrast, the Son felt as small as an ant.


    The child''s face turned pale, and he could not help taking a step back. He certainly knew that there wasn''t really a big mountain in front of him, but the monkey ¡¯s momentum was too terrifying, the coercion was too huge, and it had reached the point of covering the sky. The difference in strength between the two was really like an ant. Mountains.


    The monkey''s expression was blank, and he glanced coldly at the Son. "What am I going to do to get you to intervene?"


    If the holy son was struck by lightning, there was no trace of blood on his face, and when the monkey''s eyes fell on him, he almost felt the sky sink. The aura in his body was no longer under control. It was like 10,000 wild horses smashing around in the meridians. He was almost unstable, his chest was almost stuffy and he spewed blood.


    He didn''t spit blood, because the monkey had already taken charge.


    The Shengzi was not angry, but instead secretly rejoiced. He knew very well that it was easier to kill him than to kill an ant.


    On the stone platform in the stone cave, Wu You floating in the beam of light naturally noticed this scene, and she was very puzzled when she heard the words said by the Son.


    Wu You has been here for a long time, and the state of Yin Shen is gradually becoming stable, and she is no longer so sleepy every day. But the monkey still hadn''t come in and talked to her. Most of the time, he squatted on the bluestone and was in a daze. Wu You tried to call him, but the other party didn''t respond, as if her voice couldn''t make a stone hole.


    What is meant by Shengzi''s words, Wu You can''t understand at all, because she doesn''t know who the other party is. The demon clan has not been born for thousands of years, and the description of them in the world is only treated as a legend. There have never been demons in Datang territory-perhaps they have, but very few people know and have not been spread.


    "The junior is rude, don''t blame Wanwang Shengzi!" Shengzi held his fist to pay the penalty.


    He smiled bitterly: "Da Sheng, you and I are both Nu Wa people, we should have made progress together. In the Lich War, the Nu Wa stood by and stood by, causing my Yao Clan to suffer heavy losses, and was forced to give up Xianting to the remote Seclusion, Daomen got Xianting. You were born in Dongtu and cultivated Da Luo Jin Xian. This was my demon''s hope. Before the trouble of Xianting, my father and Liusheng came to help and forgive you. "


    "Later, the Dasheng was unfortunately suppressed by the Buddhist monks, such as Buddhism, and the demon tribe was forced to return. A hundred years ago, you guarded the Xuanzang monk to travel westward. After the success, Xuanzang became famous all over the world. Huaguoshan lived in seclusion. The Dasheng had the title of fighting over the Buddha, and he was promoted to the quasi-sage, but still not to be seen by the Xianting. Now my demon tribe seeks to get out and want to retake the Xianting. Regarding the matter, Da Sheng Xiu was a high master, but he refused to help each other. The juniors couldn''t figure it out. "


    The monkey sneered: "The Lich War fought for the legitimacy of the heavens and the earth, and the son-in-law didn''t take the shot, then you figured it out?"


    The Son said bitterly: "It''s really impossible to figure out."


    The monkey looked down into the distance with a hand, and said lightly, "My son-in-law made up the heaven and earth, and the mother and father are the heavens. I just want to live forever and be with the heavens and the earth. But I didn''t expect that as soon as I left this Huaguoshan, I fell into the trap of release and became involved in the struggle for release. For thousands of years, every step I took, I just wanted to be at ease, but it was in the calculation of others. Now I have nowhere to go, you think I figured it out? "


    The Son''s face changed, and he quickly said, "The Great Saint can''t figure it out, that''s taken for granted. But all this is caused by Xianting and Shimen. Don''t the Great Saint want to discuss it?"


    The monkey sat down again, looking at the mountains and forests, and remained motionless: "Everything is a cause and effect. If the son-in-law had not refined an extra tonic, there would be no me. If I did not want to live forever, I would not be involved in disputes. . Red dust has been floating for thousands of years. Hardships, hardships, sweetness, and bitterness are all inevitable causes and effects. What else can I see? Go back. As for the baby girl, she has her causal encounter, which is not your responsibility. "


    ...


    After three days and nights of practice, Li Yan has mastered the use of the stunned horns and the ice crystal blue sword. Obliteration Realm and Tornado Strike can be used to the extent he has seen before.


    The reason for this is still the legacy of Yuan Tianzhang. This inheritance has been fully integrated into Long Qi. With his continuous efforts, Long Qi finally broke through all the barriers, allowing Li Zhi to skillfully use both techniques.


    After mastering these two methods, Li Zhi is even more comfortable with the monsters. In the process of enlightenment, he also had a deeper understanding of the magic tribal art. It was still a new world for him, and now he walked into the door of this new world.


    After the practice was completed, Li Yan and Su Emei hurried to Huabuzhushan.


    In the Hua Buzhu Mountain Taoist temple, the nine-tailed demon fox rushed around in the hall, taking a look at the long sky outside the hall from time to time. Since she returned, the Son is no longer here, and she does not know where the Son has gone. Right now, there is nothing to do except to be anxious.


    She knew very well that Li Yan could not beat her. If Li Yan came to her door, she would probably finish. Once Huabuzhushan was broken by Li Xun, the demon clan lost its base in Pinglu, and those demon clan occupying various famous mountains will be cut off by his monks.


    At that time, the mission of the demon clan will not be completed, but it is a matter of the demon clan returning to Xianting.


    The nine-tailed demon fox waited anxiously for three days, and on that day, suddenly felt that a powerful monk was approaching. She immediately rejoiced, thinking that it was the Son who returned, and hurried out to meet the door, but she saw two white rainbows flying under the sky, which shocked Jiuwei.


    The Son is on his way. Changhong has always been black. How could it become white? And how could there be two?


    Nine-tailed demon fox suddenly realized that it was not good. What if Li Yan and his helper came?


    What are they afraid of? Just when Li Jiu, the nine-tailed demon fox prayed, must not be Li Yan. The two Bai Hongs have stopped over Huabuzhu Mountain, and the exposed bodies are Li Yan and Su Emei.


    "King, it''s not good, some masters have come up the mountain!" A little demon rushed forward, and paid homage to Nine Tail.


    "My mother is not blind, I have already seen it! I don''t need you to remind me!" Jiuwei didn''t hit a spot, and turned the little demon with a kick.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Li Yan. When she first found something wrong, she was able to run, but she just hesitated and chose not to do so. She shouted: "Here is Hua Bu Zhu Shan, it is the Holy Son. Site, now that the Son is not here, we swear to stay here! "


    This is the true idea of ??the nine-tailed demon fox and the reason why she did not escape.


    In any case, the demon''s base camp cannot be lost. Although she knows that she has lost to Li Yan, she has no way back, especially not wanting to cause the Son to be dissatisfied. She never conceals her attempt at the Son and sends Qiu Bo secretly when she is fine, but she is not acting on the scene, she is serious. right now. She will fight for her own seriousness.


    Under the order of the nine-tailed demon fox, five or six Lingchi real people rose into the air, and slaughtered Li Yan and Su Emei from different directions. She also came to the roof of the main hall and was ready to shoot at any time. Anyway, she is a real Yang Shen, even if she is not as good as Li Yan, with the help of Hua Bu Zhu Shan Qun Yao, there is no battle.


    The nine-tailed demon fox is preparing to directly transform the fox body, open the field, and fight against Li Yan, and suddenly he is there.


    In the face of the six Lingchi real men who flew, Li Zhi took out Lu Gujian and directly cut off with three swords. This is already his effective tricks on the enemy. It is his habit to explore the best of the world. The three swords are the first three swords learned from Nangong. The effect is very good.


    The three blue races were cut off, and the three Lingchi real people felt the crisis, and quickly opened up the field and sacrificed the magic weapon. The dark clouds rolled in mid-air, and the momentum was extraordinary, covering the daylight. However, the three sword qi fell into the black qi, but cut the black cloud directly like tofu.


    Jianqi successively hit three real monsters of Lingchi Lingchi, their bodies burst into blood mist, screamingly fell from mid-air, smashed the wall of the Taoist Temple, fell into the dust, and never climbed up again.


    Su Emei was also promoted to be a real Yin god. She opened her field and flew Zhou Guihua to take a Lingchi real person. After Li Jian''s three swords fell, she also successfully shot down her opponent.


    Six Lingchi real people were killed and injured four in an instant, and the nine-tailed demon fox was terrified.


    However, she did not flinch. She screamed and rushed towards Li Yan, and Nine Tail flew behind him, with red clouds around the sea. As she raced, fiery red foxes rushed out, biting at Li Yan.


    As soon as Li Xun moved his heart, she took Lu Gujian and took out the horns of the Xun Yao, and the dragon spirit penetrated into the horns. With a thought, the realm of the Xun Yao''s field splattered forward: "Life is annihilated!"


    Jiuwei saw the turbulent dark green air flow and green fire, and was so scared that he showed his teeth and snarled, and quickly stopped the momentum of running. After the flaming foxes rushed past, they encountered a crippled corroded sound when they met the realm of monsters. Before they came to Li Yan, they all vanished.


    "How is this possible, how can you show the realm of the sorceress ?!" Jiuwei shouted in disbelief in disbelief.


    Li Yan smiled lightly: "Nothing is impossible."


    When he opened the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox and directed a hundred fire foxes to attack, he suddenly had a clever move and felt that the demon sphere just happened to restrain those spiritual fire foxes, so he tried to use it. Firefox is the essence of the nine tails, each with vitality, and the realm of evil spirits is devoted to destroying vitality, which naturally has a restrained effect.


    The nine-tailed demon fox originally wanted to fight against Li Zhishu''s death. When he saw such a scene, he also knew that he would die if he went up again. He didn''t stop immediately, and after a sharp whistling, he turned and left.


    "Let you run away last time, you still have this good luck this time?" Li Yan chuckled, put away the demon horns, took out the ice crystal blue sword, pointed forward, and drank in his mouth: " Water attack! "


    Nine-tailed demon fox flew forward, and suddenly a water column rose, just as she flew over, rushed to wrap her in it!


    The nine-tailed demon fox did not expect Li Ye to have this trick. In addition, when the water attack was launched, he did not feel the lethality, so he did not launch a life-saving method. When she responded, it may be the dragon girl''s water attack method. Coping, all of a sudden was frozen by the water column. She couldn''t move her entire body, only her eyes could turn around uneasily.


    Li Yan''s eyes lit up, and the dragon girl''s technique really worked well.


    He flew forward, and in front of the nine-tailed demon fox, he refused to let down a sword, and was ready to end the nine-tailed demon fox.


    At this moment, a ray of black gas did not know where it came from, rushed into the icicle without any barrier, spread quickly, protected the nine-tailed demon fox in it, and at the same time a cry came from the air: "Stay under the sword ! "

 v4 Chapter 14： I did not lie to you

    The dark air filled the sky, and the dark clouds rolled, as if a black sky was raging. At the forefront of the Kuroshio, Shengzi stood up and rushed forward with a black tide. This appearance alone was more prestigious than a warship that was breaking the waves.


    Li Zheng frowned slightly when he saw the Son. The other party came with such a big momentum, but it was said that Xiu''s efforts were full. Li Zhi not only saw at a glance that the other party had Yang Xiu''s real cultivation, but also felt the pressure of the waves.


    Although both are real gods, the strength of the Holy Son is totally different from the nine-tailed demon fox.


    Such a holy son made Li Zhi''s heart full of warfare, and his eyes also raised a dazzling light. He originally cut a sword to the nine-tailed demon fox, suddenly retracted, and stabbed at the holy son. Start a secret step at your feet, the sword style of the sword Qishenglian starts directly!


    The rush of the Son appeared, and after saying a word, he was about to take a breath, and saw that Li Zhi suddenly disappeared in place, and the cold and sharp sword gas was like a sharp arrow, and Junshun came to his eyebrows, making everyone cold. Although Qinglian has not yet been seen, the Son has realized that the King Tang An in front of him is definitely not a good stubble!


    The Son did not dare to carelessly, roared loudly, the blackness of his body skyrocketed, and he did not know when a Fangtian Huaji appeared in his hand, and moved forward. At the same time, a green lotus bloomed in front of the gun tip, and then Fangtian Huaji was shocked, and Lu Gujian was already connected with his short soldier!


    Lu Gujian trembled suddenly, and gave out a sharp groaning sound, just like the call of a person, both jealous and excited, as if he encountered an opponent who was only met in his life. Li Xun''s wrist shook, and the sword handle was almost unsteady. Suddenly, the dragon spirit in the body burst out suddenly, and the force of the surging dragon energy poured into the sword body like a tide!


    Blocking Lu Gujian, Sheng Zi frowned slightly. Although his arms were still moving, Fang Tianhua''s halberds could not get in. Although this shot had the upper hand, it was also very limited, which was not enough to get the next opportunity. Just when the Holy Son thought that Li Yi hit a blow, so far, Lu Jijian suddenly bloomed with extremely dazzling blue and white light, and a surge of power came from the sword body!


    Shengzi shook his right arm, Fangtian Huaji shivered in the palm of his hand, and wanted to come out! This caused his eyebrows to jump, his left hand quickly covering the halberd, and at the same time, he whispered, and turned to turn black, and then rose again. This barely stabilized Fang Tianhua''s halberd, and he did not end up with a sword!


    But Shengzi''s complexion was pale, and apparently he suffered a lot. In fact, he was guilty of turbulence and was very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the sage''s eyes on Li Zhi immediately became different, as if he saw a rare enemy in his life. It is not the enemy who is higher than him, so it is difficult to defeat, but the opponent who has the potential and future without losing to him!


    As the son of the demon grand saint, the saint is extremely talented, and is expected to achieve Da Luo Jinxian in the future, taking over the title of the saint. No one in the entire demon genius is higher than him, at most there are a few similar, but at the moment, in a mortal realm, a mortal monk has the potential for cultivation that is not lost to him. Not surprised?


    Li Wei frowned slightly. He thought he could repel the Son with this blow, but he didn''t expect the other party to be stable. He couldn''t help thinking: "It is indeed the real **** of the demon tribe, and it really has a few brushes."


    The thought flashed away, and Li Zhi raised Lu Gujian and wanted to cut it again. Since the other party is the demon leader of Pinglu''s trouble this time, the two sides are naturally endless, he will not let go of the other party, nor will the other party let him go.


    But to Li''s surprise, there was no apparently inferior Son, and he suddenly stepped back by dozens of feet, without any intention of attack, and shouted, "An Wang, please move slowly, I have something to say!"


    Li Yan didn''t buy it, he killed him with a sword, and sneered, "Fart!"


    Seeing that Li Yan was going to kill him again, Sheng Zi raised a frown, which was obviously very unexpected. He resentfully hated him, but knowing that he had lost ground first, and no wonder the other party was annoyed. Now he had to retreat: "We are not opponents ..."


    With the help of black gas, the icicles trapped in Nine Tail quietly broke, and she finally recovered her freedom. When the Son arrives in time, she will not be in danger of death. In the mind of Jiuwei, the Son is invincible and will not fail at all. It is only a matter of time before Li Zhi was beheaded.


    But seeing the scene where the holy son was chasing after him, Jiuwei snapped.


    Li Xun didn''t intend to stop, and he ignored what the Son was talking about, but he kept hunting down. The sword style was sharper than the other one, which made the Son who did not fight back alive.


    The scalp was numb, and seeing that Li Zhi was cut again with a sword, his power surpassed any previous shot, and he knew that there was no room for avoidance this time, and he had to raise Fang Tianhua to block it. At the same time, he also realized that he was afraid that he could not persuade Li Yan, and if he wanted to stop his opponent, he could only throw a heavy bomb.


    The Son of God blessed his soul and suddenly shouted, "I saw your woman!"


    After a moment''s fuss, Li Xun was willing to slow down the offensive and Tijian stared at the opponent: "What are you talking about?"


    Sheng Zi was relieved and immediately followed the good temptation: "Your woman, the woman who blocked the Xianxian sword for you, I saw her. Would you like to see her? Follow me, I will take you to see her."


    Li Yan snorted, "Do you think I will believe you?"


    Shengzi sighed helplessly. Under such a position, his words did not have much credibility. He sounded like a trap, but he had his own evidence: "Huaguoshan, Qi Tianda Sheng saved your woman, now her The yin **** is there! But Dasheng did not reshape her body, as if there was any difficulty. You follow me and you will know at a glance. "


    Li stunned, it is impossible for Qi Tianda Sheng to not know, but he did not expect that in this world where the gates of Shimendao are not mutually exclusive, there is really a monkey to learn the scriptures-if it is not for the monkeys to learn the scriptures, Bodhi will not pass When he cultivated, he could not become the Qitian Grand Saint, so as long as he heard the title of Qitian Grand Saint, Li Zhi knew that the monkey had learned the scriptures.


    Since leaving the Huaguo Mountain practice, the monkey has embarked on his destiny road.


    "Do you believe me?" The Holy Son hesitated when he saw Li Yan, and immediately patted his breast, and promised, "This Holy Son will never lie to you, let alone use this tactic to harm you. You follow me You''ll know in no time! "


    "I don''t believe it." Li Yan glanced at the Son and put away Lu Gujian. "But I can go to Huaguoshan with you."


    The Son was overjoyed and received Fang Tianhua''s halberd. "You are willing to go. I have never lied to you!"


    Seeing the two of them quickly turned Gan Ge into a jade, the nine-tailed demon fox and Su Emei were both froze. Both of them knew that Huaguoshan Qitian Dasheng, after all, one was a demon and the other was a reincarnation, but it was not expected that a monkey rescued Wu You.


    The plan has been settled, Li Yan does not want to delay, let the Son quickly lead the way. He never met Wu You after Qishan World War I, and he did not know how the other party was doing. If it were not for Wu You, he would not take the risk.


    The saint has a magic weapon for traveling, which is a long shield, which is almost the same as the ordinary shield in the army, but the whole body is colored with a glorious color and full of dense runes. It is not ordinary at first glance.


    It''s just that the shield is a shield. It''s not big. It''s very spacious to carry one person. It''s okay to carry two people. It''s crowded to carry three people.


    The four crowded into a group, but there was no demeanor, with their arms touching their thighs and their eyes staring at the back of their heads. This scene was the same as Li Yan squeezing a bus on the earth before crossing.


    The Son''s squeezed hands don''t know where to put it, which is a little awkward: "This ... I usually use this shield on a weekday. If not in time, I suggest we fly?"


    Jiuwei stood on the edge and was at risk of falling at any time. It was very cramped, and there was no handrail on the shield. It was frightening. I had to agree immediately. Unexpectedly, Li Zhi said, "Let ¡¯s go."


    Jiuwei protested loudly: "How do I go this way, I will fall!"


    Li Xuan said lightly: "If you fall and you just make room, the three of us will be relaxed."


    Nine-tailed demon fox gritted his teeth and glared at Li Zhi, anxious to swallow Li Zhisheng alive. But she knew she couldn''t beat Li Yan and could only stare.


    The Shengzi saw that Li Zhi had decided, and Su Emei was curled up behind Li Zhi. She had no intention to speak, and knew that she was supporting Li Zhi. Now she had to make a cough and try to resolve the embarrassment. He started the shield: "You stand firm ..."


    Because the state of taking care of everyone was afraid that someone might fall, the shield was not flying fast, so the nine-tailed demon fox was trembling, which made Li Ye very dissatisfied. "Flying so slowly, is your shield going to cheer? "


    The child''s face turned red, and he felt that his face was gone for a while. He secretly gritted his teeth and sharply controlled the shield to speed up. Nine-tailed demon fox shouted, leaning back, and was about to fall, scaring her expression and turning pale, fortunately, Su Emei reached out and caught her in time.


    "Thank you very much ..." The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox managed to stabilize her body and hit the Son again. Xiafei couldn''t help but thank Su Emei quickly. I didn''t think it was right at the outset. Su Emei was her opponent. Not long ago, she teamed up with Li Ye and wanted to kill her, and she almost killed her, even though everyone was now on a boat ... .. on the big shield, but thank the enemy of life and death, it always feels weird.


    Everyone hurry along all the way, finally arrived at Huaguoshan.


    Li Min also saw the monkey sitting in a daze on the blue stone, his back looking particularly sad and lonely.


    The big shield stopped in front of the stone cave, but it hadn''t stabilized yet. During the flight, the nine-tailed demon fox that had "bumps" rushed, jumped first.


    She was blushing and red, panting, her long hair sticking to her wet cheeks, as if she had just gone through a war. However, when she looked at her soul unconsciously, and when she peeked at the Son from time to time, she was so dazzled and obsessed, but still obsessed with it, and she knew that this flight was not just tired and simple, it might not be a little mysterious outsider Feel.


    Naturally, Li Min did not pay attention to the nine-tailed demon fox. When he saw the shield, he felt Wu You''s breath and looked at the stone cave. In fact, because he had a breath left by Wu You in his body, he felt Wu You when he was near Huaguo Mountain.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: The next seven points.

 v4 Chapter 15： So secretive (second more)

    Not surprisingly, Li Yan saw Wu You, and her Yin God floated quietly in the air, in the overflowing brilliance, which made her look very mysterious and more beautiful. The other party found him and looked at him, obsidian-like eyes were full of surprises, and surprises that couldn''t be masked.


    As soon as Li Min''s heart moved, he felt like he was hit hard by a firing pin. At that moment, he suddenly felt extremely lucky. Wu You is still here. This is his luck.


    Li Xun smiled at Wu You, as usual. Time seems to be back a long time ago. He woke up in the big locust tree in the afternoon and showed a soft and ordinary smile to the little girl who was beside him to drive him away, which means that you are still here.


    The little girl laughs too, and the sun will be drunk in her little dimple, like saying, yeah, I''ve been here all the time.


    After smiling, Li Xun turned and faced the monkey on Daqingshi deeply. This is the other party ¡¯s territory. They are uninvited and should take the initiative to salute. It is also the other party who rescued Wu You. Li Li is grateful.


    The monkey was still sitting on Daqingshi, but he turned around and looked at Li Yan. Seeing Li Yan deeply in courtesy, the monkey didn''t say anything, but took a deep look at the Son. When the Son touched the monkey''s gaze, he was shocked. The gaze was definitely not an encouragement or appreciation for him to do things.


    The Son laughed bitterly, but didn''t say anything, because he couldn''t say much at this moment.


    When the atmosphere was delicate, Su Emei stepped out and came to the monkey. She also had a claw of bananas in her hand. When she gave it to the other person, she smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years and I don''t know if your taste has changed."


    The monkey took the banana, took it and ripped it into his mouth. It seemed as if Su Emei''s move was not unexpected. He ate and said, "I never imagined that after so many years, the first person I saw would be Guanghan Fairy. "


    Su Emei squatted beside the monkey and recalled: "After so many years, the Great Saint has lost its glory. The God of War in Megatron World has become a lonely and sad mountain man."


    After the monkey ate one banana and peeled one, he sneered and said, "Never shake the world, let alone mountains and loneliness."


    Seeing the monkeys and Su Emei begin to recount the past, Li Zhe should not be doing anything for a while. The monkey''s reputation is always loud. Even if he is in the trap of others, every step he takes is designed by others, but his strength still cannot be underestimated.


    Regardless of whether he has actually achieved the quasi-sage status, at least at this moment Li Zhi can only look up.


    Furthermore, in the final analysis, the monkey is still a demon, and now Wu You is here with the monkey again, and it is impossible for Li Yan to carelessly.


    The monkey and Su Emei chatted for a while, beckoning to Li Yan, and at the same time motioned for the Son to pass.


    In the end, the monkey, Li Yan, Su Emei and Shengzi sat facing each other, each occupying one direction. The nine-tailed demon fox was very embarrassed at this time, and the only person present was her without position. However, Jiuwei was not angry, and there was no abnormal color on his face. He was so relieved that he sat behind the Holy Son, a posture that I do n¡¯t need a position to just listen.


    The monkey glanced at Li Yan and said suddenly, "I have a story, do you want to listen?"


    The guest is at his will, and Li Zhi naturally has no reason to refuse.


    The monkey began to yell, his tone was calm, and his expression did not change, as if he was telling a mountain story, but everyone heard a solemn expression.


    "A long time ago, Shimen emerged from Tianzhu, spread to all corners, and gained a lot of believers. The Buddha''s power increased greatly, and he successively merged with many gods. After their development and growth, his eyes fell on Divine Land. Dongtianfudi wants to release the East Gate into Shenzhou and control it. If Shimen can occupy Shenzhou, it may become the first force in heaven and earth. However, Shenzhou has always been a Damon site, and the Daomen Xianting is very powerful. The war. "


    "At this time, they needed a person, a Divine person, to disturb Xianting and Daomen. It happened that a monkey was born and was looking for a teacher to immortal everywhere. He wanted to practice the law of longevity, but he had no way out-of course he didn''t. Door, because if he is a demon, Daomen cannot pass on the law to the demon. At that time, when the world was in the Spring and Autumn and the Warring States Period, hundreds of schools were arguing, which brought a lot of trouble to Daomen and Xianting. Shimen felt that the monkey was of extraordinary quality, so he saw the opportunity It was shot by the Bodhi ancestors personally, leading the monkey to the Fangcun Mountain of Lingtai, allowing him to enter the gate of cultivation and teach him to cultivate a skill. "


    "Monkeys have succeeded in learning and becoming the most proud disciples of Patriarch Bodhisattva. Serve the Master as hard as possible, but because he was too small, he was expelled from the Master. Before he left, the Master also specifically told him that if he He must have been in trouble, not his disciples. "


    "The monkey was able to cultivate a skill, but because it was a demon, it was despised by Xianting, and because of its bad nature, he went to Liangting with Xianting, and finally disturbed Xianting, disrupting the order of heaven and earth. At that time, Qin Shihuang unified the world. In the six kingdoms of Shandong, the first emperor did not practice Taoism, and Da Qin did not follow the way. The gate has suffered a major blow for the first time since he took charge of Xianting. His luck has been greatly reduced, and he can hardly maintain orthodoxy. Qin Shihuang disturbed the world, monkeys disturbed Xianting, and each other The reconciliation almost caused chaos in Xianting. At this time, Shimen Buddha came forward, suppressed the monkeys, forged an incense with Xianting, obtained the permission of Shimen to spread east to earth, and agreed that the monk would go west to learn from it. thing."


    "Afterwards, Xianting shook his spirit again, first using the great magical powers to make the traitor and thief steal the high position, and then deceived Li Si''s consciousness, and let him and Zhao Gao support the second generation Hu Hai and eradicate the male son''s recovery. Then the king lost his morality and stirred up The life of the people is better than death and resentment. When countless reincarnated people have grown up in succession, they each support one of the princes to raise troops, destroy the Daqin who does not respect the Taoist gate, and finally support the worship of Huang Lao, the Han ancestor of Taoist gate. Orthodoxy has been established. "


    "After Xianting slowed down, he also realized that monkeys disturbed Xianting, and Shimen was secretly making troubles. He didn''t want the monk to go west to learn from the scriptures, and let the teachings of Shimen spread wildly in Divine Land. Shahe. "


    "Shimen arranged for the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi to let him travel west to learn from the monk. Monk Nineth reincarnation and Nineth westward journey failed to cross the Liusha River, and was eaten by the roller shutter general. The roller shutter left the monk''s nine head and made It became a necklace and was worn around the neck. This made Shimen angry. When Monk X was reborn, Shimon activated the monkey and let him protect the monk from going west. "


    "The monkeys were suppressed for five hundred years, and they were hungry. They were poured with copper and hot metal. They suffered a lot, and Xiu Wei also fell so badly that he hated Xianting. When the monk passed Wuzhishan, he rescued the monkeys. The monkey didn''t say a word, so he decided to guard the monk''s westbound journey. Only then did Xianting react, and it was naturally annoying that Shimen had retained this hand. "


    "When the Emperor was furious, he first let Marshal Tianpeng descend into the world, look for opportunities to follow the monk, dragged his hind legs, and called howling to divide the luggage home; then he arranged monks such as the fairy children to ride as monks. , Stopped on the way of the monk''s westbound journey. They just found an excuse to eat monk meat and live forever, and began to find trouble for the monk. "


    "Those monks, monkeys have never looked at them before, but because they were suppressed for five hundred years in Wuzhishan, they have fallen down and it is difficult to defeat them. Moreover, they each brought a great magic weapon of the immortals, and the monkeys could not beat them. Not stupid, after seeing the other party ¡¯s coming, he deliberately moved to Xianting to rescue the soldiers, embarrassing Xianting, and when he was ignored, he went to Shimen Bodhisattva. In the end, with the help of Shimen Bodhisattva all the way , The monkey guarding the monk arrived at his destination and retrieved the scriptures, so that the teachings of Shimen could be spread in China. "


    "Shimen didn''t forget to give the monkey a good benefit, and he sealed the name of fighting the Buddha. In the past, he was affected by the cultivation and was picked up and promoted."


    Speaking of which, the monkey finally stopped and looked at Li Wei: "The story is over, what do you want to say?"


    Li Yan didn''t know what to say.


    This story is also similar to what he knew before. The monkey started on the road that Shimen arranged for him from the time he was released and stared at the door. Until the scriptures were retrieved, Shimen casually gave the title a title, and did not intend to allow him to stay in the Buddhist domain. The monk was successful, and he was the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, so he should return to the Buddhist domain.


    The whole story is a battle between Shimen and Daomen. The monkey is just a chess piece. Shimen took advantage of the general state of Shenzhou to allow the monkeys to make trouble in Xianting when Qin Shihuang unified the six kingdoms of Shandong and the foundation of Xianting was unstable. However, it is not surprising that there is a little ability to predict the future, whether it is Shimen or Daomen.


    The monkey is pitiful. This is a demon. He was displeased with Xianting. At that time, he had offended Xianting. It was offended by the immortal. Later, he helped Shimen complete the study of the scriptures. Xianting did n¡¯t kill him. Will not pick him up to Xianting.


    As for Shimen Buddha, from the beginning, he was using a monkey and never looked at him at all. In any case, monkeys are monsters of the East. They were not their western monks since birth. Naturally, they did not let him be an outsider. What it means to enter the Buddha''s realm-maybe there is a Shimon, but the monkey was counted by the Shimon for thousands of years, and finally, by the hand of Shimon, the disgusting hand of Xianting will be ignored. How could he really be willing to do it? dog?


    Li Yan sighed secretly, the monkey was indeed poor. At that time, he practiced with his ancestors of Bodhi, and with outstanding talents, he became the highest disciple in the other party in a short period of time. Such a baby, which normal fairy gate is not held in the palm of your hand? But because of a little mistake, he was sent out.


    The key is that when you leave, you are warned by the other party. Do n¡¯t mention my name and do n¡¯t come back to find me if you ¡¯re in trouble. Otherwise, I will kill you¡ªthat is, the simple heart of a monkey, or the heart of a child. Things are so sinister that we will not doubt this anomalous behavior.


    The truth is that after the monkey left, the Bodhi who completed the task also slipped ...


    This is no wonder that monkeys are so lonely and sad now, and everyone has to be lonely and sad.


    Li Xun answered the monkey''s question: "Da Sheng is the descendant of son-in-law. Since he was born in heaven and earth, naturally it is not for human use."


    The monkey didn''t expect Li Wei to answer like this, without sympathy or resentment, but said something so direct to the true meaning, and suddenly he was a little faint.


    Su Emei also said: "The son-in-law is a sage. What an overbearing existence is that, how can Bu Tianshi make a piece of it for nothing? Da Sheng was born from Bu Tianshi, but that is to make up for the sky!"


    "Butian ..." Shengzi chewed this words, instinctively lost in thought, suddenly woke up, his face changed greatly, and then a stunned, uncontrollable eyes revealed a thick joy, a shot Thigh said: "Da Sheng, you are destined to make up for the sky!"


    The monkey glanced at the Son lightly, and there was no emotion on his face, as if he was not interested in the fate of the heaven. He looked at Li Yan and asked, "You know, you were the son of Fusu in the previous life. ? "


    Li Xuan was surprised.


    Of course he didn''t know about it, how could he know?


    He came through, and the life before the crossing was an ordinary child. Later, he was lucky to become one of the most important monks in the East. He also repaired it step by step, and then passed by accidentally, but never heard anyone mention it. This crop.


    Li Yan smiled: "Really?"


    He naturally didn''t believe it.


    This joke is making a big deal. If he is Fu Su, the son of Emperor Qin Shihuang, wouldn''t it ...


    In the Qin Dynasty, there was no place for Taoism. People believed in Fa. The emperor of the old emperor burned the book with Confucianism. That Confucianism was not Confucianism, but Fangshi. What is alchemist, that is Taoist!


    Although Xu Fu, under the guise of a Taoist immortal, put the first emperor together, and took the boy and girl to Dongying Island and founded the Dongying Kingdom, it was just an unrelated problem for Daqin at the time.


    If Fusu succeeds, Da Qin will not die, and the legal school is still orthodox. What else is going to happen next day?


    What else is there in the world ...


    Thinking of this, Li Yan was shocked!


    What else is there in the world ... Now that the Datang world is under his crazy killing and transformation, isn''t there any other thing?


    Is this ... Fate?


    Is it the cause and effect of previous lives?


    I and this monkey, can there still be such a source? !!

 v4 Chapter 16： The road is obvious

    In fact, Li Yan already felt something, otherwise he wouldn''t think so much.


    When Wu You appeared before Qishan, memories of Fu Su, Liu Xie and Fu Shou''s memories emerged in his mind, but they were fashionable and vague. In these days, because I remember Wu You, Li Ji is thinking about everything, and even these memories are becoming clearer, even though it is only the past and present life of Li Qi in this world.


    There is no need for the monkey to lie to itself. Li Ye confirmed the memories of previous lives here at the monkey, so he was a little at a loss at this moment. In fact, there is another way to corroborate this matter, and to talk to Wu You directly.


    Li Yan looked back at Wu You floating in the stone cave, and Wu You could hear the conversation clearly. Seeing Wu You''s complex expression, Li Yan knew that he didn''t need to ask at all, at least what the monkey said was no different from her awakening memory.


    After listening to the monkey''s words, Su Emei''s look was the same, as if she had expected it. Jiuwei was astonished. When he looked at Li Yan, his eyes were all staring out. After the first consternation, the Son was again in meditation.


    Taking everyone''s expression into his eyes, Li Min groaned, and for a while he didn''t know what to do.


    Su Emei suddenly said: "When the Great Holy Saint made trouble in the imperial court, it echoed the emperor''s eunuchs and heavens and earth, but it was also a kind of friendship. At that time, if there were no releases, there was no support from the power of the faith in the world The court may not be able to deal with the great saint. If there is an **** who can help the great saint, it is impossible to overthrow Daomen Xianting. Even if the **** does not help the eunuch, if Fusu succeeds in his throne, with his talents, More than death? At that time, Fu Su will use the power of the emperors to punish and eradicate evil, stabilize the Jiangshan community, and let the fairy court be able to take advantage of it, and the Da Sheng will not fail so quickly. If Fu Su and Da Sheng join hands, even if It is Shimen Rulai Buddha who came, and it may not be an opponent. This world to this day must be another look. "


    Li Yan sighed only to express regret.


    The monkeys started to make trouble at the Fairy Grounds, just as Wuzheng ruled the six kingdoms of Shandong. Even if it was n¡¯t for the practitioners, it could be inferred from the book written by Wu Chengen. It was only one day in the sky, one year on the ground, when the monkey was defeated and captured, tortured, escaped, and finally escaped, and after many twists and turns, the world has been for many years.


    The monkey chuckled: "Although these words are not unreasonable, things are not so easy."


    Su Emei insisted: "Even if the Shimen calculation is first, the calculation is only an calculation after all, and the future of the machine is only an observation. In the future, who would dare to say that there will be no change? If Fu Su really succeeds, he will realize the emperor Tao, then you can bring together the power of the world and the power of life, even if it was like a Buddha! "


    Li Yan glanced at Su Emei strangely. This girl looks like the fairy''s memory awakens very quickly. Now she even knows Emperor Tao.


    "Everywhere in the world, I just heard that I have never seen anyone really understand it. Even the Qin Emperor Han Wu, I haven''t fully comprehended it."


    The Son shook his head and discussed the matter: "Besides, Shimen dare to lay such a situation, there will be no preparation, Fusu will not be allowed to take the throne. You know, although Xianting can affect things in the world, but in the end it only affects Everything in the world has its own trajectory ... and only through the cooperation of Shimen and Daomen can it be possible to reverse the front line. Otherwise, how can the Emperor''s heroes not be arranged for the succession of II? "


    "The more the matter becomes more and more complicated, just stop it." Li Min waved his hand. "Even a strong monk, even a saint, can only affect the future and cannot do anything about the past-why don''t we talk about the future?"


    Everyone looked at each other and was silent for a while.


    Li Min glanced at the Son, but his heart was filled with doubts. It stands to reason that this uncle should kill him for Xianting, but judging from what he did, it didn''t seem to mean that. Right now, everyone was sitting and talking, and they felt like they were on a boat. Did he send the demon to come before, just to pretend to deal with Xianting? In fact, there is another secret plan?


    At this moment, the metamorphosis was abrupt, and the cloudless sky was only returned. Suddenly, the wind and clouds surged, the sky and the earth suddenly darkened, and the entire sky was covered by thick clouds.


    Everyone got up and looked up.


    After the thick clouds, red light suddenly appeared, burning the clouds, as if the sun was falling behind the clouds. The earth and mountains bathed in red, as if wearing Xia makeup.


    Everyone changed in color, and when there was a vision, something great would happen.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the sky to whistle and deafening. A sense of desolation and barrenness came from the whistling sound, I don''t know how many years I have gone through, and the inexplicable vastness.


    Li Yan asked Su Emei: "Is Xianting in trouble, and you have to send the immortal to go straight to the earth?"


    This may indeed be true.


    Su Emei shook her head: "It should not be, Xianting would not be so direct."


    At first, the Son was full of face, and then he gradually became happy in his eyes. Later, he could hardly restrain it, and his excited hands shivered. Seeing his appearance, Li Huan thoughtfully.


    In the red clouds of heavenly machines, there was a sudden blue light, which burst out from the vortex in the center, and split in an instant, divided into several streamers, and shot in different directions, as if the meteor fell.


    After the blue light dissipated, the red light gradually faded away, the red clouds also slowly dissipated, and the blue sky slowly showed its appearance.


    Everyone looked different, but Li Yan''s eyes were already startled.


    At the moment when the talent was only brilliant, his heartbeat suddenly increased sharply, as if the drums were beating. Long Qi was screaming in the sky, as if to break out of the body, following the blue streamers. The desire for excitement is extraordinarily obvious, as if summoned by fate, and it seems to have seen a taste that has not been seen in life.


    This change in Long Qi was encountered for the first time by Li Yan. When he saw the Chuanyu Jade Seal before, the Dragon Qi also had such a change, but the action was far less intense and his will was not so obvious.


    The world was restored to its original state, and everyone was still immersed in the shock brought by the vision. The Son was flushed with excitement, and even the color in the eyes of the monkey was obviously different.


    "What''s that?" Li Yan asked.


    The Son took a deep breath and tried to calm down and spit out a few words: "Tiandao future!"


    ...


    Xianting sounded a long and distant bell, and spread from the Ling Xiao Bao Dian. It stopped after 981, and the sound was endless.


    Not long after, countless immortal officials quickly rushed from everywhere, all gathered outside the palace gate. There are the officers in the purple dress, and the officers in the green official robes.


    "When did it happen, the hall sounded eighty-one bells and called all the immortal officials? This hasn''t happened in a long time." The **** Tiankui in the thirty-sixth day''s concubine will be Gao Yan, and whispered in amazement. Ask people around you.


    "Who knows, it must be a terrible event. Last time, the ringing of eighty-one sounded the bell, but it was still the time when Wuhu invaded the south." The God of Heaven''s City turned Huang Zhen''s face calmly.


    "I heard that the heavens and earth have risen sharply, and Tianjige''s Tianshu reflects the words, and the heavens are revealed ..." On the other side, Zhang Guolao in the Eight Immortals whispered to Lu Dongbin.


    Lu Dongbin looked shocked: "Tianshu Yingzi ?! What are the instructions for Heaven?"


    "I don''t know. Except on duty of the immortal officials and the emperor, who else can see the words on the heavenly books?" Zhang Guolao shook his head, his expression solemn.


    If the gate is the spokesperson of Xianting in the world, then Xianting is the spokesperson of Tiandao in heaven and earth, and he is in charge of heaven and earth for Tiandao.


    Heaven, the most mysterious existence above all things. The heavenly path is invisible and immaterial, and it is the highest rule for the operation of the universe. Even the saints cannot grasp it.


    The officials of the celestial princes talked and talked, and even Taibai and Tota who were standing in front of the queue, the closest to the palace gate, looked somber. It''s just that, compared with the opinions of the immortal officials, these big men are just showing their eyes.


    Soon, following the order of the immortal officials, the immortal officials entered the palace gate and came to the Ling Xiao Bao Dian. At this point, no one dared to whisper any more, because in the purple clouds on the throne, the breath and coercion of the immortal emperor had clearly radiated.


    "Countries." The immortal voice of the Emperor passed slowly, and the immortal officials in the hall calmly listened to the instructions. "The talented books reflect the word, the road is obvious, and the future has come."


    After hearing the words, the officials of the immortals were shocked. Even Zhang Guolao, Lu Dongbin, and others who already knew this, were still shocked when they heard the rumors.


    Each time the Tao manifests, it will show where the future Qiqi is and guide the monks in the world. Because of this, every time the Tao manifests, it means that the real war is about to begin. This is what the future means.


    For Xianting, such a war is bound to bring chaos, so Xianguan has always regarded it as a calamity. During the catastrophe, there must be countless monks falling, and the immortal officials are no exception. After the catastrophe, it is the destruction of old things and the reconstruction of new things.


    If we say that the heroes of the world take the world as a chessboard and Cangsheng as a chess piece, then for heaven and earth, the universe is a chessboard and it is a chess piece for life. The avenue is ruthless, and under the saints are ants, regardless of the immortals, they can die.


    Life and death are endless, and the cycle is endless.


    In front of Tiandao Will, in the face of such a catastrophe, Xianting, where the immortals gather, is nothing great. What''s more, even Xianting was controlled by the demon tribe thousands of years ago, not the inherent site of the Taoist fairy.


    The voice of the Emperor was still stable. He continued: "It is a matter of heaven and earth, and you must ask. Laojun has asked Laojun. Laojun told Lai that the heavens are scattered, and they are brought into the dynasty of the dynasty. Those who have the opportunity will have the future. "


    As soon as this remark was made, Rao was impressed by the immortality of the Emperor, and he could not suppress the discussion of the immortal officials, and the hall was noisy.


    The so-called natural opportunity represents the will of heaven. The integration of heaven and earth, and the integration of heaven and earth into the dynasty''s luck, is nothing new. If not, it would not be necessary for Xianting to keep in control of the general trend of the world.


    But in the past, although human fortune was scattered with the collapse of the dynasty, there were few occasions when the heavens were scattered. When the emperors who questioned the world gathered the luck, they got the chance, and then the luck got better, and they became the true dragon, and they had to admit it.


    Since ancient times, the only time that the heavens were scattered was the Spring and Autumn and Warring States Periods.


    Especially during the Warring States Period, the Five Heroes contended for hegemony for many years, each with its own share of luck and luck. That was also the only time when Xianting lost control of the general situation of the world, and finally Daqin unified the world. Daomen Xianting suffered a fatal blow, almost disappeared.


    But now, once again, the natural world is scattered, making people think of the catastrophe.


    Xianting snorted, and the hall calmed down. He slowly said, "The first ray of heaven is about to manifest in the world, and the old man reckons that it will land in Hedong. There is no need to say anything about the general situation in the world, so everyone must know. The decree opened the Kunlun passage, and the immortals descended to the east to go to Hedong to seize the opportunity and grant those selected by Xianting! "


    ...


    Buddhism, golden light.


    Rugao sat on the altar of Buddha, and the Bodhisattva ranked in front of him, and more than eight thousand Luohan far away, all within the golden light.


    Today is the period of teaching the Fa. If the Dharma was originally taught, the sound of the Buddha penetrated the realm of Buddhism, but suddenly he stopped and fell into a state of contemplation without warning. The Bodhisattva Luohan didn''t know what they meant, and they didn''t dare to say much, and waited intently.


    For a long time, Rulai opened her eyes, and the golden light on the lotus stage seemed to be open, which made people unable to look directly.


    In the eyes of all the Buddhas, Rulai slowly said: "The avenue is manifested, the heavens are scattered, and the first strand is in the east of the Datang River. So, the Buddha descended to the world and went to fight!"


    After hearing this, the Buddha''s field suddenly became golden and indistinguishable, which was the effect of all the Bodhisattva, Luohan, and Xianli.


    Compared with the free and unrestrained prevalence of monks in Daomen, Shimen has always been well-organized and well-regulated. At this time, no one dared to speak out even when he heard such news, but the outbreak of immortal force inadvertently expressed the will of everyone.


    ...


    Neither Li Zhi nor Shengzi spoke at this moment, but set their sights on the monkey.


    Among the crowd, the monkey is the highest and the most widely seen. If he can see what the vision is, he is the only one.


    The monkey turned around, glanced at the Son, and finally fell on Li Yan. "The avenue is manifested, and the heavens are scattered. I ca n¡¯t know too much. But the first heavenly manifestation is in Hedong. If you want to In the world, it''s time to prepare to send troops to Hedong. But you have to be mentally prepared. This time, Xianting and Buddhism will not sit idly by and will each act. "


    Li Weiwei, based on his knowledge, it is not difficult to understand what is the natural opportunity. He wondered why the Buddha Realm would also come forward, "The Buddha Realm can also see the avenue?"


    "Dao Kedao, very Taoism, famous name, very famous name. Daomen is named after Dao, and Shimen is named after Buddha. It''s just a sign. When it comes to the road, the road has the same goal."


    The monkey dangled his hands. "The Buddha said that everything is extremely Dharma, and it can be a Buddha for life. Dharma can say everything, everything. Although in the end, the Buddha never forgets to add a word, the Buddha said nothing. Say And did not say, of course, you need to comprehend it yourself. But whether it is Buddhism or Taoism, it is the elaboration of the avenue, they are all pursuing the avenue, but the angle is different, the way is different. Within the avenue, regardless of the Buddha, the Lich. "


    Li Yan silently, so to speak, it is indeed time to send troops to Hedong.


    With this in mind, he glanced at the Son.

 v4 Chapter 17： joint

    (Five thousand words first.)


    In Li Yan''s eyes, he did not fail to examine the doubt.


    This is of course for a reason. Now that the avenue is manifested and the heavens are scattered, anyone can compete, so how can the demon who has reappeared in the world sit and watch? The monkey just said, the pursuit of the road has nothing to do with each other, the Shimen Road can be pursued, and the demon and witch can be naturally.


    The monkey cage closed his eyes with his sleeves closed and stared at him for a while, then suddenly opened his eyes and said to Li Yan and Shengzi: "That fascination, landed in Taiyuan, Hedong. But it looks like there is still time to emerge. Fairy people also need time to prepare. However, when the time comes, it is bound to be contested by all parties. Before that, whoever can control Taiyuan will occupy the general trend. "


    First line of opportunity, a dynasty luck, naturally also emperor luck, Li Zhizhi will be sure to get it.


    However, Taiyuan is the place where Hedong Jiedushi ruled the state, which is equivalent to Qingzhou in Pinglu, and it is also the place where Li Ke uses the most precautions. In order to win Taiyuan, Li Zhi is tantamount to annihilating Li Keyong. Between Pinglu and Hedong, there are two towns of Weibo Jiedushi and Zhaoyi Jiedushi. The flanks are Chengde Jiedushi, Henghai Jiedushi, Youzhou Jiedushi and so on.


    Of course, it was necessary to return to Qingzhou to discuss the matter of sending troops, and Li Zong need not think too deeply now.


    After the story was over, the monkey found a place to sleep, and Li Zhi planned to talk to Shengzi about the evil of Pinglu.


    Before waiting for him to speak, the Son took the initiative to pull him aside, first rubbing his hands and laughing a few times, a little embarrassed, then said: "Presumably you can see it, I came to Pinglu, I didn''t follow What do you mean by breaking the dead net? All the things we did before were to deal with Xianting, and I think we can turn Gan into jade. After all, we have common opponents. "


    Li Xun looked at the Son, in fact, he didn''t need to say to the other side, he also knew that now the Yao Clan is seeking to make a big difference. It is estimated that in the eyes of many big demon, today''s Xianting can''t settle down the world, and can''t defeat the gods of various races. It is the time when the demon is weak, and it is also a good opportunity for the demon to regain its glory and regain Xianting.


    Xianting asked the demons to come to Pinglu to deal with Li Yan. It wanted to use a knife to kill people. At the same time, the demons were incorporated into the Xianting management system to enrich the Xianting power. But the demons did not want to be a dog for Xianting at all. They made it clear that they wanted to be their own masters, which coincided with Li Yan who needed to fight against Xianting.


    But there is a problem, and it is obvious.


    Li Xun inspected the Son of God: "Xianting has suppressed the monsters for thousands of years, and now the monsters can grow out if they want to grow up? If the monsters can really grow out, when Qin Shihuang unified the world, it was Xianting''s most At the time of weakness, hasn''t the demon tribe already done? "


    Li Yan doesn''t think that the demons have great strength. In his eyes, the demons are not even as good at releasing. Anyway, Shimen is supported by so many Buddhist nations, as well as the gods of the Buddha domain. What are the demons?


    The Son''s face was right: "The Emperor once ruled the whole world. Did n¡¯t the Qitian Grand Saint disturb the Xianting? Although he lost in the end, but it was an intermission and defeat was a crime of non-war. If not, let ¡¯s The demons and the first emperor joined forces, and Xianting is ours! Anyway, the demons in that battle were brilliant and proved our strength. That was the case, now that the heavens are manifest and the heavens are scattered, as long as they can transport the heavens Hold in your hands, why not worry?


    Li Yan frowned slightly. When the monkeys were making trouble at Xianting, the monsters still shot? This is not the same as his memory before crossing. So quickly to verify with the Son.


    In the saying of the Son, when the monkey made trouble in Xianting, although he was the leader of the trouble, the other six saints also made their own efforts and sent many masters to join the monkey. If not, there are so many immortals in Xianting. It is impossible for a monkey to make so much noise.


    It was just that the demons were ignorant at that time, they only shot out of the Alliance of Righteousness, and they did n¡¯t know enough about Tiandi Avenue, and did n¡¯t know to cooperate with the general trend of the world. In the end, the Qin died, and the monkeys lost, and they returned. After the monkeys were suppressed, the six sages knew it, and realized that they had missed a golden opportunity, so they barefooted their feet.


    It was also from that moment that the demon tribe was full of energy, and always wanted to come out again and recapture Xianting.


    Right now they have a good chance.


    After hearing the words of the Son, Li Xuan realized. He gradually came to understand why the Son''s attitude towards him seemed to have a natural closeness from the beginning.


    The sage saw Li Zhi''s comprehension, raised his eyebrows, and frowned, enthusiastically said: "Look, thousands of years ago, our demon tribe and Qin Shihuang have fought side by side-who is Qin Shihuang, isn''t that your father? We have a great friendship! This is how many fate, how rare is it? But at that time, although we were fighting side by side, we did not subjectively unite and did not protect you. Let Xianting support Hu Hai, you It was scourged, which eventually led to the fall of Daqin. Do n¡¯t you hate Xianting? You do n¡¯t want to rebuild the Daqin empire? Reappear the glory of sweeping Liuhe and Yuyu back then? ¡±


    When it comes to the back, the sage is already shining with both eyes, as if the saliva has to flow out, and the smile has become like an old uncle who trafficked in children.


    Speaking of these sesame seeds, Chen Li felt powerless. In particular, the appearance of the Son is really uncomfortable, so that he always has the illusion that if he agrees, he will be abducted. "I have such a hatred with Xianting? It''s a thing of my life. ... oh no, last life. "


    The Son glared with a gaze and shouted, "Why is it the last life? The same is true in this life! What do you look like in the gates of the world? In Pinglu, Penglai, which has been passed down for thousands of years, is almost gone. In the world, the head of the Five Avenues Gate, except Bai Jingxue, made you click. What did you do that was different from Qin Shihuang, that is, your father, burning books and Confucianism, and suppressing the Daomen? It is clearly the same line. Don''t deny it. Think about it carefully, is it the same? What is this? This is fate! It is the undestined past life, the doomed mission of this life, the future given to you by the road! Think about it .. .... "


    The Shengzi became more and more excited, spit flying, and gushed, seeing his eager and impatient look, he almost grasped Li Yan''s shoulder and shook it fiercely, waking him up.


    When the nine-tailed demon fox saw the appearance of Shengzi, he twitched his lips, and some couldn''t bear to look directly. He turned his head secretly and couldn''t look any more.


    She played with Shengzi from a young age to childhood, and she knew the bones of Shengzi.


    In the eyes of others, the Holy Son will always be a contemplative and unpredictable appearance, and he likes the daze of Gaozuo throne most. Only she knew that guy wasn''t thinking about it at all. He was silent, only because of a lack of strings in his mind, and often had many wonderful questions. For example, why are the monsters called monsters, not stones? Why are the witches called witches, not trees?


    If not, she would not dare to climb on the other side to "seduce" the other side.


    But seeing Shengzi in front of Li Zhi, an unfamiliar "outsider", Jiuwei felt ashamed for Shengzi. But she was not persuaded, she could only turn her head and silently grin, both tiger teeth pierced the delicate chin.


    Li Zheng patted Shengzi''s shoulder and sighed: "Even if you are right, I will ask you, what are you going to do next?"


    The sage saw Li Yansongkou, and his expression was shaken, and he started rubbing his hands excitedly again: "Look, my demon tribe has come to Pinglu a lot. Although the cultivation is not very high, but at least it is a Qi practitioner, real life. More. If these people join your army, they will absolutely be invincible and invincible! Also ... "


    Having said that, the Son approached Li Yan again, and he politely climbed up his shoulders. He looked like a good brother. "Although my demon tribe has caused trouble to Pinglu, it has caused you a lot of trouble. But after today, you Back in Pinglu, as long as I raise my arms, I will let them all gather in Qingzhou, bow to you and salute, expressing obedience and obedience. When you think about it, even the demon will serve you, then Pinglu will not be everyone. How much popular support is this? Especially when the war is about to start, popular support is fighting power! The demons appeared in Pinglu, and then surrendered before the disaster, what is it called first restraint first! Do not accept now? Special thanks to me? Haha, hahahaha ... "


    Li froze for a while, but he didn''t expect that the Son was so planning. Looking at the sage who was smiling beside him as if drinking ten pounds of fake wine, Li Min could not help but stroke his forehead. This guy was really a strange one.


    After thinking about it, Li Min felt that the power of the demon can be borrowed.


    However, the demon tribe seeks to occupy the Xianting again. This alliance is based on the common enemy. It is hard to say how it will be in the future. However, this is not the focus of Li Yan''s worry at the moment. After passing the current level, let''s talk about it later and solve it later.


    Alliance with the Yao clan will inevitably lead to the Xianting strike, but Li Zhi is an enemy of the Xianting originally, and the debt is not overwhelming, and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    I settled this matter with Shengzi initially. Shengzi was in a good mood and started to talk to Li Xun. "Now you and I have a different friendship. It''s time to tell you my real name. I don''t tell him to ordinary people. The demons are a secret, you listen ... "


    Shengzi looks very honored, coughing twice, and then solemnly said: "Sonzi, surname You, Mingda! How about this name is domineering and shocking, right? Hahaha ... ... "


    Looking at Shengzi with his arms on his back and smiling, Li Zhi nodded and perfunctoryly said, "Good name ..."


    Aside, suddenly I heard a crackling noise. Li Yan turned his head to look at it, and saw that Jiuwei was preparing to slip away, but accidentally stepped on the stones under his feet. It was about feeling like everyone, and the nine-tailed action facing away from everyone was stale.


    Li Yan was very indifferent, wondering why Jiuwei looked like a thief. Suddenly his face changed, and he suddenly realized that why in the demon clan, few people knew the true name of the Son. If he had such a name, I was afraid to hide it, "Yoda, there is a big bird ... Your name is really extraordinary ..."


    Li Xuan glanced at the crotch''s crotch, and suddenly felt a chill, he couldn''t help shivering. You must know that this guy is the son of the King of Heaven, who is also a big bird. That is to say, he is not a bird under the crotch. He is a bird ... Don''t say, this name is taken, uh, very realistic.


    After talking with Shengzi, that is, Yu Dazhen, Li Zhi came to the entrance of Shidong and planned to go and see Wu You. No accident, there was an enchantment at the door. The monkey with Erlang''s legs on his hands and pillows did not look at it. He waved his hands on the treetops, and the enchantment opened, and Li Zheng went in smoothly.


    "Big brother!" Wu You stood up in the beam of light, obsidian-like eyes full of joy and joy, saying that he was about to come over. It turned out that she was in the enchantment and couldn''t come out at all. After stunning for a moment, Liang Ruoxing''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but immediately she smiled again, looking at Li Yan motionless.


    Hearing that familiar shout, Li Yan shuddered at his heart. It was a small embankment of the turbulent Yellow River, and it contained a deep affection full of words.


    "How do you feel?" Li Min cleared her mood, showed a warm smile as before, and came to Shitai. Habitually want to reach out and touch each other''s small head, only to wake up like a dream at first, and had to be taken back.


    "I don''t feel anything." Wu You said with a tilted head, and then a series of questions bombed. "Is Brother Xi already leveled the thief? Should Brother Yi be blocked as Prime Minister now? Brother Brother is still in Pinglu? Now the world is here What does it look like? Is Da Tang too peaceful? Is my father and mother okay? Elder brother ... "


    The little girl seemed to never grow up, her face flushed with excitement, like a ripe red apple. Every time she said two words, she would bring a "Big Brother", as if that was the best word in the world. No matter how many times you repeat, you won''t get bored. Instead, you will feel more cordial, and every time you call it, you will have a new feeling.


    Li Yan looked at her, and time seemed to be back. He covered his hands with mud and piled a city in the setting sun, while she squatted aside and looked silently. The age is not old, the prosperity is gone, the original heart is there.


    Li Yan sat down cross-legged, floating to the same height as Wu You, and whispered one by one to answer her questions.


    Unconsciously, time has passed, and the night outside the cave is already low, the sea of ??stars is high, and the sky is clear.


    It wasn''t until Li Yue felt that it was a night before the morning light spilled into the stone cave and landed on Wu You''s shoulder. Wu You is still full of interest, talking to her constantly.


    Suddenly, Li Zhi has the illusion of time and sea outside the cave.


    Li Xun was unwilling to get up, but also knew that the world was not peaceful and the world was undecided. He still had many things to do and could not stay here for long.


    "I will come to see you often. One day, I will reshape the body for you and return you to Chang''an." Li Min reached out and hung in front of the beam of light, even if he touched Wu You''s small head.


    In front of Li''s palm, Wu You closed her eyes, and her face appeared with memories.


    After half a ring, she opened her eyes and couldn''t bear to look at Li Yan. The watery eyes had been filled with clear water, and asked softly, "Isn''t Brother Xi''s city repaired yet?"


    Li froze for a moment, silently: "Stay in Changan, I will send you a Changan city."


    Wu You lighted up, nodded hard.


    Li Min walked out of the stone cave and took a long spit in the morning light. Looking at the rising sun, he clearly felt the passing of time. Time jumps among the golden leaves, marking the time of all beings and beings.


    In the eyes of Shengzi and others, Li Zhi was silent for a while and couldn''t help whispering: "If the sky is old, the sky is old, the right path on earth is vicissitudes."


    The monkey finally didn''t sit on the daqingshi daze, he was now lying among the treetops, and he could not speak in a relaxed and relaxed manner, which had a kind of extravagant meaning.


    Li Xun came to the tree and looked up in the mottled morning light and asked the monkey, "Da Sheng, can you reshape the body for the Lord of Jun County?"


    The monkey shook Erlang''s legs, still looking at the movement of long days, and said lazily, "If it''s just a normal physical body, how difficult it is. But if you want a physical body like the third prince, it won''t be easy."


    Li Yan''s heart moved: "The physical body like the third prince?"


    The monkey said indifferently: "If there is no exquisite glazed body, how do you get to the fairy palace, get to the earth palace, and look at the sky and earth for a long time?"


    Rao is in Li''s state of mind and can''t help but change his look. The meaning of the monkey is very clear. Even if it is not accepted by Xianting, even if it cannot be preached, it can be as good as an immortal with such a physical body. To a certain extent, it is immortal and immortal.


    No wonder, because of monkey repair, Wu You was brought here, but she did not immediately reshape her body. It turned out to be such a plan. Such a body is naturally not shaped by wanting to shape it. It cannot be accomplished by light, but it also has a spirit. The crown prince of the third prince was not a random one.


    Realizing this, Li Xuan couldn''t help but feel grateful for Wu You. If you could get it, Wu You would be blessed by misfortune. He saluted the monkey deeply: "Xie Dasheng!"


    The monkey waved his hand: "Thank you, thank you, it''s not done yet. Well, you should go now, so many people are here, noisy, disturbing me."


    The last sentence was addressed to everyone.


    The Son didn''t think there was anything wrong with him. He came over and climbed over Li''s shoulder and pulled him away.


    Before leaving, the Son suddenly thought of something, ran back under the tree with a sullen face, and looked up at the monkey with a charming look: "Da Sheng, give a flying magic weapon, my shield is too small to squeeze so much people."


    The monkey simply gave two words: "No!"


    The Son didn''t intend to give up at all, and his smile was even brighter. The gentle call made the goosebumps go up, "Da Sheng ..."


    "No!"


    As the child twisted his waist and wrapped his hands behind his head, he started to bow his head and said, "The Great Saint ..."


    "No!"


    The Son flickered his eyes: "Big Saint ..."


    "Fuck, if you weren''t the son of that big bird, I would have shot you in the palm of your hand! Take it!"


    The monkey, which was about to collapse, plucked a monkey hair from the forehead and threw it to the Son.


    Shengzi took the monkey hair that was not light at all, he smiled and thanked him, and ran over to Li Yan and others. He didn''t mean to be ashamed at all, but raised his head upright, a proud look of returning from the victory, and did not forget to raise an eyebrow at Li Yan, "Do you see me?


    Li Zheng refused decisively: "Don''t watch!"


    The Son snorted proudly.


    The monkey gave a canoe. Four people finally had a place to sit and it was very spacious. However, this is a one-time magic weapon. It will be used once, but the Son is obviously very content, and he is satisfied that he can give birth to Pinglu.


    They soared through the clouds in a boat, crossed mountains and seas, and soon came to Qingzhou City.


    Just as the Son controlled the light boat and was about to fall into the city, at this time, a famous monk with a sword at the gate of the city looked up to see the light boat, his face changed, and he immediately drew his sword, and the ten-foot sword slammed it over: "The evildoer died!"

 v4 Chapter 18： Xia mawei

    The person who shots is not weak, especially the Kendo is not to be underestimated, the sword air is instantly faced. However, compared with Su Emei and Nine-Tailed Demon Fox on the light boat, after all, the power of the people to repair is still a little behind, let alone Li Zhi and Shengzi.


    With such a speed and speed, Jian Qi could not hurt everyone, and everyone didn''t care. Only the face of the Son changed, and he shouted, "Come on!"


    The crowd was puzzled, and the light boat had shaken violently, and suddenly a shudder broke into nothingness. Everyone did not expect that this magic weapon was so indifferent that they did not respond for a while, and the dumplings generally fell.


    However, everyone was cultivated as a high-strength generation, and quickly stabilized and flew up, and at this time, two sword spirits were approaching. At a glance, Li Yongding recognized that this was the three swords of Buyue, the third sword with the greatest power, and rightly approached him. Li Xun did not dare to belittle him, and quickly waved Lu Gujian, splitting his sword energy.


    Since it is the three swords of Buyue, it is self-evident who is the one who produced the sword. Li Ye has already seen Nangong first. After receiving Lu Gujian, he was about to go up to say hello, the sage had sneered, and took the first step to kill Nangong first. With a long sleeve wave, a dark cloud rolled up at the other side: "A real person in Lingchi, Dare to shoot at this Son, this world has really changed! "


    The realm of Sheng Ziyang''s real life is a change of color in the world. Dark clouds rolled over the sky, and Qingzhou City was dark.


    Nangong No. 1 was completely fearless, with no intention of stepping back. Instead, he raised his sword against the trend and killed Xiang Shengzi: "The Wuya Bird Demon dared to live wild in Qingzhou, and did not look at who is here ... ... King An? "


    Li Yan split the first sword of Nangong, and rushed over to grab the angry son. When I saw Li Yan, Nangong was not surprised at first. When I remembered his sword energy, he was even underestimated. It was even stranger to see Li Yan''s eyes: "Your realm has risen again?"


    After speaking, Nangong closed his mouth first. The realm of the real God of Li Yanyin was already there, and naturally, there is no need to say a word. This made him grin and feel awkward.


    At that time, when Li Qiu had just finished practicing Qi, he was already practicing Qi Qi. He was in the first battle of Niushou Mountain. He killed the four swordsmen of Nanshan in the sky, and Li Qi looked up from below. Now, Li Yan has come to him. This speed is truly indescribable.


    "Shengzi is here, how dare you ignore me ?! You have destroyed my magic weapon, I will kill you!" Unbalanced, and shot again.


    He has a special status and extraordinary talents in the monster clan, and he has always attracted much attention. Now he is naturally unhappy by the Tigers. Although he thinks Li Yan is good, he must be far worse than him. One is the realm of the other person being a god, and the other is a mortal, which is incomparable to the demon. Why is his dignified son obscured by Li Zhi''s light and attention?


    The saint is not hiding, in fact he is also proud. How could the demon saint not be proud, and snorted immediately, he rushed towards Nangong first.


    The first glance at Nangong glanced at the Son, and he ignored it completely. His cold and arrogant character was all-out, and he said to Li: "What is this bird demon, how do you all earn your Majesty?" Disdain.


    "Do you dare to say that I am a bird demon ?! I ate you!" The Son was so angry that he would go up and tear Nangong No. 1 first, but he chanted for a long time and did not step out because of his His hand was always held by Li Yan.


    "You let go of me. Today, this saint will give no face to anyone. Be sure to tear this kid who dares to scold me!"


    The Son pulled his hand hard, and felt that Li Zhi had a strong hand, turning his head and glaring, "Lee Li, even if you are An Wang, even if you are an ally, even if he has something to do with you, Ben Sheng has to teach this guy today. Otherwise, where do I put my demon face ... "


    The Son saw that Li Zhi''s face remained unchanged, but his hands were steadily surprising, and he no longer kept it, and his cultivation power burst out. The dark air of his body was suddenly violent, and a black pillar rushed out from behind, rising tens of feet instantly!


    Seeing that the Son was moving, the nine-tailed demon fox not only did not step forward to dissuade him, but his eyes were dazzling.


    As a child of the holy son, Jiuwei knows his best. However, although this guy''s behavior is unpredictable on the weekdays and seems to be out of tune, what he should do is never sloppy and he can do well. Otherwise, he will not stand out among the many sons and daughters of the Great Heavenly Saint, becoming the only person who can use the name of the Saint.


    At present, the demon clan intends to associate with Li Zhi. This relationship seems to be clear, but the question of who is in charge is worth studying.


    In addition, Li Xun killed all the demon monsters and dragon girls all the way, rising arrogantly, coupled with the persuasion of Li Sheng to persuade Li Xuan to form an alliance, and lost his initiative, Li Xuan''s momentum has now reached its peak. At this time, if no measures are taken, will Li Zhi become the leader of the alliance, and he can just point at the monsters in the future?


    This situation is naturally not something that the sages and demons would like to see, so the only way to reverse the situation is to show strength. Whoever has the best strength is the leader of the alliance, and the weaker one will naturally only be obedient.


    Right now, the Holy Son knows that Nangong is the first and Li Zhi''s person. He still has to make a bold move. It seems that he can''t stand the contempt of the other party. Taking advantage of this opportunity, to show strength, to learn from Nangong first, to give Li Xun a power, while vindicating for the demon and dragon girl, also determine the master and slave status in the future.


    Jiuwei''s strength is clear. Seeing the other party has no reservations, his face immediately smiled. He was ready to see how Li Yan was suppressed and how Nangong No. 1 was taught.


    At this moment, Jiuwei''s eyes are obsessed. As an admirer of the Son, she is most fond of seeing the Son''s magnificent power and radiance, and her opponent bowed his head. The Son in that scene is a unique hero.


    Thinking of this, the nine-tailed demon fox raised an eyebrow at Su E, and the meaning of the demonstration was particularly obvious, which meant that your man would be miserable.


    Su Emei ignored her, and her look remained unchanged. She was still quiet and proper, as if she was not worried about Li Yan at all. This makes Jiuwei''s heart boss unhappy, and secretly you can support it. I see when you can support it! The enemies that were chased by you before are finally reported this time!


    A smell of gunpowder smoke spread between Jiuwei and Su Emei. This is a war triggered by two women, centered on their respective men. They do not fight directly, but are directly affected by the situation.


    Jiuwei retracted his gaze and looked into the field with a smile.


    However, Jiuwei''s smile was frozen on her face before it was fully bloomed.


    Because of the situation on the field, she did not follow her expected development.


    The Son is full of energy, like a torrential river, and his eyes become extremely sharp. Li Ye was always calm as usual, Gu Bo was not surprised, and could not tell how much effort was used.


    Shengzi''s hand was always held by Li Yan, and he remained motionless.


    With one breath, two breaths, three breaths, time passed quietly, as if at this moment it became extraordinarily long.


    And Shengzi''s hand has never been able to break free of Li Yan''s shackles.


    The nine-tailed demon fox opened his mouth in surprise, and couldn''t stop his hands to cover it. The look of Shengzi was also full of confidence, confused, and finally anxious. She almost shouted: "Son, you broke free!"


    The Son''s face kept changing, and he couldn''t tell. His self-cultivation force smashed into Li Zhi, thinking he would directly collapse Li Zhi''s wall of aura and let Li Zhi give up. However, the fact is that his aura seemed to suddenly hit the dam, not to mention that he could not break through the obstacle, but was constantly bounced back.


    Shengzi''s complexion gradually turned red, and that was the force of the rebound, which had already caused heavy pressure on his meridian organs.


    With no fancy cultivation, Shengzi found that he was completely at a disadvantage! how can that be? You know, he is the demon of the demon tribe, not a normal Yangshen real person! And Li Zhi is just a real human being!


    The Son could not help looking at Li Yan, but saw that the other side looked as usual, as if there was no pressure at all, and there was even a smile on the corner of his mouth. The smile, in the eyes of the Son at this moment, was full of sarcasm and taunt. Shengzi''s old face blushed, and Li Zhi''s smile told him that the other party had seen through his intentions.


    The sage was uncomfortable, thinking that he was the grandson of the demon tribe, who had lived for thousands of years, but was ridiculed by Li Yan with this kind of vision. Immediately wished to dig a hole into the hole.


    However, Shengzi was also a kind-faced man. He immediately accepted Xiu Wei''s loose hands, with a smile on his face and a friendly smile. Who ever, this time Gamba is down! "


    This guy would find himself stepping down. But thick-skinned people can go down without steps.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." Li Yan smiled and didn''t care. Just looking at the eyes of Shengzi, there is a bit more ridicule.


    Perceived Li Zhi''s gaze, Shengzi was thick-skinned again, and could not help turning his shame away. He wanted to give Li Yan a dismount, but now he was humiliated by the other side, and he felt really bad when he lifted a stone to his feet.


    However, at this moment, his aura was surging, and he was struggling to straighten out. He didn''t have time to think too much.


    When the nine-tailed demon fox saw that the Son had taken the initiative to resign and gave in, his face was full of surprise, and he was even unwilling to believe that this was the truth. In her mind, the image of the Holy Son is brilliant and omnipotent. How could she be defeated by a monk in the world, or a real god?


    In front of the facts, Jiuwei didn''t want to admit it anymore, and there was no way to refute it. Because she knows the Son and knows that the other party will not shrink back unless she knows what to do. This also means that the gap between the Son and Li Zhi is not very small ... This An Wang Li Zhi is so strong?


    Just when Jiuwei''s thoughts were not, there was a chuckle in his ear.


    The laughter was not loud, it was slight, and I couldn''t even hear it carefully. Jiuwei looked around, and sure enough, she saw Su E''s eyebrows smirk and looked at her, the color of the playfulness in her eyes was very obvious. Even when she watched it, the other side was still learning and raised her eyebrows.


    The nine-tailed demon fox hated itching, but it was helpless, and his heart was uncomfortable for a while. Even the Holy Son could not avenge her. The crickets she had eaten in front of Li Zhuan were regarded as vain. Right now, this Qi is in vain.


    Nangong first glanced at the Son, "It turned out to be a real god, no wonder so arrogant. Although it is a bird demon, but with this practice, he can barely do something for An An."


    The Son has just stabilized the chaos in his body, and suddenly heard this sentence, he lost control of his spirit, and an old blood spurted out.

 v4 Chapter 19： Whole army

    Of course, Li Yan knew that Nangong was touting him in disguise, but he didn''t care, and asked with a smile, "Now you plan to stay in Qingzhou now?"


    Nangong first stole his sword and hummed with his chin: "My monk, he is the home of the world, travels the world, has a wide range of knowledge, and has the opportunity to understand the avenue. I am not interested in staying in Qingzhou."


    Rao is the Son, and he couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard this. He just wanted to make the first shot of Nangong unavailable. Instead, he was ridiculed by the opponent holding Li''s thigh. It was precisely when he was uncomfortable. Then he would not let go of the opportunity to ridicule the other person, sneering: "A real person in Lingchi, several The ten-year-old fart dared to talk arrogantly, I really have to laugh away! "


    Nangong No.1 is habitually pretending to be a good man. Where can I tolerate others to destroy his image, he immediately turns his lips back: "Everyone has the opportunity to understand. You can use the realm and age as the limiting conditions. Your understanding of the avenue has not touched the threshold at all! "


    The Son glared, "I''m a demon, a demon, and a real god. I haven''t touched the threshold of the road, have you touched it?"


    Nangong first snorted: "This is the most obvious thing!"


    Seeing that the two of them were going to be stunned as soon as they met, Li Sui felt a headache and had to shut them up and said to Nangong first: "I will have a war right here, would you like to stay?"


    Nangong first glanced at Li Yan, pretending to be groaning, and put on a half-time spectrum, so he slowly said: "Since there is a war, then naturally I can''t miss Nangong first. If I leave Qingzhou at this time, the next day Why don''t you say that I am afraid of Nangong first without fighting, regardless of my brother? "


    The Son chuckled: "Pretend! What a use is there in a real Lingchi!"


    Nangong first stunned his sword, "You come, I will practice with you!"


    "Come and come!"


    Naturally Li Yan did not let the two fight. On the way back to the ambassador''s office, Li Min introduced Shengzi and Jiuwei to Nangong first, and also mentioned Li Xian. Pingtian Lingzi was made by Nangong First and Li Xian. Now Nangong first came to Qingzhou, but Li Xian was not seen.


    "Lao An went to Fanpan Mountain to find that Beifu old way." Nangong first said casually.


    Li Min nodded and didn''t ask any more. To Li Xian, a cheap father, his attitude has always been the same. He will do whatever he wants, and he will not interfere. However, Li Xian is also a white deer caveman. This time, he also got together with Chu Nanhuai. To say that there was no plan, Li Zheng was not convinced.


    At the Jiedushi Mansion, Li Xuan and his son picked the courtyard and let him stay for a while. The Son did not care much about these details, and seemed to be at ease.


    Nine-tailed demon foxes are going to be much more interested. In the room, they look at famous calligraphy and paintings, feel the silk satin, and look like Liu Ye entering the Grand View Garden.


    The demon family lives in seclusion, and I am afraid that there are few opportunities for contact with these delicate objects in the world. Before Jiuwei had enough time to enjoy his new life, however, she was blasted out by the Son, and sent her to summon the demon and to come to Qingzhou for orders.


    After Li Yan settled his Son, he gathered his confidants to gather in the Political Hall. Li Zhen, Cui Keli, Liu Dazheng, Shangguan Qingcheng, Song Jiao and others all came to the scene.


    Li Ye announced in public that he was going to send troops to Hedong. On the one hand, they prepared the people early, the soldiers and horses moved ahead, and on the other hand they let them come up with a feasible strategy for battle.


    Everyone knew a little bit about the grievances Li Li and Li Ke used, and they had long been uncomfortable with Li Ke. Even if Li Zhi did not mention the matter of natural fortune, they were all gearing up and ready to work.


    For Datang to be stable and ZTE, it must be cutting its fandom. As a pillar of the society, Li Ke and Zhu Wen used these powerful measures to deal with the past one by one. In addition, even if it is not for the Tang Dynasty, if the chaos is going on today, Li Zhi will have to deal with those great princes if he wants to achieve his great cause.


    "For the army to go on a march, you need to be well-known. Hedong is not at fault now, so he bravely sent troops to conquer, I''m afraid the world will not accept it." Cui Keli raised the first question.


    "What''s so difficult. Now that Lian Shi is in charge of Shandong, and it is a military and military system, all it takes is a paper order for Li Ke to use Qingzhou to report on military and political affairs. That is justified. Based on the following, Li Ke uses Definitely dare not come. In this way, Lian Shi will be able to charge him with a charge of failing to comply with the order, supporting his soldiers, and attempting to rebel. It would be justified to send another soldier for conquest. "


    It is Li Zhen who speaks. Unlike Cui Keli, his style of action has always been without moral restraint.


    Trike thought, "What if Li Ke used it?"


    Li Zhen gave a sneer, and his eyes were clear: "That''s right, just buckle it down. Then find a reason and let him stay in Qingzhou to assist the ambassador, or just let him move elsewhere in the town, this can separate him from Hedong. No With Li Keyong, Hedong Qunlong has no head, so there is no fear! "


    Cui Keli opened his mouth, and did not continue to talk, because there is no need to say more. After detaining Li Keyong, Hedong must have a new Jiedushi, and Li Zhi only needs to reapply his old skills and let the new Jiedushi to report his duties, and then he can use the routine Li Zhen said. There are always many excuses.


    Even if this issue is negotiated, the next issue is troop dispatch.


    Liu Dazheng held a fist to Li Yi: "For the army to enter Hedong, it is necessary to pass through Weibo Jiedushi and Zhaoyi Jiedushi. Wei Bo has always been a strong fan, unwilling to tame, but he is afraid to let the army pass. In addition, even Wei Bo Festival Du Shi let the army cross the border. If he colluded with Hedong, after the army passed, he shot in the back and the army would be in danger. "


    Li Xun said, "What does it mean by General Liu?"


    Liu Dazheng said hesitantly: "Whether Weibo Jiedushi refuses to give way is a trouble. In this case, why not directly solve Weibo Jiedushi?"


    Li Yan smiled on his face: "How to solve it?"


    This is not a question that Liu Dazheng can give an answer. He is just a general. He is not good at planning such "famous divisions".


    "If Wei Bo is in trouble, he has to ask for help from the Lianshi, or the internal sergeant launches a rebellion and seizes the state, then the Lianshi can directly question." Li Zhen naturally took the topic.


    Li Xun has the power to restrain the soldiers and horses in the world. Wherever there is war, he can send troops to suppress it, or he can dispatch soldiers and horses in the town to calm down. When things are urgent, he can even cut off first.


    Li Min banged his finger on the small case, calmly: "This matter requires careful planning and reasonable arrangement."


    "No need to arrange it, just leave it to Ben Shengzi!" The Son suddenly appeared outside the door, and took Li Li''s words loudly.


    Li Yan asked the Son to come in and asked with a smile: "What is the plan for the Son?"


    The Son is confident: "Isn''t it okay for Wei Bo to make trouble?"


    ...


    Because Xiu is a realm and is directly linked to people''s hearts, Li Zhi''s needs are clear. It is his most important thing to calm down the world''s fan town. As long as all the prefectures and counties are under the control of their own forces, the situation in Pinglu can be replicated. By then, he will not only be able to accomplish the true dragon meritorious deeds, he will be completely different in his realm.


    If the luck is scattered today, the first ray of opportunity appears in Hedong, but it only gives him an opportunity to send troops. The pursuit of avenue luck, combined with the achievement of the world''s imperial cause. In the end, Li Zhi''s cultivation is inevitable compared with the present.


    This is also Li Yan''s ability to rely on Xianting.


    A few days later, outside of the city of Qingzhou, Li Yan sent troops to the battlefield.


    More than ten thousand peace officers and soldiers in Lu, gathered in the wilderness to accept Li Xun''s review.


    At the same time, this is also the "mobilization meeting" that Li Wei must hold before sending troops.


    The order for Li Ke has already been issued, and it is up to him if the other party does not come to Qingzhou. After reading the army today, the monks will also sneak into Weibo and execute the plan of the Holy Son. However, before this, how the monks set up was still a problem.


    On the podium, Li Yan watched the army formation like a sea of ??armors, and practiced the battle array in the billowing smoke, saying to the saints next to him: "Although monks are generally higher, you are only few in number. Hundreds of people, even if they are not divided into battalions and compiled independently, they have to belong to the Pinglu army sequence and be commanded by the general. "


    The Shengzi was obviously dissatisfied with this arrangement, and he protested: "I do n¡¯t have a lot of demons, and I do n¡¯t want to bring more people. But hundreds of them are all Qiqi Warlocks, and there are many Lingchi Real people. You put them into the army and treat them as ordinary sergeants, subject to military laws, I''m afraid they won''t agree! "


    Li Min smiled, "Don''t agree? That is because you think you are powerful, so you don''t pay attention to Sergeant Vulgar?"


    The Son said, "This is not my bragging. It is the fact. Although I can''t beat you, my fighter is obviously better than your fighter. I am an eight hundred monster warrior. I really want to put it on the battlefield. You can Break through 100,000 troops. Directly enter the enemy''s squadron and capture the opponent''s general! "


    The nine-tailed demon fox stood behind, and when he heard the words of the Son, he knew what he was thinking. The Shengzi represents the demon clan and Li Zhi alliance, and now act together to fight the world, so how much achievements directly determine the distribution of results.


    To be successful, the demon tribe must first have a good position on the battlefield. One is that they cannot be played, and the other is that they cannot be used as cannon fodder. It is best to make a final decision when the battle is deadlocked or to take the lead in capturing the city. Only then can there be great achievements. This requires the monster warrior, who has an extraordinary position in the army and is considered absolutely elite.


    The Sage ca n¡¯t beat Li Yan by himself, but has inevitably become a subordinate, but the monks are strong. This is the essence of the Sage ¡¯s life. After all, the distribution of the battle results will involve a lot of cultivation resources. The ordinary monk monks are of great use, and they are related to the overall combat power of the monks in the future.


    Li Xun''s thoughts on the Son were naturally observant. He did not intend to let the Son succeed.


    The Seven Saints of the Demon Race, even if there are only six Saints today, that is not a small force. However, Yodah was just the son of the Great Heavenly Saint, who brought more than 800 people. This power was obviously too small. If these forces are in the army, they will overwhelm most of the Pinglu army. Then, if the six sages of the Demon Clan come out, won''t Li Zhi''s army need a younger brother?


    After all, playing Hedong now is just a prelude to a world war.


    More than 800 Qi-training warlocks are not as good as the 800-monk soldiers in Shimen. This power is not enough to make Li Yan look differently. His plan was very clear. The 800 demon monks broke up and were incorporated into the Ping Lu Army to improve the Ping Lu Army''s overall combat effectiveness.


    "Eight hundred to one hundred thousand?" Li Zheng glanced at the Son, chuckling, "You''re foolish when I am Ping Lu Jun?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: The next 6:30, 8 and 9:30.

 v4 Chapter 20： Fifteen words of time (second more)

    The old God is here. I want to pick something, but you can''t say my expression, "Would you like to try?"


    "You can give it a try, but 800 to 100,000, the movement is too big." Li Yan looked dull, and slowly extended three fingers. "Three thousand feet."


    The sage chuckled, there is a good idea, and you can play whatever you want. I have a winning attitude: "Three thousand is three thousand. You first let me count, one hundred thousand becomes three thousand, and my eight hundred soldiers, should become How many......"


    Li Xie obliquely said to the Son, and let the Son directly hold him there: "No need to count, three thousand battle eight hundred."


    "What are you talking about ?! You use 3,000 people, and you want to fight against my 800 Hundred Practitioners ?!" Shengzi looked like you didn''t take the wrong medicine, and then responded, "You want your monk in your army Are all drawn separately? "


    Li Yan laughed: "Battle 800 monks, why do you have to spend so much time--Shangguan''s allure!"


    The Shangguan of the silver armor and white robes fell to the front of the platform immediately, and was watching the battle array exercise. After hearing the words, he immediately turned over and got off the horse. He came to the front of the platform and responded with a fist: "The end is here!"


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "You bring Spikes with 3,000 soldiers, and you are ready to meet the Holy Son ... 800 Hundred Monks."


    Shangguan Qingcheng heard the words for a moment, and then looked at the eyes of the Son, and became extremely unhealthy. That was your provocation to me, and you were ready to die. "The final commander!"


    When Shangguan Qingcheng retreated and called for the song, Shengzi grinned and said to Li Li: "Do you really dare to play like this? Your general, the look just now is strange, seems to think I offended her?"


    Li Xun said without squinting: "Having never done more than bullying, you challenge her with 800 people, and she naturally feels dignified and humiliated."


    The Son could not help but chuckled: "Look, then, whose dignity has been humiliated."


    In other words, he waved his hand so that the nine-tailed demon fox summoned monk monks and arrayed for battle on the school ground.


    Not long after, Langya was riding three thousand fine horses, separated by a hundred steps, and arrayed with eight hundred demon monks.


    The wolf teeth are all three thousand riding vigorously, silent, full of murderous spirit, like a giant beast about to erupt.


    Although the eight hundred demon monks are arrayed, they are all lighthearted. They were still whispering each other, and from time to time came bursts of ridicules, pointing to Langya Sanqian Qi, not putting the other side in their eyes.


    The Shengzi glanced at Li Yan, his expression was very relaxed, and he joked with his heart: "With three thousand mortal warriors, he dared to confront the 800 monks of the Yao tribe. ! "


    Li Yan looked as usual: "If you lose later, how to arrange these 800 monks, it''s all up to me. You don''t regret it."


    "When did the Son speak, and when did he regret it?" The Son shook his long sleeves, and you were too underestimated to look at the personality of the Son.


    Li Min slowly raised his hand: "Go to war!"


    The drums sounded.


    Shangguan Qingcheng held high and broke through the clouds: "All the fangs are obedient, and they are charged!"


    Three thousand fine riders, stepped slowly, slowly speeded up, approached the 800 Qiqi Warlock, step by step.


    The drums of war combined with the sound of horseshoes gradually grew denser. The three thousand spirits moved slowly, sprint, to Mercedes-Benz, and finally flew out. From beginning to end, the military formations were tight and neat. The distance between the soldiers was as bright as a ruler. No one had made any mistakes. They were arranged vertically and horizontally, and even the rhythm of the horseshoe lifting and falling was at one point.


    The smoke billowed, under the leadership of Shangguan Qingcheng in the silver armor white robe, the three thousand fine horses were riding like tigers and wolves, and the light gradually shone in the battle!


    "Bingjia battle formation?" The prince saw here, his eyes became clear, "No wonder His Royal Highness dared to let them go to war. It turned out to be Bingjia battle formation. But even if it is a Bingjia battle formation, it can''t resist my 800 monks. ! "


    The battlefield of soldiers is naturally no secret to people like Shengzi.


    Li Yan looked as usual: "I will give you fifteen words to consider. If you refuse to admit defeat, don''t blame me afterwards."


    "Fifteen words?" The Son was puzzled, but immediately smiled: "Rest assured, my demons will not lose!"


    The 800 monks monks first despised them, and now they finally have a good look. They looked at each other. When the three thousand riding Mercedes-Benz reached the critical line, they all roared and rushed to face the elite riding battle. Use all kinds of techniques together. Don''t hit the battlefield like money. Instantly, the sky is full of fire, fireballs, sword qi, squalls, rain arrows, and so on.


    Shangguan slammed the city loudly: "Langudu, fight!"


    Three thousand fine riders suddenly shouted and shouted through the sky, and suddenly the whole group was full of light, forming a light curtain like a bowl.


    Many techniques exploded in the light curtain and exploded instantly. The sound of gas explosions came one after another.


    However, after a round of bombardment, the light curtain only dimmed and showed no signs of collapse.


    Eight hundred demon monks saw this scene after Guanghua scattered, and their faces were full of astonishment.


    Even the Son expressed unexpectedness in his eyes.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were like iron: "Langfang, go forward!"


    Three thousand fine riding battle line, has not stayed in the slightest, even in the face of Mantianshu, but also Mercedes-Benz shock. This rushed out, not far from the queue of monks monks.


    "What are you still doing, continue to attack!" The Nine-tailed Demon Fox watching the battle, hurriedly yelled.


    The monk monks all looked fierce and attacked again. This time, they have all exerted their full strength, the technique is more dense and violent than just, banged in the light curtain, and the explosion sound is louder.


    Suddenly, the light curtain shattered, and three thousand fine horses were exposed.


    But at this time, no monk monk had a happy face. Because the speed of the three thousand fine riding Mercedes has never dropped, and no one was injured, at this time they rushed in front of them, just a short distance away.


    The mouth of Shangguan Qingcheng was slightly raised, and the drinking sound was louder than ever before: "Wolves, break the battle!"


    Three thousand fine riders rushed into the array of demon clan, as if a bull had entered a sheepfold, and the monk monk was either hit by flying or injured. When the soldiers met each other, they learned the power of the battle. Every soldier is like a Mount Tai, easily and unshakable, and like a heavy hammer, sweeping all obstacles.


    The demons flew up and down like birds and beasts scattered.


    The Son''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of panic, and he called out quickly: "Stop, stop!"


    He has seen that many monks are still struggling to resist, but in the face of an overall three thousand fine rides, they are basically praying arms. In addition to the monks in the upper part of the Qi training, even if they were in the middle of the Qi training, they faced the front of the front in front of the Feng Ya array, and they only had serious injuries.


    Let the wolf teeth be broken, the monk monk is definitely not damaged!


    Li Min glanced at the Son: "The time of fifteen words has passed, it is late."


    The Son was shocked, and he finally reacted. What was called fifteen words of time. From the "Langyadu, meet" at the beginning of Shangguan Qingcheng, to the last "Langyadu, breaking the battle", it is exactly fifteen words!


    Fifteen words, three military orders, Langya have broken through the demon battle line!


    Sheng Zi clenched her fists and stared at Shangguan''s allure, her voice inevitably trembled: "She is not a military general ... not an ordinary general! Her cultivation has reached the realm of military general!"


    Li Yan smiled: "It is indeed a general of the military family, and it is not an ordinary general. The wolf teeth led by Shangguan City are all three thousand riders. After the war, they have become a whole. The world is absolutely elite. With the blessings of the soldiers and the battlefield, it has been able to keep up with the Guan Qingcheng and benefit each other. To be straightforward, three thousand soldiers, even breathing is a rhythm. "


    The Son was speechless for a moment, but felt bitter.


    Military warfare will be extremely difficult to repair, and basically only in troubled times. In the heyday of the Taiping there was no war and no hardship. Where did the soldiers and soldiers come from? And after the general, there are generals and famous generals. Since ancient times, there have been only a few famous generals, one dynasty, and there will not be several generals in the military. It can be said that if Cheng Bingjia is a general, as long as other factors are not too bad, he will almost be invincible in frontal battles!


    Although Shangguan Qingcheng is not yet a general, but the Son is very insightful after all, he has already seen that Shangguan Qingcheng has the qualification to become a general!


    Such generals, such three thousand riders, and eighty untrained monks who practiced the battle, gathered together in a hurry, and indeed could not be defeated.


    With such a battle array, even though Li Xie did not have the help of monks, there were few rivals on the front.


    Realizing this, the Son was secretly panicking. This shows that even without his monk monk''s help, it is very likely that Li Yan will capture Hedong ...


    In this way, the status of the monk monk is awkward.


    Li Min glanced at the Son, took the other''s expression in his eyes, and smiled, "How? Now I want to dismiss the monk monks and join the army, what''s the opinion of the Son?"


    The Son sang aloud and smiled bitterly: "No opinion."


    After Langya broke, he made a big bend and ran back, the speed slowly dropped, and finally stopped at the front of the platform. It is still a uniform army formation, and the momentum of silence is as if it has not experienced a fierce battle at all.


    Shangguan Qingcheng came to the stage and revived: "The last general is fortunate!"


    Li Yan''s smile was sincere: "The general has worked hard."


    "Will serve the military commander!"


    "Wish to serve the army handsome!" The three thousand spiked fangs all rode finely. With a boxing chest, a loud roar broke through the world.


    This roar shook the Son again. The eight hundred demon monks practiced qi, and were injured and scattered. Although few died, many were injured. At this moment, they were holding each other together, like a piece of loose sand. Against them, the three thousand spiked fangs became more and more extraordinary.


    Before Shangguan Qingcheng retreated, he glanced at the Son, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious. Your warrior, and your Highness warrior, can''t be compared at all, and you will have to humiliate yourself in the future.


    The Son is miserable.


    Even the nine-tailed demon fox standing behind the saint was depressed at this moment. She looked at the appearance of the Son, only to find it very unreal. The omnipotent and unrivaled sage, why did Li eat it again and again when he came to Li? Is the Son really not as good as Li Yan? Not as good as this prince of the earth?

 v4 Chapter 21： You can only die here (third more)

    Li Kun issued six orders in a row, let Li Ke use to come to Qingzhou to report his job, Li Ke Yong has not left, evaded for various reasons such as physical embarrassment and busy military affairs.


    On the same day, Li Yan was furious, and publicly rebuked Li Ke for having no court with his eyes, holding soldiers for self-respect, and suspecting rebellion. At the same time, writing a letter to Li Zheng, accusing Li Ke of using various past guilts, including the old accounts that followed Li Guochang and Zhenwu Army to scourge the north, were found out.


    For a time, the court sentiment aroused indignation. On the day of the great dynasty, Wang Duo scolded Li Ke for using Li Guochang''s rebellious old path again. This caused the court officials to fill out the indignation and talked about Li Qi. With a big wave of his hand, Li Xuan gave his own approval, and agreed to Li Xing''s memorial to send troops to Hedong.


    Soon after, several military troop incidents were reported in Weibo, and incidents of demons were reported. Li Xun then ordered that Li Xun, who had successfully quelled the monsters in the country, also helped Wei Bo to ¡°solve the problem¡±.


    In the middle of the spring season, Li Zhi sent 100,000 soldiers to the west of the Yellow River, and the soldiers pointed directly at Wei Bo.


    The development of Pinglu has been closely followed by all parties. With the Pinglu army''s expedition, all parties responded accordingly.


    This was the rebellion of Li Zhiping''s determination of Huang Chao, which was sealed by the Shang Shuling and all the soldiers and horses under the command of the army. Moreover, the soldiers aimed at them also rose up in the Chaos of the Yellow Nest, and now the forces are equally extraordinary. Such actions can be said to affect the whole world directly.


    Eye-catching talented people, through Li Zhi''s actions this time, faintly saw the court''s attitude towards the world''s strong lords, and the world''s general trend in the future.


    In Zhuozhou, Zhu Wen summoned his confidant generals and staff members to conduct intensive discussions on the movements of Ping Lu Army to determine the response.


    Luzhou is a state governed by the Xuanwu Army. Jiedushi is Zhu Wen, who has been named Zhu Quanzhong. Xuanwu and Pinglu are separated by a balance, and not far from Weibo and Zhaoyi, they are on the left of the Pinglu army.


    Zhu Zhen was closest to the main seat and straightened straight: "Now that the military commander has completely controlled Xuanwu, it is time to expand his forces and attack the prefectures and counties. Before Wang An was on the side, he couldn''t do anything. It must be a war, and it cannot be solved at a short time. This is a good opportunity for Xuanwu to make the world. Moreover, the fan towns around Xuanwu are not very powerful. If this time they can open up the territory and stabilize the Central Plains, it will be domination. Zhiji! "


    Zhu Wen touched his chin with his hands and muttered, apparently thinking deeply.


    The general Pang Shigu has always been dumb, but at the moment he also said: "The end general believes that King An is powerful and we cannot offend. Instead of taking the opportunity to attack the surrounding towns, it is better to use northward troops to echo King An. Hedong Li Keyong, Ben It is not compatible with the military commander, and the power is not small. Now I have the opportunity to deal with him. Naturally, we cannot let it go. And this time, we can siege the city under the guise of echoing King An. After the success, King An will be favored by the military commander. Embarrassing the military commander. In this way, the force of the military commander is expanded, and there is no need to worry about Wang An''s dissatisfaction afterwards. "


    Zhu Wen was still pondering, and did not express any clear opinions.


    His mismatch with Li Ke stems from a past. After the Chaos in Huang Chao, Li Ke passed by Luzhou with a class teacher, and Zhu Wen warmly welcomed him. In the clinker banquet, Li Ke was very proud and did not take Zhu Wen in his eyes. This annoyed Zhu Wen. Since he joined the army, he was not afraid of heaven and earth, except when in front of Li Yan, when he had suffered this kind of anger, he immediately arranged to kill Li Ke by hand.


    Of course, Li Ke finally ran away.


    The ministry''s speech soon divided into two factions, supporting Zhu Zhen and supporting Pang Shigu, each with their own reasons.


    It was late, and it was too late. Zhu Wen didn''t take the idea. He just said something to discuss tomorrow. Then he got up and went back to the backyard to meet his wife.


    His wife Zhang Hui is knowledgeable and respected by Zhu Wen. When Zhu Wen grew up from the chaos, it was inevitable that the killing force was too heavy, he would kill and surrender violently, the generals in the army would not dare to persuade, only Zhang Hui could make Zhu Wen converge.


    "The slaves thought General Pang''s words made sense."


    Zhang Hui served Zhu Wen ¡¯s unlined clothes. After listening to what Zhu Wen said today, she expressed her opinion, ¡°An Wang is powerful and has become a pillar of the society. According to the slaves, he has the will to help the world. This talent. If the husband is taking advantage of this time, siege the city around, and if King An returns from victory, he will definitely have to do something to the husband. "


    "And if the husband is to help King An, he will be able to make friends with King An afterwards ... Moreover, the husband and King An have a relationship with each other. In addition, if they use soldiers to the north and occupy Sanjin, they can overlook the Central Plains. King An If you get it, Xuanwu will be controlled by others, and the husband will be able to fight against the king ¡¯s court if he gets a share. In this way, regardless of the general situation in the future, the husband has room for maneuver. Within Gong Qingyu, ZTE Datang, the husband can follow King An, and he does not worry about the future of wealth. "


    Zhu Wenshen thought so.


    ...


    Caizhou, under the reign of Zhongwu Jiedushi Zhou Qin, assassinated Qin Zongquan to convene staff and discuss major issues.


    "Before, Zhou Yan''s husband had been supported by King An and he had been suppressing his official. Now King An is on a march and can''t ignore Zhongwu. It''s when I wait for the big event!"


    Qin Zongquan''s eyes glowed, and he looked at the staff members: "If there is chaos today, people with lofty ideals want to achieve a great cause. I Qin Zongquan considers himself no worse than others. Why should I endure Zhou Yong''s mediocrity and point at me? This time, I mean Raising soldiers to attack Xuzhou, kill Zhou Zheng, and become the loyal Wuwu, what do you think? "


    "Stab history makes sense!"


    "It''s all up to the history of thorns!"


    Only a middle-aged Confucian with a beard made a discordant voice: "This is not appropriate."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Assassination history is a great cause, how dare you talk nonsense ?!"


    The middle-aged Confucian sighed and looked at Qin Zongquan. Xu Xu said: "In the next meaning, the history of assassinations must be Jiedushi, or it can be tried. However, this person Zhou Zhou cannot kill but only fights. Zhou Zhen and An Wang have Friendship of the same robe, if Shishi kills him, he will anger the king! "


    Qin Zongquan thought about it: "Okay! Just do it!"


    ...


    Fengxiang House.


    After Song Wentong became the envoy of Fengxiang, he was officially named Li Maozhen.


    After receiving the news that Li Xie sent troops to Hedong, Li Maozhen quickly convened his staff to discuss matters in the government hall.


    His confidant Wang Wang said, "At the moment of the Tang Dynasty, the strategist is weak and has no fighting power at all. It is not comparable to the fan army who experienced the battle of Huang Chao. And His Majesty has returned to Chengdu since the return of the dynasty. The old dynasty, unconscious. The whole dynasty, in the final analysis, is supported by King An alone. But after all, King An is only King An, not His Majesty, and can he really turn the tide of the world on his own? "


    Li Maozhen looked at Wang Buqi and asked, "Mr. What do you mean?"


    Wang Buqi should reasonably say: "After all, An Wang is in Shandong. Regardless of whether he can attack Li Keyong, the military commander should expand his forces. Feng Xiangjun has experienced warfare in the Chaos of the Yellow Nest and is countless. Now Guanzhong is on all sides, Fan Chongzhen, who can compete with the military commander, is only Wang Zhongrong in the river. For this good opportunity, the military commander should forge ahead and attack the prefectures and counties! Once the time is ripe, Chang''an will be close at hand! "


    Li Maozhen''s eyes brightened, but his mouth said, "How can I, as a courtier, pretend to say something about Chang''an." Then he turned sharply. "But Fengxiang is everywhere, there are many counties and counties, because the towns and towns of Fanzhen are dying. I deserve to worry about the court. "


    "Army handsome!"


    ...


    Li Yi led his army to the bank of the Yellow River, set up a camp, built several pontoons, and prepared to let the army cross the river. Wei Bo is on the west of the Yellow River and Ping Lu is on the east of the Yellow River. A key part of entering Wei Bo is the smooth crossing of the river.


    On that day, Li Yan was discussing with the generals on a large account, and the messenger who had to report to the scales arrived.


    The land of Jiedushi in the balance was adjacent to Pinglu, and between Pinglu and Xuanwu, the Pinglu army attacked Hedong''s left wing.


    In order to ensure the safety of the flank of the army, naturally Li must first ensure that the Taiping Army is not at risk.


    The former Taiping Army made Xue Neng kill by the Chao Chao Army. It was because of that incident that Li Xun came out of Zhenping Lu.


    Li Yan asked the generals to retreat, so that the messenger of the scales would enter the account.


    Here came a strong man in his forties, seven feet long, with a beard and a cheeky face, looking like a five-thousand-thick military man. After he entered the account, he kept his head slightly raised, and when he saluted, he only clenched his fists slightly, with a very proud attitude.


    After all, Xue Kuang looked up at the top of the tent, waiting for Li Yan to speak.


    Li Yan wanted the Tian Ping Army to be free, which was considered to be demanding, and the messenger was bigger. Although unexpected, it was reasonable. After the chaos of the Huang Chao, the majestic loss was exhausted, and there was no fan town to fear. Li An, the An Wang, was not respected by everyone.


    Li Yan didn''t pay much attention and asked with a smile: "What did General Xue bring?"


    Xue Neng''s death was also counted as Guo Zhongzhong, and his son Xue Wei inherited Jiedushi. Therefore, the Xue family was in the Tianping Army, and the force was huge.


    Xue Kuang snorted: "The military handsome said that Pinglu''s entry into Hedong has nothing to do with our balance!"


    Li Xuan was a little curious about these remarks and dropped his brush to look at Xue Kuang: "It doesn''t matter?"


    Xue Kuang snorted loudly this time, and he was full of momentum. This was no longer not afraid of Li Yan. He did not intend to talk to Li Yanhaosheng at all. The king is willing to give something to the army. Although the Tianping army has the heart to fight the battlefield, it can also keep the city safely! "


    Oh, Li Yan.


    Xue Kuang''s meaning is very clear. If the Tian Ping Army is not working, Ping Lu Army must pay for it. Otherwise, the Tianping Army will have the heart to fight the battlefield, maybe who it will help, and what happened.


    It seems that Xue Kuang''s attitude is so arrogant because of this requirement.


    "That being the case ..." Li Min touched his chin, pondered for a moment, and glanced at Xue Kuang, "then you can only die here."


    Xue Kuang was startled, almost skeptical that he had heard something wrong, and finally he was willing to look at Li Yan, "You Wang An ..."


    He can''t stop talking.


    Because he was already kneeling on the ground.


    As a Qi-training warrior, Li Huan didn''t need to do anything at all, and he could let the other person bow his head by relying only on repair.


    Xue Kuang supported the ground with his hands, his face was like a pig''s liver, his sweat was like rain, and his nails got into the soil. Hearing the sound of overwhelming bones in his body, his eyes were full of panic and despair.


    He never thought that Li Yan would be so tough even if he asked for others.


    But he also only held his breath, maybe half a breath, and his whole body exploded and shattered into a pool of meat in the blood mist.


    Li Xuan said outside the account: "Come, pack up."


    The guard entered the tent and saw the ground minced meat, but looked as usual, without frowning.


    "Yudai." Li Yan screamed lightly.


    A ray of black air floated in the tent, and the Holy Son echoed next to Li Yan. The first sentence he appeared behind was a bitter smile: "I think I need to change my name."


    Li Yan ignored the question at all: "Go to Quzhou and bring the balance to Xue Wei. I''ll give you, uh, two hours."


    "Why two hours, not too far, one hour is enough." Without saying a word, the Son took the order and disappeared into the big account.

 v4 Chapter 22： This is your life (fourth more)

    Today, the Son has set his place and obeyed Li Yanyan. This is also no way. Although he is the son of the Heavenly Great Saint, he can''t beat Li Yan. His monks have also been taught by Shangguan, and can only sit in subordinate positions.


    The Son is very clear that since the skills are not as good as others, then all the behaviors that pretend to be in the face are just beating his own face. Fortunately, Shengzi''s mentality is good, and I don''t think there is anything wrong with listening to Li Zhi''s orders. After all, he is the one who dares to obey the strong.


    In less than an hour, the Son reappeared in the big account. This time, instead of standing next to Li Yan, he stood in the middle of the big account. Like a chicken in his hand, a young person is screwed. The man was wearing a brocade and still drinking. Needless to say, when he was taken away by the Son, he must be having a feast with others, but at this moment he was fully awake.


    It was the Tianping Army who sent Xue Wei to the throne.


    The moment before, he was still drinking at the banquet, and the next moment he went to heaven. When he reacted, he found that it had been nine days since he was carried by his collar and clouds. According to his practice, if the opponent''s hand is loose, he will have to fall into the flesh. It was later discovered that the man holding him was still a real Yang Shen, and even more frightened, nothing was left.


    Seeing Li Yan now, Xue Wei suddenly realized what was happening, and he shook his body, his eyes were full of fear.


    The Holy Son threw Xue Wei on the ground. He had no temper to ordinary people, and kicked his knees on the knees of the other person, "Kneeling well!"


    Speaking, Shengzi raised an eyebrow at Li Zheng, which meant that, depending on how well I did this errand, was it very efficient? Li Yan looked back at Xue Wei with an almost qualified look, still smiling: "Xue Shuai?"


    Xue Wei woke up at the beginning of his dream, and quickly bowed to the ground, fearing: "Xiaguan Xue Wei, see His Royal Highness An!"


    Li Yan smiled: "The lone king heard your messenger say that you want the lone king to give you food and army, so that you won''t get into trouble and stay in Luzhou?"


    Xue Wei looked up to see Li Zhi''s smile and couldn''t help a clever mind. How that smile looked so insidious, as if it contained a great conspiracy, he quickly said: "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings! Report to His Royal Highness An Wang, Xiaguan ... .. Xiaguan does not need a needle and a thread, the balance army will definitely not change! "


    "Oh?" Li Yan answered lightly.


    At the sound of this dissatisfaction, Xue Wei was all cold, and his intestines were all blue.


    Li Xun sent troops to Hedong and asked for him, but he did not send a messenger to meet him. Instead, he asked his people to come and receive orders. He was naturally dissatisfied, so he arranged Xue Kuang. Who would have thought that if this move was wrong, it would turn into the current situation ... Yang Shen is a real person, and His Majesty Li would have a Yang true person? !!


    Xue Wei quickly said: "Xiaguan, Xiaguan is willing to send troops to help His Royal Highness on the expedition, listen to all ... Have Your Highness ordered!"


    Li Yan said nothing, his voice remained flat: "Huh?"


    Xue Wei didn''t get the expected answer, and was shocked again, looking at Li Yan. He didn''t look good. At this look, he found that the other party was overwhelming with mountains and deep in air, which was not much worse than the Holy Son, and he was trembling.


    When Xue Wei left Chenzhou, he did not see who made the shot. Even if he died here, I am afraid that no one knew it was Li Yan. He had to say immediately: "Xiaguan gave a command to Chenzhou, let They prepared things for the army and sent them to His Royal Highness ... and food! "


    Li Min asked lightly: "How much grain?"


    Xue Wei gritted his teeth. "Four hundred thousand stones!"


    "Ok?"


    "No, 800,000 stones!"


    "Oh?"


    "No, ninety ... a million stones! Your Highness, there really are only so many!"


    Li Yan glanced at Xue Wei and said earnestly: "A million stone grains are not small numbers, Xue Shuai will not feel embarrassed, right?"


    Of course, this is the entire inventory of Luzhou Granary! Xue Wei raised his head, and was about to borrow a donkey from the slope, but he was shocked when he saw the unsmiling look of Li Yan, where he dared to say no. Reluctantly squeezed out a smile that is uglier than crying, vowing vowedly: "It''s not difficult, it''s not difficult! To help His Royal Highness An Wang, Luzhou is smashing pots to sell iron, and it is not difficult!"


    Li Ye smiled: "Do n¡¯t Xue Shuai kneel, get up and sit down. Since the Tianping Army is coming to help, and he is also providing food and drinks, Xue Shuai and the solitary king are against Hedong."


    Xue Wei opened his mouth, but found that he could not say anything. This is where Li Yan is going to detain him. When it comes, Xue Wei can only salute again: "Thank Your Highness King ..."


    Li Yan ordered the tea, and he did not bother Xue Wei and continued to process the official documents.


    Xue Wei, if sitting on a needle felt after the minor case, never sweated on his face.


    The Shengzi took a deep look at Li Yi, and with the thickness of his skin, he couldn''t help admiring Li Yi, which made him feel that Li Li really didn''t go wrong with him.


    In the afternoon, the messenger of Jiedushi of Henghai came.


    The Henghai Jiedushi is adjacent to Pinglu, and on the right wing of Pinglu, it is also related to the safety of the expeditionary forces. Naturally, Li Zhi also had to let them come and show their attitude.


    Henghai Jiedushi was sent by Jiedushi Zhangji, a high-ranking secretary, and he was not like Xue Kuang''s proud, with a very friendly attitude and a smile on his face. After paying tribute to Li Yi, he took the initiative to guarantee that he was willing to obey all the arrangements of Li Yi and cooperate with the Ping Lu army.


    "This is it?" After expressing his attitude, the secretary of Henghai Zhang saw the side of Xue Wei with his back on his back, and also saluted him.


    "The balance of military forces makes Xue Wei." Xue Wei tried his best to make himself look good.


    "It turned out to be Xue Shuai, disrespectful and disrespectful. Xue Shuai came to see An An in person. It is profoundly righteous. If the Xiaguan was not wrong, the Tianping Army would also take the initiative to help?" Secretary Henghai was very familiar.


    Xue Wei pumped the corners of his mouth, and dumb to eat Huanglian could not tell, it felt like eating flies. He glanced at Li Yan secretly, seeing that the other party didn''t mean to break the facts, and gave him a face, and he was immediately fortunate. Quickly coughed twice and responded with a smile: "This is natural. King An has fought for the country. I''ll be fortunate to be in Pinglu, and do my best to help!"


    "Xue Shuai is really a model for me, I admire and admire!" The secretary of Henghai Zhang immediately admired him, but in fact he had begun to fight Xiao Jiu Jiu. Xue Wei had all come in person, but Heng Hai sent him only a secretary. What does Li Yan think of Henghai? Will Li Min be dissatisfied?


    Unlike Xue Wei''s reckless conceit, Henghai Jiedushi has always made good friends with Ping Lu, and has always had the intention to please. The secretary of Henghai Palm saw that Xue Wei had already taken the lead, and suddenly felt that things were not good. Xue Wei was here to compete for favor.


    The secretary of Henghai Palm decided to do something, otherwise Henghai would be crushed by the balance. Before he came, Yokohama Jiedushi also gave him a lot of permissions to let him act cheaply.


    "His Highness King An''s expedition is to seek rebellion for the country. Although Henghai is not strong enough, he is also willing to supply a large amount of military food." The secretary of Henghai Zhang looked sincerely at Li Yan, and he quickly calculated in his heart that he wanted to take How many grains will be given to Xue Wei. "The military commander is willing to provide 400,000 stone grains to His Highness!"


    After talking about 400,000 stones, the secretary of Henghai Zhang felt quite painful. That was not a small sum.


    With that said, the secretary of Henghai Zhang thought that Li Zhi would be very happy. Clinker, An Wang after the case of Gao Jushuai, did not have a half expression on his face, only a slight response.


    The secretary of Henghai''s palm chuckled in his heart, immediately realizing that it was not good, and he quickly laughed with a smile on his face: "The 400,000 stone grains, Henghai has already done his best. However, His Royal Highness''s expedition is a matter of great importance. For that, add another 200,000 stones! "


    Speaking of this, Secretary Henghai Zhang was distressed, but also secretly relieved. In any case, this number is not small. Even Xue Wei is estimated to give up to 500,000 stones.


    In the clinker, in the eyes of Henghai''s secretary full of Xi Yi, Li Yan still showed nothing.


    The secretary of Henghai Zhang couldn''t stretch his face, why isn''t that enough? How could this not be enough? He simply turned to look at Xue Wei, and asked with a smile: "I don''t know how much food Shuai provided to help His Royal Highness An?"


    Xue Wei laughed twice, even more ugly than crying. He was bleeding in his heart, but his face had to show the meaning of righteousness, and squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "One million stones!"


    Henghai Zhang''s secretary couldn''t help but even take three steps back to see Xue Wei''s eyes changed, just like watching a fool watching a monster.


    Xiongtai, don''t you need to do that? Even if you have money in Luzhou, it is not such a usage. One million stones is your inventory for several years, right? You are so generous in your righteousness, you still do n¡¯t support the army? What should you do to let Henghai do this? You don''t give us a way to live! Isn''t it just for King Kazakhstan, it''s not just for fighting points, why are you so desperate? Where are you, King Bazhe An, you are giving your life to King An!


    Xue Wei can naturally understand the expression of Jiedushi of Henghai, but what can he say, Xiongtai, I am also very miserable, I don''t want to do this, but what can I do, I am all forced! Damn, what are you comparing with me, An Wang didn''t force you, you have to beat me? !! Everyone lives in Fanzhen, so there is no need to work so hard.


    The secretary of Henghai Zhang twitched his muscles, and he cleared his expression, and quickly saluted to Li Yan, his mouth full of bitterness: "His Royal Highness, this ..."


    Li Zheng waved his hand: "The secretary does not need to be concerned. The situation in Henghai is still known by the lone king. You don''t have to compare with the balance. You can do as much as you can."


    The secretary of Henghai Zhang was not sure, "This, is it really possible?" You wouldn''t remember to hate us for this matter, right? You have to fight even Hedong, after Minger don''t triumph, pick us up by the way?


    Li Yan smiled: "The secretary is assured that the lone king speaks well."


    With regard to Li Yan, the secretary of Henghai Zhang finally felt relieved, and said quickly: "Thank Your Highness King ... Your Highness, rest assured, there will not be less than 600,000 stone grains!" No No matter how little law, this Haikou has already boasted. If you really don''t take out 600,000 stone grains, An Wang really doesn''t mind? Do not make jokes.


    Xue Wei looked at the secretary of Henghai Zhang, and then looked at Li Yan, crying without tears. Why aren''t you so good to me about the balance? You are still thinking about others. Do you know that my balance gave you a million stone grains? The future will not pass ...


    Having settled the issue of the army''s flanks, Li Min was in a good mood, and he also collected more than one million stone grains, which was a great asset.


    The big battle in the world is to grab people and grab food. Now that Li Zhi has not started a war, others have sent so much food. It is an unexpected joy, which will have a great impact on the future war situation.


    In addition, no matter it is the balance or the Henghai Sea, they will try their best to help the Pinglu army because they paid such a great price, because only after the war has been won can they return to their original situation.


    The situation is good. Let''s see how Weibo Jiedu reacts.


    Li Xun was not worried about Wei Bo''s response. He wanted to calm down the world. All the Phantom towns will not be dealt with today and will be included in His Majesty tomorrow.

 v4 Chapter 23： response

    The people''s hearts in the land of Pinglu and Wuzhou have allowed Li Zhi''s cultivation to be promoted from the seventh floor of Qi training to the true **** of Yin. Although there is the popularity of the world in the battle of Huang Chao, the weight of the land of the five states can be seen. More than three hundred states in the Tang Dynasty, if they can collect their hearts, what extent can Li Zhi''s cultivation be achieved?


    In the early morning, on the east bank of the Yellow River, Li Wei stood facing west, overlooking Weibo.


    Since the Anshi Rebellion, Wei Bo has always been a strong fan, and his temptations are to return to the former Anshi veteran who descended from the court. Even in the resurgence of Xuanzong, the court did not have the right to appoint or remove Wei Bo''s envoys. After the death of the previous Jiedushi, or his son succeeded, or the army established a new Jiedushi, and then reported to the court, the court was just an acknowledgement.


    "Weibo owns six states. Whether it is people, wealth or soldiers, there are more soldiers than Pinglu. Huang Chao''s trouble in the Central Plains has always been in Henan (south of the Yellow River). He has never set foot in Hebei (north of the Yellow River). Wei Bo has also been able to conserve its strength. Today Wei Bo has 200,000 troops and can''t be underestimated. "


    Li Zhen came behind Li Yan and looked at Wei Bo with a long sigh.


    Li Xun smiled and didn''t take it seriously: "This time the demon tribe bewitched Wei Bojun to make a mess, and caused trouble in the place, which gave me a reason to send troops, but Wei Bo''s temperance did not seem to welcome me."


    Li Zhen played the dust on the sleeves of his jacket with a smirk on his face: "It''s not just unwelcome. According to the Tsing Yi Jianmen report, Wei Bo Jiedushi has assembled heavy soldiers in Bozhou. According to his humble position, not far from the county seat, I''m afraid there are a lot of elites hidden in it. When I want to wait for my army to cross the river, I will cross half and strike it! "


    Li Xuan looked around: "The grain balances in Tianping and Henghai have almost arrived, and it is time to let the army cross the river."


    ...


    The six states of Weibo, the closest to Pinglu is Bozhou, and the governing state is in Weizhou. Cao Zhongming, the incumbent Jiedushi of Weibo, is feeding small fishes gathered in the lake at the moment.


    Cao Zhongming is already in his fifties, and years have left indelible marks on his face, but he has not been able to bend his strong waist. The sun fell on his shoulders, and the old man in a black robe was stunned. The servants of the nearby maidservants all bowed their ears and dared not to look directly at this. Wei Bo''s jealousy did not even give the court face.


    His shape is like a deep whirlpool, even in the sun, it seems unfathomable, even if a person who is cultivated as a low look at it, his eyes will be stinging, not thinking.


    "Father, the messenger of King Longxi County is here again, and the messenger of King An is also here. Would you like to see him?"


    A savvy man who stands for years, walks down the cobblestone path beside the rockery, salutes behind Cao Zhongming. He has a strong body like a cow. His eyebrows look a bit like Cao Zhongming''s, but with less majesty and stability, and more determined and aggressive.


    This is Cao Zhongming''s eldest son, and his most respected son-in-law, and Cao Xijin who reached the high level of qi training when he set up his year.


    Cao Zhongming didn''t seem to hear Cao Xijin''s words, and he didn''t hesitate to throw the fish food in his hand. He clapped his hands, returned to the gazebo from the lake, and sat down.


    The so-called King of Longxi County was used by Li Ke of Hedong Jiedo.


    Cao Xijin came to Cao Zhongming''s side with a look of anxiety: "Father, King An is coming menacingly, clearly talking about attacking Hedong, but Hedong is so far away, Weibo is in front of him. Who dare to guarantee that attacking Hedong is not a cover. King An is actually plotting me Weibo? "


    Cao Zhongming waved his hand. A satin, graceful maid came to the gazebo on the broken steps, and sat down on his knees to start tea. He said lightly: "An Wang Chenbing Riverside is plotting me Weibo, Longxi County The king is willing to help, isn''t he trying to plot me Weibo? "


    Cao Xijin stunned, but immediately said: "Father, Wei Bo and Hedong, after all, there is a Zhaoyi Jiedushi. Li Ke tried to plot Wei Bo, I''m afraid it is not easy, right? But Wei Bo told There is no barrier between Pinglu. At present, Wang An''s advancement is urgent. "


    Cao Zhongming closed his eyes and raised his soul, his own beautiful maid kneeling down, and pinching his legs and shoulders with his delicate and fair hands. "An Wang''s entry into the army is certainly a matter of urgency, but if Hedong Army is allowed to enter, it will be a long-term worry. No matter what King An ¡¯s conquest of Hedong has righteousness and imperial court order. This time, Weibo, if I let the Hedong army enter the battle with Pinglu, regardless of victory or defeat, he will suffer endlessly. This will lead the tiger to drive the wolf, to drink and stop thirst. What can I do? "


    The truth of this statement is clear, but it does not solve the actual problem. Cao Xijin eagerly said: "Then let the Pinglu army enter?"


    After taking a look at Cao Xijin, Cao Zhongming sighed with dissatisfaction, "Put Lu Jun into the country? You have eaten your meal for the past 30 years! He Weifang has dared to enter Weibo since we established the town? Even Xuanzong When he was alive, the strategist did not dare to take a step on Wei Bo! What was he Li Li, and what kind of soldiers and crabs was Ping Lu Jun, why did he dare to plot for Wei Bo ?! "


    There was a sound of words and a domineering side leak, which revealed Wei Bo''s strong style.


    After hearing this, Cao Xijin''s eyes lit up: "What does that father mean?"


    Cao Zhongming''s expression returned to majestic calm, and put the maid''s warm and gentle jade hand in his hand, playing carefully, as if waiting for jade in friction. "Wei Bo''s affairs have always been Wei Bo''s own decision. When will the court be allowed? Pointing at one''s feet? You don''t need to ask the court what messy soldiers or monsters! The court can''t ask, what is Li Li, who dares to take care of my Weibo''s gossip? Want to plot me Weibo, well, I want to see See, what is Li Yan trying to do! "


    Cao Xijin looked shocked: "My son will now go to Bozhou to fight! Ping Luna will not let the shrimp soldiers and crabs step into Bozhou!"


    "That''s a bit like it." Cao Zhongming nodded slightly. "You said just now, An''s messenger is here?"


    "Yes."


    "Cut his ears and expel Weibo."


    "father?"


    "I just want to let the children in Likou ¡¯s Huangkou know, and let the court and the people in the world know that I am Wei Bo strong for a hundred years, and I will continue to be strong! Wei Bo matters, Wei Bo decides by himself. Anyone who dares to have a bad idea about Wei Bo Anyone who wants to lead the troops to enter must be prepared to bear the anger of Wei Bo! "Cao Xijin snorted, and the real person ¡¯s cultivation in Lingchi suddenly broke out. The spirit wind raged in the gazebo and the maids screamed and fell to the ground. .


    "Is my father a real person? Congratulations to my father!" Cao Xijin was overjoyed. Wei Bo has always been powerful. It must be more than just military force. The monk strength is also huge. Destroyed, Kyushu chaos. When the world is in contention, when his father achieves real life, Wei Bo will be able to do something great! "


    Cao Zhongming glanced at Cao Xijin lightly, receiving coercion, showing confidence and calmness, "Not yet?"


    "Yes! The son takes command!"


    .......


    The soldiers and horses of the Tianping Army have arrived, with a small number, 40,000, and the last batch of grains arrived with the army. Li Wei made Xue Wei show his face, but of course let him inform the Tianping Army, and now he must obey Li Wei''s command.


    At the same time, Henghai Jiedushi''s grain puppets were also delivered. The 10,000 soldiers who transported the grain puppets brought instructions from Henghai Jiedushi, who had to follow the Pinglu army to fight and chat. In this regard, Li Yan is of course unwilling to come.


    The pontoon bridge has been basically repaired, and the bridgehead on the opposite bank is sent. As long as the last part is completed, the Pinglu army can cross the river. But at this moment, the messenger Li Wei sent to Weizhou returned, and the other party lost both ears and brought back Cao Zhongming''s attitude.


    In the large account, looking at the messenger wrapped in bandages, ears were scarlet, Li Yan''s eyes were slightly dimmed after the handsome case. The generals on both sides were so angry that they scolded Cao Zhongming.


    Li Zhen started his case. As Li''s confidant conspirator, he was furious at the moment, and arched to him: "Lian Shi, Cao Zhongming is too presumptuous and deceiving too much! He did not put the court and His Highness in his eyes at all What is the difference between such acts and rebellion? According to the officials, the army does not have to use Wei Bo and directly captures Wei Bozhou County! "


    Liu Dazheng then got up and banged his fists. As a general, he was uncomfortable with this humiliation. At this moment, his face was flushed with red: "The military commander is tolerable and unbearable! Where is Cao Zhongming''s ear? , I slap in the court of the Tang Dynasty! The general will call and attack Bozhou immediately! "


    The generals started to speak, impassioned, filled with indignation, and the big account seemed to be blasted.


    Li Yan sat still, but his voice was already full of murderous feelings: "Yudai, Song Jiao!"


    Yu Dazhen and Song Jiao responded: "I''ll wait for orders!"


    "The monks come out and occupy the west bank of the pontoon!"


    They both promised in unison: "I''ll take the lead!"


    Li Yan ordered again: "Shangguan fell into the city, my coach ordered you to lead Langya to ride three thousand horses, as the first to cross the river, ready to dispatch!"


    Shangguan pledged his fist to promise.


    "Liu Dazheng!"


    "The end is here!"


    "After crossing the river, the army went straight to Bozhou!"


    "Final command!"


    "Zhao Polu!"


    "The end is here!"


    "Your Ministry is attacking the Bozhou Pioneer!"


    "Final command!"


    Li Yan stood up, glanced like a sword, and swept across the crowd: "Since Wei Bo is trying to die, there is no need for Wei Bo in the world. After this war, the six states of Wei Bo belong to me! I am ready! , Each fulfills his or her duties, tomorrow dawns, crosses the river, starts war! "


    The generals and officials heard their expressions swelled. This is the expansion of the territory! If this battle can be won, it means that there will be six more state officials and resources after the war. If the generals and officials make their contribution in this battle, they will be able to obtain rich results in the coming days.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: At seven thirty and nine.

 v4 Chapter 24： Tide of Prestige (second more)

    Fo Xiao, Li Yan came to the river bank. He did not plan horses, and Xiu had no need of horses when he reached the real world.


    The sky is not bright, the wild fields are blue, the Yellow River is vast and vast, and the other side is hidden in the mist, I do not know what kind of danger it is.


    In front of Li Wei, hundreds of soldiers who were preparing to build the pontoon bridgehead were ready. Behind him, there are three thousand horses with strict formations. The soldiers are silent and their eyes are lingering. Even the steeds were silent, with one or two noises coming from time to time. Behind it is the tide armored army.


    Li Xuan slowly lifted into the sky, swaying across the Yellow River, drinking like a bell in the morning and twilight, spreading far: "Repair the bridge!"


    Hundreds of Tsing Yi swordsmen, one step ahead, swept from the pontoon to the other shore. Hundreds of soldiers followed closely, carrying all kinds of materials and running up the pontoon in an orderly manner.


    At the other end of the Yellow River, behind a forest, there are more than a hundred practicing monks and ten thousand fine riders who have just arrived in the evening. At the forefront of these people, Cao Xijin stood on horseback and was staring at the Yellow River.


    "Report! Ping Lu Jun began to build the bridge head! It is expected that after an hour, the bridge will be completed!" The scout rushed to the horse and dismissed the report to Cao Xijin.


    Cao Xijin frowned and said nothing, his lieutenant asked: "If the Pinglu army builds the bridgehead, their army will cross the river. Should we send monks, now give them a drink and destroy the pontoon?"


    Cao Xijin was confident: "No need. Let them fix the bridgehead, I just hit it while halfway!"


    "General wise!"


    Cao Xijin sneered: "The Yellow River is wide enough to bury millions of bones. As long as Ping Lu Jun dares to cross the river, this is their grave!"


    The sky gradually brightened, the sun rose to the east, and the morning light was everywhere.


    Li Li stood at the bridge, facing the torrential river, bathed in the morning light, and the faint river breeze blowing his hair, he always looked as usual.


    "Yuan Baojun is handsome, the pontoon bridge has been set up!" A primary school ran back from the pontoon bridge, and fisted in front of Li Yan.


    "Shangguan fell into the city and crossed the river!" Li Yan waved his hand.


    In front of the three thousand fangs, the general in white robe and silver armor raised a broken cloud: "Langfang, cross the river!"


    The gentleman gently clamped the horse''s belly, and the three thousand fine riders started slowly, gradually divided into three strands, and stepped onto three pontoons. The pontoon is quite wide for several rides. Each pontoon rides a thousand rides and it won''t take long for them to reach the other side of the river.


    Li Yan floated beside Shangguan Qingcheng and followed the army.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t squint, but in the corner of his eyes was Li Li''s figure. Her white, wacky face became whiter, as if she were about to become transparent, but her red lips were more vivid, as if to burn.


    Li Ye personally escorted him. Although there were no sounds in Langya, the breathing of the soldiers gradually became thicker, which was a boiling war.


    The three elite riders set foot on the river bank almost at the same time, and the torrents of iron armor moved forward and converged on the river bank, once again recovering into a complete battle array.


    But at this moment, a strange vibration came from the ground and the mines rolled. Everyone looked forward to the sound. After the dense forest in the distance, a black wave gradually emerged and swept towards the river bank. That was the cavalry battle of Mercedes-Benz!


    Listening to the battlefield, we know that the opponent is strong and strong, and the number is several times his own. Langya has just landed and has not yet fully converged. With its back against the Yellow River, there is no room for retreat and it has lost its geographical advantage.


    Shangguan''s allure remained unchanged, and Langya turned a blind eye to the danger in front of him. He had no awareness that he was already in danger, and still gathered in an orderly manner.


    Li Ye rose into the sky, and as the field of vision gradually widened, a 10,000 people on the ground rode on the ground, giving him a clear view. It was a large river, a river made of torrents of iron armor. Just the sound of the horseshoes of Mercedes-Benz had the power to shake the ground. It is conceivable that if they engage in battle, what kind of lethality they have.


    However, the order Li Shang gave to Shangguan was to engage in battle.


    "Three thousand to ten thousand, Ping Lujun entered Weibo''s first battle, and Langfang is going to start me!" Li Yan''s voice was clearly transmitted to Shangguan Qingcheng and three thousand generals.


    "The end will not be disgraceful! Spikes, fight!" Shangguan Qingcheng sighed without hesitation.


    Admiral Bing ¡¯s practice is to make her military order heard by everyone. The three thousand riders, which have not yet fully gathered, suddenly began to accelerate, welcoming the 10,000 cavalry of Wei Bojun.


    In the rapid Mercedes-Benz, Langfang is still perfecting the battlefield, showing extraordinary combat literacy. This is also the blessing of the might of the soldiers, and the ordinary cavalry dared not to do so.


    Cao Xijin rushed into the battlefield and saw Langya suddenly attacked. Not only was he intact, but he greeted him, surprised and smirked, "I really don''t know whether to live or die. Is this going to be a war?" Riding, you can compete with my Weibo 10,000 elite? "


    According to Cao Xijin''s idea, when he planned to let Ping Lujun come over 5,000 people, he made a sudden raid. In his opinion, with the mighty power of Wei Bojun, he suddenly rushed out, and 10,000 fine rides hit 5,000 people, as simple as chopping vegetables and cutting vegetables. In this way, Ping Lu Army can be more traumatized.


    It was the experienced vice general who persuaded Cao Xijin to give up this plan. At the moment when he saw the three thousand riders, he dared to meet him, but imagined that Cao Xijin didn''t put the other side in his eyes.


    The two armies clashed, and the respective monks did not blend in and swept the side.


    The two armies are very snapshot. At this time, the battlefield of Langyadu is finally fully formed. Shangguan Qingcheng quietly shook her fist, and immediately a slight gas burst from her body. Immediately, the sound of gas bursts in the battle array behind him, the monks in the army array, and the power of cultivation broke out at the same time. The ripples of the aura that are not visible to the naked eye circled around the monks and quickly gathered into a whole.


    This is the Peugeot of the soldiers'' battle formation. Under the leadership and control of the generals, the generals ''vigilance resonated and the monks'' aura resonated. This is also the threshold for the success of the military battle.


    With the sound of gas explosions, a ray of light rose in the battlefield, looking like a flame burning.


    Shangguan''s eyes were like iron, and three thousand soldiers were murderous, iron armor rolling, like a tiger going down the mountain.


    The two bursts intersect.


    Cao Xijin''s complexion suddenly changed, and when he saw a ghost, he exclaimed: "The soldiers fight ?!"


    When Langya rushed into the battle of the Weibo Army, Cao Xijin''s head flickered, feeling as if he had hit a tide, the world suddenly shook, and his consciousness had a momentary gap. There is a booming whistle in the ear. If there are 10,000 flies suddenly, they can hardly hold the reins, and their feet can''t pinch the belly. Blood!


    As the leader of the leader''s charge, he was the first to bear the brunt, and was directly smashed by the battle array!


    The soldiers around Cao Xijin erupted into a terrible scream, falling down one after another, landing like dumplings, buried in despair in despair, and buried under the hoofs of horse teeth!


    Many of the soldiers were beaten by the tide, and many of them were not at all. They were stabbed by horses in the hands of the soldiers, but they were unstable due to lightning strikes. Slightly weaker soldiers vomit blood directly, and are slightly better and unstable. Only those true warriors can sit on horseback, but they are greeted by a stable like a stable on a horse.


    Cao Xijin roared and finally stabilized his mind and body. At this moment, he had a clear mind, but was terrified in his heart. He couldn''t help crying out: "The soldiers are so powerful? Who is that guy who leads the army, who is more than soldiers?" "


    Cao Xijin didn''t have time to think more, because he was facing heavy horse cavalry in front of him, and the pressure was heavy.


    In mid-air, Li Min looked at the intersection of the two armies, and looked as usual, except that the corners of his mouth moved slightly to outline a slight smile.


    Three thousand wolves have rushed into the 10,000 elite riding formation, and only by the first round of "tidal" gas that erupted in the soldiers'' battle array, the former soldiers of the Weibo Army lost more than half. Numerous cavalry troops fell off one after another, and were directly trampled by horseshoes into minced meat.


    Then three thousand riders entered the midfield, relying on the power of the battle line, to improve the combat effectiveness of each cavalry, stabbed numerous Weibo Army armored men. Finally, after entering the post, at this time, the strength of the military battle team has dropped a lot, but the fangs are well equipped, the individual quality and combat power of the soldiers are extremely good, which is obviously better than those of Wei Bojun''s proud soldiers who have not been on the battlefield for many years Defeat countless cavalry.


    General Wei Bo was dismissed one after another, and the war horse was still in Mercedes. In Li Zhi''s sight, the strict army formation had a lot of blank space, like the dark night sky, revealing starry gaps.


    The warrior warrior has reached the rank of general, and the battle array has two abilities of "tilt" and "mountain". The former is the force of rushing, and the attack is like the tide of the river and the sea. It is unstoppable for the inclination. The latter is the force of defensive. The battle array is motionless and stable. It is for the mountains.


    In a round of fighting, Langya rushed through Wei Bojun''s battle, with few casualties. However, the strength of his own soldiers'' battle array also almost exhausted, after all, 3,000 people rushed into a large array of 10,000 people, which consumed too much. However, Wei Bojun''s casualties were close to a quarter, and the military formation was chaotic, at least in the opinion of Li Wei.


    Next, there is a real battle between the two armies. The power of the soldiers'' battle array has been exhausted. Without rest, it is difficult to have the power that is just like that.


    However, Wei Bojun''s morale has clearly collapsed. In a normal war, when the army''s casualties reached one-quarter to one-third, it was considered to have lost its combat power and needed to be pulled down for rest. At present, Wei Bojun, against 10,000 against 3,000, was face to face and was cut down by a quarter, and morale did not make sense.


    Cao Xijin adjusted the direction of the war horse and led the army to make a big turn. When he looked at the battlefield of Langyadu, he was frightened and his face was full of panic.


    He had a big split in his shoulder armor, blood was flowing, and he was stained with a red shirt, and his left arm was almost useless. He just met Guan Guancheng a face to face and he was almost chopped off.


    Cao Xijin wasn''t dead. Sure enough, luck, but his lieutenant general, but this lucky, no longer in the battle.

 v4 Chapter 25： Despair (third more)

    In Cao Xijin''s vision, Spikes were still in a uniform position, and they were imposing. There is little left in the power of their soldiers, and they will no longer be able to launch the power of the "tidal wave" like the genius, and their subsequent attack power will also decline, but even so, it is still essentially different from the ordinary battle array.


    I glanced back at my side of the battlefield, scattered and chaotic, and the gaps were not filled in time. The faces of the soldiers were filled with horror and panic. Where is there any fighting spirit? Cao Xijin knew very well that he had lost, but he hadn''t died. But if you continue to fight, you will definitely die if you don''t die.


    "Withdraw! Back to Bozhou!" Cao Xijin growled and led the remnants to flee the river bank.


    When he came, he was full of confidence, thinking that Wei Bojun was the world''s sharpest, and it was easy to defeat Lu Jun. However, he did not expect that after a round of battle, he could only run away like a bereavement dog. At this moment, there is no confidence, only panic.


    "Chasing!" Shangguan Qingcheng saw that Wei Bojun was leaving. Where would he let the other party escape, he immediately led Langya to pursue. No matter what kind of army is going to kill this kind of thing, it is a good time to "pick up the head".


    Li Xun did not stop Shangguan from pouring down Cao Xijin.


    In his opinion, Cao Xijin was quite sensible, knowing that nothing could be done, he had to run away and wanted to save his military strength. However, Pinglu Army is going to attack Bozhou next. Where can the other party save its military power, hunting down is the only time to expand the results of the war. Moreover, he also believed that Shangguan fell into the city, knowing that the other party would not fall into the trap.


    The wolf teeth were all three thousand riders, breaking 10,000 Weibo Army, and the battle report was passed back to the Pinglu Army, so that the generals of the three armed forces were full of warfare, and the action of crossing the pontoon was quick.


    Zhao Polu''s ministry did not stay. According to the military order, he went straight to Bozhou City as a pioneer after crossing the bridge. After reaching 30,000 soldiers, they will begin to attack the city directly.


    After several hours, Langya returned, and encountered Zhao Polu''s ministry on the road. Shangguan fell to the front of Li Yan and resurrected, "The army is handsome, the end will chase the enemy thirty miles, and won the first class nearly 4,000 , Please show me! "


    "Good job." Li Xun smiled, praised, and hunting is always the easiest time to capture the first level, "Wolf''s teeth are remembered first, waiting for Bozhou City, I personally host a banquet to celebrate you! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng was blushing, staring directly at Li Yan''s eyes full of brilliance, as if a peach blossom was falling into a lake of spring water. It was only when leading the department to achieve great success that Shangguan Qingcheng dared to look at Li Yan in this way.


    Bozhou is the northeast gateway of Weizhou. After capturing Bozhou, the Pinglu army can drive straight into Weizhou. Li Xun did not give Bozhou a chance to breathe. The river bank is not far from Bozhou City, and the march can be reached in two days. Only 100,000 people''s army stretched for dozens of miles. When the former army arrived in Bozhou City, the latter army was still on the road. The assembly camp also took a lot of time.


    When Li Yan rushed out of the city of Bozhou, Zhao Polu''s ministry was already siege, and it was still a way of siege. Zhao Polu''s department is the elite song of Ping Lu Army. 30,000 people took turns to battle. He has already defeated Bozhou City and attacked the city several times.


    After the Ping Lu Army''s follow-up ministry arrived, facing the siege of the siege, and the camp that could not see the margins, the morale of the defenders in Bozhou fell to the bottom.


    On that day, the morning light was faint, and the Ping Lu army launched a general attack on Bozhou City. The tide-like iron armored soldiers spread to the city on three sides.


    Cao Xijin sat at the head of the town and looked at the monks and armorers who constantly attacked the city, looking pale as paper. Even if he had a team of pro-monk monks, there were a total of twenty practicing monks, and there was no sense of security around him.


    There are too many monks in Pinglu Army, and they all die bravely. Even masters such as the middle of training can casually enjoy the wealth and prosperity, and they should not take the lead in charge. The Bozhou garrison was unable to resist, and was defeated and defeated.


    Defending the city, countless people die every moment. This is taking lives.


    Cao Xijin gradually trembled, and the trembling of his hands eventually turned into a trembling of the whole body. He never thought that Ping Lujun would be so strong that even the monks would be too fortunate, and the ordinary soldiers would also forget to die, and they were not hard-working. The soldiers cooperated with each other and the battle lines very well, and Progression and retreat have degrees.


    That is the quality that can only be cultivated after going through war and life and death. Training cannot be trained at all. To Wei Bojun from the stubborn army, in the face of such a Pinglu army, he finally understood what it means to be truly elite!


    Now it is clearly the opponent ¡¯s siege. The Bozhou army has a defensive advantage, but the casualties are greater than the opponent! Often, the other party will attack the five-man squadrons in front of the city. The Bozhou Army will send two, three, or more battles to drive the other party down. I just hurried down, not killing each other!


    In the face of such an army, Bozhou City could not keep it at all, and morale was low to the bottom, and it might collapse at any time.


    There was a twitch of muscles in Cao Xijin''s face, and he suddenly grabbed the school next to him, yelling at his face: "Why haven''t Weizhou''s reinforcements arrived yet? When will they arrive ?!"


    When Cao Xijin came to Bozhou, he also brought a lot of songs, plus Bozhou''s original garrison, there were 50,000 people. However, in the first battle, thousands of beasts were chopped by the wolf teeth. Now, facing the Pinglu army like a tiger, it is simply not enough to hold the city. Once they were captured by the other side, and they entered the city, they were lost, and many people were in vain.


    The primary school looked horrified and stuttered: "It will take another three days!"


    "Three days? Even three days? Bozhou couldn''t hold on for three days!" Cao Xijin threw the elementary school to the ground, anxious to turn around.


    The distance between Weizhou and Bozhou is three or four times the distance between Bozhou and the land where the Pinglu army crossed the river. Cao Zhongming and Cao Xijin had never thought that the battle would fester so quickly, so there was no targeted preparation. Cao Zhongming received a letter of help from Cao Xijin, and he always had to prepare food and come again. How could it be so fast.


    "Look at the general, Pinglu retires!"


    "Pinglu army retired!"


    Cao Xijin was shocked, and he looked out of the city in disbelief, and saw that Ping Lujun retreated like a tide.


    "What''s going on? They are clearly going to capture the city, how could they suddenly retreat ?!" Cao Xijin was worried, for fear of Li''s conspiracy. With Pinglu''s offensive, he can attack the city before sunset today. Down, but now suddenly retreat, this makes Cao Xi Jinzhang Er monk scratching his head.


    "Just retire, just retreat, Bozhou has another day, maybe we can wait for reinforcements to come!" A general said with excitement, his eyes glowed with hope.


    Cao Xijin didn''t think so. There must be monsters when things went wrong. He wasn''t stupid. He didn''t think Li Ye would do stupid things.


    After Zhao Polu came to the army''s large account, after getting permission to enter, he couldn''t wait to ask Li Xun: "Military commander, the city can be attacked today, why suddenly stop attacking?"


    After several days of siege, the song was also wounded and injured. Seeing that it was about to be meritorious, Li Zhi suddenly ordered a retreat, and Zhao Polu was naturally puzzled.


    Li Ye was discussing with Li Zhen, and when he heard that, he raised his head and asked Zhao Polu to sit and let him bring him a bowl of water. Then he said in a hurry: "Weizhou sent reinforcements, and there are two or three days to go. Here. "


    Zhao Polu didn''t want to drink water. Although he was really thirsty, he held a tea bowl and said, "What about Weizhou''s reinforcements? We are afraid they won''t succeed, just hit ..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly hesitated. As a general in the army, he quickly understood Li Yi''s meaning, and his eyes suddenly lighted up: "The military commander meant to eat this support army?"


    Li Wei smiled: "Wei 200,000 soldiers in Weizhou and 100,000 in Weizhou. If the city is defended according to the city, the casualties of the army will be too great. This time Cao Zhongming sent 50,000 steps to rescue Bozhou. It will be easier to attack Weizhou in the future if it is wiped out in the wild. "


    "The army is handsome!" Zhao Polu immediately praised that the reinforcements had come to rescue Bozhou. If they hadn''t arrived yet, Bozhou would have fallen. Naturally, they wouldn''t use it, and they would definitely return. Li Yan can only attract the other party if he leaves Bozhou unconquered, the same principle as fishing.


    Li Zheng looked at Liu Dazheng: "General Liu, you can personally explore the terrain southeast of Bozhou and find a favorable place to set up. When Weizhou''s reinforcements come over, don''t let them go. When will you fight over there? General Zhao can launch the final battle against Bozhou accordingly. "


    Liu Dazheng immediately got up and said, "The general will lead!"


    Two days later.


    Ping Lu Army launched the final battle against Bozhou City.


    Li Yan looked up from the sky and took the whole picture of Bozhou City in his eyes.


    In the past two days, the army did not give up the offensive, but only maintained it to an attack without breaking. This is to put pressure on Bozhou City so that they keep urging the reinforcements to come. Reinforcement is eager to save people, and Liu Dazheng''s ambush is likely to succeed.


    Taking Li Xun''s cultivation as an example, he can go directly to Weizhou with the Son and pick Cao Zhongming''s head, but that is meaningless and will not directly determine the outcome of the war. Cao Zhongming is dead, Wei Bo is still Wei Bo, and Wei Bojun will have new leaders to lead the counties to resist Ping Lu Army. Fanzhen is the root of the Fanzhen army, and has the wealth of their family''s property, which is different from the frontier guarding the border.


    Only when the Pinglu army captured the counties and counties could this be a real victory.


    Cao Xijin looked at Ping Lu Jun and began to attack the city again, his face gradually turned white again. Unlike the soft attack of the previous two days, this time Ping Lu Army resumed its attack like a wolf-like tiger. The first two days were all the Tianping Army.


    "It''s over, Bozhou City is over ..." Cao Xijin''s face was ashes.


    A general said: "Don''t worry about the general, the reinforcements will be here soon, and Bozhou City will keep it!"


    Cao Xijin said in despair: "Reinforcement will not come."


    The generals were frightened and puzzled, "Why? They''re almost there."


    Cao Xijin gritted his teeth and said, "Ping Lu Army has suspended his offensive for the past two days. Why? Xiangzhuang Wujian just intended to ambush my Bozhou reinforcements!"


    The general could not help but step back two steps: "Isn''t that the reinforcements ... but in the past two days, hasn''t the general been urging the reinforcements to come? Isn''t that ..." He couldn''t say the following words That was pushing the other side into the fire pit.


    Cao Xijin glanced at the general without saying a word.


    Li Yan''s intentions were only thought of today. Moreover, even if he had long thought about it, he could let the reinforcements not come back to save himself and go back the same way? Isn''t he dead?


    Now that the Pinglu army has begun to storm, it means that the reinforcements have been defeated ... If the reinforcements have been defeated, Li Yan''s tune will definitely stop the reinforcements. The most unfortunate and dare not to attack the city, then Cao Xijin cooperated with the reinforcements ...

 v4 Chapter 26： Your end

    Cao Xijin closed his eyes and took a deep breath, he felt the death approaching. He knew that death was coming, but there was nothing he could do but wait, and this taste made him crazy.


    Li Mingming was able to capture Bozhou City early in the morning, but he wanted to let it go. He even used him as a bait to catch more Wei Bojun ... This behavior is really hateful, so that Cao Xijin is completely gone. dignity. As a general, he was humiliated to the extreme.


    Cao Xijin opened his eyes sharply and pointed at Li Ye in the air, yelling at this life-and-death enemy: "Li Ye, you chaotic thief, even if you capture my Bozhou today, my father will avenge me in the future! You Going against the rules and starting a war will undoubtedly die! I have the help of the King of Longxi County in Weizhou, you can''t win it! Those who know the truth, hurry back to Pinglu ... "


    Cao Xijin''s voice came to an abrupt halt, and there was a flash of light in front of him, and then he felt light and his eyes quickly retreated. It turned out that he had been wrapped around his neck by Li Yan, and mentioned the air from the head of the city!


    "You ... you ..." Cao Xijin was desperately struggling, but to no avail, his face rose quickly blue and purple.


    The soldiers in the city of Bozhou were horrified to see this scene.


    Some monks wanted to rescue Cao Xijin, but looking at the height of Li Yan, they all rushed to powerlessness, and they couldn''t go at that position at all!


    Li Yan glanced at Cao Xijin, and his eyes were full of contempt: "It''s dead, so much nonsense. What''s the point of speaking fast?"


    "You ... you will die ... I wait for you to accompany me ..." Cao Xijin struggled.


    "Really?" With a wave of his sleeves, Li Yong swept through the city''s first few hundred steps, and the generals of the Bozhou army on the city''s head all blew the wind down the city, and countless people fell dead. On the other hand, General Pinglu took the opportunity to capture the city and launched a fierce attack on the unstable and horrified Bozhou defenders.


    "Now, who is dead?" Li Xuan looked indifferently. "In a word, your tribe, your warrior, you lost your life for nothing. Do you think you called me a hero? Joke."


    Li took Cao Xijin to the city, and when he lost it, he smashed him into the female wall. The female wall collapsed, and the masonry covered Cao Xijin''s body. He got stuck in the crack of the stone, vomiting blood in his mouth, and his limbs couldn''t move.


    Cao Xijin stared at Li Yan, "You jerk, dog thief! If you have a species, you ... kill me!"


    "You want to die? This can''t be done by you. It doesn''t matter if you talk about it. I just count it." Li Ye looked down at Cao Xijin, without the slightest emotion in his eyes. "I sent the messenger to Weizhou, and you cut your ears. The two armies are at war and do not cut to make it, you are doing this, it makes me very unhappy. I am not happy, and someone has to pay the price. Come! "


    Zhao Polu was close by, and Wen Yan immediately rushed over and hugged his fist and said, "Army handsome!"


    "Find out all the Cao family members and children in the Bozhou garrison and take them to the city." Li Yandan ordered.


    "Get orders!" Zhao Polu led away.


    There was a strong panic in Cao Xijin''s eyes: "You ... what do you want to do?"


    As the Jiedushi family, the Cao family is naturally the largest family in Weizhou, and their status in Weibo is not ordinary. Many of the generals in Cao Xijin''s sequel to this are the Cao family.


    "Soon you will know."


    The Ping Lu army has already invaded the city, and the gates have been opened. The Bozhou army has either defeated or turned in. Few are still resisting. Not long after, Zhao Polu sent dozens of Cao family members one after another. There was a difference between them, but they were all from the Cao family.


    When they saw Li Yan, they knew that the calamity was coming, and most of them immediately kneeled down and scratched their heads for mercy. But there was also a bit of stubbornness. They glared at Li Zhi, but they were all tied up, and there were Ping Lu soldiers standing with swords behind them. They could not do anything.


    Li Yan glanced at Cao Xijin: "If you dare cut my messenger''s ear, you should know what it means. Now is the time for you to pay for it. Chop their ears and limbs off me!"


    Hearing the words of Li Yan, the Cao family changed their faces. Even the tough guys were pale and sweaty, and they begged for mercy for a while.


    Cao Xijin''s eyes were prominent, his features were distorted, and he struggled to stand up and growled, "Li Li! You idiot! You crazy dog, you must not die ..."


    Li Yi stepped on Cao Xijin''s face, stepped him into the crack of the stone, and trampled his words all back, sneering: "Hurt the court messenger, rebel in revolt, and Ling Chi should be executed and the Jiu tribe. What is Ling Chi? The death of a thousand swords was for Ling Chi. Now you should understand what price would Wei Bojun attack my Ping Lu army? "


    Cao Xijin''s face was bleeding with blood, but he couldn''t speak, and only roared from his throat.


    Screams rang out one after another. Under General Pinglu, dozens of Cao family members were all cut off their ears and cut off their hands and feet. Blood shed all over the place, and even the hard-hearted man was rolling miserably in the pool of blood, half of which fainted.


    Li Yan retracted his feet and glanced at these people with a look of disgust: "All of them were executed, the corpse of the corpse, showing the public for three days. Let everyone in the world take a look at it, own soldiers, commit confusion, and rebel against the majesty of the court, what is the end!"


    "Get orders!"


    Cao Xijin''s face was no longer visible, his flesh was blurred, and he growled: "Li Ye, if you are a man, you will kill me! You kill me, you jerk, you kill me!"


    Li Yan smiled scornfully: "Am I a man, is there any kind of seed, you don''t even have to say it. Haven''t figured it out yet? You are not as good as a dog now. Come, cut off his ears, cut off his hands and feet, Sent to Weizhou. I came to Weibo, but it was just a crossing, Wei Bojun dared to attack me Ping Lujun? Then let Cao Zhongming look at me and oppose me, what is the result! "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan shook his sleeves and played the dust, and didn''t bother to look at Cao Xijin before leaving.


    Behind him, there was a scream that Cao Xijin couldn''t hold back.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Cao Zhongming paced back and forth in the room, looking anxious and completely sleepless. He is also a high-powered person who has experienced strong winds and waves, and he is usually not so calm. But this time, Cao Xijin''s military newspaper returned him uneasy.


    The 3,000 cavalry rushed into a round and lost a quarter of the 10,000 cavalry. The opponent turned out to be a general? In this world, how long haven''t there been a military general? The last-time people knew that the soldiers'' generals were still in the Anshi Rebellion.


    With thousands of casualties, even though Cao Zhongming was in pain, he would not be so disoriented, but the follow-up military report returned by Bozhou made Cao Zhongming startled. In the face of the siege of the Pinglu Army, the casualties of the Bozhou garrison were too large, unexpectedly large and unacceptable.


    Cao Zhongming knew that Bozhou City couldn''t hold on, so he urgently ordered 50,000 soldiers to help. Cao Xijin is his eldest son and the best talented person for spiritual practice. In the future, he will inherit the mantle and become Weibo Jiedushi! If Cao Xijin has any shortcomings, Cao Zhongming can''t afford not to say that his wife will be desperate for him.


    "Report! Military commander, Bozhou military report, one hundred thousand in a hurry!" The guard in charge of the government rushed to the courtyard with the military report. Cao Zhongming had long had the guard commander wait outside the city, so that once he got the military report, he would bring it directly.


    Cao Zhongming stepped out and went to the courtyard. He took the military newspaper and unfolded it. Just glancing at it, he couldn''t help but shake his face, his face changed greatly. "Junk! Cao Jincheng''s rice barrel, even before he arrived in Bozhou City, was taken People ambush! 50,000 troops, countless casualties! What kind of rice bucket do I want him to use ?! "


    Cao Jincheng is one of Cao Zhongming''s generals. When he went to rescue Bozhou City, he naturally valued the other party. It was such a bad news that I never expected. For Cao Zhongming, this military report is tantamount to a thunderbolt. Cao Jincheng failed to arrive in Bozhou, wasn''t Bozhou City?


    "Pass me a handsome order, and cut Cao Jincheng to the correct military method!" Cao Zhongming gritted his teeth, this military order made him unable to control his anger and anger. Now he is full of anxieties about Cao Xijin.


    "An Wang, Li Yan! You are fierce! Good fierce!" Cao Zhongming crushed the military newspaper, and the wind raged around him, and his aura burst out suddenly. You''re attacking my city in a grand manner, and you''re deliberately trying to settle my army. If you don''t take Weibo in your eyes, you won''t be afraid that I will never die with you ?! "


    Cao Zhongming turned around and immediately ordered: "The generals must summon Li Zhi''s dog thief!"


    The soldiers took the order immediately and did not mention it.


    From time to time, Cao Zhongming was sitting in the government affairs hall, and Wei Bo''s senior officials and his confidantes came one after another. The crowd gathered to discuss the issue of troop conquest of Li Zhi.


    "Li Yan is so mad that he has to die with him!"


    "Army, it''s important to rescue Bozhou right now, no delay!"


    "Li Yan is really heartbroken. What he said was he Weibo attacked Hedong! This wolverine ambition requires the army to be wiped out and the Pinglu army to be wiped out in Weibo in order to let him know how powerful!"


    "Yes, we must do this. Let the court and the people in the world know that we Wei Bo is not a mess!"


    The crowd filled with indignation and anger, and they could be regarded as morale available. Cao Zhongming immediately decided: "Draw the garrison in various states and gather in Weizhou. The coach must take down Li Zhi''s dog thief ...


    Before he finished speaking, the voice of the commander came from outside the church, anxiously trembling with a trembling: "Army handsome, the eldest son is back!"


    "Big boy?"


    "The eldest son is back?"


    Cao Zhongming was shocked when he heard what he said, and he couldn''t help it. Whether Bozhou City is lost or not, Cao Xijin''s return is good news for him. It ¡¯s just a city. How important is the heir?


    Cao Zhongming immediately got up, stepped outside the hall, and looked over to the guard and commanded: "Where is my son?"


    With one glance, Cao Zhongming froze there. Unlike his expectations, Cao Xijin did not stand in the courtyard, but was carried by four armored men, lying on a wooden stand, and covered with blood.


    Cao Zhongming was shocked, and his heart was extraordinarily uncomfortable, just like being stabbed by someone, his breathing was disturbed by a beat. However, he was still calm and walked towards Cao Xijin. In any case, as long as people come back, even if they are injured, it is not unacceptable. Jiedushi has many elixir in the mansion to heal.


    "Father ..." Cao Xijin suddenly woke up, struggling to arch his upper body, and looked weakly at Cao Zhongming.


    Cao Zhongming looked at Cao Xijin''s appearance and was stiff as if struck by lightning. Cao Xijin''s ears were gone, his hands and feet were also cut, leaving only four flat wounds, wrapped in blood-drenched rags. The whole person was weak and looked like he had only one breath left.


    "My son! How could this be happening ?!" Cao Xijin Yangtian sighed sadly and couldn''t help spitting blood.

 v4 Chapter 27： What about seeing the lone king (second more)

    When Cao Zhongming was crying in the sky, Cao Xijin''s last breath finally couldn''t hold it. He had time to bow up and yelled "Son is not good". He fell asleep, fell down, and fell silent again.


    Cao Zhongming grabbed Cao Xijin and watched the other die, but he couldn''t do anything, his face gradually twisted, his facial features were squeezed together, his whole body was agitated, and he could hardly control the power of repair, and put everyone around him down.


    "Military commander! Li Yan is so bullying, I must follow the military commander and stay with him forever!" Said a general.


    "This dog thief, Li Zhi, is so distraught that he is not a son of a man or a military commander. We should unite with the King of Longxi County!" A staff official said.


    Cao Zhongming reluctantly controlled his emotions and let people take Cao Xijin down. Seeing Cao Xijin''s body disappearing at the door, he seemed to be more than ten years old, and his energy and vitality had stayed for a long time, and he became debilitated. However, with the successive applause of everyone, his expression gradually invigorated, hatred replaced grief, and his eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    "Zhu Li Li, a child with a yellow mouth, dare to persecute Weibo so much. Really, when Weibo is invincible," Cao Zhongming became angry and danced. "If the old man is rushed, the old man will kill Ping Lu, Fight him to death! "


    This was inappropriate, and the staff quickly said: "I heard that Li Zhi is also a real person ... The military commander is a world hero. At present, the Kyushu chaos is the time when the military commander is showing his great plans. What is not worthy of a decisive battle with the military commander! "


    Cao Zhongming glanced at the staff and snorted heavily. He also knew that he was guilty, so he borrowed the donkey. "Then let Li Yan''s child live for a few more days, and when the old man summons the army, Ping Lujun will be filmed. If you do n¡¯t stay, you will destroy Li Yan ¡¯s corpse! ¡±


    "Li Yiyi introduced Huangkou child, where is the military handsome opponent?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you let him live a few more days, sooner or later, let him bury the eldest son!"


    As soon as Cao Zhongming shook his sleeves, he turned and walked into the Political Affairs Hall: "A boy who doesn''t know the height of the earth, the coach just didn''t see him. If the coach sees him, let him know ..."


    Before he said this, a chuckle suddenly came from the roof in front of the courtyard, followed by a loud voice: "If Cao Shuai sees the lone king, what is Cao Shuai preparing for?"


    Hearing this abrupt and clear voice, everyone was stunned and looked around in succession, "Who is so bold that he made the government pretending to be a ghost in Jieduo? Give me out!"


    On the roof stood a relaxed young man. Wide-sleeved robes with light hair, a starry sea above the head, and a crescent moon on the north pillow, which looks chic and unusual.


    Li Min glanced at everyone in the courtyard, his eyes were full of jokes: "Wolf King is walking around the world, why should he pretend to be a ghost. The Lone King is here. As long as it is not blind people can see, why can''t they come out?"


    "Ann ... Answer?"


    "Li Yan ?!"


    "How dare you appear here ?!"


    Seeing Li Yan''s face clearly, everyone was shocked to hear each other''s self-proclaimed, with different reactions. Some are angry, some are panic, some are unexpected, some are confused, some are afraid, some are full of hatred.


    Cao Zhongming, who was about to enter the door, turned around and saw Li Yan, his face immediately became extremely ugly. The enemy of life and death was in front of him, and he was angry. The other party dared to break into Weizhou City directly, and the grand appearance of Jiedu in the Jiedushi made him feel disregarded and insulted!


    According to common sense, Cao Zhongming should kill and kill Li Yan. But at this moment Cao Zhongming has all his thoughts, that is, he has no intention of firing on Li Zhi. Because just now, before Li Yan''s voice, he didn''t notice the breath of the other party, and didn''t realize the existence of the other party at all!


    There is only one explanation. Li Xi''s cultivation is stronger than him!


    Aware of this, how did Cao Zhongming dare to act rashly?


    However, Li Zhi had already appeared before him. If Cao Zhongming had nothing to show and respond to, it would be a shame. Just as he was stunned, his guardian leader, Xiu Xi, in order to reach the master of the eighth level of qi training, already screamed angrily, took the lead in stepping forward, drew his sword, and then slashed to Li Zhe: The soldiers invaded my Weibo, killed me, the grandson of Weibo, and dared to appear here, I killed you! "


    Seeing the guard''s commanding shot, Cao Zhongming breathed a sigh of relief and decided to observe the changes. The other party''s cultivation was not low, just trying the depth of Li Yan.


    Seeing that the guard commanded a slash, Li Zheng was still in a posture of standing in a negative position, and he did not intend to move at all. The sword air came to his face instantly, just when everyone thought Li Xun was stupid and was about to find death, Li Xuan looked at the guard and led him.


    An unexpected scene happened. When Li Li''s eyes were touched, the guard leader was struck by lightning, shivered, and screamed, blood spurted from his mouth and nose, and the whole person fell straight as if being crushed by Taishan. With a loud slam on the ground, a large pit was smashed, and the smoke was billowing.


    Everyone was stunned, and for a moment they didn''t respond, and they gathered around until they saw the appearance of the guardian commander, and they could not help but hear a sound of inhalation. The guard commanded Qiqiao to bleed, and lay on the ground in a soft state. He had died of anger, not to mention its use. This was the result of the whole body''s meridians broken and bones broken.


    Many of these general staff members were just ready to take the shot and wanted to show loyalty in front of Cao Zhongming, but were taken a step ahead by the Guardian Commander, and at this moment saw the appearance of the Guardian Commander and couldn''t help feeling secretly grateful. The highest among them is the ninth floor of qi training. The guard commander was looked at and ended like this. Where can they go?


    In fact, the guard commander did not know that Li Xunxiu was Gao Qiang, but he was eager to perform, and the idea of ??playing was also for injury. I just didn''t expect that Li Zhi''s strength was far beyond his expectation, and then he died.


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. For a time no one dared to take the shot. They could only stare at Li Zhi with anger, a little brave, and dared to export and insult Li Zhi.


    "Li Yan, even if you are An Wang! This is too much!"


    "Here is the Jiedushi, which represents the majesty of the imperial court! As a court dignitary, you have acted so unconcernedly, do you not pay attention to the imperial court?"


    Seeing that the armed attack could not be used, these people turned to language attacks, and wanted Li to avoid it.


    However, Li Yan did not dare.


    Not only will not be jealous, but there will be no scruples.


    Unscrupulous Li Yan waved his sleeves: "Noise."


    His movements were light and fluttering, but there was a sudden strong wind in the courtyard, and those who were lowered were blown away and smashed against the eaves wall, vomiting blood and falling to the ground. Only the monks who practice high qi can barely support, but they also clenched their teeth, looking complex and under great pressure. These few high-level exercises did not last long. Just like those before, they flew out, crashed the walls of the house and fell into the rubble.


    The only one who could stand on the field was Cao Zhongming.


    Cao Zhongming was a Wei Bo ambassador. When Cao Xijin was tortured to death by Li Ye, he was slammed and killed by the door. He then tortured the guard leader. His generals and staff were all injured, which was extremely humiliating. .


    This humiliation made Cao Zhongming, who had always been proud, no longer able to bear it.


    He yelled, the real person ¡¯s cultivation in Lingchi broke out, and the surrounding aura was agitated, swirling into a whirlwind, and he kept spinning and climbing around him. He stared at Li Yan growling and said, "Li Yan, you are too bullying! My husband can say everything! Weibo Jiedushi, a member of the second dynasty of the dynasty! You have no scruples, killing my son and hurting my song, where do you put the dignity of the husband ?! "


    Li Yan laughed softly: "Your dignity is worthless in my eyes."


    "Old man fights with you! Even today, I will die with you!" Cao Zhongming couldn''t bear it anymore, he bounced up suddenly, and he had a golden ring machete in his hand, and slashed it towards Li Zhi. This sword was cut off, and he rushed out of the shadow of thousands of troops behind him, screaming and killing Li Li, this is his field.


    In the face of Cao Zhongming''s full-strength shot, Li Yan didn''t move, his face didn''t show the slightest expression, his eyes were even more shocked, he just raised his hand, and pressed it down slightly. In a hurry, a thunder sounded in mid-air, and its sound spread ten miles away. A huge palm emerged from the purple cloud and shot at Cao Zhongming in mid-air.


    Thousands of horses and horses were suddenly shaken. First, they were oppressed, and every inch of them collapsed, and countless ghosts disappeared. Then Dao Guang, like a small sand dune, encountered a storm and was scattered directly. Finally, his palm fell on Cao Zhongming''s body and banged him into the yard.


    Smoke from the courtyard rose, and the ground showed a huge palm, dropping several feet. In the palm of his hand, Cao Zhongming, like a flat-faced fly, couldn''t move while lying there. He didn''t know how many bones were broken, and he vomited blood constantly in his mouth.


    There was no contempt in Li Yan''s eyes. Looking at Cao Zhongming''s look was like looking at a stone: "Desperate with the lone king, and die with the lone king, do you have this qualification?"


    Cao Zhongming struggled to look up and saw Li Yan''s eyes full of hatred, but he couldn''t do anything because he couldn''t move.


    Li Yan grabbed him in the air and lifted Cao Zhongming directly. He stuck his opponent''s neck in one hand, and said indifferently: "Cao Shuai, Wei Bo Jiedushi, if your Majesty has more than 100,000 troops, the lone king would not bother to watch you At a glance. If you want to survive, order now that Wei Bojun surrenders and disarms, surrender to the Pinglu army, and the prefectures and counties will open their gates and accept the Pinglu army. "

 v4 Chapter 28： You have no use at all (third more)

    Cao Zhongming''s eyes were bloodshot, making breathing difficult. This is not only because Li Zhi is stuck in his neck, but also because the aura in his body is scurrying around, he is out of control, and his internal organs are all wounded. At any moment, the injury is getting worse, the meridians may break at any time, and they will be lost.


    Cao Zhongming''s look at Li Yan''s eyes gradually filled with fear, just like seeing the gods. He originally thought that Xiu would be able to fight against Li Zhi when he reached the real world. He also had Wei Bojun, enough to defeat Ping Lu. However, he did not expect that Wei Bojun was defeated first, and now even Li himself was underplayed and suppressed.


    Just before Li Zhi''s palm, he could not appreciate the irresistible power contained in it without being hit directly. At this moment, Cao Zhongming had no fighting spirit. If Li Zhi is only a little stronger than him, he still has jealousy and the thought of overturning the other party. But Li Zhi was much stronger than him, so much that he had no chance of desperately, at this time he only had despair in his heart.


    Cao Zhongming already knew very clearly that he did not have the capital to compete with Li Yan at all, and now he has to rely on the other party to give his life.


    Cao Zhongming said hardly: "I am willing to give up the North Bo and Bei Erzhou and dedicate it to His Royal Highness ... Can Your Highness Pass Weibo?"


    "Bo, Beierzhou? Cao Shuai is really a big hand!" Li Yan laughed.


    Cao Zhongming''s breathing became more and more difficult, and he felt that he might die at any time. His aura was destroying his body all the time. If Li Huan stuck his neck and maintained his action of hitting his meridians with aura, he would die immediately.


    "His Royal Highness, Your Highness, I am willing to give up Weizhou ... No, I only ask His Highness to give me the land of two states, so that Wei Bo can survive! Even if it is a state ... I am willing to order that other states and counties surrender! "


    Li Yan looked at Cao Zhongming, his eyes were indifferent: "Cao Shuai, is your head broken? Do you think you have a bargain? Let me tell you directly, even if you don''t order, the lone king can use your seal to replace You give these orders. What do you think you are qualified to tell me? "


    Cao Zhongming is desperate. His eyes have begun to turn white as he fell into the abyss. He is still working hard: "His Royal Highness, leave me a life. I would like to be loyal to His Royal Highness. I am ... a real person and will be useful ... "


    "Real life?" There was no emotional fluctuation in Li Ye''s face. "In the eyes of the lone king, a Lingchi real person is nothing. Didn''t you already have a deep understanding?"


    "His Royal Highness ... I am willing to seduce to the King of Longxi County to seduce the soldiers and horses of the other side to create an opportunity for His Highness ..."


    "You think Li Ke is as stupid as you, and will still believe you at this time? Don''t be stupid Cao Shuai, now you have no use anymore. Now ordered that the lone king is in a good mood to make you die more comfortable. "


    Cao Zhongming''s eyes gradually dissipated, and his face was full of panic and despair, "Why ... His Royal Highness, refuse to let Wei Bo, let me ..."


    Li Yan looked at him with a murderous look in his eyes: "It''s very simple. From the moment you cut the ears of the ambassador of the lone king, you Weibo, your Cao family, and your Cao Zhongming, there is no possibility of continuing to exist in this world. The lone king wants to borrow you Head, tell the world that you can''t afford the cost of hurting me! "


    Cao Zhongming was cold and his face was ashamed. His life has never been like this now, full of helplessness and remorse.


    Li Yan jumped down from the roof and stepped into the government hall with Cao Zhongming.


    The government affairs hall was in a high wind, and the eaves wall had been destroyed in half, leaving only half of the ruins. The wounded generals and officers saw Li Yan coming in, and they all evaded their eyes, and their eyes were full of horror and fear. They stared at Li Yan as if they were dead dogs, and they approached the main case with their doctrines. They said that they did not dare to make a sound, and did not even have the courage to escape.


    Everyone felt the oppression of doom, uncomfortable. Only now they are still insulting Li Yan, and now they regret that they are all pale.


    After leaving Cao Zhongming at the desk, Li Yi glanced at the generals and officials, and casually ordered two staff members, without a doubt: "You, you want to write a military order for Wei Bo''s army to surrender and surrender. You are ready to save your seal." Let you Cao Shuai sign the picture! "


    The named person was shocked, and he did not dare to delay for a while, and quickly acted according to orders.


    Cao Zhongming trembled and lay on the desk, like a bereavement dog, where there was the previous half of majesty. He had the intention not to sign the order, but he did not dare to disobey Li Xun. At this moment, knowing that he would die, he would also help Li Xun to do things, and help Li Xuan take Wei Bo into his pocket. This taste is beyond description.


    Li Yan glanced at everyone and smiled slightly: "You are all big names with Weibo names. If you want to survive, after Cao Shuai''s order is signed, you still need to take the lead to implement it. Gu Wang believes that everyone here is A wise man knows what to do. The solitary king can ride alone to enter the Jiedushi palace in Weizhou city. Every mansion, the solitary king naturally wants to go. If you do not make the solitary king dissatisfied, the lone king does not mind going to you Let''s ask for a cup of tea. "


    When the generals and officials heard these words, their faces changed slightly. Even the real people in Lingchi could not do anything in front of Li Yan. Even if they let more people protect their family members, they would be useless, even if they stayed in the barracks, they might not be safe.


    However, some people have always died bravely and couldn''t recognize the situation. They felt that Li Zhi had only one person and could not chase and kill all of them. At this time, they exchanged their eyes and planned to leave afterwards.


    But at that moment, Li Min suddenly shouted, "Yoda!"


    Yoda-chan, Nine-tailed demon fox, Su''emei and others, as Xiong Xi, are the highest beings. This time, naturally, they followed Li Yan, followed his orders, flew from all directions, and landed next to him.


    Three monks, one Yang Shen real person, two Yin Shen real people, when they appeared, they unreservedly sent out the repair as coercion. The faces of all the people at the scene changed dramatically, and they fell to the ground one after another.


    Shengzi twisted his shoulders and grinned. "From today on, my name is Song Qianshu, and the name of Yuda is really indecent."


    "It''s up to you," Li said indifferently. "Remember the faces of these people. If they don''t act in accordance with Cao Shuai''s command line, they dare to fight against me and I will leave it to you in the future."


    The patron spread his hand: "A trivial matter."


    The generals and the officials lay face to face on the ground, and even those who died bravely and bravely, at this time completely converged their minds and did not dare to have any thoughts of trouble. After all, not afraid of death or death is completely different.


    After the staff had written the order, Li Yan asked Cao Zhongming to put on his big seal and sign the picture. After doing this, Cao Zhongming collapsed on the ground and lost his soul, as if all his strength had been exhausted.


    He looked up desperately, looking at Li Ye, seeing Li Ye looking at the military order with a smile, as if in a good mood, a ray of hope suddenly rose in his heart, praying, "His Royal Highness, you are destined to achieve great cause, Datang It is bound to be resurrected in the hands of His Royal Highness, and even to reproduce the scene of the prosperous times of the New Century! Your Highness, Your Honor, why do you have a general knowledge of such little people as me? I have done everything you let me do, and keep me useful, I can make Weibo I will listen to you. Someone who kills me must be dissatisfied and will work, Your Highness ... "


    Li Min glanced at Cao Zhongming and smiled: "Cao Shuai makes sense."


    Cao Zhongming was overjoyed, and the flame of hope rose in his eyes: "His Royal Highness is willing to spare me this time?"


    Li Yan smiled unwaveringly, "I don''t want to."


    "His Royal Highness ..." Cao Zhongming froze with a puzzled expression on his face.


    With a wave of Li Yi, a streamer flashed, and Reiki wind blades passed Cao Zhongming''s neck.


    Cao Zhongming''s head fell from his shoulder, and he grumbled and rolled on the ground, and then stopped after a few laps, leaving an incredible color on his face. He didn''t want to believe it until he died, Li Li was so cruel.


    "Biography of Wei Bo." Li Min glanced at Cao Zhongming''s head. "It is useless to keep you. The lone king accepts Wei Bo, and does not need to borrow your prestige. The lone king''s own prestige is enough."


    Looking back, Li Yan issued the order and looked down from the ruins into the night sky. "From now on, Datang has no Weibo restraint."


    ...


    The six states of Weibo and Bozhou have been captured by the Pinglu army. The other five states didn''t take long after Li Zhi''s direct drive into Weizhou, and they were also occupied by the Pinglu army.


    Of course, there was fighting. Some states and counties were unwilling to be annexed, but under the fierce offensive of the Pinglu Army, they basically did not persist for more than three days. When encountering a difficult city to conquer, Li Yan always asked Yodah and others to kill the other general. Without the leader, even the brave army will be demoralized.


    Later, Li Wei wrote a letter to Li Wei, suggesting the abolition of Wei Bo Jiedushi, the Wei Bo six states, into the state directly under the jurisdiction of the court. Said to be directly under the imperial court, now Li Zhi governs Shandong, that is, he is in charge of it.


    Not surprisingly, the court agreed with Li Zhi''s performance. The reduction of the vassal town is to strengthen the court''s behavior, and the court has no justified opposition.


    Next, when Li Zhen and other civil servants displayed their mighty power, they reorganized the six states of Weibo in accordance with the pattern of Li Yan''s recovery of Pinglu. Killing corrupt officials, investigating evil officials, and cleaning up large households in prefectures and counties who are unfaithful, redistribute the confiscated fields and homes to let the people have homes and fields.


    After doing this, the Weizhou and Liuzhou atmosphere was shaken, and countless people returned to Li Yan.


    In the future, it is the specific governance, including the construction of farmland water conservancy, the distribution of seed agricultural tools for reclamation, the gathering to appease the migrants, the promulgation of new administrative laws, the abolition of miscellaneous donations, etc., to further enhance Li Zhi ¡¯s prestige on Weibo, and to stabilize Li Wei ¡¯s Weibo Rule.


    As for Wei Bojun, after the war, there were only less than 100,000 left. For these proud soldiers who have rotted into the roots, Li Zhi has no intention of reusing. After careful selection, only one or two thousand people remained, and the rest were scattered by him and distributed to Tuntian in various states and counties, under the unified management of the local area.


    There were officials from Pinglu''s training team, and Li Zhi replaced half of Weibo''s six state officials. Countless Pinglu officials and officials entered the ranks, and he was in charge.


    Soon, Li Zhi''s practice rose to rise again and again.


    After the Pinglu demons were calmed down, Li Yan had already collected the hearts of Lu Min, and his progress has been made. Now in Weizhou, he has resolutely rectified the administration, stabilized the order, and benefited the people. He has touched the threshold of Yangshen. After all, Wei Bo was much more prosperous than Pin Lu, and the people were more prosperous.


    At this point, the next improvement will be slow. Those people who do not immediately return to their hearts will not return to their hearts in a short while, and need long-term governance.


    When Li Zhen and other civilian officials flexed their muscles in Weibo, Pinglu Army did not make any more stoppages. In just one month, after stabilizing the order of the states and counties, they regrouped and prepared to enter Zhaoyi and go straight to Hedong. Of course, the army also stayed in a small part of the county.


    On this day, Li Yan, with Su Emei, Yo Tak-yu, Jiuwei Demon Fox, and others, left Weizhou and flew into Zhaoyi.


    "There are five states under Zhaoyi Jiedushi. Wealth and military strength are not as good as Wei Bo''s, but they should not be underestimated. Moreover, because Zhaoyi is adjacent to Hedong, he may have a relationship with Li Ke, or with Li Ke. With joint possibilities. "


    Li Xun walked on the cloud and said to everyone, "After the battle of Weibo, the decapitation plan proved to be feasible. After capturing the Zhaoyi Jiedushi, leaving Zhaoyi''s dragons without heads, the army''s conquest must be more smooth. Before attacking the city, pick the defender The heads of the main generals are also the only way to win quickly. Although this is not good for the growth of the army, it is important to fight Hedong right now. You can ignore these for the time being. But before that, you must determine the attitude of Zhaoyi Jiedushi. . "

 v4 Chapter 29： What can you do with him?

    Zhaoyi Jiedushi made Zhizhou a Pizhou, and Wei Bo was captured by the Ping Lu Army throughout the territory, and the news came here long ago. Kang Chengqian, who has been paying close attention to the Zhaoyi Jieduo of the Weibo War, has been discussing with his staff and generals on how to deal with it.


    Unlike Cao Zhongming''s military and han, who were self-sufficient, Kang Chengqian came from a scholarly background. He didn''t have so much domineering body, but looked more like a middle-aged Confucian student.


    He looked anxiously at the staff in the hall, frowning: "The King An has assembled his army in Weizhou, and will soon arrive in Zhaoyi. The ambassador of the King of Longxi County has arrived and is in the house. Zhaoyi should What do you do? Anyone have any thoughts. When it comes to this, but it doesn''t matter. "


    This issue has been discussed many times, and the opinions of the staff have been different in different periods. At first, the opinions of everyone were similar to Wei Bo''s. They all felt that it was a time of great contention and they could not let An An enter the country and put Zhao righteous.


    Li Xun was ordered to march into Hedong. Although his division was famous, outsiders did not buy it at all. Li Xun''s Shang Shuling, who governed Shandong, and the regiment who restrained the soldiers and horses in the world, did not take it seriously.


    After all, after the Chaos of Huang Chao, everyone has stopped paying attention to the court, and now they are all looking at strength, and naturally they will ignore the stigma of the court.


    After Kang Chengqian asked questions, the staff in the hall turned their attention to a majestic old man. It was the history of Jiedushi''s governor, Kang Xigui, and uncle Kang Chengqian was counted. His status in Zhaoyi has always been honorable, and even Kang Chengqian must pay respect. He didn''t speak, and no one dared to speak rashly.


    Prior to this, Kang Xigui was very tough and advocated that he should be based outside his jurisdiction.


    Kang Xigui''s reasons are very good. Even if Pinglu Army entered the country, even if he did not try to make sense, it would be a tragedy. Who knows what would happen? If Li Yan had a tough attitude, and in the name of the imperial court, let the Zhaoyi army cooperate in battle and let Zhaoyi provide food and grass, would Zhaoyi obey orders? Therefore Kang Xigui believed that he should keep in touch with Hedong and reject Lu Ping together.


    Of course, Zhaoyi was not allowed to enter the Hedong Army, so once the Zhaoyi army fought with the Pinglu army, it was necessary for Li Ke to provide the Zhaoyi army with food, weapons, and ordnance. This is why the Hedong messenger arrived at Jiedushi.


    After Kang Xigui''s generous submissions, he would end with the same eight words: Ning Weiyu is not broken!


    Perceived by the crowd, Kang Xigui, who had been closing his eyes and taking care of himself, slowly opened his eyes. Although he is old, he always grows strong, especially with a pair of eyes, always showing the majestic light of intolerance.


    At this moment, Kang Xigui looked around at the crowd, and he was still in the righteous manner, and the words he spoke were also loud: "The old man suggested that we welcome King An to enter!"


    As soon as this word came out, there was silence in the hall.


    Most of the staff''s faces were unexpectedly shocked, and others were confused, as if they were doubting whether they had heard it wrong, or whether Kang Xigui was wrong. But looking at Kang Xigui''s true appearance, where would it be that he was saying something wrong?


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. No one had this proposal before, but it was definitely not Kang Xigui. Until then, no one would think that Kang Xigui would have such a proposal.


    Jieduo''s judges were not sure: "Changshi means that Zhao Yi not only did not resist Ping Lu Jun, but also actively greeted the entry of King An?"


    Kang Xigui snorted coldly, as if he was very dissatisfied with the judge''s suspicions. As a matter of fact, Kang Xigui was a strong ninth-level practitioner of qi. His dissatisfied snoring brought out the power of cultivation and immediately filled the hall with oppression.


    This is the affirmation of the aides by Kang Xigui. Not only did they not hesitate, but they were more puzzled.


    Kang Xigui bowed his hands to Kang Chengqian. The next words directly caused an uproar in the hall, and he saw that he was straightforward: "Not only must he be greeted, but also the ambassador to personally go to the border to meet him!"


    "What, let Lian Shi meet in person?"


    "Not out of town, but at the border?"


    "Welcome to the ceremony, thirty miles out of the city, it is already the sky, this time let Lianshi go to the border ?!"


    The staff couldn''t hold back the shock in their hearts any longer, they talked and talked.


    After listening to this, Kang Chengqian, although equally puzzled, did not have a special look, but just smiled bitterly.


    A young reporter joined the army and stood up, fists to Kang Chengqian and everyone, with an excited expression and a generous statement: "Long history said, Xiaguan didn''t agree! Now the chaotic world is approaching, the court''s name is alive and dead, who is the strongest in the world? It ¡¯s not Xuanwu Army, not Pinglu Army, but Hedong Army! Why? Hedong has a vast area, with 11 states, and many people! Hedong Army has 300,000 men and soldiers, and it has a powerful North Korean army. , There is a fine ride of Sha Tuo, invincible! "


    "Hedong, also the land of the Three Jins. There is a convenient location, overlooking the world, easy to defend and difficult to attack, Taiyuan Mansion is a deep wall of the city wall, a warrior''s place of danger! So in Hedong, An Wang only brought 100,000 Ping Lu Army, with What dare to say attack? He asked Li Ke to use Qingzhou to report his job, which was difficult for a strong man. It was an innocent crime to say that Li Ke used his soldiers to rebel! An Wang''s invasion into Hedong was knowing what he couldn''t do! Everyone imagined that he would What are you doing? "


    "There is no reason for it. The entry into Hedong is just an excuse. The real intention of King An is to borrow the name of Binghedong, annex the neighboring towns, and expand his power!"


    "An Wang and Li Ke used to have a feud. This time, he sent troops, but in the end, it was just a personal complaint! Right now he just wants to occupy Weibo and Zhaoyi towns and lay the foundation for a real fight with Li Ke in the future! Therefore, An Wang Lang''s ambitions will be revealed! He must not be allowed to enter Zhaoyi! If Lian Shi welcomes Ping Lujun into Zhaoyi, what is it like to introduce a wolf into the room? If so, Zhaoyi is in danger! "


    The remarks about joining the army were frustrating and emotional, and they were justified and could not be refuted.


    The staff of the house, whether he liked or disagreed with him, was infected by his mood, and many people showed admiration. In any case, this grace is truly extraordinary. Some people are lost in thought.


    This list joined the army, surnamed Guo Mingzhang, I heard it was Guo Ziyi''s descendants. Although young, he is the most famous young talent of Zhaoyi. On weekdays, Kang Chengqian attaches great importance to his favors and has the intention to cultivate them. Unless he has an extraordinary status, he would not dare to rebel against Kang Xigui.


    Of course, there is another reason right now. Kang Xigui had been on the same front with him before, and he firmly resisted the entry of the Pinglu army. Kang Xigui suddenly ¡°turned against the water¡±, which greatly surprised Guo Zhangming, and made him feel betrayed, so he couldn''t sit still.


    After listening to Guo Zhangming''s words, Kang Xigui didn''t touch it at all. Instead, he snorted and remained seated. He just glanced at Guo Zhangming and asked, "Is there a warrior in Zhaoyi?"


    Guo Zhangming froze, realizing Kang Xigui''s intention, and immediately shouted: "Zhaoyi has no soldiers, but the soldiers are brave ..."


    "The old man will ask if you have. You only need to answer yes or no." Kang Xigui coldly interrupted Guo Zhangming''s words.


    Guo Zhangming''s face turned red, he couldn''t stop talking, and was so excited. Zhao Yi is in the north of the Yellow River. He has not experienced the chaos of the Yellow Nest, and he is not a borderland. There are few wars. Where did the generals come from?


    "No, but ..." Guo Zhangming still wanted to say.


    Kang Xigui did not give him a chance to speak, but looked directly at him and asked: "The Pinglu army smashed the city, by the banks of the Yellow River, riding with three thousand fines, and rushing in a round. It defeated the Weibo army 10,000 rides, and it showed the soldiers. Admiral''s cultivation! Ask, in Zhaoyi, who can stop the Shangguan city from leading the charge? Can you join the army?


    Guo Zhangming opened his mouth, speechless.


    On the same day, Shangguan Qingcheng defeated Cao Xijin face-to-face with an absolutely inferior force on the banks of the Yellow River. He was already famous in World War I! There are many towns in the world. It is not that there are no soldiers and soldiers, but the soldiers are admiring ... Looking at the whole world, the so-called famous generals who are taking the lead now, there is no one at all, dare to say that they can stand up to Shangguan''s allure, let alone defeat. It''s up!


    Guo Zhangming''s face was ugly, but Kang Xigui didn''t let go of his intentions, and continued to ask, "If it''s just a Shangguan''s allure, that''s fine. The old man asked you, in these years, the Zhaoyi Army has experienced **** battles, and there are a lot of indestructible Really elite? "


    "I am the general of Zhaoyi Army, and he is also brave and brave ..." Guo Zhangming''s voice was obviously not so confident, but he was just forging his face.


    Kang Xigui sneered sneerly: "The Zhaoyi army is brave and brave, how is it compared to the Wei Bo army? In the battle of Bozhou, the fifty thousand Wei bo army defended a city. It was conquered within a few days, and it also joined the fifty thousand reinforcements! Such a Pinglu army, again Who can stop? "


    Guo Zhangming was speechless.


    Kang Xigui scanned the crowd in the hall, his eyes were like electricity, "The old man asked again, is there a real monk in Zhaoyi?"


    No one spoke. When contacted with Kang Xigui''s gaze, the staff did not consciously lower their heads. Wei Bo has only Cao Zhongming as a real person, and he has made a breakthrough. Zhao Yiben is weaker than Wei Bo. Where is there any real person?


    Kang Xigui''s voice gradually took on a chill: "The first battle of Weizhou, An Wang went straight to the Weibo Jiedushi Mansion, and under the eyes of all, he picked Cao Zhongming''s head! At that time, everyone saw, but four realities! Four realities, this What does it mean? If King An ¡¯s old skills are repeated, come to my Zhaoyi Jiedushi Mansion, who will protect the messenger? Who can protect the messenger ?! "


    Asking the last sentence, the needle was heard in the hall, and Guo Zhangming lowered his head.


    "It''s true that the record officer joined the army. An Wang Langzi''s ambition is obvious, but what about that? Even if you and I already know, who can help him?"


    Kang Xigui''s voice was cold, and he was unknowingly killing. "An Wang is so powerful, even if he wants Zhaoyi, what can I wait for? After all, An Wang is not afraid that we can see through his intentions, because there is no Use it! He is an upright conspiracy, he has this strength, and he has to die! Whoever wants to die? Who wants to kill the messenger? Cao Zhongming''s lesson learned is not enough blood, not enough for you to recognize reality?!"


    In a few words, Kang Xigui''s murderous words overflowed.


    The staff of the house, no one intentionally refuted, because there was no way to refute. Many people are sweating secretly, just feel cold behind.


    Kang Xigui looked at Kang Chengqian and arched his hand, "Lian Shi, now Ping Lu Jun has gathered in Weizhou, and he will come to me right away. At this time, Lian Shi must welcome him! Can it be welcomed? Ping Lujun is the division of the king, not because they have the righteousness, but because they are strong enough! Lianshi welcomes the division, which is the loyal minister of the Tang Dynasty. An Wang, a traitor, an eunuch, and a Ping rebellion. All the actions are the actions of the Kuang Fu Society. There are good names out there. If the ambassador is responsible, An Wang will rely on it, or at least it will not be difficult! This is the way to preserve the ambassador and preserve the righteousness! Otherwise, it is to repeat Wei. What a mistake! "


    Kang Chengqian nodded and had to admit that this is the reality. Seeing no objections from the staff, and knowing that the matter was considered as an agreement, he stood up and saluted Kang Xigui, "Thank you for teaching me the history."


    After saluting, he looked at the crowd and made a decision: "Preparing for the army, my official should welcome King An and kiss the King!"


    The staff members looked at each other, got up and saluted to Kang Chengqian: "Lean makes wise!"


    Kang Chengqian sighed secretly, "Next, discuss how to cooperate with King An''s conquest."


    In fact, Zhaoyi had another way, which was to form an alliance with Hedong. However, if the Hedong Army did not enter the country, Zhaoyi would still not be able to defeat the Pinglu Army. If the Hedong Army entered the country, regardless of the situation of the battle, the Zhaoyi Army would first take the charge of rebellion, which is a hidden danger.


    In addition, if Hadong Army wins, wouldn''t Li Keyong use the trend to make a fate? No one can guarantee it. Even if Li Ke used the guarantee, no one would believe it.


    Right now, Li Zheng is asking for Li Ke. It was a fairy fight. Zhao Yi could n¡¯t possibly control each other, so he could only choose one side to attach.


    Since it is necessary to make the minions, it is naturally the stronger minions, so that it is possible to share some soup. There is a military general, a sharp division, and four Pinglu troops who are in real life. Of course, it is the strong side.

 v4 Chapter 30： Dont even have a face (second)

    There are four people sitting or standing on the roof of the courtyard of the government affairs hall.


    However, the servant servants and the whistle whistle whispers between Jiedushi''s office seemed to these four people as if they had not seen them, as if they did not exist at all. The breeze came slowly, and the clothes weren''t moving.


    The sage with two legs sitting on the eaves, bored and told Li Li: "I didn''t expect that this group of people is quite interesting. I have to doubt the old man who talked, is it the work you arranged."


    Li Xie looked at the moon with a hand, and his attitude was leisurely. If he could bring another pot of wine in his hand, the mood was perfect, he said lightly: "I was still wondering if your people had used black magic and bewildered him. His mind. "


    The holy son jumped up and pointed at Li Ye exaggeratedly: "Oh, this is what you found! You''re right, this guy is confused by my people, absolutely true! I haven''t It ¡¯s too late to say it, and you found it, Your Highness really has a bright eye! ¡±


    Li Yan gave him a faint glance.


    Seeing Li Xun''s disbelief, Shengzi quickly pulled up the nine-tailed demon fox sitting beside him, pointed at her and said to Li Xun: "Here''s her! Absolutely not wrong! You also know that nine-tailed demon fox Well, it''s very confusing. To deal with a wicked old man, isn''t it just a wink? "


    The nine-tailed demon fox stood awkwardly, admitting neither, nor admitting it for a while, wishing to dig a hole to dig in, tangled for a while, or decided not to speak, and squatted down again.


    Li Yi kicked on Shengzi''s ass, and scolded with a smile: "Do you want to be successful?"


    Shengzi jumped away while covering his buttocks, with an injured expression on his face, angrily said, "You are so rude to Li Li! You are a prince, but you even beat me!"


    Li Yan simply didn''t care about him and continued to look up at the moon. It''s a good night today, the bright Milky Way crosses the sky, the stars shine, and it looks like youth and glory.


    Su''e eyebrows pulled a corner of his sleeve, and her eyes asked softly and brightly, "Why do you always look at the moon?"


    Li Yan casually said: "It looks good."


    Su Emei suddenly Xia Fei''s cheeks, gently stomped her feet and turned around, ashamed like a little girl, "You man ... what is this!"


    Li Huan looked back at Su Emei''s back strangely, and Zhang Er''s monk was scratching his head. I''m bragging about the moon. How shy are you?


    The sage yelled, and whistled, with a bad smile on his face: "This sage is found, Li Ye, you are not rude, you have no face at all. In this case, you can also face to face Say?"


    Li Yan looked at the Son with a dark face, his eyes were not good.


    The nine-tailed demon fox raised his head, looking up at the white and flawless face, and looked at the Son with a complex face, his eyes full of anticipation. However, her expression was destined to be done in vain, and Shengzi was joking at Li Li, so he couldn''t care less about her. The nine-tailed demon fox waited for a while and didn''t respond, gradually hating his teeth itching, and finally couldn''t help it, holding the shank of Shengzi, twisting it with anger.


    The Santa suddenly yelled and jumped away, like a cat with a touched buttock, jumping his feet and holding his calf, staring at Nine-Tailed Demon with a puzzled look and angrily, "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    The nine-tailed demon fox gave the Shengzi a grievance, hummed, and turned his head to ignore him.


    "What''s the matter today? You guys, all of them are not normal!" Sheng Zi touched his calf half-snapped before jumping.


    Li Yan sighed, and climbed on the shoulder of Shengzi, his face was sympathetic to the disease: "The woman''s heart is under the sea, so I can''t afford it, so let''s go."


    The Son glared: "I''m the same as you? You say people look good in front of others, you can''t afford it? I''m the one who suffers no harm!"


    Li Yan pushed away the Son and said angrily, "When did I say that?"


    "Wow, you really don''t have to be embarrassed. You just said it and you don''t want to admit it? Have you considered the feelings of Guanghan Fairy?" The exclaimed exclaimed, gesticulating, indicating that he wanted to draw a line with Li Zhi , "The Honorable Son has a face, I don''t know you!"


    Li Yan''s face was as dark as ink.


    They can easily make trouble on the roof, like swimming in the mountains, but in the lobby at their feet, it is another world. The people inside were full of anxiety, discussing the plans for life and death with anxiety, and they did not know the one who could dominate their honor and shame, right above them.


    In the end, Li Zhi and Shengzi were almost going to fight, but Su Emei and Jiuwei couldn''t stand it, and pulled them apart. I do not know who, suddenly proposed a sentence, now that the Zhaoyi event has been decided, should we go to drink and celebrate? As soon as this remark came out, they immediately won unanimous support. Li Xun and Shengzi, who had just renewed their strength, immediately went back to back and went to the restaurant with a smile.


    As the crowd left, Jiuwei closed the enchantment under the arrangement and flew away from the roof. Until then, Kang Xigui and Kang Chengqian in the government affairs hall suddenly changed their eyes and looked up at the roof together, condensed. However, the roof was empty, and they didn''t feel anything. They glanced at each other, but when there was a gust of wind, they started to discuss the details of how to cooperate with the Pinglu army.


    ...


    Ping Lujun set off from Weizhou and went to Zhaoyi via Xiangzhou. The first state to arrive next was Luzhou.


    The balance army Jiushi Xue Wei, begging Li Yan for several days, and finally found a vanguard position. Now he was sitting on his back, with a bright armor of bright light, and with his 10,000 elite, he looked mighty.


    Xue Wei was in a good mood, to be precise, very good, not only because he had taken the vanguard position, but also because Li Yan was in the team. This is a great honor.


    Speaking of it, Xue Wei was captured by the Son of the Ping Lu Army, provided food and food to the Ping Lu Army, and allowed the Tian Ping Army to follow the Ping Lu Army to fight. At first, it was absolutely necessary. Xue Wei initially refused. However, after the battle of Weibo, Xue Wei''s thinking changed completely. Radical change comes from radical shock.


    Whether it was Shangguan ¡¯s smashing of Cao Xijin, Pinglu ¡¯s army conquering Bozhou City, or Li Zhi going straight into Weizhou City, Xue Wei realized Pinglu ¡¯s strength. As a result, Xue Wei changed her negative attitude and took the initiative to cooperate. In the case of Pinglu''s invincible situation, if the Tianping Army wanted to get a share of the money and make up for its own loss of food and grain, it would only be able to make a military merit, and then get Li Zhifeng''s reward afterwards.


    This is why Xue Wei begged Li to be a pioneer to attack Zhaoyi. Xue Wei has already suffocated and is ready to fight.


    From time to time Xue Wei took a look at Li Yan. The other party did not have armor, because they did not need armor, and they looked like a horse. They looked very leisurely and chic. Looking at it like traveling, Xue Wei kept admiring the superb style. Behind Li Yan, Su Emei, Shengzi, Jiuwei Demon Fox and others followed closely, which made Xue Wei feel very pressured, but they were all masters in real life!


    Xue Wei glanced at his own song again. The soldiers'' eyes were determined, their spirits were trembling, and their morale was high. This is inevitable. There are four real people following, and the morale of the Tianping Army rises naturally.


    "Fucky, this time it''s me Xue Wei who made a name for himself!" Xue Wei secretly thought that after the battle on the banks of the Yellow River, Shangguan would become famous all over the city. Xue Wei also wanted to achieve prestige after being unwilling. However, when Xue Wei looked behind the team and saw the 5,000 soldiers and horses in Henghai, he couldn''t help humming, and secretly said: "The hordes of navy forces also want to grab credit for me, it''s really beyond their power!"


    Xue Wei made up his mind. Once he met the Zhao Yi Army, he must take the lead and give the opponent a thunder strike, quickly lock the victory, and not give the horizontal navy a chance to grab power.


    The leading general of the Heng Haijun is the former secretary in charge, and he is a talented person in military and military affairs.


    The head secretary Zema speeded up and came to Xue Wei, with a friendly smile on his face, but the words spoke were tit-for-tat: "I heard that the Tian Ping Army was brave and fierce. I admire it so much that I want to see it for a long time. However, I am also well trained in the Navy. After I am unwilling, if I run into Zhao Yijun who is blocking the road, I also hope that Xue Shuai will let a trail to let me kill the Navy. Opportunity for the enemy to report. "


    Xue Wei thought of being beautiful, and snorted coldly on the face: "The handsome has also heard that the Navy is elite, and has long wanted to see and see!"


    Secretary Zhang laughed and said, "Xue Shuai will know!"


    After saying this, the two of them faced each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    Soon, they achieved their wish and saw Zhao Yijun.


    The other party is on the official road.


    And there are only a few hundred people!


    This is almost a home delivery!


    However, Xue Wei and Secretary Zhang did not feel refreshed. On the contrary, they looked at each other, and the momentum of confrontation just now disappeared.


    Because the hundreds of Zhaoyi troops did not form an official line, they were divided into two rows and stood on both sides of the official line.


    This is a gesture of welcoming big men.


    In addition, Xue Wei and the secretary also saw a group of civil servants standing in front of Jiashi. The leader was wearing Jiedushi Jipin''s official robe, and of course, it was only Zhaoyi Jiedushi that made Kang Chengqian!


    Xue Wei and the secretary once again stared at the big eyes, but they were no longer flaming, but they were confused and wondered where Kang Chengqian was going to make trouble. Seeing that the Ping Lu Army was about to fight, shouldn''t the Zhao Yi Army send troops to intercept? What are some civil servants to do, or do you want to be close?


    "Zhaoyi Jiedushi made Kang Chengqian, along with his civil and military colleagues, come to meet King An!"


    When Xue Wei and his secretary were reluctant to believe the fact, Kang Chengqian''s loud and courteous voice came. The two heard the words, their faces changed, and suddenly Qi Qi lost his energy, like frosted eggplant.


    "This Kang Chengqian is really ..." Xue Wei stared angrily at Kang Chengqian, his face indignant, "No bone at all!"


    "Villain, villain! The villain who sees the wind to make the rudder!" The secretary of the palm gritted his teeth and saw that his military skills were gone. He hated his chest and stamped his feet. "I didn''t fight a battle, so I surrendered! Kang Chengqian didn''t even have to face, so he went to the border to greet him in person. It was ... so shameless! "


    "Disgusting to see him!"


    "Who said no?"


    "hateful!"


    "Hate!"


    Two people who had been fighting a while ago were now facing the enemy.


    Despite the annoyance of Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei and the party secretary still had to dismount, because Li Zhi had already welcomed him.


    "Meet His Royal Highness King!"


    "Kang Shuai, Jiu Yang."


    Everyone saw Li Li smiled and raised Kang Chengqian.


    After seeing each other and introducing each other, Xue Wei finally didn''t hold back, snorted, and squinted at Kang Chengqian with a smile on his face, "Kang Shuai came really early, I didn''t expect it at all. Originally I thought there would be fierce battles in Zhaoyi. "


    This remark was full of ridicule, but Kang Chengqian smiled and looked at Xue Wei: "Where is Xue Shuai early? Hasn''t Xue Shuai already followed His Royal Highness Anshou, to defeat Wei Bo''s rebellion?"


    Xue Wei''s face couldn''t stop for a moment, and he was indeed the earliest one to rely on Li Yan without any energy.


    The secretary in charge immediately released the siege and righteously said, "It is not too early to be loyal to the country!"


    Kang Chengqian nodded positively: "The secretary of the palm is right. The King An''s crusade against the Hedong rebels is where justice is. There is a court order. As a Tang Chen, I will do my best to assist His Royal Highness!"


    With that said, the spark between the crowd finally dissipated.


    Everyone used the rudder for their bonelessness and the wind to find a sound reason, and they did not feel embarrassed. Believe it or not, they believed it first. At this time, Xue Wei and his secretary looked at Kang Chengqian, only to find it pleasing to the eye.


    So the people no longer delayed, and rushed to Luzhou City together, talking along the way very happy.

 v4 Chapter 31： Is it possible to dig for me?

    The rain was heavy, the rain curtain shrouded the wild, and the sound of rain was like waves.


    Damn!


    Buckskin boots stepped into the small puddles of mud, and the turbid stagnant water splashed on all sides, leaving a hollow shallow pit, which was submerged again by the mud water that quickly covered it.


    On the official road, five soap-sword knives broke through the rain curtain, ran their heads and hurried, their heels kept splashing. They hurried and looked backwards from time to time. Rain and blood oozed on the clothes soaked by rain, and the rain flowed on the body.


    The man in the middle was wearing a braided clothes and wearing a bucket. He was a resolute middle-aged man. He covered his chest with a pale face, never looked back, always gritted his teeth and stared forward, his eyes filled with hatred and eagerness.


    The north is ahead, the north is Hedong, and the foot is homeward. But on the way home, you may not be able to go back. Because the middle-aged man was a messenger in Hedong, Zhao Yi was sent to unite Kang Chengqian and deal with Li Zhi together.


    Today, Li Yan was greeted by civil and military bureaucrats led by Kang Chengqian at the southern border of Luzhou. He fled in a hurry at the northern border of Luzhou.


    The big raindrops of Dou fluttered on the bucket, falling to pieces, crackling, and the disorderly rhythm fit the mood of middle-aged men.


    There is a gazebo beside the official road ahead, quietly standing in the wild rain in the wild, lonely and quiet. Kiosk, stop also. Ordinary travelers, when they encounter the pavilion, they will stop for a break, drink water, eat some dry food, and then continue on the road.


    The five did not stop. The long pavilion is shorter, where is the return journey? At least not here. On the way to escape, you can''t stop until you get home.


    They don''t want to stop, someone wants them to stop.


    There are people in the kiosk. A person. A man holding an umbrella. A half-year-old man with an umbrella.


    He was behind him with one hand, facing the official way, and looking at the heavy rain. Ten miles in the wilderness, the trees were cold and the mountains were quiet. He did not look at the people running from the south official road, as if they were not enough to attract his attention, but the people who came running must not look at him.


    His cultivation is too high for anyone to ignore.


    The five people running wounded saw a despair in their eyes when they saw the man.


    Four swordsmen guarding on all sides secretly gritted their teeth. One of them suddenly said to the middle-aged man: "General, thirty miles away, you can enter the border of Hedong Qinzhou. Someone is there to answer the general, you go quickly, leave us alone!"


    His voice was like Jin Ge. When he said later, he had already brought Xiuwei''s strength and the rain around him was shattered.


    The middle-aged man''s face changed, and there was a touch of extreme pain in his eyes, but he refused.


    The four swordsmen have leaped in succession, breaking through the rain curtain, and killing the gazebo from different people.


    The old man with the umbrella finally retracted his gaze into the wilderness, glanced at the crowd, and then immediately revealed a sneer of sneer: "Several ants who cannot protect themselves, dare to shoot at the old man?"


    He didn''t use his hands, not even flicking his fingers.


    It was just that the body''s self-cultivation power suddenly exploded, with him as the center, a burst of air waves, raising a light curtain like a bowl inverted!


    The swordsmen who ran outside the pavilion ran into the light curtain, all like a broken kite, and flew out dozens of steps. The whole body of blood mist flashed, and the wet ground was dropped, and there was no sound, only the blood spreading under the big beach.


    The four swordsmen died, and the middle-aged man, who was stunned, just ran to the gazebo. The guards fought for their lives, and the extravagant hope of gaining time for him turned into a fantasy bubble.


    As soon as the middle-aged man gritted his teeth, he suddenly yelled and waved his sword towards the old man holding the umbrella. When the man was in midair, the long sword was cut vertically, and the ten-odd-foot sword was condensed into the essence, and it was split into the gazebo!


    The old man is always expressionless, even in the face of a middle-aged man dying to fight back. He just raised his umbrella, and stroked from bottom to top, a bluish aura, like a flame, greeted the sword, "Men, why do you have to struggle?"


    The sword dissipated, and if the middle-aged man was struck by lightning, his body suddenly became stiff, and the clothing bucket suddenly burst and burst, and he did not know where he flew. He himself was full of blood and fell free from the air and fell heavily in front of the gazebo.


    The old man''s eyes were indifferent, step by step towards the middle-aged man lying in the soil, unable to get up, and said lightly: "Ting word, stop also. Your journey in the world should stop here. Don''t continue to work and tired, isn''t it? Good thing? Although your head is worthless, it just shows my attitude of righteousness. The old man had to borrow from you. "


    The middle-aged man reluctantly raised his head, without any fear in his eyes, but full of hatred and reluctance: "Unexpectedly, Chang Shi came to stop me in person. You really don''t even want to hide your face in order to tie up Li Yan ... However, I am a messenger of Hedong. If you kill me, the King of Longxi County will not let you go! "


    This old man is exactly Kang Xigui.


    That night, Kang Xigui, Kang Chengqian, and others agreed on the major event of relying on Li Zhi. The first thing they did was to seize Li Ke, who had just arrived at the Jiedushi, and use the messenger to kill his ambitions. Perceived to be dangerous, they ran ahead.


    The umbrella in Kang Xigui''s hand was still not open. The tip of the umbrella reached the middle-aged man''s throat. "Only living people in this world are qualified to worry about the dead, so there is no need to question the dead. In addition, compared with King An, King Longxi County What''s the matter? It won''t be long for me, Zhaoyi, to help King An and go to Hedong! "


    In other words, the cold light flashed in front of the umbrella tip, the blood splattered on the ground, and a big head flying high in the heavy rain.


    ...


    Kang Chengqian greeted Li Zhi to the city of Quzhou, and that night he set up a banquet at the Jiedushi Embassy to entertain Li Zhiping and Lu Jun officials.


    There was endless singing and dancing during the dinner.


    Kang Chengqian kept toasting, his attitude and attitude were very low. Everywhere, the officials themselves praised Li Zhi''s past achievements. From Li Yi''s one-day achievement training to calming down Huang Chao, there is no such thing as a toast. He was so attentive that people who didn''t know saw it and thought he was a subordinate of Li Zhi''s promotion.


    It is also because Kang Chengqian Xiu is good, otherwise, if you drink it like this, you will have turned it over.


    The food case of Xue Wei and Secretary Henghai Zhang was approaching. Unlike the others present, they did not look good.


    Xue Wei stared angrily at Kang Chengqian, feeling that the shame was really shameless to the extreme. It was indeed a scholar. Flattery flattered the whole set of praises without repeating it.


    Compared with Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei felt that before he praised Li Zhi''s praises, he was even worse than fart. Let Kang Chengqian flatter such a flattery, Xue Wei feels his status is in danger, this guy may want the latecomer to come up and climb to his head.


    The secretary of Henghai Zhang was also depressed, shook his head and sighed, saying that it was insulting and insulting. Talking, the secretary of Henghai Zhang left the table, Xue Wei saw the other party look different, and quickly followed up quietly.


    The secretary came outside the hospital, called his subordinates, and let the other party get some pen and ink. Then he stood on the other''s back as a crime table, and began to do everything. At last, he handed over the written things to his subordinates seriously, and let him spur him to the hands of Jiedushi, Henghai.


    Xue Weixiu was not low, glanced a few times, and saw the contents of the letter. Although he didn''t see all of them, the words "please increase the number of soldiers" are very obvious. Xue Wei gave a whisper in his heart, and a whisper in the dark was not good. This whisper was to ask Henghai Jiedushi to send an army over!


    Speaking of which, Henghai Jiedushi sent 10,000 soldiers and horses to help the battle. Indeed, there were not many, and he stayed in the last position. Henghai has always made good friends with Pinglu, and Henghai Jieduo has nostalgia for Li Ye. Such a point of order is no longer suitable for Henghai''s self-proclaimed status as Li No. 1 dog leg. Especially when I heard that Kang Chengqian kept promised to Li Xuan during the party, more than ten million people from the Zhaoyi Army were listening to Li Xuan''s command.


    Xue Wei saw the secretary of Henghai''s palm turning back, and quickly retracted his head and hid himself. He thought secretly, and immediately went to his confidant. Write down a military order on the spot, let the other party take it back, and transfer the remaining troops of the Tianping Army. In any case, Henghai and Zhaoyi cannot be compared to him.


    "I''m the first of all the towns to turn to An Wang. How can you do less than you and make you more credit than me!" After ordering, when Xue Wei came back to the table, he thought so, it turned out to be quite The contentment of self-esteem completely forgot that he was captured by the Son at first, and had to follow Li Zhi to fight.


    Kang Chengqian''s attitude was unexpectedly attentive to Li Zhi. The other party was so knowledgeable, so loyal and loyal, and it made Li Zhi a little skeptical. The other party had no ulterior motives.


    Watching Kang Chengqian spit flying, touting his past achievements, expressing his awe and admiration, at the same time promised that Zhao Yi would do his utmost to supply the army''s food and grass, and at the same time levy 200,000 husbands to help the army to carry heavy weight, Li Zhi thought deeply.


    Will Zhao Yi dig a pit for him?


    Of course, Li Zhi didn''t know. The strategies agreed by Kang Chengqian and Kang Xigui were to do nothing to help Li Zhi. Let Hedong have no chance to resist, he must press Hedong to death.


    If not, after the incident, Li Zhi returned to Pinglu, Hedong took a step back, but Zhaoyi was next to Hedong, wasn''t he trying to get revenge? Zhaoyi obviously can''t beat others, but Hedong has a land of eleven states!


    More terrible than cold lips, teeth are thinking every time, to break lips! Teeth can bite their lips. Can those lips bite their teeth? That day was really impossible.


    Seeing that Li Zhi was in deep thought, and gradually revealed his doubtful look, Kang Chengqian hung his heart in his throat. An Wang, are you still not satisfied? We are all so sincere! Isn''t there anything that is not done well enough?


    Kang Chengqian thought hard and couldn''t think of a reason, and gradually became uneasy, and his forehead was sweating. Fortunately, it wasn''t long before Kang Chengqian reported, Kang Xigui returned. He felt relieved, and immediately got up and saluted to Li Yan: "His Royal Highness, Your Highness has a gift to present to Your Highness!"


    "Oh? Kang Shuai is so troublesome. What is the gift?"


    Seeing the lack of Li Xingxing, Kang Chengqian felt more pressure. This Pinglu army was welcomed into the territory, and Hedong was also offended. If Li Ye is not satisfied at this moment, Zhaoyi is not a person inside or out.


    Kang Xigui walked into the hall with a flag box. After seeing the ceremony, he bowed his hands and raised his head, and presented it to Li Yan in a regular manner. What he looks like at the moment, where there is still half of the superior style when facing the messenger of Hedong, every move is like a little child to please adults.


    Shangguan poured the city two steps forward, took the paint box, checked it left and right, and after confirming that there were no problems, slowly opened it. After looking at the contents of the box, Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly stared at him, slammed the lacquer box, and drew his sword out of the sheath, pointing directly at Kang Xigui. At the same time, the coercion of General Bing''s family suddenly radiated, surpassing the strength of the ninth floor of training Qi, making everyone in the lobby feel like a huge stone.


    Just listened to her yelling, "What does this mean ?!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Three changes today, one chapter in the next hour, eight and nine.

 v4 Chapter 32： You are killing yourself (second)

    Kang Xigui and Kang Chengqianqi trembled and hurriedly worshiped. The lime-stained head in the paint box rolled out and appeared in the sight of everyone. Only in the middle of the hall were the staggered Zhaoyi officers and generals, all frightened, and quickly got up and left, like Kang Chengqian, worshiping in the lobby. Those geishas performing cabaret trembled on the ground.


    Kang Cheng trembled in the battle and quickly explained: "This is the head of the messenger of Hedong! This speculation is speculative and wants to deceive Xiaguan and unite against His Royal Highness. How can this Xiaguan who is a chaotic thief tolerate him alive, so he makes good claims and will He killed! Xiaguan''s wrongdoings, he still hopes His Highness to punish him! "


    "Hedong''s messenger''s head?" With a stroke of Li Yi, the head flew to his hand. Song Jiao didn''t know where to appear, suddenly came to Li Yan''s side, glanced at each other''s face, and nodded slightly toward Li Yan.


    It was a shock to see Song Jiao, Kang Chengqian, Kang Xigui and others. That turned out to be another one, who was built as a strong man who had more than nine levels of qi training. He might build the foundation in half a step, or he might have reached the real world!


    His Majesty, how many masters are there? !!


    Li Yan threw it away, his head fell into the paint box, and his eyes motioned to Shangguan to plunge the sword. Then he walked out of the desk with a smile to help Kang Chengqian. Where would the other dare to let him help, he quickly got up.


    Li Yan smiled: "Kang Shuai has no blame, General Shangguan is a general in the field, and he often guards the solitary king. The response is inevitably larger. Kang Shuai is well-meaning and cuts off Li Ke''s messenger. , Your Majesty will know it. "


    Kang Chengqian was overjoyed when he heard the news. For him, it was a great appreciation. He looked up at Li Yan, seeing that the other party looked sincere, and there was no doubt of the previous generals, his heart was loose, and the secret road was okay before he started to decisive, and he did not let the messenger to Hedong escape, otherwise it was really difficult to obtain His Royal Highness. trust.


    Kang Chengqian hurriedly said, "As long as your Highness is happy, it is worthwhile for the Xiaguan to do it ... General Shangguan is worthy of the military generals.


    Shangguan Qingcheng had no expression, his face was as white as before, and his lips were as red as ever. Only when she noticed that Li Yan looked over, could she help Xiafei''s cheeks, and then she lowered her head slightly.


    "Well, everyone, please stand up, General Zhaoyi, the heroic, and the savvy officials, the solitary king already knows that he must play the court as it is. As long as this battle is won, the dynasty will definitely not treat you!" Everyone, please join us, tonight the lonely king and Seoul will not be drunk! "


    "His Royal Highness Xie An!" Zhaoyi officials and generals quickly thanked them.


    Kang Chengqian and Kang Xigui looked at each other and noticed the falling of each other''s heart. The court and the dynasty won''t treat them badly, they don''t care at all. Now who cares about the court, as long as Li Zhi is satisfied.


    Li Xun acknowledges and remembers their credit, which is more important than anything, because Li Xun is the one who can count.


    Xue Wei saw that Li Yi and Zhao Yi were in full joy, and Li Yi had the intention to reuse Zhao Yi, and couldn''t sit still.


    When the officials of Zhaoyi were about to return to the party, he quickly got up, and said to Li Wei by loudly toasting: "His Royal Highness, the lieutenant has ordered that all the capable divisions of the Tianping Army start today and rushed to ºState help! More than 100,000 soldiers and horses, please Your Royal Highness. "


    He sounded like a hong bell, spreading through the lobby. This is intentional. He just wanted to let everyone here know that Xue Wei was following Li Yan sincerely, and he reminded them that I, Xue Wei, was the first to follow His Royal Highness in Fanzhen! Don''t rob me of this number one minion''s identity-especially Kang Chengqian!


    "Oh? Xue Shuai was so loyal? It was unexpected to the King of Solitude. The Tianping Army was an elite division. I heard that there were soldiers and soldiers in the army. There were 100,000 soldiers in the army to help, and the rebels were just around the corner! Xue Wei was so sensible, he really didn''t expect it. With a smile, he got up and raised his glass and said, "The lone king and Xue Shuai, drink this cup together!"


    Xue Wei was overjoyed, "His Royal Highness, please!" After drinking, Xue Wei looked around at the audience, which meant that he was arrogant. Li Wei changed his 100,000 soldiers with a glass of wine, but looking at him, it seemed as if he had picked up a huge bargain.


    With a loud cry, looking at the secretary of Henghai Zhang who Xue Wei was twirling, the wine glass in his hand fell to the ground.


    He quickly picked up the wine glass and watched Xue Wei walk back like a victorious rooster, gritted his teeth. If his eyes can kill, Xue Wei has been killed countless times.


    Shameless, despicable, and without a bottom line, there are such shameless people in this world! It really opened my eyes today. Let Fanzhen send soldiers to come here, this is clearly the first thing I thought of, and even made you robbed me first, I''m going to greet your mother!


    Taking note of the eyes of Secretary Henghai Zhang, Xue Wei sighed, brother, do n¡¯t look at me like that, I know what you are thinking, but it ¡¯s really not my shame that Xue Wei is, there is nothing I can do about it, I have a distress . Xiongtai, you do n¡¯t know. Actually, I did n¡¯t take the initiative to submit to His Royal Highness. I was arrested after offending him! Seeing that Kang Chengqian, the guy who did not offend His Royal Highness, was so dedicated to helping His Royal Highness without leaving the back, can I still have some reservations?


    When I hit Weibo, I didn''t get any credit, hit Zhaoyi ... I didn''t hit at all. It was Kang Chengqian''s shamelessness. It was not enough to welcome His Royal Highness to enter the country. It was not enough to supply food. It was still not enough to take out the army. It was also hard to levy a husband. This is desperate! Fighting his own life is not enough, but also the lives of millions of soldiers and civilians in Zhaoyi!


    If I do n¡¯t rush to perform, in case His Royal Highness hates the person I sent and disrespects him, after the war ... My balance is against Pinglu, and I ¡¯m still blocking Pinglu from the Central Plains and Dachu. At the intersection of the world, I will definitely suffer!


    The secretary of Henghai Zhang apparently did not understand Xue Wei''s intentions. He gave Xue Wei a stern glance, and he did not know how to defame the other person. He immediately stood up and came to the table of Li Yan''s case to toast Li Zhi.


    He exclaimed: "His Royal Highness Kai, Xiaguan just received a letter from Lianshi, and Lianshi told his Highness to report to his Highness. Lianshi has assembled the town''s soldiers and will personally lead to come to Luzhou to help! Lianshi also said His Royal Highness is the pillar of the shrine, the hope of the dynasty. From now on, His Royal Highness is the leader of Henghai. His Royal Highness volunteers to help each time he fights, and his soldiers are prepared by themselves! "


    The Secretary of the Party, righteousness, said these words suddenly, and meditated in his heart. Otherwise, the incense that we had with His Royal Highness before, even if it was Bai Jiyu, will be replaced by Xue Wei''s shameless man after the war ... When His Highness leveled Hedong, I am afraid that the entire North will surrender to His Highness. There are so many benefits to us following His Highness. It is not much to pay more at this moment. You will definitely agree with the Xuanguan, right?


    The words were full of surprise.


    His mother, Henghai Jieduo makes this not to leave yourself a trail! Where is this desperately tying up Li Yan, this **** mother has already sold her life to Li Yan? The key is that people have no bidding code and didn''t say they want to buy. If you sell yourself, do you still actively sell? !!


    After listening to the secretary of Henghai Zhang, Li Zheng was really shocked this time.


    He curiously looked at each other''s eyes, and suddenly a ridiculous thought rose to his heart. This mother-in-law is the rule of Zhenguan, and the prosperity of the New Century is impossible? These fan towns, who have always been unruly and care for their own interests, have been so sensible? One is more loyal to the liver, the other is more profound and righteous? Is it still a mess in this world? Is this world still falling apart? This is the rhythm that Datang wants ZTE?


    My mother-in-law is still waiting for all of you to make evil, and all the soldiers hold their own weight, so that you can crusade you and build the true dragon career!


    Li Yan wanted to cry without tears, with a bright smile on his face, got up to raise a glass, and said in a righteous manner: "Okay, Henghai Jiedushi has always been loyal to serve the country. The lone king knows this time. It is to admire the King of Solitude. The King of Solitude must play the court, Your Majesty knows, and he will be very happy! "


    The secretary of Henghai''s palm drank his glass of wine, and righteously said, "As long as His Highness recognizes Henghai, the Henghai will be willing to serve him!" Your Highness is pleased, and how is your Highness important? There are elite soldiers and masters in your hand, but your Highness!


    Henghai Zhangshu remembered returning back to his seat, glanced at Xue Wei lightly, and the intention of the demonstration was obvious. Follow me across the sea to grab the position of His Highness''s first minion? You''re still tender. Henghai, I always make good friends with His Highness! Do you think you can do all you can to help the scale army? You are desperate, that''s right, but we don''t even have to die! How can you fight us?


    Xue Wei''s face was as dark as ink, and the corners of his mouth twitched for a while, and he didn''t say a word. He felt uncomfortable as if he had taken shit. His mother, this group of scholars is insidious, on the imagination, on the flattery of the grandma, I ca n¡¯t play them, uncle! His mother, you are waiting for the uncle. My Tian Ping Army, no matter how you say it, has experienced war, and there are soldiers and soldiers. When you are on the battlefield, you do n¡¯t want to compete with the uncle ¡¯s Tian Ping Army!


    Kang Chengqian and Kang Xigui looked at each other, sweating their foreheads, and felt cold behind them. Kang Chengqian laughed: "This ... the Tianping Army and the Navy are really not to be underestimated."


    Kang Xigui focused his head, solemn and solemn, but also feared: "It is really strong."


    The implied meaning of the two was obvious. Fortunately, we had a foresight and decided to take refuge in His Highness early. If we dared to send troops to resist the Pinglu Army, we would fight with His Highness. With the lethal posture of the Tianping Army and the Navy, I was afraid of Ping If Lu Jun didn''t take any action, it would be difficult for Zhao Yijun to hold the city?


    Kang Xigui said positively: "Zhaoyi must be unreserved, sending troops to the east, and Zhaoyi must grab the vanguard position!"


    Kang Chengqian bowed his head suspiciously: "It should be so!"


    Henghai has always made good friends with Pinglu, and it is also adjacent to Pinglu. The relationship is very strong. In the future, the Pinglu army will fight the world, and Henghai will be able to follow. But Zhaoyi is different, far away. In addition, the Tian Ping Army was the first to send troops to help this time, and also participated in the battle of Wei Bo, with a lot of credit. Zhao Yi had to work hard if he wanted to get good credit after the war.


    Otherwise, the supply of foodstuffs, the completion of the three armed forces, and the collection of civilian husbands are all a big drain, with less credit, and it is likely that they will not make up for it. Furthermore, in case Hedong wasn''t pressed to death this time, and Hedong retaliated afterwards, Zhaoyi would inevitably be rescued in Pinglu. In order to help Li Yan and the labor expedition, he would make great achievements this time!


    With this in mind, Kang Chengqian immediately rose.


    At this time, Xue Wei and Secretary Henghai Zhang, who had big eyes and small eyes, even got up together.

 v4 Chapter 33： How dare you think of An Wang? (Third)

    The three of them glanced at each other, and they noticed the sharpness in each other''s eyes. They immediately stepped out and rushed to fist Li Li: "His Highness Qi, attack Hedong, our army is willing to be a pioneer!"


    Seeing Xue Wei and Henghai Jieduo make the two of them, Kang Chengqian suddenly felt a strange feeling. This time to help Li Yan, he seems to have the meaning of being driven away by the two men. In fact, at the beginning, Zhao Yi didn''t plan to be so desperate, they all saw Xue Wei and Henghai rubbing their hands, a stance that could not wait to be desperate, so Zhao Yi stepped up the specifications of the help step in order not to be robbed of credit. Let''s say we are a pioneer at the moment.


    Looking at the three men in front of them, who were eager to start a war, Li Zhi was really stunned.


    Damn it, are you really playing? This is going to fight, it is going to be dead. Are you all so enthusiastic? Do n¡¯t you save your military power? In the process of the court''s army calming down the Huangchao rebellion, not many of the towns of Fans did not work hard and could not avoid war.


    Li Ye suddenly stood up, laughed three times, and threw the ground with a loud voice: "Okay! You are all loyal princes and volunteers of Datang. You have such great talents in Datang. Why not worry about it? The lone king trusts you! Ping Lujun gave up his vanguard position and chose from the three armies of Zhaoyi, Tianping and Henghai! "


    The three of them were overjoyed and said quickly: "I Zhaoyi Army is adjacent to Hedong. It has a convenient location and knows Hedong. Be a pioneer!"


    "My Tian Ping army has gone through the war, and they are all good soldiers. They must be able to conquer the city!"


    "I cross the navy ... well-trained and loyal, and the soldiers are not afraid of death, and will certainly not humiliate the Highness!"


    After speaking, Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei, and Henghai Jieduo made you look at me, I look at you, and gradually, when you look at it, you will become glared, and you will get angry in your eyes.


    Xue Wei stared at Kang Chengqian with a sneer and said, "You Zhaoyi Army have been hiding in Hebei these years. Why did a group of guys who have not experienced warfare take the lead of the Tianping Army with me? Why is the vanguard important and must win! Kebo, Pingweibo, who is Pioneer ?! "


    Kang Cheng made two chuckles, and Pi smiled but said, "Your Tianping Army can''t even beat Huang Chao. What qualifications do you have to fight with Zhaoyi Army?"


    Xue Wei was furious: "You haven''t even played Huang Chao, and dare not say a word ?!"


    After hearing this, the secretary of Henghai Zhang was unhappy: "What happened to Huang Chao? Heng Haijun has never played Huang Chao, but the combat power is definitely not worse than your balance army!"


    Kang Chengqian persuades "good intentions": "There are 10,000 people in the Navy at the moment. How to be a pioneer? Siege is not enough, you should be a garrison!"


    The secretary of Henghai Zhang was furious: "How many soldiers are Zhaoyi? Would you like to pull out a few generals and make a comparison here?"


    Kang Chengqian smiled unwaveringly: "A gesture is a gesture, who is afraid of who?"


    The senior generals of the Three Armed Forces all attended a banquet in the lobby. Now they saw their leaders quarreling with each other. All men in the army, **** men, couldn''t bear this tone, and immediately started shooting. You yelled at me, taunted at you, and yelled at my sleeves and stared at each other.


    Li Yan sighed and said to Li Zhen next to him, "In order to fight for the vanguard position, I have to fight so hard. Is this really my Tang army?"


    Li Zhen nodded earnestly: "If it is a fake replacement."


    Li Yan shook his head and took up Pinglu officer and general. He left the lobby with his hands, leaving the generals of the three armed forces in the lobby.


    Back at the courtyard where he was staying, Li Yan ordered people to make tea. He and Li Zhen sat down and talked about the military expedition. As for the guys who are upset at the banquet, as long as Li Zheng, the main lord, is gone, they will naturally stop. Without the audience, they will still make a fart.


    Sitting on her knees by the tea-maid''s twenty-nine years, she has a good-looking face, a large figure, and bends over her hips. In the spring season, she is already very light-weight. The skirts are made of tulle, which can''t cover the skin with youthful atmosphere. The white and red areas are the most beautiful scenery.


    Her tea-making action is gentle and gentle, and she has a mood of flowing water, as if she doesn''t eat the fireworks on the earth, but every time she "peeks" at Li Yan, the watery eyes are implied with autumn waves, and there is a natural charm between her eyebrows. The beauty of this contrast is even more attractive and seductive.


    Even the tea-maids who arranged the tea were so unique. It is conceivable that Kang Chengqian spent a lot of effort to make Li Yan live here comfortably.


    It''s a pity that Li Yan''s eyes haven''t stopped on the maid, which makes the maid''s various styles only show to Haoyue.


    Li Yan leaned on his short back, his hands crossed with his ten fingers in front of his abdomen. "Tianping, Henghai, Zhaoyi, the three towns and soldiers add up to more than 300,000. Then we have Ping Lu Army, and this time we are fighting Hedong , The military disadvantage has been completely reversed. But I find it strange that the attitudes of Xue Wei, Kang Chengqian, and others are too eager? "


    "His Highness feels strange?" Li Zhen took the tea handed by the maid, took a sip of it, said a good tea, put down the tea bowl, and smiled to Li Yi: "Actually not. Tianping, Henghai, Zhaoyi three towns, in fact It has become a competitive relationship, and has fallen into a virtuous circle. This cycle began when Her Highness let Xue Wei take the initiative to provide food and army for the army and provide elite soldiers to assist the war. "


    "At that time, if Xue Wei provided too many things, Henghai would not send troops to the battle. After that, His Highness quickly calmed Wei Bo, demonstrated his strength, and conquered Xue Wei, starting from Xue Wei''s initiative to be a vanguard against Zhao Yi. The virtuous circle has risen to a new level. In Zhaoyi, with the joining of Kang Chengqian, the competition between the three has reached a new situation. Moreover, each of them has a different situation and mentality, which forces them to compete for merit. result."


    Li Yanning listened to Li Zhen''s remarks, nodding from time to time, reaching out to pick up the second cup of tea handed by the maid, but starting with a warm and smooth, beautiful, like the lake surface in the spring.


    Li Yan looked at the maid, and saw the other person''s head bowed timidly, and a ray of green silk spilled the white slender neck, which made people have the urge to touch it. When Xiu Wei reached the state of Li Zhi, even if his main mind was in Li Zhen, he would not be distorted when receiving tea. This can only show that it was the maid who brought Wen Runru''s fingers together.


    Li Yan didn''t care about the other person''s small actions, took the tea, and said to Li Zhen: "So this situation is inevitable?"


    "It is indeed inevitable." Li Zhenkan said, "But there is a premise, that is, His Royal Highness is strong enough to make the Three Towns full of fear. Moreover, they are fair and rewarding and punished, and convince them to follow their Highness. Conquest will be of great benefit, so hesitate to desperately. On the contrary, if His Royal Highness is not enough, or the rewards and penalties are unknown, the three towns will fall into a vicious circle of passive avoidance of wars, just like those of the Phantom towns that conquered Huang Chao.


    Li Zheng nodded, Li Zhen really said that, in the final analysis, this is still the mentality of adhering to the strong. However, this mentality cannot be underestimated. When the court is strong, and when it can shake the Quartet, if the rewards and punishments are strict, most of the courtiers in the world will struggle to serve the country. On the contrary, the court was weak, just like now, even Chang''an couldn''t keep it, and the emperor was driven away by Huang Chao, then Fanzhen would not care about the court, let alone allegiance.


    Thinking of this, Li Zhi smiled. From nothing at that time, the people in the palace were disloyal. In the stormy weather, they struggled to win the title of King An, to the current situation, His Majesty is one hundred thousand soldiers. There are many civil servants and staffs, all the way through hardships and entrepreneurship, and it is true that the wings are getting richer, which means "many people and many people".


    Li Li, who was in a good mood, was even touched by the maid on the back of his hand when receiving the third tea. Probably I found Li Yan was in a good mood. The charming maid''s courage gradually grew. When Li Yan turned to look at her, she didn''t bow her head for the first time. , Style upside down sentient beings.


    Li Minjing drank her mouth tea and tasted something different.


    If he is still the world son who is not safe, I am afraid that the maid in the house will not show her the charm, please be lucky. Because he has the power today, even if only passing through Luzhou, the stunning maids here will do everything they can, even at the risk of being convicted, but also want to win his favor, hoping to change their destiny and embark on Kangzhuang Avenue .


    Li Yan waved his hand to let the maid go down. He and Li Zhen would discuss the military situation next.


    It was late at night with Li Zhen to discuss the military situation.


    Li Yan went into the bedroom, and the uncles served the undresses, and waved to let them back down, opened the bead curtains, and walked to the bed.


    There, the stunning maid of tea was lying on the couch. Two thrilling snow-white long legs, hooked to a thin quilt, revealing silky smooth skin. A touch of veil carried a full chest, and the wonderful scenery was bare. Those eyes with emotions, full of enthusiasm, are already full of mist, biting the lips of Zhu Zhu, want to say nothing.


    "What do you do on the bed of the lone king?" Li Min frowned.


    The waitress did not expect Li Yan to have this attitude, which was unavoidable. The An Wang in front of her can give her a lifetime of endless prosperity and wealth, and she can also make her stale. Li Yanjiu was in a high position, and he was strong. He naturally did not feel angry and frowned. In the eyes of ordinary people, there was no infinite pressure. The maid was panicked, and her face was pale and whispered: "Warm ... Warm quilt."


    "In the spring, the weather is already warm, why do you need to warm the quilt?" Li Yan approached the bed coldly.


    When the servant girl saw Li Yan so indifferent, she was even more flustered, holding a thin quilt over her chest, curled up and moving backwards, her eyes filled with fear, she was sobbing, her voice trembled: " Also ... Also, I''m afraid that the new bed doesn''t taste good, stay ... leave some aroma ... "


    Li Yan has already come to the bed. This kind of thing is not new to him. The dignitaries like to do it, but it is also a reason. He sneered: "Did the King let you do this? Dare to do it Claim? "


    In the face of such an An Wang, such words, the maid was completely panicked, and of course there was no last luck in her heart. She thought that with her charm, Li Min would not refuse. Originally she was sought after by people. Numerous dignitaries wanted her body and were willing to pay tens of millions of dollars for it, but she never did, and she was waiting for the real noble.


    But never thought that nobles are really expensive, but this temperament is not her elusive. The maid who was aware of the great disaster, felt the crisis like the sky, tears burst out of control, her body shivered, her strength was gone, and she was miserable: "His Royal Highness ... Rao ... Rao Ming ... "


    "Before you start, you''re called Rao Ming?" Li Yan suddenly smiled evilly.


    The maid stood in the corner of the corner, and her confused big eyes looked at Li Yan in doubt.


    It is said that monks pursuing the avenue must abstain from emotions and desires, and be indifferent to desires. As everyone knows, the combination of yin and yang is the most basic principle of this heaven and earth way. It is also the only way to endlessly live. How can we violate it?

 v4 Chapter 34： White dress and white skirt

    Within two days in Luzhou, Li Xuan decided to take a trip to Hedong first to open the way for the army. Luzhou can''t live without real life. Li Yan asked Su Emei and the nine-tailed demon fox to join the army, and he took Nangong First and His Son to Qinzhou.


    "From Luzhou to the north, you have to reach Taiyuan Mansion, with three states in the middle. Qinzhou in the south, Yizhou in the northeast, and Fenzhou in the northwest. And Taiyuan is just north of it. The ground, which is exactly diamond-shaped, can form two lines of defense when viewed from the middle. "


    Li Xun said as he walked, "Qinzhou is the gateway to Hedong. To attack Qinzhou, the army must use Yizhou and Fenzhou at the same time. Or set aside halfway, besiege the city, or directly attack the three cities. The military decision is The Zhaoyi Army attacked Qinzhou, the Tianping Army set up an ambush in the northeast, and the horizontal navy set up an ambush in the northwest to intercept the reinforcements of Yizhou and Fenzhou. If the installation was successful, you can choose to send troops to Yizhou and Fenzhou. "


    Nangong heard it for a long time. "Don''t tell me this, military and political matters, I know seven things and six things, you just need to tell me, who should fight next."


    The sage scorned his lips and snorted coldly, disdaining: "I know nothing about military affairs and politics, no matter how strong he is!"


    Nangong''s face changed suddenly at first. He held the sword handle with one hand and glared at the Son: "No more bullshit, believe it or not, how many holes have you pierced on you?"


    In the battle of Qishan in the past, Nangong first got a little opportunity from Yuan Tianzhang, and then he realized the success of the Tao and cultivated it for thousands of days. Now he is a real god. Although a bit worse than Shengzi, he never counseled each other.


    The holy child clenched his fist and smiled, and looked at Nangong No. 1 in a defiant manner: "Come and come, watch this holy child slap you into a meat pie!"


    Li Xun was used to the two meeting when they met, and now they chose to turn a blind eye and speed up to fly forward. When Nangong No.1 and Shengzi saw Li Ye gone, each of them stared at each other severely, and closed the situation angrily, speeding up to catch Li Ye.


    Taiyuan, Longxi County Wangfu.


    After the Chaos in the Yellow Nest, Li Xuan rewarded his meritorious service. Li Ke used the help of Tian Lingzi to exaggerate his credit and won the title of King Longxi County. Be regarded as a great force, soaring into the sky. After leaving Zhenhedong, Li Ke used recruiting to buy horses without slacking off. This is not only because the world has changed, but also because Li Yan and Zhu Wen are in front of him.


    On that day, the sky was clear, the wind was good, and the wind was smooth. Surrounded by a group of generals and staff, Li Ke climbed to the tower and looked around. The city wall has become a construction site, and soldiers and civil servants come and go. They are strengthening and raising the female wall, building an arrow tower, and tidying up defense equipment.


    "Today''s Taiyuan City, on the basis of being easy to defend and difficult to attack, after several months of continuous repairs, has been a solid wall of copper and iron. If Li Ye does not come, then he must call him He has never come back! "It was Li Kexiao, Li Ke''s confidante, who spoke.


    After Li Ke was named King of Longxi County, the scale of the original "Yiyier" was expanded to thirteen, known as "Thirteen Taibao". Li Cunxiao, formerly known as An Cunxiao, was originally Li Ke''s confidant, and he is now also given the surname Li.


    Li Cunxiao''s words did not allow Li Ke to stretch his brows.


    The situation is difficult now, and Li Keyong didn''t tell others in many places that he was afraid to affect the military. Li Keyong paid close attention to the Weibo campaign. Naturally, he knew that Shangguan Qingcheng had been promoted to Admiral of the Army. His Majesty had three masters in real life.


    In Hedong, only Li Ke used him for real life. After the battle of Huang Chao, there will be several wars of soldiers, but the general will not. His Majesty has 300,000 troops, but Li Ji now gathers Zhaoyi, Tianping, and Henghai three soldiers and horses, a total of more than 400,000, occupying an advantage. It can be described as crowded and menacing.


    It is not easy for Hedong to hold on.


    Li Ke''s use is very clear about the lethality of the four real human realms that he cannot resist. To them, the city wall is a fiction. As long as one of them shoots, there is no city that Pinglu Army can''t attack ... no matter how strong Taiyuan City is, it can''t resist the attack of four real people together.


    Li Ke fret with anxiety.


    Since Shimen was defeated in Qishan, and the master of real life was slaughtered by Li Wei, Li Ke''s use of the monk forces he relied on basically vanished, and now he has no master at all. Even Ke Qingmen''s activities in Hedong could not be curbed. He Dong''s military situation is false and real. Li Zhi must be clear about the talents shown by Li Zhi breaking through Tongguan and rehabilitating Chang''an. Under the circumstances that he knows his own, how many chances does Hedong have?


    Li Ke burned heartily.


    He walked down the tower, down the wall, and let the generals and staff return. He took only a hundred guards, led the horse out of the city, and headed straight for Wutai Mountain.


    Wutai Mountain has always been a great place for Shimen, and its status in the Tang Dynasty Shimen is higher than Yinshan Juexiao Temple, but it is not known as a master monk. Hui Ming once said that if the battle of Qishan changes, Li Ke can go to Wutaishan to seek a turnaround.


    When reaching Wutai Mountain, it was already setting sun. Li Ke climbed up the winding mountain path with his soldiers. Along the way, Li Ke always frowned, and even the sunset scenery among the mountains and forests did not have the mood to appreciate.


    Wutaishan Li Keyong has been here many times, but nothing has been gained. There is not even a real world here. There is no real world, there are not even a few high-level exercises, what kind of use is this Shimen Temple?


    But Li Ke had to come.


    He knows that he is likely to be unable to resist Li Zhi''s offensive. He must seek a turnaround, and Wutai Shan is the only possibility.


    "Meet the King of Longxi County."


    At the gate of the mountain, the monks of Shimen, who had heard the news early, had gathered here to greet them, and it was Wutaishan abbot who led it. The etiquette to be greeted was grand, not only the abbots, but also the heavy figures in the temple gathered here. It is said that the people born Shimen are actually very strict, and it is difficult for ordinary people to see the abbot elders, but if the wealthy come, they must also come and meet.


    Li Ke nodded with no words, passed through the monks, and walked up the bluestone slab stairs. He has come to Wutai Mountain many times and is familiar with the road.


    He went straight to the Noble Palace, and Li Ke used his hand to look at the solemn Buddha statue of Bao Xiang within the threshold and said nothing. He had scrutiny, eagerness, anxiety, and hope, but nothing but awe.


    The monks gathered in the courtyard, watching Li Keyong stand inside the door, staring at each other, all waiting with interest, and no one dared to have the slightest words. Li Ke used Jingli and they had to accompany him.


    This stop is when the two hours pass and the child hour approaches. Li Ke shook his head and sighed, left the hall, walked in front of the monk''s facade, followed the winding path, and came to the empty mountain.


    There is a peach forest in Houshan. To be exact, it is not one, but the mountains and the mountains.


    The so-called Wutai Mountain, Wutai is Wufeng, which is planted with peach trees. The five peaks are flat, and the peach tree is not open. In addition, there is no other scenery in Houshan, only a small pavilion is built in a convenient place.


    In the past, every time Li Keyong returned to Wutai Mountain, he would sit in the small pavilion and sit in the middle of the night.


    But now, when the kiosk appeared in sight, Li Keyong stopped.


    There is a small pavilion on the mountainside, standing lonely, there is a galaxy on the small pavilion, and the Xinghai is brilliant. The mountain breeze came, and the blue silk danced softly.


    It was a woman in a white dress and white skirt, with loose waist and long hair. One was holding a white bottle, the white bottle was wine, and the other was a scroll, which was the Diamond Sutra. She took a long sip of wine and read a book. After reading a book, I took a sip of wine.


    Wanton and unrestrained.


    Li Keyong was only attracted by one glance at the other, and could never look away again.


    As long as he stood there, he was born of God.


    There is a strange charm on the woman''s body, so that when she sees her, she can''t help being tied up. Moreover, the sight in front of me is really too beautiful.


    Li Ke had a hard time returning to God, looking behind him, but found that the soldiers and monks were all standing with their heads down, as if they had not seen the woman in the booth.


    For a moment, Li Keyong walked down the stone steps to the pavilion. He walked very cautiously and cautiously, approaching slowly, as if afraid of disturbing something.


    When he saw the face of the woman, he looked again.


    A woman cannot be described by beauty. She can only say that her face is perfect, and how she looks holy and pure is like the power to purify the heart. But her eyebrows were charming again, especially with a pair of red lips that were not full. They were extremely red and strange. Her clothes are flying like a butterfly like a belt, her ethereal and elusive, like a dream.


    Li Keyong has never seen such a woman.


    Such a woman would not belong to the world.


    The moment he saw the other person, Li Keyong understood what a dream is. The lingering and out of reach is a dream. And the woman in front of her is like that.


    She was peaceful and wavy, she was gentle and sharp, and she was holy and ghostly.


    "Who are you?" Li Keyong asked.


    The woman did not look back, and the posture of sitting by the post did not change at all. Qinghui spilled her dress and added mystery. She only said lightly when she drank: "It is used by King Li Ke of Longxi County. It is really a phoenix like a dragon. It is rare in the world."


    Li Ke staggered slightly, the other side''s gesture of speaking was as if she were a man in the sky.


    He had already asked who the other party was, but the other party did not answer, and he would not ask it a second time, so he changed the question: "What is your intention?"


    The woman didn''t answer. She set her gaze on the jug in her hand and asked, "Do you know, what''s the name of this wine?"


    "I don''t know," Li Ke answered honestly.


    "It doesn''t have a name. But from today, it''s called daughter Hong. You remember." The woman stood up, came to the pavilion, and looked at the mountain view.


    Her hair fluttered more brilliantly in the mountain wind. "I came to see you today, just to tell you that with the help of the Buddha, you can''t be defeated. As for Li Yan ... I will help you kill . "


    The ethereal voice in her voice, without waves, is not calm, just like this night.


    "You are going to kill Li Yan?" Li Ke Yongrao had long felt that the other party was not simple. Hearing this answer, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Li Yan''s cultivation is tyrannical, and there are many masters around him. Unless he is in the realm of Yangshen, there is no battle. In front of the woman in white dress and white dress, if looming and looming, Li Ke could not see through it at all, and could not even understand the other party''s state of cultivation. But to say that the other party had reached the realm of Yangshen, Li Keyong couldn''t believe it.


    Li Ke persuaded: "Please think twice."


    "Is Li Yan hard to kill?"


    The woman seemed to chuckled.


    She bent her arms and raised the jug into the air, and the veil slid down her wrists, exposing the lame arm like a lamb''s jade. When she looked up, the rice wine slanted out like a clear spring and fell into her mouth.


    Rao is such a wild drinking gesture that he rarely tries.


    Li Ke''s eyes widened suddenly.


    It''s not because women drink wildly.


    Not because women have smoother and brighter arms than satin.


    Not because of her beautiful and flawless profile.


    But when she was drinking, outside the small pavilion, under the sea of ??stars, the peach blossoms in the mountains were in full bloom.


    Wutai Mountain, the land of Wufeng, countless peach blossoms, all bloom.


    The pretty shades of red and pink render the world like waves, as if the scrolls were unrolled.


    Li Ke used his fist to hold it in place, and clenched his fists unknowingly, still unable to tremble.


    This picture is incredibly beautiful and suffocating.


    But what suffocated Li Ke was not the beauty, but the woman''s cultivation.


    With such writing skills, what height has a woman''s cultivation attained?


    The wine in the white bottle seemed to never end.


    The woman touched her mouth and threw it away. The book fell into Li Ke''s hands, which was the volume of the Sutra.


    When Li Keyong took over the Diamond Sutra, the woman had flew from the kiosk into the air, like a swallow like a cloud. She seemed to go slowly and slowly on the peach blossom forest in the mountains and mountains. "This volume of" The Diamond Sutra "is held by you, and you will be enlightened. From today, you will support Wutai Mountain, and the Buddhas will come to life.


    The woman is gone.


    Li Ke used his soul to abstain from his house, and never returned to God for a long time.


    A pot of daughters red, a volume of Diamond Sutra. The peach blossoms fell for hundreds of miles, and the bright moon reflected the breeze.

 v4 Chapter 35： On pretend to be strong

    Until the woman in white disappeared into the sky, Li Keyong returned to God. He looked at the peach blossoms that bloomed in the mountains and mountains, and when he looked down, he fell on the "Vajra Sutra", and suddenly felt that the Buddhist scripture was extra heavy.


    Li Ke suddenly remembered that he didn''t know the other party''s name yet. Such a magnificent character must have a good name.


    Footsteps came from behind him, and Li Ke turned his head and found that the abbot of the temple came over.


    The old monk, who had been eyebrows and eyebrows before, was peaceful at this moment, with solemnity in the peace, and holiness hidden in the solemnity, and his attitude was quite different. It seems that just watching the peach blossoms of Baili and seeing the unfathomable woman for a few eyes, she has already realized the epiphany and became a Buddha.


    "The king of the county is a destined person. Since the prince has left this volume of the Diamond Sutra to you, I hope the king of the county will not disappoint the prince." The abbot folded his hands in front of him.


    Li Ke shook the Buddhist scripture for a moment, or asked, "Did you ask the name of this priest?"


    The abbot looked at the place where the woman disappeared, and his eyes were full of reverence and fear.


    "It turned out to be Feihong Taishi!" Rao was stunned by Li Ke''s mentality.


    In the Shimen Bodhisattva, Feihong is a symbol of wisdom and compassion. Li Keyong didn''t expect that the dignified and holy Master Feihong in the legend would have such a wild and unrestrained attitude, and he came down in person.


    If before, seeing the blooming peach blossoms, Li Keyong was only confident in resisting Li Zhi, then after hearing the woman ¡¯s law, resisting Li Zhi ¡¯s confidence has become a must for Li Zhi to perish. will!


    Li Ke set his heart attentively, and then asked: "The priest said before leaving, that as long as he worshipped Mount Wutai, would Buddhas come?"


    The abbot smiled with a mysterious smile: "Of course, what the doctor said was not wrong."


    Li Ke was shocked again.


    When the Buddhas come, that is the immortal!


    How many years have you been in the world, and you have never seen the gods go straight to mass?


    Li Ke suddenly realized that the war in Hedong didn''t look so simple.


    This idea made Li Keyong feel ridiculous. He is the Lord of Hedong. When Li Yan came to the door, he didn''t know the true face of the war?


    ...


    The morning light was faint, and Li Zhi walked on the official road.


    Hedong''s terrain is quite undulating. It is not the place where Weibo''s Ma Pingchuan rises. The sunrise is not on the horizon, but on the peak. Li Yan looked up, covered his forehead with his hands, and looked at the red sun at the top of the mountain, suddenly there was a strange feeling.


    This is the border between Qinzhou and Qinzhou. After the mountain in front of you, you reach Qinzhou.


    Li Min stopped, and Nangong First and Shengzi also stopped. The three looked up, and their eyes fell on the red mountain peaks and trees.


    There was someone lying down on the top of the tree. Speaking of lying down is actually more like floating. The man was like a waterfall and a windy dress, and he was holding up a jug and pouring wine into his mouth.


    In front of the red sun, the man''s figure was dark, he could only see the outline of his body, but he could not see his true face. But because of this, Li Yan and others can more intuitively experience the wildness of the other party. The Jiuquan flying out of the jug seemed to be moving quietly, and the glow was flowing.


    "Who is this? Such a style, rare in the world!" The Son sighed in admiration.


    Nangong first held the astonishment sword, tilted his chin and glanced at the Son. He sneered, "There are always some people in this world who like to pretend to be superior! There were no such people in the world. The world is very clean. There are more gods, and the world is immediately cloudy. "


    So straightforwardly pointed at Sanghuai, where the Son could not hear it, he turned his head and stared at Nangong first. Do you think that your chin can calm down the world or tremble? "


    Nangong always had a bad temper. When he heard the words, he immediately became furious, clenched his frightened sword, and glared at the Son: "Do you want to try this big bird? I can''t calm down the world, can''t I calm you?"


    The holy son jumped up like a cat stepping on his feet. "Who is your bird? Believe me or not, I slap you to the sky?"


    The first time Nangong saw that the Son was provoked, he was very proud and sneered, "The big bird is the big bird, and he wants to use the wings to fan people? Next, do you want to peck me with your pointed mouth?"


    "Don''t make a noise!" Li Yan said for a long time, sternly, "If you want to do something, your opponent is here."


    First Nangong and Shengzi stared at each other with disapproval, and then they hummed together and turned to look.


    The drinkers are still drinking, but the woods have walked out of the two. The boy looked like a volley, and went straight from the mountain to Li Yan and others. With their feet falling into the air, the steps were dozens of feet, as if their own steps. In a short while, he went to the hundred steps before Li Yan and others.


    The two boys stood still in the air, and they looked very pleasant. They were carved from jade, and they had their own immortality. Seeing Li Yan''s eyes is full of condescending compassion, just like looking at the suffering mortal. There is no doubt that they will immediately descend from the magical powers to help people solve disasters, spread blessings and warm the world.


    Just two boys have such cultivation and grace, and we can see how their masters exist.


    Li Yan shook his head and laughed: "It''s really no one. This isn''t a fairy or a bodhisattva. I don''t believe it."


    This was a joke, Li Ye thought that Nangong and Shengzi would accompany him and mocked the other side, but he didn''t hear anything for a long time. When he looked back, he saw that the Son and Nangong were solemn, as if they were facing the enemy.


    Nangong Dai has already held the hilt of the sword and is ready to go. The Son is surrounded by dark air, and it seems that he is ready to move. He had previously quarreled with Nangong No. 1 and clamored for action, but he did not actively cast demon.


    Li Min patted his forehead, feeling that his face had left him. The other side did not say anything, even before he said anything, he stopped Nangong No. 1 and Shengzi, which made him feel that it was impossible to own this thing for the time being.


    Seeing Li Hua''s face relaxed and unconcerned, the first mouth of Nangong smoked, and the Son was outspoken: "These two guys are both real people of Yangshen, let alone you don''t see them. Gods When you go down, Xiu Wei will drop a lot, but even two boys have such a realm. What kind of Xiu Wei is the other party, and who is it? Can you think of it? "


    Li Yan shrugged: "Master Feihong?"


    "Exactly!" The Son gritted his teeth.


    Li Xun said strangely: "Immortals must pass through the Kunlun Passage according to the rules of the Kunlun Passage. According to the rules of the Kunlun Passage, the more powerful the gods are, the more weakened they become after the falloff, and it is very likely that they cannot return. Willing to send Master Feihong directly? Will the other party be just a disciple of Master Feihong, posing as Master Feihong? "


    Shengzi has no joking mind at all, his frown is tight, and he can see that the pressure is so heavy, "I can''t read it wrong! You better run, I can resist for a moment. If you run fast, go find out Heavenly God! Although the other party does not intervene in these things, it is still possible to ask him to protect your life! "


    Li Yan opened his mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to say. He looked at the Son with a smile and half smile: "It''s so serious? The Son should give up his righteousness?"


    The Shengzi stared at Li Yan fiercely: "I''m a Shengzi after all, she won''t kill me. But you''re different ... Are you stupid? Not running yet?"


    "You don''t have to run, it''s just a worthless struggle."


    Just then, the boy on the left spoke lightly.


    His voice was bland, and apparently to him, there was no need to be aggressive, to have inviolable majesty. When he spoke, he only glanced at Li Wei, and then regained his gaze, and restored his dignified and peaceful posture. Obviously, Li Wei didn''t deserve him more attention.


    As for the first son and Nangong, he didn''t even see it.


    The boy in front of him looked like only seven or eight years old, with a face carved in pink and jade, his eyes were as shiny as obsidian, he could not tell the gender at all, but he was old-fashioned when he talked, which made Li Zhi feel interesting. He could not help but quipped: "Bear child is so arrogant, your mother will not spank you?"


    After saying this, Li Yan laughed himself first.


    But he laughed alone.


    The laughter was abrupt and embarrassing.


    Li Yan had to stop the laughter, anger and anger, and looked back at the Son and Nangong first: "You two can''t cooperate a little?"


    Son: "Hehe."


    Nangong''s first serious book: "When did you see me laugh?"


    At this moment, his startled sword trembled, and he couldn''t control the scabbard. Because the eyes of the two boys looking at Li Xun had clearly shown murderous look, and their faces were so gloomy that they looked so savage that they fell into Li Xuan''s eyes, much like the inferior horror movies on earth.


    The boy on the right, a little more like a girl, stared at Li Yan and opened her mouth. When she spoke, she showed two tiger teeth, which was a symbol of cuteness, but at this moment it looked extraordinarily dark. Dare to say no to us, kill! "


    The boy on the left nodded, his eyes full of murderousness: "Kill!"


    The words fell squarely, and the two reached out at the same time. The golden light of the fleshy palm shone, and a flowering lotus bloomed in an instant. There are no winds, no clouds, no flying sand and stones, just two lotus flowers that are vivid.


    However, at the moment when the lotus became apparent, Nangong first made a squeaking sound of overwhelming bones. The Son of God also exploded with black gas. If the flames burned, he could barely stabilize the momentum.


    At this time, Feihong Shi on the mountain peaks was still reclining and drinking. The wine in her jug ??seemed to never finish, just as if she never drank enough.


    Nangong No. 1 couldn''t bear it first, roared, screamed in sorrow and squirmed out of the sheath, Bu Yue San Jian beheaded to the boy on the right!


    The Son no longer waited, decided to pre-emptively, and rushed out with a roar, and Fangtian Huaji appeared in his hand, waved towards the **** the left with the black sky!


    The two boys did not move. They looked indifferent, the corners of their mouths moved slightly, drawing a touch of irony. The glittering lotus in the palm suddenly flew out and hit the first and holy son of Nangong!


    Nangong first suffered first, the action of the sword''s chopping slowed down, and in the end it even stopped, how can it not be chopped! The corners of his mouth were blood, and his arms were shaking!


    The situation of the Holy Son is better, but a golden lotus has also resisted Fang Tianhua''s halberd, and his black gas has skyrocketed, but he can''t let it go, but his face is white.


    The boy and the girl looked at each other and looked at each other. When they looked at them again, their eyes were no different from watching the ants. It''s up! "


    Lotus is suddenly golden grand!


    Nangong No.1 and Shengzi''s faces changed greatly!


    At this moment, Li Yan, who had been watching the scene with his hands, couldn''t help but shook his head: "On pretense, I''m still too tender. I can''t compare with you monsters who have been doing it for thousands of years. Even your boys will pretend to be better than me. But there is one thing I''m better at, and it''s much simpler and rude, that is ... "


    Li Yan stretched out his hand, slap his head in front of the **** the left, and slap his back in the direction of the boy on the right. With her movement, a cyan palm appeared in front of the two boys out of thin air, and when they appeared, they let them stare together in surprise and surprise!


    But wait for them to respond, the green palms are left and right, the golden light is broken, and the lotus is fornicated! "Pap" "Pap" two crisp sounds, one after another on their faces, showing a clear red five-finger palm print! Suddenly they couldn''t stand anymore, their heads were crooked, and they spit out a mouth mixed with blood foaming teeth. They screamed and flew out one hundred feet on one side!


    Two sounds came through, and the two boys did not know which grass or wood they fell on, and never got up again.


    Li Yan retracted his hand, and was indifferent behind him, and said lightly, "Slave."


    The first three swords of Nangong finally fell, chopped to the ground, the smoke was flying, the holy child stabbed on the ground, a large pit blasted, and the earth and stones raged.


    The two had done all their moves, but their bodies stiffened for a while, then they turned their heads slowly and hard, looking at the negative hand in disbelief, as if Li did nothing. That look, as if he did not know him at all, was more frightened than the two boys!

 v4 Chapter 36： Do you dare to respond?

    The Son finally swallowed, and his tone was awkward: "Your cultivation, when did you get so advanced?"


    Nangong nodded like a garlic for the first time, and for the first time agreed with the word of the Son, with a forced expression: "Come on! Why did your cultivation break through? Have you already reached the real state of Yangshen?"


    Nangong''s first heart is really imbalanced. He is focused on kendo. Every day except cultivation, he is practicing, but Li Zhi is different. He is a Pinglu Jiedushi, and he has unfinished official duties on weekdays. But he is still a hardworking government, otherwise Pinglu won''t have the face of today''s common people and strong military force.


    So the question is, how much time does Li Zhi spend practicing every day?


    It only takes so little time to cultivate every day, and the progress is so fast, even far beyond ourselves. This makes Xiang Qi from Qi Tian, ??who is extremely high, determined to be the world ¡¯s number one, and he ca n¡¯t accept it anyway.


    Moreover, in the first impression of Nangong, every time he went to see Li Li, he rarely saw the other side meditating.


    "Isn''t that right?" Li Min waved his hand, looking indifferent, and without looking at them, walked between the two. It was the same emptied pace, and went straight to Doctor Feihong. The problem of the two people turned out to be disdainful.


    This made Shengzi and Nangong first, and suddenly felt extremely angry. What does Li Zhi''s attitude mean? It shows that he is very proud, that he thinks that the two are slow in cultivation and that they are jealous and jealous.


    Sheng Zi and Nangong first stared at Li Yi''s back, hating his itchy teeth, but he couldn''t have the attack. Although Li Zhi''s attitude is really too annoying, who makes Li Zhi practice fast? He has proud capital. If the Son and Nangong refuse to accept it, it will be naked jealousy! You can''t blame others for this, you can only blame yourself for practicing too slowly!


    Nangong couldn''t help but think that when he launched the palace change and eliminated Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu, he also asked him to help. He was an expert at that time, and Li Yan was a little fart. Now the situation is completely reversed! How many years?


    Shengzi gritted his teeth secretly. When he first saw Li Yan, he could also pull the wrench wrist with the opponent. Although he could not fight at that time, the difference in strength was not large. In just a few months, his opponents who could not be defeated by his dignified son called Li Xuan to understate and gave Fan Fei a slap? The sage could not help thinking of Li Ji''s ridicule of the nine-tailed demon fox: Your demon cultivation is too slow!


    The demons have a long life, and the speed of cultivation is not as fast as mortals, but this is the law of heaven and earth, not that the Son does not work hard.


    The Son and Nangong are going crazy, they looked at each other at the same time, and at the same time they made up their minds to practice hard in the future. They can''t let Li Zhi always be so arrogant, they must face each other!


    Both of them saw each other''s eyes and understood each other''s thoughts, and nodded coincidentally, they even gave birth to their enemies. In the future, they wanted Li Yan to look good!


    But after all, the two still didn''t look good to each other, sighed coldly, and turned their heads at the same time.


    Li Xun couldn''t predict the thoughts of Shengzi and Nangong. If he let them know the thoughts of the two, he would definitely feel wronged.


    He pretends to be indifferent, because his cultivation is different from others, but this matter cannot be said casually. Otherwise, everyone in the world knows that his level of ascension has a direct concern with the people. He was destined to gather the hearts of the people, but wasn''t this what the emperor should do? Should the emperor of Li Yan do it? Even if Li Min didn''t mind, would those ministers have ideas?


    Master Feihong did not drink. The white bottle of lamb fat jade was tied to the wrist with a red thread and hung at his hand.


    She was still sitting at the top of the tree with a recline on her shoulders, a few blue silks rising in the wind, and her feet seemed a little transparent. When she looked at Li Yan, Yin Hong''s lips had an indescribable curvature, and her eyes showed the appreciation of juniors. It was like seeing talented young people who were worthy of training and promotion.


    "Fairy, the ritual is just different. Just sit around casually, as if the surrounding scenery has become their embellishment, and they are actively adding their charm."


    Li Xuan secretly sighed.


    This is not an illusion. When you reach the immortal realm, you must be successful in enlightenment. Every action will conceal the Tao, which will not hurt the peace. Even if you are sitting still, you can pull the heaven and earth air machine for your own use, that is, a moving "magnetic field".


    Master Feihong did not speak, neither did Li Yan. Feihong''s mouth looked at Li Ye with a faint smile, Li Li also looked at Feihong with a smile.


    Li Yan knows that he has a good skin and a good temperament, and is qualified to be appreciated. But in his eyes, the Feihong priest in front of him is really beautiful, so beautiful that he can''t speak, and should be appreciated most.


    The two were motionless, as if no one was in front of them, only a pair of scenery. And they are all people who are watching the scene, and they are all outside the painting.


    However, the mysterious contest has begun between the two.


    The first step in the contest is to see who "paints" first.


    Regarding the monk Feihong as his realm, and his level of understanding of the Heaven and Earth Avenue, the thoughts can affect the surrounding scenery. Heaven, earth, and mountains, to a certain extent, is a painting for Master Feihong. Since it is a natural scroll, it can be involved at will. She looked at Li Ye to take Li Ye as part of the surrounding landscape and "see" him in the painting so as to take complete control of the other party.


    The outsider is the person who is the painter and the writer. You can modify the scroll at will, and naturally you can erase the people and things in the painting.


    What Feihong was about to erase was Li Zhi.


    This matter is mysterious, but it is just the basic means of fairyland.


    The immortal realm can directly affect one side of the world. Between backhands, you can move mountains and reclaim sea, which can change the river. If the unique method of real life is the realm, then the unique method of monks in fairyland is the "fairy garden". Within the realm, the real person is the master, then within the fairy garden, the fairy is the master. But the fairy garden is far more mysterious and complicated than the realm.


    Master Feihong wanted Li Yan to enter the painting and included him in the "painting scroll" of the heavens and earth. In fact, he put it into his "fairy garden".


    So Feihong''s look at Li Yan''s eyes was like enjoying the scenery.


    So is Li Yan.


    However, Li Zhi didn''t reach the fairyland, he could not let Feihong to enter the painting, he can only admire the scenery, to ensure that he does not enter Feihong''s paintings.


    At this moment, in Li Yan''s eyes, there is a picture in front of him.


    Feihong Tuoshi''s beauty, without fireworks, is not empty. Her appearance can no longer be described by the country''s popularity, because no matter how beautiful the face is, the beauty is all under certain aesthetic standards, for example, the Tang people regard fat as the beauty.


    But Feihong''s face is flawless no matter what aesthetic point of view it is. Because she is perfect, she is beyond the scope of evaluation. She seems to be wild and unrestrained, not like a rigorous and solitary monk, but she is free and easy, and not unrestrained to have no rules. It can be described as a secret road.


    What''s more, she also has a brilliant morning glow, quiet and distant mountains and rivers as the background. It''s not just people who are perfect, but the whole picture.


    When you admire such a painting, if you don''t pay attention, you will be fascinated by the other party and fall into the picture scroll. You do n¡¯t know where you are, you do n¡¯t know where you are, and you forget the troubles and the world.


    If this is the case, then it is "entering the painting".


    However, after all, Li Zhi was a man, and he has the memory of the previous life of the body. How rich is his experience and how firm his mind is, how could he be so easy?


    Seeing Li Ye always thinking clearly and smiling, Mr. Feihong was smiling at the corners of his mouth. It was a gesture of appreciating the beautiful scenery, but he did not fall into the painting, and could not help but secretly wonder. This surprise, later, turned into surprise.


    She is a real fairyland, and she is a powerful person who can release her name and name! Based on her understanding of Dadao, she should have looked at it at a glance, and Li Zhi could not resist it, and went straight into the painting, but the other side did not!


    What does this mean? Explain that the other party has profound accomplishments in tenacity and understanding of the road! Deep enough to rival her for thousands of years! However, this is simply impossible. How can a young man who has only lived for more than 20 years have such a deed?


    The monks in the heavens and the earth, during the refining period and in the real world, cultivated for the ascension of the realm, mainly relying on the aura of heaven and earth to transform themselves. Therefore, the affinity for the reiki, the speed and purity of the reiki, directly determine the cultivation speed.


    But to really cross the threshold of immortal realm, it is not enough to just accumulate aura. It is necessary to understand the laws of heaven and earth, to understand the Tao! At the same time, it is necessary to prepare for the world calamity. The first threshold to enter the wonderland of the earth is to carry the heart devil! After that, there were all kinds of calamities, such as thunder robbery, which was painful and unbearable. To withstand these calamities, it is impossible to be tenacious.


    But looking at the mental toughness and the level of understanding of Taoism, Li Zhi is simply against the sky!


    The realm of Yang Shen can resist Dalu Jinxian''s temptation to enter the painting. Isn''t this against the sky?


    Master Feihong finds this difficult to accept. You must know that many gods have successfully completed the calamity in order to understand the avenue, but they are reincarnated and then reincarnated. Tossing and tossing, in order to break through the red dust, recognize the true colors of the world, and comprehend the laws of the avenue.


    Hongchen experienced, experienced different lives, and had different experiences, and thus had various perceptions. Only after entering the WTO can we be born because there is a process of digging red dust in the middle. Therefore, Hongchen has always been the only way to understand the avenue.


    How could this guy in his 20s know so much about the laws of heaven and earth? Does he know what life means?


    Chief Feihong felt strange.


    That is to say, once Li Yan needs to impact the fairyland, or after he is promoted to the fairyland, with his mental tenacity and understanding of the avenue, the cultivation must go a thousand miles a day, and progress is extremely fast! And it is very likely that those calamities that will make the gods fly away will not threaten him at all!


    With this in mind, Master Feihong began to dread Li Yan.


    This guy is a freak, unreasonable and must be killed immediately.


    In fact, this time, when he came down to deal with Li Yan, Master Feihong was not fully prepared. She just came down from the Kunlun passageway and bumped all the way. It was when she was weak that she hadn''t let up her breath. To put it more succinctly, she was still "sick in the sea" and she didn''t have much ability left.


    In the middle of the night, I had a good rest in the gazebo in Wutai Mountain, but I didn''t expect to run into Li Keyong. Now that the other person sees himself, Master Feihong thinks that he will not stop. After all, he is a god. After being seen, he ca n¡¯t justify doing nothing, and it is not enough for Li Ke to use obedience.


    So she came to deal with Li Yan.


    Originally, Feihong thought that even if her mana had not recovered much, but there were two boys in the real state of Yangshen who followed, and it was easy to deal with the real **** Li Ying in the real world. The strength was weakened less than Feihong Shishi, so he has slowed down.


    This is also very understandable. The Chief Feihong passed the Kunlun passage and was weakened too much. It was like being shaved with a layer of bone and experiencing a severe life-threatening illness. The two boys, at best, had a cold and recovered naturally. fast.


    But who knows, the information is wrong, Li Zhi has actually reached the realm of Yangshen! The two boys did not carry it in a round, they were fanned directly by two slaps!


    At that time, Master Feihong slandered Rulai Yitong, and this guy even pitted himself!


    In fact, this can''t be blamed. Li Zhi''s breakthrough in the realm is after Zhao Yi''s effectiveness. However, Zhaoyi didn''t really get it, so he didn''t get much luck, otherwise the realm would not stay in the early stage of Yangshen.


    However, Master Feihong was not panic. He determined that her understanding of the avenue alone was enough to deal with Li Yan and let the other party obediently enter the picture. However, I did not expect that Li Yan actually carried it over, and there was no sign of entering the painting at all!


    Master Feihong took a deep look at Li Yan, and suddenly felt very ashamed. It is tantamount to cheating with the other party, and it is tantamount to cheating. He is bullied and bullied, and he won''t have any face to win. But it turned out that the other party was not allowed to enter the painting. This is no longer a matter of facelessness, and even the gods of the gods are gone!


    In the final analysis, Master Feihong is a god, and Li Zhi is just a mortal now!


    The prince Feihong had no choice but to accept the "Fairy Garden". In her current state, she could not do more with the power of the Fairy Garden.


    He coughed twice to resolve the embarrassment in his heart. Master Feihong smiled at Li Yan. Now two consecutive shots have failed to resolve Li Yan, the other party has become a big trouble, it is not easy to resolve. Fortunately, she is a fairy, and she has a second hand.


    Fairy, but there are magic weapons.


    Master Feihong secretly adjusted the angle of the bottle of sheep fat jade, which made her heart bleed. His own magnificent Luo Jinxian, the famous power of the entire Buddha domain, to deal with a mortal, even sneak tricks! Not to mention that the godhead is gone, even the face of the Buddha domain has been lost.


    It''s not hard to imagine Master Feihong. If you come here, you should be looking at yourself and the bodhisattvas. This made her face hot, no matter how comprehend the avenue, no matter how calm the heart, this thing is too shameful at the moment, it is really dull.


    So Feihong decided not to delay. She gave Li Yi a full look of appreciation and smiled slightly. She wanted to let the other party put down her defense. Then you said slowly: "You are Li Yi?"


    By the time she said this, the bottle of sheep fat jade had already set the angle.


    The mutton jade net bottle is infinitely useful. One of its functions is similar to that of Laojun''s bottle. His bottle was once stolen by gold horns and silver horns. Monkey.


    The way to start this thing is: I call you, do you dare to promise?

 v4 Chapter 37： Pick me a sword

    If Li Xun responded loudly, the bottle of goat fat jade would immediately start and **** him into the bottle. At that time, Li Xuan had to leave to Feihong.


    After the question was asked, Feihong looked at Li Wei with anticipation, waiting for him to answer. This is a question that will be answered anyway. She doesn''t think that Li Yan can make any more waves.


    In the head of Feihong''s head, when Li Zhi was inhaled by the net bottle of sheep fat jade, she unexpectedly discovered that Li Zhi still looked at her with a smile. It was still the look of admiring the beautiful scenery, and there was no meaning at all, as if she had not heard her question at all.


    Master Feihong moved his heart slightly, and secretly said that this wasn''t it a journey away? This is of course impossible. If Li Xun''s thoughts are not, he should have fallen into Feihong''s fairy garden earlier.


    With a smile on his face, Dr. Feihong said, "The king of An Li, who is really well-deserved, is so rare and beautiful in the world."


    Having said this, Master Feihong adjusted the mouth of the bottle again. I have already given up my godhead and praised you as a mortal. Why should you respond to me?


    However, Li Yan still didn''t say anything, just looking at Master Feihong''s eyes, he became full of cynicism and teasing.


    Before crossing, he was a great monk. He spent many years studying in Yangshen Reality''s great consummation. If he could not prove his ascension because he did not support Zhenlong, he would already be a fairyland. How can Li Zhi not know the famous magic weapon such as mutton jade bottle?


    Let him speak in response to Master Feihong, this is simply impossible!


    When he touched Li Yan''s eyes, Feihong Master frowned slightly. He didn''t talk or respond, just forget it. What does this look mean, why is it so much like watching a monkey show? Did he see my little abacus? This is impossible. This is a mere mortal, but after living for more than 20 years, how can I know about the gods.


    The Son may know, but the Son did not mention it to him just now.


    Master Feihong was not sure, and his heart was a little vacant. She just came out of the Kunlun Passage and was very weak. There was nothing wrong with dealing with ordinary Yangshen real people, but Li Ye showed too much combat power and she was not sure. Surrender to Li Yan, one rely on the boy, two rely on the fairy garden, and three rely on the magic weapon. Now it seems that they have nothing to do.


    The problem is, starting with Li Yi ¡¯s two slap fans, Feihong knew very well that she did n¡¯t have the ability to defeat Li Yi! At this moment, Master Feihong was embarrassed.


    Li Yan looked at Master Feihong with a smile and said nothing. He doesn''t dare to take the initiative now, after all, the other party is Da Luo Jinxian. Even if the cultivation is weakened, it is also a fairyland. Mortal realm is essentially different from fairy realm. Seeing that the other party has been calm and calm, it seems that there is still room.


    Doctor Feihong became angry and angry. Rulai and so many bodhisattvas are now watching in the Buddha domain. He ca n¡¯t take Li Li himself and stares at him for so long. What is going on? You must take measures to defeat the enemy, otherwise you will go back to see people later!


    "Li Li! You are still King of Tang Dynasty! I call you, do you dare to promise ?!" Feihong Shi could not continue to sit sideways. She stood up and stared at Li Li. Provocation means.


    The radical method is useless, and I won''t respond to death. There was a sneer in the corner of Li''s mouth. He can see that the strength of Feihong Tuoshi seems to have fallen sharply, otherwise there would not be so much nonsense. The goat fat jade net bottle is very powerful, but try three times in a row, no matter how much you say. Feihong''s appearance now looks ashamed and angry.


    This means that the other party is okay! If you do n¡¯t know what to do now, it means that the other party has no confidence. Li Yan''s eyes brightened. Feelings You have been here for a long time, and you have been drinking and moving the fairy garden. Is it just a paper tiger?


    Perceived Li Yan''s bright eyes, Master Feihong gave a little whisper in his heart. The secret road was not good. Did he see what he was going to do? Feihong''s face remained calm and her heart was shaking.


    Anyway, I''m a god, and my strength is temporarily weak. Although there are various reasons, if I have been cleaned up by a mortal, I can''t justify it. Moreover, Rulai they are still watching it. This godhead is afraid to lose it.


    Doctor Feihong was panicked and decided to do something to remedy the situation. She suddenly smiled, her face was bright, and even Zhaoxia was trapped in her dimple, teasing: "Is King An a dumb?"


    bass!


    I am certainly not dumb. Li Yan sneered. Lu Gujian suddenly emerged from the sheath, and a blue and white beam of light rose from the sheath, dazzling, and went straight to Jiuxiao. The Dragon Qi was mobilized to the extreme at once, and the strength of the repair poured into the sword body like a tide, and the pattern of Long Xiang''s nine days was lit for the second time.


    Lu Gujian uttered a high-pitched groan, as if the dragon was out to sea, the blue and white beams suddenly burst into prosperity, and the sky and white clouds scattered! The sword-bearing Li Ye swayed, his hair danced wildly, his eyes were like a sword, and his warfare was stunned. When I still admire the scrolls, I am so polite and clear that it is a wild killing gesture!


    How to say do it yourself? Still trying desperately? Feihong''s handsome brow suddenly jumped, holding the slimming jade hand of the bottle of sheep fat jade can not help but shake. Feeling the majestic power of Lu Gujian, her peach-faced face was pale.


    As before, the strength shown by Li Yan''s knockdown of the two boys is far beyond the strength that Yang Shen really has, and Feihong cannot overcome, but he can still retreat calmly. Then the momentum and self-reliance erupted by Li Yan at this moment is to make Feihong clearly realize that she is definitely going to suffer now!


    Chief Feihong quickly reached out to stop: "An Wang, slow!"


    At this moment she blamed herself. Obviously, just when we got down from Kunlun, when it was weak, why not take a good rest? Obviously rested well in Wutai Mountain, why should we suddenly rush over to deal with Li Yan? Damn, is n¡¯t it to say that Li Zhi has only the realm of the Yin God, why did I walk around from Kunlun, and when he comes out, he is the Yang God.


    Master Feihong secretly gritted his teeth. It''s useless to think of anything else at this moment, it seems only let go! Now, although he is very weak and his strength is greatly diminished, the foundation of the fairyland is still there, how can he not deal with a mortal ...


    Li Yan did not hesitate his own strength. The power of dragon spirit and the power of Qinglian all poured into Lu Gujian. The realm of Chen Ximu Zi opened instantly. Blossoming green lotus opened and dropped in the purple clouds around him, staring at Master Feihong His eyes are getting firmer.


    Doctor Feihong, who was forcibly pumping himself up, saw the vision of his eyes and felt the momentum of Li Zhi''s constant rising. His eyes could not help changing. She secretly swallowed. Why is this momentum still rising, when is it head? Rising again, even if I have a background in fairyland, I can''t deal with it ...


    At this moment, Li Ye, who looked at Chief Feihong, suddenly screamed, "Master Feihong, pick me a sword!"


    One sword fell off.


    The green and white beam of light split instantly, and the white clouds in the long sky were cut off and cut off, as if the entire sky had become two halves. The sword gas turns into a dragon, with the trend of turning over the river, heading straight for Feihong Shi! Suddenly the sky and the earth faded, everything was lost, there was only one sword between heaven and earth!


    Feihong Tu''s face was white.


    At this moment, the two boys who stumbled out of the thorns of the woods were swollen and half-faced, full of anger, and before they could point at Li Wei, they saw the vision in the sky and stopped walking.


    The girl squinted at the vision and yelled, "Just a little bit of movement, but also want to sergeant Feihong? It''s a man with a praying arm and can''t help it!"


    The boy nodded blankly, then immediately shook his head: "Master Feihong is not a big Luo Jinxian, and now is the time of weakness, I am afraid ..."


    "Shut up for me!" The girl turned her head to stare at him, her face sinking like water, her eyes full of murderous spirit, "Master Feihong will win, dare to talk nonsense, I will break your teeth!"


    The boy narrowed his neck in fear, and did not dare to disobey the other side. He whispered, "Yes, Master Feihong ... will definitely win, the other party is just a ... mortal!"


    Nangong looked up at the sky for the first time and murmured, "Li Zhe stared at people for a long time, and finally agreed to take a shot? This momentum is not bad, I dare say, under the world, absolutely no one can take it. Next. But the other party is a **** after all, is this useful? "


    The sage snorted coldly, not letting go of any opportunity to ridicule Nangong first: "You know how to fart, Li Ye stared at people for so long, but not for nothing, it was a confrontation! You are too low I wo n¡¯t understand it! ¡±


    Nangong first glanced at the Son coldly, "So much nonsense, you say, is Li Jian''s sword useful?"


    The Son looked up at the sky, "I will not tell you!"


    In the tense eyes of everyone, Jianqi Longxiang ran for nine days, and ran to the priest Feihong, accompanied by the high-pitched chanting, and the light was booming! Doctor Feihong was pale and secretly gritted her teeth, but she did not see any extra actions, but she just threw out the bottle of lamb jade in her hand!


    The jade bottle flew out of the hand, suddenly emitting a soft white light, covering one side of the world, holy, as if it could purify everything. The blue dragon struck the jade bottle, and the brilliant rays of stinging eyes suddenly burst away. The white light in the center was extremely bright. It was no longer able to distinguish things and looked like a vortex. Able to devour everything.


    When the light was gone, Master Feihong had already walked away. The red rope tethered to his wrist pulled back the bottle of sheep fat jade. It was just that everyone had extraordinary eyes, and at a glance, the white wrists tied with red ropes were dripping with blood at this moment, and blood dripped continuously.


    Li Xuan watched Feihong Tu Shi go away and had no choice to chase.


    The **** willingly paid for his life and escaped. He did not catch up with mortals. But he just had that sword, it was by no means so easy. When Feihong was originally weak, he was seriously injured again, which is worse. For a long time to come, don''t think about it.


    The two boys were stunned in place and forgot to move. In particular, the girl was already demented, as if she could not accept it. In her mind, the Supreme Master Feihong was defeated by a mortal. The boy looked at the girl worriedly, his eyes were sad and distressed, but he did not dare to talk.


    Nangong immediately jumped up and shouted, "Anwang mighty!"


    Shengzi swallowed, his heart speeding, "This is indeed a monster!"


    Li Yan did not come down, but continued to rise.


    Hundreds of miles behind him were the 400,000 troops assembled in Luzhou City, ready to fight.


    On this day, in the clouds and sky above the city of Luzhou, Li Jijinlei''s drinking order sounded.


    "The army advances and conquers Hedong!"

 v4 Chapter 38： Dixian

    The traffic flow from Wutai Mountain came from Taiyuan and was full of various offerings. Li Ke used the elite ministry to accompany him as a escort. After the carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain, Li Ke sent monks and sergeants to send all kinds of goods and freight to the mountain.


    According to Li Ke''s arrangement, Wutai Mountain will build 300 new temples and cast 81-foot five-foot golden Buddha to show its respect for Shimen Buddha Domain.


    Li Keyu stayed in the air, frowning slightly, turning a blind eye to the busy scene under his feet, only the temple on the mountainside in his eyes. Master Feihong has been returning for many days. He has sought several times without permission. I thought that with the help of Feihong Master, Li Zhi''s head was bound to come, but looking at the other party''s faction, things were obviously not done.


    Even when the prince Feihong went out, he was unable to do anything about Li Yan. Li Ke didn''t know who else was, and he could deal with Li Yan. The other is clearly a mere mortal, why can even the gods fight? This makes no sense. Li Ke couldn''t figure it out.


    Li Keyong was disappointed with Master Feihong, and so was Buddha Buddhism. He glanced at the materials at the foot of the mountain, his frown even worse.


    But he did not act lightly. Doctor Feihong went to meet with Li Yi, and when he returned, he closed the retreat, and it looked like he was injured. Li Xun uses mortal body to fight against immortals, and it is impossible to pay no price. It is likely that the masters around him suffered heavy injuries to protect him. This is a good opportunity for him to send troops.


    Li Ke left Wutai Mountain with a turn and returned to Taiyuan City.


    In any case, Master Feihong did not bring back Li Zhi''s head, the war will continue, and the offensive and defensive war in Qinzhou will soon begin. Fortunately, both Fenzhou and Yizhou can support Qinzhou, and Taiyuan can also support Fenzhou and Yizhou. From a military perspective, Li Keyong is not without the power of World War I.


    However, it is only capable of fighting. If Li Zhi cannot be resolved first, it is almost impossible to win the war.


    It was already night to finish all the arrangements in Fufu. Li Ke stood on the eaves with a negative hand and looked in the direction of Wutai Mountain with a deep eyebrow. Dr. Feihong said that if Hedong supports Wutai Mountain, there will be Buddhas coming to help Hedong.


    Opening the Diamond Sutra in his hand, Li Ke tried to read it for a while, and frowned.


    The above text, he did not believe a word, the more irritated the more he read. Whatever the chanting of this Buddhist scripture is, there are countless merits. Whatever copying and spreading the Buddhist scriptures has infinite merits. In the final analysis, these words are just for the spread of the Buddhist scriptures. The meaning is equivalent, Confucian scholars read "The Analects of Confucius" and spread "Mencius", there is boundless merit.


    With a shake of his hand, Li Ke threw the Diamond Sutra aside and looked at Mount Wutai, gradually filled with anger and murderousness, like a hungry wolf.


    "Fu Jun." Liu Yun came to Li Keyong, picked up the Diamond Sutra, took his hand clenched behind him, and whispered softly, "Fu Jun breathed his anger."


    Li Ke continued to use his anger: "Mount Wutai asked me to deliver the goods, and I delivered them as promised, but Feihong Master failed to take off Li''s head as promised! After I came back, I couldn''t keep my door behind closed doors. I met several times. She doesn''t show up! "


    Liu Yun accepted the Buddhist scriptures, lest Li Ke look angry. "It''s a pity that the business has been yellow, but it''s too shy to see Feihong''s appearance."


    Li Ke snorted heavily, "Master Feihong promised that as long as I send goods to Wutai Mountain, Buddha will send monks to help the war. Now Li Zhi has assembled more than 400,000 troops and has begun to attack Qinzhou, Ping There are many monks in Lu Jun, and the demon of the demon tribe is on the side to help me. It is difficult for our army to resist. At this time, we have n¡¯t seen monks from Buddhism!


    Liu Yun was worried: "Master Feihong wants you to support Wutai Mountain, and I am afraid that you will have to convert to Shimen and become a follower of them."


    Li Ke sneered: "I am the Lord, and the Lord comes to the world for the Son of Heaven! The Son of Heaven rules the world, the supreme existence of the earth, the supreme existence of all, masters the prosperity and decline of all people, all existence must bow to the Son of Heaven, obey Heavenly Son''s command! Is there any truth that Heavenly Son believes in God and is restrained by others? "


    Speaking of this, Liu Yun''s eyes flooded with enthusiasm and lofty ideals.


    "The King of Longxi County is indeed a hero of troubled times. In such a case, only some words of permission can be said from the mouth of the King of Longxi County."


    The direction of Mount Wutai suddenly lighted a golden light, a majestic and indifferent voice, which went straight to Li Ke''s ear. Although the words were quite praiseful, the tone was not the slightest heat. "From now on, the monk of Buddha domain , King of Longxi County, guarding the city of Qinzhou! "


    Every humanoid phantom emerged from the towering beam of light and went forward, like a wall like a forest.


    ...


    As the main force of the army to attack Qinzhou, Zhao Yijun was the first to launch. The original intention was to siege the city of Qinzhou directly, but unexpectedly met the Qinzhou garrison to stop it halfway. The two sides broke out in the wild.


    The first was that the 20,000 vanguards of Zhaoyi were defeated and forced to withdraw forty miles. Kang Chengqian led the Chinese army to respond and launched a tug-of-war with the enemy.


    Li Zhe and Shengzi, who were above the clouds, quietly looked at the fierce battle between the two armies in the wilderness. The Hedong Army had only 10,000 members, but it dared to challenge the 100,000 Zhaoyi Army directly. The confidence was in the dozen monks floating above the army formation.


    In the eyes of the crowd, the dozen or so monks with earth-colored magpies have become part of the military formation, because they did not consider themselves as masters and directly rushed in line with the military formation.


    Most of them have the real strength of Yangshen, where is Zhao Yijun their opponent. Even all masters in Kang Chengqian''s army, as well as the monks sent by Li Zhi, could not resist it. The armored ocean-like formations have a tendency to be penetrated from the middle.


    This scene made Shengzi jump angrily and scold: "This is too bullying! Before these monks descended through Kunlun, they were all immortal powers. Now they are shooting at mortals to slaughter a mortal who has no real-world command. This army is simply heartbroken! "


    In less than a day, the Zhao Yi Army had suffered nearly 10,000 casualties. According to this momentum, there is no need to wait until dark, and the Zhao Yi Army will completely collapse. The next thing was to lose his helmet and abandon his armor, and he was chased and killed by the East Army Army. The blood was flowing into the river, and the death and injury were not counted.


    In the middle of the Hedong Army, hundreds of soldiers carried a huge bed of huts. On the futon above, sat a cross-legged man with a stern face, a resolute face, looking full of righteousness, but a murderous bald man in his eyes.


    He folded his hands in front of the lower abdomen, closing his eyes and recuperating, and his scars were conspicuous in the sun. The battle front is fiercely fighting, and various techniques in the air are raging, but it seems that he is not in his eyes at all.


    Beside him, a girl folded her hands and asked, "Mr. Maitreya, will Li Zhi appear?"


    If you look closely, you will find that this girl is the child of Master Feihong. Doctor Feihong was injured and lost that day, and she and the boy left. This time Dr. Feihong''s injuries were not healed, and it was inconvenient to play, so she followed Fuhu Luohan to guard Qinzhou. Look at her forehead with two small dragon horns, but she is the daughter of a serious dragon king.


    Fuhu Luohan, also the Lord Maitreya, did not open his eyes: "If there are enough people killed, he will appear."


    The little dragon girl asked puzzledly, "Li Zhi is a kind-hearted person?"


    Fuhu Luohan said: "I do n¡¯t know if Li Zhi is kind. This seat only knows that if there are too many people killed, the Zhaoyi Army will be in danger of being overwhelmed by the entire army. If the Zhaoyi Army is overwhelmed by the army, the scales and the navy will definitely not If he is willing to die again, even Ping Lu Jun will be frightened. "


    The little dragon girl understood it, her eyes lit up: "In order to reverse the war, Li Ye will definitely appear!"


    Fuhu Luohan said lightly: "If he doesn''t show up, just stop."


    The little dragon girl smiled softly, her eyes narrowed into a crescent: "If he appears, he must be in danger!"


    Fuhu Luohan has recovered the strength of Wonderland, and his combat power is the same as that of Feihong, who was weak on that day. He is not the same as Li Zhi who can''t compete.


    In the air, Nangong''s first face was as black as ink: "The Shimen Buddha Domain was so violent to kill ordinary people for the victory of the war, but it was really heartbroken!" He looked at Li Yan, "What now? A dozen sun gods? Real person, who knows if there is a fairyland inside? "


    Before Li Yan answered, Shengzi rushed to him and said, "There must be an ambush here. You must have wounded Feihong, she will certainly not give up. There is definitely fraud in it, probably to seduce you!" "


    Li Ye waved his hand, not thinking: "Even if it is a trap? What if there are more than a dozen realities? Even if there is a fairyland? If you want to eat me, you must have that appetite!"


    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he took out Lu Gujian and rushed straight down to kill Hedong Army!


    The Son of God and Nangong First both felt a bit of mischief, and it seemed that they did not believe Li Zhi would be so rash. However, seeing that Li Yan had rushed to the other side, he no longer stayed, and quickly followed.


    Li Yan has the shape of electricity and the momentum of a tiger, like his opponent in front of him. No matter he is a fairyland or a real man in Yangshen, he is just a chicken and a dog. This attitude made the Son and Nangong feel ashamed. They remembered the determination they had made before, remembered that they had to catch up with Li Zhi ¡¯s practice speed, and wanted to beat Li Zhi ¡¯s lofty ambitions, and felt very ashamed. Now Qi Qi roared and followed Li Zhi.


    Li Xuan saw the aloof tiger sitting above Hu''s bed in the Wanjun Formation. Seeing that the other party was still keeping their eyes closed, he was calm and restless, and did not put him in his eyes at all. The corner of his mouth could not help but sneer.


    The determination to deal with Fuhu Luohan was not a matter of anger, but only blood. In fact, Li Zhi had thought deeply about this. The more powerful the immortals from Kunlun, the worse their strength will be weakened, and the longer the "sickness" will last. By observing Feihong Sergeant, Li Ye used her as the standard and made a basic judgment on the immortals from the Buddhist domain.


    Feihong''s strength is Da Luo Jinxian. After she descends from strength, she will definitely not stay above Jinxian, otherwise she will be able to deal with Li Yan even when she is weak. Then she and the men she brought with her, at best, were celestial beings.


    After being born, the dragon goddess, a real dragon god, has less "sickness" time, and a fairy like Feihong can''t slow down for half a month. The middle ground is naturally the fairy. It is now only five or six days before Li Xie fights with Feihong Taishi.


    On the Hu bed, Fuhu Luohan sitting cross-legged suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the air, his eyes flashing.


    Li Yan''s sword flew obliquely from the clouds, like a sharp arrow off the string, headed straight for Fuhu Luohan.


    "Good arrogant boy!" Fu Hu snorted heavily, suddenly stood up, reached out a move, a crescent shovel like a crescent shovel appeared in his hand.


    Xiaolongnu quickly said: "Be respectful, this is a bit of a jerk, otherwise the prince would not hurt him!"


    Fu Hu didn''t take it seriously: "At that time, when the tutor was weak, she should have rested, but she took the liberty to take care of herself. She decided to take back Li Yan''s capture!"


    Li Yanren was out in the air, and stretched out his hand, a series of fireball bombarded Fuhu, like a crossbow volley.


    Fuhu was furious: "Such a low-level operation like fireball ..."


    His eyes suddenly flickered, and he quickly raised the Aura Barrier, and finally blocked it out before the fireball approached. The fireball smashed on the Aura Barrier and exploded. The streamer overflowed, and the Aura Barrier flickered and burst.


    Fu Hu''s face changed. Although his aura barrier hastily rose, it was also the power of the fairyland. How could it be broken by Yang Shen''s real man? Is the power of the opponent''s shot comparable to Wonderland?


    After waiting for Fuhu to understand, Li Zhi had taken advantage of the opportunity to bully himself, Lu Gujian cut out a green and white dragon, and immediately came to him. The dragon roared and roared, and opened its teeth to dance, as if tore him apart.


    There was a flash of fierce mane in Fu Hu''s eyes, and he waved the scepter of descending demon to cut it over, "Demon, how dare to show up in front of this seat, to death!"


    When Li Hu saw Fu Hu waving the magic wand of falling monsters, he met him with a look of irony in his eyes, disdainful. When Fu Hu touched Li Yan''s eyes, he felt the other side''s contempt for him, and he couldn''t help anger and rushed to the crown. However, he was in a fairyland and was actually despised by a real god, how could he not be angry.


    The demon scepter and Lu Gujian were cut together in an empty space, and a shocking aura of tantrum erupted. Fuhu was about to get angry. Suddenly he felt a dull chest and couldn''t stand anymore. He even flew out of the bed! Withdrawing from the army all the way to the wilderness ground, it was worthy of standing.


    Fu Hu clenched his trembling staunch staff, bowed slightly, and looked at Li Yan, his eyes full of dignity and fear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The end of the year is busy, and the update is unstable.

 v4 Chapter 39： Complete

    He Dongjun''s fierce offensive has already entered the army of the Zhaoyi Army. The instability of the Chinese army is bound to cause chaos in the entire army. Kang Chengqian decisively ordered his soldiers to fight. At the same time, he yelled, lifted the long urn around him, leap forward in front of him, and met the other monk and his soldiers.


    Kang Chengqian''s relatives have more than a hundred soldiers, all are Qiqi Warlocks, and their combat effectiveness is extraordinary. However, after entering the battlefield, in the face of the Buddhist monk''s blow, it didn''t take long for more than half to be injured. Even Kang Chengqian himself was not badly injured.


    "Army handsome! Withdraw, if you don''t withdraw, you won''t be able to do it!"


    Kang Chengqian took a look around, took a panoramic view of the unfavorable situation, was angry, and felt a lot of pain for the general''s casualties, but that was his old school. Kang Chengqian gritted his teeth: "Can''t withdraw! At this time, the army will be concealed and retreat when it retreats!"


    The soldiers all eagerly said, "Even if you don''t retreat, you can''t hold it at all. It is better for the military commander to leave early!"


    Kang Chengqian fought for the support of everyone, looking fierce, as if to fight desperately with him, "An Wang will not die and not save! Zhao Yijun can defeat in battle, but he must not take the initiative to retreat! Follow the handsome!


    Seeing Kang Chengqian''s killing again, the soldiers were extremely anxious, but they could no longer stop them. At this time, there were already two Buddhist monks who jumped out of the Hedong Army and rushed directly to Kang Chengqian. The soldiers shouted in despair: "Military handsome!"


    Kang Chengqian noticed the attack, but he had no time to respond. He is just a Qi warlock, and he has to cooperate with the battle array. It is okay to take two realities.


    The other side was as fast as a phantom, and he immediately came to Kang Chengqian, grabbed him, and seemed to want to catch a live. Kang Chengqian''s hands and feet were cold. If he was caught by the other party, it would be really over.


    However, although Kang Chengqian was nervous, he was not afraid.


    Because he knew he would not be caught. The reason is simple: An Wang hasn''t shot yet. As long as An Wang is still there, even if he doesn''t take the shot himself, he can easily send his Majesty a few masters to save his life easily. Kang Chengqian knew this very well.


    The fact did not disappoint him. The two Buddhist monks who rushed at him were intercepted halfway before they met his armor. The shot was made by the saint, with a wave of halberd in his hand, and black monk haunting the two monks. Before they could see the appearance of the saint, they vomited blood and flew out!


    Kang Chengqian looked shocked, An Wang finally shot!


    When the Son wounded two Buddhist monks and rescued him, Kang Chengqian couldn''t wait to hold up his elder brother, and impassionately ordered the Zhaoyi Army: "The whole army is here, the time for the counterattack has arrived.


    Now that King An has taken the shot, the enemy forces are bound to retreat. This is the right time for the Zhaoyi Army to counterattack.


    Kang Chengqian was extremely determined. This is not only because of An Wang Xiu''s formidableness, but also because of An Wang''s past record¡ªUnless the fighter comes, An Wang will never shoot at will; once An Wang shots, it means that the time for the final victory has come.


    It was at this time that Li Yan landed from mid-air, a sword will slay Fuhu Luohan, flew out of the Hedong Army formation, and directly blasted him out of the battlefield.


    Seeing this scene, the generals and monks of Zhao Yijun were all in front of their eyes, and their spirits rose. With the shouting of Kang Chengqian, in the Zhaoyi Army, the trumpet sounded along with the drums of war, and the generals started a counterattack with even the violent shouting and killing.


    The Son and Nangong rushed to the front for the first time.


    Fuhu Luohan stared at Li Yan, without acting lightly. The meaning of contempt in the heart has long since vanished. Only in two short fights, Fuhu Luohan has clearly realized that Li Zhi''s ability to repair is not lower than him. It is not easy for him to win Li Yan, this is bound to be a hard fight.


    Seeing Fu Hu Luohan motionless, Li Xun''s eyes were stunned, and he asked in an interesting way: "Why don''t you respect yourself, Lord Maitreya? Could it be that you have to wait for your companions to come and siege together?"


    Fuhu Luohan took a moment''s notice, and Li Zheng actually recognized his identity. Since this is the case, the siege is indeed inappropriate, and it is unrealistic, "You all return, this seat will capture this evil, without your hands!"


    The Buddhist monk came over half, there were about seven or eight people, and the real **** of the sun was the majority. They originally planned to take a shot and start a siege. Because they saw that Fu Hu Luo Han was repelled by Li Yi, fearing that Fu Hu Luo Han would not be defeated, and he also feared Li Yi''s strength.


    When Fuhu looked at the look of the monks, he knew what they were thinking, which greatly annoyed him. As one of the eighteen Lohan, he was even despised by his own people and was considered to be unable to defeat a mortal, this is his shame!


    A monk did not agree with Fuhu Luohan''s words, and he tried to persuade him: "Mr. Maitreya, this man has killed me today and released dozens of King Kong, and has just repelled his respect, and his strength cannot be underestimated. His Holiness is the most important thing. Don''t take it easy. "


    "Shut up!" Fuhu Luohan was furious. He lifted the scepter of surrendering monsters and slashed at Li Xuan, and shouted at the monks in his mouth, "Who dares to shoot, this seat is not over with him!" To say that is sounding, doesn''t it mean that he can''t defeat Li Zhi? What a reason.


    Fuhu Luohan shot furiously, of course, he wouldn''t hide his strength. There was no half-reservation of his strength. Li Zhi turned the two swords and pulled away slightly.


    Not to blame Fuhu Luohan''s annoyance. For the strong, it is far harder to accept being questioned by his own people than being ridiculed by his opponent.


    "Li Yan! I respect you for being a man. How dare you decide with this one?"


    Fuhu Luohan saw Li Yan dodge the move, flexible, difficult to capture, difficult to defeat the opponent in the short term, even more annoyed. My companions were watching beside me. We had to quickly defeat Li Yan in order to prove themselves vigorously, shut them up, and dare not have any more questions.


    Seeing Fu Hu Luohan''s face with red ears and red ears, Li Yi felt interesting like a runaway giant bear. He couldn''t help but smile when he heard the words of the other party: "Her respect for me?"


    The so-called one-stroke decision is to abandon combat skills and techniques, and directly compete for repair. Whoever has the best power wins.


    Fuhu Luohan yelled and provoked: "Li Li, do you dare ?! Are you the eldest husband ?!"


    Li Xun''s body is flexible, his combat skills are excellent, and Fuhu Luohan takes less than half of the price. This made him secretly surprised, and at the same time, he clearly recognized that winning Li Xuan was not easy.


    He seemed to be irritated by his companions, and lost his mind to fight against Li Zhi''s death. In fact, it was just a tiger and a fool. Because Fuhu Luohan knew that under the circumstances, it was difficult for him to defeat Li Yan. Only by fighting for it could he be confident.


    Li Yan opened his distance, closed Lu Gujian, shook his head and sighed, looking at Fuhu Luohan''s eyes, full of unspeakable pity: "If someone wants peace, I will give him peace; if someone wants war, I Just give him a war. If someone wants to kill himself, I can only fulfill him. "


    After saying something, Fuhu Luohan snorted for a while, and when he responded, Li Zhi was saying that he had killed himself, and was instantly furious.


    "You''re looking for death!" Fuhu Luohan roared, rushed out of the place, like a lightning, and immediately came to Li Yan. His whole body repaired his power, poured into his right arm, and suddenly punched at Li Ye''s face!


    Li Yan also blasted out with a fist to meet Fu Hu Luohan''s fist.


    Since it is a pure competition, no change is needed. The two fists intersect, and the reiki wave swings with the fist as the center, swinging away suddenly, and spreading over a range of 100 feet. Within the range, flying sand and rocks, plants and trees folded at the waist, all turned over. Only monks above the real world can stand still.


    Fuhu Luohan''s eyes flickered, and the power from his fists turned out to be comparable to him! No matter how crazy he outputs his aura, the opponent''s fist remains motionless.


    This made Fuhu gradually realize that this showdown was indeed not easy to win. Before the monks were ordered to watch, it was indeed hasty. You know, the other party is just a real god, but he is a fairyland! It seems that the other party can hurt Feihong Shi, indeed it is not unreasonable. I am a bit entrusted and made the same mistake as Master Feihong.


    "Why, His Holiness seems exhausted?"


    When Fuhu Luohan thought about these things, Li Yan suddenly smiled.


    Seeing the smile in the corner of Li''s mouth, Fuhu Luohan instinctively felt bad, so he pulled back.


    But it''s too late.


    In Li Zhi''s body, an abnormal high-pitched dragon groan sounded like a thunder, and suddenly exploded in the ear of Fuhu Luohan, stimulating Weng Ming in his ear, almost deaf!


    At the same time, on Li''s fist, the green and white light was flourishing, and a dragon swept out of his arm and directly hit the fist of Luohu Han!


    In the horrified eyes of Fuhu Luohan, a series of crackling sounds came from his right arm, which twisted and spread from the knuckles all the way, covering the whole arm like waves. Before he responded, the right arm twisted like noodles exploded, bones and flesh turned into the size of grit, and blasted in all directions!


    Fuhu Luohan was horrified and hurried back.


    But before he left, Li Yan''s indifferent face appeared. The corner of his mouth evoked an indifferent radian: "People who are really looking for death always like to say that others are looking for death, such as you. People who really kill people usually do not like to express their determination, only when the opponent falls Tell someone how stupid. Let me say. "


    The words did not fall, Lu Gujian waved.


    Blood springs splashed.

 v4 Chapter 40： reinforcement

    Fuhu Luohan basically did not respond for a time, so Li Jian Yijian cut off his head. Until the body fell to the ground, his primordial spirit was still confused. The immortals were beheaded by mortals, a situation that Fuhu Luohan never expected.


    In fact, this time Fuhu and others followed Feihong''s vassal and resolved that Li Zhi was just doing it smoothly. The most important goal was to grab the line of land that landed in Taiyuan from Xianting.


    He was grabbed by his neck and held in his hand like a chicken. Fu Yuan Luohan''s Yuan Shen stared at Li Yan. He felt Li Yan''s killing heart, which made him growl uneasily: " This seat is a fairy of Buddha domain. How dare you kill me as a mortal? You are not afraid of the fury of Buddha domain, and it will make you fly away in an instant ?! "


    "No matter who you are, where you are from, who are the minions, if you dare to block my way, I can let you die!" Li Yan''s voice was indifferent, and there was no emotional fluctuation in his eyes. The aura builds up on his hand, like a burning flame, the Yuanshen of Fuhu Luohan twisted and struggled, but he couldn''t break away from Li Zhi''s hand at all.


    It didn''t take long for a bang to blow, and the primordial **** of Fuhu Luohan was directly crushed, and it was the spirit and spirit that destroyed.


    Clapping his hands, Li Ye looked at the other Buddhist monks in the surrounding area, his eyes were calm, and he was as calm as the dead.


    The monk''s gate did not hesitate, and one after another launched a spell and attacked Li Yan.


    Half a moment later, the Buddhist monks who besieged Li Kui all became corpses on the ground, and no one was exceptional.


    Seeing this scene, the generals of the Hedong Army were all horrified and ordered the retreat. However, they faced the Zhao Yi army who launched a counterattack in despair. Such an opportunity, naturally, Kang Chengqian will not let go, and immediately led the army to cover up.


    Without the help of Buddhist monks, He Dongjun was quickly defeated by counterattacks, and the army of 10,000 people fell immediately. This time, Li Xun did not let a soldier flee back to Qinzhou City.


    After this battle, it was not too early, and the army set up camp after cleaning the battlefield.


    After Kang Chengqian arranged all the things, he rushed to Li Zhe''s account to see him early. Today''s battle, not only Kang Chengqian, the soldiers of the Zhaoyi Army, but also all saw the strength of Li Zhi, even killed more than a dozen real people, even the ambush tigers and arhats were cut off. No other response.


    Li Huan leaned on the big chair and looked at the little dragon girl in the tent with interest. That was the boy of Master Feihong. Li Ye didn''t kill her because the other party''s status was not low, Li Ye still had some questions to ask.


    There are two dragon girls with small dragon horns on their foreheads, staring at Li Yan with a blush, a deep hatred, anxious to swallow Li Yansheng, and grinning from time to time to reveal tiger teeth, there is a posture that will be desperate at any time.


    Li Ye did n¡¯t talk to the little girl. You came to me to play the game of wit. Besides, the other person ¡¯s image looks smaller, but in fact, he has lived for thousands of years, so he asked straightforwardly: ¡°How many people have come to the Buddha domain, What are they in? "


    Xiaolongnu sneered: "Do you think I will tell you?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Why not?"


    The little dragon girl snorted heavily, raised a delicate little chin, and said politely, "You as a mortal, don''t think you are lucky to win two games, you can be against the fairy. I advise you to let me go early, otherwise When the prince recovers, it will be your death! At that time, because of your sins, you will never stand up forever! "


    Li Yan closed her eyes and exhaled, and stretched out her hand to catch it, taking the little dragon girl in front of her. He looked at each other calmly and asked seriously: "Why can''t you talk well, why should you try to anger your opponent, why can''t you use your brain to recognize the situation?"


    With each word he said, the power in his hands increased, and the little dragon girl caught in the air was shrunk a little by the big hand, his bones creaked, and the whole person was gradually squeezed out of blood like a sponge. To become a dry sponge.


    Li Yan looked at the little dragon girl who couldn''t even struggle. His tone remained unchanged: "Now you only have one chance to answer my question. Of course, you can also choose to waste this opportunity. I don''t have to be at you Get the answer here. "


    As soon as Li Yi loosened her hands, the little dragon girl dropped dumplings and fell to the ground. She was paralyzed as mud, and her bones were not broken. The blood had already stained her robes and she could not sit up. Her pale face was breathing heavily on the yellow mud ground and she was shaking. Hatred and indignation were long gone, only fear and despair.


    "Eighteen Arhats in Buddha''s Land have come, they are all in Wonderland, and there are many real-life encounters ... The tutor is Tian Wonderland, and more than one is in Wonderland ..." He vomited blood inside and said intermittently.


    The strength from the Buddha domain was stronger than Li Zhi thought, but he was not afraid. Along the way, he never had an undefeated body, but the countless experience of blood battles has gradually given him the world''s undefeated heart.


    After Xiaolong Nu finished talking about what she knew, Li Yi waved her hand and let people take her down.


    "You ... really don''t kill me?" After the little dragon girl covered with blood was lifted up, she looked at Li Ye in a puzzled way. She was so angry that she could live without thinking about it. I just wanted to die without being tortured, but looking at Li Yan''s meaning, she really didn''t intend to kill her, which made her unable to understand.


    Li Yan opened a book and did not look at Xiaolong Nu, "It doesn''t make any difference to me if I kill you, it just depends on my mood."


    When Xiaolong''s eyes changed, she understood Li Yan''s meaning. The other side said that she was too weak to be taken seriously. Just like people don''t take a fly seriously, let it go when you are happy, and kill it when you are unhappy.


    When Kang Chengqian entered the account, the little dragon girl was being taken out. He glanced back and looked back, without any intention to care. Came to the account, Kang Chengqian asked Li Ye for details of the attack on Qinzhou City.


    "Siege the city in accordance with the plan. There are many masters on the other side, and it is not easy to attack Qinzhou City. What we encountered today is only appetizers. Zhao Yijun must be prepared for a hard fight." Li Yan looked at Kang Chengqian.


    The words he said were clearly beyond Kang Chengqian''s expectations. The Fuhu Luohan encountered today has made it difficult for the army to deal with it. If there were more powerful forces, the Zhaoyi Army could not fight at all, but Kang Chengqian didn''t say anything, his face There was no worry, just looking at Li Yan full of hope.


    Sure enough, the next words of Li Zheng let Kang Chengqian''s heart rock on the ground, "I will take the opportunity."


    Kang Chengqian smiled and was full of confidence: "As long as His Highness is willing to take the shot, the army is bound to win!"


    Li Yan was unwilling to listen to the words of flattery, so he waved his hands and let Kang Chengqian prepare. Kang Chengqian said nothing, and went straight to announce the military order.


    After Kang Chengqian retreated, the sage digger digged into the big account, and saw that Li Zhi had a bad smile on his face, and came over and rubbed his hands. "His Royal Highness, I have to discuss with you about something a bit."


    At first glance, Li Zhi knew that the other party had certain plans, but the other party showed "I have a plot" so generously and obviously. Li Wei refused without asking, "speak."


    Shengzi sat next to Li Yan, climbing his shoulders, and began to yell: "Master Buddha Feihong, that''s a loud character. This time, she came to Hedong in person and must have brought many immortals. You see, our strength is comparable to that of Wonderland. Other people, including Ben Shengzi, can''t compete with Wonderland. This is about to attack Qinzhou City. By then, the Buddhist monks will definitely move, let''s not say I ¡¯m afraid you ca n¡¯t even run! ¡±


    Li Min glanced at the Son, "You want to move the soldiers?"


    The Son was startled, and his body shrank back. "How do you know?"


    Li Yan rolled his eyes: "Dignified demons, how can you only send you out if you want to get out of the world? The opponent''s strength was not obvious before, and it''s enough to suppress the situation when you come here. Now the fairyland of Buddha domain has arrived, Xianting I wo n¡¯t sit idly by. You are naturally not good enough. "


    The demon clan has been mixed with Li Yan, Xianting is not blind, and will certainly not sit idly by. Li Huan did not know whether the two sides had already fought in the real base camp of the Yao clan. However, depending on how easy the Son is in his weekdays, even if there is fighting, it will not be serious. After all, the main energy of Xianting is dealing with the gods outside the country.


    This time, the east wind of the river surged, and the demon tribe naturally had to send more troops, unless they did not want to compete for that line of opportunity.

 v4 Chapter 41： Foolproof

    When Li Zhi said so directly that his strength was inferior, of course, the Son was not convinced, and he had to refute it subconsciously. However, seeing Li Yan''s look as usual, there is no taunt, and the Son is not good enough to speak, after all, this is a fact.


    Li Min asked: "How many people do you plan to send over this time, and what strength are you in?"


    The holy man said, "Anyway, I have more people than I bring, and I am better than I bring!"


    Li Ye looked at him. There was an indescribable grievance, like a little daughter-in-law who was treated unfairly, and couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t the grandson of King Shengpeng''s grandfather be an enraged character in the demon race?"


    The prince was surprisingly defying hair and refuting, but sighed with his head sighing: "I told you long ago that there are seven saints in the demon clan, and my father is not just my son."


    Seeing that the Son was so weak, Li Zhi couldn''t bear it, and slap it on the shoulder of the Son, arrogantly: "Rest assured, you have been with me for such a long time, and the work is also reliable and won my heart. Wait for the demon tribe When I come back, I will commend you for your achievements, and you will not be replaced by you. You are still the leader of the demon race! "


    The Son lighted up: "Really?"


    Li Zhengzhengzheng said: "Can the words of the lone king be taken seriously? Who else in Datang is more serious than the words of the lone king?"


    The Son is overjoyed: "It is indeed His Highness King An, who is famous all over the world! This is the son of the demon king, a master of fairyland ... Haha, this boy has always been arrogant, and he does not look at anyone , This time I''m going to stand up and make this guy look good! "


    "The son of the ox demon king, a master of fairyland?" Li Min interrupted the son and asked seriously: "Is it a red child?"


    Seeing Shengzi ¡¯s response, it ¡¯s not hard to imagine Li Zhe, when he was a demon, he must be suppressed by the other party, and it may be a bit miserable. No wonder it was said that there was a reinforcement, and the Son was always thinking.


    The Son stunned: "How do you know?"


    Li Min stroked his chin and thoughtfully, "If so, then he should indeed be the leader of the demon tribe."


    The Santa stayed awake, and then yelled, "Li Li! What you said just now, is it about to make a mistake ?!"


    Li Zheng is serious: "I don''t say anything under normal circumstances, after all, I am King Tang An. Unless it is really necessary."


    "You bastard! You know that you are King Tang An, even if you turn your face and turn your face, how can you be a big man!"


    "Well, you are wrong. To be a big man, you first have to learn to turn your face away."


    ...


    Out of the big tent, Li Yan sat in the open space for a while. The sun sets low, and the wilderness is like a smoky wave. He thinks of crossing the world before, and feels homesick. Suddenly I felt a little stunned, and went straight to the hut room, planning to make some food in memory.


    The room dedicated to Li Yuan is not large and there are not many people. The ingredients are readily available. Even during the march, there should be a lot of things. When Li Huan walked into the room, there were two husbands, one old and one young, sitting at the door, picking vegetables. There was a strong scent from it, as if something was about to be prepared.


    Li Xuan let the husband who got up to salute back down, walked into the room by himself, and really saw Su Emei. The other party was wearing coarse clothes, a headscarf, and an apron, leaning forward full of enchanting body, and opened the round wooden lid in front of the stove. Caixiang mixed with steaming white steam floated around her half body, making her look like a serious cook.


    But Su''s eyebrow is indeed a serious chef. When she was in Panpan Mountain, she learned to cook and cook at a young age, and she also had a vegetable garden. A girl who can cook is always attractive.


    At this moment, the unique flavor of the dish also made Li Zhi''s eyes bright: "Braised pork?"


    Su Emei noticed that Li Zhi came in, and showed him a gentle and subtle smile, but the movement in her hand did not stop: "It will be all right."


    Li Yan simply sat down at the small table next to him and waited for the food to be served. In this era, there is no dish of braised pork. Everyone usually cooks simmered, braised, steamed, and cooked. Li Yan himself also has a habit of eating. He raised a mouthful of braised pork with Su Emei before, but he did not expect the other party to fall in love.


    And it seems that she should have been studying this dish for quite some time, otherwise the fragrance would not be so authentic, and it was about the time when the work was about to be completed, and she happened to meet Li Li today.


    Li Yan didn''t wait long, Su Emei raised her dish, she lowered her head slightly, carefully, for fear of breaking the dish. As a real goddess, she certainly couldn''t break the plate. The reason for this look is only to show that she has no confidence in the dishes she has made.


    I peeked at Li Yan, saw the other side looked at her with a smile, Su Emei slowly put the saucer on the table, and then closed her eyes like a fate, waiting for the verdict of fate.


    While she was cooking, she moved with confidence and confidence, holding the spatula as if holding a fairy sword, and the dishes were ready, but she had no confidence. It''s cute too.


    Li Xun could not help but intentionally slowed down his movements. He slowly picked up a piece of meat and deliberately looked at it for a while, then put it into his mouth with a smile, chewed slowly, and Su E''s eyebrows glared at him angrily and angry .


    "Okay! It tastes great!" Li Yan expressed his appreciation for swallowing the pieces of meat, exaggerating as if pretending.


    Su Emei''s eyes were bright and colorful, and her face was doubted, "Can it really be eaten?"


    Li Yan put a face on his face: "What is edible? It''s so delicious!" Then he grinned, "Dole Le is not as good as Zhong Le Le, you try it too! It''s so delicious that you can eat it for a lifetime. Never forget! "


    Seeing his righteousness touting delicious looks, people who didn''t know met and thought that he had made the dish. Su Emei was so amused that she laughed loudly, and quickly covered her lips with her hands, trying to give Li Li an angry look, but couldn''t hold her eyes full of smiles.


    When Su Emei finally sandwiched a piece of meat and put it in her mouth, Li Yan immediately leaned forward and asked with anticipation: "How is it, isn''t it delicious? You don''t need to answer, I just know your expression. I will never lie to you, now you know? "


    Having said that, without waiting for Su Emei to answer, Li Yishun did a trick, and I didn''t know where to get a jug of wine and two wine glasses. He immediately poured the wine and pushed a glass in front of Su Emei. No good wine? Come, do it! "


    Su Emei gently lowered her chopsticks, raised her glass and touched Li Zhi, and her bright eyes looked like peach blossoms. She looked at Li Zhi without blinking, "Dry."


    She studied the braised meat silently and practiced silently in the kitchen. Naturally, after she wanted to cook well, Li Yan could eat happily and understand her feelings. Now Li Yan not only eats well, praises you, but also pulls her to drink. It is obvious that she realized her intention and appreciated it. His "good bitterness" was acknowledged attentively, and Su Emei was naturally very happy, and soon Xiafei cheeks.


    The two pushed the cups for a change, and soon ate a plate of meat. Li Xing came up, and of course refused to stop. He rolled up his sleeves, cooperated with Su Emei, worked together, washed vegetables, chopped vegetables, and cooked some more dishes. In the process, Mo said using the technique, the two did not even call for help, just like a pair of ordinary young people.


    That night they ate and drank, and they talked by candlelight at night, and Tian Nan Hai Bei chatted. They were in the room, and unknowingly talked about dawn.


    ...


    A few days later, Zhao Yijun Chen Bing got under the Qinzhou city.


    The Hedong garrison in Qinzhou City has no fear. They rely on the city and the barracks outside the city to set up a large array and confront the Zhaoyi Army. It seems that they are ready to fight at any time.


    Li Zhi and Shengzi flew into the air to see the way of the He Dong Army''s formation.


    The holy son held his arms and looked stunned: "Hedong Army is preparing for the war. No less than 100,000 soldiers and horses are assembled in Qinzhou City, and the fortifications are so complete. Master, the defense is solid. "


    "Li Ke has been prepared for a long time, and it is right to have such a posture." Li Min nodded, approving the judgment of the Son, "But the army is at war, I am not worried. Even if the Zhaoyi Army is not working, I only need to come up No matter how strong the defense line of the Hedong Army is, it is not impossible to break it. I want to see now that a few monks from the Buddhist domain have come to Qinzhou City. "


    The Son shook his head and shook his head, the old **** was saying, "Eighteen Arhats have come, and the famous big men, even if their strength is greatly reduced, it is all a fairyland. If they are dispatched together, the situation is not good."


    Li Min glanced at the Son: "Don''t sell off, when will your people arrive?"


    In front of the Qinzhou City Tower, Li Ke, wearing bright light armor, stood by pressing a knife. Behind him, He Dongjun''s Thirteen Taibao gathered together most of them. Next to him, there was one of the eighteen Arhats ...


    Li Yan and Shengzi floated in mid-air, pointing and pointing at Qinzhou City. Li Ke could see clearly with nature. He was extremely uncomfortable, and he said to Luo Han with a deep voice: "Sacred Lord Jia Ye, Li Keke It ¡¯s not a good stubble, even Lord Maitreya is defeated in his hands. Lord Kaye is not going to call some helpers? "


    His Majesty Jiaye is the Dragon King Luohan, who is in the seventeenth place of the Eighteenth Luohan. He folded his hands and raised his eyebrows. His voice was steady and there was no undulation. "The king of the county is at ease. "


    Li Ke frowned slightly. Of course, he didn''t believe what the dragon and Luo Han said, but the other person was a god. Since he said so, Li Ke could not refute it--it was useless to refute it. After Feihong and Eighteen Arhats came to Hedong, their attitudes were so high that they did not take Hedong and his Li Ke in their eyes.


    Except for Master Feihong, Li Ke had never seen a few Buddhist monks. In fact, he has only met one side of Mount Wutai. After that, Dr. Feihong never appeared in front of him anymore, and everything was directly commanded, as if he arranged to do things, and let Li Ke follow orders.


    Li Keyong has been forbearing. After all, he now asks for help, and the other person is all immortal, and high attitude is also the meaning of the question. However, at this moment, he could not help seeing the dragon and Luo Han at all, and he couldn''t help but said, "If the lords are willing to take the shot together, Li Zhi will definitely not escape."


    Eighteen Arhats, folded Tigers Arhats, and seventeen are all in Wonderland, Mo said to shoot together, as long as a few casually come, Li Zhi can not stop.


    The dragons and dragons did not look at Li Keyong, and his voice remained stable: "The matter here is that the county king need not worry about it. You can just guard the city and resist the siege soldiers."


    Li Ke''s chest was stuffy with anger, and almost no blood was sprayed out.

 v4 Chapter 42： Son of the Ox Demon King

    Hedong is his land. As the owner of Hedong, he was so screamed and drunk that even if the other party was a fairy of Buddha domain, Li Keyong was still very angry. What''s more, Li Yan is in front of him now. In Li Keyong''s view, this is the best opportunity to kill the other party. However, it is obvious that he has no intention in this regard.


    Li Ke has suffered many losses in the hands of Li Yan, and he has long regarded the other party as his number one enemy in this life. This time Li Zhi led his attack without cause, it can be described as bullying; before being used by Li Ke to contact Zhao Yi''s ambassador, he was even killed by Kang Chengqian to invite Li Zhi to use his power. This is a great insult to Li Ke.


    Right now, Li Yitang floats in the air, while talking to the Son, and pointing at Qinzhou City, Li Ke is not used in his eyes at all, and no one reaches the extreme in his eyes. This makes Li Ke use even more furious and anxious Swallow Li Yansheng alive.


    Although Luolong Luohan did not look back, the powerful perception of the fairyland still allowed him to take Li Ke''s look change into his eyes. He knew the other person''s heart was dissatisfied and puzzled, but he didn''t intend to explain anything. The **** didn''t need to explain his intention to the mortal.


    In Wutai Mountain, the monk Feihong was sitting in the kiosk, looking at the peach blossoms in the mountains. There was a pot of rice wine, and he wiped his mouth from time to time. Beside her, a frown stood tightly, as if a monk who was thinking hard all the time.


    This monk is a deer, Luohan, and Bintou Lu.


    Master Feihong has been drinking wine in the kiosk for a long time, from sunset to sunrise. How long has she been drinking here, and how long has the deer-rohan stood here? Master Feihong did not speak, and he did not take the initiative to speak, although he came from something.


    If it is better than self-cultivation and self-cultivation, the door is unparalleled, but if it is more calm than being calm, the release of the door is obviously more resistant to boring.


    At last, Feihong opened his mouth and did not conceal his impatience. "If you have something to say, leave after you say it!"


    Luo Luhan sat in a hurry and said, "Li Zhi has already arrived in Qinzhou City. If I wait for it, it will be easy to kill him."


    Master Feihong retracted his eyes lingering on the Peach Grove, and looked at the sitting deer Luohan who stood still. His tone was cold and unquestionable: "I have already said that Li Xuan left it to me without you having to worry about it!"


    The deer is not afraid of the intimidation of Master Feihong. Although his tone is still undisturbed, like studying, but his will is extraordinarily firm. Disagree. "


    "What if you don''t agree?" Feihong sneered, no longer watching Deer Luo Han, drank his head with a sip of wine, and continued to enjoy the mountain view.


    Deer Luo Han still did not leave.


    But Feihong no longer looked at him.


    Just slowly raised his hand and pressed to the sitting deer.


    Sitting on a deer is like a disconnected kite. All the way down the mountains and stone forest, disappeared ten miles away.


    After disappearing, the sitting deer Luo Han never appeared again, because the attitude of Fei Hongshi was already clear, and it was destined not to change.


    It didn''t take long for Feihong''s boy to walk outside the small pavilion along the winding mountain road, his hands folded. This boy is naturally the boy, calling for good fortune.


    The child of the good fortune said: "Unsurprisingly, the demon tribe secretly sent reinforcements to help Li Min attack Qinzhou City."


    Chief Feihong asked lightly, "Who leads?"


    The son of good fortune said: "The son of the sacred cow demon king."


    Dr. Feihong chuckled: "That stupid cow has always been very timid. Why are you so anxious this time and dare to rise up so quickly? Is Xianting already weak enough to keep the demons from being suppressed?"


    The good fortune boy thought about it and didn''t know how to answer.


    But Feihong has already talked about the past: "In the past, Daomen Xianting sent a lot of mounts and children to stop the card to prevent the monkeys and Xuanzang from going west. The son of the demon king also played a role on the road, which caused a lot of monkeys. Trouble. Speaking of it, he and Xianting also have a sense of incense. With the red baby''s qualifications and understanding, if he can convert to my release, he will definitely make a difference. Unfortunately, that stupid cow did not dare to rely on me to release. Fear of offending Xianting, wasted a fate. "


    The son of good fortune pondered: "The gods of all races live in the fairyland, but the demon family, after the Lich War, have withdrawn from the fairyland and hidden in the world. For thousands of years, the Taoist fairy court has maintained its legitimacy. Status, continued to suppress the demons, and in the spreading doctrines and public opinion, the demons have been described as the devil who harms the world, and they have tried to discredit stigma. "


    "Because of this, the demon tribe can''t get the incense and worship of the ordinary people, nor can they return to the fairyland. They have always been weak and getting weaker and weaker. Although the demon tribe also has seven saints, except Monkeys, in fact, are mediocre in strength. Compared with Daomen Xianting and Shimen Buddha, the overall strength of the demon clan is like fireflies to Haoyue. This time, the Demon King dared to send red children out, not that Daomen Xianting was weaker than ever. That is, the monsters have a heart to let go. "


    Dr. Feihong took a big sip of wine, touched his mouth, and smiled: "I''m afraid it''s both. The demons have been suppressed for so long. Today, if we don''t let go, just I''m afraid that I won''t even be able to work hard in the future. "


    The child of good fortune hesitated, "Although the overall strength of the demon tribe is far worse than that of the Buddha domain, after all, it is a mortal world. The strength of the demon tribe will not be suppressed. It is only the red child who comes over, if the demon king also. ..... "


    Master Feihong waved his hand to signal that the good fortune boy should not worry: "The Seven Saints of the Demons will not come forward, nor will their Majesty''s generals appear. Otherwise, they will force Xianting to ignore the overall situation of the Xianyu War and turn to the monsters. The clan is dead. Now there are the sons of King Peng and the Demon King, which is the bottom line acceptable to all parties. "


    "In today''s world of the Tang Dynasty, Daomen Xianting supports Zhu Wen, the demon tribe supports Li Yan, I release the Buddhist domain to support Li Keyong, and a three-legged stand has initially formed. This is the default situation for all parties. Daomen Xianting, although unwilling, We are powerless at the moment, and we can only fight with us by pinching our noses. "


    The good-fortune boy was still a little worried. He looked at Master Feihong: "I heard that the red child''s cultivation is ..." He didn''t finish the sentence, but the meaning was clear.


    Master Feihong didn''t mind it, and said lightly: "The red child is just a child. There is nothing to worry about."


    Speaking of this, the corners of her mouth suddenly lifted slightly, as if thinking of something interesting, her tone of speech also became sloppy: "The red child is not easy to get along with. He arrived in the Pinglu army. ! "


    Thinking of this, the good-fortune boy also smiled, apparently agreeing with Feihong''s words.


    The reason why Feihong did not convene eighteen Arhats and go to Qinzhou to capture Li Ye was because he noticed that the monsters had increased their troops. They rushed forward, it was difficult to kill Li Ye, and it was also possible that Red Baby and Li Ye would have to fight side by side under the current situation of the enemy, and their feelings would quickly heat up to become comrades-in-arms. The situation that the taxi wanted to see.


    The child of good fortune asked, "Since we can''t go and kill Li Yan directly, what should we do next?"


    Dr. Feihong turned the red rope on his wrist, his eyes were deep, and Xu Xu said: "Since you can''t kill Li Zhi directly, let the restless Luo Hans go into battle to help Li Ke''s Hedong army to get Li Zhi''s The army was defeated! As long as the city of Taiyuan has been under our control, after the heavenly luck has been revealed, we have the opportunity to seize the opportunity to seize it! "


    ...


    Outside Qinzhou city, twenty miles after the Pinglu army camp, Li Yan sat cross-legged on the clouds.


    Looking at a handsome young man standing not far away, wearing a bright and dazzling flaming battle armor, holding a Zhang Ba fire spear, how mighty Li looks a little weird.


    The holy son and the nine-tailed demon fox stood next to Li Yan, facing the young man Lang with his head raised, his nostrils about to rise to the sky, and both looked a little unnatural. In the demon tribe, the wise son Yodaka was the second generation with the face and face. According to worldly saying, he is the prince, and no one is more honorable than him.


    However, the second generation itself is also different. Although Yodaka is not bad in talent, in front of the red children, like the other four second generations, they only consider themselves short.


    The red-barreled spear in the red child''s hand suddenly pointed at Yoda and screamed, "Little bird, come here for me!"

 v4 Chapter 43： Pride (second)

    Hearing such a gracious title, Yoda could not help but start to shake the tiger''s body, then immediately lowered his face, staring at the other side and gritted his teeth: "Red child ..."


    "Miscellaneous account! This king is the holy infant king, did you call the red child!" The holy infant has high toes, looking at Yoda''s eyes full of glances, "Little bird, you haven''t been a few days in the world, but Even the basic dignity of the demon tribe has been cleaned up! The grand son of the demon tribe has become a follower of a mortal! "


    Yoda said, "Don''t you dare call me a bird, I''ll work hard with you!"


    The holy infant snorted coldly: "Are you still very few when you worked hard with me? When did you win?"


    Yoda''s face was green and white, and Shengying was right. For hundreds of years, he had fought against each other and didn''t know how many games, almost no time to win. But at this time, Li Xun was sitting next to him, and the babies were so indifferent to his face.


    Yoda was uncomfortable and uncomfortable, but had no plans to do anything, but the nine-tailed demon fox couldn''t sit still. How can she tolerate someone so humiliating Yodah, even if the other is the first son of the demon.


    The angry nine-tailed demon fox turned into a fox, and his red hair shuddered. His nine tails rose together, his body suddenly grew to the size of dozens of feet, and his fangs roared angrily, and rushed to the pilgrim!


    "Nine-tailed, slow ..." Yodaka quickly stopped, but the nine-tailed demon fox changed too suddenly, and when he reacted, the other party had already shot and couldn''t stop it. Yodah''s face turned pale, and what would happen next, he could already predict.


    It''s one thing to be ridiculed, and it''s another thing to be beaten face to face. Yoda is very aware of the character of the holy infant. This one is lawless, and only cares for himself when doing anything, but he has never done anything to show his face. . If not, then he would not stop the monkey''s way and eat the meat of Xuan Zang. The monkey is a holy tribe, and his father''s worship brother.


    The holy infant saw the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox rushing over, smiled contemptuously, and the Zhang Bahuo spear did not move, but just waved. The original aggressive nine-tailed demon fox suddenly fell from the air, and the body of dozens of feet was like the compressed cotton, and it quickly returned to its normal size.


    However, the holy infant did not stop there. His strength was still increasing, his face was full of teasing, and there was bloodthirsty madness in his eyes. Nine-tailed fox''s body creaked overwhelmed with bones, as if it would crack at any time.


    "Holy Infant, stop!" Yodah could no longer sit still, and his black body skyrocketed, and he shot angrily, hitting a black gas, lingering around the body of the nine-tailed demon fox, against the oppression of the holy infant, he stared at the holy infant, "It''s almost there. As soon as you show up, what do you want to do?"


    The holy infant sneered, unwilling to tame: "What is the king to do and need you to teach? As the price of your finger-painting to the king, this fox the king is abolished today!"


    Yoda was full of anger, but she could only desperately urge her to resist the pressure of the holy infant on the nine-tailed demon fox. After all, he only has the real state of Yangshen, and he has no chance of winning the holy infant. It is very difficult to support it.


    With Yodah''s character, how could he be intimidated if the opponent''s strength is too much stronger than him?


    Not long after, a strange flush appeared on the face of the nine-tailed demon fox, and there was a look of despair and sadness in his eyes. Yodah also couldn''t support it, and his body''s black gas flowed irregularly.


    The holy infant mocked: "In the world, the other ability has not risen, but the ability to find death has improved a lot."


    Speaking of which, his strength suddenly increased, and he was ready to completely break through the obstruction of the Holy Son, and crush the nine-tailed demon fox into a meat pie. This is not difficult or even a breeze for the Holy Child. It only takes one thought to do it.


    However, the changes that followed made the baby look gloomy.


    After he increased his cultivation power, the nine-tailed demon fox that should have been crushed still stood still. Not only that, her original signs of uncontrollable blood surges disappeared, and her complexion returned to normal! The infant child moved his heart and glanced at Yodah, and sure enough, the black gas around his body was no longer disorderly.


    The infant child finally set his sights on the only one in the field. From the meeting between the two sides to the present, he said nothing, but the young man sitting beside him.


    Judging from the age of the holy infant, the other party is indeed very young, as young as a baby. It is naturally impossible for an adult to look at a baby''s gaze, because it is not necessary. But at this moment, facing the An Wang of the Tang Dynasty, the infant eyes narrowed.


    Li Yan''s gaze came to the holy infant. He looked at an ordinary scenery peacefully and casually, and smiled when he talked. It seemed harmless to humans and animals. "In front of you, I want to hurt the people below. The king''s courage admired him very much. "


    Hearing this, the holy infant froze. According to Li Yan, he was looking for death!


    Clearly aware of Li Zhi''s arrogance, Sheng Yingqi smiled very much, and looked at Li Zhi''s eyes full of contempt and contempt, "You are Li Yun? You are a real Yang Shen person, what qualifications are there to speak in front of the king?"


    When the holy infant talked, he didn''t have any time to hold his hands. He grabbed the hand of Jiuwei Demon Fox from a gap and suddenly increased his strength again. He just wanted to shatter the nine-tailed demon fox in front of Li Ye, let Li Ye know how big the gap between the two of them was, and then bow down obediently.


    However, as expected by the holy infant, the nine-tailed demon fox died undeadly, and did not appear as scheduled. In his perception, the strength of the cultivation he exhibited, before he touched the nine-tailed demon fox, he encountered a strong force like a tide, and was suddenly washed away completely!


    The holy baby frowned, and was intercepted by Li Xun twice in succession. He was not stupid. He immediately put down his contempt and began to look at Li Xing seriously.


    In the eyes of all, of course, the face of the Holy Child is not good-looking. Although he had the intention to get back to the scene immediately, he didn''t do it immediately.


    The sacred infant, after carefully observing Li Yan, found that it was impossible to see at all, and the reason why the other party''s cultivation was different from ordinary people. Li Yan in front of him is a deep vortex, which has shown extraordinary strength, making people dare not to be underestimated. At the same time, his true strength is hidden in the depth of the vortex, which makes people invisible and inexplicable. act rashly.


    Seeing the holy infant no longer doing anything, Li Xie laughed and said, "The holy infant is young, and there is the cultivation of fairyland. It can be described as talented, ordinary people and so are naturally not as good as the law. Such a character of holy infant hurts me. The courage of his men, but did not have the courage to continue to shoot this real man in the sun? "


    Provoked by Li Yan''s continuous words, this was already a naked shame to the infant. It ¡¯s true that Li Xun is right. He has the cultivation of fairyland, but he ca n¡¯t form a crushing tendency on Li Xun like Yodah. This is a disgrace to the first genius and first son of the demon. Prestige.


    The baby was not angry, and his chest was violently undulating. He suddenly waved his hands and released the restraint on the nine-tailed demon fox. The Zhang Ba fired spear sharply pointed forward and turned to concentrate on Li Ying. But in the end he has arrogance. "Today, the King will be against you with the realm of Yang Shen. If the King loses, I will listen to you in the future!"


    Li Xun was impassioned and ridiculously admonished: "Although you are the first son of the demon tribe, if you suppress the realm of cultivation to the true gods of the gods, you must not be the opponent. Yodap is a precedent, you can Ask him. If I beat you this way, it would be invincible, I''m afraid you won''t accept it. "


    "Li Li! You''re too arrogant!" Sheng Ying was so enraged by Li Yi that he became enlightened. He has never seen Li Ye so arrogant and arrogant. He is really the first of his demons. One day is a waste. "My king swears by Dao. If he loses to you today, my king will be a cow and a horse for you. There will be no complaints! You can pick me up!"


    The holy infant wielded the Zhang Ba fired spear and attacked Li Li. The shot was not half fancy. He used a melee combat method. It seemed that his heart was very angry and he wanted to stab a hundred blood on Li Li. hole.


    Yodak and Nine-Tailed Demon Foxes have stepped aside, and neither of them was hurt because Li Yan shot in time. Now seeing the holy infant shooting out of anger, the two looked at each other and couldn''t help but sigh at the same time, Yodash said in a complicated tone: "The holy infant is in control, this time it must be planted."


    Nine-tailed demon fox silver teeth clenched tightly: "Let Li Yan teach him well and see how arrogant he is, and it is best to let her suffer more!"


    Only before the Holy Baby had put her to death, it wasn''t just a matter of appearance, he was such a lawless character. Even if the holy infant thought of the old feelings and spared the life of the nine-tailed demon fox, she would inevitably be seriously injured, so Nine-tails hated each other at this time.


    The holy infant took a lot of hands down, they heard the dialogue between Yodah and the nine-tailed demon fox, looked at each other, and saw the disdain of each other''s faces. Obviously, they didn''t think the infant child would lose.


    A middle-aged bull demon snorted from his nostril and yelled at Yoda: "Even if the holy infant was stunned by Li Zhi, he could not use the cultivation of the fairyland, his strength was greatly reduced, but the holy infant''s combat power was extraordinary. The fire-pointed gun and the true fire of Samadhi are enough to make a hundred Li Zhihui fly out of smoke. How could it be planted? Did the prince follow Li Yuan for a long time and forgot how powerful my king is? "


    Yoda was more lazy and sneered, "You look at it."


    Nine-tailed demon fox helped aside: "You will cry then!"


    In the face of the endless offensive of the holy infantry fire-pointed gun, Li Yi always looked as usual, Lu Gujian slashed vertically and horizontally, blocking the gun shadow outside his feet.


    It was Li Zhi who deliberately made the infantile shot angry, because it was inevitable to fight against each other. The people of the Yao clan are all unruly and arrogant. Although they are here to help him deal with Buddhist monks, they may not be willing to obey his orders and arrangements. Surrender to the Holy Child is a step that Li Zhi must take.


    Li Ying has some understanding of the strength of the holy infant, and Yoda Ye also introduced it quite clearly, that is a character who can fight with monkeys. As the son of the ox demon king and the iron fan, this puppet was endlessly loved and rich in oil. Without a magic weapon, the true fire of cultivation is even more difficult to fight. Li Zou has no chance at all.


    That''s why Li Xun used words to excite the opponent, so that the other party could use the power of cultivation to suppress the realm of Yang Shen.


    But even so, Red Baby is still Red Baby, and it is still not easy to win him.


    However, Li Yan had his own plans.


    His plan is very simple, not to give the other party the opportunity to use Samadhi fire and many magic weapons.


    The holy infant is still very arrogant. As the first son of the demon tribe, as a genius who has lived for hundreds of years, he has been practicing Li Zhi for more than 20 years. As soon as they came up, they used the hole cards and burned the shamisen with real shamisen. That is not necessary, and there is no monster.


    Li Yan doesn''t care about this. He knows the Holy Child, and the Holy Child doesn''t know him, and this is his chance.


    Seeing that the baby was picked up by a gun, Li Min saw the timing, Lu Gujian chopped it down, and smashed it with Zhang Bahuo''s sharp gun. When the two intersected, he saw a sinister color in his eyes.


    The holy babies came to attack Li Ye, and they only played two or three moves. They have not yet figured out Li Ye''s path, but they also know the thickness of Li Ye Xiu''s power, which is much better than Yodah.


    But this alone is not enough to defeat the Holy Child, even if it suppresses the Holy Child.


    When the holy infant sneered, ready to give Li Yi the color to look at, he saw the insidious color in Li Yi''s eyes, just like the strange Shu Li who successfully abducted the child.


    The infant child''s instinct felt bad, and it was too late to think of a response.

 v4 Chapter 44： To fight (third)

    The infant child''s instinct felt bad.


    As soon as this idea emerged, I had to react in the future, and there was already a tide-like force on Lu Gujian! This strength is surprisingly heavy, which is several times stronger than Li Zhi''s previous shot, and it is impossible to resist. The holy infant was unprepared. The Zhangba fire pistol was first hit, and it trembled in the hand of the holy infant. He almost flew out!


    The baby''s expression turned pale instantly.


    But he was in danger, and raised his breath, holding the gun barely. He wanted to do nothing more, but he couldn''t catch his breath, because his arm holding the gun was shaking.


    The sacred baby''s heart was startled, and his eyes looked gloomily at Li Yan. Of course, he knew that Li Yan had hidden his strength before, and suddenly he was in trouble. The idea was to use a final word. It was really insidious!


    Thinking of this, there was a sneer across the corner of the baby''s mouth.


    Li Xi''s self-cultivation power is indeed profound and unmatched. It is not a real state where Yangshen can live. It is very rare and people have to dread it. But there was still a little distance to break through his defense. Right now Li Min has exhausted his strength, and missed this only opportunity, he can only wait to die.


    The thought flashed by, and Shengying was about to fight back. Suddenly his pupils shrank, his back sweating.


    Lu Gujian and the fire-pointed gun had not been separated, and the two were still wrestling. At this moment, Lu Gujian sounded a high-pitched dragon yin without warning. A blue-and-white gas dragon emerged from the sword body, as if rushing out of another world, and rushed directly to the holy infant!


    The baby''s face changed drastically, and the power of the blue dragon was immense, coming fiercely. He felt the power of the waves, which was definitely not something that he could easily counteract only by the cultivation of Yang Shen''s real person! Almost habitually, the holy infant will sacrifice a magic weapon to save his life, and at the same time, use the real fire of Samadhi to burn out the dragon''s energy that is facing him!


    However, the idea just emerged and was wiped out by the holy infant.


    The holy infant disdain to do this kind of thing, it is an insult to his demon. In a critical situation, the holy infant roared, the fire-pointed gun was put on his chest, and the aura turned into a barrier around his body to resist the impact of the force of the blue dragon!


    In the booming aura of wind, Qinglong swept by with the power of destroying the heavens and the earth. After all, the Holy Aura ¡¯s aura barrier was not carried, it was directly smashed, and he himself flew out dozens of feet. shape.


    "King!"


    "How are you, King?"


    The demon tribe brought by the holy infant surrounded them quickly.


    The holy infant covered his chest and spit blood, but his face returned to ruddy, and it did not seem to be hurt. He raised his head and stared at Li Li in front of him.


    "This hurt the king!"


    "Revenge the King, go and cut him!"


    The monsters filled with indignation, and rushed out in a noisy manner, enclosing Li Zhi in the air. Grinning one by one, they were totally inconsistent, and it was necessary to swallow Li Yansheng alive.


    Among these demons, there is more than just a fairyland of holy infants. If they shot together, even if Li Zhi had three heads and six arms, they would be torn into pieces.


    The holy infant stared at Li Huan not far away, his expression uncertain. He lost.


    Li Xun did not deliberately watch the reactions of the demon, Mo said that he put up a defensive posture, and even Lu Gujian was put away. He looked down at the holy infant with a hand, and said lightly: "The holy infant just vowed that the lone king heard To be clear, you do n¡¯t have to be a cow or a horse, you just have to listen to my orders with everyone. Oh, yes, Yodah is the demon leader, and you have to listen to him. "


    After hearing these words from Li Zhi, the demons were irritated one by one, and they began to yell again. Some people even shot Li Li, but they weren''t rushed out by being pulled by them.


    The holy infant gritted his teeth and did not speak, his face sinking like water, and looking at Li Yan''s eyes, he could kill him 10,000 times.


    He has reacted now, and from the beginning, Li Yan was counting him. In all fairness, now Li Zhi is not his opponent at all, but after he has used his cultivation power to suppress the realm of Yang Shen, he is no longer Li Zhi''s opponent.


    After a long time, the infantile''s teeth popped out with suspicious words: "I can''t listen to that bird!"


    This means agreeing to listen to Li Yan''s order.


    The demon turned their heads in shock and looked at the baby infant in disbelief, as if waiting for him to announce that they had heard it wrong. The holy infant is the first saint of the demon tribe. A character who can fight with Qi Tianda Sheng a century ago, now he wants to listen to the orders of a young man in the world?


    The holy infant did not want to explain anything. This makes resentful demons unable to accept reality.


    However, the next sentence of Li Yan, finally calmed down, the demon clan ready to destiny, fry the pan again. In a bland, but unquestionable tone, he said to the Son: "Yoda has made countless achievements and is the leader of the demon clan appointed by the lone king himself. All the demon clan who serve in the lone king army shall be subject to his restraint!"


    "It''s impossible!" Shengying stared at Li Yan angrily and could run away at any time.


    The demons he brought up were also uproaring: "My king is the first holy son, how could he listen to that big bird!"


    "That big bird can''t beat my king, why should I listen to him!"


    "This is not just an insult to everyone, but an insult to all of us!"


    "We will never promise!"


    Li Yan stood with his hands on his back, standing among the demons, facing the menacing roar of the demons, he stood by with cold eyes, not to mention the slightest fear, not even a word. This shows that in his opinion, there is no room for negotiation.


    Li Yan''s attitude this way has undoubtedly increased the anger of the demon. They growled and roared, and they may swarm up at any time, tearing Li Zhi into pieces.


    Yoda wiped the sweat from his forehead, and this battle made him feel great pressure.


    As the demon of the demon tribe, he knows very well that the anger of those demon tribe is not just doing something, but it is really possible to rush up. However, as the demon clan who is most familiar with Li Zhi, Yu Dayi knows more clearly. At such times, Li Zhi will never flinch.


    If possible, Yodah wanted to persuade and tell Li Ying and Shengying that he didn''t need the Holy Child to listen to his order, he could also listen to the Holy Child''s order. But he couldn''t, because Li Yan would not allow it. Because Li Zhi not only protects him, but also his own considerations.


    Among the noisy demons, Li Zhi looked at the holy infant who was burning like a fire, and said unhappyly: "The holy infant''s songs are messy, where is the shadow of the army? Later we will arrive at the barracks. The solitary king is bound to rectify. Let ¡¯s remind the holy infant that military law is ruthless. Whoever violates the military law, the solitary king will never show mercy! "


    In other words, in the murderous eyes of everyone, Li Xie waved to the babies who were about to spit fire, and naturally commanded: "The babies came from afar and went to camp for rest. Later, the lone king would send someone down. To arrange your training! "


    After Li Yan had finished speaking, he looked at the holy infant. The meaning was obvious. If there was a problem, he hurried to mention it.


    The holy infant clenched the Zhangba fire spear tightly, and fire appeared on the flaming armor, "The king is the holy infant king, the first saint of the demon tribe, and the strongest in fairyland. What do you think? I will listen to you? You still have to organize my people, why don''t you let the king pull you down ?! "


    Li Yan raised a brow and said, "Bringing the horse down? Is the holy infant interested?"


    The holy infant stared at Li Yan, his eyes flashing murderously.


    Li Jiran remained motionless and indifferent.


    The scene was silent for a while.


    The demons held their breath, they knew that the time to decide their fate had come. The immortal King, who has always been hot-tempered, was so humiliated and repeatedly humiliated by a mortal man, and finally he couldn''t help it.


    Yoda-chan and Nine-tailed demon foxes looked at each other, both felt scalp tingling, and both were ready to respond at any time to Li Li.


    For a long time, I kept staring at Li Zhi''s holy infant, took a deep breath, and asked, "Where is our camp?"


    Li Min reached out and slammed his finger: "Yudai, take the baby to the camp!"


    Yoda stunned his body and blinked hard, as if he hadn''t responded yet. The Holy Child just accepted the current situation? Want to be drunk by Li Yan? Didn''t you break the net with Li Yuyu?


    Not only Yoda-chan and the nine-tailed demon fox, most other demon clan also felt incredible, desperately looked at the holy infant, and wanted to ask him to recover his life. What they saw, however, was an extremely unpleasant face, but also full of irresistible faces.


    Soon, Yodah took the holy infant and others to the Pinglu army camp, divided them into camps, and arranged various chores. Specific affairs were handled by Lieutenant General Lieutenant Colonel, and Yodaka was just showing his face.


    After Li Ying and others obediently went to the camp, Li Yan continued to sit cross-legged in the clouds, watching Qinzhou City lost in thought.


    Qinzhou City naturally did not move, but that was also limited to the defending army. Buddhist monks have continued to enter Qinzhou City, and have now gathered many masters of fairyland. Faintly and the strength brought by the Holy Child, form a confrontation.


    Su Emei came to Li Yan, sat down with her knees in her arms, her cheeks in her hands, and she looked at Qinzhou City.


    When Li Yan was thinking, he did not like to be disturbed by others. Su Emei naturally knew his habit, so he sat quietly aside. The grass is bearing its seeds, the wind is shaking its leaves, and the clouds are looking at its shadows. It is beautiful that we are sitting without talking-this is probably the true portrayal of Su Emei''s heart at this moment.


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Zhi finally converged his thoughts and got rid of the state of contemplation. Seeing Su Emei sitting side by side with him, he smiled gently and casually.


    Su Emei asked at the right time: "Your requirements for the Holy Child are so harsh and your attitude so tough. Why would he still listen to your orders?"


    As the elder Guanghan Fairy Chang''e, Su''e was well-informed. Of course, she knew that the demons had always been rampant, so she felt weird and worried whether the holy infant had any conspiracy.


    Li Yan looked at Qinzhou City, his voice was slow but powerful: "The status relationship between people, whether it is a friend or a husband and wife, is essentially the same as the other, there is a high and low in each other. The higher you are, the lower, he If you are high, you will be low, if you are soft, you will be hard, if you are hard, you will be soft. This time the monsters came to help and brought many masters. Our strength is much worse, and the monsters should be in a higher position. But because of this, I It is even more necessary to be tough and demanding. "


    "If I do n¡¯t fight, then we are really vassals. Only when we fight can we change the status quo. Even if the baby is powerful, I ca n¡¯t fight at all, and I must fight with integrity. Here, we are the masters. Without me, Ping Lujun, without me, Li Yao, no matter how strong the demons are, they are rootless duckweeds and have no foundation. So my attitude can be tough! In addition, only now they are tough enough to give them favor later, they Will be grateful to Dade. "


    Speaking of which, Li Yan''s gaze toward Qinzhou City became far and deep.


    Li Ke used to be the master of Hedong, and was also cooperating with Buddhism, but the situation discovered by Li Xun showed that the situation of the other party was obviously different from him.


    In Qinzhou City, Li Ke stared out of the city without speaking.


    Luolong Luohan stood aside, the same is the attitude of eyes and nose and heart.


    The two had no communication at all, and neither had any intention to communicate, because no one was convinced by anyone, and talking was simply unhappy. Although the dragon and Luohan did not look at mortals, Li Keyong also resented the opponent''s gesture of pinch.


    The Hedong Army and the Buddha''s domain name are joint, but in fact they do it differently.


    Eighteen Arhats and Buddhist monks, although they have gone to various places to sit in town, but when choosing a place, they all go where they please. They don''t understand where the key points of the battlefield are, and they don''t mean to take care of these key points.


    Li Ke glanced at the dragon and Luohan with a cold hum and turned around, ready to go back. Today, Li Zhi''s army will not attack the city, and he does not need to stay here.


    He had just turned around and suddenly raised his eyelids. On the wall not far away, a long-haired woman in a white dress and white dress sat side by side without anyone, her daughter in a cow drinking pot was red.


    With a little hesitation, Li Ke walked over and resisted his salute: "I''ve seen Master Feihong."


    Master Feihong ignored him.


    The good-fortune boy standing in front of the wall pile said lightly, "The King of the Infant''s Holy Infant should arrive today. Has the King of Kings seen it?"


    Li Ke sank with his eyes, and the other party even asked a boy to talk to him. This shows that in the eyes of Master Feihong, his status is at most similar to that of the good fortune boy, far from being equal to her.


    Li Ke pressed his anger with a bare reluctance, and said with a rough voice: "The demon tribe just came, and we met him in midair, and we all saw it. The other person is a lot of people, many masters, and I don''t lose to you!"


    Speaking of the last sentence, Li Keyong was already a bit repressed by his anger.


    Prince Feihong gave a faint response: "The King of the Holy Infant met Li Ying. Have they ever fought?"


    Li Ke said in a deep voice: "Fight."


    There was a smile on Dr. Feihong''s face, and she could see that she was quite happy, "Did the infant take a shot, did Li Yan suffer a big loss? Has the two sides turned over?"


    Li Ke stunned him, not knowing why the other party thought so, but he still said coldly: "Li Su didn''t suffer, and he won! The two sides did not fall out. Order! "


    "What ?!" Master Feihong acted stiffly, and the hip flask fell down.

 v4 Chapter 45： Go to war

    What kind of temperament the Holy King is, Master Feihong knows that the other party was almost her boy. This little fart boy who has been savage and fierce in the mountains of flames is even more fierce than true fire. He refused to accept even Qitian Dasheng. How can he now obey Li''s orders?


    In the vision of Prince Feihong, in order to compete for dominance, the two will conflict when they meet, and Li Xunxiu will not be able to do so, and he will definitely be severely taught by the holy infant. It''s best that neither side is convinced by anyone, and they have a big fight, and then they end up in disappointment-the possibility of disappointment is very small, after all, the enemy is now. There is a great possibility that the appearance is in harmony, which is enough to affect the coalition''s offensive against Qinzhou City.


    Reality and imagination are very different. It is difficult for Feihong to accept it, and even Li Ke''s eyes are full of suspicion. Luolong Luohan came to see the salute in time. He revised it to be much higher than Li Ke''s. He described the matter more clearly and thoroughly, and Master Feihong quickly understood the reason.


    "Li Zhi is really cunning!" Unexpectedly, after listening to the struggle between Li Zhi and Shengying, Master Feihong did not bare his breasts, but showed his appreciation. "Although Shengying is a good repair, he is still a child after all The nature of the heart is not as good as that of Li Zhi, but it is justified. "


    Luolong Luohan asked: "What to do next?"


    Dr. Feihong responded lightly: "This problem shouldn''t be a headache for us, but should be a headache for Li Xun. Even if the noise is so loud right now, as long as he can''t attack Taiyuan, it''s useless."


    Speaking of this, Doctor Feihong glanced at Jianglong and Li Ke with a glance, "Can you keep it in Qinzhou City?"


    The voice of Dragon Lohan is still gentle, but it is full of murderous destiny: "If Li Yi dares to attack the city, the hatred of Brother Fuhu, I must report it with my own hands!" As the brother of Fuhu Luohan, the strength of Dragon Lohan is naturally stronger.


    With his eyes low, Li Ke was dissatisfied with Master Feihong''s words. What does it mean if you ca n¡¯t attack Taiyuan? The start of the war, the loss of troops and the loss of food and weaponry by the Hedong Army were all blows to Li Ke''s forces.


    Li Keyong didn''t speak. He felt that Feihong had nothing to hide from him, and he didn''t ask. Since the other party refused to say it, it was also asked in vain.


    Li Ke looked out of the city. In all fairness, the defense of Qinzhou City was already very strong, and it was not difficult to block Li Yan.


    When it comes to cultivation, he can''t compare to Li Zhi, but when it comes to formation of troops, he was born in the frontier and commander in the frontier, and never looked at Li Zhi. This time, the monks on both sides have similar strengths. After the Chaos in the Yellow Nest, the Hedong Army also had soldiers and soldiers to compete for the ability of the coach to dispatch troops.


    As for the others, Li Ke had no time to think about it for a while, but as long as Li Zhi lost from Hedong, he would naturally have a chance to know the actual intentions of Master Feihong and others.


    With this in mind, Li Ke tightened his hands with the knife a little, and his eyes became hard as iron. He stood upright in the face of the endless battalion outside the city.


    Hedong is his Hedong, he is the master here, whoever wants to make plans for Hedong will not work! Li Xun wanted to capture Hedong. That was a delusional wish. Shimen Buddha Domain wanted to control him and make him a puppet. It was even impossible, even if the other party was a fairy!


    Li Xun did not let Li Ke wait too long. After the demon clan brought by the Holy Child was arranged that day, the next day he ordered the Zhao Yi Army to attack the city on three sides.


    The battle begins at sunrise. Zhao Yijun first blasted the city walls with a trebuchet. After being intercepted by a master above the real world of the opponent, he stopped wasting the megaliths in the air, and did not continue to waste time. Thousands of soldiers rushed directly to the city and began to attach the city.


    At the beginning of the fierce battle, Shengying took out his Zhang Ba fired spear, and led a group of men to rush out of the camp, and he would directly smash the Qinzhou city defense. Such reckless action was naturally still halfway through, and Li Xuan scolded him and stopped him.


    "What are you stopping us from doing? Let the King go over and pierce them!" The infant child looked unhappy and looked very impatient. "Only a group of ants, as long as the King goes out, he will all bow down!"


    "Master Feihong is in the city. Would you like to try it?" Li Kun said.


    "Master Feihong?" The holy infant stunned. The original momentum was like a flood flood, and he fell and fell again and again. He wasn''t sure: "Is she really here? Why didn''t I feel it?"


    Li Yan looked to the city head: "Take Feihong''s understanding of the avenue, it is easy to hide the breath. She wants you to think that she is just a stone, then you can only think so. I played against her , Naturally know that she is there. "


    "Have you fought against Dr. Feihong? You haven''t been beaten to death by her fingers, but you can still jump around?" Shengying looked at Li Yan with a monster look, eyes full of surprise.


    Li Xie gave Shengsheng a glance, and said lightly, "We have played against each other."


    "You!" The holy infant nearly opened his mouth and bit his tongue.


    He used the cultivation in Tianxian Realm as a defeat against Li Xun. He could lose to Li Xun, and Feihong Shi would naturally be possible.


    The holy infant received the Zhang Ba fire pistol, and said, "Master Feihong is very powerful. What should I do now?"


    As the first holy son of the demon tribe, the holy infant is also an unruly generation. With the strength of Tianxian Realm, he dared to fight with the monkeys and let the monkeys suffer. But in the face of Master Feihong, he obviously had no choice. At the beginning, monkeys could be embarrassed, relying on Samadhi fire and innate magic weapons, each of which was of great value. Monkeys had no magic weapon at that time.


    In addition to being more rigid, the Dinghai Shenzhen is actually useless. It becomes an ornamental chicken rib function when it becomes larger and smaller, and it has no use for eggs in actual combat. It can be said that the battle between the holy infant and the monkey at that time was essentially a second-generation immortal who was rich in oil and smashed a poor rural village with money.


    After all, monkeys are very poor.


    These things that the holy infant relied on were not very useful in front of Feihong. The reason is very simple. Master Feihong himself is richer than him, and his magic weapon is more powerful than him. Not to mention anything else, that lamb''s jelly bottle is too strong. The holy infant has long suffered in front of Feihong Taishi, so even if he knows that the other party ¡¯s cultivation has been greatly reduced, he would not dare to go up and challenge.


    Seeing that the holy infant was already a little scared, Li Xuan said comfortably: "Although Master Feihong is powerful, after all, his realm has greatly diminished. Although her mutton jade bottle is wonderful, it is more used for defense, and the offense is not How sharp. Furthermore, I had her seriously injured the day before the World War I. Without the time of ten months, it was impossible to restore her combat power. "


    The infant child was suspicious, and asked eagerly, "Do you seriously hurt Master Feihong? That is Feihong!"


    Li Min shrugged. "You can ask Yodad."


    Yodda nodded like a garlic, solemnly solemnly: "I saw it with my own eyes! The Master Feihong ran fast that day. If he changed for ordinary people, he would have died under the sword of An Wang!"


    The holy infant looked up and down Li Yan a few times, and finally gave a thumbs up: "It''s ruthless of you! Since the Feihong Master is not fighting, what did you stop me from doing just now?"


    Li Yan said: "Although Master Feihong''s strength was greatly reduced and she was seriously injured, after all, she is a big Luo Jinxian. No one knows how much she has to press the bottom of the box. If you go directly to the killing ring, you will only let her die. "


    "What should I do?" Shengying asked again, and he found that he could only ask this kind of question when he found Li Yan. This is very inconsistent with his holy infant king. As the first genius of the Puppet Demon tribe, he is usually unparalleled in style.


    Li Yan had a long-cherished plan, "You don''t need to take a shot, you can restrain the Feihong priest. Not only that, but the monk you brought to the heavens, it''s best not to take a shot. In this way, you can fight the monk forces on both sides. , Control in and below the land wonderland. "


    The holy infant looked around, and Nahan said: "There are not many monks in our wonderland, and we can count them with our hands together, but the other party has eighteen arhats."


    Li Xie waved his hand and looked at the battlefield, Xu Xu said: "As long as the monks at war do not exceed the land wonderland, we have an absolute advantage!"


    The baby shivered for a moment, and was a little puzzled. He looked at Yodah inquiringly, and wanted to ask the other party if Li Yan had any arrangements to follow. Yoda grinned, without words, looked very mysterious. The infant boy frowned slightly, and was annoyed by Yoda''s sales.


    Only when Qinzhou City is won can the portal to Hedong be opened. This battle is very important. Although the main force of the first battle was the Zhao Yi Army, the Ping Lu Army was not idle and was ready to enter the battle at any time.


    The Zhaoyi Army''s offensive was fierce. As the battle continued, the fortifications of Qinzhou City continued to be damaged and the defensive equipment was continuously consumed. The arrow towers collapsed one after another, the mace smashed one after another, and the arrowheads spread a layer of carpet outside the city.


    For several consecutive days of fierce fighting, the Zhaoyi Army suffered heavy casualties regardless of cost, reaching thousands of people, and Qinzhou City seemed to have just lost a layer of skin. The losses were also caused by city fortifications and ordnance.


    Li Keyong, who is standing above the center of the city, can see the battle situation of the three walls with his naked eyes. He had already anticipated the situation in front of him, so he was very satisfied. At sunset, generals such as Li Cunxiao and Li Xunzhao reported to Li Ke the battle situation with his concubines, and they all looked uplifted.


    "It is said that Li Ji uses soldiers as gods, his magistrates are like rain, good generals are like clouds, every battle is victorious, every attack will be defeated, I think this is the villain''s flattery, and it is not credible at all!" Li Cunxiao''s voice was loud and clear, "For so many days, the Zhaoyi Army has suffered numerous injuries and injuries, but has not even attacked the city head. It can be seen that Li Zhi is just an incompetent generation!"


    Li Yizhao echoed: "In fact, it is difficult to admire under the prestige. Li Wei''s prestige is just the power of the world to spit his power, and it''s nothing more than a fool!"


    The generals should be.


    Li Ke waved his hand: "Li Zhi is not useless, this is worthless. It''s just that the elite of Hedong Army is comparable to Weibo and Zhaoyi. In addition, the defense of Qinzhou City is strong. Li Zhi wants to capture the city. Indeed, It''s delusional! "


    Up to now, Li Keyong is very satisfied. As Zhao Yi''s casualties increase, his confidence is increasing day by day.

 v4 Chapter 46： Rest assured (second)

    A few days later, Pinglu Army, who had been training for a long time, replaced the exhausted Zhaoyi Army and began a new round of assault on Qinzhou City.


    As soon as Ping Lu Jun entered the war, the situation changed drastically.


    He Dongjun, who was originally a tightly defended city and had a strong defense, was immediately attacked by the Pinglu army. All the defenders suffered heavy losses, and many lines of defense became dangerous. Only half a day later, Pinglu Army had several armored men attacking the city and stood firm.


    Li Keyong kept receiving unfavorable battle reports, his face gradually gloomy, he stared at the battlefield everywhere, his eyes gradually turned red. In his field of vision, there were powerful monks who flew across the country. Where they were, the generals of the Hedong Army were killed and wounded one after another, the line of defense collapsed, the battle line was broken, and the corpses were broken.


    There are many monks in Ping Lujun, so many that Li Keyong feels unreal.


    There are also a lot of monks in the Hedong Army. It is said that it is much higher than the ordinary Fanzhen army, and even other frontiers are not comparable. After all, Li Ke had long been released to support. But there are so many monks in the Hedong Army, but they are just mortal forces. Where can we compare with Pinglu Army with the help of monks? Yoda-chan''s tune, but broke into the Pinglu army!


    With this, Li Ke realized that Li Yi had let Zhao Yijun attack, but it was just consuming the defensive equipment of Qinzhou City to clear the obstacle for the Ping Lu army. When the city fortifications were almost destroyed, and the flint, slab, wooden, iron, iron, and arrowhead were consumed almost, Ping Lujun''s lightning strike would produce a decisive effect!


    Obviously, Ping Lujun has the ability to set the tone.


    This was an upright battle on the battlefield. There was no conspiracy plan, only a formation of troops. Although Li Ke used this time to see Li Zhi''s intention, there was nothing he could do. Ping Lu Army is strong, the combat power is better than He Dong Army, and it will inevitably win if it fights. This is the reality!


    The generals around the town kept asking Li Keyong for reinforcements. His eyes were gradually covered with blood, and his face was hot, like he was slapped. In the military battle, he lost to Li Yan, under the watchful eye of Buddha.


    Luolong Luohan looked at Li Ke with a glance, without speaking, suddenly raised his hand and drank. Maybe he didn''t think it was necessary to talk nonsense to people who didn''t matter. After he murmured, the Buddhist monks appeared one after another. They scattered on the defense lines outside the city barracks and the walls of the city walls. When they appeared, they launched a fierce attack on the Pinglu army, which was fierce offensive.


    Li Ke''s face was slightly clear, and his heart was relieved. In any case, with the help of a Buddhist monk, the battle situation could be reversed. Although there are many monks in Ping Lujun, the realm is obviously a lot worse than that of Buddhist monks. The Buddhist monks who were shot were all monks above the real world. They were not able to resist by the Pinglu army.


    However, Li Keyong was not happy, because at the same time as the Buddhist monks appeared, Pinglu army battles in various places suddenly raised one after another masters of demons to greet the Buddhist monks. They are all under the control of the Holy Infant, and the practice is much higher than Yodak ¡¯s ministry, which is exactly against the Buddhist monks.


    Although they are all masters in the real world, they are fighting in the battlefield, and they have no interest in making the sky so as not to hurt their own people. In the face of an opponent in a similar state, the monk does not need to launch a brilliant technique. Right now, it''s the power of condensing and repairing.


    The scenes of real-life encounters in various places seem to be similar to those of ordinary army generals. Of course, this is just an illusion. Once one of his companions falls, all of his companions will become fly ash, because they can hardly withstand a real-life blow from each other.


    Luolong Luohan was still standing in front of Feihong, looking at the battlefield with cold eyes, who was sitting cross-legged on the female wall with a mouthful of wine, his eyes blurred, and he was drunk.


    Luolong Luohan said: "There are many monks brought by the holy infant. The real world is similar to us, but there are only seven or eight land wonderland. We are enough to make two to one. As long as the land infantry of the holy infant died, this war Li Li will definitely lose! "


    Master Feihong did not speak, shaking his head from side to side as if he was drunk.


    On the battlefield, the situation is moving in the direction that Dr. Dragon said.


    Behind Li Yan, Su Emei, Nangong First, Yodah, Shengying, and Nine-Tailed Demon Fox were already in place, ready to shoot.


    "The city defense of Qinzhou is divided into two parts: the military camp and the city wall. There is also a city in front of the main city wall. The army must be invaded."


    "No matter how dangerous it is, as long as you have feet, you can cross it sooner or later." Li Min looked back and said to the holy infant: "The big camp is left to the holy infant king."


    The infant looked at Li Yan, "Do you feel relieved to let me sit in the camp?"


    Li Yan smiled slightly and didn''t speak. This shows that in his opinion, this question does not need to be answered at all and is nonsense.


    The holy infant is also not annoyed. He will take a shot when he sees Li Zhi, and ca n¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Although you are a real man of Yangshen, you have the ability to deal with the land wonderland, but there are many land wonderland on the other side. How much do you want to fight?


    Li Yan turned around, took out Lu Jianjian, and swept out without looking back: "I''m going to fight ten."


    Li Yan has already shot, and everyone is not idle, they have dispatched.


    Although they only have the strength of the real world, they can not fight against the wonderland, but the real world also has its own battlefield, which is also about the trend of the battle. If the land wonderland wins and loses, it is natural that the side who wins the land wonderland wins the war, but if the land wonderland is deadlocked, the victory or defeat of the real world directly determines the outcome of the war.


    The holy babies watched the crowd rush out, grabbed Yodah, and squinted at him, "I said, little bird, wouldn''t you really trust the kid Li Li? Is it okay to join people, but it depends on you As a pie, it''s obviously similar to the subordinates. You are also the demon of the demon tribe, so you haven''t stood up? "


    "Call me a little bird in front of an outsider, believe it or not, I''m desperate for you!" Yoda frowned, for him, this was the least outstanding thing.


    The baby shouted with a grin: "Following Li Yan''s nagging, he''s fattened a lot, can you give me a try?"


    The child''s eyes turned and he thought about it, grinning: "Dare you dare to make a bet with me?"


    "What bet?" Sheng Ying said he was not afraid at all.


    Shengzi said: "Just bet Li can play a few wonderland."


    "How much do you think he can fight?" The holy infant sneered, "You don''t really think that he can fight ten?"


    The corner of Shengzi''s mouth slightly tilted, drawing a mysterious arc: "What if I win?"


    "You are dreaming foolishly, this is simply impossible!" Shengying said decisively, seeing Shengzi''s face teasing, he lowered his face and his voice was low: "If he can play ten, I will only think of you as Zhan!


    Shengzi patted his thighs hardly: "Okay, that''s it!"

 v4 Chapter 47： Spike (third more)

    Li Huan did not know the bet between Shengzi and Shengying. If he knew, he would definitely place a bet on himself.


    However, he definitely won''t be like Yoda-chan, who will follow the bargaining chips in the future, and will directly ask the red baby for magic. This magic weapon is actually useful. Besides, there are as many magic weapons on the guy as there are rice, so you can get a lot of good things.


    Li Yan went straight to the barracks outside the city. From a military point of view, the barracks outside the city and the city are horns of each other and can support each other. By removing the barracks, the Pinglu army can attack the city with full force.


    Sitting in the military camp is Li Ke''s confidant general Li Yizhao. He is not a low-ranking soldier, but he is still a soldier in the army. At this moment, he is at the gate, and the command line resists the attack by Zhao Polu. Zhao Polu is also a soldier. The two were fighting equally.


    More soldiers from both sides fought on the earthen stone fence. Some Buddhist monks have already fought with the monks.


    A general Ping Lu Junxiao, who was wrapped in iron armor, led the song and attacked the earth wall. With a shield and a knife, he suddenly jumped several feet flat. He fell like a meteorite on the wall. The power erupted from his feet, and the soldiers of the Hedong Army within ten steps of his body were shocked and dizzy by him.


    Xiao will take the opportunity to burst into the chaos, open his bow from side to side, and kill again and again, and soon there are seven or eight bodies lying at his feet. His ministry hurriedly climbed to the top of the city. Seeing that they would converge, they would form a battle array headed by General Xiao, stand firm and control the wall, and provide a stable upper wall passage for their companions. The monk appeared in front of Snapdragon.


    The monk moved very fast, just like it appeared out of thin air, without any warning. When he appeared, he reached out and grabbed the general''s neck.


    Xiao shrank his pupils, and his body was cold like a falling ice cave. He had sensed it instantly. The other person had a real-world practice, which was not something he could compete with. Killing him was as simple as pinching an ant.


    Being attacked by a real monk, Xiao despaired. He had no time to respond. The other hand clasped his neck, and his throat would be pinched in the next instant, which made Xiao face full of unwillingness and hatred. He hasn''t had time to make a contribution, and he hasn''t repaid the knowledge of Jiedushi.


    With a bang, Xiao Xiao opened his eyes suddenly and looked at the scene with surprise. The real monk, just reaching out and grabbing his neck, had no strength yet, and was caught by his collar, smashing into the earth wall in a circle. On the degree of strangeness and speed of shots, the monks who have just arrived obviously outnumber the monks.


    Xiao trembled his heart and looked at it. The monk''s body was unable to move in the fumes of smoke and his face was still scared.


    On the surface, the monk has no wounds, but Qiqiao bleeds out at the same time, which indicates that the man who shot has shattered his viscera and annihilated his vitality from the inside.


    "His Royal Highness An!" Xiao Xiao could see the person who shot, and couldn''t help shaking with excitement.


    Li Min glanced back at Xiao Xiao and nodded slightly: "Shen Beiwang, the lone king remembers you. Do it well."


    After saying this, Li Zheng disappeared in place and rushed to the next opponent, while Shen Beiwang promised loudly. When Her Majesty''s Herd of Monsters Disasters Pinglu, Li Zhi and Su Emei rescued a commander of the Pinglu Army who had been hunted down before he started working with the puppet monster. It was this Shen Beiwang.


    Li Zong was standing on the soil wall all the way, and he already had several real monks. Where he traveled, the Pinglu army attacked, and has steadily captured the wall, and began to accumulate forces to prepare to rush into the camp inside the wall. Li Xun''s goal was not real life, nor was it to assist the army''s offensive. He had a more concise and direct goal.


    Li Yizhao not far away was seen by Li Yi.


    He swept through the crowd until he was in front of the other person, banging his palm on his forehead! Suddenly attacked, Li Minzhao didn''t expect it at all. He only had time to widen his frightened eyes, which was surprisingly consistent with Shen Beiwang''s response.


    Although he is a warrior, he has a big gap with Li Zhi. If he is hit by Li Zhi, there is no chance of surviving.


    Although Li Xunzhao could not respond in time, as the chief of the military camp in the town, he was naturally taken care of by Buddhist monks. Li Yan blasted out with a single palm, and the majestic and enraged descending dragon Luohan appeared in front of Li Yanzhao in time, and the same palm waved: "Li Yan, you killed my brother, I have been waiting for you for a long time, and today I must be for Brother revenge! "


    The two clashed at each other, no one could help, and tacitly flew away from the gate, and rose into mid-air duel. After all, it''s the strength of the fairyland, which is very different from the real world. No matter how you control the power, it is not suitable for fighting in the chaos.


    Li Ye hasn''t spoken yet, and Dragon Lohan has sneered and turned his hand out to take out the dragon stick. "I can fight against Master Feihong, I thought how powerful you are. Now it seems that with your strength, you can kill me. Brother, most of them use conspiracy! "


    In other words, Luolong Luohan issued a disdainful smirk, and raised his staff to kill Li Li.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Yi didn''t have the opportunity to speak. The net was that the dragon and the Luo Han were talking to themselves. Fortunately, Li Yi didn''t plan to talk to each other, but I didn''t think there was anything. As the leader of the military barracks in the town, Li Yanzhao naturally had some protection. Only then did Li Yan attack, but he only tried it out in order to draw the other side''s guards, of course, with little effort.


    With only one move, the dragon and the arrogant determined that Li Zhi''s strength was inferior. Whether he really thought so or just mocked Li Zhi with an excuse, he looked frivolous and out of Li Zhi''s eyes.


    Seeing that the other party raised his stick to attack, Li Zhi did not hesitate, took out Lu Jianjian, transported his aura, and used the sword style of "Sword Qi Shenglian" in "East of Ziqi" to stab the other sword! At the same time, the power of Qinglian and Longqi in the body are all superimposed. In the end, Jianqi manifested, a streamer of blue dragons, rushed to Luolong Luohan at the beginning and end of the lotus, and passed away!


    When the dragon Luo Han came out of Li Jian''s sword, he felt the dangerous danger of extreme cold, which caused him to stand upright. He was very surprised and did not understand why Li Zhi''s strength increased suddenly! He didn''t dare to carelessly, he rushed out all the power of repair, waved the dragon stick to meet him, and wanted to take Li Jian''s sword.


    However, when a sword came over, the dragon stick in the hands of Dragon Lohan was instantly shaken away by an irresistible force, and the surging aura followed the dragon stick into the meridians, stirring his body, and the aura fell into the sea, and the injury was serious!


    Luolong Han was terrified. He was very clear that this was the situation where the power of cultivation was crushed. There was no fancy, overbearing, unreasonable, and no room for maneuver. He almost screamed, because he already knew where he was.


    While waiting for the Dragon and Lohan to respond, Qinglong sword gas swept across his throat.


    The head of fear and unbelievable color remained on the face, flying high in the flickering light of the sword.

 v4 Chapter 48： This is the gap (fourth more)

    Luolong Luohan never thought in advance that he would just die in the hands of Li Yan. After the two sides met, it was just a trick. This is not a fancy trick. The competition is pure training. The way to distinguish the winner is extraordinarily simple and crude and efficient.


    But this is the most unacceptable place for Luolong Luohan. After all, he is a fairyland, and Li Zhi is just a real god. The difference between the two realms is the difference between the gods and mortals, and there is a big threshold between them. How easy is it to ignore this big threshold?


    What''s more uncomfortable is to drop the dragon and Luo Han. Before he was born, he was not a fairyland. Therefore, the person who died in Li Yan''s hands is not exactly a fairyland, but a fairy of a higher level! At the moment of dying, Luolong Luohan couldn''t accept this reality.


    Li Xun couldn''t appreciate the mood of Dragon and Lohan, nor did he want to experience it. He was not interested at all in the mood of the dead, because he still had to face the opponent in front of him. After receiving the head of the dragon and Luohan, Li Xuan looked like electricity, and once again looked at Li Xun Zhao at the gate of the barracks.


    On the head of the city of Qinzhou, everyone looked different and different. The only similarity was that Li Li''s eyes had a strong shock and deep fear.


    Witnessing that Luolong Han was killed instantly, I do n¡¯t know why, Li Keyong felt so happy and wanted to grin.


    Luolong Luohan appeared from the beginning, and he was so arrogant that he didn''t look at him as a mortal, and spoke to him like alms. This is not only the case of the dragons and dragons, but also the entire Buddha domain. It ¡¯s so good now, the gods of Buddhism have been killed by a mortal, see how arrogant you are! It''s really pleasant.


    Li Ke glanced at Feihong with a snorting cry in his heart, and he already had a mentality to read jokes. Buddhism is not terribly powerful. Now Li Yanfo has lost face and sees how you end up.


    Master Feihong was still sitting cross-legged, with an indifferent expression. Luolong Luohan died, and she did not react at all. It seemed that it was not her person who died, or maybe she had seen through life and death, so there was no joy or sorrow.


    Feihong Taishi has a high state of mind, but he can''t sit still. As the head of the 18th Arhat, the Deer Arhat has a strong sense of responsibility. He has always regarded himself as the eldest brother and is also regarded as the oldest. Now the seventeenth Dragon Arhat and the eighteenth Tiger Arhat are killed by Li Zhi. He couldn''t sit idly by.


    Sitting on a deer with his hands folded, he turned to salute Master Feihong. His words were full of anger: "Master, Li Zhi, who knows no magic tricks, can actually kill and slay the dragon and the tiger, and I can no longer ignore it. At the time of the Chaos in the Yellow Nest, I Shimen''s preparations to go out of the world are blocked by him. Dozens of King Kong have been killed by him, leading to a century of accumulation and destruction! This person is a full-blown demon, a shim who teaches the world and makes the world a stumbling block to pure land. Please ask the prince to let me kill this man! "


    Master Feihong glanced at him lightly: "You want to go alone?"


    The devil and the devil are not allowed to do anything: "Li Yi is a mortal, but it is the realm of Yang Shen. If you commit the following crimes, killing two of my immortals and challenging my dignity in the Buddha''s realm is unbearable! In the end, even if it succeeds, what can be praised? On the contrary, it will still be ashamed! Only the poor monk shot it himself and suppressed it with his own strength to restore the majesty of the Buddha domain a little bit! "


    Master Feihong waved at will: "Then you go."


    The deer Luohan immediately took his orders.


    Li Ke used to look straight and pout. What can restore the dignity of the Buddha domain, the real world in the land wonderland, even if you win, you can''t restore the dignity. Someone sent a real person to the past, and if he can clean up Li Zhi, then it will really show the essence of the Buddha.


    There is no real world in Buddhism that can cope with Li Yan, otherwise he will do so.


    When Li Ke saw that the deer Luo Han was welcoming Li Ye, he asked Dr. Feihong: "If the Deer Luo Han can''t win Li Ye, will the master make his own shot?"


    Master Feihong didn''t even look at him, his voice was indifferent and indifferent, like talking to a stone, "No."


    Li Ke asked, "Why?"


    Feihong Shishi took it for granted: "It is impossible to defeat Li Yan by sitting on a deer!"


    The deer and the rohan are not ordinary people. He did not see Li Yi killing Fu Hu, but he saw clearly how Li Ye killed Jianglong. At this moment dare to come out to challenge Li Yan, relying not only on the strength of Xionglong.


    Li Yan beheaded Jianglong, using Thunder''s wrists, and fighting for his strength. It can be seen that Li Qiangqiang is strong in the strength of Xiu Wei. Only when he meets and has no reservations to save his life with Xiu Wei can he win. In other words, apart from the power of cultivation, Li Zhi''s strength in other aspects cannot be compared with the wonderland, such as the power of magic.


    Therefore, the Deer and the Lohan did not intend to pit against Li Ye, even if he thought that his cultivation strength was not weaker than Li Ye.


    He intends to use the power of the "fairy garden", combined with the attack on the arts, to crush Li Yan in the realm, directly lock the victory, not to give the opponent close, and use the power of repair to break the defense.


    Of course, this analysis may also be incorrect, but as long as you don''t give Li Yi a close-up fight, he will have enough time to respond.


    Big deal, if you can''t beat it, let other Luo Han help, and never let Li Yan kill him. There are a lot of Luo Han who are free now, and everyone is not as prepared as Li Ye when he suddenly killed Jianglong.


    With this in mind, Luolong Luohan''s mind settled, and looking at Li Zhi''s eyes, he was full of ambition, just like looking at the fish on the cutting board.


    After Li Yan killed Luolong Luohan, he tried to continue to attack Li Yanzhao, and it really attracted other Luohan to appear. Looking up to see the sitting deer, Luo Han narrowed his eyes slightly. Sitting deer is the strongest among the eighteen arhats. Whether it is cultivation or wisdom experience, it cannot be underestimated. It is a tricky existence.


    However, Li Yan also had plans.


    Before going to the battle, Li Zhi had a clear analysis of the strength of the enemy and ours, and had a clear analysis of the way to win.


    Eighteen Lohan, as a strong man in the land wonderland, is naturally not comparable in real life, and as a Buddha fairy, he has a higher realm before the earth, and he must have no shortage of means against the enemy. In order to win, Li Yan has to avoid hard battles, and it is best to be unexpected and not to give the other party opportunities to use various means.


    Prior to Li Yong''s shots on Jianglong and Fuhu, they did their best when they met, forcing the other party to do their own hard work. This gave them a chance to kill the enemy.


    However, it is clear that if such a method is used once or twice, the other party will inevitably take precautions. If Li Zhi wants to continue to defeat Eighteen Arhats, he must guarantee his hand.


    Eighteen Arhats are all immortal realms. The biggest feature of immortal realms that differs from real realms is that they are successful in enlightenment and possess a fairy garden. In addition, the power of spells has also been greatly improved, and there are many methods that cannot be used in real life.


    Li Xun secretly said that after the eighteenth Luohan found that the power he cultivated was exceptionally arrogant, he would inevitably avoid short soldiers and use the power of fairy garden and magic to deal with him. The magic skills of the immortals are superb, and defenses are invincible. Li Ye can''t find a good breakthrough method. It is nothing more than soldiers blocking the water to cover the soil. But if the other party uses Xianyuan, Li Zhi has the opportunity to take advantage.


    Li Ye ¡¯s understanding of the Dao, but can compete with Feihong ¡¯s priest. Before the other party, he was a big Luo Jinxian, and he had a lot of power in the Buddhist domain. "Into the painting."


    For those who have practiced for thousands of years, they have far less understanding of the road than Feihong''s Eighteen Arhats. Li Zhi is naturally not afraid. If the other party dares to open the fairy garden, Li Yan will be able to surprise the other party.


    With this in mind, Li Xun had already thought about it, so he rushed to Li Xunzhao.


    The deer Luo Han saw that Li Xun had already begun to Li Xun Zhao, and the other party would die in Li Xun''s hands, and he screamed, "The devil is going to make evil!"


    Li Yan is too close to Li Yanzhao and his ministry, and he is not willing to lean too close to give him a chance to fight for his strength. The attack of magical powers, how to control the power, is inevitable Hundreds of officers and soldiers in the Hedong army were injured; in this case, the deer and the rohan did not think about it. When they screamed loudly, they directly launched the power of the fairy garden and went straight to Li Yan!


    The real world has realms, the fairy realm has fairy circles, the former is an extension of power, and the latter is the realization of Tao.


    The monks of the world, practice day and night, understand the avenue, have a chance to set foot in the fairyland for a hundred years, and have a chance to prove the avenue in a thousand years. Therefore, the crushing of the Tao has always been the sharpest weapon in fairyland.


    It''s a pity that when Li Yan came here, everything could not be taken for granted.


    "The devil is still out?"


    When the deer Luohan started the fairy garden, his eyes looked at Li Yan. In order to save Li Yizhao''s life, he quickly controlled Li Yi, and sat in a deer and Luo Han directly attacked Li Yi''s consciousness through his eyes, and wanted Li Li to "enter the painting" directly.


    Li Yan looked at the sitting deer and Luo Han. In the eyes, the scenery changed for a while, and then a Western Kingdom appeared. In this kingdom, everyone is worshiping a golden monk in the air with pious worship. Li Xun was in it and was infected by this shocking scene, and could not help but kneel and worship.


    However, Li Xun''s legs just trembled, and he didn''t even bend, so he suddenly punched out and bombarded the golden light monk in the air!


    Between heaven and earth, no one can worship me!


    I am a Qianlong who is qualified to become a true dragon, and I want to be the master of heaven and earth!


    Between heaven and earth, I am the supreme and can be the demon! Who can make me worship? !!


    Even if I can''t make a real dragon, I won''t bow to anyone''s feet!


    Rather than kneeling at the feet of others, dedicating their dignity to others, and praying for the asylum of the gods, I would rather choose sinking than death! Even if the other party is a god, a fairy, a saint!


    Do not submit to any existence, this is Qian Qian! Is the most basic way of emperor!


    Li Xuan screamed like a dragon, blasted out with a punch, and his will was condensed, as the dragon went out to sea and knocked down the golden monk in midair! The picture in front of me was instantly fragmented, like a mirror.


    The Buddha Kingdom was the fairy garden where the deer and the Luohan sat. Before he worshiped the monk, he was a nobleman and later practiced successfully. The deer returned to his country, persuaded the king to enter the monk, and made the kingdom a Buddhist country. He has made great contributions to the Buddha''s release of the monk, and achieved the position of deer, Luo Han and Han.


    But Lu Luohan did not expect that Li Yan was not "infected" by the power of the fairy garden, and he was not "into the painting" by being deceived! Not only that, but he also in turn burst into the sky, and with this blessing of willpower, he punched the magnificent scenery of Xianyuan with one punch!


    The deer Luo Han released the fairy garden, thinking that Li Zhi was bound to die, and he followed him, preparing to take off his head. Li Xuan blasted out, the fairy garden was broken, and the deer Luo Han was struck by lightning. His mind was chaotic, and his blood was spitting out! No precautions at all.


    Such a good opportunity, Li Yan would not let it go, he immediately followed, Lu Gujian cold flashed, brushing the other person''s neck!


    Before the deer Luo Han returned to God, he was bowed with a sword by Li Yan!


    His soul was stiff and in place. He was holding it in his hand. He yelled in horror: "This is impossible! How can you break through my fairyland! How can your understanding of the avenue be comparable? Me ?! It''s impossible! You are just a mortal, but you have lived for more than 20 years, how can you have a thorough understanding ... "


    Li Yan laughed, looking at the sitting Deer Luohan''s eyes, full of disdain and pity: "Some people live a lifetime, still old and confused, up and down in the world''s moral vision, and found nothing. Although some people are young, but From the limited experience and knowledge, I can get almost unlimited thinking, and learn the true meaning of life and the world''s avenue by inference, and live with ease. This is the gap! "


    After finishing the words, Li Yan put a lot of effort in his hands, and the spirit of sitting deer Luohan was pinched directly.


    At the head of the Eighteen Lohan, all souls were destroyed.

 v4 Chapter 49： Advanced (10,000 words)

    Seeing the ghost of the deer Luo Han dissipating at his fingertips, Li Zhi suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. It is a kind of small world, no one can make me domineering, no one can make me bow my head, it is a kind of sea to the infinite sky, the mountain is the highest-I am the peak of the spirit, is a man who does not show Ling Yunzhi, empty Negative born eight-foot body''s blood heroic.


    In the process of smashing the deer, the deer, and the pride of Li Ye, who broke out in the body, disapproved anyone, making him feel like a cloud in the blink of an eye. It seemed like the road ahead, and the path he was pursuing, suddenly suddenly opened up and became extremely clear.


    Li Yan closed his eyes and forced himself to grasp this fleeting realization. In the Deer and Lohan who used his Buddha Country Fairy Park, and wanted Li Yan to kneel and submit to worship, Li Yan felt extremely uncomfortable, as if treated as a fool and stomped as a gnat. Personal dignity has been greatly insulted.


    Buddha, cannot let him worship.


    Immortal will not let him worship.


    You cannot become a Buddha without worshiping the Buddha.


    If you do n¡¯t worship immortals, you wo n¡¯t be able to become immortals.


    He does not become a Buddha or a fairy.


    So where do we go from here?


    Previously, Li Zhi only knew that after he crossed the dragon, there was a dragon in his body, indicating that he was a Qianlong, and qualified to become a true emperor of the dragon. The experience on the earth made him realize that only by assisting Zhenlong to set the world, the monk would have the right to ascend and rise to the rank of Xianban, so he decided to assist himself. He thought that when that day came, he would be able to ascend to immortality and enter Xianting.


    However, Shimen and Xianting of this world showed that even if he achieved the true dragon, Xianting would not accept him. In other words, Li Yan is destined to be stuck in front of the threshold of immortal realm and not to cross the same as before. No matter how advanced he is and how he comprehends the avenue, Xianting does not open the door and does not give him the qualification of a fairy.


    This is like obviously being a jinshi, but you will never be an official without the court.


    Yuan Tianzhang has been in the real world of Yangshen for many years. Xianting opened the door for him, but he was unwilling to soar, and Li Zhi was doomed to be unable to soar.


    At this moment, Li Zhi suddenly realized that he didn''t need to become a Buddha or immortal. What he wanted to become was an emperor!


    His way is the way of the emperor.


    Emperor of the world, the Lord of the world.


    Xianting Xiandi, Lord of Heaven.


    Achieve the true dragon, become the emperor, become the master of heaven and earth, and control the luck of heaven and earth. This is Li Zhi''s Tao.


    He doesn''t want to worship Buddha or immortality. He won''t kneel down to any god, and won''t worship anyone, then he will only become the Lord of Heaven and Earth! Only the emperor can not worship anyone who is alive!


    "Oh!"


    There was a sudden tremor in Li Min''s head, as if there was something to break through.


    Immediately afterwards, the dragon''s spirit in the body uttered an unprecedented groan. The whole body was full of blue and white. The body was swollen and shrunk, beating like a heart, and a surge of force, with the rhythm of the dragon''s body, kept emitting. come out.


    Feeling this strength, Li Zhi was in a spirit for a while. It was a strength he had never seen before. It was both overbearing and lingering, as warm as the wind, such as the two poles of yin and yang.


    In Li Zhi''s consciousness, the dragon spirit has changed from blue and white to a reddish color. With the rhythm of the dragon''s body expanding and contracting, the scales of the whole body are opened, as if to peel off like a snake to gain new life and advanced. !!


    As soon as Li Zhi''s spirit was refreshed, he immediately felt the power of the dragon''s energy, like a burning flame, wandering around in his body, as if he didn''t want to stay for a moment, he wanted to fully erupt. However, the rhythm of dragon spirit has not stopped, Li Yan actually felt a strong sense of hunger and thirst, as if dragon spirit still needs some kind of strength to stimulate and supplement in order to complete its due transformation and advancement.


    Li Xun''s understanding of the way of the emperor awakened the energy of Long Qi and gave it an advanced desire, but this was not enough. Li Xuan also needed strength, whether it was pressure or motivation.


    Realizing this, Li Yan set his sights on Qinzhou City and went back to look at Li Yanzhao.


    ...


    Since Li Xun''s war, Shengying''s eyes have always been on him. Little is known about this prince of the world who has been recognized by the demons and has reached an alliance with the demons, so he is curious.


    Before coming, this curiosity was still very small. For the Holy Child of that time, a real Yang Shen person didn''t need to worry about it, as long as the other party obediently obediently did not hinder the overall situation of the alliance. Really met Li Yan, the first confrontation, the Holy Baby suffered a dark loss, and his heart was extremely upset. Although he nominally guaranteed to obey Li Yan''s order, in fact, he did not want to find a chance to turn around and regain the alliance that should belong to him. Command.


    In the final analysis, Li Yingyuan did not convince the holy infant. The gap between the two was too great. It was difficult for the holy infant to obey a person who was obviously weaker than him.


    Seeing with his own eyes Li Li''s killing the Dragon and Lohan was a great shock to the holy infant. After all, the other party was a fairyland. After the Holy Child had confronted Li Xun, he knew that Li Xun was quite strong and could fight against Wonderland. But at that time, I thought that I could only fight it, and the outcome was unpredictable. Who would have thought that Li Zhi would kill the dragon and Luo Han when he met. The speed was incredible, and the methods used were the same as those for dealing with him.


    The Dragon King Luohan died, and the Holy Child was surprised, but that''s all, not to shake. He can also make an excuse for himself, saying that Li Zhi was able to quickly defeat the Dragon and Lohan because he was unexpected and because the other party did not understand him and was not prepared.


    Like Master Feihong, Shengying doesn''t think Li Zhi can always win. After taking the Deer and Lohan''s shot, he believes that Li Zhi will fall into a hard fight.


    I didn''t expect to die faster. Luo Han, who descended the dragon, also met Li Li, and the sitting deer Luo Han, the head of the eighteenth Luohan, rushed directly to Li Ye himself, spread his hands to give up resistance, and sent his neck to Li Yan''s sword-from the perspective of others See, that''s what happened in the fighting just now. Of course, the Son is very clear that it was because the sitting deer Luohan Fairy Garden was broken and severely backstabbed.


    The baby was completely shocked this time, and stunned for a long time.


    I heard that Li Zhi won the inheritance of Yuan Tianyi, and stole the green lotus prepared by Dao Men for Huang Chao. The strength of the repair is different from ordinary people and can be challenged. This holy infant understands. But what happened to Li Xun''s fairy garden where he sat on a deer? It broke in an instant! This requires Li Zhi''s understanding of the avenue, which has an overwhelming advantage over sitting deer, and also forms his own Tao.


    With a firm heart, we can not be deceived by the sitting deer, and we can have the opportunity to injure each other in turn.


    "This guy, actually realized the avenue so much in real life, able to crush the sitting deer Luohan, the head of the eighteenth Luohan ..." Shengying looked at Li Yan''s eyes very complexly, "What the **** is this strange? Wouldn''t it be an ordinary person, but which immortal reincarnation? "


    Thinking of this, Shengying nodded secretly, and only had this answer, which could explain Li Yan''s so powerful.


    At the head of Qinzhou City, looking at the flying Deer Luo Han who was flying out of smoke, Li Ke glanced at the slightest joy in his eyes, which meant to dispel hate. However, this fascination quickly disappeared, not because Li Ke used his cover up well, but it really disappeared. Luo Kehan ??was killed, although Li Keyong felt very happy, but the strength that Li Ye showed was too bad.


    Li Ke clearly realized that if Li Yan wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as killing an ant. Without the protection of the Buddha Realm, he could die at any time.


    With this in mind, Li Ke gradually covered his blood with his eyes, and his eyes were full of jealousy. This jealousy was so deep that it turned into resentment.


    He feels that the world is unfair, why can Li Zhi become so strong so quickly?


    Why can''t he defeat the fairyland, not him? He Li Ke was frustrated by being beaten by a young man, and he was cultivated by the force of his release. He set foot on the battlefield in his teens. Rong Ma half-life, after several ups and downs, calmed Huang Chao, who is worse than anyone? Why can he kill the immortal realm, and it is not Li Keyong who can fight the Quartet?


    "Sergeant, this ..." The good-fortune boy looked at Master Feihong, but he stopped talking.


    Dr. Feihong put the lid on the jug and sat upright, with his eyes fixed on Li Yan, his brows frowning.


    Li Keyong also glanced at Master Feihong. His eyes were complicated. So far, he also wanted to see if the other party planned to take the shot himself.


    Master Feihong didn''t plan to take the shot himself, because she was seriously injured by Li Yan before, and her injury was far from being cured. At this time, she took the liberty to take the shot, and she had no chance of winning.


    "Taiwan, should you let the free Luo Han go up and besiege Li Yan together?" Shancai boy suggested. In the case of the unrecovered Feihong''s injuries, and being restrained by the red baby, he could not fight in person, and the only people who were able to solve Li Zhi''s were the other Luohan who were in fairyland.


    The child with good fortune is not bad in eyesight, he has already seen it, Li Yi can quickly resort to Wonderland, it is suspected of tricks. Maybe his combat power is indeed enough to kill any Luo Han, but if there are three or two Luo Hans joined together, Li Yan will simply be unable to win, and he will fall into a dangerous situation.


    Chief Feihong waved his hand: "Let them go!"


    Li Ke breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Li Xun had originally shot at Li Xunzhao. The deer Luo Han arrived in time to rescue him and stopped him. At present, Li Xie killed the deer Luo Han instantly without any effort, and he did not leave Li Jiuzhao far.


    After the death of the deer Luo Han, Li Zheng looked at Li Zhengzhao again. He was very clear that only by killing the other party could Ping Lu Army quickly occupy the barracks.


    However, without waiting for Li Xun to take action, there were several real monks who rushed out from various places and took the lead in attacking Li Xun and defending him.


    Li Huan looked around quickly and took the situation of the enemy and me into his eyes. There are three realities of the opponent''s shot, all of which are real gods. It seems that the realm of the Buddha protects Li Jiuzhao, a fixed configuration of the general of the military camp. After the three of them, several other Luo Hans appeared from Qinzhou City, no less than six or seven, and they were ready to come to Li Yan.


    The current situation is very clear. The enemy is so powerful that Li Zhi cannot fight hard. Only by retreating quickly can he escape before the enchantment of the land fairyland. However, as a result, Li Zhi failed to win the barracks this time, and the results were not as expected.


    He has already revealed his strength almost, causing much jealousy of the opponent. After retreating this time, the next time he shoots, it is impossible to have unexpected results. Li Xun need not know and know that after this war, no matter Feihong Shi or Li Keyong, they will put away all contempt and begin to guard against death.


    Those Luohan in the fairyland will inevitably be in groups of several people to protect important targets and not to give Li Zhi the opportunity to kill important targets and Luohan. If that is the case, then the monks in the Wonderland will occupy the majority of the Buddhist domain, and they will firmly grasp the initiative of this war, and Li Zhi will not want to break through the Qinzhou city defense line, let alone occupy Taiyuan.


    The difficulty of this war is that Li Wei is the attacker. He must lead his army to Taiyuan City to compete for the line of opportunity. Li Keyong and Buddha Realm only need to defend.


    In short, Li Yan can''t miss the opportunity to kill Li Yanzhao right away. Once missed, Qinzhou City is not easy to fight.


    If you want to break the Qinzhou city, you must first kill Li Yizhao and seize the barracks.


    But if he kills Li Yanzhao, he will miss the opportunity to retreat, even if it is just a delay. For the monks in the real world wonderland, this moment is enough for them to launch a siege on Li Zhi.


    Between light and flint, Li Yan has made up his mind.


    Li Yizhao has been following the movements of Li Yi in the air. He is also a monk in the high-level practice. He can naturally see the situation on the court. In the case of Buddhist monks successively dispatched, if Li Xun continued to shoot at him, he would fall into the besieged state. There is no other way than to retreat-the siege of the land fairyland is not a trivial matter. Although his strength is strong and he has a deep understanding of the avenue, in the face of everyone''s technical attacks, these two are not enough to make Li Zhi win.


    With this in mind, Li Minzhao laughed twice, and oblique Li Min mocked and said, "Li Li''er, you dare to break into my military camp! That''s your own way of death! Don''t run away if you have a species, fight with Ben and die! Ben will be called You see, what is Hedong Junwei! "


    Li Yanzhao''s voice is very loud, his tone is mad, full of ridicule and provocation. Those who don''t know just listen to this, thinking that he is invincible, and Li Zhi is just a turtle. His words spread through half the barracks, and all soldiers of Hedong Army heard it.


    He naturally did it intentionally. As a general, he must always guarantee the fighting spirit of the soldiers.


    Li Yanzhao was in the battle line, wearing bright light armor, looking up at Li Yan with his head upright, full of spirits, looking at the heroic beauty, worthy of being one of the senior generals of Hedong Army.


    "Since you''re looking for death, then I''ll do it for you." Li Yan chuckled and raised the aura barrier around the body. When his words came out, Lu Gujian had crossed a short sharp streamer and reached Li Yanzhao''s throat.


    As a warrior in the army, Li Xunzhao is united. Any attack against him will be resisted by the force of the battle line. If the battle line is not broken, he will not be fatally injured.


    However, Li Zhi''s sword looted, and the faint light that lingered around the battlefield was shredded directly like a bubble, and did not play a defensive role at all. Thousands of soldiers fell to the ground like wheat blown down by a hurricane.


    In Li Xunzhao''s horrified and puzzled eyes, the streamer submerged into his body, and when he heard the sound of a bang, he felt as light as a swallow, as if floating.


    When his eyes fell downward, he found that his entire body had been blasted into blood mist and powder, and no longer existed. Only his head flew high, and Li Yan grabbed his hair and squeezed it in his hand.


    Li Xunzhao stared at Li Xun with a ghostly look until he died. He did not understand that Li Xuangui was the prince of Tang Dynasty, a body of thousands of golds, and he was cultivated to reach the real state of Yang Shen, high above him, and he was not at all a level. Man, why would he put himself in danger in order to kill him?


    Li Xunzhao never felt that he had this weight and qualification, so he never thought that Li Xun would shoot at him and condescend to care about him, so he dared to make a mockery. Who would have thought that Li Xun said he would do it by hand, and in the blink of an eye he was blown into blood mist, and even his head was raised by Li Xuan in his hands to show the public, there was no room for regret and forgiveness.


    "Devil! You are dead!"


    "There is a way in heaven. You don''t leave, but you have to die by yourself!"


    "Do it together, don''t give him a chance to escape!"


    Seeing Li Ye beheaded Li Yezhao with his own eyes, the three Yangshen real people''s faces were damaged, and they launched an operation with anger and attacked Li Ye.


    Behind them, six or seven Luohan also arrived, and began to emit golden light all over the body, with a quiz in their hands, a word in their mouth, dark clouds rolling, the sun and the moon shining, and the golden light shining all over the earth, as if there was a heavenly Buddha who was about to fall!


    Li Yan looked immobile, holding Li Yanzhao''s head like a sharp arrow, straight into the sky.


    He was extremely fast and successfully avoided three real-world attacks. But also fell into the siege of six or seven land wonderland, and reached the center of the area covered by the spell.


    Not far from Nangong No.1, Su Emei, Shengzi, and others, they were all surprised when they saw Li Zhi''s incarnation as a beam of light. They all saw it very real. Li Zhi got into Luohan with one head. Surrounded by them.


    "Hey Li, what is this for? He''s crazy?" The Son stunned for a while.


    "He is seeing that he can''t escape the opponent''s magical attack, so he plans to end up with the opponent?" Nangong first thought of a possibility.


    "He had a chance to escape before, why not? In order to kill a mortal general and put himself in danger, hasn''t he flooded his head?" Among the crowd, only the nine-tailed demon fox saw the beginning and end of the battle. Because she didn''t fight attentively.


    "Li Yan took off Li Yanzhao''s head, and they broke the soldiers'' battle line that guarded the Jianmen. Zhao Polu''s attack on the barracks was easy. But if Li Hua was wounded by himself, it was worth the loss. Zhao Polu is also likely to be defeated by the other party. Beheaded! "Shengzi saw the situation very clearly." If Li Yan was captured by the opponent, it would be death! "


    "Shut up!" Nangong''s first fury, "Li Yan won''t dig the grave by himself, just look at it!"


    Above the sky, the golden clouds are covered, rolling and stretching, like torrential rivers. Numerous golden lights are seeping from the clouds. Six or seven land wonderland, each of them have skyrocketed, reaching the size of a hundred feet, and their skin has become golden. Individuals are like a sun, emitting the light of stinging eyes.


    The sixty-seven hundred-footed golden Luohan circled in a circle, and at the same time stretched out their hands, and pressed Li Li in the middle! Every hand is a cloud. The palm of the palm is like a sun, radiating a hundred feet away. Everything that the golden palm goes to, all things fly away.


    Among the seven Luo Hans, Li Yan looked extremely small, just like an ant, and looked vulnerable. Mo said that being hit by the palm of his hand, even if it was radiated by Jin Mang, it would be roasted and turned directly into fly ash.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers are fighting fiercely on the earth, and the killing has not stopped for a while. The dust is everywhere, blood is shot, and people fall every moment. But for the scene that took place above their heads, ordinary soldiers could not feel any mystery, because their eyesight could not reach the clouds.


    Only monks in the real world can truly see this scene, and all monks who see this scene are swaying with all their hearts and are stunned by the magnanimous works of the earth fairyland, which is indeed a force that can move mountains and reclaim the sea.


    In the face of the siege by the Lohan, Li Xun looked calm, and there was a will to go to the mountains and seas, and his head was thrown out by the head of Qinzhou City. At this moment, he put Lu Gujian in front of his eyebrows. , Eyebrows and eyebrows, when the storm came, silently read the formulas of exercises.


    In his body, the whole body''s red dragon gas was still pulsating vigorously.


    The seven Luo Han bowed their heads and looked at the Li Li in the middle. In their eyes, the small monk in front of them was not panicked. He was as quiet as a forest, and as deep as the sea, making him look like a whirlpool, purple clouds lingering around him, burning like a flame. The gleam of grain stars looming in the purple cloud belt, like the morning dew, seems to be guiding something to bloom.


    The Arhats did not stop their hands. In fact, when Li Ye''s figure emerged in their eyes, the palm was pressed down. The golden mang under his palm was like a fire, centered on Li Ye, bright and dazzling, and quickly drowned. With the figure of Li Yan, people can''t see what happened below.


    As the palms of the people continued to close, the golden light between the palms became more and more intense, and beams of light reflected from between the fingers, scattered and overflowing.


    The palms of the Arhats were closed one after another, and the scattered light gradually disappeared. There was no gap to shed. The pillar of light, the power of the people, created a closed space that was about to be completed. In this space, only the brightest gold was produced. Sunlight. For the Luohan, it is the light that can purify everything, it is the will of the Buddha, and it cannot be disobedient. Even immortals cannot avoid being killed.


    Once all the gaps have disappeared, this enchantment is complete.


    The seven people glanced at each other, and they realized the pride and relief in the eyes of each other, and the last inch of the gap was finally closed. Through the crevice, everyone can see the golden mang which is extremely bright inside. It is the light without any impurities. Anything existing in it will be purified. Although Li Yan is strong, he will eventually die.


    "This devil has been burned to ashes at this time?" Happy Luohan couldn''t wait.


    "No one can survive here, and the immortals have to die. How can the devil be an exception?" Said Luo Bohan proudly.


    "This demon head is arrogant, obviously seeing me waiting for the shot, even dare to come up, he thought he could resist our shot? Really do not know the sky and the earth! Brother Deer and Brother Dragon Dragon and Tiger Tiger, folded in the hands of such stupid guy It is so wronged! "Tota Rohan scorned with anger.


    "This devil has a good power and a deep understanding of the avenue, but after all, he has only lived for decades and is too young and vigorous. He will inevitably become mad when he has no achievements. He won the battle with Jianglong and the deer in succession. It''s no surprise that you have an arrogant heart, and have the act of seeking death! "Sit down and speak calmly and profoundly.


    Speaking of this, everyone was calm and sighed, and the last ray of light in the last gap disappeared, and the whole enchantment was completed!


    "The overall situation is set, this demon is dead ..." Guo Jiang-Luo Han looked happy, and everyone listened to him with a look of relief.


    But at this moment, happy Luohan suddenly changed his face and shouted, "Be careful!"


    Before everyone returned to God, they saw the closed enchantment and spread a gap again, like a balloon that kept inflating, moving outwards against the palms of everyone, but this time it was exposed, not Then there is Jinmang Sunlight, but a purple cloud belt!


    "Press it down!"


    "Close the enchantment!"


    "Don''t step back!"


    The seven Luohan''s faces changed dramatically, one after another roaring, and as their palms were stretched out, more and more purple cloud bands overflowed, lingering around the palms of everyone. The Arhats tried their best to push the enchantment back.


    Their arms gradually became violent and violent, and they couldn''t help trembling, as if they were fighting against them, not a small purple cloud, but a huge bull. No matter how hard they try, they can''t turn the situation around, they can only watch Ziyun grow bigger and bigger, and his palms are stretched more and more apart.


    Luohan couldn''t help screaming. His arm was not only violently violent, it was like an earthworm crawling on the surface of his body. Even the golden skin began to crack, and it was conceivable how much pressure he was facing. .


    Other Luohan''s are not much better than Raohan Luohan. Some people''s faces are blue and white, some people have bleeding from the corners of their mouths, and others are shaking like they are swinging.


    "How can this happen?" Happy Luohan stared at the vision in shock, his face gradually engraved with panic. "He is a real god, how can he resist the seven of us?"


    No Lohan could answer him, because they had the same thoughts in him.


    Suddenly, an indifferent voice without the slightest emotion sounded in each Lohan''s ear: "If I can''t defeat the seven of you, how can I give you a chance to surround you?"


    Hearing this voice, the Arhats were cold hands and feet, like pouring a pot of cold water to the head. Prior to this, Li Yan didn''t say anything. They also had a bit of extravagant hope, hoping that Li Yan just slammed back and made a noise, and it would soon dissipate. However, Li Yan''s voice was surprisingly smooth. Mo said it didn''t sound like dying. It sounded like he wasn''t hurt at all.


    The look changed greatly, and the Luohan felt strangely. Before hearing Li''s voice, they had no time to respond. The purple clouds under their palms suddenly exploded. A dragon chant that rang through the world exploded in everyone''s ears, with the vicissitudes of ancient and murderous breath, as if through thousands of years, there have been countless blood and blood fights.


    In the center of Jinmang, a purple dragon air soared into the sky, setting off a hundred-layer cloud and rushing thousands of clouds. The Luohan people were affected by this. The arms that were bruised and cracked in the skin had exploded in time. !! There was no flesh above the arm, only Sensen''s bones were left, and his body flew upside down if hit by a heavy hammer.


    The bursting purple cloud instantly blocked the sky, and where the golden light had diffused before, it was all swallowed up by the purple cloud at this moment. Within a few hundred feet, only the magnificent scenery from the east of Ziqi makes people feel like a fairyland.


    In the center of the explosion, Li Yan, a dancer with long hair and flying clothes, rushed out like a rainbow sword.


    Around him, an unprecedented force exudes the vicissitudes of ancient times, sometimes overbearing, sometimes gentle and windy, one after another, right and left, and constantly rising, set off against Li Yu''s unpredictable, as if coming out of the ancient floods. God of War.


    After Li Yan''s gaze glanced at the Luo Hans, after seeing the position of each other, a chill was drawn at the corner of his mouth, "Step by step!"


    Luo Han, who flew out, had not left the area covered by purple clouds, and suddenly felt panic deep into the bone marrow. It was as if the mice crossing the street were suddenly hit by strong light, which led to countless people chasing and blocking them. All of their confidence and tension were suddenly lost, and even the courage to survive disappeared, leaving only the instinct to lead the neck to kill.


    This frustration of confession of fate, makes the aura in the body obscure as soon as it appears, as if it is going to dry up instantly. However, Eighteen Lohan is not an ordinary person after all. After returning to God, the Luohan not only did not feel relaxed, but even more chilled. Because purple lotus has bloomed before their eyes.


    In the realm of Chen Xi Mu Zi, Li Yan has the ability to move instantly, plus the power of the sword style of "step by step", these Luo Hans who have been seriously injured by the dragon can be resisted one by one. Gu Jian cut off his head, and the corpse fell away from the air!


    In the place where Qidi Wonderland fell, Li Xun showed his figure, stood with his sword, and smashed heaven and earth.


    Long Qi is still moving, but it is no longer hot and red, and it no longer looks so terrible. The original blue and white color has also become purple, and the shape looks more robust and powerful. Just like an ordinary person is trained, his body shape is perfect and full of strength.


    The previous dragon qi also had power, but the power was not outstanding. With the power of dragon qi, Li Zhi was only able to challenge one level higher. Coupled with the power of Qinglian and the techniques of "East of the Purple Gas", with Lu Gujian''s ability to defeat opponents two levels higher than him. But now, Long Qi has completed its first transformation, and its strength has been greatly enhanced.


    Not only that, Longqi represents the qualification of Qianlong, and becoming the true dragon is its ultimate goal. After Li Zhi comprehended and touched the threshold of the emperor''s way¡ªthe way of the emperor''s way, the dragon''s spirit has been awakened partly spiritually. Got his own consciousness.


    With this consciousness, Li Wei hasn''t had time to communicate, but according to him, it is another "self". A firm heart, vowed to become the emperor''s own.


    What is Emperor Tao? At present, Li Zhi has touched the threshold of Emperor Dao, and has realized it. To be straightforward, the first characteristic of Emperor Dao is only two words-dissatisfaction!


    No one is convinced.


    This is the emperor!


    The emperor only served himself.


    Buddha can''t make me obey, immortal can''t make me obey, I don''t even accept destiny!


    Disapprove, so never admit defeat, so unwilling to give up, so go to the top!


    For the first time, Li Zhi used the power of the Purple Dragon to wreck the seven Luo Hans in Wonderland. At the moment, he was busy combing his strength and did not act lightly.


    When he stood still, the purple clouds in the air slowly dispersed, and the monks above the real world looked up and saw the indomitable figure standing intact with the sword.


    The holy infant was sitting on the ground, looking at Li Ye, a **** like a fairy in the air, wiped a sweat that did not exist on his forehead, and was shocked: "My mother, this one can really hit ten What kind of monster is this ?! "


    Just now Li Ying and Luo Han played against each other, but Shengying looked at it really, and didn''t miss any details. The final combined blow of the Seven Lords of the Roots was so powerful that the holy infant would not necessarily take it down without injury-after all, it was pressed into the palm of its hands, and the holy infant would not fall into that situation.


    But Li Zhi not only took over, but also took advantage of the counterattack, directly wounded the seven Arhats and retaliated. In this way, in the eyes of the holy infant, it is already a terrible crying ghost and god, rare in the world.


    "It looks like this cricket is not injured ..." Shengying looked at Li Qi vigorously, hoping to find out any clues. "No, he is absolutely pretending, he must be injured ... this Would n¡¯t it be worse than me if I did n¡¯t get hurt? This would n¡¯t work. If it ¡¯s worse than me, I ¡¯d like to help a fart, but I ¡¯m in heaven! ¡±


    The baby thought for a moment, his face turned pale. Because when he first arrived, he had a match with Li Ye. At that time, he suppressed the realm to fight against Li Ye and was defeated by Li Ye. He always thought that he had fallen into Li Ye''s calculation. Now it seems that with Li Zhi''s current strength, there is no need to count him at all, and he can directly confront him ... How strong is Li Zhi, and what is his bottom line?


    But the baby did not have time to think more about this, because there was new situation in the field.


    The 7 Arhats were killed, and Rao was the carelessness of Master Feihong, and was shocked to jump straight off the female wall, staring at Li Yan with his eyes wide open, anxious to see him through.


    For Master Feihong, life and death are nothing, they are all destiny, live when you can live, and die when you **** it. Life and death are the laws of the growth of all things and the reincarnation of the world. There is nothing to pay attention to.


    Lord Feihong didn''t care about the death of the Luohan, but the Luohan also died too fast.


    Doctor Feihong looked at Li Yan. She had never thought that the Seven Lords would die in Li Yan''s hands, which was also the cause of her accident.


    "How much do you hide? Where is your bottom line?" Doctor Feihong looked at Li Yan, muttering to himself.


    Li Keyong was about to stand still. He was holding the female wall with one hand, his fingers were in claws, and he grabbed deep into the masonry to stabilize his figure.


    He no longer looks at Li Yan, because he doesn''t know what kind of eyes should be used to face Li Yan, he stared at a point on the female wall, trying his best to calm down his collapse.


    Powerful, too powerful, unreasonable and unbeatable. There is such an enemy in front of him and he is attacking himself. Anyone will feel powerless, panic and collapse.


    In Li Keyong''s view, opponents who can win through hard work are not worthy of fear, because he can make any effort. However, in the face of Li Yan, and today''s Li Yan, Li Ke used himself to try hard, and there was no way to say that he would overcome.


    The gap is too big to be able to catch up with hard work, which is the most desperate.


    "You won''t just be this person? Send another master to kill him! Don''t you just keep your eyes open and watch him kill your people, and you will be able to prestige outside with no one in sight?" Li Ke stared suddenly with his head turned. Feihong Tuoshi.


    Earlier, Li Wei shot for the first time. When dealing with Dragon Lohan, when Li Ke saw that Dragon Lohan was killed, he was still a little happy. He couldn''t get used to Dragon Lohan, and he was definitely too proud.


    But now that the enemy is dead, Li Keyong can still feel happy, because he is very firm. As long as these immortals from Buddhism take it seriously, Li Zhiyi will not be able to resist, and he will be killed. So he was not worried.


    He determined that Li Zhi would die and would be killed in front of Qinzhou City, so it was naturally pleasing to let Li Zhi kill a few people he didn''t like.


    But now it is different. The seven Luo Hans in Wonderland made a shot together. In the case of taking the lead to attack and siege Li Ye, not only did he not treat the opponent, but Li Ye gave them all to kill, which is too scary.


    Master Feihong gave Li Ke a slight glance: "Are you afraid?"


    "Fear?" Li Ke stunned him, then nodded earnestly, and didn''t mind admitting it at all, "I''m afraid. Isn''t this kind of Li Yuan worthy of fear? Do you still have a way to deal with his mother? If not , It''s not a matter of fear, we will all die! "


    Master Feihong chuckled a little: "Longxi County King, originally, you thought you were extraordinary. Someone has a majestic posture, and it looks fascinating. But now it seems that you are really bad compared to Li Yan''s nagging. Too far, it''s a difference between clouds and mud. "


    Li Ke blushed instantly, wanting to growl and grow angry, but he didn''t want to lose his temper. Completely lost face, making people look down, but not angry and too weak, not in line with the attitude of the host. With a tangled heart, Li Ke shook and trembled with both hands, his face muscles twitched and twitched, looking extremely unbearable.


    However, Li Keyong didn''t embarrass him for a long time, because Feihong quickly left the city wall, flew into the sky, and went straight to Li Yi. Behind her, there are two Buddhist monks who follow, and see that their cultivation is even higher than the eighteen Luohan, it seems that it is the cultivation of Tianxianjing!


    They moved quickly, and in front of Li Yan.


    As the power of Heaven''s Wonderland, it is not difficult for them to kill Li Yan, at least in their opinion. Although Feihong''s injuries were unhealed and could not be shot, two heaven wonderland was enough.


    Fei Hongshi and others did not shoot at Li Yan.


    Because the holy infant also arrived, the two sides almost stood in front of Li Yan, regardless of the order.


    The Feihong prince was unconcerned and completely free of swords and tense posture. It was as if he was traveling on a spring trip and met friends on the road. She stared at Li Yan, not concealing her keen interest. The slight movement of Yin Hong''s lips brought back a playful arc: "An Wang Li Yan?"


    Li Yan''s face turned black.


    An Wang Li Yan, of course, this opening remark is very familiar. The last time the two played against each other, when the other was about to collect him with a bottle of goat fat jade, that''s what he asked.


    The lamb fat jade net is naturally still in the hands of Master Feihong.


    The other party stood in front of him generously, with a sharp smile on the corner of his mouth. In the face of this greeting, did Li Zhi answer or not?

 v4 Chapter 50： Interest (5,000 words)

    The other party stood in front of him generously, with a sharp smile on the corner of his mouth. In the face of this greeting, did Li Zhi answer or not?


    To others, this may be a dilemma, but Li Yan obviously has no psychological burden. He looked up at the sky and said nothing, as if he hadn''t heard what Master Feihong said, and the sky just happened to have a cloud that caught his attention.


    His appearance, the trace of pretend is too heavy, can be seen by individuals, he just deliberately did not answer Master Feihong''s words, and there is no guilty conscience and embarrassment. The infant child praised him secretly, thinking that this guy was so thick-skinned that he could do great things at a glance.


    Li Ye turned a blind eye to Chief Feihong and ignored her problems. Chief Feihong was not angry. Watching Li Yi continued to ridicule and said, "His Majesty King An, who can even be sacrificed by the immortal realm, even followed him. Do I have the courage to speak? "


    In order to prevent the other party from burying a trap in his speech, Li Yan was completely unwilling to talk to Master Feihong at all. It was said to the extreme, but he was so straightforward that he could not only say that he was thick-skinned. Besides, there is no way.


    There are more and more monks on the two sides of the confrontation. Originally, monks who were confronting each other were also rushed over. When the venue was changed, the smell of gunpowder between the two sides did not dissipate, but was more intense. Even if Feihong and Li Xun did not seem like endless enemies, they could not change this trend.


    "What now?" Seeing the accumulation of monks in Wonderland and Reality, the holy infant quietly whispered to Li Li, he was not worried, his bright eyes showed that he was just about to move.


    Originally, the monk power brought by the holy infant was weaker than Master Feihong, especially the fairyland as the backbone. The opponent has eighteen arhats, but there are only seven or eight people on the holy infant side. The opponent is almost three times as fast as the opponent. Naturally, when they are on the battlefield, they will definitely lose a lot.


    This is also no way out, after all, Feihong Shi comes from the Buddha domain, no matter from which aspect, the strength is not comparable to the monster. Because of this, Shengying has been cowering, and dare not confront Feihong.


    But now it is different. First, Li Yan beheaded and killed the three Luohan who descended from Dragon, Fuhu, and Deer, and then counterattacked successfully under the siege of seven Luohan. Ten of the eighteen Luo Hans have already died under Li Yan, and now there are eight left, which is comparable to the number of fairyland brought by the holy infant.


    Now that the strength of the paper is comparable, the red child has a brave temper, and then he can let go of the battle.


    "Are you sure you can win Master Feihong?" Li Min glanced back at King Shengying.


    The red child opened his eyes wide and said, "Isn''t there still you? With the strength you can now easily fight in Wonderland, as long as you take the shot, I think we can fight it! Maybe this time, it really can make Master Feihong eat a meal Great loss! "


    Li Min shook his head slightly: "I fought against the Seven Arhats. In order to break through the enchantment of the seven of them, I consumed too much, and now I''m afraid I can''t help anything."


    "Such a good opportunity, don''t you let it go ?!" The red child was unwilling.


    During the intensive discussions between Li Ying and Shengying, Master Feihong was quickly calculating the pros and cons of the decisive battle, but she was not able to take advantage of it, which made her somewhat annoyed.


    "Li Li!" Grand Master Feihong quickly made up her mind. She looked at Li Li with a gaze, and said with a deceptive voice: "Last World War I was in a bad state. You got a chance and seriously injured me. So much so that my injuries have n¡¯t healed now. Now that the two armies are fighting, every day of the war, there is no death or injury. In order to reduce the death of ordinary soldiers, you can dare to fight alone with me, in your life and death. , Determine the outcome of this war? "


    The truthfulness of this statement was that it was vaguely stated that Li Ye had taken advantage of her today, and now she should accept her challenge. Then she used the life and death of hundreds of thousands of soldiers as a rhetoric, leaving Li Yi with no way to retreat in justice. In this way, no matter from which angle Li Li did not accept the challenge, because he is a man, he is also the leader of hundreds of thousands of troops.


    Shengying heard a change in his face. Of course he knew what Master Feihong meant, but it was too perfect. When Li Yan had a little face, there was no room for refusal. In addition, Feihong''s injuries are now unhealed, which is also an opportunity for Li Yan. If Li Yan dare not accept the challenge, it will be too bold.


    Now, in the eyes of everyone, countless pairs of eyes are watching, especially the demon tribe on Li Yan''s side, they will not follow a person who has no courage and responsibility. In addition, there are hundreds of thousands of soldiers inside and outside Qinzhou City.


    "Li Yan, calm down, listen to me ..." Sheng Ying saw Li Yan going to speak and quickly advised him.


    Li Yan looked at him strangely, "What are you going to say?"


    The holy infant drew him anxiously, for fear he would rush out: "You need to calm down, don''t be impulsive, Master Feihong said these words, obviously to excite you, you can''t count ..."


    Li Wei was even more strange: "What should I do?"


    The Holy Child urged more anxiously: "Of course you ca n¡¯t count on it. Although you are a man, although you are the master of Pinglu and the prince of Tang Dynasty, you have just killed many Luohan, but do n¡¯t think it is a burden ... .. "


    Speaking of this, Shengying seems to be thinking about something. He suddenly stopped and looked at Li Yan''s gaze. "What did you just say?"


    Li Yan smiled casually, looking at Master Feihong, his face was as usual, and his words were clear: "I refuse to accept your challenge."


    Master Feihong narrowed his eyes for a moment, "You turned it down so crisply? You''re so bold, you''re not afraid to make jokes? If you don''t care about your dignity and face, people in the world will look down on you. Who will follow you? "


    Li Xun''s smile continued: "A big Luo Jinxian challenged a real Yang Shen person, and the priests didn''t feel shameful and lost the deity of Buddhism. I admit that I have no courage, what else?"


    As soon as this word came out, Feihong''s eyes suddenly became sharp, like a needle-point Maimang, stabbing Li Yan''s face. As the great Luo Jinxian of this time, her aura is naturally powerful, without anger, and with a slight frown, she can bow her head for life, and she said coldly, "Are you really free from fear?"


    Under the prestige of Master Feihong, at this moment the heavy oppression of the mountain was revealed, and the monks of the tribe were discolored. Both in real life and fairyland, they felt the strong coercion, and they dared not look up and look straight into the eyes of Master Feihong, as if the other party was the noon sun, and they were all scared.


    Even Shengying looked dignified, his teeth clenched. The majesty of the Buddha domain and bodhisattvas have deterring effects in every move, and they are by no means idle. Although nowadays Feihong Shishu is greatly reduced, the majesty is not as powerful as it used to be, and it cannot directly harm everyone, but it still has a great impact on the mind.


    One of the words of Feihong''s majesty is to tell Li Ye that even if Li Ye does not accept the challenge, it is not necessarily safe. If she let go without hesitation, Li Ye would still be in danger. This is not a naked threat. Feihong''s words are not sharp, but the deterrence is increasing.


    Because she is a priest of Feihong, and has the power of the entire Buddha domain, what she said, what she meant, must be sure to do it!


    Feihong''s deterrence center is naturally Li Zhi. She wants to influence or even control Li Zhi''s mind.


    However, in the face of the majestic oppression of Master Feihong, Li Yan still looked like a spring breeze, with a smile on his face, and was not affected at all.


    His smile was naturally easy-going, not at all pretending, but indeed he really did not have the influence of Master Feihong and did not have any fear of the other side!


    The monk Feihong was impressed, monks like the abyss, many people even trembled with two strands, and the holy infant was like the enemy. He was ready to take the shot at any time. The atmosphere in the field was somber and full of oppression. Everyone His nerves are tight, like strings that are about to break.


    Only Li Yan, relaxed and relaxed, smiling, and using the bland tone of chat, said to Feihong Taishi: "The priest Feihong may have forgotten, this is not the Shimen Buddha Domain, but Qinzhou of the Tang Dynasty. I am the Prince of Tang Dynasty It ¡¯s not Shimen Sami, nor is it a follower of the Buddha. Here, the majesty of your Lord Buddha has nothing to do with me! If you really intend to break the net, then fight, why not challenge?


    Li Yan''s words were calm and calm, his tone was calm, and he never frustrated. But the voice fell, but it sounded like a sound of golden stones, blasting in the ears of all monks. It was as if Jingtao patted the shore, letting them come back from the state of being deterred by Feihong.


    After returning to God, the monks did not feel embarrassed and embarrassed because of their misbehavior, because the other party was Feihong, who was shocked by her and was not embarrassed at all, but they were full of surprise when they looked at Li Yan''s eyes. And doubt, this surprise and doubt only lasted for a short time, it became fear and awe, and became deeper and deeper.


    What kind of strength and state of mind is needed to make the majestic deterrence of Feihong Shi nothing effective? How dare and courage to dare to say such a blast?


    These monks from the demon tribe are all taunts and have always had nothing to do. They see people in the world like ants, but now, their eyes looking at Li Zhi''s back are full of fear and fear of the strong. .


    Dread and awe are the basic conditions for absolute obedience.


    Li Yan looked at Dr. Feihong, and after speaking calmly, his face still remained unchanged, waiting for the other party to answer quietly.


    Doctor Feihong was very angry, but the anger just passed away. Immediately in her eyes, there was more bright color. Looking at Li Yan was like looking at a rare treasure that is rare in the world. The corner of her lips Slightly smiled, "I''m curious, how exactly your heart grows, how dare you talk to me like this. You are ignorant and fearless, you don''t know how to write dead words, or are you really fearless?"


    After speaking, Master Feihong did not wait for Li Yan to answer, and continued on his own accord: "If you are truly fearless, you must have experienced great terror, experienced great majesty, experienced great despair, and great joy in the world. Anger, sorrow, joy, joy and sorrow and separation, all have a deep understanding of the bone marrow. In the process, we must not be defeated by the mind and always keep our heart unchanged, so that we can add a little fearless power to our Tao. "


    Speaking of this, Master Feihong stared at Li Yan closely, his eyes sparkled: "You are just a mortal monk who has lived for more than 20 years. Even if you have a lot of experience, how can you experience them all? Even if you have experience How, at your age, can you realize the avenue? "


    Li Yan did not expect that Dr. Feihong would make such a remark, and he could not explain it. He lived for a long time before crossing, and after encountering the ups and downs of the world, he encountered a reborn soul after crossing, and knew the five flavors of the world. Although he didn''t really understand the avenue and explore the laws of the universe, it was not difficult to understand.


    Seeing Li Ye not answering, Master Feihong didn''t urge, and his flawless face didn''t show anything strange, but he meditated on his own, his fingers kept moving, as if calculating something. It didn''t take long for her to open her eyes. When she looked at Li Yan, she had an unusually strong interest in her eyes. "Did you already awaken the memories of previous lives?"


    Seeing what she said at this moment, it seemed that she had forgotten the hostile positions of the two, and she was offensive to her just now, and she became a curious little girl who concentrated her whole mind and utterly forgotten purely to explain her doubts.


    The so-called past life memory refers to the memory of Fu Su and diarrhea. After seeing Wu You''s Yin God and the monkey, these things are completely known by Li Zhi, but he was listening to stories, not awakening memories. So it doesn''t feel deep.


    "That''s right." Facing Feihong''s anticipation, Li Xuan answered it casually. With his current age and current practice, it is indeed rare in the world. If it is necessary to have a convincing explanation, then awakening the memories of previous lives is more credible than traversing and regenerating.


    Master Feihong glanced at Li Ye inexplicably. Li Ye''s perfunctory attitude was naturally not enough to convince her, but apart from this explanation, it is really difficult to have other possibilities.


    Master Feihong no longer entangled, turned and left.


    With a group of monks in the realm of the realm of the realm of the Buddha, fell from mid-air to Qinzhou City.


    She left neatly and neatly without saying a word. Unexpectedly, everyone was somewhat unresponsive.


    However, this is also reasonable. If Master Feihong did not plan to break the net today, and fight with Li Xun for a dead body with his unhealed body, then it is not necessary to continue confrontation, because Li Xun will not be deterred by her. Let her have the opportunity.


    Fei Hongshi brought people back to Qinzhou City. Of course, there is no need to explain anything to Li Yan and others. The two sides are rivals. Do I have to tell you what I plan to do next?


    The baby came up with an excited look, and asked Li Wei curiously: "What kind of feeling is the awakening of past lives? Is it very thrilling and very mysterious, as if you have lived a few more lives?"


    Li Yan gave him a vain glance, too lazy to pay attention to this nonsense topic, and went straight to camp.


    After a great battle, Li Zhi had many insights, and it was time to digest them. In particular, touching the threshold of Emperor Dao, initially forming his own Taoism, and promoting Dragon Qi''s advancement is really mysterious and needs to be stabilized in time.


    Back at the barracks, Li Yan locked himself in his big account and began to face these issues one by one.


    The greatest gain of this war is naturally understanding the emperor''s Tao. Prior to this, Li Zhi only knew that he wanted to achieve the true dragon gong, but that was an objective requirement, and he didn''t have a clear understanding of how to shape himself subjectively.


    All he knew was that if he wanted to come to the world, he would have to rid the crowds and reassure the people of the world.


    However, any king, even the founding father of each dynasty, Gaozu, did not get the hearts of all the people. More often, they defeated each opponent with their own power, and in the end they were the only ones left, and they became emperors. Therefore, the strong and the strong are the emperors.


    Li Min felt that the true dragon feat he wanted to accomplish was not just simple defeating his opponent. Of course, it''s not that simple, otherwise, his cultivation path will not be a matter of luck. Since ancient times, it is the king and the king who has been lucky.


    This body, Li Yan, originally had no spiritual roots and was not qualified to practice. Under the yin and yang errors, dragon spirits are generated in the body, which can transport people''s heart energy into cultivation. At first glance, dragon energy is just a substitute The role of Ling Gen is, but upon reflection, things are obviously not so simple.


    The accumulation of people''s luck can improve Li Zhi''s cultivation behavior. This is Li Zhi''s cultivation path. So where is the end of the road? In the end, when Li Zhi harvested the world and returned home, what state would Xiuwei reach? Is it Da Luo Jinxian or Quasi-Saint? If it is the latter, in the case of confronting Daomen Xianting, what does it mean to go to the end of the road?


    Secondly, it is impossible to get the hearts of all the people in the world.


    The world is huge, not only Datang, but also all ethnic groups outside the region. Each of these races has its own deities, and they are conspiring against each other and being enemies. How can their people be loyal to Li Ye? Or does it mean that the people of Datang alone are enough for Li Zhi to complete the true dragon and reach the end? What about after reaching the end?


    Also, how exactly is Long Qi formed!


    These questions are too deep. For the time being, Li Zhi can''t understand. He can only put down these "dao" questions first, and focus on the "force" questions for the time being.


    After initial understanding of the emperor''s Tao, the dragon gasified purple, completed the first transformation, and greatly increased its strength. It was with the help of the purple dragon that Li Zhi was able to defeat the Luohan in Seven Wonderland.


    Emperor Tao, this is the Tao that belongs to Li Zhi, and it is also his Tao heart. From the perspective of cultivation, in order to be promoted to Wonderland, you must first understand the avenue, from which you can understand your own Tao and form your own Taoist mind. Otherwise, you will not be able to survive the calamity of the wonderland of promotion.


    At present, Li Zhi has only initially realized the emperor''s Tao, and has not yet fully understood it, which is far from enough to shock the wonderland. Of course, the degree of confluence of people''s hearts is far from the wonderland of the earth, which cannot be completed in a short time.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan decided to try to communicate the dragon spirit.


    After the dragon gas turned purple, he awakened a part of his consciousness. Li Zhi had a lot of confusion about dragon spirit and imperialism. Awakening the dragon spirit of consciousness might help Li Zhi answer some doubts. For example, let Li Min know how the dragon spirit itself was generated.

 v4 Chapter 51： Look for

    When Li Min was meditating in the account, the army ¡¯s offensive against Qinzhou City continued, but the monks above the real world on both sides had tacitly withdrew from the battle, so the battlefield returned to a state of combat between the two army generals.


    After returning to the camp, Shengzi Yoda was in a complicated mood and was restless. The more he thought about the mood, the more he couldn''t calm down. He paced back and forth in the account.


    When he was approaching the camp gate, he saw Nangong first coming from the opposite side. The two stopped at the door and glanced at each other. They were silent for the first time. Immediately, Nangong snorted and raised his chin. "What are you doing?"


    The Son responded coldly, "What are you doing again?"


    Nangong First: "What am I doing here, and what''s your matter?"


    The child''s face gangstered: "Are you looking for a cricket?"


    Nangong No. 1 is not afraid, holding the hilt of his sword with his backhand: "It''s been a long time since you saw that you are not pleasing to the eye, come on, fight well, pick your day, choose your place ..."


    Nangong didn''t finish the first words. The Son had already punched him in the face, and he was taken by surprise to the ground. The Son sneered: "Don''t watch the hour!"


    Nangong first touched the blood on the corner of his mouth, and when he was not angry and happy, he pulled out his sword and said, "I must cut you a piece of meat to drink wine today!"


    With a disdainful face, Shengzi was about to shoot again, and took the first point with Nangong. He suddenly drank in a low voice: "How can you wait to kill and kill before the army''s big account, before there is a military law? Don''t want a head anymore ?! "


    The low-sounding and full-strength sounded, and the Shock and Nangong shook their spirits. With a shudder at their feet, they almost stood unstable. The two calmed their hearts and looked at the source of the sound. Sure enough, they saw the holy infant king who came with his hands and was so old.


    Seeing the appearance of the red child, the sacred son was indifferent. "I am the leader of the demon clan, and now you are under my jurisdiction-you dare to speak to the Shangguan, you know what military law is?"


    The red child glanced at the Son, and did not conceal his disdain: "I lost the bet to Li Yan, not to you. I have faith in the king''s words, and naturally I will listen to your orders, but I want this The king respects you respectfully, that is simply a wishful thinking, you don''t have this qualification yet! "


    The Son''s face became more and more low: "You better be ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was hit by Nangong''s first punch on his cheek, and he slammed to the side suddenly to the ground. Nangong looked down at him first and shook his fist: "You had better figure out that the sneak attack took my advantage, and you want to treat it as if nothing happened, then it is impossible!"


    The Son lost all his face, stared angrily at Nangong First, and looked angrily at the infant. His body was so black that he could hardly see his body. "I''m Yoda, the most talented saint. Your son-in-law, how dare you treat me that way! Do you really think that I only have the strength of Yang Shenzhengren? I must let you see and see today, how powerful is this Son ... "


    "Don''t be noisy! Go to somewhere else, Your Highness is still retreating. You are noisy and noisy here!"


    Shengzi''s words were interrupted again ruthlessly. His whole body''s explosive momentum had already reached the edge of the eruption, the same as the erupting volcano, but when he heard this sentence, his whole body''s momentum plummeted, and the black gas suddenly disappeared. Going back, it looks like eggplant beaten by frost, and weakly pulls down his head, which is a bit pitiful.


    The holy infant was originally arrogant, with no one in his eyes. At this moment, all the momentum was converged, and he stood side by side with a kind smile on his face.


    Even when Nangong was the first, he obediently received the sword of horror, extinguished the aggressive spirit to share the victory with the Son, stood with arms around, and barely maintained a high-cold and proud look.


    The speaker was Su Emei, who was outside the big tent.


    Several people made a noise. Although it was at the gate of the Chinese army camp, it was still a long way from the large army account, but it had made Su Emei very unhappy. For the monk, such a distance is nothing at all. Li Zhi can feel the movement here clearly. This is exactly what Su Emei is worried about. She doesn''t want anyone to disturb him, especially when Li Yan is obviously in the critical period of promotion.


    Seeing Su Emei stepping forward, the Holy Child, the Holy Child, and Nangong No. 1 both stood in the camp gate with interest, and did not intend to step inside. Everyone knows Su Emei''s identity. Of course, at some point, Su Emei represents Li Yan and must not be offended-there is a premise that Li Yan cannot offend.


    The infant asked politely to Su Emei: "When will Li Zhi go out?"


    Su Emei said lightly, "I don''t know." After speaking, she turned away.


    The holy infant did not care, and stood at the camp gate, and did not intend to leave.


    The prince glanced at the infant child: "The divine infant child king, even when there are such rules, can he wait for a mortal in a place like camp gate?"


    The infant child glanced at the Son and looked like he was embracing his arms, showing a domineering side leak: "If you have the ability to instantly kill seven wonderland, my king can also wait for you in this place."


    The Son retorted: "The son of the magnificent Pingtian Dasheng, the master of Heaven Wonderland, the true fire of Samadhi has made Qi Tiandasheng helpless, but he couldn''t handle the seven wonderland?"


    The sacred baby looked indifferently: "Don''t say seven land wonderland, seventeen land wonderland, my king is not in your eyes. It is you, a real god, but so much, you know, one land wonderland Can kill you? Maybe you''ll die someday! "


    The holy child grinned: "If I die so easily, I can still call Yodah?"


    While a few people were waiting at the camp gate, Li Zheng didn''t make much progress here. How the dragon spirit itself was formed, Li Yan finally did not get the answer, awakened the dragon spirit of consciousness, could not talk to him, and now looked tired and was asleep. Li Yan estimated, this matter can not be rushed, and later slowly understand. The thing he can grasp accurately is that after the dragon gas turns purple, the strength has increased greatly, and it is no longer the same as before.


    When Li Yan was given the opportunity to gasify purple dragons, in the hinterland of the Central Plains that had just calmed down, some people were stirring up the situation and began to plan a storm intended to overthrow the world.


    Xuanwu Jiedushi Zhu Wen, who had previously sent a messenger, expressed support for Li Zhi''s war against Hedong and was willing to support the army. Because the Pinglu Army''s battle progressed too fast, at this time, the Xuanwu Army had just Chenbing the Yellow River and was preparing to cross the Yellow River into Zhaoyi territory and merge with the Pinglu Army to discuss Hedong.


    That is, at this time, Zhu Wen met someone he could never imagine.

 v4 Chapter 52： Master-slave dispute

    That is, at this time, Zhu Wen met someone he could never imagine.


    To be precise, what appeared before Zhu Wen was not a person in the ordinary sense, but an immortal, an immortal of Daomen Xianting.


    It was a clear dusk. Xuanwu Army was camping on the river bank and was ready to cross the river at any time. Zhu Wen led his soldiers along the river to observe the terrain until there was a stopper in front of him. At this time, they were no more than ten away from the army camp. in.


    Zhu Wenle held the reins and sat down while the horse hissed. The rapid change from Mercedes to stop made it stand upright. When Zhu Wen stopped abruptly, more than a hundred soldiers and soldiers behind him suddenly stopped at almost the same time. All the war horses hissed together, the scene was spectacular and very powerful.


    Of course, this is not something ordinary soldiers can do. All of Zhu Wen''s relatives are monks, but they are also monks who practice qi.


    More than one hundred monks who have practiced high school, low school, and high school have a force that can turn the clouds and rain everywhere they go. There are few forces in the world that can restrict them. It is impossible to say that the more than fifty towns in the Tang Dynasty were even the five-way gate of the previous majestic world. Now they cannot. The world is so big, except for the vast sea and towering Kunlun, there are few places they can''t go.


    However, at this time, facing the two middle-aged men standing in the middle of the road, not only the more than a hundred monks practicing qi, but also the arrogant and unpretentious attitude of ordinary people, they are already standing on the top steps of the heroes Wen also had to frown and converge, converging his imposing fearlessness.


    The two middle-aged men have different looks, with their backs on their backs, with majestic and fierce faces, as if they were the top battlefield generals, this is Chen Jizhen. The figure on the right is ordinary, elegant and elegant, with a few scrolls, holding a folding fan in his hand, but Huang Jingyuan.


    As the leading figures in the seventy-two ground evils, Diji Cheng Chenzhen and Disha City Huang Jingyuan are also famous in Xianting. Although I do not know why they appeared in the world at this moment, the terrible cultivation of the fairyland is coercion, and long The extreme majesty of the year in charge is still as dazzling as the red sun, making people dare not look straight.


    After Zhu Wenle held the stable, he put his hand on the handle. The whole body was agitated secretly, his eyes narrowed slightly to stare at the two chests, and he was ready to draw a sword at any time. Under his influence, the more than a hundred relatives behind him were also in such a posture. Although the person in front of him was horrified, just standing there made people feel tight, and they must be fierce when they started, but no one was afraid.


    Di Jicheng Chen Jizhen did not hesitate to look at him. He gave Zhu Wen a contemptuous glance, and snorted humbly: "The immortal is here, letting you meet, it is a blessing and a great honor! You are waiting for a mortal at this moment. Jiubai, I saw Li, even dare to stay on horseback, holding Jin Ge, is it impossible to do something with the fairy ?! "


    The voice he spoke was getting heavier, and the coercion was spreading deeper and deeper. The armored men who had grimaced and braced their teeth gradually became overwhelmed. Xiu Wei was planted directly from the horse''s back, and Xiu Zhi was trembling with white paper. Only Zhu Wen himself, who was real, could barely remain intact.


    Chen Jizhen looked at Zhu Wen, his brows gradually wrinkled, and his face was more displeased, and there was still a little impatience. In his eyes, Zhu Wen always breathes smoothly, which shows that he is neither afraid nor angry, and his mind is surprisingly stable. He is in a stable state of mind, not without no thoughts. On the contrary, he is in a stable state of mind, simply because his intention to kill is pure and firm, and there is no need for ups and downs.


    Zhu Wen stared at Chen Jizhen without squinting. The color in his eyes was very simple. That was the look of the enemy, and he pressed the knife''s hand tightly, holding the handle tightly, and slowly pulled out the horizontal knife. He didn''t have any extra movements, and even kept the same, except for the hand holding the knife, slowly pulling out. The clear sound of metal friction continued, unpleasant and sharp, and it was very depressive, like the cry of a woman at night, and she was extremely uncomfortable listening.


    The long knife has come out three inches.


    Clearly feeling Zhu Wen''s intention to kill, Chen Jizhen was furious, and the coercion he released was even deeper! Those monks who practiced the lower part of the qi, fell to their knees directly beside the horse, their bones creaked, blood flowed out from the seven tricks, and from time to time someone fell down and died of anger.


    Fairy, how can you tolerate mortal rebellion? Just like high-ranking officials, how can they tolerate ordinary people''s offenses? That''s a huge difference in identity, and in Chen Jizhen''s view, it''s the nature of each other''s lives. The offense of the lowly to the noble is pure death.


    The soldiers fell down one after another, dozens of corpses were laid down on the ground, and most of the monks in the lower part of the training had died. During this process, the soldiers didn''t make any sound in their mouths, even when they were dying, they didn''t even scream. It is not that they do not want it, but that they cannot.


    Zhu Wen did not submit, and Chen Jizhen was ready to kill his followers. These more than a hundred monks who practiced Qi were the core strength of Zhu Wen''s system, and his greatest support for fighting in the battlefield and killing the enemy, but in the eyes of Chen Jizhen, these people were obviously worthless.


    As a real monk, Zhu Wen can know that his relatives have been seriously wounded. But he didn''t say to look back, his eyes were not lost, his red eyes kept staring at Chen Jizhen, and he slowly pulled out the knife.


    The two were completely facing each other''s stance, and if they went on like this, it wouldn''t take a moment for Zhu Wen''s soldiers to die. Although he has no risk of death, he is bound to suffer minor injuries.


    In this process, Huang Jingyuan, the city of Dikui, has not moved or spoke. Looking at Zhu Wen''s eyes is not deep or shallow, with a sense of inspection. Finally, he shook his head and sighed, "Come on, stop."


    This remark was naturally addressed to Chen Jizhen, which also surprised him.


    As the chief of the seventy-two earth evils, of course, Chen Jizhen did not have to listen to Huang Jingyuan. He stared at the other party and said in a voice that only Huang Jingyuan could hear: "This is the place to stop at this time, what do you mean by admitting it? Don''t you see it? Come out, this kid is so arrogant and ignorant that he has no intention of worshiping and obeying us! "


    "Of course I can see it." Huang Jingyuan said, "Not only that, I can see that even if you kill his relatives and let him spit on his knees, he will not give in to you."


    Chen Jizhen froze. He gave Huang Jingyuan a strange look. "Really?"


    Huang Jingyuan did not answer, this is not a question that needs to be answered. The words of the gods need not be spoken a second time.


    This time, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan brought people to the earth, for Hedong''s opportunity and for Zhu Wen. It is their task to seize the opportunity and Zhu Wen to support it. Xianting came forward directly to support Zhu Wen. Naturally, unlike those reincarnation and immortals, Zhu Wen was mainly Zhu Wen''s courtier. Instead, they asked Zhu Wen to worship them, worship and obey.


    This meeting was the first time the two sides saw each other. Of course, what Chen Jizhen did was naturally not so simple as giving him the power. What he wanted was to let Zhu Wen submit and then surrender. In the final analysis, it is the struggle for master-slave status-in the future, it will be Zhu Wen or Master Xianting.


    The two met, and with Zhu Wen''s cultivation as his insight, it was impossible to see Chen Jizhen''s extraordinary status, but his first reaction was not to dispose of the horse, but to hold the knife handle in his hand and be ready to release. There is no respect for the fairy. But Chen Jizhen was not happy, not because of Zhu Wen''s impoliteness, but because of the meaning behind Zhu Wen''s impolite behavior.


    Listening to the meaning in Huang Jingyuan''s words right now, Zhu Wen intends to "rather die than give up."


    Although Chen Jizhen is the chief of the seventy-two earth evils, his outstanding strength is the cultivation of combat power. On wisdom and strategy, Huang Jingyuan is much higher than him. The relationship between the two is much like a general and a military division. Chen Jizhen rarely doubts Huang Jingyuan''s words, and Huang Jingyuan rarely makes a mistake.


    Zhu Wenning died unyieldingly, which was beyond Chen Jizhen''s expectations. He said to Huang Jingyuan in a deep voice: "When he introduced a mortal, he saw that my immortal was born. How strange it is to be ready to shoot? "


    Huang Jingyuan said calmly: "Zhu Wen is the owner. How can the owner be in awe of others? His first reaction was to press the handle of the knife, also because he was the owner, so he must always be his first priority. "


    Chen Jizhen silently for a moment: "He is the owner, but Xianting is the master of heaven and earth. I''m waiting for this trip to represent Daomen Xianting! In other words, even if he is Tianzi in the future, my Daoshan Xianting is heaven, and he has to Listen to us! How can you not wait to kneel down and worship me now? "


    Huang Jingyuan smiled bitterly, "We are not immortals."


    This is the truth. Chen Jizhen''s face turned dark, and his brows became even more angry.


    However, even though he was even more angry, the coercion exerted by the show was closed in an instant. If he doesn''t accept his coercion anymore, I''m afraid Zhu Wen''s relatives will die. At that time, the two sides who have met with each other now are very unhappy, and they don''t know what kind of contradiction.


    If Zhu Wenguo really cares about it and gets frustrated and doesn''t join forces with Xianting, Xianting really doesn''t know who to go for¡ªit''s not easy to find a replacement for Zhu Wen. As a man to be transported in troubled times, Zhu Wen is not a passerby himself, but has a lot of luck in his body.


    Chen Jizhen accepted the coercion, Zhu Wen and others were all light. At this time, the armored men had different attitudes, some were frightened and some were glad, but more people were angry. They sacrifice their instruments one after another, desperately fighting with Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. As Zhu Wen''s relatives, their bravery and loyalty can be seen.


    Zhu Wen raised his hand, stopped the actions of the soldiers, and did not see how he cheered. The crowd obediently accepted the repair, and instead reorganized the team and helped their companions.


    After returning to the scabbard, Zhu Wen looked at Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, and suddenly showed a smile that would only come after a victory. "Two immortals, but come to help me Zhu Wen to fight the world?"


    ...


    Li Yan slowly opened his eyes, got up, and came out of the account. The first thing I saw was naturally to stay here, hold the sword in hand, and give him Su Emei who was the guard. Seeing him coming out, Su E''s eyebrows lighted up, and she felt that Li Xi''s Xiu Wei''s strength had been solid, and she had gone up to a higher level.


    The Holy Child, the Holy Child and the first class of the Nangong, could not wait any longer. At this time, they saw that Li Zhi was finally out of the customs, and they all surrounded him. The holy infant is the fastest, but when he comes to the front, he stops first. The old **** is embracing his arms and looking at Li Yan up and down. Then he said faintly. ! "


    Nangong No.1 and Shengzi sneered at the infant child, and the former even sneered: "Children who haven''t grown up with hair, dare to learn how to talk to adults, aren''t you afraid your father will pump you? "


    The baby immediately became furious, exhaling two fire snakes in his nose, "You mortal who doesn''t know the heights and heights! Are you looking for death?"


    The Son quickly added jealousy: "He has been looking for death, but he has never died, and you happen to fulfill him!"


    Li Yan waited for them to have a stabbing, and this is what he said: "Eighteen Arhats were severely damaged. At the moment, when the Buddha Fairy is weak, we should take advantage of the chase and win Qinzhou City. Xianting has never shot, but they will not sit by "If I have a good hunch, they should come, and we need to take precautions early."

 v4 Chapter 53： Persons name

    "In terms of strength comparison, our current strength is comparable to that of Buddhist monks in Qinzhou City. The number of monks in Reality, Earth Wonderland, and Heaven Wonderland are almost the same. King An ¡¯s strength is overbearing, and Earth Wonderland is not an opponent. Next, it is already able to break the balance. "Sheng Ying took over Li Yan''s words.


    The Son groaned: "The only change is Master Feihong. She is a special character, and the famous power of the Buddha domain, can''t be judged by common sense. Although she is injured and cannot play too much combat power, no one can guarantee it. It really annoyed her and made her move regardless of cost. What would happen? The eighteenth Luohan has already suffered heavy losses. If King An continues to slaughter the Buddhist monks in Wonderland, only the Master Feihong will not sit idly by. "


    Nan Gong frowned and said: "Master Feihong is so terrible that when she is wounded, aren''t we all going to die? If I want to see her, I have to kill her while she is ill, looking for opportunities to seduce her to kill her, so as to avoid night long dreams! "


    Nangong No. 1''s proposal did not receive the support of everyone. Although his truth was correct and everyone agreed with it, everyone had no confidence in facing a Phihong master who broke the fishnet. Li Yan was also silent and thoughtful.


    When Nangong first saw the indecision of the crowd, he couldn''t help but irritately said, "What''s the use of it? If you don''t solve Feihong, you won''t be able to defeat Li Keyong, capture Taiyuan City, and seize the opportunity! Everything we did before and what we do now will fail! "


    The holy infant disturbed his head and couldn''t think of a way. The holy son thought for a moment and said, "It is best to let Master Feihong not to shoot. This time the battle of Qinzhou, let Master Feihong realize that He Dongjun cannot be defeated, even if she Even if you try hard, you can''t decide where the battle will go! "


    Nangong first swaggered: "To put it simply, it seems that Master Feihong will watch the fire from the other side?"


    The saint opened his mouth, and was all annoyed, "If she wants to take the initiative to watch the fire from the other side, then of course it is impossible. This does not just require a way!"


    However, what kind of method is used, the Son does not have an idea, the goal to be achieved is too difficult, the method is naturally difficult to think. A few people, you look at me, I look at you, and they are silent for a while.


    At a time when everyone''s mood was low, Li Yan suddenly said with confidence: "I have a way."


    ...


    The next day, the army''s attack on Qinzhou City continued, and the battle seemed no different from the previous days. In fact, the game between the two sides has become more detailed.


    Yesterday, when the army attacked the city, because of the relationship between Holy Infant and Master Feihong, the two sides did not dispatch the masters of the fairyland, but to this day, the masters of the two armies have not even dispatched the masters of the fairyland.


    In the case where Li Zhi''s combat strength is better than the ordinary wonderland, and the eighteen Luohan have already been killed or injured, once the Buddha domain sends the Luohan to fight, they will face Li Yi''s slaughter on the side, that is, to deliver to Li Li, vegetables, Feihong naturally will not Do this.


    On the city wall, the child of good fortune was worried: "Sergeant, the number of Heaven and Wonderland on both sides is about the same, and they form one-on-one restraint with each other. If Li Zhi fights again today, wouldn''t you want you to stop him yourself?"


    Chief Feihong said lightly, "Can''t I stop him?"


    The Son of Good Fortune realized that there was something wrong with his words, and quickly changed his mouth: "How can Li Min be your opponent ..." This said, the Son of Good Fortune feels awkward. On the one hand, the status of Master Feihong and repair For the sake of all being high, Li Ye is just a Yang Shen real person, the gap between the two sides is too big ... but a few days ago, it was this Yang Yang real person that wounded Feihong.


    To conceal his turmoil, the good-fortune boy immediately said: "There is the Holy King, opposite to him, that the sacred true fire of the samurai is taught by Tai Shang Laojun, not to be underestimated. If he joins Li Ye, it will be a trouble ! "


    Master Feihong didn''t answer, and it still seemed light and light.


    Li Ke glanced at the two people in the conversation and thought for a while, but finally didn''t come to ask anything. He has no other thoughts now, and dare not look at the jokes of Buddhism any more. In the face of Li Zhi''s powerful enemy who has been cultivated for thousands of miles, he is thinking about how to preserve Qinzhou City.


    Li Ye didn''t play, and Li Ke was very fortunate to use it, but as the commander of the army, of course he knew that there must be no luck in the battle. In the case that the Buddha Realm cannot defeat Li Zhi, he can only win by himself.


    When Li Ke used his thoughts, Feihong stepped forward and said, "I will try my best to control the next battle so that the two sides will not send monks above the real world. That is, can Qinzhou City keep it? It all depends on the battle between the two armies! "


    Li Ke gritted his teeth secretly. After these days of fighting, he had clearly realized that the combat effectiveness of the Hedong Army was not as good as that of the Pinglu Army. The Pinglu Army has Li Zhe''s monster warriors, which greatly enhanced the monk strength of the entire army. The opponent ¡¯s armored soldiers were captured by the Yellow Nest battle, Li Zhe ¡¯s open supply, and the peaceful Lu Zuoyuan was manufactured day and night, which is better than the Hedong Army Much more. Coupled with the help of Henghai, Tianping and Zhaoyi Army, the Pinglu Army is in full swing and morale is high, like a torrential flood, which is irresistible. The victory of Hedong Army is very small.


    Let Li Keyong and Li Yan fight hard against each other, Li Keyong knows bitterly.


    However, Li Keyong is also a generation of heroes, and Hedong is also the strongest town in the north. Of course, he will not be timid without a fight, and he is willing to give in to Li Yan. Not only that, in order to surround Qinzhou City, Li Keyong himself had already dispatched troops.


    Li Ke asked Dr. Feihong with a deep voice: "A doctor can guarantee that Li Zhi will not shoot?"


    In the face of this problem, Rao is based on the mentality of Master Feihong. He can''t help his eyes sinking and his face becomes unsightly.


    Originally, Li Zhi was just a real **** of the Yin god, Mo Feihong, eighteen Arhats could easily run to death. After not thinking about her going to the lower bound, she learned that Li Yan was already a real Yang Shen, and let her introduce a big Luo Jinxian.


    However, even so, Li Zhi is only a real god, and at most has a combat power comparable to that of Wonderland. However, in the face of dozens of Wonderland and several Wonderland, it is not worth mentioning at all, and it does not affect the strength of the battle. .


    But who would have thought that after Li Qi''s advanced Li Qi, he could kill even Land Wonderland, and the first battle, really let him kill ten Land Wonderland!


    Because of this, the situation of the Buddha Realm and Hedong has changed rapidly. Originally, they rely on the fairyland monks, the Feihong priest himself and the unpredictable ability of the ghosts, but they completely crushed the demons and won the battle.


    Now, it ¡¯s better. The fairyland was slaughtered by Li Zhi more than half. Master Feihong himself was sent to the door and was seriously injured by Li Yi. He couldn''t perform his skills. This made Li Yi a broken balance and has the ability to control the war situation!


    All these things, as long as there is a better situation, where can Hedong now be under such great pressure? The gods of Buddhism led by Lord Feihong will not be so deficient that they lose the face of the gods.


    Master Feihong calmly said, "You just have to do your job!"


    Li Ke turned blue, but he didn''t say much anymore.


    ...


    The Ping Lu army quickly settled Wei Bo and Zhao Yi, invaded Qinzhou, and the speed was fast. Hedong expected it, so although Qinzhou''s defense was also complete, when the army was approaching the city, the Qinzhou garrison was still not enough, at least not enough. In order to reverse the situation, Ping Lu and other troops were repelled.


    Li Ke then dispatched troops from Yizhou in the northeast and Fenzhou in the northwest to the south to support Qinzhou City.


    In order to capture the Qinzhou City, Li Zhi had defined it long before he was sent out to Zhaoyi. He had to stop the two reinforcements halfway and not allow Qinzhou City to get foreign aid. The battle in Qinzhou fell into a brief stalemate, and the Buddha''s domain was unable to defeat Li Yan and joined forces with the demon clan. Li Ke ordered the two soldiers to speed up to aid.


    Whether the soldiers and horses descending south from Yizhou and Fenzhou can successfully reach Qinzhou City in a short period of time has become the key to the victory of this war.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers marched on the official road from Fenzhou to Qinzhou. The two leading generals, Steed Ma Liangjia, are both physically fit and extraordinary.


    On the left is a little older, mature and stable, is the general Li Cunxin; on the right is slightly younger, full-bodied, is the vice general Li Cunjin.


    Both of them are Li Ke''s confidantes, with both intelligence and bravery. They are the top talents in the hundreds of thousands of Hedong Army. They used to belong to Li Ke''s Ba Yier. Li Ke used to be booked as the Queen of Longxi County, and awarded the title of "Taibao" to his Majesty''s relatives and generals. He said that Thirteen Taibao, Li Cunxin and Li Cunjin are now one of Thirteen Taibao.


    "It''s not far from the border of Qinzhou, so that all the generals can cheer up. Pass the general order, and let the rider go ten miles away! Let Wu Tong lead the monk who practiced the gas, and check in front of the army to ensure that there is no ambush!" After receiving a scout return, give an order immediately.


    The commander led the order, but Li Cunjin disagreed: "Four brother, there are dozens of miles away from Qinzhou City, are you too cautious? Even if you encounter Ping Lu Army to intercept, but as long as Li Zhuan does not send a monk Assistance is not a concern! "


    Li Cunxin''s face did not change, as stable as Taishan, Xu Xu said: "How do you know that Li Zhi will not send a monk?"


    Li Cunjin smiled a little, and helped Fuzhuo with a bit of coquettish meaning: "The situation in Qinzhou City is deadlocked, the monks on both sides are about the same strength, and by now, each other has figured out the details of each other. If Li Zhi dare to send a big When the monks came to intercept me and wait, the strength of their big camp would be empty. Would the fairy gods of Buddhism miss these offensive opportunities? "


    Li Cun Channel: "That''s why the county king didn''t send someone to answer us. So you and I have to be careful."


    Li Cunjin said: "Both of you and I have been promoted to the battlefield of soldiers and soldiers. The soldiers and horses brought by Li Zhe are the only soldiers in the Pinglu army. Not to mention the immediate attack on Qinzhou City, they always You can''t just guard us in Fenzhou, don''t you guard against Yizhou reinforcements? Can they all come to stop us? As long as Liu Dazheng and Shangguan are all down, no one can stop us! "


    He looked vague and confident in his words, and had his own heroic spirit. As the saying goes, overlords out of 100,000 troops. Hundreds of thousands of troops, Thirteen Taibao is the most outstanding figure. Which one is not a hero hero, who has no hundred lives and has never led a ministry to defeat thousands of enemy forces?


    Even if the two do not practice, it is by no means the existence of ordinary people.


    However, as soon as Li Cunjin had finished speaking, he saw a monk in the middle of his practice, hurried back from the official road, stunned, and pointed anxiously behind him after saluting: "Report! General, bad, she ......She is coming!"


    Li Cunxin hasn''t spoken yet, Li Cunjin has been furious: "Pan Zhang Zhangcheng what system, you are a master in the middle of Qi training! Say, who is coming?"


    "Yes ... it''s her! It''s Shangguan''s allure!"


    "Shangguan''s Allure? She ... here ?!"


    Li Cunxin and Li Cunjin looked at each other at a glance. Whether it was the mature and steady former or the sharp-edged latter, regardless of their previous speech gestures, at this time they saw the shock that could not be masked in each other''s eyes.


    The name of a person, the shadow of a tree. What kind of character is Shangguan Qingcheng, has a long history of record. When the generals boasted that their nostrils were facing the sky, she could not put her in their eyes, but when they really faced each other, they could first stabilize their state of mind and not tremble, even if they were real people.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On New Year''s Eve, I wish all brothers and sisters a happy family reunion and good luck!

 v4 Chapter 54： Before An Wang drives

    To keep Master Feihong out of action, Li Zhi''s plan is very simple, using the army and Li Ke to score points.


    In this way, under the circumstances that the strength of the monks on both sides can almost maintain the balance, as long as Li Zhi does not take the shot to break the balance, there is no reason for Feihong to die.


    At this moment, Li Li, with a simple decoration, stood on the official road with a hand on his shoulder, looking at the front peacefully, as if waiting for a friend to visit.


    Behind him on the flat ground, there are boundless fine riding iron armor, like the copper wall and iron wall across the ground. After ten thousand iron rides stood silent, the weather was majestic, and the murderous spirit was stunned. The battle array contains infinite power, just like the Taotao River. With only a gap, it can sweep all things.


    Before the endless array of fine rides, Xiao Xiao stood in a white horse and white robe. Her straight body is like a javelin, and her quiet eyes are like clear ponds. Although she is standing still, she is like a puppet, and she seems to have the ability to make mountains fall in the next moment.


    Shangguan tilted his eyes without squinting. The focus of his eyes was always on Li Yan''s back, as if there were flowers everywhere.


    Finally, Li Yan turned his head back and the sun shone on his shoulder. He glanced at her. The sun was brilliant, but her eyes were far from his eyes. It was a light that could not be seen directly.


    Shangguan Qingcheng saw Li Yan nodding her head slightly, so she stared. Ruo Kaikai''s face was instantly filled with sacred perseverance and fighting spirit, and the red lips of the peony were even more charming.


    His eyes were looking straight ahead of the official road, and at the end of the sight there, there was already a black spot representing He Dongjun. Shangguan raised the long urn, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Behind her, three thousand fangs all gave out a low drink, and the armored battle line rose up, like a burning flame in the wilderness, with great weather.


    After three thousand fangs, the main force of Lu Jun was Wan Yuping. The formation was as big as a giant lake.


    Although there is no light of war in the battle, these soldiers are also war-torn generations, all of whom are elite. They have a fierce spirit on their bodies, and it is even more terrifying to gather together.


    Li Yan stood up, the rocket generally rose into the air, stopped over the military formation, with a smile on his face and a man looking forward. The monk who appeared in front of him at this moment was the prince Feihong who looked indifferent and could not see his wrath.


    Of course, she doesn''t need to have a bitter and bitter expression, as long as she appears here, she is threatening enough.


    "It is unexpected that Doctor Feihong would leave the city in person to **** this Hedong reinforcements. It was really unexpected." Li Ye slightly fists, like an old friend, and greets Doctor Feihong casually and peacefully.


    The meaning of this sarcasm was very clear, but Prince Feihong was unmoved. She glanced at Li Yan: "Where An King is, I can be where I am."


    Li Yan smiled slightly, reached out and made a please gesture, and would not say much.


    Fenzhou and Yizhou''s reinforcements are so critical that neither Li Ye nor Li Ke will ignore them. It is just that the battle situation in Qinzhou City is stuck, and the two master monks who are restrained by each other cannot move at all, and only Li Zhi and Feihong are relatively free.


    In other words, they are the restraining force of each other.


    The two were standing opposite each other. After Li Xun reached out to ask for help, Chief Feihong turned to look at the battlefield on the official road and stood side by side with Li Xun. Naturally, Li Yan did not ask her to do anything, but instead asked her to watch the battle and watch the battle between Shangguan''s Qingcheng Division and Li Cunxin and Li Cunjin''s Division.


    He Dongjun came rolling in with dust, and quickly formed a formation in the wilderness.


    The sound of horns, drums of war, drinking orders, footsteps, and armor ring sounds one after another. In a short time, the two armies were in a state of tension and entered a state of confrontation.


    Dr. Feihong drank a large sip of wine and wiped his mouth. "You seem very sure?"


    Li Wei said: "Of course."


    Doctor Feihong glanced at him: "Why?"


    Li Min glanced at Shangguan Qingcheng: "I have not defeated my general."


    Master Feihong froze and glanced at the battlefield. "How can there be more than 20,000 people who have beaten 40,000 people?"


    Li Yidao: "For my general, numbers within three times have no meaning."


    Finally Feihong couldn''t help but snorted: "I''ll see how powerful your general is."


    Li Yan smiled gently: "Look at it."


    Master Feihong stopped talking and raised his head to drink.


    On the battlefield, Shangguan Qingcheng finally glanced at Li Yun on the cloud, then pulled the lower armour, and raised Yun Yun''s finger forward.


    Army Mercedes.


    She knew very well that the reason why Li Yan would follow Langya was because she was here. He was not assured that she was alone in the Qinzhou battlefield where she was walking in real life and fairyland, so she came to protect her in person.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was so moved that he felt feverish and shameless.


    For a long time, she has always settled on An An''s generals and guards, and her mission is to protect and fight for An An. But now, she was protected by Li Yan in turn, and she was naturally ashamed and consciously responsible.


    No matter how touched or guilty, at this moment it became the war in her eyes.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she is a pioneer from the unbeaten field, and is a rare general in the world. No matter where you go, you will be admired by heroes and awe-inspiring soldiers and generals.


    But in front of Li Yan, she has always been the guard with a knife. Get used to the unobtrusive corner, staring at the guard silently, waiting to be summoned.


    Three thousand Langya took the lead in running towards Hedong Army.


    Suddenly, the light flashed between Shangguan''s eyebrows. Originally, Yingying''s aura, like a firefly, suddenly swayed, and suddenly climbed a step. The whole wolf teeth battled out, as if it were a huge front, straight ahead of the Hedong Army!


    Li Cunxin and Li Cunjin looked at each other and saw the fear and sorrow in each other''s eyes.


    After receiving the news of Shangguan''s obsession, they felt a great deal of pressure, fearing that the battle would be difficult to fight, after all, the other side was a military general. Seeing the power of Shangguan rushing into the city right now, the two reluctantly and clearly realized that the situation they were worried about finally appeared and was more serious than they expected.


    The admiral''s battle array, without a positive view, could not understand the oncoming weather that swept across everything.


    However, on the battlefield, regardless of fear or not, you must fight with swords. Just as before, they didn''t get timid before fighting because they heard the name of Shangguan Qingcheng, and it''s impossible for them to suffer at this moment.


    Li Cunjin stared at the billowing smoke. The light was like the flames of an iron armor battle, his teeth clenched, his countenance changed, his eyes flashed with red eyes, his muscles twitched, his complexion blue and white.


    As Xiao Yong''s general, he finally couldn''t bear it, and yelled, "Fuck, I''m fighting with her! Brother Si, I''m the leader, you can fight for me!"


    Li Cunxin frowned, and determined to fight. He has always been stable, in danger, and famous, but everyone who knows him knows that as a former general who was famous in Bianguan, he fights from the blood in the first place. It was only later that the position was high, and the army needed to dispatch the Quartet. More often, it was stable and covered the bravery.


    Right now, Li Cunxin was brave and daring, as if he was back in his early teens, his armor was broken and he was weary and bowed. After the fierce battle, the corpse ran through the **** sandy field outside the plug, and his hands clenched the blade that had been rolled and panted in the sunset. Crusty, staring at several grassland warriors approached in four years. He finally glanced behind him, and his injured robe in a pool of blood was exhausted, exhausting his remaining strength and screaming and raising his sword to the enemy!


    Li Cunxin was like a tiger, shouting loudly: "Five brothers just go! Let the fight go and let go of what you can! Rao she is Shangguan''s allure, is a soldier general, you and my brothers join forces, and Hedong is a warrior. If we dare to drive forever, we dare to let her lose her forehead and never come back! "


    The two men broke out, and the battle lines behind them all rose up. Li Cunjin''s legs and a horse belly led the elite riding battle line to Shangguan Qingcheng.


    His eyes are as iron and majestic, with the attitude of God blocking the Buddha and the Buddha. The battlefield behind him is also aggressive, as if breaking the army and destroying the city.


    In the face of showing no weakness, but under heavy pressure, the unrivaled fighting spirit broke out, and he decided to compete with himself. Li Cunjin, a hero, was just a corner of his mouth, and there was a touch of playfulness in his eyes. .


    In the boundless wilderness, before the ocean-like iron armor battle, two fine horses rolled up the billowing smoke, such as two off-string sharp arrows, ran across a wide area and met each other. Such as the torrential collision, the time before the burst of light, overflowing colors, the sound of nine clouds.


    The soldiers who lead the battlefield are the backbone of the entire battlefield, and they are also the blades and the backbone of the battlefield, which completely determines the victory or defeat of the battlefield. The military battles are confronting each other. In most cases, the main battle is unavoidable. It is about morale and it is also the fastest way to determine the winner.


    The soldiers fought and went forward.


    Li Cunjin yelled suddenly, waved his stables to attack Guanguan, and the forces of the battle line gathered together, making him look like a heavenly god. The ambassador makes Li Cunjin, I will follow you ... "


    He didn''t finish talking.


    I can''t say enough.


    Because Shangguan Qingcheng has already shot.


    The broken cloud stabbed straight.


    It seems unremarkable, but with the momentum of breaking the waves, Li Cun powerfully destroyed the influx of Li Cun''s incoming and outgoing waves.


    In Li Cunjin''s miserable eyes, Po Yunzhen pierced his chest exactly!


    She flicked her wrists and retracted her long arm. Shangguan Qingcheng ran past Li Cunjin. From beginning to end, she didn''t look at the other side directly. "Who do you want to do? I have no interest at all."


    Li Cunjin, still scared from his face, fell from the horse''s back in such an incredible way. Immediately, he was run over by the surging iron riding hoof, and his blood shot into a pool of dead meat.


    Li Cunjin''s military battle was smashed by Shangguan Qingcheng and Langfang.


    It didn''t take long before Shangguan Qingcheng led a team to kill Li Cunxin''s main team.


    First, Li Cunxin was stunned, and then he was stunned. He held a spear to meet Shangguan, and his eyes were red. There was a tendency to return to the same destination. "


    His identity is higher than that of Li Cunjin. Similarly, as the chief of this army, his power to shoot is obviously a step higher than Li Cunjin. It can be seen that he is also a soldier and he has touched a higher level. The threshold is very different from Li Cunjin.


    Shangguan Qingcheng raised an eyebrow at him.


    Just a glance.


    The strength of the battle array increased, and Yunyun swept past, flashing blood in front of him.


    She only said eight words.


    "Before An Wang drove, Shangguan fell into the city!"

 v4 Chapter 55： Profanity

    Li Cunjin was seriously injured by Shangguan in the face of his face. He said that his personal combat power was very low, and the power of the battlefield behind him was greatly reduced.


    Under the condition that the soldiers'' battlefield is intact, it will be almost impossible to hurt the soldiers. The battle between Shangguan Qingcheng and Li Cunjin seems to be a battle between the two, but it is actually a battle between the battlefield. Li Cunjin was defeated, but he and his battle line were both suppressed and defeated by Shangguan Qingcheng and her battle line.


    After Li Cunjin was seriously injured, Langya was rushed into the opponent''s battlefield under the leadership of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    The battle formation capability of the Admiral Shangcheng ¡¯s army soldiers, ¡°Tidal Tide¡±, was immediately launched. In a short time, the soldiers were full of light and urged the entire battle formation to be like the Qiantang River tide. Rush and break.


    Li Yan smiled away in the air, without concealing his comfort, he turned his head to look at Feihong, who was in a good look, and said in a proud and flaunting voice: "From the perspective of the priest, my general is okay. mesa?"


    Master Feihong was a little uncomfortable, but she couldn''t be annoyed when she saw Li Yi''s childish look. She rolled a clear gaze upside down and said, "An Wang is so proud, I thought That general is your daughter. "


    Li Yan''s eyes, which were so bright and unrefinable, fell into Li Yi''s eyes, making his heart move slightly, and he even forgot to answer immediately.


    Feihong Taishi''s temperament is very unique. He looks dignified and virtuous in white clothes and white skirts.


    But she seldom stood upright and sat upright, always lazily. It''s even more wild when drinking. The lamb''s jade net bottle, which has been used as a wine bottle for many years, is tied to a white, jade-like wrist with a bright red rope, which adds a little charming to her.


    Because of its high quality, Feihong''s appearance has long been beyond the scope that can be judged by secular beauty and ugliness, because every detail is flawless. The chest is full and tall, the waist is slender and charming, the hips are round and straight, and the long legs are thrilling ...


    But just such a beauty, it is still a Buddhist monk, Gao Shen.


    If it is said that in every week, every action is secretly combined with the Taoist monarch Feihong who can blend with the surrounding scenery and make people look like paintings, then at this moment, this white-eye, let her come out of the painting, and it is bright Come out charmingly, so there is particularly impressive power.


    Seeing that Li Yan had a momentary look in his eyes, Master Feihong looked at her with a certain look of sorrow. Not only was he not embarrassed, a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    She slowly lifted the soft, boneless hand, still slipping from the light shirt, exposing the snow-white slender arm, like touching a cloud with a pen, and touching Li''s face.


    Before the atmosphere of crickets had time to open, Master Feihong saw a touch of slyness and success in his eyes, and his fingers suddenly turned toward Li Qi''s brows. Suddenly, a drop of crystal clear water droplets condensed on the fingertips, thousands of beams of light from the water droplets in all directions, covering everything.


    This is naturally not an ordinary shot, and this drop of water is not an ordinary method. When there is a power to open the mountains and rivers!


    If you focus on the person''s eyebrows, you can imagine what the consequences will be.


    However, the next moment, thousands of beams disappeared like water bubbles, leaving no trace.


    Suddenly like a fairy crane trying to sing and sing, it was suddenly choked by people.


    No one choked Feihong''s throat.


    But her face changed, and there was even a trace of panic in her eyes.


    It''s not easy to make Feihong''s heart look like a stagnant water.


    Li Min grasped her satiny, creamy white wrists.


    He looked at her with a playful look enough to make everyone with a ghost in his heart.


    And the corner of his mouth slightly drew a smile of extreme sunlight, as if he was showing his solitude and frankness, announcing that under the light, everything was dark.


    Feihong''s flattened jade finger is still in front of Li Yanmei, but there is no aura of fluctuation.


    Just now, with a charming white eye and a bright smile, she let Li Yan "become in the painting" obediently, and was ready to launch a devastating blow at the right time. But Li Zhi didn''t actually "enter the painting", because his uncle was only a moment, and he immediately recovered his consciousness.


    The two men were fighting all the time, the atmosphere seemed peaceful, but it was extremely dangerous.


    For a moment, Master Feihong was secretly ashamed. After all, when she took the initiative to attack, she lost to Li Yan again, and also used "limb weapons".


    However, these are not enough to imbalance Feihong.


    However, Li Yan''s next movement made her dizzy, and almost ran away regardless of her injuries, turning her into an unreasonable tiger and wolf.


    Li Yan grasped Feihong''s white wrists and stared at her black eyes. When the other party was lost by accident, he seized this fleeting moment, opened his mouth, exposed his white and neat teeth, and moved forward. Minato, bit the other''s lush fingers exactly!


    At that moment, Li Zhi only saw the Feihong priest shaking and his eyes were dull.


    The corner of his mouth raised again.


    The immortal deities who shook the Buddha''s realm even used weapons and smiles to make weapons. Like the mother-in-law of the nine-tailed demon fox, she performed charm to charm him-how could he be so seduced?


    Fei Hongshi played with fire so much that Li Yan had to make her pay. Even if she is a high **** in the Buddha domain, she cannot be profaned in the eyes of her life. He wants her to know how to charm him. If you dare seduce me, I dare defile you!


    Li Li, who touched Emperor Dao, had no fear in his heart. Mo is said to be Feihong Master, even if the son-in-law came, in this case, he will know how to live together.


    It was only a short moment, and Feihongshi returned to God.


    If she is slow to return to her mind, maybe she has been bowed with a sword by Li Yi!


    In order to deal with each other, the two men will not miss every opportunity.


    Either Feihong is "fascinated" by Li Zhi, or Li Zhi is "defiled" by Feihong, after all, it is to create conditions to subdue the other party. Because of pure competition for hard power, Yang Li''s real world Li Fei and Feihong, who had not been seriously injured, could not help each other.


    After returning to God''s Feihong, the first time he really lost his balance. A hot anger ignited in her eyes, and her hair was spontaneous and windless, and the waterfall spattered like a waterfall.


    She withdrew her slightly trembling hand suddenly, and hurled towards Li Yan with a single palm. Her clothes were violent, and her whole body was agitated, like Xia Hong broke out, and she had the power to destroy the city!


    As early as when Li Xun played Feihong, he had the awakening of war. Although the other party was awakened in time, his Lu Gujian did not pass through the other''s throat, but he also swung out a sword, which happened to be in the palm of the hand .


    Palm swords intersect, like stars collide. The turbulent aura undulates in a circle, and instantly fills a range of hundreds of feet. In the meantime, all the flying clouds and birds are instantly invisible!


    After one hit, both took a few steps back. The crimson Master Feihong gritted his teeth and stared at Li Xun severely. The shame in his eyes was like a sharp sword, and Li Xuan had covered countless transparent holes.


    Li Yan smiled, his expression was even more embarrassing. Under the eyes of Master Feihong, not only did he not have the slightest fear or shame, but he licked his lips, closed his eyes and raised his jaw, and looked back.


    This made Master Feihong almost jump over and kill him.


    Her right hand dangled from her side, her forefinger bitten by Li Wei was bent, and the other fingers were wrapped tightly inside. It seems that I can no longer see people. Taking a deep breath, she was so powerful that she calmed down quickly.


    "Li Yan, you wait for me!" Master Feihong finally stared at Li Yan with a warning sign, then turned and flew away indignantly.


    But seeing her spirit full of excitement, such as the flames lingering, it makes no doubt that if she doesn''t have a smooth idea, she may stop at any time, turning around and desperately fighting with Li Yan regardless of the consequences.


    When Li Yan heard it, the meaning of this remark was the same as saying "I will come back" in the sky every time the gray wolf is photographed. He put away Lu Jianjian, waved his hand to Feihong with a bright smile, and shouted, "I am waiting for you to come back!"


    Then he saw that Dr. Feihong''s figure was obviously crooked and paused. However, in the end, the other party did not stop, but continued to fly away, and soon disappeared into Li Yan''s vision.


    Li Min keenly noticed that Feihong had placed her right hand behind him, and now she was held in front of her.


    Feihong''s appearance made Li Yan groaning with his chin: "Will she chop her fingers and grow another one? It is possible ... I will have to ask when I meet next time."


    Li Yan looked at the battlefield under his feet.


    After Shangguan Qingcheng led Langya as a vanguard and defeated Li Cunjin and Li Cunxin, the main force of Pinglu Army attacked from the front ripped by Langya, and quickly gained the initiative on the battlefield.


    As a result, Hadong Army''s originally twice the number of people had no effect at this time. When the Pinglu army commander drove straight in, completely defeated the opponent''s Chinese army, causing the opponent''s position to be chaotic and completely defeated, most people just increased their casualties caused by pushing each other and trampled on each other.


    The situation on the battlefield is so clear that there is no need for Li Wei to help.


    The interception victory was neat and clear, without any suspense. With a general like Shangguan Qingcheng, as long as it creates favorable conditions for her, the battlefield battle is never difficult.


    Li Zheng guaranteed the safety of Shangguan Qingcheng himself, and Shangguan Qingcheng could give Li Zheng a victory.


    Li Xuan glanced at the direction in which Feihong left.


    When she left, her mood was not completely settled, because her cheeks were still red. Li Zhi''s bite actually created a great competitive advantage. When the strong fight, the mood is especially important. Imbalance of mood, even if only a little, is fatal to Feihong right now.


    As a high **** in the Buddha domain, the Feihong prince has been worshipped for thousands of years. How come he has encountered such profane and shameless acts?


    Of course, the other side took the initiative to retreat, and it was because her current combat strength was almost the same as that of Li Yan, and she could not deal with Shangguan Qingcheng afterwards, and hedong army recovered the defeat.


    However, this is not a question of Fei Hongshi. Who makes He Dongjun''s own combat power worse than Pinglu?


    Li Yan stood with his hands in the clouds, frowning slightly.


    The Hedong Army, which is based on the North Front Army, is not without its generals.


    Li Ke used himself to be.


    And more than one.

 v4 Chapter 56： Will not be Lee

    Only the frontiers, because of frequent fighting, have always had many soldiers. In the Central Plains, soldiers and soldiers will be concentrated only when they fall into civil unrest. That was when the soldiers came out of the world and participated in the Kyushu deer.


    Li Ke used the Hedong Army he led, based on the original North Front Army, especially the Dosha soldiers. He did not talk about perennial battles. He also fought against the army of the court during the Qianfu year and later participated in the pacification of Huang Chao. His Majesty Snapdragon has not only soldiers but also generals.


    From the perspective of war experience, I am afraid that only Zhu Wen, who has experienced eight years of the Huang Chao turmoil and continued to fight north and south, will be qualified to compare with him. From this point of view, the Pinglu Army who had fought only during the Yellow Nest Rebellion was nothing at all.


    Since the fall of Emperor Xuanzong''s emperor, Emperor Tang has been under civil strife for more than 20 years, and Li Xianwen has been doing martial arts for 20 years. Very much.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, Song Jiao, Liu Dazheng and others are all talents left by Li Xian to Li Yan. Shangguan, who was born under the gate, is in charge of inheriting the warfare of the military family, coupled with extraordinary talents, so he grows rapidly after training, and Liu Dazheng is a military soldier in the military and is Li Xian''s most trusted guard leader.


    Without these teams left by Li Xian, in the war with Hedong Army nowadays, on the military side alone, even with the help of demons, there are many monks in the army, which greatly enhances the combat effectiveness. See, it ¡¯s hard to say who is stronger.


    After all, the decisive battle on the battlefield has never been more than just a hard battle.


    The rescue of two troops from Hedong in Qinzhou City, Fenzhou has been intercepted by Shangguan Qingcheng, and the road of Yizhou in the northeast was intercepted by Liu Dazheng himself. He will face up to another army general, Li Cunxiao.


    Li Min glanced northeast.


    Before crossing, Li Zhi heard a word on the earth: Wang is not overlord, but he will not be Lee. "Ba" is naturally the Western Chu tyrant Xiang Yu, and "Li" is the current He Dongjun Li Cunxiao. The so-called Thirteen Pacific Insurance sometimes refers to the 13th Pacific Insurance Li Cunxiao personally.


    It can be compared with Xiang Yu and is known as the pinnacle of ancient generals. It is conceivable how powerful Li Cunxiao is. In history, there are many generals who have not lost a lifetime. Sun Xun, Bai Qi, Huo Qubing, Li Jing ... In the history of the earth, this Li Cunxiao has never lost a battle, and the worst is also tied with others.


    Based on the history of that time, if it wasn''t for Li Cunxiao''s merit in the end, he was jealous of others, and died with grievances. Li Ke might have defeated Zhu Wen, unified the Central Plains, and even the world.


    The two generals of the Hedong Army, Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao, Li Keyong will not leave the protection of the Buddha Fairy in Qinzhou City to personally take part in the danger and give Li Yi the chance to kill him. Then as long as Liu Dazheng can stop Li Cunxiao, there will be no trouble in the battle of Qinzhou City.


    Could Liu Dazheng stop Li Cunxiao? Li Yan glanced northeast again.


    If Liu Dazheng could not stop Li Cunxiao, no one in the entire Pinglu army could stop him-neither would Shangguan fall into the city. On the revision of soldiers and warlords to the realm, Liu Dazheng, who followed Li Xianrong and Ma''s life, is even higher than Shangguan''s allure. This can be seen from the fact that Li Zheng always made Liu Dazheng the deputy commander and commanded the entire army.


    The assault on the Hedong Army by the Shangguan Qingcheng Division was nearing completion, and Li Zhi glanced down into the wilderness.


    There was a mess on the vast flat ground, with its corpses and armors scattered everywhere, like dense straw in the farmland, and the ground was covered with a layer of carpet. Scarlet scarlet is shocking, even more glamorous than the blooming peony.


    At the other end of the battlefield, there were generals of the Hedong Army who fled across the mountains. The panic shouting sounded like a tide. The Pinglu army was hunting for their neat formations and rules. They were divided into several groups to catch up, and the Hedong army was divided and surrounded. Finally drowned them.


    Li Yan glanced a few times, already knowing. The Hedong army killed quite a lot. At the end of this battle, the 40,000 Hedong army must be more than half dead and wounded, and only ten can escape, and it is estimated that there are still more than 10,000 prisoners.


    For Li Zhi, who is siege and sweeping the land and expanding territory, captives are always the most precious loot. That means that our own forces and combat power have grown again. The Hedong Army has always been elite and stronger than the Weibo and Zhaoyi Army. After the Hedong Army''s captives have been reorganized, the strength of the Pinglu Army will rise to a higher level, which is more conducive to future battles.


    After the war over here, Li Zhi returned to the big camp outside Qinzhou.


    As soon as he sat down in the camp of the Army, he picked up the documents on the desk and looked at them. Song Jiao followed.


    Since the start of the expedition, this mature and glamorous beauty has always been a look of overwork. The charming and charming face was a little pale, and looking a little sickly and weak, in addition to making people regretful for pity, there was also the urge to further seduce her.


    Li Min raised his eyebrows slightly, Song Jiao did not take a seat, and stood directly at his desk, standing tall with a self-cultivating purple robe, with a mood of Hanmei standing in the snow. The exquisite curve of the bee waist and round hips is fully visible, especially the tall breasts. From this perspective, it seems that half of the face has been covered.


    Of course, this decoration is different from that on the earth. Li Yan did not hesitate to give a glance up and down, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and he asked sternly: "Who is coming?"


    Song Jiao glared at him angrily: "Dying?"


    Hearing the sound, Li Yan looked like he suddenly realized: "Oh, it''s Aunt Song! I''m so embarrassed. I can see the chest from me, but I can''t see my face. No wonder ... . "


    Raised by such a straightforward praise, Rao is a self-sufficient nature of Song Jiao, and her cheeks are flushed with shame. She stepped back and stared at Li Zhi gritted teeth fiercely: "When is it? Stop listening to the news? "


    "Aunt Song has worked hard, I listen to my ears."


    "You still have a little conscience!" Song Jiao snorted coldly, but a smile on her face was waiting to be put out. Although the word of hard work is simple, it expresses the recognition and respect for her. This is what anyone needs at all times. of.


    She continued: "The Xuanwu Army changed something. Our people reported that Zhu Wen had seen two people on the riverbank a few days ago. The other side''s breath was inscrutable and he directly stopped Zhu Wen''s horse. The two sides did not conflict. Since then, the two have often appeared next to Zhu Wen. The Xuanwu Army, which was about to cross the river, has stopped now. "


    Li Xun nodded slightly. Although the news was unexpected, it was reasonable.


    In the face of the battle of immortals, Daomen Xianting can only choose to support Zhu Wen. This is a situation he had expected to happen, and he confirmed the speculation at the moment, but the timing of the incident happened. It''s really subtle.


    As the immortal power that controls the blessing of Shenzhou, Daomen Xianting is the orthodox orthodox of Kyushu. It has the greatest strength. This time, the first ray of opportunity lies in Taiyuan City, and Daomen Xianting will naturally compete. It''s just that Li Huan doesn''t know how many people they sent and what strategy he plans to adopt.


    "Xuanwu Army''s movements are closely monitored, three reports a day. In addition, you and the red child need some masters to let them monitor the movements in the south." Li Yan said with a moan.


    Now he does not know the specific intention of Daomen Xianting. At the critical moment when the coalition forces captured Qinzhou City, Li Zhi himself had no skills and could not disperse the power of the monks. He could only choose a conservative strategy and pay close attention to the movement of the army and monks. .


    After negotiating the matter, the military report from Yizhou was returned.


    The nine-tailed demon fox passed the military information. She was not high or low, and she would not be troubled by Buddhist monks. She was also proficient in changing magic and was very fast. It was very suitable for being a scout and a soldier. But the nine-tailed demon fox was obviously not very happy about this errand.


    In her own words, she is a divine lady of the dignified nine-tailed demon fox family. Her status is extremely dignified. How can she do what is ordered to be a slave? Of course, her protest will not be effective. There are a lot of sages and virgins in the demon tribe. These titles can''t frighten Li Yan.


    In Yizhou, the battle of Liu Dazheng intercepting Li Cunxiao was fierce.


    Qinzhou City, Shishifu.


    After Li Ke used Qinzhou City, he was requisitioned the most noble place in the city of Shishifu, and he would not be able to stand at the head of the city all day and night. Most of the time he would still sit in the city of Shishifu to coordinate the war situation and dispatch. Parties.


    A sudden bang came from the government affairs hall. Several girls who had just arrived in the yard carrying tea snacks were shaken by the sudden sound. Both legs fell to the ground softly, and the hot tea and various snacks were stained. All alone, Dora burst into heat. However, during the whole process, none of the maidservants screamed.


    They are all first-class maids of the Longxi County King''s House. They are used by Li Ke, and they will be accompanied wherever they go. Regardless of the fact that they are only in their teens, all of them are in the practice of gas refining, and their looks are even better.


    The birth of these girls is not easy. They are the daughters of the official servants of Hedong. Tutoring is good, and there must be some piano, chess, calligraphy and painting involved, and tea, dance and dance will be proficient in one or two, otherwise they are not qualified to enter the county king''s palace.


    These talents, beautiful looks, and good family tutors, Xiaojiabiyu, put in the market, will undoubtedly make many so-called young Junyan admiration. But in Longxi County''s palace, they were nothing more than a group of maidservants, chess pieces used by their families to flatter Li Ke.


    In the government affairs hall, Li Ke used the desk in front of him to be broken into powder, and a shallow pit the size of a half tank appeared in front of his feet. It was just that his sloppy aura could make the girls in the yard during the training period unbearable, and the power was naturally not small.


    The aides, generals, and officials in the church bowed their heads to the ground, surrendering to the wrath of the king used by Li Ke.


    "Li Cunxin and Li Cunjin took these 40,000 rice barrels and took me 40,000 elite soldiers, but they lost to Shangguan Qingcheng 20,000 horses. It was intolerable!" Li Ke stabbed his man with a gloomy sleeve. The eyes glanced at everyone, "If my generals in the Hedong Army are so useless, then this battle will not have to be fought, so let''s just surrender! The king can also let Nanshan go and leave the forest!"


    This remark made the generals feel shame. They blushed one by one, but everyone who was still a little **** shouted and demanded to fight.


    Li Ke hummed coldly and sat down again without saying a word.


    The confidant staffer came forward and said, "The king of the county is angry. Although the soldiers and horses in Fenzhou cannot be reached, the Yizhou soldiers and horses led by General Li Cunxiao will certainly arrive. Li Cunxiao not only has the realm of a military general, but is also brave and unparalleled. No one can be beaten. Even if he meets an adversary who is also an army general, he can be invincible. As long as General Li Cunxiao can finally lead the Yizhou soldiers to kill under Qinzhou City, even if Li Zhi''s nagging has dozens more What can you do, Wan Dajun? The county king and General Li Cunxiao work together. How can any army in the whole world resist? "

 v4 Chapter 57： bloody battle

    The aide''s remarks made sense, and Li Ke nodded slowly, finally looking better. As long as Li Cunxiao can defeat Liu Dazheng and reach Qinzhou City smoothly, the situation will indeed be as the staff said.


    Li Ke looked around at the crowd, his eyes glanced over several Taibaos, and said coldly: "If you can go up a bit on weekdays, like Thirteen Taibaos, you can also achieve the status of a military general. Today''s situation in Qinzhou City Why not be so difficult? "


    Many of the generals who have just been relieved are ashamed. By Li Ke''s criticism, no one was able to hang on his face, and some people''s complexion became even more flushed, and they called out of the city to fight against Ping Lu Jun.


    Seeing that the morale of the generals was motivated by success, Li Ke was quite satisfied with his heart, and he waved his hand: "If you have a heart to die, you will go down and prepare for it. When the thirteen Taibao leads the army, I will meet inside and outside and let LiêÊ That ØË knows great! "


    Most of them looked uplifted. After expressing that they would advance and retreat with Li Keyong and survive with Qinzhou City, they went back to their posts.


    The government affairs hall was quickly vacated, and Li Ke used to sit down in place, looking at the empty room, frowning and thinking deeply.


    Li Cunxiao is the most brave general of He Dongjun, second only to himself. If Li Cunxiao cannot defeat Liu Dazheng, even if he changes himself, the result will not be much different.


    After a while, Li Ke stood up and came to the door with his hand to see the outside. He threw his sleeve behind his back and gave a snorting cry. He was full of momentum: "On the strength of the monk, on the overall combat power of the army, our army is better than However, there is Ping Lujun who is assisted by the demon tribe. But to compete against the generals'' bravery and skill, who in the world can beat me?


    With that said, Li Ke''s eyes are already filled with the ambition to win. "Although the battle is overwhelming, there are many waves, but the battle has progressed to the present situation, and the victory depends on the general''s struggle. ! "


    His confidence in Li Cunxiao is as full as his own confidence.


    After receiving the report of the fighting army between Liu Dazheng and Li Cunxiao, Li Min groaned for a while, and let Song Jiao go down to call the commander, summon the main generals of the Ping Lu Army, the Tian Ping Army, the Heng Haijun, and the Zhao Yi Army to discuss in the big account.


    The proceedings did not last long because the content was simple. Li Yan issued a military order to attack Qinzhou City.


    In this concise military order, Li Zhi ordered the army to excel and attack the city day and night. Li Yan''s purpose is clear, not to give Qinzhou City a respite until the city is won.


    The general offensive order came suddenly, a lot earlier than expected, but Xue Wei, Kang Chengqian, and others did not have any meaning to this. The Fenzhou reinforcements have been defeated, and now Yizhou reinforcements are still following Liu Daquan. These people are all aware of the situation and each has its own judgment on the development of the war situation. The total offense fits the situation.


    At the end of the military discussion, Li Xuan looked around and calmly said, "General Liu led the ministry to intercept Li Cunxiao. The two sides are fighting fiercely, and the victory is difficult to distinguish in the short term. At this moment, our army attacked Qinzhou City, and Li Keyong still did not rescue. Before Liu Dazheng and Li Cunxiao divide the victory and defeat, it is our task to capture Qinzhou City! "


    "The general will command!" The generals fisted. Li Yi''s meaning is very clear. It is very difficult for Liu Dazheng to defeat Li Cunxiao, that is, he can persist for some time without being intercepted by Li Cunxiao for the time being.


    The coalition forces must seize Qinzhou City before Li Cunxiao breaks through Liu Dazheng''s defense line. Otherwise, once Li Cunxiao arrives under Qinzhou City, the war situation will become extremely unfavorable to the coalition forces.


    The next day the Buddha dawned, accompanied by a dull clarion call, more than 100,000 ironclad soldiers in the allied camps on three sides of the siege. They first came out of the city in a mighty torrent of torrents, and then, under the command of a drumming banner, they were led by their respective schools to form an array.


    Soon, on the open space on three sides outside the city, there were three boundless oceans of iron armor. Nest cars, ladder cars, and box cars are all listed.


    Hundreds of tall stone-carrying vehicles, after numerous rounds of bombardment of the city walls, followed by the order of Li Zhijun and the sound of drums of war, three waves of iron armor on the three sides of the ocean, turbulent spread to the city head .


    The shouting and killing sounded one after another, shaking the earth.


    Li Yan stood on the watchtower with an empty hand, watching the army siege calmly.


    Behind him stood Jiuji, Li Chengqian, and several civil servants.


    The Shengzi and Shengying were separated on both sides. The two stared at the battlefield for a while, and exchanged several eyes behind Li Yan. Finally, the Son could not help but said, "Liu Dazheng ca n¡¯t stop Li Cunxiao? Our army is out and we are attacking the city with all our strength. The position is so open. If he ca n¡¯t stop it, let Li Cunxiao rush over and the army will retreat. Not as good. "


    Li Yan didn''t speak.


    He certainly knew that the words of the Son were correct. When the two sides of the battle were stalemate, if Li Cunxiao broke through Liu Dazheng''s interception, he would not be able to retreat in time, and the coalition forces would lose a lot of money.


    Seriously, if Li Ke is fully prepared, the war situation allows, and they should cooperate inside and out, then the coalition forces are in danger of defeat.


    After Shengzi finished speaking, Shengying saw that Li Zhi hadn''t spoken, and asked, "Should you assemble the elite songs, and supported Liu Dazheng in the past?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "No need."


    He went on with a firm look: "Liu Dazheng may not win, but he will not be defeated quickly by Li Cunxiao. We have three to five days to capture Qinzhou City."


    The two nodded one after the other, and since Li Yan had a good idea, they stopped talking. I asked a question just now because the situation is indeed intolerable, and it is their responsibility to remind them. However, they also believed in Li Zhi''s arrangement and believed that his maneuver could win the war.


    After all, Li Zhi''s military talents, whether it was to calm down the Huang Chao turmoil in the past, or during the expedition to Hedong this time, have been fully manifested, and they are convinced.


    One day of fierce fighting, both sides suffered heavy casualties. The body accumulated under the city wall has reached thousands, and blood stained the female wall. Coupled with the continuous fierce fighting between the two sides over the past few days, at this time, the war has reached a feverish stage, and all the forces emerged without reservation.


    After a day and night, Qinzhou City was still under the control of the Hedong Army, despite its fierce fire.


    The second day war continued.


    In order to inspire the morale of the army, Li Xun was still in charge of the battle. The soldiers of the two armies arrived to death, and blood flowed, but none of the monks above the real world shot. In the case of a balanced monk strength, there is tacit understanding on both sides.


    At the end of the second day, not only the Pinglu army attacked the city head several times, but the Zhaoyi army and the Tianping army also established their foothold in the city head several times. Although they were eventually driven out, it was enough for the generals to watch To the dawn of victory.


    The third day is the earliest time limit for the conquest of Li Cheng.


    This day''s fierce battle was particularly bloody. It had reached the point where it could be described as **** battles. Every section of the city was repeatedly infested with blood, and every moment there were many soldiers poured into the pool of blood.


    In the setting sun, when the sun and the twilight are about to end, the battle can only be described by madness. Most of the soldiers in Pinglu Army were as crazy as they were, and they launched a shock to the defenders of Qinzhou City, hoping to capture Qinzhou City today.


    However, to the end of the war, the battle continued, and the city was still not captured. The Qinzhou city defense line is obviously shaky, and Hedong''s defense has begun to stretch, but the coalition forces have no way to attack it.


    When the time came to the fourth day, many things began to change.


    The Pinglu army became more violent, the Hedong army defending the city also became more anxious, and the blood battle between the soldiers on both sides became more crazy. They were very clear that the battle between Li Cunxiao and Liu Dazheng might have been won in the next instant.


    If the soldiers of the Pinglu Army want to hold the victory of the war in their own hands, they must take the city before that, otherwise the advantage they have achieved will be wiped out in an instant and their lives will be difficult to protect.


    The generals of the Hedong Army were struggling to support them. They looked countless times in the blood and fire toward the northeast, expecting that Li Cunxiao captured the banner and led the army to rescue them.


    Li Zheng always stood calmly in the watchtower, looking at the battlefield calmly, it seemed that Zhizhu was holding and full of confidence.


    Li Keyong, standing in front of the Qinzhou City Tower, has the same look as him.


    In fact, no one knew what they thought.


    On the night of the fourth day, Li Yan walked down the watchtower, and Li Ke walked down the city wall. Both sides convened his confidantes and began urgent discussions.


    Li Ye didn''t say much in the military discussions, only to prepare everyone, and tomorrow will be divided. Monks who are above the real world must also be prepared to fight with each other to fight against each other.


    When Li Keyong returned to the Zhengshitang, his face was so gloomy that he could drip water. After listening to the general''s casualties as usual, he couldn''t be doubted: "You must hold on for three more days!"


    According to the speeches of the generals, Qinzhou City was able to hold on for another day, and it was already fortunate. This was of course unacceptable to Li Keyong. He had to keep Qinzhou City to keep on. As for three days, it was just the first goal that was easier to achieve.


    However, it is this goal that keeps all the generals silent. The bloody, hesitant attitude before is gone.


    "Why, are you afraid of being beaten by the Pinglu army? Don''t forget, I have never lost the Hedong Army! There are still tens of thousands of soldiers in the city. Why is it necessary to defend the city for three days?" Li Ke used to see Everyone was speechless and furious.


    Among the generals, no one answered. No matter how aggressive Li Ke uses, they have lost their morale.


    After being forced by Li Ke to say no, Li Yizhao looked up and asked, "His Royal Highness, it has been four days. Li Cunxiao ... why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Everyone thought that Liu Dazheng was not Li Cunxiao''s opponent at all, and he was bound to be defeated quickly. Li Cunxiao was able to reach Qinzhou City as early as three days ago, but now he has no audio at all.


    The hopes of the soldiers in the Hedong Army have gradually become despair.


    When Li Ke''s face changed, the corners of his mouth moved, and he couldn''t answer for a moment. After half a ring, he smashed the crime table in front of him with a severe palm: "All roll down for the king!"


    The generals looked at each other, dared not to speak, and bowed one after the other.


    After everyone was dispersed, Li Ke punched him **** the ground with a punch, and his clothes fluttered. "Li Cunxiao, you rice bucket, it''s been four days, and you haven''t even arrived in Qinzhou City! At such a critical time, you have made a mistake Me! If the King defeated in this battle, how are you different from the Dragon ?! "


    Long Qi is Xiang Yu''s left arm and right arm. In the key battle between Xiang Yu and Liu Bang, Long took more than 200,000 elite troops, but failed to defeat Han Xin with only tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. This led to a complete collapse of the battle situation, and Xiang Yu was finally defeated by Liu Bang.

 v4 Chapter 58： Win or lose

    If Li Cunxiao heard Li Ke''s words, he would definitely vomit blood. He hasn''t lost a lot in the battle for many years, and he hasn''t dropped the chain at the critical time, but the situation is obviously different now.


    When Li Cunxiao led the soldiers to this end, he saw that he had seized the favorable terrain first, and set off tens of thousands of troops. Lu was in a completely defensive formation. When Liu Dazheng, who did not ask for merit but did nothing for his position, just scorned his nose. He sighed.


    All of Liu Dazheng''s troops are Ping Lu''s elite, and they are 50,000 soldiers. They are 10,000 more than the Yizhou reinforcements brought by Li Cunxiao, and they are in a defensive formation. It is very difficult for Li Cunxiao to make a positive breakthrough.


    But things in the world are mostly relative, things that are as difficult as possible for others, but easy for Li Cunxiao. Li Cunxiao ordered the army to attack, but in one day, Ping Lu Army''s defense line was torn open and Liu Dazheng was injured.


    Li Cunxiao didn''t adopt any strange warfare. He just went into battle and took the lead in charging. Killing is like drinking water, breaking the array like walking, forcing Liu Dazheng to confront him. After confronting Liu Dazheng, he defeated the opponent together with his soldiers.


    Liu Dazheng is not Li Cunxiao''s opponent, although both are generals. This is not surprising. Realm is not the only measure of strength, especially for geniuses who have been born for hundreds of years.


    After Li Cunxiao defeated Liu Dazheng, the Pinglu army was in chaos. If they had not stood the test of time, they were absolutely elite. I was afraid that they would have fled everywhere.


    But even so, Pinglu Jun insisted for an extra moment.


    For a moment, one eighth of an hour, for some powerful people, a tea may not be finished.


    There is not much that can be done on the battlefield in such a short time.


    But at this moment, Liu Dazheng did not die in front of Li Cunxiao Ma, and Pinglu Army was not defeated by Hedong Army.


    Because someone arrived in time during this time and stopped Li Cunxiao.


    Those who can stop Li Cunxiao are naturally not ordinary people.


    Coming from Shangguan City.


    After smashing Li Cunjin''s brother Li Cunxin to the west, he took only three thousand fangs to ride his horse, and Shangguan rushed to the town without stopping.


    She was of course ordered. Li Yan knew that Li Cunxiao was not easy to get along with. Let Shangguan defeat the brothers Li Cunjin and Li Cunxin first, and then turn around to support Liu Dazheng to deal with Li Cunxiao together. This is a plan that Li Yong had made earlier.


    Shangguan''s allure is lower than Liu Dazheng. Under normal circumstances, Li Cunxiao, who cannot even beat Liu Dazheng, of course, she can''t stop it.


    But Liu Dazheng didn''t eat rice. Li Cunxiao led the army to fight. Although he was unmatched, he directly killed the Chinese army and came to him and wounded him, but he paid a small price.


    Although the battlefield defense lines laid out by Liu Dazheng did not stop Li Cunxiao, they cost him a lot. Liu Dazheng knew that Li Cunxiao was very powerful. When he laid out the defensive formation, he thought that Li Cunxiao would use a method of lowering the force of ten to force the charge, so the defense line of the Chinese Army was very thick.


    Liu Dazheng''s plan was very simple. He used the defensive front to consume Li Cunxiao''s aura. When the last two faced head to head, he was at ease, and even if he won, he would not lose.


    He underestimated Li Cunxiao.


    In other words, Li Cunxiao is too outrageous. Liu Dazheng was defeated by the opponent, and this battle was almost lost. But in fact, Li Cunxiao didn''t have much energy left.


    After Shangguan Qingcheng arrived, he led Langya to launch the force of "Tipping" for a while, and gave Li Cunxiao a fight. Originally, Shangguan Qingcheng planned to take off Li Cunxiao''s head, but after confronting Li Cunxiao directly, he found that the other party was not exhausted, and there was still some power.


    She took the initiative and launched the power of the "mountain" to change the offensive formation to the defensive formation, which blocked Li Cunxiao.


    Li Cunxiao was blocked, and Ping Lu Jun gradually stabilized his position. By dusk, the left and right wings could already launch counterattacks.


    Li Cunxiao had no choice but to withdraw his troops for the time being.


    On the second day, Li Cunxiao continued to attack aggressively, and Shangguan Qingcheng and Liu Dazheng jointly defended. Although Shangguan Qingcheng''s realm is one line worse than Liu Dazheng, and Liu Dazheng''s strength is also one line worse than Li Cunxiao, but after all, it is two generals and one military general.


    Li Cunxiao remembered the situation in Qinzhou, and an emissary from Li Ke also came over several times, urging Li Cunxiao to quickly break through the obstruction of Liu Dazheng and others to support Qinzhou City. Forced by the situation, Li Cunxiao was so anxious that he continuously launched onslaughts against Liu Dazheng and Shangguan.


    Liu Dazheng and Shangguan joined forces to make a two-on-one battle. Not only is Li Cunxiao''s strong personal strength, he also has a high level of accomplishment in the formation of troops. This has made Liu Dazheng and Shangguan oblivious to the city, but he has been broken by the opponent several times. getting bigger.


    On the fourth day, not long after confronting Li Cunxiao, Liu Dazheng was injured by the other side. Seeing that the battle array would be unbearable, he was smashed by Li Cunxiao, and Liu Dazheng was desperate.


    But at this moment, Shangguan Qingcheng, who met Li Cunxiao, suddenly gained momentum. She could hardly fight with Li Cunxiao before, but she blocked the other side.


    "Breakthrough in battle?"


    Seeing that Guan Qingcheng and Li Cunxiao fought in one place, so angry that they could hold each other, Liu Dazheng''s eyes lighted up, and he couldn''t help yelling.


    In the past two days, Liu Dazheng noticed that every time Shangguan Qingcheng fought with Li Cunxiao, his temperament would change after he came down, his mood and cultivation would be improved. Unexpectedly, Liu Dazheng was also shocked by the talent of the early success of Admiral Bingjia and his breakthrough to the midterm of Admiral Bingjia.


    However, warriors will be refined for improvement, and most of them are indeed done on the battlefield. Setting aside the speed of refining, there is nothing surprising in essence.


    The successful breakthrough of Shangguan Qingcheng, although still unable to defeat Li Cunxiao, but with the help of Liu Dazheng, he could barely hold the other side. Li Cunxiao was naturally angry, but there was nothing he could do but accept this fact, which was very unfriendly to him.


    In this way, the fighting continued to the fifth day.


    On this day, Shangguan Qingcheng and Liu Dazheng entered the battlefield. When they saw Li Cunxiao, they felt a great deal of pressure. After Liu Dazheng repeatedly confirmed, he lost his voice: "He has reached the state of Admiral Grand Success, and may break through at any time. General Bingjia! "


    The realm of soldiers and soldiers is divided into several realms, such as generals, generals, generals, and generals. Now the world has been fired for many years, there are already many generals, but there is no general. If Li Cunxiao achieves the realm of military generals, he will dominate the world and no one can stand in the battlefield!


    Even in history, the number of military generals is extremely small.


    This battle allowed Shangguan to make a breakthrough, but did not expect Li Cunxiao to do the same.


    Shangguan''s eyebrows narrowed his eyes, and he chuckled: "Even if he achieves the status of a famous person, you and I can''t let him pass! But you are dead, why should I be afraid?"


    Having said that, he went out and greeted Li Cunxiao.


    Shangguan ¡¯s stance made Liu Dazheng froze, his face flushed for a moment, and then he gritted his teeth fiercely. "When Ben will follow Lao An, he battled the battlefield, Li Cunxiao was still feeding, how would he be afraid of him? ! "


    ...


    Qinzhou City.


    This is the coalition led by the Ping Lu Army, the fifth day of the total siege, and also the final deadline for the city to be broken by Li Wei. Li Yan is still standing on the watchtower, but this time there is no one behind him. Because everyone is already on the battlefield.


    Not only generals, but also civil servants who are monks themselves. Even the Tianping Army''s Jiedushi Xue Wei and the Zhaoyi Army''s Jiedushi Kang Chengqian have already gone into battle. Tsing Yi Ye Men was sent up by Li Yan.


    This battle has hit now, neither side has the slightest strength to keep.


    Suddenly, a monk with real life shot. Can''t tell where it is. He kicked off the battle between the monks on both sides.


    Soon, not only the real world, but also the land wonderland and the heaven wonderland both flew up to the sky and began to catch and fight. The holy child and the babies shot one after another, followed by the ninth-nine-tailed demon fox.


    Even Su Emei has shot.


    Li Min looked at Qinzhou City with his hands down.


    This is a three-dimensional war. The iron armored soldiers who drowned the city like a tide swept across the city like a bird''s-finger training master. They moved like lightning in mid-air and shot as a monk of thunderous power, making this world like purgatory. .


    The city is discolored, and the world is discolored.


    It always looked calm, and Li Li, who looked as usual, moved the fingers behind her. It was exactly noon, and a beam of sunlight fell from the wind and midair, just covering him, and he squinted slightly.


    Suddenly, a snoring sound, a short sharp metal friction sounded.


    A stream of light flickered in front of Li Yan, like the wings of a butterfly.


    Strike out.


    A turbulent aura of tantrum suddenly exploded in front of Li Yan, and time swept across the range of a hundred feet, the flagpole on the upper floor was neatly disconnected, and the cut was smooth like a mirror.


    Li Yanyi danced backwards, slamming like clouds. But in an instant, they all fell back.


    In front of Lu Gujian, he was also a Feihong prince with the same sword and long hair. At this moment she had an eyebrow like a snake, and there seemed to be a flame burning in her eyes.


    Huh! Huh! Huh!


    Accompanied by the explosive sound of three drums being smashed, the dots where the two swords hit each other again burst into three circles of aura waves.


    The gale swept through all things, and the watchtower railings above Li''s chest, those flagpoles that had just broken and had not fallen, were all broken into powder.


    Li Yan stood still.


    The wooden watchtower under his feet did not shake at all.


    He looked at the white dress and white skirt, his eyebrows restored to the holy and pure Feihong.


    There was no trace of color in his eyes.


    Feihong received the sword. A glance at him. Turn around and fly away. No word was spoken from beginning to end.


    Li Yan put away Lu Gujian and resumed his posture of looking down at the battlefield with his negative hand.


    The battlefield on the ground was still killing people. The soldiers were killed in full swing on both sides, and the immortal monks came and went from height to height.


    Li Min trembled with his right hand.


    A ray of blood spilled from the sleeve of his right arm, dripped down the ground along his right hand, and quickly accumulated into a pool on the ground.


    Two moments ago, Li Min received an emergency military report.


    Li Cunxiao broke through the defense line of Ping Lu and rushed to Qinzhou City. Liu Dazheng was severed with an arm broken and Shangguan Qingcheng was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Li Yan''s arm had already stopped bleeding. His face was slightly white at this moment, but his look was still not deep.


    After a moment, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, and he smiled slightly.


    This is three moments ago, Ping Lu army broke through Qinzhou city.

 v4 Chapter 59： Contrast

    The army attacked the city on all sides. An hour or two later, the generals of Hedong Army in the streets of Qinzhou City were already submerged in the armored sea of ??the Generals.


    Li Yan walked from the top of the watchtower, walked in the volley, stepped into a lotus step, and walked straight towards Qinzhou City.


    As his footsteps progressed slowly and steadily, the fierce fairyland and heavenly fairyland masters who fought fiercely above the sky gradually stopped catching and fighting, the thick clouds and lightning flashes dissipated, and the sky returned to a peaceful and warm blue color. The beams of sunlight shone again.


    The masters of Buddhism and the wonderland of heaven have retreated one after another. Whether they are willing or not, the city is broken, and they have no way to do much. The monks of the Yao clan did not pursue it arbitrarily. They descended from the sky and converged one after the other, behind Li Li, who was walking straight on the ground.


    They did not speak, and silently followed Li Yan, more and more.


    The monks who flew across the low and mid-air altitudes and fought back and forth, after seeing Li Yan coming, all hurriedly stopped, spreading out like birds. Buddhist monks turned around and left without any hesitation.


    A wide aisle stretches straight in the direction Li Li is heading.


    Qinzhou city gates, inside and outside the city walls, are flooded with soldiers everywhere, inside the city''s streets, houses, and houses are full of corpses and blood.


    Li Xun walked indifferently, taking the real world, earth wonderland, monk of heaven fairyland, and the Holy Son Shengying, Nangong First Su''emei and others who gathered behind him, headed straight to the north of the city.


    There was no sign of Li Keyong and Master Feihong in the empty room of Shishifu.


    Li Ye was not surprised. The city had been breached, and Li Keyong and Feihong Shi had no need to stay here. Unless they want to fight to the end here.


    Qinzhou City, as the portal of Hedong, is now under the attack of the coalition forces, and the portal of Hedong is wide open. The future battles are bound to be more detrimental to Li Ke''s use.


    In order to avoid this kind of result, the Fei Hongshi came forward to fight Li Li, and made the last effort, but the result was both losses. Li Yan''s arm was wounded, and Feihong''s unhealed injury aggravated a little bit more. But Master Feihong had to try again, and she couldn''t just watch Li Ying take Qinzhou City, she did nothing herself.


    Above the Shishi Mansion, Li Min glanced around the unstopped battles in the city and opened his mouth with an unquestionable tone. His voice was low but full of vitality. He rang clearly in the ears of more than 100,000 generals. He Dongjun surrendered. Dare to bear the stubborn resistance, let alone kill! "


    After the voice spread throughout the city, the sound of the streets that had been killing people suddenly shrank by more than half.


    After a while, Qinzhou City was in an uproar. The generals of the Hedong Army did not know that Li Keyong had lost before. Now they know that they have been abandoned. Rao is a soldier who had been fighting in the blood and died regardless of life and death. .


    After about an hour, Qinzhou City was basically stable.


    The coalition began to organize manual inspections of streets and lanes to control order. Sporadic fighting sounds were almost inaudible. Some of the remnants of the fleeing defeated soldiers were defeated, and the coalition soldiers were too lazy to pay attention to it.


    After Li Xuan declared his sovereignty over Qinzhou City, he did not continue to stay in the air. The Shishi Mansion had been cleaned up. Li Xuan chose a quiet yard to rest at will.


    Until this time, Li Wei did not arrange the army to intercept Li Cunxiao. Because it is no longer necessary. Su Emei and others already took the elixir given by the holy infant and rushed to see Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng to heal them.


    There are rocky lakes in the courtyard where Li Yan rests, and there are many swimming fishes in the lake. Li Yan sits in the pavilion with his eyes closed, as if the old monk is settled.


    This is the Shishi Mansion, but the Qinzhou City Shishi is being detained at this moment, kneeling outside the kiosk. He was sweating like rain, scaring the atmosphere to dare not pant, and his voice trembled, "Sinner sees His Royal Highness King!"


    Fear made him even nondescript.


    As the largest official in Qinzhou City, in the offensive and defensive battles of Qinzhou City, it was natural for Li Keyong to saddle his horse in front of him, but when Qinzhou City was breached, Li Keyong did not take him away. This wasn''t Li Ke''s intentions, but that he was too diligent to take care of his own safety, and he had to take care of the Buddhist monks.


    Cheng Po was captured and Qinzhou assassin was not only tied to the ground by five flowers, but a team of soldiers behind him were also placed in custody. Seeing their fierce appearance, it is obvious that they have no good opinion of the officials who were enemies at the moment. As long as Li Yi gestures slightly, they will cut off the head of the thorn history.


    Li Yan said nothing.


    He didn''t say that when he glanced at the history of thorns, he didn''t open his eyes at all, and he still kept his eyes closed. It''s like the thorn history of kneeling outside the pavilion, it''s just a piece of grass and a tree, and it''s not worth paying attention to at all.


    Assassination sees Li Yan ignoring himself, his fear grows deeper, and he hurriedly said: "His Highness reported that the criminals had previously been enemies against the army, and they were all coerced by Li Ke. It was not the original intention of the criminals! His Royal Highness King, the world can learn! "


    The sorrows spoken by the Assassin''s History soon cried out. It looked like he had suffered a great grievance, and he had nowhere to complain. The cry was louder than the woman.


    Li Yan finally spoke, but only two words: "Noise."


    When these two words came out, Tishi''s crying came to an abrupt halt, just as if he was holding his neck. Just before it was astonishing, there was no movement at all in a blink of an eye, leaving only his face in terror. Seeing that he was stiff and his pupils were spreading, he seemed to be scared to death.


    Just a short while later, Shishi trembled, and the block was wet. The few soldiers who escorted him came to see him so useless, and his eyes were scornful. Yizhou Assassin''s History, a member of the Fourth Grade, Xiuwei must reach the middle of practicing Qi.


    Such a character is high above ordinary people and masters the honor and shame of countless people. How is it different from a god?


    But now, Li Yan just expressed a little dissatisfaction, and Tiao Shi was scared to urinate his pants.


    Li Yan opened his eyes and glanced at Shi Zishi casually. He was fascinated: "Limit you for half an hour, and convene Qinzhou officials and ethnic squires. After half an hour, the lone king will see them in the Zhengshitang."


    The assassination history was already terrified, thinking that he would die. He urinated his pants in front of Li Wei, so rude, he would anger Li Wei, and there was no possibility of life. So he almost broke up.


    Fortunately, Li Yan''s words were timely, which saved the life of Assassin.


    "His Royal Highness releases the sinners and he will do it. There will be no delay, and there will be no one missing!"


    Shishi responded by picking up a life on his own, and immediately wept with joy, a guarantee of unceasingness. But he didn''t dare to cry, just tears. A senior official who is not confused in the past, at this moment behaves like a child to be forgiven by his parents.


    When Shi Shi ran out, Li Shu closed his eyes again, and he looked like he was traveling outside.


    Of course, he is not pretending to be a gesture, but he is thinking about the next war and thinking about various arrangements. Hundreds of thousands of vassals of different families attacked Hedong, which has dozens of states and dozens of counties. Even if there is a big victory in front of it, things after that are still very complicated.


    After half an hour, Li Yan was rewarded by the thorns in history. He had summoned the officials of Qinzhou City and the Han ethnic squires.


    The fighting in the city had just stopped and it was barely orderly, but it was undoubtedly more chaotic than usual. Assassination can gather all officials and clan in such a short period of time, and its ability is not bad.


    When Li Yan got up and came to the Zhengshitang, he was surprised by the big and small. Of course, not too few people came, but too many. Houses and yards were crowded and there was almost no open space.


    Looking at the dress of these people, some did not even take off their blood-stained robes, needless to say they had participated in the battle of defending the city.


    Although there are many people, the order is not chaotic, and no one is whispered.


    When Li Zhi went into the compound with his hands, everyone was silent, leaving a wide passageway, and saluting, he said in unison: "See His Royal Highness An!"


    Li Min glanced at the stab history, the other side was restlessly wiping the sweat from his forehead, as if he was greeted by a student after the exam. From Li Zhi''s point of view, it is not difficult to see that these people are not profligate. After all, Xiu is there.


    Since it is a genuine official, a large family head, and a famous squire, it is not easy to be found so quickly. Moreover, after arriving here, it was obviously arranged in advance, so Li Lishi''s etiquette was surprisingly consistent.


    It is not easy to do this in a short time.


    This is because of the word Li Yan, he was scared to urinate pants, and the thorn history that scared him to death on the spot turned out to be a talent. And it can be seen that these officials and the heads of the clan are quite convinced, after all, he listened to his arrangements. It is conceivable that assassination history is also a very prestigious character in weekdays.


    In this regard, Li Zhi is not surprised, what is the talent of a person, has nothing to do with character. There are many stupid good people, and more savvy bad people.


    He walked straight to the seat of the Zhengshitang, Li Yi glanced respectfully, standing in the lobby, under the corridor, in the courtyard, lowering his head and not daring to see him, he said lightly: Whether you want to live or die. It seems that this question no longer needs to be asked. Then what you should do next, I think everyone already knows well. "

 v4 Chapter 60： Deceit

    "Originally the King wanted to ask, whether he wanted to live or die. Now it seems that this question no longer needs to be asked. Then what you should do next, I think everyone must have been very clear."


    All the people present in Qinzhou City were named and named. None of them were stupid. Of course, they understood what Li Zhi meant. After all, nothing more than money and food. This is the meaning that should be given in the title, otherwise the military disaster would not be called a disaster.


    Wherever the army goes, serious vegetation does not give birth to chickens and dogs, and many people have to scrape the people''s skin. The so-called King''s Division is out, and many times it is necessary to raise food and grass. The army does not produce anything, so it must be sought by the people.


    Li Yan''s meaning is very clear, they want to give money to the army. Not only that, from now on, officers and men will go north to continue to attack Hedong, and Qinzhou will also continue to supply grain and grass to ensure logistics.


    However, the officials and squires inside and outside the hall, not only did not resist the objections after listening to Li Ye''s words, they also breathed a sigh of relief, looking a lot more relaxed. It''s as if Li Yan asked them for money and food, not their loss, but their honor.


    "The officers and men sought to fight against the thieves, and the soldiers fought in the battlefield. I, as Tang Chen and Tang Min, deserved to raise food for the army!" Qinzhou Shishi immediately stated on behalf of everyone. Go solicit and make sure you don''t miss out on the time of the army! "


    Qinzhou Assassin''s attitude is sincere and enthusiastic. What he said did not leave room for himself, but there was no retreat. If the lion lions opened their mouths, they would not be bleeding.


    However, none of the officials and the squires also spoke in concurrence, and many of them spoke enthusiastically, saying that they were not afraid of destroying their homes for the sake of the Jiangshan community in the Tang Dynasty.


    Rao is based on Li Zhi''s insights, and suddenly saw the attitude of everyone, can''t help flashing a thought in his mind: Are these people all 100% loyal ministers of my Tang?


    of course not.


    Li Min quickly reacted.


    The official army headed by Pinglu Army came to Hedong under the banner of rebellion. Li Ke used a traitor who did not respect the imperial court order and had a self-respecting traitor. Believe it or not, Li Zhi and his generals will certainly believe it.


    Since Li Keyong was a traitor to the imperial court, Qinzhou city officials and soldiers who helped him resist the army were also guilty. Regardless of whether they are soldiers or officials in Qinzhou, they may not agree with this statement before, but now that Qinzhou city is broken, they must agree with it.


    Because now everything is up to Li Yan.


    As a defeated guilty person, if Li Zhi wanted to annihilate their families and face hundreds of thousands of troops and countless major monks above the real world, they would have no room to resist.


    And Li Zhi also has reasons and possibilities to do so.


    The reason is that Li Wei has tried to deter other counties and counties in Hedong; the possibility is that Li Wei has already done this before when dealing with Wei Bo. Wei Bo Jiede was treated like this by him.


    If a guilty person wants to survive, if he wants to maintain his position, he must pay tribute and pay a price.


    Providing food for the army is the condition for Li Zhi to open.


    Qinzhou officials and clans, of course, gladly accepted that no matter how much Li Zhi wanted, even if they could not get it out, they would go to the people to "borrow".


    As long as they can survive and save their lives, this is a supreme victory for these Qinzhou dignitaries. As for the small price to pay, it is not trivial.


    Some officials and heads of family have already made up their minds at this time, and later they must be good at performance, take on more food and food shares, and leave a good impression in front of Li Ye, maybe there may be a blessing.


    As for the extra food and grain shares, it is naturally allocated to the people. As a Qinzhou nobleman, who has no good fields and thousands of tenants?


    As for officials, it''s better to do it. After you go down, you can just set up a tax and name it. For example, duck tax, house repair tax, and even walking tax-you have to pay for walking on official roads and charge according to the distance you walk. This way you don''t worry about gathering money. This is how so-called harsh donations and miscellaneous taxes come.


    Li Yi glanced at everyone, facing the impassioned expressions of everyone, he looked at the fire with a calm look: "You are so sensible and solitary. Commander of the march, you come to contact them."


    The history of the march is Li Zhen. He is now standing on the side, bowing and hearing: "Humble work leads. Dare to ask His Royal Highness, how much food will Qinzhou produce?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Of course it is within our means, as much as you can.


    Li Zhengong answered.


    Li Yu suddenly converged with a smile: "However, I want to remind you that raising food for the army is the only opportunity for you to pay for your sins. If anyone at this time forces the people''s food, this sin is nothing less than rebellion. Everyone weighs so much. "


    The crowd looked for a moment. Immediately, they all felt a cold chill, as if they were suddenly in the snow and ice. They instantly understood Li''s determination.


    Only those officials who intend to rush out and share the share of grain and food among the people, or who intend to tax Shi Qiao''s name and tax, have felt uneasy and restless. The thoughts that had just been raised, because of the little breath Li Zhi released, all disappeared, and he never dared to give birth again.


    When the people returned from the cold and wanted to make another statement and resolutely execute Li Zhi''s orders, they were there one by one again-where is Li Ying''s shadow on the main seat?


    Of course, Li Yan will not delay too much for this, he has left to do other things.


    It''s just that Li Yan walked too fast, so fast that they couldn''t catch the action at all, just like disappearing out of thin air.


    These Qinzhou nobles in the hall, who are the worst practitioners of Qi training, think about it a little, and can''t help but feel astonished.


    Before they only knew that Li Xiuxiu was Gao Qiang and had reached the real world, even the fairy of the Buddha domain couldn''t help it.


    Now that I have experienced Li Zhi''s strength, I know that hearing is worse than seeing. They deeply realized Li Zhi''s horror, and that was not what they could rebel at all.


    Perhaps King An is already the strongest dynasty. Many people can''t help but come up with this idea.


    It''s okay that this idea doesn''t surface. As soon as it emerges, it occupies many people''s minds, making them unable to bear to think more.


    What does it mean if King An is already the strongest dynasty? Two generations of An Wang have made a name for themselves all over the world, and they have become world champions. What does this mean?


    With this in mind, some people couldn''t help shuddering and were afraid to continue to think deeply.


    Qinzhou Assassin responded first, and quickly turned to salute over the courtyard: "Congratulations to His Royal Highness An!"


    The officials and squires in the court and court quickly converged, all turned to worship, and said in unison: "Congratulations to His Royal Highness An!"


    ...


    Li Zhen''s discussions with the crowd did not last long.


    There are only two topics in the discussion, one is how much grain and food should be borne by Qinzhou, and the other is how much each grain and food will be shared.


    Of course, the lack of discussion topics is not the real reason for the short discussion time. These two issues are both heavy enough and very troublesome, and will cause a lot of fighting. In normal times, it is not easy to find a point to balance the interests of all parties. It is possible for everyone to quarrel for ten and a half months.


    But today is different.


    Li Zhen first asked Qinzhou Tattoo History to find the tax records of previous years. After assessing Qinzhou''s financial situation, he combined with the specific circumstances of the family to determine the amount of grain. After obtaining the specific figures of grains and grains in Qinzhou City, he shared the share of each family according to his understanding of the situation of each family.


    Li Zhen''s decision, naturally, no one would object, and they did not dare, even if the number was large.


    What surprised Zhen Zhen was that after the Qinzhou Assassin had allotted shares to other companies, each of them also had basically no opinion. It can be seen that the history of Qinzhou Assassin is very clear about the situation of each family and has achieved "tailoring", which has made everyone less controversial.


    With this in mind, Li Zhenduo glanced at Qinzhou Thorn History. The middle-aged man with a big belly and red face, who had been met before and was scared by Li Wei''s pants, really has something to watch.


    After the task was completed, Li Zhen went to Li Yan for real-time reporting.


    ...


    After Li Zhen met Li Zhen, he was still processing documents until late at night.


    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers fought, each soldier had to eat and drink Lazarus, there would be friction disputes between different vassals, and after the siege of the city, the soldiers would also have conflicts with the local powerful people-of course, more often soldiers Plundering property and women ... All these things require Li Ye to co-ordinate many things. Naturally, it is not easy.


    In addition to the army''s conquest of Hedong, Pinglu''s military and political affairs will also be reported to Li Ye for decision. There are also various military and political affairs, accidents, and regular reports. Not only that, but also the grand plan of the imperial court, Li Ye will also inform Li Ye ... The situation in the world is all within Li Ye''s attention ...


    In this way, Li Yan was too busy.


    However, Li Yan is now a real man with strong spirits. He can complete the affairs he handled the day before, so he won''t bury his books all day long.


    In the early morning of the second day, just when Li Yan pushed open the door of the room, he ran into the oncoming face, and raised his hand before the threshold, and was about to knock on the door. The two directly bumped into each other''s arms, their chests were squeezed together, and they split at the first sight. There was a full wave in front of the beauty, which was very touching.


    However, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for the two to collide with each other. When they reach their realm, their control of the body has reached a level unthinkable by ordinary people, and they can be removed at any time.


    Song Jiao''s exquisite makeup and facial features are all slightly weird because of the shocked expression. Panic-like, like a caterpillar, climbed up to her flushed face. But she was so shocked that Shui Liang''s eyes were still looking at Li Yan.


    Li Yan didn''t realize the crime at all, but laughed and joked, "Scared?"


    The surprised beauty came back to her, and was instantly ashamed and angry, and Xiafei cheeks asked, "Did you mean it ?!"


    Li Yan opened his hands and said innocently: "You are skeptical of Prince Tang''s character!"


    Song Jiao''s shame and anger soon turned into gritting teeth: "How do you lie to the ghosts! Based on your cultivation, will you not notice that I have arrived at the door?"

 v4 Chapter 61： First in the world (two more)

    Speaking of this, if you change to an ordinary person, you may be unable to help the old face blush and become indifferent, but Li Zhi obviously does not belong to this kind of person. His face is as deep as his experience, and he is righteous: " Just thinking about it, didn''t notice ... "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan believed, because the first step in deceiving people was to deceive himself into believing. However, Song Jiao''s expression told Li Yan that no matter how he believed himself, she would not believe it.


    Seeing the blind words with his eyes open, Li Yan couldn''t stand it. He turned his mind and decided to use the trick of a hundred trials, and immediately smiled, "Moreover, Aunt Song''s cultivation is almost real, I It is also normal to not detect it. Based on Aunt Song''s experience, once it has become a reality, it must not be an ordinary reality! "


    Sure enough, women are all auditory animals, and even mature women are not exempt from vulgarity. After getting Li Yan''s horse ass, Song Jiao''s face immediately turned clear, and a sigh of anger was made, of course, there are still steps: "Wait for me to be a real person Situation, your kid is miserable, wait! "


    As for the episode just now, Song Jiao didn''t plan to investigate further, and it wasn''t clear what happened, but the beauty was still angry when she was taken advantage.


    To express this anger, Song Jiao shook her head and entered the room. She did not wait for Li Yan to greet her, and sat down on the chair. "Li Cunxiao returned!"


    "Unsurprisingly." Li Yan leaned his arms around the door frame, his attitude was relaxed. "Although Li Cunxiao is brave and invincible in the battlefield, he is only an admiral of the military and cannot stand up to the sky."


    Song Jiao Zhengzheng said: "According to Liu Dazheng, Li Cunxiao is already a soldier general!"


    A moment''s sigh of Li Yan, a dignified color emerged in his eyes, "This is bad news, General Bingjia ... this is already the first person in the world, in the battlefield, and Who is his opponent? "


    Song Jiao was born in Bailudong, and he learned a lot of knowledge and knowledge. He immediately said: "It is said that once the soldiers arrived in the realm of generals, Jin Ge''s killing spirit is like Haoyue, the ghosts and gods are not afraid, and the evil charm retreats. In the battlefield, the monks below the fairyland have nothing to do! "


    "In addition, when the war of soldiers is promoted to the rank of general, in addition to the power of ''Tipping the Tide'' and ''Mountains'', they also have the opportunity to realize the two capabilities of ''Destroy the City''. ''As the name suggests, it is the ability to siege the city, and'' Jianbi ''is the ability to defend the city. "


    "Li Cunxiao is a stranger in the world, and even a genius once every 1,000 years in the military! Song Yang has already spoken a few words, saying that Li Cunxiao is the most likely soldier to reach the state of the military after the overlord of Western Chu!"


    Songyang, Songyang, which is the sacred place of the soldiers. Similar to the place where Wudaomen is located, it is the world''s most famous place for cultivating masters.


    Song Jiao looked dignified. After listening to it, Li Min was not at ease, because he knew that Song Jiao was telling the truth.


    With Li Cunxiao''s natural talents, he will definitely understand the two capabilities of "destroying the city" and "stable walls." This means that in the future, Li Cunxiao will be in charge of the city and it will be difficult for him to attack it.


    Qinzhou City, which was not guarded by Li Cunxiao, who was promoted to the army, took a lot of effort to capture it. Although there were reasons for Li Ke''s tight defense and personal defense, Li Cunxiao and Li Ke were bound to defend Taiyuan. City, it will only be more difficult to attack than Qinzhou.


    It''s even impossible to attack.


    Li Min shook his head and said that there was no bitterness. It was too fake. There are always some people in the world whose existence is cheating. Throughout the ages, there have been many such people, including Shang Xin Han Xin and Huo Qubing Li Cunxiao.


    It is, of course, a very depressing and depressing thing to fight against such a person. Because the other party is so unreasonable, you can''t do anything with him. In the presence of such a person, you will clearly realize that you are mortal and the other is God.


    When Song Jiao saw Li Yan''s solemn look, his eyes flashed, his mouth giggled, and he glanced at Li Yan and said, "Aren''t you scared by Li Cunxiao?"


    Li Yan put away his thoughts, chuckled, and ridiculed: "In a heavenly pride who is destined to go forward in this life, destined to stop the gods and the gods and the Buddhas, you have such doubts It''s a laugh. "


    Song Jiao snorted, "You just laughed!"


    Li Xun returned to the room and sat down, and Zhenger Ba Jing said, "Li Cunxiao is very difficult to fight. We really have no chance of confronting him. No one can fight with his hundreds of thousands of troops alone. No. Face up, then the curve wins. "


    "Curve wins?" Song Jiao became interested, "You want to assassinate him?"


    "Li Cunxiao is now promoted to the rank of military general and has become the cornerstone of Hedong. Buddhist monks are bound to be tightly protected. Assassination is definitely impossible to kill." Li Yidao said, "Besides, winning the curve is to fight wisdom, not to kill."


    Song Jiao rolled her charming white eyes.


    ...


    After five days of hard fighting, Li Cunxiao broke through the defense line of Liu Dazheng and Shangguan by taking the opportunity of being promoted to the military generals, but in the end it was too late, he had not arrived under Qinzhou City, and Qinzhou City had changed hands, so only Can obediently return to Yizhou.


    When he returned, Li Cunxiao naturally encountered Ping Lujun again, and the other general was gathering soldiers. Previously, Li Cunxiao supported Qinzhou City eagerly, defeated Liu Dazheng and Shangguan, and then broke through the line of defense and went straight south. He did not pursue the killing of Pinglu generals, so there were not many casualties.


    After returning this time, Li Cunxiao was guilty, and wanted to pick up the Ping Lu army in a hurry, but before he took action, he already controlled Qinzhou City''s Li Xun, and sent a demon fairy master to come over to protect this. Zhiping Lu Jun.


    Helpless, Li Cunxiao had to give up his plan to attack and led his army to go north.


    When Li Cunxiao returned to Yizhou, Li Keyong was already in the city.


    Li Ke was naturally brought by Feihong when Qinzhou City was broken. He was angry and aggrieved, and also desperate. After all, the Qinzhou war was a confrontation between the two sides without leaving any effort. Li Keyong failed to defend the city. Although there were many reasons, it was fundamentally weak.


    At the beginning of Li Zhi''s arrival, the official army was unbeaten, and the Hedong army was undefeated. When Hedong was still an iron plate, Li Ke did not win. Now that Qinzhou has been breached, Hedong''s portal is wide open, and not to mention that in the general military struggle, the previous good situation has been lost. The minds of the local state and county officials and the people after this war can hardly be said to have remained unchanged.


    After all, Li Zhi represented the court and had a righteous name.


    The situation will only be more difficult for Li Keyong.


    This righteous thing is worthless when it is useless, and it is better than 100,000 troops when it is useful.


    Li Cunxiao stepped down in front of the gate of Shishifu, unloading the armor all the way. When he was at the main hall, he was already naked with a bundle of wattles tied behind him. When he entered the door, he fell to the ground, his opponent stood in the hall with his back to his back. Li Ke pleaded guilty: "The incompetent general''s ineffectiveness has delayed the opportunity to support Qinzhou, and he is willing to be punished!"


    Although Li Keyong was facing away from Li Cunxiao, Li Cunxiao clearly felt the anger of the other party. Li Ke trembled with his hands. After Li Cunxiao talked, those two hands were clenched into fists, but they still did not stabilize.


    "You **** it! You really **** it!" Li Ke endured it for a long time. After all, he didn''t hold back. He suddenly turned around and struck Li Cunxiao''s chest with a kick. "If it wasn''t for your delay, if it wasn''t for you So, how could Qinzhou City be captured by Li Yan? How can I be buried in the good situation of Hedong ?! "


    However, Li Ke was full of anger and did not stay on the kick, but Li Cunxiao''s body had no response at all. Li Ke used to expect that the other person''s turn over the horse did not appear. Li Cunxiao was like a mountain, and it was surprisingly stable.


    Li Ke used a slap, and the instinct would be angry. In his opinion, Li Cunxiao dared to stop him, which is unreasonable. But then he froze again, and then couldn''t help cheering his eyebrows, his eyes showed madness, and the muscles on his face gathered together because of the dramatic expression changes.


    "You ... you have reached the realm of the military general ?!" Li Ke trembled with both hands.


    The military generals are rare in the world, and the current Tang Dynasty is none.


    Li Cunxiao became the general of the military, the first general in the world.


    What this means to He Dongjun, what it means to the current war situation, and what it means to Li Keyong are self-evident.


    Li Cunxiao was just asking for a crime. When Li Ke kicked him, he didn''t deliberately resist it, but the military general''s cultivation was placed there after all. It wasn''t just Li Keyun who was in the realm of military generals. He could shake it.


    Hearing Li Keyong''s scolding, Li Cunxiao''s heart broke out. He was ashamed in his heart and came to ask for sin sincerely. He didn''t expect to offend Li Keyong when he came. He couldn''t help but feel ashamed to the extreme. Hearing Li Ke''s surprise, he couldn''t help it.


    In his memory, Li Keyong seldom had such a disorder.


    Li Cunxiao didn''t entrust his mind, and quickly said: "When fighting fiercely with Ping Lu Army, the end will be lucky enough to break through, and now he is indeed a military general ..."


    With great joy, Li Ke didn''t wait for the other party to finish speaking, and quickly stepped forward to help him up, "Okay! I did not read you wrong, you finally broke through the military generals, you will be able to show your fists in this war! Also let Li Let ¡¯s see, I do n¡¯t have no one in Hedong! ¡±


    Li Ke was so excited, Li Cunxiao was flattered, "The end will be so complimented by the county king ..."


    "Who shouldn''t be regarded as a general?" Li Ke laughed with laughter, before his anger was swept away and replaced with intense fervor.


    He continued: "The general was promoted to the rank of general and became the first person in the world. Such a great event is worthy of celebration by the military and civilians in Hedong! As for the Qinzhou City, it is worthless to compare it with the general. The previous setback was a little frustrated. In the future, Li Zhi will look good! "

 v4 Chapter 62： This is the soldiers

    Li Cunxiao stunned, quickly understood what Li Ke used, and immediately worshiped and said: "The end general is willing to be the king of the county, hedong brain for the land, and endlessly die with Li Zhi!"


    When Qinzhou was defeated and Hedong was stunned by the Tang Dynasty, Li Cunxiao broke through the military generals, which had a great effect on the morale of the three armed forces and the stability of the people''s hearts.


    In order to reduce the impact of the defeat of Qinzhou City as much as possible, Li Ke will arrogantly make this matter so that everyone in the world knows that Li Ke used his Majesty to send out a military general, thereby stabilizing the overall situation of Hedong and preparing for subsequent wars.


    On the state of cultivation, Li Cunxiao has surpassed Li Keyong, and the minister is better than the master. This is a taboo. So Li Cunxiao immediately expressed his allegiance in order to make Li Ke use it without jealousy.


    "Good! General loyal, I always knew! The general was promoted to the general at this time, this is God to help me Hedong, Li Yi will lose this battle!" Li Ke said with excitement.


    These words he said will soon spread throughout Hedong to enhance the military and civilian fighting spirit.


    ...


    Under the leadership of Qinzhou Assassin''s leadership, the Qinzhou dignitaries quickly raised hundreds of thousands of stone grains for the army, and Li Yan also began to admire the name of Assassin. Although this guy was very timid, he was obviously an official oil. Sub, but the ability is really not bad.


    It seems that the reason why many people become oilers is not that they are not capable, but that they need to survive.


    In fact, Li Zhi didn''t lack that grain. The grains provided by the Tianping Army, Heng Haijun, Wei Bojun, and Zhao Yijun had been enough for the army to fight for a year and a half. Of course, in the long run, this thing is more beneficial. No one knows how long this war will be fought.


    However, what Li Yan really needs is to set a benchmark with Qinzhou City. Tell the officials and powers in other states and counties in Hedong that you can allegiance to the court and surrender to the orphan as soon as possible, you still have a chance to maintain your status.


    When the dignitaries of Qinzhou City were busy raising food, the state of Shangguan Qingcheng and Liu Dazheng gradually stabilized, and the latter''s broken arm re-grown within two days.


    The name of the King of the Holy Infant is not false. Mo said that Liu Dazheng had just broken his arm, even if his limbs were broken. Liu Dazheng put it this way, not to mention Shangguan''s allure, the injury has already recovered.


    It was only that she had been retreating since she woke up, and she fought with Li Cunxiao, especially when she saw Li Cunxiao''s promotion to the rank of military general.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the monks in the soldiers to retreat, and after a few days, Shangguan fell out of the city.


    Although her retreat was not long, the whole person looked "new." The temperament is more sharp and the breath is more vigorous and vigorous. Standing in front of people is like Yuan Yuanyue, giving people a sense of oppression.


    Liu Dazheng had to sigh: "The talent is really more deadly than the popular one. I think that Liu Dazheng has always considered himself a talented person and is constantly working hard. Jiang will also make a name for himself in the Central Plains on the rivers and lakes. With such a spirit, he once thought he had few rivals in the world, and now ... "


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. "Now when I saw Shangguan Qingcheng and Li Cunxiao, I realized that when God rewarded his meal, it was really his mother''s fairness!"


    Song Jiao patted her shoulders, and the old-fashioned Hengqiu comforted him: "Don''t be bitter, you are also good. It is also a generation of heroes. Although it is worse than the old lady, it is not shameless."


    Liu Dazheng gave her a weak look and arched, "I thank you."


    Song Jiao smiled, "You''re welcome."


    Of course, Shangguan Qingcheng has not yet succeeded as a military general. It will not happen overnight, but her realm of military generals is more stable and radiant, and has a charm of magic weapons.


    Li Min thought for a while, and asked Song Jiao, "What was the realm of the Western Chu King then?"


    "Of course it is a famous general." Song Jiao thought without thinking. "And it is not an ordinary famous general!"


    The reaction from the other side was so big that Li Yan couldn''t help laughing. "Why not?"


    Song Jiao said in a worship tone: "But it is expected to achieve the existence of soldiers. Of course, it is not ordinary. Although there are not many famous generals from ancient to modern times, there are still some in thousands of years of history. But they can be compared with the Western Chu tyrant How many of them? "


    Li Xun thought about it, Li Cunxiao was on par with Xiang Yu in the military, and he would certainly be a famous person in the future. Right now he''s just a general and it''s already so difficult. When he gets to a famous general, isn''t it really going to go against the sky? Who can stop him on the battlefield?


    "I won''t die sooner, I''m afraid it''s hard to sleep and eat." Li Min stroked his chin.


    Song Jiao was curious: "What are you going to do?"


    Li Yan groaned for a moment: "Let''s go and see."


    The army did not stay in Qinzhou City for too long, and they successively rushed to the next battlefield. After all, the army''s destination was Taiyuan.


    After the capture of Qinzhou, the three lines of northeast Yizhou, northwestern Fenzhou and Qinzhou echoed, and the first line of defense formed was broken.


    However, for Taiyuan City in the north, Yizhou is in the southeast corner and Fenzhou is in the southwest corner. The three places can still echo each other to form the second line of defense.


    Taiyuan City, where Hedong Jiedushi ruled the state, is also the foundation of Li Keyong. Whether it supports Yizhou or Fenzhou, it can provide great strength.


    Under Li Zhi''s dispatch, the officers and soldiers split in two ways and launched an attack on Yizhou and Fenzhou at the same time.


    Li Cunxin, the assassin of Fenzhou, was seriously injured by Shangguan before. Xiao Cunjin was killed in battle and his military strength was greatly damaged. Therefore, it was the official army''s inevitable path, and it was also the target Li Zhi asked Thunder to win.


    There is Li Cunxiao sitting in Yizhou. He is a hard-bone man. He may be counterattacked by accident, so Li Zhi''s strategy is to stabilize. The attack on Yizhou was not to capture the city, but to hold Li Cunxiao. If Li Yan ignored him and sent troops from the northwest, Li Cunxiao could take the initiative to attack Qinzhou and threaten the rear of the army.


    A few days later, Liu Dazheng led the West Army to successfully capture Fenzhou.


    At this time, Li Yan, Shangguan Qingcheng, and others, surrounded the city of Yizhou with the East Army. Li Xun did not order the army to attack. His strategy was to dig trenches, block Yizhou City in a vertical and horizontal direction, isolate Yizhou City from the outside world, and finally achieve the goal of suffocating the opponent.


    Li Cunxiao led his army out of the city several times and took the initiative to attack the army. Li Xuan ordered the monks in the fairyland to fight. The Buddhist monk refused to let him be his own, and immediately followed to protect Li Cunxiao. In the last few battles, it was Li Yan who went into battle personally, and the army did not defeat.


    During the military debate on this day, the faces of everyone were not very good-looking, and many people sat silent.


    "Li Cunxiao is really powerful, and it won''t work like this. We can''t talk about conquering the city. In turn, we must prevent him from assaulting our army formations and camps!"


    Seeing that everyone was speechless, the holy infant began to turn violently. When he was really angry, a fire snake would spew out of his nose between his breaths. "General soldiers, the battlefield coverage is too wide. Almost all of Yizhou City Under his control! If Li Cunxiao was not resolved, Yizhou would not be able to attack it, so why bother attacking Taiyuan? "


    Son Yoda''s face was cloudy and hazy, and his body was dark and lingering. When he was thinking seriously, his breath was always unpredictable, which was not in keeping with the usual temperament.


    He sighed, "How to solve it? With the protection of the Buddha Fairy, monks can''t kill him, and he is invincible in battle."


    Speaking of this, he pondered and asked: "Is Yizhou not attacking or not? Fenzhou has been captured by General Liu, and the army can advance from Fenzhou to Taiyuan."


    Li Zhen shook his head categorically: "Absolutely no! If Yizhou is not captured, Qinzhou and the rear of the army will be threatened at all times. This is one of the first. Second, to take care of Qinzhou and the rear of the army, enough power must be assigned. The siege of Yizhou dragged Li Cunxiao, but after so many troops were deployed, the force to attack Taiyuan was too small to capture Taiyuan at all! "


    "Third, Yizhou is not ok, Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao each have their own sides, they are each other''s horns, and they can call each other at any time to cooperate with the attack. The expedition of our army''s labor division is forced to be dispersed in the enemy''s borders. , Then the night is long and the dreams are bound to change! "


    After Li Zhen''s analysis, the hall fell silent again.


    Ping Lujun attacked Hedong and went all the way. Whether it was to get assistance from towns such as Tianping and Henghai, or Thunder to solve Weibo, including the capture of Qinzhou City, it took little time. But the battle is now, because Li Cunxiao breaks through to the military general and becomes a cheating existence, which makes the good situation of the army sharply turn into a predicament.


    "If Li Cunxiao can''t solve it, most of the military force is dragged in Yizhou, and the Western Army is unable to attack Taiyuan, what can we do next? Is it possible for the Western Army to help Yizhou?" Shengying said, holding his hair.


    "If the West Army came to aid Yizhou, wouldn''t it have returned Fenzhou to Li Ke just now? And it didn''t necessarily help. Li Keyong could also send someone to support Yizhou at any time." Li Zhen shook his head.


    "What then? Can this battle still be fought?" The holy infant jumped up and stared at his eyes, "Did we lose?"


    Nangong first sighed suddenly: "This is the military family! This is the reason why the military is always indispensable!"


    The Son glanced at him, but did not try to beat him, but touched his chin and issued a wisdom judgment: "Li Cunxiao must be resolved first!"


    Then, he looked at Li Yan who had not spoken.


    The old **** Li Zhi was sitting on the main seat. When the Son came to see him, he also glanced at the Son.


    He knew the meaning of the Son, he also knew that the Son knew that he knew the meaning of the Son, and he smiled and said, "Li Cunxiao gave it to me to solve."


    The Son also smiled: "I knew you would think of a way."


    Li Yan smiled heavily: "Do you know what I thought of?"


    Santa''s smile added a hint of inscrutable meaning: "I thought you knew I knew what you thought of."


    Li Yan smiled even more: "I don''t know."


    The saintly son calmly said, "Don''t you know?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Shut up and take you!"


    Li Zhi''s plan was soon implemented, and personnel of each department set off one after another, spreading a piece of paper to Hedong, the purpose of which was to hang Li Cunxiao''s large net and complete it without knowing it.


    Li Yan''s plan is simple to say-alienation.


    Divorced by Li Cunxiao and Li Ke.


    Under this big plan, there are countless small plans supporting it.

 v4 Chapter 63： Alienation

    The official encirclement of Yizhou was completed, and the outermost trenches were excavated. At the same time, the army set up its defensive formation and made full preparations for the enemy and defense.


    There are about 400,000 officers and men attacking the east of the river. Except for the defensive army that opened the Qinzhou city and the West Road army belonging to Liu Dazheng, the East Road army gathered in Yizhou at this moment is about 250,000.


    The Hedong Army gathered a total of about 300,000. Qinzhou had suffered 10,000 deaths and injuries in the First World War, and the Fenzhou battle was also damaged. There is also a need to subtract non-mobile forces such as the states and counties and the northern border garrison. Li Ke uses an army that can be called at will, in his early 200s.


    With 200,000 mobile troops, there are 70,000 in Yizhou City, all under the command of Li Cunxiao. Li Keyong has returned to Taiyuan, and it is possible to send reinforcements at any time. Judging from the current situation, the official army''s chances of attacking Yizhou City are not great. If Li Ke sends reinforcements to the army, the situation will be even more unfavorable for the official army.


    However, Li Yuan was not worried about the reinforcements in Taiyuan. First, the official army had already dug out the tortuous trenches surrounding the city outside Yizhou City. In other words, even if the reinforcements of Taiyuan City arrived, it would be difficult to enter the city, and the defenders of Yizhou City would be difficult to get out of the city to cope with internal and external attacks.


    In this case, Li Zhi sent Kang Chengqian to lead the Zhao Yi Army to attack Yushe County in the west of Yizhou, Pingcheng County in the northwest, and Heshun County in the north. The intention is to completely cut off the communication channel between Yizhou and Taiyuan, completely turn Yizhou into a beast in a cage, and trap it to death.


    For the city defender, the city has two failures. One is the inadequate defense of the city, including scarce guards, scarce supplies and equipment, and centrifugation of the people. The second is no foreign aid. A besieged city without rescue is called a dead city, and it will break sooner or later.


    Under normal circumstances, once the trenches that blocked the city were successfully excavated, Li Zhi''s tactics of making people unable to attack and defend and hopelessly were enough to trap Yizhou City. It was only a matter of time to win.


    But now facing Li Cunxiao, Li Xun did not want to take it lightly.


    The current arrangement is only to reduce the strength that Li Cunxiao can use to a minimum. It is an arrangement to stabilize the battle situation. He cannot guarantee that Li Cunxiao will have no choice, especially if Li Ke uses the cooperation.


    Therefore, Li Yan began to implement the divisive plan in full swing.


    First of all, he came to the city alone and asked Li Cunxiao to leave the city.


    In order to protect Li Cunxiao and support the battle of defending the city, there are many Buddha immortals in Yizhou City. It is difficult to say whether there are any masters in Tianxianjing. However, Li Zhi left the army with such grandeur, and volley came to the city of Yizhou, facing a city alone, and invited Li Cunxiao to come out and meet.


    Not only did Li Ye come alone, but he went to the Baizhang area in front of the Yizhou City Tower. This distance is of course very dangerous. For monks in fairyland, the distance of 100 feet is no different from that on hand. More than that, as soon as Li Yan waved his sleeves, a small case appeared in front of him, with a jug and two bottles on it.


    "He Cun Li Cunxiao, the first general in the world, the lone king admired Jiuyu. It is a great pleasure in life to be able to meet and fight with the generals today. Will the generals appreciate their faces and make a big difference with the lone king?" Li Yan stood hand in hand and politely asked.


    In front of the tower, several generals were surrounded by a young general with an extraordinary manner and bravery. It was Li Cunxiao. Beside him, there are two Luohan who protect him personally, crossing the river-Luohan and the smiling lion Luohan.


    Crossing the river-Luo Han saw that Li Yan was so arrogant and arrogant, and felt that he was ignored by the other side, and he could not help humming and expressing his dissatisfaction: "This is a big courage! We have killed so many of our fellow students before, but we are still present in a stately manner, isn''t he? Aren''t you afraid of our revenge? "


    The smiling lion Luo Han''s eyes are murderous: "This is so arrogant, there is no one in his eyes, and he will die in our hands sooner or later!"


    The two of you said one word to me and scolded Li Ye from beginning to end several times, but they kept their voices low so as not to be heard by Li Ye.


    Li Cunxiao had a calm heart and didn''t comment casually, but a general with a masculine and handsome face next to him uttered a small smirk.


    This subtle movement was noticed by Jiang Luohan, and he turned his head and glared at the man, "What are you laughing at?"


    In the face of the experts from the wonderland, the general didn''t mean to be afraid. Instead, he obliquely said: "It is obvious that Li Zhi''s nagging is not afraid of revenge, because you can''t move him at all."


    The general was called Li Jiben and was one of Hedong Shishitaibao.


    Li Yanben is telling the truth, but it is because of the fact that he particularly hurts self-esteem. Crossing the river-Luo Han was so angry and furious that he almost couldn''t help but shot Li Yeben here with a slap.


    Facing the growing anger of Jiang-Luohan and his stance preparing to make a move, Li Yiben sneered and looked at each other squintingly, making it clear that he was fearless.


    Li Zhiben himself has the cultivation of soldiers and warlords. He is a leader of the Hedong Army. As a thirteen prince, he holds military power. He is also a proud and proud person on a weekday. Looking down?


    The two sides fought with each other, as if they were fighting internally. At this moment, Li Cunxiao made a noise.


    It wasn''t just talking to Luo Han and the general, but to answer Li''s invitation. He folded his fists and politely, and said loudly, "Thank you, King Ann for the invitation.


    Li Cunxiao called Li Xuan the king of An and claimed himself to be the general. In nominal terms, both sides are Tang Chen, Li Yan is distinguished, Li Cunxiao should be respected.


    However, at present there is a confrontation between the two armies, and the two sides are hostile. Li Cunxiao can be so polite. In addition to his good culture, it is not only as simple as respecting Li Zhi''s identity.


    Not only respect for identity, of course, respect for Li Zhi.


    However, Li Cunxiao''s meaning is also very clear, he will not meet outside the city, lest there be extra branches.


    Li Cunxiao simply refused, Li Yi didn''t take any notice, and his smile became more and more mellow: "The general is the hero of the world, and the Thirteen Taibao is also the choice of the moment. Although the solitary king and Er have no affiliation, they have long been associated. Heart. Now that the situation is compelling, it ¡¯s really not the wish of the solitary king to meet each other. Li Ke did n¡¯t listen to the orders and let the court sweep the ground majesticly and make the enemy of the world distressing. The solitary king crusade Hedong and fight with the generals. It''s really helpless! "


    Then, Li Min took the jug, poured two wines, raised one with his hands, and greeted Li Cunxiao, and the other was taken to Li Cunxiao by air.


    Li Zheng''s voice became deep, and his voice was filled with helplessness: "The lone king always respects the general and is very happy to learn that the general has become a military general. I only wish I could not meet, know, and intersect with the general at an early date. An old friend usually congratulates the general and can only admire the general with this wine and talk about his meaning! "


    Having said that, Li Ye did not wait for Li Cunxiao to respond, so he raised his head and respected him.


    When Li Cunxiao heard Li Yan''s words, he was very surprised and rejoicing. When he saw Li Yan doing his respect first, his eyes flashed a touch of emotion.


    Who is Li Yan?


    To calm down the Huangchao chaos, to help the building fall, to turn the tide into the downturn, it is the Tang Dynasty Society''s humerus, and it is also the hope of Datang ZTE. Who would not admire?


    Two generations of An Wang Wenzhi martial arts, throwing heads and blood on Jiangshan, almost supported the Tang Dynasty society with his own strength, and people with lofty ideals in the world, who would not praise?


    With his age, the battles, achievements, and prestige enjoyed by the world have made him a legend. He himself is the idol of the people of the world, and his dedication is the goal of everyone''s struggle.


    As for Li Keyong and Zhu Wenzhi, compared with that, they are more than one level behind.


    Li Xun said that he had always respected Li Cunxiao, which was half true and false, but Li Cunxiao respected Li Xun, but he did not add any moisture.


    Li Cunxiao fought against Li Xun on the battlefield, which was according to one side and was forced by the general trend. There was no private grievance, let alone deep hatred. So to this day, Li Cunxiao still admires Li Wei.


    Li Cunxiao is also a man of temperament. He is frank and straightforward. As a general in the army, he doesn''t have so many twists and turns, and is so praised by idols now, Li Cunxiao is inevitably excited.


    "Wang An''s absurd praise, dare not be ashamed, Xie An''an!" Li Cunxiao raised his glass and drank it.


    Li Yan''s eyes were more applauded and he closed the wine bottle. He suddenly sighed and said, "The general, as Tang Chen, should have the opportunity to do this, and he should be the minister of the community. If there is chaos in the civil strife today, there will be no evil It takes only three or five years for the general''s talent, and Feng Hou is okay, and the name of Wang Yi is just around the corner! "


    "Now the general follows Li Keyong, it is the pearl of dust. If the general is willing to think about righteousness, cast aside the dark and cast light, and loyal to the court, the lone king promises no blame, and will keep the general as a jewel!"


    After lingering for so long, the most important thing Li Yan had to say finally came out. These words have the pavement before them, which undoubtedly seems more credible and full of weight. But before he finished speaking, Li Cunxiao''s face changed greatly.


    "An Wang Xiu wants to say more!" Li Cunxiao shouted, his face sank, and his attitude was extremely decisive. "If An Wang wants to say these things, there will be only one answer at the end: Please An Wang attack the city immediately!"


    Although he respected Li Yan, it was only selfishness. As soon as he mentioned the overall situation of war and the right and wrong, the thinking of the general began to dominate everything. He did not let Li Yan continue to say more, so as not to make people suspicion and disturb the military.


    At this moment, Li Cunxiao is like a horizontal knife with a sheath, ready to fight at any time. Looking at his posture, if Li Zhi continues to persuade, he will definitely make a fight.


    Based on the cultivation of his military general, his personal combat power has also reached the level of real life.


    Li Cunxiao was so vigilant and decisive. Not only did he not annoy Li Li, but made him appreciate it even more, saying in his heart: "How good is such a good general. What a pity, how could you use Li Ke so hard-heartedly?"


    However, the meaning Li Li wants to express has been completed, and the purpose of this trip has been achieved, but there is no need to continue entanglement.


    Li Xun took a fist to say goodbye: "In this case, the lone king no longer talks. But the lone king can clearly declare the general. As long as the lone king is still King Tang An, the general will cast the general as a ambassador at any time! "


    Having said that, Li Yan turned and left.


    Li Cunxiao looked at Li Ye with a solitary look, without saying a word for a long time, the atmosphere was very dignified. At half a moment, he turned to look at Li Yanben, but saw the other person''s eyes look at him, a little weird, mixed with a hint of unclear way.


    Li Cunxiao frowned: "Liu has something to say?"


    Li Yanben grinned. He is a person who has no fear and always has something to say. Otherwise, he would not have mocked Jiang-Rohan directly. "I didn''t expect King An to value his brother so much. Even the condition of worshipping a different surname Wang, to win over my brother to take refuge, this is really jealous! "


    Li Cunxiao''s eyebrows constrained his eyes: "That''s just An Wang jokes, how can I take it seriously?"


    Li Yan''s own point of view is clear: "An Wang came alone and prepared the wine deliberately to tell a joke?"


    There was anger in Li Cunxiao''s eyes: "Even if what An Wang said is true, what is it? Does Liu Liu think that I, Li Cunxiao, is a traitor who will betray the Lord?"


    Li Yanben smiled: "I''m just joking, why should my brother be angry?"


    Li Cunxiao snorted coldly.


    Back in the camp, Li Zhi was not idle, but handwritten letters.


    The letter was of course written to Li Cunxiao, the content of which was to advise surrender, the key point was to understand the righteousness, and promise generous conditions, while highlighting his personal respect for Li Cunxiao.


    Based on Tsing Yi Yamen''s investigation of Li Cunxiao and his understanding of Li Cunxiao, of course, he knew that no matter how many letters he wrote, Li Cunxiao would not take refuge.


    He did not expect Li Cunxiao to take refuge.


    After writing the letter advising to surrender Li Cunxiao, Li Xun began to write a letter advising to descend to Yizhou defenders. After the two letters were written, Li Xu called the holy infant King Honghong and passed the letter to Li Cunxiao: "You arrange for the manpower to find a hidden time and place. Be sure to send this letter to Li Cunxiao."


    "It''s so difficult, big deal. I shot it myself." The red baby took the letter, patted her **** and packed the tickets, and then thought a little bit of doubt.


    Li Yan''s smile was confident: "Of course it works."


    After the red baby left, Li Xuan called Li Zhen and gave him the second letter, "Immediately arrange for handwriting to be written, 10,000 copies per day, and shoot into the city with bows and arrows."


    Li Zhen took the letter without asking anything. With his wisdom, of course, he understood Li Zhi''s purpose for doing so.


    In the following days, the officers and men would send people to the city at regular intervals every day, and they would persuade the surrender letters into the city in batches. Because there were enough letters to surrender, even if Li Cunxiao ordered all of them to be turned in, the generals in Yizhou kept a lot in private, and the content was quickly spread.


    In fact, there is nothing special about the content, except that the official army will win and the Hedong army will lose. Li Ye listed the top ten reasons why the army must win, which he called "ten wins", and also listed the reasons why Hedong army would lose, which he called "ten wins."


    On this basis, the letter, in the tone of Li Zhi, Chunchun taught these astray soldiers. And as King An''s identity and prestige, they called on them to abandon secretly investing in the light, and to ensure that they did not look into the past, and those who came to it early would be rewarded with money.


    Soon, Li Zhi''s letter of surrender caused a storm in Yizhou City, and people''s hearts were obviously affected.


    On this day Li Cunxiao returned to the mansion. After eating, he just returned to the study and sat down. He had n¡¯t opened the art of war to start reading. The tabletop of the book began to ripple like a wave of water. That was exactly the letter Li Zhi sent to him.


    Li Cunxiao opened the signature and found that it was Li Yan, who didn''t even read the contents, immediately got up and prepared to ask someone to give the letter to Li Keyang to show loyalty and frankness.


    But at this moment, a curly-haired monk dressed in magpies and jewels suddenly appeared in front of him. As soon as his fingers were moved, the letter arrived in his hands.


    The monk looked at Li Cunxiao with skeptical eyes and asked, "As a general of Yizhou, the general had a private letter with the enemy coach in private. What is the intention?"

 v4 Chapter 64： Tactics (three more)

    At the Jiedushi Government Office, Li Ke looked at the letter in his hand for a long time, and his face was cloudy. The civil servants and confidantes who sat on both sides of the seat looked at Li Keyong on the main seat nervously, and the atmosphere did not dare to pant.


    Li Cunxiao, who had high hopes with Li Ke with a 70,000 army sitting in Yizhou City, even when the battle was so tense, even had private correspondence with Li Yan''s uncle!


    In addition, in Li Zhi ¡¯s letter, the main part is the content of persuasion. The words are extremely cordial and enthusiastic, full of admiration for Li Cunxiao, and the rich conditions of commitment make the onlookers jealous!


    Not only that, but Li Ke was arranged in Yizhou to help Li Cunxiao. In fact, he was reporting to Li Liben who was monitoring him. For so many days, the siege of the government army not only failed to fight a siege, but also he was persuading to descend to Yizhou. military!


    Although the response of the garrison soldiers was far from enthusiastic, it was inevitable. After all, the opponent is an army, representing the court, and has just won a game. In case someone can''t think of it and opens a defection, the matter will soon become very serious!


    Yizhou ... it doesn''t look so solid anymore!


    The two fortresses south of Taiyuan, Fenzhou have been lost. If Yizhou misses again, then Taiyuan will be completely exposed to the officers and soldiers, and Li Zhi will be able to use the hundreds of thousands of troops to directly surround Taiyuan City!


    Just when the staff and generals were thinking and feeling heavy, Li Ke burst out with a loud laugh.


    When everyone looked up, they saw Li Ke smile with his face and said, "This is Li Yan''s trick, and he wants me to doubt Li Cunxiao, so he can take advantage of the fishermen. Where can I hide my eyes from such small tricks?" It would be a big laugh if we thought that we could be separated from our minister. "


    Then, Li Ke stood up, raised the Aura Flame in his hand, and burned the letter in public.


    "Leave an order to Li Cunxiao to keep him safe and secure the city without having to rush to fight. As long as Yizhou does not lose, he is the leader of this battle. When the coach recaptures Fenzhou, he will lead the army to support Yizhou himself!" Li Ke used his negative hand Looking at the crowd, he looked sternly ordered.


    He showed unreserved trust in Li Cunxiao.


    The people in the hall looked shocked and got up to salute: "King Yingming!"


    When everyone was dispersed, Li Ke sat back and turned, with the expression of excitement and conviction that had just turned on his face, and was gradually replaced by killing and dignity.


    No one will fully trust his subjects.


    Who deserves to be fully believed?


    Right now, Li Cunxiao, but the general of the military, he used Li Ke, but he was just the general of the military.


    ...


    Fang Qingzhen is one of the three staffs most trusted and valued by Li Ke. He has reached the age of knowing his fate. Before that, he was the confidant of Li Guochang. After counting, it has been 20 years since Li Guochang''s father and son were the oldest. A group of veterans.


    After coming out of Jiedushi, sit in the iconic simple carriage, and after half an hour of driving, Fang Qingzhen returned to his mansion. It is not appropriate to say that it is a mansion, because it is only a three-in courtyard.


    Three entrances to the courtyard means that ordinary wealthy people would live in disgust, but this is the only house where Fang halal lives. Everyone in Hedong knows that the Grand Duke of Fang and Muslims forgot about selfishness, worried about the country and the people, and was diligent and frugal. Although he is in a high position, he treats people peacefully, without a little bit of shelf, it is perfect.


    Returning to the home of only three servants, Fang halal learned that his old friends had come to visit, and he was already waiting in the hall.


    The other party is an old Confucian student who is even more pedantic than him. He is only an eight-rank junior official, and has a straight temper that offends people. He has a bad temper with Fang Hal, and they are like stinks.


    Furthermore, when the two met each other during their study tour, it was already 30 years of friendship, but the other party did not have the opportunity of Fang Halal and was appreciated by Li Guochang early. This old Confucian student named Xu Maoda often carried fresh fat fish with two tails, and went to visit the Fang Halal House.


    The two soon set up a food case in the side hall, and began to sit down and talk. By the time the dishes had gone through three flavors and three tours, the topic of the two had also come to the immediate event, the battle in Yizhou.


    "An Wang has been besieging Yizhou for more than a month. I heard that Li Cunxiao and An Wang frequently communicate with each other, and that An Wang is constantly persuading the defenders. Yizhou is already in a turbulent state, and people''s hearts are trembling?" Asked with interest.


    Fang Qingzhen nodded: "An Wang''s strong interest in Li Cunxiao is already well known. But this is also normal. In the realm of Li Cunxiao''s general, anyone who wants to persuade him will be persuaded."


    Xu Maoda raised a glass, and they drank a glass of wine and wine. He sipped his mouth and said, "The smell of Jiannan Shaochun is mellow and strong, which is different from other wines ... But then again, Will Li Cunxiao really not surrender? "


    Fang Qingzhen thought: "How can Li Cunxiao be a loyal one, how could he be easily surrendered?"


    Xu Maoda shook his head, apparently having no confidence in people''s hearts: "It''s hard to say. Li Cunxiao might not surrender if he is advised to surrender by ordinary people, but in the eyes, An Wang himself! An Wang, can it be the same as everyone else? "


    Fang Qingzhen was silent, and apparently Xu Maoda''s words touched him. King An is not only personally prestigious, but also represents the court.


    Xu Maoda continued to eat while eating: "The battle of Yizhou was weird from the beginning. An Wang, who had a 300,000 army and took the victory of Qinzhou, did not attack the city, but started abnormally. Digging a siege siege and actively abandoned the great offensive! An Wang''s use of this time-consuming strategy was also inconsistent with his usual style of battle. From his conquest of Huang Chao to the stabilization of Weibo, it was all Thunder wrists. When was this? Conservative? "


    Fang Qingzhen thought, "After all, Li Cunxiao has succeeded as a military general, and His Majesty King An is invincible. If he ventures to attack the city, will he be wrong?"


    Xu Maoda drank a glass of wine by himself, his eyes brightly looked at Fang Qingzhen, and said in a deep voice: "His Majesty King, the highest realm is Liu Dazheng and Shangguan, and they are not Li Cunxiao''s opponents. It is true that no one can confront Li Cunxiao. But there is another person, you have forgotten it intentionally or unintentionally! "


    "Who?" Fang Qingzhen stunned, but immediately he responded, "You mean?"


    Xu Maoda looked solemnly: "Yes, it is An Wang himself!"


    "It''s ..." Fang Qingzhen opened his mouth open and stopped talking several times. "An Wang also practiced the military strategy? How is this possible?"


    Xu Maoda asked, "Why is it impossible? King An quickly quells the Chaos in Huang Chao, and is famous all over the world, but it depends on one victory after another on the battlefield! How can it be impossible to say that he has cultivated the military strategy?" At that time, Wenzhi Wugong won the crown, and he was never defeated in peace and chaos. Prince Xin''an inherited his father''s business. Everyone said that he was the official of ZTE and had a clear vision in the world! In the battlefield, isn''t it right? "


    Some words made Fang Halal and silent again. This time he was silent longer, because his heart was too shaken.


    Li Yan is a warrior? Never heard of it before! But who can deny this, saying that it is completely impossible?


    "King An''s army has fought for many years, and it is reasonable for him to cultivate his soldiers. The only thing worth noting is where his realm is. Because King An''s time has not been in the army for a long time, at least compared to King Longxi County. They will not be in the realm of soldiers. "


    Xu Maoda continued: "But for An Wang, it is not a problem at all. He practiced his qi in one day and became a real man in less than ten years! If he was a stranger, he would be able to say that within the same decade It is impossible to achieve the realm of military generals, but if it is King An, then no one can say that it is completely impossible! "


    Fang Qingzhen put down his chopsticks, only feeling that his throat was dry. He looked at Xu Maoda and asked hard: "If this is the case, then the battle of Yizhou?"


    Fang Qingzhen is a wise man. Of all his friends and relatives, only Xu Maoda''s knowledge and insight made him admire, and many times he was ashamed. In the past 20 years, he used Li Guochang and Li Ke to give speeches, sometimes he was inspired by the other party, and the effect was very good.


    Xu Maoda said: "An Wang did not attack Yizhou to avoid **** battles between the two armies and the death of the net. He used the method of trapping the city and locked Li Cunxiao in the city to persuade him! An Wang attacked Yizhou from the beginning. It''s just attacking the city of Yizhou, but by the way, to conquer Li Cunxiao, a military general! "


    Fang Qingzhen wakes up like a dream!


    Anyone who is interested in the world will not have no idea in the face of a general like Li Cunxiao, let alone Li Ye?


    No wonder, from the very beginning, Li Min had not hesitated to take risks and condescended to Yizhou City, inviting Li Cunxiao to meet in the city. It was not irritated to be rejected, but he took out the fine wine on his own initiative and congratulated Li Cunxiao for his promotion to the general. Is he trying to do something like this?


    In order to persuade Li Cunxiao, the conditions given by Li Yan are full of sincerity. When he comes here, he will perform the ritual, and promises that he will be sealed in the future, and even the possibility of worshiping the king of a different name! Someone else said this, it was laughable and generous, but Li Ye ¡¯s words were just like Li Ye ¡¯s words, even more effective than Li Ye ¡¯s words!


    "An Wang persuaded the Yizhou garrison to launch a rebellion against ordinary officers and soldiers, precisely to give Li Cunxiao''s reliance to build momentum!" Xu Maoda said, "With Wang An''s prestige and status today, he can ensure that Li Cunxiao can do this. Li Cunxiao is unmoved? Scholars die for those who know themselves! "


    Fang Halal nodded suddenly.


    The two talked for a long time and kept talking about late at night.


    In the end, Fang halal was fully convinced that Li Cunxiao was very likely to surrender.


    He was restless, and immediately set out, and went to see Li Keyong overnight, to persuade the other party to transfer Li Cunxiao back to Taiyuan City!


    After Fang halal went out, Xu Maoda didn''t stop, and soon left Fangfu, returned home in an ox cart, and entered his own yard.


    He got out of the ox cart and someone waited anxiously by the car.


    It was a young man under thirty.


    "Father, how are you, can you convince Fang Halal?" Xu Maoda got out of the car and the young man greeted immediately.


    Seeing his inexperienced son, Xu Maoda had mixed tastes in his heart, and his instinct was angry, but before he breathed out, he turned into a long sigh and disappeared.


    If it wasn''t for his own unhelpful son, how could he promise that person, using the name of drinking and talking, to persuade Fang Hal to believe that Li Cunxiao would turn to Li Ye and lead the other party to give Li Ke a voice?


    "Mr. Why sigh. What you are doing now is for the benefit of the family and the society. After this incident, not only will Lang Lang be exceptionally qualified to become an official, you will also be awarded a title."


    A cold voice suddenly sounded beside Xu Maoda. A gorgeous woman in a purple robe emerged from the dark tree shadow.


    Seeing each other, Xu Maoda shivered.

 v4 Chapter 65： Differentiation

    Li Ke, as Jiedong envoy of Hedong, mastered the military and political power of Hedong. The official position of Yin in Taiyuan Prefecture was also on the body. Except for Li Keyuan, the two leaders in Taiyuan Prefecture had the highest real power.


    Zhong Meili is one of these two young Yins. He is in his fifties and originated from the Taiyuan Wang family. He is so stagnant after reaching the fourth level of Qi training that he has no hope of being promoted to the fifth level of Qi training.


    However, this did not hinder his prestige. On the contrary, as the core figure representing the power of Taiyuan ¡¯s local family and controlling power in the government office, Zhong Meili had a solid ¡°mass foundation¡±.


    All this can be attributed to his transcendent wisdom in terms of human circumstances.


    Because of this, Zhongfu has always been the home of a crowded city, and there are countless dignitaries and wealthy merchants who usually come and go. Those who are not high in status and wealth are not qualified to enter the door of the government, let alone seeing Zhong Meili, who is a ¡°manager of opportunities¡±, and fell in love with him and asked him to do business.


    On this day, the weather was fine and windy, and Zhong Muli, the most favorite of the family, was under the care of a large group of girls, leaning on the beautiful peony flowers in the courtyard.


    Wei''s life was as beautiful as a flowery figure, but she was mature and charming in her twenties and forty-five years. She leaned her legs on a wooden rail with her legs folded. The clothes and makeup are extremely expensive, and every object is not a vulgar thing. The whole person is like a moving treasure house.


    A girl wearing a satin cloth, holding a treasure box in her hand, hurriedly came to Wei''s face with a happy face, and handed the box with her hands: "Master, this is the best thing I received today. "


    Wei''s hand slowly stretched out as white as jade, sticking the orchid fingers to take over the treasure box, opened it, and immediately frowned. There is a jasper bracelet in the treasure box. The flower decoration is exquisite and exquisite.


    Of course, this is not a big deal, the key is that this is a very high-grade instrument, as high as Wei''s identity, it is usually not available at all.


    "Which kind of person sent this?" Wei''s took the bracelet, and he couldn''t help but touch and try it on.


    The girl said: "The man claimed to be the distant relative of the owner, and this time he came to visit the owner intentionally."


    Soon, a young man came to Weishi.


    This person is so good-looking that it can be described by Fengshen Junlang, which is a type that is very flattering to women.


    Wei smiled slightly: "Why don''t you remember your relative?"


    The young man behaved politely, with a mellow smile and a kindness, which made him feel extra gracious: "Mrs. nobles are more forgetful, and they should be remembered when they are down, but they still have a good memory of the wife." Then he took out A treasure box with both hands: "This is the token below. I believe that the lady will see this cousin next to me."


    The box is naturally not a token, but a more precious instrument than a bracelet. It is a jade, with both decorative and magical effects. Its preciousness is rare to see even Zhong Meili.


    Wei''s was a bit of a flatterer. After Xiaoyingying''s instrument, she really "remembered" her distant cousin.


    "Say, what do you want to do for you?" Wei''s asked cheerfully after receiving the gift.


    She has experienced this kind of thing a lot, and many people can''t directly contact Zhong Meili, they will go roundabout. Bribery and marriage are the most common choices, and Wei''s favorite side room, Zhong Muli, is naturally a lot of people who give gifts.


    "As long as the wife recommends Zhong Shaoyin to the next." Said the young man, his smile more mellow.


    "Who the **** are you and where did you come from?" After a moment of groaning, Wei didn''t agree directly.


    Those who can easily come up with such precious instruments as a meeting gift are definitely not small, at least the financial resources are still above Zhong Meili. What kind of things do such people need to do?


    The young man did not go around the corner: "Chang''an."


    The next day, the young man visited Zhongfu again. This time he enjoyed a completely different treatment than yesterday. He was directly led by Wei''s maid to Wei''s courtyard, and the other party set up tea and cakes to serve.


    On the third day, when the young man went to Zhongfu again, he saw Zhong Meili as he wished.


    The two sat against the case, this time the young man did not pull out the instrument, but directly presented the gift list.


    Because the weight of the gift list was enough, but not too heavy to frighten Zhong Meili, the two talked very well.


    The young man claimed that he was a merchant in Chang''an, and there were multiple caravans between Sanjin and Guanzhong. This time, Zhong Meili was asked because a caravan was seized by the Taiyuan Army, so he asked the other party to help him out.


    During the war, this kind of thing was very common. After asking the caravan''s name, size, and variety of goods, Zhong Meili agreed on the spot. Although Zhong Meili does not hold the military power, relying on his contacts in Taiyuan, as long as the caravan is nothing special, this kind of thing is easy.


    Soon the caravan was released, and the goods were not bad. Some young men came to thank him with a generous gift, and Zhong Meili naturally welcomed him.


    After two visits, the two became familiar.


    The young men who go south and north are always in the hands of the Quartet. Some are not very valuable, but they are also interesting, and give Zhong Meili some from time to time.


    In addition, he is well-informed and talks well, and he is also personable and very close to the appetite, and the relationship between the two gradually gets closer.


    The young men''s shops and caravans in Taiyuan City were therefore taken care of by Taiyuan House, and they had a lot of convenience.


    On this day, the two banqueted at Zhongfu.


    After drinking for a while, the young man sighed, "The world is changing, and the flames of fire are everywhere, and I and other businessmen have become more and more difficult to survive. Right now, King An has invaded Hedong, and even more than ten counties have been attacked within ten days. Unstoppable, this Hedong business is afraid that it will not be able to continue, so it must be prepared early ... "


    Zhong Meili''s eyes changed. "In ten days, even more than ten counties were conquered." Of course, the official army captured Qinzhou, Fenzhou, and nearly ten counties, as well as several counties in Yizhou.


    According to the official army situation, Taiyuan City will soon be attacked, which is also a concern of many people. Everyone will migrate to avoid military disasters, and businessmen must prepare early. Because after the army captured the city and plundered the city, the first victims were the merchants with wealth.


    Zhong Meili certainly did not want the other party to withdraw from the shops and caravans in Taiyuan City. The two haven''t known each other for a long time, but Zhong Meili has gained a lot of benefits from the other side. As long as they get along, they will have a steady stream of wealth in the future. If the other side is gone now, these will be gone.


    Zhong Meili persuaded: "I Hadong has strong soldiers and strong horses, and General Li Cunxiao has been promoted to the ranks of soldiers. His Majesty Li is invincible. He must not lose in this battle, and the other soldiers and horses cannot reach Taiyuan City. Brother Zhou Don''t worry!


    The young man''s name was Zhou Chuanwen, and he shook his head and sighed: "Shao Yin can''t agree with him. Who is Li Cunxiao? I haven''t heard of it before, but what about An Wang, who doesn''t know? Old King An or King Xin An, they have fought the world from north to south. Have they ever been defeated? "


    Zhong Meili froze and couldn''t speak for a while, because it was a fact.


    Zhou Chuanwen''s voice was heavy: "Walk south and north, make heroes, and have friends everywhere. Pinglu''s old friend wrote to him that King An was ready to play and he would give Hedong a fatal blow at any time."


    "And Chang''an is even more popular. His Majesty is about to send a minister to Hedong to assist in battle-although they have no fighting power, they are holding the decree of Tianzi and have the qualifications to judge right and wrong. The guilt will be a great blow to the morale and the public! "


    Zhong Meili opened her mouth. The weight of these two messages is not too light: "Does this matter seriously?"


    Zhou Chuanwen said: "It''s true! So I plan to collect the goods and prepare for leaving, so-called Cunning Rabbit Caves, it''s always right to be prepared to retreat."


    Zhong Meili was silent for a long time, and bitterly said: "What a cunning rabbit and three caves, Brother Zhou is a wonderful person, and there is a way out, we in Hedong are gone!"


    Zhou Chuanwen''s eyes flashed: "Hedong doesn''t, Shao Yin has it!"


    Zhong Meili frowned: "What does Brother Zhou mean?"


    Zhou Chuanwen said: "In fact, Hedong has always had a second choice. The one that has no choice is Hedong Jiedushi!"


    The meaning is quite clear.


    Zhong Meili''s gaze was deep: "The King of Longxi County is a man who is astounded and has a bright future ..."


    Zhou Chuanwen smiled: "Only shocking is brilliant, and the future is immense. Can the King of Longxi County compare with King An?"


    Zhong Meili was silent again. He was optimistic about Li Keyong, and he could not talk nonsense with his eyes open.


    Zhou Chuanwen continued: "Furthermore, King An represents the court and has a righteous name."


    Zhong Meili did not speak for a while, and Zhou Chuanwen stopped speaking, and the two were silent.


    Suddenly, Zhong Meili looked at Zhou Chuanwen, his eyes were sharp like a sword, and he wanted to see the other party transparently: "What kind of person are you?"


    Zhou Chuanwen smiled still: "Businessman."


    "Not quite like an average businessman!" Zhong Mei Li Han whispered.


    Zhou Chuanwen smiled a little brighter: "A businessman in the Cunning Rabbit and Three Caves naturally has an old friend in the court. For the people in the world, the biggest escape route in this world is the court. Is there any reason to ignore it?"


    Zhong Meili''s eyes were gloomy: "You really are a court man! No, you are King An''s! Say, what are you trying to do when you are close to my official?"


    Seeing his posture, as long as he doesn''t agree, Zhou Chuanwen will not be able to get out of this room.


    Zhou Chuanwen converged his smile, righteousness, and solemnly solemnly said: "Here is the people of the court, isn''t Shao Yin? This world is the world of the Tang Dynasty, the subjects are the subjects of the Tang Dynasty, allegiance to the court, is it not you and me?"


    When he smiles, he feels like a spring breeze and feels intimacy, but when he is righteous, he is like a dwarf, and he feels free and awe-inspiring.


    He sipped his drink without rushing. Zhou Chuanwen looked at Zhong Meili, whose eyes were constantly changing: "As for why here is here, of course, to save Shao Yin! Without it, Shao Yin''s life will not be saved: exactly Because of the situation, Shao Yin will be able to show his big picture and shine in the future! "


    This sentence is arrogant.


    Zhong Meili''s face changed, and she said angrily, "What a big tone! I want to see, what qualifications do you have to dare to save me?" By the way, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Zhou Chuanwen!


    A nine-footed hand condensed with reiki brought wind and electricity, and immediately came to the other side. Its mighty power makes people have no doubt that the other party will be crushed in the next moment!


    At this moment, Zhong Meili''s cultivation is undoubtedly exposed. It is actually not the fourth layer of gas refining that everyone knows, but the six-layer peak of gas training that has touched the threshold of high gas training!


    It turned out that he has always hidden strength.


    Zhou Chuanwen sat motionless, as if he didn''t notice the danger, only the corner of his mouth moved slightly, seeming to disdain. As soon as he waved his sleeves, he was like dust from a Buddha.


    The big nine-foot hand made a loud noise, and the smoke disappeared instantly.


    Zhong Meili, who had a violent desire, suddenly felt that a large mountain was pressed down on her body, fell back to the seat, and could no longer move.


    This shocked him so much that the other party ¡¯s cultivation was so high that he could not compete with it at all. However, the monks who practice high qi already have the qualifications to serve as Jiedushi, how can they be a merchant?


    Zhong Meili''s words were difficult: "You ... you ..."


    Zhou Chuanwen''s smile returned to mild, but his eyes have become somewhat playful: "Now Shao Yin feels, is there any qualification to save you?"


    Zhong Meili sweated coldly on his forehead.


    He shot, naturally not all irritated by the other party, trying to teach the other party. More, he is trying to test each other''s depth and see if this guy with an extraordinary background has the qualification to speak big.


    It turns out that the other party has.


    Since there is, the situation has changed.


    The other party represents the court, and it is likely that it represents King An!


    The battle was stalemate, and the situation was not good for Hedong. But at least, now King An has captured more than 10 counties in Hedong.


    If Zhong Meili wants to leave a way for himself, a way for the Zhong family, and also learn the skills of the Three Rabbits Cave, what should be done at this moment, you have to weigh carefully.


    Zhou Chuanwen put away coercion, Zhong Meili felt the pressure on his body disappeared, but the pressure on his heart was even heavier.


    After a moment, Zhong Meili got up and left the seat, saluting Zhou Chuanwen seriously: "What did Brother Zhou tell us, as long as the officials can do it, they will never quit!"


    If you want to buy yourself a back road, of course you have to pay the price and submit a vote.

 v4 Chapter 66： Accumulate

    Changningfang is an inconspicuous area in the city of Taiyuan. It is very ordinary because it is not rich or poor, but there are also people of all kinds.


    Dongxi Restaurant is an inconspicuous restaurant in Changningfang. The location is not remote but it is not located at a busy street. The layout is simple and elegant. There are no highlights. All people used to be ordinary people.


    After nightfall, Dongxi Restaurant closed as early as usual, and the lights in the backyard were not bright and dim. It is conceivable that there must be inferior lamp oil with odors burning. This kind of lamp oil has no other advantages, it is cheap enough.


    However, the guys in the store preparing the ingredients for the next day obviously did not care about these, because they could not even use this kind of kerosene on weekdays. In this era of sunrise and sunset, those who have the ability to light at night, at least in Taiyuan City, are also homes.


    There is a small square stone table under the lush locust tree in the backyard, and the table top has been cut to a corner, and its surface has been polished smooth over the years. It is very small. There are only two small stools in front of the table, not stone benches, but wooden benches that folks use every day.


    At this moment, the night was just right, the stars were shining on the tall branches of the locust trees, the radiance was falling from the treetops, and the tree shadow was sulking.


    A beautiful, charming-looking woman in a purple robe was sitting at a small stone table with her legs folded and drinking tea. Her eyebrows are soft and calm, with a transcendental meaning that does not cause dust, which forms a contradictory beauty with her mature and charming temperament.


    The understatement made Tai Yuanfu Shao Yin Zhong ambiguous, willing to look down at Zhou Chuanwen, who was willing to bow his head, but at this moment stood bowed a few steps away from the table, his eyes fell still three inches in front of his feet, and he did not dare to look up at the other side.


    "Zhong Meili''s counter-attack task, you have done a good job. Although he has not fully served us yet, he can already do a lot for us now, at least in the issue of Li Cunxiao. Taiyuan Fu Shao Yin In any case, the opinions of the representatives of the family are worthy of Li Ke''s attention. "


    The woman in purple robe is naturally the chief of the Yimen in Tsing Yi. She put down the tea bowl in her hand and looked at Zhou Chuanwen in front of her.


    The other party is her hand-held close friend, and her heart and soul are all the best choices. During the operation and development of the Tsing Yi Yamen, many characters like Zhou Chuanwen have emerged.


    Song Jiao deliberately tested the other party and continued: "Tell me more, what kind of behavior cause and effect are we before and after Tsing Yi Ye Men implements the alienation plan?"


    Zhou Chuanwen thought for a moment, that is, he responded with a daring answer: "The key to divorce lies in letting Li Ke use skepticism to Li Cunxiao to change from trust to distrust. His Royal Highness'' move in Yizhou is nothing more than an appetizer. Want us to knock it out at Tsing Yi. "


    "His Royal Highness'' persuasion in Yizhou has laid the foundation for the plan of alienation. The next step is to guide Li Keyang into doubt. It is an indispensable part for Li Ke to use our henchmen to speak for us."


    "Li Ke uses three heart-minded aides, Fang has the highest halal status, but after investigation, we found that he is decent and does not covet money, and the whole person has almost no weaknesses and can hardly be bought through. Therefore, if he wants to use Li Ke to speak up , He can only make himself believe that Li Cunxiao will really betray. "


    "If you want to convince Fang Hal, you must know who he trusts. We investigated him for a long time and repeatedly explored his relatives and friends, including children, but did not find a breakthrough. Until Xu Maoda was found."


    "Xu Maoda himself will not do anything for us. If he wants to be submissive, it is a good choice to start with the people around him. After investigation, we found that his only son is unlearned and has not married his wife in his twenties. He said he was still in debt at the casino. "


    "People like Xu Maoda''s only son, it''s easy to control, and if you give them some sweetness, he will become our loyal dog, let him do whatever he wants."


    "By controlling Xu Maoda''s only son, let Xu Maoda convince Fang Halal for us, and then Fang Halal influences Li Keyong."


    "Of course Fang Halal is decent, but Li Ke uses the other two confidantes, but they are both" normal people ". They will be greedy for money and will like beautiful people. It is easier to control such people and buy directly. As long as the price is appropriate, there is no talk There is no master who can''t betray one''s business. "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Chuanwen paused for a moment, and then continued: "Buy Li Ke''s belly of confidence, and let them go and say that Li Cunxiao will rebel, even if Li Ke used to believe at first, after a long time, three people become tigers, plus Zhong Meili and other batches of "talented and non-informed big men" echoed him, so he couldn''t believe it. "


    Song Jiao patted her hands twice, "Yes, you can see these clearly, it shows that you are enough to be alone and can be in charge of affairs in the town of Tsing Yi and Yi Men. But it is not enough to go further."


    Zhou Chuanwen''s head was lower: "Please command the commander."


    Song Jiao said lightly: "To separate Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao, these can only be counted as one aspect before, and then there are a few hard dishes."


    Speaking of this, she did not continue to talk, and fell into deep thought without warning. Zhou Chuanwen didn''t dare to ask, and stood still waiting for instructions.


    It didn''t take long for a woman with a beautiful appearance, sharp edges and corners, and twenty-nine years of age to enter the courtyard and report to Song Jiaozhen: "The big commander, the manpower is all set up and he can move at any time."


    Song Jiao nodded: "Then act. Zhou Chuanwen followed."


    "Yes, Grand Commander."


    Leaving the wine shop, Zhou Chuanwen followed the woman and turned left and right, and finally entered a non-common Sanjin house. In this mansion, Zhou Chuanwen saw Song Jiao''s second layout.


    The room and the yard are full of people, and there are all kinds of things. The dignified scholars, the big-bellied staff members, the thin-skinned hawkers are walking away, the sloppy and thin storytellers, the flowery kiln sisters, the beautiful and elegant young ladies, the clothes Vulgar woman with long tongue, even pygmy shaped like a child.


    There are many people from all walks of life, and there are nearly a hundred.


    Seeing so many people, Zhou Chuanwen was a little dazed.


    "This is just a person at the entrance. There are fifteen in the entrance to Taiyuan like ours!" The woman glanced at Zhou Chuanwen proudly and said proudly.


    Zhou Chuanwen sighed and said, "It is indeed the great commander to come forward in person. This is truly extraordinary."


    It can be seen how deep the Tsing Yi Yamen was in advance in order to cooperate with the army against Hedong.


    Within a few days, the city of Taiyuan was suddenly rumored, and there were people talking and talking in countless wine shops, tea houses, green houses, and even the streets.


    There was only one issue they discussed, that is, the newly promoted military general, who was used by Li Ke as a Dinghaishen needle, and used to stabilize the hearts and minds of the army, Li Cunxiao, even with the An Wang, wanted to abandon Li Ke and use the An Wang!


    Rumors do not know where to begin, almost overnight, Taiyuan City was full of such remarks, and rhetoric.


    Their reasons are very good. King Anshan, who is focused on Jiangshan Society and is determined to resurrect the Tang Dynasty, values ??Li Cunxiao''s talents very much. He wants to make the other party use the court and build the country''s meritorious service instead of burying the rebel Li Ke.


    The most passed and the most convincing evidence is that An An promised Li Cunxiao. As long as Hedong was settled, the court asked Li Cunxiao to replace Li Ke, and to be a king of Jidong!


    An Wang''s conditions are tempting. Will Li Cunxiao agree?


    Will promise.


    For one, An Wang''s success in battle, siege, and siege of the city. Hedong lost his soldiers, lost ground, and lost ground. Seeing that Li Ke is not far from defeat, if Li Cunxiao does not want to die, he must find another way.


    Secondly, Li Cunxiao is already a general of the military family. Li Keyong is only a general of the military family. On what basis does Li Cunxiao use Li Ke as a minion? Only the court can make him do minions!


    The rumors spread everywhere, making the people in Taiyuan anxious and disturbed day and night. Although there are some arbitrary and unreasonable rumors, after all, the wise men are very few and cannot stop the rumors from spreading at all.


    If Li Cunxiao flees, then Hedong, who was already unfavorable in battle, will be defeated. Those officials and generals in Hedong who are not tied by Li Ke, if they want to be not guilty after the war, must find a way out at this moment.


    This way out is naturally to turn to the court.


    Taiyuan Mansion and Jiedu Mansion quickly responded, sending many people out to rumor, saying that Li Cunxiao was loyal and loyal, and he would definitely not be apostate, and Hedong would win. And Li Xun''s perverse behavior is a national sinner, and he will destroy the heavens.


    But many people don''t believe it.


    There is a reason for not believing that Li Cunxiao will not be apostate, so he has to do something to prove his loyalty, such as fighting day and night with Yizhou officers and soldiers, endlessly. It is said that Hedong will win, then at least Hedong''s army will have to fight a few victories and recover some lost ground.


    But neither of these.


    Soon, new rumors spread that Li Cunxiao would surrender the city and dedicate Yizhou to King An as a vote of loyalty to the court. Then he will join forces with An Wang and turn around to counterattack Taiyuan City!


    The source of the news is said to be from the Pinglu Army camp, which is highly credible.


    But at this time, defectors appeared in Yizhou City!


    Although the number is not large, the nature is bad.


    This time, Taiyuan exploded.


    The people have ideas. They must avoid military disasters. Non-Li Ke''s detaining officers will have ideas. They must consider the future. Li Ke''s detaining officers will also have their own ideas. They must seek victory in the war.


    At this time, Li Cunxiao met with An Wangcheng in front of each other, had a happy conversation, and had a good drink. The scenes of mutual confidantes, meeting each other and hating each other late, and details of the private correspondence between the two were arrogantly rendered.


    All the spearheads were focused on Li Cunxiao.


    At the main hall of the government hall of Jiedushi, Li Ke sat on his knees with his hands on his chin, his face slumped into contemplation. In the hall, the staff of staff had already quarreled, and they were as lively as a vegetable market.


    Taibao Li Yanen was flushed with excitement: "Li Cunxiao must be withdrawn from Yizhou! He has been promoted to the army and has been in Yizhou for so long, but he has hardly played and won, and he has not even pulled out the barracks! Negative sluggishness, not collusion with Li Yan, I was the first to believe it! "


    As the absolute system used by Li Ke, Li Yanen would not allow this battle to be lost.


    The secretary of Jiedushi''s government countered: "Li Cunxiao dragged the thief army by nearly 70,000 people. If this is changed, who can do it? The thief army digs trenches and is covered with spider webs. Surrounded, at this time, how does the 13th CPIC attack? If you can hold the city, this is a victory in itself! "


    The two started arguing again. Both sides had their own reasons, and no one could convince them.


    "Enough!" Li Ke suddenly whispered, "Sit down."


    At this time, his face was surprisingly without anger, but he remained absolutely calm. For a Shatuo who is accustomed to killing and rushing, this is not easy. It can be seen that he has not stopped growing. "Here you don''t have to fight anymore. In any case, I trust Shishitaibao and I believe he will never trust Li Li. That shit! "


    Everyone heard this, no matter what their minds were, they could only bow their heads and said nothing.


    Of course, Li Keyong could not say that he doubted Li Cunxiao, unless he had controlled Li Cunxiao and was going to kill the other party. Otherwise, if these words reach Li Cunxiao, Li Cunxiao can only choose to embrace the mutiny.


    However, Li Keyong said immediately, "But the Yizhou war situation can not be so deadlocked. The rumors in Taiyuan City have caused people''s heart to be unstable and order can not be ignored. These things must have a solution."


    When people with eyesight heard this, they already guessed in their hearts that Li Keyong still wanted to move Li Cunxiao.

 v4 Chapter 67： Has succeeded

    Li Ke didn''t want everyone to quarrel anymore, he directly asked Fang halal: "What''s your opinion?"


    As one of the three staffs used by Li Ke, the staff member Fang halal, his opinions have always been valued. At this time, the tone was heavy: "It is because of the relationship between the 13 CCPs and the reason, because he did have a relationship with King An. It is not groundless. Nowadays, the instability of Hedong people has seriously hindered the overall situation. In order to give everyone an account and calm down the situation, the 13 CCP must be evacuated from Yizhou! "


    Li Ke nodded, thinking. Fang''s halal opinion is very clear, Li Cunxiao must be returned to Hedong. After a while he asked the secretary: "What''s your opinion?"


    "Thirteen Taibao sits in Yizhou, restraining Li Yan himself and his army of nearly 300,000 troops. Instead of doing nothing, he is successful. At this time, if there is no real evidence, he will be replaced by him. The soldiers refused to accept it! "


    Secretary Zhang insists that Li Cunxiao is okay. He has no evidence, but he just believes that Li Cunxiao is human. This is undoubtedly risky. Once Li Cunxiao has an accident, he now defends Li Cunxiao so much that he will suffer by then.


    The secretary of the secretary said this is good, but there are very few people like him. He has a decent voice. Taiyuan Mansion Shao Yin Zhongmei Li said: "If you can''t say that, you must take all aspects into consideration. If Santaibao can''t prove his loyalty, the king of the county must let others rest assured. Otherwise, if you don''t trust the frontline generals, who would dare to stay in Taiyuan? Many caravans are now withdrawn! "


    Li Ke echoed with another concubine: "That''s true."


    Fang Qingzhen and Zhong Meili are both highly respected and deeply entrenched forces. When they spoke, they represented the opinions of many people. There was a voice of reconciliation in the government affairs hall. There were only a few people in the party. He wanted to help Li Cunxiao speak, and his voice was soon covered.


    Li Ke spent more time thinking about it this time, and finally he gave the latest order.


    ...


    The rain drenched the long street, and the drops of water were connected to form a string under the eaves. They crackled and knocked down the bluestone slab ground, crushed in small pits. The onlookers coming out of the two sides of the house shrank under the eaves and extended their necks, looking at one of the Shu tea shops.


    Just now a group of officials rushed in, and then there was a ping-pong sound, and the house was shaking. That was the battle. Now that the fighting had stopped, a puddle of blood was flowing out of the house, and it seemed that more than three or two people had died.


    The onlookers got closer, and soon found that there were several bodies lying in the house. The fierce fighting was very destructive. Things were scattered everywhere, and the shop was almost demolished. Guancha was almost the same as the shop''s buddies. Only the seriously wounded shopkeeper was restrained and dropped on the ground. The two heads arrested by Wuhou were still standing there.


    Blood stained their robes, and one of them also broke an arm, leaning against the counter with a pained expression, and was being bandaged by a companion.


    At this time, the rain stopped, and the crowd gradually approached and surrounded them. They all knew what was going on, they didn''t understand why the official chaos suddenly came to the tea shop, and they didn''t know the shopkeeper who looked mediocre and friendly on weekdays. Why have the ability to kill multiple officials.


    Among the crowd, Yang Fei glanced at the tea shop, pretending to be casual and curious, and pushed towards the store door.


    No one noticed it, and there was an extremely cold look under his eyes.


    He left the carriage and entered the Tsing Yi Yamen for a long time. This was not his first mission, but it was the first time he encountered a difficult situation.


    No one here, like the old man of the chariot, shouted his "flying" nickname when he encountered something, and told him what to do.


    Although he is still young, he is no longer young. After responding to Wang An ¡¯s call for the monks to join forces, decided to leave the carriage and go to Tsing Yi Yamen to have a great future, he will no longer be taken care of, he must face the dangers and challenges of the rivers and lakes alone.


    Although he intersects with Li Yan, he does not have the idea of ??adhering to each other.


    Yang Fei had approached the threshold. He did not deliberately stare into the shop, but his eyes quickly swept away, and he took everything inside into his eyes.


    This shop is a stronghold established by the Yimen Square in Tsing Yi because it manages several neighbourhoods nearby. Aiming at such a base, Tsing Yi Yamen will set up a more hidden surveillance point next to it. It will not dispatch on weekdays and will not accept other task assignments.


    They have only one mission: to save the other party from danger when the base is in trouble and help the base to evacuate; or to help them when the base cannot evacuate. If neither of the first two is possible, report the news in a timely manner.


    When Yang Fei saw the whole body bathed in blood and fell to the shopkeeper on the ground, the other party had already been seriously injured. Now he is restrained and has lost his ability to move. He cannot even commit suicide.


    The other party''s status is not low, and I know a lot of secrets in Tsing Yi, such as the location of other strongholds.


    He must be shut up.


    The shopkeeper is the second layer of Qi training, and the second layer of Qi training in Tsing Yi Yemen. The capture and killing is definitely better than the ordinary monks, but even he is subdued. It is conceivable that the strength of the two capture heads will never be lower than the training Two layers of gas.


    Yang Fei is also the second floor of Qi training.


    Yang Fei, who was just looking at him, suddenly stepped on the ground with his right foot when he was close to the store door.


    He had no time to hesitate, and Wu Hou''s support would come soon.


    Ping-pong banged for a few short moments.


    Yang Fei covered her bleeding belly, rushed out of the shop in the eyes of the onlookers, and rushed away.


    In the shop, the two injured catchers fell directly into a pool of blood this time, motionless. The head of the sit-down shopkeeper pulled down his head, and the blood in his throat was like a spring. There was no chance of life. There was no pain or accident on his face, but relief.


    Yang Fei gritted his teeth and flew in the streets.


    He had followed the monk behind him.


    Although he was quick enough to move, he was still seen by the supporting heads. If it was normal, these ordinary officials would not respond so quickly. It''s a pity not now. Yang Fei knew exactly why the Shu Tea Shop was suddenly attacked.


    These days, this stronghold in Tsing Yi has only one task in Taiyuan City, which is to spread the rumors that Li Cunxiao wants to turn to An Wang.


    Rumors drowned Taiyuan City, and Li Ke''s counterattack came quickly. Right now, the city has been completely martialized, countless government officials have been dispatched, and the rumors have been traced one by one, and the people in Tsing Yi have been arrested.


    The officials sent the countless innocent people to jail, and many monks in Tsing Yi were imprisoned.


    In this way, no one dared to talk about Li Cunxiao''s defection, and the rumors gradually extinguished. Li Ke used his staff to run around, preaching Li Cunxiao''s loyalty, and stabilizing people''s hearts and order. The heart-felt Taiyuan City also settled down slowly.


    In the face of the general struggle between Pinglu and Hedong, and the grand struggle between Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao, the huge Tsing Yi gate is just a tool. Every word of Li Yan, there were countless people like Yang Fei in the Yimen of Tsing Yi, and their lives and lives immediately became out of their own.


    Before the situation, they were just ants. Every time the general situation changes, a piece of ants will die. At this time, they can''t help themselves, and they can''t resist fate at all.


    But there are also thousands of such ants, which determine the overall development direction and whether the plan of Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao can be successful.


    Yang Fei glanced back at the tracker, who was also a Qi practitioner, and it was difficult for him to get rid of it.


    As a practitioner of gas training, the backbone of Tsing Yi Yamen, he has an established retreat route, and there are people on the road to respond, enough to get him out. But now, the power of the tracker is much higher than usual, and the people on the established retreat route are not enough to stop the opponent, and may also be captured by the opponent.


    Yang Fei bit his teeth. Under strenuous exercise, the blood on the lower abdomen wound was bleeding more and more, and his face had no blood. He clearly felt that his limbs were becoming numb, stiff and weak, and his body was getting colder, and he could not run far.


    Deep down the alley, he stopped, turned around, arched his back, took out his short blade, and stared at the pursuer. Slowly adjust his breathing, secretly accumulate aura, ready for a fatal blow at any time.


    It had to be a fatal blow, and he hadn''t had a few more shots. If he doesn''t hit, he has to die.


    Yang Fei was very calm, and the calmness contained a mighty battle.


    The training in Tsing Yi Yamen let him know how to face death, and how to get a glimmer of vitality in a mortal situation.


    The pursuer stopped at the alley, and did not move forward. After a few dozen steps, he confronted Yang Feiyao. This man is obviously a trained man, and he can see that Yang Fei''s attitude is determined. Rao is in a good self-sufficient state, and has no plans to fight with Yang Fei.


    He saw that Yang Fei was seriously injured and could not hold on for too long, intending to consume each other.


    Yang Fei''s heart sank. He knew that he had no chance. The other side stabilized, there was no chance for him to catch the flaw.


    He didn''t consume much energy, so there was a fascination in his eyes, and he rushed straight to the pursuer, just trying to end up with the opponent.


    With a bang, Yang Fei came back, fell heavily to the ground, turned over and spit out a large amount of blood, and could no longer stand up.


    The pursuer was also injured, but apparently there was combat power. He came to Yang Fei and looked down at him sneer.


    Yang Fei didn''t want to fall into the other''s hands and looked at the other with a grudge. Although he was unwilling, he could only bite the poison hidden in his teeth and chose to commit suicide.


    But at this moment, the monk in front of him suddenly suffered a lightning strike, vomited blood and flew out, crashing the wall of the house.


    Yang Fei turned around suddenly, and saw that alley across the alley, a monk in fluttering clothes, withdrew his hand and walked towards him. He recognized each other, that was his leader Zhou Chuanwen.


    ...


    "Li Ke has arrested the rumor spreaders with great force, and has lost a lot of staff in Tsing Yi who implemented the divorce plan in Taiyuan City. Not only that, Taiyuan City now has no rumors that Li Cunxiao is about to defect, and the plan has failed.


    After sitting in the small case, Li Min listened to Song Jiao''s obituary, dropped her book and glanced at her, "The plan has not failed, but it has succeeded."

 v4 Chapter 68： Achievements (two more)

    When Li Wei said this, his tone was very firm, and he continued with a smile: "Although the Tsing Yi Yamen lost some manpower in Taiyuan City, it was only a small part and it was an inevitable price for the big action."


    "Li Ke has no intelligence under his hands to assassinate the Yamen. Only the martial arts officers and ordinary officials have not yet uprooted the Taiyuan Tsing Yi Yamen. I think you must say next that the Tsing Yi Yamen has been concealed in Taiyuan City, even if Li Ke The people who used it to dig the ground three feet did not distinguish them from ordinary people. "


    After listening to Li Yan''s words, Song Jiao gave him a helpless look.


    Li Xuan continued: "As for the Taiyuan urban well, there is no longer a rumor that Li Cunxiao is going to defect. This is not important. The rumor does not have to exist all the time, but it does exist. It has successfully caused all parties in Taiyuan. The influence of the people is unstable, and Li Keyong''s prestige has also dropped. The most important thing is that Li Keyong has already doubted Li Cunxiao. "


    Every time Song Jiao saw the appearance of Li Zhizhizhu, he couldn''t help refuting two sentences: "How can you be sure that Li Keyong no longer trusts Li Cunxiao?"


    The smile on Li''s face seemed a little playful. He picked up the jade Jane in his hand, and said, "Li Keyong has just ordered that Li Cunxiao return to Taiyuan City in the name of the impending counterattack of Fenzhou. At the same time, he ordered Li Kunben to replace Li Cunxiao to preside over the Yizhou war, and also sent Li Yanen to help. "


    Song Jiao opened Zhang Yinhong''s **** little cherry mouth and finally said nothing.


    Li Yan came out of the big account, came outside Yizhou City, and looked at the city with his eyes. Zhao Polu soon ran over, and he excitedly reported to him: "One hundred and ninety people came over last night. So far, nearly one thousand soldiers have come from Yizhou!"


    Compared with a population of 70,000 people, a thousand people seem to be worthless. In fact, as far as fighting against the enemy is concerned, this is already an extremely scary number.


    Li Keyong''s final decision to transfer back to Li Cunxiao was a very important reason. It became the last weight for Li Keyong to no longer trust Li Cunxiao.


    Of course, the reason why those soldiers would escape was not because of Li Zhi''s book of surrender. A group of monks who were good at deceiving people played a role that could not be ignored.


    Zhao Polu said arrogantly: "Li Ke thought that by changing Li Yanen, he could prevent the Yizhou Jiashi from taking refuge in us? As soon as Li Jinxun left when the battle was changed, Yizhou ¡¯s military heart was really chaotic. More people voted! Can we still win this battle? "


    Li Yan smiled: "Who said no?"


    He came to the front of the city and stood up in the air, speaking loudly to the Yizhou City Tower: "The lone king heard that General Li was about to return to Taiyuan. He can no longer meet the generals day by day.


    In front of the tower, Li Cunxiao stared at Li Yan with a somber face, looking at him, anxious to eat him.


    When Li Ying came out to call him for a meeting, he said a few more words because of admiring the prestige of King An. As a result, he was caught by the handle and caused the current storm, which forced him to leave Yizhou. Right now he is about to leave, and Li Yan is not stopping, but he has to come back to do old tricks again. This makes Li Cunxiao angry?


    Li Cunxiao saved even holding his fist and saluting this time, Shen said, "If you do n¡¯t want to see him, please meet him next time. You will have to die with him!"


    Li Yan laughed, "General Li is so small-minded that he must report so much, just like a woman in the market, it is a shame for General!"


    Li Cunxiao was so angry that one Buddha came out of the second and the other Buddha ascended to heaven.


    Li Yan smiled, restored his true colors, and calmly said: "The lone king came to inform the general that the lone king had no change in the general''s original intention. He also hoped that the general would wake up as soon as possible and abandon the dark and cast light. The promise made by the lone king will not change a word And it will never change. Now that Li Ke used to transfer you away from Yizhou, he made it clear that he doubted you, that the general would not be trusted, and what the fate of the future would be, so I do n¡¯t need to say anything.


    Li Cunxiao''s complexion kept changing, his face was blue and white, that was not hesitation in his heart, but that he was so angry that he couldn''t hold it.


    Li Xun no longer teased him, saying no more: "The general will leave, the solitary king will not stop, the northwest Zhaoyi Army will open the road and talk about the solitude of the solitary king''s affection for the general. The solitary king cannot send far away."


    When Li Cunxiao climbed the female wall, he would jump out and fight desperately with Li Ye. Anyway, he was caught by the people around him. He struggled and roared, accusing Li Ye of despicable and shameless.


    It is conceivable that Li Cunxiao was released all the way back to Taiyuan, what would Li Keyong think about him. Although Zhao Yijun, who seized the three counties in the west, northwest, and north, and controlled the passage, could not stop him, Li Cunxiao, but he could not stop and simply let go. The nature was completely different.


    Li Zheng returned to the camp and immediately convened a military meeting to arrange the next operation.


    The results of the military discussion soon came to an end. The army decided to fill the trenches outside the city to trap the enemy. This meant that the day when the trenches were filled, it was time for the army to attack the city.


    For a few days, officers and men were busy outside the city, and General Yizhou saw this scene, mostly uneasy. Li Cunxiao left, and the officers and men were about to start storming the city. They were worried about their fate.


    Li Xunen and Li Xun did not think so. As the generals who succeeded Li Cunxiao, they needed to prove that they were no worse than Li Cunxiao. They are also Hedong Taibao. They also believe that their strength will not be much worse than Li Cunxiao. This battle may be a tough battle, but under normal circumstances, it is not difficult for 70,000 people to defend the city.


    On the other hand, after Li Cunxiao returned to Taiyuan City, he has always been idle at home. Li Ke used the so-called counterattack against Fenzhou, naturally only an excuse to recruit him back. When he returned, Li Keyong did not greet him, and after he returned, Li Keyong did not summon him.


    To many people, although Li Cunxiao is strong, he is not without him, and Hedong can''t do it. There are so many generals in Hedong. The Taibao people are not easy to deal with, and Li Keyong is in charge of the overall situation. Is it possible that Hedong can''t run without one Li Cunxiao? That''s too ridiculous.


    Since then, Li Ke mobilized some reinforcements and went to support Yizhou. At least he had to capture the three counties that isolated the two places to contain Li Zhi''s forces. However, Li Keyong couldn''t do too much, because once Dafan divided too much, Liu Dazheng of Fenzhou, but with more than 100,000 troops, could attack Taiyuan City at any time.


    As for the counterattack of Fenzhou-if Yizhou''s battle situation is stable, more than 200,000 officers and soldiers will not be able to capture Yizhou City, but they will be dragged to another place, then Li Ke can indeed mobilize his military force to attack Fenzhou and open the situation.


    But right now, Li Ke apparently dare not act lightly. If Fenzhou hadn''t captured it, Yizhou would have been breached first, and then the official army would be able to go straight to Taiyuan and copy his old nest.


    Outside the city of Yizhou, the officers and men who had filled up the trenches began to attack the city on this day.


    The neatly dressed Li Lien and Li Liben stood side by side in front of the city tower, and looked at the iron armored soldiers who were swept by the tide outside the city.


    Insecurity is not because of fear, but because of excitement, because of war. As Hedong Taibao, they were both generals on the battlefield. They had gone through all kinds of battles, and the scene before them seemed to them to be a great opportunity to make a contribution and become famous in the world.


    Li Liben, who replaced Li Cunxiao and became the defender of the city, stared at the city and licked his lips, which seemed to be a little urgent: "Everyone said that Pinglu Jun is elite, I''d like to see, compare with my Li Liben''s sequel, who is it? More capable! "


    Li Yanen chuckled: "If Ping Lu Jun is really so elite, there is no need to besiege the city for so long."


    Li Yiben pulled out his crossblade and yelled, "A good man is building a career right now, and his name is right away! Take the reward for killing the enemy bravely, and the timid one who retreats!"


    At this moment, Li Yanben and Li Yanen are fighting aggressively and need to show their skills. But soon, they were not so optimistic, because as soon as the war started, the gap appeared.


    The Pinglu Army has absolutely excellent armored weapons. With Li Zhi''s power in Datang now, as a Li Zhi''s line of arms, the Pinglu Army''s armament level is of course not comparable to that of ordinary Fans.


    Coupled with the fact that Li Xun''s military training is not expensive, unlike Hedong''s aggressive recruitment and purchase of horses, he did not expand his army after the Huangchao Rebellion, which made the Pinglu army''s armament level and the proportion of monks the highest in the world.


    This is not to mention that after Li Zhi compiled the Son of the Son, he improved the overall combat effectiveness of the army.


    Faced with such a Ping Lu army, Li Yanben and Li Yanen quickly discovered that those who had previously used the battlefield to win the battle were almost invincible Sha Tuo soldiers. At this moment, they have also become brave and powerful. Obviously inadequate.


    They faced each other and were beaten by the Pinglu army. They couldn''t breathe when they said they would fight back. The casualties increased rapidly, and the position quickly became unstable and forced to retreat step by step.


    Due to the pressure of the war, just after noon, Li Yanben and Li Yanen had to go to battle in person, and brought their soldiers to the defensive lines and the seized walls to fight the fire.


    However, their efforts are destined to be futile. The pressure on the defense line is not a single point, but the entire defense line. Even if they can run again, they can only end up in a desperate end.


    When the time was approaching, under the leadership of the Pinglu army, the army had attacked the city wall on all sides and stood firm. There is a surging wave of officers and soldiers everywhere, and the originally low morale of the Hedong Army is being driven from a section of the city.


    "Give me back! Keep the city head, no one is allowed to retreat!" Li Yeben, a blood-stained armor, stopped a group of retreating armored men, yelling loudly.


    The crowd in front of him paused for so long, but soon, more retreating soldiers would come over, pushing the crowd forward. Behind them were the Pinglu army men who were hunted down. Then a bang, the crowd fled away.


    Li Yan was so furious that one or two people were killed with a sword of energy, which only deterred the people in front of him. He rushed forward with his soldiers, not to obstruct Ping Lu Jun at the same time, and at the same time he shouted and killed the enemy to build merit, and no one was allowed to step back.


    At sunset, Li Yan died in the battle, then Li Yanen led his troops to flee. It was night, and the army captured Yizhou City.

 v4 Chapter 69： Discrimination

    With the help of Buddhist monks, if Li Zhi had wanted to escape, how could he have gone, but he was determined to fight back in the city, and then he could only be greeted by death.


    Li Yanen is not the general of Yizhou, and he has a smaller load on his shoulders. Even if he loses the battle, he can use the reason that the lineup is not his own to comfort himself and convince himself that he has not lost to Li Cunxiao. So he left.


    It was Shangguan Qingcheng who beheaded Li Shuben, and Li Yan could see it clearly in mid-air. Li Yanen led the elite soldiers to break through the escape route. He also saw it, but he did not pursue it. Because he knew that Li Yanen could not escape to Taiyuan.


    When attacking Yizhou in total, he gave orders to the Zhaoyi Army in three counties in northwestern Yizhou to block the road, and they could not let Yizhou defeat the soldiers and escape to Taiyuan City.


    Li Zheng glanced to the northwest. According to Kang Chengqian''s return, he had led the Zhao Yi Army early and put himself on the main road in the northwest. Li Yien took more than 10,000 soldiers in Yizhou, but there will never be a thousand people who can return to Taiyuan alive.


    The scene after the capture of Yizhou City by the officers and soldiers is not different from the capture of Qinzhou. The only difference is that Li Yi did not let Yizhou assassinate him this time and went to find out the large ethnic squires in the city and let them obey orders.


    Li Zheng didn''t do this because he didn''t use it. Before the army captured the city and Li Zhi came to the Shishi Mansion, Yizhou Shishi brought local officials, family clan and squire representatives, waiting at the door.


    As soon as he saw Li Yan appearing, a crowd of people were in black, with a charming smile on his face, and eagerly welcomed him to salute. No need to say anything to Li, they all bowed to the ground and vowed that they would be loyal to the court and obey An Wang''s order.


    The eunuchs and sons accompanying him, as well as Li Zhi''s civil servants, could not help but set their sights on Li Zhi. Rao is a monk monk who is not tamed, and sees Li Zhi''s eyes in awe.


    However, looking at Yizhou Quangui, who was kneeling in front of him, Li Yan was expressionless.


    There was no surprise or joy in his eyes.


    It seemed to him a normal scene.


    With Qinzhou''s lesson learned, officials in Yizhou naturally knew what to do.


    When he gave Qinzhou officials the opportunity to "renovate" in Qinzhou, it was to affect the hearts of Hedong people. In other words, if such an effect cannot be obtained in Yizhou, then he has done nothing in Qinzhou.


    Since it is a matter of course, there will be no fluctuations in Li Zhi''s heart.


    He didn''t say a word, walked through the crowd, and went straight into the Shishifu.


    The dignitaries who worshiped on the ground did not dare to get up without hearing Li Zhi''s "get up". They looked at each other and saw the confusion in their eyes.


    Is King An going to do something to them?


    Did King An blame them and didn''t act early to attack the city with the army?


    After all, King An gave the book of persuasion, which was naturally not only targeted at the defending generals, but also to the city''s powerful men.


    Thinking of this, many powerful men saw sweat and became uneasy. If King An is willing, they will immediately fall to the ground, even if the family is destroyed, it is only a matter of King An. After all, rebellion is a matter for the Nine Nine.


    When everyone''s back was cold, but their hearts were anxious, Li Zhi''s indifferent voice came from the gate: "Come in."


    The nobles quickly got up and scrambled into the door.


    Seeing the pitiful attitude of these dignitaries, the Pinglu army soldiers on both sides of the street showed contempt. The evaluation of He Dongguan in his heart dropped a lot, and his confidence in winning the battle virtually reached a new peak.


    In the government affairs hall, Li Yan overlooked the powerless people who worshiped on the ground indifferently, and slowly tapped his fingers on the table, if no one was lost in thought.


    Li Jun''s attitude towards officials in different states and counties in Hedong is different. Without difference, there is no effort.


    He will be quite easy-going to Qinzhou officials, because the war has just begun. The indifference to Yizhou''s power is because the war has begun for some time. These officials would do nothing during the war, but after the war, they thought that they would hold their feet temporarily and have a better attitude, so that they could maintain their position of power in front of Li Zhi, and that would not take Li Zhi too seriously.


    Li Yan wants to air them, and let officials in Taiyuan and other eastern counties and counties in Hedong know that he can give everyone a chance not to be held accountable after the war, but as the battle progresses, this requires everyone to actively fight for it.


    When the officers and men attack the new city again, if the powerful men in the city want to save their lives after the war, they must know that they are loyal to their homeland during the war, help the officers and men to deal with the Hedong army that defends the city, and reduce the damage that the officers and men break through the city.


    This is also a necessary strategy to dissolve the hearts and minds of the Hedong Army.


    After a long time, Li Min retracted his thoughts and looked at the immobile Yizhou dignitaries in the hall. He said lightly: "You are all big Yizhou households. Presumably there will be no shortage of talents in the clan. Now it is the time when the court sought the rebellious employment. Whenever a monk of the Tang Dynasty age has a duty to serve the country, what do you think? "


    This is Li Yan''s first sentence. Where did everyone dare to say no after being aired for a long time?


    Li Xun nodded: "Now the Order of Solitary Kings: All monks from the Wuzong Realm in Yizhou reported to the army within three days. Anyone who did not comply with this order was deemed to be disrespectful to the court and collusion with the anti-thief Li Ke, to defeat the Nine Clan! "


    Everyone raised their heads in surprise, and many people had a stormy sea in their hearts.


    They did not expect that Li Yan was so tough that he wanted the monks to enter the military camp directly! Those monks above Wuzong''s realm are the backbone of various families and ethnic groups. If all are filled into the army, once something goes wrong, the roots of each family will be hurt.


    However, they raised their heads, without even having time to speak, but just when they opened their mouths, all of them suddenly lowered their heads, and they could not make any sound.


    Everyone who saw Li Yan felt a big mountain pressed on his shoulders and was out of breath. He had to run all of them to resist, or he would lie on the ground immediately.


    Many people trembled and couldn''t hold on.


    Li Yan took everyone''s reactions in his eyes, smiled at will, and withdrew coercion. "Since no one has any objections, this is the case. It seems that you still know the right and wrong, and finally you did not let the lone king be too disappointed. "


    The pressure on everyone was lighter, but the mood was heavier.


    They remembered very clearly that the An Wang in front of him was not only distinguished, but also ridiculously high for more than 10,000 people. It was not something that they could compete with. If the other party was willing to destroy them, they would only kill them. between.


    With this in mind, everyone worshiped: "Keep the order of King An!"


    ...


    The rain was dripping, and water had accumulated in the courtyard, with many flowers and leaves scattered in the soil.


    Li Cunxiao stood under the eaves, and looked at the scene with his negative hand, his face looked like the rainy weather. Because the melancholy air was so strong that his original spirit of killing was covered a lot.


    "General, you have been here for three hours. Come and sit in the room." A beauty woman came to Li Cunxiao and persuaded with concern.


    Li Cunxiao glanced back at his wife, and did not speak or move. The beauty woman sighed, and it was not good to persuade her, and she could only stand with Li Cunxiao.


    After half an hour, the woman really couldn''t stand. Seeing that Li Cunxiao hadn''t moved, she could only turn around and leave.


    Li Cunxiao stood alone for a long time.


    Until sunset, a primary school rushed into the hospital, and the wind generally reached Li Cunxiao, bowed his head and bowed, his voice anxiously and sadly: "General! Yizhou lost!"


    For a while, Li Cunxiao didn''t move. For a short while, his eyes straightened, the corners of his mouth drew, and then he shook his body. He took two steps back and almost stood still.


    "General!" The school was shocked, and quickly got up to help.


    When Li Cunxiao stabilized his body, his eyes were already scarlet, his fists could not help but clenched tightly, his forehead was violently violent, and the whole person seemed to be a beast that was eaten by others.


    "I''m going to see the king of county!"


    When Li Cunxiao came to the county king''s palace, there were already people coming and going, and civil servants and generals, even the heads of the Taiyuan family, were among them.


    These people saw Li Cunxiao in a hurry, and most of them stopped to look over, but none of them came forward to say hello, and all of them looked weird.


    Li Cunxiao didn''t understand their eyes. He had never encountered such a look. He felt very uncomfortable, as if he was not the same as them.


    After a moment, he reacted, his eyes of doubt and rejection.


    Nowadays, Hedong has almost no one believed him. Even if it was believed before, no one believed it after Yizhou was destroyed by one day.


    There were two Taibao in Yizhou City, which was broken by Li Yi when they attacked. This shows that Li Yi has the ability to break the city quickly.


    However, when Li Cunxiao was sitting in Yizhou, Li Xun chose a sleepy city and did not initiate a war.


    Isn''t that ulterior motives for Li Cunxiao?


    The two had been deadlocked for so long and had no fight. As soon as Li Cunxiao left, Li Yan filled the ditch and began to attack the city. So obvious anomalous move, did the two really have no collusion?


    Or, to the extent that Li Cunxiao is really so powerful that Li Xun can''t even fight?


    This is of course impossible.


    If Li Cunxiao is so powerful, who else in Hedong can match him? The other Taupo said that it was comparable to him, but it was not as good as him when they were added together, right? If he were really so powerful, wouldn''t everyone be mediocre and waste compared with him?


    No one will admit that they are mediocre and waste.


    Li Cunxiao felt the hostility of his colleagues in the same robe. Those generals who had the closest relationship before him, like him, used the same loyal and passionate Li Lang to Li Ke. At this moment, his eyes are the most hatred. It was a look that could not wait to start immediately, hit him lying on the ground.


    Li Cunxiao was at a loss and was at a loss.


    He has never experienced this before. He was praised and flattered by others before, because he was the most brave general in Hedong, with great achievements, and Li Ke used to rely heavily on him.


    And now, everything is different.


    Li Cunxiao could only lower his head and walk past the head without asking, to ask Li Ke to use it.


    Yizhou has been lost. If Fenzhou does not recover, Li Yan will go both ways, and soon he will descend from Taiyuan City. He is going to fight to recover Fenzhou captured by Liu Dazheng.


    He can do it.

 v4 Chapter 70： Bing Lincheng

    He can regain Fenzhou.


    Even though Liu Dazheng has repaired the city defense for more than a month, he still holds 100,000 troops. But as long as he gives him a strong force, he can break through Fenzhou City within three days, open the situation for Taiyuan, and reverse the extremely unfavorable situation at present.


    If this is not the case, once Li Zhi from Yizhou in the southeast and Liu Dazheng in Fenzhou in the southwest, at the same time, he will send troops to Taiyuan, and eventually he will be under the Taiyuan city. There is room for choice.


    But at that time, how much is left of the Minxin Army? The generals have low morale and no fighting spirit, so how can they face Li Jun''s elite Ping Lu army?


    Li Cunxiao thinks he can regain Fenzhou, and he thinks he can turn the tide.


    But he couldn''t see Li Keyun.


    Li Ke didn''t see him.


    No matter how he asks, the other party just disappears.


    So all this is false.


    Li Cunxiao waited for a long time, when the officers and men were in the government affairs hall, and Li Keyong had finished their discussions, when the officers and men left one after another, and when the sunset and moon rose, he had not been summoned by Li Keyong.


    He had no choice but to leave.


    When he left the county king''s house, the officials and officials he met along the way, the reaction was quite different from when he entered the house. When he came in before, although everyone doubted him and had a lot of dissatisfaction with him, he didn''t show too clearly, just to show his eyes. And not everyone who doubts him.


    But when he waited so long, he didn''t get a call from Li Ke, and when it came out, the situation was different. The officers and officers were no longer as jealous as before, and the ridicule and ridicule came out in person, and some people did not stop talking when he passed by, and the sound of the conversation was clear in the ear.


    "What military general, a general who cannot fight for Hedong, is even worse than the most general general!"


    "What is hedong fighting? He didn''t rely on Li Yan to attack Hedong in turn, and he is worthy of us!"


    "I used to think that the battle in Yizhou was stuck for a reason, but now it seems that even the county king did not see him, it must be that he has a problem!"


    "Of course the county king won''t see him. I''m afraid I can''t help but see if he sees it? It''s really nowhere ..."


    "It''s because of him that this lost Yizhou! What room is left for this kind of person? Even if you don''t go to jail, you should go to official cutting and give Hedong an account!"


    Enduring all these voices, Li Cunxiao buried his head and walked out of the county king''s palace quickly. The moment he went out, his face was darkened, and his anger and suffocation made his muscles twitch. There are signs that the embankment is out of control when he is repairing. The general of the soldiers is swaying left and right like a mountain, and there is a tendency to collapse.


    After returning to the mansion, Li Cunxiao thanked guests behind closed doors and never stepped out of the gate again.


    ...


    After listening to Tsing Yi Yamen''s report on Li Cunxiao''s recent situation, Li Yan didn''t have any surprises on his face, but there was still a smile on his lips. Li Ke used to doubt Li Cunxiao. This was inevitable to Li Ye. The divorce scheme he and Tsing Yi Yemen jointly implemented was enough to make them fall into disharmony.


    Similarly, in the history of the earth, Li Cunxiao finally ended up in a different place because of the envy of other generals and the suspicion used by Li Ke.


    Li Yan glanced at the crowd in the hall.


    Separated on either side are two different factions.


    On the left are Pinglu officials, including Shangguan Qingcheng, Li Zhen, Zhao Polu, Song Jiao and others. That is also the team he brought out from the An Wang Palace, as well as Nangong No. 1 and Su Emei. It is also a talented person until now. .


    On the right is the monk monk. The holy infant and the nine-tailed demon fox are in this column. The fairy monk brought by the holy infant is also in it. That is the power of the demons to help him. It is completely crushing Ping Lu''s side.


    In a nutshell, Pinglu officials will be secular forces, and they will be the backbone of the battlefield, whether they are governing the area or fighting the battlefield. The so-called writer Ampang Wudang settled the country, they are talking about them. The talented people in this group also include Cui Keli and others who are in the post of Ping Lu''s temporary unification of government affairs.


    The monks of the tribe are cultivating forces. Strictly speaking, their opponents are not worldly enemies, but fairy gods, Buddhist domains, and foreign denominations. It''s just that this is not an orderly and peaceful period, but a world-to-world battle between the world and the chaos. The barrier between heaven and human is not so severe.


    Coupled with the manifestation of the Tao this time, forcing both Xianting and Buddhism to send a large number of monks in the immortal realm to make their way into the world, the situation in front of the world is even more chaotic.


    What Li Zhi was thinking about was that Daomen Xianting and Shimen Buddha Realm sent major monks to seize the opportunity. Then, when will the gods of the religions outside the region appear.


    Their strength is indeed inferior to Daomen Xianting and Shimen Buddha Realm under normal circumstances, but there is no absolute truth in the world, especially when the world is arguing too much.


    They also shined, making Daomen and Shimen almost destroyed.


    Without this ability, Datang would not be affected, dozens of counties and counties on the Quartet would be occupied, a large area would be plundered, one million people would be plundered, and Daomen Xianting would not be able to cope with it.


    Of course, these things are not the most important things at present. What he has to do now is to conquer Hedong, get rid of Li Ke, who was originally doomed to dominate the northern princes, and then **** the splendor of opportunity that will appear in Taiyuan with Buddha Realm and Xianting.


    Li Yan looked around the crowd and said slowly: "The army is divided into east and west, and after occupying Fenzhou and Yizhou, after this period of attack, the enemy of Hedong around the two states has been cleaned up. Li Changshi With your colleagues to help the people succeed, now the order in Fenzhou and Yizhou has been stabilized. Now that the military and government in both places have been stabilized, the solitary king ordered: The east and west army go together and fight in Taiyuan! "


    Officer Pinglu will stand up with the monk monk and promise with his fists: "Keep your order!"


    Looking at the excited faces of the people, feeling the war in their hearts, Li Min was quite satisfied and nodded slightly.


    The officials of Pinglu will not need to say much. It was Li Zhi who spent many years and countless hard work to cultivate the siege forces. Even if Li Zhi let them go down the mountain, they would execute the military order without hesitation.


    The monk monk also has no doubt about Li Zhi''s order. Even the unruly and ruthless King of the Infant, from the beginning, he gradually changed his pride to fully recognize his subject status. Although he still couldn''t talk about Li Yan bowing his ears, there was nothing wrong with asking him to obey.


    This is the effect Li Liyong and Li Cunxiao were successful when they forced Li Cunxiao to leave Yizhou, leaving the army with less enemies, easily taking Yizhou City, and holding the general situation behind his hands.


    However, Li Zhi also knew that the demon headed by the holy infant was only temporary and conditional on his surrender. Others aside, if he suffers a major setback next time, the other party''s attitude will be unpredictable. So he can''t carelessly.


    Next, Li Yi led his army to start from Yizhou, and Liu Dazheng led his troops from Fenzhou. Both sides fought east and west to encircle Taiyuan City.


    Li Ke used troops to dispatch generals, relying on the prefectures, prefectures, customs, and main roads, to set up a blockade line, to intercept the two army, in an attempt to stabilize the situation, Li Li and Liu Dazheng were rejected outside the gate of Taiyuan.


    However, Li Ke''s idea was doomed to be just vain.


    In the fighting for more than half a month, the officers and men of the two roads were invincible.


    With the dispatch of his confidant generals and the Pacific Guards, Li Ke exerted his elite combat power and set up barriers along the road. In the presence of the Pinglu Army, led by Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng, as the core combat force, there was no resistance at all .


    On the other hand, Li Ke used his military talents several times to gather elites in an almost impossible situation and gathered in important places. The absolute strength of the battle against official forces did not achieve the expected results.


    The most fundamental problem is that the Hadong Army can defeat the Zhaoyi Army, the Navy, and the Tianping Army, but as long as it encounters the Pinglu Army, it can''t beat it. So even if they can beat the former and get a lot of gains, they often have too little time to digest the results, and they will be defeated by the latter.


    In particular, the generals Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng, two soldiers, were incompetent military forces.


    On several occasions, the Hedong Army gathered several war generals. Under the situation of dominant forces in the general assembly battle, either Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng worked hard to persist in the reinforcements, or they were promptly assisted by the two of them and eventually failed. .


    The military abilities of the two generals are not bad.


    Hedong Army suffered heavy casualties one after another, and many soldiers surrendered and fled. On both sides of the war today, the military strength of the army has taken the absolute advantage.


    In this case, after more than 20 days of fighting between the two army officers, they finally joined forces under Taiyuan City.


    There were more than 400,000 officers and men who fought in Hedong. In addition to a small number of garrison troops stationed along the way, and not many soldiers who suffered casualties in previous wars, there were more than 350,000 who finally arrived under Taiyuan City.


    Although the Hedong Army has 300,000, but the mobile force is far from this number, and after the losing streak of Lien Chan, although the soldiers have not been killed or injured to 50,000, in general, the battlefield is always surrendered and fled, Much more than dead, especially in the recent days when Li Ke used to intercept the battle between the two officers and soldiers. When he lost, he lost a lot of soldiers.


    Now the Hedong Army in Taiyuan City is far less than 100,000.


    After Li Yuan ordered the army to surround Taiyuan City, he did not order the army to attack the city immediately. This is not that the city defense construction of Taiyuan City is very complete. The city walls have been raised a few feet high, and there are many arrow towers.


    He is waiting.


    He hasn''t shown up yet.


    If the opponent does not appear, he will not attack Taiyuan City.


    Even if it is possible to appear at any time, at least half of it will be seized.

 v4 Chapter 71： Must kill him

    Skyrim ushered in a line of white belly that symbolized the dawn. In the south of Taiyuan City, there is a rather steep mountain in the desolate and distant land. The pine tree crown on the peak stands Li Zhi standing against the wind, and looks at the beautiful scenery of the east sky with his hands.


    When Xia Guang covered the ground, across the mountains, and climbed up to Li Yan''s shoulders, he and others appeared.


    Officials have encircled Taiyuan City for seven days. For the past seven days, the officers and soldiers haven''t moved a half. Li Li seems to be out to play, but just camping outside the city of Taiyuan.


    Li Jun led many monks and waited for seven days with more than 300,000 troops. The people he waits for are naturally important.


    Li Min looked up slightly and looked at the other side.


    In the clouds covered with scarlet colors, there were two immortals with dust and temperament flying in their clothes.


    They didn''t go fast.


    While Li Yan was looking at them, they were shaking him.


    It''s just that the two sides look at each other differently.


    The people who came were the two who were led by the seventy-two places in Xianting.


    Chen Jizhen, the capital city, Huang Jingyuan, the capital city.


    At this time, Xuanwu Army ruled Zhuozhou, and Jiu Ji made Zhu Wen stand in the tower and look north by the railing.


    Heading north, crossing the Yellow River, passing Weibo and crossing Zhaoyi, it was Hedong.


    That was where he was supposed to go.


    I didn''t go now because of the person standing behind.


    There were a few immortal monks who were elegant and imposing.


    For a long time, Zhu Wen Xu Xu began to say: "Before King An''s conquest of Hedong, he sent someone to know Zhu, and Zhu also told King An to send troops to help Hedong. However, to this day, King An has already sent troops to Taiyuan. Below the city, my Xuanwu Army has not crossed the Yellow River. "


    When he said this, his expression was very guilty, and he sighed long after he said, "After the incident, Wang An will blame Zhu for it!"


    Among the four immortals standing behind Zhu Wen, one has a life-like face, a conspiracy more than ordinary women, and the robe color is also light blue. Look at the neutral beauty.


    But it was the master of this appearance, but he was famous for his fearlessness. He is Jiacheng, a city of terrific dying, ranking third among the seventy-two.


    Jia Cheng''s voice is crisp and clear, like Huang Yan, listening to it is like a female voice, which makes him habitually lower the voice when he speaks: "What about Li Ji''s blame? Zhu Shuai as a town ambassador, holding Xuanwu military politics Power is really a vassal of one side, is it so afraid of Li Zhi? "


    Zhu Wen shook his head and sighed, "Zhu is indeed afraid. But he is not afraid of King An. Zhu is afraid of his own conscience, so he fears his conscience. Zhu has only guilt to His Royal Highness."


    Jia Cheng chuckled: "I heard that Zhu Shuai and Wang An are friends? And they don''t know each other."


    Zhu Wenzhang sighed: "Zhu and Wang An are indeed close."


    Jia Cheng smiled with a bit of irony: "Pinglu Jun and He Dongjun stalemate in Taiyuan, but the coach is preparing to stab the knife in the back. Does this act of betraying friends make Zhu Shuai even more guilty?"


    Zhu Wen Zhengzheng bowed: "It is true."


    Jia Cheng laughed loudly, with a lot of contempt in his eyes. "As a vassal of one party, if you want to accomplish great things in troubled times, you should abandon the fetters of worldly morals. Does Zhu Shuai still not understand that the so-called righteousness and morals are just human beings? The Lord created it to educate the people, stabilize the secular order, and maintain the tools of his own rule. As a man, Zhu Shuai himself, in turn, would be hindered by the tools in his hand? "


    Zhu Wen looked at the north without turning back. He didn''t respond when he heard these words, and he didn''t have the anger or modest teaching he should have after being taught.


    He didn''t answer Jia Cheng''s words either, and then turned to another question: "An King''s power is huge, his prestige is more important than the Quartet, and he holds the Shandong military and political power in name. Although he only sits in the town of Pinglu, Guandong Fanzhen is jealous. The king himself has reached the real world, and even the fairy of the Buddha domain can be killed, and when he looks back from Hedong, it is the end of my Xuanwu army. "


    Jia Cheng slanted Zhu Wen with a disdainful look, smirking, "Did you intend to overthrow the plan that we had reached with us and no longer be against Li Zhi? Is it because of guilt and fear?"


    Zhu Wen turned around.


    He faced Jia Cheng solemnly and solemnly.


    It''s like sacrifice to heaven.


    He leaned down to Jia Cheng deeply.


    The contempt in Jia Cheng''s eyes was stronger.


    How can such an indecisive, indifferent generation become the owner?


    Zhu Wen understood Jia Cheng''s eyes, but his look remained unchanged.


    He spoke slowly and firmly, with a near-sacred attitude, saying: "Zhu is very guilty of Wang An''s rebellion, and the sword behind him is even more uneasy. Thinking of Wang''s anger and revenge afterwards is like sitting on a needle. Please everyone, you must kill King An! "


    Jia Cheng froze.


    Zhu Wen said solemnly: "I do not feel relieved when King An is not dead. Only when King An is dead can I no longer feel guilty and fearful."


    Jia Cheng took a deep breath.


    He had to look at Zhu Wen with a new look.


    After a moment he smiled: "Zhu Shuai rest assured, Taiyuan''s opportunity, we will certainly get it for you. As for Li Yan, we will solve it for you."


    ...


    Li Ye looked at the two middle-aged men who were stepping closer to Liuyun as he stepped on the carpet. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    He knew, of course, that the other party was Brother Xianting.


    He was waiting for Brother Xianting.


    He Dong has already captured half of the mountains and rivers, and even Taiyuan City has been besieged by his joint soldiers. If he goes further, he may capture the city. Neither Xianting nor Zhu Wen wanted to see the situation where he occupied Taiyuan City. When Li Zhi and Li Ke were defeated in a fight, it was just for Zhu Wenyuweng.


    Of course, Li Yan will not give the opponent this opportunity, so he chose to suspend the attack on Taiyuan City.


    In other words, even though Zhu Wen promised to help Li Li when he sent troops to Hedong, he never believed in it and he never let up his defense against Zhu Wen.


    The two middle-aged men have different looks, with their backs on the left, with majestic and fierce faces, as if they were the top battlefield generals. The figure on the right is ordinary and elegant, with a little book volume, and holding a folding fan in his hand is Huang Jingyuan. The relationship between the two is much like a general and a military division.


    Li Yan didn''t know the two immortals.


    The two immortals knew him.


    A long distance away, Chen Jizhen grunted coldly and said to Huang Jingyuan beside him, "Why didn''t he run?"


    Huang Jingyuan shook his fan, and calmly said, "Why did he run?"


    Chen Jizhen said in a cold voice, "I heard that there is a real world of Yangshen."


    Huang Jingyuan nodded, "Yes."


    Chen Jizhen said: "At this distance, we have entered his range of perception."


    Huang Jingyuan said: "He noticed that we were here."


    Chen Jizhen lowered his face: "But he didn''t even run!"


    "Perhaps in his opinion, he doesn''t need to run."


    "He looks down on us, think we can''t kill him ?!"


    "Of course we can kill him!"


    "Then why didn''t he run?"


    "It shows that he is stupid."


    "He is really stupid."


    "Because of being stupid, I believe that the life of the monks can be saved."


    "Then he''s stupid at home!"


    "He may feel that the monsters are capable of fighting in the same fairyland."


    "Hmm! I have been able to suppress the demons for so many years, but there are ways!"


    Between the two of them, they have quickly approached Li Yan. Although they are mortal, they have the cultivation of heaven wonderland. When Li Yan can see them, they can actually reach Chen Qing in an instant, but they have not done so. That''s it.


    They were not panic-stricken, and if they strolled in the courtroom, they also intentionally set aside the space needed for conversation.


    Indifferent because of confidence.


    Self-confident, so you can be calm and impatient, swallow the world.


    Because the air swallows the world, the momentum is as powerful as the pressure.


    When the two stopped at Baizhang in front of Li Yan, the strength of the heavenly wonderland allowed them to show a huge scene of exchange between reality and reality, as if the blue sky and white clouds had become illusory colors. After that, the distortion caused by spatial distortions.


    The two are like the mountains and the tides that lie across the sky. They have the ability to turn the world upside down. Li Yan, who stands a hundred feet in front of the two, is as small as the same tree, and does not seem to have any countervailing powers at all.


    That is the contrast between the two fields, the collision between the field and the power of the fairy garden.


    In the face of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, the power of the fairyland in the mountains and the tide was oppressed, and the strength of Li Zhi''s field could only protect the area equivalent to a tree. This tree is turbulent in the sky, sometimes showing the appearance of mountains, sometimes showing the appearance of the tide, and more often it is in a twisted and aura of aura, it is extremely fragile.


    It is so fragile that it seems to be annihilated at any time.


    But it did not die.


    Such a small tree, not only did not collapse, but was extremely strong in the face of the pressure from Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. It''s like an island in the ocean. Eight winds don''t move.


    Although small, it is not easily knocked down.


    That''s Li Zhi''s power in the field.


    After several attempts by Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, they had a preliminary judgment on Li Zhi''s strength.


    Chen Jizhen was a little embarrassed and angry. He snorted and glanced at Li Yan coldly: "Relying on the help of a few milky little monsters, you feel that the world is invincible, you can run around and do wrong? Do you really not know that there is in the sky? Xian, still stupid enough to think you can touch fish in muddy water? "


    Li Xun smiled indifferently, his voice filled with chanting: "It doesn''t matter if I''m invincible in the world, what''s important is that you don''t have invincible tactics. You say I''m doing nothing wrong, it looks like you just talked to me. Great hatred, even if I kill you, I wo n¡¯t be able to resolve your hate. It ¡¯s a pity that most of the time people ¡¯s anger comes from hate for their incompetence. The greater your anger, the more you show your incompetence. ¡±


    Chen Jizhen''s muscles twitched on his face, and his face flushed suddenly, but his mouth moved, but he didn''t squeeze a word for a long time. Seeing his appearance, he couldn''t help it.


    Seeing his uncomfortable appearance, Li Min laughed lightly: "I look at you in such a painful way, I have pity on you. Don''t you want to kill me? You do it!"

 v4 Chapter 72： Good means and good calculations

    Li Yan''s remarks were too outrageous. Chen Ji was really furious. He immediately turned his wrists and took out his magic weapon, but it was a rough-looking machete with a golden back. His whole body was shining with brilliance and glory, obviously not ordinary.


    Chen Jizhen was about to start, but Huang Jingyuan suddenly took hold of him, and shook his head with a deep and cautious look.


    They dare to come here, naturally they are not afraid of Li Yan. Not only are they not afraid, they also need to "shun the road" to solve the hidden danger of Li Zhi.


    However, seeing Li Zhi''s initiative to leave the army to protect him, he appeared in the wilderness contrary to common sense, and confronted the two monks in the fairyland with arrogant words and provocations. If Huang Jingyuan could not see that there was any fraud, it would be too Stupid.


    Chen Jizhen turned back and glared at Huang Jingyuan: "What do you stop me from doing! This kid is making a mystery, let me destroy him!"


    He is determined and has no scruples. Because in his eyes, Li Zhi in the mortal realm is not worth mentioning at all, because he can run his fingers to death. Even the monks who supported Li Yue did not look at him.


    Huang Jingyuan said in a deep voice: "This is not a reckless person. Since he dares to appear here, there will be no reliance. We should be careful!"


    Chen Jizhen had nowhere to spit, and was almost crazy by Huang Jingyuan''s vitality. In his opinion, Huang Jingyuan was obviously the performance of the pig teammates. "Even if the demon''s heaven fairyland comes, we can still kill it!"


    Huang Jingyuan''s face sank, and his voice became more and more cold, and he was rude: "Li Li, this is not an ordinary person! Do you want to repeat the mistakes of Wudaomen ?!"


    Chen Jizhen froze. Wumen Gate, the representative of Daomen Xianting in the world, once had such power. In the face of Li Zhi, he was unable to help each other. In the case of joining forces with Shimen, he was also killed by Li Zhi. The head of the door completely suppressed the power of the door.


    This is, of course, impossible. Li Yan is just a mortal, with no special background in Xianting, and has only lived for nearly thirty years. In terms of qualifications, Mo said that compared with Xianting, Wudaomen couldn''t be compared.


    Xianting confessed his identity, and of course he wouldn''t treat Li Zhi straight. Perhaps in the view of those monks, as long as the dispute over the immortal domain is resolved, it is only a hand to solve Li Zhi.


    Of course, the reality is that the monks above Da Luo Jinxian are all characters on the main battle side. Under the circumstance that Daomen Xianting is besieged by various gods, it is necessary to support the battle of immortals and be easily moved. And the monks below Da Luo Jinxian, after passing through Kunlun, fell into the realm of heaven and earth under Jinxian.


    Even if Huang Jingyuan is arrogant, he won''t pay attention to the Hedong War Bureau. As long as he pays attention to the Hedong War Bureau, he must admit that he hopes to kill Li Zhi in Wonderland.


    Now the only one who can kill Li Yan against one another is Tian Tian Jing. But this time, Xianting sent to support Zhu Wen to deal with the seventy-two earth evils of the Shimen Demon. Most of them were not heaven fairyland.


    They think that the strongest is the set of methods to deal with demons and demons.


    But in front of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, they are real heaven wonderland, and they are also the first of seventy-two earth evils.


    Chen Jizhen is fearless.


    Huang Jingyuan was equally fearless before seeing Li Yan.


    But at the moment when he saw Li Yan standing in front of him, Huang Jingyuan hesitated instead.


    Li Huan should not stand in front of him.


    Unless he wants to die.


    For all the tricks and tricks of the empty city plan, it is meaningless.


    But Li Yan obviously wouldn''t want to die.


    So the answer is only one of two.


    Or Li Zhi has no fear and has dug the trap.


    Or Li Min''s head is broken.


    Huang Jingyuan''s eyebrows narrowed his eyes, and he kept looking at his hands in front of him. But he couldn''t see anything.


    He couldn''t see anything, of course not because he was stupid.


    As a military division figure, Huang Jingyuan knew much more about Li Zhi''s opponent than Chen Jizhen. Therefore, he knew very well that it was absolutely impossible for Li Yan to be manifested by him now, so superficial and arrogant.


    Huang Jingyuan''s face became more and more low.


    He couldn''t see anything from Li Yan, only that he couldn''t see through each other.


    He has a thousand years of cultivation and harmony, and is a well-known figure in Xianting. He can''t even see a 30-year-old mortal.


    This is simply impossible.


    Huang Jingyuan''s face became increasingly ugly.


    There was anger in his heart, so that what Chen Jizhen was talking about, he did not understand.


    The other person was clearly standing in front of him, standing alive on the mountain, bathing in the bright sun of Chaoyang, lively and agile, looking at the touch. As if blowing in a breath, he will be blown off the tree crown, as if he waved his hand at will, he could grab Li Zhi back from the top of the mountain.


    Huang Jingyuan''s eyes gradually blurred.


    It''s as if you are fascinated by the scenery.


    It looks like a painting has been substituted into the painting.


    Into the painting!


    Chen Jizhen soon discovered the anomaly of his companion. He realized what was happening and couldn''t help but his face changed. The first reaction in his heart was impossible! How could Huang Jingyuan''s practice be included in Li Zhi''s paintings? Li Yan is not a fairyland, not even a fairy garden!


    Chen Jizhen didn''t know that even Feihong Shi couldn''t beat Li Zhi in the contest of painting, so he was shocked. If he knew this, he would be less surprised.


    However, at the moment, Chen Jizhen couldn''t care less about this, and hurriedly wanted to speak out, spit out the nine-character truth, and pulled Huang Jingyuan out of the painting realm!


    However, before he could speak, when there was no room for words, the situation had changed, and the sky had lost his voice. Several different methods of bombardment came in no time, just like the meteorites from the sky landed, he and Huang Jingyuan had been covered in it!


    The monk monk led by Shengying came.


    Chen Jizhen blinked his eyes for a moment. He couldn''t think of anything in this situation. They were in ambush of Li Zhi!


    He never thought about Li Ambush during the meeting, nor was he afraid of Li Ambush.


    He had Huang Jingyuan beside him, and they were both civil and military. The ordinary trap did not give them a chance to win.


    More importantly, they have the cultivation of Tianxian Realm, and there is a method for Xianting to suppress the demons. Even if it is ambush, they can rely on the method given by Xianting to backhand. If so, they don''t need to break out at all, because they can defeat the monsters directly!


    But it''s completely different now.


    First, the time is too fast. Up the two sides just said two words face to face, no one had a long story, just two words. This left Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan completely unprepared and unexpected.


    When Chen Lizhen was seen standing abnormally in front of him, Chen Jizhen thought about the worst case, which was their trick. But even in the middle, they can see the clues based on their IQ, and they can quickly take precautions based on their cultivation.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong.


    In the mortal realm, Li Zhi had the ability to make people "paint" only after the monk in the fairyland had been promoted to "fairy garden".


    This is unexpected for Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    Even if Huang Jingyuan''s wisdom is superior, even if he is a so-called fairy, it is completely unexpected.


    So he went into the painting.


    He has always been wise, but he was the first to lose his consciousness!


    This not only put him in a critical situation, but also caused Chen Jizhen to panic.


    Until then, Li Yan hadn''t moved, even his looks seemed normal.


    Seeing the group of demon attacking, many techniques were approaching, and when he was about to strike, Chen Jizhen yelled, and an amber jade appeared in his hand, it was crushed suddenly, and a light curtain rose behind him!


    Daomen Xianting suppressed the demons for thousands of years, and has never made the other person turn around. It is absolutely impossible to say that there is no targeted suppression method. However, at this moment, when Huang Jingyuan entered the painting, Chen Jizhen alone could not launch that method, and was forced to surrender his life-saving magic weapon!


    The sky spell is like a falling star, and Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, who are covered at the center, are all brightly illuminated. Seeing that the spell is less than three feet away from each other.


    However, at this moment, Huang Jingyuan''s eyes were blurry and his eyes suddenly shrank!


    Li Xuan first felt the change, and her heart was in pain, and the blood poured into her throat, and she spit out a spit of blood.


    Chen Jizhen immediately responded, and immediately flew four flags in his sleeve, standing in front of the Quartet, guarding the two in the middle. And in Huang Jingyuan''s sleeve, a gossip plate flew out, fell under the feet of the two, and spun quickly, a round skyward beam of light suddenly rose!


    Holy infants and other monks'' masters fell on the beam of light that just rushed! Just like countless falls and smashed lone peaks, the mountain peaks collapsed instantly, and the aura was scattered like fireworks.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen successively vomited blood and flew out. After a hundred feet, this barely covered his chest to stabilize the figure.


    Their defense was too hasty. Before the magic power was fully exerted, they were hit by the demon arts and were seriously injured.


    The faces of the two were white, and at the same time, they looked at Li Yan with hatred!


    In the face of the two people''s shameful and angry eyes, Li Yan didn''t care, and even smiled proudly. Secretly, he sighed, and the blow did not achieve the expected effect.


    He succeeded in enlightenment. After fighting with Feihong Master, he had some understanding of Xianyuan. This time he also successfully brought Huang Jingyuan into the painting, but in the end it was only the real state of Yangshen. There was no confusion and trapped Huang Jingyuan. Come to God.


    It was only this attack that Li Yanxiao was backswept and was slightly injured. Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen deserved to be the heads of the seventy-two ground evils. They also had magic weapons from Xianting in their hands. Even if Li Zhi gave such a surprise attack, they could not be buried here.


    However, their injuries were much heavier than Li Yan.


    The monks and other monks in the fairyland fairyland trapped Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan in the center according to one party and were ready to take another shot at any time. They just struck. They have been brewing for a long time and they are doing their best. Otherwise, they won''t be able to damage each other. Now they need to take a breath.


    Huang Jingyuan stared at Li Yan, "Good means! Good calculations! It is really wicked!"


    Li Zheng was serious: "You have to do the trick yourself, who can blame this?"


    Huang Jing was so energetic that one Buddha came out of the air and the other rose to heaven, but he couldn''t speak.


    They have the means to deal with the monk monks, but it is not so easy to show them-if the use of this method is not at a price, the monks are long extinct-now the two are seriously injured, even if they can use the methods to suppress the monk monks Not to mention the mighty power, it is also unbearable.


    But if that means is not used, they will soon be besieged by the holy infant and others.


    If you are not careful, you lose.


    This made Xiang Jing Huang from Huang Duoyuan angry.


    The problem is that it was him who entered the painting, not Chen Jizhen, who had relatively low wisdom!


    He soon wanted to understand that they came to Li Yan, which was already expected by Li Yan.


    If this is not the case, the other party will not leave the army to protect and appear in the wild mountains.


    If not, it is impossible for Li Wei to use the means of painting in him.


    Only smart people think more. If you think too much, you will become unstable. So as a division in the seventy-two ground evil, he ranked second, not first.


    From the very beginning, Li Min had made up his mind to use Huang Jingyuan''s painting methods to strike them thunder.


    But how did Li Zhi know him so well?


    It is impossible for people on the ground to know so much about immortals.


    Even the demon clan is impossible.


    Only immortals can understand immortals in this way.


    Which fairy is helping Li Min?


    The answer is not difficult to guess.


    There is only one fairy next to Li Yan.


    Guang Han Fairy Su Emei.


    Huang Jingyuan''s face became increasingly ugly.


    He suddenly reacted. They wanted to kill Li Ye, why didn''t Li Ye want to kill them?


    Realizing this, Huang Jingyuan began to feel cold.


    A mortal who has only lived for thirty years, Li Zhiyi, dare to kill the immortal?


    Is there no awe in his heart towards Xianting and the gods?


    Huang Jingyuan couldn''t help shivering.


    Obviously, Li Yan didn''t.


    He didn''t just think about it, he did it, but he was deliberately doing it.


    Simply lawless!


    Huang Jingyuan stared fiercely at Li Yan, never looking away. It seemed as if Li Yan was going to look through and see how he grew up. He couldn''t understand Li Yan too.


    He was angry, extremely angry.


    But more emotions than anger are fearful.


    He was afraid of Li Yan.


    Because Li Yan is about to do the killing of immortals.


    Li Ye didn''t know Huang Jingyuan thought so much. When he saw Huang Jingyuan''s face was ugly, he smiled softly: "Since your Excellency has nothing to say, how about going on the road?"

 v4 Chapter 73： Win or lose

    As an enjoyer of Dongtian Kyushu Dongtian Blessed Land, Daomen Xianting''s ruling order has been maintained for thousands of years. Monks of Xianting regard themselves as immortals and treat mortals like ants.


    The strength of the two is vastly different, and it is not a level of existence at all. The immortals never thought that one day their own dignity would be challenged by mortals, and their lives would be threatened by mortals.


    Huang Jingyuan never thought about it.


    So when Li Yong said that, he felt very absurd.


    If it was normal, he would laugh. Laugh loudly at each other. Just like Chen Jizhen did before. But not now. Because after Li Zhi finished speaking, he took out Lu Gujian.


    Seeing Lu Gujian, Huang Jingyuan couldn''t help but change his look. On the stage, Lu Gujian is just a magic weapon in the world. The magical instrument of the world is not the same as the magic weapon of fairyland. But Lu Gujian is not an ordinary mortal weapon. It is Tianzi Sword.


    The Emperor is in charge of the world, and entrusts all the people, and wins the people''s willingness to surrender, so he can gather all the luck.


    The so-called "grace" is benevolence; the so-called "prestige" is violence. Both the civil and the military can make Tianzi rule the world for a long time. The literary energy received by the people can foster the power of dragon spirit; the power of dragon spirit suppresses the world''s gas luck, and in turn helps Tianzi control the world.


    The most precious thing about Tianzijian is that it can perfectly fit with dragon spirit. The two benefit each other and can maximize the human combat power.


    It is rumored that the emperor who truly dominates the world, when there is dragon spirit inside, can absorb the luck of all peoples, and promote the emperor to repair the realm. The two are integrated with each other, and it is hoped that the emperor will reach the realm of heaven and earth.


    But this is only a rumor. Since ancient times, no emperor has been able to achieve invincibility. They are at best invincible.


    But there were also several emperors who had approached that realm extremely. Because the world is invincible, it can subvert the order of the heaven and earth and recreate the order of the heaven and earth.


    For example, the first emperor was governed.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen the Five Avenue Gate was in the world, and the monk Taomen sat firmly in Xianting, the one who did not respect the Taoism and practiced the emperor''s path in accordance with the law, was the first emperor in the world, the ancient emperor.


    The first emperor not only unified the six kingdoms of Shandong, but also expanded the territory on all sides, and brought countless uncultivated people into the order of the Huaxia ruling. It has rarely educated and spread the merits of the Chinese civilization.


    If it is said that bringing luck to the people, who can compare with him?


    When the Daqin ruled the world, the Fa school was alive, and the Daomen Xianting declined due to the decline of the world''s incense offering and belief. He had the opportunity to achieve the emperor''s arrival, subvert the heaven and earth order, and recreate the heaven and earth order.


    Since the teaching of Daxian, monk Daomen won the Xianting from the hands of the demon and became the master of heaven and earth, the order of heaven and earth has not changed for thousands of years.


    Huang Jingyuan''s eyes suddenly felt pain, dragging his wandering thoughts back.


    The pain in his eyes was due to the glow of Lu Gujian.


    The light was like a flame, rising one hundred ten feet straight up into the blue sky, forming a towering dangerous peak.


    Under this blue and white flame mountain, Huang Jingyuan had to squint.


    Huang Jingyuan has seen so much sword power. There are many great monks in Xianting, and their sword strength is more numerous than this one.


    But at this moment, the shocking color on Huang Jingyuan''s face was extremely rare.


    In this sword spirit, he felt an invincible spirit, an overbearing hegemony, and an arrogance that no one would ever accept.


    Well-known Huang Jingyuan''s two fists clenched, which restrained the trembling of his arms.


    That''s the Tao.


    It is Li Zhi''s own Tao.


    He actually realized the Tao in the real world, and formed his own Tao!


    It doesn''t stop there.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen looked at each other and saw each other''s shock in their eyes. So Huang Jingyuan understood that Chen Jizhen also saw that the Tao contained in Li Zhi''s sword qi was emperor Tao!


    Heaven and earth emperor way!


    Recognizing this, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen couldn''t help trembling. Because they will not forget, the entire Xianting will never forget. One thousand years ago, there were also people in Zeng and Jin who broke the order of heaven and earth with this emperor''s way, and brought the turbulence of vitality to Daomen Xianting!


    That was the first emperor''s puppet government!


    Regardless of the discomfort in his eyes, Huang Jingyuan stared at Li Ye, and now he finally understood why he was ¡°into the painting¡± by Li Ye, if he was not careful.


    Whether mortals can find their own life direction determines the direction and achievements of life, and whether monks can form their own way of life determines whether they can enter the fairyland.


    That is qualitative transformation.


    Huang Jingyuan said to Chen Jizhen: "Li Zhi is not unusual, far more than we see so simple! What is now only standing years, and what ca n¡¯t be practiced before the age of the crown, these are all illusions! Now he We have realized Emperor Dao. Although it is only initially formed and only sharp and domineering, this can no longer be taken lightly! We must not let the land of Kyushu have another puppet government! "


    Speaking of which, Huang Jingyuan has no reservations. The gossip plate full of ancient vicissitudes and domineering atmosphere suddenly rises to the sky above his head and changes to a diameter of one hundred feet. Beams of brass swayed down like a waterfall, and covered them.


    Chen Jizhen''s eyebrows were low and his anger was undiminished. He always looked at Li Yan''s eyes like an elephant, watching an ant who provoked him with dancing teeth. It is full of contempt for looking down and killing each other at will. Hearing Huang Jingyuan''s words and seeing Huang Jingyuan''s movements, he was very unhappy.


    Mo said that compared with Xianting, even if it is only compared with the seventy-two earth evils, Li Zhi is just a drop in the ocean.


    A cricket ant can go against the sky?


    Chen Jizhen stared at Li Yan and gritted his teeth: "A Yang Shen is a real person, and he really considers himself a human being? The light of the fire, dare to compete with Haoyue ?!"


    As he said, he looked at Shengying and others: "You demon evil, I Xianting is generous, did not slay you out and kill you, so that you can stay alive. If you are not in control and collude with a mortal, you want to come to me Right? It''s stupid to be hopeless! "


    Having said that, Chen Jizhen flew a black flag in his sleeve and danced in vain.


    The sky and dark clouds rolled, lightning flashed and thunders, and purple electric dragons emerged from the clouds.


    It was also at this time that Li Yong cut off with one sword.


    Shengying and others did not keep their hands in the slightest, but also launched a full blow of the magic method, and the various aura waves went straight to Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    First, Li Zhiyi Jianqing cut off the white light pillar, and turned it into a green dragon and cut it into the gossip light curtain. With even many monster master monks, the meteor shower smashed into the light mass into the lake, arousing boundless waves.


    In a short time, the gossip pan light group is full of bright colors, the spiritual tide is surging, various techniques are intertwined, the world is turned upside down, and it is difficult to distinguish the depth with the naked eye.


    However, only momentarily, a tornado emerged from the sky and emerged from the chaos, sweeping all sides into the air and scattering all sides.


    One after another, the tornadoes quickly cleared the blue sky from the chaos.


    The source of the dragon scroll is the flag of Chen Jizhen.


    Li Xun and the monks of the Yao clan vomited blood and flew out.


    By the time everyone stabilized their figures, they had each withdrawn from the range of more than two hundred feet.


    Everyone was seriously injured.


    Under the light of the gossip plate, Chen Jizhen stood with his flag in his hands, and Huang Jingyuan printed his hands. The faces of the two were pale, their breath was not smooth, and they seemed to be more injured, but their momentum was like a dragon and a tiger, and they abnormally climbed to a peak.


    Li Xun, Shengying and the monks in the fairyland monks, all looked to kill.


    They both felt the stress and the severity of the situation.


    Chen Jizhen, Huang Jingyuan and others have the same cold faces.


    The two sides were fighting together, and they were evenly matched.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan rely on the magic weapon of Xianting, almost invincible.


    But there is nothing he can do to hurt Li Yan and others.


    Li Yi and others did not have the ability to kill the other party in the case of taking the lead.

 v4 Chapter 74： Three parties gather

    Chen Jizhen was furious, and his anger made him gasp with arching. He clenched the Qi flag with both hands and stared at Li Qi, as if he would transform into a wolf dog in the next instant, and rushed to bite Li Qi and crush it.


    As monks of Xianting, they have the means to suppress the demons and take out the magic weapon of Xianting. They should have won. However, Huang Jingyuan was injured first, which made them unable to exert their combat power at all, so that they fell into a situation where they could not do anything about it.


    To Chen Jizhen, this is a shame and shame. Because he not only lost his face, but also the majesty of Xianting.


    It didn''t take long for the two sides to meet each other, but Chen Jizhen''s hatred for Li Zhi was like the water of the Yellow River. He wouldn''t have hated each other so much, even if Li Zhi''s design hurt Huang Jingyuan, leaving them in a situation where they couldn''t win.


    He was annoyed, he hated Li Yan because of fear. Achieving the truth, Li Zhi, who has realized the emperor, can already pose a real threat to them. No, it can''t, but it has already happened.


    The mortal who was previously regarded as a ant by no means worth mentioning suddenly had the ability to threaten him in the face to face, and seriously injured him, putting him in a dilemma! This made Chen Jizhen irritated with shame.


    Shame to anger is not only because of being afraid of Li Yan, but also because of hating oneself.


    Hate their incompetence.


    I hate myself for not being able to kill Li Yan immediately.


    Chen Jizhen knows very well what kind of combat power Li Zhi, who understands Emperor Dao, will grow up. That was definitely not what he was willing to face. Because he couldn''t face it at all.


    This is trouble for the whole of Xianting.


    Li Jian''s sword, just before, has revealed the power that can hurt them.


    A monk in the mortal realm can hurt the power of Tianxianjing, just like the ants can hurt the elephant, which makes people feel unrealistic.


    But it happened.


    Chen Jizhen hated the sky.


    The hatred and powerlessness made Chen Jizhen angry and furious, and the aura of tsunami around his body was frantic and chaotic.


    Chen Jizhen hesitated whether to end up with Li Yan.


    Not so, not enough to maintain the dignity of himself and Xianting.


    Li Yan ignored Chen Jizhen. He looked at Huang Jingyuan. In his eyes, Huang Jingyuan is much more interesting than Chen Jizhen. Because at this moment Huang Jingyuan, although he has a poor eye, he does not have a strong hate, and it is more complicated. This shows that Huang Jingyuan considered more things, and that is very important, at least for now. For example, Buddhist monks.


    Li Yan smiled: "The two came from afar and made a special assassination of the King of Solitude. Why don''t you do it now?"


    In the face of Li Yan''s unkind sarcasm, Chen Jizhen yelled, almost couldn''t help but desperately, but was pulled by Huang Jingyuan.


    Huang Jingyuan was still staring at Li Yan, but by this time, the hatred in his eyes had almost been replaced by fear. He said in a deep voice: "We can''t kill you right now, but it''s impossible for you to stay with us!"


    Li Zheng nodded: "The two are indeed sent by Xianting. They do have some skills."


    Huang Jingyuan gritted his teeth: "If you hadn''t faced it, you could count it, now you are dead!"


    Li Yan laughed: "Suppose that there is no practical meaning except to excuse yourself for being incompetent and make yourself feel better."


    Huang Jingyuan said angrily: "Li Li! You speak so, leave no room, because you think I won''t break the net with you ?!"


    Li Wei said: "No."


    Huang Jingyuan: "You ?!" He slammed his sleeves, full of contempt: "I thought you were a man of wisdom and courage, but you are also a stunner, but only know how fast you can speak, but you ca n¡¯t see how this will affect the long-term Plan! "


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "If you and I are dead, the net will be both defeated, and the Buddhist monks will sit and collect the profits. But you dare not. You are in order to support Zhu Wending Ding world. Killing me, but letting Shimen be cheap, sit In the world, where does Daomen Xianting go? "


    Huang Jingyuan said, "That has nothing to do with you, because you are dead!"


    Li Xie gave Huang Jingyuan a glance: "I count three times. If you don''t go, you don''t have to go today."


    Huang Jingyuan froze for a moment, and then couldn''t help anger: "Li You, you are too bullying!"


    Li Yan: "One."


    Huang Jingyuan''s face was iron blue.


    Li Yan: "Two."


    Chen Jizhen growled.


    Li Yan: "Three."


    He raised Lu Gujian again.


    Huang Jingyuan pulled Chen Jizhen and turned away, "Li Li, you are ruthless! You wait, wait for us to recover, it is your death!"


    Li Xun said in a hurry: "People at Xianting seem to have no other ability except to speak loudly."


    Huang Jing was stunned.


    The holy infant came to Li Yan and looked at Huang Jingyuan''s back, hesitating: "These two people were severely damaged, and the means to deal with the demon clan could not be used. We cannot win them. When they recover their injuries, we can''t deal with them And if the seventy-two ground evils appear at the same time, launching the seventy-two ground evils is even more difficult to exist! "


    Li Yan has been watching the movements on the south side closely. This time, he set himself up again, but the effect was still not up to expectations.


    Li Xun Xu Xu said: "Kyushu is the land of Xianting. Even if they did not send the big Luo Jinshan down, they are strong enough and have absolute odds.


    The baby opened his mouth and said nothing. The meaning of Li Yan''s words is very clear. Why didn''t the Yao clan send people with real strength? For example, the six saints.


    Is there any other reason than not to anger Xianting?


    Of course.


    As Chen Jizhen said, do the demons really think that they can deal with Xianting when they form an alliance with Li Zhi, a mortal person?


    The demons'' evaluation of the possibility of this matter, if the full score is ten, is now at most two or three points.


    There is as much support as there are evaluations, which is the same reason as venture capital.


    Li Ye doesn''t blame the demons, the other party can help himself, he is already very satisfied.


    But the current situation is not very optimistic.


    As Li Zhi began to think about how to deal with monk Xianting next, the sudden change was sudden.


    Suddenly, there were several golden Changhongs in the northern sky. The first one was pure white, and then it was hundreds of feet away in front of Li Yan and others. Just when Li Zhi and others were on alert, they didn''t stay, they passed by.


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking.


    He certainly recognized that the first white Changhong was Feihong Shi. These people are masters of the heavenly wonderland of the Buddha domain. They suddenly left Taiyuan City, but they did not come towards Li Yan, naturally they left Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen who had just left.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen represent Daomen Xianting, naturally the archenemy of Shimen Buddha. In addition, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are even more powerful than the monks. They are the stumbling blocks of monks from Buddhism. Now that Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are seriously injured, it is naturally their best chance to make a shot.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan have not gone far.


    Li Yan Shen said: "Follow!"


    In any case, the duel between the two parties will sooner or later become a tripartite fight, and any two parties will be deadly enemies. Sooner or later, it is necessary to divide the birth and death, and now Li Zhi naturally has no reason to stay out of the matter.


    After they set off, dozens of golden Changhongs flew in the northern sky, which were Buddhist monks in the wonderland and real world. Not only that, the monks in the camp outside Taiyuan, including His Majesty''s Reality Master, Nangong First Su Emei, and others also flew in.


    Changhong from the two sides successively converged into a dragon under the sky and flew parallel to the south.


    Li Min stopped.


    The holy infant and others also stopped.


    The followers also stopped one after the other.


    Ahead, Fei Hongshi has caught up with Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. Not only caught up, but intercepted. The two sides are facing each other. To say it was confrontation was actually unilateral to Feihong Shi, and to oppress Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen.


    Master Feihong stood in front of the two with negative hands. At this moment, she looked peaceful and majestic, and looked dignified, no longer the appearance of the wave-shaped skeleton. The long-haired white skirt was rippling in the breeze, which made her immortal.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan looked dead and looked forward to it. The magic weapon had been captured in their hands, ready to launch a full blow at any time, even desperately.


    Huang Jingyuan looked at Dr. Feihong and said in a complex voice: "I didn''t expect that Shimen Buddha Realm came to him personally for this splendor of Taiyuan City."


    Master Feihong opened his mouth slowly, his tone of calmness was like studying: "Shimen is bound to get this ray of ambition."


    Huang Jingyuan''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly said: "I had to retreat when there was the Master Feihong on the scene, but depending on the state of the Master, it seems that the serious injury has not healed?"


    Chief Feihong said lightly: "Even so, it is enough to deal with you at this time."


    Here Li Min carefully looked at Feihong Shishi, his eyes looked weird, but he kept silent.


    The holy son Yodah who just arrived stunned strangely. Nahan said, "The time between when we broke through Qinzhou and when the soldiers approached Taiyuan City was supposed to be enough to recover Feihong''s injury. But Why does it appear that at this time, although her injury has improved and her strength is no less painful than in the past, but there is still a considerable gap from the theoretical heyday? "


    Everyone did not understand, except Su Emei said, "In the final analysis, Kyushu is the domain of Daomen Xianting. How can the immortals of Shimen Buddha Domain come over and not be suppressed? Even if Xianting cannot use Da Luo Jinxian to come down, but There are also ways to make the other big Luo Jinxian unable to move freely. "


    After hearing these words, everyone was suddenly realized.


    The people under Da Luo Jinxian will not pay special attention to Xianting, but where Da Luo Jinxian is placed, they will break the balance of one side, and naturally they should be taken care of. It is not surprising that Xianting has means to limit the Buddha''s great Luo Jinxian''s ability to move in Kyushu.


    Son Yoda sneered: "Xianting can''t do anything else. The control of his own territory is really the ultimate."


    What he meant was, of course, to ridicule and not scorn Xianting against the siege of the gods, and he could not obtain victory in the battle of immortals, but there were endless restrictions on the demon and the Buddha immortals who entered Kyushu. .


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "The requirements for maintaining one''s rule are above all else. As for how well the people live under the rule, whether they are strong enough or not, it is only a secondary demand. This is reasonable for Xianting''s approach."


    Nangong first said indifferently: "Even if the monk Feihong''s cultivation was suppressed by the secret law of the imperial court, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan would not be able to leave at this time."


    The Holy Child interjected: "These two guys died naturally, but what to do next? Seeing the appearance of Master Feihong, I can''t stop her!"


    Li Yan glanced at him: "Isn''t Sanmei really good?"

 v4 Chapter 75： One palm and one sword

    The baby shook his head, and his voice was a little bit chilled: "If you change to a regular monk, the true fire of Samadhi is really an incomparable weapon, but the opposite is Feihong. As soon as the water is sprinkled, the power of Samadhi really needs to be greatly reduced. "


    This was suppressed by targeting.


    Li Yan was not too disappointed.


    Feihong''s pure lamb fat jade bottle is already powerful and infinitely useful. Li Zhi not only heard about it, but also experienced it for himself. After all, the other party is a Feihong priest, and it is reasonable for the infant to be able to do some fighting in front of the other party.


    Li Min groaned slightly: "Nothing else, can you always deal with Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan?"


    The holy infant took a look at Li Yan, "It is okay to deal with others, but Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen have special magic weapons for suppressing my demon tribe. The laws of each other are powerful, but the true fire of Samadhi is not invincible."


    Li Ye was a little bit dissatisfied when he heard this: "Emotions are useful to monkeys, so you can burn his hair?" If this is the case, he really wants to cry for the monkeys.


    The infant baby froze, and then darkened his face and said, "You don''t really think that monkeys are so rude to me!"


    This time, it''s Li Zhi''s turn: "Monkeys can deal with your true fire?"


    The holy infant''s face was even darker: "It is difficult for him to extinguish my fire, but I cannot burn him. He is the seven saints of the monster tribe, Da Luo Jinxian, and Zeng Jin who made trouble in Xianting! How could it be me Burned to hair? "


    Li Yan''s face was weird, but it was true when he thought about it. The true fire of the saint infant Sanmei is said to be derived from Tai Shang Laojun, which is very powerful, but the monkey is also a figure who has made eyes and eyes in the gossip furnace. If the fire of Samadhi really is so powerful, then the monkey was burned to death in the gossip furnace for seven, seven, forty-nine days?


    However, it is not necessary to study this carefully. The history of this world is different from the floods of the earth. It is a drama for monkeys to make trouble on the earth, but here, the monkeys make trouble in Xianting echoes with Zheng Zheng, and it has indeed caused great damage to Xianting.


    Leaving aside, Li Yan looked at Feihong and Huang Jingyuan.


    The monk Feihong''s cultivation was released without any coercion. Although it is also a heaven wonderland, it is very different from the realm of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. It is a heaven wonderland that seems to be able to step into the golden fairyland at any time. In such a way, Rao was in the heyday of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, and he did not dare to say that he could win, let alone being seriously injured.


    Seeing here, Li Zhi''s mind was slightly sinking. It seems that even with the suppression of the Xianting Secret Law, after this period of recuperation, the other party''s cultivation is enough to be discouraged. Who makes the other party a Feihong master. Focusing on the practice of Master Feihong, the fighting method between Buddhism and Xianting must also be wonderful.


    The prestige of Feihong Tuas is so heavy that Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan have been unable to act lightly.


    At this time, this was the best time for Feihong to make a move.


    But Feihong did not immediately start.


    Because of the southern sky, a meteor shower composed of dozens of Changhong rushed quickly.


    That was the other people of the seventy-two earth evils.


    Since the Buddhist monks in Taiyuan City and the monks in the camp outside the city were able to arrive, there was no reason why the 72nd place was far from being thrown away by the opponent. Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen came to Hedong in order to kill Li Yan, not to die.


    Chen Jizhen may be arrogant and arrogant, but with Huang Jingyuan''s wisdom, he would not let the 72nd place go too far in the case of avoiding too many people to act together and causing Li Zhi to take precautions. At least it can guarantee timely support when necessary, as it is now.


    Seeing the seventy-two ground evils appear one after another, Li Zhi knew that the situation where the three parties gathered today would become very stalemate. Although Feihong Shi is powerful, he is only an individual after all. Under his attack, the Buddha Fairy has already lost more than a dozen wonderland, and the overall strength is far behind the twelfth.


    However, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, headed by the 72nd place, were seriously injured at the moment because of the unexpected calculations of Li Zhi, and they had no more power to fight. If the war is forcibly started, no matter what the outcome of the war, I am afraid that these two people will fall, which is not the situation they want to see.


    The strength of the monks and the monks are the weakest on paper, but neither Buddha nor Xianting will really ignore them and let go.


    Li Yan sighed secretly, today''s battle seems to be doomed.


    Although Li Xuan felt sorry, he had no alternative. He has paid enough attention to Xianting''s movements, and used his superiority beyond common sense to set an ambush. He also successfully made Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan do the trick, but the opponent''s hard power was still strong. They failed to kill Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen at the beginning, which meant that it would be difficult to kill them in the future.


    The battle of Taiyuan City appears to be a tripartite battle.


    Li Yan doesn''t worry about this.


    Because he has something more to worry about than that.


    While taking advantage of the battle in Taiyuan, Zhu Wen sent troops to Pinglu and copied Li''s backyard.


    In terms of art of war, this is a completely possible option, and the choice is bound to be huge.


    Although headed by monks Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, monks may not do so.


    Because they consider themselves powerful, they feel that they can directly kill Li Yan, and do not think it is necessary to work so hard.


    And Xianting''s number one goal should be to grab Tiandao Qiqi, so capturing Taiyuan City is the primary goal.


    However, it is unknown to Zhu Li what Zhu Wen will choose.


    In a nutshell, the next round is not good for Li Yan.


    Li Yanmei Yu was completely indifferent.


    But just then, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    The time in my eyes was full of surprises, even shocked.


    Variations are already taking place in the field.


    Fei Hongshi shot.


    Li Yan thought she would not shoot.


    He was wrong.


    After the feudal prince was ready, he slammed into Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    This palm is clean and logical, and the action is like flowing clouds. There are no flaws in the artistic conception. It is perfect to the extreme, giving people an artistic audiovisual enjoyment.


    But just because it was so logical, it surprised everyone.


    Everyone thought that when the seventy-two terribles appeared, Master Feihong would stop. At least you have to slow down, think about it, and make a clear judgment of the situation before deciding whether to start. But she didn''t. So everyone did not expect that there was no defense at that moment.


    Neither Chen Jizhen nor Huang Jingyuan.


    They are waiting to negotiate with Master Feihong, at least to say a few words.


    Honestly, everyone is no stranger to each other because of monkeys.


    By the time the two of them reacted, the huge palms from the sky had fallen.


    Both Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan trembled, and the secret road was not good, but they were also angry.


    No matter what their mood is, there is no time to dodge at this time.


    They both roared at the same time, barely offering a gossip plate and a flag. However, the light of the two magic weapons has not yet bloomed, and the water-like blue wave palms have already exploded on the light curtain and tornado.


    In the midst of the air, there was a raging wave, accompanied by a loud explosion of aura, and a circle of aura waves exploded, reaching a range of hundreds of feet!


    At the center of the explosion, only the tide of aura rising like a water column could not see anything.


    When the gas burst stopped, the light dissipated a little, a gossip plate and a flag flying, flying out of the center of the water column-shaped spirit tide. Also flying out were Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. They both spewed out of the blood. On the other side, the Feihong priest who burst out a palm was calm, and slowly withdrew his palm.


    She stretched out her other hand and grabbed it in vain.


    That was given to Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan by Xianting, and they were regarded as a weapon to sweep away the demons and monks in the same situation!


    Master Feihong did not catch the gossip plate and the flag.


    Because someone shot at the same time as her.


    Li Yan.


    His figure suddenly appeared in the midst of the aura of tantrums, and went straight to the gossip and the flag.


    Fei Hongshi narrowed his eyes.


    Press with one hand.


    A huge blue wave palm fell from the sky again.


    Instantly reached the top of Li''s head.


    Li Xun responded extremely quickly and stabbed his sword.


    A blue light broke through the sky.


    Submerged into the palm of Bibo''s palm.


    Ripples rippled across the palms.


    The palm paused in the air, as if stuck.


    But that''s it, it falls again.


    Li Huan was pale, he had been injured previously, and after a sword at this moment, there was no energy left.


    Seeing that the palm is about to fall.


    Suddenly, a white spot appeared above the sky.


    As soon as it appeared, it was enlarged to over a thousand feet in diameter!


    That''s how fast it falls!


    Turned out to be a white beam of light!


    Everyone''s ears boomed!


    There were no traces of Bibo''s palms, nor gossip plates and flags.


    No one was seen.

 v4 Chapter 76： Second realm

    When Li Yan opened his eyes again to be able to look at things, he had no idea how long it had been. It may only be a moment, or it may have been a few days, and ten and a half months is not impossible.


    He found himself in a ruin surrounded by collapsed courtyard walls and houses. He was so old that he could not tell the layout of the courtyard. The weeds at the feet were so high that they could drown human heads, and there were tall trees everywhere, and the ruins of the barren city had been swallowed up by the forest.


    This is a completely strange scene. Li Yan has never seen it, and he does not know where it is or where it is. He looked around and saw nothing but the ruins hidden in the excessively tall woods.


    Soon Li narrowed his eyes, there was a collapsed courtyard on his left, and there were patterns on the bronze bricks. These decorations are not what is popular in Datang nowadays. The antiques are still full of time, and they are many years away from now.


    "Only then I was about to grab the magic weapon of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. Unexpectedly, Master Feihong was able to shoot at me in that situation. At that time, the situation was quite dangerous. The extreme white light suddenly enveloped the earth. White light is like a beam of light from the sky ... "


    Li Min shook his head and tried to sort out the ideas in his head.


    He stood up and was ready to fly to a high altitude to see. After the clinker moved aura, he could only jump a distance of one or two feet. He could not fly at high altitude, and his body fell awkwardly.


    Such a change made Li Xun''s heart sink. If the repair is inexplicable, it will be a big deal. He quickly inspected his body meridians, Qi Hailong Qi, and soon found that everything was as usual, without any damage to the foundation.


    Unknown to Li Yan, he turned his aura and punched a big tree in a group of three.


    After a punch, Li Yan was in place. A few steps away, the trunk was motionless, and only the leaves and leaves were fluttering slightly, like a breeze. However, there was no wind, but Li Zhi hit it with all his strength. With his current fighting power, the city wall can be blown away with one punch, but the big tree in front of him cannot be helped!


    Strange like a haze, it instantly permeates every corner of the ruins.


    From time to time, Li Yan climbed up to the tallest tree nearby and looked around.


    Beyond the ruins, the entrance is an endless hilly area. The terrain is undulating and gentle, and there are occasionally flat grounds. The two rivers meander like a belt and flow quietly not far away. The ground is covered by forests, there are wild grass fields, gravel hills, and even abandoned fields.


    In addition, there are many ruins, like chess pieces scattered on the chessboard, separated from each other by dozens to tens of miles.


    From the vaguely recognizable outlines, Li Zhi found that the ruins were of different sizes, most of which were at the county and state level.


    In the middle of the vast forest and the ruins, there is a thick mist covering the sky at the bend where the river is winding the most. The dense white fog covers a large area and occupies a quarter of the field of view. Therefore, the dense fog seems extremely thick.


    At the end of Li Yan''s sight, there are hundreds of miles between them.


    Outside the circular boundary of the field of vision, blue-violet light flickers from time to time, connecting the earth like the power grid, but it looks rather thin and the distance is quite long.


    After a while, Li Huan sat on a ruin of the city wall with his hand on his jaw and raised his eyebrows. After many surveys, he already has a little awareness of the current situation.


    There is no doubt that this is no longer Hedong, at least not the place where he and Shimendaomen fighting. And according to Li Zhi''s knowledge, there is probably no such place in Datang. Such a vast area, so many ruins of the city, do not look like a world at all.


    Li Xun''s cultivation has not decreased, but his environment has changed, so the power of his magic has greatly decreased. He was able to soar in the sky before, but now he can only jump up a foot or two. The point is that the gravity has greatly increased.


    Of course, it''s not just the gravity that is raised, this strange ruin is all-round to weaken the repair. Li Yan here is equivalent to a martial arts realm. He is a monk who is still in the forefront to achieve qi training.


    "If I didn''t expect it to be bad, it was all caused by that white beam of light. It is likely that we were all drawn into another space, that is, a secret place." Li Li thought that such a thing, he did not Unfamiliar, Shengying said to him that when Tiandao Qiji became apparent in Taiyuan, it might cause abnormal changes. Now it seems that this should be abnormal changes.


    Li Min pondered: "The heavenly machine revealed that it should be in Taiyuan City. Now it is not known what kind of situation Taiyuan City is, but it seems to be important here. It is just what the heavenly machine is, what form it is in, and what state it exists in, I''ve never seen it, and I don''t know how to fight this time. "


    With this in mind, Li Min jumped from the wall and went to see the other ruins. Another recent ruin is just twenty miles away. Although Li Zhi is not able to fly at the moment, it is not far from twenty miles. He also wanted to see if he could find anyone else.


    However, Li Zhi just jumped out of the city wall, and people were still in the air, and a white light curtain suddenly appeared outside. Li Yan was caught off guard and hit the light curtain, just like a ball, was bounced back and fell back to the city wall.


    Li Yan''s face was pale. He hadn''t felt any aura fluctuations before, but unexpectedly there would be a sudden formation outside the city, which shows that the people in the formation are extremely clever. The point is that beyond such ruins, there is a light curtain that prevents people from going out. What does this mean?


    Li Ji thought for a while, and the second monk was puzzled, so he had to look around.


    Just then, he found a condition that made his pupils shrink.


    The purple-blue grid at the end of the field of vision seemed to be closer to him.


    He quickly found the reference object and determined that it was not like it, but that in the past few hours, the purple blue power grid had indeed approached a lot!


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking. But before he thought about it, there was a sudden noise behind him. He turned back alertly, and was immediately shocked, because a dark shadow had slammed at him, moving very fast, and it was almost in sight!


    Strike!


    Li Xun didn''t think about it, his wrists shook, and Lu Gujian appeared instantly, transporting his aura, and slicing directly to the shadow!


    At the moment, there is no sword strength of one hundred ten feet, and there is no storm gathering, but the long sword is still going fast.


    The cold light of the sword flashed, and the blade came to the black shadow!


    A tink of metal impact sounded, and a few streamers splashed on the blade!


    In a hurry, Li Yi failed to make all efforts, at this time the tiger''s mouth was aching, and his arm was shocked with some discomfort. After a sword, he quickly withdrew and backed away from the opponent, seeking space for the next attack. It was also at this time that he saw what the other party looked like.


    It turned out that it was not a monster or monster that attacked him, but a person!


    A middle-aged monk wearing a Taoist fairy robe, looking immortal without losing majesty!


    One of the seventy-two ground evils, Guanbin, Jizo City!


    He was looking at Li Yan fiercely.


    Li Yan did not expect that the first living person encountered in the ruins of this mystery turned out to be the Daomen Xianting. But this is also normal, after all, in addition to meeting the enemy here, it is to meet friends. It''s only 50% probability.


    Li Yan looked at Guan Bin with his sword.


    Before entering the ruins of the mysterious land, the other party was originally a cultivation of a fairyland, a higher level than the real **** Li Yang.


    Only when the two of them fought, Li Zhi naturally determined that the other side''s cultivation was the same as his, and they were also suppressed by the mystery.


    Li Xun''s expression looked stunned.


    Guan Binjian refers to Li Ye, with the pride unique to Daomen Fairies, and sees Li Li''s eyes full of disdain from ordinary people to the ordinary people. It should have been endlessly stunned and never turned over! Now let Benxian meet you here, you have no demon protection, I see where you can go! If you are acquaintances, you will arbitrarily confess your sins, so as not to get dirty Benxian Sword! "


    Li Yan was speechless for a moment.


    He wasn''t stopped by the other party and didn''t know how to refute. It was the other person''s face that really made him disgusted and had no interest in talking with the other person.


    When he was young and simple, he used to think that gods were just and fraternal. At that time he was in awe of the gods, just like a policeman in uniform when he was a kid.


    Later he realized that people who had power in their hands and power, no matter how they whitewashed themselves, could not conceal their arrogance and overlook the ordinary people.


    The immortal will not save the world, the immortal will only be high above him and enjoy the worship of mortals. Just like the princes in the chapel, like the nobles of the king.


    Li Min hated the so-called immortals.


    In order to maintain their rule and status, the princes and aristocrats on the court, at least, will consider the people one or two when they are in government. But immortals always do nothing with money.


    There are gods in this world, but there is no **** who loves justice. They have the ability to dominate the world, but they are just another ruling class.


    Everything is power in the end.


    That being the case, why bother to claim nobility and justice, to cover yourself with a gorgeous veil, and to dress yourself as if you can be loved? If you can still say that you are disrespectful to him, you should be utterly desperate.


    Such humiliation is extremely horrible.


    Li Yan hates such existence.


    Disgusting those who have a little power, despise others'' oppression of others.


    Loathe those hypocrisy.


    He is not right!


    He wants to clean up these smoky things.


    For Datang!


    For the earth, for the people, for the heavens and the earth!


    Li Min glanced.


    Guan Bin didn''t know what Li Zhi thought. He saw Li Yi being speechless for a while and thought that Li Yi was deterred by him. This made him happy and proud. But in Guan Bin''s view, this is also a matter of course. Can mortals see the gods, can''t they be calmed down?


    Guan Bin was secretly proud of himself. On the surface, justice was stunned. He suddenly yelled and raised his sword to point to Li Wei: "Li Zhi! If you know something wrong, you should repent in time! Although Xianting cannot bear you, he will not let You reincarnate and reborn, but if you can admit it, then you know black and white, understand the matter, and you can clean your soul when you die ... "


    At this point, there is no more.


    Guan Bin opened his mouth and closed it for a long time.


    He looked dull, his eyes full of shock, confusion and fear.


    Li Li, who was standing on the collapsed city wall, suddenly became full of momentum. The hair is automatic when there is no wind, and the surrounding aura is surging madly to form a continuously expanding whirlwind. The flying sand and the stones will reach the diameter of three feet in an instant!


    "How can ... this?" Guan Bin''s teeth trembled, unable to understand the scene in front of him.


    In this secret realm, their strengths have been suppressed by the environment, and they haven''t reached the level of Qi training. How can such a big noise occur?


    Guan Bin suddenly realized something, and screamed and turned to run!


    His choice was not incorrect, but it was late.


    "For the people, for the heavens and the earth!" Li Yan''s eyes were like electricity, and the whole person suddenly opened his heart. The hand holding the sword suddenly tightened, as if he had grasped his destiny, and suddenly a sword was cut off towards Guan Bin!


    The sword brought the wind.


    Guan Bin turned back in horror, and his fear distorted his features.


    He opened his mouth wide, but the sound of the sword had drowned him before his voice was heard.


    Huh!


    The wind is scattered.


    Guan Bin, whose body was smashed to pieces, left only a flesh on the ground.


    Li Xun returned into the sheath and stood up.


    The whole person is clear-eyed and deliberate.


    Emperor Dao''s first realm: fearless, fearless, unyielding.


    Emperor Dao''s Second Realm: Born with Hearts and Hearts!

 v4 Chapter 77： Must pass

    After realizing the second realm of the emperor''s Tao, Li Zhi immediately sank into an abnormal mysterious realm, so that he did not look at Guan Bin who was killed by a sword.


    Now his consciousness is located in an extreme peak of an unknown world, at the foot of which is a vast expanse of mountains and rivers, tens of millions of miles away, villages dotted with villages and villages.


    I don''t know many working farmers, hurrying businessmen, and pedestrians in the city. In some cities, there was a **** battle, and the generals of the two armies were fighting to death, so it was lively.


    Such a magnificent scene has never been seen before. Last time I realized the first mirror of Emperor Tao did not have such scenes. However, although the picture is vast and vast, there is no singularity. If he stands tall enough and sees far enough, then Tangtang''s rivers and mountains should be the same.


    After a moment, Li Zhi''s consciousness was drawn from the scroll and returned to reality. He is still in the ruins, and Guan Bin, who has been turned into blood, is not far away. The surrounding broken walls and vines and trees are the same as before, but all these things fall in Li Yan''s eyes and give He felt different.


    Everything is full of vitality, as if even the dust is shining, everything looks beautiful and intimate, just like old wine, new friends.


    This feeling is so mysterious, that is the kindness of the whole world, Li Yan can not help but close his eyes and take a closer look.


    However, Li Yan did not realize this feeling for too long, because the whole ruin suddenly shook.


    This is a county-level city that can hold tens of thousands of people. In the era when the houses were generally only one or two floors and the courtyards were full of trees, the entire city was no small, shaking violently like an earthquake, and the walls were scattered with sand and stones.


    Fortunately, the shock did not last long. Li Min spent less than a moment in an open space, waiting for the earthquake to stop. By this time, there was a look of surprise in his eyes.


    In the middle of the ruins, a white beam of light rose. The beam of light is not wide, only a few feet in diameter. After Li Yan rushed past, he saw a bronze object suspended in the middle, about the size of a palm.


    Strangely, when Li Zhi rushed to the front of the beam of light, the beam of light quietly dissipated, and the copper block also fell in front of Li Zhi, and he reached out to catch it.


    Li Xuan looked down. This is a very common copper block. Except for Bingrun, Li Xuan had no other feeling. The only certainty is that this is just a piece of debris.


    However, since the fragments appear in this rather gorgeous way, it is certainly not useless, and this secret place reveals weirdness everywhere. It can''t be common sense. Li Zhi decided at the moment to put it away.


    After collecting the copper blocks, Li Zhi did not stay in place, but began to search the city secretly. No one knows whether there are any other immortals in this ruin.


    After a long time, Li Yan once again came to the place where Guan Bin had been killed, that is, the city wall. After just a search, he was convinced that there were no other living people in the city. Standing on the ruins of the city wall, Li Zhi looked out of the city, frowning slightly.


    The purple-blue grid is closer, less than a few miles away from the ruins underneath. Now Li Yan can see clearly that the purple and blue power grid is moving slowly, to be precise, it is shrinking, and sooner or later will come to the land under his feet.


    Just by looking at the terrible appearance of the lightning flashes, Li Yan would not want to be among them. It ¡¯s just that the power grid is n¡¯t moving fast. Li Min roughly estimates that it should be about the same as ordinary people. But it was too far away, and he couldn''t calculate it accurately.


    "Anyway, you have to try to go somewhere else, you can''t stay stuck here all the time." Li Yan took his mind, and slowly tentatively went out of the city again.


    What surprised him was that this time he passed through the area that was blocked by the light curtain of the French array and left the city smoothly.


    Standing on a mound outside the city and looking back at the ruined town, Li Zhi''s heart gradually became clear.


    The light curtain of the French array outside the city will not disappear for no reason. Between the two trips out of the city, Li Zhi did only two practical things, kill Guan Bin and get the copper block. The copper block was obtained after killing Guan Bin.


    "If I was not bad, only by killing other people in the ruins would it be possible to get the copper block. At the same time, the light curtain of the forensic circle outside the city would disappear and let people leave freely ... but What is the use of copper blocks? "


    Thinking of this, Li Yan looked at the purple-blue power grid on the periphery, and then looked at the dense fog zone that connects the sky to the center of the mystery after half a ring. He felt more and more that this mystery area obviously related to the heavenly air machine was really Very dangerous.


    "Since Guan Bin has arrived in the secret realm like me, then the others in Xianting, the Buddha domain, and the monks of the demons should have also come in. I have to find them first." Li Yan remembered his companion and quickly took it Set attention.


    Here everyone''s strength is suppressed, the gap between the strengths between each other is reduced, no matter the real world or the fairyland, the combat power has not reached the training period.


    In other words, if all the monks on the battlefield entered the mysterious area that day, then it is likely to be a **** battle after encountering it. The number advantage will become the key to success.


    In this dangerous place, Li Zhi could not stabilize the wonderland originally, but after realizing the second realm of Emperor Tao, he had no pressure on Shangdi Wonderland. Moreover, he did not know whether Tianxianjing had reached the cultivation period of Qi training.


    In this case, finding a companion and acting together will undoubtedly be more secure.


    After leaving the spot, Li Yan climbed to a high place, remembered the location of the nearest ruin, and then rushed past at full speed.


    The ruins in the front are built along the river, and the scale is much larger than that of Licheng Fangcai''s county town, but it does not meet the standard of the state city. It is a large county.


    Li Yan stopped a mile away from the city, and climbed a large tree to observe the half-sound. He saw nothing because the trees were too lush. When he approached the Baibu position, he finally saw the people in the ruins.


    It is a pity that it is not the monk monk, nor Su Emei and Nangong No. 1, but two shiny bald heads. Li Yan had no bad feelings about baldness, but apparently didn''t like the Buddhist monks, he squinted for a moment.


    The two Buddhist monks, who did not know what their original names were, were sitting together on the ground with their eyes closed and praying with piety. They are really chanting the scriptures, and the matching wooden fish is knocking rhythmically. It seems that they are comfortable with each other, and they do not seem to be in danger at all.


    Li Ye looked for a moment and thought: "On earth, Buddhism and Buddhism are two beings. The former is learning, which has desirable benefits to people and society, and has many merits from ancient times to the present. However, once any existence becomes a sect, It becomes the organizing machine that controls people, and learning becomes a tool. "


    "The monks who don''t just do good for their money, are no different from the gangsters in the market. They are also cultural hooligans, who can control people''s thoughts, which is even more terrifying. Indeed, they all have a certain understanding of this teaching. Others, let alone, this ability to be comfortable and change with ease, makes people have to be convinced. "


    Thinking of this, Li Zheng was a little bit emotional.


    In fact, it is not only the Daomen Shimen, if any organization in the world is to survive, it is impossible to be "good" and "helping others" as its purpose. For an organization to survive, it needs an economic foundation. "Being good" does not support an organization, especially "being good" without seeking returns.


    Any existing denomination, no matter what the teachings are, is essentially only a tool for the sect to survive, a tool for collecting wealth and seeking name. Finding a name is also ultimately about collecting money. All the awe-inspiring, willing to pay for the doctrine, and the so-called legend, the root cause is no different from MLM.


    In this sense, any organization is "self-serving." The interests of the organization are paramount. Any "non-selfish" doctrines and remarks are just for others to listen to, convince others, and ultimately gain the wealth of others, and nurture the organization itself.


    The highest level of an organization''s existence, or the highest level of economic foundation, is to grasp power, become the ruler, and acquire ownership and distribution of resources.


    Li Zhi is very clear that in this place in Kyushu, as a religious explanation, he has never fully grasped the secular power and become the ruler. But there are religions elsewhere. Let''s say the West.


    The crowning of kings depends on religion, that is, religion that overrides secular kingship, becomes the actual ruler, and obtains the right to distribute resources and wealth.


    In Kyushu, Daemon has never been successful.


    He did not fight for imperial power.


    As for the Shimen, it has not even done the Daomen, and naturally it can not do the secular imperial power.


    Without the ¡°official¡± power to rule the world, sectarian organizations can only move towards folk.


    To the people, violence can no longer be used, and it can only influence and control people''s thinking.


    Of course, if you control the folk thought, you will control the people, and you will in turn gain control of the court. Coupled with the dispute between wealthy people, this is the contradiction and struggle between the court and Buddhism.


    ¡ª¡ªThe imperial power will not allow its own ruling order and majesty to be challenged. Once it finds danger, it will take measures. This is the fundamental reason for the "three martial arts".


    On earth, the Buddha, who could not compete with the court, chose to take refuge. They changed their teachings, emphasizing loyalty, filial piety, loyalty to the monarch, and being good to others-this is the idea that rulers need to stabilize order.


    In addition, Buddhism no longer competes with the court for people and fields, and instead chooses to retreat. In this way, they finally exist forever.


    ...


    After Li Zhi realized the second realm of Emperor Tao, he unknowingly thought more and more deeply about the world. The emperor''s way on earth is all-encompassing, and he still has too many areas to touch. That''s his way, and it''s the only way to improve his strength.


    Perhaps, only when Li Zhi truly sees everything in this world can he become a qualified ruler-the real emperor of the world.


    Shaking his head and setting aside these thoughts, Li Min continued to pay attention to the matter at hand.


    He squatted on the tree for a long time, thinking about whether to enter the city, but in the end he did not act lightly. Although the two monks seemed to be just chanting the Scriptures and seeking peace in their hearts, it seemed to be possible, but he always felt that things were not so simple.


    Of course, Li Zhi didn''t leave. This is the ruins of the city, and there must be copper in it. It now appears that the copper block is the only product of the mystery and will certainly be useful. Otherwise, the way it appears is enough to prove its extraordinary.


    Li Yan wanted to see if there were any copper blocks in the city.


    Facing the two monks who chanted the scriptures, Li Yan was sober, but some people couldn''t.


    Those are two monks.

 v4 Chapter 78： Each other (two more)

    The two demon monks, one old and one young, are both in the Wuzong realm. They are not much different from the two Buddhist monks, and even if they look at the breath, they are even slightly better. It seems that they used to be fairyland.


    On catching and killing, the two sides have the same strength. These two monk monks still have a good chance to prevail.


    At present, Buddhist monks are closing their eyes, and monks are deliberately sneaking in. As long as they succeed, they can injure each other, and they will have a substantial advantage to lock the victory.


    Such an opportunity is absolutely impossible for the monk monk who is impulsive and fearless to die. Otherwise, it will tarnish the monk''s name and not deserve to be a demon warrior.


    In addition, there is a very important reason. The monks from the monks came from Gao Jie, who acted frankly, and conspiracy made the possibility of despicable means very small.


    Two monk monks emerged from the lush treetops, killing two monks who were meditating in front of the tower like tigers and leopards. This scene fell in Li Yan''s eyes, making him helpless to jump slightly.


    In his opinion, such reckless and impulsive behavior is just like finding death, and even if there is no luck this time, it is not worth the joy at all. Fortunate is accidental, but suffering is inevitable.


    When the two monk monks culled halfway, the monks remained silent, which made them sure that the other party was really not prepared to concentrate on chanting the scriptures, and the preparations for closing were also offset.


    But when the two monk monks approached, they raised their blades and cut at each other, and suddenly the eyes of the two monks erupted! Without seeing any action from them, a large amount of golden light burst out under them, and they blasted at the two monster monks with a thunderbolt!


    The monk''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of shock and surprise. When he could only blurt out the words "French Array", he was bombarded by Jin Guang. His body flew upside down immediately, and he vomited blood in the air in the air and fell three to five feet away before falling.


    When the two monk monks were wounded and fell to the ground, the two monks who were still reverent and serious had risen with violent faces and rushed to the two monk monks in an instant. When the monk monk had time to stand up after the landing, the two monks came out at the same time and pressed heavily on their chests!


    After clicking a few crackling sounds, the two monk monks once again vomited blood and flew out. This injury added to the injury, and was instantly severely injured, fell into the rubble, and crashed a half-collapsed wall. He could no longer crawl for a while. Can only lie on the floor and vomit blood.


    When they had two pairs of feet in front of them, they had to look up, and saw two tall, mountain-like figures, looking down at them with a forceful look. They seemed to be cannibalistic beasts, with giggling smiles on their faces.


    "mean!"


    "Shameless! Ambush!"


    One old monk and one young monk were full of resentment in their hearts, especially unwilling. They originally thought that the other side''s monk was full of compassion and morality. They would not act in a small way and make conspiracy calculations, but instead fell into the trap of the other side.


    In terms of strength, they are not weaker than the other, and may even be stronger. It is unlikely that a head-to-head battle will lose.


    In addition, the trap arrangement of the two monks is really not clever, and everyone will take precautions under normal circumstances. That is, the monk monks walked less in the world, thinking that the monks of the monks were holy and negligent, as they advertised and chanted by people, misunderstood their personalities, and looked at their qualities.


    Both monks were burly, with muscular muscles on their arms, which seemed to be brave but dumb, but at the moment they were smug with pride, and they were politely ironic: "This is all your own stupidity. Shall we ambush? "


    The old monk monk was so angry that he couldn''t help but spit out blood again. I believe that the enemy''s personality will eventually lead to defeat. This kind of mistake will make people laugh at their teeth.


    The dark-skinned monk is at this moment, and has the calmness and calmness after completely controlling the situation. He sarcastically said: "It looks so stupid that you have lived for a lot of years, and it will kill your young people to accompany you to death. You are a sinner when you live, why do n¡¯t you confess your sins? Is it that you demon are so unreasonable? "


    The old monk monk''s face suddenly disappeared, and his eyes were full of pain. The young monk monk''s eyes were full of guilt and remorse. He vomited blood in his mouth, and his appearance might collapse at any time.


    The young monk monk had a **** nature, and when he saw the old monk was so painful, he couldn''t bear it. He immediately yelled at the black monk and said, "Stop me, you bald donkey! I want to share everything with you ... ... "


    With a bang, the black monk banged out a fist, and then came first. The middle-aged young monk monk chewed his teeth and fell to the ground.


    Seeing a painful roar, the old monk monk was about to get up and desperately, but before he could make a shot, he was kicked out by another Buddhist monk.


    The black monk stepped on the face of the young monk, stepped his stubborn expression into the dirt, and looked down at him with a sneer, judging with satisfaction, saying, "You demon evil, for the world, it is a disaster. It''s really a horrible death to set off a storm ... "


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the shouting of his companion: "Be careful!"


    The black monk, while hearing the warning from his companion, also felt a cold wind suddenly coming from his ear.


    He knew by experience alone that it was definitely a blow that couldn''t be underestimated, and the cool sword chant that rang then confirmed his judgment, but also made him mention a heart in his throat, and it was so cold Extreme.


    He was too late to react.


    At this moment he knew exactly what he would encounter next. But he had no choice but to wait for the frightening fate. This great fear and despair of waiting is enough to make people collapse.


    Snorted.


    The black monk''s head flew up into the sky, and the blood spring sprayed from his neck, reaching a height of several feet.


    One sword bowed his head.


    What appeared naturally was Li Yan.


    Another Buddhist monk was dumbfounded and instantly became extremely angry.


    The anger is impulsive. Extreme anger makes people lose their mind. But he did not impulse to kill Li Yan.


    Because there is deeper emotion above anger.


    That is fear.


    The momentary fear was like the tide wrapping him, making him afraid to move forward.


    His anger was due to the death of his companion. Even more because the companion died of a sneak attack!


    His fear was that he realized clearly that the sword that Li Zhi had shown was beyond the reach of him.


    The front is hard to fight.


    This conclusion is so simple and straightforward that the monks do not need to think at all.


    There is a qualitative gap between the strengths of the two sides.


    So the monk retreated.


    He can only choose to retreat.


    Let go of your anger, leave your companions, and withdraw under fear to stay alive.


    It is a pity that he cannot withdraw!


    Because Li Yan had no plans to let him go.


    Li Yan kept his posture of bowing and running, his eyes were quiet and sharp, just like a goshawk at the moment of predation.


    Previously, he held the Lu Gujian in his right hand, passing by the black monk, and his right hand slid across the black monk''s neck, flying a stream of blood.


    Now the sword body has rotated by an angle and becomes upright.


    Holding the sword of Lu, a sword pierced straight.


    The whole movement was flowing without any stagnation, as if everything should be like this.


    In front of the sword are monks.


    As the monk Cangjie retreated, the scepter was swept towards Li''s face.


    The two entered and retreated one by one.


    Seven steps.


    After seven steps, the two stopped almost at the same time.


    Blood shed.


    The sword has passed through the throat of the monk.


    Zen stick, hovering two inches outside Li Zhi''s cheek.


    Li Yan retracted his sword, and looked indifferently at the monk covering his throat in pain, his eyes protruding to his knees.


    "You ... are sneak attacks, it''s ... despicable!" The monk complained with resentment and unwillingness before he fell.


    Li Yan said lightly: "Everyone."


    "You ..." The monk was so angry that his face was black and his limbs were drawn.

 v4 Chapter 79： Rules of heaven

    The monks in Shimen Buddha Realm naturally don''t think they are despicable, even if they have calculated two demon monks. They just think it''s the other person''s stupidity. They just think that it is their wisdom.


    So when Li Zhi talked to each other, the Buddhist monk became so dark. He didn''t mind being described as mean by Li Wei, but in Li Wei''s words, he read that Li Wei said he was smarter than them.


    If the mantis catches cicadas, and the cardinals are behind, it is natural that there is no need to say more about who is more intelligent.


    Shi Men emphasized understanding and wisdom roots. As a Buddhist monk, Li Yan was so ridiculous that he could not refute it. Of course, it was unacceptable. He was seriously injured and died.


    Li Xun solved two Buddhist monks and rescued two monks of old and young. These two people are very familiar with Li Ye. After all, Li Ye has been working with the Yao clan for a short time. At this time, they both came forward to thank the injured.


    The old monk was gray-haired, and his face was quite kind. Li Zhi knew his name, Yang Tingge. He seemed to be stunned and not arrogant. He walked in the wind everywhere, but at the moment he was very embarrassed and could not restrain his face. The color of pain.


    The young monk looked about the same size as the holy infant, calling it a left carriage, the right arm of the red baby. Because at a young age, there is the cultivation of a fairyland, so it has always been very proud, and no one is in his eyes.


    At present, both Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer are grateful to Li Zhi, and respectfully, on the one hand, Li Zhi saved their lives, and on the other hand, because of Li Li''s demonstrated strength.


    In Qinzhou City, Li Xie also killed Buddhist monks in the wonderland, but it was not so easy now. When Li Xun just shot, both speed and explosiveness were obviously crushing, more fierce than before.


    "Where have you been to, have you seen anyone else?" Li Min asked the two, before meeting the monk of Xianting, and now he met the Buddhist monks and monks, it seems that all the masters present at the time were indeed extremely Most likely all came in.


    Before Yang Tingge spoke, Zuo Cheer rushed to speak: "We came in and fell into a barren mountain, because we walked into the same small city ruins, we met together. In the city, a Buddhist monk who was repaired to a low place was killed by us. And then got a strange piece of bronze ... "


    The young and proud Zuoer was obviously attentive at this moment.


    This is also well understood. This young and genius is generally not convinced to anyone, and meet people who are stronger than them, it will only cause his fighting spirit. But when they are really much stronger than him and there is a power gap between them, they will turn to worship each other.


    Li Yan was interested in the copper block. He took the left one and looked at it with himself, looking for clues.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the two copper blocks touched each other, they radiated a bright halo to each other, and at the same time a message appeared in everyone''s mind.


    It turns out that these copper blocks are parts of a tomahawk.


    The tomahawk was shattered and parts were scattered around the mystery. Only by collecting the complete parts and restoring the Tomahawk can we split the dense fog in the central area of ??the mystery and enter the core area.


    As for what''s in the core zone, this information is not mentioned.


    Yang Tingge, as a generation of old demon, has rich experience and knowledge. He stroked the white beard and coughed for a moment, and coughed slowly: "Heavenly Taoist, the origin of all things, the principle of the world. Today''s chaos, the heavens are manifest, and the air is powerful. Overflowing, scattered into the land of Kyushu, those who have the opportunity to gain heaven, can peek into the mysteries of heaven, understand the laws of the world, and get the awe of the people, with the help of their subjects, and they can accomplish the great cause. Therefore, all parties are fighting. Together, the gods are fighting for hegemony, and all the people who are in danger and out of luck are out of the sky, and all show their styles ... but the heavenly artifacts are the only ones who live in virtue ... "


    Seeing Yang Tingge shaking his head and shaking his head to make a long story, Zuo Cheer''s features gradually tangled together, his expression was very painful. In the end, I could n¡¯t bear it and had to interrupt the other party: "Can you always say what''s happening right now?"


    Yang Tingge glanced at Zuo Cheer with a little dissatisfaction. "Young people are always so impulsive and behave fiercely, they don''t even understand the basic etiquette of respecting the elderly!"


    However, having said that, he stopped the quotation and started straight into the theme: "The mystery here is undoubtedly the heavenly mystery. The white mist zone in the middle should be where the heavenly Qi machine is located-even if it is not, it is very close. So I have to gather the Tomahawk parts and get the qualification to enter the White Mist Zone before I can look at the future. "


    Li Min nodded, he naturally agreed with this analysis.


    But this also means that the next road of exploration will be full of killing and danger.


    The three parties Li Li, Xianting, and Buddhism were already rivals to each other. The monks from all sides encountered them scattered in the secret realm. Whether they were out of desire to kill the enemy and build their merits, or to protect themselves, they would fight each other.


    Although the killing was not Li Li''s purpose, he must have obtained the copper block in the mysterious realm and learned the method of entering the white mist zone. Not only was he alone, but the battle for copper block was also a **** battle.


    It depends on who comes first.


    Unsurprisingly, there were also pieces of tomahawks in this ruin, and Li Kun got a third piece of copper.


    However, Li Zhi was not happy at all, but looked somber. Not only that, but Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er also looked dignified.


    They had searched the entire city and found no other monks. This shows that the copper block will only appear if there is only one monk in the ruins.


    In other words, the ruins themselves have the ability to identify the monk camp.


    And the two sides have not died, the ruins will not let the copper block appear.


    When the copper block did not appear, the light curtain of the French array outside the ruins did not dissipate, and the entire ruins could only enter and cannot go out. In order to obtain the Tomahawk component, people in the other camps in the ruins had to be killed.


    The most weird thing is that when only one monk appears in the ruins, the copper block does not show up.


    That is to say, the appearance of copper blocks must be sacrifice with blood and human head.


    This is the secret world of heaven. With the will of heaven, the strength of the ruins is not enough to make Li Zhi and others jealous, but this **** and cruel battle has made Yang Tingge and others cold.


    If such a rule is implemented consistently, it is conceivable that in the end, only people from one camp will be out of the secret. The monks from other camps entering the mystery will die.


    In addition, the purple-blue grid on the outer border of the mystery is still shrinking toward the center. This also means that there is not much time left for the three parties to fight and fight for the axe! They must explore the ruins before the advent of the purple-blue grid, and kill the opponents inside!


    Such a **** mystery brought everyone a sense of oppression!


    Zuo Cheer shuddered, shrugged his shoulders, and looked around in horror, as if there were monsters hidden in the surrounding woods: "I can''t think of the cruel bloodthirsty of the heavenly mystery! This scramble for the heavenly machine requires so much The blood of real life and fairyland as the price! "


    Yang Tingge looked solemn and solemn, but did not have the fear of Zuo Cheer, but had the indifference of life and death and honor and shame after experiencing the world. He said slowly: "Heaven and earth are unkind, and all things are rude dogs. Who says that heaven must be kind ? Conversely, if the heavenly Qi machine is truly incomparable, then it must be costly to compete for it and obtain him. This is an equal exchange. Without blood sacrifice, where did the soldiers come from? "


    Zuo Che''er opened his mouth and felt incredible about this remark. Based on his experience, he was also incomprehensible. He reluctantly swallowed his mouth, and was unwilling to show his timidity. He then straightened his chest and said, "Whatever the heaven is, I''m not afraid!"


    Yang Tingge glanced at Zuo Che''er. The other side didn''t hide his fear, so he couldn''t conceal him, but he didn''t mean to break through the other side. Zuo Zheer is still young and still needs to grow up, and now he is naturally immature. When he was young, he probably looked like this.


    With this in mind, Yang Tingge looked at Li Yan. The object he is now nominally "loyal to", to a certain extent, the mortal who controls their future, is also a "young man" and much younger than Zuo Cheer.


    Yang Tingge would like to know how Li Zhi''s heart felt in the face of such a "cold" heaven and a battle with such a cruel tomahawk. Will he feel scared? It should be, he is so young, and Xiu Wei has not yet reached the fairyland, not strong enough.


    How can you not be afraid in the face of such a big battle of oppression?


    Yang Tingge pretended to be indifferent and casual to Li Wei: "The secret is strange, the road ahead is uncertain, and the blood battle will follow. Maybe in the end, there are only a few people. How does An Wang see the layout of heaven?"


    After asking these words, Yang Tingge stared at Li Wei closely, trying to dig out the subtle changes in his face and eyes, capture the emotional fluctuations in Li Zhi''s heart, and gain insight into the weakness and fear Li Li hid.


    Everyone has cowardice and fear, no matter who he is. Just divide how much and hide well.


    As an old man who is not in a low position after going through the vicissitudes of life, he has not much desire in life, and the screening and training of the younger generation has become one of the most important things. Looking at the younger generation has become Yang Tingge''s instinct, which is also his joy.


    But now, Yang Tingge was disappointed.


    He didn''t see anything on Li''s face.


    Li Yan didn''t even change his eyes at all.


    No matter how hard he tried to identify, he never saw what he wanted.


    Li Yan''s gaze was always frank and unflickering, not even half a blink.


    His posture is still upright and his temperament is still strong.


    No, it''s not the same, it''s getting worse.


    Faced with such cruel oppression from Tiandao, and fighting the coming **** battle, Li Zhi''s posture became more upright and his temperament became stronger.


    That is his fighting spirit.


    Yang Tingge froze.


    When he saw Li Yan in front of him, he clearly felt the weight of the words "Yuan Yuan Yue Yuan".


    Just then, Li Yan spoke. His voice is not heavy, but it is not light; his tone does not fluctuate abnormally, but it seems very powerful; he is not sharp and aggressive, and he is peaceful and heavy.


    He only spoke five words.


    He stared down at the direction of the white mist in the middle of the mystery, saying, "This is war."


    Yang Tingge looked at Li Yuan, there was a momentary encounter.


    At this moment, he seemed to see an emperor!


    Indifferently peaceful and overbearing, these two supposedly contradictory temperaments are harmoniously unified in Li Zhi. After their integration, Yang Tingge felt the imperial spirit!


    Yang Tingge could not help shaking with both hands.


    He did not know that Li Zhi had realized the second realm of Emperor Tao. So he didn''t know that today Li Li is fearless and unyielding. Nothing in the world can scare him.


    Without fear, there is no cowardice.


    Some people say that if you are not afraid of death, you are not afraid of living. This sentence is not right. Life is hard and fate is for many people, it is more difficult to live than die. So instead of seeing death, you can be fearless.


    Li Xun''s fearlessness is that I will be the emperor, the heart of heaven and earth, make a life for the living people, to learn from the holiness, and to open up peace for all worlds. It is he who has the world in his heart and the fear of life!


    This is fearless.


    He firmly believes that this will never happen, and that this body will never die.


    Not everyone has this fearlessness.


    Realizing the second realm of Emperor Dao, under the pressure of the **** rules of the Secret Realm of Heaven, he merged the first mirror of Emperor Dao with the second realm, so the momentum became more powerful like mountains and domineering waves.


    With such fearless Li Zhi, there is naturally great glory.


    To have such great fear, first of all, there must be great wisdom.


    So he understood the rules of this **** battle set by Tiandao, and there was no wave in his heart.


    This is a war.


    War has always been brutal and bloody.


    Li Yan is a warlord on the battlefield, how can he be afraid of war?


    No matter what kind of blood battle, even if only one person can stand in the end, he will never go forward.


    He never knew what it was like to be ¡°timid without war¡±.


    Yang Tingge lost his heart for a while, and finally managed to return to God. It turned out that he couldn''t help leaning over and saluting, and said with sincerity: "An Wang will be a great cause!"

 v4 Chapter 80： Their face

    An Wang will become a great cause, Li Zhi has heard much, sometimes true and sometimes false, he no longer cares. However, the awe of Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er made him feel more useful.


    There was nothing else in the ruins, and the three hurried to the next place after leaving.


    Because the tomahawk remains were to be collected, every ruin could not be let go. Li Ye took Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer to start a carpet-like search of the mystery.


    The Zilan Power Grid has not been reduced in size, which means that the deadline for exploring the ruins and obtaining copper blocks is not very urgent. However, there is always room for everything. Fighting also takes time and accidents may occur, so Li Zhi didn''t mean to waste time.


    After the injuries of Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er were dealt with initially, Li Yan and they rushed to the next ruin.


    This is a state-scale ruin, and it is the largest city within a hundred miles. As soon as Li Zhi and others touched it, they heard the fighting not far from the city. Relying on the sound to identify the position, the three of them moved forward concealed from the forest, and gradually approached each other.


    It was found that there were several monks of Xianting who were catching and fighting with Buddhist monks. The two sides fought extremely fiercely. Two people had fallen into the pool of blood in the field, and the rest were injured. It seems that the two sides are evenly matched, and even if the victory and defeat are separated, it will be a terrible result.


    At this time, Li Zhi naturally will not go up to make fun, he has to wait for the opportunity to collect fishing profits.


    At this moment, a Buddhist monk jumped away quickly after being injured. He looked solemn and angry and stared at his opponent who was not far away and drank "The endless sea of ??bitter sea is turning back to the shore, you must not be obsessed! If you are willing to put down the butcher knife, everyone Become a Buddha and get great liberation and great fortune! "


    The middle-aged Taoist in Xianting, wearing a robe and a long beard, snorted, and the sword in his hand trembled. "A nonsense! Life is like living a boat against the water. Only by advancing courageously can we reach the other side. Why?" In addition to the demon words and confusion, what else do you have to do to release the door? Today, the immortal will destroy you, the demon! "


    The Buddhist monk was furious when he heard what he said: "You devil! Your heart is completely broken! Well, today this seat will eradicate your devil for heaven and earth, and send you to Infernal Hell, so that you will be destroyed. ! "


    "evildoer!"


    "Devil!"


    The two growled, as if they had the revenge of killing their fathers, and they fought together in an instant, the sword brought out the blood.


    This scene made Li Yan could not help but bear it.


    Daomen Xianting and Shimen Buddhism have always claimed to have the ability to define right and wrong. Now they meet each other to slander and swear at each other. They want to prove that they are the truth and the other is a jerk. The vixen looks a bit like a god.


    The two sides fought fiercely to more than half of the deaths and injuries. Five or six people fell on the ground, and some seemed to be out of breath. There were only five or six people standing, and each of them was not injured.


    When the short soldiers met, the two sides had already killed red eyes and had no sense. If it was placed on the battlefield, the soldiers would not stop at the last one.


    But a weird scene happened.


    The two sides, who had been unable to solve the problem, suddenly weakened, and after a few blinks of effort, they stepped back a dozen steps, and did not even kill each other.


    Although the fighting was stopped, the atmosphere of your life was not dissipated, because both sides pointed at each other with their swords, and they were yelling and shouting.


    "You bald donkeys, have eaten bear heart leopard gall, dare to make trouble on the site of my door, you will all die here this time! Benxian advised you not to make Zhizhi faint, hurry back!"


    "Amitabha ... **** doesn''t make sense! The world is big, everyone who has good intentions is the one who releases the door, and all the places where the good intentions are the one who releases the Buddhist country. Is this Kyushu your gate Kyushu? "


    "Sinister, I''m going to tear you up!"


    "Devil, you are dead today!"


    The two sides scolded loudly and were very lively. One by one, they were angry and eager to strip the other side. It seems that the assassination will not end. Once the two sides have slowed down, they will be killed again.


    However, the facts were once again beyond Li''s expectation. It looked like a scolding before the battle, and the monks who were about to kill immediately were getting farther and farther from each other.


    Because they actually growled while supporting their companions back.


    The harder they cursed, the more daring the move was.


    Soon, they retreated from each other''s dangerous distance.


    Li Yan, Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er looked at each other, and they saw surprise and absurdity in each other''s eyes.


    As monk monks, fighting is instinct, and unyielding is quality, so after seeing this scene, Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer couldn''t help scorning monks and Buddhist monks.


    Li Xuan eased his mind a little later, but thought it was normal. Whether it is Daomen Xianting or Shimen Buddhism, they are all in power. They already have the status of power and wealth. Naturally, these things that the masses are desperately seeking will naturally not be afraid to lose them.


    For the demons, it is precisely because they do not have the status of power that they have to desperately obtain them. It is also because they do not have a hard life and they need to work hard to survive.


    Hunger and cold make people brave and fearless, so people can rebel and overthrow the mountains and rivers, wealth and wealth make people lazy and weak, so the court always changed its master.


    No matter what their minds are, the three of them now jump out of the forest without any hesitation, launching raids on the Daomen Xianren and the Buddhist monks without explanation.


    Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer teamed up against Daomen Fairy, Li Jian cut off with a sword, the spirit of wind suddenly rose, and killed the Buddhist monk alone.


    Seeing the appearance of Li Zhi and others, the Daomen fairy and the Buddhist monk both showed extreme shock and astonishment. Their first reaction turned out to be looking at each other, swearing at each other''s despicableness, and hiding their back hands. Seeing them look ashamed and angry, as if they were deceived by the heavens.


    When they saw the actions of Li Yan and others, especially Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er, they reflected that they were monks of the tribe, and all of them fled and fled.


    Daomen fairy and Buddhist monk, because of the previous fierce assassination, have been wounded and exhausted, they have little power to fight, otherwise they will not stop to retreat. Now Li Zhi and others suddenly appeared, where they could withstand, and they were quickly beheaded.


    Some people tried to escape, and they did escape some distance, but with Li Yan in there, where did they run away? Today, Li Zhi is basically crushed as long as he hasn''t encountered the heavenly wonderland in the heyday in the secret realm.


    However, even if the last monk and Buddhist monk were killed, they did not fear to beg for mercy, or showed their intention to surrender.


    This is not in conflict with their previous actions of not killing each other, because it is not a mortal situation, so they can retreat tacitly, but now Li Zhi will not keep them, and they are useless for mercy.


    Although they were also very frightened, and even shivered, until the last moment, the Buddhist monks were still religious, and sacredly persuaded Li Xie to "put down the butcher knife and convert to the door", while monk Xianting was righteous, and evil spirits and evil spirits sighed. Endless.


    "Both of these people''s brains are broken, and they''re still dying!" Zuo Che''er looked disdainfully, rubbed the blood on the monk with a wipe of his blood, and whispered, "You can stand Buddha by putting down the butcher knife? Shit is also believed? Putting down the butcher knife will only be taken by the government! "


    Yang Tingge looked much more indifferent. After taking up the soldiers, he slowly said: "Although the Shimen people are stubborn and radical, their heads are not very bright, but they are actually better than the Xianting people. At least they have faith. And willing to sacrifice it. "


    Zuo Che''er snorted, unconvinced: "Shimen has faith, that''s when they haven''t yet mastered the power of Kyushu. When they have control, faith will be replaced by power and oppression! Look at Daomen Xianting Just know! "


    At this point, Yang Tingge was there.


    He probably didn''t expect that Zuo Cheer could say such a sharp word.


    Yang Tingge could not refute.


    He suddenly thought that perhaps in the Buddhist kingdom in the Western Regions, Shimen itself was power and oppression, just as Daomen controlled Kyushu. But here, when they have not yet reached the top of Kyushu, and want to control Kyushu, as outsiders, they show a respectful faith, a kind thought that hangs on their lips-and it must be.


    With this in mind, he couldn''t help but take a deep look at Zuo Cheer. Although the other party is young and vigorous, and is not stable enough, he is very active in thinking, and sometimes has unique and incisive opinions on things-this is probably the commonality of outstanding young people.


    The crowd did not discuss this topic much. After processing the bodies of monks of the Celestial Court and Buddhist monks, Li Zhi took Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer to the center of the ruins. By convention, copper blocks will appear in the central zone after the ruins have been irrigated with blood and there is only one camp monk remaining.


    Sure enough, Li Min and others did not wait long, and a white beam of light emerged from the ground, straight into the sky. From time to time, pieces of bronze tomahawk flew out of them.


    The tomahawk pieces this time are obviously much larger than before, it seems to have something to do with the size of the city. After a few glances, Li Zhi recognized it, which is the handle part of the tomahawk.


    Similarly, the white beam of light is also very eye-catching, especially the shape of straight into the sky, enough to attract the attention of the surrounding circle for dozens of miles.


    After collecting the copper blocks, Li Min thought for a moment and took Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer to leave the ruins and rush to the next place. Now he has four copper blocks in his hand. According to the size speculation, there are probably dozens of tomahawks left, and there is still work to be done next.


    However, this time Li Yan and others had not reached the next ruin, and when they were walking in the wild, they encountered unexpected troubles.


    Passing through a dangerous valley, Li Min encountered resistance.


    The other party was a monk from Xianting. There were four people, and they were all in wonderland. The point is that they took the land and hid themselves well, and they were caught off guard when they suddenly launched the raid.


    When Li Yan heard the sound of breaking air, a crossbow had flew from the dense forest and reached his eyebrow.

 v4 Chapter 81： Emperor sword

    Before entering the secret realm, the three monks are at least real-world. The magic power is already very powerful. The crossbow is only useful for monks in mortal realms. Even if it is only one layer, it is already very reluctant weapons. No one would carry it at all. I never thought it would happen at this time.


    However, there is no absolute truth in the world, and no one can guarantee that Monk Xianting will not have a hobby for collecting crossbow. No matter what the reason, at this time the crossbow concealed the attack, and it has to be said that the effect was surprisingly good. Rao''s vigilance did not matter. Can capture movements in advance and make effective precautions.


    Seeing the crossbow bursting into the air, it was already in front of his eyebrows, Li Yan''s pupils shrank, and a chill rose behind him. With a single glance, he was very clear, he could not escape this crossbow. Because it''s too late!


    From the perspective of the cultivation of the mysterious realm, he has not yet reached the qi training period, and even if his eyes can be seen and his head can think clearly, his physical response cannot keep up.


    "Beware of King An!" Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er exclaimed, their faces were instantly white, and their eyes were full of terror.


    The two of them originally followed Li Xun, and at this time they also noticed the crisis in time, but even Li Xuan himself could not escape, what could they do? All I could do was watch the crossbow fly without help.


    Not only that, it was clear that Brother Xianting was also very sure of their arrow. After the crossbow flew out, three people had already sprang out of the forest. They are quick and sudden, more powerful than the Tiger and Leopard, and the swords are greeted by Li Yan, Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer respectively!


    Seeing that they cooperate closely and move seamlessly together, it is clear that they have been gaining momentum for a long time.


    Rao is that Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er were not taken care of by the crossbow. It is not easy to take the attack from the other side without letting go, let alone Li Yun.


    This is obviously the intention of the other party. Once Li Zhi was injured by a crossbow, he would inevitably be unable to meet the attack of the monks who followed him. In the face, even if Li Zhi did not die, he would have to be seriously injured and lose his combat power, and there would be no later.


    If Li Ye is gone, Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer will have one enemy and four, and the odds of winning will not be great.


    In addition, the other side is bright and dark, there is no close attack, and bows and crossbows are restrained in the distance. It can be said that Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer will definitely lose.


    At that time Li Yan and others will have to explain here!


    The people who arranged this attack had deep thoughts and meticulous thoughts, and they were able to accurately stop on the way of Li Yan and others. It was absolutely no coincidence that they must have been prepared!


    When Li Min and others obtained copper blocks in the ruins before, the white beam of light appeared not to be so small that it could be seen for dozens of miles. Presumably at that time, these four Xianting monks happened to be nearby and noticed the movement, so they chose a dangerous place to set ambush on the way to the next ruin, such as Li Zhi!


    So occupying the first opportunity, and deliberately thinking about it, naturally it means that it will not move, but it will kill.


    In fact, Li Zhi has fallen into a state of nine deaths.


    Crossbow came too fast, and he didn''t have time to respond.


    The crossbow is not an ordinary arrow, so it is enough to break the defense.


    At this time, the monks on both sides were one in front of the other, leaping towards each other in a zigzag shape. The crossbow pierced the space, and brought the wind to the front of Li Yanmei.


    Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer were frightened.


    The fairy monk''s eyes were fierce, and his eyes had to be killed.


    What should Li Yan look like?


    He was calm.


    There was no such thing as a calm wave.


    It''s not that he pretended to be dead.


    People with pretentious postures will not have the calmness and determination in their eyes.


    And he has. When facing the crossbow in front of the eyebrow.


    The monk at the opposite side looked at Li Yan''s look, and couldn''t help showing his disdain. If he had a chance to speak normally, he would ridicule and ridicule Li Yan, and he would not cry when he died.


    Brother Xianting is qualified to think so because they are adequately prepared. If you change anyone, you will definitely die in this situation.


    So he is arrogant and considers himself qualified to despise Li Yan.


    But what happened next told him that he was wrong.


    Li Ye is not anyone. He is Li Ye.


    Especially now.


    Seeing that the crossbow was about to fall into the heart of Li Yan''s eyebrow.


    Tinker.


    Crossbow hit something.


    Immediately in the unbelievable eyes of Monk Xianting, it rebounded and lifted off, passing his ears, and flew somewhere behind him.


    He was confused and stared at Li Yan.


    He was shocked to find that Li Yan was safe!


    Not only was it safe and sound, but the sword was in hand.


    That''s Lu Gujian.


    It is Tianzi Sword.


    After Li Zhi realized the second realm of Emperor Tao, the tacit understanding between him and Lu Gujian had already reached a higher level. As a sword of heaven, Lu Gujian, like Long Qi, as a heavy weapon to assist the emperor to control the world, will continue to advance with Li Zhi''s understanding of the emperor.


    This was also confirmed by Li Zhi after he realized the second realm of Emperor Tao.


    Long-term change of gas aside, Lu Gujian has become a weapon that can be attacked and repelled. He has a lot of spirituality and can fly out of danger by himself, just like Li Zhi''s fingers, integrated with Li Zhi''s flesh and blood. For example, the arm commander has to strengthen a realm.


    Lu Gujian blocked the crossbow.


    Holding Lu Gujian, Li Ye''s figure leap forward did not stagnate in the slightest.


    The crossbow had no effect on him, as if it did not exist at all.


    He followed the sword and beheaded to the monk who was killed in front of him.


    This sword did not have a monstrous spirit, and did not shake the mountain, but it lost the disdainful color on Monk''s face, the astonishment faded away, and replaced by strong fear. Fear transformed his features and quickly became rigid.


    "No!" Brother Xianting had only a shouting shout.


    The shout was exhausted, but it came to an abrupt end.


    The shout exhausted the monk''s strength. At this moment he understood why Li Zhi had such a calm and firm look. Because Li Zhi is very clear, they can''t kill him at all.


    When he saw the white beam of light, he knew that the copper block had appeared, and they quickly set the ambush. They thought it was an opportunity, but it was not the prey but the king who had never wanted to fall into the trap. He thought they could kill Li Yan and make contributions to Xianting, but he never thought that he would eventually become a dead bone under the opponent''s feet.


    One kind of dead bone that will work.


    After the sword was gone, Monk Xianting, who was soaked in blood, fell to his knees and died.


    Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer were overjoyed, and the latter was shouting in excitement.


    The other two monks of Xianting, who looked like daylight ghosts, still had many doubts in their eyes.


    They really wondered, why the arrow didn''t hurt Li Zhi, and why Li Zhi could kill the fairyland with one sword.


    They soon became unsure. Because the dead will not doubt.


    After Li Yan killed the opponent in front of him, he besieged with Yang Tingge. Not surprisingly, the hidden crossbowman in the forest began to shoot the crossbow to contain Li Ye. However, Li Ye ¡¯s attack on Yang Tingge ¡¯s opponent was in itself a drunk man ¡¯s intention. The crossbowman sent two arrows. Li Ye successfully tracked his position and immediately Turn to catch up to melee.


    It didn''t take long for Li to kill the crossbowman, and then he turned back to join forces with Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer to defeat the two monks.


    This wild attack was started suddenly and ended quickly.


    "These guys actually have three Tomahawk parts!" After finding the copper blocks, Zuo Cheer not only was not happy, but turned flushed and looked very angry. "I don''t know how many of us died in their hands. Come on! "


    Li Yan didn''t say much.


    These four Xianting monks are not weak, and they are very easy to calculate. Together they are powerful, and usually four or five are definitely not rivals. Li Yan, Yang Tingge and others only found four Tomahawk parts, and they all had three. It is conceivable how many people they would kill if they didn''t run into Li Yan this time.


    If he had just changed to someone else, the other party would have succeeded. If Li Xun did not understand the second realm of Emperor Tao, maybe he is now a corpse, and the other party has seven Tomahawk parts.


    After this battle, everyone knew the danger of the mystery more clearly. No matter when they were searching on the road or when they were fighting, they were more vigilant and careful.


    Next, the number of copper blocks in Li''s hands increased steadily.

 v4 Chapter 82： Boring

    Looking at the crossbow in his hand, Huang Jingyuan frowned. This is a large crossbow similar to the Fu Yuan crossbow. Only then the monk monk used it to hurt them and kill them.


    Not long ago, Huang Jingyuan came from afar with six of his companions. There were only four people in the other party, but they bluntly killed more than half of them. This was because one of the monster monks used the fuyuan crossbow in his hand.


    When the monk in the fairyland was suppressed to Wuzong realm, and the monk in the fairyland had only just entered the strength of training, the extremely long range of the Fuyuan crossbow was invincible. No matter how vigilant, he could not find the other party in advance.


    And once the opponent takes up a long-range strike, it is difficult to have a room to fight back in a hurry. If your own terrain is not good, there is a risk of being wiped out.


    In the battle just now, if Chen Jizhen just led the manpower from the flanks to the ruins, after the battle was ascertained, while the monk monk was attracted by Huang Jingyuan''s attention, he would launch an assault. Huang Jingyuan was afraid that it would be difficult to even withdraw.


    Chen Jizhen walked to Huang Jingyuan''s side, and his face was not good-looking: "This secret is really weird, and there is such a thing!" He said this rather resentfully, and he felt extremely unhappy.


    He and Huang Jingyuan from the Kunlun lower bound were also late monks in the heavenly wonderland, and their strength was unparalleled. Mo said that Li Zhi could not reach it. Among the monks and Buddhist monks, only the Holy Infant and the Feihong Master could be compared.


    Relying on Xianting''s unique method of dealing with the demon clan and the suppression of the Feihong priest, they were originally invincible. Not to mention the number of monks they brought out, regardless of whether they were in Heaven Fairyland or Earth Fairyland, the number of Buddhist monks and demon monks has been stable.


    As for Li Yan, although he commanded more than 400,000 troops and could order monks from the tribe of the monks, they did not even consider him a "child" who had lived for 30 years.


    In short, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen are in control of each other in the battle for heaven, and it is difficult to lose. This is also the confidence of Xianting. Even though Xianting is now in peril, in order to cope with the attack of various gods in the battle of the fairy lands, the force is already stretched and the situation is in danger, but after all, it controls the land of Kyushu.


    The two thought that there would not be many ups and downs on this trip, but did not expect that things went completely unexpected.


    First, the two went to Hedong first, intending to find out when the secret was revealed in Taiyuan, and to solve Li Xiao ¡¯s small trouble by the way¡ªafter Li Zhi was resolved, the monks of the tribe would no longer rely on the world, and they were suppressed by Xianting. It is difficult to achieve things alone, and you can only shrink back obediently-before dealing with the Buddhist monks, you can get the demon tribe first.


    It''s so easy to kill Li Yan. Can''t the fairy kill mortals?


    Unexpectedly, things didn''t work out, and Li Ye calculated it. The other side let Huang Jingyuan be seriously injured on the spot in a way that the two of them would not expect to break their heads, so that the two could only retreat in the end.


    After the three monks gathered, although Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen were injured, they were not panicked, because the monks from Xianting were powerful enough. Even without them, they could not use the secret methods to deal with the demons, and they would be invincible. .


    Until this day came the mysterious state.


    At first Chen Jizhen was really happy, because his injuries had recovered.


    Nowadays, all the people are suppressed. They are only training at the first level. The number of people determines the battle. The number of monks sent by Xianting completely crushes the monks and Buddhist monks.


    But as he explored the mystery, Chen Jizhen gradually didn''t think so.


    The mystery of the mystery was deep and far beyond their expectations.


    The most aggrieved is that their secret method of dealing with demons cannot be used here.


    "Not only the far crossbow, but also the single crossbow and the angular crossbow." Huang Jingyuan took a look at Chen Jizhen and pulled out several crossbows from his sleeve. He looked very complicated. "These were all obtained from the ruins. At first I didn''t pay attention, I just thought I might use it, so I picked up a few ... "


    Speaking of this, Huang Jingyuan paused, his eyes were quite painful and helpless, and he was full of self-blame: "Unexpectedly, the monk monks took the lead, and our people died two."


    As a character like a think tank military officer, he couldn''t expect the enemy to come first. Such a mistake made him unable to forgive himself.


    Chen Jizhen took the single crossbow and the angular crossbow. Although he was in a bad mood, he still comforted the other side: "This can''t blame you. Even if you have defense, the range of the Fuyuan crossbow is too far to be protected. "


    Huang Jingyuan was silent, and sighed only halfway, solemnly killing: "After entering the secret realm, I waited for Xiu to be suppressed. The combat power is almost the same as the mortal martial arts. Now the crossbow is used in battle ... All this shows that the battle in the secret realm will change from the battle of the monks to the battle of the warriors on the battlefield! "


    Speaking of this, Huang Jingyuan said, "To win this war, our method of warfare must be changed!"


    Chen Jizhen, who enshrined God in the battle of Wu Wang, is no stranger to the battle on the battlefield. He knows what Huang Jingyuan means: The current secret battle is already very similar to the battle between elite small sergeants in the two armies, such as between scouts. Bout.


    As a myriad of immortals, he has long been accustomed to flying in the sky and moving mountains to reclaim the sea, but now he has to fight like a mortal. Such a gap makes Chen Jizhen extremely awkward and uncomfortable.


    Huang Jingyuan did not have time to take into account Chen Jizhen''s mood. He chirped: "Now we must search for bows and arrows in the ruins, so that each of us can have a long-range offensive ability. Especially strong crossbows such as Fu Yuan crossbow with long-range attack capabilities No one can fall. "


    Speaking of this, he paused, his eyes became a bit cold: "The battle on the battlefield, do everything. Since you have to win or lose, you don''t need to worry about your identity this time!"


    Chen Jizhen was also mobilized by Huang Jingyuan, biting his teeth and said, "Kill Li Yan first! If he didn''t set you up to murder you and me, we would have abandoned those demon pigs and dogs. Where would they be hurt now?" "


    ...


    In the setting sun, at the peak of the mountain, someone had long white hair and stood up against the wind.


    She tied a bottle of goat fat jade with a red rope on her white wrist. The bottle is now filled with spirits. The hard liquor was poured into her red lips.


    Years have passed for thousands of years, but the setting sun has never changed. She likes watching the sunset. Before she became a bodhisattva, she has traveled many places, seen many people and many things, and has accumulated more sorrow and joy, and only likes things that will not change.


    No change, no harm.


    She touched her mouth at will, and suddenly the corners of Yin Hong''s lips bent, drawing a smile that was unspeakable. It''s like joy, it''s self-deprecating, it''s like loneliness.


    For a thousand years, what is left?


    What will happen when people are worshipped and worshiped for thousands of years?


    The world thinks she can do everything.


    In fact, she was just a monk.


    The rules of the Buddha Realm are too strict, and every word and deed must be carefully. The free and easy way is that the door is not a release; the air in the Buddha Realm is too stuffy to make people laugh and immerse in grief. Eat fast, read Buddha, watch the mountains, be in a daze, there can be no emotions, no love and hate, what will happen for a thousand years or ten thousand years?


    Will you be free and free?


    The so-called freedom of liberation, the birth of wisdom, is to see through the love and hate emotions, and then as careless as grass and trees, as calm as the breeze of flowing clouds?


    She wanted to walk in the underworld for thousands of years. She wanted to know the meaning of life itself, not her duty as a Feihong priest.


    She felt that she hadn''t seen the world clearly and hadn''t got the real so-called, great wisdom.


    She certainly didn''t. If so, she is not a big Luo Jinxian, but a saint.


    So this time she came.


    She wants to see different people and things. Maybe it doesn''t have to be so different, as long as it can touch her. If there were no such people and things, then no matter how unreasonable it was, this trip would be uninteresting and disappointing to her.


    She drank another sip of wine. This time, the corners of her mouth were bent a little more.


    It''s just that the beautiful smile reflected in the setting sun, no one can have the honor to appreciate it.


    "The priest, the monk in the ruins, has been cleaned up by us as much as possible, and the copper block will appear immediately." From time to time, a Luo Han rushed up from the ruins under the mountain and reported to the Feihong priest across seven steps .


    Master Feihong looked back at Bagao Luohan, the other side bowed and respected each and every hair from head to toe, all obeying the strict rules of Buddha.


    Feihong''s eyes moved to the ruins at the foot of the mountain. It was a state-sized city. The vegetation in the city was not very strong. The houses and the streets were very clear. It''s a pity no one.


    Without people, there is no anger.


    Nor is it nobody. Five or six people are lying in the pool of blood in the ruins, most of them are monks of Xianting.


    Master Feihong looked back and looked away. There is wilderness, dotted with ruins, and in the distance is the shrinking purple-blue grid. Suddenly she asked, "Is there any news from Li Yan?"


    Handbag Lohan replied, "No."


    Dr. Feihong put away the net bottle of lamb fat jade, which was used as a hip flask, and stood up from the cliff.


    Although boring, she glides down to the ruins of the mountain, leaping between treetops like a bird.


    Body movement is like a breeze.


    If Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan saw her at this time, they would be surprised.


    ...


    Li Yan stood on the hill and looked up. What appeared in his field of vision was a vast flat land with a radius of dozens of miles. In the middle of the flat, there is a large-scale ruin, which is larger than any city he has encountered before.


    Behind Li Yi, in addition to Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er, he also followed five monks. Two of them were wonderland and three were real people. This is all he gathered. Correspondingly, the number of tomahawks in his pocket has reached thirteen.


    "Wang An, such a large city, you can definitely get a large tomahawk part, what are we waiting for, rush in?" Zuo Che''er squatted on Li Yan''s side and rubbed his hands, his face impatient.


    Yang Tingge was stubborn, and scolded, "I know what it looks like, a frizzy! Such a large ruin, there must be many people in it, An Wang''s own judgment, where can you hold your mouth!"


    After being scolded, Zuo Cheer was not upset. Rao head laughed twice, probably realizing that he was really anxious, a little embarrassed.


    Li Yan groaned a little: "This city is not only large, but also a deep house. It is very suitable for ambush. This area is located in the center, and there are dozens of people in the surrounding ruins who may come together, so we must be careful."


    Speaking of this, Li Xun turned back and gave the order: "Old rules, cover each other into the ruins, Fu Yuan crossbow to find the high point of vision, ready to take care of the Quartet, others quickly collect bows and arrows ..."

 v4 Chapter 83： encounter

    Like Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, Li Yan also realized the importance of the crossbow, and now everyone basically has a crossbow.


    However, crossbow and crossbow are different. Quality, power and range are different. In order to maximize the power of various crossbows and improve the overall combat effectiveness of the team, it must be properly matched. Therefore, the first important thing for everyone after entering the rubble, in addition to searching and defending the enemy, was to find a crossbow.


    Of course, there are other weapons in the ruins other than bows and crossbones. There is no shortage of swords, swords and halberds, which is also reasonable. The county-level cities should have these things themselves-and there are more in the secret ruins.


    At present, everyone''s strength is suppressed too hard, and the magic weapon that they carry can no longer be urged, but after all, the quality is there, and the melee is not comparable, so few people search for swords except bows and crossbows.


    There were many large-scale ruins in front of the house. After Li Zhi and others entered it, Yang Tingge, who was holding a fuyuan crossbow, went up to the high wall. The left car was on the side to assist. The two were responsible for controlling the high point. The others entered nearby houses to search. Crossbow.


    After half an hour, the crowd came together again.


    Li Yi uniformly distributed the bow and crossbow and divided the people according to the battle formation method. "Yang Lao and Zuo Che''er used the Fu Yuan crossbow. The Fu Yuan crossbow has a great range and is the most important part of mastering the initiative on the battlefield. He Shuwen, the four of you use angled crossbows, crossbows, and other crossbows as assaulters; Xiao Hei is keenly aware and agile, and as a scout, you are responsible for observing the four sides. "


    After all, Li Yan is a visitor to the earth and has some understanding of elite soldiers. According to his arrangements, Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er provided fire suppression and long-range sniper killing; He Shuwen and others were responsible for attacking and occupying points, and they would start close combat after getting close; As for himself, he assumes the commanding role and is also a reserve player who can support all parties at any time.


    Because enough bows were found, after the division of labor was completed, Li Yan planned to let everyone practice one or two. After all, there will be more and more companions afterwards, and each other needs to be more familiar with this fighting method. In the environment of ruins and wilderness, this method of warfare is a necessary choice for victory.


    However, at this moment, Xiao He''s face suddenly changed. After Voldemort listened for a moment, he looked solemnly: "Someone is here, there are a lot of people, it is estimated that there are a dozen."


    There are eight people on Li Yan''s side, and there are a dozen or so people on the other side, who are disadvantaged in number, but the difference is not much. If you notice the movement of the other side first, but the other side doesn''t notice it, then Li Ye and others who occupy the geographical position and the opportunity have a considerable advantage.


    Li Xun had planned to train first, but since the opponent came and he was training in actual combat, he did not hesitate: "Since it is here, then fight again. Fu Yuan crossbow defends the high point and wait for my signal to strike, others wait to follow I come!"


    The crowd promised that Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer would go ahead, and Li Yi followed He Shuwen and others in a concealed direction toward the other side in the direction given by Xiao Hei.


    On a high wall, Li Yan saw a group of people entering the ruins. The opponent stands scattered, moves quickly, runs fast, and is good at covering himself with shelters such as surrounding houses, walls, etc., and he is an elite soldier.


    "Huang Jingyuan." Li Xuan narrowed his eyes slightly, and he could see at a glance. The one who was tangibly and invisiblely guarded by the crowd was Huang Jingyuan, a soldier in the 72nd place. Li Huang still attaches great importance to Huang Jingyuan. According to Su Emei''s introduction, the other party''s talents are brilliant, and it is definitely a hard role to deal with.


    If not, this team of a dozen people cannot be so elite in a short period of time.


    The opponent was strong, but Li Zhi didn''t mean to be afraid of fighting. He first asked Xiao Hei to pay attention to the movements in other places, and determined that there was only a crowd of Huang Jingyuan nearby. After there were no other monks of Xianting, he was determined to fight this war.


    In any case, Huang Jingyuan is a difficult master, not only cultivated as a high-strength, but also superior in wisdom. He and Chen Jizhen joined forces to better launch the secret method of suppressing the demon tribe. As long as the other party is alive, there is no possibility that Li Dong will win.


    At present, there is a chance to eat Huang Jingyuan, Li Zhi naturally does not want to let go.


    Li Min made several gestures, asking He Shuwen and the other four to occupy the favorable terrain of the action. He stopped himself in the center of the opponent''s movement.


    The patient wait didn''t last long. The monks of Huang Jingyuan''s team soon entered the range of Fuyuan Crossbow. Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er cast their inquiries into Li Yan. Li Yan looked calm and unmoved.


    After the walls and house bunkers in various directions left and right, Li Shu and other monks held crossbows, nervously and excitedly aiming at the fast-moving monk, watching left and right, and looking vigilant Xianting.


    As master monks, they have experienced a lot of killings, but they are all in the way of monks, like this way of elite combat in the army, they still experience it for the first time, and each has a different mood. Some people have already seen it on their foreheads. Sweat.


    Li Yan''s gaze didn''t stare at Huang Jingyuan directly. He was afraid of the other party''s induction. Seeing that the other party was getting closer and closer to the crossbow range, Li Zhu''s mouth moved slightly.


    He took out his horned crossbow¡ªthe crossbow had been reloaded in advance and aimed at Huang Jingyuan.


    Shooting the man first, shooting the horse, capturing the thief, and capturing the king first, of course, he didn''t want to let the opponent go, but when he pointed the crossbow arrow at Huang Jingyuan''s head and was about to pull the trigger, he saw Huang Jingyuan''s face change.


    Among the flashes of light and flint, Li Yan did not hesitate, and his fingers pulled the trigger firmly and forcefully, but at the same time, Crossbow had turned to a monk beside Huang Jingyuan.


    Sure enough, Huang Jingyuan, who sensed the danger, made an evasive action at the moment Li Li crossbow fired. If Li Li''s crossbow fired at him, he would not be able to hit.


    However, Li Yan temporarily changed his head, and the monk Xianting next to Huang Jingyuan did not have his good danger perception ability. He was penetrated by the crossbow at the spot and his body flew out like a heavy hammer and a broken kite. Hit the abandoned wall behind him.


    At almost the same time, the crossbow of Yang Tingge, He Shuwen, etc. were shot one after another, and everyone was at ease, occupying the terrain, and aiming for a long time. Where can the other party escape? Previously, Li Zhi was ambushed by people in the middle of the road, and he almost lost his life.


    Monk Xianting was shot in half by a crossbow. Some were killed in a single blow, some were seriously injured, and some were not seriously affected. This is the difference between the monk monk''s personal shooting skills, which cannot be forced in a short time.


    After knowing the ambush, Brother Xianting responded quickly, and based on the position from which the crossbow was fired, he searched for shelter in the opposite direction while whispering and drinking, exchanged the information he saw with each other, and prepared to fight back.


    However, Li Zhi did not give them a chance to breathe. After a while, he and He Shuwen and others left the place and quickly ran out. With the cover of the house wall, he made a roundabout and swift advance to Huang Jingyuan and others.


    On the way, everyone filled the crossbow with a crossbow-as a monk in the Wuzong realm, this tactical action was not difficult to complete.


    Cat Huang Jingyuan was behind the wall, and captured the figure of Li Yan keenly from the gap. His face was very unsightly, and the anger in his eyes could not be hidden. "Northeast orientation!"


    After hearing the greetings, the two first reacted, and saw Li Xun''s monk, immediately stood up and aimed at Li Xun, ready to pull the trigger. But at this moment, two Li Yas of Fuyuan Crossbow flew, one shot one of them, and the other passed by in front of another monk, scaring him to retract his head quickly.


    It was Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer who took cover.


    With this short period of time, Li Zhi, He Shuwen, and others have successfully made a considerable distance. However, as Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er reloaded the crossbow, Huang Jingyuan promptly ordered everyone to stand up and fight back. Li Yan and others were not at all confused. When the other party just showed up, they pulled the trigger of the crossbow in their hands.


    The crossbow flew out. This shot was halved in this shot, but the two who had the killing effect were Li Zhi and He Shuwen. But this was enough, because monk Xianting was forced to retract his head again, especially the crossbow, the suppression effect was very obvious.


    By this time, Li Yan and others had broken into a lot of distances, just a short distance from the monk Xianting.


    They moved neatly and resolutely lifted the crossbow, with melee weapons in their hands, swords and axes. By covering the walls of the house, echoing the last wave of crossbows from Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er, they rushed to Huang Jingyuan and others to start close-killing!

 v4 Chapter 84： Fighting

    After the crossbow was finally volleyed, Li Min and others put on a melee blade and rushed to Monk Xianting in an instant. At this moment, Xianting just raised his head, and instinctively wanted to fight back with a crossbow in his hand, but what they saw was the sword light sword shadow that had reached the eyebrow.


    The crossbow is a long-range weapon, and it is naturally limited in melee. Although Li Xun and others have been restrained and cannot move instantly, anyway, it is also the Wuzong realm. Relying on their agile stature, several short movements made the fairy crossbow lose its accuracy.


    After successfully approaching, Li Yan flickered sideways, and a crossbow passed over his cheek, as if the wind could pierce his face. However, this is only an illusion after all. His eyes were quiet and cold, and Lu Gujian stabbed out obliquely, and a gleam of cold light flashed.


    The monk on the opposite side of Li Yan saw a panic when he saw him rushing in front of him, his hands and feet were chaotic, and after the crossbow was shot, he missed, and he already had the color of despair and fear in his eyes.


    Li Yi shot, he had not had time to put on a melee weapon, his neck suddenly became cold, and then blood shot out.


    He could see Li Zhi''s indifferent look, and at this moment he was extremely afraid of this face, as if that was King Yan, who had a captivating ability. He screamed and wanted to jump away, but found that his body was not responding at all. At this moment, his vision was spinning around, and then he saw a headless body spurting blood.


    With a sword at his enemies and no one blocking his way, he rushed to Huang Jingyuan without hesitation. While the damage and surprise caused by the raid and melee had not subsided, he expected that Huang Jingyuan could not avoid the imbalance at this moment. This was his opportunity.


    When Li Xuan rushed to Huang Jingyuan, He Shuwen and others also achieved corresponding results. The monks in front of them were either killed or repelled. The four of them, together with Li Ye, cooperated with Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er to fight. So far, a dozen or so monks have been killed and injured six or seven.


    At this point, Li Zhi and others rushed to the monk Xianting, the two groups were fighting together, Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er could no longer launch the crossbow at will. However, instead of collecting Fu Yuan crossbow and slaying Huang Jingyuan and others with Li Yi and others, they reloaded the crossbow and prepared to give them a fatal blow when Huang Jingyuan and others escaped.


    However, monk Xianting had no intention of escaping. Even if more than half of his companions had fallen on the ground, the only remaining monks with complete combat power were Huang Jingyuan and three others. They still chose to fight to the end.


    The effects of ambush and assault by Li Yan and others were obvious, which caused great killing to monks of Xianting, but this time when they assaulted and killed or injured the first monk of the other side, Huang Jingyuan and others had changed their melee weapons. They fought back.


    Naturally none of these monks are idlers.


    After Li Yan confronted Huang Jingyuan, he went down the mountain like a tiger and attacked hard all the way. He did not retain the strength in the slightest, and did not give the other party a respite. He knew that the opponent''s strength was overbearing. Once he let the opponent slow down and turned to defense, it was his disaster.


    Li Yan is like a tide, attacking wave after wave. If he is an ordinary monk, he can''t hold it at this moment. However, Huang Jingyuan is always a rock, despite his calm face. Not only that, he also gradually has the ability to be at ease, as if he could fight back at any time.


    Huang Jingyuan gradually showed his strength, Li Li was the first to bear the pressure, and the taste was only cold and warm. Huang Jingyuan has the practice of practicing Qi in the secret realm, which is much stronger than Li Zhi''s Wu Zong realm, and he is a well-known figure in Xianting. Of course, there are more than two brushes, and his combat power is overbearing.


    Li Yan fought very hard, but did not intend to give up, his eyes were cold and determined.


    What Li Yan didn''t know was that although he fought hard, Huang Jingyuan was even more uncomfortable than him, and he was on the verge of violence.


    Half of the seventy-two land evils after the Nether this time are earth wonderland, and there are also many heaven fairyland. Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen were later repaired in heaven fairyland. Such a huge power is naturally not to deal with Li Zhi, but it is just a real person.


    Even with Li Yao''s support from the monster clan, Xian Ting didn''t take him seriously.


    Daoxian has been holding Xianting for thousands of years since Daxing was taught by people. The demons have been oppressed. They have been in a corner and cannot be born. Xianting has long ignored them. In Xianting''s view, the red baby and Yodah brought people out to help Li Yan fight in Hedong, it was just a child''s game.


    Naturally, it is a child''s game. If the monsters really want to do something, the six saints will not be all out. Pai Yodah and Red Baby came over, after all, just to take advantage of the time of the Fairy Battle now, to try the water.


    The monk forces brought by Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are absolutely crushed on either side of the Shangclan or Buddha domain. After all, Kyushu is the domain of Daomen Xianting.


    What''s more, in the Battle of the Immortals, the Immortal Court did not have a way to defeat the gods outside the region, but it had its own secret methods to suppress the demons on its own territory.


    Therefore, the mission of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan is to drive the Buddhist monks back, and then help Zhu Wen win the world¡ªthe world and the land. Now, in the Battle of the Celestial Territory, the battle of Taoism is unfavorable. In the process of unifying the world, the great monks dispatched by other gods to ruin the great cause.


    All in all, the solution to the demons and Li Yan is to Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, but it is just a matter of driving away a fly--even if Li Yan is not an ordinary person, it is still too small compared to the 72nd evil spirit.


    In fact, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan did just that. Relying on the magic weapon given by Xianting, they realized that Skyrim was about to be born, so they took 72 places to the north to Hedong. The two went one step ahead. When exploring Taiyuan, they thought of Li Yan and planned to do him at will.


    I never expected that the horse would lose its forefoot.


    Huang Jingyuan was taken by Li Yanyin with no light on his face, so he always wanted to find his place.


    However, after entering the mysterious realm, the scene was not retrieved. Instead, it was set aside by Li Yan, and after a few face-to-face encounters, his people were killed in a piecemeal manner.


    But most of them were the great monks in the fairyland. The death was a huge loss. Now they are in the hands of Li Zhi and the demon, and they are brought down like wheat.


    No matter how good Huang Jingyuan''s mood was, he was so angry that one Buddha came out of the air and the other Buddha ascended to the sky.


    The two fought against each other. Huang Jingyuan thought that he could capture Li Ye, who did not know how to live and die, in a few strokes. Unexpectedly, the two were caught in an almost even fight! This is not a problem of lack of light on the face, but to make Huang Jingyuan go crazy!


    "If it wasn''t for the secret world of this heaven, this seat only has the strength of practicing Qi, how can it not kill the ordinary man with three strokes ?!" Thinking of this, Huang Jingyuan was even more angry.


    Although the suppression of Xiuwei by the secret realm is proportional, it is suppressed to Wuzong Realm and Tianxian Realm to the Qiqi level below. This seems relatively fair, but in absolute strength, it weakens everyone into the secret realm. The previous gap.


    Huang Jing was angry and unbearable. One move was heavier than the other. Li Ye was also motivated to fight, and one move was heavier than the other.


    However, the more he struggled, the more surprised and confused Huang Jingyuan was. There is an inexplicable power in Li Zhi''s aura, which is not a simple cultivation force. He can''t tell the characteristics of that power, but only feels unusual.


    Originally, Li Zhi''s repairing power could not confront him at all, but it was the doping and fusion of this power, and the power immediately rose, and he had reached another level, so that he could not overcome it quickly.


    Finally, Huang Jingyuan couldn''t help it, he lowered his voice and growled, "You are just a real god, how could you fight against me for so long ?! What is that inexplicable power in your body?"


    Li Yan was too lazy to answer.


    He certainly wouldn''t tell Huang Jingyuan that it was the power of Dragon Qi after he realized the second realm of Emperor Tao.


    In fact, if Li Zhi did not understand the second realm of Emperor Tao, whether it was outside the secret territory or inside the secret territory, he would definitely not be Huang Jingyuan''s opponent.


    But who made him realize this as soon as he entered this mysterious heaven?


    However, at present, the two are inextricably linked, and Li Ye is not at ease.


    Huang Jingyuan''s strength is still too strong. He can''t overcome now. If he stays deadlocked, he won''t be able to take advantage, and will gradually get the upper hand and master the initiative.


    With this in mind, Li Zhi had the intention of retreating.


    This time, they set up an ambush and raid, and until the fighting, they have already killed seven or eight people on the other side, but they have not lost much, and the results are quite brilliant.


    At this moment, Li Xuan''s anxious voice sounded in Li Zhi''s consciousness: "King Bao An, another monk from Xianting is here, and they have a dozen people!"


    As a scout, Xiao Hei did not participate in the assault, but continued to remain vigilant on the periphery. This was the case-during the battle between Li Zhi and Ren Ren, he was profited by a third-party fisherman.


    Hearing the news from Xiao Hei, Li Xuan immediately decided to order He Shuwen and others to retreat. He faltered Huang Jingyuan and retreated without turning around and left.


    It was also at this time that a monk at Xianting shouted loudly to Huang Jingyuan: "Master Huang Cheng, master Chen Cheng they have arrived!"


    Seventy-two Disha are the city leaders on one side of the town. Chen Jizhen is Dikui City, Huang Jingyuan is Disha City.


    After Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan met each other, because they each had five or six people, their strength was not weak, they did not keep moving together, and they separated to gather more people, and agreed to meet at this large ruin.


    "Don''t let them go!" Angrily Huang Jingyuan yelled, and chased Li Yan by waving his sword. Of course, he was not willing to be run away by Li Yan. The two had to walk across several abandoned courtyards.


    At this time, the two remaining monks on his side also chased He Shuwen and others by pulling their legs.


    However, Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er were not vegetarian. They occupied a high point and had a broad field of vision to control the Quartet. They immediately launched the Fu Yuan crossbow in their hands and launched a shooting and blocking on Huang Jingyuan and others who pursued Li Zhi.

 v4 Chapter 85： Take a step

    Relying on the cover of Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er, Li Yan and others successfully distanced themselves from Huang Jingyuan and others and ran towards the center of the ruins. Due to the fact that there are two camp monks in the ruins, the ruins at this moment can only enter and cannot go out, and Li Zhi and others cannot run out of the city.


    The distance between the two sides is quite far away. If Li Zhi and others don''t slow down, Huang Jingyuan will never catch up. But they have not given up, and they are still pursuing.


    By this time, Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er had also evacuated from the high point, and not far away from Li Yan and others, in a parallel forward attitude, echoed each other and hurried.


    A short time later, Xiao Hei communicated with Li Yan for the second time with the mystery of the demon tribe, and said anxiously: "The monk who just entered the city has already come in from the flanks!"


    Li Min glanced back at Huang Jingyuan and others, frowning slightly.


    According to the position reported by Xiao Hei, another group of monks from Xianting entered the city. They were in front of the crowd and leaned towards the center of the city. Now everyone is forced to march into the city, and the other party naturally has the opportunity to intercept.


    Li Xuan took the initiative and led the people to turn in the opposite direction of the second monk''s position-Chen Jizhen and others entered the city from the west of the city, and originally went from the south to the north. Dongcheng.


    Walking through the streets and alleys, over many abandoned courtyards, and passing through numerous forests and grasses, Li Ye and others did not let the confluent Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen and others catch up. Thanks to the large ruins, Li Zhi had room to turn around, otherwise he would have run to the end of Dongcheng.


    But Rao is so. He will always reach the East City Wall all the way east. If he cannot go out of the city, if he is not blocked by the monk at the East City Wall, Li Yan and others must turn again and take each other in the ruins. Go round.


    However, in this way, the competition between the two sides becomes a physical competition, whoever gets tired first will lose. In the case where Li Yan and others have already fought with Huang Jingyuan and the energy consumption is not small, this kind of competition is undoubtedly asking for trouble, and the consequences are self-evident.


    Yang Tingge and Zuo Che''er have come to meet, the latter impulse: "An Wang, can''t run left and right, let''s fight back with them!"


    Li Yan groaned for a while, but did not answer Zuo Cheer for a while, but Yang Tingge took the conversation, and he scolded Zuo Cheer with his head covered: "Shut up! An Wang Zhiyong is unparalleled, and has his own plans. Where can I use you more?"


    Fang Cai''s heartfelt victory has already made Yang Tingge admire Li Li even more.


    As he rushed forward, Li Yan glanced back. After Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen merged, they already had more than a dozen combat powers, almost twice their number. It was not easy to fight back.


    Today, the two sides are not too far apart, they can still see each other, and there is no possibility of ambush. The effect of returning the carbine will be, but it will not be large enough to change the disadvantage.


    The unfavorable situation is obvious. It''s no wonder that Monk Xianting has a large number of people. No matter the number or strength, the monks are far better than either of the demons and the Buddha. Now that Li Zhi is out of hand with the others, it is helpless.


    If this continues, Li Yan and others will change from a hunter to a prey. It is even said that it is bound to perish. You know, according to the previous investigation of the ruins, if there are still more than two camp monks in the ruins, no one can go out of the city, which means that Li Zhi can''t run.


    You can only lose if you cannot win, and you can only die if you cannot live.


    When Li Zhi was thinking hard and still couldn''t get a solution to the problem, the sudden change occurred.


    If it is said that the situation facing Li Xie and others was pursued by the monks of Xianting, they were a life of nine deaths. After this change, their situation became ten deaths.


    The mutation does not bring hope, but despair.


    The abnormality originated from Xiao Hei''s alarm.


    The warning content is very simple: a Buddhist monk in front is coming!


    This news is tantamount to sunny days for Li Yan and others.


    The three parties Li Li, Fo Yu, and Xian Ting are rivals to each other, and no one is polite to anyone. If you meet them, you will die.


    Now there are wolves in front and tigers in front of them, and Li Zhi and others have nowhere to go.


    Li Min''s first reaction was to avoid colliding with Buddhist monks-a covert turn to the north and let the Buddhist domain and Xianting meet.


    But this cannot be done.


    One is the concealment cannot be done, because monk Xianting has been biting them; the other is that the Buddhist monk has found them.


    After all, everyone is now in the process of running. Although Xiao Hei is keenly aware, he found that the realm of Buddha is still too late. Now the distance between the two sides is close enough.


    The next step was almost a dead end. Either rushing to the front of the Buddhist monks and confronting them, or killing the monk against his own back.


    The outcome of these two choices is the same. The only difference is that when they were dying, which camp monks they pulled back.


    When it comes to the moment, we cannot afford to hesitate, and it is better to make no decision than not to make a decision. Li Yan looked around, took the general environment into his eyes, and had a decision in his heart. He led the people to immediately turn north, and after a hundred-step distance, they overturned a collapsed courtyard and entered a large and small house.


    This house has four entrances, and there are other houses on the left and right. After Li Zhi entered, they ordered everyone to take their place. First, Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer climbed the roof of the main house to control the high point-although the house had collapsed, the wall still existed after all; then He Shuwen and others prepared for the surprise attack by dividing it between the East and the West.


    Originally, Li Zhi and others ran, Xianting chased behind, Buddhism stopped in front, and the three parties were on a line. Li Zhi and others were in a state of being pinched by both sides. Now this turn, although only a hundred steps away, is not enough to get rid of whom, but at least Li Zhi and others did not continue to stop in the middle of Xianting and Buddhism.


    They left the middle position and without them as obstacles, they let Xianting and Bu Yu see each other at a glance.


    Today, the positions of the three parties are roughly at the three corners of the triangle, not far from each other.


    Li Yan and others have stopped. They must stop. If you do n¡¯t stop, Xianting will still chase, and the domain of Buddha will still stop. Only by stopping and letting the three parties move and stand still will everyone have the opportunity to calm down and deal with the situation.


    Sure enough, Li Yan stopped, and Monks of the Celestial Court and Buddhist monks also stopped one after the other. They confronted each other, they all looked at each other, they were full of alert and hostility, they also had a posture that they would do it at any time.


    The dispute between Shimen and Daomen has been going on for hundreds of years, and the hatred between them is far greater than that of Li Ye''s holiday-although for hundreds of years, Shimen has been suppressed by Daomen. But this situation will not only make hatred small, but will make hatred even bigger.


    None of the three parties acted immediately.


    The atmosphere quickly became subtle.


    This is the first time the trilateral forces have encountered in a rubble on a large scale after entering the secret realm.


    On the side of Xianting, Huang Jingyuan looked low. The seventy-two earth evil think tank has always shown people with the face of elegant and wisdom. It is warm and watery on weekdays, and there are few emotional times. But at this moment, there is no meaning to cover up his mood, and it is probably impossible to hide it.


    Successive losses in Li Yan''s hands, especially the loss of several monks this time, are no longer acceptable to Huang Jingyuan.


    If Huang Jingyuan''s face is so dreary that dripping water can occur, then the anger on Chen Jizhen''s face seems to be able to burn. He was a fierce and fierce man, where is the man who can eat so much?


    Those who make their minds out of balance are here now.


    Both were anxious to shoot immediately, chopping Li Yan into minced meat.


    But they cannot act lightly.


    Because the Buddhist monk is next to him.


    If it was just an ordinary Buddhist monk, with the strength of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, there would be no scruples at all.


    However, Fei Hongshi is also there.


    In white dress and white dress, she sat on a cornice in an attic and drank. She always has endless drinks. The rules and regulations of Shimen Qing are as many as ox hair, and wine and meat are naturally in it. According to this theory, Chief Feihong was afraid that he should have been swept out.


    But she didn''t.


    She still looked like she was absent-minded and didn''t care about anything. At first glance, it looks unrestrained, and when you look deep, you can only see loneliness.


    Unfortunately, the world has always only seen the first floor.


    This is true of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    So they dread.


    Huang Jingyuan was silent for a while, and said to Feihong Shida: "I heard that Li Zhi killed many Buddhist monks."


    Master Feihong just glanced at him slightly, and then continued to look up and drink.


    Huang Jingyuan was not dissatisfied, even if he felt that Master Feihong was too arrogant, but the other party had the capital. He continued: "Since the Buddha Realm also wanted to kill Li Yan, how about we take his life first and then compete for the copper ingots in the ruins?


    Feihong Shi Yin Yin Hong''s strange lips moved, "If you want to kill, kill, I will not stop."


    She looked natural and easy-going, just like the spring breeze swept across the lake, and the cloud was light and light, without any emotion.


    Words have no emotions, and natural quality cannot be profound.


    Huang Jingyuan didn''t move.


    Chen Jizhen was still unable to sit still. "In this case, the practitioners listened to the order and attacked Li Yan with this seat!"


    He ordered it, but there was no move from the monk.


    Because Huang Jingyuan grabbed him.


    Chen Jizhen was full of fog, staring at Huang Jingyuan without annoyance.


    Huang Jingyuan shook his head sternly, and then looked at Doctor Feihong: "The doctor can guarantee that he will not do anything to me when Li Zhi is not dead?"


    Earlier, Feihong''s sentence did not express this meaning clearly. She didn''t stop Monk Xianting from doing anything, but it didn''t mean she wouldn''t take the opportunity to do something.


    At present, there are seven or eight Buddhist monks, and the number is about the same as that of Li Zhi, which is a lot less than Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen combined.


    If you only look at the numbers, the Buddhist monks have no chance of winning against the monks.


    In fact, I am afraid that is almost the case.


    Master Feihong put a stopper on the jug. She speaks in the same way as before, because there is no emotion mixed in, so listening is like studying, she said, "Why should I promise?"


    Huang Jingyuan''s face was as dark as ink, and he was silent.


    Chen Jizhen was even more angry. He deliberately roared and drank two words, but he stiffly resisted.


    Doctor Feihong just looked at them with a smile. When she smiled, only the blood-red lips cornered slightly on Bai''s flawless face. There was a hint of playfulness in Tian Dan Yao Yi.


    The atmosphere became more subtle.


    After seeing this scene, Li Yan had a sunny smile on his face, and he arched to the crowd: "Since you are still unsure of the moment, then you should discuss it slowly, and inconvenience the next step.

 v4 Chapter 86： Back to Carbine

    Li Yan''s remarks seem to be nonsense, but it is not without reason at all. Xianting and Buddhism are in the same situation, and no one will make anyone happy. Master Feihong did not agree with Huang Jingyuan''s proposal, which is also the intention in the question. Now that the three parties are converging, the situation is deadlocked. If you don''t want to break the net, you can only take a step back and temporarily disperse.


    Before Li Yan came in, he saw that the derelict city, named Dingyuan, is the largest city within a hundred miles, and it is also at the intersection of several major roads. The courts, Buddhist domains, or demons are mostly gathered here.


    Li Yun''s wishful thinking is played like this: Now that the Xianting people are in a strong position, they will temporarily retreat, and wait for the reinforcements to come, the big guy will slow down, then come to fight with each other.


    For Xianting and Buddhism, there is not enough manpower on one side, and there are still many companions on the side who have not been treated for injuries. For the time being, truce is a common need.


    Once the situation develops in this way, it is the situation that Li Yan wants to see most. After all, he is confident. Small-scale elite teams in the ruins are fighting. He is more familiar with no one from the earth.


    Unfortunately, Li Zhi''s wishful thinking is impossible.


    The first disagreement was not Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen, who had "deep hatred" with him, but Feihong Shi.


    Dr. Feihong looked at him with a smile on his mouth, and his clear eyes were full of sorrows. "If King An is leaving now, wouldn''t I mean to help you back?"


    The meaning of these words is of course very clear. Those who have "deep hatred" with Li Zhi are not only Xianting, but also the Shimen Buddha Domain. In the Qinzhou battle, more than half of the 18 Luohan killed Li Zhi.


    However, Li Yan seems to have forgotten this, and patted his **** righteously: "Thank you for your help, Li Zhi will have a good return in Japan!"


    After saying this, Li Yan turned and went down the roof, and greeted the demons, "Evacuate to the north of the city!"


    The monks did not hesitate, turned around and left from the guarded position, thinking of running north.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Jingyuan was stunned, Chen Jizhen stayed like a wooden chicken, the Buddhist monk was incredible, and even the monk Feihong stayed. The bewildered appearance appeared on her perfect sacred and solemn face, with a different kind of contrast beauty.


    To trace the roots, Monk Xianting and Buddhist monks have been resentful for 800 years. As soon as Li Zhi and others left, their eyes were wide and small, and they could not live together harmoniously.


    However, some people have no intention to let the situation develop like this.


    The enmity between Xianting and Buddhism has a long history, but at present, the actions of Li Zhi several times have brought damage to the dignity of Xianting. They have made them angry and can suspend the fight with Buddhism.


    "Give me this, kill this cricket!" Chen Jizhen was furious at first, and before he finished speaking, the man rushed up. The monk Xianting next to him, three or four people who responded quickly, followed him up.


    Huang Jingyuan didn''t stop this time immediately. The fact that Li Ji was just acting was really irritating, let alone Chen Jizhen was furious, and he couldn''t stop it.


    Seeing that Chen Jizhen was moving, Feihong''s first reaction was not moving. She did not move, neither did the Buddhist monks. The disciplined Shimen Buddhism domain with strict rules and strict rules is indeed better than the free and easy monks who worship the unruly monks.


    Chen Jizhen led someone to the courtyard where Li Yan and others were. Seeing that Li Yong and others were about to run, they rushed very quickly, and the formation was naturally scattered.


    Just then, Chen Jizhen''s pupils shrank.


    That was something he never expected.


    Li Ye and others, who were already evacuating, suddenly stopped when they turned over the wall and passed the hospital.


    The location of their sudden stop is just another large-scale home, and the position of each monk monk is to guard the tactical points-roof, wall top, doorway.


    These sites have a wide field of view and shelters covering themselves.


    This is of course no coincidence.


    Not only that, Li Xun and the monk monks ran to a sudden stop before turning around, and the crossbow was already in hand, aiming at the monk Xianting who came after him.


    Their next move was uniform.


    Crossbow volley.


    Chen Jizhen''s complexion changed greatly, and his heart was disturbed as if he had been trampled by a bison.


    He wanted to shout, but it was too late.


    The gurgling sound came unexpectedly.


    The cricket''s crossbow entered the sound of flesh, one after another.


    The screams of the Brothers of the Celestial Ring immediately sounded.


    Then there was the sound of thumping.


    Chen Jizhen had no chance to rescue anyone, because he had to protect himself and block the crossbow fired at him.


    When Chen Jizhen found a shelter and shrank behind the nearby earth wall, he saw that the four monks who had followed him had fallen three. One of them was completely out of anger, with a crossbow in his brows, and the other two fell into a pool of blood, losing his ability to move.


    Chen Jizhen was so angry and indescribably indescribable that he curled up behind the wall and shouted with red neck in the direction of Li''s position: "Li You, you dog thief! If you are a good guy, come out and fight against this one!"


    Successively, Li Ji calculated that Chen Jizhen''s anger was no longer under control. If the previous anger was simply a hatred of Li Ji, then at this moment, his anger had a hatred for his incompetence. This is the experience that Chen Jizhen had never experienced before, and he never felt incompetent.


    Incompetence or not, there are often no absolute standards, but conclusions drawn through comparison. After comparing with Li Yan, he can only find with anger that he really looks too incompetent.


    Because he has suffered losses one after another, and has lost successively.


    Chen Ji was really angry and did not get feedback from Li Yan.


    On the roof, Li Yan reloaded his crossbow with a calm look, without any time to care about Chen Jizhen''s growl. The roar of the incompetent, he always ignored it. Because that''s not worth it.


    After Chen Jizhen''s pursuit was suddenly wounded, Huang Jingyuan saved people''s hearts and led the remaining monks to catch up. They chased after them, naturally attacking Li Yan and others. Instead of passively saving people, take the initiative to attack. They still have a dozen people and have the capital to attack.


    But they are met with a more accurate crossbow!


    Of course it is more accurate.


    Only a series of tactical moves of the monster monk from running to emergency stop, turning, crossbow, aiming, and firing are not idle, and there is still time required. The crosshair is naturally worse-if not, eight people will launch the crossbow. , Chen Jizhen will not only have three casualties.


    But at this moment, the monks have been steadily occupied, but this time the trigger is very stable.


    Huang Jingyuan and others immediately suffered a headache.


    However, compared to the urge of Chen Jizhen and others, Huang Jingyuan and others followed later, and there was a lot of precaution between actions. Therefore, many monks have avoided the crossbow by using shelters such as courtyard walls, trees, and houses. .


    Forgiveness is so inevitable.


    Brother Xianting fell three more.


    One was slightly injured and two were seriously injured.

 v4 Chapter 87： Two for one

    The situation is now out of control.


    In other words, it is not controlled by Huang Jingyuan.


    As for Li Yan, he never thought of controlling.


    Or, in other words, this is the situation he wants to control.


    After being attacked in a row, Monk Xianting has quickly found their respective defensive and counterattack positions under Huang Jingyuan''s orders. They are either cats on the roof, hiding behind rockery, or bowing in the woods, behind the courtyard walls. The crossbow had arrived, and began to fight back against the monks.


    The sound of cricket''s breaking air came one after another, a crossbow tearing into the air, flying towards the position that the other monk was keeping, pinging on the trees on the wall.


    On the side of Brother Xianting, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen originally had more than a dozen monks. Together, there were more than twenty people, far more than the demons. However, Huang Jingyuan was assaulted by Li Yan first, which damaged most of the manpower. Chen Jizhen''s team also suffered a slap in the head. Now the monks who are able to fight together are less than ten people.


    The immortal and the demon are in a melee, the numbers on both sides are almost the same, and they are caught in a fierce battle that is evenly matched.


    However, at this point in the battle, the monks on both sides had bunkers, and if they wanted to cause casualties to the other party, it would not be so easy. In any case, the monks on both sides were masters before, and now they have the Wuzong realm. On the agile response, they are not comparable to ordinary sergeants.


    Seeing the anger of monk Xianting, he was very happy with the monk monks, and the monks of Buddha domain looked weird one by one.


    Obviously, they were left aside. This is not pleasant because they are ignored. Those who are ignored are usually underserved.


    They set their sights on Master Feihong.


    Feihong Shi is not surprised.


    To the monks of Xianting, the demon tribe is an internal problem and a challenge to the existence of Daomen Xianting''s ruling order. It must be cut off first, that is, the outside must be settled first.


    For any ruling class, suppression of internal rebellions and uprisings is more important than resistance to external enemies at any time-once internal rebellions overthrow their own rule, it does not matter whether the country is killed by external enemies or not, because the state has already It''s not theirs.


    For Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, as monks of Xianting, they have never seen it before them. A mortal has suffered continuously and suffered heavy losses. This encounter is beyond their acceptable range. Anger Has defeated reason.


    Anyone has an acceptable range for things, that is the boundary of their cognition. Once something appears beyond this range, no matter who it is, it is impossible to calm down and stay rational.


    But Master Feihong knew that Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan did not completely lose their reason.


    She knows the reason.


    There is only one reason.


    This is not difficult to guess. Because it''s obvious.


    Brother Xianting didn''t even look at their Buddhist monks.


    Leaving aside the number of monks, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, as the seventy-two ground evils, have the most powerful presence. Now they all have the first-level practice. Among the Buddhist monks, only the monk Feihong practiced to reach the first level of training.


    Two to one.


    If Master Feihong did not descend to the realm through Kunlun and did not enter the site controlled by Daomen Xianting, even if Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan joined forces, they would not be able to walk a round in front of her.


    But the situation is different now.


    Feihong''s strength was suppressed by Xianting. He could not say that he would definitely win against Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan alone, let alone face the two together.


    If the other person encounters the situation of Master Feihong, the huge gap will be enough to make the mood unbalanced.


    There is no imbalance in Feihong''s mind.


    She just wasn''t happy.


    She was never happy. It is even more unpleasant to be hung up by Xiantingtang and Huangzhi now.


    She glanced at Monk''s position, her eyes were not good.


    Feihongshi, who has always been dignified and free, has few obvious emotions in his eyes.


    This shows that she is in a bad mood at the moment.


    Immediately, she looked at the position of the monk monk again. The focal length of his eyes fell on Li Yan. Li Xun was reloading his crossbow, and shot at Monk Xianting. His movements are crisp and clear, flowing and flowing, and he is extremely skillful, showing a good military accomplishment. He looked as usual, calm and determined.


    He missed all the shots and shot on the courtyard wall.


    Feihong''s eyes were slightly darkened.


    If she said that before looking at the monk Xianting, she was just not good, then at this moment when she looked at Li Yan, she had a very clear murderous look in her eyes.


    It''s as murderous as ice blade.


    Buddhism and Xianting had 800 years of grudges; Xianting suppressed her cultivation; Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan ignored her existence as a supreme power. All this just made her look bad.


    But at this moment, Li Ye, who seemed to have done nothing, gave her eyes a murderous look.


    With the murderous spirit, Master Feihong was not idle.


    She naturally started.


    Unlike the ordinary monks that were trained with too strict rules, too strict levels, and too dull and rigid atmosphere, Master Feihong has always been free and easy, free from all restraints.


    She does whatever she wants.


    She has always had this strength.


    Although she is now being suppressed, the mood of the strong is not damaged.


    So she is still her. Never hesitate to do what you want.


    She reached out her hand.


    Handbag Lohan bowed two steps forward and passed her long bow and arrows into her hands.


    She draws her bow and arrows, and her bow is full like a full moon.


    The crossbow flew out, with her emotions, straight to the target ahead.


    That was her goal, and naturally it was also the goal of the Buddhist monks-behind her, the Buddhist monks occupying various advantageous positions were also crossbow in hand.


    Feihong''s arrow hit a person.


    When the arrows flew out of her hands, it seemed that Li Zhi, who was concentrating on fighting the monks of Xianting, had already noticed.


    He tried to dodge but did not dodge.


    He wanted to be alerted but did not.


    Because the arrows did not come running to him.


    It was not a monk monk.


    The arrow hit a monk!


    Huang Jingyuan was lost. Chen Jizhen stayed. All the monks of the Celestial Court were angry.


    At least half of them turned around in a roar, and bowed in their hands to the Buddhist monks.


    Buddhist monks are also unambiguous. When Master Feihong shot, the arrows in their hands poured out towards Monk Xianting. It is just that they do not have the ability of Master Feihong, and have not caused any casualties to the monks. When monks fight against the demon, naturally they will not be stupid enough to expose their bodies to Buddhist monks.


    The situation on the field immediately turned into a demon race and a Buddhist domain to jointly deal with monk Xianting.


    A two-on-one situation has taken shape.


    Li Yan glanced at Doctor Feihong''s location, his eyes full of smiles. The smile was inexplicable and meant complicated. One of the most obvious meanings is self-confidence.


    Yes, confident.


    Li Xun knew that Master Feihong would take the shot, and would take shots against the monk Xianting.


    This is exactly why he dared to ¡°pick things up¡±, dared to turn around and leave, and attracted monks from Xianting to chase him and decisively go to war with them.


    This is the best way to break the unfavorable situation right now.

 v4 Chapter 88： Cooperate

    Master Feihong shot Monk Xianting, naturally he did not want to help Li Yan.


    She only saw the murderous look in Li Yanshi''s eyes, and she was not adulterated.


    She was angry with Li Xun, but she started with Monk Xianting. And all this is in Li Zhi''s calculations. This is the source of confidence in his eyes.


    Li Huan knew that Feihongshi would choose this way.


    The three parties of Xianting, Buddhism and Demon Clan are the strongest. Not only do they have the most monks, they have the absolute advantage, but they also have the strongest high-end combat power. Chen Jizhen works with Huang Jingyuan, and there are secret ways to suppress the demon. place.


    Not only will they win steadily against the Shangyue tribe, but also the monks of Shangfo.


    Master Feihong is indeed extraordinary, and there must be a means of pressing the bottom of the box. Even if the repair is suppressed, it is not necessary to have a slight chance against Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. However, since Xianting has the secret method to suppress the demon tribe, it has not failed to suppress the secret method of Buddhist monks-after all, Kyushu is the domain of Daomen Xianting.


    Once the demons are destroyed, the Buddha domain is dangerous.


    The demon race and the realm of Buddha have now become interdependent.


    Only by joining forces can they have the opportunity to compete with Xianting.


    Only after monks from Xianting have been resolved can Tianji have the chance to fall into their hands. Otherwise, whether it is the ruined copper block or the natural luck, it will only be taken away by monk Xianting.


    This principle is not obscure. Li Ye believes that Master Feihong can figure it out.


    When you think about it, you know who to do it with.


    Master Feihong also did something to Brother Xianting.


    But knowing what to do and being forced to choose are two completely different things.


    Li Xun "provokes troubles". In order to prevent the demons from being killed by Xianting, Buddhist monks must immediately engage in fighting and provide hands-on support. There is no opportunity to wait and see the situation and seek the benefit of fishermen.


    In short, not only Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, but even Feihong Shi also won the calculation of Li Zhi.


    It was no wonder that Master Feihong was murderous in the eyes of Li Yan who was holding his nose so arrogantly and unreasonably tough. She was unhappy at first, but just now, she might have remembered that after this time, she suffered losses in the hands of Li Yan.


    After leaving them alone, and saying that after the Buddhist monks launched an attack on Monk Xianting, the scene became a tripartite war. Although Buddhist monks and monks have no intention of uniting, they also have deep hatred with Li Zhi, but in the face of practical needs, there is no room for emotion.


    The monk was pinched by both sides, and the situation suddenly became extremely bad. The arrows and crossbows of the demon and the Buddha realm kept flying, and the snoring sounds made the scalp numb. Many people had to retract immediately when they probed. Otherwise, you will be injured. At this time, monk Xianting''s counterattack seemed ineffective and he could only be passively beaten in the big picture.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan both had dark faces.


    Chen Jizhen gritted his teeth: "Hey Li, I don''t share with him! If there is a chance this time, he must be skinless and cramped and thrown into a frying pan for hundreds of days, so that he will be tortured!"


    His words expressed the aspirations of monks from Xianting, and everyone responded, all of which were words of resentment against Li Zhi.


    Huang Jingyuan was also extremely angry, but when he saw the sight in front of him, he was calm a lot.


    When they entered this city named "Dingyuan", they had the largest number. Both of them had about a dozen people. They were strong and powerful. Mo said who to fight alone, even if the monsters and Buddhist monks joined forces, they also Steady victory.


    It is a pity that since entering the ruins, Li Zhi has killed his hands one after another. Now he is trapped in the siege because of Li Zhi. It is embarrassing and uncomfortable. There is also the danger of defeat.


    Even if Huang Jingyuan had the wisdom of heaven and earth, at the beginning of the Nether Realm, he couldn''t predict the current situation.


    Chen Jizhen saw Huang Jingyuan be silent, the boss said unwillingly: "Why Brother Huang did not speak, you have an idea! If you have no idea, according to this seat, we will now offer the secret method to suppress the monk monk, first He leveled the demons, arrested Li Zhuan, and settled accounts with Buddhist monks! "


    Huang Jingyuan kept his face cold.


    At this moment when he weighed the pros and cons, there were sixteen or seven monks and Buddhist monks. Relying on the advantages of numbers, each monk jumped out of his original position and ran forward a certain distance. Concealed again, constantly compressing to their location.


    Not only that, monk monks and Buddhist monks even sent their staff to leave the place quietly and began to covertly flanks to the flanks, which seemed to mean to surround them. And those devious monks, with Fuyuan crossbow in their hands.


    Needless to say, this is the direction and path for the monks to escape.


    Seeing this scene, Rao was calm and Huang Jingyuan couldn''t sit still. He slammed his fist on the stone wall in front of him.


    The muscles of Chen Jizhen''s face are twisted, and his eyes are full of killings: "Abominable! Li Li, why don''t you think we are defeated? He is already preventing us from escaping! Where can he be sure that he can win us? Does he think This advantage alone is enough to make us here ?! "


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan did not use some other methods, but Li Zhi was already in line with their end to defeat. In their view, this behavior is naturally full of arrogance and contempt for them. This is to them. A great insult to dignity.


    Huang Jingyuan chanted: "Compared to Li Zhi''s arrogance, I am more curious about why Fei Hongshi is willing to cooperate with him like this! He is just a mortal, an ant-like thing, nothing in front of the immortal Buddha, Fei Hongda Shi knew he was tied to the boat, why didn''t he respond at all? "


    It is one thing for the demon clan and the Buddhist monk to join forces, but it is another to cooperate well. The current situation is that the monks and Buddhist monks are uniform in their actions, as if commanded by the same commander¡ªthe tactical arrangement of sending people to push in and flanking from the flanks. Proof.


    In other words, Li Ye and Master Feihong cooperate very well!


    Realizing this, Chen Jizhen jumped like a storm. He couldn''t figure it out.


    Li Ye killed so many people in Shimen Buddha Domain, why is Feihong Shi still able to join him now? Master Feihong did not agree to join forces with Xianting. It was okay to get rid of Li Yan first, and even cooperated with Li Yan!


    The enemy''s enemies did not become friends with themselves. Instead, the enemies and enemies became friends when they faced themselves. Whoever placed such things on them would feel like eating a large bowl of flies, extremely disgusting and uncomfortable. .

 v4 Chapter 89： Special treatment

    As Buddhist monks and demon monks continued to compress the encirclement inward, monks at Xianting felt more and more pressure. Some counterattacks were too impulsive, exposing their bodies, and those monks who were not smart enough to defend themselves began to be injured.


    Buddhism monks and monster monks rely on many people. Some of them use firepower to suppress the monks, and some of them alternately advance. Although this method of warfare is simple, as long as it is agile and properly coordinated, it is a very effective way of attack. Soon, the activity space of the monk Xianting was compressed to a situation where it could not be used.


    Of course, in this process, there are also agile and responsive monks from Xianting who have caused casualties to monks and Buddhist monks. It''s just a comparison of the two, and the latter''s loss is not great.


    There is a three-story loft on the side of the street where the demon and the buddhist positions intersect, beyond the range of the monk''s bow and arrow. The attic frame was fairly complete, Li Li looked at the position of Monk Xianting, and Feihong stood side by side on the roof.


    "Xianting seems to be crushed and beat up, but we ca n¡¯t attack it at this point. It ¡¯s not easy to push forward. At this moment, the two sides are not far away. The monks rely on the wall of the house to complete the defense. In the case of being at ease, our people left the bunker to charge, and it was difficult not to be knocked down halfway. "


    Li Yeru said that with his military literacy, the judgment on the battlefield situation is naturally not much worse.


    When he attacked Huang Jingyuan before, the reason why he was able to get close quickly was still unexpected, and the opponent''s defense was not strict enough to form a complete front in a hurry.


    But at the moment, although the situation of Brother Xianting is unfavorable, but his position is not chaotic. During the fighting period just before, under the dispatch of Huang Jingyuan, Brother Xianting''s limited combat power was placed in the most reasonable position to play With the greatest effect.


    Master Feihong had no expression on her face, or she had no special look on her face and no special attitude.


    Most of the time, she is free-spirited, casual in words and deeds, and shows no emotion.


    When she was drinking, she was bold and wild, and when she was not drinking, she was quiet and contrasted.


    If it wasn''t for her fame, too many people knew her identity as soon as she saw her, and only looked at her as a sect, for fear that she would be mistaken for her.


    Master Feihong didn''t speak, Li Li didn''t care, after all, he had just calculated people.


    Li Xuan continued: "Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are the heads of the 72nd evil spirit. Xianting sent to rule the world, purge the world, and maintain the" chance "of the orthodox order of Tao. A magic weapon given by Xianting. The two have joined forces with extraordinary strength, so can the prince be confident to deal with it? "


    Before Li Ye fought with Huang Jingyuan, Rao is that he has realized the second realm of Emperor Tao, and the mysterious realm has also reduced the absolute gap between the two. He still has no chance to defeat the other side. The combination of Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen must be the result of one plus one being greater than two. Li Zhi naturally would not think about going to the other side with himself.


    As the power of Buddhism, before the lower realm, Master Feihong was far from being comparable to Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan. .


    Chief Feihong glanced at Li Zheng with an angry look.


    This glance was full of warnings and impunity, just as Li Zhi had done very unreasonable things to her, and she was greatly wronged.


    Master Feihong was unhappy: "You provoke the battle, and you are also dragged into the water by the Buddhism field. Is it possible that I still want to wipe your butt?"


    After listening to this, Li Yiwen was speechless.


    It really makes sense. And it''s all about facts. Objectively speaking, this is indeed the case.


    The key point is that the high power of Master Feihong used such a tone of accusation when he said this.


    Full of grievances.


    Even Li Yan couldn''t help but feel ashamed, deeply sorry for others.


    After half a ring, Li Yan coughed twice, and quickly shifted the topic: "It''s too vulgar to wipe the buttocks. It''s weird to say it from the tutor''s mouth."


    Master Feihong snorted, "Compared to what you do, I think the word is very elegant."


    Li Yan: "..."


    He had nothing to say, but it wasn''t that he was being stunned, but the attitude of Master Feihong when he was talking, very fresh and agile, no different from the girl next door-when she hummed, she even raised her nose.


    For ordinary people, naturally don''t feel weird, but in front of you is Feihong Shi. Not to mention that in the eyes of the world, she is that dignified and sacred that cannot be blasphemed. Even during the encounter in the Battle of Hedong, she was always calm and expressionless.


    She always looks like the person in the painting.


    But at this moment, she came out of the painting.


    Li Yan Khan Yan said: "Shimen often said that color is empty and color, and the world also said that vulgarity is Daya."


    "Fart!" Feihong replied to Li Yan, these two unexpected words, she raised her delicate jaw and gave Li Yan a glance, which turned out to be a bit sturdy and spicy, with the hotel Like the lady.


    Then, with a slightly disdainful tone, she said to Li Wei: "Good is good, evil is evil, black is black, and white is white. If good and evil are not distinguished, black and white are indistinguishable, wouldn''t it be a mess in the world?"


    Li Yan countered: "Beauty is beauty, and evil is evil. There are few things in the world, good and evil mixed, simple good and bad, good and bad. The prince said so arbitrarily that good is good and evil. It ¡¯s evil, is n¡¯t there a bias? If not, how can color be empty and empty? ¡±


    ¡ª¡ª "Color" is a world of sound and color, which means everything in the world, "empty" is nothing and nothing. To say that color is empty means to say "yes" means "nothing" in the Tao. The so-called three thousand roads, in fact, can never change.


    Doctor Feihong laughed aloud, and even sat on the roof straight, took out the jug and raised his head, and began to talk with Li Yan with a swipe of his mouth. Seeing her enthusiastic appearance, it turned out that she had a very strong conversation, and she had to sit down and discuss with Li Yan.


    Naturally, Li Yan would not counsel, and immediately sat down beside Feihong.


    As soon as Master Feihong reached out, he handed the jug to Li Yan.


    Li Ye didn''t hesitate. He took a jug and raised his head.


    Drinking a sip of his mouth, he said with a happy voice, and returned the flask to Master Feihong.


    It was only then that Li Min suddenly reacted. This hip flask is a pure bottle of sheep fat jade!


    But he didn''t bother, even if this thing was in his hands, he couldn''t claim it.


    The two started a heated debate with a jug of wine. When it comes to high interest, no one can persuade others, the two of them even stared at each other, anxious to eat each other.


    The battlefield is still fierce, and the monk monks and Buddhist monks'' repressive offensive against monk Xianting, although unable to obtain the results of the speed, but as the battle continues, there are still gradually accumulated results.


    It ¡¯s just that most of you are only in the realm of Buddhism, and the aura and the body do not support continuous fighting. Therefore, after the fighting, it became a deadlock.


    Gradually, the situation of crossbow shooting was less. Later, the sound almost stopped, with only occasional noises. Either a large-scale exchange of fire broke out when the other party had a change, and most of the time, everyone was hurrying to recover.


    When it reaches a certain level, it will be another fierce offensive and defensive battle, until the energy of the two sides weakens again.


    Such regular intermittent fighting continued for three days and nights.


    Li Yan had known that the battle would be like this, so he has been talking with Feihong. They drank and talked on the roof, but there was almost no rest for three days and three nights. When you are tired in the middle, sit quietly, look at the scenery, and drink.


    Lord Feihong is the power of Buddha in the field of Buddhism. How deep is my understanding of the Tao? The so-called listening to a king is better than reading a book for ten years, and talking with the wise, often makes people feel a sense of openness and openness. This conversation of the Tuas was even more so.


    Regardless of the monks in the sky or the ground, there are chances to listen to Master Feihong''s lectures on Dharma, not to mention the three days of sermons.


    On the way to Wu Dao, Li Yan went a lot further.


    Li Yan is in a good mood.


    Fei Hongshi is also in a good mood.


    At first, Master Feihong was just curious. When the two met for the first time, why Li Li could resist the power of her fairy garden without entering the painting. She wanted to figure out what kind of realm Li Zhi had realized about Tao.


    These three days of arguing gave her a clear understanding of this.


    In comprehending the Tao, Master Feihong is a real master, and Li Yuan is far from that. That''s the difference between a sweaty cow and a box of books.


    However, Li Zhi''s strengths are that he has a high sense of understanding, has experience of the earth, an open-minded vision, and a different mind than ordinary people. Therefore, he does not have too much restraint when he understands problems, and he can often see what he sees and learn from others.


    In this argument, Feihong also benefited a lot.


    On the way to enlightenment, getting rid of shackles and seeing enlightenment is two very important points. In this regard, Li Zhi has touched Feihong Shi a lot.


    The decisive joint confrontation between Lord Li and Feihong has unexpectedly surprised many people. This time their three-day argument is to make everyone stunned, especially the Buddha domain who saw this scene. Monk.


    The battlefield battle, the battle between life and death, the previous grudges can be put down for a while, and the common threats can be jointly solved, but this is by no means a harmonious doctrine of burying needles in the cotton. It is still totally incomprehensible.


    Especially Buddhist monks, they simply cannot accept it.


    Prior to this, Master Feihong suffered losses and suffered injuries in Li Zhi''s hands, which directly affected the overall situation of Hedong''s battle and was an important factor in Hedong''s unfavorable situation at the moment; Eighteen Luohan was more than half killed by Li Zhi. But the Buddhist monk''s famous monk strength, this is not a small blow to the Buddhist domain.


    Does Feihong do not hate Li Yan, and always want to find a chance to kill him?


    Even if it is not possible at the moment, it is not possible to talk openly and sit down with people.


    But Feihongshi just did so, and from the beginning to the end, he was indifferent in temperament and behaved casually, without any reluctance.


    Handbags Luo Han even thought: Did the prince hit Li''s magic trick? If not, how could he be treated so specially?


    In contrast, the monk monk was just accidental and shocked.


    Zuo Cheer also smiled and said to Yang Tingge: "The King An is King An, so that Feihong has lost his temper. But even when the seven saints have met, they must be obedient and courteous. Feihong! Can you be as good as An Wang? "


    Yang Tingge laughed: "You compare to An Wang, isn''t that uncomfortable?"


    Zuo Che''er first glanced, thinking about it, then smirked and disturbed his head. "Also, why should I compare with An Wang."


    Three days later, the situation on the battlefield changed, and Li Zhi and Fei Hongshi had to pause their discussions and get up.

 v4 Chapter 90： Must decide

    During these three days, when the Yao Clan and the Buddha Realm fought fiercely with Xianting, it was not that monks from other places came here sporadically, but the number was not large enough to affect the overall situation.


    The people from the demon race and the Buddha domain naturally joined their respective camps; monks from Xianting were blocked out of the circle and did not have the opportunity to join the encirclement and Chen Jizhen, Huang Jingyuan and other people.


    As the fighting continues, the scale of the fighting has not only decreased, but it has also expanded.


    In evenly matched offensive and defensive battles, the monks on both sides were very cautious, and each grew rapidly in battle, becoming more and more suitable for crossbow bunker warfare. It was no easy task to kill the other party later. There were fewer casualties, but monks within a certain radius, but kept coming, which led to the expansion of the fighting scale.


    As the battle progressed, it was undoubtedly the monks and the monks who benefited greatly. After all, the monks at Xianting could not enter the siege circle and were all isolated.


    They came sparsely, and as soon as they entered the attack range of the demon tribe and the Buddha domain, they were spotted one-on-one. After being shot by the crossbow for several rounds and paying the cost of casualties, the cat basically did not dare to move freely after the cover .


    Under the control of Li Zhi, these monks were deliberately divided into different places, so that they could not gather together from all directions to form a powerful force. Nor could they cooperate with the monks in the encirclement to attack the fronts of the monks and the monks of Buddhism.


    In terms of absolute numbers, monk Xianting alone has absolute advantages over either the Shangyue tribe and the Buddhist domain, but the number is less than the sum of the two. In the same way, in the range of dozens of miles from Dingyuan City, the number of monks and Buddhist monks distributed together is basically more than that of Xianting monks.


    As the battle continues, the encirclement and suppression of the Xianting by the demons and the Buddha domain will only develop in an increasingly favorable direction.


    In a mansion housed by Brother Xianting, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan sat at the stone table in the courtyard, each of them was dark, thinking about the countermeasures.


    There are not many sounds of fighting now. The sound of bows and crossbows only occasionally sounded, such as birds in the forest, which made the battlefield atmosphere dull.


    This dullness aggravates the heavy feeling and pressure of everyone.


    Chen Jizhen couldn''t help but slammed the stone table: "What else do I consume with them? If we consume it like this, we will be trapped! I want to say that I must do everything I can to stop you and me, but It''s just Feihong. Let''s give it a go at that time. It''s unknown who will die! "


    After the demon clan and the Buddha Realm joined forces, through the past few days of battle accumulation, the advantage over Xianting gradually expanded. If it continues to be consumed, this advantage will eventually become a victory. In other words, if you do n¡¯t want to sit and wait for the monks, you have to adapt.


    Compared to Chen Ji, who was really annoyed and disoriented, Huang Jingyuan''s face was ugly, but he was still calm. He said slowly: "If it is just a Feihong priest, we might be able to fight, but now Li Ye is there. We Even if he wins Master Feihong, he is bound to be at the end of his crossbow. What defense should he take at that time? "


    The number of ordinary monks at Xianting was not as good as the monsters and the Buddha domain. Now they can rely on the two high-end combat powers of Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen-even if they have the secret method to suppress the monsters, and there are Buddhist monks- Their battle with Master Feihong directly determined the fate of Brother Xianting.


    Chen Jizhen''s eyes were about to spit out fire: "Li Zhi''s fruit is so powerful? Why is he a mortal who can survive dozens of rounds under your hands?"


    Huang Jingyuan played against Li Ye before. Although Huang Jingyuan had the upper hand and Li Ye didn''t have a chance to win, after all, they fought dozens of rounds, and Huang Jingyuan did not win Li Ye. In other words, even though Li Zhi is weaker than Huang Jingyuan, he is not so bad.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan wrestled with Feihong Shishi, and the outcome was unexpected. Even if he is lucky, he will definitely pay a great price. What will he do to deal with it at that time, and Li Ye who is not much different from Huang Jingyuan in the heyday?


    In the face of Chen Jizhen''s growl, Huang Jingyuan didn''t speak.


    Chen Ji really asked him no need to answer. Besides, he had nothing to say.


    Huang Jingyuan knew very well that if he hadn''t entered the secret realm, he and Li Yan would face a hard battle, and the opponent would definitely not be able to walk a few rounds in his hands. But the secret realm narrowed the gap between their absolute strength. When the strength was not much different, the combat skills would be used, Huang Jingyuan had to admit that he also had to jealous of Li Zhi''s killing skills.


    What Huang Jingyuan couldn''t understand was the mysterious force in Li Zhi''s body. He didn''t know that it was the power of dragon spirit and the power of emperor Dao, but he tasted the meaning of "Tao" from it, which made him extremely dare not to underestimate each other.


    This reminds him of the experience of meeting Li Li, who was counted as "into painting" by the other party.


    Huang Jingyuan had to think of Li Zhi''s understanding and grasp of the "Dao", I was afraid that he had reached a realm that was more unreasonable and impossible to achieve in accordance with common sense.


    Aware of this, Huang Jingyuan''s heart was mixed, uncomfortable and flustered, even more afraid to act lightly.


    Chen Jizhen saw Huang Jingyuan not speak, and his tone was even more anxious and bad. "Brother Huang has always been resourceful, can there be no way to solve the crisis at hand? Do I have to wait for the place, this time I will be killed here, in front of the mortal of Li Zhi, the gutter Capsize inside ?! "


    After waiting for Huang Jingyuan to answer, Chen Jizhen, who could not wait, suddenly stood up, full of Jin Ge iron horse, like a blazing flame, "If Brother Huang can''t help it, now I will go to fight with Master Feihong! On the battlefield, life and death are not divided, and victory or defeat is unpredictable. Do I really have no chance when I wait? Even if there is no opportunity, this seat would rather fight to death than wait to die! "


    In other words, Chen Jizhen sacrifice his soldiers and rushes out.


    "Brother Chen, don''t worry!" Huang Jingyuan quickly grabbed each other.


    When he saw Chen Jizhen at this moment, his eyes were like a cow, he was full of energy, and the self-confidence and arrogance of the God blocking the killing of the Buddha, the Buddha blocking the killing of the Buddha, couldn''t help it.


    The current situation is indeed unfavorable for Xianting, and not to mention that Feihong appeared in Hedong, it was beyond Xianting''s expectations that no one could know how much Xianting oppressed her. After all, Feihong''s status was too high. Gao, Mo said that he shouldn''t act lightly. Even in the time of a full-scale war, he should be a character who would not move lightly.


    The sudden emergence of Li Xun''s unexpected force was even more unexpected. He was able to fight against the immortals as a mortal, which was a horror in itself. And since the fight, Li Yan has been "surprising" one after another, no matter his personal combat ability or the secret battle method.


    At this moment, Huang Jingyuan, Mo said that there is no previous kind of attitude, and see Li Zhi as an ant''s mentality. Instead, he feels that Li Zhi is unfathomable, fearing that there is a big secret hidden behind him, and he needs to be careful at all times.


    Before he looked down on Li Yan, but now he is very scared of Li Yan.


    One or two, the more you think about it, the more timid Huang Jingyuan becomes, so that he feels flustered and has no courage to let go.


    It wasn''t until this moment that he saw no fear at all, and only asked Chen Jizhen, who was back in the water, that Huang Jingyuan suddenly returned to God, secretly ashamed.


    In front of Chen Jizhen, the style of the general is displayed.


    This is why Huang Jingyuan Xiu did not lose Chen Jizhen, and was resourceful and cautious, but he was just a military division. He ranked behind Chen Jizhen in the 72nd place.


    As a leader, the general in the army can be impulsive and not so tactical, but he must have the same spirit and conviction that he can lead the whole army in any situation without losing fighting spirit.


    Huang Jingyuan''s heart was shaken.


    After being infected by Chen Jizhen, he quickly calmed down, recovered his full sense, and began to quickly calculate the gains and losses, playing his role as a military division.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is also Chen Jizhen''s role as a leading general. He can influence other people.


    Soon, Huang Jingyuan had a plan.


    He pulled Chen Jizhen to sit down, his eyes brightened, and said calmly: "I have a plan, I can defeat defeat!"


    ...


    Standing on the roof, Li Zhi looked at the purple-blue power grid that had come to the outskirts of Dingyuan City, and his brows frowned slightly.


    They have been delaying here for a long time, and the Zilan Power Grid contracted to Dingyuan City. They all watched it with their own eyes, so no one felt that it was unacceptable. It seems that in about half a day, the purple blue power grid will enter the city.


    Li Yuan and Feihong both sent people over to investigate the Zilan power grid. In the end, it was concluded that any aura-like people and objects shrouded in purple and blue power grids would disappear in an instant.


    Before Zilan Power Grid entered the city, it was the deadline for everyone to leave Dingyuan City.


    In other words, before this, the tribe, the Buddha domain, and the fairy court must be divided. According to previous experience, only when there is only one camp monk in the ruins, the light curtain outside the ruins will open, and the people inside can leave the city with tomahawk parts.


    The arrival of Zilan Power Grid is undoubtedly urging everyone to decide the outcome.


    Li Min looked back at the place where Brother Xianting gathered, suddenly showing a light smile, and said to Tai Feihong beside him, "It seems that the good show is finally about to begin."


    Master Feihong was still the same salty voice: "As long as they are a little proud, they will never sit and wait to die."


    According to Dr. Feihong, Daomen Xianting has always been proud, holding the Kyushu blessing land, and despising the so-called ''foreign gods'' including Shimen. Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan were also famous figures, so they had to be a little arrogant and launched a mortal battle.


    Sure enough, Master Feihong''s words fell squarely, Monk Xianting appeared from behind the bunker, and after a round of crossbow volleys, they rushed out from the roof, behind the wall and in the forest. Take the initiative to attack the position where Li Yan and Fei Hongshi are!


    Brother Xianting came out of the nest, and Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan were naturally in the attacking team.

 v4 Chapter 91： Menacing confrontation

    Xianting monk came out of the nest and rushed out in a desperate manner, ignoring the casualties. This scene was not only unexpected, but also reasonable. Li Zhi just squinted his eyes slightly and began to order the monks to rise. Meet and prepare for close combat.


    In recent days, sporadic monks who were isolated from the outside, saw Huang Jingyuan, Chen Jizhen, and others rushing out, and knew that the time for the decisive battle had come.


    Even if they had been overwhelmed by the monks and Buddhist monks before, they were bursting out of bravery at the moment, rushing out of their bunkers, and quickly attacking the position of their opponents from different directions.


    Brother Xianting echoed from the inside and outside. Although the scene of the two-sided attack was not big, it looked quite imposing, after all, it was a desperate fight. Attacks irrespective of casualties are not to be underestimated at all times and are worthy of all efforts.


    The monks of the monks and the monks of Buddhism have been fighting the monks for a long time, and they have stared at each other deadly. Although the monks of the monks launched their offensive attacks at present, and their movements were quick, the first wave of crossbows was even They had to evade the front, but soon they gave their due counterattack.


    After the first wave of shots from Brother Xianting fell, Monks and Buddhist monks exposed their bodies from behind their bunkers, led their bows and arrows, and shot Li Ya at Brother Xianting who broke through the bunker.


    There are not many offensive and defensive personnel on both sides, and Monk Xianting in the center is not even ten people, so even the salvo of volley is very different from "Arrow Rain", and the momentum is not huge. But because of the existence of the crossbow, the killing is still not to be underestimated.


    The first Polly fired by both sides caused one or two casualties to the other. Immediately afterwards, the monk monk and the Buddhist monk also drew out their melee blades, rushed out from behind their cover, and greeted monk Xianting.


    Because the monks and monks of the Buddhism adopted siege tactics against Xianting, the front generally showed a circle-to be precise, it was arranged in four directions in the southeast and northwest, each with a complete combat unit.


    The so-called complete combat unit is a statement that is completely aimed at the secret battle method. It is similar to the smallest battle formation in the army and requires the cooperation of different characters. Here, a complete combat unit must have a high-level crossbow, a crossbow responsible for assault, a scout serving as a guard and support, and a commander.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen now lead the seven monks, who are concentrated on the east-oriented monster fighting units-there are exactly four monster monks. At the same time, this direction is also the closest point to Li Yong and Fei Hongshi.


    The four demon monks happened to be Yang Tingge, He Shuwen, Xiaohei and others.


    At this moment, monk Xianting has an absolute advantage with nine to four. Even if they were in the process of impact, two people were injured because of the crossbow of other monsters and Buddhist monks, but one of them was only slightly injured. So when they rushed to the eyes of Yang Tingge and others, they were still powerful.


    He Shuwen, Yang Tingge, Xiaohei, etc. all rushed out from the origin, holding swords and axes, and waiting for the blade, roaring forward to meet the enemy. When the decisive battle was desperate and all the enemies rushed to their faces, the division of labor was meaningless, and everyone became assaulters.


    "Kill!" Yang Tingge, who has always been steady and kind, at this time, his blood was spurting, and he looked like a fierce beast with the axe rushing out.


    Of course, he knew that the four of them alone could not stop the monk Xianting.


    But on the battlefield, without the order of Li Zhi, they would not have the possibility to retreat. The enemy has chosen this direction, then they must stand up and assume the first role.


    In any case, they should lag behind the impact of monk Xianting. The **** casualties were not a question for them at this moment. Because there is no choice.


    Yang Tingge only hoped that the demons and monks from other directions could come to support a little faster, and join the battlefield before they died. Otherwise, the four of them really have to account for their lives here.


    Between life and death.


    Fortunately for Yang Tingge, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen, who are in the second half of the Xianting monk formation, did not take any action at this time. They just left the former and midfield monks to meet them for the first time. Fight.


    As he rushed in, Yang Tingge kept staring at Monk Xianting.


    As the two sides approached in the street, his gaze finally locked on a monk in front of him, a middle-aged man. At the same time, the other side also looked at him fiercely. The eyes of the two met and confronted each other in midair, and they did not give up to each other.


    Yang Tingge is very clear that the two will greet each other with a full blow. In the current battle, the result must be that only one person can live and the other must die.


    "Here comes the fate!" Yang Tingge carried his aura, stepped on the ground with his right foot, leaped seven steps high, waved his axe in his hand, and cut off the monk Xianting with a vicious look.


    When desperate, Yang Tingge chose to give up his defense and used all his skills and skills to launch the strongest blow.


    If this attack fails, he will inevitably be unable to catch the opponent''s counterattack.


    But he had no choice. There are many monks at Xianting. If he chooses to fight, he will only fall into the siege. Only by letting go and letting go has a chance.


    The monk Xianting opposite Yang Tingge had a different idea.


    They are crowded, at least at this moment, so there is absolutely no need to spare no effort to go back to battle with Yang Tingge. For him, as long as the first move is undefeated, the companions behind him will rush up and siege Yang Tingge.


    This is the wisdom of battlefield survival, and it is also a wise warfare method. This is applicable even in the decisive battle. Only blindly knowing that the soldiers who rush forward, leaving no room for attack and defense, will only die early in the army.


    This monk is obviously a clever man.


    Unfortunately, he is facing Yang Tingge at this moment.


    As an old man, Yang Tingge''s most important thing is his experience with the enemy, so he knows exactly when to choose. When it''s time to work hard, he won''t be vague.


    The two men fought.


    In the miserable eyes of the monk Xianting, Yang Tingge glanced across his eyebrows, screamed loudly, and a few inches of black and red light burst from the axe. The original strength was only slightly better than the axe, and the impact suddenly increased, as if the tide was generally pressing down the monk''s sword!


    Axe swept across Monk''s neck.


    Blood is splashing like spring water.


    Brother Xianting''s eyes widened and fell to the ground. Half of his neck was cut open, and blood was flowing.


    There was an abnormal red flush on Yang Tingge''s face.


    The only blow was a desperate blow at the cost of overdrawn vitality.


    He was similar to the monk in front of him, but it was similar, but because he spared no effort and overdrew his life, this became the surviving one in the sinister confrontation between electric light and fire.


    Li Zhi''s calm and sharp eyes passed by Yang Tingge and others who fought with Brother Xianting, and finally fell on Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen who had never shot.

 v4 Chapter 92： Shouldnt it be dead?

    The reason why Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen did not shoot was naturally because their opponents were not Yang Tingge and others, but Li Yan and Feihong who stood behind them.


    The four members of Yang Tingge could slightly stop monk Xianting from rushing, but they could not stop Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen. When they fought with monks of Xianting, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen crossed the battlefield directly and raided Li Yuan and Feihong.


    Seeing their posture, they just let go and kept on.


    Li Xun and Feihong Shi looked at each other.


    When Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen ran, they suddenly raised a crossbow and aimed at them, pulling the trigger to send out the crossbow. With a few beeps, the two crossbows shot at Li Yi and Feihong on the roof!


    The former evaded sideways, and the latter jumped directly down the roof by dodging.


    When she stepped on the ground, her knees were slightly bent, her long hair fell on her shoulders, and she had three feet of green peaks in her hands. She looked up and looked forward. There was a flash of sharp energy at the bottom of her eyes. As she leapt out of the ground, a splash of dirt flew from her heels, and Huang Jingyuan slammed into her counterattack.


    Li Yan took the horn bow, and Chen Jizhen, who seemed to be running towards him, shot at random.


    I don''t know why, Chen Jizhen in Li Yan''s eyes was full of anger, and he was so angry that he tried to devour him as if he were different from him.


    Li Yafei shot out and went straight to the zigzag forward Chen Jizhen, finally passing by his cheek.


    After a while Chen Jizhen only felt that his cheeks and ears were hot. He reached out and touched the blood in his hand, which made him even more angry. He was almost stunned and stared at Li Wei: "Smelly boy, today is your death!"


    Chen Jizhen had already rushed to the front, Li Xuan did not panic and took the horn bow and crossbow, took out Lu Jianjian, jumped down from the roof, split the sword with all his strength, and took Chen Jizhen directly to the door!


    Because of being suppressed in the secret realm, Li Jian''s sword did not produce any vision. It seemed ordinary, at best, it was a jump from a height. It had a borrowing effect and seemed to have some strength.


    But the sword fell in the eyes of Chen Jizhen, but made his pupils suddenly shrink.


    As the head of the seventy-two ground evils, although Chen Jizhen is hot and looks unsteady, in fact, his skill is not small, otherwise he will not be the master of Dikui City. At this moment Li Jian cut out a sword, Chen Jizhen''s heart trembled, because he had realized that this sword contained the meaning of Tao!


    Three thousand roads, different routes.


    The emperor Tao realized by Li Zhi is naturally a kind of Tao.


    Tao is the origin of the world and the rule of everything. The power of Tao cannot be underestimated, even if it is only a little bit.


    Chen Jizhen quickly calmed his mind, stomped on the ground with his hind feet, sank back and forth, lunged forward and backward, drank in a low voice, carried his whole body, and danced with a mace in his hand to meet Lu Gujian.


    When the swordsmen intersect, Lu Gujian and Mace both send out a Weng Ming, each shaking with a small amplitude and high speed, as if they are about to get rid of Li Ji and Chen Jizhen.


    However, the strikes were only instantaneous. In the huge anti-seismic force, Li Zhi turned back after mid-air. He stepped on the wall of a house with his heels, and looked like an ape. He used his strength to bounce back and handed Chen Jizhen a sword.


    Just a blow, Chen Jizhen was forced to take a few steps back before he could stabilize his figure. After taking a sigh of relief this time, he saw Li Yan''s killing again, and his eyes were stunned.


    In the matchup just now, Chen Jizhen didn''t even get half the bargain, and the two of them fought evenly, which was unexpected. Rao is Li Yan''s advantage in taking advantage of the location, which is too incredible.


    Now Chen Jizhen finally realized Huang Jingyuan''s feelings when he fought with Li Yan, and finally understood why Huang Jingyuan was so afraid of Li Yan.


    Some things are worse than hearing after all. Now that he has experienced Li Zhi''s strength in person, Chen Jizhen cannot admit that the other party does set off a storm and do his opponent''s ability.


    At this moment, Chen Jizhen has no contempt for Li Yan in his heart, and he is completely treating him with equal eyes. For most immortals, mortals are just ants-like beings.


    It was also at this time that Chen Jizhen''s strategy on Huang Jingyuan was truly convinced. Prior to this, he always believed that Huang Jingyuan was too cautious and that there was no need to spend a lot of time dealing with Li Yan. It now seems all worthwhile.


    Deserves to be a military division. Chen Jizhen thought of it this way, and he had to admire Huang Jingyuan a little more.


    Li Zhi naturally did not know what Chen Jizhen was thinking. He was aggressive and staid, and constantly attacked Chen Jizhen. The former allowed him to defeat his opponent with one mind, while the latter allowed him to keep his mind.


    In the light of the sword that kept flowing, Li Xun was quick and smart, just like Ma Tafeiyan. His consciousness is also concentrating on feeling the power of dragon spirit, and the cooperation between him and Lu Gujian brings the power of moves.


    The realization of Emperor Dao is like a kind of tinder that ignites more and more power in him, and it is also a primer that draws the dragon spirit and Lu Gujian who gave birth to spiritual knowledge. In the process of continuous running-in, Become stronger.


    After each hearty battle, Li Zhi felt that the power in his body was ignited, as if he had one more point, as if the Tao was constantly stimulating his body''s potential.


    However, just as there was no possibility of defeating Huang Jingyuan last time, this time, Li Ye also did not have the chance to win Chen Jizhen.


    But unlike last time, it is no longer easy for Li Yan, who is in a disadvantage, to lose. Last time he played against Huang Jingyuan, if the fight continues, after a hundred rounds, Li Zhi has the risk of losing, but now he feels he can last longer.


    It may not even be defeated!


    Realizing this, Li Zhi''s fighting spirit in his heart was even more excited.


    Although the suppression of Xiu Wei by the secret realm has reduced the gap between Li Zhi and Chen Jizhen''s absolute strength, but now he can do this, it is enough to prove his strength.


    The more you beat Li, the more you beat, but Chen Jizhen became more and more anxious, and the harder you hit. Later, these emotions even appeared on his face without reservation, making his face look particularly distorted and haggard.


    It is one thing to know that Li Yan is tough and treat him equally, and treat him as a real opponent, but it is another thing to not defeat him. After all, the two sides were so different that they fought each other halfway. Mo said that winning the other party and damaging the other party, even pressing the other party, could not be achieved. This still made Chen Jizhen angry and unacceptable.


    Chen Jizhen snarled and launched a fierce attack without reservation.


    Li Yan responded calmly, constantly moving.


    Soon after Li Yan and Chen Jizhen fought, Yang Tingge and others waited for reinforcements from left and right. In all fairness, the reinforcements arrived very quickly, and after they appeared, they rushed to Monk Xianting, but this was still not enough for Yang Tingge and others.


    Yang Tingge, who was white-faced, sat on a pile of waste soil, and pulled his hands to his side. Blood flowed down from his arms and accumulated under him. He had no energy to stand up, and could barely look at his companions.


    Several corpses have fallen on the left and right, two of the monks of Xianting, and two of the monks.


    In the short-term fierce fighting, He Shuwen and another monk monk were already killed. The former is even more limb-separated, with one hand in front of Yang Tingge''s feet and the headless corpse attached to the other hand in the street on the left. As for the skull, it does not know where to fly.


    Seeing these, Yang Tingge looked dim.


    At his age, you will see far more life and death, and the general scenes will not make him too sad. However, He Shuwen was not the same. It was a good afterlife. He was gifted and polite. He liked and valued him. He should have a bright future. I''m dying here now.


    The grass next to him moved, and Little Black, who was covered in blood, climbed up and put himself on a pile of waste land, like a dead duck. He tilted his head to look at Yang Tingge, and he felt helpless: "Old Yang, can you still live?"


    The wrinkles in the corner of Yang Tingge''s eyes yanked: "The old man doesn''t want to die yet."


    Xiao Hei breathed a sigh of relief, grinning, showing his white teeth, and he was very happy. "Yang Lao is really good ... but I ... but it doesn''t work." As soon as he pulled it, he lay on the mound of muck without any movement.


    Yang Tingge froze for a long time, lost his heart for a long time, and finally sighed, looking at the monks on both sides of the fierce battle. Zuo Che''er''s figure is extremely brave and nimble.


    Yang Tingge''s eyes gradually lowered, but there was a smile on his face: "It''s like when I was young!"


    As I said, I closed my eyes.


    No more movement.


    Xiaohei, who was still motionless, said halfway, "Old man, wouldn''t you be dead?"


    Yang Tingge''s eyes didn''t open: "Close your stinky mouth, the old man is so injured, can''t he take a break?"


    In addition, there were sporadic battles throughout the field. It was a monk who had arrived and spread around, at this time intending to rush to the center, in response to the manpower left by Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen.


    It was just that they had been stared at by the monsters and monks of Buddhism before. They didn''t even dare to risk their heads. Although they fought out this time, it was even more difficult to really go round with their fellows.


    Soon, the monks and Buddhist monks who had besieged the monks in the central area in four directions from southeast to northwest once again formed a tendency to encircle monks again. The difference is that it was only suppressed by bow and crossbow, but now it is short-handed.


    In this way, it is only a matter of time before the entire army of Xianting Monks is destroyed.


    When Li Huan fought with Chen Jizhen, Huang Jingyuan also fought fiercely with Feihong.


    Unlike Li Ji and Chen Jizhen, who were equal, Huang Jingyuan was not able to persevere for a long time under Master Feihong.


    With a short whistle, Feihong''s sword crossed Huang Jingyuan''s shoulders and flew a flesh, and the latter fell out several steps before standing up in front of the wall of the house.


    "Master Feihong is Master Feihong. Even in today''s situation, Huang is still not an opponent." When Huang Jingyuan said this, he didn''t have the slightest panic on his face, but he really looked like that.


    Master Feihong just hummed, but didn''t have any other response, still killed by sword.


    But at this moment, Huang Jingyuan suddenly offered something.


    At the same time, Chen Jizhen in front of Li Yan also flicked away to distance him and gave up his fight with him.

 v4 Chapter 93： Sudden killing

    Although Huang Jingyuan missed Feihong''s sword, he just made a cut on his shoulder. It was just a skin trauma. It was not the same as the trauma suffered by Li Yan when he was lured into the painting. Not big.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan were indifferent to each other, and at the same time, they distanced themselves from Li Yan and Feihong Shi and retreated to the roof of a compound. Immediately, the two made a move with long sleeves, each of which had a magic weapon flying out of it. Chen Jizheng is still the flag, while Huang Jingyuan''s is a gossip plate.


    I have seen these two magical treasures before. The power is indeed not to be underestimated. However, at this moment, everyone enters the secret realm, and is cultivated to be suppressed to the top and bottom of the Qi training layer. Mo Yanbao does not even have the aura required to urge high-order instruments.


    If not, everyone would not be able to shoot each other with a crossbow.


    If they were to be replaced by others, at this moment, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan would have thought that they had lost their squareness because of the unfavorable battle situation, and were out of the blue. After all, besides him, Monk Xianting was being beaten by monks of monks and Buddhist monks, and people were injured and fell at all times.


    However, Li Wei did not think so, and did not act lightly. Not only is he like this, but also Feihongshi. After all, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen are monks sent by Xianting. How can they be a little bit of a means to underestimate the bottom of the box and should not be taken lightly at any time.


    While Li Yan and Feihong were concentrating on alertness, they also waited for opportunity. If the other party is just playing tricks, then they will not be fooled.


    Facts have proved that the caution of Li Zhi and Master Feihong is necessary. When Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan offered the magic weapon, they both looked somber. They drew their secrets with one hand, and there were words in their mouths. And those two magical tools that should reasonably require great aura to motivate, even after a short time, there was a reaction.


    The flag of Chen Jizhen was divided into two, divided into four, and finally transformed into eight flags. With him and Huang Jingyuan as the center, he calmed down the surrounding eight directions. In the hands of Huang Jingyuan, the gossip plate swirled over the two men''s heads, emitting a brass-colored beam, like a dome, covering hundreds of square feet.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen swiftly drew their tactics. The eyes of the two of them suddenly stunned, and they yelled, "Here are other evils, the world is in trouble, I am angry at Xianting, and I ¡¯m still arrested ?!"


    The drinking of the two was like the morning bell and twilight drum, which shocked Li Zhi''s eardrums, and his consciousness was suddenly stunned. A phantom flashed in front of him, as if sucked away by a brass beam of light, and entered an unknown space corridor. At the end of the hallway, there is a high hall for trial of sin, with its glare and dazzling light.


    However, Li Zhi''s puppet was just a moment, accompanied by a loud dragon chant, a blue dragon exuding an ancient, majestic breath, ran across the space corridor in front of Li Zhi''s eyes. Suddenly various colors were like a dream bubble, shattered instantly. Li Zhi''s consciousness returned to Qingming instantly, and he saw Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen continued to drink, their postures were like King Kong''s anger. Li Ye certainly understood that their shouting and drinking sounds, just like the nine-character mantra, have a direct effect on people''s minds.


    At the same time, Li Xun''s eyes also saw the tribal monks who were fighting the Xianting, the Demon Race, and the Buddha Realm. Although he soon recovered his mind, most of the people in the Demon Race and the Buddha Realm were most mentally stunned and shocked. A moment. They were in the midst of a slaughter, and the slaughter soon suffered a devastating disaster.


    However, to his surprise, almost immediately after he saw the scene, the Buddhist monk recovered his ability to move, and wielded the sword to continue the fierce battle with the monk. Some originally thought that there was a lot of money to pick up, and they were assured to slay the monk of the Buddhist monk in front of them, but they did not expect the other person to wake up so fast, but were caught off guard by surprise.


    But this is not the case with the monks. They were almost awakened by the calls and blood of their companions after almost half of their manpower was killed. When they realized what was going on and tried to get revenge on their peers, they found that their combat power had fallen significantly compared to before!


    As a result, the monk monk was hit hard by the near calamity.


    At a glance the battlefield situation was in his eyes. Li Min took a deep breath, his eyes were gloomy, and he held a sword to attack Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    Obviously, the method used by Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan now is their secret method of suppressing the demon tribe. If not, it would not be nearly ineffective for Buddhist monks, but it would have such great lethality to monks.


    Under the administration of the Xianting, the demon tribe has been in chaos today. Today, the gods outside the immortal court can not catch it. But how to suppress the demon tribe is well understood.


    Li Xun knew that Xianting had a secret method to suppress the demon. Now it seems that the effect of this secret method is nothing more than two. One is that it temporarily affects the demon of the demon monk, and creates an instant killing opportunity for the monk. Reduce the opponent''s cultivation to strength, so that monk Xianting can completely suppress the opponent.


    It is needless to say how effective this secret method is.


    Li Ye finally understood why the world was in chaos this time, and the demon tribe obviously wanted to go out of the world, but they acted with arms and legs, only willing to send Yodah and Red Baby to help.


    Facing the loss that such a secret method may bring, the demon tribe really cannot easily afford it. Being able to send Yoda and Red Baby over is already paying special attention to him.


    For Li Yan, he hated such a fairy house.


    When he shot, Master Feihong also moved.


    This time, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan had to deal with the demon and the Buddha domain on behalf of Xianting. Naturally, they had two preparations. Now they have used the secret method of suppressing the demon. Means opportunity.


    If Xianting''s means of dealing with Buddhist monks are as immediate as those of the demons, then she and Li Yan will definitely lose in this battle.


    The timing of Feihongshi was just right.


    Seeing Master Feihong and Li Xun go hand in hand, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen standing on the roof, there was a flash of glare in their eyes, and the latter even shouted: "Today''s battle, we will win, we will die!"


    Having said that, Chen Jizhen''s tactics were finished, and he stretched out his hand and pointed forward, and the eight-stroke flags flew together and shot at Feihong. Although I do n¡¯t know what Chen Jizhen used to improve the flag at this moment, the power of the eight flags at this moment naturally cannot be compared with the previous one.


    This is the case. The power of the eight-barreled volley is not inferior to that of eight crossbows.


    Master Feihong rushed forward, raising his hand expressionlessly. On the flawless wrist, a bottle of lamb''s jade net tied by a red rope flew up like a butterfly in the sun.


    This week, she used it as a bottle of hip flask, which is the magic weapon of Xian domain name.


    A few drops of water spilled from the lamb''s jade bottle, crystal clear and star-like.


    Eight shots of flags were hit by drops of water, respectively.


    The eight-shot flag suddenly disillusioned seven shots, leaving only the body back to his sleeve.


    If Chen Jizhen was struck by lightning, his face turned white and a blood spurted out, and he could no longer stand, and fell down directly from the roof.


    This didn''t stop there. The jade bottle that flew out of the hand came to Huang Jingyuan in an instant.


    Huang Jingyuan has collected gossip plates in hand.


    The jade bottle came over like a mountain.


    Huang Jingyuan''s eyes were horrified, and he protected gossip in front of him.


    A bang.


    The gossip plate failed to block the Yujing bottle.


    Huang Jingyuan was hit and flew out a few feet away, fell into an overgrown abandoned flowerbed, spit a few mouthfuls of blood, and couldn''t even get up!


    Fei Hongshi Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen were seriously injured.


    The strength she showed at this moment can be called dominating everything.


    She used her strength to tell all the monks present, why Feihong Master is Feihong Master.


    It is not just anyone who can rely on any secret method to challenge her majesty.


    However, this is a secret realm. After Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan were severely damaged, Feihong''s cheeks flew two reds, like the sunset under the blue sky.


    Obviously, the seemingly relaxed two-hits put a huge burden on her.


    Without this burden, I''m afraid she would have killed Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan long ago, so why wait till now.


    But she didn''t pause.


    She turned her head and looked at Li Yan beside her, her eyes clear and pure, like a stream of clear water without any trace of impurities.


    She raised her green fingers again.


    The lamb fat jade bottle turned around.


    Suddenly flew to Li Yan.


    Speed ??is extremely fast.


    Full of murder.


    A blow that Huang Jingyuan couldn''t catch, how could Li Zhi catch it?

 v4 Chapter 94： Shan Zhong Shui Fu

    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen sacrificed the magical powers of Xianting and used the secret methods of Xianting, but they were still severely damaged by Master Feihong. This shows that Feihong''s terrorist power. This is still under the circumstances that she is in Kyushu and her strength is suppressed by Xianting Yaoyao.


    The damage of Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen also showed that in this battle of Hedong''s natural machine contention, at least in terms of combat power deployment, Xianting has not been able to fight the Buddha domain.


    It was impossible for Xianting to predict in advance that the Buddha Realm would send monks at the level of Master Feihong.


    Through Kunlun''s monks, not only their strength plummeted, but their lives were difficult to complete, even if they completed the task, they may not be able to return to Xianyu. The monks at the level of Master Feihong are important figures everywhere, and they cannot afford to lose. In the current situation of the Battle of the Celestial Territory, the presence of the Megatron is even more difficult to adjust.


    Dao Men Xian Ting only sent seventy-two grounds to the lower realm, but it was not expected that the Buddhist domain sent Feihong.


    Seeing that the bottle of sheep fat jade changed its direction and flew towards himself, Li Zhi''s mind turned sharply.


    There were countless thoughts in his mind, but there was no unexpected reaction.


    He was not surprised that Master Feihong would suddenly take a counterattack and attack him.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen lost, that is, Xianting defeated. Faced with the competition and survival of the ruined copper blocks, the loss of their common opponents makes the alliance meaningless, and the demon tribe and the realm of Buddha have become enemies from companions. This transformation was completed the moment Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen were defeated.


    Now the demon tribe and the Buddha domain must separate the winner and the loser.


    Only the living side can get the copper block, and get out of this ruin before the purple blue power grid enters the city.


    Time is running out, because the purple-blue grid has arrived outside the city. In a situation where everyone can''t do more than practice one layer of energy, no one can withstand lightning, even if it is just the most common lightning.


    Therefore, Feihong''s decisive shot was not unexpectedly surprised by Li Zhi, even though they were fighting side by side and talking very well.


    The question of Li Zhi''s thinking and weighing momentarily was not this, but the state of Feihong Shi.


    Defeating Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen in a short time, Feihong''s attack was a thunderous attack, and his shot was decisive.


    In the case of the alliance between the demon tribe and the Buddha Realm, it is unreasonable to take a decisive shot when it is solid and solid and fragile.


    Because she didn''t let Li Xuan help.


    Li Yan didn''t make any effort or pay the price, and he was in good shape at the moment.


    After she decided to defeat Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen, she immediately turned her head to deal with Li Yan. Of course, Li Yan was in worse condition, so that she could win effortlessly.


    Unless, Master Feihong has absolute certainty, even if she is damaged at the moment, Li Yan is in good condition, she can still defeat Li Yan without any effort.


    Li Yan felt the domineering of Feihong.


    If this is the case, then the courage of Feihongshi can only be described as overbearing.


    Li Yan had no time to think. The mutton jade net has arrived. As if the next moment, he would be wounded and repelled by Yu Jing bottle like Huang Jingyuan.


    He saw Feihong''s eyes, as pure and immaculate as Tianshan Lake. There is no trace of impurities, no turbulence, only the tranquil and far-reaching, vast and ethereal temperament.


    Li Yan has no choice and no choice. He issued a sword. Lu Gujian pierced straight.


    With this sword, he must shoot.


    With a bang, the green sword''s tip hit the bottle. Whether it is Lu Gujian or Yujing bottle, there is a momentary pause. But the stalemate was fleeting, as fast as it had never happened. Lu Gujian bounced back, Li Yuru was hit with a hammer, and his body flew straight down.


    With a bang, he hit the collapsed half of the courtyard wall. The dust splattered, covering his long hair and shoulders.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    He held Lu Gujian''s hand, and there was blood dripping down his arm, dripping to his side.


    He looked up at Master Feihong, his eyes were slightly red. But he didn''t get up. Huang Jingyuan couldn''t catch the blow, nor could he catch it. Feihong Tuoshi''s strength is indeed strong enough to meet his identity.


    When the blood leaked from the corner of Li''s mouth, Feihong also sprayed blood. Like a drop of bright red on a white dress. She wiped the corners of her mouth, lifted her hand and took the flying back Yujing bottle, then jumped into a gazebo, sat cross-legged, and began to adjust her eyes with closed eyes.


    As a result, the situation on the field changed dramatically.


    At first, the monks of Xianting were kept under pressure. The central area and the outer monks combined, but there were only fifteen or six people. Suddenly launched a deadly attack, after the demon clan and the Buddha domain reacted, they lost a lot.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen launched the secret method of suppressing the demon tribe, causing the monk monk to suffer heavy losses. The seven or eight people brought by Li Zhi plus the five or six people who came in the next few days, so more than half were injured, plus the previous casualties of the Yangting Pavilion team Few people were already standing.


    But the Buddhist monks have not been hit hard from beginning to end.


    After Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen were defeated by Master Feihong, the monks who were able to stand on the field, there were a dozen Buddhist monks standing, five or six Xianting monks, and three or four monster monks.


    Now Li Zhi was severely wounded by Doctor Feihong, and he was unable to stand up in a short time. The good situation in this ruined battlefield has been controlled by the Buddha. Even if Xianting joins forces with the demons, they won''t be able to defeat them. Moreover, the extent to which Feihong Shishi hurt, and whether he can take another shot, is still unknown.


    Everything seems to have been settled, the outcome has been divided, life and death will be farewell.


    However, at the moment when Master Feihong entered the game, there was a sudden change in the field.


    Someone stood up.


    The moment before, it seemed to have been seriously injured, and lost the power to fight again. At this moment, when I stood up again, my waist was very straight and vigorous, and there was still a lot of fighting power.


    Enough to break balance.


    The person who stood up was not Li Yan.


    It was Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    They jumped onto the roof, overlooking the Quartet, with smiles on their faces.


    Chen Jizhen convincingly gave Huang Jingyuan an oral fist: "Brother Huang deserves to be a military division in the Seventy-two Territory. This plan is really clever. Let us succeed in defeating us!"


    Huang Jingyuan was behind him with one hand, his beard was touched with one hand, and the spoils and monks in the field were looked around with the spoils of sight. The focus was paused on Master Feihong and Li Yan for a moment. "


    This scene made the three monks startled for a while.


    Immediately, monk Xianting shouted loudly, and no matter the disadvantage of the number, he launched a counterattack against the monks and Buddhist monks.


    Buddhist monks have spent the longest time, and they are just about to be proud and congratulate themselves as the final winner. This sudden change has made them all monks. Soon, each of them had the look of eating a fly, disgusting to themselves. Seeing Feihong''s eyes, it became strange.


    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan just pretended to have been hit hard!


    how can that be?


    But that''s the truth.


    Buddhist monks realized once again that this is Kyushu, the land of Xianting. The monks at Xianting are here to deal with foreign monks, and they have much more knowledge and advantages than they had previously expected.


    At least beyond the expectations of Feihong Tuoshi.


    That is to say, Feihong''s decisive shot did not achieve the effect of defeating Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, but only killed Li Yan, destroyed the alliance, and gave Xianting his two hands.


    The monks are all sad and angry. Yang Tingge and Xiao Hei had already been able to sit. At this moment, they were desperately struggling to stand up, ready to meet the last fighting moment in their lives.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen undoubtedly have one-to-many strength. The number of monks at Xianting is inferior, and it is nothing at this moment. Moreover, at this time, the monks who have just been betrayed will not join hands with Buddhist monks. In the case of Li Zhi''s loss of combat power, they have been doomed. At this moment, they only wish that the Buddhist monks had been killed by the monk Xianting earlier.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen chose the most direct way to end the fighting.


    They went straight to Fei Hongshi.


    The monks of Xianting stopped the Buddhist monks.


    Huang Jingyuan''s smile finally faded into the indifference of the pretense, showing an extremely proud, "Master Feihong is worthy of Master Feihong. We are required to use this method to win, and also paid so many monks'' lives. Say, how can we be at ease without killing you first? "


    Dr. Feihong sat in the gazebo cross-legged, raised his eyes and glanced at them, without any fear on his face. Perhaps for her, death was no different from drinking.


    Li Yan, who was sitting in front of the collapsed courtyard wall, was really unnoticed at this moment.

 v4 Chapter 95： Who wrote the fate

    Heaven and earth are one and the same since ancient times. The people on the earth worship the immortals, thinking that the immortals will solve their own calamities and make themselves profitable; the immortals are thinking that the incense of the earth is flourishing, and the people will contribute to the faith, so that the immortal court will keep prosperity.


    When the monk arrived at the immortal realm and received the approval of Xianting, he entered the practice of Xianyu. The immortal realm is tens of millions of miles away, but it is irrefutable that every inch of spiritual soil in the immortal realm corresponds to the land of the earth. The people on the earth believe in the immortal court and worship the immortals. The resulting power continues to reach the immortal realm, and it will become the immortal aura.


    The monk''s practice is to absorb the heaven and earth''s aura. There are beautiful mountains and rivers in the world, and the aura has been endless since ancient times. The monks use this to practice and strengthen themselves. The immortal realm is thin, and most places have no aura. The source of the immortal aura is the incense offering of the common people and the transformation of the power of faith.


    Therefore, without the support of ordinary people, there is no so-called fairyland or fairy court.


    Once the incense offerings in the world are reduced, the fairyland has no aura and the monks cannot practice, it is a devastating disaster. Not to mention advanced practice, even maintaining the original state is a luxury. This is well understood. No matter how strong a person is, if he does n¡¯t eat for three days, he will lose his energy. If he does n¡¯t eat, he will starve to death.


    In other words, people believe that there are gods in the sky, and there are gods in the sky. People do not believe that there are gods in the sky, there are no gods in the sky.


    This is also very understandable. It is like the emperor officials of the world are the ruling class in the world, but if the people do not pay taxes and feed them, they will starve to death and no longer exist.


    The court ruled the world for the well-being of the people, so the people paid taxes; Xianting resisted the invasion of gods outside the world, and did good deeds to benefit the people, so the people believed and worshiped.


    This is a contract.


    Once the court does not work for the people, Xianting is unfavorable to the world, and this contractual relationship is broken, then the world will be in chaos!


    Since the Lich War, the prosperity of human education, Daomen expelled the demons, and mastered Xianting, after thousands of years, the Daoist monks in the fairyland have been greatly expanded. But how to expand, after all, the number is limited. In the history of thousands of years, Daomen Xianting has also been robbed repeatedly, and the immortals have suffered heavy losses.


    In times of trouble, it is the calamity of heaven and earth, and it is also the opportunity for heaven and earth to renew their blood.


    Daomen Xianting, Li hate the sky, take the lead rate palace.


    Clouds cover the fog, there is a mountain forest flowing water, a hundred feet of waterfalls rush down, in front of Bise Qingtan, there are large stones, three feet, a peach forest in front of the stone, forty-nine peach trees, with lush foliage There is a grass house in front of the peach tree, and some people are playing against it.


    The game is against an old man and a middle-aged man.


    The old man has white hair and the middle-aged man has white hair. The two have similar appearances and similar features, but their temperament is quite different. The old man is detached from the outside world, and it is invisible and invisible. Although the middle-aged people are also extraordinary, they are a little less detached and a little bit more embarrassed.


    Beside the two of them, there are crystal-clear features, like a jade-like boy, sitting on the knees and making tea for the two. Although the boy is just a boy, his every move is relaxed, gentle and natural, which makes one cannot help looking at it. Once he looks at it, he will unknowingly sway and become fascinated.


    Fascinated.


    I did n¡¯t know how long the game was over. The middle-aged man finally gave up. He sighed and looked at the old man who won without knowing his emotions. He asked a little strangely: ¡°It has been three hours, and the old man will not ask. The war was tense, and the parties were unpredictable. Why, as the minister of the Xianting military plane, why did the disciples ignore the wars and play chess with the Laojun? "


    The old man looked as usual, "You listen to me if you want to, and you don''t listen to me if you don''t. I don''t necessarily respond when you say it, and I may not respond if you don''t say it."


    The middle-aged man laughed at himself, and no longer hid in hiding, a little bitter and bitter: "Laojun, this time the seventy-two terrible lower bounds, intended to help Zhu Wen, expel the monks, suppress the demon thieves, and unite the world Questioned the Central Plains. This was a good thing, but recently I waited for the calculation of mystery, but it was chaotic. I do n¡¯t know what the future will be. I do n¡¯t know if Laojun might show it? ¡±


    The old man took the tea bowl handed down by the boy, and signaled the middle-aged man to taste one or two, and said in a hurry: "The seventy-two places are not small enough, usually enough to level the world. But I heard that this time the Shimon school lower bound Is it Feihong Shi? "


    The middle-aged man slammed the festival, and his mood was very calm. "It is indeed Master Feihong! This disciple was unpredictable before him! Master Feihong is the power of Buddha in the field. What an important existence it is, to appear in the lower world. Maybe there is not even a chance to come back. How dare they do it? "


    The old man smiled indifferently: "Too white, you''re too anxious."


    Taibai was annoyed and said, "Laojun, my disciples are in the middle of the game, and they have to run around. Where can they be like the Laojun, who is outside the world, free and easy?"


    The old man said nothing, "In the seventy-two grounds, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan were not bad. Although the prince Feihong was strong, but in the area controlled by Xianmen, we could help them, and they would not be defeated."


    Hearing this, Taibai''s spirit was agitated, his tone was a little bit heavy, and his voice was full of surprises: "Lao Jun means that even if there is a Master Feihong this time, can the 72nd place be stable?"


    Not to blame him for being in a bad state, but once the seventy-two grounds have been defeated this time, and Master Feihong has lost, then in the future, he will release the Buddhist domain and lose the supporting Li Keyun, and he will withdraw from Kyushu. Zhu Wen, who is supported by the seventy-two places, will rule the world, and there will be no one to stop it.


    In that case, the chaos in the world this time, although there have been many accidents, but in the end, Daemon''s control of Kyushu will not change.


    Laojun tasted sloppy, relaxed, and listened to the words too plain, but smiled: "Did you forget that this battle of Hedong, the scramble for nature, and one more person, shouldn''t be underestimated?"


    Too white for a moment, thinking for a while, then he wasn''t sure: "Laojun means, is it Li Li? But he is just a mortal."


    Laojun sunran: "Just a mortal?"


    Taibai stumbled again, puzzled: "This man''s previous life was Fu Su and Liu Xie, and he is destined to be a dead man who can''t change his destiny. This is his destiny. How much waves can he stir up? Even now he Achievement is good, King Feng''an, the army in charge, cutting the river east, defeating Li Ke, but it is only a flash in the pan. He is destined to be destroyed, this is destiny and cannot be violated! "


    Laojun took another sip of tea and glanced at Taibai: "Who wrote the fate?"


    Taibaidao: "The fate that Xianting wrote for him!"


    Laojun said, "Is it Emperor Xian?"


    Too white opened his mouth.


    There is indeed a difference between Xiandi and Xianting.


    Although Xiandi is in charge of Xianting, there are many factions in Xianting, and some people may not obey him.


    Taibai thought of Guanghan Fairy.


    Guanghan Fairy was reincarnated, but now she is beside Li Yan.


    There is also the giant spirit Tenjinwei Xiaozhuang.


    Taibai gritted his teeth and said, "These people are just a small part of the forces, and they are not inconvenient."


    The old man smiled: "What if Li Ye joined forces with Feihong?"


    Too stubborn.


    Halfway, he lost his voice: "How is this possible? Li Yan and Shimen ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he shut up.


    Because he knew that the words spoken by the old man in front of him would never be just talking.


    Taibai Venus knows very well how terrible this old man is, too old.

 v4 Chapter 96： Situation and Choices

    Taibai had a lot of doubts in his heart. However, looking at the appearance of Laojun, he was unwilling to talk too much with him about this issue.


    The Taoism has always been free and easy, and the monks in the door also advocate freedom and freedom. Everyone has different ideas, so there are many factions in Xianting. Others left it alone, saying that Laojun himself is one of the six sages, and that is why Xiu should be an immortal emperor.


    Aloof, but not detached. Everything about Xianting, Laojun''s views and attitude is still the focus of all parties.


    When he came out of the Douzong Palace, Taibai''s brow never stretched, because he didn''t figure out the position of Laojun in the end. In fact, Taibai has already faintly understood that the chaos in the world this time seems different from the past.


    In the past, some monks in Xianting will also support other vassals of the world to fight for the world. Such things are common, but never successful. Therefore, Taibai did not care about the actions of Guanghan Fairy, Giant Spirit Tianshen and others. It now seems that everything is different.


    Looking at Yunshan, the misty sea on Xiandao, Taibai sighed sighing, with a deep worry in his eyes, and secretly said: "The battle in Xianyu, the situation is already difficult. If there is another problem in the world, Xianting will be in great trouble. It ¡¯s a calamity for heaven and earth. "


    Without the belief in the world, Xianting does not exist, but without the protection of the Xianting, how can the world resist the invasion of foreigners?


    But this question is too white and I don''t think much.


    Even though Li Zhi''s growth was unexpected, he did not think that Li Zhi could really cross Kyushu, break the immortal layout in the world, destroy the foundation of the Taoist gate in Kyushu, and let the immortal lose control of the world.


    Leaving Dou Su Palace, Tai Bai returned to Xianyu, and went all the way to the Privy Council on duty.


    Not long after he sat down, a burly black-faced man with an iron on his hands came to sit down with a golden sword in front of him, his face sulking.


    Taibai put down Yubi strangely, "Why is Tianwang angry?"


    Although Li Jing was fierce, he was actually a Confucian general. He said in a deep voice: "Chen Huaihuai, who guarded Yiliguan, was defeated, and Yiliguan was taken away by Mani! Now the barbarians are aggressively marching. Immortal Emperor ordered me tomorrow Let ¡¯s go and personally recover Yiliguan! "


    I heard it was too white and stern, and his face became serious.


    The so-called Mani refers to the Mani religion, which is the religion of the Hui people, just like the Taoism of the Tang people.


    More than a hundred years ago, during the Anshi turmoil, the Tang dynasty settled the Anshi riots, and a large number of border troops were deployed, which led to the emptiness of the Hexi and Western Regions.


    Since then, Daomen Xianting has been fighting continuously with Mani Xianshi.


    At first, the two sides fought for a long time, but the result was that Xianting lost more than victory, suffered heavy losses, and the world lost a lot of land in the Western Regions and Hexi. Later, Xianting adjusted his strategy and finally succeeded in succession. Zhang Yichao also raised the Guiyi Army to restore the land of the eleven states, saving the battle in Hexi and the Western Regions.


    In previous years, Zhang Yichao returned to the dynasty, and was no longer in the Guiyi Army. He returned to the counterattack and started a fierce battle. Yili Pass is the first town on the western line of Taomen Xianting''s defense against Mani Xianshi. Now that Iliguan is broken, Mani Xianshi is bound to drive straight ahead. The situation is extremely unfavorable to Xianting.


    Taibai said indignantly: "The Ming Dynasty taught those **** people, but before I received the favor of Xianting, now I don''t want to pay back, but even if I will revenge, I will launch an offensive against Xianting. It is really hateful!"


    There is an immortal in Xianting, a holy Buddha in the buddhist domain, and the head of Mani is called "Mingzun", so most outsiders call the Mani religion "Ming religion".


    Earlier, when they were weak, they established the Khanate with the help of Datang. Now they are strong, but they attack Daomen Xianting in turn. Of course, they are too angry.


    Li Jing coldly hummed and looked very disdainful: "The Ming Dynasty was originally a pagan religion in the West, which is better than Shimen''s pretentious and showy bald men. Why talk to these barbarians about etiquette and ethics? Go back to Yiliguan and kill them all! "


    Shimen always said that the Buddhist domain was the western bliss world, but compared with the birthplace of Ming religion, Lingshan still had a lot of "Eastern". Where the Ming Dynasty came into being, most of the Tang people may not have heard of it. The Tang people closest to that place may have been Wang Xuance who once ¡°destroyed a country with one person¡±.


    Taibai was silent for a moment, and quickly combed through the battlefield of Xianyu in his mind, his frowns tightened even more: "Now the Great Tang is not peaceful on all sides, the North Khitan is growing and growing, and the Uighur is no longer big, and Tubo is still invading Hexi. Nanxun always uses soldiers and two rivers and Lingnan. "


    "In order to cope with these four ethnic deities, Daomenxianting has stretched its forces and suffered great losses. If it is not possible to quickly calm down one side and stabilize the general situation, the war situation will be completely eroded! At this time, the flames of fire in Datang''s borders are endless, and Li Zhi was born out of nothing It ¡¯s abominable to stir up the situation and disrupt the order! "


    "Li Zhi''s nagging is not a concern. This time, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan can destroy him!" Li Jing did not take Li Zhi as the chief of the Xianting Warriors and Horses, and he was not worried about it. "Qidan, Huilu, and Tubo No one in Nanfang Quartite is a good stubble. It is easy to calm down one of them. "


    Taibai was silent, and if the situation in Xianting was the same, he felt powerless.


    In fact, when facing either of them alone, Xianting is steadily winning, but at the moment, the parties are going hand in hand. Although there is still no effort, Xianting dares not to be taken lightly by anyone. Therefore, the troops are scattered so much. In addition to the chaos in the world, Xian The offering of court incense has diminished and the situation can be described as difficult.


    Li Jing stood up and said goodbye to Taibai. "Brother Li doesn''t have to worry too much. I will return to Xiongguan when I go to Yili. Where there is Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan in the room, it will definitely win the opportunity, and everything will usher in a turn! "


    The name Taibai Li Changgeng, when he heard that he stood up and gave a fist: "I wish King Tian triumph!"


    ...


    Buddha domain.


    The breadth of Buddhism is not lost to Xianting, but in essence, just like the place where the emperor and courtiers are located, it is only the capital of the middle country and the place where the Five Avenues Gate is located. It is just a view of the mountains and mountains. The ground is just a Buddhist temple.


    The difference is that this Buddhist temple is formed by the congregation of countless monasteries, just like there are countless courtyard high-rises in Chang''an City. The top of Lingshan is a towering and precipitous building complex, and Leiyin Temple is here. In the Buddhist temples of the world, the main palaces are dedicated to Buddha statues, and all the palaces here are just living quarters.


    In a gazebo spreading halfway up the mountain, two monks dressed in puppets were playing against each other. These are two monks who will make people feel extraordinary, just like the sun and the moon are finally different from the fireflies. Their cultivation and temperament are as deep as the sea.


    This is the second of the four major bodhisattvas in the Buddhist domain, Manjushri and Puxian.


    At the end of the game, Manjushri won. Puxian lost the chess piece, sighed, turned his head and looked out of the pavilion, his voice was slightly lowered: "Hedong Tiandao''s secret realm has been open for some time, and I don''t know if Master Feihong has succeeded now."


    Wen Shu smiled lightly, "If the machine has succeeded, you and I will naturally know. Now there is no news that this matter is far more difficult than expected."


    Puxian groaned.


    Although he cultivated to become a high master, it is the power of the Buddha to know the past and the future, but he still has no way to figure out the things in the secret state of heaven. Right now, we need to know if Fei Hongshi has obtained the opportunity, and he can only wait for Feihong Shi to return.


    A moment later, Pu Xian suddenly said, "Listen to the teachings and seized Yiliguan."


    The conciseness of what he said was just a brief statement of an event, without even a comment, seemingly endless.


    However, Wenshu understood what he meant. Xu Xu said: "The Ming Dynasty''s strength has greatly increased since it was enshrined by the Uighurs. In recent years, Uighur forces have used troops and attacked the city to plunder the land, which has become the largest force in the Mobei grassland."


    Puxian''s voice gradually waned: "Although the states of the Western Regions are all Buddhist nations, since the defeat of Guo Xin a hundred years ago in the Western Regions, the destruction of the Datang Frontiers, the Western Regions have fallen into the hands of Uighurs, and the Ming religious forces have been rapidly in these countries in recent years. Expansion has threatened my release! "


    Wenshu was silent.


    The Western Region fell into the hands of Uighurs, and naturally fell into the hands of the Ming religion. Although nowadays, the people in the Western Regions believe in Shimen, but this is only a transitional period. When the Ming Dynasty completes the "spiritual transformation" of the people in the Western Regions, the religion and incense of the Western Regions will be fully enjoyed, that is, the day when Shimen exited the Western Regions.


    Pu Xian continued: "Hundred years ago, during the Antang rebellion in the Tang Dynasty, Uighur took the opportunity to invade the Western Regions. Under the leadership of Wang Guoxin in Iron Blood County, the Tang Dynasty frontier resisted the Uighur army for decades, and I also stood with him during this period. Fighting. Unfortunately, Hexi was invaded by the Tubo and Uighurs. The Tang court was unable to help, and Guo Xin''s trilogy could only end up fighting. "


    He sighed sighing: "I released the blissful place of my homeland, and now it''s endless. The western gods invaded one hundred years ago, and the army''s operations were unfavorable, which weakened the country. Until now, the country has split, foreign invasions, instability in the world, and the population have plummeted. Incense offerings have come down again and again ... a hundred years ago, if we were not trapped by western gods invading eastward, our Buddhist domain would not have the Ming religion take the western territory! "


    The "native hole in heaven" in Puxian''s mouth refers to the place of Tianzhu.


    Pu Xian sighed heavily, "The princes conquered each other, and they all acted as kings, and my Shimonism was gradually abandoned by the kingship, and it was also a helpless thing ... Western aliens invaded, and they believed in Islam. , Now it has eroded the thoughts of our people! The instability of the homeland, the disintegration of people''s hearts, and the collapse of their beliefs, but in a hundred years, my status in the Buddha domain has been much worse than before, and there is a precarious situation ... "


    Hearing here, Wenshu interrupted Puxian''s words, "Now that these are useless, and today''s world is truly troubled. We are all caught up in the torrent of heaven and earth. No one can escape, but only against the trend Let ¡¯s do it. In the case of local foundations being damaged, in order to ensure survival and continuation, I must stand firm in the western region and leave the Tang Dynasty in the east. This is my future!


    Pu Xian nodded, "In any case, the local war is not over yet, and the Holy Buddha will play God Islam all the time. This victory is unpredictable, and it is bound to be extremely dangerous, and I have to follow along. Datang side. .... I hope that Master Feihong can live up to expectations, get that ray of opportunity, and kill Li Ye, and help Li Ke achieve his great cause. If not, the prospect of my release is really unpredictable. "


    The so-called prospects are unpredictable because they have nowhere to live.


    If the Daomen Xianting heard the conversation between Puxian and Wenshu, it would not be a surprise anymore why the Buddha domain sent Feihong to personally go to the east.

 v4 Chapter 97： Is divided into two (two more)

    Chang''an, Miyagi.


    The weather in the afternoon was quite gloomy. There were dark clouds under the sky, and there were still thunders from time to time. There was a dull sense of oppression from the rain. West Neiyuan Lake Taichi, Li Yan was sitting in the hall of Dragon Boat, watching the song and dance in front of him listlessly.


    Jo Mo was so sullen that Li Li became more and more impatient. He simply got up and left the hall to reach the deck, looking down into the sky with his hands, his brows locked.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Shen Fujun Lieutenant Yang Fuguang followed with concern.


    Li Yan was distressed: "I don''t know why for the past two days, I''m always upset and angry, as if something bad is about to happen!"


    Yang Fuguang quickly relieved: "Huang Chao is gone, and the country is generally peaceful at the moment. Even if some of the towns are still unruly, but there is no trouble ..." Speaking of this, Yang Fuguang tentatively asked: "Your Majesty Could it be that he is concerned about the war in Hedong? Is it about His Royal Highness An?


    Obviously, this remark made Li Yan''s mind uneasy. He grabbed the ship''s side and said uneasily, "In order to conquer Li Ke''s use of this chaotic thief, the brother brother spared no effort to send troops to Hedong for the sake of the country. But I heard that Xuan Wujun There are a lot of changes, as if to send troops to Pinglu! And recently, Hedong visions have been repeated, as if the gods are at war, although my brother is powerful, after all, his two fists are hard to defeat the four hands ... "


    The more Li Li said, the more he became confused, and in the end he couldn''t say any more.


    Just then, an official rushed forward and handed in an emergency military intelligence. General Yang Fuguang took it to open it, but after a quick glance, he could not help but change his face, and quickly presented it to Li Yan.


    Li Xuan took a look at the military newspaper, and frowned: "Hui Yi captured Yizhou, and the Guiyi Army was defeated? How could this be ?!"


    Yang Fuguang was hesitant: "Since Zhang Situ established the Guiyi Army, fought in Hexi and the Western Regions, and restored the land of the 11 states, it has always been invincible. The Hui people captured the state and county. Encountered ... Zhang Situ had only left Guiyi Army for a few years? Guiyi Army had such a change? "


    In the end, he was a person who had experienced strong winds and waves, and soon recovered his calmness. He quickly said to Li Yan: "Your Majesty, return to capture Yizhou, and the situation in the Western Regions and Hexi is likely to change. This is a big event. Please invite His Majesty''s Ministers Negotiation. "


    It seemed that Li Yuan did not hear Yang Fuguang''s words. The hand holding the ship''s side gradually became harder, his eyes quickly turned red, and the gloomy water was about to drip. At the end, he gritted his teeth and said, "This jerk, I can''t spare them!"


    After the Chaos of the Huang Chao, today ¡¯s Datang has lost all its majesty. If Uighur invades the Hexi Corridor in a big way, the Guiyi Army cannot resist, then in the Tang Dynasty, which fan town is capable and willing to fight the Uighur army? Internal troubles and external troubles, even if a famous minister saves the time, how can they be separated?


    ...


    Huang Jingyuan''s smile finally faded into the indifference of the pretense, showing an extremely proud, "Master Feihong is worthy of Master Feihong. We are required to use this method to win, and we have paid so many monks'' lives. You Say, how can we be at ease without killing you first? "


    Huang Jingyuan''s schemes of Master Feihong and Li Zhi are very poisonous to say, but the principle is not complicated, that is, using bitter flesh to show that the enemy is weak, seduce the enemy to make mistakes, and then fight back in desperate circumstances.


    Not to mention that the three parties, Xianting, Demon, and Buddhism, are rivals to each other. No one really trusts anyone. Just say that the rule of ruins is that only when there is a monk in a faction, a copper block is released to open the light curtain. People leave. Under the threat of the purple-blue grid approaching, life and death have no choice.


    Huang Jingyuan was settled. As long as Master Feihong defeated them, he would immediately take action against Li Yan. No matter who wins on both sides, he would eventually fall down.


    Once the alliance between Feihong Shi and Li Zhi was broken, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan took the lead.


    Moreover, Li Zhi and Master Feihong are not good stubbles. They fight each other, and the winner is bound to pay the price, becoming very weak, and having the opportunity to take advantage.


    The key to this strategy is to make Feihong believe that they have lost the ability to shoot while Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan still have combat power, so that she can rest assured to start with Li Yan.


    In the scene, when the number of monks in the Buddhist domain occupied the absolute advantage, as long as Chen Jizhen, Huang Jingyuan, and Li Zhi fell down, the demon tribe and the fairy court would not be a concern, and the Buddhist domain won easily.


    Take the initiative to expose the monk Xianting to the crossbow of the demon tribe and the buddhist domain, causing them heavy losses, so that they can no longer constitute a threat to the monks in the buddhist domain. This is the sacrifice given by Huang Jingyuan, and it is the priest Feihong Do not doubt their "backwaters" chips.


    When Master Feihong struck hard, the two guarded themselves with the secret method of Xianting. Although they would not be injured, they could retain some of their combat power.


    As envoys sent by Xianting, in the land of Kyushu, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are not strange to have such a life-saving secret.


    But Feihong Shi is different. She is a member of the Buddha Realm and has been suppressed by Xianting. No matter how much she has, her effect will be weakened here.


    This is Huang Jingyuan''s perception.


    Now he wins.


    This proves that his perception is correct.


    "Scientific Master Feihong was unexpectedly surrendered by me. This battle is enough for me to become famous in Xianyu and have a great future!" Huang Jingyuan thought of the reward from Xianting afterwards, and the smile on his face was even stronger.


    In fact, Huang Jingyuan is very clear that today''s victory is not his personal victory, but the victory of Xianting against the domain of Buddhism, the victory of Xianting against the demons, and the victory of immortals against mortals.


    This victory is inevitable.


    Because of the huge gap between their strengths, the gap cannot be crossed and the results cannot be changed.


    Huang Jingyuan did not hesitate, and raised his sword with Chen Jizhen.


    Buddhist monks were all in a hurry, but in a hurry, they could not get rid of the monk''s disregard for their lives, nor could they support the monk Feihong.


    Master Feihong slightly raised his face, and looked at the sword that was cut down calmly.


    She looks like a peach blossom, which is the most beautiful existence in the world, but at the moment, it looks quite a bit sensational.


    To show you good things and destroy them is tragedy.


    Master Feihong has reached its peak, and her state of mind has been dull and natural. She has no desire in her heart, so she lacks interest in everything, but she has not made herself a tragedy hobby.


    The light in the corner of her eyes was looking at someone.


    A severely wounded person sitting under the wall of the collapsed courtyard.


    Her eyes were unreadable.


    Not something, not nothing.


    In Buddhist language, it is often said that the so-called Dharma is non-Dharma and non-Dharma.


    It''s just like Feihong''s eyes now.


    Li Yan, who is holding Lu Gujian, is at this moment calm and motionless. It seems like it will act next moment, and it will never move. Dynamic and static, real and virtual are particularly unified at this moment.


    When he touched Feihong''s eyes, Li Yan''s eyes flashed.


    In an instant, he hesitated across his mind.


    It was this hesitation that made him look quiet and motionless.


    This hesitation flashed away, because the existence time is too short, so it is like there is no existence.


    After hesitation, Li Yan jumped up.


    Li Yan, who was supposed to be seriously ill and had no fighting power at all, was full of vigor and vitality at this moment.


    He has a sword and has been in the game for a long time.


    He handed the sword to Huang Jingyuan.


    A sword groaned.


    Sword Yin is like Dragon Yin.


    The lines on Lu Gujian are all lit up, and the green light is shining. It seems that a five-foot blue dragon flies out of the sword in a short time.


    Huang Jingyuan suddenly turned his head. Shock, accident, and panic covered his face like earthworms.


    At the same time, Feihong, sitting cross-legged, suddenly left the ground. If the storm was tempestuous, a palm blasted out straight, passing Chen Jizhen''s sword, and immediately came to his eyes!


    Palm wind hunting sounded like a yinfeng rage, roaring like a tiger.


    At this moment, Li Zhi and Master Feihong suddenly attacked and joined forces.


    And their combat effectiveness is not less than the heyday.


    This scene that should not have made other monks present were dumbfounded, eyes widened, for fear of misreading.


    The aura was overflowing and the air burst like a tide.

 v4 Chapter 98： Tacit understanding

    Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan both fell, and Li Yan and Feihong Da Shizhuo stood.


    One arm flew up into the air, and blood drawn a circular arc.


    Lu Gujian held in his hand pointed obliquely to the ground, blood dripped down the edge of the blade, Li Zhi looked indifferently at Huang Jingyuan. The latter fell to the abandoned flower bed, his left hand covered his **** right shoulder, and his right arm was no longer visible.


    He struggled to get up, but spit a few blood in vain, and fell to the ground as if collapsed, unable to do other actions, leaving only his face pale.


    Master Feihong stood indifferently, raised the jade bottle on the other end of the red rope, and drank a large mouthful of wine. Her face was still normal, she could not see any expression, and she could not see her state of mind.


    Chen Jizhen knelt on the ground with his hands on the ground, staring up at Feihong, his blood was pouring from his mouth uncontrollably. Under him, there was a shallow pit in the mud ground, which was caused by the fall he had just made.


    The outcome has been particularly clear. Even though the four of them did not have a single word in this initial time, all the monks present also saw who was the winning side.


    It''s already obvious that Li Ye hasn''t been injured by Master Feihong before, so the scene where he fell to the ground is just an act, for this moment. Master Feihong was not exhausted, she was just waiting, waiting for Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan to make a violent shot, and then cooperated with unexpectedly Li Yan to defeat them.


    Huang Jingyuan endured severe pain, gritted his teeth with red eyes, and growled and asked, "Why? Why is this ?!"


    Looking at him, it was obvious that it was impossible to shout.


    He cannot accept such a situation.


    They cannot be defeated.


    It was impossible for Feihong Shi and Li Yan to see that their injuries were false.


    It is impossible for Feihong Shi and Li Yan to cooperate to this extent.


    In the just-combat battle, they didn''t discuss it, but they could achieve this arrangement. What kind of tacit understanding is needed?


    The tacit agreement is just fine. How can they have that trust in each other?


    The abrupt turn of the war situation made the monks of the monster tribe, the Buddha domain, and the fairy court all be caught off guard. They stopped and did not startled.


    The reactions of the people were different. The monks who were originally in despair opened their eyes wide and were surprised. Monk Xianting had some doubts and some confusion, it seemed that he did not believe this scene. Only the Buddhist monk, because the situation was not so Great changes, the response is relatively small, but also relatively speaking.


    After all, this reversal is really too surprising. Because it is almost impossible to appear.


    After a moment of silence, Buddhist monks and monster monks raged up and surrounded the monks to attack. They had an absolute advantage in number, and monks from Flint could not escape.


    Li Xun did not answer Huang Jingyuan''s words, but just approached step by step.


    Huang Jingyuan could not help but feel a palpitation and panic, and instinctively backed away. Li Yan''s look at him was no different from watching the dead. He realized that Li Yan was coming to end his life and end the battle between the demon tribe and Xianting in the secret realm.


    The panic was only a moment. When Li Yan approached, Huang Jingyuan calmed down instead, and he no longer made a fearless move backward. He knew that his death was coming, and there was no reason to avoid it. There was no other way but to accept fate frankly.


    Who defeated him?


    He lost, but he didn''t want to be unclear. As a character like a military division, he was better than ingenuity, and he couldn''t even accept how to lose. He looked up at Li Yan, his eyes were full of longing. When he was about to die, he just wanted to understand.


    He gritted his teeth and made the last effort: "Li Li, how did you see that we were not injured?"


    Without this premise, there can be no backstory. Instead, Li Zhi and Master Feihong will count on the plan, but will fight back.


    Li Yan said lightly, "I didn''t see it."


    Huang Jingyuan froze, and there was a touch of irritation in the face, but soon he responded, "It seems that Master Feihong saw it."


    Li Xuan nodded slightly: "You have scolded Feihong."


    Huang Jingyuan bowed his head in silence for a moment, saying extremely bitterly: "After all, do we still hold down Master Feihong?"


    With the help of Xianting''s secret magic and magic weapon, Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen who pretended to be seriously injured thought that they were covering up well. But I did not expect that Feihong Shi see through all this.


    In the moment that cannot be made.


    Solving this confusion did not make Huang Jingyuan''s heart open. Facts have proved that they pretended to be badly wounded and did not conceal Feihong Shi, but Feihong Shi pretended to hurt Li Yan but hid them.


    By comparison, they lost completely.


    At the end, Huang Jingyuan struggled to sit up and asked word by word: "Although not convinced, Master Feihong saw our truth and reality, and we are not unacceptable. What about you?"


    Li Xuan said lightly: "I didn''t do anything. However, when Master Feihong shot at me, his eyes were obviously different. Although the jade bottle was attacked with great momentum, I didn''t feel the threat of life at the moment of the body. .I read Feihong''s eyes, so I pushed the boat down and pretended to be injured. "


    "You understand Master Feihong''s eyes ?!" Huang Jingyuan was full of resentment, and almost angrily when speaking, he almost bit his own tongue.


    From the beginning to the end, they did not see any changes in Feihong''s eyes.


    From the eyes of Master Feihong, they couldn''t see anything at all.


    I ca n¡¯t say that I ¡¯m just fighting, I ¡¯m saying this time I ¡¯m in a secret place, I ¡¯m not saying that this time I ¡¯m going down, in ordinary times, for thousands of years, in heaven and earth, with the repair of Feihong ¡¯s priest, several people dare to say that they can Her eyes, knowing her thoughts?


    What did Feihong think, so easy to be tempted and discovered?


    Between that electric light and flint, Li Yan dared to say that he understood the eyes of Master Feihong. And based on this, made judgments and choices concerning victory, defeat, life and death?


    Huang Jingyuan was speechless.


    He didn''t know whether it should be said that Li Yan was crazy or whether Li Yan was genius.


    Huang Jingyuan felt incredible, but Li Zhi felt very ordinary. It was normal for him to be able to understand what Dr. Feihong was thinking. If you do n¡¯t understand, then it ¡¯s abnormal. They sat and talked, they knew each other, they had "friendship."


    Other than that, there is no particular reason, and no other reason is needed.


    What really needed a reason was the hesitation that flashed through his mind when Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan shot against Feihong.


    There was good reason for hesitation.


    Although Feihong Shi is powerful, in the secret realm now, he cannot defeat the trio of Li Yan, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t have to join forces with Li Yan from the beginning to crush the parties directly; when she notices Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen pretending to be injured, she doesn''t have to count the plan, she just needs to strengthen her strength and kill them.


    If Li Xun did not take the shot at that time, and made Feihong Du Shi alone against Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, then when Li Ji and other Feihong Shi and Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan fought and lost both hands, it would be very likely that the fisherman would gain a profit and become the final winner.


    This is a very tempting idea.


    In the case of a tripartite zero-sum game, this idea is so logical.


    However, after all, hesitation was just a flash, Li Li finally chose to do it.


    When it was too late, when Li Zhi made his choice, he didn''t have a chance to think about it, it was more just an intuition.


    Perhaps this is tacit understanding.


    However, after thinking about it later, Li Yan also secretly rejoiced that if he did not help at that time, Feihong Shi may not have a way to escape. At that time, the situation will be chaotic. I don''t know what will happen. At least Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan will not fall down first.


    Li Yan came to Huang Jingyuan, shook Lu Gujian, and asked condescendingly, "What more will you say?"


    Huang Jingyuan''s face was as dead as death. Although it was known that death would be undoubted, he was ready, but when death came, no one really had any fear at all. In order to maintain dignity, he smiled barely, but could not help shaking his hands and his voice trembling.


    He said: "My strategy is not a problem in this battle. The reason why you lost and the Master Feihong reached an impossible level. To make the impossible impossible, it is not only the price that is needed. There is also a chance. Compared with the two, the latter is even more rare. You have this kind of opportunity, that is the number of days, and I can do nothing about it. "


    "So the defeat of this battle, the crime of non-war, cannot be changed by manpower. Huang is unwilling, but can only confess his fate. Li Yan, I have to admit now, you are unusual, very unusual. I really want See what step you can take! The death in your hands today is due to fate, I have nothing to say, do it! "


    Li Min nodded silently, and Lu Gujian crossed a sharp arc: "Go all the way."


    Blood shot, Huang Jingyuan fell to the ground and died.

 v4 Chapter 99： Re-conflict

    Watching Huang Jingyuan die under Li Yanjian, the monk Xianting was all indignant and outraged, making a deafening roar. Chen Jizhen even had a angina pectoris, and he couldn''t help but spit a large blood.


    He widened his eyes like bronze bells, stared at Li Yan with anger and rushed to the crown: "You mortal, ants! How dare you sacrifice immortals, how dare you ?! What you do today will anger Xianting, you Death is not a pity, but all of you will be punished by Xianting ... "


    Unlike Huang Jingyuan''s calmness at the last moment, Chen Jizhen did not have such a state of mind.


    As a brave and advancing seventy-two landlord, he cannot doubt himself in front of the enemy. His position and character are destined. Even if he sees the coffin, he will not cry, and he will not die in the Yellow River, so he is angry. Swear.


    His screams stopped abruptly. Li Yan didn''t move. Someone sent him into the coffin.


    When Master Feihong retracted his hand again, Chen Jizhen had fallen to the ground with twisted limbs, Qiqiao bleeding, and the shallow pit under him was a little deeper.


    At this point, in response to the current chaotic situation in the world of Kyushu, the Xianting sent seventy-two local evils to clear the barriers and stabilize the order of rule.


    When Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan died, the remaining monks did not last long. Soon, there was no surviving monk in the field.


    Only four or five monks can stand, and two or three seriously wounded can only sit against the wall. The Buddhist monks are almost twice as powerful as the monks.


    As the winners of side-by-side operations, their common opponents are now dead, but they are not half relaxed and congratulated. All monks looked weird, and the positions on which the two sides stood were distinct.


    Not only are the positions clearly defined, but also the monks on both sides have been alert to each other.


    Beyond just alerting each other, it is already a murderous secret.


    With the passage of time quietly, each other''s alert has gradually become a tiger''s eye for Buddhist monks, and the monk monk is dying. The atmosphere became more tense, and everyone''s heartstrings gradually tightened.


    As time quietly passes, the tense heartstring will eventually reach the extreme.


    Once the strings break, it''s time they can no longer stand still.


    The eyes of monks on both sides fell on Li Zhi and Master Feihong intentionally or unintentionally.


    They decided when the monks on both sides would fight.


    At this moment, Li Yan and Master Feihong are sharing the spoils.


    Unlike the monks of the monks and the Buddhist monks, they are like old friends, squatting in front of the bodies of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan and talking.


    Li Yan received Chen Jizhen''s flag, and handed Huang Jingyuan''s gossip to Master Feihong: "Although you may not be able to afford this magic weapon, it is better than nothing."


    Master Feihong glanced at the gossip plate, and surprisingly did not refuse, it was logically put away.


    The two stood up and looked at the monks waiting for each other. The scene in front of them reminds them that no matter what kind of tacit understanding, trust, cooperation they have played, and what kind of results they have achieved, the relationship between them will not change in nature.


    Master Feihong did not drink, and he did not tilt his head when speaking. The slender and long hand held the jade bottle. The clear voice was like a mountain stream and a clear spring, meaning inexplicable. For myself, the lower bound is just a journey. There are so many things in the world like the Ganges. There are endless turbulence in the Ganges. Things in the world come and go. It is more interesting to be a person who looks at the scenery than a person in the painting. "


    These words seem simple, but in fact they have a lot of information and profound meaning. They even include Feihong''s three views and the meaning of their own existence. If I change to a general monk, I''m afraid I won''t answer easily.


    However, Li Yan is a man who can talk with Master Feihong for three days and three nights. He smiled and said, "This is a man in the bureau, why talk about red dust?"


    Doctor Feihong touched Yujing''s finger for a moment, and then he was silent.


    Travel around the world, be a person who looks at the scenery, believe in the horse, find interesting people and things, and rejoice with him, free, and free like the wind.


    This is the spiritual life of countless monks.


    If this is also the pursuit of Master Feihong, then she is destined not to get these.


    She is the big bodhisattva of Shimen Buddha, and her status is equal to that of Wenshu and Puxian. She has tremendous cultivation and great ties.


    Any person with an identity must be imprisoned by identity, and that is where they are.


    How easy is it to get rid of the shackles of identity and pursue freedom?


    Shimen always said that the Buddha was three thousand. In fact, the main body is not Tianzhu, Western Regions and other places.


    A hundred years ago, when the Sasanian dynasty invaded eastward, Tianzhu was in a period of division and chaos. Decades ago, descendants of Mohammed occupied northwestern Tianzhu, and Islamic monks formally invaded Tianzhu. To this day, the Shimen Holy Buddha had to prepare for a decisive battle with God to maintain Shimen''s position in Tianzhu.


    The Holy Buddha was forced to have a decisive battle with God, and there was another incentive. Over the years, by the time of Islamic invasion of Tianzhu, the once-declined Brahman had grown and had threatened Shimen Buddha''s rule over Tianzhu from the inside.


    Brahman is the "demon tribe" of Tianzhu.


    The role of Islamic monks in Tianzhu is just like the role of monks in the Tang Dynasty. The only difference is that one invasion succeeded and one has not.


    In addition, in the Western Regions, all countries have been occupied by Uighurs and Ming religions. It is only a matter of time before the collapse of the Shimen faith in the Western Regions.


    The situation in the Buddhist domain is so endangered. If we cannot survive in Datang, once we lose Tianzhu again, how will we deal with it in the future?


    Under such circumstances, Feihong''s pursuit of personal practice can only give way to the overall situation of the survival and decline of Shimen Buddha.


    This is also the meaning of Li Yong''s phrase "As a man in the game, why talk about red dust".


    Li Yan sighed with both hands, and then sighed, "For ordinary people, if you have a lot of money in your home, you can do what you want. But for monks, you can''t do anything without seeing the avenue. "


    Chief Feihong glanced at Li Yan, but said, "You are wrong."


    Li froze, "I was wrong?"


    Master Feihong looked back and said lightly, "When you understand where you are wrong, Enlightenment will go further."


    Li Yan smiled, "I respect the teachings of the Grand Master."


    Chief Feihong said nothing.


    They were silent.


    The silence, which came suddenly and logically, lasted for a long time.


    After a long time, Dr. Feihong opened her mouth slowly. She looked at the purple-blue grid that had reached the city wall and whispered: "This time, you have seen many people and things. You are the most interesting one. If it is weekdays, I I want to talk to you for another three years. "


    Li Jun smiled purely: "Three years is not long."


    There was a faint touch of faintness in Feihong''s eyes. For her, three years is not long, because she has gone through many years.


    What she didn''t know was that for Li Yong, who was a monk in the previous life, three years was not long.


    At that time, he just had no chance to become an immortal, but he was stuck in the real state of Yang Shen for hundreds of years. During this period, he traveled the world, seen too many scenery and had too much understanding.


    In that turbulent world and information explosion, hundreds of years are like thousands of years.


    If not, he would not be able to use a lot of skills, and he would not be so involved in the avenue.


    Dr. Feihong took a deep look at Li Yan and took a slow breath: "When you just finished the loot, you didn''t give me the copper block that Huang Jingyuan wore."


    Li Yan smiled: "This is not necessary. Mine is yours, and yours is mine."


    Feihong Tuoshi nodded.


    She stopped talking.


    She has three more blue peaks in her hand.


    With a sword in hand, Li Yan and Lu''s sword lit up a layer of misty green, like a flame.


    First to start, he stabbed Feihong.


    Fei Hongshi also came with a sword.


    The two swords intersect, making a crisp impact sound. In the aura that flashes like sparks, the figures of the two are at a glance.


    Divide at the first sight, and divorce at the first sight.


    As a finch, coming and going, swords and swords can be divided between life and death.


    Monk monks and Buddhist monks in the field did not move at this moment. Not only did not move, but even the tense atmosphere was gone. Because they all turned around, they focused their attention on Li Ying and Feihong who were at war.


    It was a life-and-death fight, and the outcome of the monks on both sides determined the fate of the monks on both sides.


    If Master Feihong kills Li Kun, the monk monks will naturally die.


    If Li Xun had the ability to kill Master Feihong, then these Buddhist monks could not help him.


    Li Yan''s eyes were like iron, and Feihong''s eyebrow was like a sword.


    The two men joined each other shortly, never flying over the eaves, and killing only in the courtyard. The light of the sword is splattered with ink, the clanging sounds are endless, the sounds of gurgling, clapping, gurgling, and snoring are ringing from time to time, the blood lines are flowing one after another, splashing like snow.


    There were more and more wounds on their bodies, their robes were getting red, and the outcome was getting closer.


    The closer the win, the harder it is to separate.


    A full moment passed, Li Yan still looked as iron, and Feihong Shi was still a sword-like eyebrow.


    But later, the frequency of injuries on both sides not only did not increase, but decreased.


    The monks on both sides of the war have different looks, some are serious, some are confused, some are sighing, some are dazed, some are indifferent, some are indifferent, some are painful, and some are tangled. But no matter what their looks and their minds were, they did not act lightly.


    The victory between life and death lies only between Li Zhi and Master Feihong.


    The two didn''t have nonsense, just fighting.


    Maybe the next moment, one person fell down and couldn''t get up again.


    Finally, the limit is reached.


    With a bang, there was a huge burst of noise outside the city. The monks on both sides looked back and saw that Zilan Power Grid had entered the city. Wherever the thunder and lightning went, there was a continuous explosion, the city walls were blasted, the houses were leveled, and the trees were turned into fly ash.


    The so-called thunderbolt is nothing more than this.


    While the entire ruin was destroyed and devoured by every inch, it also shook violently, as if an earthquake struck, and that was a chain reaction caused by the explosion. Monks on both sides have stood unstable.


    In the courtyard, Li Zhi and Master Feihong were still fighting.


    In their previous understanding, only before the power grid came face-to-face, would they kill each other and make themselves the only monk camp alive, and the blockade of the light outside the city would open and they could leave here. Prior to this, there were never any ruins left by monks from both sides.


    Li Yan and Feihong Shi must kill each other as soon as possible.


    But the outcome has not yet arrived.


    While the monks on both sides stabilized their bodies and stared at the two, they were both nervous.


    The victory is about to be divided, before the purple blue grid is on the way. One of them must fall. Otherwise they will both have to die.


    But suddenly things changed.


    In the middle of the ruins, a huge white beam of light suddenly rose to the sky!


    There are no clouds in the secret place, and the long sky is a whole blue curtain. At this moment, the white pillars of light line the sky like miracles.


    Everyone looked at the white beam of light, with shock, surprise, confusion and ecstasy in their eyes.


    In the center of the beam of light, there is a tomahawk part hanging, which is unprecedentedly dazzling.

 v4 Chapter 100： misfortune

    Li Ye and Feihong Taishi won the match. There are two camp monks in the ruins. It stands to reason that the beam of light containing the Tomahawk components should not appear so early.


    When there was only one monk in the ruins, the Tomahawk part was born, the city-locking method outside the city was invalidated, and the light curtain would not continue to exist. The monks were free to leave the city. This was a situation previously discovered by everyone.


    But now it seems that things have changed.


    Before Zilan Power Grid was not approaching, no one could know what changes Zilong Grid would bring after it entered the city. The destructiveness of the purple-blue power grid is surprisingly great, so it is not impossible to destroy the city lockup.


    In any case, since the Tomahawk component has appeared, the monks on both sides have no reason to sit idly by. After waiting for the speeches from Li Ye and Master Feihong, monks of the monks and Buddhist monks rushed to the center of the ruins to compete for copper blocks.


    Although Li Xun and Feihong were fighting fiercely, they were keenly aware of this change. The two of them simultaneously stunned each other and pushed back to fight for the copper nuggets, but no one got rid of them. In this way, the two hit and reached the white beam of light.


    At this time, the demon tribe and the Buddhist monk were already fighting in one place. When Li Xi saw that the monk monk was obviously out of order, he immediately instructed the monk secretly by using a secret method: "You don''t have to fight hard. Still! "


    The copper block appeared early, and Li Min also wanted to know whether the City Lockup was destroyed by the purple-blue grid. If this is indeed the case, then at the moment when the number of monks is disadvantaged and the overall situation is unfavorable, there is no need for him to fight Feihong.


    At least, he can retreat strategically.


    In this way, in the process of collecting copper blocks in the future and heading to the dense fog area in the middle of the mystery, by continuously gathering other monks of the demons, using their military abilities, they defeated the Buddhist monks step by step.


    Master Feihong also issued the same order. If the Real Array does not exist, she also needs to get the news in time to make corresponding arrangements, and the monks on both sides will quickly rush out of the city.


    Fortunately, the purple-blue power grid is not slow, but it is not as fast as the monks are running at their full speed. Otherwise, the monks who stayed in the center of the city would be killed before they left.


    There is no such thing as an unbelievable road. Li Gao soon received the news from the monk monk. The city lockup has been destroyed by the purple and blue power grid, and it no longer exists. The monks in the city can walk out of the ruins freely.


    Li Xun didn''t hesitate, and ordered the monks to cover each other out of the city. He didn''t entangle himself with Master Feihong himself, and found a chance to flee with a single blow.


    "Taiwan, goodbye!" Li Yaoyao hurled a fist to Master Feihong, and then turned around to hide in the forest, and walked away under the cover of the forest. As for the copper block in the middle of the ruins, he was directly ignored.


    In any case, at the moment, Li Zhi can''t beat Master Feihong. It will undoubtedly die if he is entangled. He will have a chance to be temporarily separated. Of course, he must be removed decisively.


    Seeing that Li Zhi and others withdrew, some of the monks who were anxious in Buddhism monks hurried to chase them, but there were also some temperaments. They looked back at Master Feihong and waited for her order.


    White dress and white dress have been dyed a lot of red Fei Hongshi, looked at the direction Li Li walked away, Gu Bo''s face was not surprised to see no expression, and no orders. The slight curvature of the corners of the eyes only makes sense.


    Immediately, she closed the three-foot green peak, stepped towards the sky pillar, and took the axe parts.


    With the Tomahawk component, this ruin also lost the meaning of staying, and Feihong priest jumped to a high place and looked to the secret center. At the end of the line of sight, the dense fog of the sky is still unchanged.


    There are hundreds of miles away from the ruins of Dingyuan City to the dense fog of the Mystery Center, and there are dozens of large and small ruins on all sides. Such a wide area and so many ruined cities mean that there are still many battles and there may be many unforeseen events.


    Doctor Feihong smiled at last, his smile was so pure and pure, like a cloud of sky after the rain. She took out the Yujing bottle, drank her head of wine and drank the blood on her clothes.


    When walking away from the ruins of Dingyuan City, Li Yanshun also got on the heavily injured Yangting Pavilion, and the monks of the tribe did not go far, waiting to meet him outside the city. After congregating the crowds, Li Zhi repelled several Buddhist monks who chased him off, and left the demon far away.


    Running all the way for thirty miles, Li Zhi and other talents stopped to rest. Xiao Hei followed up with a light message to everyone: the Buddhist monk did not catch up.


    "This battle is really dangerous. I will almost wipe out the entire army!" Zuo Cheer said with a lingering fear. He lay in front of the trunk in a large font and let his companions help him to deal with the wound. The extreme fatigue made him hurt I''m too lazy to cry.


    Yang Tingge said sincerely: "Zuo Che''er is right. If I change to someone else, I must be dead at this moment. Only An Wang can unite Feihong Shi and defeat Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan ..."


    Speaking of this, Yang Tingge''s mouth moved halfway, and the words behind him were stuck. Now is not the time to praise Fei Hongshi, after all, both sides have become enemies.


    Suddenly, Zuo Cheer laughed loudly and hit the knot fiercely: "Unexpectedly, the top of the famous seventy-two earth evils has always been a pair of Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan who are so high in their mouths. This time, they died like this. They died in us. It ¡¯s so happy in my hand! If I can go out alive this time, this record will be enough for me to play for a hundred years! "


    Yang Tingge snorted, pouring cold water: "Killing Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan was shot by King An. How much does it matter to you?"


    Zuo Cheer didn''t take any notice, "We are both His Majesty King An, and Wang An''s victory is not our victory? Points so clear what to do!"


    Yang Tingge opened his mouth, and at the end found that this was really hard to refute.


    He said sincerely: "It is possible to kill Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, and to withdraw from her under control. An Wang''s combat power is beyond my expectation."


    Li Gang just came back from a nearby stream full of water pouches. Hearing the conversation between Yang Tingge and Zuo Cheer, he could n¡¯t help laughing: "Killing Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan was mainly due to Feihong''s help. I just picked a bargain. Really positive It ¡¯s difficult for me and anyone to win.


    While everyone was dealing with the injuries, Li Yan and Yang Tingge discussed their plans for the future.


    They have only explored a small part of the mysterious ruins, most of the copper blocks have not yet appeared, and they will repeat the previous scramble process. But now that Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are dead, as long as they are not under siege, there is no monk Xianting who can threaten Li Zhi''s life, and Li Zhi''s own security has been greatly improved.


    Although Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan are dead, there are still many monks at Xianting, and they will not sit still. Of course, they will encounter fighting next time.


    Li''s next plan was to avoid the Master Feihong as much as possible, and at the same time disperse the existing staff, try to find the monk monks, and give them an order to meet at the regional center in a specified time.


    In this way, Li Yan can gather a lot of manpower in a short time. Then use these manpower to encircle the monks and Buddhist monks, with a view to gaining an absolute advantage in the number of people before entering the dense fog zone of the mysterious center.


    As long as the number of players is large enough, Li Xie can besiege Feihong to defeat her with tactics.


    The plan was decided, and Li Yan immediately arranged it.


    When it came, Yang Tingge suddenly asked Li Ye strangely: "When King An An was evacuated, there were a lot of Buddhist monks. Why didn''t Feihong lead them to chase them?"


    Li Ye did not know how to answer this question. In his original imagination, the evacuation would be a difficult battle, but in fact the process was extremely smooth. This was due to the failure of Fei Hongshi to pursue.


    Of course, at that time, Feihong might be busy taking away the Tomahawk parts, and the purple and blue power grid was approaching at that time. If she led someone to chase Li Yan, she might miss the opportunity to obtain Tomahawk parts.


    After all, as long as the Tomahawk is missing a piece, the completed Tomahawk cannot be pieced together, and in the end, the door to the dense fog zone cannot be split.


    Thinking of the Tomahawk parts, Li Min took out the copper blocks and counted them. The copper blocks that Huang Jingyuan collected previously are now in his hands, so he now has more copper blocks than Feihong Shi.


    When Li Yan took away Huang Jingyuan''s copper block, he did not give Feihong Tu Shi, and the scene was unnecessary. Because Li Zhi is about to decisively fight with Feihong Taishi, no matter who the copper block is, it will only belong to the winning side.


    Now it seems that Li Yan has taken advantage.


    But Li Yan, who took advantage, was not very proud at the moment.


    Because it is not obtained by his wisdom and means.


    He glanced at the direction of the ruins of Dingyuan City. There is no Dingyuan city there, only the ruins destroyed by the purple-blue grid. As for Fei Hongshi, someone has already taken him away.


    ...


    Taiyuan.


    Surrounded by the generals, Li Keyong stood in front of the tower and looked out at the Pinglu Army, Zhaoyi Army, Hidden Navy, and Tianping Army camp outside the city.


    Unlike previous worries and frowns, Li Ke''s eyebrows now have not much sadness, and they are replaced by the British spirit that is in urgent need of bursting.


    The secret realm of heaven is opened suddenly, gathered in the fairyland, Buddhist realm, and monk master monk near Taiyuan, all sucked into the secret realm. In the eyes of ordinary people, this scene is that everyone disappears out of thin air.


    If it weren''t for the mountain where Li Zhi had stayed before, no one could approach it. I was afraid that Li Keyong would have thought that Li Zhi and others had already died.


    The mountain that Li Yan stayed against against Huang Jingyuan still looks normal, but whether it is an ordinary armored man or an elite monk, as long as he approaches a certain range, he will completely lose his way and fall into a situation like a "ghost hitting the wall". Rotating in place, unable to walk in at all.


    After all, Li Ke used to have a monk who was released, and he would naturally be told that it was a manifestation of the opening of the mystery, so that he should not act lightly. On the side of Ping Lu Army, Li Yan had arranged it early, so the three armed forces were in good order.


    "The time has passed for seven days, and the king does not plan to wait any longer. Li Zhi is not there, the thief army lacks commander-in-chief. This is a rare fighter. The king has no reason and is difficult to grasp." Li Ke opened his mouth slowly, words as important Qianjun shows strong war will and determination.

 v4 Chapter 101： Sharp weapon

    The secret world of heaven was opened, and Li Zhi who was present was included without any suspense, but Li Keyong, who was in Taiyuan City at the time, was not even called by a bit.


    The officers and men''s crusade against Hedong was originally a four-town coalition, with different vassals and different minds. The reason why they were able to act in unison was Li Zhi''s will. Now Li Zhi is absent. Rao is Ping Lu Army and Liu Dazheng sits in town. With his prestige, it is enough to command Ping Lu Army, but it is far from enough to deter the other three towns.


    At this time, it is naturally the best time for the Hedong Army to counterattack the army.


    Looking at the camp that stretched out of the field to the end of the field of vision, Li Ke firmly determined with his eyes: "Li Ye fought against others and led the four-town thief army to attack me in Hedong, letting my army and civilians in Hedong countless dead and wounded. Fortunately, there are eyes in the two armies. The critical period of the conflict made him disappear in front of the people. The thief army lost the commander, which is God''s opportunity to counterattack me. "


    Taibao Fu''s custody trial is full of worries: "Right now, the thief is powerful, with a population of 400,000 people, and I have had half of the enemy''s strength after a series of wars. Is it impossible to attack the city at this time?"


    Li Ke sneered, "Although the thief army has 400,000 people, but the vassals are not the same, our Hedong Army goes up and down together, and only needs to storm the Pinglu army camp. As for the other three towns and soldiers, send some soldiers and horses to restrain them. Here At this time, Li Yi was not in the army, Zhaoyi, Henghai, and Tianping Township, although he would listen to Liu Dazheng''s order, but it was superficial. "


    "Unlike when Li Wei was here, the towns desperately wanted to make a contribution, so after the offensive scrambled, Li Wei was absent, and self-protection became the primary need. Sanzhen soldiers and horses will never put their soldiers and horses in danger and risk losses. risks of!"


    Fu Cunshen hugged his fist and said, "County Wang Yingming!"


    In fact, what Li Ke used to say was very clear. When Li Zhi was in the army, he led the army to win consecutive battles, and the towns had confidence, so they won the battle. Now Li Zhi is not in town. I''m not sure, so I won''t be rash.


    Li Ke turned around and looked at the crowd, his eyes were like iron: "Taiyuan survives and is tied to this battle! I am a man of Hedong, a terrific soldier, a brave soldier, and a few warriors. Can we really not defeat the Pinglu army? We will fight against the Pinglu army tomorrow negative!"


    Pinglu army camp, Chinese army account, Liu Dazheng and several soldiers are discussing military conditions.


    Although Li Zheng left the camp, the army''s large account as the center of the army had to continue to operate. Liu Dazheng temporarily assumed the role of commander in chief, and naturally became the temporary owner of the army''s large account.


    It was only that when Liu Dazheng was dealing with various military affairs, he never took the lead in a large account, but moved all the official documents to his usual position next.


    At midnight, Liu Dazheng had not gone to rest. Suddenly a sergeant rushed to report outside the account. There was a change in Taiyuan City.


    Liu Dazheng left the large account, came to the watchtower, and looked at the city of Taiyuan. Sure enough, he saw people everywhere. It seemed that a large number of soldiers and horses were moving. It''s a lot higher, but it''s just because of the perspective, it''s still not so clear.


    After confirming the abnormality, Liu Dazheng didn''t hesitate, and when he returned to the big account, he was instructed to convene a general meeting and hold a military meeting.


    The generals soon arrived, and Liu Dazheng first reported the situation, and then said: "His Royal Highness is not in the army, and the three armies lack a strong commander. This is the best time for Hedong to counterattack. Now it seems that Li Ke is indeed ready to act. Get ready for tomorrow. "


    Li Zhi, Feihong and others entered the mysterious realm. The great monks inside and outside Taiyuan City left without any major guards. Now the two armies are back on the road of pure military struggle.


    The next day, Liu Dazheng gathered his generals early to prepare for the battle.


    Before the end of the day, the gate of Taiyuan was wide open. First, thousands of fine riders stepped out of the dust, separated the two wings, controlled the terrain, and then rolled out thousands of steps of iron armor, gathered in the middle of the fine ride, set up the formation, and formed a complete army formation .


    If it is reciprocating, before noon, there are more than a dozen military formations outside the walls of Taiyuan City, most of which are in the direction of the Pinglu Army.


    As soon as Liu Dazheng saw this situation, he knew that He Dongjun was about to go to battle. Li Keyong couldn''t fool me at this time, so he also ordered the Ping Lu army to go out of the camp and set up a large array on the open space outside the camp. Meet.


    He Dongjun will fight, Pinglu army will naturally not be afraid, even if the number is inferior, Liu Dazheng will meet directly. The passive tactics of defending camps are the same as defending them according to the city. They are only used when their own side is at an absolute disadvantage and they have no choice.


    When the army was out of the camp, Liu Dazheng led the horse to the front and looked at the opposite side of the Hedong Army.


    In the middle of the iron armored wall without seeing at a glance, there were dozens of bright armors, surrounded by a marvelous general. Behind him, a huge yellow flag fluttered in the wind, showing his identity as a coach. That''s exactly what Li Ke uses.


    The sun struck Li Keyong in the golden helmet and armor, making him look like a god. Before the army formation, he walked around slowly, and delivered a brief and passionate speech to the generals of Hedong. Inspire the morale of the army.


    Liu Da is doing the same.


    This matter was done quickly. After all, the oath of masters meeting had already been done, and there would not be many words to boost morale before the battle.


    The drums were roaring, Hedong Army took the lead in launching the offensive, and the infantry bulged out, approaching Pinglu Army hurriedly.


    The neat steps of tens of thousands of people stepped on the ground, the smoke was rolling, the ground was shaking, the sound of footsteps combined with the drums of drums, and beating the heart of people, people''s heartbeat could not help but follow a rhythm.


    Ping Lujun''s large array of infantrymen also greeted, fine riding slowly on both wings, the pace is the same as the infantry soldiers. Their mission was not to charge the battlefield, but to guard the wings and defend the opposing cavalry.


    A few miles away, the two armies walked for a short time.


    Until the two sides were only a few hundred steps apart, after reaching the distance of the charge, as the drums of the two sides suddenly became heavier, denser and steadily moving forward, the iron armored array gradually accelerated, and finally the soldiers roared and ran, pushing Such as the waves of smoke and dust hit the opposing army.


    The two groups intersected and rushed to the front of the soldier, pushing his shield against the opponent.


    During the fierce clash, some people fell backwards and some fell. The tight front appeared neutral, and the soldiers had room to move. The soldiers who followed them stabbed spears in their hands.


    The tragic killings drowned everything.


    With the two armies fighting, Liu Dazheng was not in the battle. As commander of the army, what he needs to do now is to sit in the middle of the town and dispatch the Quartet.


    Liu Dazheng is confident that with the military capability of the Ping Lu Army, the Hedong Army is currently incomparable.


    Although the opponent has a number advantage in frontal confrontation, the advantage is not huge. Before the advantage of the number of opponents can be realized, the Pinglu army can break through the opponent''s army and defeat the opponent.


    An hour passed, and the development of the incident was similar to what Liu Dazheng expected. Ping Lu Jun gradually gained the upper hand and gained momentum of sing and advance.


    "Although His Highness left temporarily, the combat power of the generals of the Three Armies is still there. How can He Dongjun want to win so easily?" Liu Dazheng thought so, with a smile on his face.


    But just then, the Hadong Army formation changed.


    The morale of several suppressed army formations suddenly rose sharply. Above the middle of the 3,000-person battle formation, a stream of lights lit up, as if they were a whole, forming an iron armor giant. Since then, the battle array has greatly increased its attack power.


    Liu Dazheng frowned slightly, of course he knew that it was the general of the Hedong Army.


    He Dongjun''s thirteen Taibao, although not a general, but there are a lot of them, along the way he and Shangguan beheaded a few people, there are still three or four.


    But in the Pinglu army, there were only Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng, two soldiers.


    This is not surprising. Hedong Army is based on the North Front Army and Sha Tuo Army, both of which are frontier troops. It is a matter of course to fight for more years, and the Pinglu Army has experienced the Pinghuang Chao chaos. A war.


    "In the past, when facing the generals of the Hedong Army, His Highness relocated his troops and held them all the way, forming a local advantage. After quickly defeating each other, he then switched to balance the number of generals on other fronts. Shihe Dongzhan will not come out in a nest. The inferior position of the army is not apparent, but for now ... "A member of the army looked at Liu Dazheng with anxiety.


    Of course, Liu Dazheng knew what the other party meant.


    Right now, the entire army is coming together and head to head. The Hedong Army has the generals. The disadvantages of the military forces will be made up and they will have the upper hand. To win the battle, the Pinglu army must solve the other general.


    "Please general Shangguan cooperate with this general!"


    Hedong Army has three battlefields, allowing Shangguan to go to battle alone. Even if she can win, but one by one, she will be exhausted, not to mention that time is too late.


    Soon, Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng led the ministry to the battlefield, replacing the soldiers who had been suppressed by the Hedong Army, and began to launch a counterattack against the Hedong Army.


    With the addition of Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng, the situation immediately changed. It didn''t take long for the Hedong Army generals in front of the two to be overwhelmed, and the light of the battle array gradually dimmed, with the risk of breaking at any time.


    There are only two generals in Pinglu Army. The number is less than that of Hedong Army and Xuanwu Army. But is it true that Liu Dazheng and Shangguan allure?


    The former has been a war general since the Li Xian era, and has always been a deputy commander in the Pinglu army, and the latter has grown out of the gates, grew up in the army, and accumulated a lot of money.


    Two of them took the lead and Ping Lu Jun''s victory was in their hands.


    It can be seen that even though Li Zhi is not in the army right now, his shaping of the Ping Lu Army has already been very effective, and this result will not disappear in a vacuum.


    In the current battle, it is not so simple for Hedong Army to win the Lu Army. At least, it has to come up with extraordinary weapons.


    Does Ha Dongjun have such a weapon?


    Have.


    Li Cunxiao, the general of the military, is just that.


    But now Li Cunxiao has been idle at home.


    Are there other people in the Hedong Army who can bear the burden of determining the direction of victory or defeat when the two armies decisive?


    one left.


    The young and famous Li Ke used himself.

 v4 Chapter 102： Resign

    When Liu Dazheng led the headquarters of the elite and advanced fiercely in the battle, he wanted to defeat the current Hedong army generals and directly cut through the Hedong army formation. Li Ke with a gold helmet and armor appeared in front of him.


    With the battle line behind him, Li Ke suddenly raised Sanzhang Baimang. This white awn was so dazzling that even the noon sun was blocked out. Below Baimang, it is as heavy as a mountain range, harder than a battleship of giant ships.


    Liu Dazheng felt as if he had been smashed in the face by a heavy hammer, his face paled instantly.


    During the entire battle, the momentum of the forward rush was halted, and was forced to stop.


    A little blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and Liu Dazheng looked up at Li Keyong, who was calm and calm, and he was astonished. In the sudden confrontation, there was a clear difference in power between the two battle lines. It wasn''t just Liu Dazheng who was injured. The soldiers behind him were also very uncomfortable.


    The military battle, the general and the sergeant''s breath are connected, all glory and glory and loss.


    "It is worthy of being King of Longxi County. He actually cultivated the soldiers to such a state!" Liu Dazheng pulled up his face armor, wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth, and saw that Li Ke''s eyes were full of fear, but there were not many surprises.


    What Li Ke used to show is also the realm of the military general, but it has reached the late stage, and his combat strength is obviously different from that of a general who will be hard to enter after entering the medium-term realm.


    No wonder Li Ke used the courage to let Li Cunxiao''s Fu stay at home. It turned out that he was so dependent.


    However, in the recent years of battles, Li Ke led a large army to attack, and the ones who really played their part in front of the battlefield were Thirteen Pacific Warlords. The scene that required Li Ke to use his deadly fighting has not been encountered for many years. So many people have ignored it consciously or unintentionally. In fact, this young fighter who has become famous all over the world has actually been evaluated as a famous general.


    Although the talents of famous generals may not really be able to achieve them, they are still different from Li Cunxiao''s destined famous generals, but even in the troubled world of the world, how many famous generals can there be in a moment?


    The talent of a well-known general who can achieve the level of generals is enough to wipe out one side.


    Gently glanced at Liu Dazheng''s dreadful look, Li Ke sneered in disdain, "I really thought that he would become a soldier in the military. After winning a few battles, he would be able to run across the battlefield? This world is very big, the frog at the bottom How big a sky can you see? "


    In other words, Li Ke pointed his fingers obliquely, and was full of energy, leading the battle front to rush to the face, like a wolf.


    Li Ke used his condescending taunts to make Liu Dazheng''s jealousy fade away and replaced it with a high warfare: "Also a soldier-general, the county king really treats this general as a chicken chicken?"


    Two battle fronts rushed into one place.


    Although Liu Dazheng fell into the downwind, he was not in a hurry. He dragged Li Keyong here, and there was no decent opponent in Shangguan. When she solved the two soldiers, she would be able to come and support him.


    At that time, the two of them will join forces and will not be defeated by Li Ke.


    Liu Dazheng''s plan was correct, but Shangguan''s plight was not as easy as he thought.


    After her appearance, the two generals of the Hedong Army no longer led the battlefield to fight with the Pinglu army, but instead decisively merged to attack her.


    Two soldiers are fighting against a soldier.


    If it was normal, Shangguan''s allure would still prevail.


    But the situation is different now.


    The two generals in front of her were Fu Cunshi and Kang Junli from the 13th CPIC.


    There is nothing special about Kang Junli, especially Fu Cunshi.


    Fu Cunshi, one of the 13 CPIC, also known as Li Cunshi.


    In the late Tang Dynasty, Li Ke used to dominate the north, and his majesty''s good generals were like clouds. In addition to Li Cunxiao''s invincible battle but his early death, there were two people in the "post-Li Cunxiao era" called the double walls of Hedong. That is Li Cunshi and Zhou Dewei.


    Fu Cun, a judge of Rongma, fought hundreds of battles in his life. He repeatedly broke through the army of the rear beam dynasty established by Zhu Wen. He still sat in Youzhou to resist the invasion of Khitan for many years and was pursued by King Qin after his death. Although he is not invincible, he has not failed.


    In other words, the battle he presided over was at worst a tie with the opponent.


    Not only that, there are nine people in Fu Cun, all of whom are good generals, and they can basically live in official residence. The fourth son, Fu Yanqing, became an official in the Northern Song Dynasty and was named King Wei.


    The Hedong Army (later known as the Jin Army), based on the relatively barren land in the north, was able to defeat Zhu Wen and his descendants in the hands of Li Keyong and Li Cunzhen, and occupied the Tang Dynasty after the establishment of the Central Plains. There is no reason.


    Right now, Fu Cunshen''s practice is to reach the realm of admiral from the soldiers, only to be close to the door.


    Based on this practice, Kang Junli will be cooperating with the soldiers to fight against Shangguan. Although there is still no hope of winning, they can at least hold their ground and will not be defeated soon.


    In this way, Shangguan''s allure was dragged by them, and it was impossible to quickly break the battle and then support Liu Dazheng''s intention.


    The battle between the two armies was temporarily stuck.


    The Hedong Army and the Pinglu Army all played their cards and tried their best to fight. They won''t distinguish between victory and defeat for a short while, and the situation on the battlefield was stalemate, forming a balanced situation.


    At this time, if someone puts some weight on the other end of the balance, the balance may be broken immediately.


    Outside the city of Taiyuan, is there such a weight?


    Of course.


    Dozens of people gathered in the watchtower of the Zhaoyi Army Camp, and they are closely watching the battle of the Pinglu Army and the Hedong Army. For the first three people, it was the Zhaoyi army Jiedushi Kang Chengqian, the Tianping army Jiedushi Xue Wei, and the Henghai Jiedushi Liu Jingsi.


    The three people''s expressions are not different, they are all a thoughtful and heavy color, there is a sense of helplessness and a sense of helplessness that they want to save the time.


    "Pinglu Army and Hedong Army are both well-trained and have been on the battlefield. Pinglu Army has excellent armaments. Mo said that I can''t wait. I also clearly outperform the Hedong Army, but the Shatuo soldiers in the Hedong Army, It has always been brave to die lightly ... It is hard to say who will kill this battle. "


    Talking about Tian Wei''s Jiedushi Xue Wei, he touched a beard that didn''t exist on his chin and looked dignified.


    After listening to these words, Kang Chengqian and others all nodded slightly in agreement.


    Kang Chengqian said: "Hedong Army did have a lot of bravery and light death. Before, Pinglu Army stood in front of it. I didn''t have much pressure before. Now I face up, I know that Hedong Army can be famous, not without reason. . "


    When he said this, he kept looking at the Zhaoyi Army camp. There, Wan Yuhe Dong Army stopped in front of the camp, blocking the road where Zhaoyi Army wanted to help the Pinglu Army. They were fighting fiercely.


    Not only the Zhaoyi Army camp, but the main routes of the Tianping and Henghai Army to support the Pinglu Army were also blocked by the Hedong Army.


    Only the main route was blocked. It was the position where the three armies cooperated with the Pinglu army to attack Hedong Army from the flanks.


    The smallest number of the three armies also has nearly 100,000 people, but now they are stopped by Wandong Hedong Army and cannot enter.


    Liu Jingsi shook his head and sighed: "Li Ke used his hair fiercely, the generals of the Hedong Army are now desperately fighting, and their fighting power has risen by more than one level. Our generals have lost the commander of An Wang, their morale is low, and their fighting power has dropped to another level. Mr. Bi, to break through the defense line of the Hedong Army, it is necessary to attack several times a day and night. "


    Xue Wei glanced at Taiyuan City and thoughtfully said, "Taiyuan City is high in ditch and tight in defense. Once such a strong city is defended by 100,000 soldiers and horses, it must be attacked by a million male divisions."


    Kang Chengqian nodded and echoed.


    The three armies sided with the Hedong Army and echoed the Pinglu Army. The line was blocked by the Hedong Army, and effective support could not be launched in a timely manner. Then, attacking Taiyuan City, making the Hedong Army difficult to care for, is the best way to cooperate with the Pinglu Army.


    Such a simple general knowledge of the military, of course, all three Jiji can see.


    But they did not launch an attack on Taiyuan City.


    Just as their 100,000 troops cannot break through the obstruction of more than 10,000 people.


    Kang Chengqian touched his chin, his face full of sorrow, and sighed: "An Wang is not there, Li Ke can suppress the battlefield with no one to suppress it, and Liu Dazheng can never be defeated. This situation will sooner or later collapse. "


    If the war situation collapses, the next step is to retreat and escape. At that time, whoever maintains a more complete military and combat power will have more opportunities to retreat.


    Kang Chengqian glanced at everyone and saw that they all agreed with him even though they didn''t speak, and then continued: "In fact, the current situation, the three armies of our army do not act lightly, is the best support for the Ping Lu army. The situation is broad Balance, I can still support some time, and once some of us act rashly, suffer heavy losses, and lose first, that is, the embankment of thousands of miles collapsed in the anthill, and the whole battle will collapse. "


    In order to quickly break through the blocking of the Hedong Army or directly attack the city, the soldiers of the three towns must use at least half of their combat power. No one can afford this combat power.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, is it possible for them to suffer this loss? Is Ha Dong Army capable of causing this loss to them?


    Very unlikely.


    But it is not impossible.


    The potential possibility is Li Cunxiao.


    If Li Cunxiao was to go to war, he only needed to lead 5,000 elites, which would be enough to break through any one of the three armies and open up a victory for the Hedong army.


    This risk, although small and pathetic, is unwilling to take the risk.


    If Li Yan was there, they wouldn''t think about it at all, and they would scramble to attack.


    But now Li Li is not there, they have no confidence in victory. Instead, their anxiety about failure is magnified, and they will only choose to falter.


    Kang Chengqian, Liu Jingsi, Xue Wei and others were worried.


    Worrying is not fraud. They went to Hedong to be rewarded for following Li Zhiliong''s achievements. The battle had been smooth before, so the soldiers and horses of the three towns have all come out. At this moment his life was in Taiyuan City, but Li Zhi didn''t know when he would reappear.


    The three did not say anything on their mouths, but their hearts had already retreated.


    Evacuate from Taiyuan and Hedong.


    ...


    The dome of the mystery is always gloomy. No half of the sunlight is transmitted through. There is mountains and water but no wind. The atmosphere is depressed and uncomfortable.


    At the west end of a stone bridge across the Baizhang River, five or six Buddhist monks are on their way. A few hours ago, they collected copper blocks after fierce fighting in a ruin, defeated their opponents, and are now rushing to the central area.


    The headed monk had a dark complexion, and he glanced behind him with a jealous look. The purple-blue grid is only a few hundred steps away from them. They must pull away as soon as possible, otherwise they will run into ruins and have no time to fight.


    The river was turbulent and rushed to the stone bridge. The sound of the water became clearer. The black monk glanced at both sides. This is a dangerous beach with a large river drop, and the terrain on both sides is quite steep, with strange rocks and lush forests.


    For some reason, the dark monk suddenly shivered, and he felt faint. However, he did not stop, but instead scolded himself. How could a monk with a higher heart than Jin Jian be disturbed by the environment?


    However, the next moment, they were close to the east end of the stone bridge, and someone fell on their back.


    It fell because it was hit by a crossbow.


    The crossbow fired from the strange rock pile and woods at the bridgehead.


    Suddenly, the monks have been killed and injured.


    Before the black monk roared, there were strong silhouettes, and after the crossbow, the swallows generally swept out.


    To be seen clearly, the dark monk''s limbs were cold, his movements were stiff, and his eyes were scared.


    The other is a monk monk!


    There are fifteen or six people!


    The headed one, dressed in a black robe, hides a sharp murderous spirit in his calm eyebrows, who is not Li Zhi, the enemy of the Buddha domain?

 v4 Chapter 103： I do not believe

    The battle soon ended, and the black monk put on his short blade and did not make a few strokes. He was then passed over by Li Jian with his head bowed. The Buddhist monks behind him also failed to resist for a long time, and became the ghosts of the monks.


    After an unsuspecting battle was over, the crowd quickly swept the battlefield, and Li Zhi gathered Lu Gujian and looked around, looking for other enemies.


    "His Royal Highness, there are two Tomahawk parts." Zuo Cheer sent the seized loot. The two Tomahawk parts showed that the other team had killed two opponents before.


    In fact, the combat ability of these five or six monks is generally good, but unfortunately they met the people brought by Li Zhi, and directly crushed them with the advantage of numbers.


    "There are people coming! Let go, lift the corpse away, remove the traces, and ambush again!" Li Yan frowned suddenly when he took the copper block from the left car, and he looked at the other side of the stone bridge At a glance, quickly ordered.


    The people immediately launched an operation, and the division of labor and cooperation was methodical, but after a few breaths, the traces of the battle were completely cleared, and the speed was incredible.


    Such things have become familiar. Since leaving the ruins of Dingyuan City and entering a new battle cycle, Li Zhi has been gathering monks and ambushing Xianting and Buddhist monks.


    In this process, Li Min fully utilized his military talents. Depending on the number of opponents and the combat effectiveness, Li Zhi''s response is different. He used all kinds of tactics to entice the enemy deeply, divide and surround, ambush, and attack the west.


    The monk monk quickly disappeared into the stone forest at the bridgehead and rearranged the ambush.


    Without a few breaths, in the forest at the other end of the stone bridge, a group of monks from the Xianting rushed out. There were as many as seven or eight people, and they soon got on the stone bridge.


    However, they were obviously much more cautious than the Buddhist monks. They had been watching the side of the stone bridge while moving forward, and the formation was very scattered, and they were ready to respond at any time.


    Under the circumstances that Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen were dead, the monks of Xianting had no heads and were in a difficult situation. Naturally, they must be careful everywhere. Buddhism monks are relying on Master Feihong to become powerful, and the confidant''s suffering has been weakened, and the conscious victory is in his hands, so it is inevitable to act arrogantly.


    In any case, these small and careful monks finally came to the end of the stone bridge.


    They have no choice, because the purple-blue grid is behind them. If they hesitate too much, they will be buried under thunder and lightning.


    In addition, they did not find anything unusual.


    Under the guidance of Li Zhi, after many practices, the ambush attack tactics, the monk monk has become extremely skilled, if there is a terrain advantage, it is not difficult to be unnoticed.


    Waiting for the leading monk, because he came to the place where the Buddhist monk died in the war, he smelled a faint **** smell that had not disappeared from the cleaned ground. When his face changed, he had no time to react. .


    More than a dozen arrows fired from the rock piles and woods, covering them head-on.


    The empty bridgehead did not provide much shelter to the monks of Xianting.


    Some people hit arrows, some exclaimed, some screamed, some fell down, some rushed, some forged calm, some shouted and fired a crossbow with counterattack, and the scenes were in a mess.


    Arrows were falling, Li Zhi had already jumped out of the forest with his sword, and led the monks to attack and kill this group of monks.


    Soon, all these monks fell down, and the monk monks just paid the price of three injuries, and the injuries were not serious.


    This team of monks also contributed two Tomahawk parts to Li Wei.


    After collecting the copper blocks, Li Zhi did not order to clean the battlefield anymore, because the Zilan Power Grid has reached a place very close to the Shiqiao, and it will be destroyed immediately. They must hurry and evacuate.


    After leaving the stone bridge, Li Yan and others rushed all the way, and soon opened up the distance from the Zilan power grid. In the evening, they rested on a hill with a wide view.


    Here, everyone looked at the surrounding terrain and remembered the direction of the ruins. Based on this, Li Xun began to dispatch some personnel to let them quietly touch the ruins separately, and use the secret method of the demon to contact the demon companions who may be in it.


    Li Yan himself followed up with the main force later, and waited for the first scout to find out the situation of the ruins before he decided on the next action: either to support the ruins in battle, or to besiege the Buddhist domain and many places of monks , Or avoid some areas that are too strong.


    This type of fighting has gradually increased the number of demons around Li Yan, and at the same time, more and more Xianting and Buddhist monks died in his hands.


    When Li Zhi''s footprints spread over a small half of the secret realm, and his men gathered to thirty demon monks, he knew that the critical moment was coming.


    Looking up, the dense fog in the middle of the mysterious zone is not far away.


    ...


    After experiencing the last fierce battle, Li Ye paid the price of five monks to slay more than a dozen Buddhist monks, eliminating the last obstacle to the dense fog area.


    The other party had set up an ambush in the canyon, but Li Zhi was good at it, so he knew how to deal with it, and scouts discovered them early. However, Rao is so forced, because of the terrain relationship, it is just to protect the team from ambush. In the end, the two sides have to fight each other.


    When walking out of the canyon, everyone''s eyes were suddenly bright again, and half of the field of vision was filled with the dense fog. The dense fog is wide and narrow underneath, swirling and flowing like a tornado. It''s just that the tornado is too big, and the diameter of the wind eye is dozens of miles.


    Under the thick fog is an endless forest, I do not know its depth, the trees are luxuriant, like a city wall.


    "There are forty-nine Tomahawk parts. We have thirty in our hands. The remaining nineteen are naturally in the hands of Master Feihong and others. To enter the dense fog and get the opportunity, we must first use all the tomahawks. Parts, piece together a complete tomahawk, and use the power of tomahawk to split a avenue from the thick fog! "


    Yang Tingge looked at the dense fog forest road, he was calm on the surface, but he was really eager for it. After all, victory is right in front of him, and it''s not easy to go all the way. He himself has lost some lives.


    Zuo Che''er''s eyes lighted up the plan: "We want to enter the dense fog forest, and the Buddhist monks also need it. Since we have arrived first, it is better to set an ambush on the periphery of the forest, so that when the Buddhist monks arrive, we can start suddenly Assault, defeat them and **** the copper block from Master Feihong! "


    This demon warrior who only knew the courage of the puppeteer, under the eyes of Li Yan''s ears, also learned the basic calculation plan. This matter may seem simple, but it is a rare progress for the monsters who have always pursued bravery and disdain for conspiracy and deception.


    Li Ye looked at the dense fog forest, and his smile was inexplicably helpless. "It is good to set up an assault on a Buddhist monk, but at the moment it seems that this cannot be achieved."


    Yang Tingge, Zuo Che''er and others did not ask why this measure could not be achieved.


    Of course not.


    Because of the dense fog forest edge, a group of people have already walked out.


    Buddhist monk.


    Chief Feihong''s white dress and white skirt stood out among the monks dressed in hoe. From a distance, she looked at Li Yan. Although her expression had not changed significantly, the meaning of cricket in her eyes could not be more obvious.


    Li Xun looked good.


    He certainly knew why Feihong''s eyes were so stubborn.


    Because of the Buddhist monks, there were two people he couldn''t know better.


    Those were two prisoners in custody.


    Nangong First and Su Emei.


    "This group of bald donkeys are so insidious that they caught Nangong First and Su Emei, is this a threat to us?" Zuo Cheer looked resentful, as if he had seen the darkest thing in the world. Only now is he counting people.


    Yang Tingge didn''t have so many emotional changes. He stroked his head and groaned: "Since Feihong has arrived first, he hasn''t set aside for us. This is unexpected."


    "It''s not unexpected," Li Min said indifferently. "They don''t have enough manpower to set their feet."


    Indeed, there are only a dozen Buddhist monks who have appeared.


    The number of monsters is more than double that of them.


    The difference in numbers is an inevitable situation, which is also the result of Li Zhi''s constant fighting these days. His various tactics were used alternately, in order to maximize the gathering of monk monks, and to kill the other two forces.


    It seems that Li Zhi''s purpose has been basically achieved.


    In the case of one-to-one monks, there are still a dozen monks who can besiege Feihong with Li Xun-in the secret environment, this can barely be called a sea of ??tactics.


    Even if Master Feihong is very powerful, Li Ye is not a bit of a chance to win.


    Of course, the premise is that Nangong First and Su Emei were not captured.


    But that doesn''t blame them.


    They were repaired too low, and their combat power was not enough, and they couldn''t resist the prince Feihong. Without encountering Li Li, he fell into the hands of Master Feihong and had to say that he had to be thankful for one or two. If they were not captured by Feihongshi, they would probably be dead.


    "His Royal Highness, what shall we do now?" In the current situation, Zuo Cheer knew that only Li Yan could take the idea.


    Li Yan''s plan is very simple. Let''s look at what Dr. Feihong said.


    He led the monk monk down the mound in front of the gorge, and walked to the dense fog forest several miles away.


    The journey is not long, but Li Wei does not go fast because he has to be careful. In case there is something ambushing in Feihong, it is not good to care about it.


    However, it turns out that Feihong Shi did not have any ambush.


    When he came to Doctor Feihong, he was only a few dozen steps away from each other. Li Xun saluted with a fist, and smiled, "Doctor Feihong, don''t come here?"


    Doctor Feihong looked at Li Ye, and his white and immaculate face had no change in expression, but Li Ye felt her smile very clearly.


    Li Wei said: "Of course."


    Master Feihong: "Then you have to exchange for something of equal weight."


    Li Yan: "It''s not all copper blocks."


    Dr. Feihong: "In your eyes, they are not as important as those copper blocks?"


    Li Yan: "Give you all the copper blocks, including them, we all have to die."


    Doctor Feihong: "Maybe?"


    Li Yan: "Is the prince good-hearted and let us also enter the secret realm together?"


    Master Feihong: "It''s not bad."


    Li Yan: "I don''t believe it."


    Master Feihong: "Are you sure you want to choose not to believe?"


    Li Yan: "I have no choice."


    Dr. Feihong: "You have actually chosen another path."


    Li Yan: "I only have this way."


    Dr. Feihong: "Go ahead!"

 v4 Chapter 104： Mystery Center (2 more)

    It is certainly not Li Li''s style to put his destiny in the hands of others. Even if Master Feihong promised to allow him and the monk monks to enter the secret realm with them, he would not be able to hand over all the copper blocks.


    The surrender of copper blocks is the condition that Feihong Tuoshi promised to let go. Li Yan''s rejection of this condition naturally meant that the talks had collapsed. Then Li Yan chose to choose another way: the two sides died.


    The dead net is broken to fight to the end. Whoever stands and who is the winner will get all the copper blocks and enter the mystery.


    But Li Yan didn''t do it.


    Master Feihong did not do anything.


    Li Xun did not immediately start, it was Gu Ji Nangong First and Su Emei. Once he started, the Buddhist monk would kill them first.


    Master Feihong didn''t do it immediately,


    Because someone came.


    This is the only entrance into the dense fog forest. The tomahawk must be used here to split the "door". Anyone holding a copper block will be guided and will eventually come here.


    Here is the monk from Xianting.


    The number is not large, there are only a dozen individuals.


    At the beginning of entering the secret realm, regardless of the combat strength or quantity, the monk clearly overwhelmed the demons and the Buddha domain. But now, they have only a dozen people left. The reason is naturally because the group of dragons has no head and has lost its highest-end combat power.


    It is not easy for these dozen people to appear here.


    These ten people obviously have no plans to give up.


    They are going to go into a secret place, they are going to fight for opportunities.


    Headed by this is Dixun City, Roussaud, a middle-aged man who looks good.


    They did not appear to appear, but after hiding the demon tribe and Buddhist monk, they hid behind the nearby woods. They are weak and of course can''t show up rashly. Touching the fish in the muddy water is what they should do.


    It is a pity that neither Li Zhi nor Feihong Shi are not easy to deal with. They have long been scouting for surveillance on all sides. So as soon as Brother Xianting appeared, Master Li Zhi and Master Feihong received the news.


    More than a dozen monks at Xianting said their strength was not big or small. With each ruin engulfing many monks, the three-party monks have been greatly damaged, and there are less than twenty Buddhist monks behind Feihong, the strength of ten monks is enough to affect the overall situation.


    Li Ye looked at Dr. Feihong: "It seems that it is time to cooperate again."


    Master Feihong: "Severe Brother Xianting?"


    Li Yan: "It''s always bad to keep them in the way."


    Dr. Feihong: "I''m afraid you can''t do as you wish."


    Li Yan: "Can you become a priest and join forces with them?"


    Dr. Feihong: "At present, your demons are strong, but my Buddha domain and Xianting are weak. Why not join forces?"


    Li Yan: "The world is impermanent."


    Fei Hongshi: "But follow the trend."


    Li Yan didn''t speak again.


    Previously, the immortal court was powerful, and if the monsters and the realm of Buddha wanted to survive, they could only choose to cooperate.


    Now that the demons are powerful, Buddha Realm and Xianting must join forces if they want to have follow-up actions.


    There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. No matter whether it was Xianting Lushad, or Buddha Feihong, even if the hatred was deep before, there was no other choice at this moment.


    Moreover, the so-called hatred comes from the struggle for interests. Regardless of grievances or feuds, in the final analysis, interest is the most fundamental pursuit of the goal and the guide of all actions.


    In the face of the general situation, what is Li Yan doing?


    He is ready to start.


    There was a flash of murder in his eyes, the palms of his hands were passing, and Lu Gujian was already in his hand.


    Li Xun abandoned all distractions, stared directly at Master Feihong, and was furious.


    If there was a thunder in the eyebrows of Feihong''s eyebrows, his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, and the bottle of sheep fat jade trembled. The whole person is like a snow mountain that is about to erupt, with power that cannot be seen directly.


    At this moment, the battle between Li Zhi and Feihong Taishi and the battle between the demon tribe and the Buddha domain will finally be won.


    The arrow was on the string and had to be fired.


    The final winner can enter the dense fog forest and get the chance.


    However, the two did not take any action.


    Someone is here again.


    Seven or eight monk monks rushed down the mountain path across from the monk.


    The leader, when seeing Li Ye, is like seeing his long-lost brother, with an exaggerated smile on his face, he ran over with open arms: "Li Ye, I know you will be fine, and you can come here. Meet with us! I did not read you wrong! "


    After seeing the person, Li Yan slightly hesitated, and then there was a smile in his eyes: "Big bird?"


    The man who ran to him had a sudden movement, a squeaking sound came from his feet, and his heels were like smoke.


    His face was flushed, and his hands were full of indignation: "How many times have you said, not a big bird! The name of the grandfather is Yoda, not Yoda! The majestic puppet, not the puppet smoker! Even the puppet smoker, Not a big bird! "


    The people who came were, of course, the Holy Son Yodah and the Holy Baby Red Baby.


    Chief Feihong stopped his forthcoming move and glanced at Yodah and the red baby.


    Li Yan smiled: "What you say is what, Big Bird."


    Yoda wanted to cry without tears: "My grandfather''s first name, how come to you, all ruined!"


    The red child wow shouted, "Li You really did not let me down. Such a dangerous secret can let you kill someone. In your realm, this is really a miracle. You are a miracle existence! "


    Li Ye hadn''t spoken yet, but the Feihong priest in front of him had already slanted the red baby.


    The red baby, who was still alive and violently, looked at the doctor Feihong and did not know what an embarrassing past was. He was so scared that he shrank his neck and never dared to say anything. From the beginning to the end, he dared not look at Master Feihong.


    Such looks, unlike the naughty children, should not appear in the Holy King.


    In any case, with the addition of the Holy Son and Holy Infant, the power of the monk monks has been strengthened once again. Even if Xianting and Buddhism join forces now, they may not be their opponents.


    The initiative was once again held in Li''s hand.


    In the final analysis, this is because Li Zhi killed too many Xianting and Buddhist monks in the previous battle.


    As a visitor to the earth, Li Wei has experienced the era of the information explosion. Even if he is not a soldier himself, he also has an understanding of the tactics of special forces. In the secret environment, only tactics he can use are amazing and handy.


    Li Yan looked at Dr. Feihong and smiled. "I have a proposal. I don''t know if he would like to hear it?"


    Master Feihong''s thoughts on Li Zhi''s thoughts are like watching the fire: "Do you want me to be attached to you?"


    Li Zhengzheng solemnly said, "It is not attachment but to continue the previous cooperation."


    Master Feihong is still the invisible, but it makes people feel inscrutable: "How can you guarantee that you will not regret it?"


    Li Yan said: "I can swear by my heart."


    Prince Feihong smiled slightly, "unless you all swear by your heart."


    Li Yan: "How difficult is this?"


    The so-called monk, the lower practice, the upper practice. The so-called operation, the operation method also, the so-called road, the road also. Cultivation is above the real world. If you want to go further, Tao is the most important pursuit. Therefore, swearing by Taoism is Xiu''s most important oath.


    All beings in the world are afraid. People claim to be the spirit of all things, and immortals claim to be the masters of the world, with few things to fear. But Tao is the existence that no one dares to despise, and it is the awe of everyone. Because Tao is the goal of the monk''s life.


    "Mr. Li (monk monk) vowed with Dao heart and would like to join the Buddhist monks to join the dense fog forest. Before that, whoever betrayed, the road would not be tolerated.


    After a short while, Li Xun and the monk monk vowed to finish.


    Master Feihong: "So what is Master Xianting?"


    Li Yan: "Kill."


    As soon as this remark was made, the monk monk and the Buddhist monk suddenly emerged from the same place, and rushed to the people who thought they were safe, such as Luxiu De, who thought they were safe.


    Just as the Buddhist monk took the eighteen Luohan as the core, this time the monks of the Xianting sentiment took the seventy-two places as the backbone, and there were fewer other monks.


    Lishude and others did not expect that the demon tribe and the Buddhist monk would stab their swords at the first moment, and the next moment they would slay with the enemy. What they even did not expect was that the place where they thought the hidden burial body had already been discovered by Li Zhi and Master Feihong.


    Facing the joint impact of the demon tribe and the Buddhist monks, Lushout and others struggled to cope.


    It doesn''t take them long.


    However, it took only half a moment to add up to a total of fifty monsters and Buddhist monks to complete the siege of monks.


    Lushaud and others were captive.


    "Four tomahawk parts." Li Min accepted the copper block from Brother Xianting and couldn''t help chuckling. "Just a little bit of money, I also want to gain another 45 copper blocks with a small size. Big."


    After speaking, Li Yan looked at Master Feihong: "Master?"


    Dr. Feihong: "Go to the secret place."


    The crowd came to the dense fog forest.


    Because of the strong relationship, the fog has become milky white, like floating liquid in the air.


    The people looked deep into the forest, and their visibility was not even three feet high. At the end of the avenue at the foot, between the two rows of towering trees, there is a vortex of entangled rolling fog, as high as ten feet, as if able to devour people.


    Standing in front of the vortex, everyone was as small as a ant.


    Li Min glanced at Feihong Shi without urging.


    By this time, he had no need to urge.


    There are nearly forty monks in the demon tribe, but the Buddha domain is just over ten people. The contrast between the strengths of the two sides is very different. Even if Li Zhi claimed that he had a hard time, theoretically he had the confidence to defeat Fei Hongshi.


    However, after all, theory is theory, and Xianting is also superstitious in this theory, and Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen will die.


    After all, Feihong Tuoshi is Feihong Tuoshi.


    As soon as Master Feihong raised his hand, more than a dozen copper blocks arrived in front of Li Yan.


    Her movements were chic and natural, without any hesitation or hesitation.


    It''s just that Nangong First and Su Emei are still in the hands of Buddhist monks.


    Li Min accepted the copper block.


    In fact, he is very clear that after entering the dense fog forest, the two sides will become hostile relations again. After all, everyone has to fight for opportunities. The vows they made with Daoxin only said that in the process of entering the secret realm, they could not help it.


    Obviously, Fei Hongshi acquiesced in this.

 v4 Chapter 105： enter

    In front of the huge grey vortex in the dense fog forest, Li Yan waved his long sleeves, forty-nine parts were sprinkled out, and they were arranged in a fan shape in the air. In a short time, the bronze-colored parts gradually light up, and each piece is surrounded by the flame-like blue light, matching each other.


    Suddenly, the wind raged, the parts lingered around each other, and the tornado spun up and rose rapidly. In the face of the violent aura of anger, most of the monks were unstable, and backed away.


    The Tomahawk component quickly rose to a height of more than ten feet, the cyan light dazzled like the noon sun, and a variety of rune diplomas appeared in an empty manner, turning on and off alternately, as if the monk vomited a spell.


    Not long after, an ancient and vast breath descended from mid-air, filled with a thick and extreme killing atmosphere, covering all the monks present, making people tremble with fear.


    In the eyes of everyone''s suspicion and awe, the runes disappeared, the green awns were scattered, a simple and thick outline, and a sharp, sharp tomahawk, such as a crescent moon hanging in midair.


    The tomahawk is seven feet long and stands taller than the average person on the ground.


    Seeing this tomahawk, everyone trembled. At this moment, everyone has the feeling of facing the power of destroying the world, consciously as small as an ant, and if the tomahawk can open up the world, they cannot help but worship.


    In the eyes of Dr. Feihong, there was a touch of bright color.


    As soon as the bronze tomahawk appeared, Li Zhi felt a strong calling, just like a war horse calling for a soldier. The battle axe was made by him, and it was expected that he would be close to him. Li Xun did not hesitate, reaching out to the mid-air monster, and holding it out.


    Hum! A loud, powerful tweet sounded in everyone''s ears, like a sword coming out of the box, sending out an impatient sword groan.


    The next moment, Tomahawk was already in Li''s hands.


    Starting with the tomahawk, he was full of weight. Li Xun was slightly inattentive. He was almost taken aback by the tomahawk. Fortunately, he moved the dragon spirit in time, which stabilized the tomahawk and did not show ugliness in public.


    The bronze-colored tomahawk and the runes are densely covered, Li Li felt that he was not facing a magic weapon, but a living beast of flood and wasteland. The sense of oppression and tension of life made him also shocked.


    These are just instantaneous things. Li Huan didn''t waste time. He quickly poured aura into the axe. The original dark-colored battle axe gradually dazzled with the runes being lighted.


    When the whole tomahawk is full of greens, it seems to have come alive and has infinite vitality. Li Li, holding it, has the feeling of being cut with one axe, which can open up the world.


    Li Xuan did not hesitate at all, and suddenly jumped flat. He held the axe high over the top, struggling to cut down towards the door of the gray vortex.


    In the attention of the prince Feihong, the holy child, and other babies, Li Li is like a carp leaping from the dragon gate, and the tomahawk in his hand bursts into a solid blue and dazzling blue and blue dim, standing on the gray swirl door!


    As the green stalks were cut like tofu and cut into the grey vortex, the entire dense fog forest was violently entangled, and the big earthquake trembled like an earthquake.


    There was a loud noise, and the gray vortex exploded suddenly. The dense fog drifted like a paper tape, and pieces disappeared and disappeared.


    Immediately before everyone''s eyes was a straight and deep forest avenue, surrounded by towering ancient trees on both sides, leading to the center of the dense fog zone, without seeing the end.


    When Li Yan fell back to the ground, the tomahawk disappeared into the eyes of everyone after the flash of light. However, it did not disappear. In Li Zhi''s perception, it just went to some space to rest, and when he summoned it, it would reappear.


    The gray vortex was split, and the avenue appeared in front of it. Obviously this was the way into the dense fog forest. The monks of the tribe and the Buddhist monk looked at each other, and each other''s eyes were full of defense.


    As a mystery center, it is clear that the chance of heavenly machine in dense fog forest is very high. This is the goal for everyone to enter the mystery, and getting it means victory in this trip.


    After Li Yan landed, he stood facing the forest road. The road was about ten feet wide, and the end was hidden in the dense fog. I do n¡¯t know where it leads, but after the gray vortex disappeared, everyone''s vision opened up. Outline.


    Doctor Feihong came to Li Yan and she said, "What did you see?"


    Li Yan calmly replied, "Mountains."


    Feihong Taoist Road: "Just right, I also saw the mountains."


    Li Yan said: "Countless bones under the mountains."


    Master Feihong smiled gently: "Are you there?"


    Li Yan smiled: "How do you know if you don''t go and see?"


    Having said that, the two sent orders to their subordinates, and entered the dense fog forest along the forest road.


    The monk monk and the Buddhist monk lined up in two rows and walked parallel to the forest avenue, separated by seven or eight feet away, which means that they were walking on both sides of the avenue.


    The number of monster monks is about three times that of Buddhist monks. The length of the team is naturally different, so the momentum is also very different. The monk monk has a high toe, and the Buddhist monk lowers his eyebrows.


    When the monk monks looked at the Buddhist monks, they all looked down, one by one, like the King of Heaven. This is no wonder, not to mention that their number has an absolute advantage. It is Li Ye who opened the door, and they naturally have a lot of superiority.


    In addition to lowering their eyebrows and raising their eyes, the Buddhist monks will glared at the overlook of the demon tribe to show their will "though we have few people, but we are unyielding". Moreover, the leader is Feihong Shi, they have infinite confidence in her.


    Li Yan and Master Feihong walked side by side, stepping into the dense fog forest along the road, the spacing was only about three steps.


    This distance is very close, no matter who is going to take the shot, they can pose a great threat to the other party.


    But the two of them just seemed to care nothing, and kept moving at this distance.


    Thanks to this, the monks behind them and the Buddhist monks did not charge.


    Because that distance represents trust.


    Although trust is true and false, and I don''t know when it will be broken, at least before that, monks and Buddhist monks can live together peacefully.


    The forest road is ten miles away.


    Walking down such a long distance, many Buddhist monks sweated. In fact, everyone is not moving fast, and in accordance with common sense will not sweat. But Buddhist monks are under pressure, so sweating is expected.


    Similarly, there are many people in the monk monk sweating. Along the way, guarding Buddhist monks is also not an easy task. Although they are large in number, the other party has a Feihong prince after all, and that cannot be underestimated.


    In any case, the crowd finally came to the foot of a high mountain.


    Li Yan and Master Feihong looked up together.

 v4 Chapter 106： Go too fast go too far

    The mountains are steep and steep, soaring into the clouds, you can''t see the peak at a glance.


    Li Zhi silent for a moment: "The chaos in the chaotic world is inherently confusing, and the heavenly machine is manifested at this time. It is said that when the heavenly machine is obtained, it is to obtain the will of heaven, and there will be heavenly blessing, but it is impossible to know what it is. Scholarship is a high master, so well-informed, maybe he can confuse me? "


    Doctor Feihong looked at the dense place in the mountains and forests, her eyes were deep, and Li Zhi''s words fell for a long time before she said slowly: "The heavenly machine is there, and you will know when you see it."


    Li Xuan said, "As the prince said."


    The avenue at the foot extends from the forest to the mountain, the flat road becomes a steep slope, and the straight road becomes a stone step. Li Yan and Master Feihong walked side by side, taking everyone on the stone steps and heading towards the mountainside surrounded by dense fog.


    However, as soon as his feet fell on the stone steps, Li Xuan noticed the anomaly. For a moment, his feet seemed to be filled with lead water and became abnormally heavy, and he could hardly lift it anymore. At the same time, an invisible pressure fell on his shoulders, Li Yan felt as if he was carrying a heavy load.


    In the face of the sudden change, Li Min''s heartbeat suddenly snapped, but he was not panicked, and his first reaction was to look like Doctor Feihong beside him. At this glance, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Feihong''s face was as usual, he could not see any change, but it was only for ordinary people. In Li Yan''s eyes, Feihong''s eyes clearly flashed an abnormality, and the whole person''s breath was disturbed for a while.


    Obviously, Master Feihong is also experiencing the same thing as Li Ye. Since the two sides are treated equally, Li Yan is not so anxious, he fears that Master Feihong is fine. After all, she is a Feihong priest, and has many unpredictable methods.


    Right now, in front of the mysterious realm of heaven, all beings are waiting.


    Fu looked at the mountainside again, Li Yan frowned slightly.


    Tiandao Secret Reality has long shown its mystery and power. The current scene is not unacceptable, and more than that, he needs to worry more about the next situation.


    After Li Yan split the gate of the dense mist vortex and entered the dense fog forest, the approaching purple-blue power grid declared disappeared, but at this time Li Zheng did not have much sense of security.


    In the past, the purple and blue power grid forced everyone to run towards the mysterious center. Now, will there be other things that will also force everyone to climb the stone steps at a certain speed?


    Li Min was right, this persecution soon appeared. The stone steps are like a quagmire, and when they step on them, they soon start to sink. In the blink of an eye, his little half of his feet have fallen into the stairs.


    The staircase is clearly a stone staircase, but when the foot is submerged in it, it is exceptionally soft, like sand.


    Li Yan quickly lifted his feet and stepped up.


    He didn''t move fast, because his feet were extremely heavy and he had heavy gravity on his shoulders.


    In any case, he was on the first stone step before the instep was "submerged". Of course, this process is not easy. Li Yan has sweated from his forehead.


    Going up to the next level of stone steps doesn''t mean the end, because the surface of the stone steps underneath quickly "melt off" again, rippled away, making Li Yan''s feet start to sink.


    There was no possibility of Li Yan staying, so he had to move up again.


    He took a moment to glance at Doctor Feihong.


    Doctor Feihong was no better off than he was, and she could no longer guarantee her normal appearance, not only because of sweat on her forehead, but also because her cheeks began to flush. But Master Feihong didn''t mean to keep her face unchanged. She frowned slightly at this moment, but she looked particularly vivid and beautiful.


    Li Ye certainly has no time to enjoy the scenery.


    Because he soon discovered that Feihong''s disordered breathing gradually became smooth, the sluggish pace gradually became smooth, and the climbing process gradually seemed less strenuous.


    This shows that in a very short time, she has touched the law of the stone steps and found the most effective way to cope with it.


    Li Yan was not in a hurry. He retracted his eyes, calmed down, and began to realize the changes of the stone steps, the heavy feeling of the feet, the process of the stone steps inundating the insteps, and then looked for the most labor-saving timing, action and rhythm.


    When Chief Feihong already had four steps ahead of Li Yong, he kept pace with Chief Feihong.


    Doctor Feihong glanced back at Li Yan, and the corners of Yin Hong''s **** lips were slightly bent, with perfect charm.


    She is laughing.


    When she laughs, she always bends the corners of her lips first, charming in peace, and playful in peace.


    Li Ye didn''t know why she laughed, anyway, he didn''t see any bad intentions, but he knew that he must not fall behind her. Up to now, they are very close to the heavenly machine. Whoever gets faster is more likely to get it.


    According to the nature of the purple and blue power grid in the secret world of heaven, Li Yan had to think whether he would be "eliminated" by the secret world before he saw the heavenly machine if he fell behind.


    The stone steps were steep and steep, pointing straight up, and the other end was hidden in the white mist. The monks on both sides did not know how long they had climbed, and did not see the end of the stone steps.


    Maybe an hour, maybe half a day. There is no alternation of the sun and the moon in the mystery. At this moment, Li Yan, who is extremely tired, has lost the ability to perceive time. All he knows is that his legs don''t seem to belong to himself.


    From the hot pain at the beginning, to the general torment of the ants, and finally to the numbness, Li Zhi''s consciousness gradually gradually stunned. Under the double pressure, the body is extremely tired, and it will eventually make the spirit unconscious.


    Mechanical, habitual climbing.


    Li Yan always looked at the front, with the back of Fei Hongshi in front.


    The feudal prince in white dress and white dress was like a waterfall. The tail of the long hair was rippling in front of the slender waist that was unbearably gripped, and the hair was dropped on the round buttocks, passing by from time to time, like a breeze.


    The numbness under extreme tiredness made Li Xun''s heart wantless, and there was only one thought that could not be simpler: he couldn''t let the other party throw himself away.


    Time passed quietly, and the two kept climbing along the stone steps.


    Everything seems to be back a long time ago, that year Li Zhi went up the mountain to practice, the entry test was to climb the stone steps. At that time, he was just a child, but he kept climbing up and down the stone steps even for adults.


    More and more people have fallen behind on the stone steps behind Li Yan and Master Feihong.


    The scattered monks, monks and buddhist monks lying down scattered like hawthorns scattered from the arms of the mountain aunts.


    Their leaders and laggards are very far away, which reflects the difference between individual cultivation and perseverance.


    But this distance is much shorter than the distance between them and Li Yan and Master Feihong.


    Finally, there is no one left, and he can continue to climb upwards.


    The leading infant, looking at the child behind his heel, glanced at the Handbag Rohan beside him, lying on his back on the stone steps, breathing heavily. His calf was completely submerged in the stone steps, which made his lying motion look distorted.


    But at this moment the very tired holy infant apparently ignored this discomfort. Fortunately, after the stone steps did not pass through the calf, he no longer continued to go up, and did not mean to devour the whole person. But this was enough, the calves were completely submerged in the stone steps, and they could no longer move.


    Anyway, after a few breaths, the holy infant adjusted her posture and looked at Li Yuan and Feihong Shi. The back of the two is too far away to be seen only in the gaps of the white mist.


    At this moment, they are just two black spots in the eyes of the holy infant.


    Yodda lay on the ground and shouted, "How did they go so fast? How did they go so far?"


    The holy infant was dispirited and very discouraged: "Even Feihong''s sacrifice, that''s not a level of existence with us. But Li Zhi is just a real Yang Shen. He not only goes so far, but also completely at a speed. Behind, this is simply unreasonable! "


    Although the holy infant has long been convinced by Li Xun, being convinced does not mean that he is completely willing to give up. At present, the gap between the two is really measured by Shi Jie. Such a large gap makes the holy infant who has been proud for hundreds of years totally unacceptable.


    But he calmed down quickly.


    Because at his feet, there are dozens of monster monks, and a dozen Buddhist monks lying on their backs. Among them is the famous Eighteen Arhats, all of whom were led by him.


    Looking at the Buddhist monks, they looked like dead pigs or dead dogs, lying on the ground in an indecent manner, completely different from their usual seriousness and courtesy, and the infant could not help but smile.


    The point is that now, where the Holy Child is, the near and far monks are all in their eyes. Looking at the ugliness of the crowd, he suddenly felt that he was not so uncomfortable, and his posture was not unattractive, and he even gradually developed the feeling of "listening the mountains".


    After all, he is the top person.


    But he wasn''t really happy, because as soon as he thought of Li Ye, thinking that Li Ye was still climbing, and the gap between them was still widening, he felt the world was dark.


    Li Yan had long lost the concept of time, and he even lost all feelings. In the end, there was no fatigue, no sense of weakness, no numbness. The world seemed empty all of a sudden, and there seemed to be no himself in the world.


    He seemed to be a void, floating in nothingness in the vast universe of nothingness.


    It is possible that he is a gust of wind flowing in the mountains and rivers; It is possible that he is a leaf scattered in the sunset; It is possible that he is a grass that grows quietly by the river.


    But he had another idea.


    Go on, don''t stop, don''t be thrown away by the back of that white dress and white dress.


    Of course it cannot be thrown away.


    Emperor Dao''s first mirror is that he will never give in and will not give up.


    How could he be left behind?


    Langzhong, the Feihong prince in white and white dress with three thousand silks, from time to time, looked back and looked at one or two.


    So Li Zhi remembered those bright and deep eyes in the nothingness world. They are as deep as the abyss, as vast as the Milky Way.


    There were twinkling stars in those eyes that looked at him, touching people''s hearts.


    Li Min finally stopped.

 v4 Chapter 107： Fancy me

    Stopped because there were no stairs in front.


    This is a vast platform on the mountainside. It can hold a hundred people at least. At this moment, there is nothing on the platform and no one. Against the background of lush tall trees, it looks extraordinarily lonely.


    Li Ye didn''t stop by himself. In the process of climbing the stone steps, he has lost most of his consciousness, and just remember not to stop and move forward. What made him stop was Feihong Shi aside.


    Master Feihong just threw a reiki over him, and made Li Yan wake up from Shen Meng.


    Yes, like a dream.


    Suddenly, Li Zhi''s eyes became clear, both physically and mentally, to return to its full state. Although it was a little tired, it was just a little tired, and there was no other sense.


    The heavy shackles on his feet and the heavy burdens on his shoulders were all vanished in an instant, so that Li Zhi felt extremely relaxed during his time.


    He turned his head and saw the bright smile on the lips of Feihong''s lip, and there was more embarrassment, but more of an undisguised appreciation, and some unexpected surprises, "You are getting more and more interesting."


    Li Yan could not agree with this statement. At that moment, if Dr. Feihong called, it was not a mild aura, but a deadly wind blade. I was afraid that he was now in a different place.


    But since he wasn''t dead, Li Huan wouldn''t be more tangled, even if his heart was stunned, his face still had a relaxed smile: "I heard that women will be obsessed with interesting things. I don''t know if the prince can be an exception."


    Master Feihong froze for a moment. She probably wouldn''t have expected it, but Li Yan would answer that. No one dared to speak to her like this, even a few big bodhisattva in the Buddha domain.


    But the real reason for Feihong''s hairlessness is not this, but the two words: woman.


    Heaven and earth, mortal monk, who cares about her gender?


    Because of her overwhelming strength, she was worshipped by the goddess who worshipped her, overwhelming her status, and her gender has long been ignored.


    A long time, thousands of years, she may have forgotten, forgot she was a woman.


    Master Feihong returned quickly, and she stared at Li Yan deeply, but instead of continuing the topic, she turned her attention: "You must have noticed the problem."


    Li Min nodded: "It was just that we were in a fantasy. I was curious how we entered the fantasy."


    Dr. Feihong: "Starting on the stone steps."


    Li Yan: "It looks like this mountain is a giant law formation."


    Dr. Feihong: "The mystery is itself a magic circle."


    Li Yan: "In this way, the priest sees through the magic circle."


    Dr. Feihong: "I saw it halfway through."


    Li Yan: "Why go halfway after seeing?"


    Dr. Feihong: "I want to see when you can hold on."


    Li Min: "In the end, the priest might be really impatient, and¡® woke me up ¡¯.¡±


    Dr. Feihong: "I didn''t wake you up."


    Li Yan: "Oh?"


    Dr. Feihong: "You are out of the magic circle."


    Li Yan: "How did I come out?"


    Dr. Feihong: "The illusions laid in heaven will test wisdom and perseverance."


    Li Yan: "I never thought I ended up relying on brute force."


    Dr. Feihong: "Perseverance is not brute force."


    Li Yan: "What is that?"


    Fei Hongshi: "It is a sharp weapon that no wisdom can replace."


    Li Yan: "I am so proud of the scholar''s praise."


    Dr. Feihong: "With such great perseverance, it is worthy of any praise. So I think you are more interesting."


    Li Min blinked: "The tutor is more curious about me?"


    Master Feihong said positively: "How can you have such great perseverance? Neither you monk monk nor my Buddhist monk can reach half of you.


    Li Min smiled with pride: "The answer is obvious."


    Master Feihong frowned slightly: "Oh?"


    Li Yan solemnly said: "Because I am Li Yan."


    Chief Feihong laughed slightly.


    Suddenly Li Shu stared at Master Feihong, and said seriously, "I have one more question."


    In the face of Li Yan''s closeness, he seemed to be able to feel the gaze of the temperature.


    Li Yan looked at Ling Ling, saying word by word: "Faced with the scramble for opportunity, the tutor has a clear opportunity to kill me, but why not kill me?"


    Doctor Feihong looked at Li Yan: "Do you want to die so much?"


    Li Yan: "I don''t want to die, or don''t want to die, it''s not why you don''t kill me."


    Chief Feihong slightly raised his fair and small chin: "What reason do you want to hear?"


    Li Yan: "In my opinion, there is only one reason for this."


    Master Feihong chuckled: "I would like to hear the details."


    Li Yan looked at Feihong''s eyes with a solemn and solemn look, just like the monarch and minister in the dynasty. He spit his words clearly and smoothly: "The prince is afraid of me."


    Every pore in Dr. Feihong''s face was open: "What did you say?"


    Li Yan: "You like me."


    A gust of cold wind struck Li''s feet.


    Every open pore on Doctor Feihong''s face calmed down.


    She said, "You want to mess with me?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "I haven''t disturbed your mood."


    Dr. Feihong: "Seven emotions and six desires are all common things, of course, I can''t disturb my state of mind."


    Suddenly Li Wei smiled strangely: "Thousands of years ago, the Tuas had been known. Who was in love before that?


    Dr. Feihong: "What do you think?"


    Li Yan said: "Without suffering, we cannot transcend our suffering, we have not entered Hongchen, we cannot escape from Hongchen, we have not entered the world, we cannot talk about being born. The priest has already proved the position of the Great Bodhisattva, and Hongchen has naturally experienced everything.


    Doctor Feihong smiled.


    Li Ye is certainly right.


    Suddenly, Master Feihong smiled.


    Because Li Yan continued: "Since the prince has experienced this today, it should be clear at this moment that you have already moved. You cannot lie to yourself. You know what it feels like."


    Feihong''s eyes changed.


    This is the first time she has not covered her heart.


    Reaching her state of mind, she has long passed the level of calmness on the surface of inner panic, and has reached the point where she will not panic at all-this is the case most of the time, with few exceptions.


    This is a special case.


    Master Feihong spit out a few words from his teeth: "You''re tired!"


    In other words, she had three feet of Qingfeng in her hand, and stabbed at Li Yi with a sword.


    This sword, Fei Hongshi no reservations.


    In the face of such a sword, Li Yan did not panic at all.


    He had already figured out a response.


    This is inevitable.


    If you dare to dispense Feihong, you must think in advance how to deal with bad situations.


    His response is simple and rude, but it is absolutely effective-run away!


    Of course you have to run, can you still fight for life with others?


    ...


    Xianting.


    The atmosphere at the Chaoyang Conference was dull. The storm is dull.


    The immortal emperor sits high on the throne, a pair of eyes that do not see the depth, overlooking the immortal officials with low brows in the hall. His anger was undisguised. He wanted to let people know that he was angry. He wanted to let people know his dissatisfaction, which made people afraid of reflection.


    There is of course a reason why Xiandi is so angry. The reason could not be simpler.


    Huang Jingyuan and Chen Jizhen are dead. Xianting sent the lower realm to maintain the order of Daomen Xianting, assisting Zhu Wen to level up the monk forces in Kyushu, and almost the entire army was annihilated. No one is still alive in the seventy-two earth evils who entered the secret world of heaven.


    This is Xianting''s intolerable failure. This failure insults Xianting''s dignity, and makes Xianting, which is now at war with all parties, worse.


    This incident is no longer a secret. Everyone present knows it, but there must be a report on the procedure. With everyone''s intentional or unintentional attention, Taibai Li Changgeng had to stand under the coercion of the Emperor and bow to the hall. central.


    He said arduously: "Including Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, the 72 places were killed in the Heavenly Secret Realm. Now in the Heavenly Secret Realm, there are only Buddhist monks led by Master Feihong and monks led by Li Zhi ... ... "


    "Waste! A bunch of waste!"


    Immortal Emperor''s angry roar interrupted Li Changgeng''s words. He looked around at the crowd angrily, and the focal length finally fell on Li Changgeng. "I have the practice of suppressing Feihong by my Xianting. The superior strength actually ended up in the annihilation of the whole army! So incompetent, what do you want ?! "


    Li Changgeng quickly bowed down: "Your Majesty is angry, I''m waiting for guilt!"


    All the immortal officials worshiped, saying: "I''m waiting for guilt!"


    Xianting snorted: "What''s the use of saying you''re guilty? I asked Er, etc. How did Chen Jizhen fail?"


    Li Changgeng said bitterly: "Prince Feihong and Li Yi joined forces, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan were not aware of it for a moment, and this was their plan ..."


    Having said that, Li Changgeng also felt ridiculous. "No one had expected in advance. In the capacity of Feihong, he would condescend to join a mortal, and it was when Li Zhi killed Shimen and so many monks Next ... the two cooperated tacitly and trusted each other so much that they were completely caught off guard ... "


    Before confronting Li Yan, Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan had never looked straight at Li Yan, and Xianting would not even take him as a mortal.


    And because the strength and status were too high, even Xianting had to maintain the apparently respectable Master Feihong. He even chose to cooperate with him on an equal footing and cooperate with him to defeat the monk.


    This incident felt to everyone in Xianting, it was like eating 10,000 flies.


    "Enough!" Xiandi interrupted Li Changgeng again and talked about a mortal, which made him extremely impatient. It wasn''t the ants he needed to pay attention to. Say something good! "


    Xianting uses Kyushu as a heavenly blessing and controls the only way for local monks to become immortals. To become an immortal in Kyushu, Li Yan must get the approval and permission of Xianting. Otherwise, even if he had arrived, he would not be able to cross the threshold, and could only stay in the real state of Yangshen for life.


    A real Yang Shen is naturally not seen by the Emperor.


    Li Changgeng said quickly: "The heavenly machine falls in Taiyuan. To obtain the heavenly machine, we must control the altar in Taiyuan City and the secret place of heavenly road at the same time, and communicate the will of heaven and earth with the sacrifice. The so-called heaven and earth together, the coexistence of immortals, is the principle.


    "That is to say, if Li Yan wants to get the opportunity, he must capture Taiyuan City, and if Fei Hongshi gets the opportunity, he must let Li Ke use it to defend Taiyuan City."


    "Once the people who control Taiyuan City are not the same as those who control the Altar of Mystery, when the hour is not sacrificed to heaven and earth at the same time, then the heavenly machine will not fall. After the hour, the heavenly machine will self-destruct and no one will be able to obtain it. "


    "In order to gain recognition from the mysterious world and seize control of the mysterious altar, Master Feihong and Li Yan must kill each other, and Taiyuan City will fight again. This is our opportunity. Our monks can no longer enter the hidden world, and have no chance. But we can make Yaozu and Shimen not available! "

 v4 Chapter 108： Get used to (two more)

    This is a chase that is destined to be inconclusive. Li Xun runs very fast on the soles of his feet. Although he is definitely not as fast as Feihong Shi, he wins. He ran into the woods and turned around, and the latter couldn''t do anything about it.


    It always feels weird to chase down, and Feihongshi had to choose to give up. However, in order to save a little face, she stared at Li Yan fiercely, which means that I will definitely complete you next time I will find death.


    However, this murderous look fell into Li Yan obviously without half effect. He had a stern look of righteousness around his neck. It is quite possible that you come here if you have the ability. If you don''t have the ability, don''t pretend to be mysterious.


    All in all, Li Hong was broken by Feihong''s unsophisticated state of mind. Although the degree of breaking was limited, the calm lake surface had ripples after all. Everything is difficult to begin with, and this head is now open.


    The two didn''t have much time to blow their noses and stare, and the mountain peak soon changed again.


    The violent wind rose, the forest rang, and numerous leaves were forced out of the branches, flying like snowflakes. The white mist and flowing clouds around the mountain peak ran quickly, and the whirring was endless. The whole world seemed to be spinning and turning, making people dizzy and unstable.


    Li Yan took out Lu Gujian, and Feihongshi watched the vigilance and watched vigilantly.


    Increasingly thick white mist surrounded them, almost to the point where they could not see their fingers. Fortunately, they didn''t wait too long, and a strange noise quickly came from the dense fog. It was heavy footsteps. On the ground, the ground seemed to be shaking.


    As soon as the footsteps appeared, they became denser and denser. After listening to the sounds, Li Xuan found out that the footsteps were on all sides and approached quickly. Li Yan felt murderous, which was the monk''s instinct for danger.


    His gut tells him that the imminent presence is extremely dangerous.


    Concentrated and quiet, full of aura, Li Yan began to move. At the same time, Feihong Taishi also made strides. The two originally stood about a dozen steps apart. As the two moved, the distance between them was shortened.


    When danger came, the two chose to approach each other at the same time.


    Soon, the outline of the dark shadow emerged from the dense fog, and the action slammed quickly. Li Yan''s eyes narrowed, it was a large black shadow that was taller than a foot, and looked a bit like a beast. He said nothing, and a sword was cut out vertically.


    With a bang, the dark shadow broke through the dense fog. It was so ferocious that it forced the fog around it to spread a lot. It was a strong black bear, wearing armor around his armour, holding a tomahawk in his hand, and ran away in front of Li Yan, snarling with an axe.


    Lu Gujian chopped on the tomahawk, making a crisp metal impact, and the aura cut the space, making a short whistling wind. Li Yan''s mouth was numb, his arm felt pain, and his heart was stunned.


    The black bear is surprisingly powerful. Even if a monk in the wonderland comes, he cannot support the opponent.


    Instead of drawing back his sword, Li Yan fought forward, launching a fierce attack on the black bear.


    Because of his sword, the black bear has been forced to take three steps backwards.


    When the black bear stood firm, it roared with shame and anger. Seeing Li Xun''s unrelenting progress, his eyes were flushed, and he felt his majesty was challenged. His fierce nature made him desperate, waving his axe to meet Li Xuan.


    There is no suspense in the fight.


    After a few rounds, the black bear bleeds to the ground and dies in painful sobs. Li Yan stood with a sword, and there was also a deep and shallow wound on his left arm. It was not the wound of a battle axe, but the slip of the black bear''s claws.


    When Li Yan didn''t rest, he couldn''t even slow his breath. The successive black bears burst out of the thick fog, and he could only lift his sword to meet him.


    Soon, Li Yan was surrounded by dark shadows and fell into a dangerous situation under siege. These black bears have very average fighting powers, which are similar to the first one, which means that they have no weaknesses. Once they are surrounded, it is difficult to find a weak point to rush out.


    Li Yan''s strength was no longer reserved, and Long Qi continued to pour into Lu Gujian. The sword body was lingered by the flame-like aura, and became a sharp weapon. As long as the chopped in the black bear''s unprotected part of the armour, broken hands and feet just idle.


    But this is not easy.


    Li Yan''s eyes were fortitude and murderous. He kept moving and shifting as much as possible, so as not to be swept up by the black bear.


    More and more corpses of black bears had fallen at his feet, and his robes were gradually stained with blood, both with black bears and his own.


    Finally, he got rid of the siege temporarily, leaning his back on a warm and solid place.


    That is the back of Feihong.


    The two stood facing away from each other, facing the dark shadows that came out of the thick fog, and could not see the end.


    Doctor Feihong also had dense wounds and blood on his body, but he was a lot better than Li Yan.


    This means that Li Zhi is already seriously injured.


    Fortunately at this moment, someone was taking care of his back, and finally he was not attacked on all sides. Regardless of whether it was Li Yuan or Feihong Shi, under the pressure of alleviating the many situations, the combat skills have more room to play.


    Master Feihong''s voice passed into Li Yuan''s ears: "Looking at you before, you are still alive and well, it seems like you are going to die now."


    Li Yanhehe said: "I am a dragon and horse spirit, and can continue to fight until dawn. It is a prince, is it physically weak? It is understandable, after all, it is a woman, and her constitution is weaker."


    Doctor Feihong secretly gritted his teeth, but his face was not revealing, but his voice was cold for two minutes. "You are such a big husband, I hope I can save you later."


    Li Xun immediately said decisively: "How can this be done, the tutor should not hesitate when it is time to save!"


    Fei Hongshi: "..."


    The fierce battle is back.


    Both of them broke out of their superior combat power and launched an attack on the black bears. The so-called men and women are not tired to work, which is generally the reason. But the black bears were all fierce, completely unaware of what was being shrunk, and rushed forward.


    So the killing was more tragic than before.


    Black bears are falling more and more frequently, and Li Yan and Feihong Shi are getting more and more wounds. Fortunately, both of them have good combat skills. Most of the injuries were only skin traumas, and no injuries to the muscles and bones were allowed to barely support them.


    However, even minor injuries, as long as there is more blood, will not be able to support it, at this time Li Zhi found abnormalities. The dragon spirit in his body began to part, and entered the aura that was walking around to help control the wound.


    The bleeding speed will be greatly reduced for any wounds that Longqi arrives at. Some lighter wounds can quickly stop bleeding. Such a strong recovery ability made Li Huan''s heart rejoice.


    But he was not surprised.


    Since the second realm of Emperor Tao was realized, the strength of the dragon has been advanced again, and the power has become stronger and more powerful. In the previous battle of the ruins, Dragon Qi will automatically repair the wound every time it is injured.


    Because of this, coupled with incomparable combat skills, Li Zhi can continue to fight, not to fall behind Feihong Shi.


    Doctor Feihong took a moment to turn his head and saw Li Yan rushing left and right, fiercely offensive, and there was a thick surprise in his eyes. According to her assumptions, Li Yan should bleed too much at this time, and she is physically weak, and needs her support.


    After all, Li Yan''s cultivation is much weaker than her.


    She now feels a lot of pressure and some battles are difficult, so Li Yan should not be able to hold on.


    But the fact is obviously not the case. Seeing Li Yan''s appearance, he seems to be able to fight for another 300 rounds.


    "There are really a few brushes here." Master Feihong didn''t know the details of Long Qi, but could only think that Li Zhi was truly extraordinary.


    As the battle continued, the countless black bears fell under the swords of the two, and they had changed countless positions long ago, otherwise the bodies of the black bears could be piled up into hills.


    Finally, when Li Yiyi stabbed into the body of the black bear in front of him, because of a slight deviation in the position, the sword was stuck by the bone, and he did not pull it out the first time. He was close to exhaustion. At this moment, Li Zhi''s heart suddenly became cold, like pouring a pot of cold water to the head.


    Sure enough, the tomahawk held by a black bear on the side has been chopped down.


    Li Zhi knew that the giant axe would be chopped down. He had noticed that he had time to dodge the sword, but the sword was not pulled out and was delayed for this moment. This was a devastating disaster.


    Seeing Tomahawk falling, Li Yan''s eyes were cold.


    But the Tomahawk did not fall, but instead flew up.


    With the arm holding the tomahawk.


    At the moment of death, Feihong''s sword flew the black bear''s arm with a sword.


    Li Min had pulled out Lu Gujian, and he turned around and swept away.


    The other black bear rushed toward the back of Doctor Feihong with an axe, just blocked by his sword.


    The same is the confrontation between electro-optic flint.


    If he hesitates, or is slightly slower, Master Feihong will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    When he stood on his back again, Li Xuan''s heart rose a little late. When he just shot, he didn''t hesitate. This is different from the situation when Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan attacked Feihong who pretended to be seriously injured. At that time, he had a fleeting hesitation.


    Li Yan smiled: "Thank you for your help."


    The clinker Feihong said lightly, "I''m used to it."


    Li Yan: "..."


    He continued: "The priest rescued me several times, why?"


    He certainly didn''t ask Feihong to give the answer. They had already discussed this question before. He just wanted Feihong to think of the answer he had given before.


    Dr. Feihong: "In order not to let you die in the hands of others ..."


    Without waiting for Doctor Feihong to finish speaking, Li Yan who knew what she was going to say grabbed the words: "You can die in the hands of the doctor, and be a ghost!"


    Master Feihong was silent for a moment before red lips twitched and said, "You die for me!"


    She drew her sword and cut it out.


    Let Li Zhi die, but it was the black bear that Qing Feng cut off.


    Li Yan smiled and continued to fight.


    After all, the battle is over.


    When Li blew his body like a leaking sieve and looked around with a pestle sword, there was only a black bear corpse lying on the ground in the mist, and there was no standing black bear fighter.


    Nine dead in this battle. It was a miracle to persist until the end.


    In the meantime, he and Master Feihong didn''t know how many times they had cleared each other and blocked the axe several times. It is mutual support that the two talents fight to the end.


    Feihong received his sword, took out the jug, and poured his head with a chic attitude.


    The wine was sprinkled on the white clothes stained with blood, and the blood was flowing down the chest with the blood. It did not look like a thrilling beauty.


    Li Yan looked envious and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Chief Feihong glanced at him.


    Then the jug flew over.


    Li Yan caught it, raised his head for a while, and laughed three times, very happy. This time Li Yan didn''t play tricks, and the jug was obediently returned to Master Feihong. Any extra behavior and language will destroy the atmosphere at this moment.


    The dense fog gradually dissipated.


    The black bear body disappeared at the same time.


    When the fog was over and the vision of the eyes was clear, Li Zhi and Master Feihong vomited at the same time.

 v4 Chapter 109： Visitors from the small wine shed (three)

    There is no sword, fire, sea or **** ghost in front of you. In fact, if you see these scenes, Li Ye and Master Feihong will not be surprised. After all, it is a test of heaven, and it is a danger that must be overcome to get a chance.


    But the sight in front of him was really unexpected, how could neither of them think of it.


    Li Zhichu held his sword, grinned, and pointed at the sight, and said to Feihong Daoshi: "The magic circle test the wisdom and perseverance; the dense white bear, the test of combat power, I can think of these. But in front of me What is this battle trying to test us? Test our ability to weed grass, wash and cook, and live? "


    Master Feihong gave him a sideways look.


    This eye is vivid and charming, like the early morning sun, but it makes Li Zhi look a little bit lost.


    Appearing in front of Li Zhi and Master Feihong, there were several acres of farmland with millet and vegetables growing in good condition, and a small earthen farm yard. Li Ye even heard the rooster croaking, and a big yellow dog was lying in front of Chai Yan, and his tongue was boring and looking around.


    In such a scene, it is no wonder that Li Zhi would say that this is the test of their ability to live.


    The idyllic scene did not make Fei Hongshi feel awkward, but made her look relaxed. Li Min keenly noticed that although her look had not changed significantly, she had a clear brilliance on her face, just like the snowy mountain began to melt under the brilliant spring sun.


    Feihong stepped towards the field courtyard, leaving Li a light back: "I have a hunch, this is the last test of the secret world of heaven. After passing this pass, heaven will be able to demand it."


    Li Xun was so calm.


    He and Master Feihong both obviously wanted to seize the secret, but only one.


    But the seriousness on his face soon disappeared.


    Because Master Feihong''s voice had come from Tian Yujian: "I don''t want to bleed and die so early, just come over and heal yourself!"


    Li Yan opened his throat and asked loudly, "Taiwan wants to heal me?"


    Dr. Feihong: "Healed you, before you see Tianji, if you encounter battles and fierce dangers, you can share some for me. When you see Tianji, you will die no later."


    Li Min limped up into the fields and said: "I can only agree with the first sentence."


    ...


    The battle in Taiyuan City has been going on for two days.


    Under the fierce offensive used by Li Ke, Liu Dazheng had to choose hard support, Shangguan Qingcheng was restrained by Fu Cunshi and Kang Junli, and he could not support Liu Dazheng in time, which made Liu Dazheng''s situation even more difficult.


    The soldiers and horses of Zhaoyi, Tianping, and Henghai did not break through the defense line and were able to provide effective support to the Pinglu army while being blocked by a small number of troops from the Hedong Army.


    In the end, after two days of fighting, Liu Dazheng was seriously injured, and Ping Lu''s losses were not small.


    Without the Ping Lu army in which Li Zhi was sitting, Mo said that before continuing the fierce offensive that swept Hedong before, he would win every battle, and now it is even difficult to protect himself.


    Liu Dazheng ordered that the Pinglu Army would not guard the Hedong Army in accordance with the camp.


    He Dongjun did not stop the attack. In the case of Li Keyong''s main battle, General He Dongjun launched a fierce attack on the Pinglu Army camp, day and night.


    He Dongjun had defeated the company in a row and suffered heavy losses. He had to be completely defeated and his morale was low. But now that he has slowed down, after playing Ping Lu Jun, he can only withdraw his defense. Hedong''s morale rose sharply, and the pressure before him also turned into suffocation.


    I want to find the impulse to return to dignity and glory, as well as the realistic need to continue to live in Hedong, so that they will erupt unprecedented combat power.


    With each passing day, the morale of Pinglu''s army gradually declined. The battle situation is unfavorable, the army is in a difficult situation, the coach is not yet there, and the elite soldiers, once they see no hope, the psychological defense line will collapse, and it will also be a collapse.


    At this moment, Ping Lu Army missed Li Li extremely much, and he urgently needed a commander who led them to victory.


    Pinglu Army camp large army account, Liu Dazheng sitting in the first position of the handsome case, facing the silent generals in the account, he was deeply exhausted. Most of these generals were indifferent and worried, and some people were already suggesting withdrawal.


    "General Liu and the Hedong Army stormed for many days. Our army suffered heavy casualties. Zhaoyi and other towns stood on the wall. In addition, His Royal Highness was absent. The three armies lacked the backbone, and they continued to fight like this. I ¡¯m afraid the army ¡¯s morale will collapse first. Now! "A middle-aged general persuaded with an anxiety." In the end, let''s withdraw first! "


    Liu Dazheng''s face was white and his injuries had not recovered. Although he was able to walk and sit as a monk, but that was all. Once angry, he would affect the wound.


    He squeezed his anger, and looked around the generals: "Everyone is that?"


    A white-haired general sighed and clenched his fist: "He Dongjun''s offensive, I can''t resist it, continue to drag on, it will only defeat the North. In order to save the strength of the army, the final recommendation is to withdraw to Fenzhou, get out of danger, and then Think long. "


    This remark was immediately echoed by everyone: "Yes, withdraw to Fenzhou, with the city in, you can attack and retreat!"


    "Consumption here is waiting to die!"


    "Zhaoyi and other troops are snobbish, and now His Royal Highness is not there. Who knows what they will do?"


    "Night long dreams, please General Liu order!"


    Everyone, you can say nothing to me.


    "Enough!" Liu Dazheng whispered, and finally couldn''t help but cough and bleed in his mouth.


    In fact, the general''s speech made sense. Now the Pinglu army can''t beat the Hedong army. There is no good fruit to drag on. The withdrawal of Fenzhou can indeed save its strength. This is a well-established statement, not a timid war.


    But Liu Dazheng was afraid to do so.


    He is very clear that once he takes the lead in siege and wants to return to Taiyuan City in the future, the difficulty will increase exponentially.


    If the Pinglu Army evacuates the soldiers and horses in the towns of Taiyuan, Zhaoyi and other towns, they will be at a loss, and they will continue to fight with the Pinglu army in the future, but they are unlikely. In order to protect themselves, they are likely to return to their town.


    At that time, the Pinglu Army will face the comprehensive counterattack of the Hedong Army and will most likely be driven out of the Hedong.


    The previous results will be ruined once.


    Liu Dazheng didn''t know the specific details of the matter of the secret, but only from the military strategy, he also knew that it could not be withdrawn at this time.


    But what if you do n¡¯t withdraw? If you withdraw, you may lose. If you do n¡¯t, you will lose immediately.


    Facing the onslaught of Hedong Army, Pinglu Army could not hold on for two days.


    This is a dilemma.


    In other words, Ping Lujun has no choice at all.


    At this moment, outside of the Pinglu Army camp, the assembled Hedong Army was ready to start a new round of offensive.


    On the watchtower in the army, Li Ke, who was wearing a whole body, stood by pressing a knife, overlooking the Pinglu Army camp coldly, the corner of his mouth skipped a bloodthirsty arc, and was proud of holding the winning ticket.


    "His Royal Highness, our army will be able to break through the Pinglu army camp for a maximum of two days, when the Pinglu army will be destroyed!" Kang Junli said with a bit of excitement.


    After all, they had a losing streak in the early days, and they were defeated by the Pinglu army.


    Li Ke said coldly: "Two days? Too long, at most one day. Tomorrow at this time, the king will see Seoul and other troops invading the Pinglu army camp, otherwise the military law will be engaged!"


    When Kang Junli, Fu Cunshi and others looked at each other, they all clenched their fists: "Get orders!"


    With a cold hum, Li Ke used his eyes to lock up the large accounts of the Pinglu Army camp, "Intercept their fugitives, are they in place?"


    "Everything is in place! As long as the Pinglu army dares to withdraw, it will be ambushed by our army. At that time, it will be engulfed by the army," Kang Jun said.


    "Okay! What they want is the annihilation of their entire army!" Li Ke said with a sense of killing, "Go!"


    ...


    Forty miles to the east of Taiyuan City, there is a small town. Because of its small size, there are no city walls, but one hundred houses are connected into one piece, and some scattered houses on the periphery are far from the central area.


    Although the sparrow is small and has all the internal organs, there are shops and inns in the town. Although the store is not large and the business is average, it is also an indispensable existence for ordinary people.


    For the monks, this place is not far from the city of Taiyuan, but for the people who work hard in the field, Chengli is already an extremely distant distance, and it may not necessarily be once in a few years.


    The town is facing the official road, and some business travelers can also be seen in the town on weekdays.


    Taiyuan City is in a fierce battle, and nearby villages have been affected. Because of its special location, the town is blocked by a small hill and has not suffered a military disaster.


    The afternoon sun is dripping from the treetops, mottled into a shadow, making people feel lazy. In front of the shack in front of the old locust tree in the east of the town, the wine flag that has been displayed in the wind has been in the wind for some years. Perfunctory.


    Xu Xunzi, who was nearly half a year old, was lying on the table and dozing off, his mouth lowered along the corner of his mouth and he applied a patched cuff, and he was not even aware of it. A rooster held his head up and giggled, walking with a group of hens and chicks past the shed, leaving a hot plump of chicken feces.


    "Old sister-in-law, don''t sleep anymore, hurry up!"


    The big slap was slammed on the table, and Xu Xuzi looked up in shock. To see the burly young man in front of his eyes, Xu Xuzi got angry and said, "You owe you little money, do you dare to disturb you? Uncle''s dream? "


    "Come on, uncle, if you want to teach me, you still have to wipe your saliva first!" The young man in a shabby suit with a short gown on his upper body was not awed by the old sister-in-law. Pour yourself tea with the teapot and bowl on the table. "Also, this time it''s really a guest."


    Xu Zhenzi has seen the guest in the mouth of the young man.


    His eyes lit up.


    It was a middle-aged man, silver-gray hair, cyan unpatterned robe, easy-going face, and every move was full of elegance, and was walking into the shed.


    He smiled, "Old man, do you have alcohol?"


    Xu Xunzi immediately said: "Of course there is! I don''t know which one the guest officer wants?"


    Middle-aged man smiled unwaveringly: "The strongest kind."


    Xu Xunzi clapped his hands: "Wait a minute, the old sister will prepare for you!"


    "There is labor." The middle-aged man found a table and sat down.


    There are two tables in this shed, and there are only six benches.


    Although the table and stool are rough and made by farmers at first glance, they are better at age and the edges and corners have been smoothed, so it will not be uncomfortable to sit.


    Xu Xunzi quickly brought out a bottle of wine and two dishes. Liquor is a shochu brewed by the town people. The dish is a dish of fennel beans and a houttuynia cordata.


    Put down the wine jar, set the side dishes, drain the sealing mud, pour a bowl of wine, Xu Xunzi smiled, and the trick of Diaomin in his eyes was hidden very well. "Guoke, how many bowls of this wine do you want?"


    "Good wine." The middle-aged man smelled the wine and couldn''t help complimenting it. "All this place is left."


    "The guest officer is refreshing, so drunk, it''s not ordinary people at first glance!" Xu Xunzi immediately offered warm horseshit, but only the irony and complacency flashed in his eyes, only he knew it.


    This wine is not ordinary wine, very strong, ordinary people can not drink much, even if the amount of wine is good, five or six bowls are the limit. But there is less to say about one or two bowls in this altar.


    In Xu Xunzi''s opinion, this middle-aged man was a mallet. He didn''t know how drunk he was later, so he was ridiculous, and even meant to look down on an idiot.


    As for the complacency, the reason is even more obvious: when the middle-aged man gets drunk, how much is this wine?


    The poor mountains and the bad water make people come out, and some people in small rural areas are not as old as the outsiders think.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: From now on, the daily update amount of 3 gigabytes will be restored.

 v4 Chapter 110： Consistently money

    The middle-aged man began to drink at his own discretion, Xu Xuzi returned to the previous table and sat down, glanced at the young man who was spitting at the fine wine, and said lightly: "Xiaozi didn''t mean to go to the army, fight in the battlefield, take it immediately Gongming? Why, were you scared back before you arrived in Taiyuan City? "


    "Speaking of this, old sister-in-law, you really brought me a bowl of wine. I will tell you about the battle situation in Taiyuan City!" The burly young man came to his spirit and winked: "Old sister-in-law, now Taiyuan The war situation in the city has changed dramatically? "


    Xu Xunzi took out the cigarette bag and started to roll cigarettes. When he heard the words, he looked up at the young man, sneered, and said impatiently, "If you want to say, just shut up, but you still want to ask you?"


    What he looks like is clearly saying that I haven''t seen anything in the world, and you will be confused by your words and words?


    The young man was helpless and had to raise his hand to surrender: "I know that when you were young you were also a warrior. In the garrison, you have achieved the title of a hundred-man ministry, but now you are not stingy?"


    Xu Xunzi gave the young man a cold look: "I can pick you up with one hand when I''m scratched!"


    The young man froze, apparently disbelieving, but he didn''t bother to talk about the topic, instead he talked about Taiyuan City and heard: "I''m going to Taiyuan City this time, and I want to join His Majesty King An, follow the army of the court to fight on the battlefield and build a career. The king ¡¯s army swept across Hedong, what thirteen taibao, was completely in front of An Wang. Seeing that An Wang army had already entered the Taiyuan city, Li Keyun was about to die, this last battle, no matter what I do You have to catch up. If you miss this time, I''m afraid I won''t have such an opportunity in my life. "


    The young man kept his legs on the bench, the saliva splashed, Xu Xuzi had lit the dry smoke, and began to swallow the clouds and spit. The latter looked as usual, but there was no impatience.


    In front of this young man, although he was sulking and sloppy, he didn''t do anything to sneak chickens and dogs on weekdays. He didn''t know what the farming was, but it was not useless.


    Not to mention that the stature is burly and good, most people can walk two rounds under his hands, only when hundreds of thousands of troops encircle Taiyuan City, he dares to leave the country and rush to the battlefield to take the courage of the imperial court. It is enough to show his unusualness.


    As a frontier of Zeng Jin, Xu Xunzi had insights and insights from a small pill who died in a **** battle and accumulated military merit to achieve the position of the capital.


    He is very clear that people like young people are a dregs in the Taiping Age, and they are spurned, but if they are in bad times, if they are not bad luck, they may really have a good deed.


    Times create heroes, nothing more than that.


    The young man continued: "Fortunately, I went a little later this time. If I had entered His Majesty King An early, I was afraid that people would have landed in these two days. Can you imagine the old sister-in-law''s offensive and defensive trend? , It has already been completely changed! "


    Speaking of which, he had a lingering fear. Someone thought of a thriller, his lips were dry, and he drank half a bowl of water in one breath.


    Xu Xunzi stunned this time: "The offensive and defensive type? An Wang is powerful, all the way to the north, he is invincible, and even Li Cunxiao has not been pleased in his hands. Who can stop him in the whole Hedong? Right now How can it be offensive and defensive? "


    As a veteran in the army, Zeng Jin was considered a small school. Xu Xunzi never paid less attention to He Dongjun, so he was very surprised at this moment.


    "If I hadn''t seen it myself, I wouldn''t believe it!" The young man hit the festival hard.


    Xu Xunzi glanced at the young man: "You little cub, wouldn''t you be scared before arriving in Taiyuan City, but make up a nonsense to amuse me?"


    "How could I lie to you!" The young man said righteously, he approached Xu Xunzi a little, glanced at the middle-aged man next to him, and saw that the other party was always drinking and eating vegetables, as if he didn''t pay attention to their conversation at all, This continued: "I heard that some time ago, King An ..."


    The young man pointed at heaven, his eyes full of fear and dread, and his voice was awkward: "After being condemned by heaven, it has disappeared into the world!"


    "What ?!" Rao is Xu Xunzi, also very surprised, the cigarette holder hangs in front of him, forget to smoke.


    The young man lowered his voice and said, "Some time ago, a large number of monks gathered in Taiyuan City, all of which could fly soaring! Good guys, how could such monks be easily seen on weekdays? This time, dozens of them appeared! Many people have seen that King An has killed many monks! Some people say that he killed too much, disrupted the order of heaven and earth, and God can''t stand it and take him away! "


    Xu Xunzi lowered his face and said, "Nonsense!"


    "You still don''t believe it?" The young man was anxious. Scratching his ears and scratching his head didn''t know how to persuade the other party. Suddenly anxious, he said, "Did you forget, how did King An''an die?"


    Xu Xunzi froze.


    How the old An Wang Li Xian died, the official statement is very different from the folk speech. The former said that he died in battle on the battlefield, while the latter has multiple versions. Some people say they were killed by adulterers, others say that they are jealous of the king, but there is another explanation, which is also widely spread:


    During his life, Li Xian went to the north and fought for the Tang Dynasty. However, the Tang room had no luck, and the sky was about to die. Li Xian went against the sky and created evil, so the sky did not tolerate him.


    This day, in the view of the monk, it was Daomen Xianting; in the eyes of ordinary people, it was God, a **** in heaven.


    Xu Xunzi was silent, smoking one after another, and the whole person was completely drowned in the white smoke, unable to see clearly.


    The young man was coughed twice, waved away the smoke in front of him, and glanced at the middle-aged man next to him.


    The other party is still drinking, and the rhythm is as usual. It seems that from beginning to end, they have not noticed that they are talking about "national affairs, secrets of heaven and earth."


    This makes young people feel more scornful. This guy who doesn''t care about the current situation and the world''s major events, even if he reads and reads elegant temperament, is also a useless nerd and won''t accomplish major events at all.


    When the young man spoke again, his voice was a little louder, and his air was even more full. His vociferous appearance looked down on the ¡°weak¡± superiority of the middle-aged man.


    As he was talking about, it is no longer a national event, but his own imperial plan.


    The young man deliberately sighed: "An Wang is gone, Pinglu Army is strong, and without the commander in chief, the army will be dismissed. Now Hedong Army storms for many days in a row. When I left from Taiyuan City, the Hedong Army was already attacking the Pinglu Army camp, and the offensive was fierce. It seems that the Pinglu Army could not support it for two days. On the land of Hedong, once the Pinglu Army was completely defeated, that 100,000 How many more soldiers can survive? "


    Speaking of which, the young man paused.


    Then he said with a lingering fear: "If I go to the Pinglu Army a few days early, wouldn''t I have specifically sent him to death? Hey, unfortunately, King An. I used to kill eunuchs, Ping Huang Chao, Zi Cheng fatherhood, and become me In the back of the Tang Dynasty, there is the help of the Kuang Fu Society to save the difficult times. The clinker Hedong battle, the original good times, turned out to be straight down. Before he died, he died, and the hero burst into tears! Hey, An Wang Father and son, heroes of two generations, heroes of heaven and earth, it is still unfortunate that the word ''God'' will not be defeated! "


    The young man was spitting, his words were frustrating, full of emotion, and inexplicable indignation.


    After speaking, young people can''t help but feel a little contented, and feel that they are exceptionally talented today. It seems that the miscellaneous books in these years have not been read in vain.


    However, to his disappointment, Xu Yanzi after the white smoke did not react. Even his expression was obscured by the smoke, and nothing unusual was seen. Only those eyes were dimly obscured.


    If young people read it right, the old and dry eyes seemed to have pain?


    What Xu Xuzi was suffering, the young man didn''t understand it very well, he didn''t care, only if he read it wrong, "Old sister, the news I brought back is not worth a bowl of wine?"


    Xu Xunzi said indifferently, "Go on your own."


    The young man was overjoyed and immediately got up and ran into the room. Xu Xi, he took out a small jar of wine. Liquor is the cheapest one, it is not strong enough to taste, and it looks a bit cloudy.


    The wine poured out, and the young man went up and sniffed deeply, but was intoxicated.


    To him, being able to drink is a beautiful thing, and he is not qualified to pick and choose. He wouldn''t pour better wine, either. Xu Xunzi sold wine for a living. It was already a rogue to drink wine. If he still wanted to drink good wine, it would be too uneasy.


    The young man was still intoxicated. The wine bowl had been copied by Xu Xunzi, and all of them were poured into his mouth. Then he smashed the wine bowl and hit the table.


    His actions are sharp and agile, but there is a smell of flowing clouds, but just the effort of drinking a bowl of wine, but it has a momentum to kill the enemy!


    The young man looked at the old sister-in-law as if he had seen the battlefield, the armored man was bathing in blood, and he was carrying the head of the Hu Zhai''s head.


    "Okay! One more bowl!" The young man returned to his heart, and couldn''t help but declare his praise, and poured another bowl of wine for the old sister-in-law.


    This is one of the reasons why he likes to stay with Xu Xunzi. Although the old man has a weird temperament and good fortune, the iron blood grandeur that occasionally shows up is the most energetic spirit of young people.


    Xu Xunzi never looked at the wine bowl again, and started smoking dry tobacco again. "Drinking a bowl is enough. Drink too much and you give money?"


    Young people stunned. But he didn''t care, and hurriedly poured himself a bowl. He sniffed halfway before his nose, and then he drank his head and drank as much as he could. When he touched his mouth, he said, "Happy!"


    At this time, the middle-aged man got up and walked over. He was still smiling and kind, and said to Xu Xuzi: "Old man, checkout."


    Xu Xunzi glanced at the table over there, the dishes had been eaten, and I didn''t know how much the wine had been drunk, but he didn''t plan to find out, "Consistently money."

 v4 Chapter 111： To Taiyuan City (second more)

    Consistently, this obviously ridiculously expensive price fell on the middle-aged man''s ears, but he did not see any reaction. Soon, he took out his usual money and put it on the table.


    Xu Xunzi collected the money at his fingertips, drew it into his pocket, and moved faster than when he drank.


    Looking at the consistent money disappearing in front of him, the young man suddenly felt very unhappy. Consistently money, the people in this town worked hard for a year, and may not be able to save so much money in the end, but the nerd in front of him, without frowning, took it out.


    This is no longer stupid, it is completely unaware of the sufferings of the world. Such scholars are useless apart from their origins. Of course, it was useless before he and Xu Xuzi talked about national affairs, but he did not react at all.


    The most important thing is that after he said the enthusiastic remarks of the two generations of An Wang, the other party still only cared about himself. The young man dare to guarantee that even ordinary farmers in the town would not know a single character, and would not be indifferent to hearing the stories of the two generations of An Wang.


    So young people are upset.


    He slanted the middle-aged man and snorted from his nose. "Sir is a scholar?"


    The middle-aged man was slightly surprised by this sudden question, but he answered quickly: "Reluctantly."


    The young man''s jaw was raised even higher, aggressively: "Since he is a scholar, he should be born with care, and he has the world. I wonder if you know the battle of Taiyuan City? How do you think about this war? Which side do you think will win?


    The middle-aged man with silver-grey hair smiled lightly, and his temperament was still easy-going, but when he said it, he was quite certain: "Pinglu Army will win."


    "Pinglu army will win?"


    The young man laughed and looked at the eyes of the middle-aged man. He had already put on a strong disdain. "Do you know the situation in Taiyuan City, you dare to talk nonsense? If I were a court minister, I should let you do this. The pedantic scholars all went to the battlefield to kill, so that you know what awesome is, not that you have everything to say! "


    Clinker, the middle-aged man nodded slightly: "I''m going to Taiyuan City."


    The young man froze, then sneered and ridiculed: "Go to death?"


    The middle-aged man smiled casually, didn''t mind, but stopped talking to the young people and turned away from the shed.


    "Sir stay."


    At this moment, Xu Xunzi suddenly stood up. He looked so stunned that he didn''t know when the cigarette was stolen. Looking at the middle-aged man, Shen Sheng asked: "Sir, I do n¡¯t know. ? "


    The young man snorted, saying that he knew a fart.


    But the middle-aged man said, "I know it."


    "Then why isn''t Mr. Half a" No "?" Xu Aozi asked.


    The middle-aged man smiled, "If I don''t give it, presumably this posterity will overpower others with power, right?"


    The afterlife in his mouth naturally refers to the young man.


    The burly young man sank down.


    The middle-aged man is right. He didn''t do much of this. In fact, he just hurried over when he saw the middle-aged man entering the store. He has long been optimistic that this scholar who is elegant and weak is the object of their slaughter.


    It''s just that the other side is very good, so he didn''t take any action.


    It was such a thing, but the young man was extremely displeased when the middle-aged man said in his face "pressing people with power, pressing people with power." He didn''t look well. He took a step closer to the middle-aged man and spoke.


    Xu Xunzi motioned him not to move, and rushed to speak: "So now, does the sir need to pay back the extra money?"


    The young man froze and wondered why Xu Xunzi asked so. Looking at Xu Xunzi''s appearance, if the middle-aged man replied, he seems to really discuss this matter, which is not in line with his usual style.


    But the middle-aged man''s answer once again exceeded the expectations of the young man. He said, "If I will return, I will not give it."


    "Don''t you give it ?!" The young man finally couldn''t stand the middle-aged man''s display, and his uneasy appearance always made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Xu Xunzi ignored the young man, but continued to ask the middle-aged man, his voice became more and more low: "Why do you pay so much?"


    The middle-aged man said: "If I look right, the old man was a veteran in the army, went to the battlefield, and killed many people. In Hedong, wars are mostly in the north.


    To him, this is not difficult to see, and Xu Xunzi''s killing spirit has not disappeared till now.


    He continued: "The old man''s legs and feet are inconvenient, and he should have left the military after being injured. The old man once fought for the country, was bleeding and disabled, and has made great contributions to the country. He should have been supported by the country. It is also a sin of the country to keep this wine shed ... It is a national sin to not let the heroes live in glory, enjoy the joy of heaven, and be respected by the world. "


    He sighed a little: "There is no **** frontier for the elderly. I am afraid that Datang will not be a country, and this little consistent money is nothing."


    Xu Yanzi was there. His hands trembled and his eyes became red.


    As the middle-aged man said, he once guarded the border gate, fought **** battlefields, died nine lives, and was scarred. The best years of his life were dedicated to the bitter cold border gate.


    Once injured, his legs and feet were broken, and he withdrew from the border and left it to the rest of his life, except for a small amount of money from the army.


    glory?


    No.


    Well-clothed? It does not exist.


    Because of the inconvenience of movement, the silver money given by the army was spent in the first few years. The next two decades are the hard years. No one cares about his glory, no one remembers his achievements, and no one regards him as a hero. Everyone''s mind is chasing self-interest.


    This is the way of the world.


    Dragging his stump, in this country where he fought bloody, he struggled to survive, endured hardships and suffered humiliation. In the end, life let him lose those glories that he had seen more than life.


    Twenty years later, he has become a cunning man. He opened a wine shed, but he was always thinking about calculating the alcoholic and getting more wine. For this reason, sometimes even the young people next to them do something to oppress others.


    He had to be so. If not, in a few years, when his old cold legs become more inconvenient and he can''t work, he can only starve to death.


    The state did not let him enjoy his old age, he had to save more for himself.


    This is his sister-in-law Xu.


    He is foolish, he is deceitful, he is good at money, and he is misbehaving. But he did not kill anyone.


    But today, he was told that he was a hero. Even someone remembers him as a hero!


    He himself forgot. When you endured loneliness in a house with wind and rain, you have forgotten it.


    But the man even said that the state''s failure to support them was a state sin.


    For more than two decades, Xu Xunzi, who has never been understood this way, has red eyes.


    The youngsters were also there. He did not expect that the middle-aged man who was extremely unbearable in his eyes could say such a thing.


    The middle-aged man saluted Xu Xunzi, left a word, and turned away.


    Looking at the back of the middle-aged man, he drifted away in the official path, returned to Xu Xunzi, and slowly sat down again. He smoked a cigarette, his movements were trembling, and he said in a half-sound: "This gentleman, not simple."


    He had a bad eye and had doubted this for a long time, otherwise there would have been no dialogue.


    The young man was not so convinced. He sat down at the table and cocked his legs: "Even if he can see that you were a frontier, what does that say? He said he was going to Taiyuan City, and he was going to Taiyuan City. What did he do? Send him to death? He also said that the Pinglu army would win, but the Pinglu army would soon collapse, and no one could save it. Could he save it? Who was he? An Wang? Laughing!


    Xu Yanzi didn''t speak. Just care about smoking.


    After a long time, the cigarette was finished, and at this time, the middle-aged man had walked in front of the town. Putting down the cigarette rod, Xu Xunzi said, "If he doesn''t give you extra money, let you do something with him, I''m afraid it''s you who lose."


    The young man immediately blew his hair: "I''m losing money? How is this possible! He is a weak scholar and doesn''t even have aura fluctuations. How can he win me?"


    Xu Xunzi chuckled: "You guy who hasn''t practiced Qi yet, you have to conceal your Reiki induction, even a wizard can do it."


    The young man sneered, "He''s a gas warrior? Fart!"


    His voice didn''t fall, his eyes suddenly changed.


    He immediately stood up.


    Even Xu Xunzi stood up.


    A group of cavalry, about two dozen people, ran from the official road and rushed to the town. After hearing the call of the chief general, all the people in the town changed color, and all of them started to run home.


    "It''s the king''s skin! This dog is here to collect food again. He just came last month!" The young man gritted his teeth.


    This is the soldier of the county seat.


    The Hedong War did not last long, and the grain reserves of the prefectures and Taiyuan City were far from exhausted, but at this time, some officials began to force the people''s food under the guise of war.


    Part of this food will be turned in, and the other part will be left behind.


    After handing in some grain, the state capital and Taiyuan will not blame them. They took the initiative to collect food for the army, and they will be praised. After all, this shows their loyalty. The part of the grain left behind became their private property.


    Of course, this cannot be done in peacetime, but during the war, things are complicated, the order is chaotic, and everything serves the war. Many places can''t take care of it, and the officials can take advantage of it.


    This is the wealth of war.


    The young man filled with indignation: "Last time, the king scraped the skin, and the surplus food of our towns and families was basically collected. This time, they returned. Isn''t this asking us to sell iron?"


    Xu Xunzi was equally angry, but he was helpless. In the face of regular cavalry, what can he do if he is an old, **** who has retired from the army for more than 20 years?


    He sighed, "I''m afraid I''m going to kill some people this time. I heard that when Wang Paipi came back last time, I saw the little lady of Xu Mazi''s family. I''m afraid this time ..."


    Xu Xunzi has experience in this kind of thing, because he has experienced it today.


    The young man''s blood surged up: "This beast! The little lady of the Xu family is not in her old age! I''ll fight with them!"


    Xu Xunzi quickly grabbed him: "You can''t fight!"


    The young man broke free of Xu Xunzi, like an angry leopard, and had no sense at all, "You can''t fight but you have to fight! As long as you can kill the king''s skin, it''s a big deal to get into the mountain forest and be a thief!"


    There are so many pirates in troubled times, which may not be one of the reasons.


    Xu Xunzi couldn''t hold the young man, watching the other man run out, his eyes filled with despair. He was very clear that Wang Bapi had the practice of training one layer of energy, which was not something that young people could deal with. This time, young people are more fierce.


    The young man and Xu Xunzi had a lot of past guests. He was not a pure person, but in the view of Xu Xunzi, who had no child, the parents were gone in their early teens. The young man who survived was no different from his half son.


    He often accompanied him with this bad-tempered old man and made him not so lonely. In the past few years, he was drunk and injured several times. It was the young man who carried him back home. When he was sick and had no money to catch medicine, It was also that the other party risked being spotted by the wolf tiger leopard, and went up the mountain to collect medicine to treat him.


    Neither of them are good people, nor are they big men, but they have their own joys and sorrows, and their own stories.


    Watching the young man rushing out like crazy, Xu Xunzi was like seeing on the battlefield, rushing to the same robe of the enemy army alone. They were destined to go back and there was nothing he could do.


    In the past, he fought against the barbarians outside the Great Wall for this country. Now, in this country, his relatives and friends are dying in the hands of the brutal and cold-blooded army.


    Xu Xunzi was full of sadness, only felt that the sky was turning, his legs could no longer stand.


    But he did not fall down.


    Because the young man stopped without rushing to the cavalry.


    Xu Xunzi froze.


    The young man opened his mouth wide with a **** look.


    The twenty cavalrymen in the county town were now rushing to the middle-aged man with silver hair.

 v4 Chapter 112： King An will not die (three)

    The middle-aged man did not dodge.


    Everyone thought he would dodge.


    Unless he wants to die.


    But he didn''t.


    He was neither dodging nor dead.


    So with the exception of those twenty riders, anyone who saw this scene couldn''t help but restrain themselves.


    Those twenty riders did not slow down, they rushed towards the middle-aged man. They were supposed to knock the middle-aged man into flight and then trample him to death. They are not afraid to do so. It was the middle-aged man who died by himself. They happened to take advantage of it. Lest there be still resistance to food.


    But Twenty Riding failed to meet a middle-aged man.


    When they were seven steps away from the middle-aged man, they all hit the wall as if they were hitting the wall!


    Twenty riders, in different positions, seemed to hit twenty walls and flew down from the ground to count!


    In front of them, the middle-aged man stood with his hands up.


    At this moment, time seems to stand still.


    The next moment, Twenty Riding crashed to the ground from the air.


    It''s not a free fall, it''s like it''s been dropped by something.


    In the middle of a middle-aged man, Twenty rides like dumplings in the pot and hits the ground heavily.


    The smoke was rising, and there were twenty large pits on the ground.


    Everyone was startled, looked involuntarily to this side, and then stopped at the same time.


    Twenty rides, everyone is dead.


    From beginning to end, the middle-aged man did nothing.


    But as long as he is not a fool, he knows this is his skill.


    Because the next moment, the middle-aged man glanced to the west of Taiyuan City.


    With this glance, he seemed to see something, and disappeared.


    Turned into a Changhong and flew to the West!


    For a long time, the people in the town burst into earth-shattering calls, and then they flocked to see the twenty pits. Everyone''s face was filled with intense surprise and awe.


    The young man stood by the pit for a long time.


    Xu Yanzi also rushed over.


    The two of them looked at each other, but for a long time they were speechless.


    "This ... sir, who is it?" The young man swallowed hard, his voice full of awe and regret.


    "This practice, how many people can there be in the world?" Xu Xunzi was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "When the gentleman left the wine shed, he said a word, you still remember."


    "Of course I remember!" The young man said loudly, "Mr. Pinglu Jun will win ... because, King An will not die!"


    Xu Xunzi looked to the west. In the light of the setting sun, his eyes were full of remembrance. "In the past, I guarded the Gubeikou and met Khitan sending troops for 100,000 south invasions. At that time, there were only 800 people in Guanyu. 800 people, we stood The Khitan attack, three days and three nights of **** battle, persisted until the reinforcements arrived. "


    The young man''s face was full of fascination. It was the blood and ambition of the man he longed for, but then he realized what he was asking and asked, "Can the army make such a record ... ... who will be the master of Gubeikou at that time?" "


    Xu Xunzi''s eyes were full of sacred color, and he said, "His Royal Highness King An''an!"


    The young man was so shocked that he immediately relieved and said in a worshipful voice: "No wonder, it was His Royal Highness Lao An!"


    Xu Xunzi said: "At that time, King Lao An was still very young, and that was his battle for fame. Later, King Lao An battled the North and South, governed the country, and won the praise of the world. You know, it has been circulating in the Gubeikou frontier. Is there a word? "


    "What is it?" The young man was in high spirits.


    Xu Zhenzi took a deep breath, "An Wang is not dead, and Tang is not dead!"


    Young people are shaken again. But after a moment, he said sadly: "But King An''an still died in Mount Palgong."


    "No! King An is not dead!" Xu Aozi suddenly became excited.


    "Old bitch, you ..." The young man was a little dazed.


    Xu Xunzi turned his head to stare at him, with a very certainty: "Mr. Fang Cai said, King An won''t die!"


    The young man froze.


    ...


    Ping Lu Army Camp.


    The front color of Liu Da is ugly.


    In front of him, a number of soldiers were rushing away, carrying the wounded to Houying for medical treatment. Many of them were seriously injured, and even if cured, they lost their combat effectiveness. He Dongjun''s onslaught on the big camp continued, and what made Liu Dazheng sad was that the number of wounded was too much.


    The army should not have had so many casualties. With the combat power of Ping Lu Army, as long as the generals are not killed, there should not be so many wounded.


    This can only indicate one problem: the combat effectiveness of the soldiers is declining.


    Liu Dazheng knew the reason.


    There is only one reason: morale is low.


    "According to this trend, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get to dawn tomorrow." Zhao Dalu beside Shen Dazheng said in a deep voice, "The army''s casualties crossed the line, morale will soon collapse, and the door will not hold on!"


    Liu Dazheng looked bleak, but he could do nothing. This sense of powerlessness made him a painful army commander.


    The rapid defeat of the Ping Lu Army was a shortage of war generals, which led to a drop in morale. On the front battlefield, this is a problem that Liu Dazheng cannot solve at all.


    He asked, "Where is General Shangguan?"


    "He is keeping the gate," Zhao Polu said. "Although it is advantageous, if Li Ke rushes with another person for a while, I am afraid that General Shangguan will not be able to support it."


    "Bring her back. General Shangguan is His Highness''s confidant. If she misses something, you and I can''t explain to Her Highness!" This shows that Liu Dazheng has already given up the war situation and is considering retreating.


    Zhao Polu realized that Liu Dazheng''s intention was also bitter.


    This time when he went to Hedong, the Pinglu army won the winning streak in a row. Originally, they thought that they could attack Taiyuan City in one go.


    The generals simply did not have the ability to save the war.


    So far, who has the ability to save the war and be able to save 100,000 troops?


    Without this 100,000 Pinglu army, it is not a problem that Li Zhi cannot get Hedong, but a problem that even Pinglu cannot keep up! At that time, whether Hedong Army attacked Pinglu or other Fanzheng bite back, Pinglu who did not have a good soldier had to be slaughtered by anyone.


    Pinglu is the foundation of Li Zhe. Ping Lu is gone. In this troubled world, Li Zhe has no capital to compete. Now it is different from before the Chaos of Huang Chao, the princes of all roads have become a trend, there is no time for Li Zhi to slowly develop.


    Zhao Polu can think of this, and Liu Dazheng can think of it, so their faces are ugly.


    But now that things are dead end, what can they do?


    When he came to Yemen, Zhao Polu really saw that He Dongjun was throwing a fierce attack on the Shangguan who guarded the Yemen.


    Finding Shangguan''s allure, Zhao Polu eagerly said, "General Shangguan, General Liu has a command to let you evacuate the Yamen!"


    Shangguan, who was standing behind the female wall, said: "It can''t be withdrawn."


    Zhao Polu had long known that Shangguan Qingcheng would not retreat lightly, he said, "This is a military order!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at him, then pointed at He Dongjun, "Look what it is."


    Zhao Polu turned his head and looked at it quickly. More than a hundred steps away, it turned out to be the handsome flag used by Li Ke!


    "Li Ke attacked the goal himself. If I evacuate at this moment, the door will be broken immediately!" Shangguan Qingcheng calmly said.


    Zhao Polu was silent for a while, "Shangguan, how long can you stop Li Ke?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "It won''t be long. But at least General Liu can withdraw first."


    The words broke down, and Hedong Army suddenly burst out shouting, and then a dazzling light broke out in a battle line. It turned out that Li Ke used it in the battle line. The battlefield rushed forward quickly, slamming against the gate and the camp wall like a tide, shaking the entire barracks as if shaking.


    What followed was the onslaught of the generals of Hedong Army. They built a ladder, climbed the female wall, and went on and on. The ants usually bite. Some Hedong Army officers and men were hitting the gate by a collision. In both camps, the arrow rain kept flying and fell to the other soldiers to provide cover for themselves.


    "General Shangguan, you can withdraw, if you don''t withdraw, it will be too late!" Zhao Polu eagerly said.


    Shangguan Qingcheng gave him a cold glance: "You have also seen this situation. If I withdraw at this time, the later steps will have no time to change the defense, and I will be rushed into the camp by Li Ke, and the army will be defeated by then!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng is not a pedantic one. If she can withdraw, she will withdraw. But if there are thousands of lives to replace her, as a general in the army, there are not many people who can do this kind of thing except for those who are greedy for life and fear of death.


    Zhao Polu said: "However, if the general continues to stand still, it will only die here!"


    Shangguan''s allure was calm: "You go, I''ll be right after I die. When the army is defeated, there will always be someone to sacrifice for the army. I''m right at the gate, right in this position, there is no choice."


    Zhao Polu was anxious: "General Shangguan!"


    "General Zhao!" Suddenly Shangguan Qingcheng turned around, stared at him, and growled with red eyes and whispered: "When His Highness left, he ordered us to surround Taiyuan City, guard the camp, and wait for his return! The army has been defeated and the military order has not been reached. As a military general, you will be guilty of death! General Zhao, you will protect General Liu to withdraw. Pinglu Army is the work of His Royal Highness and the basis of His Royal Highness! Can be defeated, Shangguan can be killed, Pinglu army can''t be destroyed! Take the soldiers and bring Pinglu army back! "


    Having said that, Shangguan Qingcheng turned abruptly, waved his hand, and ordered his relatives: "Take General Zhao!"


    And herself, she pulled out a crossbow around her waist and greeted the general Hedong who had crossed the female wall!


    Zhao Polu was deported from the camp wall. He struggled unsuccessfully and was overwhelmed. He shouted desperately towards the back of Shangguan and shouted, "General Shangguan! You are so determined. If His Highness asks about today, you let me How to answer ?! "


    The sword was slashed horizontally, and the He Dongjun teenager in front of him was slashed to death. Hearing Zhao Polu''s words, the back of Shangguan''s battle in the city was a little stunned.


    At that moment, even Zhao Polu, who was twenty steps away, felt the stiffness of the limbs of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    However, after all, the rigidity passed away, and Shangguan Qingcheng waved his sword to kill the next enemy. Her voice was clear: "Then please tell His Royal Highness that this life can go with His Highness North and South and Shangguan Qingcheng die without regrets. Only Shangguan Qingcheng Incompetent, unable to complete His Highness''s military order. He has lost the trust of His Royal Highness. Although he still hates death! If there is an afterlife, Shangguan will fall into battle for another 800 battles.


    Zhao Polu was so shocked that he didn''t know what to do, but he felt bitter.


    Shangguan Qingcheng on the battalion wall had already fallen into the crowd of the Hedong Army and disappeared.


    With his whole body covered, Li Keyong stood in front of the gate of the Pinglu Army Camp, and looked coldly at Shangguan, who was fighting in the city. His eyes were full of murderous intentions.


    "Forcing the king to attack the gate yourself, you can die with stunned eyes!" Li Ke hummed slowly, slowly pulled out the horizontal knife, suddenly jumped flat, and ran towards Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Li Ke rushed halfway, and Shangguan, a blood-stained armored man, looked up and saw him.


    Without any hesitation, Shangguan ran out with a knife and greeted him.


    Admiral Bingjia in the late mid-term duel.


    Shangguan Qingcheng Silk has no fear.


    But the two did not meet.


    Because of a Changhong, it suddenly came from Dongtian.


    The speed is like lightning.


    Changhong landed straight at the gate of Pinglu Army Camp.


    One man, with silver hair and blue robe, stood on the flagpole with his feet on his feet.


    Monks who were above the gas-refining period could not help attracting people''s attention.


    Liu Dazheng first saw Changhong and the middle-aged man who appeared first. His heart trembled and the muscles on his face couldn''t help twitching.


    Seeing this person, Li Ke suddenly stopped running. He clenched his horizontal knife, stood in front of the yamen, looked up, and waited, his eyes filled with fear.


    Seeing this man in Shangguan''s glorious city, the bright and silent eyes suddenly lit the fire of hope.


    As for other Qi practitioners, with only one glance, many people are involuntarily stiff, and their Reiki operation is sluggish.


    A coercion that made people dare not look directly at them, like a mountain, fell on their hearts, oppressing them out of breath. Only monks who practice higher qi can barely protect their minds and not be affected too much.


    But at this moment, the other party did nothing, just appeared in front of everyone.

 v4 Chapter 113： Borrow a use

    Such coercion is indeed rare, but whether it is Pinglu Army or Hedong Army, the monks on both sides have not met. Since the start of the war in Hedong, the Buddhist monk and the demon monk have appeared one after another, and the cultivation is coercive. It is larger than the silver-haired man in this robe.


    However, neither the monk monk nor the Buddhist monk is in Taiyuan City at this moment.


    In addition, the middle-aged man''s temperament is not comparable to that of an ordinary monk monk and a Buddhist monk. He is elegant and elegant, looks like a scholar, but just stands against his hands, but has the spirit of Jin Ge Iron Horse, like a famous horse in Rong Ma''s life!


    Looking up at this person can create the illusion:


    He never spoke to the world, but the world was already in his chest.


    He never looked down on Cang Sheng, but Cang Sheng was already at his feet!


    In the past 100 years, the entire Tang Dynasty world has only one person who is qualified to possess such vigor, except for Emperor Xuanzong.


    The previous generation An Wang, Li Xian!


    Li Ke raised his eyebrows with a deep eyebrow, stared at Li Xian for a moment, and finally couldn''t help but burst into a loud shout.


    After drinking, he stood up, leaping into the air, holding the horizontal knife in both hands, and slashing down to Li Xian!


    He didn''t know that the person in front of him was Li Xian, and the old King An An in his memory was not his appearance. He only knew that this person blocked his way.


    Blocking his way, no matter who the other party is or what kind of cultivation he has, he must eradicate the other party!


    Especially in this battlefield, at a crucial moment for the two armies to win. He has no reason to flinch, even if the other party is a high master, he is not afraid, because he is also a real person in Lingchi!


    Li Ke chopped it out with this knife, and the knife gas was several feet long.


    His eyes were filled with mad warfare, and a loud roar from his throat: "No matter who you are, if you dare to stop me, he will die!"


    The gigantic barracks gates seemed small under this sword, and seemed to be destroyed in the next moment!


    Li Xian, who stood on the flagpole with his foot on his feet, stood on the forehead, but did not blink.


    He always looked as usual, without any eye changes. He was graceful, as if standing on a sea cliff, alone, facing the tide that swept the world, calmly.


    He extended his right hand to the side and grabbed in the air.


    On the camp wall, in the pool of blood, in the corpse, a horizontal knife in the hands of a Pinglu general, flew off the ground! The blood-stained crossblade glided across a sharp arc and passed away. When he reappeared, he was already held by Li Xian.


    The horizontal knife was in his hand, and Li Xian''s stab stabbed up, welcoming Li Ke''s knife air.


    The horizontal knife in his hand is just a three-inch green.


    Daoman didn''t leave the blade.


    Three inches of green mansions, facing the countless swordsmanship, are so small that they can be ignored.


    The gap is so huge that the monks of the two armed forces seeing this scene all look different. Monk Ping Lujun was not good at secretly, all eyes were despairing. He Dongjun monk was so excited that he shouted with excitement.


    Only a few monks who practiced the threshold of real life did not have such obvious changes in appearance as others. They were keenly aware that the three-inch green was not as simple as it seemed.


    as expected. The next scene caused a big uproar again.


    The original momentum was extraordinary. It seemed to be able to destroy the countless swords of the city. Before Li Xian''s crossblade, as the water hit the reef, the sand met the mountains, and it was cut straight by the three-inch green awn. Overflowing to both sides!


    Counting the sword air, was cut directly among the three inches of green mansions!


    Li Ke suddenly turned white. He felt his heart beat missed. At this moment, he felt the danger of life and death. His long knife is still under slicing, and it is about to be chopped on the horizontal knife in Li Zhi''s hand. If the two knives intersect, it is a real frontal fight without reservation.


    He foresaw that he would be defeated, and that he would be in danger of life!


    Frightened by Li Keyong, his mind was not flustered. He acted decisively, forced his reiki to run, and dragged his body into air. The long knife was recovered, and the body that originally jumped down was rolled back and rotated in mid-air, and quickly opened the distance from the cardia.


    When he landed again, Li Keyong had returned to the front of the Hedong Army. He was half-knelt on the ground, with blue and purple on his face, so ugly. Shake, a spurt of blood.


    After vomiting blood, Li Ke looked better with his face. He slowly stood up, his eyes were like a sword, staring at Li Xian on the flagpole. Not only did the other party remain unscathed, but also the style and magnificence were even more extraordinary under the stab of Fang Cai.


    The generals of the two armies, whether Pinglu Army or Hedong Army, looked at Li Xian at this moment with full awe.


    After all, that is a character who can make Li Ke hurt with a single stroke, and if he turns around, he will retreat!


    Li Ke yelled from his throat, "Who the **** are you ?!"


    He was still saying that no matter who you are, you must die to block my way, but now you have to ask the other party''s identity.


    The breeze swayed the silver hair, and the clothes were fluttering lightly. Li Xian, who was holding a horizontal knife, faced Ping Lu Jun with more than 100,000 people who could not see the end, and said lightly, "You have no right to know."


    Li Xian is telling the truth. The entire Tang Dynasty, knowing his identity, is only a few people, except for the loved one is comparable to the existence of a loved one. In this sense, Li Ke is indeed ineligible, knowing the secrets of Li Xian''s death.


    However, these words fell into Li Ke''s ears, which naturally did not mean that.


    What Li Ke felt was Li Xian''s contempt, so he was furious and irritable.


    Li Ke''s hair and hair are spread out: "When you cultivate to a higher level than me, you can be invincible on the battlefield and reverse the situation of this war? There are 100,000 troops here. The king wants to see how you can stop I battle! Ping Lu Jun is defeated, and the gods can''t be saved, I said! "


    Having said that, Li Ke held up with his long knife and screamed, "Battle!"


    Behind him, the eight thousand soldiers who had not yet attacked the battalion wall in front of the large array fought with each other and shouted in unison.


    The sound of waves, like the tide waves, overwhelmed all the killing sounds on the left and right, straight into the clouds.


    In the eight thousand generals, with monks as the nodes, waves of aura spread like waves, gathered and formed, and eventually formed a force covering the entire battle array. Above the battle array, Meng Guanghua gradually lighted up, and Xu Xu consolidated like a cover, protecting the entire battle array in it.


    This battle array is like a huge beast of floods and famines. It can advance, retreat, attack, and defend. It is said that the front wall is only a camp wall and a yamen. Even mountains can be leveled, and lakes and seas can be crossed.


    When the battle formation took place, Li Ke stared at Li Xian with a sneer, "Even if you are a real god, how can you help me? Even if you can beat me, but you can keep the door?"


    Li Ke is a real person in Lingchi, and his cultivation is not bad. At this moment, he is in the battlefield again, and he is launching a military battle. Li Xian, who is in the realm of Yin and God, can''t do anything with his own strength.


    That is to say, when Li Ke started to hit the door, Li Xian couldn''t stop it.


    The soldiers and soldiers gather the strength of the generals. Admiral of the soldiers with 8,000 soldiers behind him, the gathering is the power of 8,000 people, and naturally cannot be underestimated.


    Seeing the formation of Li Ke''s battle array, the generals of Ping Lu below the camp wall mostly showed fear and panic. In these days of fighting, it was Li Ke''s battle formation that caused the Pinglu army to be seriously injured.


    Throughout the Pinglu Army, no one could stop him, even if Liu Dazheng and Shangguan fell into the city, they could only support it for some time. Because of this, many Pinglu generals died before Li Keyong''s battle.


    The battle line used by Li Ke is the nightmare of General Pinglu, which means the gate of hell.


    Ping Lujun was about to collapse, and the yamen could not keep it. Before Li Ke used to go to the battlefield, he had made the generals tremble. ?


    Leave without turning around immediately, this is already Ping Lu Jun''s outstanding performance.


    When almost all the Pinglu army was panicking, when almost all the Pinglu army generals fell into a quagmire of despair, there were still people in the eyes of the fire of hope, and the war was full of vigor, without being used by Li Ke The influence of battle lines.


    That was Shangguan Qingcheng and Liu Dazheng.


    In the face of Li Ke''s full-fledged battle force, Li Xian''s style is still the same, and he has no fear at all when facing the great terror.


    He turned to Shangguan and said, "General Shangguan, I can borrow your song!"


    Around the Yamen, there is the slogan of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Hearing this, Shangguan''s enthusiasm was full of excitement, and he raised his fist and promised: "The general will lead!"


    General Pinglu, a soldier on the left and right, heard the "End General" from Shangguan Qingcheng, and couldn''t help but look at each other, and they saw each other''s doubts in their eyes.


    The silver-haired man on the flagpole was not known, but it was clear that it was their savior, to help them save their lives, and to survive the difficult times.


    It is naturally impossible to be an anonymous person based on the cultivation of the other person.


    Throughout the Tang Dynasty, there were so many monks in real life. Although in recent years, because of the chaos in the world, the relationship between the National Games and the people has spread to the people. Many monks have broken through the threshold and made real people. But real life is still countable.


    However, although everyone was astonished at the appearance of Li Xian, they were not unacceptable. After all, Li Zhi has great magical power. He is not in the army now, so it is not inconceivable that a monk who lives in seclusion to help the Pinglu army stabilize the situation.


    But such a monk is far from enough to rescue them.


    Because the other party has Li Ke.


    But what does "borrowing a song" mean?


    Zhao Polu secretly whispered: "Will this gentleman lead the soldiers to the front? But Li Ke''s soldiers in the battlefield, he briefly dismissed and brought the soldiers up. It was not as good as a general."


    This principle is obvious, and Shangguan Qingcheng should also know it, but she agreed with the other party and used the word "final leader".


    Looking at the silver-haired man, Zhao Polu became more and more puzzled: "Can it be this gentleman? Originally, he was still a general? But what if he is a general? How can he lead the generals to fight against Li Ke, unless. ... "


    Thinking of this, Zhao Polu was shocked, and his eyes were full of unbelievable color: "Can it be done, is this gentleman or a warrior? And the realm is not lost to Li Ke?"


    As soon as this idea emerged, Zhao Polu shook his head and denied it.


    How many soldiers are there in the world?


    For now, that''s less existence than real life. And it is no better than real life. It can be achieved by hiding in the mountains to practice. It can be anonymous and unknown to the world. The generals of the military must go through battlefield killings, and many battlefield killings.


    Would such a general be anonymous?


    The middle-aged man in front of him, Zhao Polu did not know.


    In addition, if you take a step back 10,000 steps, even if the opponent is a soldier and a warrior, it is the same as Li Keyong''s state of cultivation.


    Li Ke used the soldiers in the battlefield to be his cronies. He got along day and night, with a high degree of tacit understanding. If it is the same realm as Li Ke, but he leads a group of soldiers who have not taken it, then even if the realm reaches the military general, he can barely exert some of the power of the military, and he is not an opponent of Li Ke.


    These Zhao Polu can think of Shangguan''s allure. He knew that.


    But for now, Shangguan Qingcheng has let them gather in the Yamen, and as a reserve team of 3,000 soldiers, he is ready to charge. This seems to be a head-to-head match with Li Ke.


    Zhao Polu had just stepped to help, but stopped. The battle formation of Shangguan Qingcheng is a whole, and it is useless to join him.


    At this moment, Li Xian floated down from the gate of the courtyard and fell before the battle line.


    Seeing the other party''s next move, Zhao Polu opened his eyes in astonishment and his face was incredible.


    Although he has not yet reached the realm of soldiers and soldiers, he has reached the threshold, so his knowledge is not bad. He is very clear that if the silver-haired man really wants to lead the battle to defeat Li Keyong, then in the realm of soldiers, he will be at least one higher level than Li Keyong!


    If the military generals!


    Zhao Polu suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but be there.

 ~： 114th Dont take me as a hero? (Two more)

    Nearly ten thousand guards and guards at the yamen are all the tribute of Shangguan. After being promoted to the rank of general, the battlefield of Shangguan''s allure can cover the battle array of 8,000 people, plus the auxiliary force, which is now nearly 10,000 people.


    Except for the thousands who are guarding the Yamen, the battalion wall, and the Hedong Army fighting fiercely, there are only three thousand soldiers and horses left by Shangguan Qingcheng to prepare people, which is her last strength. Now these 3,000 people who are waiting in a tight line can be used by Li Xian without spending time gathering.


    After Shangguan poured into the battlefield, he held up his sword, looked firm, and whispered, "Battle!"


    "Drink!" The three thousand soldiers shouted in unison, shaking the clouds, and looking at their momentum, they did not see any signs of depression, but most of them had the courage to give up their lives and fight for death.


    This part of the soldiers, it is the three thousand Langya who were the earliest commanders of Shangguan Qingcheng are old. All of them are elites, and they have experienced many **** battles. Cohesion and loyalty are not comparable to ordinary soldiers. They are absolute weapons in the hands of Shangguan. When necessary, he can even die for the coach.


    Accompanied by the crisp and clear sound of the whimper, the battle formation composed of three thousand soldiers was formally integrated into a whole, symbolizing the glory of the battle formation power, such as the burning flame, surrounding all the soldiers.


    At this point, Li Ke, using a battle array outside the yamen, has launched an attack on the yamen!


    Li Ke''s use of the Guanghua of the battle array is obviously more solid and brighter than the Shanghua''s Guangcheng battle array. This is the gap between the two and the difference in strength.


    The two had fought a few times before, all of them were crushed by Shangguan. Not to mention winning, if you can''t hold on for a long time, you must quickly withdraw from the battle, otherwise you may be defeated.


    However, this is the case. At this moment, Shangguan is leading the battle again, and the generals have no fear at all. Instead, they have a kind of madness to fight against the water. In the eyes of most soldiers, it was scarlet warfare, and that was the determination to fight desperately with each other.


    Seeing this group of soldiers, Li Xian''s eyes flickered, and the bottom of his eyes passed a touch of memory. There is still deep affection in the memory, just like seeing the same robes after experiencing ups and downs and sufferings.


    The two sides went side by side again and embarked on the battlefield.


    The earliest three thousand fangs are centered on the 800 kings guards of Anwang Mansion.


    The 800 guards of King An''s Mansion are the old kings of the north and south of the old King An.


    Yes, in the past, they had killed the enemy side by side.


    Twenty years ago, the Gubeikou battled 800 **** wars against 100,000 prairie barbarians for three days and nights. That was the beginning of Lao''an Wang Rongma''s career.


    After that, King Lao An led his soldiers to battle with the Khitans, Tatars, and Dadans in the northern Great Wall for years, and the Tibetans and Huis in the northwest Lingwu County for years. Throughout the years, there have been years of **** battles in many turbulent fan towns in the middle of the country.


    In the past 20 years, countless people have died in battle on the battlefield, and Ma Ge has wrapped his body and buried in a foreign land. He cannot return home for life. Inside, there is the father of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Then, that year, even the King of the Battle of Palgongshan fell on the battlefield.


    Twenty years later, there were only the eight hundred veterans who were still guarding the Anwang Mansion.


    These 800 people have changed their names from beginning to end. Fathers and sons replaced, brothers died and brothers replaced, new generations replaced old ones, and new generations replaced old ones.


    To this day, how many original eight hundred veterans are left?


    At this moment, Lao An''s eyes were blurred.


    The blur was only instantaneous, and his eyes quickly returned to clear and full of sharp domineering.


    Only a few years have passed since the Battle of Palgongshan. In this world, this battlefield, these thousands of soldiers, do you still remember that Li Xian, the unbeaten generation of virtuous kings?


    Li Xian looked around the generals before the battle. His eyes were like bees stings, sticking in everyone''s heart, people could not help but feel refreshed.


    The flames were not extinguished, the enemy was not extinguished, and the old soldiers continued.


    In the past, there were eight hundred veterans and now three thousand sharp men.


    Li Xian stretched out his hand, "Spear comes!"


    Not far away, there was almost no thinking. It was completely instinctual, and Zhao Polu threw his spear vigorously.


    The spear reached into his hand.


    Li Yan turned and faced the yamen, and his spear burst suddenly. At this moment, he repaired for a burst of hair, and his aura exploded, propelling his hair back and forth, his silver hair almost parallel to the ground.


    His eyes were like electricity, and he yelled, "Battle!"


    Behind him, Shangguan, who retired to the position of deputy general, screamed, "Battle!"


    "Battle array!" Three thousand soldiers yelled like tigers and wolves!


    At that moment, three thousand soldiers were watching Li Xian''s back. They had a very clear feeling: standing in front of them was not a Confucian scholar, not a general, or even a monk, but a **** of war!


    His back is so powerful, it contains shocking power, people trust him unconsciously, willing to follow him, and urgently fight with him to kill the enemy, make achievements and serve the country!


    The buzzing sounds in the battle array continued, and the auras of the monks were stimulated again, spreading out in circles, connecting with each other and cooperating with each other, so that the momentum of the battle array continued to rise.


    Because he was injured with a single stroke and forced back the invincible Li Keyong, Li Xian had a high status in the generals of Pinglu, and at this moment the temper of war erupted on him was more than that. Their lord, Shangguan, was even more majestic, which they had never felt before.


    If you feel it now, you will arouse surging fighting spirit and strength.


    That is the power of killing.


    Among the three thousand sharp men, hundreds of veterans from the An Wang Palace looked at Li Xian''s back. I do n¡¯t know when, many of them had red pupils and hot bodies.


    They felt the familiar atmosphere. That is the breath of the back that has been followed in countless battles during the **** fight and the battle between life and death.


    Even with decades of white hair, these veterans will not forget that the invincible back that once led them today is the same as the soldiers who are familiar with the bone marrow.


    Not to mention now.


    At this moment, the veterans seemed to be back in the past, because they clearly felt the existence of that person.


    Yes, they feel it.


    Their eyes were flushed, their throats were as hard as a rock, and some could not help tears in their eyes. At this moment, these iron-bone men are eager to cry.


    No one does not miss the glory of Zeng Jin, no one does not miss the deep affection of the past, no one does not want to reproduce their glory.


    Affected by this, the veterans were agitated and vigorous, and the cultivation forces injected into the battlefield continued to rise, echoing each other more powerfully, driving the entire battlefield to become stronger.


    Li Xian raised his spear, and leaped forward, sounding like Hong Zhong, blasting in the ears of each soldier: "The soldiers listened to the orders and broke the enemy with me!"


    The three thousand soldiers all sensed the war will of the general. Even those who could not see Li Xian''s back, clearly felt his calling.


    There was a loud bang, and the whole battlefield broke out like never before. Three thousand people shouted in unison, shaking the ground, "Breaking the enemy!"


    He ran forward and rushed towards the enemy.


    Li Keyong had already rushed into the yamen, and then he and the soldiers behind him suddenly felt a tremor in the sky, as if there were thousands of mountains, suddenly collapsed in front of his eyes. An indescribable sense of oppression and burning rushed forward like a sea of ??swords and mountains.


    There are no swords, mountains, and seas, but only three thousand soldiers. Under the leadership of the chief general, they formed a whole and rushed over.


    Looking through the crowd, seeing the opponent''s formation, feeling the momentum of the opponent, Li Ke shrank with his pupils, his heart seemed to be pierced with a needle, and he almost exclaimed, "How is this possible ?!"


    Yes, how is this possible.


    As a military general in the later period, Li Keyong was only one step away from the realm of generals. He could certainly cross over time, so he felt deeply about the power of the military family.


    Rushing to the front of the soldiers'' battlefield, his power is like a flood. Compared with his battlefield power, he is more than superior, it is an overwhelming advantage!


    His battle line cannot be matched by the opponent.


    "This is impossible!"


    In the whole world, there are very few generals and only one or two generals. Now that Li Cunxiao is living in Taiyuan City, how can there be anyone on the battlefield who can overpower him in the battle force?


    Li Ke stared at the middle-aged man who marched with a spear with binocular scarlet blood.


    He didn''t know each other, it was a completely strange face. Even the other person''s character was very strange. Where did such a completely stranger come from? How could it be possible to have more soldiers than him?


    Li Ke yelled suddenly, stern and indignant, painful and crazy. He killed Ping Lu Army in front of him with a few stabs, and growled and shouted, "Just follow the orders and meet the enemy!"


    Yes, he wants to meet the enemy.


    Even if the opponent''s battle line seems to clearly outperform him too much, he will have to meet the enemy.


    He didn''t believe it, he didn''t believe the power of the opponent''s battle, he was so powerful! He was more willing to believe that the silver-haired man who appeared suddenly was a great monk in the world, possessing magical secrets that he did not know, and simulated the power of the battlefield to intimidate him and wanted him to retreat!


    It must be so.


    Of course it is!


    He must win today and defeat Ping Lu Jun. He has no choice, he cannot be defeated!


    Li Ye was not in the army, this was his only chance.


    He wants to seize this opportunity.


    No one knows when Li Min will return. Once Li Min returns, he is no longer able to drive Ping Lu Jun out of Hedong. So these days, he has been hurrying every moment.


    He just wants to win the war.


    He was used by Li Ke, and when he was out of the army, he was a proud man in his childhood. He went to the battlefield in his teens. He was strong, and he was killed in the blood, without any moisture. His talents and achievements have led the young generation.


    He has great ambitions. People like him are born for troubled times. In this troubled time, they are destined to accomplish great things. He has a background, talent, is valued by the release door, was trained in the army, has Sha Tuo soldiers to die, he has great luck, has great skills, he can''t do anything, what''s the natural reason?


    However, since encountering Li Yan, Li Keyong has fallen from the sky. He kept losing in Li Yan''s hands, constantly being teased by the other party, and constantly humiliated. No matter how hard he tried to fight back, he would eventually lose.


    Can''t afford to hide, this time he was sitting in Hedong so hard that he didn''t go to provoke anyone, and the clinker Li Xun found a reason for it, even leading the door! The other side siege all the way to the city, the soldiers approached Taiyuan City, let him be destroyed.


    He ca n¡¯t beat Li Ye, but now Li Ye is n¡¯t in the army anymore, what other reason can he lose?


    The world is huge, the heroes are numerous, the heroes are everywhere, but how many people have the ability to defeat him?


    Those who have risen before and after the Huang Chao Rebellion, Li Maozhen, Wang Jian, Wang Chongrong, Yang Fuguang, Qin Zongquan, etc., and even Zhu Wen, who is not alive, can anyone defeat him?


    No! not a single one!


    King An Li of An An has been born. All over the world, the only thing that allowed him to use Li Ke''s food is this one!


    What''s going on now?


    A monk who did not know where he came from, wanted to lead a group of disabled soldiers and defeat him in the battle line.


    This is a big joke!


    Really don''t use him as a hero hero?


    "No matter who you are, where you come from, give me death!" Li Ke Yong, full of dissatisfaction, led the battle line to the front of three thousand fangs, raised his sword and cut off to Li Xian .

 v4 Chapter 115： Lost three members in a row (three)

    Li Xian did not answer. Such an idiot''s words, if he ignored, wouldn''t it seem that he was as idiot as Li Ke? He simply speared.


    The spear came to him in an instant, and Li Ke opened his eyes with his eyes and was forced to retract his sword and defend himself, chopping heavily on the spear.


    This is a head-to-head battle between the two. As a military general, he is the master of the entire battle array and can mobilize the entire battle array. So this sword and spear strike, it is like the tide on the embankment, the weather is full, the aura is surging.


    Both robes swayed backwards.


    At the same time, the two battles collided, and the power of the battle array was like a mountain. They slammed together and shook the mountains. Countless people were overturned on the spot and flew out. The smoke and dust raged in the wild spirit.


    In this chaos, Li Ke turned his face black, his blood squirting suddenly. The whole person no longer stood steadily, and went straight back. After seven or eight steps, he reluctantly stood still.


    Footsteps can stand firm, but the state of mind can no longer be stable. Li Ke looked at Li Xian like a ghost, and his complex and violent emotions made him tremble all over. The opponent actually has the strength to crush him, not to make a mystery.


    Li Ke couldn''t accept it. He was on the verge of collapse. "This is impossible! You, who are you ?!"


    Li Xian did not answer him.


    The answer to him was the battlefield that was advancing valiantly.


    Three thousand fangs rushed into the battle line used by Li Ke.


    The fighting did not last long.


    In this battle, Li Ke used eight thousand elites, and nearly half were killed by three thousand fangs.


    At sunset on this day, outside the city of Taiyuan, the two armies attacked and defended the easy type.


    When the Emperor Xuanzong resurrected the Tang Dynasty, the world knew that there were three people who contributed, the double walls of the dynasty and the heaven-sent good ones on the outside. The former refers to Li Xian and Gao Kun, and the latter refers to the Guiyi Army Jiedushi Zhang Yichao. The three became equal and supported the Datang Society.


    Zhang Yichao died of illness in Chang''an several years ago. His cultivation is a state of affairs, and it is said that he has approached the soldiers indefinitely.


    After Wei Baoheng''s fall, Gao Yong visited Zhang Yichao before leaving Xichuan. The two had a long talk all night long.


    At that time, Gao Yong visited Zhang Yichao to exchange his experience with soldiers, and wanted to find a possibility to break through the realm of famous soldiers, so that he could fear any attack from Nanhao soldiers when he was out of Xichuan.


    After all, at that time, the entire Tang Dynasty had the highest state of Zhang Yichao.


    However, Gao Zheng failed. Zhang Yichao, after all, is not a famous general and can''t let him open.


    Since then, Gao Ling''s realm has not been able to go further, to this day.


    It is rumored that Zhang Yechao sighed to the moon the night after he died a few years ago and said a sentence: "An Wang Yingnian''s early death has caused me to lose three members of the Datang team. What a pity!"


    £® £® £® £® £® £®


    Mystery.


    In the small bridge flowing through the village, Li Wei wore only a short gown, sweating like rain, and was renovating the land in the farmland.


    There was no sun in the secret realm, but now the sun in the sky is extremely poisonous. The earth is like a siu kebab that is about to be cooked, and the earth is steaming out. Rao is now a man with a body comparable to a monk who practiced qi, and it''s hard to plant land in such a harsh environment.


    However, Li Zhi had no choice. He had to work constantly to barely guarantee the yield of grain in the field and not let the vegetables die. He already has a lot of experience because he has been here for three years.


    Yes, three years passed in an instant, and more than a thousand day and night slipped away like this. Li Ye was still in a secret place, and he failed to break this last level, and was recognized by Heaven and obtained the opportunity.


    However, this is the time of the mysterious realm. Li Zhi still doesn''t know how long it has been outside the realm, maybe one day, or only three hours. One day in the cave, a thousand years in the world, this is very common in the field of cultivation. With the power of the mystery, you can create a "sun" above your head, and controlling the time of a place is not much.


    In all fairness, Li Zhi did not farm at first. But everything can be learned. After the first year or two of hardships, he finally managed to be self-sufficient. During the time when he could not be self-sufficient, he and Master Feihong did not suffer much.


    Whenever the crops in the field die, and the crops are cut or reduced, they will be brought up by thunder and lightning, and will receive the "electric punishment" given by the mystery. Electricity torture is carried out once a day and lasts for two hours each time, which makes people anxious. Rao is based on Li Yan''s will and has to open his throat to call in the end.


    In the blink of an eye to midday, Li Yan dragged his **** to the shade of the field, and sat down directly in front of the trunk with his buttocks, and wiped the sweat on his face and arm with a sweat towel on his shoulder. Because the sweat is wiped too often, the sweat towel is already soaked, but fortunately it does not smell.


    It wasn''t long before Li Yan sat down and rested, and Tian Yan came alone. That man was a woman, of course, a country woman. There was a basket in his arms, covered with a blue cloth, and a teapot in his other hand, but the teapot was obviously long and looked dim.


    This "woman" turned out to be Feihong Master!


    Master Feihong was no longer the expressionless expression. At this moment, her expression was vivid, just like the ordinary peasant woman in the nearby village. In the shade, she skillfully placed the basket on the stone, uncovered the blue cloth, and brought out the food inside.


    Meals are only two bowls.


    Each bowl is half rice and half dish. Of course, there are more dishes than rice. Because rice is more expensive than vegetables. Fortunately, the types of vegetables are not single, but there are quite a few wild vegetables.


    Li Xuan couldn''t wait to hug the teapot, and he slammed his head up until it was time to ventilate. Of course, this tea is not good tea. The tea is produced by the tea trees in the backyard, and the quality is very ordinary. But Li Zhi was drinking at this moment, just like drinking nectar.


    Master Feihong gave him a sideways look: "How many times have I told you, don''t hold the teapot to drink, use a bowl! There is such a teapot at home, you drink it like this, I have to wash it again before I can continue to use it ! "


    When speaking these words, Master Feihong looked seriously and severely, and looking at her posture, she was still preparing for a long time. Fortunately, Li Yan is very knowledgeable. His mouth is full. After taking the rice bowl, he starts to smash into his mouth and devours it.


    Seeing this, Li Feihong didn''t have the heart to continue to hesitate. After all, Li Ye was basically doing the work in this crop. She was just doing laundry and cooking.


    Since arriving in this place, the practice of Li Zhi and Master Feihong has been completely suppressed. Except for the fact that the system is barely maintained at the level of monks on the level of refining, Reiki cannot be called at all, just like ordinary people.


    Here, Li Zhi and Feihong Taishi''s clothing, food and shelter, all rely on their own hands to obtain. The only way to get these things is to grow the land and then exchange it with food¡ªthe surplus food after paying taxes.


    The farm house where Li Zhi and Master Feihong live is not isolated. There is a village not far from the east, and there is a market farther away, where daily necessities can be found everywhere. Switch to.


    That is to say, in the past three years, Li Zhi has not been isolated from the priest Feihong. On the contrary, they have integrated into the people and lived with other people.


    The people in those villages are living people, not puppets. According to them, it belongs to Shexian County and also belongs to Datang. However, no one can say clearly in which direction of Datang. Li Yuan and Feihong Shi emigrated here three years ago.


    All in all, what Li Yan and Master Feihong are experiencing now is a normal and complete ordinary life. They are usually sick, they will be troubled by bullies, and they will be supported by good people.


    After finishing the meal, Li Min leaned on the trunk, covering her bulging belly, with a heartfelt satisfaction: "Unexpectedly, one day, Li Min, I will do the work of a farmer and eat a bowl without any taste You ¡¯ll be extremely satisfied with your meals. "


    Master Feihong was unwilling immediately, and said with a dark face: "The food I cook is tasteless? If you have the skill, don''t eat it later!"


    With that said, Master Feihong started to clean up the chopsticks and teapots, his actions were crisp and clear, and he was very powerful.


    Li Yan called out quickly: "Leave the teapot, I will drink it later!"


    Doctor Feihong was unhappy: "Go to the well and drink water!"


    Li Yan wanted to stop and talk, crying without tears.


    If it was placed three years ago, he would not be able to imagine that when Master Feihong also had such "irrational", he would show obvious emotions because of his sentence-no, this is not an obvious emotion, but a change Unpredictable emotions.


    Because it is unpredictable, it looks real and ordinary.


    In the past three years, Li Ye and Feihong Taishi Feihong Taishi have a clear division of labor. Generally speaking, they are "men cultivating women and weaving". Li Ye is responsible for farming and hunting, and Feihong Taishi is responsible for various housework. This division of labor, the two were not willing from the beginning, this is the meaning of heaven.


    Once anyone fails to do their thing or crosses the line, he is greeted by "electrocution".


    The pain of electrocution was not what Feihong didn''t want to bear.


    Day after day, they become what they are today.


    Before coming in, Li Xie used a joking tone to say to Master Feihong that in this third stage, the Tao of Heaven must be a test of their ability to live. Now it seems that Li Yan seems to be falling into a single sentence.


    However, neither Li Ye nor Master Feihong dare to carelessly in these three years. They both knew very well that in this bland life, there must be hidden true meaning in heaven.


    And in the end, it is likely that only one person successfully passed the test.


    After he had cleaned the dishes, Master Feihong didn''t leave immediately, but hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "I feel a little uncomfortable these days."


    "Where is it uncomfortable?" Uncle Li was unclear. So Master Feihong looked a little shy, and even his cheeks were flushed? How is this going? This has never happened before.


    Dr. Feihong took a deep breath and stunned for a moment, then said: "Nausea and nausea, occasional dizziness ... If I did not expect it to be bad, this is a problem in my stomach."


    Hearing this, Li Min was stiffened, and he looked at Dr. Feihong in horror. He snored for a long time before he could hardly spit: "Did you say that you are pregnant?"

 v4 Chapter 116： Forty years

    The words of Li Zhi are not groundless, but it is the description of Master Feihong that is so precise that it can only remind people of this. However, as soon as the words came out, Li Yan felt funny. In the past three years, although he has been with the Feihong Shishi day and night, together to cope with the test of the mysterious realm, but they can not be more innocent.


    So even though Li Zhi said this, he did not think that this would be the case. And he soon regretted it. After all, saying such words was offensive to Master Feihong, but he was afraid it was the same as a fight.


    But Feihong had no resentment.


    Not only was there no resentment, but he was serious. What she said later made Li Yan almost startled.


    "That''s probably the case," she said.


    Li Yan looked at her very seriously: "Are you sure?"


    Master Feihong gave him a white look: "What do you think?"


    Since Dr. Feihong said so, it would be close to ten. Although they are now completely suppressed, they are almost ordinary people. They cannot look inside the body and see the growth of new creatures. .


    Li Yan was silent.


    He can only be silent.


    Not only was he silent, he also felt ridiculous.


    For a long time, he looked up at the sky: "Heaven is unpredictable. Do we really want us to live a normal life here?"


    As a monk, especially a great monk who has become a fairy, his growth trajectory is naturally different from that of ordinary people. Cultivation has always been a top priority. It does not work in the field, nor does it consider wood, oil, and salt. In this sense, monks are separated from ordinary life.


    Now it seems that this pass in the secret realm is to let Li Zhi and Master Feihong return to the lives of ordinary people completely.


    If not, the mystery will not even torment new life.


    Facts have proved that Li Yan thinks very well, Fei Hongshi conceived in October, and he is really about to produce.


    At dusk on that day, after a long day of hard work, Li Min and Feihong stepped on the ladder, climbed the roof and sat side by side to enjoy the sunset.


    Li hesitated for a while, then finally disturbed: "Would you like to find a midwife for you?"


    Because he had a big belly, he could only half-lay on the thatched roof, Fei Hongshi, and took an unpleasant look at Li Yan: "I can do it myself."


    Li Yue was surprised: "Have you ever had a child?"


    Doctor Feihong almost bit his tongue.


    If you have n¡¯t had any children before and do n¡¯t have any experience, it ¡¯s not difficult to give birth yourself.


    Li Yan stared at Master Feihong, as if to find a flower on her face: "In the kingdom of Buddha, you are the **** in the minds of ordinary people, but if you have not experienced everything in the world, Understood, so how to talk about omniscient and omnipotent? How to help people when they need it? For example, to send someone ... "


    Master Feihong said darkly, "I am a monk!"


    Li Yan made a long sound.


    This meaning is of course very clear. I am just a monk, not an omnipotent **** that the people think.


    In other words, almost all monks are not omnipotent.


    It is only when the sage is reached that the monks are qualified to talk about so-called omnipotence.


    Li Yan looked at the sky and sighed: "So there is no God in this world!"


    Chief Feihong said coldly: "There is no god, but there is a fairy!"


    The so-called immortal refers to those great monks in the immortal realm. They are certainly different from the so-called gods. They are only powerful monks, monks who seek self-power, not gods who bless people and observe the sufferings of the people.


    Li Xun did not refute Master Feihong. Seeing that the sun was about to go down, he stood up and patted his buttocks, and then turned sharply, "I''ll go find a midwife."


    Fei Hongshi: "..."


    After Li Yan had finished speaking, he jumped off the roof. Although he has no practice for the time being, after all, he is physically fit and the thatched hut is not high. It is easy to jump down, but as soon as he landed, the roar of Master Feihong came from behind.


    Fei Hongshi: "You come back to me!"


    Li Yan turned around, looked up at Master Feihong, and said earnestly, "Do you want me to deliver you?"


    From his point of view, the golden sunlight just came from behind Fei Hongshi, making the other party look beautiful.


    However, Master Feihong''s behavior perfectly destroyed this wonderful mood. She glared at Li Yan: "You get me down first!"


    Without the repair, Feihong, who was still pregnant in October with a pregnant belly, of course, had difficulty moving, she just had to go to the roof to watch the sunset.


    Li Xie shook his head, feeling very bitter: "This child is not mine, why should I serve you like my ancestors?" Having said that, Li Xie climbed up the roof obediently.


    Although the first three years of life were hard and poor, and the two were often hungry, they were sometimes served by electric torture, but they were generally harmonious and relaxed, because they knew that this was a secret test, so their mentalities were good.


    Three years of life made Feihongshi a mortal. At least in terms of words and deeds, he is no longer as old-fashioned as before, and is not lively at all, like the people in the painting.


    However, since she was pregnant, especially in recent days, the feudal prince has a temperament, moody, and looks like an old ancestor. He often drinks six to Li, which is almost the same as a woman who conceived in October.


    Such an "ordinary" Feihong priest, while making Li Yan feel interesting, he also secretly grieved.


    Sorrow is actually caused by injustice and grievance.


    The child is not his ...


    But Li Ye rarely said this, after all, how to listen is very weird.


    That night, the thatched house was lively in the middle of the night. The mother-in-law and the helping woman came and went back and forth, and the pots of hot water came in and out. Of course, the most powerful thing was the cry of Feihong''s labor.


    She seemed to have made up her mind to be an ordinary person completely.


    Li Yan was sitting on a wooden pier in the yard, looking at the brightly lit room. Beside him, a large number of people rushing around the village were comforting him and persuading him not to worry.


    Li Huan was not in a hurry. Although Master Feihong shouted awfully, there was obviously nothing to do. The secret realm was for her to experience life, and of course it would not kill her.


    After tossing for an hour or two, with a loud cry coming out, Li Ye was shaken all the time, as if pouring a puddle of cold water to the head. The whole person felt a great fear, as if pulled into a bottomless abyss.


    The child really was born.


    When the child was held in Li''s arms by the smiling mother-in-law, his whole head was blank.


    After finally recovering from the congratulations and noises of everyone, Li Yan looked up at the sky and sighed. He knew that a life of misery had begun.


    The facts still did not surprise Li Yan, and the next life became more difficult, because with one more mouth, he worked harder, especially ... In a few years, Master Feihong turned out to be Two more babies were born ...


    Of course, nothing happened between him and Master Feihong.


    Of course Li Li felt uncomfortable, but Feihong was even more annoyed. After all, pregnant in October is a hard job ...


    The good news is that since the baby was born, Master Feihong''s temper has changed again. This time, he has become very gentle, like a husband and a son, a wife and a mother. If you put it in the past, Li Yan will be very frightened and hard to accept, after all, it is Feihong Shi.


    However, the years of working together day and night, and the common hard work, have left no sense of distance between each other, Li Yan feels that it should be logical and logical for the change in the temperament of Feihong.


    There is something more logical.


    Li Yan and Feihong are getting old.


    This isn''t the worst thing Li has ever felt.


    Because there is something worse ... As the body ages, he starts to get sick ... Sometimes it will cause backache and backache when it gets worse. In the worst case, he went hunting in the mountains, accidentally broke his leg, and lay in bed for more than three months. Fortunately, there was more than one labor force in the house, so he was not starved to death.


    It''s dusk again.


    Li Yan climbed up the roof along the ladder and sat down next to Feihong, who was watching the sunset in the sky. The scenery in front of me is really good. There is a winding river outside the vast farmland, which has been flowing into the distant barren mountains and wild ridges. The setting sun hangs at the end of the river.


    In years of poor life, the only hobby of Feihongshi has been watching the sunset.


    But as soon as Li Yan sat down, before he could dissolve the fatigue of working all day, Master Feihong looked over at him and said, "Do you know what day it is?"


    Li stroking Lao Han''s legs and glanced at the wrinkles in the corner of Feihong''s eye, "Your birthday?"


    "It''s Dalang''s birthday!" Master Feihong was serious. The so-called Dalang refers to their eldest son. Although strictly speaking, it was not their son.


    Li Ye was puzzled: "So what?"


    Doctor Feihong glanced at him without complaining, but did not blame him, but said happily: "Dalang has reached the age of marrying a wife, and it is time to give him a personal relationship. Today, I will buy salt. I met Mrs. Wang, and we both talked about it. She and I both felt that the little lady of the old Xu family was good, smart and sensible, with big buttocks, and she was very healthy at first sight ... "


    Li Yan listened and then hesitated.


    Master Feihong talked and stopped.


    The two were relatively silent.


    For a long time, Li Yan smiled helplessly and shook his head: "Twenty years. We have lived here for twenty years!"


    "Twenty years, there is still no hint in Secret." Master Feihong sighed, and then she gathered her silk hair, suddenly her voice was full of vitality again, "When Dalang''s family affairs are resolved, it should be It ¡¯s Yuer ¡¯s turn, and she is in her old age ... "


    Li Yan: "..."


    Time passed, and another twenty years passed quickly.


    In the setting sun, Li Yong and Master Feihong sat in the yard together, took a cool walk under the big locust trees, and looked at the farmland outside Chai Yue in a daze.


    The roof couldn''t go up, because the two of them were old and pale, and it was difficult to move around, and they couldn''t climb the ladder at all. Forty years of hard work made them grow old quickly.


    There are a few strong and young men working in the fields, women preparing food in the kitchen, and several children chasing and quarreling in the yard¡ªthese children are not their grandchildren, but their grandchildren. After all, this is an era when people get married and have children in their teens.


    Li Yan held his head half asleep and awake. Although it looked ugly, fortunately, there was no salivation flowing out. The next-generation Feihong priest looked at the sunset and was half alive. He looked back at Li Yan and saw that the other party was motionless. Without saying a word, his face changed.


    She quickly pushed Li Yan: "Li Yan, don''t sleep here, you will catch cold easily!"


    Li Yan opened his hazy eyes, a little at a loss, and then woke up halfway. Seeing him look like this, Feihongshi breathed a sigh of relief, "You can scare me."


    Li Yan smiled: "Do you think I can''t sleep?"


    Master Feihong labored to move his body and changed his posture slightly: "That''s not necessarily the case."


    Li Xuan looked to the horizon and said with emotion: "Relax, I will die behind you."


    "Then you have to keep struggling, just your body. I didn''t get through last winter, but don''t get up one day ... Anyway, don''t catch cold. If you are sick, maybe Nothing better ... "said Feihong, the voice went down, his head gradually drooped, and his gray hair would be golden in the setting sun.


    Li Yan waited for a long time, but did not hear the following, could not help but turn around curiously, when he saw the appearance of Master Feihong, he was so confused. Then he seemed to sense something, his eyes changed dramatically, he trembled quickly and reached out his hand to touch the other person''s breath.


    Sure enough, Master Feihong had no voice.


    Withdrawing his hand, Li Zhi calmed down instead. He smiled lightly from his heart, "I worked so hard for so long and finally let you die ..."


    Before he finished speaking, his hand fell to his side, his eyes closed slowly.


    When it came, there was a smile on his face. Like victory.

 v4 Chapter 117： Old and new An Wang (second)

    In the army''s large account of the Ping Lu Army, there were three people who looked embarrassed and embarrassed, embarrassed and had no idea where to put their hands and feet. Facing the gaze of the generals on both sides, their faces were redder than one, like a man with his back on his back.


    These three people are Zhao Chengjun ¡¯s Jiedushi Kang Chengqian, Tianping Army ¡¯s Jiedushi Xue Wei, and the Navy ¡¯s Jiedushi Liu Jingsi. After they entered the account, they met Liu Dazheng, who was sitting in the lower position before the handsome case.


    Because Liu Dazheng didn''t speak, only looked at them. General Pinglu also did not speak, and looked at them likewise. Everyone''s eyes are a meaning, a meaning that makes people feel guilty. The silence speaks.


    Xue Wei saw sweat on his forehead, and he couldn''t stand it first. He laughed at Liu Dazheng and said, "General Liu, these days, I can''t wait for my strength. It is because the troops are entangled by Hedong Army, and they have no skills. ..... "


    Liu Dazheng interrupted him politely: "According to Xue Shuai, the Tianping Army could not win ten to one. The combat power is so low that it is useless on the battlefield, so why not go home? ! "


    Xue Wei was startled, his face changed dramatically.


    The meaning of Liu Dazheng''s words naturally meant that they would now withdraw from the Hedong battlefield. If the Tianping Army really departs now, they will not get the least fruit of the victory of the Battle of Hedong.


    For the Tian Ping Army, this battle cost countless grain and armoured soldiers, and after losing many soldiers, there was no pure loss trading. This loss means that the Tianping Army will be able to breathe out for at least a few years. Before that, no one can guarantee that no one will hold the balance.


    The Tian Ping Army will become a joke in the world.


    Xue Wei was panicked and quickly sue: "General Liu, the previous battle was not effective, it is the coach''s fault, the coach is willing to be a siege pioneer tomorrow to open the way for the army ..."


    In the first day of the war, Li Xian and Shangguan joined forces, leaving Li Ke seriously injured, and directly defeating his battle line, leading the Ping Lu army to counterattack. Thanks to the fact that it was not early, and soon entered the night, the Ping Lu Army''s counterattack did not last long.


    This is the case. Hedong Army also paid thousands of casualties, which is a big defeat. After this war, the Pinglu Army with Li Xian naturally took full control of the initiative on the battlefield. Mo said that to stabilize the situation, he was able to launch an attack on Taiyuan City.


    Xue Wei and others did not know Li Xian''s identity, but all the soldiers who had been born in the air were in awe of their hearts. After all, that was the existence that could defeat Li Keyong positively. They can see the situation clearly, so as soon as the battle is over, they come to pay for their previous negligence.


    Liu Dazheng gave Xue Wei a cold glance, but said nothing, and hung him aside, but his eyes moved to Kang Chengqian and Liu Jingsi.


    Among the three, Kang Chengqian was significantly higher in strength or wisdom. But when he saw Liu Dazheng coming over, he immediately felt great pressure.


    When the Pinglu Army and the Hedong Army fought fiercely, their passive sluggishness not only led to the Pinglu army losing the general trend, but also caused the Pinglu army to pay a lot of casualties in these days of fighting.


    If they fought hard and pinned He Dongjun, Li Ke could take advantage of this and fail to attack Pinglu.


    Although the final result is probably due to the lack of commander-in-chief and top combat power, it is difficult for the Pinglu army to defeat the Hedong army, but at least the situation will not collapse so quickly and the Pinglu army will not lose so much.


    Seeing Liu Dazheng''s gaze, Kang Chengqian felt the anger and hatred of the other party. He fisted bitterly: "General Liu, I ¡¯ve been unfavorable in the battle, which caused the overall situation to be damaged. I waited, and I was willing to be punished. I am willing to bear all the losses of Lu Jun. "


    Seeing the wind enables the rudder to avoid risks, but sometimes it comes at a price.


    Kang Chengqian knew very well that it would not be possible to calm the anger of the Pinglu Army without compensating the Pinglu army.


    Liu Dazheng snorted heavily, "In this battle, the Pinglu Army ¡¯s soldiers¡¯ salaries and the treatment of the disabled soldiers needed an application, which was shared by the three towns. Note that what this will say is the entire battle of Hedong In addition, the three towns must compensate the Pinglu army for 600,000 stones, 3 million arrows, 30,000 armors, and 900,000 bronze coins! "


    Rao was Kang Chengqian who knew that Liu Dazheng would speak with a lion, but he was speechless after hearing these conditions.


    This is tantamount to saying that Pinglu''s army went to Hedong and Li Zhi basically did not spend any money. The soldier''s pension is from three towns, and the food and clothing costs plus the support from the previous three towns are enough. The wear and tear of armor weapons is basically compensated by the following conditions.


    No money was spent, but after Li Zhi captured Hedongzhou County, he would get countless money and various materials, that is, pure income.


    Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei, and Liu Jingsi looked at each other and saw the pain in each other''s eyes.


    Pain is painful, but pain is not the strongest emotion. The strongest emotion is helplessness and remorse.


    Although these conditions are high, they have not broken the bottom line of the three towns. The three towns are not unacceptable, but they have already hurt their vitality and are very painful.


    "I wait to follow General Liu''s order." The three finally promised with their fists.


    Seeing the three promised, Liu Dazheng''s face was a little hesitant, "Since so, the three are seated."


    Kang Chengqian and others were relieved, because when Liu Dazheng''s expression eased, the generals on both sides of Pinglu Army finally stopped looking at them with human-like eyes, which made them a lot easier.


    The three of them thanked each other for taking their seats one after the other, and each of them had secretly resolved to intensify their efforts to attack Taiyuan City, taking advantage of his illness, and striving to attack Taiyuan City.


    The reason is very simple. For the money and materials that Liu Dazheng requested, the three were reluctant to dig from the town, otherwise the town would be greatly injured. Then the idea can only be applied to Li Keyong.


    Only by capturing Taiyuan City and Hedong will they be able to reap rich loot and make up for these losses.


    When Li Dazheng and the generals discussed, Li Xian was walking in the barracks.


    He is not alone, and there are others beside him.


    It was a Taoist robe full of patches, his face was yellow, his skin was brown, and he looked like a malnourished old priest.


    The two walked casually in the barracks, but no one noticed them, just like Li Xian was not a savior to save the army by day, but just an ordinary soldier.


    The old man with brown skin looked as if he hadn''t woke up, yawned a long time, and wiped his face, which made Li Xian say with emotion: "Today''s battle, I saw my younger brother Yingzi, but I did not lose the same year. Seeing my brother swaying, I feel a sense of admiration! "


    Li Xiandan said indifferently: "If it was the year, Taiyuan City has been captured by me at this moment."


    Beipi old man smiled after listening, apparently believed in this statement, but was too lazy to flatter the other party.


    Beipi naturally knows that, with Li Xian''s former realm, if Pinglu Jun was the part he brought out, the power of the battle line would be more than that of day. Li Ke didn''t even have the chance to escape, he just ended up being cut off.


    In the past when Li Xian battled the north and south, there were few rivals in the country, and only outside the border, he had his rivals with considerable fanfare.


    The training of soldiers and soldiers needs to be completed in the army. When the soldiers reach the soldiers, they have the temperament to admire the three armies, which can stimulate the power of battle.


    Once the realm reaches the admiral, even if it is not his usual tune, it can stimulate the power of the battlefield, but according to the trust and tacit understanding of the generals and their own, the power of the battlefield can be different. .


    Today, two factors are indispensable for Li Xian''s success in igniting the battle force overwhelming Li Ke. The first is the full cooperation of the original battlemaster Shangguan Qingcheng, and the second is the backbone of the battlefield, which is the familiarity of the eight hundred veterans.


    On the other side of the camp, Shangguan Qingcheng is leading people to patrol the camp.


    Her guardian leader followed her, Zeng Jin''s Anfu Mansion, and she looked forward to asking: "General, who is the middle-aged general coming today?"


    It is no problem to call a general who owns a military soldier.


    Shangguan fell in silence for a moment, "The general''s identity should not be made public. You just need to remember that it was invited by His Royal Highness."


    "Yes, general." The guard commander felt a little regretful.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t say much, and went forward in silence.


    Li Xian saved the Pinglu army in a critical situation, and it was impossible not to be curious and inquired about the identity of the generals of the three armed forces. Coupled with the military realm he showed, it was so rare that it would attract a lot of speculation.


    However no matter how many people guess, it is doomed to have no answer. In the end, they could only think that it was a magnificent general who was now brilliant but then incognito. He was invited by Li Wei and appeared at a critical moment.


    As for the general''s previous identity, everyone just wanted to break their heads, and they couldn''t imagine falling on the old An Wang of Bagong Mountain early. After all, now King An is Li Yan, and Li Yan is King An.


    However, because Li Xian''s realm is too high, there are still many mysteries that cannot be solved. However, this did not affect Ping Lu Jun''s trust in Li Xian, and because of his appearance, he rekindled his fighting spirit and restored his confidence to defeat He Dongjun.


    Although Li Xian appeared, Ping Lujun''s current general was still Liu Dazheng, and it was only Liu Dazheng who directed and dispatched the siege. Li Xian was more used as a Dinghaishen needle, sitting in the army, and restraining Li Ke.


    Of course, when necessary, he will enter the battlefield again-for example, Li Cunxiao went to war.


    Suddenly Li Xian stopped and looked at Beifu Road, his eyes were slightly weird: "I have nothing to tell me about the battle of Taiyuan?"


    After calming down the Huangchao chaos, Li Xian followed Chu Nanhuai to Panpan Mountain. The two white deer caves'' same doormen reunited in Shimen after many years to continue practicing.


    Originally, Li Zhi initiated the Battle of Hedong. Li Xian did not intend to come forward, after all, he had retreated from the mountains and forests.


    After two generations of emperors, Lao An, the king of Shengshe, died of the society, has completely lost confidence in the current court. Ben was a dead man, and he was not fit to appear before the world. He really didn''t think about making any more movements. He just wanted to practice quietly.


    He was willing to withdraw from the world.


    Because the world already has King Xin''an.


    The old King An An had a great deal of energy, and the new King An was right.


    However, it is clear that in the face of a contentious situation in the world, Old Wang cannot be an audience.


    The old Bei Beidao spread his hands, and the righteous rogue said, "No!"


    Li Xian stared at him, his eyes were not good, and after a while, the uncomfortable Beipi old road was watched, he couldn''t help but stunned, and finally defeated him, he could only raise his hand to surrender: "I admit that from the beginning I did n¡¯t stay out of it, I have been observing the celestial phenomena, deducing the celestial power ... "


    This time Li Xian appeared in the Panpan Mountain in time. He did not receive a letter from Li Yan. In fact, Li Yan did not send him any letter. He came because Chu Nanhuai let him take a look. Unexpectedly, as soon as I arrived in Taiyuan, I encountered the situation in front of me.


    In other words, it was not Li Xian but Chu Nanhuai who saved the Pinglu Army and Hedong War. At least, the head is Chu Nanhuai.


    White Deer Cave Chu Nanhuai.

 v4 Chapter 118： Yin Yang (three more)

    Chu Nanhuai sighed: "The misty sky is difficult to explain, I can only tell you that within three days, you must lay down Taiyuan City, otherwise the consequences are unpredictable!"


    Then, Chu Nanhuai told Li Xian about the situation of the opportunity.


    Li Xian did not hesitate to say, "It''s not easy to control the altar in the secret place. It is impossible for Feihong to have control!"


    Chu Nanhuai sighed again and looked up at the night sky.


    Today there are no stars and moons in the sky, and the dark cloud covers the sky. He looks heavy, as if he is carrying a heavy weight: "The prince Feihong is indeed too powerful. The cultivation is the essence of the theory of combat theory ... Li Yana Boy, there is no chance of winning. If he can''t pass the level of Feihongshi, everything will be vain. Any famous ZTE minister and social media will be doomed. "


    Li Xian looked at his brother, "Brother, what can you figure out?"


    Chu Nan smiled wryly: "No matter how strong I am, how dare I count on Master Feihong? Even if I dare to calculate, I am destined to be nothing."


    Li Xian was silent for a moment, "Then Li Yan ..."


    Chu Nanhuai sighed and shook his head, "I can only see his fortune."


    Li Xian was silent longer this time.


    As he approached, he said, "Things are done in people, and things are done in heaven. No matter what the outcome of this battle is, I am willing to live to death.


    Chu Nanhuai opened her mouth and was speechless for a moment.


    On the next day, the army attacked the city, and King An''an went to battle again.


    ...


    The darkness didn''t last long, and when Li Yan returned to light in front of his eyes, he didn''t stay in the yard anymore, but returned to the mountain.


    Master Feihong was right next to him, and he was no longer the appearance of the old man, and restored the beauty of the flourishing world.


    The two were already on the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain was a huge platform. In the middle is a nine-story altar with a round bottom. The base has a diameter of dozens of feet, and the layers are folded up to nine feet.


    In front of this altar, both were as small as ants.


    The land in front of me is like a mystery altar.


    At the same time, a flash of aura flashed through the minds of both Li Zhi and Master Feihong, and then information about the use of the altar and precautions was accepted by both.


    After digesting this information, Li Min and Feihong Shi looked at each other at the same time.


    At that moment, whether it was Li Yan or Master Feihong, there was a brilliant flash in his eyes.


    Then there was silence. A long silence.


    The atmosphere grew weird in silence. There is no doubt that the killings have begun.


    Li Xun took the lead in opening his mouth: "The Secret Altar can only be used by one person. Between you and me, someone must return empty-handed. I want to come as Feihong Sergeant and will not give up easily."


    Chief Feihong said lightly, "You will never give up."


    Li Yan said: "Why is that the prince still not doing it?"


    Feihong Taoist Road: "If you do it first, you may still be preemptive."


    Li Yan said: "I have been together for forty years, and I haven''t started, so why bother to be in a hurry now."


    Chief Feihong sneered: "It seems like I have done something with you for forty years."


    Realizing that forty years of ordinary people''s lives, both people have many opportunities to attack and kill each other. Although it is not necessarily successful, there are always times when the probability of success is very high. For example, when the other party is sick.


    In those forty years, the two were repressed. They were ordinary people. They really started to work. No one has an advantage or a disadvantage. That is the best opportunity for the two people. Relatively speaking, It is mainly the best opportunity for Li Yan.


    Forty years is not short. In the meantime, there are no visions and no strange things happen. In that peaceful life, to say that neither of them had thought about it, killing each other is the condition for successful breakthrough, it is simply impossible.


    Dr. Feihong stared at Li Yan, his gaze was sharp: "Forty years in the village, when you and me are the closest, and also your best chance to kill me, you have never tried it.


    Li Yan said lightly: "Maybe I''m timid."


    Chief Feihong: "Of course not."


    Li Yan said: "Maybe I am cautious."


    Master Feihong: "No matter how cautious you are, you won''t move for forty years."


    Li Wei said: "Maybe living together to the end is a necessary condition for success."


    Master Feihong: "It is also possible to kill the other party, which is the only condition."


    Li Yan said: "The truth is, we are now breaking through the barriers."


    Master Feihong: "No one can predict in advance."


    Li Yan: "I have a question."


    Fei Hongshi: "Why did we succeed in the barrier?"


    Li Yan: "Perhaps the prince has an answer."


    Dr. Feihong: "My answer is the same as your answer."


    Li Yan: "It does look so."


    The mysterious world is the mysterious heaven, the heaven is the avenue. If you don''t understand the avenue, you want to get the approval of the Tao and get the chance. That is impossible. So the third level of mystery is the test of Wudao.


    The combination of mental will, cultivation for combat power, and realization of wisdom is the criterion for measuring the strength of a monk and judging how far he can go. So there are three levels in the mystery, one for each.


    In this regard, with the wisdom of Li Zhi and Master Feihong, after decades, it is impossible to think of it.


    However, there are three thousand avenues, and then there are Huigen''s monks. It is difficult to fully understand all their lives. As for the so-called avenue, the understanding also depends on chance. Then what is the last stage of the secret avenue of heaven that Li Zhi and Master Feihong understand?


    They lived in the village as ordinary people.


    It is the life of ordinary people, not the life of monks. In other words, it is life that the monks cannot reach.


    No matter how many monks have gained experience, no matter how much knowledge they have, the lives of ordinary people and ordinary people have seen more. There are also blind spots.


    However, half of the Three Thousand Avenues are in the lives of ordinary people.


    In the past forty years, Li Zhi and Master Feihong have touched a lot and realized the complexity. It can be said that these 40 years of practice have greatly improved the mental state and the level of understanding of the two. It''s a great opportunity that can''t be met.


    The secret world of heaven is an opportunity in itself.


    Just some people can get it, some people can''t get it.


    It is conceivable that if you can go out of the mystery, whether it is Li Yan or Master Feihong, the strength will be greatly improved.


    The success of Li Xun and Feihong Shi through the barriers naturally led to the realization of the secret avenue of heaven, and the way they needed to understand.


    Since it is the secret realm of heaven that they need to understand, it is the very basic Tao. Otherwise, there are three thousand roads, and it is difficult for them to catch the meaning of heaven.


    Li Yan took a deep breath and met the bright eyes of Master Feihong.


    They slowly uttered two words: "Yin and Yang."


    Day and night alternate, everything grows, yin and yang merge, and the foundation of the world.


    There is no world without Yin and Yang.


    The yin and yang way is the basic avenue.


    Forty years of Li Xiao and Master Feihong in the village, forty years of existence as husband and wife, working together for life. Marriage and children, men and women weaving, lineage succession, time goes by. Countless men and women, countless pairs of yin and yang, as the years go back and forth, constitute a human society.


    This forty years of life is the most basic interpretation of the way yin and yang promote the world.


    The splendid civilization and the wonderful world all originate from the beginning of the yin and yang **** and union, and from the "husband and wife".


    Those who violate the way of yin and yang are against the avenue and oppose the world.


    Li Xun looked at Dr. Feihong with a deep and sharp look: "Study on the monk''s mind, be indifferent, abstain from the commandments, and forbid **** and intercourse. Is this against the yin and yang way? There is no civilized society. Shimen forbids men and women from loving, isn''t it against the road and against the origin of the world? "


    Feihong''s face changed: "Nonsense!"


    With a smile on his lips, Li Yan said, "Darashi doesn''t think so?"


    Master Feihong took up the momentum, and took a long look at Li Yan: "Do you want to mess with me again? Or do you want to mess with me this time?"


    What Li Yan was about to say, but Feihong has continued: "With such remarks, it seems that you do not know enough about the yin and yang way."


    Li Yi smiled purely: "I can only successfully break through the yin and yang, so I don''t have to refute this question. On the contrary, I am curious about you, the tutor."


    Master Feihong already felt bad, and her eyes were dimmed. "You better think clearly before asking."


    The confrontation between Taoism and state of mind has begun, and it is very dangerous. At this moment, Feihongshi feels that he is in a disadvantaged position. Because as monk Shimon, discussing the yin and yang way, was born at a disadvantage.


    Sure enough, Li''s next question made Fei Hongshi give up the idea of ??Taoism and pull the sword directly.


    ...


    The Feihong priest is very real. He has already seen the meaning and fate of life. He regards life and death as the law of life and does not care much about it. Even with the fall of the Eighteen Arhats in the Buddha Realm, she was able to treat it calmly, with no ripples in her heart.


    There are many moral virtues in the world that can''t restrain her. The clear rules and regulations in the eyes of others are far less than the word "natural" in her eyes, so there are few taboos.


    Unrestrained and unrestrained is her only motto.


    At the level of Master Feihong, there are only two things worth pursuing, one is eternal power, and the other is freedom.


    In the realm of Master Feihong, strength growth has become extremely difficult. There is no hope in ordinary circumstances, and it is difficult to advance in a thousand years.


    Whether it is the Emperor Xian, the Holy Buddha, or the Da Luo Jinxian, even if it goes down for thousands of years, the power will rarely increase, and it will not give up the pursuit of power. On the contrary, this obsession will only deepen.


    Between heaven and earth, only the saints are immortal, so under the saints are ants. The monk went through a difficult journey, and when he reached the quasi-sacred realm, he was willing to give up the temptation to become a saint. It is very unlikely.


    But Feihong Shi is different.


    She is interested in all of this.


    Because it is difficult to increase her strength, she let go of this obsession.


    Yes, facing the same situation, some people ¡¯s obsession will only deepen, while others will be able to let go of their obsession.


    After putting down his mind, Feihong''s life lost his goal and pursued nothing.


    After a long time, without a goal, if you lose your pursuit, your life will lose its color.


    Meaningless.


    Over time, she lacked interest in everything and had nothing to do but drink alcohol daily.


    It is under such circumstances that the heavens are manifested, the heavens are born, and when the Holy Buddha selects manpower, she volunteers.


    Her life is as waveless as standing water, and it has been thousands of years. She wanted to find something new and interesting people and things, instead of facing the old-fashioned, dead-faced monks of the Buddha Realm all day.


    So after the lower bound, when she arrived at Wutai Mountain, the first thing she did was to let the peach blossoms fall for a hundred miles.


    She thought that Li Ke would be interesting to use, after all, it was the talent that Shimen liked. But it turns out that the talent and the fun are two different things.


    Until she met Li Yan.

 v4 Chapter 119： plan

    The realization of the yin and yang of the Tao also allowed Li Zhi to further understand the Tao of the Emperor. There are many ways in the world, they are similar to each other, they share the same path, and the emperor is also related to yin and yang. For example, the patriarchal means of grace and softness.


    Before that, Li Zhi had already realized the second realm of Emperor Tao. This time the realization of Yin and Yang of Dao was not a small promotion, but he did not understand the third realm of Emperor Tao. From another aspect, Emperor Tao also has its independence.


    However, this is definitely helpful to Li Zhi''s understanding of the third realm of Emperor Tao, or the latter realm. Just like now, he clearly felt the vitality of Long Qi, and was quite happy.


    After coming out of the small village checkpoint, Li Zhi''s strength returned to before entering the small village checkpoint-infinitely close to the level of Wuzong in the Qi training level. The Feihong Shi is still a layer of Qi training, there is still a clear gap between the two.


    The discussion of the yin and yang way made Li Yan annoyed Master Feihong and caused his opponent to stab his sword. Of course, Li Zhi was also unambiguous, offering Lu Gujian to stand up to meet them, and the two instantly fought together in a group, with swords and swords.


    The question that Li Min asked Master Feihong was actually very simple. It was to ask the other party if he knew the way of integration of yin and yang. It''s just that he translated "yin and yang" into "men and women".


    Li Xun, who has no awe to Master Feihong, asks this question, and in the eyes of ordinary people, he is blaspheming the other person ¡¯s personality. But in Li Zhi''s view, this is nothing more than ordinary doctrine.


    For true monks, there is nothing in this world. If you have a taboo, you have a demon. How can you talk about proof if you have a demon? Fei Hongshi should not be angry.


    But the facts are clear, Chief Feihong is still angry.


    The two sides have been fighting for half a day, and they have not been able to separate the winners and losers.


    ...


    At the mountainside of the peak, the monk monks and the Buddhist monks who had been carried by the Holy Child and His Son had stared at each other for a few days.


    Just because the legs and feet were stuck in the steps and the movement was inconvenient, nothing happened. After all, everyone''s strength is now suppressed, and they can''t use too many long-range attacks.


    But when Li Zhi and Master Feihong left the small village checkpoint, the monks and Buddhist monks suddenly recovered their ability to move, and their feet were able to be pulled out of the "mud" on the steps.


    This time the pan was immediately fried, and the scene was completely chaotic.


    The monk monk relied on the number of times superior to the opponent, and swarmed up without a word. Tigers and wolves generally rushed at the opponent, and the shot was the sharpest move. The Buddhist monks are also unambiguous, and they will fight with each other at the same time.


    There was no suspense in the outcome of the battle. In half an hour, the monk monks, under the leadership of the Holy Infant, subdued all the Buddhist monks. After paying the price of the death of the two monks, the Buddhist monks also no longer know how to fight the beasts.


    Nangong No.1 and Su Emei were rescued because of this. The fighting happened too suddenly, and the holy infant and saint are all savvy. First they rushed to rescue Nangong No.1 and Su Emei, so they did not take the hostage What time is it going to take?


    The monks of the Buddhist domain were subdued, and the holy infant and the son gathered together with Nangong No. 1 and Su Emei to discuss next actions.


    "Lee Ye and Feihong Shi don''t know where they are now. Should we go to them?" Yodah raised this question.


    The infant child took it for granted: "Of course we have to find it. This secret is too weird. We have been here for so many days, and I do n¡¯t know what the situation is now with Li Zhi and Master Feihong."


    Everyone, you said something to me, and started a lively discussion.


    After everyone almost talked, Su Emei didn''t open his mouth, and Xu Xu concluded: "We stopped only on the mountainside, did not pass the test of the mystery, and deserved to be punished, but now we can move freely, which shows the secret level It has been successfully connected and no longer exists. I think that at least one of Li Zhi and Master Feihong has now been recognized by Heaven. "


    "Then where will they be?" The holy infant pressed urgently.


    Su Emei stood up and looked to the top of the mountain. She was surrounded by dense fog and could not see anything, but her eyes were firm. "This mountain is the center of the mystery. We are all climbing the mountain. So those who successfully pass the barrier should be On the top of the mountain. "


    Everyone felt very reasonable after listening, and decided immediately, and go to the top of the mountain to see the situation-even if it doesn''t, there may be something to discover on the road.


    "If the person who passed the test of the mystery is Li Ye, then naturally everyone is happy, but what about the Feihong Master?" Suddenly Yoda asked a serious question.


    Everyone was silent for a long time, and they all felt very tricky, after all, Master Feihong was too powerful.


    In the end, the holy infant could not be lawless: "What are you afraid of? If it is a prince Feihong, we will go together and leave her in a secret place!"


    These words were resolute and domineering. They were also full of rebellious will and immediately infected many people. Everyone looked at each other, their eyes gradually lightened.


    Now there are more than twenty monks in the tribe, and they really want to hold them up. Even if Master Feihong is very powerful, in the case that the cultivation is suppressed and many methods cannot be used, I am afraid that it is also difficult to fight with both hands.


    Everyone had no chance of defeating each other.


    The plan was decided, and everyone didn''t delay, and immediately climbed the stairs to the mountain. As for the captured Buddhist monks, everyone did not forget to bring them. Originally according to the character of the holy infant, these people were cut to save trouble.


    However, Su E''s eyebrows were very careful, and she did not agree with this. She said that in order to prevent accidents, it is better to bring them. If the situation is not as expected, you can also use them to threaten Feihong.


    Climbing all the way to the top of the mountain, everyone did not encounter any obstacles.


    ...


    Xianting.


    After the meeting, Li Changgeng came out of the hall and looked around for a while. He saw a figure leaving the crowd and headed towards the direction of transmitting the magic circle outside the city. He quickly rushed to catch up, "Brother Zhang, wait a moment."


    The immortal official stopped and saw Taibai catching up, then bowed down and said, "What''s Brother Li to teach?"


    The immortal official had a soft face, sharp eyebrows, hidden sharp eyes, and a long and thin body. Even talking to Li Changgeng, his jaw was slightly lifted, and he was quite proud.


    "Brother Zhang, take a few steps to speak." Li Changgeng motioned the other party to go to a place with few people, and then he said: "This time he has taken the Nether to handle the errand of the heaven, what plan does Brother Zhang have?"


    "Why does Brother Zhang teach me?" Zhang Ji frowned slightly, as if he thought Li Changgeng was too wide, and even his errands had to be questioned-after all, they had no affiliation.


    Li Changgeng did not seem to see the impatience in the other person''s eyes, and said seriously: "There is no one in our secret world. What is going on inside now, we don''t know anything. But whether it is Fei Hongshi or Li Yi, Don''t be underestimated, Brother Zhang must not be taken lightly ... "


    Zhang Ji waved impatiently: "What does Brother Li want to say?"


    Li Changgeng took a deep breath and said, "Taiyuan City! Whoever occupies Taiyuan City kills! Hedong army wins, kill Li Keyong, Pinglu army wins, kill their master! In this way, the other party can launch a counterattack . In any case, we cannot allow any of them to completely occupy Taiyuan City and control the altar in Taiyuan City! We must ensure that the two sides of the war are evenly matched! "


    After hearing this, Zhang Ji froze, and looked at Li Changgeng''s eyes, which also became very weird, and said directly: "Brother Li''s strategy is too toxic."


    Seeing that the other party did not immediately oppose it, Li Changgeng secretly sighed with relief, and said with a smile on his face: "Taking Zhang Xiu''s cultivation as the combat power, it is natural for you to take the first rank of the army. Nothing. This lower bound is bound to be smooth sailing! "


    Zhang Ji chuckled twice, uncomfortable, but he did not intend to tell Taibai more, hugging his fist and saying, "Thank you Brother Li for your suggestions. Wait for my lower bound to resolve the crisis in Hedong, help Zhu Wen to calm the world, and then fly back Thank you, Brother Li! "


    Li Changgeng smiled with his fists: "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."

 v4 Chapter 120： Decisive battle

    Taiyuan City.


    The night was low and the clouds were covering the stars and moons. Li Cunxiao looked up and saw nothing but endless darkness. He frowned slightly, returned to the book case from the window and sat down. He picked up a book and stared at it for a while, but was distracted and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    I do not know how long it took, a domestic servant hurriedly hurried to report outside the door. Li Cunxiao heard the voice, quickly put down the book in his hand, and stood up and said, "Come in!"


    The servant came in, and Li Cunxiao also came to the hall. He asked eagerly: "Come on, how is the situation today?"


    The house servant said in fifteen and ten: "The army was defeated and thousands were damaged. The county king was wounded and has now returned to the hospital for healing!"


    Upon hearing this, Li Cunxiao was shocked, as if he was given a hammer, and his face became extremely ugly.


    Since returning to Taiyuan City, Li Ke used his military power, and Li Cunxiao has always been idle at home. Mo said that he went up to the city to participate in the battle in Taiyuan City. No one sent him daily reports.


    In order to be different from ordinary people and only passively receive the news from the government, he sent his servants to investigate the situation.


    The militant situation in the past few days turned out to be very fierce today. Li Cunxiao had previously sensed that the situation was not good. As a military general, he can make some basic judgments by hearing the movements of the battlefield, even if he has not been on the battlefield.


    "The king of the county is invincible, and the realm has reached the late admiral''s stage. Which of the thieves outside the city is his opponent, how could he be defeated and wounded in the battle line this time? Is it possible that Li Ye returned?" Li Cunxiao frowned. Wrinkled, asked several questions in a row, this is a question he was puzzled.


    The servant responded: "It was not Li Ye who shot, a man who neither the generals knew nor the county king. But it was said that the man was so powerful that he fell from the sky and said nothing. He only used the battle of 3,000 soldiers from the Pinglu army. Front, defeated the county king ... "


    The servant said these words depended on, worried, and sad, apparently also worried about the situation. After all, if Taiyuan City is broken, they will not be of much benefit.


    It can also be seen from the reaction of the servants that although Li Cunxiao was used by Li Ke to give up his military power, he did not change his loyalty to Li Ke and did not complain at all. Otherwise, Li Ke was defeated and injured today, and the servants had to congratulate Li Cunxiao.


    He waved his hand to let the servants back down. Li Cunxiao returned to the case of the book. After a long moment of meditation, he finally couldn''t help but grind the pen and started writing the book. He wanted to fight against Li Keyong.


    Since returning to Taiyuan City last time, Li Cunxiao has never been met by Li Keyong. On the same day, he suffered from ridicule and sarcasm. He also experienced the warmth and coldness of these days, and his situation was very aggrieved.


    However, to this day, Li Cunxiao didn''t think much else, just wanted to fight for Taiyuan.


    After writing the paperwork, Li Cunxiao came to the door and said, Shen, "Come, give Ben to Jia, Ben will go to the palace to fight!"


    From time to time, Li Cunxiao covered his clothes neatly, took the horse, went out of the corner gate, and rode alone to go to the county king''s palace.


    But he stopped before going out two steps, because a luxurious carriage, driven by a few monks, had already come from the street corner, and soon reached Li Cunxiao.


    Li Cunxiao stopped early, got off the horse, and waited by the road.


    He already felt it very clearly. The monks who guarded the carriage were all in the high-level practice, and the people sitting in the carriage, although the breath was unstable, was really real.


    It is conceivable that Li Ke came by himself.


    The carriage stopped in front of Li Cunxiao. When Li Cunxiao went to worship, the curtain of the cart was opened, and Li Ke, in a uniform, came out of the carriage.


    "Where is the general''s costume going?" Li Ke used Li Cunxiao''s courtesy as a gesture of curiosity. He did not behave in the slightest manner, behaved quite kindly and naturally, and looked like he did not have any contradiction with Li Cunxiao, nor did he neglect the other side.


    "The general is asking to see the county king!" Li Cunxiao leaned down to worship again, his voice was full of vitality, and he was especially sincere, but he was not a savvy person, so what he said was also very simple. "King County, please let the general Fight! "


    With a sigh, Li Ke once again lifted Li Cunxiao and looked at the other side with a lot of emotions. "It''s true that the King came here today, just to send in the army, but he didn''t expect the general to have that intention. Well, this shows My King is not wrong! "


    Li Cunxiao''s eyes brightened, and he was very surprised: "The king of the county is willing to let the generals play?"


    Li Ke said in a straightforward way: "The general is loyal to the liver, the king always knows that the previous battle in Fenzhou was unfavorable, and the king also knows that it is not the general''s fault. However, people are terrible. If the king does not punish the general, how can he serve The public? I also hope that the general will understand the difficulty of the King, and do n¡¯t let it be a problem. If this time you can perform your crimes with merits, then any rumors will be self-defeating! ¡±


    "Thank the King of County!" Li Cunxiao bowed down three times, grateful.


    "Why do the generals have to be so courteous, please hurry up. This Hedong war situation, we must ask the generals!"


    "The king of war, rest assured, you will never die!"


    This scene, looking at it is a typical picture of "monarch and minister".


    Li Cunxiao suffered unfair treatment, but did not complain in the slightest. Once Li Ke used it, he could immediately go down the mountain. And Li Ke''s use also showed great trust in Li Cunxiao, as if there were no such thing as Li Zhi''s separation.


    However, Li Ke''s gloomy glance from time to time with his eyes showed that his suspicion and pain did not disappear at all. He came to invite Li Cunxiao to fight, but the situation forced him to do nothing.


    The next morning, the morning sun rose, and the Pinglu Army, Heng Haijun, Zhaoyi Army, and Tianping Army dispatched the main forces to conduct a large camp. The army surrounded Taiyuan City on three sides, preparing to launch an attack at the same time.


    The army of 300,000 to 400,000 troops, outside the three walls and before the three battalions, formed a huge army formation, just as vast as the ocean. The entire city of Taiyuan looks just like an isolated island in the iron armored ocean.


    In the watchtower of Ping Lujun, Liu Dazheng stood by the sword. Throughout the battlefield situation, he gave orders occasionally.


    Standing beside Liu Dazheng were Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei, Liu Jingsi and others. As soon as Liu Dazheng''s military order contains a part involving their three towns, they will pass it on to their own tune.


    The formation of the army has been laid out, and all preparations are ready, but Liu Dazheng did not immediately issue an order to attack the city. In the complex eyes of Kang Chengqian and others, Liu Dazheng went to the side.


    At the edge of one side of the tower, someone leaned against the fence, staring at the battlefield that was about to fall into blood. Chen Yang landed on his silver hair, and the breeze blew the hair on his shoulders, making him look a bit ethereal.


    This situation made Liu Dazheng hold back his feet and swallowed his stomach when he reached the mouth.


    A few years ago, he was also the master of the battlefield. Every battle, his military order was the direction that allowed the army to win. Every time the army triumphed, he would be praised by thousands of people.


    Now, there is only a lonely middle-aged man in front of him.


    Even if he still shines, no one will chant his name again.


    Liu Dazheng suddenly felt cruel.


    Noting that Liu Dazheng was here, Li Xian glanced at him, smiling mellowly: "What is it?"


    Hearing the voice of the other party, Liu Dazheng habitually raised his head and raised his chest, and said with a loud voice, "The three armed forces are in place. If they are going to fight, please order them!


    Li Xian waved his hand: "You are a general now, don''t ask me if you are going to fight."


    Liu Dazheng''s hands shook, his throat hardened like a rock in an instant, he clenched his teeth tightly.


    You will always be my general.


    Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei, Liu Jingsi, and others saw this scene and felt a little weird: Is the army going to war, why should we ask this general? What is the identity of the other party?


    However, the three were relieved immediately. As the top combat force in the current army, being able to defeat Li Keyong''s existence is the key to the victory of the army. Psychological.


    Liu Dazheng turned abruptly, pulled out the crossbow of his waist, raised his head forward, and uttered a roar from his throat: "Order the Three Armies: Siege!"


    After a while, the horn sobbed and the drums of war sounded.


    At the front of the iron armored ocean, slowly divided out a lake. The lake gradually turned into a tide, and poured into the solitary Taiyuan City, as if the city was to be completely submerged.


    The war culminated in the beginning.


    Now that the two sides have fought, naturally, there is no need for any tentative attack. The up-and-coming battle between you and me is up and down. As for the moats and trenches, in the days when the army was besieged, those that could be filled were already filled, and those that could not be filled, and the wooden bridges on them could be washed over.


    In the first round of attack, tens of thousands of people entered the battle. Outside each city wall, there were dense soldiers, like ants, and there was no gap between them. This gives people the illusion that they can swallow the city if they bite it down.


    Under the lead and onslaught of Ping Lu Army, when the battle progressed for half a day, the walls of Taiyuan City were already full of officers and soldiers.


    Although their absolute number is far less than that of the Hedong Army, each of the battlefields they stand on has a steady stream of soldiers climbing up to join their battle lines and rapidly expand their sphere of influence.


    According to this momentum, without waiting for sunset, Taiyuan City will be captured by the army.


    It was also at this time that Li Cunxiao, destined to become a famous general and possess the potential of the battlefield in the world, set foot on the city.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: There are only two more today.

 v4 Chapter 121： Hard fight

    There were crowds of people on the walls of Taiyuan City, densely packed like ants, and there was almost no blank space.


    Some sections have been occupied by the officers and soldiers. The two sides connected soldiers and soldiers and launched **** fights in the square inch. Some sections are still attacking and defending the city walls. The ocher rolling wood and hot metal Feiya are pouring down continuously. The officers and men on the ladder After being hit, he screamed and fell like dumplings.


    In other places, siege nest cars and floor cars leaned against the wall, and officers and soldiers continued to climb from the car to the wall.


    The monks on both sides flew across, leading the elite forces, constantly providing cover for themselves, tearing each other''s formations and lines of defense, blood shot everywhere, and broken limbs flying from time to time.


    Due to the limited battlefield site in the city, hundreds of thousands of armies on both sides can''t come out of the nest, and every soldier will fight. However, the two armies are absolutely elite, but at this moment they have already run into blood on the battlefield.


    As the battle continued, more and more officers and soldiers in the city heads. Rao Shi Fucunshi, Kang Junli and other Hedong army generals led the headquarters to keep running and kill a batch of officers and soldiers. There is no way to save the big picture.


    After all, they only have three people, and the realm is just a war fighter, and they can''t take care of too many places. The Pinglu army is generally better at fighting than the Hedong army, and there are also Shangguan Qingcheng in battle, suppressing Fu Cunshi and others, so the Pinglu army is still constantly breaking the defense line.


    On the high-rises in the city, Li Ke used his negative hand to observe the battle situation on each side of the city walls, his brows never stretched.


    His eyes, most of the time, fell on the eastern wall, which was the main direction of the Pinglu army.


    Elsewhere, the Pinglu Army''s elite armored men, under the leadership of the monks in the army, kept hacking and killing the generals of the Hedong Army in a tug-of-war with the Hedong Army. They stomped on the bones of the battlefields of the Hedong Army one by one, stably pushing the battlefield forward.


    Behind them, more Ping Lu troops climbed up the city, or gathered to join the battle group, or rushed to other parts of the city to open a new battlefield.


    The Hedong Army resisted the hardships, and most of them couldn''t stand firmly in the fixed area. After paying nearly half of the casualties, they could only be forced to retreat. Although there are occasionally brave people who can in turn repel Ping Lu Jun, there are too few such songs after all.


    There is a clear difference between the two sides'' fighting powers. Although it has long been known that the Pinglu army is good at fighting and the Hedong army is not as good, but on the **** battlefield, they saw their own generals and were constantly killed by the other armored person. Still unbearable.


    Ping Lu Army''s elite lies in its well-trained experience and experience of war¡ªthese Hedong Army is not lacking, what He Dong Army lacks is the excellent armament like Pinglu Army, and the proportion of monks is terrible.


    After Pinglu Jun compiled the demon power brought by the Son, the proportion of monks in the army increased sharply, which was beyond the reach of Hedong Army.


    Although He Dongjun had the support of Shimen, Shimen was only a secular force in the final analysis, and as early as the Chaos in the Yellow Nest, he was killed by Li Xun and the high-end combat power was released. The demons were beyond the secular and approached Xianting.


    As for the Buddhist monks, those monks who are above the real world will not join the barracks.


    Seeing that Ping Lujun had occupied the top three of the eastern city, Li Ke knew that he could not drag on like this anymore. Although there were many reluctances, he still had to take a deep breath and yelled: "Ten Santaibao! "


    Among the soldiers on standby downstairs, Li Cunxiao responded with a fist to Li Ke: "The end is here!"


    Eyes fell on Li Cunxiao, and Li Ke paused for three breaths before he said: "The Pinglu army was handed over to the general, and I hope the general will not let the king down!"


    Li Cunxiao raised his head arrogantly and said, "The king of the county is assured. If he can''t repel Ping Lu Jun, he will raise his head and see you!"


    Having said that, Li Cunxiao turned sharply and left.


    Looking at the decisive back of Li Cunxiao rushing to the city, Li Ke looked down with his eyes.


    He is the Jiedong of Hedong, is the master of Hedong, and is supposed to be the strongest in Hedong. However, on the battlefield, his talent was not as good as that of Li Cunxiao. That''s it. Normally, he doesn''t have to fight with people at all, but this battle is different.


    At the time of Hedong''s life and death, it was not his Hedong master who saved the overall situation, but Li Cunxiao-and it was under his defeat.


    If Li Cunxiao wins this battle, his prestige in the army and his position in the hearts of the people in Hedong are afraid that he may exceed Li Ke''s use.


    Gong high earthquake master.


    Even if Li Cunxiao has no betrayal and no self-reliance, how can Li Keyong feel relieved?


    However, if Li Cunxiao was defeated in this battle and Taiyuan was taken away by the Pinglu army, Li Keyong would have to travel far north. However, even if it was far north, returning to the territory of Shatuo, Li Zhi was bound to make Ping Lu Army pursue.


    Taking a step back ten thousand steps, even if he is not dead, then the entire Hedong will fall into Li Ye''s hands.


    Without Hedong, without a great cause, even if you can save your life and live, what''s the point? The extra decades of life are just painful day after day.


    Li Ke hopes that Li Cun is victorious. There is no doubt about this.


    But besides that, he still has a little selfishness, that is, this time to fight Lu Jun, it is best to win while Li Cunxiao can not fight in the battle.


    This is the best situation for Li Keyong.


    Quietly, Li Ke clenched his fists.


    On the east wall, Shangguan Qingcheng is directing Ping Lu Army to attack on all sides. In the half-day fierce battle, she was always aiming at the difference of the enemy''s defense forces, taking the most reasonable force distribution and the most effective offensive method to seize the city head.


    As the Pinglu army spread to the city like a tide, the generals of the Hedong army were like submerged river sand, and disappeared. The tide continued to advance on the city walls, and the generals of Hedong Army were either killed or forced to retreat.


    Just when the situation was very good, Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly felt something and looked up at the tower in the middle of the city wall. When she saw the scene elsewhere, she immediately stared at it.


    In front of the tower, there are hundreds of soldiers, all of whom are standing with their backs, standing tall and holding strange swords, just like a **** of war.


    After these armored men, a black armor was about to stand by the sword, and with the demeanor of the world, he looked at the square as if he was inspecting the territory. It is Li Cunxiao.


    "Fight, defense!" Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t hesitate, and immediately ordered the whole army.


    Although Li Cunxiao''s battle array was only a few hundred people, it was as powerful as an army.


    Shangguan Qingcheng knew that it was not an illusion, but the power of the opponent''s battlefield, which was indeed as thick as a mountain. Once the eruption comes out, there will be a flood dyke, which can sweep all the soldiers and soldiers everywhere.


    Li Cunxiao glanced in the direction of Shangguan Qingcheng. With his soldier general repairing me, I can naturally feel the position of Shangguan. When Xiu reached his realm, there should be a battlefield on top of the battlefield. Everything is as bright as a star. You can "see" the score.


    He didn''t pay attention to Shangguan Qingcheng.


    At this time, most of the generals of Hedong Army around the tower watched him. He has released the field of soldiers and soldiers, and the soldiers in the field will be touched, notice his existence, and respond to his call.


    At the same time, the elite songs he brought were rushing up the ramparts from the martyrdom and flocking to the towers.


    But they did not immediately enter the battle, because the generals in front were still retreating.


    However, because the Pinglu army has already turned to attack, they soon completed the meeting with the new robes and held their ground.


    In the battlefield of Li Cunxiao, they turned around again and reorganized their formation.


    By the time the generals left and right, they basically stabilized their footsteps, restored the order of the battlefield, and the city has thousands of complete combat capabilities.


    The battle line formed by these thousands of people shone, and each of the soldiers seemed to be burning with flames.


    Li Cunxiao pulled out his crossbow and drew forward: "Kill!"


    Thousands of soldiers in the Hedong Army burst into a loud roar: "Kill!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng had a soothing face. She came to the Pinglu Army and launched a battlefield. She whispered, "Mountains!"


    "Mountain" is a field ability possessed by the military generals, which can greatly improve the defense of the battlefield.


    At this time, the power of the "mountain" was launched by Shangguan Qingcheng, and the battle array was buzzing with a group of green awns, shaped like a mountain, and covering the soldiers in the battle array.


    Li Cunxiao rushed to the front of General Ping Lu and suddenly screamed, "Tipping! Kill!"


    The "tidal wave" is also the field capability of soldiers and generals. It has been used by Shangguan Qingcheng before to increase the intensity of battle.


    The width of the city wall was limited, and the number of soldiers facing it was not large. However, there were more than one place to fight. As a major town in Hedong, Taiyuan City has a city head passage, whether it is Tancheng or Fangcheng.


    When the battle line touched, the gap suddenly became apparent. With the explosion, the light of the Ping Lu Army''s battle line was immediately covered with cobweb-like cracks.


    The Hedong Army relied on the power of the battle array, as if the bull rushed into the sheepfold, and ran all the way, the soldiers of the Pinglu army were directly hit and flew to the sides. The battle array masks in these places were like mirrors. Shattered.


    The general "Pour Tide" played against the general "Mountains".


    After twenty or thirty steps, Hedong Army''s onslaught finally slowed down, and Pinglu Army alone suffered hundreds of casualties. This does not include the damage of the battle array mask, the dark injuries to the monks, and the pressure on the soldiers.


    In this situation, Li Cunxiao went into battle personally, charging forward, and God blocked the Buddha and blocked the Buddha, and there was no one enemy. In the battle of Ping Lujun, even if several Qi monks joined forces, they could not stop Li Cunxiao.


    "Let''s go, I''m coming!" Shangguan Qingcheng rushed out with a knife and gritted his teeth to meet Li Cunxiao.


    The force of the "mountain" was only broken when she was in battle. As the war leader, she was most injured, but she rushed out at the moment.


    No one in the battlefield is the enemy of Li Cunxiao. If she knows that she is defeated, she will have to meet, otherwise she will have to watch the same robe be chopped and cut vegetables, which is not something a master will be able to endure.


    "Shangguan is all over the city. If you don''t retreat, you will die today!" Li Cunxiao took the army and slashed it with a sword. This sword has the power of battle and the power is unmatched. Even a war elephant can easily be cut in half.


    Shangguan slammed his sword to welcome him: "It''s crazy!"


    The sword and soldiers intersect, and the blood of Shangguan is surging, and the battle line behind him is swaying. There seems to be instability, but she is not tenacious.


    Li Cunxiao''s eyes flashed a bright color, and he sincerely praised: "You can actually pick me up in the face and use the talent of the general. It will be a pity because of time!"


    He has the surprise and excitement of his opponents. If it is normal, he must make friends. However, on the battle front, each has its own master, and there is only a battle between life and death. He can only regret it.


    Shangguan did not evade the city, waved his sword in battle, the two played against each other, and the robes beside him were fighting each other. It was just a few breaths, and a corpse lay beside them, and the two also had a victory.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was lowered by a big state in the end. After being injured by the other party, his hands and feet were out of force and he couldn''t keep up with his opponent''s moves.


    Seeing the sword slashing down and about to fall on his forehead, Shangguan Qingcheng decided to look up, staring up, fearless.

 v4 Chapter 122： Destroy the city (second more)

    Of course, this knife was not cut on the head of Shangguan Qingcheng. Before it fell, it was retracted halfway.


    Had to collect.


    Because Li Cunxiao, who held the knife, was assaulted by people.


    A sword has reached his eyebrow.


    In the battlefield, the generals have a great relationship. Therefore, when the two armies are fighting, the cold arrows are often hidden in the battlefield to deal with the enemy generals.


    Shoot first, shoot the horse, capture the thief, capture the king first. If you can kill or let the opponent''s master lose his combat power, then victory is at your fingertips.


    However, for soldiers and soldiers, Mo said that ordinary cold arrows, even if the bed crossbow is taken out and shot, it will not have any effect.


    This is because soldiers in the military are in the position of the battlefield and attack and defense are extremely important. They can''t be hurt by ordinary means.


    However, at this time, Li Cunxiao closed his sword and returned to defense, but he was extremely decisive, and even gave up the opportunity to kill Shangguan.


    Because of the power of this sword, he couldn''t ignore it.


    The sword-bearer came very fast, the swords intersected, and he retreated quickly, with a fierce trick like electricity, but his posture was astonished.


    After Li Cunxiao defended the attack, he did not have the slightest joy, but stared at the other side.


    Appearing before him was a silver-haired man.


    What appeared at this time was naturally Li Xian.


    He stood beside Shangguan Qingcheng, with a calm eyebrow and no sharp edge. He looked at Li Cunxiao, "Today''s battle, the general''s opponent is me."


    With this gap, Shangguan Qingcheng stood up calmly, and took two steps back to the position of Vice Admiral. Although she was injured and her ability to move was reduced, it was relative to Li Cunxiao, and she could still fight again.


    Li Xian has been observing the situation after the battle. Of course, he will not let Shangguan Qingcheng suffer a fatal injury again. The reason why he did not appear immediately after Li Cunxiao appeared, still wanted to give Shangguan Qingcheng the opportunity to hone.


    After all, the chance to confront the military generals is very rare. This will greatly help Shangguan''s future improvement.


    Around the city, fierce fighting has not ended, but Li Cunxiao here, because Li Xian appeared, the killing stopped for a moment.


    Li Cunxiao stared at Li Xian, and his eyebrows were slain, but he did not act lightly, but he said in a deep voice: "Yesterday, Your Excellency suddenly appeared, and Ping Lujun defeated?"


    Li Xian smiled, "It''s down."


    Li Cunxiao clenched his crossbow, like a tiger and a leopard about to rush out, and asked, "Who is your Excellency?"


    He asked this question for a reason, because as soon as the other party appeared, Ping Lujun''s unstable battle force gradually recovered. This shows that Li Xian is already adjusting the battle array and is extremely fast.


    And after the battlefield strength recovered, in the blink of an eye, it climbed a step, making Li Cunxiao feel the pressure.


    He keenly judged how many soldiers did not lose to him!


    This is incredible.


    As we all know, with the Battle of the Badong Mountain and Zhang Yichao''s death in Chang''an, Datang has no more generals than soldiers. For a long time, the entire Datang was the only one with the highest reputation.


    However, Huang Chao went north to the Central Plains and eventually captured Changan. He played against Gao Yong in Huainan, but Gao Yong was defeated. After that war, the world questioned Gao Yong''s military realm.


    It is rumored that in recent years, Gao has been intoxicated with power and his heart is not pure. He has fallen out of the realm of military generals.


    Because of this, the entire Tang Dynasty has almost no soldiers who can compete with Li Cunxiao.


    Except Li Yan.


    In the battle of Hedong, the Pinglu army repeatedly won and defeated. The staff of Li Ke used to have speculated before that Li Xi''s soldiers had probably reached a very high level.


    After all, Li Yan is King An, and it is very likely that he has a family biography of Li Xian, and he has gone through the battle of Huang Chao. The talents revealed by the rapid progress of his cultivation, if he also repairs the military, his achievements should not be small.


    ¡ª¡ªShangguan, the government and guardian of the King ¡¯s Mansion, is now a soldier general. Why ca n¡¯t King An be a soldier?


    However, these are only speculations after all.


    During this battle in Hedong, Li Xun never showed up in front of soldiers, and all doubts could not be confirmed.


    But at this moment, looking at the handsome and magnificent silver-haired man in front of him, Li Cunxiao clearly felt that the other party is likely to have a military soldier''s repair!


    So who is the other party?


    Martial arts masters can come out of thin air, and soldiers, especially soldiers, will never be born!


    Facing Li Cunxiao''s follow-up, Li Xian smiled casually, as if to say, this is something that is not worth paying attention to, and even less worth discussing. Fortunately, he never had a rude mentality. He had to ask questions when he asked, and he said, "There is always a great man in the world, and there is a master of the Tang Dynasty. How can he lack a general?"


    Hearing this, Li Cunxiao was dumbfounded, and for a moment was speechless.


    Tang Jun once explored thousands of miles of territory for Datang. There were countless foreign wars and countless brilliance, and there were countless famous generals. When the Tang army was at its peak in the past, there would be as many soldiers in the army as crossing the river. Mo said that there are more than one general in the military.


    However, that is the past. This time is different. The brilliance of Tang Jun disappeared when they could not level Huang Chao and let the Beijing Division be captured by the rebels for the second time.


    Li Cunxiao''s silence was momentary, and soon he re-opened: "The honour of your remarks is extraordinary. Presumably before that, your honour is not an unknown person. Also, since I saw you on the battlefield, you and I do not have Speak! "


    Having said that, Li Cunxiao suddenly gave a low sigh, and the battle array was full of light behind him, and the battle array''s strength once again climbed a step. Obviously, Li Cunxiao has done his best at this moment.


    In the face of an unknown and powerful opponent, any act of retaining strength is tantamount to death, and the best way to deal with it is to quickly defeat the opponent with Thunder. Li Cunxiao knows this.


    The rising momentum and majestic strength brought boundless coercion. All soldiers in Pinglu Army clearly felt this. Even the soldiers who couldn''t see the situation in front of themselves after being in the battlefield felt as if they were trapped in a swamp, like a mountain.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s face turned pale, and his previous injury tended to worsen instantly.


    However, the next moment, the soldiers of the Pinglu Army all relaxed their shoulders, and the stagnation at their feet disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    Because Li Xian has responded. His response was simple, just a breath. But as soon as the breath was positive, the battle array was allowed to come ashore from the water.


    His breath has been in harmony with the soldiers, his cultivation power has been integrated into the battle array, he is like the heart of the battle array, his every move will determine the battle array''s advancement and death.


    "Gather together!" Li Cunxiao drank suddenly. He gathered the power of the battlefield that he could mobilize from everywhere to a point, condensing in the air above his head.


    With his guidance, Reiki rushed on all sides, such as the whirlwind gathering, the tiny forces of battle, the larger the accumulation, the greater the formation of a ball.


    The sphere quickly turned black, as deep as a black hole.


    There is no doubt that it has boundless power.


    Li Cunxiao stared at Li Xian, bursting into an unprecedented roar, beheaded: "For the county king, break the enemy!"


    The generals of the Hedong Army shouted together, and they all struck out with their blades: "Breaking the enemy!"


    The united action of the soldiers pushed forward the forces of the battlefield, as if out of the flood.


    As Li Cunxiao''s long sword fell, the black whirlwind ball roared, and the stars were falling, slamming into the battle line where Li Xian was!


    In a hurry, the aura rages in the air, the wind rises, the golden day is indistinguishable, everything is lost, only the screaming aura of wind.


    Among them, there is more Jin Ge iron horse, as if from ancient battlefields through time and space, so that this side of the world has changed color, full of killing meaning!


    In front of this vision, the towers looked as small as grass, as if they would be blown over at any time, shaking with trembling; the whole city was like a giant beast, lying dormant and afraid to move.


    The soldiers of Pinglu Army, not even cricket ants, can only be compared to dust.


    This is the trend of the soldiers in this world. This is the prestige of the soldiers. This is the true strength of Li Cunxiao!


    This shock shocked the world, Rao is also able to kill the fairyland!


    Confucian Buddhism and Taoism.


    Can the soldiers compare with Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Taoism?


    Faced with such a blow, in the battlefield, who is not afraid?


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t tremble.


    Ping Lujun did not tremble.


    No one is afraid at this moment!


    Because Li Xian has responded at the same time.


    He only said two words: "Destroy the city!"


    "Destroying the city" is the ability that generals can understand.


    All Pinglu generals, when Li Xian exited, had a great tremor at the same time, like Lin Jiuxiao, like seeing the true god! Everyone is like swallowing the elixir, full of energy, having the ambition to spit the world, the lofty aspect of the universe, and the fight to kill all the demons!


    Potential is tapped and released.


    The hot fighting spirit enveloped every soldier. They had no thoughts in their hearts. The strength in their bodies was like a storm and a storm, and it was about to erupt. Just then, they clearly heard the call of the general, and the power in the body found the direction of pouring.


    At this moment, the Pinglu Army''s battlefield suddenly trembled.


    Because Li Xian already fists.


    With the movement of his fist, the wall of the soldiers at the feet of the soldiers sank an inch!


    The whole battle line was shining like a moon, so thick!


    Li Xian stepped forward, raised his crossblade, and slashed to Li Cunxiao.


    When he stepped forward, the entire battle array took a step forward; when he raised the sword, all the soldiers raised their swordsmen; when he slashed forward, thousands of horses were practised in the battle array!


    These horses are of different sizes and different powers, but in the process of chopping, they all mysteriously gather together, and finally condense into a huge sword air that covers the sky and the sky, and chopped the black whirlwind ball!


    Bang!


    Between the heavens and the earth, there was only roar.


    The whole city of Taiyuan trembled.


    Aura burst, the wind looted, and the light covered everything.


    The women''s wall was cracked, and the city''s head was flying away.


    No one can stand firmly at this moment without the protection of the battlefield.


    The Pinglu army stood still.


    Because at the forefront of the battlefield, some people are standing like monuments.


    Facing the turbulent stream of aura, his back is as stable as Mount Tai.


    When the leader is stable, the battle line is stable.


    But some people are standing still.


    Not only stand still, but also fall into pieces.


    The screams continued.


    That is the general of Hedong Army in front of them!

 v4 Chapter 123： Meet old king

    The so-called destroy the city, destroy the city is also. Strictly speaking, that is not the most reasonable way to fight the battlefield positively. In comparison, the tide is the most useful ability for the battlefield.


    If it is an ordinary situation, such an inconsistent approach will lead to the inability to suppress the opponent''s battle array at all.


    However, at the moment, under the force of Li Xian''s "destroying the city", Li Cunxiao''s battle force was immediately destroyed. Nearly half of the soldiers in the entire battlefield turned upside down and stood erratic, and they had suffered minor injuries.


    This result can only explain one problem. Li Xian''s strength is much higher than Li Cunxiao.


    The direct consequence of this situation is that Li Xian not only defeated Li Cunxiao''s battle line, but also directly destroyed most of the defensive forces in this city of Taiyuan.


    Next came the moment when Ping Lujun dared to charge and unleash Li Cunxiao''s trilogy.


    When the scene returned to a general calm, what Li Ke could see in the distance was that the Pinglu Army had rushed into the crowd of the Hedong Army, as if a wolf had entered the sheep pen, and rushed left and right, few people could resist.


    This left Li Ke cold with his hands and feet, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "How could this be?" Li Ke was blinded with his eyes, still unable to accept the scene in front of him, "Li Cunxiao is a soldier general, who else can match him in the world? Who else can beat him? Such a clear victory? This is impossible!"


    He looked forward to Li Cunxiao''s battle without battle, but that was on the premise that the other party defeated Ping Lujun. The reason why he expects Li Cunxiao to win is that he has confidence in Li Cunxiao, because the whole warrior in the world has never heard of anyone who is higher than Li Cunxiao.


    He played against Li Xiannian yesterday. He was injured and defeated, but the strength shown by the opponent is not as strong as today, just to completely defeat him. Li Ke''s use is very clear. To achieve this, only the state of the military general is required.


    But now, how easy it is for Li Xian to defeat Li Cunxiao, even more so than he defeated Li Keyong yesterday. It seems logical, very easy, and even seems to have more power?


    But how is this possible?


    The world is big, who else has this ability?


    Even if Li Huan was present, with his unreasonable cultivation talent, it would never be possible to have such a military state!


    Who is this middle-aged man with silver hair in this robe?


    Li Keyong couldn''t accept all of this, because it all seemed totally unreasonable. He is not unacceptable to fail, not to lose, but he cannot accept unreasonable failure!


    At the head of the city, Li Cunxiao stood up and covered his chest and stood up. He just clenched the horizontal knife and couldn''t help spitting blood.


    In the recent battle line hedging, the strength of the battle line he gathered was shattered, and he himself flew out dozens of steps and fell in the middle of the battle line. Now I can hardly breathe, I can barely stand up, but I find that everything is over.


    Yes, everything is over.


    His fighting force was smashed in front, and each of the soldiers was not badly injured, especially in the first half of the battle, when the soldiers were turned over, there was no fighting force at all. General Pinglu rushed over at this time, and basically nobody could stop it.


    Just a few moments, there were hundreds of casualties. He knew very well that the number of casualties would multiply within a few moments. Such a large number of casualties in a short period of time will only bring about one result: the chaos of the positions and the escape of the soldiers.


    Li Cunxiao was not reconciled, he yelled like a beast from his throat: "Kill! Kill me!"


    He rushed forward with a knife, against the flow of frightened people, and finally reached the battlefield again. However, he was greeted by a copper-walled, iron-walled army formation, and river-like torrents of armored men.


    In front of these armored men, the silver-haired man had the power of Yuan Yue Yue. As if the mountains and rivers in front of him could not stop him at all.


    Li Cunxiao stunned.


    Immediately he flushed, flushed, and yelled, "Who the **** are you ?!"


    The silver-haired man came to him, his face still calm. However, in Li Cunxiao''s eyes, the other side''s expression clearly had the confidence of the eight parties.


    Because of self-confidence, knowing that each other''s heights are different, the other party can''t shake him at all, so indifferent.


    Li Cunxiao killed with a knife!


    The knife did not fall, and others flew up again.


    At the moment they contacted, Li Xian lightly said, "General Yingjie, why do you want to die? In time, the future is very promising."


    But Li Cunxiao was familiar with this remark. He had just said something similar to Shangguan before.


    He is optimistic about Shangguan Qingcheng, the heroes love each other, and do not want the other party to fall like this, so he has these words.


    There is a reason for not wanting the other person to fall like this. In addition to being heroes and having the urge to intersect with each other, there are too few heroes in the world-too few heroes to reach their height. They are all lonely the reason.


    The heights are extremely cold.


    Real heroes die one less. One less loneliness is one more point.


    In life, no confidant, no one who understands himself, no matter what position, is lonely and boring.


    However, just now, only the winner can say, and only the relatively stronger side is qualified to say it. When you master the life and death of the other party, you are eligible for mercy because of the hero ¡¯s love. If you are the loser and fate is in the hands of others, you are not qualified to talk about feelings.


    At this moment, Li Xian is the one who dominates life and death.


    Li Cunxiao flew out again. This time he flew farther.


    Fly further, but the injuries were not more severe.


    Although the injury was not more severe, dignity was lost.


    Lost of dignity, Li Cunxiao should have been ashamed.


    But he didn''t.


    He froze in place.


    He stared from a distance, leading Ping Lu Jun across the city, like Li Xian, who was in a state of no one, suddenly seemed to realize something.


    He finally realized what.


    As soldiers and soldiers, especially in the realm of generals, in the gap between life and death, if he has the heart to feel, he can indeed feel something.


    He felt it now.


    Because in his eyes and in his field of vision, Li Xian at this moment is peerless and unparalleled.


    There is no language to describe each other''s style.


    Because any words seem pale and weak.


    Such glory can only be seen and felt.


    As soldiers in the military family, talented and doomed to exist, Li Cunxiao has a sense of pride and even superiority as soldiers in the military family. At the same time, he also admired the heroes of the soldiers and worshipped the heroes of the past.


    That is the feelings of the big husband.


    military commander. In the past hundred years, the entire Tang Dynasty has suffered from constant borders, frequent internal disturbances, and frequent war fighters, but admiral seldom. And among these generals, there is only one person who has fought for 20 years in the South and North. He has made great achievements. He has not lost a single defeat, and at a young age, he has achieved the status of general and the famous general is in sight!


    All soldiers in the military are familiar with this person.


    He is a hero, a star, a beacon of light, a goal for the monks of their soldiers, a model they aspire to side by side with, and the clearest banner in nearly a century.


    He was the generation of the wise king, Li Xian, who did not even defeat the army in the final battle at Bagong Mountain!


    Li Cunxiao calmed down. No resentment, no grief, no self-blame, no resentment.


    When Li Xian fell on Mount Palgong, he was young and not yet famous, and was not qualified to have friendship with each other. But as a young genius of the Fan Zhen army, he also visited Chang''an City with Li Guochang.


    Someday, he met Li Xian at the ceremony.


    He stood in the crowd, the most inconspicuous stratum in Baiguan, standing at the end of the whole team. He Li Xian, a generation of virtuous kings and marshals of the world, stood at the highest level with the emperor. The light is shining and the glory is endless.


    At that time, he looked up at him like a ant towards the sun.


    He is determined to practice with concentration, hoping that one day, he can stand side by side with each other.


    After many years, he has already been a military general. He has reached the other soldier''s realm. His famous town, Hedong, is the most famous generation of the 13th Paoli, and it is the Dinghaishen needle of the Hedong Army.


    Now they meet on the battlefield.


    However, I did not expect that the generation of wise kings who disappeared after the battle of Hachiko Mountain did not die. What''s more, his military status has risen without falling!


    He was defeated by Li Cunxiao.


    But he didn''t mind.


    It is his glory to be able to play against each other.


    The battle continued, and Li Cunxiao looked at the master of the battlefield and forgot to act.


    Zhang Yichao once said that Li Xianying''s early death had caused Datang to lose three famous players.


    In the past, Li Xian, Zhang Yichao, and Gao Ling were only one step away from the famous generals. However, if anyone first entered the famous generals and dialed the other two, they could cross the threshold. And the one who will be named first is naturally Li Xian. It can only be Li Xian.


    Although Li Cunxiao was defeated, his blood was still surging.


    He looked at Li Xian and trembled. Yes, Li Xian ¡¯s face is different from the past, and even his temperament is sharp and restrained, and the glory of the day is gone. But Li Cunxiao recognized the other party. Without anyone else recognizing it.


    This is the induction between soldiers and soldiers.


    Li Xian finally came to Li Cunxiao again.


    At this moment, there are no generals of Hedong Army in the city.


    The Pinglu army has completely captured the eastern city.


    Li Cunxiao bowed his fist in front of Li Xian: "Li Cunxiao, my junior, meet King Wang!"

 v4 Chapter 124： last moment

    Mystery. Sitting on the white jade steps in front of the altar, Li Xuan panted heavily, and looked like a dead dog, not far from him, a feudal priest standing with a sword.


    Master Feihong is still in a good posture, and the shelf is full of momentum. However, from her pale face and trembling hands, she can see that she is actually as tired as Li Yan.


    Nowadays, both of them are just practicing one layer of strength to the next. The consequence of too many consecutive battles without success is that the body can''t afford it first. The two had to rest for a while and hurry up to regain their aura in case they would fight again later.


    In fact, the two have been fighting here for a day and a night, and have rested several times in the middle. The degree of effort of each other can be said to be worthy of desperation, but there is obviously no success.


    Li Yan looked at Feihong, who started drinking again: "Can we rest for a while and fight again in the future? Maybe the battle in Taiyuan City is still very tight. Even if we win the game early, we still have to wait they."


    He was really tired. The key point is that whenever the Feihongshi rests, as long as he drinks, his strength will recover very quickly, and he is completely at two levels with him. This makes Li Zhi miserable.


    Master Feihong didn''t answer Li Yan''s words, he still took care of himself.


    At first glance at this posture, Li Ye didn''t know where he was, and Feihong did not agree at all. He could only quickly condense his mind and hurry up to restore his aura.


    Sure enough, after a while, Master Feihong took the wine bottle, and seeing that she looked like she had spared a lot of time, obviously it was almost recovered. San Chi Qingfeng swiped twice on his side, and rushed towards Li Yan.


    Li Yan was still panting, seeing each other''s hands, it was really miserable, but he had no other choice but to raise his sword to accompany Feihong to fight again.


    In the secret world, the difference between the two''s cultivation strength is not too big, but there are obvious differences. Fortunately, Doctor Feihong did not rely on the strength of cultivation and directly defeated Li Yan, but he has been competing with him for pure combat skills.


    In this way, Li Zhi had the opportunity to persist.


    Of course, Li Yan can understand the intention of Master Feihong.


    For Master Feihong, Li Yan has now become a sharpening stone for her road. Fighting with Li Yan can greatly benefit her. Just like the two of them sat and talked before.


    So in the last minute, Feihongshi may not be willing to kill Li Yan.


    The reason Li Li can think of this is because he is in the same situation as Master Feihong.


    Since I met Master Feihong, his cultivation has been constantly improving, and he has been touched in many ways, and he has a lot of insights, from combat skills to state of mind to enlightenment. For him, Feihong also had a role of a sharpening stone.


    However, as far as Li Yan is concerned, Feihong''s sharpening stone is obviously too large, and it is possible to bend the knife in turn at any time.


    Li Yan has no thoughts about "Chao Wen Dao Xi could die", but as long as the last moment has not yet arrived, he doesn''t mind stepping up every minute and every second. Really at the last moment, the current little improvement may be an important factor in life and death.


    The fierce fighting between the two continued for another half an hour.


    After half an hour, the two stopped at the same time.


    This time it wasn''t that the two were exhausted again.


    Someone went to the altar on the mountain again.


    Before, when the two men ceased fighting, the atmosphere was quite peaceful, after all, the last moment had not yet arrived.


    But now, because of the presence of those people, after the two stopped, the atmosphere became extremely weird, even full of murder.


    It was not someone else, but the monk monk and the Buddhist monk who had not been able to pass the first level of the mystery and stayed for a long time on the mountainside.


    To be precise, they are captives of the monks and their monks.


    "Li Yan, you really are here!"


    Seeing Li Zhi and Master Feihong, the holy infant and holy son ran over immediately.


    The two were extremely fast, and they quickly stood next to Li Xuan, right at the same time, and the sharp blade was already in their hands. They were facing the Feihong priest, and they stood together with Li Xuan. They were ready to participate in the assault.


    "This is really not as early as it happened. You are in a decisive battle and we will catch up! We have solved the Buddhist monk. Now Master Feihong has no helper. We may go together and we may not be able to win her!" Looks quite excited.


    With his greetings, the monk monks held the Buddhist monks, and a swarm of bees came behind the three of them, and confronted Feihong.


    Everyone is not stupid, although it is not clear what the specific situation is, but since Li Zhi and Master Feihong are fighting here, it is definitely not wrong to come and help Li Zhi.


    When dealing with the monks of Xianting, although the Yao tribe had cooperated with Buddhism, in the final analysis, it was only driven by interests. Now that the monks of Xianting have ceased to exist, the two sides must inevitably separate the winner.


    "What''s the situation now? If you can get the chance? Is it the same as the ruins, as long as there is only one monk in the camp, the chance will automatically land?" Su Emei carefully asked the most critical question in time.


    Li Min glanced at Master Feihong and shook his head slightly.


    In the face of the twenty monks who rushed up, Master Feihong didn''t have the slightest fear. Even if it was one-to-many, her look didn''t change at all.


    The Buddhist monks escorted by the monk monks were originally seriously wounded, debilitated, and desperate. But at this moment, when they saw Master Feihong, they were all glowing with hope.


    It was just that Master Feihong only glanced at them slightly, and there was no feeling in his eyes. Perhaps for her, neither the monk monk nor the Buddhist monk could cause her mood swings.


    Seeing this appearance of Master Feihong, Li Yan sighed inwardly, even a bit bitter.


    He and Master Feihong have been fighting for a long time, seemingly fierce, but it is just another form of "sit and talk", which is beneficial to both sides. Now the monks join in, and the battle between them is really going to become a life-threatening match.


    However, this is inevitable. The scramble for the natural machine is bound to have only one winner, and no one can surrender the natural machine. Now, with the arrival of the monk monk, the "last moment" has arrived "in advance".


    Even if the two have lived together for "forty years", at this moment they have scored a life or death.


    Li Wei sighed slightly and said to Feihong Taishi: "Taiwan ..."


    Feihong Taoist Road: "It''s better to say nothing."


    Li froze. If others say that, he is naturally uncomfortable.


    However, the other party is Feihong Shi, one of the four bodhisattvas in the Buddhist domain, with the same status as Wenshu and Puxian. The other party ¡¯s state of mind is that the other party ¡¯s intelligence is naturally higher than him. When the other party says so, he does n¡¯t mind at all.


    Li Min glanced back at the Son, Holy Child, Su Emei, Nangong First Class and others: "You ..."


    "Don''t say a lot, I''m dead today!" Yodah dropped the sentence and shouted, "Follow me!" The tiger and the leopard were usually killed from the same place, and the sky in the hands was empty In a dance, hit Feihong.


    Not only was Yodah, but at the same time, the holy infant rushed out, and his voice was full of excitement: "Take Fei Hongshi!"


    "Kill!" The monks monks rushed out and killed all of them¡ªexcept for the demon who was holding the captives.


    From the words and attitudes of the Son and the Infant, Li Min understood what they meant.


    They couldn''t wait to get back where he was.


    Obviously, from their point of view, Li Zhe had fought a lot of war with Feihong before. He must have suffered a lot--Li Zhe can persist until now, and he has also suffered a lot. As a brother, the Holy Child and Holy Infant said that he would take the lead for Li Wei and let Li Wei feel the warmth brought by his brother.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough they may not have beaten Feihong Shi.


    Aware of this, Li Zhi stood still for a while, crying and laughing.


    In fact, he was moved.


    After all, the demon tribe is a demon tribe. Many times they seem reckless, simple-minded, brave and light-hearted, but at the same time, they also attach great importance to justice.


    To put it plainly, the demon race is equivalent to a dog slaughterer, while the human race is a scholar.


    Whenever Yi Yi slaughtered more dogs, he was mostly a scholar.


    Although there are also many talented and intelligent people in the demon clan, after all, they are very few, accounting for the proportion of the entire ethnic group, which cannot be compared with the human race.


    So now, the Holy Child is able to rush out decisively, without any clutter. Of course, this is based on a foundation: they recognize Li Yan very much, and they strongly agree.


    This recognition does not come out of thin air. Nothing else, just say that this time climbing the mountains, they are all stopped halfway. Moreover, the realm of Li Yang''s real god, even to this day, is still quite equal to Feihong Taishi ... at least not defeated.


    How difficult this is. You do n¡¯t need to say by yourself that the Holy Child can understand one or two.


    At least, ask yourself, they can''t. Do not say that they can''t do it, even if it is the Seven Great Saints of the Demons, how many dare to say that they can do it? Even if Feihong''s strength was suppressed, but she was a Feihong.


    At this moment, Li Yi looked at the monks, like wolves and tigers, besieging Feihong, and felt awkward. This individual twist is nothing else, but it is very simple to worry about the monks, the strength is not enough ...


    Before entering the secret realm, Master Feihong was a heavenly wonderland, and the monk monk also had a heavenly wonderland. However, compared with the Feihong priests, these demon-type heaven wonderland, I am afraid that compared with ordinary Yangshen real person and Li Zhi, the effect is the same.


    The facts are as expected.


    With his monks and monks, the holy infant and siege siege to the monk Feihong, only to see monks flying back and forth, falling to the ground and spitting blood to climb, but did not see monk Feihong chased around.


    The battle lasted only two minutes, and the monk monk was almost defeated. Soon, there were only Red Baby and Yodak on the scene, with two monk monks struggling to support.


    As a result, Li Yan also realized that when he was playing against him, Feihong was really just training.


    Li Yan''s face sank.


    He knew he had to make a decision.


    This decision is actually easy to make.


    He walked out with his sword.

 v4 Chapter 125： Painstakingly

    Taiyuan City.


    After Li Cunxiao''s defeat, Ping Lu Jun captured the east city head, then opened the gate, and flooded into the streets and streets of the city.


    Li Cunxiao recognized Li Xian, but he did not capture it. Being able to give Li Xian a gift on the battlefield was already his greatest way of admiration. After a ceremony, Li Cunxiao withdrew into the city, still organizing the remnants to defend in the streets and streets with Ping Lu Army.


    "Capture Taiyuan City, catch Li Ke live, just today! Kill!" The Pinglu Army''s aggressive offensive, the generals shouted and rushed to take the lead in charge. The moment the city gate was opened, the morale of the three armed forces reached its peak and tens of thousands of soldiers Fighting into the city.


    Hedong spent many hours in the expedition, and now is the time when he has completed his battle, and no one will fight hard.


    "Waste! All waste!" Looking at killing from the East City Wall and the city gates, more and more Pinglu generals like sea water rushed, Li Ke on the high-rise was irritated, his face was red and purple, his forehead was bruised. .


    Seeing that the streets and lanes were taken a little bit, He Dongjun suffered countless deaths and injuries, and could only keep retreating. Li Ke waved his big sleeves and made a terrible growl from his throat, "Go! Stop them! Go all! Whoever dares to step back, Ben Wangyi and his tribe! "


    The general who was standing by in front of the high-rise building looked at each other with different expressions. Although they looked different, they all had to take orders.


    Soon, there were only Li Ke''s guards and commanders left and right around the high-rises. Although they did not appear to be lonely and weak, they seemed to have no momentum at all.


    The south wall is the offensive position of the Zhaoyi Army. Kang Chengqian sat in front of the town and directed the generals to launch an onslaught. Half a day later, the battle was fierce and the battle was frozen. Seeing that there were several battle formations on his side, Kang Chengqian had shown his joy.


    At this moment, the Dongcheng Wall heard the cheering sound of mountains and tsunami, followed by the shouting and shouting of the earth. Kang Chengqian suddenly realized what, and immediately jumped into the air and looked to the east. He is already a half-step practice of real life, and floating in the air for a while is not a problem.


    On this look, it was found that Pinglu Jun was going over the city and rushing into the city, and there were few soldiers in Hedong Army inside and outside the city wall.


    Kang Chengqian was shocked. "Pinglu Army captured the city so quickly and broke into the city? It seems that general is working hard again!"


    Then he thought of something, and couldn''t help but change his face: "Well! Ping Lu Army ¡¯s offensive is so fierce, Hedong Army can''t resist it, just because it won''t take long, they will occupy most of the city. By then, Taiyuan City''s money and supplies Shouldn''t they all fall into their hands, and how much is left for us? "


    In general, after the army captures the city, they will plunder as usual, and the so-called Wang Shi is no exception. Soldiers and horses in all towns act together. After breaking the city, they can only plunder property in the territory they control. It is impossible to rush into the streets and lanes controlled by others.


    This means that the more sites you capture during a battle, the more money you can search for after the war!


    If the Pinglu army captured most of the city, then Zhaoyi and other troops would have to drink soup.


    With this in mind, Kang Chengqian couldn''t sit still anymore, and his whole body''s self-cultivation force erupted, hitting the crowd of Hedong Army in the city head like a comet directly, arousing countless fumes.


    When the dust dispersed, Kang Chengqian did not have a standing Hedong Army. He turned back and ordered the Zhaoyi Army, with a strong voice: "Within three minutes, you must break the city! Fear the inferior, cut!"


    The generals of the Zhaoyi Army saw that Kang Chengqian had already entered the battlefield in person, and he was ashamed and embarrassed. One after another, the roars broke out one after another, with the eyes of the generals, regardless of the killing of the Hedong Army in front of him.


    Similar scenarios also appeared in the main attack of the Tianping Army and the Navy. Xue Wei and Liu Jingsi have already entered the battlefield in person.


    In a nutshell, after the Pinglu army captured the east wall and entered the city, it declared that today''s battle is the last battle of the army against Taiyuan City.


    This is the last moment Li Ke used in Taiyuan City.


    He certainly was unwilling to admit it and couldn''t easily accept it.


    However, objective facts will never be transferred with one''s subjective will.


    One general after another, Wolverine returned, reporting to Li Keyu the situation. Some of them were covered in blood, some were covered with shawls, some were seriously injured, and some were trembling with horror.


    "King County, Funingfang is lost!"


    "The king of the county, the end general is incompetent and failed to hold Changle Square!"


    "Report! King Jun, Ping Lujun has killed Kangjufang and rushed over here!"


    "King! The finale has already been killed ten to six ..."


    "Report! The south wall was captured by the Zhaoyi Army, and they entered the city!"


    "King County, the officers and men are encircling here!"


    "King County, the general situation has gone, Taiyuan City ... can''t keep it!"


    "King King, let''s go! If you don''t leave, you will be too late!"


    "King King, leave, I''ll wait for the break!"


    "..."


    In the tall building, Li Ke stood up with a long body, facing the generals who kept coming back, and facing the persuasion of the generals, he never said a word, but just looked at the battlefield in front of him.


    No one found that he pressed the knife''s hand and his joints turned white early, and his teeth were about to bite.


    Hedong is his reliance on hegemony, and Taiyuan is the foundation of his foothold. Today, if he loses Taiyuan City, he basically loses Hedong. Even if he can flee north and retreat to other prefectures and counties in Hedong, it is basically impossible to counterattack back.


    Taking advantage of the chaos in Huang Chao, he managed to build a foundation, and after many years of hard work, he will now be ruined once. How can Li Keyong accept?


    "Thirteen Taibao is back!" Someone cried suddenly.


    The people separated, and Li Cunxiao, who was covered in blood, walked up to the high-rise building, slowly held his fist, stopped for a moment, and mournfully said, "The end general is incompetent, unable to hold the city, and willing to die!"


    The generals looked at Li Cunxiao, looking different, some disdain some angry and sympathetic, but did not speak.


    On the high floor, Li Keyong, who stood for a long time, stood still. Li Keyong, who hadn''t moved, didn''t take long for Li Cunxiao''s words to fall. Suddenly, a big blood spewed out of the air, his erect posture shook and fell from the attic.


    Fortunately, the defender''s eyes were fast, and this helped him and did not let him fall off the high-rise building.


    "King!"


    "King!"


    The generals panicked and stepped forward quickly, but were afraid to go upstairs at will.


    With the support of the guard, there was no **** Li Ke on his face, and he firmly grasped the railing with both hands. This did not fall down. He strove to say a few words and spit a few more blood, but he couldn''t bear it. Fall down.


    "Withdraw to Xinzhou!"


    ...


    At sunset, the officers and men converged at the Jidong Jieduan envoy.


    Under the **** of Hedong''s generals, Li Ke led the remnants to flee north. After various layers of resistance from the army, only thousands of other troops successfully broke through.


    There are more than 100,000 Hedong troops in Taiyuan City. After a day of fierce fighting, they were defeated in a big way and the casualties reached ten to four. The rest were basically captured.


    As a result, Li Ke used his rule over Taiyuan City to declare an end.


    Because Taiyuan is the center of Hedong, the capture of Taiyuan by the Pinglu army also meant that it began to control Hedong.


    From now on, Li Zhi has officially become the master of Hedong, while Li Ke uses nothing but the "in front" and the "dead thief".


    That day and night, the official army controlled the city, and the Pinglu army occupied the treasury, and began to count all kinds of armor, ordnance, materials, property, and copper coins.


    On the east wall and on the eaves of the tower, there are two men with stars and light clothes dancing overhead, who are holding wine jars and drinking.


    "Originally, I thought that as long as I could capture Taiyuan City within three days, it would not be a mistake. I did not expect that Taiyuan City would be in my hands!" The old Taoist Chu Nanhuai turned into a reclining, lazy posture. Sun''s old man.


    He glanced at Li Xian: "It is a pity to say that you, Master, are hidden in the forest, or should you stay on the battlefield. After this battle, don''t you have to go back to Panpan Mountain?"


    Li Xian smiled, "If I don''t return, wouldn''t it be boring if my brother was alone?"


    Chu Nan drank a large sip of wine, sipped a wine sip, patted the wine jar and laughed, "As long as there is wine, it is better than being a god. How can it be boring?"


    Li Xianhuai didn''t hold the wine jar, but just held a jug and drank half a jug, and he answered Chu Nanhuai''s question: "There are as many people as people who don''t meet Huai. It ¡¯s enough to have a few chances to show it, so why bother to fix everything? The world is too big and the world has too many things. My Li Xian is just a seven-footed body and can''t handle it. "


    Chu Nan Huai silently nodded, but did not say more, instead raised the altar of wine to persuade. In fact, he is also very clear that Li Xian is destined to no longer appear squarely in front of the world.


    After emptying the altar and throwing it away, Chu Nanhuai patted her buttocks, stood up, folded her hands and looked at the night sky: "Taiyuan City has already won it, and the old road just needs to go to the altar to prepare it, and then wait for the secret news. Now. "


    Li Xian also stood up, and he said in silence for a moment: "How is the situation in the mystery now, can''t my brother or two spy?"


    Chu Nanhuai shook his head: "A secret world, which mortals can spy on? Mo said it was me, not even the Emperor."


    Listening to Chu Nanhuai speaking of Emperor Xian in a casual tone, Li Xian suddenly asked: "Where is my brother in Xianting''s official residence?"


    Chu Nanhuai grinned, "White Deer Cave teaches."


    Li Xian saw that the other party did not mean it explicitly, nor did he force it.


    After a short while, Chu Nanhuai sighed: "I can''t peep at the secret situation of Heaven, but I can know a little about the movement of Xianting. If it is within three days ... now it should be two days. Li Yi''s kid can''t control the mystery, so the people sent by Xianting to make trouble should be here. "


    As a result, Chu Nanhuai took a look at Li Xian, "The seventy-two terrible army was annihilated, and the Emperor was angered. The people sent this time are very high in strength. If there is no natural opportunity in hand, they will not be able to obtain the Tao. Blessing, no matter you or me or Li Yan, they can only be reduced to fly ash. "


    Li Xian nodded his head for understanding, seeing Chu Nanhuai''s look calm, he showed a relaxed smile: "Even if Li Ye can not defeat Master Feihong, that is a matter of course. The worst result is that I will all die. Do you just worry about it? "


    Chu Nanhuai snorted: "Not everyone is like you, you can look down on success or failure, life and death. I went to great lengths to run down and do so many things, but not for the end. "

 v4 Chapter 126： give up

    Li Ji came out with a sword, but did not join the battle group, but whispered to the crowd: "Stop all!"


    The monk monks led by Yodah and the red baby were crowded and siege to Master Feihong. They were still out of reach, and the monks were injured and fell out one after another. But it can also be seen that Feihong Tuoshi did not respond easily.


    At this moment, Li Xun shouted to stop, just as the two sides agreed. Yodah and Red Baby led the crowd to open the siege circle, revoking the siege of the priest Feihong, and the other side did not pursue.


    When he stopped, Yodaka and Red Baby looked at each other, looking at each other completely. This time, they felt very uncomfortable with Feihong Taishi, and the strength of the other side was significantly improved than before.


    However, this is not an easy task. At the level of Master Feihong, Xiu has reached the pinnacle of sharpening in all aspects, and it is difficult to go further.


    The two looked at Li Yan at the same time, and their eyes became more complicated. When they went up the mountain, they saw Li Ye fighting with Fei Hongshi. Although Li Ye was falling behind, after all, he resisted Fei Hong''s attack with his own strength.


    The meaning in this had to shake Yodah and the red baby.


    After Li Xun stopped the monster monk, he did not respond immediately, but there was a pause. At this moment, Master Feihong took a deep look at him, and his calm and deep eyes blinked at this moment.


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal Su Emei and Nangong to bet the Buddhist monk first, and then he looked at Master Feihong and said earnestly: "I am equal to a secret place, and after many days of fighting with each other, now, my demon tribe The monks are crowded and their fighting power is still there. The Buddhist monks have only these few captives, and everyone is seriously injured. In the general situation, the victory and defeat have been divided. Master, you and I are here to fight for the opportunity. You may not have to die for me. If the priest can give up the fight for the opportunity and give me the altar to wait, these Buddhist monks, the priest can all bring back. "


    After all, Li Yan waved his hand. Su Emei and Nangong first understood, and even released the Buddhist monks in front of everyone.


    These Buddhist monks have all been seriously injured, and their actions are difficult. They are difficult to recover for a short while, and have no fighting power.


    Rao is so. Yodah and the red baby saw Li Ye release the captive so easily, so that the demons had no chips to slay Feihong''s priests, their faces changed.


    The two opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but when they saw Li Yan''s expression calmly, his eyes decided, but at the same time he kept talking.


    Several Buddhist monks walked back with a limping limousine. Handbags and arhats saluted hard and blame themselves. "I waited so badly that I was constrained by others. This situation is in danger, which has hurt the Buddha''s plan. I know that the sins are serious. Incriminate! "


    Master Feihong looked as usual. He didn''t look at him any more, didn''t have any trace of spirit, and he just said casually when he heard the words: "It doesn''t matter."


    Looking at her, she was obviously aloof and indifferent.


    If someone else reacts in this situation and reacts in this way, it will make people dissatisfied, but Feihongshi always does this, and no one thinks it is wrong.


    She was a detached being.


    There are many monks in the heavens and the earth, and there are not many who are detached from the world. That requires extraordinary cultivation.


    However, the cultivation of the realm is only the foundation, and above this, we need to understand the world.


    If you can''t see the world clearly, how can you be transcendent?


    Now, Feihongshi needs to answer Li''s question, or to respond to Li''s suggestion.


    Li Yan was watching her.


    The monk monks are all looking at Li Yan.


    Obviously, they all felt strange after hearing Li''s suggestion, so they looked very strange in Li''s eyes, as if wondering if Li''s brain was getting water.


    "The world is chaotic, the road is obvious, and it is no exaggeration to say that if you get it, you can hope for the world. So the battle for opportunity is related to the future of each religion. It is a matter of life and death for you. It''s a must-have to fight for the opportunity from the lower world. At this moment, I can''t say that she is full of combat power. Even if she is seriously injured, there is no possibility of staying dead. How can she give up? "


    The two monk monks whispered each other, and it was Zuo Cheer who spoke. He followed Li Yan a few days ago, his ears were dazzled, and his wisdom was improved a lot. I can think of this at the moment, thanks to this.


    Yang Tingge frowned. He didn''t understand Li''s move, but he was old and steady, and he knew Li Zhi better than the left car, so he whispered, "Wang An, acting from a rule, you do n¡¯t know what it means. Normal, but don''t criticize! "


    Zuo Cheer was young and vigorous at the moment, and he was obviously dissatisfied at this moment. According to his analysis and judgment of the situation, Li Yan''s words were nothing more than arrogant taunts from Master Feihong.


    Yodah and the Son exchanged glances with each other, and they both felt strange, but their wisdom was obviously higher and their thoughts were farther away, but at the moment they would not reveal anything.


    Only Su Emei, who was standing behind Li Yan''s side, looked at Li Yan and then looked at Master Feihong, her eyes gradually became heavy, and she fell into contemplation from time to time.


    In the eyes of everyone or expectation or worry, or doubt or disdain, Master Feihong spoke.


    "I agree with your suggestion. I quit this contest of natural opportunities," she said to Li Wei in a very ordinary tone.


    As soon as this remark was made, there was an uproar.


    The red baby was shocked, just like seeing the river flowing backwards; Zuo Cheer''s eyes widened, as if he was seeing a ghost in the day, and he was in a state of doubting the demon. Come out from the west.


    Cultivating himself in a high position, facing the demon siege of Feihong, who has not fallen behind, has so easily agreed to withdraw from the scramble for heaven?


    As soon as Li Kun asked, she answered. The process is incredibly simple.


    Yodda slammed his head hard, and was puzzled. He stepped back 10,000 steps and said that even if Fei Hongshi agreed to give up the fight for opportunity, anyway, he had to make a request and exchange some benefits? Do n¡¯t have anything, just agree?


    Even if you do n¡¯t want anything, at least you have to take a pledge, let him not harm you after getting the chance, let you leave Hedong safely?


    But Feihongshi said nothing.


    Su Emei returned from her contemplation, and couldn''t help biting her lower lip. She looked at Feihong''s eyes for the first time and was full of hostility, like a cat who was about to be robbed of food.


    Only Li Yan looked normal. As usual as Fei Hongshi. As if he had anticipated, Chief Feihong would definitely agree with his suggestion.


    When everyone was silent and the atmosphere was weird, Zuo Cheer suddenly screamed at the festival and shouted suddenly: "I see! Master Feihong is here to protect those Buddhist monks! They have no combat power Now, if we continue to conflict, they will die first! "


    Having said that, Zuo Che''er looked at Master Feihong, the spotless figure in the white dress and white skirt, which looked extremely holy in his eyes at the moment. He was full of reverence: "The prince is indeed compassionate!"


    When the demon heard this, many people nodded again and again.


    Handbag Luo Han hurriedly bowed down: "Taiwan, the natural opportunity to fight for the future of the Buddha domain, I will not wait for death, Taishi must not give up the great opportunity that is about to come because of us!"


    Chief Feihong glanced at him without any emotion, and immediately turned around and walked to the side of the field, jumped onto a tall mountain stone, and sat drinking.


    This made Budai Luohan and the monks can only stay in place.


    Obviously, Dr. Feihong did not want to talk to him.


    Clothbag monk sighed in anger, looked at the monk monk, and wanted to do something, but could not help.


    In fact, from the bottom of his heart, Handbag Lohan can understand the approach of Feihong. At this point, the Buddhist monks suffered heavy casualties and were almost annihilated by the army. They were left by the Eighteen Lohan.


    If we continue to fight, from now on, there will be no more eighteen arhats in heaven and earth.


    The battle was fierce again, the tinder had to stay, and the title was guaranteed.


    The figure of Feihong''s drinking alone fell into Li Yan''s eyes at this moment, and did not make him feel so uninhibited. The blue silk hairband blown by the wind was full of loneliness.


    Her level is too high. There are not many people in the sky and earth. No one can understand her mind, what she is thinking.


    In her eyes, the world is a different kind. The world is inhuman, and everything is the ruminant dog. It is completely different from ordinary people.


    Few people can understand her thoughts, her attitude, her three perspectives.


    No one understands, it is the deepest loneliness in the world.


    Although in her realm, she no longer expects others to understand herself, but loneliness still exists.


    When everyone saw her holiness and sacredness only, and she was powerful and unrestrained, only Li Yan saw her loneliness.


    What is loneliness? Loneliness is "rather than having a night on the cliff with a lover''s shoulder instead of exhibiting on the cliff for thousands of years."


    In fact, Li Zhi''s understanding of Master Feihong is far more than lonely.


    Only in this way can they sit down and talk about it, without stopping for three days and three nights; they can confront the strong enemy together at a critical moment, and they have a good understanding;


    "Go and prepare for the altar." Suddenly Li Yan said to Yodah and others.


    "What are you going to do?" The demons were a little puzzled when they saw Li Yan go away.


    Li Yue''s relaxed and happy voice came: "Drink!"


    He sat beside Dr. Feihong.


    There was another uproar.


    It''s just that those who drink will not care about the thoughts of those who do not drink.


    ...


    The demon is very strange, why did Li Zhi take the initiative to release the Buddhist monks.


    They were also wondering why Doctor Feihong did not ask for any conditions, so he promised to give up the secret.


    The so-called understanding of each other, the so-called tacit understanding often exists, that is, there is no need to say a lot, it is the same as being able to explain everything.


    The most incomprehensible to the demons was that when the war was far from the last moment, Feihong agreed to Li''s suggestion.


    Without fighting to the last minute, that was the opinion of the demon.


    In Li Yan''s and Feihong''s eyes, they had already reached the last moment.


    The day and night duel at the top of the mountain was long enough for them to separate the victory and defeat.


    Both have opportunities.


    Although Feihong''s chance, it is destined to be many.


    But he did not grasp his own chance, and when the opportunity came into the hands of the other, everything went to zero.


    However, neither of them killed each other. This is the same situation as forty villages.


    For a lonely person, you can''t kill a person who understands you deeply, and who is in harmony with your three perspectives.


    If the other person does not exist, you can only return to loneliness. One day, one month, one year, ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years ...


    Exhibited on the cliff for thousands of years, and worshipped in the Buddhist temple for thousands of years, even if it is eternal, how can it be comparable to drunk to dawn this night?


    ...


    Taiyuan City.


    The great thing about the country is worship and honor.


    Sacrifice, sacrifices; Rong, war.


    Although the time has passed since the millennium and the times have changed, this time is different from the ancient times. The state of affairs has not only worshiped and worshiped, but the status of the two has not changed much.


    Because of this, the altars in the prefectures and counties strive to build magnificent and magnificent.


    The day after Pinglu Army captured Taiyuan City, the sky was clear, Chu Nanhuai arranged the altar of Taiyuan City early, and waited for the vision to appear before starting the sacrifice.


    In the city of Xinke, things are still undecided, but at the moment there are a large number of senior civilian and military officials from the Pinglu, Zhaoyi, Henghai, and Tianping armies, as well as bureaucrats in Taiyuan City.


    Li Ke escaped with a rash, and naturally he would not bring all the officials in Taiyuan City together. Furthermore, the officials of Taiyuan City cannot be placed under the party of Li Ke.


    The flags fluttered around the altar, and Chu Nanhuai in a robe stood on the high platform, looking up at the sky with his hands in sleeves, full of expectations and bored.


    They have been waiting for a long time.


    Li Xian suddenly asked, "If the hour is here, but there is no message in the secret realm, what should I wait for?"


    Chu Nanhuai was extremely firm: "No!"


    Li Xian hesitated for a moment, then said dumbly, "When did my brother''s gains and losses become so heavy?"


    Chu Nanhuai gave him a sideways look: "I have confidence in your son!"


    Li Xian shook his head and said, "He is facing Fei Hongshi. How many people in Feichen Realm can beat Fei Hongshi?


    Chu Nanhuai sneered: "You don''t understand!"


    Li Xianqi said, "I don''t understand anything?"


    Chu Nanhuai: "I don''t understand Li Yan!"


    Li Xian laughed: "I don''t understand, do you understand?"


    Chu Nanhuai: "Of course!"


    Li Xian: "How can you see?"


    Chu Nanhuai: "If you can''t beat Master Feihong this time, you can conquer her this time!"


    Li Xian froze: "Conquer?"


    Chu Nan whispered, "Conquer!"

 v4 Chapter 127： Kunlun

    Li Xian didn''t understand Li Auntie and had doubts, but at this moment, he really didn''t understand why Chu Nanhuai was so confident in Li Aunt. What he couldn''t understand was how to start with the word conquest.


    Feihong Taishi''s existence can also be conquered?


    Even if Li Xian''s talents are brilliant, he can''t "retreat from the classics" to ignore the gap between mortals and immortals. Moreover, Feihong Tuoshi is far from being an ordinary fairy.


    Chu Nanhuai looked at Li Xian''s appearance and knew what he was thinking. He sneered, "What happened to Master Feihong? Don''t forget, many years ago, Master Feihong was also a baby, and he also faltered. To learn to walk, there is also a time when young ignorance and trouble are being trained. She is a monk. In the final analysis, she has cultivated step by step to the present state. She climbed up the ladder, and you and I ca n¡¯t climb up? Fairy people, in the end, are all humans, not stones, how can you make you so afraid? "


    Li Xian was a little hesitant, and Chu Nanhuai''s remarks were extremely "rebellious". Most people listened to him and would scold him, but Li Xian was not an ordinary person, and soon fell into contemplation.


    At half a moment, if he realized, his eyes cleared a little, and he clenched his fist: "Thank you, Brother, for teaching, it''s me."


    For the old and disrespectful brown skin old road, a proud snoring sound, the nostrils skyward. Anxious to show off to the people of the world, the old An Wang Li Xian, who is like a **** in your eyes, has to be obediently taught before me.


    When Chu Nan was pregnant with his nostrils, Li Xian did not see the slyness flashing in his eyes.


    The reason why Chu Nanhuai would be certain that Li Yan could win is certainly not because of the rationale he just said.


    The principle can only solve big problems, such as the direction of life, but it cannot answer specific questions, such as what to eat at noon today.


    Therefore, Chu Nanhuai believes that Li Zhi has another reason.


    For this reason Chu Nanhuai would not say, but it couldn''t be easier.


    He looked at Changtian with his hands in his sleeves again, and then glanced at Li Xian after half a ring, seeing that the other party didn''t pay attention to him, so he whispered secretly: "Whatever Master Feihong is, he must be better than Emei''s little niece. Li Yun''s kid didn''t do anything, and the Fairy Fairy went to his word! If he wanted to do anything, what about Master Feihong? "


    Thinking of this, Chu Nanhuai sighed, as if he was a little hesitant.


    After a moment, he smiled again and said to himself: "The old man would choose Li Xiao, it is not unreasonable. No, it is very reasonable and profound!"


    Li Xian heard this and turned to look at him. Just when he wanted to ask something, Chu Nanhuai, who knew that he had lost words, shrank his neck and took the lead to slip aside. "Ahem, look at this flag Something is wrong, come over and check it out! "


    Li Xian had no choice but to shake his head.


    Time didn''t pass too long, and the cloudless blue sky suddenly gave birth to a vision.


    ...


    Fairyland, the entrance to the Kunlun passage. A large number of immortal officials are gathering, depending on the size of the hundreds.


    They flew from all directions and pulled out the Dahongchang-like martial arts in mid-air, like countless colorful clouds and dazzling glory.


    Immortal has been isolated since the Emperor''s Heaven and Earth, the immortal can only enter the mortal world through reincarnation, and the mortal must become immortal to step into the immortal realm. This is also the basic rule that the emperor erected between heaven and earth in order to protect the common people.


    Therefore, Kunlun communicates with Xianfan, and through the Kunlun lower bound, the immortals directly intervene in things in the world, but it is actually breaking rules, similar to "cheating" behavior.


    In the final analysis, the reason for the appearance and existence of the Kunlun channel is that Xianting forced to "look for" a loophole in the order of heaven and earth erected by the emperor in order to maintain its authority and rule over the world.


    However, since it is an act of rebelling against the order and breaking the rules, it is natural to pay the price through Kunlun. The immortal Xiu Xiu greatly said, once fell in the battle between the world, it is the destruction of the spirits, no longer enter the cycle, truly dissipated in the end between heaven and earth.


    Even if the immortal did not fall in battle, there is a great risk that he will not be able to return to Xianting. In the end, it can only be reduced to fly ash.


    Therefore, each time the immortals are sent to pass the Kunlun lower bound, for Xianting, it is destined to be a great effort and a great loss.


    Zhang Ji''s face was low, and he looked at the corner of the vast fairyland with his hand, and raised his eyebrows silently.


    He stood at the recess between the two immortal mountains, at the foot of which was a huge flat ground with thousands of square feet, paved with sapphire gemstones, and covered with dense runes, forming a dense and vicissitudes array. Illustration.


    The entire Shanao is where a law formation is located.


    This law formation is Kunlun.


    Through this array, the monk can go down to the world and arrive at any Taoist temple that is qualified to withstand the power of the Kunlun Formation.


    "Reporting the immortal, the immortals have assembled." At this time, an immortal official came behind Zhang Ji and bowed to him.


    Zhang Ji turned around and glanced at the fairies who had assembled in the square, waved his hands, and motioned for the other party to retreat.


    Standing next to Zhang Ji, a middle-aged fairy officer wearing a purple deer robe and hugging Buddha dust, he is the fairy officer of the Kunlun Pass.


    At this moment, he sighed, and said without a surprise: "Previously, Lord Chen Cheng and Lord Huang Cheng led the immortals. When they assembled to prepare for the lower bound, it was also the heyday of the engulfing mountains and rivers. At that time, I would never have thought of it. , There will be a second batch of immortal officials. "


    Zhang Ji glanced at him and said indifferently: "Chen Jizhen, Huang Jingyuan and others are just a group of wastes eating rice and insulting the majesty of Xianting. What qualifications are there to compare with the envoy?"


    The guardian of the immortal froze, opened his mouth and said nothing, then shook his head and sighed after half a ring, "Then I wish the immortal the horse''s success!"


    Chen Jizhen, Huang Jingyuan, and others were unfavorable in their teachings. They lost their lives in the Heavenly Secret Soldiers, leaving Xianting''s plan unsuccessful, and a large number of immortals were damaged. As leaders, they have now been condemned by Xianting. The matter of Xianting.


    Zhang Ji snorted coldly, and was about to jump into the array, and suddenly Changhong came flying.


    Seeing the immortal officer showing his figure, Zhang Ji frowned, giving a bad hunch, because it was the messenger of Ling Xiao Bao Dian.


    The order came over the valley, took out the order, and loudly said, "Zhang Ji to take orders!"


    Zhang Ji bowed down and bowed down: "The minister took orders!"


    The decrees opened the edict and read: "Ping Lu Army captured Taiyuan City, Li Ke fled north, and now Taiyuan City has fallen into Li Ye''s hands! After receiving the order, he immediately moved to the lower bound and flew to Taiyuan City to kill the altar host. , Pinglu Army principal, destroy the sacrifice, wait for Li Zhi to escape from the mystery, capture it! "


    Hearing this change, Zhang Ji''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. "Be careful!"


    After sending the order to Zhang Ji, the orderer conveyed a few words of the imperial emperor, and then turned to leave.


    After the Kunlun formation defended the immortal officer, he looked stunned: "The news just said that He Dongjun has launched a counterattack against the Ping Lu army. It seems that the two armies are still fighting for a long time. Why did Ping Lu army suddenly capture Taiyuan? City? Then Li Ke''s use is too bad, but he fled north? "


    Zhang Ji silently said nothing.


    He had the same doubts, but he knew that now was not the time to tangle the issue.


    He only knew that with Ping Lu''s unexpected capture of Taiyuan City and Li Ke''s defeat defeated neatly, Li Changgeng''s previous suggestions to him could no longer be implemented. He must now rush to the lower bound and rush to Taiyuan City.


    Once Li Xun is given the opportunity, then his future in the Netherland trip will have many twists and turns out of thin air.


    "A group of ants, even if they have won Taiyuan City, they still want to go against the immortal?" Zhang Ji stumbled and jumped to the center of the formation.


    The formation law did not dare to delay the maintenance of the immortal officials, and quickly went to preside over the formation of the formation law and opened the Kunlun channel to communicate with the fairy fan.

 v4 Chapter 128： Power of heaven

    Not long after Li Yan and Master Feihong had a drink, the monk monks set up the altar. Unlike Taiyuan City, the Mystery Altar didn''t have much place to decorate originally, it had all the meaning of simplicity.


    At the moment of sacrifice, Li Yan stood up and patted the dust. Under the attention of the monks and Buddhist monks, he stepped up the stone steps of the nine-story altar and walked to the uppermost level under the banner of the puppets, which were displayed in the wind.


    Yang Tingge has already waited here. As an old monk among the demons, he has a lot of knowledge. This time, Li Zhi sacrificed to heaven, and many details should be guided by the other party. On the altar behind Yang Pavilion, there are neatly arranged sacrificial supplies.


    "Old Yang, there is work." Li Yan arched his hand.


    "This is an old honor." Yang Tingge responded.


    Following the steps taught by Yang Tingge, Li Wei came to the table and marched first.


    The altar was tall and towering, and the top half was covered with dense fog. The monks of the tribe looked up in front of the altar, and they felt a lot of awe in their hearts.


    If you have a feeling, "I do n¡¯t know how many big and small sacrifices I have participated in, but there are also some cases of sacrifices to the heavens. Is there anything different about Li Zhi here this time?"


    The red child glanced at him, his lips scornful, and his short-sighted dislike, "What else do you want? Let Tiandao use a thunder array to hack you?"


    Yoda-chan has long been accustomed to the poisonous tongue of the red child, and immediately yelled at him: "If the heavens have the mood to take care of our little fish and shrimp, the first one will accept you-who makes you so annoying as a young man? "


    The red baby snorted, raising his chin proudly: "The weak need only be liked, and the strong need only be in awe!"


    Yoda stroked his forehead with a hand, and saw the tragedy on earth. "The education of the old cow family is really rough!"


    There was a sudden change in the gap between the two of them.


    After Li Zhi finished entering the incense, the dense fog shrouded the sky. Suddenly the wind and clouds surged, which originally covered the fog of the day, and madly spread to both sides.


    Because the mist was surging too fast, and the movement was strangely large, the sky curtain seemed to be torn from the middle by a pair of giant hands, and it was like the towering giant ship breaking the wind and breaking the thick mist.


    The wind in the mystery is violent, flags are flying, and people are unstable.


    As the dense fog spread to the sides, a central area cast an extremely bright red light, shining on the altar. It''s not just the altar, the whole middle of the mountain is shrouded in red light that is tens of feet wide.


    On the altar, Li Zhiyi danced with all his hair. In the sound of hunting and overwhelming sound, he seemed to be blown away at any time. Against the background of the red light, his body looked a little weird and even looked terrible.


    Yang Tingge, who was assisting at the side, screamed, "His Royal Highness King, Tomahawk!"


    Li Yi heard the sound, and flung the big sleeve, and a simple and thick bronze tomahawk flew out.


    This tomahawk is made up of parts from the ruins. Before that, Li Zhi used him to split the gate of the dense fog forest. At that time, Li Zhi felt the extraordinary majestic strength from the tomahawk, knowing that it must After use, sure enough.


    After the tomahawk flew out, it suddenly burst into full bloom, standing in midair, seeming to have some connection with the red light, and kept trembling. With Weng Ming, the Tomahawk suddenly exploded, turned to zero, and turned into the shape of the previous fragment.


    The pieces of the tomahawk blasted down, fell around Li Yan, and quickly set into grooves on different positions on the altar.


    At that time, the ground of the altar lighted up, and a line of bronze light appeared, as if someone had a stylus gold hook, drawing a picture.


    Li Ye watched calmly, Yang Tingge was excited, and in the exclamation of some monks in front of the altar, a formation chart quickly took shape at Li Ye''s feet.


    At this moment, Li Zhi ¡¯s spirit seemed to be shocked by the flood, and he suddenly felt a vast force, rising from the formation under his feet, falling from the red light of the sky, and sweeping in all directions. come.


    This huge force is like a tide in the sky, and Li Zhi is just a small tree by the sea. Where can it stand the opponent''s slapping?


    Li Yan soon stabbed all over, dizzy, unconscious, even difficult to stand firm, and there was blood in his seven tricks.


    In a timely manner, Yang Tingge shouted, "His Royal Highness King An, blood sacrifices to heaven!"


    Hearing the other party''s shout, Li Min frowned, forcibly stabilized his mind, and at the same time took out Lu Jian, and his left palm flashed like lightning. When the blood overflowed, Li Zhi urged Aura to wrap the blood and spill it into the altar in front of him.


    Blood spilled onto the altar, and it did not flow along the table, but quickly submerged into it.


    Li Yan was also refreshed, and a strong white light flashed in front of him.


    When Li Yan regained his vision again, he found that "self" is still on the altar, but it is not an altar on the mountain, but an altar in a magnificent city. Behind "He", there are countless subjects who bowed down and worshiped, and they could hardly see the end.


    ...


    Taiyuan City.


    Chu Nanhuai, who had been staring at the altar on the altar, suddenly his eyelids jumped. He blinked and stared at the eastern sky. He blinked in his eyes without eyes, and couldn''t restrain the excitement and beard. Trembling said: "Here it is! The time has come! The kid Li Li has begun to worship!"


    Then he laughed a few times and looked at Li Xian with great satisfaction: "The old man said that Li Zhi''s kid must be able to control the secret altar, even Master Feihong can''t stop him, haha!"


    Li Xian didn''t hesitate. Hearing the other person''s words, seeing the other person look like this, but also cried and laughed, Chu Nanhuai was so proud that Li Yan was his son, and Li Xian was just an outsider.


    "This kid is so capable?" Li Xian was silent. This question left him a little dazed. He really wanted to ask: When did my son become so powerful? I don''t seem to be so capable ...


    Chu Nanhuai turned around, disregarding Li Xian in the bun, waving his long sleeves, and yelled, "The ceremony of heavenly sacrifice, start!"


    It didn''t take long for Chu Nanhuai''s voice to fall, and the sound of ritual music rang.


    Compared with the simple sacrifice in the mysterious realm, the sacrifice of Taiyuan City is much more complicated in terms of scenes and etiquette. This is a ceremonial ceremony attended by 10,000 people.


    Chu Nanhuai came to the altar, performed a series of ceremonies, took out a roll of sacrifice, and began to recite.


    ...


    Master Feihong was still sitting on the rocks and drinking, not like everyone else, looking up at the scene of Li Xun''s sacrifice to heaven, which made her back look a bit lonely, and also some lonely self-appreciated sadness.


    However, at this moment she is still struggling to maintain her indifference. Although she was very clear, when she lost her inner support and became a superficial look, she was doomed to not last long.


    Nangong sat on the ground with his first sword and stared at the altar. Unlike the excitement and excitement of the monks, in addition to these emotions in his eyes, there was a lonely and upset trace that could not be masked.


    I don''t know when, he sighed long and long, sullen in mood, slightly downcast, and a little downcast.


    "So good, what sigh do you sigh?" Yodda glanced at him. "Don''t you think of going up to the altar to replace Li Zhi''s position?"


    Nangong first oblique Yoda. But unlike in the past, he didn''t quarrel with each other this time, and even I didn''t keep your unhappy look for long, and then looked back.


    Such a reaction was beyond Yoda''s expectation. If he could not detect the loneliness and sadness of Nangong''s first, he would not be one of the six elder sons of the monster family, which made him very surprised.


    In his impression, Nangong was very proud, but not so embarrassing.


    But it was impossible for Yoda to whisper softly. He sneered: "Looking at you looks like death, would you like me to help you and give you a knife?"


    Nangong stared back at Yodak fiercely for the first time. In the past, if he looked like this, he would almost have to open his sleeves and run dry, but now he does n¡¯t have it. Is it also the reincarnation of another fairy? "


    Yodah unexpectedly said, "Where does this come from?"


    Nangong No. 1 red-eyed and fiercely said, "If not, how could his strength improve so fast?"


    Yoda suddenly realized that Nangong was sad and lonely at first. It turned out that she was in doubt because of her incompetence.


    It''s no wonder that Nangong''s first day was extraordinary, especially he had a deep understanding of one of the swords and created his own three swords. Before he met Li Yan, he had no opponents and was extremely arrogant.


    After returning to the secret realm, his strength was poor, and before he showed much, he became a captive of the Buddhist monk. Had it not been for Li Yan and others to grasp the battle situation, his life would have been lost.


    This is the first to Nangong who has never been defeated, which is undoubtedly a fatal blow.


    Yoda said sarcastically to Nan Gong firstly, "No wonder you look like you are about to die. It turns out you are jealous."


    Nangong No. 1 was furious, jumping up like a cat stepping on his tail. "What do you say? I am Nangong No. 1 and would be jealous of others?"


    Yoda sniffed: "Isn''t it?"


    "I''m so angry! Let''s do it!"


    "I''m afraid you won''t succeed?"


    Both men showed their blades and were ready to start fighting.


    Nangong, who was originally lonely and upset, was so troubled by Yodah, that he has been separated from the sad state of Tang.


    ...


    What Li Yan saw was the sacrifice scene of Taiyuan City. Every move of Chu Nanhuai in front of the altar was clear.


    What he didn''t see was that as his eyes fell on the altar of Taiyuan City, Chu Nanhuai began to perform the ritual ceremony, and a pair of huge eyes suddenly appeared in the blue sky outside Taiyuan City.


    Two red lights emerged from the eyes and were cast directly on the altar of Taiyuan City.


    At this moment, Li Zhi clearly felt that a certain connection had been established between the secret realm and Taiyuan City.


    When this connection was established, his discomfort completely disappeared. Above the matrix, the supreme power within the red light still exists and surrounds him, but his body is no longer stinging and his spirit is no longer oppressed.


    Not only that, but Li Zhi now feels like a spring breeze.


    If he had previously felt the power of the world''s destruction and destruction, then what he clearly felt at this moment was the power of spring wind and rain, the warmth of all things growing.


    This power made him indescribably comfortable, mentally pleasing, full of power, and an urge to sing loudly and dance with his sword.


    However, without waiting for Li to realize this power, in the sky of mystery, at the source of red light, a sound of vicissitudes from the ancient floods and experiencing 10,000 years of time and space, came like a thunderous sound, showing majesty.


    "The way of the world, yin and yang meet. There is yin and yang, so there is life and death; there is life and death, so the world lasts."


    "The flowing water is not rotten, and the household hub is not stingy. Yin and Yang change, and change creates the world. Everything can die, and Yin and Yang are immortal."


    "The so-called avenue is based on yin and yang. The power of the avenue can create everything and destroy everything. Life and death are yin and yang."


    "Li Yan, are you ready to take on the power of heaven?"

 v4 Chapter 129： Absorb

    When the sky sounded, the monks in the secret realm were involuntarily washed to attract all their hearts. They looked up at the red light source, and their faces were full of vibration and awe.


    With the emergence of the sky, the end of the red light on the sky, countless ancient and strange runes like snow falling down.


    There are countless pictographs floating in the bronze light of the altar formations under Li Xun''s feet.


    The intersection of the two is pervasive, covering this side of the world.


    At that moment the monks had an illusion, as if heaven and earth were talking.


    For a moment, all the monks present were as clear-minded as ever, as if they were undergoing the baptism of spring rain, a kind of wisdom that could not be explained clearly and quietly emanated from the practitioners.


    That is the breath of awakening.


    At least the monks present were real people, most of them were Yang Shen real people, earth wonderland, everyone''s practice qualifications are not bad, at the moment when Tianyin appeared, they were stimulated at the same time, or more or less fell into the realization road status!


    This sacrifice is also an opportunity.


    Even Feihong suddenly stood up and turned, looking at the strange scene above and below the altar, his eyes bright. Seeing her look not without vibration, it seemed to be deeply moved.


    The sound of the sky sounded in my ears, and the avenue seemed to be close to my eyes. At this moment, the monks were full of surprise, shock, understanding, and awe, but there was no urge to kneel and worship.


    In front of the avenue, the deepest feelings of the people are the closeness from the depths of the soul, as if they are close to the origin of life, which is an unspeakable feeling.


    Heaven and earth are kind, and everything is a ruminant dog. In front of the avenue, all beings waited.


    As the origin and rule of the world, the avenue is the rise and fall, the recurrence, and it does not require the fear and worship of all beings. It is the wind, the sun, the air, and the water. It can make all beings die, and it can make all beings die. It is the most common and powerful being.


    This power has transcended everything and is truly powerful.


    Real strength never needs people''s awe, let alone people kneel and worship.


    Only if it is not strong enough, in order to maintain its own majesty and ensure its status in the minds of sentient beings, it is necessary to "pretend to be a **** and make a ghost" and let people fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    Because of fear, sentient beings dare not disobey them or dare to resist.


    The real strength is not worried about beings rebelling and resisting. Because sentient beings cannot resist at all.


    It is precisely because they are not strong enough that they need to use the fear of sentient beings to maintain their status, authority, and domination.


    The avenue can turn into spring and rain, and it can also subvert the rivers. Never shy people to touch, never shy people side by side. This is the real authority!


    When heaven and earth runes and hieroglyphs circled the surrounding area of ??dozens of feet, Li Yan''s frantic clothes and hair calmed down. He watched everything around him with his hands, and echoed the sound of the sky, and did not rush to answer anything.


    There are countless comprehensions under the altar at this moment, not to mention Li Zhi on the altar.


    At this moment, his heart moved deeper and he understood more. In his world of consciousness, it seems that there is a door that is quietly opening, and the light inside is exuding, exuding the intimacy of letting life, instinct to touch.


    He closed his eyes.


    At this moment, he was extremely happy.


    I don''t know how long, maybe just a moment, maybe there are several days and nights-in the wonderful state of the avenue of understanding, time has no meaning, Li Yan finally opened his eyes.


    At this time, the heaven and earth runes and pictographs covered by red light had already flooded every corner.


    Facing the altar, facing the heavens and the earth, facing the avenue, Li Xun said slowly: "Heavens and earths are cultivated, they accept the spirit of the heavens and the earth, and gain the heavens and the earth. So the world says that the way to practice is to go against the sky, so once you reach the fairyland, there will be a scourge. Only those who have carried the scourge can avoid the destruction of the spirits and continue to practice. "


    At this point, Li Min paused, his eyes became clearer and sharper, and then he continued: "However, for me, practice is not about going against the sky, but is about meeting the rules of the world, constantly comprehending the rules of the world, and approaching The process of the origin of the avenue. Only by understanding the rules can we master the power of heaven and earth and make ourselves stronger; only by being close to the origin of the avenue can we understand the meaning of life and ultimately benefit the world''s movement! "


    In his voice, there was gradually an unspeakable, but absolutely sacred meaning: "Monks are not maggots in the heavens and the earth, but tentacles in the avenue. The monk does not want to destroy the world with power, but to guard the world with power. Monk Absorb the power of the heavens and the earth, strengthen itself and feed the world back, the world of life and profit runs, and death returns to the soil of Huang Tianhou. In this way, there is life and death reciprocating, and the world is endless.


    "This is the path of monks, the path of monks!"


    Li Yan''s eyes were clear and clear, and his voice was loud: "This is also my mission, my emperor''s way!"


    boom!


    The moment Li Li''s words fell, the world shook!


    The overwhelming world of runes and hieroglyphs burst suddenly and burst into unimaginable aura storms.ö® Time and earth are colorless, and the sun and the moon are dark. The whole world is like the end, like destruction!


    All the practitioners were detached from the state of the avenue of understanding.


    The next moment, after the runes and hieroglyphs of the heavens and earth exploded, countless tiny particles turned into wind, swept into the wind, and rushed to Li Zhi in all directions, like aura.


    Li Yan took a breath.


    These tiny particles, which represent the power of the heaven and earth avenue, converge into a long dragon and are sucked into Li Zhe''s mouth!


    This set of scenes looks like Li Yan is vomiting the world!


    Zhongxiu was stunned. They could only widen their eyes, opened their mouths, and watched this incredible and shocking scene.


    At that moment, in their eyes, Li Zhi was like a god!


    From time to time, the characters of the heavens and the earth are all incorporated into Li''s body, and the mystery returns to calm.


    Only Li Yan was standing on a high platform, his body swelled to the size of a few feet, like a giant descending from the sky, his robes had all been exploded, naked.


    Fortunately, he was surrounded by ink-colored air masses, so he could not see his skin. But in Li Yan''s own eyes, he seemed to have turned into a ball, his skin was swollen and transparent, and his blood vessels were bare, as if it would burst at any time.


    That power of heaven and earth is too majestic, and in fact he only has the realm of Yang Shen, who can''t digest so much power in time. Although he has been madly running around his aura, refining the power of heaven in his body.


    In one breath, he became a big fat man. In addition to his joy, Li Zhi was extremely uncomfortable, as if he would explode next time.


    At this moment, Li Zhi was surrounded by ink and air masses, and the practitioners couldn''t see the truth, and couldn''t come to help.


    Red baby''s eyes widened: "How do I feel like Li Yan is burning all over him?"


    Yoda murmured: "So turbulent power, I seem to see a thousand miles of river roaring!"


    Su Emei''s face suddenly changed: "No! The power of heaven is too fierce, he can''t refine it for a while! If he goes on like this, he may be in danger of life!"


    In the end, she was the reincarnation of Guanghan Fairy, and she awakened a part of her strength and memory.


    But Rao is so, she can''t do anything at this moment. In her realm, she can''t help Li Yan at all!


    Not to mention her, not even the red baby in the heavenly wonderland!


    The muscles on Li''s face kept tumbling and convulsing, and he looked extremely embarrassed.


    As long as he lowered his head, he could clearly see that under his skin, there were countless dragons and snakes running wildly, as if they would rush out the next moment. That is the power to digest.


    Just when the monks and monks were in a mess, a stunned figure in white, flew towards the altar like a bird, landed in front of Li Yan, and pressed his palm against Li Yan''s chest suddenly!


    In this scene, the monks'' monks all changed their looks, and the Holy Child and Holy Infant were astonished!


    That is Fei Hongshi!


    She wants to take advantage of others? !!


    ...


    The red baby Yodah and others immediately flew up and at the same time over the altar!


    At this moment, their cultivation strength has been removed from the repression of the mysterious state, and all have recovered to the state before entering the mysterious state.


    "Just stop!"


    "What are you doing? Don''t step back ?!"


    "Dare to hurt Li Yan, I have killed my life, and I will die with you!"


    The monks screamed, while the magic weapon was in their hands, and the aura was rousing around, giving the strongest blow at any time.


    However, Fei Hongshi ignored them.


    In the face of Li Zhi, who was several feet tall, she floated like a bird on the chest of the other person. The whole body was not in the ink-colored air mass, and her palm was still firmly pressed on Li Yi''s chest.


    Demon monks have reached the critical point of the outbreak. The reason why they have not shot is because they are afraid of affecting Li Yan.


    Several seriously wounded Buddha domain Luohan, relying on Xiu Wei to recover to the fairyland, heaven fairyland, at this moment also gritted his teeth, flew to the side of Feihong, and confronted the monks far away.


    At the moment, each of them had a divine decisive face. It was a fight to death, but also to help Feihong to kill Li Yan, complete the great purpose of the Buddha domain.


    "Wow, I can''t bear it! You gangs of stink bald donkeys, don''t get rid of grandpa!" Yodda hurried up with a temper and immediately waved Fang Tianhua to attack.


    "Slow!" At this moment, Yang Tingge suddenly shouted loudly and stopped in front of Yodah. He looked excited and twitched, "Master Feihong did not harm the king!"


    "Huh?" Yoda froze.


    Everyone took a closer look, only to find out that Li Qi''s breath really calmed down a lot, there was no meaning of aura burst.


    "This ..." Yoda harassed her head, her eyes blanked, and she instantly switched to the state of second sister-in-law.


    Red Baby whispered, "It seems like that''s what happened!"


    After listening to these words, the Buddhist domain Luo Han heard and looked back, and they all found abnormalities. They got closer and felt more distinctly. Master Feihong was clearly helping Li Yan to stabilize his breath and refine the power of heaven!


    "This......"


    "Sir, what are you doing?"


    "Tutor, you ..."


    The Buddhist monks were all very shocked and puzzled.


    If it was said that the prince Feihong had given up for the opportunity to save them, it was because the Buddha Realm had lost the general situation and lost the overall situation, and it was understandable that fighting again was just a struggle for beasts.


    So what is happening now that Master Feihong directly helps Li Yan?


    Chief Feihong did not answer, and ignored them completely.

 v4 Chapter 130： Enemy to

    Li Min''s body decreased at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and eventually returned to normal size.


    Master Feihong closed his hand and fell to the altar. She did not turn back to answer the questions of the Luo Hans, nor did she care about the monks, but she looked at Li Yan with bright eyes.


    With the help of Feihong, Li Xun successfully absorbed all the power of violent heaven. Now he sits cross-legged, further consolidating the strength he just got.


    Master Feihong was right in front of him. He didn''t worry about it at all, and he practiced calmly and abnormally.


    The power of the heavens is surging, Li Zhi did not fully refine it, but finally they are all stabilized in the body.


    A huge ink-colored bead engraved with countless runes floated above his air, and dragon air was swimming around it. Looking at Longqi''s appearance, it was clearly anomalous, as if he had encountered the most delicious food.


    According to past experience, Li Zhi is very clear that Long Qi will gradually digest the power of heaven and then promote himself to feed Li Zhi back.


    In fact, even without the help of Feihong, the dragon spirit in his body can suppress the power of the violent heavens and finally condense them, but it only takes longer.


    Since Tiandao gave Li Xun the strength, naturally he would not "lost" and explode him.


    However, Master Feihong did not know that Li Qi had dragon spirit in her body. The reason why she shot was because she looked at the situation of an ordinary monk, and she really could not bear the power of heaven.


    In addition, the power of the heavens gave Li Yan two things. It was a sword and a shield, the same ink color, engraved with obscure and esoteric pictographic characters, like a boat, floating on the sea of ??air.


    When Li Zhi saw them, he knew their function.


    The sword is an offensive wrist. It can emit a powerful blow to the sword, and it is not a one-time use. As long as the sword itself is still in the sea, it can be used next time after a period of warming up.


    Shields are like swords, except that they can withstand powerful attacks.


    As for the extent to which this sword and a shield are strong, Li Ye has not known yet, after all, it has not been used. But after communicating the sword and shield, the feedback he got was that they were strong and shivering.


    In other words, after entering the real world and losing the jade trick left by Li Xian, he now has the ability to save lives. And at the same time he saved his life, he still had a strong blow. It was definitely a resurgence of the Jedi, and the protection against killing was completed in a dangerous situation.


    The power of heaven is an accidental gift. In this secret journey, the target that Li Zhi competed with the domain of Buddha and Xianting was still that ray of opportunity.


    Tianji is now in Li''s heart.


    It was a tiny quaint scroll.


    Li Xun opened the scroll with his mind and then hesitated.


    He thought there would be pictures or words in it. But in fact, there are only a few ink lines in it, and no specific image can be seen. It looks like clouds but not clouds and wind but not wind.


    But Li Zhi felt the breath of Tao from above. And unlike the yin and yang way, it is not a specific way, but a way that traces back to its origin.


    The avenue breath contained in this pair of scrolls made Li Zhi feel the power of the world.


    This is the secret.


    Now Li Zhi understands that the so-called ¡°intensiveness¡± is the power in charge of heaven and earth.


    At least for now, it is invisible.


    So the question comes, how does this thing work? Or, how to use it to control the world?


    For a moment, Li Zhi couldn''t understand.


    He recalled the words of the monkey at the beginning, pondering in his heart: "Heaven and earth are chaotic, the order is broken, the avenue is obvious, the heavens are scattered, and the person who wins can gain the world ... So if he gets the heavens, it means that he has regained his weight in the chaos Shaping order and the qualifications to control heaven and earth. This is the same truth as Longqi represents Qianlong. The difference is that Longqi represents the qualifications to control the world, but Tianji can control the world. "


    He thought he should be right, and further thought: "The effect of Dragon Qi is huge, and it is obvious to me to help and improve. Now it seems that Tianji should be in a similar situation. I just do n¡¯t know, this scroll of magical illusion How to use it ... "


    "Perhaps the time has come, everything will be displayed logically. Just like when I went to Shen Yunshan Taixuanding, when the face of the Xiaoxuan Formation could not be cracked, Dragon Qi started automatically."


    Right now, there is a clear understanding in Li Xun''s heart: It seems that the Tao of Heaven has set up a secret place and given Tian Ji, it is to find and select the monks who realize its will.


    After pondering for a while, Li Zhi converged.


    In any case, this time in the mysterious journey, Li Zhi not only got the opportunity, but also the power of the gift of heaven, and the heavenly sword and heavenly shield¡ªlet''s call that sword and shield.


    There are not only powerful methods that can be used immediately, but also practice tools that can continuously improve their own strength. Compared to entering the mystery, Li Zhi has been too strong and will continue to become stronger.


    When thinking of this, Li Yan opened his eyes.


    It was not that he opened his eyes actively, but that he began to tremble all around, causing him to return from his thoughts to reality.


    He stood up and saw a picture of the world collapsing, the sky was cracking, the earth was disintegrating, and the man was unstable. However, the monks did not panic. Obviously, everyone knows that this is the secret.


    Li Xuan held his fist and said to the Feihong Daoshi in front of him: "Thank you for your help."


    Master Feihong didn''t act indifferently this time. She looked at Li Yan intently, and the light of wisdom flashed in her eyes, as if she wanted to see Li Yan thoroughly.


    Gradually, I don''t know if I really saw anything, but Feihong''s eyes became enlightened.


    For a long time, when Li Yan felt uncomfortable, Master Feihong showed a smile that made people feel like a spring breeze, and expressed his appreciation unabashedly: "Although the acquisition of the natural opportunity is the natural will of the meditation, you can be recognized by the Tao It proves that I read right. "


    Although Feihong''s ordinary temperament is indifferent, as if he doesn''t care about anything, he is also a straight-forward temper. After all, cultivation has reached her realm, and there is no need to conceal anything, everything can be free.


    No one had noticed her before, made her show appreciation, made her smile, and made her have obvious emotions. But it wasn''t because she didn''t, it was just those people who didn''t qualify.


    Li Yan shook his head slightly when he heard this, and he knew very well that, in fact, he and Feihong both had the qualifications to get the best chance, because they were all standing here.


    But there is only one copy of Tianji, and he can get it. To some extent, it is also the accomplishment of Master Feihong.


    At this point, the mystery was completely disintegrated, and everyone was wrapped in the extreme white light, losing their ability to discern things.


    When everyone waited to restore their vision, they were already standing on Xiaogufeng. Xiao Gufeng was the place where Chen Lizhen and Huang Jingyuan had "intercepted" before.


    The monks returned to God and congratulated Li Yan with his fists: "Congratulations to King An!"


    Red baby and Yodaka were also among them, with sincere smiles on their faces. There was irresistible excitement in this smile. It was like after the rain and rain, and finally saw the sun. That was the look of hope.


    The Yao clan formed an alliance with Li Xun, and the red children, Yodak and others came to help the war, in order to seek out the world of the Yao clan. It''s self-evident that Li Yan''s gaining the opportunity now is definitely good news for the demon.


    He even said that Li Zhi could demand more monk strength from the demon clan with this clever opportunity.


    The red children and Yodaka looked very hot. Looking at their appearance, they clearly wanted to ask Li Yan what kind of power Tiandao gave him and what opportunities Tianji gave him.


    It was just that the Feihong priest was in front, they were not good at speaking.


    The monks are excited, but they are not complacent. After the initial disturbance, they quieted down one after another, and all looked weird, the focus of their eyes fell to the same point.


    Feihong Tuoshi.


    The few Luohan who survived the severe injuries, felt the eyes of the demons, and immediately guarded at the same time, and all the artifacts were sacrificed, as if they were close to the enemy.


    The situation is very delicate now.


    Li Yan had a chance, although Xianting didn''t want to see it, the same was true of Buddhism.


    When Xianting knew that he couldn''t get it, he wanted to make it impossible for Li Zhi to get it, so now Li Zhi got it, and Buddhism could not destroy it.


    Kill Li Yan, naturally a hundred.


    Fei Hongshi may not have this ability.


    After all, in the secret situation, everyone was suppressed, and the absolute gap narrowed, and Feihongshi had the upper hand in facing the siege of the demons. Now that everyone''s strength is restored, the absolute gap between them has widened, and Feihong''s advantage is even more obvious.


    But the demons are just weird eyes, they have no intention of doing anything.


    Even when the Arhats had sacrificed their instruments, they were mostly empty-handed.


    Now all the fools can see that the relationship between Feihong Shi and Li Ye seems not ordinary.


    At least, if Master Feihong wanted to kill Li Xun, he would not help out when Li Xun''s refining power of heaven was dangerous.


    Only the few Arhats were nervous at this time.


    Li Ye smiled and said to Feihong Daoshi: "The last three days of talking with the Daoshi, the meaning is not exhausted. If Feihong Taishi is free, how about visiting Taiyuan City?"


    Taiyuan City has now fallen into the hands of Ping Lujun. This is what Li Zhi "sees". Now he is already the owner of Taiyuan City, so the words of the invitation are particularly smooth.


    It''s just that this statement still seems weird, and the reasons are exceptionally inadequate.


    Forty years in Mystic Village, although the two are busy living, there is not a lot of time to sit and talk, especially in the following years.


    So Feihong gave Li Li a nasty look.


    Li Huan stayed on the spot.


    Not only him, but also the monk monk who saw the action of Master Feihong, also widened his eyes.


    Sophisticated Feihong, a person without grief or joy, will sometimes roll his eyes?


    I have to say that this rolled eyes is particularly smart and beautiful, and has a different kind of beauty.


    Seeing everyone stunned, Feihong''s eyes narrowed.


    I ca n¡¯t roll my eyes? Am I a stone? Really think of me as a statue in a temple?


    But the next instant, Feihong laughed.


    Her smile was like the dawn of the rising sun, and the earth rejuvenated.


    If this smile is not gloating, there must be no flaws.


    Doctor Feihong looked at Li Tian and said to Li Li: "If you can survive, it is not too late to invite me."


    Li Yan and the demons followed the sight of Master Feihong.


    There, dozens of light spots emerged, and soon turned into dozens of Changhong, rushing to this side.


    When the first Changhong was purple, it was just flying away, and it had great power.


    It was a Taoist in purple robes, with a majestic look and a grim look. It''s Zhang Ji.

 v4 Chapter 131： Rebel

    Daomen Xianting, East Floating Palace.


    The East Floating Palace is built on a beautiful island with beautiful mountains and clear water. Compared with an island with a radius of hundreds of miles, the East Floating Palace has a building area of ??only 100 acres, which can be almost described by a drop of the sea.


    The buildings in the palace are not so towering. Except for the star-view pavilion, which is built on a hill, there are seven floors, and most of the other buildings have only one floor. This is quite shabby compared with the foundations, which are as high as tens of feet, and the stairs can''t wait to build thousands of fairyland palaces.


    In fact, the East Floating Palace is located in a secluded place in Xianyu, thousands of miles away from the Lingxiao Baodian in the center of Xianting. If it is placed in a mortal world, it is a mountain and forest place suitable for seclusion.


    For the immortals who regard themselves as the masters of heaven and earth and have the right to freely kill and kill the billions of living beings, this kind of "poor country" is not in line with status at all, so usually no one comes to the door.


    The owner of the East Floating Palace is indeed a marginal figure of Xianting, and he is completely out of touch with the center of power.


    Ordinary immortals take the road, the more natural the more immortal the better, so as to show their own elegant style. However, the owner of the East Floating Palace did the opposite and used "mud dust" as the channel number. He really did not know what it meant and laughed generously.


    At this moment, the mud duster stood on the stargazing pavilion and looked down at the stars outside.


    He had been doing this for a long time, until someone reached the attic.


    "The mud-dust Taoist people do n¡¯t have mud-dust on their bodies. The entire East Floating Palace has been cleaned and cleaned. My brother''s name is so misleading, shouldn''t he change it?" The comer laughed behind him. .


    This man turned out to be Li Changgeng.


    His words are actually very problematic. The immortal cultivation is powerful. Cleaning the palace is not just a matter of applying a little fairy method, let alone that there is mud on the robe.


    But when Li Changgeng said these words, he didn''t feel anything wrong.


    The mud dust man did n¡¯t turn around and did n¡¯t turn back. It seemed no surprise to Li Changgeng ¡¯s arrival, even if he did n¡¯t notice in advance, ¡°Xianting can seal my practice, but also seal my hands and feet. What are my hands and feet? Can bear the dirt? "


    Li Changgeng froze for a moment, then shook his head helplessly: "The only one who can explain how to hide the dirt is only the brother."


    Then he turned sharply, "But if the Brother wants to unseal the seal, it''s just a sentence."


    Mud duster dismissed: "Are you a lobbyist for Xiandi?"


    Li Changgeng smiled bitterly: "Can my brother allow me to sit down?"


    Mud duster: "I haven''t sealed your hands and feet."


    Li Changgeng opened his mouth, and he has always been described as a clever tongue, but now he was speechless. In fact, what he meant was obviously that he wanted to sit down and talk with the other party, but the other party obviously didn''t want to sit against him.


    Li Changgeng could n¡¯t force it. He could only stand with Daoming to say: "Dao Brothers have been living in the East Floating Palace for thousands of years. Do n¡¯t you want to go out? Solvable. "


    The mud duster scorned: "I would rather not unblock this life than helping the beast of Xiandi solve the problem!"


    Hearing the words "Animals" by the other side, Li Changgeng drew his lips.


    The mud duster waved his hand: "Go back, even if I turned into a stone in the East Floating Palace, I would never bow to the beast of Xiandi."


    Li Changgeng kept silent for a moment, and continued to bear his patience: "Now that the battle of the immortals is the time to unify the world, the emperor does not want to cause trouble inside."


    Mud duster sneered: "I''m just a wasteman who lives in prison and can only sweep the floor all day. Tell me about the general situation of Xianting. Is my brother looking for the wrong person?"


    Seeing that the other party has been so unhappy, Li Changgeng can''t help but be angry. "Although the Dao Brothers do not leave home, Guanghan Fairy, Giant Spirit Tianshen and others have already stirred up storms in the world! If there is no Dao Brother, Inspiration, how dare they, so how? "


    "Now that the battle of Xianyu is the general situation of Xianting, if Xianting is gone, what can the Dao brothers have, even if they have thousands of ambitions? The dispute between Dao Brothers and Xiandi is nothing but their own internal fighting. Time, regardless of the overall situation? "


    Mud duster finally turned around. He looked coldly at Li Changgeng, eyes full of contempt, "Xianting is not my Xianting, what if it is destroyed?"


    He said with a sneer, "But thank you brother for telling me the situation in the world. It seems that Guanghan Fairy and Giant Spirit Tianshen and others have already made some achievements to make Xiandi''s wastes start to be jealous. How else would my brother come to me? "


    Li Changgeng said with a calm face: "Does the brother think that the sky can be turned by just the two of them?"


    Mud duster sneered: "They may not be able to, but now that they have opened the situation, it is natural that some people are moving."


    Li Changgeng gritted his teeth: "You really instructed the doormen to make a mess! You really have a follow-up plan!"


    Mud duster laughed loudly and did not conceal his pleasure: "Do you really think that what happened in the world, I don''t know anything at all, and you still need to tell me? Do you really think that I live alone here, and become an lonely person? Do you really think that I have been trapped here for thousands of years and that I have become a complete disused person and cannot affect the trend of Xianting? "


    He chuckled and looked at Li Changgeng''s eyes, as if looking at the rural villager with no understanding at all: "I''m afraid that at this moment, the heavenly machine has made Li Jieng right?"


    Li Changgeng''s face changed.


    After a moment he said in a deep voice: "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Dead to death?" The mud duster seemed to have heard a big joke, "Xiandi''s waste hasn''t got this ability yet, Laojun can still talk about it. But will he come?"


    Li Changgeng''s face was completely dark.


    Mud duster turned around and looked out the window again, "You can go."


    Li Changgeng looked at the other person''s back and suddenly sneered, "If the Dao Brother thinks that Li Zhi can really set off a storm, I''m afraid he will be disappointed. His former proud disciple Zhang Ji, has now taken the Nether!


    Mud duster was silent this time.


    Obviously, the news is strong.


    But soon, he said lightly: "It''s just a traitor, just for Li Yan to help me clean up the portal."


    ...


    Li Changgeng returned from the East Floating Palace and immediately went to see Emperor Xian. Xianting is feeding swimming fish in Chiyuan.


    After listening to Li Changgeng''s report, the Emperor Xian did not react.


    Li Changgeng had to step down.


    When Li Changgeng left, the Emperor threw all the spiritual food in his hand into the pool.


    His face was as cold as iron: "Diaomin always wants to usurp the throne! Sooner or later, this group of invaders will be destroyed!"


    ...


    Seeing the sky Changhong coming, Li Yan''s eyes also sank, "The ghosts are still there."


    From Li Zhi''s point of view, it was natural to see clearly that all the monks came from the fairyland.


    The monks who can send such monk power in the world can only have the three parties of Xianting, Buddhism and Demon, but now they are not bald monks or demon monks. Of course, they can only be people of Xianting.


    Just after the seventy-two earth evils were destroyed in the mysterious realm, when the mysterious realm came out, I saw the monk Xianting again, appearing so frequently, such as the appendage of the bone, it is no wonder that Li Zhi was in trouble.


    However, in the world of Tang Dynasty, this is the blessing of Daomen Xianting. Li Yan is making waves here. For Xianting, he is a rebel bandit. Xiandi sent troops to chaos, and of course he would not hesitate.


    As far as the response speed of Daomen Xianting is concerned, it is much better than when the Tang Dynasty responded to the Chaos of Huang Chao.


    During the Chaos in Huang Chao, the court of the Tang dynasty first caused chaos in Fanfan, then sent troops from Chang''an, and sent waves of troops to the battlefield. However, the final result is always unsatisfactory. After eight years of chaos, Huang Chao ¡¯s chaos has become more and more fierce and fierce, and he has finally been breached by Changan.


    In this sense, the roles played by Li Zhi and Huang Chao are actually very similar.


    But after all, Xianting was better than the Tang Dynasty, so the monks dispatched were very powerful, and each time they would win.


    However, this time Zhang Ji''s lower bound was originally intended to undermine Li Yi to gain the opportunity, but did not expect that the plan could not catch up with the change. Li Xian was "born out of nowhere" and quickly defeated He Dongjun. He led the Pinglu army to occupy Taiyuan City, giving Li Xun an early opportunity.


    But in Zhang Ji''s view, it is obviously not a problem.


    A small lone peak appeared in his vision. After Zhang Ji saw Li Yan, he quickly locked his eyes. There was a touch of strong murderousness in his dark eyes, the speed was not reduced, and he went straight to Li Ye, without even intending to let his followers follow.


    He Jingcheng, the deputy, was the only one who could barely keep up with Zhang Ji''s speed. When he saw this, he hurriedly advised: "Brother Zhang is not in a hurry, there is a monster help beside Li Ye, we still have to wait for everyone to follow, and then we will do well together!"


    Zhang Jichen laughed: "A bunch of ants, what kind of waves can they churn out? This backhand can kill them!"


    He Jingcheng has a stable temperament, or he can''t be a deputy, "There is also a Master Feihong there! Brother Zhang, don''t underestimate the enemy!"


    Zhang Ji''s eyes disdain: "What about Master Feihong? She will also help Li Xun to deal with our failure? First, Li Xuan, then drive these Buddhist monks out of China!"


    There was nothing wrong with this remark. Li Zhi destroyed the century-old plan of releasing Shimen from the Central Plains and killed many monks in the Buddhist domain.


    At this moment, Li Xun has got the opportunity, even if Feihong did not chase Li Xun to kill, where would he stop Xianting from killing their enemies?


    Moreover, at this moment, there is no need to compete for the opportunity, and the Buddha Realm has lost the need to join forces with Li Xuan temporarily, and it is even more impossible to embarrass with Xianting¡ªas Master Feihong, at this time, if it is to deal directly with the monks, then it ¡¯s not equal to Buddhism declared war on Xianting?


    He Jingcheng is still cautious: "What if Master Feihong shots?"


    Zhang Ji was overwhelmed by his troubles: "Here Feihong is here, and if he is suppressed by Xianting, he can also use the power of Tianxianjing. Even if she wants to do anything, is she my opponent?"


    After saying this, Zhang Ji had already entered the attack distance, and then stopped talking, and with a big sleeve wave, he offered a flying sword, a thought in his mouth, and his fingers pointed at him, and he pointed at Li Zhi!


    The stalkless flying sword was blue and covered with runes, but it was no more than seven inches long and flew out, almost over lightning, almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Until he flew in front of Li Yan, the flying sword did not grow large, but the blue awn flickered, and the attack trail dragged a slender tail. Because of its too fast speed, the thunder that pierced the air was rolling like a tide, and its sound was even more terrifying than the thunder of midsummer.


    Li Yan frowned, Lu Gujian was "burning" in his hand, ready to take over the sword.


    Zhang Ji''s Feijian attack was simple and straightforward, but absolutely horrible. The flying sword not only flies extremely fast, its trajectory is difficult to find, it cannot be evaded, and it is unpredictable. The face of the seven-inch small sword turned out to give people a sense of collapse.

 v4 Chapter 132： Intercept

    Although the Feijian is small, it seems like a huge aura magnetic field is built in. The aura within a few hundred feet of the surrounding area is swept up, filling up the Feijian, and constantly increasing the power of the Feijian.


    Wherever the Feijian track goes, the space is distorted as a result, forming a river-like abstract painting. The sound of the surge of the Lingchao was mixed with the sound of thunder, and it was shaking like the sky was about to collapse.


    The people looked up and saw the sun as if the end was coming.


    Yi Jian has such power, it can be seen that Zhang Ji did not retain a little strength. Such a decisive temperament is indeed a firefighter sent by heaven.


    The demons were unchangeable, and those who were lowered up had already shown the color of fear, and some even began to tremble. This is not their timidity, but the intimidation of the weak when confronted with overly powerful forces.


    The red baby and Yodaka looked at each other, and they saw each other''s solemn killing. Obviously, even the red baby was not sure that he could take the sword.


    This is also normal. The generals sent by Xianting for the second time are naturally more powerful than Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan, and will not give them a chance to resist.


    "Stop it!" But the red baby and Yodah didn''t hesitate and flew together.


    The red child has a fire pistol in his hand, and his whole body is repaired to explode suddenly. When it rises, it is like a comet, and the aura lingers around the body, like a burning flame. The air seemed to evaporate within 100 feet of his body, which made his body look blurry.


    Yodah made a roar from his throat, Fang Tian waved his halberd, and black demon ink splashed out. His body swelled to the size of a hundred feet in an instant, whistling and unstoppable.


    "Breaking the sky gun!" The fire-pointed gun in the red child''s hand was pointed at the tip of Feijian.


    "Breaking Sky Gun" is the most powerful attack method of the red child besides Sanmad Real Fire. Compared with the damage of Sanmad Real Fire, Skybreaker is more suitable for breaking.


    With the strength of the red baby, even if it is facing Qiang Qiangshan, this gun can also knock it down.


    The red baby has the name of the first holy son of the demon family, which of course did not come out of thin air. In the past, when they challenged the sons of various paths, the sky-breaking gun has always been a winning shot. It is located in the young generation of the demon tribe and has a great reputation.


    Before fighting with Li Yan, the red baby didn''t make this attack. It was not that he didn''t want to, but he was worried that Li Yan might be accidentally hurt and affect the overall situation.


    At this moment, the shot was fired. From the point of the gun, the blurred space around him was exploded like a firecracker in an instant, and the mid-air wind and thunder surged, as if the space no longer existed.


    "The mountains and rivers are gone!" Almost at the same time, Yodah''s hand painted the halberd in the sky and chopped it on the flying sword.


    This was also the strongest blow for Yodaka. When he shot, the black gas around him was thick enough to turn into a liquid, which seemed to knock down Baizhangtai.


    Countless strands of black gas have turned into countless tornadoes, rushing in the space that has already been "collapsed", with a terrifying momentum, if it can devour everything.


    When all the demon saw the strong blow from the two saints, they all showed their awe, and many people had confidence in victory. Obviously, no matter whether it is a sky-breaking gun or the silence of the mountains and rivers, they have made them worship.


    However, behind the Feijian, Zhang Ji, who followed the Feijian, was full of disdain. "The light of fireflies, dare to compete with the sun and the moon? In front of the" Qianli Sword ", wait Only the first way is granted! "


    boom!


    In an unprecedented explosion, a white aura mushroom cloud rose before the flying sword "thousands away". The clouds and waves were as high as a thousand feet, drowning the figure of the red baby and Yodak, and covering up all eyes.


    A volcanic eruption is just as powerful.


    The next moment, a purple sword light flew from the rising mushroom cloud like a meteor. The speed was not reduced, and Li Zhi was still taken straight.


    That is Qianli Sword!


    And the red baby and Yoda-chan flew up from the mushroom cloud, each spit blood!


    The red baby no longer had a flame around her, and Yoda''s body returned to its normal size. The two of them were unable to hold the glaive in their hands, and the fire sharp lance and Fang Tianhua halberd fell with them!


    When all the monsters saw this, they looked pale.


    Zhang Ji was like a streamer. As Qian Li sword passed through the mushroom cloud, his eyes were still staring at Li Yan, sneer: "This seat wants you to die, no one can save you!"


    Li Yan''s eyebrows were low.


    However, there are still people in front of Li Wei.


    The demons flew up one after the other, the red baby and Yodah.


    At this moment they blocked Li Li and Qian Lijian, forming a second line of defense!


    Li Yuan is a great hope for the demons, but if the battle of Hedong was the first time, he would face such a situation. Whether it is a red child or a monk monk, he would be reluctant to be involved in the situation when he knows that he is not. risk.


    Because at that time they came out to help Li Xun, and they still had a wait-and-see attitude. They just wanted to see Li Xun. In the case of help, is there any possibility of it being done?


    But now it is different. Li Yan was given the opportunity to not only confirm his own strength, but also show great luck.


    The Red Baby and Yodaka had high expectations for him, and they had made up their minds to send a message back to the demon tribe immediately, and let the six Holy Calgary monks come over.


    So at this moment, even if they were to sacrifice their lives, they had to stop this sword for Li Yan and keep the hope of the monsters out of the world!


    Li Ye certainly understands this.


    But this is not easy.


    Qianli Sword came quickly, the track was elusive, the sword body could not be locked, and he was not sure to dodge. Because it seems to fly straight, it may actually appear from any angle when it is in front of it!


    This is what makes Qian Li Jian unique.


    So if Zhang Ji is willing, these monks can''t touch Qianlijian at all.


    However, Zhang Ji did not control the changing trajectory of Qianli Sword, but still flew straight to Li Yan, and did not mean to avoid the demon interception.


    "The praying arm is a car. If you want to die, your seat will be fulfilled!" Zhang Ji smiled cruelly, showing his arrogant character.


    He is arrogant because he has this capital.


    The strong attack is also the need for him to show his strength and stand out in the world. He just wanted to tell the entire demon clan, now that this seat has been released, you have no chance at all, so don''t send someone out to get in the way.


    If you can''t keep your duty, you can only die without a burial place!


    Only strong crushing can meet Liwei''s needs.


    In the midst of the air, the demon rushed up, each performing the strongest magic, demon, and immortal, one or twenty auras of various auras of various shapes, whistling on the space before and after the flying sword!


    The bursting aura of anger, turned the air into a pot of porridge.


    But the next moment, accompanied by the wild laughter of Zhang Ji, these monks monks vomited blood and flew out. Qianli Jian and Zhang Ji passed by them, freehand.


    There is no doubt about the outcome.


    Among these demon monks, there are several heaven wonderland!


    At this moment, it looks like a decaying leaf, completely vulnerable, and can''t even block the flying sword!


    No wonder Zhang Ji is so confident, even if Master Feihong took the shot, he was not afraid!


    So fear of crushing power? Is there any reason not to be arrogant?


    That''s not arrogance, it''s self-confidence!


    At this point, Feijian is very close to Li Yan!


    They all happened in a very short moment, the mushroom cloud was still rising, the seriously injured red baby and Yoda Aya, when they fell down and saw this scene, his face was ashamed.


    "Run!" Yoda slammed instinctively from her teeth.


    This is the end, where is there any chance of Li Yi being alive? No one said that he had a chance to win. From the beginning, he didn''t think that Li Zhi had a chance to win. He just wanted to do his best to keep Li Yi and the hope of the monsters.


    but now.....


    The red baby looked desperate: "Can''t run ..."


    As the first holy son of the demon tribe, the red baby can also be said to have countless battles throughout his life, but there has never been a moment when he is as weak as he is now.


    Because he was completely out of control, he couldn''t even see the possibilities.


    The enemy was so strong that he couldn''t even hope for extravagance.


    After Li Qiang is strong, after all, it is only the real world of Yangshen. In the face of the powerful sword, where can he escape?


    Even Master Feihong, even if she was "unconscious" trying to help Li Xun, she might not dare to block this sword for Li Xuan.


    At this instant, the red baby felt like he was finished, and the great cause of the demon tribe was over. This made him whole like a falling ice cave, and he didn''t want to move at all-of course he couldn''t move.


    The repelled demons had no demons at the same time, and even the demons wailed.


    "Li Yan, haven''t you obeyed the leader yet?" Zhang Ji followed the sword, screamed, and was extremely arrogant.


    Li Ye certainly won''t give it.


    He frowned.


    In fact, in the not-so-long period of time just now, he has used all the power he can call to the extreme.


    At this moment he was as restless as ever.


    The heart is as stagnant as it is without heart.


    Only in his eyes was Ling Feng Hanfeng.


    He lifted his sword, and with his wrist turned around, his sword was like a pen, drawing a circle in front of him.


    Looking at Zhang Ji, his tone was smooth, but the words he vomited were more than wanjun: "Ziqi Yin Yang!"


    "Purple Qi Yin Yang" is the technique used in "Eastern Purple Qi" and is a stunt practiced by Li Zhi before crossing.


    Unlike the common techniques of "Ziqi Juyunquan", "Ziqi Wuxiang Palm" and "Ziqi Shenglian", "Ziqi Yinyang" has a higher rank and more power.


    Correspondingly, it has stricter requirements for monks.


    Before crossing, Li Zhiwei was in the real world of Yangshen. After practicing this method, he rarely had the opportunity to launch.


    On the one hand, of course, the stunt is not easy to use, on the other hand, it is also Li Zhi''s control of it, which is far from being complete.


    Because this is a practice that can only be successfully performed after Wu Da reaches a certain level.


    "Purple Qi Yin and Yang", as the name suggests, is related to the way of Yin and Yang.


    "Eastern Purple Air" as a best practice method, when you practice to the back, you naturally have to enter the "Dao" level. In fact, in addition to the techniques previously performed by Li Zhi, the later sections all involve "Tao".


    This is what makes "Ziqi Donglai" powerful.


    Now, Li Zhi has comprehended the yin and yang way in a secret place, especially for 40 years in a small village, which is a precious experience.


    Although he is still only "Enlightenment" and has not reached the level of "Enlightenment" and "Control", but with the unique method of "Eastern Purple Qi", it is enough to successfully perform "Ziqi Yin Yang".

 v4 Chapter 133： Kill (two more)

    With a sword as a pen, Li Min draws a circle in front of him, and a pair of yin and yang patterns between the beards forms in front of him.


    Li Yan''s action seemed slow, but it was extremely fast. After the yin-yang pattern was formed, he did not stop, but continued to sketch. Dragon Qi entered into it with the sword, and pulled out the power of the celestial orb of heaven, and merged into it.


    With Li Zhi''s "stylus golden hook", the purple gas rose at his feet, and it kept permeating upwards. This scene is quite a bit of a sauna room.


    The purple gas spreads very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it expands to the full range. The figure Li Li was in was gradually blurred and unpredictable, and it seemed to have a bit of a real taste.


    As if he had turned into gas.


    Unlike Li Zhi''s own blurring, the Yin and Yang patterns are extremely solid.


    So in this purple sky, there seems to be only a pair of ink-yin and yang figures.


    The false and the real meet, the yin and yang meet.


    Taking advantage of the time when the red baby, Yoda and the demon shot, Li Zhi completed the launch of "Purple Qi Yin and Yang".


    Thousands of swords flew in and broke into the field of purple gas!


    "Sculpture of the worms, dare the class to get the axe?" Zhang Jichi laughed, pushed his palm forward, urging the sword on Qianli Sword to rise sharply. .. "


    His ridicule sounded like thunder, because when he spoke, he aroused his aura.


    He just wanted to let everyone know how powerful Xianting is and how ridiculous Li Zhi is! Anyone who wants to help him and achieve his purpose is a stupid jumping beam clown!


    But his voice stopped abruptly, as if he was pinching his neck.


    Because after Qian Lijian broke into the field of purple gas, he suddenly felt that Qian Lijian, which was originally unfavorable, turned into a quagmire.


    The flying speed of Qianli Sword suddenly decreased, as if entangled by countless tentacles, and the action was difficult!


    This made Zhang Ji startled, and secretly speaking was impossible!


    How could a monk in the fairyland wonder monster be unable to block, how could it be blocked in a mortal realm?


    Of course, Zhang Ji knew that Li Yan was not a real person. When the other party killed Luo Han in Wonderland, he was very strong. That is to say, Li Zhi''s combat power has already surpassed the wonderland.


    But if he surpasses the wonderland, will he be able to counteract his taboo?


    Rao was blocked by the Red Baby, Yodah, and the Demons one after another. Although the speed was not reduced, and the strength was weakened, it was not Li Li''s ability to compete!


    Zhang Ji knows his strength very well, even if he is facing a fairyland, he can bow the opponent with no effort!


    Although Qian Lijian''s speed decreased, it was only relatively speaking. It still surpassed lightning, and then stabbed on the map of Yin and Yang!


    At this time, the metamorphosis regenerates!


    For example, Qian Lijian just fell into a quagmire, and the speed was greatly reduced. At this moment, Qian Lijian seems to have entered the center of the storm vortex, making it difficult!


    The time that was supposed to fly a hundred feet away, Qianli Sword only advanced three inches!


    Not only that, Qian Li Jian, who was caught in the yin and yang road map, began to tremble madly, and issued a shrill trembling!


    Zhang Ji clearly felt that there were countless suctions around Qianli Sword, pulling the sword body like crazy, just like a man is going to be divided by five horses, Qian Lijian also meant to be torn!


    How powerful is the yin-yang road map?


    Zhang Ji was united with Qianli Jianren. Qian Lijian suffered such a situation, his own body was also under pressure, and his flesh seemed to collapse!


    However, this power is still not enough. Even if he stands still and does nothing, his body cannot really be broken, and Qianli Sword will not fall apart.


    But this is still the shock of Zhang Ji''s heart, turned into a mistake.


    "What kind of power is this?" Zhang Ji blurted out.


    As a monk, what he pursues in his life is powerful power, and now an incredible power is in front of him, so that a real man of Yangshen can temporarily delay his sword, how can he not be surprised and curious?


    Zhang Ji has already entered the realm of purple gas, so Li Zhi''s voice came from all directions, full of indescribable majestic breath, as if he was high above him, overlooking him: "Tao."


    Yes, this is the power of the Tao, the Tao of Yin and Yang.


    Zhang Ji''s face was gloomy.


    When Xiuwei reaches his level, he will naturally have no comprehension of Tao. After the initial misconduct, of course, he realized that the power of the Tao was blocking the Qianli Sword.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to admit it!


    With the power of Tao, Li Qian, who could slay the Tianxian Realm without any effort, was temporarily trapped in the map of Yin and Yang, which irrefutable illustrates a problem.


    Li Zhi''s understanding of the Tao and the use of the power of the Tao have completely surpassed him!


    Only in this way can there be the current situation.


    This makes Zhang Ji annoyed!


    After the immortal realm, the understanding of Tao is an important cornerstone that determines the heights that monks can reach. As a monk at Xianting, Zhang Ji was so suppressed by Li Yan in the use of the power of Tao. How could he not be angry?


    "Shut up! You dare to talk about the avenue as soon as you are a mortal? It''s Xia Zongyubing, laughing and generous!" Anger made Zhang Ji flushed with redness, and the yin and yin **** was even more frightening, as if it could drip water.


    He is unwilling to accept reality and does not think it is necessary to accept it. "If you think that you can block Qianli Sword, this seat can tell you that you will not even know how you died!"


    Zhang Ji was really angry. Although the previous shot was already a full blow, as a master monk, he always has his own secret method, which can cause him to burst out of combat power than usual.


    Qianli Sword is still moving forward in the Yin-Yang Dao map. Although it is slow and looks difficult, it does not stop. It can be seen that as long as Zhang Ji waits for a while, Qianlijian will still break the map of Yin and Yang, break Li Zhi''s "purple gas Yin Yang", and defeat Li Zhi.


    But Zhang Ji didn''t want to wait!


    Not even for a moment.


    It is impossible for a ant to fight with an ant¡ªthis is a portrayal of Zhang Ji''s mood.


    At this moment, he just wanted to spit out in a breath, let Li Yan soul fly away!


    He yelled abruptly, and a blood dance spurted from his mouth, splashing on Qianli Sword.


    The Qianli Sword, which was trembling and trembling, immediately became red, and at the same time, a dazzling blood light burst out, like a tide, the purple pressure was suppressed!


    So the trembling stopped, the trembling stopped, Qianli Sword turned into a streamer again, and leaped forward!


    Just like the mirror surface is broken, the yin and yang path cards are shattered and broken into pieces, and the streamers fall, and the traces disappear.


    At the same time, in the field of purple gas, Li Yan''s groan came.


    The rich purple qi was thinned for most of the moment, and Li Zhi, who had been so blurred that he had no real body, showed his figure again.


    Beyond Baizhang, Li Yan held a sword in his hand and covered his chest with one hand.


    And in the middle of them, a **** streamer flashed away, and in front of Li Yanmei.


    That''s Qianli Sword!


    Qian Lijian is faster now than before.


    Previously, Li Zhi could not dodge this sword, how could he dodge at this moment?


    Waiting for him, only death.


    "Give me death!" Zhang Ji issued a majestic voice to pronounce fate.


    However Li Li was not dead.


    He was already dead!


    Qian Li Jian has clearly reached Li Yanmei, but stopped suddenly strangely!


    Because in front of it, a small shield appeared!


    Little transparent shield.


    Invisible to the naked eye!


    Zhang Ji stared suddenly, his eyes seemed to fall out.


    He saw Qian Lijian''s strange stagnation, but he couldn''t see the small shield blocking Qian Lijian.


    How is this going?


    Zhang Ji couldn''t understand.


    Thousands of swords suddenly disappeared, becoming dim and dull, like a kite without support, falling vertically.


    In a short time, it lost all its vitality.


    This is bizarre.


    Aegis blocked it from advancing, allowing it to fall, but never letting it lose all its vitality.


    Because Feijian is Zhang Ji''s magic weapon, as long as Zhang Ji is still alive, and there is aura, Qianli Sword will never be completely lost unless it is destroyed on the spot, and it will become dead!


    Zhang Ji stared at the scene in astonishment, looking pale.


    The next moment, the astonishment in his eyes disappeared. In its place was the terrifying panic.


    Mortal horror.


    He stood still, as if he had become a puppet.


    He lowered his head arduously and wanted to take a look at his body.


    His body was not damaged in any way, and it looked the same as usual, as if still in its heyday.


    But it just seems like it.


    There is no vitality in this body!


    Zhang Ji fear trembled!


    Just now, when he sprayed a mist of blood and concentrated on controlling Qianli Sword to kill Li Yan, Zhang Ji clearly felt that something was coming through, unexpectedly penetrating his body, leaving him too late to react.


    It seemed like a wind.


    Immediately his power disappeared and he lost his ability to perceive the body, as if the body was no longer his own.


    Zhang Ji looked up and stared blankly at Li Yan.


    Li Yan was also watching him. Unlike the horror and bewilderment in his eyes, Li Yan looked calm and his eyes were bright.


    Zhang Ji moved his lips. He seemed to be trying to say something, and his face muscles were pumping. But he couldn''t do anything and couldn''t make a sound.


    His body, like dumplings, fell straight to the ground.


    There was no sign of jealousy in his eyes, and it was clear that he had died, and he could not die anymore.


    Li Min breathed a deep breath. At this moment, the sky sword and sky shield floating in the sea had changed from the previous solid state into two nearly transparent ghosts.


    Bang and bang fell to the ground, smashing two large pits of red baby and Yoda cricket on the ground, struggling out of the pit in the smoke and dust, just about to pick up a fire pistol and Fang Tianhua halter to escape, looked up and saw Zhang Ji falling from the sky.


    This picture, let them hold together.


    Based on their cultivation, of course, it was discovered the first time, Zhang Ji was dead!


    How is this going?


    Xiu is so powerful as to be able to destroy the world, and all the demons are seriously wounded with one sword, so arrogant as to be able to dominate all the taboos, is he so dead?


    In this short moment when they fall?


    Just what happened?


    The two looked at each other, and both became the second monk.


    Yoda stomped her thighs, wondering if she was dreaming, or if she was seriously injured and hallucinated.


    The red baby was thinking the same way, but instead of pinching his thigh, he slapped his palm on Yoda''s head.

 v4 Chapter 134： habit

    Yoda slammed her thigh hard, grinning in pain, and suddenly a red baby was slap on her head, her distorted expression suddenly froze on her face, and she was instantly astonished like a newborn baby. All become empty.


    Seeing him like this, the red baby suddenly froze, thinking that Yoda was seriously injured, making him slap slap. As he drew back his hands, Yoda twirled his neck mechanically, and when his eyes fell on his face, he immediately turned red.


    "My **** kill you!" Yoda screamed strangely, slamming a hand around the neck of the red baby.


    Nangong No.1 and Su Emei have already appeared behind Li Yan, and are reaching out to pounce on him. It seems to be ready to drag him away and save his life.


    But their movements were obviously slower, so when they appeared behind Li Yan, they were seeing Zhang Ji falling from midair, and their movements were stuck halfway.


    The two fell into a daze at the same time and were at a loss for a moment. I don''t know if Zhang Ji is dead or not, do you want to continue to drag Li Yan away, lest Zhang Ji come back to God and rush back to kill Li Yan again.


    Only Feihong was standing beside him. He was still calm and had a meaning that he had nothing to do with himself. However, at this time when she saw Zhang Ji''s appearance, she realized that Zhang Ji had no vitality, and she could not help but stare.


    Compared to the weird appearance of these people, the reactions of the demon are much more normal. After the initial consternation, they rushed to the place where Zhang Ji fell, to see if Zhang Ji was dead.


    When it was confirmed that Zhang Ji had died physically and his soul had not existed, the demons immediately shouted an earth-shattering cheer and shouted, "Anwang mighty!"


    The reactions of the people and the demon were different, but they all had intense emotional expressions. What Li Ye did at this time seemed to be calm. The appearance of a negative hand standing in the air is full of light clouds and light air.


    Of course he is not light and light, he is just lost in thought.


    Although he knew that the sky and sky shields were powerful, they were never used, after all, they didn''t know how powerful they were. Only before confronting Zhang Ji, Li Yan did not dare to carelessly.


    He did not stop the demon hands, but let them consume the power of Qianlijian, and then he took out all his strength and blocked Qianlijian with "purple yin and yang".


    In the end, Zhang Ji was furious and issued a fierce blow. At this moment, Li Zhi used the sky sword and sky shield. In fact, until that moment, Li Zhi was not able to win the other''s confidence.


    Fortunately, Tianjian Tiandun did not disappoint him.


    A blow that was able to easily kill Tian Wonderland was successfully blocked by Sky Shield; it was able to sweep away the feudal princes of anyone in the field, repaired to the true wonderland, and was also cleared and killed by Tian Jian. .


    Such power is not considered to humiliate the identity of Tianjian Tiandun, after all, it is the gift of heaven.


    The immortal realm is divided into six realms of earth immortal, heaven immortal, true immortal, Taiyi true immortal, golden immortal, and big Luo golden immortal. Above this, it is the immortal sage realm. Zhang Ji still has the true immortal strength after the lower bound. The previous cultivation can be called terror.


    In addition, as a monk at Xianting, he could exert almost all his strengths when he came to Divine Land. There was no "seasickness period" for foreign immortals such as Master Feihong and Buddhist monks.


    With Zhang Ji''s strength, it is indeed able to obliterate anyone present, even if he is Feihong, I am afraid to say that he will be able to defeat him. If Li Zhi does not have a sword and shield, I am afraid of red children, Yoda, etc. Everyone suffers.


    It''s a pity that he is still worse.


    Now Li Yan is convinced that with his current practice as the realm, if Tianjian Tiandun is used well, he will be enough to deal with the real wonderland. This is not to say that Li Zhi has the strength of True Wonderland, after all, Tianjian Tiandun has only one blow, but True Wonderland can launch many full blows.


    At present, Li Jianqi''s sky swords and sky shields have only almost transparent outlines, which indicates that they have entered the stocking period. After being nourished by Li Zhi''s aura, they can only be used again after their shapes have become firm again.


    Li Ye is also not sure now, how long this storage period will take.


    However, even without the Tianjian Heavenly Shield, the current Li Yan can still fight against the Wonderland and fight against the Heavenly Wonderland. Not so weak.


    Zhang Ji''s death was unexpected. The monk monk was ecstatic and the Buddhist monk was shocked, but some were furious.


    That was immediately after Zhang Ji, before Monks of the Immortals, Zhang Ji, deputy Zhang Ji, arrived here.


    When Li Yan entered his attack range, what happened in front of him was the scene where Zhang Ji fell from the air.


    Watching Zhang Ji fall down, He Jingcheng was stunned. Although he didn''t know how strong Zhang Zhang was, he died, but the other party really died after all.


    "Lee, you''re looking for death!" He Jingcheng yelled, his body stunned, and a long bow appeared in his hand. Without saying a word, he immediately pulled the bow like a full moon!


    This long bow is called "Sculpture Carving", with the jade blue crystal as the bow back, the golden red feather silk as the bow string, the bow is inlaid with black ink jade, the color is thick and dim, and the dense runes are listed on it. Strong coercion.


    As the bowstrings were pulled apart, the bow lines were lit for the first time, and the heavy dim color disappeared, replaced by bright and dazzling star streamers.


    A faint blue arrow condensed on the bow string emerged and solidified on the bowstring. At that moment, it was cold and intense, and the temperature of hundreds of feet in the circle seemed to drop countlessly.


    Even if Li Zhi was still a hundred feet away, it was like falling ice caves at this time, the whole body''s blood was difficult to circulate, and the aura was obscure.


    He clearly felt the chill locked by murderous gas, and even felt the domineering spirit of shooting carving!


    However, at this time Li Gang just fought with Zhang Ji. Although relying on the Tianjian and Tiandun, he successfully beheaded the opponent, but before the yin and yang road map lags behind Qianli Sword, it is a hard fight.


    Zhang Ji is the strength of True Wonderland. Li Ye relied on the power of heaven to bring out the strength of dragon, rely on the realization of the way of yin and yang, and rely on the extraordinary skill of "purple yin and yang". But its own losses are extremely great.


    This is exactly the same as running a hundred steps with a load of fifty pounds, and running a hundred steps with a load of five hundred pounds.


    After killing Zhang Ji, Li Zhi not only had little aura left, but the whole person was weak and fragile. At this time, I can''t say a heaven wonderland, even if it is a land wonderland, he can''t stop it!


    At present He Jingcheng doesn''t care whether Li Zhi still has the ability to fight again, is he taking advantage of others? None of this matters, he just wants to kill Li Yan!


    After the blue arrow on the shooting sculpture condensed and formed, He Jingcheng did not hesitate to move. With a loose finger, the arrow shot like Li Yanfei!


    The blue light flashed under the sky!


    Compared to Qianli Sword when it was launched, the mighty power swept the world, shooting an arrow, and there was no horrific vision generated, but the speed was better than that, and it immediately came to Li Yan!


    In the space swept by the arrows, the sound of bursts of sound gradually exploded, one after another, reaching a thousand in an instant, connected back and forth into a line, as if an extra space channel had been opened in the air!


    At this time, the demons were seriously injured and had little combat power. The Holy Child and the Holy Child could not stop the arrow again as before. Li Gong''s Nangong No.1 and Su Emei are limited by their own cultivation, and it is too late to react!


    Everyone''s heartbeat seems to freeze at this instant!


    Li Yan''s pupils shrank, staring at the blue light spot before his eyes, his eyes were like a wolf.


    He has been inevitable.


    However, this smash hit failed again.


    Shooting the arrow did not hit Li Yan.


    At the very moment of the moment, a drop of water appeared out of thin air, precisely on the blue arrow!


    Li Yan could not see more clearly. When he reached the blue arrow in front of him, he hit the water droplets and suddenly burst into air!


    So there was only a burst of aura in front of him, and no sharp arrow that could kill anyone!


    How could a drop of water wipe out an arrow?


    Everyone looked on, and saw that Feihong was holding a bottle of goat fat jade in one hand and waving a branch like a willow branch in one hand.


    That "water drop" actually spilled from "willow branches"!


    Master Feihong''s voice is still indifferent, but there is already a sense of murder between her brows, and there seems to be a little anger. She said to He Jingcheng: "First Zhang Ji, then you He Jingcheng, killing in front of me, not even saying hello A cry, really when I can''t do it? "


    He Jingcheng''s face was flushed and his face was dreadful, "Master Feihong, you ..." But immediately, he straightened up and yelled: "Buddha''s battle with Xianting will not succeed ?! "


    Dr. Feihong sneered: "Whether the Buddha Realm will fight war with Xianting, I will leave it alone, but now, I have war with you."


    Her voice did not fall, "Willow Willow Branch" waved to He Jingcheng.


    This time it wasn''t a "water drop" flying out, but three connections rushed away to He Jingcheng.


    He Jingcheng''s face changed drastically, with a strange cry of "madness", a finger pointing at the water drop, and countless runes flying out of his sleeve, forming an impenetrable defensive net in front of him. He turned around and left without hesitation!


    Three water droplets pierced the Fuyu defense effortlessly, but two also disappeared, and the last one followed He Jingcheng. When He Jingcheng turned back in horror, water droplets hit his back.


    He Jingcheng seemed to have been hit by a firing pin, a spurt of blood spewed out, and his flight path was chaotic, like a plane failure, and he was about to crash from mid-air!


    However, he did not fall, and he barely stabilized his body. He didn''t even say a word, and went away soon.


    The demon looked at his face and put away the sheep fat jade bottle, like Feihong, who did nothing, opened his mouth one by one, all of them looked weird and didn''t know what to say.


    However, their hell-faced expressions did not last for a long time, and they returned to normal for a long time. What to do and what to do, it seemed that he had become accustomed to helping Fei Hongshi.


    The fierce offensive of Xianting''s second monk offensive was temporarily hit back.


    Originally, Li Zhi was going to die twice today, and the demons were going to perish. However, with the help of Tianjian Tiandun and Feihong Taishi, Li Yan once again succeeded in overcoming the challenges in an impossible situation, turning impossible into possible.


    The combat power cannot explain all this.


    If you count luck and luck, the word strength can barely explain.


    Li Yan came to Feihong.

 v4 Chapter 135： shudder

    When Master Feihong put away the bottle of goat fat jade, Li Yan came to her, his eyes glanced over the bottle, and arched, "Thank you for your help."


    Chief Feihong said lightly, "I''m not helping you."


    Li Yan smiled: "Is the prince helping himself?"


    Feihong Taizheng looked at Li Zheng brightly and rightly said, "You are my chance, and it is good for me to repair, I don''t want you to die so early."


    Li Xun nodded, without any modesty: "This cannot be refuted."


    It is impossible to refute because it is a fact. Before and after entering the secret realm, Feihong''s strength was significantly improved. He Jingcheng as Zhang Ji''s deputy, although the repair is a bit low, the combat power is even worse, but if placed before entering the secret realm, Master Feihong can not defeat him so easily.


    Otherwise, when Chen Jizhen and Huang Jingyuan appeared, Master Feihong could easily resolve them, and there would be no future secret disputes.


    In the secret realm, Li Zhi is constantly getting stronger, as is Feihong.


    After Li Zhi understood the Yin-Yang way, he was able to use the "purple yin-yang" very roundly. Feihong''s prince''s shot seemed to be an understatement, but he was also full of the power of the Yin-Yang way, which made He Jingcheng not even resist the idea of ??resistance. stand up.


    However, being unable to refute does not mean that there is no omission.


    Master Feihong noticed Chen Qing''s eyes, "Are you interested in my bottle?"


    The bottle she said was naturally a bottle of goat fat jade. This magic weapon, which is famous in the Immortal Realm, was rarely used by her to fight, and was more often used as a wine bottle on weekdays.


    Although this approach has been called by many great monks, they call it a violent heavenly thing, and it is very meaningless for the jade jar, but Master Feihong never paid attention to it.


    Yujing bottled wine can be filled a lot, and you ca n¡¯t drink it as much as you want. The general magic weapon is not so powerful. This is really useful and suitable for a good wine person.


    Of course, Li Ye would not say that he was very coveted by Yujing bottle. After all, in the just battle, the willow branches sprinkled a few drops of water, which made He Jingcheng defeated. In addition to the improvement of Feihong''s strength, Yujing bottle Its own strength is also an important reason.


    Li Zheng solemnly said: "I probably want to drink."


    This made Master Feihong immediately show off.


    In fact, the biggest loneliness of alcoholics is that no one drinks with them. However, instead of throwing the jade bottle to Li Yan, she said: "Always I invite you to drink, don''t you feel bad?"


    This statement is true. Since entering the secret realm, it is Fei Hongshi who invited Li Xun to drink. After all, Li Xun has not had a good drink, and he always carries several bottles of wine.


    Li Yan smiled: "That''s the case, how about asking the prince to move to Taiyuan City? I heard that the" Ten Step Drunk ", a specialty of Taiyuan City, is a rare wine in the world. It is not only strong enough, but also tastes delicious. "


    Feihong Taishi: "What are you waiting for?"


    Li Yansui greeted the demons and the first class of Nangong: "Retreat and return to Taiyuan!"


    The crowd flew to Taiyuan City together.


    The Buddhist monks saw that Feihong had followed Li Zhi, the "foe of the great Buddha," and they looked at each other. They felt incomprehensible and unacceptable, and could not figure out what Master Feihong was thinking.


    However, the ideas of the princes are not understandable by ordinary people. They are at a different level, and the status of the Luohan is too low, and it is normal to not understand. So they have no choice but to keep their heads up.


    Nangong No.1 followed Li Li and asked: "Zhang Ji brought people to the Nether, and his power was stronger than that of the Seventy-two Territory. Although Zhang Ji is now dead, the monk power he brought is still there, will they follow suit? Come up? "


    Nangong ¡¯s first worry is very reasonable. Zhang Ji ¡¯s power in the lower world is still very strong. Even if Li Huan is in its heyday, he ca n¡¯t say that he can cope. After all, He Jing is enough to drink a pot, let alone he is still Very weak.


    But at this moment Li Xun was not worried at all. He glanced at Master Feihong: "Anyway, they are afraid to come up for the time being."


    The meaning of this statement is naturally that Feihong is here, and these people dare not make trouble for the time being.


    Nangong nodded for the first time, and relieved his mind for a while, but his worries did not completely disappear, because he did not know what Master Feihong planned.


    Taiyuan City was captured by the Pinglu Army, Li Ke replaced the North with defeat, and Buddhism would not exist in the core base of the Tang Dynasty. Feihong Shi really would not help Li Ke use counterattack?


    That''s about the plan of the Buddha.


    In addition, the scramble for heaven has ended, and how long will Chief Feihong stay in Hedong?


    How long will Xianting allow Feihong to stay in Datang?


    Li Yan didn''t seem to worry about it.


    Altar of Taiyuan City.


    The sacrifice had ended, and the officers and men had evacuated one after another. Chu Nanhuai was lying on the stone steps leaning over her body, sweating heavily, gasping, looking overworked and weak.


    Unlike the huge and strange scene that Li Zhi produced when he absorbed the power of heaven in the mysterious realm, when the altar of Taiyuan City communicated with the secret realm of heaven, there were not many visions. For ordinary people, this is an ordinary sacrifice.


    Only Chu Nanhuai, who presided over the sacrifice, could understand the dangers.


    Li Xian stood on the stone steps, and looked at Dongtian silently for a long time. For a long time, he said to Chu Nan: "Is the matter really settled?"


    Although he is extraordinary in skill, after all, he is still at the "human" level. He can lead the charge and occupy the city, but he cannot understand the mysterious things of fairyland.


    Chu Nanhuai didn''t answer, he didn''t need to answer anymore, because Li Chang, Fei Hongshi and others had already arrived at the altar.


    Chu Nanhuai stood up, patted the dust on the robe, and saluted to Fei Hongshi: "I have seen Fei Hongshi."


    Doctor Feihong''s eyes fell on Chu Nanhuai, with a slight change, but she did not express anything, but nodded without a trace.


    Li Ye knew that at the height of Master Feihong, he would not react to the worship of ordinary people. Chu Nanhuai only received the ceremony, but could get her response. This is no longer rare, but strange.


    Li Yan''s eyes when looking at Chu Nanhuai also became different. He had long felt that the Beifu Road was not ordinary people, and Bailu Cave was very mysterious. Now it seems so.


    Li Yan walked in front of Chu Nanhuai, climbed over his shoulder, took him aside, and whispered close to him and asked, "Lao Dato, you honestly tell me, what exactly is the White Deer Cave, and you are who?"


    The Beifu old road put on a rogue appearance every day, killing and didn''t intend to say more: "His Royal Highness can''t understand the old road. Bailu Cave is a spiritual mountain gate, and the old road is just a downcast Taoist."


    Speaking of this, he immediately had a charming bright smile: "In the future, Bailu Cave will grow stronger and become the first mountain gate in Pinglu, and it will depend on His Highness!"


    Li Yan laughed, tightened Tao''s neck tighter, gritted his teeth and threatened: "If you don''t explain it today, I will let you drink without alcohol for a month! Don''t be foolish, fight back from Fengqishan Shimen King Kong and the 800 Hundred Monks Corps have helped the Pinglu army to conquer Taiyuan. You veteran always appears at the most critical time and brings the key force to directly reverse the situation! "


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that if you weren''t your old man, I would have been defeated several times, and I would have been born again and be a man!"


    "I also heard that every time there is a chaos in the world, Bailu Cave will go out of the world, and the disciples and disciples are all famous, and Fenghou and Xiangxiang are just leisurely. Because of this, Bailu Cave is known as the Confucian, Buddhist and Taoist soldier In addition, the fifth gate in the world! With such actions and influence, there are only seven disciples per generation in Bailudong! Do you even say that you are just ordinary gates? "


    "Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, all have millions of people. Taoism is more immortal, and Buddhism is more powerful. As a peak force, your white deer cave can stir the world. There is no extraordinary force in the immortality. Who will say it? Especially this time, you helped me so much, that is no longer affecting the situation in the world, in a sense, that directly determines the trend of the world! "


    "Lao Daotou, if you say that you are just an ordinary old man, I will dig your mountain gate and let you go to farm!"


    Chu Nanhuai was tightly wrapped around Li Nian''s neck, and her face turned red all of a sudden.


    When Li Yan loosened his arms a little, he immediately coughed and held his throat and coughed, yelling and protesting: "The old man is old, his highness is so rude, should he respect the elders?"


    Li Yan looked at him squintingly, sneer, and made it clear that whatever the other party said was impossible to distract him.


    However, Chu Nanhuai was still stubbing his neck and had no plans to tell the truth.


    The appearance of the coffin without tears made Li Zhi''s heart grow angry.


    However, this time he did not hold the opponent''s neck anymore, but instead said coldly: "In the chaotic world, the world is arguing. In order to cope with the chaotic world and protect the interests of his sect, the Confucian, Buddhist and Taoist soldiers are all deployed in advance to obtain Taking the opportunity to build a career in chaos and affect the world''s luck. "


    "Daomen is arrogant and arrogant, but he has long since reincarnated many people. Just because of my appearance, the situation has changed too quickly this time. Many reincarnation people have not grown up, so Daomen is blocked everywhere. Rao is so. Xianting also sent major monks through the Kunlun lower bound and began to directly deal with me. "


    "The Shimen teamed up with Li Ke to secretly expand the monk team secretly to form the 18th King Kong. In addition, the western region Shimen dispatched 36 Arhats and 800 monks and soldiers to go directly to Divine Land and wanted to compete with Daomen in the Yellow Nest Rebellion. male!"


    "As early as when I was out of Pinglu Town, I knew that the four Confucian, Buddhist, Taoist soldiers and people with lofty ideals, including the green forest heroes, had begun to covertly deal with the chaos in the world."


    "Today, the layout of Daomen and Shimen has already appeared, but Confucianism and soldiers are still undisclosed. Compared to the two, Confucianism and soldiers in the dark are more profound and terrible. Think about them with your toes. Everyone knows that they must have a big layout, and it is likely that they will not move, but they will be shocking! "


    "At the moment, the great Tang dynasty is coming together, and the smoke from all parts of the country has been burning wildly. For these people, Datang must die, the world must be completely caught in civil unrest, and the old order must completely collapse before they can chase the four sides and establish a new order. And take this opportunity to accomplish your great deeds. "


    "I am the King of Tang Dynasty, I have the trust of the emperor, and I have 100,000 soldiers and horses. The conquest of Hedong is accompanied by hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses. It seems that the scenery is unlimited, and no one can reach it. , I have become the target of people all over the world, and become the target of countless secret forces!


    "I''m not dead, Datang isn''t dead. How did they get ahead?"


    "Under such circumstances, what do the Confucianists and soldiers who do not show up in the mountains, what do they plan to do, what are their layouts, when and how to act, how can they not be jealous?


    "Not only that, the whole world looks like a huge mystery, an abyss hidden under the dark clouds, people shudder when you think about it!"


    Having said that, Li Min took a deep breath, his eyes were like swords, and he stabbed Chu Nanhuai''s face: "Then I ask again, what is the layout of Bailu Cave?"

 v4 Chapter 136： The plot of the White Deer Cave (1)

    The sky is blue, and the sky is long and vast. Li Yu''s eyebrows are frozen with a layer of frost, and there is a sharp light that penetrates everything.


    On the large open altar, he saw that he was sitting opposite Chu Nanhuai, and there was no one around him.


    A breeze struck, and each was lightly clothed.


    Chu Nanhuai said: "Listening to the words below the palace, it seems that there is a mound in the chest."


    Li Xu said: "Yu Qiu may not have it, but I know something about Bailu Cave."


    Chu Nanhuai asked, "Then Your Highness thought, what is the layout of the White Deer Cave?"


    Li Yanyu never ceases to breathe: "Put me to death, trap the world in chaos, and make the gatekeepers chase the deities!"


    Chu Nan was stunned, and immediately asked: "Back to the Battle of Fengqi Mountain, this battle of Hedong, hasn''t Bailu Cave helped His Highness?"


    Li Yan said: "Everything has everything."


    Chuan Huaiqi said, "Help His Royal Highness is appearance, and hurt His Highness is true?"


    Li Wei said: "Isn''t it?"


    Chu Nanhuai arched his hand: "I would like to hear the details."


    Li Yidao said: "The world will not be chaotic, the heroes will not come out. The Tang Dynasty will not die, the old order will not die, neither the Confucian, Buddhist, Taoist soldiers nor the White Deer Cave will be able to shape the new order in the world according to their own plans. There will be no meritorious service, no luck in heaven and earth, or prosperity of the door! Because whoever lays down the troubled times and sets up order, he is the master of heaven and earth! "


    At this point, Chu Nanhuai no longer opposed Li Li, but nodded in agreement: "Everything mentioned before is a world chaos."


    Li Yiyi shook his sleeves and stared at Chu Nanhuai''s eyes: "And I trespassed on the prostitute, removed the power minister, helped the emperor to succeed, and was born into the sky, famous all over the world. Turning the tide is about to happen. Of course, you can''t wait for it! "


    Chu Nanhuai followed Li Yan''s words and said: "Two generations of An Wang, both have the talents of ZTE Datang, and also the image of ZTE Datang, so both generations of An Wang must die!"


    Li Xun''s tone turned cold: "So there was the Battle of Hachiko Mountain! My father, Li Xian, was the best in the world, and his wisdom was unique. The government can settle a party, settle a thief, and make Li Min live and work in peace. The power of long-term peace and security. With such wisdom, relying only on the likes of Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen, how can he just fall into a trap by relying only on the battlefield? "


    Chu Nanhuai''s voice was gradually lowered: "His Royal Highness once confronted with Wei Baoheng and Liu Xingshen, and he knew his ability!"


    There was a chill in Li Yan''s eyes: "Yes, I know that there is no talent in this generation! If it is not so, my father''s power, prestige, cultivation, and ingenuity only fell from the peak, and only me and the crown Shi¡¯an ¡¯s meager strength, and my low-level practice, how can I bring them down one by one? In the face of this generation ¡¯s lack of intelligence, how can it make me with amazing talents Father, in the foothills of Hachiko Mountain ?! "


    Chu Nanhuai smiled softly: "On the day, there is still the gate of Zhongnan Mountain Road."


    Li Yan smiled: "The first battle of Niushoushan, the four swords of the South, and even the first of Nangong can''t deal with it. How did you let my father fall? Even if the master of Wudaomen came out, if my father would not go to Badongshan at all, How did they succeed? "


    Chu Nanhuai could not refute: "It seems that everything mentioned before is to make Lao An Wang willing to go to Badongshan and enter the ambush."


    Li Xun said coldly: "My father Rong Ma was half-life, a general in the field, often the commander of the three armed forces, and his experience is so great. The chaos was defeated that day, and the war was over. How could my father pursue one for nothing? The desperate thief, Pang Xun, abandoned the army and went into the wilderness alone. If my father didn''t even have the common sense of ''poor peasant chasing and every forest rushing in'', where would his unbeaten record come from? "


    Chu Nanhuai nodded indifferently: "It seems that there must be another reason why King Lao An will go to Mount Palgong."


    Li Yan stared at Chu Nanhuai: "Unless someone has tricked my father into Badongshan for other reasons! And this person must be very close to my father and give him unconditional trust, and this reason is important and urgent, Make him have to go! "


    Chu Nanhuai said: "If there is that person, even if the reason behind it is incredible, Lao An will still be OK."


    Li Zheng''s fists clenched tightly: "At that time, Xuanzong collapsed, my mother died prematurely, and everyone in the world can get him so trusted?"


    Chu Nanhuai said: "The answer is already on the horizon."


    Li Yan''s eyes were murderous: "It seems that you do not intend to deny."


    Chu Nanhuai was silent.


    Li Ye laughed with a sorrow: "My father, Ying Ming I, was bright and straightforward, and he was frank and eloquent, praising all the people. He was destined to keep his name, but he did not expect that he would be killed by himself!"


    Speaking of this, Li Yan stared at Chu Nanhuai fiercely: "As a talent like my father, he has no weaknesses and can hardly be defeated. How can he fail if he is not betrayed?"


    Chu Nanhuai remained silent, but the corners of her eyes began to twitch.


    Li Yan sneered: "However, there is a right way in the world. I can''t think of anything else. Yuan Tianzhang will eventually save my father!"


    Chu Nanhuai''s complexion kept changing. For a long time, he looked at Li Yan, and his eyes were always hazy and dull, but now he was as clear as the realm.


    He asked, "If the White Deer Cave really hurts His Royal Highness, when His Royal Highness was first exposed and repaired, but it was still unsuccessful, the old Tao would assassinate you directly, wouldn''t it be easy?"


    Li Yan sneered: "My father didn''t fall on the Badong Mountain, but instead he helped Yuan Tianshi and stepped into the real world. As early as the battle in Huangli Township, he had appeared in secret to help me. At that time, you wanted to assassinate me , Really have a good grasp? And once the assassination is not possible, wouldn''t it let my father know the true features of the other, and make himself clumsy? "


    Chu Nanhuai was uncomfortable, and then asked, "Why is this the case, why does the old Tao help you many times? The battle of Fengqishan and the battle of Hedong will make you famous and gain a lot, so that His Highness today, prestige, power, Xiu is far better than Lao An, seeing the power of ZTE Datang-why do Bailu Cave do this? "


    Li Yan sneered at the words: "In order to make the world chaos, to compete with Xianting, and to make Bailudong the final winner!"


    Chu Nanhuai''s eyes changed and he paused for a moment: "I would like to hear the details."


    Li Yan took a deep breath and calmed his mind, and then he started from the beginning: "The forces in the world are divided into religion, family, and door according to their size. The sects of the world, the Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism soldiers are listed as four people. The most powerful forces are the so-called Confucianism, Buddhism, and Taoism. In contrast, the military can only be called ''family'', which means that the military is weaker. The white deer cave has the smallest power, although it is known as the world The fifth force, but there are only seven disciples in each generation, can only be called ''gates''. It''s just a mountain gate. "


    "But whether it is Confucianism, Buddhism, or White Deer Cave, after all, it has been circulating for thousands of years, and it is" taking the world as its own responsibility. " Everything is living, the world is working? However, in the past millennia, although there have been great disputes in troubled times, the status of the Tao cannot be shaken, and it has always become the final winner. "


    "In the torrent of the millennium struggle, in order to survive and develop and be forced by the situation, all religions and sects have to make changes. Confucianism has taken a different approach and turned to the rule of the world as a herder for the emperor. Therefore, Confucianism will flourish every time the world is peaceful. At that time, the Confucian residence was high in the temple, holding the power of the world, and even the Daomen could only temporarily avoid the edge, and the forces fell into the rivers and lakes. However, Daomen has his own practice of practice, which is the most perfect system in the world. Jianghu has been able to compete with Confucianism for monks and maintain their authority. "


    "The soldiers simply abandoned the idea of ??governing the country, and instead focused on the way of conquering and killing. So in times of trouble, the soldiers will run across the battlefield and rely on the people. Many people will be famous. They are both found. Their respective positions are also booming. "


    "Only Bailudong, there are only seven disciples in each generation, but they are all Confucian, Buddhist, and Taoist soldiers. They are especially good at warfare and conspiracy, so they can often become famous in troubled times. But that''s all. Compared to the other four Each has its own roots. There are hundreds of white deer caves. In fact, the most are the "four dislikes", plus the weak power, so for millennia, there has never been a real boom! "


    "But the more so, the more reluctant Bailu Cave is, the more it will stir up the situation. The disciples of Bailu Cave, all of whom consider themselves to have the latitude and longitude, can use the chessboard of the world and Cangsheng as the chessman to determine the trend of the world. So the millennium Since then, you have gone forward and succeeded, and you have never given up your efforts. Zhang Yi, Su Qin, Jia Yi, Kong Ming, and others are the most dazzling stars in your door, and are also role models for countless disciples! "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan stopped and looked at Chu Nanhuai.


    Chu Nanhuai sighed and looked inexplicable.


    Li Yan Shen said: "You still refuse to say?"


    Chu Nan smiled wryly: "His Royal Highness already knows everything, so please finish it."


    As soon as Li Yan flicked his sleeves, he continued: "There is no chaos in the world, no heroes will come out, and Bailudong will be in chaos, and naturally it will not tolerate the emergence of ZTE Ministers in Datang. This is why you will hurt our father and son. With thousands of years of experience, you know that Bailu Cave is weak. Even if a person became famous, the world will eventually belong to Taoism and Confucianism. Compared with other disciplines, you are no better than Confucianism, and even the soldiers are not as good. The other disciples are more famous. "


    "So you need to erect a target and let him grow up and become a powerful presence to attract the hatred of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, and become their targets. For such a target, your name is Fusuke. It is only murder. When Confucianism and Taoism dealt with this target, and most of their strength was divided, your disciples and disciples had the opportunity to support your true monarch. When the clams competed, the fishermen gained profits and finally won the Central Plains! "


    "To do this, you need this target strong enough, because you fight for the world''s biggest enemy-Daomen Xianting, is too strong to deal with. So your goal in the early stage is to help him as much as possible, to make him stronger The better. Past experience tells you that no matter how powerful the existence is, it will end up in the hands of Daomen. This is of course, Daomen has Xianting. Even if that person is powerful, the Emperor wants to deal with him, he will not die. Even if he occupies half of the country, and the heroes bow their heads, as long as Xianting takes all his efforts, he can only perish! "


    "Obviously, I''m the target."


    "From murdering my father to supporting me, your strategy has become swift, timely, and effective. But this is White Deer Cave, isn''t it?"


    "And I lived up to expectations and grew up quickly. Because I was born, so when I fought the Quartet, the reincarnation of Daomen Xianting had not yet grown up, and I had the opportunity, so no one could stop me. So I quelled the Chaos of Huang Chao and became the one with the most credit, so I captured Hedong and ruined the plan of Shimen! "


    "Because of supporting me, you have seized the opportunity to let Daomen and Shimen eat one after another, and have also succeeded in making me strong enough. Now, Taiyuan has been in my hands, and I have been given the opportunity, and my target is conspicuous enough. I was attracted by the Taoist interpretation of Xianting, and the Confucian warriors'' plans will focus on me. "


    "So, the person you really want to support can now be safe and quiet, and when the time comes, they will once again perform the drama of" Born in the Sky ", and the thunder strikes and wins the world in one fell swoop!"


    Chu Nanhuai opened his mouth and said nothing: "The old way seems impossible to refute."


    Li Ye said: "Of course you can''t refute! I just need to ask you a question. There are seven disciples of each generation in Bailudong. Now I have attacked Taiyuan. Why did I only see my father Li Xian, an old man who should have passed away? Didn''t see the other disciples ?! "


    "This question really doesn''t need to be asked, because they are already at the side of other people!"


    After saying this, Li Yan exhaled a long spit and stared at Chu Nanhuai, "So the battle of Fengqi Mountain, you borrowed my hand to overthrow the Shimen plan, settled a great rivalry for you, and let me Successfully attracted Shimen hatred. This is really killing two birds with one stone! "


    "So the battle of Hedong, at the most critical time, you appeared with my father, and captured Taiyuan City before Zhang Ji appeared! Since then, I have been hated by Xianting and Buddhism. Confucianism and warriors are at odds! "


    "At this time, I have become the target of public criticism, Mo said that I still only have 100,000 soldiers and horses, even if I have a million male divisions, how can it be done? But I still have a little bit of combat power. I ca n¡¯t beat him enough to stop you from arrowing! "


    "The White Deer Cave''s strategy of killing and killing is 100 times more vicious than killing the heart! Shooting the first bird with a gun, I was the first bird to emerge from this troubled world, but it is really full of drama!"


    With that said, Li Yan pumped the corners of his mouth, his eyes were scarlet, and he stared at Chu Nanhuai with a murderous intensity. He flexed his fingers and could not help pulling his sword!


    Chu Nanhuai bowed his head three times and remained silent.


    After a long time, he raised his head: "His Royal Highness said that he could not see the disciples in Bailudong, how could Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang explain it?"


    Li Yan ¡¯s voice was even colder, and his tongue seemed to be blowing snow out of his tongue: ¡°When I was alone in Pinglu, no one in the world knew about it, but your white deer cave has already completed the layout one step earlier, let Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang It was a perfect coincidence to meet me on the road for a perfect reason! If I hadn''t thought about it early, how could I have planned this? "


    "I trust Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, so you let Su Emei follow me and further confuse me, so as not to make me unquestionable? As for Wei Xiaozhuang, he established a full truth view in Pinglu Suppressing the Penglai Daomen and destroying the foundation of Xianting, does this not further attract the hatred of Xianting? "


    With that said, Li Yan closed his eyes and said nothing for a long time.


    When he opened his eyes again, Chu Nanhuai had nothing to say.


    Li Ye smiled inexplicably: "Even Yuan Tianzhang has been counted by you. Even Feihong can not jump out of your layout. White Deer Cave has become famous for thousands of years. You take the world as a chessboard, all beings as chess pieces, and your hands as clouds. , Covering hands for the rain, the disciples of disciples rely on the talents of warriors and strategists, and use the power of conquering the heavens and the earth to overthrow the community without any traces, determine the trend of the world, and play with countless heroes between the palms ... It really lives up to the name of White Deer Cave, and has never insulted the power of the original head of Guiguzi! "


    Li Yan stood up, looked up at the sky, and looked deadly in the mountains. "What Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Hundred Schools of Contention! For the chaos of the world, for its own deeds, the heroes of the world, but only one hill!"


    When he took his eyes off and looked at Chu Nanhuai again, Lu Gujian was already in his hand, and the thin aura of spirit lingered around the sword body, like a flaming flame, "On the profoundness of the layout, on the depth of the mind, on the huge power, you All have achieved the extreme of what they can do. When the troubled times prevail, the demons come out and the immortals and buddies fight together, you make the world a purgatory and make all beings ghosts! "


    "But what about that? I was born in the current world and struggled here, since I held the Emperor Sword and swept Liuhe, inherited the Emperor''s Taoism, established the Imperial Era, and imperial magic imperial profession!"


    In a word, Li Yan''s eyes flashed sharply, and Lu Gujian swept out.


    So the blood flashed, Chu Nanhuai head flying into the sky!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: There is one more tonight.

 v4 Chapter 137： The plot of White Deer Cave (middle)

    Li Xun''s eyes flickered a little, and she got out of the state of deep thought.


    The sky is still blue, and the sky is still far away, but the frost in Li Yumei''s world has disappeared, and the sharp light that penetrated everything in his eyes turned into two clear lakes.


    On the empty altar, Chu Nanhuai and Li Xian stood before him. Dr. Feihong was sitting on the white jade railing aside, and he tilted his head to look at the distant sky. Pure white robes and blue silks fluttered in the wind together. I wondered what I was thinking.


    Several Luo Han stood behind her, faintly protecting her, and confronted the crowd in vain.


    The Holy Child, Holy Child, Nangong No.1, Su Emei, and others, surrounded Li Li, and listened intently. The demon rested in front of the altar, and the breeze was peaceful and harmless, and everything in the field was nothing different.


    Li Min looked at Chu Nanhuai, who had worn out robes, and said, "Then I ask again, what is the layout of the White Deer Cave?"


    When he said this, his tone was not very kind and there was hidden anger.


    Chu Nan had a bitter face and sighed helplessly, but he didn''t answer immediately, but signaled to everyone to sit down.


    When the crowds sat around in a circle, Chu Nanhuai looked at Li Xuan and said, "I see the meaning of Her Highness, but I have doubts about what Lao Dao is doing. Also, Mu Xiu is in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Today, His Royal Highness has a strong side, and the princes can''t reach it. If there is any arrangement in the doors, I am afraid that they will be more targeted at His Royal Highness. Not to mention that the Buddha Realm and Xianting have hatred like His Highness, fearing that they will never die. Now. "


    Li Min nodded softly: "That''s true."


    Chu Nanhuai converged on his usual appearance of disrespect, and said to Li Li: "The old way asks His Royal Highness, if there is no battle between Hedong and His Highness, he will not compete with the Confucian, Buddhist and Taoist soldiers?" How difficult is it to be alone? Without the will to help the world, naturally you will not enter into the situation of the world''s great struggle. Since His Highness decided to do something in the troubled world, and intends to achieve merit, then fight with the world''s Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, They are all enemies, and they will meet sooner or later. How can we avoid fighting each other? "


    "If His Royal Highness wants stability and survival, then he shouldn''t calm down the Chaos of Huang Chao, build his strengths, and be predominant in front of people. Since His Highness wants to hold artifacts, he must develop and grow, and sooner or later he will become the most powerful person in the world. Only by becoming the most powerful person can it be possible to finally clear up the universe and achieve great achievements! How can those who want to achieve great achievements be jealous of being imprisoned by others? How can they accomplish great achievements without sweeping them? "


    Li Yan heard the words for a moment, then silently fell into thought.


    "Without the courage to be the enemy of the world, and not prepared to be the enemy of the world, you are not qualified to participate in the disputes of the chaotic world, and you are not qualified to be the ultimate one!"


    Chu Nan whispered Shen, "While the powerful people are jealous of the vassals of all parties, they must also win the quartet of heroes to work together. Rise and fall, and retreat if you do not advance, this is the case."


    This statement could not be refuted, Li Zhi suddenly fisted: "Teached."


    Chu Nanhuai waved his hand and motioned, and then said: "His Royal Highness wants to know the layout of the White Deer Cave, why not? In fact, even if His Highness does not ask, this time, the old man also thinks it is time to do something about it. He Pan entrusted it to His Royal Highness. His Highness is the Lord, and I waited for it. Of course, various plans did not conceal His Royal Highness. "


    Li Min looked forward to, "I would like to hear the details."


    Not only him, everyone was impatient of curiosity, including Li Xian. The red baby was already anxious to disturb his head. Seeing his eagerness, he just looked at Chu Nanhuai''s head.


    Chu Nanhuai said in a hurry: "Under the Royal Highness, if there is no help from the old way, no matter whether it is the battle of Fengqi Mountain or the battle of Hedong, Your Highness will not be able to win, for fear that it has already fallen. White Deer Cave looks too ... strange? "


    Li Yan honestly said, "It''s not weird, but it''s too strong."


    Chu Nanhuai smiled: "If His Highness knew the origin of Bailu Cave, he would not think so."


    Li Ye looked curiously at Li Xian, and said to himself what could be the origin of the White Deer Cave. If the other party knows, what role did the other party play in a series of events?


    Facing Li Yan''s eyes, Li Xian said: "The White Deer Cave originated from Guiguzi, so the disciples are good at conquering and conspiring, and they also learn the best of every school."


    Li Min nodded slightly.


    In fact, this explanation does not satisfy him. There are only seven disciples of each generation in Bailudong. They are weak and want to stir the world and fight against Daomen. Will Xianting ignore it?


    For thousands of years, Bailudong has been out of troubled times, and Xianting seems to have not treated them like that.


    Chu Nanhuai said: "His Royal Highness does not have to look at his brother and sister. The secret here is only known by the head of each generation. This secret is not an extraordinary thing. His Highness also mentioned it before-we do have someone in Xianting. "


    Li Yan releases.


    This explanation is very reasonable. Of course, instead of having Bailu Cave in Xianting, it is better to say that Bailu Cave was originally a fairy agent supported by some immortals in Xianting.


    Su Emei has mentioned more than once before that Xianting is not a monolith, and there are factional disputes. After all, that''s because everyone has a different philosophy. Just as politicians have different political views, so there is political contention, as well as inside Xianting.


    Obviously, the faction of Guanghan Fairy and Giant Spirit Tianshen is different from the mainstream idea of ??Xianting-that is, they are not a group with Xiandi. Otherwise, they would not go down to help Li Yan, the enemy of the immortal.


    The fact is that Wei Xiaozhuang''s total truth view established by Li Zhi was indeed completely different from Penglai Daomen. Penglai Daomen received the incense of the people and was enshrined by the people. It regarded itself as the immortal gate and was high above it, but the whole truth went deep into the countryside, helping the people to alleviate disasters, cure diseases, and save people.


    In the curious eyes of everyone, Chu Nanhuai continued: "Do you still remember, the battle of the king of the war?


    Of course, no one can''t remember this. The red child was impatient: "Why do you mention such a long-term thing so well that you would be alive at that time, and you participated in that war?"


    Chu Nanhuai smiled, "The King of the Holy Infant is really half right. It''s just that the old Tao is not involved in person, but the master and other disciples."


    "Leader?" Li froze, a flash of aura in his head, suddenly blessed what the mind thought, "Isn''t it noble that the leader is called Tongtian?"


    Chu Nanhuai smiled even more: "His Royal Highness is really well-known, and it is true."


    However, the smile on his face soon disappeared and replaced with a long sigh: "It was just that after the defeat of the leader of the war, he changed his name to" Mud Dust Man ". It means that the world is full of dirty mud. In the final analysis, he I was scolding the Emperor, saying that the people of the Emperor''s selfishness are not selfish, and they do not take the life as their own thoughts, and treat the clutter of heaven and earth as a fairy! "


    Li Yan opened his mouth, speechless.


    According to the saying on earth, the king of warfare, also known as "the battle of the gods," is a battle between censorship and interpretation. The root cause of this is naturally against the general trend and helping the inferior king.


    However, listening to Chu Nanhuai''s remarks, it is clear that the battle of Wu Wang, the warlord of this world, is quite different from the version that Li Zhi is familiar with. But this is nothing to be surprised at, Li Li is used to the differences between the two circles.


    When Li Zhi''s thoughts fluttered, Chu Nanhuai didn''t stop saying: "At that time, the king of Shang Yang was a hero, and he refused to accept Xianting''s rule on earth. He succeeded as queen and wanted to re-emerge the emperor. He intended to plan with Xianting. Clear the boundaries, let people in the world be their own masters, break the incense offerings of all living beings to Xianting, and reshape the human order. "


    "For this reason, the King of Kings demolished the idol, destroyed the Taoist temple, and often spoke openly and rebelliously against the Immortal Court. When the Emperor heard the anger, he sent the immortal officials to the ranks, holding the" God "to scold the King of the King, and ordered him to immediately" get lost and return ". Of course, the King of Kings would not obey, tearing up the "gods" in public in the chapel and bombing away the immortal officials. Afterwards, the King of Kings began beheading those ministers who dedicated to serve the Xianting. The Xianting was so angry that King Xiqiwen rectified The army, united the princes, launched a war of attack. "


    "The priest always did not agree with the Emperor, so he called on his disciples to help the king and fight against Xianting. This is the battle of the king of martial arts. The final result is known to everyone. The priest defeated and was imprisoned, and his disciples were seriously injured."


    When Chu Nanhuai said these past events, Red Baby, Yodak and others all listened with interest and had no doubt at all. Obviously, they all thought the other party was telling the truth.


    When Li Yan saw this, he had to keep listening.


    Prior to crossing, the version of the Wu King cutting that Li Zhi knew was naturally the King of Wu, so he was attacked by the group. However, the history books are written by the victors. The so-called success of the king is not so important.


    Of course, Li Zhi just thinks about it, after all, this world is not the earth, and the version of the story is likely to be different.


    According to Chu Nanhuai''s remarks, the heavenly gods in this world seem to be different from the earth. The other party is just another party of Xianting immortals who does not agree with the emperor''s politics.


    Chu Nanhuai said: "After the priest was imprisoned, his religion declined, and he could only choose to dormant. In the big weekend, the princes joined together, they conquered each other, the royal majesty did not exist, and the world fell into chaos again. So a hundred schools of contention altogether challenged the rule of Xianting Order is for the Spring and Autumn and Warring States Periods. The ancestor Gui Guzi of this religion opened up a sect from the lower bounds, accepted disciples, continued the incense, and participated in the world war. There was a white deer hole in the world. "


    Speaking of which, things are generally clear.


    Chu Nanhuai looked at Li Yan: "In the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, there is no Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Warriors standing, but a hundred schools of contention and chaos, and this has the opportunity to stand up. This door is to avoid the situation and cause Xianting Too much fear, so only seven disciples per generation. "


    "Seven people have to compete for the world, and the difficulty is very difficult. Naturally, they can''t stick to which one''s knowledge. Therefore, since the establishment of Bailudong, it has been known for its vertical and conspiracy skills, and it has also learned a hundred schools of thought. , The white deer cavemen will not come out, they will definitely be famous all over the world! "


    After speaking, Chu Nanhuai signaled to everyone Li Xian, the meaning is more obvious, Li Xian is a model among Bailudong disciples.


    This story made the Holy Son and Infant listen to it, and they had a very satisfied expression on their faces, which looked very cheerful.


    ...


    From the altar, the demon went to rest, Li Zhi naturally ¡®doves occupy the nest¡¯, and stayed in the county king''s mansion used by Li Ke. Besides Su Emei and Nangong First Class, Li Xian was among them.


    Fang Jing war, Su Emei and others went to rest and practice. Li Yan sat silently in the room for a while and felt a little uncomfortable, so he went to Li Xian.


    "What happened to the Battle of Badgongshan that year?" Li Yan asked Li Yan directly after he sat down.


    At the altar, before Chu Nanhuai answered his question, he reasoned about the layout of the White Deer Cave in his mind. In his imagination, that was another story. In that story, Li Zhi was a target pushed by White Deer Cave to attract hatred from all sides.


    For a time, Li Min believed that his reasoning was the truth. But there are still many doubts in it, so after returning to God, he didn''t do anything directly to Chu Nanhuai.


    The biggest doubt is, in fact, the biggest argument Li Zhi reached for that conclusion: the Battle of Fengqi Mountain and the Battle of Hedong. In these two battles, White Deer Cave helped Li Min to win powerful enemies and achieve great growth, and also attracted hatred from Xianting and Buddhism.


    But the problem is that these two battles were extremely dangerous and Li Zhi could become the final winner. In fact, Chu Nanhuai''s help was only part of the reason. More importantly, his own strength was beyond common sense.


    There are many variables in it that Chu Nanhuai can''t predict. For example, Li Zhi can release so many King Kong Realms in Fengqi Mountain, and can cooperate with Feihong Shi in the secret realm, and eventually "turn the enemy into friends".


    In other words, Chu Nanhuai had no way of knowing in advance whether Li Zhi could win. The reason why he wins is the result of all parties fighting for their lives. In this case, it is impossible to predict in advance whether Li Zhi''s "target" can be erected.


    And as far as the facts go, it''s extremely unlikely.


    If the plan of Bailu Cave is to pin hope on an event with such a small probability, then Bailu Cave is not the Bailu Cave that "the world knows nothing about Bailu Cave, and the world has no masters".


    On the contrary, Chu Nanhuai''s behavior was only explained if Bailudong really assisted Li Li and made up his mind to co-exist with him. Because coexisting with the struggle and death, it is not necessarily successful.


    Things that are not necessarily successful cannot be used as a prerequisite, but as a goal.


    So the only doubt left in Li Zhi''s heart is how the battle of Pak Kung Shan, Li Xian entered.


    Li Xian''s answer was extraordinarily short: "Because the emperor ordered."


    Li Yan lived.


    This answer is really unexpected. In the truth, the simple cannot be simpler, but it is so true.


    "When the battle was about to win, **** Liu Xingshen brought his majesty''s order. If I wanted to, I must bring back Pang Xun''s head." Li Xian added.


    Li Yan silently.


    For Li Xian, who devoted his life to helping Tang Dynasty, died in the life club, the emperor''s will could not be violated.


    This also explains why Li Xianzhang survived, and Xiu Wei stepped into the real world. After returning to Chang''an, he was willing to help Li Zhe ¡°treason¡± and put Li Zhe in the throne.


    Realizing this, Li Yan could only shake his head with a bitter smile. In fact, he should have thought that with Li Xian ¡¯s ingenuity, if Chu Nanhuai had really led him to the Bakung Mountain, he would not have been unaware, and he would not have been with Chu Nanhuai until now.


    Li Xian suddenly asked Li Yan: "What do you think of the layout of Bailu Cave?"

 v4 Chapter 138： The plot of White Deer Cave (2)

    Li Yan, who was kneeling in front of the small case, was silent.


    The wind roared this night, and the window panes were afraid of being shaken constantly, as if afraid of something. I don''t know when the sound of the wind is getting weaker, and there is a crackling faint rain in the yard.


    When Li Yan returned from his contemplation, the dull rain on the eaves was dense like a drum in the sand. The rain on the old locust tree in the courtyard was crisp, but this did not make Li Yan feel a little lighter. some.


    The rain mixed with the faint smell of earth, poured into the house in the breeze, and the candlelight swayed slightly. The dim light on the floor flashed, and Li Xian was also silent.


    In fact, the layout of the White Deer Cave is simple.


    But many things are not simple, so it''s easy to accept.


    The answer that Chu Nanhuai gave to Li Yan had only one simple sentence: the old king died and the old dynasty collapsed, and the new king established a new dynasty.


    What caused the collapse of the old dynasty was naturally not Li Zhi, but Confucianism, Buddhism, envoys of the confederate towns, officials of various sizes, green forests, and wild heroes.


    Chu Nanhuai ¡¯s explanation In fact, everyone understands that there is little left for Datang ¡¯s National Games. It is something that can be saved by several ZTE officials. There is no soil for the survival of famous officials in the troubled times, and only the opportunity for the rise of the hero.


    Li Xuan didn''t taboo about these. As a traverser, the Tang Dynasty in this world did not care about his death. The birth and death of all things, the prosperity of the country and the decline of the dynasty, the rise and fall of the dynasty, is the basic law of yin and yang.


    Even if this once-dazzling dynasty was called Datang, Zeng today brought to the people on this land glory with countless merits, but as Huang Chao captured the palace, the dynasty''s majestic body collapsed, leaving only The next lonely back that blew away in the blood and fire.


    In addition to his own ascension and long-term longevity, compared with maintaining a well-known national dynasty, Li Zhi cares more about whether the people in this land can live well.


    If the world is indifferent and all things are ruminant dogs, then whether the mountains and rivers can be harmonious and whether people and plants and animals can continue is the object of Li Zhi''s attention.


    Li Yan didn''t even care who ruled the land, and Daomen was easy to release. He didn''t even care if the later dynasty was called the Great Song or the Mongolian Yuan.


    Compared with this iron-clad mountains and rivers and billions of years, any ruler is just a hurry, and every civilization is just a flash in the pan.


    The rise and fall of the dynasty has its own rules, and Dadao will eventually make the best choice.


    No matter how people are fighting now, no matter how much power, or enemies or friends, there is, fighting for power, holding various flags, and sacrificing blood for the benefit of a small team. In the end, the world will be irreversible and move towards the choice of the avenue.


    Survival, integration, coexistence, and harmony are the final results.


    What Li Yan wants to do, what he can do, and what he can do is nothing more than speed up the process.


    Only so, only if that result appeared earlier, could Cangsheng have less suffering.


    This is his basic accomplishment as an emperor of Taoism.


    After realizing the yin and yang, Li Yan can not care about the rise and fall of Datang, but can''t ignore Li Xian''s feelings.


    He cannot ignore the feelings of any relatives and friends around him, which is his basic as a person.


    Suddenly the sound of the wind suddenly grew louder, and the raindrops of the beans dropped obliquely and slapped on the window lattice, as if to overturn the house.


    Li Xian''s voice sounded in the sound of wind and rain: "Everyone has an obsession. Shi Men said that if he can''t let go, or if he can''t let himself go, he won''t be able to become enlightened. Dao Men said that if he can''t let go, he won''t be true Happy, ca n¡¯t justify flying to the rank of Xian. However, if there is no obsession and no self, why should Shimen compete with others and insist on crossing the Buddha, and when Xianting faces the attack of the gods, why should he start the battle of immortals? . "


    "I have been with Xuanzong since I had only one idea. What can fit in my chest is only the Tangshan Jiangshan Community. Now, if I want to give up the Tang Dynasty and face the collapse of the community, I will turn a blind eye, then my existence still has What''s the point? "


    Li Yan knew that Li Xian would say so, and he was not surprised at all, which was also the situation he was most worried about.


    Chu Nanhuai wanted to let the Tang Dynasty perish and Bailudong set up a new monarch to establish a new dynasty. Their layout in the world also worked for this, so Li Zhi and Li Xian stood on the opposite side.


    Li Xian continued: "Today''s report, Li Maozhen took advantage of the battle of Hedong, sent troops to attack Wang Chongrong, victory, and then sent his commander eastward, Chen Bing Chang''an City, hesitant to ask his Majesty to move the capital Fengxiang."


    Li Ye was also informed of the incident today. He was not surprised at all. In his previous life, he succeeded as emperor and was also persecuted by Li Maozhen.


    At that time, he had just set up a new strategy army, and wanted to do his best to save the Tang Dynasty club, because of the huge momentum, Fanzhen was shaken.


    However, because Li Ke was defeated first, the army was destroyed by God''s strategy, and then insulted by Li Maozhen, the emperor''s majesty was lost, and the situation became uncontrollable since then. He also became a real emperor in the city. Chang''an City.


    It can be said that Li Keyong and Li Maozhen were the life-giving ghosts of Li Zhi''s previous life.


    It is just that things in this life have developed much faster than in previous lives. At this time, Li Maozhen was still recruiting soldiers and was still a few years away from Chen Bing Chang''an.


    Li Zheng Shen chanted: "Li Maozhen wants to kill his son in order to make the princes and Chang''an endangered. My father wants to save Changan?"


    Li Xian smiled: "Feng Xiang''s soldiers did fight well, but Wang Chongrong was not an easy generation. Soon after Li Maozhen had just left Fengxiang, he had the power to defeat Wang Chongrong in such a short period of time. It was amazing enough. Now he keeps on racing Chen Bing Chang''an, forcing the emperor to move westward. Where can he be so brave? "


    Li Min frowned slightly. If Li Xian didn''t say this, he wouldn''t think too much. With such a reminder from the other party, he immediately felt that something was wrong, and there was a lot of meaning in it.


    Li Yidao: "If the emperor moved west to Fengxiang, he would be constrained by this. Li Maozhen would operate a little. After a few years, he would be able to make the emperor Zen and become emperor. So ... Tangtang died."


    Li Xian nodded: "Yes. Accelerating the demise of Datang is exactly the meaning of this matter."


    Li Min asked: "Who wants to make Datang quickly die?"


    Li Xian said: "Who doesn''t want Datang to perish quickly? Daomen Xianting is the first possibility. At this moment, you are in Hedong, you have no skills, and you know that Li Maozhen''s intentions are wrong, and you can''t send troops to conquer. Once Datang dies, you Datang Isn''t ZTE''s minister unrooted duckweed? It''s hardly a poison to draw a salary at the bottom of the pot. "


    Li Yan silently.


    It is indeed possible for Xianting to do this, and it is easy to do so.


    Xianting has sent people to the underworld twice to kill him directly, so naturally there is strength to help Li Maozhen. The immense Xianting and talented people must deal with him. In order to ensure thoroughness, he may not use only one method.


    However, Xianting is already helping Zhu Wen ...


    So Xianting helped Li Maozhen not only had the effect of dying Tang, but also helped Zhu Wen make wedding clothes. When Zhu Wen occupies the Central Plains in the future, Xian Ting will let Li Maozhen defeat Zhu Zhu, can Zhu Wen easily occupy Guanzhong and Fengxiang?


    one stone two bird.


    Li Xian waited for a moment for Li Xun and then continued: "Apart from Xianting, is it possible for Confucianists and soldiers to help Li Maozhen? Of course it is possible. Right now you have huge power and they can''t deal with you directly, but you ZTE Datang, and They couldn''t tolerate it. So they took a different approach and assisted Li Maozhen to gain momentum, and then let him get a son. Then Datang can quickly die, Li Maozhen can also gain momentum, and can immediately expand the site, and you will be positive in a short time. Competitive strength! "


    After all, Li Xian has been in the center for a long time, and it is true that few people can reach the opinions on the state affairs of the community.


    Li Yan''s vision gradually opened, and he sighed softly, "It''s true. And according to the information received from Qingyi Qinmen in the afternoon, Qin Zongquan had defeated Xuanwu Jiedo to make Zhou Zhen and occupy Xuzhou. Huainan Gao Lu and Shu Zhong Wang Jian also also Recruiting horses and forcibly occupying nearby states and counties, it seems that they are preparing to set up their own flags! "


    "Not only that, the recklessness of all states and counties has risen, assassination and assassination history, countless people who occupy the house! Although I captured Taiyuan, it seems to help the court solve a scourge, but the scourge of the world is more. It is indeed a chaos. Now. "


    Li Xian nodded and said, "When you go to Hedong, you have given the world ¡¯s heroes a chance to do things. In the eyes of the world ¡¯s heroes, Pinglu and Hedong are a close-fighting battle, and they are likely to fight for a long time. At this moment, what time are you waiting for? Among the hundred officials of the Tang Dynasty, only you have the power and ability to check and balance the town of Fan. "


    Hearing here, Li Su suddenly felt something wrong.


    Listening to Li Xian''s tone, although serious and heavy, he didn''t mean to hate it. If he still believes in helping the Tang dynasty society, in the face of such a situation in the world, it should be sad.


    Without waiting for Li Yong to ask, Li Xian suddenly asked again, "Isn''t it Bailu Cave for Li Maozhen?"


    Li Min was shocked.


    White Deer Cave may indeed do the same.


    He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Li Xian stood up, came to the door and stood with his hands, watching the storm in the courtyard silent.


    His body was thin and thin in the stormy night.


    He said: "You all say that my life club dies the society, although this statement is absurd, but it also expresses some true meaning. I will ask you a question now."


    Li Zheng stood up and said, "Father, please."


    "Would you like to be Emperor Guangwu?" Li Xian turned and looked at Li Yan''s eyes, his eyes killed.


    He has always appeared lonely and unsophisticated since he came out after the Battle of Hakoneyama. He has never had such a serious moment, even when he was just talking about the broken society.


    Emperor Guangwu of Han Dynasty defeated Wang Mang, who reigned as Emperor, and re-established the Han Dynasty.


    Li Xian asked, of course, Li Li, whether he would still be named "Tang" after his success.


    Even if he knew that the world was in chaos and Datang was about to die, he still couldn''t hold his mind.


    His question is a big one for ordinary people, because any hero who establishes imperialism wants to have his own national title, but in this way, they are the founding monarchs who have a history of history.


    But Li Yan obviously did not have this problem.


    He solemnly said: "If I calm down the world, this world is still Li Tang world!"


    Li Xian was relieved.


    "That''s the case, I will start tomorrow," Li Xian said.


    Li stunned: "Where is my father going?"


    "Hexi." Li Xianfu looked again at the night sky blocked by the wind and rain, his tone was slow and powerful, as if the whole river and mountains were stuck in his throat, "I can see you sweeping the world, but I cannot be a minister to destroy Datang, and follow you to abandon today The emperor is a self-reliance Zhenlong great cause. So I went to Hedong to resist the invading Tubo and Uighur army for the Tang people there. In this way, I was still a Tang Chen and still working for the community. "


    Li Xun looked at Li Xian''s back, speechless for a long time.


    Li Xian suddenly smiled: "I have walked many places in my life, met many people, done many things, not many people admire, only two. Xuanzong need not say, the other one is from Tubo , The rebellion of the Guiyi Army who recaptured the eleven states of Hexi Shagua and reincorporated it into the territory of the Great Tang, led Zhang Yichao. "


    "In the past, when Zhang Yichao returned to the dynasty, I once had a song with him about wine, held a candlelight night talk, reached all night, hated each other late, and became a confidant in life. Now, Zhang Gong has already taken a step first, and Hexi Fuwei Back to the attack, the land of Eleven States is in danger of losing again. To this day, I can do very little. I can keep the **** frontier for my old friends while I am alive. A game. "


    Li Yan opened his mouth and once again wondered what to say.


    Even if he was a man and cultivated as a high master, at this moment he can only surging silently.


    Some people have things that do not need to be evaluated. Some people do something without even having to praise.


    That''s when they face their own souls. It''s their own business.


    Li Yan came to Li Xian, and the two stood side by side at the door, silent for a long time in the face of Ye Yu.


    Lightning appeared at night, and thunder exploded in the ground.


    In this world, no matter what the chaos is, things need to be done.


    "No need to send it tomorrow." Li Xian waved his hand and turned into the house, ready to go to rest.


    Li Min nodded.


    Li Xian took two steps and suddenly stopped.


    He didn''t look back and paused for a moment before he said quietly: "I''m old, some stubborn, some things have no courage to face. You are young and can do much more than me There can also be many changes, both to myself and to this world. I am assured of you. "


    He paused again, and his voice gradually began to feel unclear and inexplicable, and his tone was thick and deep, with a touch of gentleness: "This mountain and river are worried about the outside, I go to Hexi ... for you Keep the gate of the country. You will leave the affairs of the country. "


    For a time, Li Yan''s throat was as hard as a rock.


    He could only bow to the back and salute: "Yes, father."

 v4 Chapter 139： Zhu Wens Choice

    The plan of Bailudong determines the tone of Li Zhi''s contention for the world, or when Li Zhi adopted the plan, it determined his attitude towards the current court. Li Yan has no feelings for the court at the moment. All he needs to do is to ensure Li Yuan''s safety.


    Li Maozhen, Chen Bing, and Chang''an City, regardless of whether they will attack the city or not, with Yang Fuguang and others present, Chang''an City can at least be temporarily protected. Of course, even if Li Maozhen holds Li Yan to Fengxiang, the latter''s personal safety is still guaranteed for several years. If Li Maozhen is not the emperor, Li Zhi will be in danger for a day.


    It''s just that Li Maozhen''s emperor''s concubine will be used to make the princes, and Li''s situation will be very passive. This is certainly not the situation he wants to see.


    Therefore, now Li Min wants to use his division to quickly capture the entire territory of Hedong. Li Ke, who will flee to the north, will be completely defeated by the remnants. This will make it possible to deal with the situation in the Central Plains and Guanzhong earlier.


    At the same time, Li Ye let Tsing Yi Ye Men sneak into Guanzhong and investigate the details of Li Maozhen to find out who is behind him. If there is no fairyland monk group beside him, Li Xun does not mind going to capture Li Maozhen directly.


    It''s just that this possibility is not great.


    The next day, Li Xian did solo alone, leaving Taiyuan City alone and heading west.


    Although Li Xian said he didn''t have to send it, Li Xun delivered it to the city leader when the other party left the city.


    Inside and outside the Taiyuan City during the Fangjing War, there were only patrol teams of soldiers and recreational horses running from time to time. There were no pedestrians on the official road.


    Yang Liu Yiyi on both sides of the empty official road, Li Xian led the horse farther and farther, and the horse raised smoke all the way.


    He was like a lonely knight on a long journey, lonely and strong.


    Until Li Xian''s back was no longer visible, Li Yan was still standing in the city.


    He has never felt more uncomfortable than ever before since crossing.


    In fact, some things that are unclear and unknown to him have already fallen on his shoulders when he became Li Zhi in this life. If this is fate, then he has no way to escape.


    Song Jiao did not know when she reached Li Yan''s side, blowing the purple robe in the breeze. Her gorgeous face looked like a pool of autumn water, whether it was her clear eyes or the magical red lips, it seemed to be hiding a thousand words at this moment.


    For a long time, she whispered, "Sometimes I envy him. He always knows who he is and what he should do. Even if this life turns away again and again, he won''t feel much pain. Sometimes I pity him, he bears The things are too heavy, even if he has the talents of heaven and earth, he can only move forward in this chaotic world. "


    "There are so many self-respecting heroes in the world, but few people can really understand his mind. Even if there are many **** side-by-side people around him, the requirements are very different from each other, and he is destined to move forward alone in this life."


    Li Yan groaned for a long time, and sighed, "He carried the mountains and rivers with a heavy load, but he only took himself away. It was bitter and happy, and probably only he knew it."


    Having said this, the two were silent at the same time.


    There are many people around Li Yan, all kinds of friends and companions. There are reincarnation fairies, and there are saints of the demon tribe. However, when it comes to exquisite thoughts and feelings, no one can compare to Song Jiao, who has experienced the same storms and experienced mature wisdom.


    The so-called empathy of a woman does not belong to a young woman at all, and no matter how smart a young woman is, she does not belong to a woman; she is also a kind and simple woman.


    Whether it is accommodation or dedication, it is difficult to last.


    Without experiencing the events of the world, there are few scars that will not dissipate in this life. Who can truly become mature and wisdom from this materialistic and eccentric world?


    After a while, Song Jiao gathered the blue silk scrambled by the breeze, and the female''s soft and tender voice gradually diminished: "Just got the urgent report, Xuan Wu Army, who had previously assembled on the bank of the river, waved eastward and directed Ping Lu forward Meaning! "


    This was amazing news, but Li Zhi didn''t say anything immediately after listening. He closed his eyes and passed the situation map of Zhongyuan Fanzhen and mountains and rivers in his mind, trying to sort out Zhu Wen''s hegemonic line.


    Soon, Li Yan opened his eyes, his eyes gradually showed sharp rays, and he uttered a voice: "The world of Tang Dynasty, dozens of Fanzhen, the strongest is not Pinglu, Hedong, Xuanwu, Fengxiang and other troops, Xichuan, Huainan, Youzhou must be weak First line. And in the town of Phantom, Pinglu is respected-to be precise, the King of Solitude is honored. "


    "The topography of the world is like a chessboard. Phnom Penh silver horns belly. Pinglu occupies the east of Mount Tai. It is a corner of the chessboard. Those who have obtained Pinglu from ancient times can go to the quartet. If Yunzhou and other prefectures can capture the land of the Three Jins in Hedong, they can dominate the north and overlook the world. To the south, they can reach Huai Si, and they can reach the land of the Huai River in the Qinling Mountains. They can sit on the Huai River and threaten Jiangnan. If they send troops to the Central Plains, You can drive straight in, sweep through the hinterland of Henan, and then seek to enter the main gate and achieve the imperial cause. "


    "The land of Pinglu is a corner of the city. It cannot be defended. It can only be aggressive. It is very convenient to make progress. Since the beginning of the Huang Chao rebellion, I have sought Zhenping Plu. This is why. Now in the battle of Hedong, I have been calm. Wei Bo, subdued Zhaoyi, captured Taiyuan, and the three Jin dynasties are about to shake hands. There is no such thing as a great force. "


    "The people of insight in the world, the heroic heroes who are determined to chase the Central Plains, see how I am today, how can I not worry about it and sleep through the night? Zhu Wen has the ambition to work the world, and the help of Xianting. Naturally ambitious, but after all Xuanwu has only one army, and he can''t plan without knowing it. Xuanwu Army''s Quzhou land is deeply nestled in a chessboard. It is surrounded by many towns and towns. The terrain of the mountains and rivers is even more dangerous. Even if I don''t attack him, it is in my general situation. In front of him, can he not be afraid? "


    "If Zhu Wen wants to achieve his great cause, he must first use troops everywhere and sweep the surrounding towns of Xuanwu, so that he can maintain his own stability. Occupying Henan, holding the hinterland of the Central Plains, and pastoring hundreds of millions of people, he can go south, north, east, and west. ... and the first thing he has to do to wipe out the surrounding towns is not the princes of the towns, but the lone king! "


    "The lone king is famous and unparalleled, who is not convincing? The lone king only needs a military order. Maybe Xuanwu can''t send troops to attack Zhu Wen on all sides, but they can keep them strong and clear. Gucheng defends itself to resist Xuanwu. .If so, Zhu Wen attacked Jiancheng on all sides, and regardless of the situation of the battle, he lost the momentum first. "


    "If this is the case, if the lone king wants to deal with him, he only needs to send a major monk to help the various towns. Even if Zhu Wen has the help of Xianting, how can he make a quick decision? When I end the war in Hedong, I will go back to the south, and he still has What is possible to fight for the general situation? "


    "Zhu Wen must sweep the Central Plains. First, he must establish prestige and make all the towns and cities fear and fear. If he then sends troops to siege the city, he can do more with less. If Xuanwu Army can send troops to capture Pinglu while the Lone King is still in Hedong, not only can it Demonstrate his own strength, subdue all the vassal towns, and let them no longer follow the orders of the King of Solitude. And once he seizes the land of Pinglu, he can greatly damage the reputation and strength of the King of Solitude, killing two birds with one stone. "


    "In the future, regardless of whether the solitary king dominates the north or not, he will no longer be as unfavorable as he is now, but will have a fight!"


    "The people of Henan are prosperous. Although the wealth is no longer as good as that of Jianghuai, it is the hub of the country after all. If the Central Plains can be successfully leveled, it will be the foundation of imperialism."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan laughed: "Forcing the current situation of the lone king, Zhu Wen must find a way to break the game if he wants to survive. Once and for all, the only way to attack Pinglu. He has no choice at all."


    After Song Jiao listened to Li Zhi''s eloquence that pointed the country and mountains, Peach Blossom Eyes seemed to be covered with mist, even looking at Li Ye a little bit embarrassed.


    At half a moment, she covered her lips and laughed, and her voice returned to the usual soft and moving, and flickered at Li Yan: "I now find that you are more pleasing to the eye than when Li Xian was young. That is too serious. Being serious and lacking in vigor makes people feel stiff and involuntarily creates distance. But you are different. You are crazy, you laugh, you are proud, you feel like a person. "


    Li Yan was powerless when she said this: "What makes me like a person? Can I be a demon?"


    Song Jiao''s eyes "Do n¡¯t you know anything about yourself": "Look at the things you have done since Shen Yunshan and the strength of your practice. Do you dare to say that you are an individual? Do n¡¯t say you are a demon, The demons don''t dare to recognize you as the same race. "


    Her words were quite playful and full of fun, and her words were unexpectedly full of little femininity.


    Li Yan did not have time to talk to her, turned around and went back to the palace, drumming up generals, and convening aides to discuss.


    The matter of discussion is naturally the matter of Zhu Wen''s use of soldiers to level up Lu.


    The conclusion is also very clear: At present, the army is gathered in Hedong, and not to mention that it will take time to reinstate, it is likely that it will not be able to catch up, so it will not be self-defeating. Moreover, the war in Hedong is not over, Li Yan can not go away now.


    So Li Zhi ordered that the four towns send their elites to send troops to other states and counties in Hedong to occupy the site as soon as possible.


    At the same time, the King of the Infant, with the elite spirit of the demons, rushed back to Pinglu first to help Cui Keli stabilize the situation and defend Qingzhou. Shangguan Qingcheng led Langyadu and 20,000 Ping Lu Jun to ride, followed by support.


    After the arrangements were made, Shengying was the first to stand up and said, "I won''t be back to Pinglu, I will be by your side! What would you do if you were assassinated by monk Xianting without me?"


    He was righteous and could not refute it.


    However, there was another very important reason for him to rebel against Li Jun''s order in public. He went on to say: "You have the chance, the power is different from the past, and I have circulated to let my father and several Dasheng Zen monks send monks. Come here and let them go directly to Pinglu. "


    After thinking for a while, Li Min agreed to the request of the red baby.


    The additional monks sent by the Yao tribe must be stronger than the first two waves. It is better to let them go to Pinglu to block the monk from the Xianting. He Jingcheng ¡¯s main force is likely to come and kill him. He also needs manpower. response.


    After all, for Xianting, everything is fine as long as he is dead.


    The last part of the arrangement was that Li Zhi led the monk himself and went north to pursue Li Keyong.


    Li Yan didn''t want to let Li Ke use off, and Li Cunxiao. A soldier general and a soldier general, if they take refuge in the grassland tribe, it will become a disaster in the future.

 v4 Chapter 140： Dont forget (two more)

    With Zhu Wen''s willingness to let go and a hundred soldiers from the Xuanwu Army, it is not easy for the 20,000 or 30,000 soldiers and horses staying in Pinglu to stick to the tenth month.


    Rao is an elite rider from Shangguan, who is light and easy to return, and is unlikely to make a final decision.


    In addition, Zhu Wen was assisted by monk Xianting, and the demons may not be able to take advantage of anything.


    However, Li Zhi still did not plan to return to Pinglu first and stabilize the general situation. Even if he returned to Pinglu, it would definitely have a great impact on the war situation.


    When Song Jiao asked afterwards, Li Zheng gave his own reasons.


    The reason could not be simpler: "Because of Cui Li. He is a Confucian scholar."


    Based on Song Jiao''s cleverness, he quickly wanted to understand the profound meaning of Li Zhi''s move: "Are you trying to test the attitude of Confucianism and the layout of Confucianism in the world?"


    Li Zheng nodded, his eyes were deep: "Daomen Xianting, who has ruled the world for a long time, and any class that has played the role of ruler for a long time will be that annoying virtue. But unlike Confucianism, their ideal has always been The rule of the world and the life of the world, which determines that they will choose the main thing. Choosing the right monarch and realizing the ideal of world unity together is the foundation of Confucianism. "


    "So you think it is possible that Confucianist chose you?" Song Jiao had a smile in his eyes. Although he was empathetic, he easily refused to show it.


    Then she turned sharply and sneered: "The officials in the world are mostly from Confucianism, but if you look at them, what is the difference between them and Taoists? No matter what the ideal is, once you encounter rich power, you have to give in "Dong Zhongshu can even speak the words of" Sovereign Power ", it can be seen that in order for Confucianism to enter the center of power, they have spared no effort to forget their ancestors."


    Li Yan said nothing: "This is a troubled time after all. There will always be some changes in troubled times."


    Song Jiao groaned a little: "What if Confucianism didn''t choose you?"


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter whether the Confucianists have chosen me or not. What''s important is whether they chose Zhu Wen. For three days before the Shishi, let''s look at it. Zhu Wen today is completely different from the time of the Chaos in Huang Chao. To fight Zhu Wen, I have to figure out his details. "


    Song Jiao asked, "How do you know?"


    Li Yidao: "If Confucianism also chose Zhu Wen, Cui Keli would open the Pinglu gate to welcome Zhu Wen''s entry."


    Song Jiao stunned: "Cui Keli, but you! What really happened to Cui family?"


    Li Yan grinned and laughed: "Every father and son can be disabled in front of rivers and mountains. Has there ever been a place for affection?"


    Song Jiao Shen said: "So you are betting!"


    Li Yan said: "The bet is Ping Lu."


    Song Jiao''s voice got colder: "Pinglu is your foundation!"


    Li Yandao: "Compared with the selection layout of Confucianism, the land of Pinglu and Wuzhou is not indispensable."


    Song Jiao was dumb.


    Li Yan''s eyes gradually became as sharp as a blade: "This is the battle in the world!"


    Affected by him, Song Jiao also had murderous eyes: "So Hedong must win, and there must be no loss!"


    ...


    Being willing to put Pinglu on the gambling table does not mean that he must abandon it, otherwise Li Zhi will not send an official to lead the army to help. Even if Cui Keli opened the gate of Qingzhou City, Shangguan Qingcheng took more than 20,000 fine riders, and cooperated with the monks of the tribe, it was enough to hold the two states in Pingluxi and support Li Zhi''s army to help.


    The incident of sweeping the Hedong states went unexpectedly smoothly. The reason for this is because the army had not been promoted from Taiyuan City, and Li Zhi had received written submissions from several states.


    In fact, it is not a surrender, because the thorn history of these states all claims to be Datang Zhongchen.


    In the book, they sang praises to Li Yi, praised Li Li for driving Li Ke to use this wolf''s ambition, to explain the feat of Hedong people in the deep waters, and to self-justify that they never meant to be thieves ...


    Of course, Li Zhi knew that these thorns were afraid that he would punish them, so when he saw that Li Ke had used the general trend, he rushed to show loyalty.


    This is also the effect of Li Zhi''s previous layouts.


    When he attacked Qinzhou earlier, he treated courtiers with courtesy and did not blame Qinzhou officials, but when he attacked Fenzhou, his attitude was much harsher. After the war, they were taken into custody by Fenzhou assassin''s failure to welcome Wang Shi, and they were sent to Chang''an to ask the court to convict him.


    However, the root cause is all because Li Zhi''s current strength is as high as the sky, and it is a foregone conclusion that sweeping the east of the river will be a foregone conclusion. If these princes do not rush to show their loyalty, they will only have their official positions unsuccessful and their lives will be lost.


    Things went so smoothly, Li Ye was also pleased. With less warfare, the soldiers will have fewer casualties, and money and ordnance will be saved. After all, Zhu Wen will have to be dealt with next.


    The counties and counties in Hedong that were not captured fell by more than half in the next few days, and the situation was very good. Li Yan was too lazy to talk to these thorns, and never guilty. The soldiers who had originally planned to attack these places did not have to be dispatched.


    This makes Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei and others regret.


    After all, they can see that if they fight in these states, the war will not be difficult. Once the city is captured, you can make a fortune. Many battles are missing now, and they are missing the opportunity to rob money.


    Money income is destined to be less, but the fame of following Wang Shi''s rebellion is still there. After the war, officials must be added to the ranks, and Kang Chengqian and others will not have any complaints.


    Of course, not all Hedongzhou counties have fallen into the wind, and Daizhou is one of them. The reason could not be simpler, Li Ke fled here with thousands of soldiers and horses, and controlled the city.


    ...


    A few days later, Li Zheng handled various government affairs and military affairs. While he was northbound, someone found him at night.


    Feihong Tuoshi.


    After reviewing the last official document in the book case in front of the window, Li Yan put down his jade pen and raised his head. Through the window sill, he saw Feihong Prince standing on the roof of the palace across a courtyard.


    The window case limits Li Yuan''s field of vision, but also outlines a complete composition of artistic conception.


    The clear and full moon is falling on the broad eaves, the tiles are covered with Kaikai''s snow-like clearness, and the locust branches next to it are lush and leafy, and the full-sounding salsa comes from the wind.


    Doctor Feihong in white dress and white skirt stood quietly at the raised corner of the eaves, and fluttered and danced before Haoyue. She held a jar of wine in her hand, and she did not know how long she had stood there, long enough to be integrated with the moonlight, regardless of each other.


    In the past few days, Li Yan has been busy with common affairs, but he ignored the agreement with the other party.


    "I''m going back to the Buddha domain soon. You promised me wine, but I haven''t invited you yet." She said.


    Li Yan was a little lost.


    He never found out that the original Feihong was also so thin and thin, like a floating leaf that would die with the wind.


    Maybe it is the setting of the full moon, or the blow of the Buddha by the night breeze, or the farewell that has come, and some emotions that have never been discovered just now raise their brows and sink into their hearts.


    It turns out that some people, even without looking at their faces, can make people appreciate the beauty of suffocation.


    Li Yan stood up from the book case, grabbed out the window sill, and landed on the cornice.


    But when he saw the face close at hand, he didn''t know what to say. Although this face has muscles like fat, the facial features are perfect without any blemishes, and it looks like exquisite porcelain, but this is not the reason.


    Zeng Jin, he faced this face day and night for forty years without touching it. That''s because the expression on this face is always the same. Even if she is beautiful, even if there is a light rain like Jiangnan hidden in it, he never thought about it.


    And tonight, perhaps it was Qinghui that gave the sheep''s fat-like skin a strange sheen, which made her look no longer the same.


    However, Li Zhi knew that moonlight was not the cause, and at that moment, there was no word on Dr. Feihong''s face.


    Master Feihong handed the jar of wine to Li Yi, who was embarrassing, with gentle movements and the same voice, but it sounded a little different, because a bright smile appeared on her face: "When you When you want to drink, you don''t particularly care who bought it. "


    The two sat down side by side on the cornice, and Feihong took out a bottle of goat fat jade, and they drank for a round.


    Even if he is not qualified to be called a drunkard, Li Wei is also a good drinker. However, at this moment, the wine is roaring, but he fails to taste nothing. Really the spirits did go straight into the roar, without stopping at the tip of the tongue.


    Continuing with the sentence of Fei Hongshi''s scholar, Li Yan smiled bitterly: "It is possible that only one person drinks too much, and one person drinks too long. Only when there is a suitable wine companion, will he feel happy and will not Have the heart to care for other miscellaneous things. "


    Master Feihong looked at the bright full moon, his voice was far away: "How much is too much, how long is it too long?"


    Li Min bowed his head for a moment and said silently, "You can fight with as much seawater as possible, and slip away from your fingertips for thousands of years."


    Master Feihong smiled, his smile was inexplicable.


    After a moment, she began to speak, her voice fluttering far and near: "On the western sky far away, there is a place called Buddhism. There are clouds and fog around the golden light, and there are inexplicable splendid Buddhist temples everywhere. Visible devotional monk. Purple gold flowers bloom in Leichi, and the seven-colored rainbow hangs on the same day, which is the enviable eternal life. But do you know that there is nothing missing in this? "


    Li Min took a sip of wine: "The drinker."


    "Yes, the drinker." Master Feihong turned his head, and those very clear but bottomless eyes were so shallow at this moment that the meaning contained in them was so easy to understand: "Then you You know, what''s the most inside? "


    Li Yan turned his head and stared at the beautiful face in front of him, and suddenly found that the rhythm of his heartbeat was a bit disordered, which made him feel absurd, but when he reached the answer, he blurted out: "Lonely."


    "Yes, loneliness." The smile at the corner of Feihong''s mouth was about to overflow from the dimple. Maybe she noticed Li''s embarrassment. She didn''t consolidate the other side anymore, she looked away and looked away: In fact, loneliness is a vivid and precious thing compared with never-ending boring, boring, and boring? At least, it can make people feel a little vitality. "


    Li Yan silently.


    He suddenly discovered that when facing Li Xian and Feihong Shi, especially when they both expressed their feelings, he often could only be silent.


    He has been a man for two generations and can be regarded as not having a lot of experience, but at the moment, he can only admit that in the face of some heavy feelings, in the face of millions of years, he still has too many deep feelings.


    Wangfu is high enough to overlook more than half of Taiyuan City. From the position where the two were sitting, in the moonlight of Taiyuan City, the neighbourhood was neat like a chessboard. When the night was not yet clear, countless windows revealed dim light, like summer fireflies.


    The syllable spit out from Feihong''s teeth brought her faint body temperature, touching the heart: "In those days, when I left the earth to rise to the immortal realm, I abandoned the world''s prosperity and thought that when I was above the white clouds, there were countless beautiful people who passed the mirage. Good view. "


    "However, long-term vision has lasted for thousands of years, only to realize in the dullness that Wanjia lights are the most beautiful scenery in the heavens and the earth, because there is always so much tenderness in it. Then I realized that the original Three Thousand Avenues is here. Deep in the fireflies, the so-called sermon Chengxian overlooking the world is nothing but a dream dream woven by monks.


    "In the beginning, I thought that I had broken through the red dust and would not be moved by affection. I was free and unrestrained. I finally got free and had a real freedom. I did have a long life. But after thousands of years, I looked back and found out I have lived to a statue, and the temple is enshrined in the majestic case before the incense case. "


    "At that time, I was shocked that the years without heart were no different from a pool of standing water. The lifelessness brought us no longer nostalgia. Without nostalgia, no fear of death, I can leave this world at any time, whether it is No longer care about annihilation or rebirth. Is this monk''s freedom? "


    "So I looked at the other people, those Bodhisattva King Kong. I originally thought that I would see similar loneliness, but I was surprised to find that they had long since devoted themselves to the vortex of struggling for power and gaining status in order to cultivate resources and improve their status. What''s the difference between this ordinary man, the rich, the nobles, the officials who are overlooked by them? This is the fairy of the heart to the road? Is this the road? "


    "Since then, the bottle of sheep fat jade has been filled with endless drunk liquor."


    "Ten thousand years have passed, and I still like the beautiful scenery of the bright moon and the beautiful autumn sky, the beautiful scenery of the streets, the quiet tenderness of the streets and all the lights. Because there used to be an indifferent, heart-moving heart, lively and lively. A heart that can be filled with joy and sorrow, and a heart that will not feel boring after many years. I buried it with my own hands ... that heart. "


    Having said that, Master Feihong finally stopped, and she held the Yujing bottle to drink a headache.


    The drink overflowed and was overflowing.


    Li Yan could only accompany her to drink.


    No matter in previous life or in this life, he struggled on the road to becoming immortal, and had the pressure of immortality. Struggling to survive, ordinary is like a mortal.


    Master Feihong''s high level of sorrow, he could empathize, but he never really experienced it. Rather than judging arbitrarily and saying something that is irrelevant, it is better to drink the spirits in the altar together.


    In that case, at least for the moment, she is understood, not alone.


    "I''m going back to Buddhism." Put down the Yujing bottle, and Feihong said it twice.


    Tonight she is indeed very different. Maybe her mask has been taken off, or she has no mask, but only a dead soul. And now there was a ray of vitality in her soul, so she came alive, and even when she spoke, the tadpole was so obvious and within reach.


    She turned her head and stared at Li Yan again.


    She looked at him like that. There were azaleas in full bloom in the eyes, but the beauty was beautiful, but there was also the sadness and cruelty of azaleas'' blood. After a while, she had smiles in her lips, dimples, and corners of her eyes.


    She said seriously and playfully: "At the end of the eighth day of April, the second year of the Great Tang Dynasty, you and me will sit on the eaves and drink wine. You will enjoy the bright moon and bright wind in front of you. You and I will remember this moment. From now on you and I will be friends, at least once this day, you cannot change, because Haishi has passed. "


    These remarks kept Li Yan there and he looked at each other.


    Compared to the years of millions, this moment is so short.


    But what about that, compared with the tastelessness of being exhibited on a cliff for thousands of years, and the night of crying for a night on the shoulder of a lover, it would have been remembered for a longer time. Because the latter will always be tasted.


    The fresh smile on Master Feihong''s face didn''t last long. She sat down again and started drinking again.


    Just like in the boundless sea, no matter how beautiful the waves are, they are only a short moment, and everything will return to peace in the end.


    For a long time, she put down the bottle and said softly, "Some things, those people and things, what can you do when you are destined to lose and you can no longer have it?"


    Li Yan looked at her side face, with a clear outline of the fluttering side face, and said, "The only thing we can do is to keep ourselves from forgetting."

 v4 Chapter 141： original sin

    After dawn came, Feihongshi left under the dawn.


    Before leaving, she turned her face in front of the red sun that had just appeared on the horizon, and asked Li Yun a sentence: "Do you have someone you like?"


    Li Xun nodded unexpectedly.


    Whether it is Wu You, the master of She County who is in Huaguo Mountain, or the young and old who have followed him in the battle, they are the answer to this question.


    As soon as the words fell, Li Xun saw that Feihong''s shoulders stiffened. Then she said a word and snatched it from the eaves, and disappeared into Changhong disappearing into the vast sky where the red sun meets the rising sun.


    She said: "Forgive me for being ignorant and I don''t know someone in your heart."


    Li Yan was dumb.


    He watched for a long time in place.


    Until the back of Fei Hongshi can no longer see.


    Suddenly he felt lost, and there was an inexplicable anxiety in his heart.


    He felt as if he had missed something.


    For a long time, he meditated in his heart: "The mountains will not change, the green water will flow for a long time, and there will be a period later."


    It is very likely that monks from the fairyland will never go back after reaching the lower boundary of the Kunlun passage. But Feihong was one of the four great bodhisattvas in Buddhism, respected for his high status, and could not afford to be damaged. The Holy Buddha dared to let her down, and naturally there was a way to take her back.


    The only difference is how much it costs the Buddha domain.


    With this in mind, Li Min suddenly thought of a problem. If Xianting is also willing to pay such a price, send an immortal official who has the same strength as Feihong Taishi, wouldn''t he just lead his neck to death?


    Xianting sent Chen Jizhen, Zhang Ji, and He Jingcheng to come forward, but did not let such a powerful lower bound, although there is a meaning to look down on Li Zhi, think Li Zhi is not worth their price. But after He Jingcheng also lost, will they make such a choice?


    Even if Xianyu is fighting at this moment, the powers may not be able to get rid of them, and at this time, the price to be paid to drop the power and then take it back may be too great for Xianting to bear, but this possibility is still there.


    And with the development of the situation, this possibility will become more and more.


    After all, the outside must first be inside.


    Li Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Although the mud-dust man behind White Deer Cave has been imprisoned in the East Floating Palace for more than a thousand years, there are no small forces thrown at Xianting, and after thousands of years of hard work, the forces should have developed. Perhaps they can influence the arrangement of Xianting in this matter.


    But Li Yan didn''t want to put hope on others.


    He glanced back, returned to the room, and began to make the necessary plans.


    In addition, in response to the Beibei war, Li Zhi didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    There is only one reason.


    Li Cunxiao is still there.


    He, a soldier general, was invincible on the battlefield. In the case where Li Xian has traveled westward, no one on Li Yan''s side can sanction him, neither can he himself.


    Li Cunxiao only needs thousands of elite soldiers. With his own strength, he can determine the victory or defeat of a local battlefield, thereby affecting the overall situation of the war.


    Li Yan wanted to directly attack Li Keyong and draw a salary at the bottom of the kettle. But if Li Keyong is hiding in the barracks, is he inseparable from Li Cunxiao? As long as Li Cunxiao''s family battle begins, it is difficult for Li Wei to take him.


    This battle will not be easy.


    Of course, this is the worst case scenario.


    However, Li Yan decided to leave, he had to try it.


    ...


    Daishu Tashi History House.


    The atmosphere in the parliament hall was extremely dull. Li Keyong still took the lead and overlooked the generals, but he lost the momentum of the former party. Even if he is still the face and sitting posture of the past, he is trying to regain his former majesty.


    But majesty has never been able to pretend.


    Without power, how many people can have real majesty?


    However, for Li Keyong, although the majesty is no longer the past, the repair of coercion has not been discounted. Therefore, whether he is following Fu Cunshi, the general who defeated Daishu, or a local official in Daishu, at this moment he can only lower his head, and the atmosphere is afraid to pant.


    Li Keyang was angry.


    Because he had seen that the appearance of everyone was just because of the fear of his strong cultivation, and there was no previous admiration for him from the bottom of his heart.


    Some things are gone forever.


    The human heart is the best mirror through which anyone can clearly see his situation.


    The voice of Daizhou Shishi trembled: "After the king ... the thief army captured the Taiyuan city, the nearby counties and counties returned. Shizhou, Lanzhou, and Xinzhou have all sent messengers to Taiyuan City to visit the thief leader Li Yan . According to reports, Li Xun rectified his troops in Taiyuan City, and his vanguard had advanced to Daizhou. Li Xie also sent people to spread the scriptures, counting the crimes of the county king. Daizhou is also popular now ... In the four states of Dai, Shuo, Yun and Wei, the county king is still honored ... "


    Li Ke was even more angry with his heart, and even took a heavy breath.


    Because he found that when Daishi Asahi reported these military conditions, he clearly showed a strong sense of awe.


    Awe, of course, not to him, but to the officers and soldiers, and to Li Yan!


    He was sitting in front of the Daizhou Assassin''s History, Li Li was still a hundred miles away, and the other person merely mentioned Li Li in his words, and the awe he showed far surpassed him!


    How could Li Keyong not be angry?


    Li Ke took a deep breath and pressed his anger barely. Now he can''t treat the other side.


    Fu Cunshen followed suit, and he generously stated: "Don''t worry about the king of the county. At present, we still have Dai, Shuo, Yun, and Wei four states. We have not failed. We only need to gather soldiers and horses and recruit warriors. Keeping the city! I lost to the thief army before, but I just ignored the enemy. I have n¡¯t seen the situation when I followed the Jun Wang''s southern battle. As long as I work together, it wo n¡¯t take long for the Jun Wang to attack Taiyuan! ¡±


    Li Ke nodded and cast his gaze on Fu Cun Cun.


    He was defeated in Taiyuan. Of course, it has nothing to do with neglecting the enemy, but now he wants these words to stabilize the people of Daizhou.


    After the discussion was dispersed, everyone backed out, and Li Ke left the sign for trial and continued to discuss major matters.


    "My King has sent Kang Jun to the north to steppe and borrow troops from the clan. As soon as the clan and horses arrive, the king can launch a counterattack." Li Ke said with confidence, full of confidence, and he was full of expectations. Looking at Fu Cunshi.


    Fu Cunshi immediately held a boxing fist: "County Wang Yingming. In this way, a major event can be expected. The end will request to lead a soldier and horse to stop the thief pioneer, frustrate his spirit, and boost the morale of the army!"


    Li Ke was very satisfied with Fu Cun''s response. He always valued the other side closely, otherwise he would not be left alone. Since Fu Cunshen still has war, it proves that morale has not been lost and he has a chance.


    What''s the short-term success? I do n¡¯t know how many famous players in the field have suffered setbacks since ancient times, but as long as they overcome the challenges, they will always be defeated. Li Keyong felt that he was the same.


    It was just like defeating Datong before and being forced into the crotch, but wasn''t it revived later?


    "The thief''s army is very strong, so you don''t need to ask for trouble at this time. The king is worried about another thing now." Li Keyong suddenly said with deep meaning.


    Fu Cunshen said he listened.


    Li Keyong didn''t say it explicitly, but Shen said, "Do you remember the battle of Yizhou?"


    When Li Yan attacked Yizhou, Liu was attacking Fenzhou. At that time, Yizhou''s battle was unfavorable. Li Ke sent Li Cunxiao to the past. In the end, Li Li recalled Li Cunxiao because of Li Yan''s divorce, which caused Yizhou to be destroyed.


    Fu Cunshen quickly understood what Li Ke used to mean: "The king of the county said ... Thirteen Taibao?"


    Li Ke was very satisfied with Fu Cun''s rapid response. He nodded, and his voice became colder: "When the 13th Taibao was in Yizhou, he had a close relationship with Li Yan''s nagging. They not only met before each other, but also met each other. Praise, there are private messages in secret! Thirteen Taibao is a soldier general, Li Yan covets him very much, and the conditions for the surrender are very good ... "


    Speaking of this, Li Ke used no more words, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Fu Cunshi pondered for a moment, and tentatively said, "Thirteen Taibao ... It is indeed a variable."


    "Of course it''s a variable!" Li Ke said loudly, immediately.


    After the battle of Yizhou, Li Ke used to defend Taiyuan. At a critical moment, Li Cunxiao returned to the battlefield.


    However, whether it was Li Keyong or Fu Cuncun, at this moment, he understood that Li Ke had previously used Li Cunxiao''s military power to let him stay at home. There was nothing wrong with this!


    Li Ke is certainly not wrong!


    He himself would not feel that he had done wrong. If he feels that way, then the loss of Yizhou and the collapse of the war in Hedong will not blame him.


    During the war, he was jealous of the general. Wouldn''t the generals be chilling when it spread? Who else will be born and die with him?


    Fu Cunshi didn''t think Li Ke used it wrong. If he felt that way, wouldn''t it be against the principal? Isn''t that dissatisfied with the protagonist? Do you want to rely on Li Yan?


    If it is normal, in his position, you can feel that Li Cunxiao will not turn to Li Ye, and you can also persuade Li Ke to use it. But what time is it now? How dare he use Li Ke with a single idea, not a single heart?


    So Li Ke is right.


    Then the wrong person can only be Li Cunxiao.


    So Li Cunxiao really colluded with Li Yan!


    As for the battle in Taiyuan City, it was also Li Ke''s magnanimity, giving Li Cunxiao the opportunity to sacrifice his power.


    Unfortunately, Li Cunxiao did not seize this opportunity.


    Li Ke said: "When the battle in Taiyuan City was the most fierce, Li Cunxiao''s puppet turned out to salute the enemy generals in the presence of the generals in front of the city, chanting ''An Wang''! What does he want to do? He had no relationship with the other party, and had no intention of relying on Li Zhi. What was the case? Li Zhi was not on the battlefield at the time, but he said, "See King An," wasn''t this a surrender secret? "


    Li Cunshen looked like a sudden realization: "It seems that the defeat of Taiyuan City that day was the thirteen Taibao collaborating with the thieves and the defense was not effective. This only caused the battle to collapse and the city to fall!"


    Li Ke used it as an outrageous blow, "He always used himself as a loyal minister and said that he was willing to die for the cause of Hedong. I never thought that in the end, he would do this kind of thing, regardless of my trust in him! It was the king''s uselessness that made this end! "


    With that, Li Ke cried with tears in his eyes, and he cried endlessly, as if he had been broken by Li Cunxiao''s heart and looked very annoyed.


    With the main insult and death, Li Ke used this appearance to make Fu Cun trial immediately angry, and suddenly he got up: "Don''t worry about the king of the county, at last you will chop Li Cunxiao and the dog thief and mention his head to see!"


    Li Ke used a hand to hold the charms for trial, pretending to be like: "General! After all, the 13 CCPs are so successful in battle, even if they are blinded by the thieves, how can they kill him like this? Let me say ... , The king also has no direct evidence of his collusion with thieves ... "


    He behaved kindly to his subordinates.


    "King County, what evidence is needed! If he is true and loyal, the city should be killed that day! If he didn''t die, he would have explained everything!"


    Fu Cunshi had already rushed to his brain with blood, and he was completely furious. "Wang Wang Renyi, loving soldiers, and subordinates, who do I know? Because of this, I am willing to wait for the king to die! If the soldiers are not killed this time, the soldiers will not obey, and the army will lose heart! "


    Li Ke made a mistake with his words, as if he had lost his heart: "He didn''t die. Now, he didn''t die ..."


    "That''s it! He didn''t die in battle, it''s already an iron card!" Fu Cunshihan said, "After Taiyuan''s defeat, he is still with the county king. It must be a mischief. Maybe it is waiting for the thief to attack. It ¡¯s not good for the county king ... This is a big deal, and the county king must notice! "


    On the same day, Li Cunxiao fought **** battles in the city''s head, the battlefield was broken, and he was finally exhausted. He was wounded and could only defeat the city.


    Who would have thought that Xiao Xiao would not have killed the city, but it became his greatest original sin and the greatest evidence of enemies.


    Li Ke cried and sighed, "For the sake of the three army generals, my king ... I can only be sorry for thirteen!"


    In a word, Li Ke stood up, his complexion has recovered, "Come to order, let Li Cunxiao come to see!"


    When Li Ke ordered it, Fu Cunshen flashed a sneer.


    Li Cunxiao had already made great achievements. In the single-armed army, other Taibao could not match. Now that he has become a military general, it is conceivable how bright the future will be.


    If he didn''t die, wouldn''t all military achievements become his? Can Fu Cun review these people still have a chance?


    Too good is Li Cunxiao''s original sin.

 v4 Chapter 142： The death of Li Cunxiao (second)

    Outside the city''s military camp, the school was full of smoke and dust, and the soldiers were sweating like rain, or in training battles, or training various scientific and technological skills.


    Such a military appearance, where there are traces of half of the defeated soldiers, is clearly an elite division ready to go.


    The reason could not be simpler. Standing on top of the generals was the soldier general Li Cunxiao.


    The thousands of soldiers on the school field were gathered along the way on the road to defeating Daishu. Although he only trained for a short time, the soldiers have quickly changed their face and become absolutely elite under the influence of his military field.


    These soldiers were originally elite, skilled, and good at fighting, but they lost a battle in Taiyuan, and the army was weak. Ordinary generals may not be able to increase their morale quickly, but Li Cunxiao is naturally different.


    Li Cunxiao looked around the school field, his eyes were Chen Jing, and there was war in his eyes.


    With elite soldiers in hand, no matter what the situation is, the soldiers will have the faith to win.


    Without this idea, you would not qualify as a soldier.


    After Lieutenant Qin Mingyi stood on the side of Li Cunxiao, he looked at the school ground and said with emotion: "In just a few days, the generals were restored to their heyday. No one except the generals could do it."


    In words, he admires Li Cunxiao from the bottom of his heart.


    In fact, it is not just Qin Mingyi at the moment, Li Chongxiao''s generals will basically admire him. This is inevitable, because Li Cunxiao has not failed, and the Ministry will follow him to have great military achievements, who will not be afraid?


    Moreover, Li Cunxiao is well versed in the method of leading soldiers, and he is very sympathetic to his subordinates, so when they are on the battlefield, they are willing to follow Li Cunxiao desperately. When the **** spirit comes up, it is not even a matter of death.


    Li Cunxiao calmly said, "If the county king trains troops, the effect will only be better than it would have been."


    Qin Mingyi smiled awkwardly twice, I don''t know how to answer this, because it is obviously wrong. But he couldn''t refute the other party. The tone of the other party''s words, but he was extremely serious and did not mean anything against his heart.


    Qin Mingyi could only sigh: "The general is loyal and the county king is a general. Why can''t you worry about the world? At present, there are little setbacks that are not worth mentioning at all."


    Li Cunxiao did not comment. In fact, he was not good at words, and often he could only be silent about such explicit words.


    However, Li Cunxiao naturally knew the morale of the army and needed constant encouragement, so he said: "I will hear that the king of the county has sent Kang Junli to the army to borrow troops. We only need to guard Daizhou and wait for the prairie to ride, and we will have a counterattack The power to recover Taiyuan is just around the corner! "


    Qin Mingyi''s words really inspired me a lot, "This is great!"


    But then he glanced again and hesitated for a while, "There will be a sentence at the end, I don''t know if I should say it properly."


    Li Cunxiao glanced at him: "General Qin wants to say, His Majesty King An''s strangely high-level warrior?"


    Qin Mingyi held his fist: "The end will say nothing ..."


    Li Cunxiao did not have the reputation of Li Xian. If the soldiers knew that King An An was not dead, and they joined forces with King Xin An, that would be a serious blow to morale. Since Li Xian didn''t identify himself, Li Cunxiao also happily pushed the boat.


    He said: "Although the player''s realm is extremely high, half-foot has already entered the realm of famous players. It can be called a half-step or semi-permanent general, but after all, he is not a famous player and is not invincible."


    Speaking, Li Cunxiao suddenly made a fist, and his momentum suddenly broke out. An aura of spirit rushed out of his head with the intention of killing, and went straight up to the clouds, and scattered the white clouds directly, I wonder where the end is.


    The soldiers on the school field felt the movement, looked sideways, and everyone''s face was full of awe.


    Qin Mingyi opened his eyes wide, and his face was incredible, and he immediately rejoiced, and quickly clenched his fists: "Congratulations to the general, and the state of progress!"


    Li Cunxiao took the momentum and said lightly: "As you can see, I have reached the mid-level of the general. Against that general, although he can''t beat him, he can still support it for a while, not to lose quickly. In addition, the county king''s In the realm, His Majesty is invincible, and the army is on the battlefield, and the odds are great! "


    Last time I played with Li Xian, although Li Cunxiao lost no suspense, but that was also an opportunity for comprehension. He seized it, and after several days of enlightenment, his realm was immediately elevated.


    This is also the reason why soldiers and soldiers have achieved success on the battlefield.


    Li Cunxiao was already exceptionally talented and a general in the army.


    Qin Mingyi immediately raised his arm and shouted, "The general is mighty!"


    Thousands of soldiers on the school ground also stopped training, all shouting in unison: "The generals are mighty!"


    Fighting bulls.


    Li Cunxiao also raised his arms and shouted, but his words were different: "County King mighty!"


    The soldiers then said together: "King King mighty!"


    After this episode, the morale training is more vigorous, and morale is very high. It can be seen that many people can''t wait to fight.


    Army heart is available.


    But at this moment, the county king''s palace joined the army and entered the army camp. At the end of the stage, he passed the order of Li Ke: "The county king has a command, so that general Li changed his uniform and went to the assassination palace."


    Li Cunxiao undoubtedly had him, "I will go here."


    Soon after, Li Cunxiao replaced the armour, took only one horizontal knife, and two relatives, and followed the record to join the army to Shishifu.


    Dismounting in front of the door, Li Cunxiao gave the reins to the hands of the soldiers, and they would wait here.


    Before entering the gate, Li Cunxiao handed the horizontal sword to the guard and followed the record to join the army and enter the mansion.


    In front of the weeping flower gate, Li Cunxiao saw Li Keyong waiting there, and the other side smiled and looked very kind.


    "How dare you wait for the county king?" Li Cunxiao was flattered and quickly stepped forward to salute.


    "I heard that the generals have been struggling to consolidate military discipline and trainers in the past few days. They have not rested for many days. The king can''t bear it, so he prepared some wine and dishes. Please come and rest for the army." Li Ke stepped down the steps to support Li Cunxiao With a softer smile, his eyes are full of appreciation and consideration.


    Having said that, he couldn''t help but tell Li Cunxiao to enter the door.


    Li Cunxiao was so moved that a heat flow surged in his heart.


    On that day, Taiyuan City was defeated. He blamed himself very much. These days, he was very guilty and annoyed, and felt that he had failed the trust that Li Ke used in the critical period of the war and entrusted him with a heavy responsibility.


    Unexpectedly, Li Ke didn''t blame him at all, and now he also sympathized with the hard work of training his troops and hosted a banquet in person.


    There is nothing hard for troop training, at least not as hard as a battle. Li Cunxiao feels that Li Ke is really kind and able to follow his opponent''s, it is a blessing for three lives.


    The so-called Maxima often exists and the Bole does not often exist. There are more than ten million talented people in the world, but most of them are inactive and depressed, and they can display one of the talents'' ambitions. Therefore, there is a saying that the person who knows himself dies.


    Li Cunxiao felt that Li Keyong was his nobleman, and his heart was determined to be firmer. This battle must be done to the best of his ability, even if Ma Ge''s body was wrapped up, it would also open up the situation for the army and let Li Ke make a comeback.


    "I''m afraid the general hasn''t eaten a few good meals these days, are we? We''re in a bad situation right now, the general is the first general of His Majesty the King. If you don''t eat well and affect your health, that''s the loss of the army. The king still has to rely on the general a lot, but the general will not be restrained after a while ... "Li Ke took Li Keyong to the center of the gate.


    "Thanks to the county king for his love, the general ..." Li Cunxiao choked and couldn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t have to say anything.


    Don''t finish this sentence.


    Because Li Keyong had suddenly shot at him.


    A sharp dagger, between the electric light and flint, entered the lower abdomen of Li Cunxiao without armor protection!


    Li Cunxiao stiffened and stopped.


    He stared blankly at Li Keyong, his eyes full of confusion and doubt, like a child slapped by an adult for no reason.


    He was totally unprepared.


    He certainly wouldn''t go against Li Ke.


    Which child will prevent his parents from stabbing himself with a knife for no reason?


    In addition, the soldiers will be all in the battle array, leaving the battle array, is an ordinary monk, with little combat power left. He is not like Li Xian, he is a Taoist.


    At the moment he saw Li Keyong''s face, he had lost half of his previous kind smile. Some are just indifferent and cruel.


    The dagger gave a sudden stir in his lower abdomen, crushing his anger and filth.


    Li Ke opened the distance with lightning.


    Fu Cunshi brought countless armored men with shields and swords, rushed out from both sides of the gate, surrounded Li Cunxiao, and waited. Everyone''s face was written with hatred, disdain and fear, and precaution.


    Li Cunxiao covered the big stock of blood and gushed out of the lower abdomen, and stood there with difficulty. The pain distorted his facial features and looked very emaciated, but this was not as sad as his eyes, and it had a strong impact on everyone.


    "King Jun ... What are you doing?" Li Cunxiao''s face was bleak, and his face was incredibly unacceptable. "This is ... why?"


    Li Keyong had already stood behind Jiashi, even if he knew that Li Cunxiao at this moment could no longer threaten him, and he was unwilling to approach the other side.


    He sneered: "You colluded with the thief, Li Yan, in an attempt to murder the king, but the king asked you, the king has always been good to you, and he has repeatedly entrusted him with heavy responsibilities. Why do you live up to the king so much ?!"


    When it comes to the end, Li Keyong is already full of sensibility.


    Li Cunxiao''s powerless excuse: "The loyal county king is loyal, and there is no intention of betrayal ..."


    "Stop! If you did n¡¯t betray your king and took refuge in the battle of Li Yuan and Taiyuan, how could you passively slacken and let Lu Jun attack the city? If you did not abandon Lutheran, would Taiyuan City be defeated by Ping Lu? You have broken the great cause of the king, and still have face to say loyalty here ?! "Li Ke scolded sharply, full of righteousness.


    Blood accumulates at his feet, and spreads quickly. Li Cunxiao is already standing unsteadily. He knelt to the ground with one hand barely supporting the ground. He still stubbornly looked up at Li Keyong: "I will never collude with the enemy military......"


    "You claim to be loyal. If you did not collude with the thief army and Taiyuan City was breached, why didn''t you kill the city ?!" Fu Cunshi yelled at this time, "If it weren''t for you, our army wouldn''t be wise. With the defeat of Taizhou and Taiyuan, Hedong''s good situation will not be buried, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers will not die in vain! "


    Li Cunxiao looked at Fu Cunshi, and the hatred on his opponent''s face looked like his father''s hatred.


    Not only Fu Cunshi, but when all the soldiers heard these words, they clawed their teeth one by one and looked like they could not wait to stab their flesh and hide their skin.


    Li Cunxiao fell like an ice cave.


    He finally understood.


    Li Ke not only killed him, but also pushed him to the blame for the failure of the Battle of Hedong.


    He died here today, not only losing his life but also his reputation. Even the merits of countless times in the past will be erased.


    Li Cunxiao was finally speechless. He just looked at Li Keyong and couldn''t help leaving two lines of tears: "King of the county ..."


    How can Li Keyong, who is kind, treat him so?


    He wanted to ask Li Keyong, how could he be so kind to him!


    But he didn''t ask. When he saw Li Ke''s indifferent eyes, he knew that everything was a foregone conclusion, and he asked for nothing.


    Li Cunxiao''s hands were covered with his own blood.


    He was desperate.


    He suddenly growled, a dagger pulled out of the belly!


    "This traitor is going to kill King Assassin, kill him!" Fu Cunshi''s face changed, and he yelled quickly.


    The generals swarmed up.


    But Li Cunxiao''s dagger did not stab at others.


    It pierced his throat.


    th.


    His eyes were wide open in a pool of blood, and he couldn''t stare.


    The soldiers didn''t stop. They rushed up, shouted with their swords, and chopped the traitor into pieces with the power of hatred.


    After a while, the soldiers stepped back.


    They looked at Li Cunxiao''s corpse with a distorted face, and their resentment was unbearable. Some people even spit on the pile of flesh and blood.


    Li Ke looked at Li Cunxiao with a negative hand, his eyes were indifferent, and he looked at the soldiers again, saying, "Li Cunxiao was moved by wealth, and betrayed Li He with disobedience, so that Hedong was defeated one after another, and Wang Faben truly trusted him! Now Li Cunxiao has ditched his ancestors and passed on the king''s orders to his nine families! "


    "Get orders!"


    With a final look at Li Cunxiao''s body, Li Ke turned the sleeve of the Buddha and turned away.


    He was jealous of Li Cunxiao. A loyal soldier general in his army was no longer dormant on the side of the couch, but the sword on the top of the couch was hanging.


    If we do not solve the hidden dangers, we will not be able to protect ourselves. What more can we talk about against external enemies?


    He must get rid of Li Cunxiao.


    In addition, He Dong''s defeat, he also needs a person to carry the pot.


    Someone blames others, and no other person is at fault.


    Li Keyong wanted to let people know that the reason why Hedong would be defeated would be the current situation, because Li Cunxiao was so desperate that he was collaborating with the enemy.


    He just trusted His Majesty General and was beyond reproach.


    In this way, people will not doubt Li Ke''s ability.


    Li Keyong needed the officers and men of the three armed forces, and the officials and common people in the four states of Dai, Shuo, Yun and Wei, and still believed him as before.


    He wants to make people believe that now that Li Cunxiao is dead, and this traitor has been eliminated, he can naturally regain his fanfare, and win many battles as before, restore Taiyuan, and set Hedong again!


    Now, as soon as the reinforcements arrive, he can counterattack Li Yan!

 v4 Chapter 143： Destiny Gathering

    However, Li Keyong could not counterattack Li Yan. Because there are no soldiers.


    Not long after Li Ke killed Li Cunxiao, the guard had just wrapped the opponent''s body with a straw mat, and when he was about to throw it away, Kang Junli, who had borrowed troops from the grassland clan, returned.


    Behind him did not follow the clan armies. He came back alone.


    Li Ke met him in the study.


    As soon as Kang Junli entered the door, he fell to his knees and cried.


    He did come back by himself, riding alone, without even the guards.


    The guard has died in the steppe. Lian Kangjun Li himself was also shed with blood, covered with blood, and looked embarrassed.


    After listening to Kang Junli''s cry, Li Ke stiffened on the chair, his eyes were dumbfounded.


    The crotch has changed. Accurately speaking, the entire grassland has changed. When the world was in chaos in the Tang Dynasty, when Li Zhi sent his troops to attack Hedong, the grassland was also in flames, fighting one after another.


    Every battle is inseparable from a name, and that is the winner of every war, Khitan.


    To be precise, it is Khitan supported by theology. It took only a few years for the Khitan to step from the tribe of the Eastern Steppe to sweep the Quartet and defeat the surrounding tribes.


    But now, the borderline of Khitan has been pushed to the middle of the steppe, which was originally the site of the clan. They are the largest tribe with the best grassland strength. Now they are defeated by the Khitan army.


    When Kang Junli went to the clan to borrow troops, he was catching up with the Khitan army and swept the clan. Under the iron hoof of the Khitan elite, the thousands of miles around the crotch became blood-fire purgatory. Before Kang Junli saw the leader of the clan, he encountered a Khitan elite ride.


    So they fought against each other, Kang Jun stood up and fought, and eventually fled back to Saine.


    "The Khitan Cavalry is exceptionally elite, and the monks have a surprisingly high proportion. All of them are good. The guards they will bring are already strong enough, but they can''t say they can compete with each other, even if they can escape ..." Knowing something wrong, he knelt on the ground and nodded repeatedly. However, this matter can''t blame him.


    At this point, Kang Junli''s eyes showed fear. "The other leader''s general is very young, but he is not strong enough, and less of it is also a real-life strength. The official of the ministry who greeted the general will recognize him, he Seems to be called ... Yaluabaoji! "


    The room was silent, and only Kang Jun''s uneasy heartbeat remained. The candlelight was swaying gently, the shadows under the curtains were shaking from time to time, and the dark corners on the beams of the room seemed to hide ghosts and swallow the people in the room.


    I don''t know how long after that, Li Ke stood up suddenly, but his body flickered, his face turned black, and a sudden burst of blood spewed out, soaring several steps away.


    "King County!" Kang Junli was frightened and hurriedly got up to help.


    Li Ke broke Kang Kangli with a hand and raised his head in sorrow and indignation: "Destiny, destiny! This is all destiny!"


    Having said that, he spit out blood again and sat down in the chair.


    "King of Kings!" Kang Junli could not bear to see this, and he quickly advised: "Don''t worry about Kings of Kings. Even without the reinforcements of the Ministry, we can recruit troops in Dai, Shuo, Yun, and Wei states. , The thief will not be able to attack the city. In time, we will still be able to regain fanfare! King of the county, now only need to consider the long-term, the outcome is still unknown! "


    It was okay for Kang Junli not to say this. After speaking, Li Keyong vomited several blood.


    Kang Jun was at a loss: "The king of the county ..."


    Li Ke''s face was bleak, and his eyes became desperate: "I can''t discuss it from a long-term perspective ... Thirteen Taibao, I''m dead ..."


    Kang Junli''s face changed drastically. At this moment, if Li Cunxiao had not stabilized the front line and resisted the officers and soldiers, Li Keyong and others had no time to recruit warriors, let alone develop slowly. However, before Kang Junli set out, Li Cunxiao was okay. How could he die?


    Who can kill Li Cunxiao? The opponent is a general of the military family, sitting in the battle line, the fairyland can do nothing, who can kill him?


    Is it Li Yan?


    If Li Yan came and killed Li Cunxiao, how could Daizhou City be so peaceful? How could there be no battle trail in Shishifu, and how could Li Keyong have nothing at all?


    Kang Junli suddenly remembered that when he hurried back to run into the house, he saw a group of armored men rushing out with a **** body wrapped in a straw mat. He glanced in shock, and saw a piece of minced meat falling out of the straw mat, seemingly a broken hand ...


    Kang Junli suddenly realized what, a chill immediately rose from the soles of his feet, his back chilling. This made him shocked, bewildered, frightened, and flustered, like sitting on a needle felt, he looked at Li Keyong incredibly, remembering the rumor that Li Cunxiao had relied on Li Yan.


    His voice was awkward: "Is it ... is it that the 13 CPIC was just carried out ?!"


    Li Ke used tacit understanding, because there was no Kang Junli''s voice in his ear anymore, and with his spirits stunned, he was already out of his mind.


    Because he had a lot of friendship with the crotch, before he calmed down the Huang Chao rebellion, Li Keyong also borrowed soldiers when he left the crotch, so Li Keyong believed that there would be no mistake in this matter. That''s why he killed Li Cunxiao at this time.


    At present, there is no support from the soldiers and horses of the clan, just because their remnants are defeated, it is not enough to deal with Li Zhe''s army. Without Li Cunxiao, he couldn''t even defend the city.


    In his current mood, Li Ke probably only understood it himself.


    At this moment he may not regret killing Li Cunxiao, but he must regret killing early.


    However, it''s done. What can Li Ke use in addition to remorse?


    What is the taste of self-defeating the arms and self-destructing the Great Wall? Li Ke now understands it better than anyone.


    It is difficult for a country to think of a good general, and the family is thinking of a good wife.


    Li Ke was disheartened and slumped on the chair. Where is the majesty of a master and the majesty of the King of Jun? In this case, all disguise and hard support have no meaning.


    "Li Wenyong, a king of Longxi County in the Great Tang Dynasty, is a generation of heroes. His instrumentation is not only extraordinary, but also has a wealth of talents. Hearing is worse than hearing. Today, it is disappointing."


    A arrogant voice suddenly came like a ghost, full of ridicule, "This body is not dead, the army is not dispersed, the success or failure is unknown, but the king of the county is so desolate and ridiculous."


    Being so ridiculed, Li Ke suddenly became furious. He quickly looked in the direction of the voice, and screamed, "Who is talking wildly ?!"


    He easily saw each other. Because the other party is already standing in the yard.


    It was a seven-foot man who stood alone in the courtyard. He has a sharp-looking face with sharp faces, and is dressed in the aristocratic clothing of the steppe. Even if he is in an enemy camp, he has a temperament to stroll in the courtyard, full of self-confidence.


    Li Ke didn''t know each other, he had never seen this person. But this is Daizhou Tashishifu, his land. How could a prairie man appear here? How dare he break into the mansion without saying a word?


    Li Ke shouted in a deep voice: "Come here, take this puppet!"


    No one responded, there was silence all around, like a deserted wilderness.


    Li Ke sank abruptly with his heart, and realized that it was not good.


    At the time of the new defeat of the army, Li Keyong attaches great importance to his own security, so there are thousands of soldiers in Shishifu. He just said that he had already used the power of cultivation, and his voice was enough to spread through more than half of Shishifu, but no one responded now.


    How is this going?


    There can be only one answer.


    Li Ke chilled with his back.


    At this time, one figure after another appeared ghostly on the courtyard walls and roofs on both sides of the courtyard, and more than ten people gathered together. They were silent and faced differently, and they were on guard.


    Among these monks, there were those wearing the common grassland clothing, as well as those wearing black wide robes.


    But no matter who it is, the cultivation of coercion is over the real world!


    At least a dozen real world monks! Do not rule out that there are still people who cultivate for higher!


    Li Ke was cold with his hands and feet.


    Such a force, if he wanted to kill him, he would move heads in a blink of an eye.


    He stared at the steppe aristocrat standing in the courtyard.


    Li Ke didn''t recognize each other, but Kang Junli did. When the latter saw the other side, his face changed greatly. At this moment, he immediately said to Li Ke: "This person is the Khitan general who led the team to defeat the last general ... Yeluabaoji!"


    There are eight Khitan tribes, each of which has its own genre. A few years ago, it was an era of taking turns to be the chief. Yelu Abaoji is a member of the Diebei Department and is still very young. His name is unknown, and Li Keyuan has never heard of him.


    But like the chaotic Central Plains, who knew who Li Maozhen was years ago? But now, he actually had Chen Bing in front of Chang''an City, and dared to ask the emperor to move Fengxiang, and the emperor made the princes move!


    Since it was the Khitan general who swept the grassland, Li Ke used his calm mind and was unwilling to lose his confidence in front of outsiders. Even if he was going to die, he had to die with dignity, so he asked in a deep voice: "What is your intention here? "


    Yelu Abaoji, who has not yet reached the age of his birth, was born with a wealth of good looks. At this moment, listening to Li Ke''s words, he showed a bright smile like a sun.


    As he stepped into the house, he said sincerely: "Trust me, my friend, I''m here to help you. I accidentally hurt your subordinates in the grassland before. I''m sorry. You know, the Khitan people are hospitable, and I do n¡¯t want to have one more enemy for no reason, so I ¡¯ve always wanted to do something to make up for it. It ¡¯s just that we heard that you have encountered something now ... well, little trouble. So the high priest asked me to bring someone over to help you Revitalize. "


    He entered the room in a stately manner, relaxed and unguarded, as if walking into his own hall, and naturally sat down in the chair that Li Ke used to sit. If you don''t know, you still think he and Li Ke are best friends.


    Li Ke sneered: "I''m afraid you don''t know what you are about to face, so you dare to speak so loudly. It''s useless to say more than a dozen realities, even if it is twice as much!"


    Yeluabao shrugged, saying that he had listened to Li Ke''s words, and then he said seriously and relaxedly: "Trust me, my friend, I know better than you, how your enemies are ... .. Well, it ¡¯s difficult. Otherwise, why did I come here in person? What you need to know now is that God is the one you really worship, compared to the one that does n¡¯t really help you! ¡±

 v4 Chapter 144： Destinys Union

    Li Ke laughed with the news, as if he heard the most funny joke in the world: "God?"


    A smile appeared on Yeluabaoji''s face, and it seemed that the sun and the people were harmless. However, the unknown sharp edge had been hidden inside: "The county king seems to have misunderstood God?"


    With a flick of his sleeves, Li Ke grinned: "There are gods in the world, there are immortals in the sky, but there is only one **** in the world, that is myself!"


    "God is god, man is man. Now that the king of the county is so confused about his position, it seems I need to help the king of the king so that you can recognize your identity." Yelu Abaoji muzzled as usual, with a smile on his face It didn''t diminish in the slightest, and he didn''t seem angry at all, but he raised his hand to Li Ke gently.


    He raised his hand so lightly, it was like picking up falling snowflakes, without any threat. However, when Li Keyong and Kang Junli saw this scene, their eyes changed dramatically.


    The aura in the room was emptied in an instant!


    If the two monks are trapped in a quagmire, not only can they no longer sense the aura around them, even the operation of the aura in the sea is extremely difficult. It''s like the big man was tied up, he can no longer move freely, and for the monk, this is a fatal dilemma.


    There is only one explanation for being able to evacuate the aura in the house so quickly and also suppress the aura operation in the two people.


    The other side''s cultivation is much higher than the two!


    They both realized it was bad, and hurriedly pulled out at the same time.


    But it''s too late.


    Yelu Abaoji smiled brightly, but his eyes were full of jokes: "The two are so anxious to go out, of course, as friends, I have to send you a ride."


    He pressed his wrist violently.


    The aura that gathered in the palm of his hand like a merry stream turned into two transparent springs and struck out suddenly.


    Li Ke glared with his eyes. He clearly saw the aura spring flowing, and the speed was not so exaggerated, but he just missed it. Because his body speed has been completely suppressed.


    Two thumps, Reiki Feiquan hit Li Keyong and Kang Jun''s front chest. The two spouted blood at the same time, and the broken kite generally fell through the hard bluestone in the courtyard.


    Li Keyong and Kang Junli were furious at the same time.


    At their site, their mansion was wounded by an outside prairie man so relentlessly, and anyone would feel shameless.


    But the two could only suppress their anger.


    Because there are more than a dozen Khitan monks who are staring at them on the four sides of the roof, the courtyard wall.


    Even if there were no such monks, it was only Yeluabaoji''s shot that was enough to make them awed and not dare to act lightly.


    Yeluabaoji came to the door, looked at them with a negative hand, and revealed his sincere doubt in a sunny smile: "My friend, now you should always know that you can''t show any respect for God. If God wants to kill you You do n¡¯t have to do it yourself, his warriors and servants can let you ... well, you can only lie on the ground. "


    Li Ke stood up with reluctance. He had vomited blood several times before he was injured by Yeluabaoji. His vitality was greatly damaged, and now he had little fighting power. But even when he was in its heyday, he knew he was not the opponent of the other side, so it made no difference.


    "What on earth do you want?" Li Ke asked with a somber face.


    Yelu Abaoji laughed: "It seems that my Highness the King of the County did not listen to me seriously, but it does not matter, I can say it again: we are here to help you. And you have seen our strength, and experienced it for yourself , I believe you will not refuse again. "


    Li Keyong really couldn''t refuse anymore. This was certainly not because he thought the other party was better than Li Zhi''s monk group, but because he knew that the other party was better than himself. Therefore, now his life is in the hands of the other party.


    He has no choice.


    Li Ke understood this, and Yeluabaoji naturally understood more, so he made a sideways gesture: "If the county king wants to understand, we might as well sit down and talk. Believe me, the warrior of God has enough power to help you It''s a resurgence, and this doesn''t require you to pay anything. On the contrary, God is willing to give you a chance to worship him and become his servant. This is definitely a good thing for God, you know, not everyone is eligible to be a servant of God. . "


    When Li Ke used to sit down in the house, he already wanted to understand a lot of things.


    The most important point is why the other party should help him deal with Li Yan.


    This fact need not be doubted. If the other party has no plans, there is no need to hide it. They have the strength that allows Li Ke to use obedience.


    Khitan has risen strongly, sweeping the central and eastern grasslands. Now that the forces have reached the area of ??the clan, if they want to expand the territory again, they will only face two opponents.


    To the west is the Hui tribe who believes in Ming religion and the main forces are around Tianshan and the Western Regions, and to the south is the Tang Dynasty under the rule of Daomen Xianting.


    Compared to the barren Western Region and the Uighur Territory, which has nothing special, the prosperous and wealthy Tang Dynasty is undoubtedly more attractive.


    However, the grassland has not yet been completely settled. Of course, Khitan does not want a peaceful and prosperous Datang Empire. After all, during the strong Tang Dynasty, the entire grassland bowed its heads and was under its jurisdiction.


    If Datang quickly calms down domestic chaos and resurrects ZTE, then it will be natural to settle the grassland again-at least, Datang will not want a strong enemy in the north to unify the grassland.


    The developed Khitan is a fateful enemy to the Central Plains. It is either that Khitan sent his troops south, or that Tang Jun sent troops north.


    This is second.


    What''s more important is that there are no gods and immortals.


    Li Ke sneered: "It''s unexpected. There is a Li Li, his soldiers and horses are only 100,000 people, and the battle area is only a few fan towns. But they have already attracted the prairie. Even you Khitan must borrow the hand of the king Restrict him. "


    Yeluabaoji made no comment: "The strength of Li Zhi, the king of the county should be more profound than we realize. With the power of Pinglu and Wuzhou, 100,000 soldiers, and being able to quickly sweep the powerful Hedong, hasn''t everything explained? "


    Li Ke no longer talked nonsense: "Take out your conditions and say your requirements."


    Yeluabaoji clapped his hands and said, "Talking to smart people is labor-saving. Now that the county king is refreshing, what can I hide? The conditions we can give are very favorable. The king did not borrow soldiers from the crotch. Ma, we can give you, the powerful monk corps that the county king can''t borrow from the clan, and we can also give you. Our requirements are very simple, you just need to bow down to Khitan and accept our book, and Become a servant of God.


    Li Ke frowned: "Religion?"


    The smile of Yelu Abaoji was full of pride and self-confidence: "God''s warrior naturally has a name. Just like Shimen and Daomen are called Shimen and Daomen, God''s warrior is a god."


    Li Ke used silence.


    Yeluabaoji has made it clear that if he wants Khitan to help him, he must become a Khitan minister and a gatekeeper of the religion. In other words, from now on, he will no longer be an independent prince, but a spokesperson supported by Khitan.


    For Li Keyong, however, this has no psychological burden. For him, nothing more than replacing Shimen with a theology. From the bottom of his heart, he would not be a disciple of disciples or a gatekeeper of divine religion. He just pretended to rely on the strength of the other monk.


    When he achieves the true great cause of the dragon, holding the power of the world, and gaining the blessing of the imperial national movement, he will kick the opponent away. At that time, he will send troops to the grasslands to defeat the Khitan.


    In the end, everything is a strategy of temporary union and borrowing.


    Therefore, Li Ke accepted the conditions of Yeluabaoji after a moment of groaning.


    Yeluabaoji appreciates Li Ke''s knowledge of current affairs. He is confident: "The king of the county really is a hero. He believes that with the help of the gods and the Khitan, the king of the county will be able to accomplish great things."


    When he said this, he seemed extremely sincere, as if he did not know the true intentions of Li Ke at all.


    But in fact Yeluabaoji knew everything.


    After all, he would be the founder of the Khitan kingdom and the founder of the Liao Dynasty.


    The gods of immortality are fighting against Xianting in Xianyu, and the two sides cannot fight each other. At this time, of course, the more chaos in China, the better, so that Xianting cannot gather the power of China. So Yeluabaoji didn''t care if Li Keyong really trusted.


    Regardless of Li Ke''s intentions, Yeluabaoji has the confidence to control him.


    After all, the other party is just a mortal, but there are immortals behind him.


    As long as Li Keyong became a sectarian, the power of sectarianism penetrated into Datang, and it was like a wedge inserted into the flesh and blood of Daomen Xianting, which would continue to make Xianting lose blood.


    Just as Shimen expanded his influence in the north, once Li Keyong took refuge in the gods, the gods ¡¯temples would be built in Hedong, and hundreds of people would become the worshippers of the gods. Xianting lost the faith and incense in these places. The power of worship.


    Both of them thought they had eaten each other, and their faces were filled with a particularly friendly smile, as if they were afraid that the other party would not feel their "true feelings".


    Then came the moment of the pledge.


    Since the religion is respected, all ceremonial rules and regulations must follow the model of the religion. Li Ke instructed Kang Jun to go down and prepare sacrifice items such as incense for livestock. He would set up an altar at the Shishi Mansion to carry him into the religion. Ceremony.


    As they waited, the two talked cordially and chatted. Yeluabaoji confided: "The Khitan started at the end of the battle, and the situation today is the result of a **** battle. The request is only to dominate the grassland. The king of the county should understand that our grassland people are not We do n¡¯t adapt to the way of life in the Central Plains, so we wo n¡¯t go down to the Yellow River. After the King of the County achieves his great career and become the master of the Central Plains, we must set off to go north to destroy the peace of the grasslands! "


    Li Ke immediately assured: "This Wang Zhi is in the Central Plains and has no intention of going north. Moreover, for thousands of years, the Central Plains has never really included the grasslands in counties and counties, and the labor division expedition is actually not beneficial."


    The two talked very well and were very satisfied.


    But at this moment, an anachronistic voice came: "A good host and host of a peaceful scene as soon as possible, the solitary king will be moved by the sincerity of the two, can''t wait to call back to the house immediately, to give way to Hedong."


    Hearing the sound, Yeluabaoji and Li Ke changed their faces, and flew out of the door to the courtyard.


    When they looked up, they saw a young man in a black robe hanging in the sky under the starry sky, overlooking sentient beings.

 v4 Chapter 145： Destiny Departure (2 more)

    Coming naturally is Li Yan.


    Li Min glanced at Li Keyi and Yeluabaoji briefly, and his gaze stayed on the latter for a moment, meaning inexplicable: "Yaleubaoji?"


    He certainly knew Yalua.


    In the previous life, he succeeded as emperor, and Khitan invaded the northeast Yingzhou, which became another major problem for the Tang Dynasty. Zhu Wen occupied the Central Plains and fought against Li Ke, who was then the King of Jin, for years. Yeluabaoji and Li Ke had used the alliance to meet Zhu Wen together.


    However, later, Yeluabaoji betrayed his faith, and attacked Li Ke to use the prefectures and counties under his jurisdiction to bring him a lot of troubles and casualties. He was so angry that Li Ke was so angry that he ordered his son to ask for the Northward Khitan newspaper. An enemy of one arrow.


    Unexpectedly, now that Li Keyong has reached the end of his end, Yeluabaoji still found it, which is really a fate in the midst of meditation.


    Yeluabaoji never met Li Ye, and for the first time, he didn''t know. The one who stood in the air overlooking them at the moment was the young An Wang who stirred up the turbulent waves in Datang and made the theologians have to deal with it in advance.


    In the eyes of Yelu Abaoji looking up, the man in the black robe who appeared in front of him at this moment was in a relaxed and relaxed manner. .


    His clothes were windless and automatic, and even across a long distance, Yeluabaoji felt the spirit of the other party. The strength of the opponent ¡¯s cultivation came out invisibly, covering the audience with their own strength, as if the two bright moons appeared in the night sky.


    Yelu Abaoji''s eyes lit up. As the character of Qidan''s sweeping grasslands, he has his own pride and self-confidence, but at this time he couldn''t help feeling envious: "There are such heroes in the world? Datang is really talented! "


    Compared to the appreciation of Yelu Abaoji, when Li Ke used to see Li Yan, his eyes sank, squeezing two gloomy words out of his teeth: "Li Yan!"


    Hearing his words, Yeluabaoji looked and said, "This is King An Li Li? Sure enough, people who can be famous for thousands of miles and make the high priests remember are truly extraordinary!"


    Li Ke said coldly: "What time is it, do you still have the heart to praise the other party?"


    Yelu Abaoji smiled purely and said clearly: "Don''t be angry, I''m not aiming at anyone, but King An''s style is better than you!"


    Li Ke''s face flushed with anger: Who are you talking to? Who are your allies?


    Yeluabaoji looked at Li Yan and continued: "Only characters like King An are qualified to be the enemies of the religion. The light is sharp and restrained, the pride and self-confidence are calm and subtle, and the ingenuity is never flamboyant. In this world, it is an honor for me to protect the world with such people! "


    His words were all praises, but his eyes were full of warfare. As soon as he had finished, he waved his hands and screamed, "Let me see how powerful such a character is! "


    As the words went down, a deity monk in a black robe and a secular monk in a Khitan aristocratic costume rose from the roof and rushed towards Li Yan.


    They are extremely fast, mobilizing to the extreme, the aura lingers around their body. As they fly, the aura pulls down two dazzling white tracks in the night sky.


    Li Ke looked at it with a look, and he keenly noticed that the two monks were strong and better than him, for fear that they were already the real strength of Yang Shen!


    Li Ye saw two monks in the real world of Yangshen, and the corners of his mouth sketched a scornful arc. "The weak and weak generation of the fly camp is not good at living in the grasslands, but also daring to arrogant in the territory of my Tang dynasty?"


    He didn''t take out Lu Gujian, but just exhaled, his fists came out, and distantly banged at the two: "Ziqi Juyunquan!"


    The mid-air sky illuminated by the quiet moonlight suddenly rose up a few clouds of purple clouds and spread in an instant, just like the moment when the peony blossomed. Xu Xun''s mid-air is the grand scene of Yun Xia Xia Wei, and two solid, large purple fists, poking their heads out of the clouds, and then came to the two monks of Khitan.


    The two Khitan monks struck together.


    They only saw Li Ji punching his fist, not even seeing the trajectory of the opponent''s aura. The night sky was already purple clouds rising, flooding the entire field of vision. They suddenly sensed the extreme danger, but they had no time to cross their arms to protect their chests, opened the aura shield, and they were hit by Juyun Boxing!


    There were two loud bangs, and the elliptical Aura shield had not yet fully manifested, and the two monks were obliterated by the purple aura.


    When the tide dissipates, how can there be two monks?


    Actually, it was directly blown away by being bombarded by Li Zhi.


    This fist shocked Li Ke to use his cricket there, unable to say half a word.


    But Yelu Abaoji ¡¯s eyes were even brighter, as if he saw something peerless, and Junlang Sun''s face was full of excitement.


    This time without waiting for him to speak, three monks from Khitan flew up again from the roof and the courtyard wall.


    The three monks were all wearing black robes and holding brown scepters full of runes. At this moment, their robes were rumbling, and as soon as they moved, firecracker-like explosions sounded around them, one after another, a sound explosion cloud. The second blast exploded, forming a road to heaven behind them.


    These three monks turned out to be a fairyland!


    The aura in space gathered to them with the trajectory visible to the naked eye. The scepter in their hands was as bright as a sun in a blink of an eye, and when it was not allowed, three stalks of aura beams of several diameters shot straight. Take Lee!


    The Aura beam of light was so bright that Li Ke couldn''t look directly with the naked eye. That is the power of immortal realm, which is not something that a mortal can face directly.


    What scared him even more was that just facing these three aura beams of light, he felt that his vitality had been greatly suppressed, like the grass burned by the hot sun, and it would wither in the next moment!


    Then he heard Li Yan''s voice.


    Indifferent voice.


    "Wonderland, dare to take a shot at the King of Solitude, anxious to give birth?"


    Li Ke looked up in horror, and saw three blue horses flashing under the starry sea. Instantly, he was like a falling ice cave, and the whole person was stiff.


    If it is said that the three Khitan Land Wonderland shots have only made him suffer, then at this moment, in the face of these three exercises, he has no courage to survive.


    That''s sword air.


    More sword-like.


    An overbearing arrogance, the king''s presence in the world, contains the sword of the imperial power.


    The three aura beams of light are like tofu. They are cut open, chopped, and scattered by the sword.


    The three monks flying from Khitan fell into the air like dumplings, hitting the south wall.


    Everyone''s body is completely bloodless as if it had no bones.


    As the three immortal realms did not know where they fell, Tashi Shifu calmed down.


    No more monk Khitan took the initiative.


    They dare not.


    But Yeluabaoji was trembling with excitement, his face flushed, and he cried out, "Okay, okay, okay! Such a strong enemy is indeed my opponent of Yeluabaoji, and he can only compete with such heroes. Maybe! It really is a great Tang with great talents. No matter what the world is chaotic, there will always be powerful figures like stars! Okay, this world of contention is interesting, and this is the wonderful variety I want to see ! "


    Five powerful monks died in a blink of an eye. He didn''t have the slightest heartache, and had no anger.


    In contrast, the monks of Khitan are collectively silent, feeling at ease. They felt the power of their opponents. Everyone already knew that if they tried their best to deal with the situation, they might not be defeated. How could they dare to be half slack?


    As for the madness of Yelu Abaoji, they did not give a slight response, as if they were used to it.


    Li Yan looked down at the crowd and saw that the other party was no longer in motion. He laughed and said to Yeluabao, "The grassland is so vast that it is enough for you to graze, so it is not good to live in a land full of water and grass. Why not rush? Tang died? "


    Yelu Abaoji didn''t mind looking up at Li Yan, he clapped and laughed, "Yong An is right. There are many beautiful places on the grassland that can make us worry about food and clothing. But An Wang should be able to understand, The eldest husband was born in this world. If he only asked for brocade and food, wouldn''t he be too helpless? "


    Li Xun has no good opinion of Yelu Abaoji. After all, this is a prairie man who brought countless suffering to the people in the border areas of Tang Dynasty. He adhering to the way of the emperor naturally cannot see the foreign monarch who caused his people to suffer.


    He said indifferently: "So that''s why you''re all right?"


    Yeluabaoji answered seriously: "If it ¡¯s not all right to find something, is n¡¯t life boring? The world is so big that heroes are as big as sea water. If you ca n¡¯t fight against it, should n¡¯t you have a lot of wonderful life? Just like King An Ordinary person, if I ca n¡¯t fight with you for life and death, would n¡¯t it be a waste of time to have nothing? ¡±


    Speaking of this, he looked reverent again: "God has given us powerful power, of course, not to let us go to herd and farm, but to let us go to the world and write a legendary story for posterity to sing and sing!"


    "Okay!" Li Yan did not refute Yeluo Baoji, and was too lazy to refute. In all fairness, he did not think that the other party said anything at all. "So, let the solitary king see how much you have, and dare to look at it. Able to dominate the world and write legends! "


    This is the book of war, signalling that Yeluabaoji shot.


    However, Yeluabaoji had no intention of shooting.


    He smiled brightly again: "I''m afraid to disappoint An An today because we are already planning to withdraw."


    Li Yan froze slightly, but didn''t speak, just looked at him calmly, as if waiting for him to pierce his lies.


    However, Yeluabaoji did not lie.


    He already had a goose egg-sized black ball in his hand. As the aura was injected into it, the ball emitted a strong dazzling glazed light. He was wrapped in it first, and then flew out. Shrouded in it.


    As for Li Keyong and Kang Junli, they were not taken care of.


    With this, Li Ke realized that Yeluabaoji was not kidding, he really wanted to leave!


    Li Ke was a messy heart. Isn''t this guy unclear? How can things be so traceless?


    He yelled: "Then your Excellency just said that he would join me to deal with Li Yan. Are you really leaving now?"


    Yelu Abao''s smile continued, and even Kailuo seemed righteous: "At this moment, King An''s strength was far beyond our previous expectations, so our original plan can no longer be used. Staying here now, even if we can win With King An, he couldn''t be killed quickly, and his monk group was coming soon ... So, my friend, I''m sorry, the previous covenant was abolished. "

 v4 Chapter 146： Kings death

    It seems that the ball at Yelu Abaoji is a magic weapon for escape. If it is only a magical weapon in the world, in front of Li Yan who can now instantly kill the fairyland, I am afraid it will have no effect.


    Seeing that Yeluabaoji really had to leave, Li Zhi couldn''t help but be surprised. Fang Cai was still talking loudly, and he was very passionate, and according to common sense, even if he did n¡¯t work hard, he should be a good fight with him for three hundred rounds.


    Rao Li was also forced to laugh.


    Li Zhi felt for a moment, and soon he had a judgment in his heart. Even if he used the "purple qi yin and yang", he was not sure that the black orb would lose its effect, so he chose to watch it change.


    Li Ye was just surprised, but Li Keyong was already pale.


    He stared angrily at Yalua Baoji: "Why are you Khitan people so unfaithful? Only then did you and I swear to form alliances and help each other. You are going to give me monks and soldiers. Now it ¡¯s just Li Li. You have to betray your faith. How can there be such a timid creature like you in the world, and what heroic hero do you call yourself! "


    His words were righteous and impassioned, as if he stood on the moral high ground and rebuked the inhuman villain.


    Yeluabaoji, who had been wrapped in the light group, gave him a slight glance: "Did you finish?"


    "My king is still finished! My king has something to say!" Li Ke was irritated, but his tone suddenly softened, "Can you take my king along?"


    "I''m sorry, no." Yelu Abaoji said indifferently. When he looked at Li Yan, his face was filled with a smile of smile, and he bowed his hands and saluted, "His Royal Highness An, we will have a period later."


    After he had said this, the light group covering him and Monks of Khitan suddenly flashed, and they disappeared in place. Before leaving, the smile on Yeluabaoji''s face did not disappear.


    As soon as their forefoot left, the demon monk regiment led by the Holy King rushed over.


    Changhong said in the night sky, like countless meteors passing by. After the crowd showed their body shape, they and Li Ye looked at Li Keyong in the hospital together, their eyes were playful.


    Li Ke stood on the spot.


    It didn''t take long for Yeluabaoji and others to show up outside the Great Wall.


    As the light group disappeared, everyone inspected themselves, and then all looked at Yeluabaoji.


    Yeluabaoji turned and glanced to the south with a long sigh and waved at the crowd: "Back to camp."


    At this moment, his mood was not as relaxed as he showed.


    Li Xuan instantly killed the three wonderland, and the displayed combat power was already better than the ordinary heaven wonderland. With this strength, Yelua Baoji, who has been conceited to be an invincible prairie, can only sigh in vain.


    Yeluabaoji did bring two Heaven Wonderland, otherwise, Li Yan would not let them go, even without trying.


    However, these two gods in the fairyland did not have a quick grasp of winning Li Zhi, and once Li Zhi''s monk group arrived, they would still be surrounded by siege. Even if I had to leave at that time, I was afraid it would be difficult.


    Therefore, Yeluabao took a decisive decision and did not take any trouble.


    As for Li Keyong, what if he took him away? Without the foundation of Hedong, Li Keyong was of little use in the face of the general situation. In addition, Yeluabaoji knew that if he really took away Li Keyong, Li Yi would be chased, and that would be trouble.


    This time against the crotch, Yeluabaoji didn''t bring many monks because it was unnecessary. When he encountered Kang Junli in the grassland, he had the plan to help Li Ke, and immediately reported to the high priest, and obtained the approval of the high priest.


    So if the covenant is successfully reached tonight, the Church of God will send many great monks over, and it will be here tomorrow. But who would have predicted that Li Yan happened to be tonight?


    "When I went south temporarily, I happened to run into An Wang himself. It was really an accident. It turned out that An Wang also had a hobby to go into the enemy camp alone, and he was really all the way with me."


    Yeluabaoji shook his head and said to himself, speaking of this, his body and mind were relaxed again, his eyes narrowed. "When I formally fight with him in the future, it will be very interesting, I really look forward to it!"


    It is true that three sentences were used in two sentences, indicating that his mood was not calm at the moment.


    Yeluabaoji became so excited that he went back to the streets of Daizhou City and unexpectedly lost three land wonderland. It was a loss but he could not retreat. Li Ke''s use is different. He has neither Yelu Abaoji''s cultivation status nor the magic weapon to escape. In the face of Li Yan''s overlook, he can only sigh his fate.


    Li Yan came to the courtyard, sat down at the stone table in the courtyard, straightened his robes, and looked at Li Keyong leisurely: "The Ming people don''t say anything secretly, today is the day of the King of Kings. The King of Kings If you have any last words, let ¡¯s quickly explain. You and I will meet each other, and the solitary king who can do it will do it for you. ¡±


    Li Ke stood there with a bleak complexion. In this situation, what he was feeling, probably only he knew.


    Before waiting for Li Ke to speak, Kang Junli gave him a glance, determined his teeth, and suddenly fell to the ground, yelling sadly: "The sinner Kang Junli pays attention to His Royal Highness! His Highness Rong Ye, sin will follow the county King ... Li Ke used to fight the battlefield, they were all compelled to do so, and did not have the enemy''s heart, please Your Highness to observe! From now on, sin will be His Highness''s death, and His Highness will go for soup and fire! "


    Li Ke turned his head and glared at Kang Junli. Scarlet eyes were like a fiery fire, and Kang Junli was to be burned to ashes.


    Li Yan''s eyes fell on Kang Junli, but he had no temperature. "You know how to look. But His Majesty the Lone King never raises mediocre people. What qualifications do you have to be a **** of the King?"


    Kang Junli immediately eagerly said: "Sin will be willing to serve His Highness and never betray him. No matter what His Highness wants sin to do, sin will never die ..."


    Li Ye waved his hand and interrupted him politely: "The lone king doesn''t care if your general is loyal. The lone king has the power that you dare not rebel. If you only have these useless words of loyalty, then you can shut up."


    Kang Junli''s face was instantly white, and he was shaking with trembling.


    Li Xun''s repair is so powerful that he can instantly kill even a fairyland. If he slightly displeased Li Xun, it would not be much harder for the opponent to kill him than to kill an ant. He could only keep his head to Li, and his forehead was soon full of blood.


    Fortunately, Kang Junli still had a hole card. He suddenly blessed his soul and hoeed his head while he said: "Sin general, sin will be soldiers and war generals, as long as His Royal Highness does not kill me, his Highness will surely kill the enemy ..."


    "A warrior in the army?" Li Yan was a little interested, "It''s almost the same, barely available, you get up."


    Kang Jun stood up like an amnesty, stood up in surprise, and walked behind Li Yi in two steps, standing to show that he and Li Ke used to draw a line, and since then Li Yi''s life is obedient.


    He quickly expressed his loyalty: "Sin will be able to persuade other generals. Fu Cunshi is also a soldier in the army, and it will definitely be useful to your highness!"


    Li Wei nodded slightly, believing that Kang Junli''s role.


    Li Ke twisted his features, his mouth twitched, and his face rose from red to purple. The scene in front of him made him despair, sad and despairing.


    After a while, Li Ke used his burden to relieve himself, and the whole person became relaxed, but it was just a lifeless ease.


    He looked at Li Xun, "You, King An, you won. Destiny is so dear, you can''t do anything about it. I have used Rongma for half my life, and I once glorified it. Although I lost today, I am not ashamed of my ancestors. Just do it. It''s not shame to die in your hands. "


    He seemed to have let go of his heart, and accepted the failure frankly.


    When a person pushes all faults that cannot be done to destiny, and thinks that he is really powerless, he always feels a lot better.


    Li Yan could not help but chuckled: "The lone king is curious, where is Li Cunxiao now? Originally, when the lone king came to Daizhou, he did not take absolute control of your head. After all, as long as Li Cunxiao''s soldiers are guarding the battlefield, you must It''s not difficult to guarantee. "


    It was okay for Li Yan not to say this. Li Ke was comfortable with his still ability. As soon as Li Cunxiao was mentioned, Li Ke couldn''t help twisting it with his muscles on his face, and looked very shy.


    He certainly knew that Li Yan didn''t need to lie to him, which also showed that if Li Cunxiao was still alive, he would not die at least today. As long as Li Zhi can''t kill him, he is still undefeated and there is still room for uniting with Khitan.


    If Yeluabaoji met Li Cunxiao and saw his soldier had a military general, he would certainly change his mind and take him away? At least, you won''t give up the covenant so decisively.


    However, at this moment, Li Cunxiao was dead, killed by his own hands, and turned into a pile of minced meat.


    Li Ke couldn''t reach it with remorse.


    How deep is the pain in his heart? It is no longer humane. But it can be seen from his trembling body that it is absolutely deep and deep.


    Seeing Li Ke using this dead face, Li Yan knew that Li Cunxiao might have had some accidents, which made his face sink: "Did you really kill Li Cunxiao?"


    Li Cunxiao has the realm of soldiers and generals. If he can be taken over by Li Zhi''s income, it will definitely be a great help. Although this possibility is not great. With Li Cunxiao''s loyalty, he is likely to die with Li Keyong.


    But Li Ke killed Li Cunxiao, that''s another matter.


    The talent of a famous general died in the hands of his loyal protagonist?


    There are few things in the world that are more sad than that. What is the difference between that Li Xian and his ambush?


    Li Ke suddenly raised his head and laughed loudly. The laughter was unrestrained and full of madness and sadness. It quickly became miserable, just like a person who laughed and was inserted with countless knives.


    His laughter echoed in the night sky for a long time, terrifying and trembling.


    For a long time, Li Ke stopped the laughter and vomited blood.


    There was blood on the corner of his mouth, and he stared fiercely at Li Yan: "Li Yan! You are ruthless! You are so ruthless! Your divorce is really heartbreaking! If there is an afterlife, my Li Ke will not let you go Even if I chase to the ends of the earth, I will never stop talking to you! "


    After all, Li Ke had an extra dagger in his hand.


    The dagger that killed Li Cunxiao.


    That is obviously a good instrument, otherwise Li Ke will not recycle it.


    The dagger was raised, and flickered coldly in the moonlight, stabbing into the throat!


    The dagger crossed half of his neck, almost cutting his head, and blood quickly spilled from the incision.


    This dagger that killed Li Cunxiao now has almost all the vitality used by Li Ke in almost the same action.


    Li Ke collapsed into a pool of blood, twitched for a while, then moved.


    Only with his eyes wide open, he died like Li Cunxiao.


    It''s just that Li Cunxiao hates Li Keyong, and he hates himself.


    They hate the same person.

 v4 Chapter 147： Her avenue

    Most of the monks'' fights will lay down enchantments in advance, so as not to hurt the innocent or see the vision of the people and affect the order of the world.


    The cool night breeze swept across the roof, sloping down from the tiles, brushing Li Zhi''s feet, and slipping away from the courtyard door. The branches of the leaves are rustling, and there is a louder sound from far away. Except for Shishifu, this ancient city is still on the original track tonight.


    There weren''t many people who died this night, but the **** level was not too much, just because people died enough and cruel enough.


    There was a lot of chill in the yard.


    The **** smell blew his nose and frowned.


    He glanced at Li Keyong, who was lying on the blue slate floor, and suddenly felt anxious. Then he stood up, rolled up his sleeves and left this absurd place.


    Perhaps Li Cunxiao is destined to die in Li Ke''s hands.


    In a time and space without Li Zhiheng''s birth, Li Cunxiao was finally beheaded by Li Ke because of his jealousy and the jealousy of the generals. Li Keyun regretted it afterwards, but what use was that? Liang died, and the Great Wall collapsed. In the end, Li Ke spent his whole life and was not able to unify the North, let alone defeat Zhu Wen and enter the Central Plains.


    Jin Ke, the king of Jin who had great potential to accomplish his great cause, was only the King of Jin when he died. He only had Sanjin and surrounding areas.


    Now Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao are both going to die, Li Zhi''s purpose of going north is considered to be achieved, and the army will arrive in Dai, Shuo, Wei and other states after ten days. I believe there will be no war at that time, even if Li Keyong has gathered a lot of disabled soldiers.


    After several months, Hedong was settled, or put into the scope of Li Zhi''s jurisdiction, and the war would end every day. The focus of the next step is to govern the state and the state, and rest in the political category.


    Compared with Pingluo and Fuzhou, Hedong Eleven states are undoubtedly more widespread. As long as the governance is proper, the natural fortunes of the people Li can absorb will be wider. It is not a problem to break through the fairyland.


    However, Daomen Xianting ruled Kyushu. To rise to the rank of immortal and rank among the immortals here, he must be approved by Xianting. Otherwise, he can only stay in the real world of Yangshen for life. In other words, the aura in Qihai can only reach the peak of the real state of Yangshen when breaking the sky, and more aura will only overflow.


    This is common sense.


    For Li Yan, once the air transported by him is saturated, no amount of air transport can be absorbed at all, and he cannot break through the barrier and enter the fairyland.


    If Xiu is only in the real world of Yangshen, if Xianting sends a real powerful lower bound, Li Zhi can only stand by.


    But Li Yan doesn''t feel pessimistic, after all, this is just an ordinary situation. There must be a road in front of the mountain. What he has to do now is to digest the land of Hedong as soon as possible.


    The secret scroll of the eyebrows faintly changed, and Li Zhining felt it for a moment, but didn''t really find anything. Scrolls, or scrolls, are still closed and have no meaning of expansion.


    After getting the land of Hedong, Li Yan also took over the responsibility of Hedong Army. The so-called Daibei border, that is, the place north of Daishu is the border, bordering the grasslands, and now the Great Wall is the boundary.


    Once the prairie soldiers invaded south, they crossed the Great Wall, Shuozhou to the west, Yunzhou to the north, and Weizhou to the east. This was the front line of defense, and it was Datang''s first line of defense against prairie soldiers.


    Li Yan now has a heavy task of frontier defense, and the opponent of defense, as the Khitan captures the site of the crotch, has also changed from the crotch to the Khitan. Just met with Yelu Abaoji. Although the other party seemed to be utterly shameless away, Li Xun was not at ease.


    He knew what the potential of Yeluabaoji was.


    After leaving Daizhou, Li Zhi went straight north to the Great Wall border.


    The sky is not awake, the night is not yet central, the mottled wall is weather-beaten, and it still guards the frontier for Datang with due diligence. Li Yan looked northward across the ancient Great Wall.


    During the Zhenguan period, the Great Tang Wenzhi martial arts flourished at one time. Taizong once said that the ancients leaned on the Great Wall to build it, but I did n¡¯t build the Great Wall alone, but only trained elite soldiers. The Great Wall cannot really resist the invasion of grassland soldiers and horses, but the elite soldiers of Datang can.


    The 300,000 Hedong Army has basically been damaged, but this so-called damage is for Li Keyong. There are a lot of prisoners in the army, plus the soldiers and horses of Dai, Shuo, Yun, Wei and other states, and the number will be a lot. Li Ye only needs to recruit young people a little, and in a short time, he can make up a ten Thousands of elite Hadong Army.


    The Hedong Army is brave and good at fighting, and its elite is not comparable to ordinary towns. This can be seen from Zhao Yi''s attitude towards the Hedong Army.


    They will be the strong reliance of Li Xuan to guard the border and southward to challenge the Central Plains.


    Li Yan stroked the cold stone wall with his hands, stared through the twilight under the starry sea, and looked far north.


    He now needs to consider two issues.


    First, most of Pinglu''s civil affairs were chaired by Cui Keli, and most of the promoted officials were also Cui Jiajunyan. Now that Zhu Wen is sending troops to Pinglu, I do n¡¯t know Cui Keli''s enemies. Can the Cui family officials brought by Li Zhi still be used now?


    Second, after the capture of Hedong, other northern towns in the north should take the opportunity to conquer.


    If you do n¡¯t accept it, Hedong is surrounded by the fan towns, and there are some more powerful fan towns in the middle, such as Zhenwu and Youzhou. If the officers and soldiers return to Pinglu, once Daomen, Confucianism, and soldiers, including gods, have any conspiracy, these fan towns will be their chance to stir the situation, or they will attack Hedong together.


    Li Min quickly sorted out the answers to these two questions.


    First, let Li Zhen preside over Hedong Civil Affairs. The key members of the other party''s confidants are the old people of An Wang House, and loyalty is not a problem. Although there are not enough manpower in the face of Hedong Eleven Prefectures, with the talent of Li Zhen, and reasonable use of local officials in Hedong, the problem should be small.


    Secondly, the Pinglu army returned to Pinglu first. After all, it was the base of Li Zhi, and the families of the generals of Pinglu were all in the same place. If they could not die, the army would be unstable. At the same time, Li Yan also needs to curb Zhu Wen.


    ...


    During the period during which Li Yong handled the closing of Hedong and was preparing to return to Shiping Lu, the situation in the world changed drastically, and Xianyu was also not calm.


    Buddhism domain, Leiyin Temple on Zen Temple.


    The hall is majestic, the tall foundation sends the hall into the sky, there are thousands of stone steps in front of the hall, and you can''t see the end of the view, the extreme sight, only Jinguangyingtian.


    The prince Feihong in white dress and white dress stood in front of the stone steps, looking calm and peaceful. If there was no trace of burnout in the eyebrows, it would be normal.


    Beside her, stood a great monk dressed in purple gold, with a broad face and a wide face, with compassion and majesty, and it was Manjushri.


    Wenshu dynasty Zen Temple glanced at him with emotion, he said to Master Feihong: "The Holy Buddha took the shot himself and consumed the inexplicable resources of the Buddha domain, so that you can return to the world without any problems. You get nothing, and the eighteen Lohan is more than half of the damage. Although the Holy Buddha has not shown anything, he must not be in a good mood. Be careful when you go up. "


    Compared to Wen Shu''s kind eyes and the majesty of his body, Emperor Feihong looks as pure as green leaves.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Wenshu added: "Although there are certain things in the world, the road is unpredictable, the lives in front of him, etc., maybe all the causes and effects have already been destined. What are the reasons for standing here? "


    Seeing Master Feihong''s eyes not squinting, his expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t know if he didn''t listen or listen to him. Wenshu could not help shaking his head: "You go. No matter what the Holy Buddha said, remember to refute it, and truly admit it."


    Doctor Feihong finally responded, she nodded, and went up.


    On the Zen Temple is the Holy Land of the Buddha Region, and also the place where the Holy Buddha teaches.


    This priest Feihong has walked countless times before, but apparently not once was in the same mood. As Mao Sui''s self-recommendation, the lower realm is a great monk who seeks great events in the Buddhist domain, and is one of the four great bodhisattvas in the Buddhist domain.


    But Feihong may have many emotions in his heart, but he has no such thought.


    The hall is large enough to accommodate 10,000 people, but at the moment it is empty and empty, only at the end of the field of view, there are monks sitting on the nine-foot Buddhist platform and wearing golden urns. Although he is less than seven feet tall, he has a sense of length and pressure.


    That is the Holy Buddha.


    Master Feihong saluted in the hall.


    The Holy Buddha didn''t speak right away. He glanced at Master Feihong. The eyes, which were not so strange in shape, had the ability to detect all falsehoods.


    After waiting for a long time, the Holy Buddha spoke slowly, his voice could not tell the mood: "Originally I thought that even if the trip was not successful, you should get something, and you should improve your mood. Now it seems that you are not only mistaken. In the event of a major event, I was stained with so much dirt that even the Buddha''s heart was damaged! "


    In the mysterious journey, the Master Feihong benefited a lot, deepened his consciousness, and advanced his strength. But in the eyes of the Holy Buddha, all seemed to disappear. All he saw was the damage to the so-called Feihong Taishi Buddha.


    Perhaps this is the most important thing for the Holy Buddha.


    Chief Feihong did not speak, refuted, but stood silently.


    The Holy Buddha was displeased, and Shen Mei said, "You have nothing to say? If you don''t want to say, this seat can speak for you. This seat asks you, the person who entered your heart and damaged your Buddha''s heart, yes What do you mean? If you don''t say it, this seat will help you remove him from your heart, so that you can never think of this person again! "


    Doctor Feihong finally looked up and looked at the Holy Buddha.


    Her eyes were still quiet, but her lips were rippling with a smile, as if thinking of the best things.


    She said, "If the Holy Buddha wants to ask him what he means to his disciples, he can say to the Holy Buddha: To his disciples, he is like a dream, lingering and out of reach."


    When she said that, the corners of her mouth were full of smiles, but there was sadness flowing under her eyes. This made her look desolate, like a child in the wilderness wiping tears alone at a home he could not return to.


    Xian Fan is different. This is of course a barrier, but it is nothing to the Feihong priest. Only the heavy pressure of the Buddha domain is the nature that she can''t cross. Therefore, even if the man raised his eyebrows and sink into his heart, he was just like a dream and was doomed to reach out.


    Holy Buddha is angry.


    He naturally understood the meaning of Master Feihong''s words, so his anger was so large that he didn''t want to hide it, sternly reprimanded: "You have to abandon my great cause of Buddhism for this mortal person? It ¡¯s all suffering in the world, all suffering in life, so much suffering Waiting for you to heal, did you influence the Buddha''s heart for the sake of a mortal? You are still the Feihong Master who has obtained the status of a bodhisattva ?! "


    Facing such a sudden scolding of righteousness, Master Feihong just smiled.


    She did not avoid the angry eyes of the Holy Buddha, and said peacefully: "The so-called great cause of Buddhism is not to solve the sufferings of the common people, but to spread the Dharma to the four sides and carry it forward so that it can receive more believers and get more incense and money. And the power of faith in order to expand the power of Shimen. In the final analysis, this is only for the benefit of one door, and it is no different from the Taoist palace. "


    "Stop!" The Holy Buddha was furious.


    Chief Feihong did not stop.


    Not only that, but her eyes were getting brighter and brighter, "The only thing that can solve the sufferings of the world is the emperor of the earth. From ancient times to now, how much did the monk do, how many roads and bridges have he repaired? How many diseases have healed and how much have been saved? People? Is it true that Shimen is only responsible for persuading people to build morality and goodness while staying out of the matter? Even if Shimen did some good deeds, why was he better than the king ¡¯s paper to persuade farmers and mulberry peasants and abolish the levies of miscellaneous tax donations? Governance by virtue is really something that can benefit the world. And they and their officials have been doing such things all their lives! "


    Holy Buddha said coldly: "Who told you this?"


    Fellow Feihong seemed to recall something. The smile on his lips was like the spring sun that melted the snow. "There is a man who is expensive as a prince of the dynasty, but is willing to cultivate for forty years. He is not doing it deliberately, in order to cultivate. How much progress he has made, he''s just doing it. "


    "The person who can do this is the one who really understands the sufferings of the common people and is willing to work hard for it. The disciples have visited Pinglu Wuzhou, where people rarely suffer, and every family knows the etiquette, Wanjia The lights are warm and harmonious. If Buddhism ¡¯s purpose is to end the sufferings of the world, why bother people to seek nothingness in the afterlife? To help such people come to the world, there will be countless blessings in this life and in the next life. ¡±


    The Holy Buddha has calmed down.


    He must of course calm down, because he realizes that he has encountered a challenge, a challenge that must be calm to overcome.


    He asked coldly, "So you do n¡¯t have a big loss of the Buddha''s heart, but the Buddha''s heart is no longer there! You have to use the resources of the fairy to rely on that mortal for him to drive?"


    Unexpectedly, the Buddha did not nod his head, but folded his hands together, and said with pious piety: "Three thousand avenues, different routes, Feihong is a man of interpretation, if he abandons ten thousand years and persists, he will vote for him. Is it the same? Feihong wishes to be in Benmen, preaching and giving, so that all his disciples will follow the road and sincerely solve the sufferings of the people. "


    The Holy Buddha sneered, his eyes full of disdain: "You want to sit in this seat?"


    Master Feihong is still devout: "If your heart is on the road, why should you care about your position? In any position, you can be on the road."


    The calmness of the holy Buddha revived, and not only that, his features were distorted.


    Feihong''s words, but he was not scolded lightly: she does not care about the position, the first question he considered, but the other party wants to take his position.


    The realm of the two is high or low, at a glance.


    The Holy Buddha took a deep breath and felt that he could no longer continue to discuss with Master Feihong, and he sternly said: "You have nothing to gain from the Nether this time. Instead, you have caused the Buddha''s territory to sacrifice soldiers, and the sins are irrefutable. From today on, you are punished for seclusion Forbidden room, no order can lead to the door. There is only one Buddha in the room, a green lantern, and a scroll of Buddhist scriptures. This seat requires you to repent and repent of your sins! "


    Master Feihong folded his hands again.


    What she said was far-reaching, beyond the expectation of the Holy Buddha: "If you have deep love in this body, why are you afraid of the ancient Buddha accompanying the lantern?"


    The holy Buddha froze.


    Then he sneered: "Emotion is deep? You really are not afraid of rebellion! That seat will tell you that sooner or later this seat will make that person''s head into a bead, and make his soul into a wick, let him live forever Can make objects of the Buddha domain! "


    Chief Feihong did not change his face, but his eyes were extremely firm. , Her expression is still piety, that is her piety to the road she chose.


    She said word by word: "If there is such a time, please ask the Holy Buddha to forgive the disciples: this world has deep affection, and the ancient Buddha cannot be accompanied by a blue lantern!"


    The Holy Buddha heard his words anger.


    The two sentences are deep in meaning and have opposite meanings.


    The previous sentence said that the mind has been concerned, so no matter where you are, what kind of situation you are facing, because the mind is like the person on the side.


    The latter sentence said that if the Holy Buddha really killed that person, she would have to return to the Buddha domain for that person, and use one''s practice to help him revenge and snow hate!


    With such words, how can the Holy Buddha not be angry?


    The Holy Buddha shouted, "Get out!"


    This thunder rolled with a mighty power that made everyone tremble and tremble.


    Feihong Shi turned around and walked out of the hall.


    The Holy Buddha looked at Feihong''s back, and the thick clouds on his face could not spread for a long time.


    That''s one of the four great bodhisattvas in the Buddha domain, but after a trip to the Nether World, physically and mentally are tied to the enemy?


    Buddhism can''t afford this loss.


    Thinking of the massive resources paid to recall Master Feihong, the Holy Buddha was so annoyed that two Buddhas rose to heaven.


    "A mere mortal, what kind of ability can I do to the heart of my four bodhisattvas? This seat is really impatient and wants to meet you for a while." The Holy Buddha thought so.


    However, he also had his own troubles. The Buddha domain had to deal with God God from the west, and he could not pull away in a short time.


    Chief Feihong left the hall and reached the thousand-level stone steps, suddenly stopped and looked away.


    The lightness of her face was gone, replaced by the inexorable shades.


    Looking at the end of the distant sky, she murmured softly with a voice she could only hear: "I''m ignorant, I don''t know someone in your heart. But aren''t you equally ignorant, or someone in my heart?"

 v5 Chapter 1： Different

    The Datang Administrative District is divided into four levels: prefectures, counties, and villages. The terrain to the east of Mount Tai is generally flat. Qingzhou, where Pingluzhi Prefecture is located, is even fertile. The farmland outside the prefecture is densely covered with mountains and rivers, and the villages and villages are densely packed.


    The people are dying at sunrise and sunset. In recent years, there has always been a busy scene of farmers here, and laboring people have come back and forth. On the autumn day, the bumper harvest will ensure that they have a good year''s clothing.


    However, nowadays, the farmland outside the city of Qingzhou is beyond recognition. The crops in good condition have been trampled and destroyed, scattered into mud, and there is no difference from the weeds. There is no one in the village cottages that set off the fire, and everyone has fled to the city for refuge.


    Within dozens of miles, in addition to the armored men with knives and knives, and the cruisers traveling to and from Mercedes-Benz, the most noticeable is the military camp that stretches for ten miles.


    That was the military camp of the Xuanwu Army.


    Xuanwu Army had just arrived outside Qingzhou City, and although it was still preparing to attack the city, Fangyuan fell into their control for dozens of miles. No matter whether it is a road or a land, there is no Ping Lu army.


    The huge state capital has become an isolated island, and it is necessary to face the powerful enemies alone with weak power.


    In front of the tower, several officials will gather in one place and are watching the Xuanwu Army''s hot camp-where they are rushing to make siege equipment.


    The Qingzhou official will be centered on a civilian. This middle-aged man with a wide face is now the highest-ranking person here. He was once defeated by the king of Anhe, who was prosecuted by the teacher, and was given the temperance of Pinglu during his departure. Power.


    The secretary of the Jiedushi prefecture, Cui Keli.


    At this moment, Crickly frowned slightly.


    He has always been unsmiling, and seems a little too harsh. Perhaps there are always some worries in the heart, and such worries are too great, especially in this chaotic world, so the burden on his shoulders is always It''s heavy, it''s hard to breathe, and it''s hard to relax.


    "Xuanwu Army claims to be 200,000, but in reality it is only 100,000. But now the whole Pinglu has only 20,000 or 30,000 defenders. As the place where the state is governed, Qingzhou is the top priority, but it is only 8,000. . To fight 100,000 with 8,000, the soldiers need to fight with one enemy. "


    Talking to Qingzhou defender Wang Zhi, a burly man in the heyday of Spring and Autumn, from the Qingzhou Wang family.


    After Li Zhi first joined Pinglu to subdue the major families in Qingzhou, the shachangshu will not be valued at first, but will be gradually recognized by Li Yi and entrusted with a heavy task. Now he is already one of the generals in Pinglu.


    Cui Keli knows what Wang Zhi''s words mean: Qingzhou City is not easy to keep.


    Of course it''s hard to keep.


    Luzhou was not too close to Qingzhou, Xuanwu Army sent troops to attack, and all four gates of Fanzhenzhou County along the way were closed. No one came forward to stop it and let Xuanwu Army pass by.


    One hundred thousand soldiers and horses were able to drive in, which in itself illustrates a lot of problems.


    The chief officials of the vassals and prefectures in the towns and counties are not not afraid of the power of King An, but are facing the danger of life given by the monks.


    Trike responded: "My official has ordered the states to send troops to help. Later my official will arrange manpower to organize strong defenses in the city. At the same time, we will call on families of all sizes and monks on the rivers and lakes to get them to help the defenders The general only needs to stand for three days, and my official can guarantee that he can give you two thousand monks and thirty thousand young and strong. "


    This is not a discussion, but an order. Wang Zhi holds his fist and promises, his spirits are a little bit refreshed: "With the help of the secretary, Qingzhou can fight one battle. Within three days, even if the end of the battle is dead, there will never be an enemy. Into the city! "


    Trekker nodded: "There will be General Lau."


    Wang Zhi led the public to inspect the city defense. Cui Keli was still in the city tower and never left.


    At this moment there was only one person beside him, a young Confucian student wearing a cloth shirt and elegant temperament.


    Seeing no one around, the young Confucian chuckled sneerly: "A hundred thousand army siege will inevitably control the main road to block the reinforcements, and even if there are many young people in the city, they cannot be compared with the elite armored men. It is not an opponent of the regular battle line in the army. Qingzhou City has become an isolated island. It is not easy to face the strong enemy alone with weak power. "


    Cui Keli should be familiar with this strange man. After listening to the other person''s words, he didn''t turn to look at the other person. "There is no easy thing in the world."


    Confucianism said: "So my brother is lucky, because there is exactly one right now."


    Trike: "Oh? Why didn''t I find out."


    Confucian student: "My brother is knowledgeable and resourceful. He should always know that the opposite of any difficult thing is the easy thing."


    Crickly: "Easy things are always boring."


    Confucian student: "But if something is not easy, it will be fatal to do it."


    Cui Keli: "The war in Qingzhou was indeed extremely dangerous before the return of King An, but as long as King An''s support came back, the offense and defense would be easy, and the difficulty would be adjusted."


    Confucian student: "I am afraid that Qingzhou City cannot support the return of King An."


    Crickly: "If you don''t try your best, how do you know the result?"


    Confucian student: "Don''t you know, wise men should have foresight?"


    Crickly sneered, his patience on his face was exhausted, and he looked back at his fellow student, with a tone that was not kind: "For the sake of fellow students, this time I allow you to leave alive. "


    The Confucian student still smiled: "To the fellow students, my brother''s tone is not kind."


    Trike: "I never treat my enemy kindly."


    The smile on Confucian''s face finally narrowed, and his voice became low: "Couldn''t my brother think I was a lobbyist of Zhu Wen?"


    Crickly said coldly, "Isn''t it?"


    The Confucianist shook his head and said, "I am returning to Qingzhou for Mr. Feng''s order."


    Cui Keli was a little bit confused. What the other party said in the previous words was to let him abandon Qingzhou City, which was of course beneficial to Zhu Wen. And he knows him very well, and the other party will never lie about such things.


    He asked in a deep voice: "What is your sir?"


    Confucianism said: "Mr. Brother''s aspirations, brothers should know, because that has never changed-to help the world, Xie Limin''s upside down, for the benefit of life."


    Cui Keli: "Confucian scholars are all aspirations. But there is more than one way to aspirations. Aspirations do not represent choice."


    Confucian students: "Does Brother think that Confucianism has chosen Zhu Wen?"


    Trike: "It doesn''t matter."


    Confucian: "What''s important?"


    Cui Lili: "Importantly, Confucianism did not choose King An."


    Confucian student shook his head: "Rather, I don''t think it matters."


    Crickly: "Importantly, I have chosen King An!"


    The Confucian student froze, and then chuckled: "Brother Mo Fei must rebel against Mr.? Disrespect the order of Confucianism? Brother wants to betray the teacher and be a bad person?"


    Crickly sneered: "I am curious, why does Mr. An think that King An is not worth the choice?"


    The Confucian student''s eyebrows and eyebrows were sharp, and his voice was sharp: "What Confucianism wants is to assist the new monarch to achieve the true great cause of the dragon. Now that the National Games of the Tang Dynasty have dissipated, An Wang is destined to fail to achieve ZTE''s aspirations. Is it not true that he followed him? "


    "A nonsense!" Cui Keli turned his sleeves and turned angrily. He looked at the Xuanwu Army camp outside the city, his eyes gradually covered with frost, and he paused for a moment. "It seems that outside of An Wang and Zhu Wen , Mr. already has his own choice. "


    Confucianism said: "Of course, Confucianism will make its own choice, which is the most suitable for Confucianism!"


    Cui Lili laughed and said, "So you persuaded me to give up Qingzhou, nothing more than to harm King An."


    Confucian physiology should say: "Although King An is destined to be unable to resurrect the Social Welfare Society, it is the most powerful force at the moment. The Confucian needs An Wang''s foundation to be destroyed and the North to fall into chaos again. In this way, the Confucian princes have enough time Get together. "


    Crickly: "So you would rather the people of the North to suffer the troubles of war again?"


    Confucianism said: "Compared to the succession of the prince, the administration of benevolence will bring disasters to the people of the world. The temporary pain is naturally acceptable and the price must be paid. The gift is not small, and the brother should understand."


    Crickley nodded: "Why don''t you go?"


    The Confucian student stunned: "What do you mean, Brother?"


    Crickly: "Different ways do not work together."


    Confucian student was finally angry. He couldn''t help but question: "Brother really wants to go against the truth, betray Mr., betray Confucianism? Brother chooses the person who will be defeated as the main, so he is not afraid of death ?!"


    Facing such a question, the frost in Cui Keli ¡¯s eyebrows gradually dissipated, because his eyes had moved from the Xuanwu Army camp to the destroyed crops and burning village houses, and his eyes were gradually saddened by sorrow and pain. Flooded.


    He wasn''t calm, but his voice was stable. He said, "There is never more than one way to the end. When there is a troubled world, go up to Confucianism and Buddhism, and down to monk scholars. Everyone faces a choice. There are so many choices in the prosperous age. Perhaps life is choice, and I have made my own choice. In my next life, there is only one thing to do, and that is persistence. "


    His eyes were gradually distant, his voice was slowly lowering, revealing the thick vicissitudes of power, and the wisdom of practicing Dongda: "Maybe my physical body cannot reach the end, or my ambition will be lost in the middle, or I can''t run out of exhaustion At night, I was destined to see the rainbow after the storm. It would fall on the muddy road, and I could only be a person who died on the road. "


    "However, there are more than ten million people with lofty ideals in the world. Most of them will not reach the end of their lives and their ambitions will not be realized. When they die, they can only remain silent, without the tragic back of the mighty shore, no one will Remember their names, their heroic heroes will not be recorded in the history of youth. However, this is the true history of youth. Under the honorable names and achievements, the history of ordinary people is hidden. "


    "I ¡¯m only a seven-foot-trick, and I may not have a family member or a helper, but I am willing to fall on the road, as long as it is on the road. In front of the avenue, the mist is thick, and there are countless thorns, and millions. When people stopped me, I went forward. My Confucian scholars did not seek proof, they just wanted to die. "


    Cui Keli turned again and looked seriously at the teacher and brother in front of him. This outstanding Confucian talent, "The Spring and Autumn and the Warring States Period, a hundred schools of contention, and since Han Dynasty, the hundred schools have merged and merged with each other. Today, there are only three Confucianists and Taoists. Confucian scholars are no longer pure sage students, they have also learned the art of vertical and horizontal, and understand the struggle for power. There are thousands of ways to the end, we always have to choose the one that is easy to reach. This is understandable. . "


    "But for me, I ¡¯m standing here today, so I have a responsibility on my shoulders to protect the millions of people in Pinglu, Wuzhou, and let them live and work in peace. This is a mission that I cannot abandon. Since ancient times, the dynasties have changed. , Xing, people suffering, death, people suffering, Pinglu people live and work hard-earned, I can not let it disappear. "


    "When you go back and tell your sir, I say that Cui Li has chosen his own master. Whether he succeeds or fails, I will follow him for life. He succeeds, I govern the world, he fails, I govern Pinglu Wuzhou, he I am buried with him in this land where we shed blood and tears! "


    The Confucian student opened his mouth and looked at Cui Keli for a long time and said nothing.


    When Cui Keli said these words, his tone was smooth and he didn''t talk loudly, but these words fell on the mind of Confucian students, but set off a stormy sea, which was tantamount to Ye Yujinghong.


    His name is Zhang Zhongsheng, and he is one of the Confucian Junyan.


    The Confucian erection of the gate has always been said by the four wise men, the eight wise men, and the seventy-two wise men, which symbolize the inheritance of Confucianism.


    Cui Keli and Zhang Zhongsheng had studied in the same class today and worshipped under Wang Zaifeng, one of the Four Sages, because they had only learned before, and they were on the list of seventy-two men when they graduated.


    The two had been inseparable when they were studying, and they were actually very close friends.


    After a long time, Zhang Zhongsheng sighed and sighed to Cui Keli, "Since the mind has been determined, Zhong Sheng has no other choice. Originally, this trip was ordered by the gentleman, and he thought it would be easy to achieve the goal, but he did not want to go by. Things are wrong. "


    He stood upright with a bitter smile: "In the past, you learned to go down the mountain. I sent you to the mountain gate. I once told you that the school is so good. There are many things in the world. Once you step into the bustling world, you may be completely different when you meet again. On the opposite path, in the face of vulgar rich power, he became a stranger. I never thought that in the past, I used a joke.


    Zhang Zhongsheng took out a placard from his sleeve and handed it to Cui Keli. He was faint and stunned. "On the sixth day of June, Yangzhou City on the banks of the river, my husband will join the other three sages to comment on the Confucian Scholars, and then decide on eight Jie Seventy-two Junyan list. This is the grand event, when the world''s mentors will scramble to go, and I hope that my brother can take the time to go south. "


    Cui Li took the post, and for a moment, he said, "If you can get away, go for yourself."


    Zhang Zhongsheng made another ritual: "Brother, don''t stop there."


    Cui Keli reciprocated: "Teacher treasures."


    When Zhang Zhongsheng walked down the tower and the back disappeared at the end of the long street, Cui Keli clearly felt that the world was impermanent. Two classmates who had drunken songs and countless sleepless days, were walking away from this chaotic world.


    He looked away and turned to face the army outside the city again.


    Today, the sun is shining and the wild is lonely. In this isolated city, Cui Keli is at the end of the long sky, and he sees the wind and the whole world. Countless people run up and down, crying or laughing.


    The Qingzhou under his feet, shrouded in the dark cloud of city destruction, is being watched by countless people with different thoughts.


    When he was studying in the past years, he had wanted to stand up to the ground and use his shoulders to support a clear sky for the people of the world. When he walked down the mountain gate, he went to the world, and now he has reached Qingzhou City. Facing the pressure of 100,000 enemies at this moment, he will use a seven-footed body and a blood cavity to guard this ancient city full of hopes of countless people.


    He walked on the road and might die on the road.

 v5 Chapter 2： Friends and enemies

    Chang''an.


    The city has long been under martial law, the shops in the east and west cities are basically closed, and there are few pedestrians on the street. From time to time, the metal symphony sounded by the patrolling armored soldiers and iron armor rings conveyed the signals of the extraordinary period coldly and clearly.


    The mountains are full of wind and rain. Although the war has not yet begun, the clouds of war have shrouded the city. Even the blazing sun seems to be mixed with the coolness that can make people feel cold.


    Martial law is not just a neighbourhood, but even the Royal Palace.


    Many of the big masters who are rarely seen at the moment, also revealed themselves at this moment, appearing inside and outside the palace wall from time to time. At present, no one knows whether the other party will send a monk to assassinate. The safety of the emperor is very important.


    At the end of Suzaku Avenue is a tall towering tower, sweaty armored men and young men are moving in groups to move the city guard equipment.


    The commandments of the generals never stopped, but other than that, there were not many noisy sounds. Everyone tried not to speak, and the silence deepened the depressed atmosphere.


    In front of the tower, the lieutenant Lieutenant Yang Fuguang and the Prime Minister Wang Duo stood side by side looking at Feng Xiangjun outside the city, his brows froze.


    Unlike ordinary towns, the Fengxiang Army fought many battles in the battle of the imperial dynasty, so there were many soldiers and strong horses, and the battlefields that set off the battlefield were unforgettable at a glance. Even Weishui was hidden in the iron armored ocean.


    In the battle of Huang Chao, Yang Fuguang, who had led the Zhongwu Army with Li Shuli to do a lot of feats, was worshipped as the lieutenant of the left army in the post-war period. Unlike the perverse actions of the Liu Xingshen and Han Wenyu generations, after taking office, he did not fight for power and gain profits, but refined his strategy at night and day.


    Although the time is not too long ago, the military training has been quite effective, and the look of the magical army has been renewed, which also makes Yang Fuguang at this moment somewhat energetic.


    He said to Wang Duo: "Feng Xiang was originally strong and strong. After defeating Wang Chongrong, Li Maozhen swallowed up his army in the middle of the river. At present, the power has increased greatly, and he has no less than 300,000 troops. This is also his daring to Chen Bing Chang''an, and please ask God to move The strength of driving. Feng Xiangjun''s recent victory, morale is high, we must not take it lightly and make Tianzi frightened. "


    Prime Minister Wang Duo has been up and down in Erhai Lake, and he is very important. He agrees with Yang Fuguang''s words. As a Confucian student, he hated even more the crimes committed by Li Maozhen.


    At this moment he said suddenly: "Li Maozhen is a perverse person who is not a son of man! When Feng Xiang Jiedao made an attempt to hijack the emperor''s holy drive, Wang An arrived in time. He led the ministry to fight against him and set up some hard work. Fengxiang Jiedushi. I didn''t expect that after years, he even embarked on the old road of Fengxiang Jiedushi. I really don''t know what to say. He deserves to be killed!


    Yang Fuguang did not comment on such resentment. He has been thinking about how to deal with Feng Xiangjun''s attack.


    After Wang Duo''s release, he suddenly asked Yang Fuguang: "Recently, the reason why Li Maozhen dared to rebel is because of the support of soldiers. I wonder if this is really the case?"


    Yang Fuguang held the army in hand, and the news was naturally better than that of Wang Duo. He did not intend to conceal the other side, so he nodded and admitted: "It was reported that in the Songyang Holy Land of the military family, a large number of gatekeepers had reached Xixiang Fengxiang. Li Maozhen was appointed to the military post. When Li Maozhen attacked Wang Chongrong, there were countless battle formations. Wang Chongrong was too defensive, and he was defeated one after another. He himself did not end up in the battle array, so Fengxiang Army won the river so quickly. "


    "This group of rebellious thieves is so inscrutable! Blatantly bringing people into chaos, it''s like a nest with Huang Chao!"


    Wang Duo was irritable and scolded for a while, so he continued to ask Yang Fuguang: "I heard that the monks of the military family could not achieve the warlord state without entering the army without war. Why did the disciples of Songyang become complete when they arrived in Fengxiang? Are you a general? "


    Yang Fuguang sighed.


    His eyes were full of worries: "Songyang is a sacred place for soldiers, and naturally has his heritage. In the heyday, they are no different from ordinary scholars. They only teach disciples and soldiers. But when soldiers are in power, the soldiers have long been like disciples in Daomenguang. Preparing to go out in secret. In Songyang, there are no fewer than a hundred soldiers and disciples gathered, which is itself an army. "


    "Different from the soldier monks who hone the realm step by step on the battlefield, the best of the Songyang soldiers'' disciples already have the qualifications to become war fighters. The only thing they lack is to master a song on the battlefield. Once they have With this opportunity, they will quickly achieve the state of war. "


    This principle is not difficult to understand. In history, there have been battles in the field, and the famous players who have been sharpened step by step, also have a few decades before their debut, the peak of their debut, and the heroes who created dazzling records in the first battle.


    Wang Duohan whispered: "So, isn''t Changan in danger?"


    Yang Fuguang said slowly, "It''s just a battle. I, as Tang Chen, guard Kyoto for the emperor, would you be afraid to die in the city?"


    "The lieutenant said it well!" Wang Duo slammed the festival, but immediately he glared at the Fengxiang Army outside the city. "There are such soldiers in the soldiers who don''t know how to serve the country. Instead, they are helping the chaos for the abusers. They are really bad people!"


    ...


    Li Maozhen, who was neatly dressed, stood by Fengxiang Army and was watching the city defense situation in Chang''an. His overly fair and handsome face was not feminine at this moment, but was full of strong Jin Ge.


    Especially the flawless Dan Feng eyes, full of Ling Yan''s war intentions and murderous.


    "Actually, I''ve always been curious, why did the soldiers go near and far, and chose Fengxiang."


    Li Maozhen helped his horse with a whip, and when he said this to the middle-aged man in the gown with a gown, his eyes seemed a little interesting, "Songyang is in Henan, isn''t Zhu Wen a more convenient choice?"


    The middle-aged man has a Chinese character face, thick eyebrows, and a burly figure. Although wearing a cloth shirt, he can''t hide the killing spirit. Such a person would not dare to go to trouble, even if he met in a hooligan while teaching.


    Zhao Bingkun said: "The things in the world are not done because of convenience."


    "Oh?" Li Maozhen raised his eyebrow-like eyebrows, which showed that he was not satisfied with Zhao Bingkun''s answer. "Choose inconvenient things often means asking for trouble?"


    Zhao Bingkun, like most men on the battlefield, is not good at words, so he directly said: "The soldiers chose Li Shuai because they value Li Shuai, and the soldiers did not choose Zhu Wen. There are also reasons for not choosing. Why should Li Shuai know why?"


    Li Maozhen chuckled, and twisted his wrist and shook his whip. "It is well known that Daomen chose Zhu Wen. Are the soldiers afraid of earning more than others?"


    Zhao Bingkun looked disdainfully, and hummed coldly: "The world is very powerful, but it is because they have the immortal court and the immortals. However, since the emperor is absolutely heaven and earth, the immortals cannot freely descend to the world. How much can I manage? Apart from that, as long as my soldiers and soldiers reach the realm of generals, the monks in the Daomen fairyland cannot do anything! "


    Li Maozhen was undecided and continued to turn his whip, which seemed a bit boring.


    Zhao Bingkun continued: "Fighting the world, after all, the strong soldiers and strong horses are the sons of heaven. The victory depends not on the monks, but on the army! Daomen Xianting holds the road of ascension is not fake, but my soldiers set up the door and do n¡¯t ask about the things in heaven. What can he do if he only asks for human merit? The world is in chaos, it ¡¯s fierce, the battle is fought, and the celebrities are born. As long as the celebrity is in the realm, even if Luo Jinxian descends to the world, what can I do?


    Li Maozhen''s action of turning the whip was suddenly abrupt.


    He whispered Zhao Bingkun''s words and muttered silently: "At the level of the famous generals, Da Luo Jinxian descends to the world, can''t help me?"


    Zhao Bingkun proudly said: "Four Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism are equal in name-Ãû, what Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, as far as my Chinese tradition is concerned, it is only three Confucianism and Taoism-not for no reason. I thought that I was aloof, but my two Confucian soldiers didn''t want to bother about the heavens. It was enough to just ask the world! If he could ask the world, what could he do? He would n¡¯t just fall apart! "


    Li Maozhen smiled, "Sir, he said it hardly. However, for thousands of years, the world has repeatedly argued. Although the soldiers are notorious, but they are the ones who control Taoism in the end, all without exception are Taoism? Depreciate Xianting It''s worthless, but deceives yourself. "


    Zhao Bingkun''s old face blushed, but it was still a hard way: "Although Xianting is somewhat capable, my soldiers will not lose to him! Li Shuai has the ambition to control the world. Is he afraid of losing to Zhu Wen in the future?"


    Li Maozhen laughed scornfully: "Zhu Wen? I''m afraid of what he did. Even if the heroes of the world really want to choose one I am afraid of, it will not be his idle loquat."


    When Zhu Wen didn''t leave Huang Chao, he didn''t produce anything, he was idle all day long, and he was really no different from the ground. This is also the idiom that many people used to attack him.


    Some people may not care about the birth of this thing, but when they can be used to despise each other, they will still think of it unconsciously.


    Zhao Bingkun naturally knew who Li Maozhen was talking about.


    He has been around for a long time, and as time goes on, his understanding of Li Maozhen has deepened. To say that the other party usually mentions the most and does not taboo show admiration, only that person.


    However, Zhao Bingkun did not care about this person. He pouted: "An Wang, as Tang Chen, is destined to be buried with Datang. It is impossible for ZTE to be ZTE, and then he has no choice but to die."


    "Really? If so, it''s really a shame." Li Maozhen looked up at Chang''an City, Dan Feng''s eyes gradually blurred. On the roof of the sun-drenched city tower, he seemed to see the scene of the past and the other party singing to the moon.


    From the assassination of the Long Street that night, to the side-by-side battle, and the separation, they were once allies and perhaps friends.


    If it wasn''t for the chaos in the world, they might have been friends all the time, and they were together in the hall, as ministers in the lobby. Their past events were written in history books, and they might be passed on as a story.


    In times of trouble, things are always doubly fierce, no matter whether they have become deadly enemies now, but the story between them is far from over.


    The corners of Li Maozhen''s mouth were gradually raised, and only his own understandable smile spread slowly on the face of his beautiful goose egg.


    He slowly pulled out the crossbow around his waist and lifted it towards the glare sun. His smile never faded, and it seemed like he had many wonderful expectations for the future. Just like a girl looking forward to her new clothes, Jiao Niang expecting lovers.


    Then he said: "Order the Three Armies: Siege!"

 v5 Chapter 3： King An

    The first rays of morning light spilled over the ancient city of Taiyuan, and the coolness left by the long night has not yet dissipated, but the row-by-row neighborhoods have awakened. People opened the door of the house and walked into the courtyard. The streets and alleys were sporadicly steaming early, and gradually gathered groups of diners.


    Li Yan, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes on the low couch, and saw the golden sunlight jumping over the windowsill, spreading it on the carpet, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Pingding Hedong has been around for some time. Pinglu Army has already been stationed in the four states of Dai, Shuo, Yun, and Wei, and a series of follow-up matters are steadily advancing. With a thorough grasp of Hedong, Li Zhi already has absolute military and political power over these eleven states.


    What followed was the luck of the people gathered from all directions.


    Although Li Zhi had just arrived in the east of the river, fortunately, the Pinglu Army had strict discipline and rarely invaded the people after winning the city. The Zhaoyi, Henghai, and Tianping Army did not dare to make inroads, and only dared to go to the treasury. Money and grain, coupled with proper arrangements for initial measures to care for the people, the people of Hedong have initially returned to their hearts.


    An Wang''s reputation has spread throughout the world, and everyone in the world knows An Wang Rende. Although Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and princes of various parties do not think that Li Zhi can resurrect the Tang Dynasty, he has no good opinion of him. But the people don''t care about it, they care very simple: who can make them live and work in peace.


    When Ping Lujun entered Hedong, although there was no big scene where the people ate food pots to greet Wang Shi, the people in Hedong were happy to be under the jurisdiction of King An after the war.


    The return of the people is good, although it is only a part of it, and it is far from half the number of the people in Hedong. Fortunately, Hedong has a large population and dense people, and Li Zhi''s harvest is still not small.


    To this day, Li Zhi has reached the late stage of Yangshen''s real life, only one step can impact the fairyland.


    Li Yan estimated that when Li Zhen''s early civil policy was fully implemented and Hedong restored peace and order a peace of mind for the people who were still watching and hesitating, he would have enough luck.


    This time does not take long, ranging from half a month to three or two months.


    At that time, it will depend on Skyrim''s help to impact the success of Fairyland.


    In the morning, Zhao Yijun ¡¯s Jiedushi Kang Kangqian, Tianping Army ¡¯s Jiedushi Xue Wei and Heng Haijun ¡¯s Jiedushi Liu Jingsi jointly met to see them, and Li Yan welcomed them in the hall.


    Among the three, the Zhaoyi Army had the strongest fighting power, and Kang Chengqian Xiu was the highest, but Liu Jingsi was the first to say that it was the right thing to do, because he had the oldest qualification-Heng Haijun had been with him since the early days of Li Lu''s birth in Pinglu. He pays well.


    Liu Jingsi hugged his fist and said, "This battle is only possible through His Royal Highness'' dispatch. I have a great admiration for His Highness now. The army has been out for a few months now, and Hedong has decided. "


    The post-war rewards for merit and performance have already been done, and the booty of Hedong House has been divided up. Liu Jingsi and others have gained a lot. The rewards for playing court performances have also been handed in. It is not reasonable to say how long, Liu Jingsi and others will add Guan Jinjue.


    However, Chang''an is now surrounded by Feng Xiangjun.


    Receiving the newspaper the day before yesterday, Feng Xiangjun has begun to attack the city, and the number of war generals is very large. Chang''an City will soon be broken.


    Once Chang''an was broken, the emperor moved west to Fengxiang, and fell into the hands of Li Maozhen, then there is little hope of the people adding officials to the chariot, because it depends on Li Maozhen''s face.


    Unless they make friends with Li Maozhen, Li Maozhen will give them face.


    Therefore, Liu Jingsi and others all wanted to go back soon and make plans again.


    After all, staying in Hedong, as long as Li Zhi had an idea, and Liu Jingsi and other monks in the army did not have a person, they had to obediently move, the army fell into Li Zhi''s hands, and Fan Zhen became the loot of Li Zhi.


    Li Ye knows their thoughts, of course.


    The world is in chaos, the situation is changing rapidly, Chang''an is attacked, the orthodox court is unable to survive, and Pinglu is also being attacked by the Xuanwu Army. Li Zhi''s status, power and majesty are being challenged.


    When the righteousness of Dayi is already fragile, An Wang''s name will actually have no effect, and it will be difficult for people to bow and follow.


    It''s time to speak on strength alone.


    Fortunately, what Li Yan lacks is strength.


    Whether it is monk strength or military strength.


    So he smiled and said to the crowd: "Not to mention the two towns of Pinglu and Tianping. After the battle was settled, the north of the Yellow River, the east of Luliang Mountain, and the most important northern place in the Tang Dynasty, most of them are now in Guwang and Er Waiting for control. Only Yucheng Chengde, Dingzhou Yiwu and Youzhou Lulong three towns. That is to say, the solitary king only needs to include these three towns in his pocket, and the north is in the hands of the solitary king! "


    Liu Jingsi, Kang Chengqian, Xue Wei, and others heard the words, and they all changed without feeling disappointed.


    The so-called Luliang Mountain is on the east side of the Yellow River Zigzag. That is to say, as long as Li Zhi has leveled Chengde, Yiwu, and Lulong Towns, the east of the Yellow River Zigzag and the north of the Central Plains are all completed. Out of his sphere of influence.


    This does not include the towns of Tianping and Pinglu.


    And listening to Li Yan''s meaning, he is preparing to do so!


    This is what people are most worried about.


    When Li Pinghe was east, he set out from Pinglu, crossed the Yellow River, and headed westward. He captured Weibo and conquered Zhaoyi along the way. Hedong Helu has been connected to one another without any obstacles.


    Since Li Zhi won Hedong, naturally he wouldn''t let people go, but the site of the Zhaoyi Army was lying between Hedong and Weibo. In the case that Li Wei has already obtained Wei Bo, if he wants to sit on the river, Zhao Yi''s position is extremely awkward.


    You ca n¡¯t just sit and watch Zhao Yi get stuck in your throat, right?


    For Li Yan, how can this side of the couch allow others to sleep?


    Kang Chengqian can''t eat or eat well these days, and can''t sleep either. He was afraid that when Li Zhi returned to Shi Pinglu, he would take away his Zhao Yi army by the way.


    In this situation, before he attacked Hedong, Kang Chengqian was very worried. For this reason, the internal army of Zhaoyi was still very noisy.


    Only in the end, between Li Keyong and Li Zhi, Kang Chengqian chose the latter. After all, Li Zhi is Tang Chen, as long as Zhao Yijun is not pinched, he is not good for nothing, come to attack Zhao Yijun?


    Who would have thought that Chang''an was under attack and the imperial court was in danger. Although Li Zhi had lost the support of righteousness, but on the other hand, he was gone.


    All the emperors were robbed, and the world was in chaos. I am Li Tang as Tang Chen, Li Tang clan, and your prince. Of course, I have to calm down the Quartet, and also have a bright and clear Qiantang, and then continue the Tang Dynasty dynasty-is this OK?


    In these two days, Kang Chengqian has gone up and down, greeting Li Maozhen''s eighteenth generation ancestors more than a hundred times. If he can meet with Li Maozhen now, he will surely hold each other''s collar and ask, "Why does Shuzi hurt me?" !!


    Seeing the restlessness of everyone, Kang Chengqian was sweating, and he felt interesting.


    He continued: "Li Maozhen attacked Chang''an, the imperial court was at stake, and the solitary king was a Li Tang clan and had to consider for the social servant. Once the emperor fell into the enemy and the social servant fell, the solitary king had to plan for the Tang Dynasty in the long run. The Tang Dynasty collapsed. "


    Everyone shivered.


    The meaning of this statement is very clear.


    Since ancient times, the emperor''s fall into the adversary meant that the dynasty did not exist. If the ministers wanted to preserve the social dynasty and continue the national dynasty, they had to support the prince and patriarchs to take office--another emperor and rebuild the court.


    Obviously, Li Yan planned to do so.


    And he doesn''t need other people''s support. He is the blood of Li Tang himself. He is the prince. When the emperor really falls into the enemy, he sets up his own banner. No one can say that he is not.


    If you say that before Li Li acted and the court was on his head, even if Li Li trusted him, even if he had the power to control Shandong military and political affairs and act cheaply, in the final analysis, he was just a minister. In everything, he had to go to court, go through a procedure, and have many constraints.


    So now everything is different.


    With Li Maozhen''s attack on Chang''an, the emperor is in danger of falling into the enemy''s hands, and the court is famous. However, as long as Li Yan is more ruthless and acts decisively, he can completely get rid of the shackles of the court.


    Of course, with Li Yan still alive, of course he didn''t need to say that I am self-employed, and I will build another court in Shandong, just like the chaos and thieves, to the princes, and out of control. However, he was able to do what he wanted in the banner of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    With this in mind, Kang Chengqian greeted Li Maozhen''s eighteenth generation ancestors again: Are you attacking Chang''an to hold the emperor, or are you helping the king?


    Of course, Kang Chengqian knew that Li Maozhen attacked Chang''an in order to kill the emperor to make the princes. This "prince", of course, includes King An.


    However, the key point is Li Yan. He can say that Li Maozhen committed the following crimes, and turned against him. He was named Tang Chen and was a Tang thief. Then he used the banner of King Qin to fight against him.


    Although he could not really come for the time being, he raised the flag earlier, gathered power, and clarified the interface with Li Maozhen, so as to avoid Li Maozhen''s order from Tianzi and let him do that.


    Others may not be able to do this, but Li Huan is fine, because he is the son of the clan and the king of An An.


    Furthermore, after the end of the Han Dynasty, everyone was familiar with the routine of prince emperor to make the princes, and few people would let it be silly.


    Not to say that Li Maozhen''s holding the emperor is useless, and the effect is not as good as before.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes changing, he tried his best to figure out the meaning of Li''s words. He wanted to clarify Li''s intentions, and occasionally he seemed to realize that he wanted to laugh.


    He really didn''t have to bother to think about Kang Chengqian and others.


    He is not ambitious, but he has to be cautious, and repeatedly expresses that I am a loyal lord of the loyal minister. He is the King of the Great Tang Dynasty. He really does not need to behave in the troubled world and the Kuang Fu Society.


    It is this thing that may suffer for Kang Chengqian and others.


    He bluntly said: "Who is the King of Solitude? You all know what you want. The King wants to do is to protect the authority of Datang and ensure the smooth flow of government orders. All of you are Datang loyalists, and Hedong has proved it. , Also have the same mind as the lone king. This is very easy to do, you continue to be your ambassador, even if the court does not give rewards, the lone king has the power to control Shandong military and political, you can give you guys."


    Speaking of this, he sighed: "The lone king knows that you are loyal to Datang and will not violate the decree of the lone king, but who knows what Chengde, Yiwu, and Lu Long think? The lone king wants to do nothing more than It is also to confirm their loyalty. Of course, if something unpleasant happens in the process and it is necessary to use a knife and a gun, presumably the three will continue to help the lone king? "


    Li Yan''s meaning is very clear: you all have to listen to me in the future. Whatever I ask you to do, you have to do, just like the court order, the order of the lone king.


    This is the meaning of Li Zhi being the master and everyone being obedient. It can also be understood that Li Zhi is the king and everyone is the minister.


    If Kang Chengqian and others agree, then in the future, they will play the same role as Li Zhen and Liu Dazheng.


    Kang Chengqian, Liu Jingsi, and Xue Wei looked at each other and were speechless for a moment.


    Of course they are speechless, otherwise what can they say?


    Say Wang An, you have eaten bear heart leopard gall, but you want to recruit us? Say King An, you do n¡¯t talk about morale, we helped you level Hedong, but you in turn want to annex us?


    Isn''t that to death? Is it true that King An''s practice is a display?


    Following Li Zhi, they are still at ease, their status will not decline, and they will receive a lot of rewards, and as long as Li Zhi develops well, they are also very promising.


    The only disadvantage is that it has been subject to others ever since.


    But it is better to be restrained than to die.


    The three did not need to know that Li Yan wanted to kill them as easily as killing an ant. And no need to consider collecting corpses after being crushed to death.


    Those in their respective towns who want to seduce King An and take advantage of their superiors will run over and deal with the aftermath.


    In troubled times, people''s hearts are speculative. Everyone has 100,000 troops. Then there are no wolves who have ambitions?


    Kang Chengqian and others looked at me, I looked at you, and finally had to get up and leave the seat, facing the seat of His Majesty, Li Xia, and said: "I will wait for His Royal Highness to be the leader, but sent by His Highness!"

 v5 Chapter 4： response

    Pinglu is being attacked by Zhu Wen, and Zhu Wen has the support of the door, so Pinglu''s situation is not good. Once he loses Pinglu, the force of Li Zhi will be greatly damaged, and his prestige will also drop. After all, Li Zhi has not encountered such a big failure since his debut.


    And if Zhu Wen gets up, and these people follow Li Yan, they have to consider a retreat.


    But that is a future thing. At present, Kang Chengqian and others have no way to refuse Li Zhi. Moreover, if Zhu Wenguo really replaced Li Wei and became the hegemon of the Central Plains and the North, wouldn''t they have to bow to his feet?


    What is the difference between Zhu Wen and Li Yan?


    In fact, Kang Chengqian and others knew that even if Li Zhi lost Pinglu, there were also two towns, Hedong and Weibo, and the power was still huge. Coupled with personal cultivation for strength, at least they could not afford it.


    There are many opportunities in troubled times. Everyone has the possibility to accomplish things, but there is more than one way to the end. Some people stand up to stand on their own, but others need to fight with others. Achievements and achievements, prosperity and wealth, do not necessarily have to start their own business.


    As for the situation, whether the minister will become a king, can you wait until the time comes?


    Pinglu is going through a war. Li Xun is thinking about it now, but he is trying to strike iron while he is hot, and he has completely controlled Zhaoyi, Tianping, and Henghai in his hands through the service of Chengde, Yiwu, and Lu Long. This also means that he may have to fight on two fronts.


    Fortunately, he has done a good job, and the monks around him also have high-level combat power. You can take the monk group today to host the situation in Qingzhou, and return to Hedong tomorrow to see the situation. Only then.


    Li Ye has been developing for so many years. His Majesty does not say that there are plenty of talents, but it is true that it will not be insufficient.


    Although this is quite tiring, but the site is large, this is not good.


    Li Yan felt the trouble of happiness.


    Li Yan plans to let the four towns and horses in Hedong recuperate for a period of time, and then start off.


    What kind of situation is there in Chengde, Yiwu, Lulong and other towns? Li Yan needs to go and see first.


    Recently, there was a thing that puzzled Li Ye. Since the last time Zhang Ji was killed, He Jingcheng never got in trouble with him again, which made Li Ye''s arrangements for dealing with the assassination unavailable.


    It seems that He Jingcheng has already been thinking with all his heart and is now guarding with Zhu Wen. This trend makes Li Yan not sure what to say. Although he was not afraid of He Jingcheng, he did not win the other''s grasp before he achieved the fairyland.


    In addition, the monk regiment brought by He Jingcheng has stronger power than the 72nd evil spirit. It stands to reason that they should make a thunderous attack, and it is only right not to give Li Zhi the opportunity to digest Hedong.


    There must be a demon in an abnormal situation, and Li Yan felt that this matter could not be taken lightly.


    Not long after sending off Kang Chengqian and others, Song Jiao brought the Qingzhou battle report.


    Because it was Tsing Yi Yamen''s information, the same day, Cui Keli''s dialogue with Zhang Zhongsheng at the city head also had basic records in the information.


    Li Yan looked at the information for a while, and remained silent for a long time.


    He had previously doubted Cui Keli''s position. The reason why Hongbae and others were not allowed to go back to house arrest was because the suspicion was not very strong, and he wanted to take a look at the layout of Confucianism.


    It seems that the Confucian did not choose him, but Cui Keli''s loyalty can be basically confirmed.


    This is, of course, a normal phenomenon. In times of chaos, it is not uncommon for each to be its own. There are more than ten million disciples of the Confucian family. Even if the main body and authority represented by the four sages such as Wang Zaifeng choose a vassal of one party, the other disciples may not all follow.


    The same is true of non-Confucianists, soldiers and Daomen. His Majesty Li now has many soldiers and soldiers, and the total truth view established by Wei Xiaozhuang is also growing stronger.


    After all, different personal encounters determine different choices.


    Li Xun did not consciously chew Cui Keli''s words, and his feelings were not small: in this life, he wanted to die without seeking proof.


    Throughout the ages, there have always been many scholars. When studying and studying in the dwellings with white hair, they sent a variety of eternal questions with different moods in mind: My scholars, reading sage books, and being taught by sages , Why?


    Crickley''s sentence seemed to be the answer.


    "Xuanwu Army has begun to attack the city. The battle in Qingzhou is fierce. Would you like to go back for a while?" Song Jiao asked Li Xun to take a look and said nothing.


    Li Yan did not answer, but instead asked: "Where has Shangguan fallen?"


    Song Jiao replied: "You can reach Qingzhou in a few days."


    Li Min breathed a little sigh of relief: "Shangguan Qingcheng and Cui Keli are in Qingzhou, and with the monks, it is not difficult to carry Xuanwu Army for a while."


    Song Jiao frowned: "Don''t you really go back?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Now I control the three towns, there are several enemies, and the situation will be more complicated in the future. If your Majesty is no longer able to stand alone, I will need to do it myself in every battle. There is no way to fight. There is Cui Keli in Qingzhou that can unite the hearts of the people, and Shangguan Qingcheng can fight on the battlefield. The situation is already very good. And they are both my left and right arms. It is also time to hone them and let them grow up. "


    Song Jiaohan said, "What if they lose?"


    Li Min folded the information and put it away.


    His voice also became extremely cruel at this moment: "I need to clearly distinguish the potential of His Majesty. The battle of Qingzhou is their challenge and their opportunity. If they grasp it, they will be in a big position in the future. No, I can be sure they''re too much. "


    Song Jiao opened her cherry mouth slightly, and was speechless for a moment.


    Of course, she knew that if the state of Qingzhou was unfavorable, both Cui Keli and Shangguan could be dead.


    The two of them, one of Li Zhi''s close relatives, and one of his closest confidants, now he can let them pass the test of life and death.


    However, isn''t this a choice that people must make?


    After a while, Song Jiaoyou asked: "Are you gambling again?"


    Li Xun laughed: "I''m not a gambler, so I like gambling so much. The loyalty of Cui Keli last time was also because I was a bit sure. This time the battle of Qingzhou was about Pinglu''s ownership, and it was also about the overall situation. If the situation is really unfavorable, I won''t be late again. "


    Song Jiao''s charming smile: "I know you slip your head!"


    Faced with such allegations, Li Zhi could only show weakness.


    He suddenly thought of something: "You are also a disciple of Bailudong. You should have made great progress in troubled times. Now you only have a Tsing Yi door, isn''t it a big deal?"


    Song Jiao glanced at him: "What do you want me to do?"


    Li Xun tentatively said, "Would you like to govern a fan town first?"


    Song Jiao grinned, turned around cleanly, twisted her **** waist and walked lazily: "Want to toss me? No one at all. The old lady is too lazy."


    Li Yan was speechless.


    No one can say that when he is lazy, he is so righteous and proud.


    ...


    On the winding mountain road in Chengde Zhenzhou, several men and women are climbing up.


    This group of people looked very weird. It was not a strange costume, but a temperament that was very uncommon.


    The man at the front, wearing a blouse, was clearly in his early thirties, but his eyebrows were full of old-fashioned stereotypes. Even if he walked on the mountain road, the pace of each step was the same, stable like a chapel. Clerk.


    The woman behind her was very young. Although her appearance was average, her eyebrows were pleasing to her eyes, and she was gentle and demure, even though Jinyi Yushang had a posture like a slave.


    "When Li Yan sent troops to Hedong, you all thought that this battle would last a long time, so you wanted to take advantage of the time when the other party could not pull away and not be able to control the Shandong military and government for the imperial court. I thought, but in the middle of the month, Hedong Eleventh State fell into his hands as much as possible, even Li Ke used to be chopped by him. This is good, everyone''s plan has not been realized, now he frees up his hands, you still Don''t they all startle and tremble? "


    Talking is a strong man walking in the back. Although his figure is not very burly, he is sturdy, like a mighty general crawling out of the dead pile. Look into his eyes.


    When he said this, he did not hide his irony. When a sturdy man, his words and deeds go straight, it will not make people feel close, but will make people feel he is aggressive.


    After he had said this, the young woman frowned slightly, her face unpleasant. But she didn''t speak, she just set her sights on the Confucian student in front of her, hoping that the other party would fight back at the other''s ridicule.


    The Confucian student did not turn back, and his voice was not salty or light. "The Great Tang emperor lost his morals and trapped the world in fire and water, so the flames continued, the internal chaos was endless, and the troubles were still frequent. On this occasion, he supported Ming Jun to win the world, to clear the world, to protect the people. This is what everyone expects, what the people want, and what the general trend is. It won''t change because of a certain person who disturbs the situation. "


    Compared with a strong man, the words of Confucian scholars are righteous and full of legitimate and unquestionable meaning.


    Sophisticated men sneered: "They are all people who want to seize the Great Tang Society. You gangs of Confucians can open their mouths to be kind and moral, and speak to themselves like saints, as if everything is done for the heavens. Really benevolent What did you run to Chengde this time? "


    Confucian chuckled and did not answer, as if disdain to argue with each other.


    The man in the middle, dressed in a robe, had a childlike face, dusted his arms, and temperament, and faced the argument between Confucian scholars and military men. He had always been outside.


    At this moment he said with a smile: "Everyone said that the three towns in Hebei have always been strong and strong. Now Wei Bo is no longer there. I hope that the sights of Chengde and Lulong will not let us be too disappointed."


    The soldiers of the soldiers scorned: "There is no army with soldiers and soldiers, and there is capital for chaos?"


    Then, he even started to ridicule Taoist people again: "Your way of thinking is very high, and you consciously hold the master of Xianting first class, haven''t you been beaten by pigs like Lee? Now Zhu Wen is supported in name, but not even in Zhongyuan Fanzhen Ping Ding, attacked Ping Lu on the bright side, but secretly ran to Chengdu to make things worse. What are your arrogant and insidious thieves like the rotten man with mouth full of moral articles? "


    Behind Lao Dao was a young Taoist who heard that he immediately turned his head and glared at the soldier, and placed his right hand on the hilt of his sword.


    The soldiers of the soldiers were too lazy to look at him and ignored him directly.


    Lao Dao said with a grin: "Within ten months, the Central Plains will return to Xuanwu, you just have to wait and see. As for your soldiers, in the final analysis, you dare to be in Guanzhong and show your strength in front of a court that is about to collapse. You dare to arrive Central Plains, are you confronting me? "


    Faced with the old taunts that the soldiers were bullying, afraid, and opportunistic, the soldiers sneered: "The soldiers want to fight with you, but they are afraid of not having this opportunity. If Li Ye is the one who finally occupied the Central Plains, what is your reason?"


    No one is pleasing to everyone, and they ridicule each other all the way to the top of the mountain.


    There is a Taoist temple on the mountain.


    Someone met before the Taoist temple.


    Headed by the person, Chengde Jiedushi Wang Jingchong.

 v5 Chapter 5： Believe my name

    There is a small pool of mountains and rivers and a small pavilion by the pool.


    The two immortals are playing in the kiosk. Their manners are soothing, and each one has a lot of meaning, as if painting a landscape painting, which is pleasing to the eye.


    After a long time, the end of the game, the immortal Emperor in the uniform, throws the pieces in the chess box, smiles at Li Changgeng and says, "You have made a lot of backwards in chess. When you played against you last time, you didn''t lose so much. fast."


    Li Changgeng said sincerely: "It is His Majesty''s chess skills and advanced, Chang Geng''s loss is also reasonable."


    Immortal Emperor was undecided. He seemed to be in a good mood today. He has always been in harmony with Yan Yue, and has lost a lot of majesty in the palace of Zixiao. However, only the closest ministers like Li Changgeng knew that Xiandi had always been very easy-going in private, and when he was basically not angry, he was extremely majestic on the treasure hall, only to overpower the needs of his courtiers.


    Most of the Taoist immortals are scattered. Even the immortal emperor system is basically the same as the courts of other worlds. The immortal officials also have little worries about Xing Ye Ye. Unless the immortal realm is currently at war, there will be very few pilgrims in the Purple Night Palace. If the Emperor Emperor is no more majestic, I''m afraid that no one will come.


    The chessboard has been taken away by the attendants, and there is a tea-tea fairy next to the tea. Xiandi took a sip, and if he felt something like: "There are countless Lingquans in Xianyu, but I don''t know why. The brewed tea always feels a bit meaningless, or the tea in the world is more affordable."


    Li Changgeng heard the sound of strings, and tentatively said, "Your Majesty is worried about the chaos in the world?"


    Xiandi put down the tea bowl, and there was a bitter bitterness in her smile: "Li Zhi was given the opportunity in the secret and recognized by the heaven. Now that he has the protection of the heaven, the immortal has been very difficult to kill him. People in the world are described by unpredictable nature. The meaning of the fairy is difficult to figure out, but for the fairy, it is really unpredictable. "


    Li Changgeng was silent.


    Thousands of years ago, Daomen became the master of Xianting, which naturally meant heaven. As the ambassador of heaven and earth, Xianting is in charge of heaven and earth. However, to this day, the opportunity that represents the will of the heavens has been acquired by Li Zhi and has not fallen into the hands of Xianting. This is intriguing.


    The Emperor sat cross-legged, with his hands flat on his knees, his eyes crossed the pavilion, and he became far away at the end of the sea of ??clouds.


    He said quietly and calmly: "After all, we have neglected this Li Yan, and we really didn''t expect him to have the luck to overthrow the world. Previously, we thought of him as a cricket ant, and thought that we could just kill him if we sent someone casually. If It''s not that Zhang Ji missed it. He knows the Lord. We don''t know how long it will take. "


    Speaking of which, the Emperor was silent, as if thinking about something.


    Li Changgeng said in a timely manner: "Li Jiu was protected by nature, and it is not possible to send someone to assassinate. For this purpose, only Zhu Wen can be supported to fight for the world with him. The order of the earth and the earth is still in the hands of the emperor. As long as Zhu Wen gets the world, even if Li Zhi has a natural body to protect him, he will never be able to bear the storm with his clothed body. "


    Xiandi nodded slightly: "It''s time to shift the focus from the assassination of Li Xun to the battle for the world. Observing the world''s weather and discovering that this world is in chaos, unlike the past, the military Confucianism has done things. If it did let them succeed With orthodoxy, wouldn''t the world have to return to the situation of Zheng Zheng at that time? That was really chaos. "


    Li Changgeng breathed a sigh of relief quietly, and he was afraid that the Emperor would hold on to Li Zhi. After all, Li Zhi caused a lot of damage to Xianting. To give up assassination of Li Zhi, the Emperor''s face could not stand up.


    The Emperor was able to reflect on his own initiative, and Li Changgeng had to admire it. But he thought it was normal, after all, that was Emperor Xian.


    Li Changgeng said: "Now the monsters are out of chaos. There is no shortage of monks next to Li Ye. Zhu Wen will win Li Ye, and Xianting will not be able to help."


    Xiandi glanced at Li Changgeng: "What does Ai Qing mean?"


    Li Changgeng said bluntly: "Your Majesty should be clearer than his subordinates. At the moment, it''s time for the debut soldier."


    Immortal silent for a moment, his eyes changed several times.


    In the end, he nodded and said, "Xianyu is fighting. Because of this, the world can''t lose control. It is really necessary to send Dao soldiers at this time."


    Li Changgeng got up and left the seat, bowed to the ground, and said sincerely, "Your Majesty."


    In Xianting, there are immortal soldiers and immortal soldiers, or heavenly soldiers. With monks in the immortal realm as soldiers and holding magic weapons to form a battle array, it is Xianting''s reliance on the battle of immortal realms. In contrast, the Taoist soldiers in the world are the army that Daomen Xianting swept the world.


    Taoists are not all fairyland.


    This is the only difference between the immortal soldiers and the Tao soldiers, except for the different battle areas.


    ...


    There was a heavy rain in Taiyuan City, which lasted for three days.


    After three days, the temperature rose sharply, and it was sunny for four days, and the sun was shining.


    During these seven days, a white-robed swordsman has been standing on the top of the North Gate tower, and has been motionless by the wind, sun, and rain.


    After the incident spread in Taiyuan City, the swordsman still has become the most popular scenery in Taiyuan City. Whether it is the civilians or the monks, they are rushing to the inside and outside of the North Gate, and look up at the swordsman. .


    The city of Taiyuan is almost empty, and the liveliness of the North Gate has surpassed the most prosperous East City in the past. Traffic and horses do n¡¯t say, pedestrians rubbing their shoulders and blocking the road.


    Various vendors came to the news. In the Fang District near the North Gate, I saw stitches and started various businesses, especially various snack stalls connected to each other and forming a long line.


    In the end, the government and the garrison had to come forward to control the scene, which restored the road.


    It was day and night, and the stars were scarce, and the people had already returned. The north gate was restored to silence, and the white-robed swordsman still stood on the eaves, and his clothes fluttered like a visitor from afar.


    "You have to pick this place to realize it? You just stood there for a whole seven days and nights, do you know how the little damsels in the city think of you? Various versions of love stories have spread, and they are all looking forward to it. When will there be a fairy on the cornice to fly with you! "


    Li Min carried the two altars to the roof and threw Nangong No. 1 in the past. He laughed and laughed helplessly.


    Standing for seven days and seven nights in a sculpture-like manner, Nangong No. 1 didn''t even move his fingers, and reached out to catch the altar. Without a word, it was a big upset.


    After drinking, Nangong first sat down on the cornice and crossed his knees, facing Li Yan solemnly, "I think I will become immortal."


    Li Yan laughed: "I''m afraid it''s not that the wine is too strong, so you''ll be drunk with a sip."


    Nangong No. 1 said, "I''m not kidding."


    Nangong No. 1 rarely jokes, this uncle''s temperament has never changed, and has always maintained a high-cold and arrogant style.


    But since he came out of the heavenly mystery, he seemed to have lost his heart and was silent all day long. This time I ran to the North Gate Tower for seven days and seven nights, and the whole man finally recovered some old style.


    In the secret realm of heaven, the monks came and went, the first repair of Nangong was inadequate, and the soy sauce was left alone throughout the process. Finally, he fell into the hands of the Buddhist monk and became a captive, which was a great blow to his self-esteem.


    Li Min took out a pack of rotten pig trotters from his waist and threw it to Nangong First. "To achieve the immortal realm, Daomen Xianting has the final say. For many years, Daomen has been controlling Dao Tong. You should know that In your case, Xianting is afraid he won''t accept you. "


    Nangong stopped talking for the first time, not because he was lost in thought, but he was busy digging his feet.


    On weekdays, the first person in Nangong is also a personable person. Although his eyes are too small and he looks great from afar, he always disappoints Xiao Jiao Niang, but he never slackens his manners. It''s as if it''s his second way except Kendo.


    I have n¡¯t seen Li Yan burying his trotters and eating lard like he is now.


    After finishing the trotters three times, five times, and two, Nangong lay on the cornice in the first half, covering his raised belly with a long and satisfied sigh, "I will remember your trotters, I won''t be able to eat them for a long time."


    Li Yan heard his voice outside the string: "It feels like what I said when parting."


    Nangong First seemed to have let go of the big stone in his heart, and the whole person was very relaxed. He said, "I plan to go to Hexi."


    Li Xuan froze for a moment, I don''t know why Nangong No. 1 suddenly made this plan. Li Xian has gone to Hexi to defend the gate of the Tang Dynasty. Is Nangong going to fight alongside Li Xian first?


    Li Yan smiled: "It seems that I have too few trotters today ... When you arrive in Hexi, you may not be able to eat the trotters. The people in Hexi don''t seem to raise pigs."


    Nangong First shook his head again: "Although Hexi has been occupied by Tibetans and Uighurs for many years, I heard that the people there all wear the Central Plains clothing, and their behavior is not different from that of the Central Plains, maybe ... they There are pigs there too. "


    Li Xun laughed. He really didn''t want to discuss the topic of raising pigs. Although he didn''t think there were too many pigs in Central Plains, hexi should be all about raising sheep.


    "Actually, it''s almost." Nangong''s first hands lay on his back, bowed his knees and lay on the cornice, his headband fluttered with the wind, staring at the stars for a long time, and suddenly said: "So I want to go to Hexi. I I haven''t been to Hexi yet. Perhaps the desert yellow sands and the borders of battles can give me different insights and help me achieve the fairyland. "


    Li Yan wondered: "Can you and the immortal realm be separated by a real realm of Yangshen, so sure?"


    Nangong first skimmed his lips: "If you can step into the road one step, what is it to cross two thresholds?"


    He paused, and his tone suddenly became solemn: "Wait for me to achieve the fairyland, and then come back to help you peace the world and reshape Tang!"


    Li Yan smiled: "I am afraid that the wonderland of the earth will not work, at least it must be a fairyland."


    Nangong snorted first: "What is Tianxianjing? Haven''t you found out yet? This time the chaos in the world is different and usual. The heavenly air is scattered a lot. If you can catch a ray, don''t talk about Tianxianjing. When you meet again I can become a big Luo Jinxian! "


    Li Yan dumbfounded and reached out to the city and a wine altar flew up. He pushed the altar to the first place of Nangong: "One step into the path to achieve the immortal realm; and then go into the palm of the hand and rank among the big Luo Jinxian. Hope you When I came back after taking these two steps, my bones were not ashes. "


    Nangong first held the huge wine jar and sighed, "It really doesn''t take long. If you don''t believe me, you should believe my name."


    Li Yan nodded like a garlic: "Then I will wait for you to come back and take me to kill the Quartet."


    "It''s a word!"


    "Moon will prove it."

 v5 Chapter 6： Wu Gou

    The south is already quite hot, and the north is a bit cooler. The lush foliage clearly conveys the message of early summer. In the second courtyard of the Zhongwu Jiedushi Mansion in Xuzhou, there are two old locust trees with green shade, which cast a large shadow on the blue slate ground.


    At this moment in the shadow stood a young man dressed as a scholar. He raised his hands and looked up at the star-like sunlight in the gaps between the leaves, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking about something.


    He has a normal body and an unusual appearance, and he can''t touch the four characters Fengshenjunlang. He will never be seen by every lady or lady in the street when walking on the street.


    But he was well-dressed and meticulously trimmed. When he stood there, he had a temperament, not only the poetry and self-confidence in his belly, but also the thick and calmness that did not belong to his age.


    A flash of lightning flashed from time to time under his eyes.


    "Wu Sima, Lian Shi is invited." A clerk approached the young man with respectful respect.


    Wu Hou nodded to the person, followed the other person through the gate of the corridor, came to the Sanjin courtyard, and went straight into the East Study Room.


    Qin Zongquan has been raised by the Zhongwu Army to meet him. He smiled: "Mr. Wu is here? Please sit down."


    Qin Zongquan was originally a Caizhou assassination history. The reason why he could occupy Xuzhou was to send troops to defeat the former Zhongwu Army Jiedushi Zhou Zhou. In the battle of the following offenders, the young scholar in front of him made a plan and played a great role, so Qin Zongquan showed very close to Wu Gou.


    At this moment, Qin Zongquan''s eyes looked at Wu Hou, just like the treasures falling from the sky. In fact, this young man was indeed almost the same as falling from the sky.


    In the past, Qin Zongquan was still an assassin of Caizhou. When Caizhou recruited soldiers, he suddenly heard that a scholar in commoner asked for advice. After asking the other''s whereabouts, Qin Zongquan rejected the other party''s request because the other party did not have a prominent family history.


    Not from Shuxiang Mendi, there is no famous teacher to teach, no family experience, how much real talent can there be?


    It is said that Kong Ming was a farmer in the village of Nanyang, but in fact Kong Ming was not a common people. The ancestors of the ancestors did not say that the Zhuge family was the home of the famous scholars in Langya, and Kong Ming was also a temporary celebrity.


    In the end, Wu Gou waited outside the Shishifu House. Qin Zongquan was recruiting talents at the time. He didn''t want to lose the reputation of a neglecting scholar.


    Unexpectedly, during a discussion, Qin Zongquan unexpectedly discovered that the other party was exceptionally knowledgeable and quick-minded, especially Qin Zongquan had a lot of suggestions for current affairs in Caizhou. Qin Zongquan was not a mediocre man, and when Wu Gou was included in the house, he became a guest and treated him with courtesy.


    After a few greetings, Qin Zongquan, who returned to the main seat, asked, "Sir, what advice is there?"


    Wu Hou arched his hand, his tone was smooth: "An Wang defeated Li Keyong, Li Maozhen attacked Chang''an, Zhu Wenfa sent troops to Lu, dare to ask Lian Shi what do you think?"


    Qin Zongquan smiled: "The world is in chaos, and I will naturally take advantage of this opportunity to rise!"


    Wu Hou nodded: "Then ask Lian Lian to give orders, and let Hou make the envoy."


    Qin Zongquan froze: "What to do in Hedong?"


    Wu Hou said: "Alliance with King An and deal with Zhu Wen together."


    Qin Zongquan''s face calmed down. He glanced at Wu Gou a few times before he said slowly: "An Wang attacked Hedong, and I took the opportunity to win the loyalty. This was an offense to the order of the court for King An. When King turned back, he did not deal with it Zhongwu is good, how can he join forces with Zhu Wen at this time? "


    Wu Gou smiled.


    This smile, with all sorts of calmness, all kinds of hills and rivers, is like the rushing river, and finally encountered a gap, and can be poured out wantonly.


    He said: "The defeat of loyalty by the Lian Shi is a violation of the order of the imperial court. Because of this, it is even more important to help the King at this moment. An King accepted the Lian Shi''s affection and will not be held accountable afterwards. As a matter of course, it is logical to make some merit afterwards to let King An recognize the status of the messenger.


    Qin Zongquan silently fell into thought.


    Wu Gou continued: "Zhu Wen attacked Ping Lu. Regardless of whether he succeeded or failed, he must start with Xuanwu''s surrounded towns in order to flatten the Central Plains. At that time, Zhongwu took the brunt first. Without King An''s solidarity, loyalty alone cannot be supported. "


    Qin Zongquan nodded.


    Wu Gou said, "Lian Shi has great ambitions. Taking Heluo in the north and Huaihe River in the south is an inevitable plan. If Zhu Wen is big, the plan of Lian Shi will not be realized. There is no room for tigers in the Central Plains. Beyond that, there should be no more powerful towns. "


    Qin Zongquan''s eyes brightened, and he looked forward to Wu Gou: "Mr. Is sure that he can convince King An to form an alliance with Zhongwu?"


    Wu Hou''s mouth slightly raised: "If things fail, Hook up and see you."


    After ten days, Wu Hou led the messenger army of the Zhongwu Army and left Xuzhou City, exiting from the North Gate. Qin Zongquan personally sent out of the city.


    The bright sunshine writhed in the yellow dust rising under the horse''s hoof. Officials of all sizes, in different colors, followed Wu Hou under the protection of the armored soldiers, and the high-ranking monks dressed in strong clothes closely followed.


    Qin Zongquan gave Wu Gou the confidence he should give. He had to meet King An on this trip. There were nearly ten carriages in the line, which were filled with the gift that Qin Zongquan brought to An Wang.


    Wu Gou glanced back at Xuzhou City, more than three miles apart, and officials led by Qin Zongquan were still watching in front of the gate. Pedestrians on both sides of the official road, seeing such a battle, cast their awe at Wu Gou, and the young women and nuns who walked in it looked fascinated.


    Wu Hou retracted his gaze and looked to the front of the official road. He suddenly smiled. He said to himself, "Be famous early."


    ...


    Bypassing Xuanwu, all the way north, after many days of trek, Wu Hou finally reached the suburbs of Taiyuan City.


    Inside and outside the pavilion beside the road, many people who are about to travel farewell to those who bid farewell. In this gloomy morning, the sadness of parting seems to be extraordinarily thick, and many people have tears on their faces.


    Wu Hou retracted his eyes, smiled slightly, and said in his heart, "Inaction is on the way, children are stained with towels." He looked at the towering Taiyuan city wall, his mood was full of energy.


    Behind the soldier in front of the tower, there was a young man flying in a black robe, and their eyes met unexpectedly.


    At this time, a white-robed swordsman was passing by the messenger team across the blue-maned horse.


    Wu Hou suddenly looked for a moment. Whether it was the young man in the black robe standing in front of the city tower, or the white robe swordsman galloping by, he felt an extraordinary temperament. One is as overbearing as a king, and the other is as elegant as a fairy.


    "Ten thousand years in Taiyuan City, it really is amazing." Wu Gou muttered in his heart, and added some respect in his heart.


    After Li Hui sent the first palace back to Nangong, it didn''t take long to process the official documents, and he was reported by the people below, saying that it was the messenger of Zhou Ji who had been loyal to Jiuwu and asked to see him.


    Li Yan accepted the post, but did not meet each other, but let people take them to the post.


    After two days, Li Yan had decided to leave for Chengde. Before leaving, he met Wu Gou.


    After receiving Qin Zongquan''s letter and browsing it, Li Xuan placed the letter on the case and began to look at Wu Gou, who was standing in the hall.


    Qin Zongquan''s letter was very respectful. Most of the front was touting Li Zhigong''s high reputation, saying how he admired Li Zhi and so on, and the latter half explained the intention of sending the messenger.


    In this part, Qin Zongquan first scolded Zhu Wen Haosheng, saying that he had committed the following crimes, scourge the Central Plains and could not tolerate the crime, and then expressed his willingness to form an alliance with Li Yima to jointly deal with Zhu Wen and return to Central Plains Taiping.


    Wu Gou naturally recognized it. The An Wang in front of him was the man in the black robe who had stood in front of the tower two days ago. In the face of Li Yan''s examination, he could only stand as straight as possible. However, to his surprise, Li Zheng did not use repairs to give him a disappointment.


    This is so. Wu Hou didn''t dare to neglect. When he entered the government, he discovered that there were countless monks inside and outside the mansion, and the entire palace was as deep as the sea.


    Even without these monks, Wu Gou had to be respectful, because he knew that Zhongwu and his fate were in the hands of the man in front of him.


    Before seeing Li Yan, Wu Hou had imagined countless times in his mind. What kind of scene will he meet today? In view of the various attitudes and words Li Zhi will have, he also thought about the way to deal with it.


    However, what surprised Wu Gou again was that Li Ye did not ask about Xu Zhou, did not ask why Qin Zongquan dared to seize loyalty, nor did he reprimand Qin Zongquan for contempt of court authority, and did not even comment on Qin Zongquan''s respect and gifts. .


    Li Xun Xu Xu said: "Which school did Wu Changshi study?"


    Before he left, Qin Zongquan had promoted Wu Gou to a long history, which can be regarded as an increase in his weight.


    In the face of Li Yan''s question, although Wu Gou was surprised, he quickly answered: "Humble work barely counts as a scholar."


    Li Yan smiled: "Confucianism?"


    Wu Gou said earnestly: "The humble job assumes that the reader should be a learner of one hundred schools, and there is no need to be particular about which one. In this way, one can really make a difference, and do not make mistakes or people."


    Li Yan gave a sigh, and had a little interest: "A young man at a young age, already proficient in the school of a hundred schools of thought?"


    Wu Gou said humbly: "I dare not say that I am proficient, but I know a few things."


    There was a hint of playfulness in Li Yan''s eyes: "In this case, Chang Shi said, how would the solitary king handle Qin Zongquan?"


    Wu Gou was startled.


    Li Yan used the word "disposal".


    Wu Hou remembered that the former Zhongwu Jiedushi Zhou Zhou, in the Chaos of the Yellow Nest, followed Li Yan saddle before and after the horse, and made a lot of credit. To say that Zhou Zheng has no friendship with Wang An, he absolutely does not believe it. But now Qin Zongquan has taken Zhongwu and imprisoned Zhou Zhe, of course Li Zhe is not in a good mood.


    However, Wu Gou had already anticipated this. He considered the sentence slightly and immediately said: "Zhu Wen went against the law and even violated Pinglu. This is an outrageous sin. Qin Lian made himself aware that he had no merit to the society, so he was willing to follow His Royal Highness united to deal with the evil thieves, and also the great prosperity of Tang Dynasty ... "


    Li Yan sneered and interrupted his words, "Union? Alliance? What qualifications does Qin Zongquan have, and dare to say that he is allied with the King of Solitude? Now you go back and tell Qin Zongquan that he has ruined the Phantom town and despised the authority of the court. After wearing guilt, he obediently listened to the solitary king ¡¯s order and immediately entered Luzhou. Otherwise, the lone king backhanded and let his head move! ¡±

 v5 Chapter 7： Whats great

    Suddenly Li Yan became very sensuous, which was unexpected by Wu Gou, but he didn''t mess up after making a mistake. Since he dared to take the initiative to request a mission to Hedong, he naturally had some rhetoric, confident that he could move Li Ye.


    He scrupulously said: "An Wang sent Zhongwu to the army, and Zhongwu dare not obey. However, Qin Lianshi is also a loyal and good minister, and only wants to serve the country in troubled times. If An Wang can treat each other with courtesy, Qin Lian will not be afraid to go to the fire. But if Qin Lian Shi felt uneasy, worried that he would be interrogated by King An in the future ... Just because the Taoist immortal arrived in Zhongwu, Qin Lian Shi could not resist. "


    What he meant was to make Li Xun''s attitude better. After all, this was doing something useful for Li Xun. If Li Xuan rushed to Qin Zongquan, he might go to Zhu Wen.


    Li Shu laughed: "It is not the solitary king who can''t look down on his Qin Zongquan. It is indeed the capital that Qin Zongquan did not let the solitary king deserve. This world is not fair. Without the strength of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, it is doomed to be a small climate. Although Qin Zongquan is so arrogant now, he is nothing more than fish on a cutting board. "


    "Did Wu Changshi know that Qin Zongquan was dead? Zhu Wen had the support and wanted to settle the Central Plains. Zhongwu took the lead. If Qin Zongquan wanted to survive, he could only be a loyal official of the Tang Dynasty and obey the king alone. So, If the lone king is in a good mood, he can still save his life. Otherwise, even if Zhu Wenping had Qin Zongquan, there was no loss to the lone king. How should the lone king deal with Zhu Wen in the future? "


    Wu Hook opened his mouth, and for a moment did not know what to say.


    He did not expect Li Yan to be so tough.


    From a horizontal and vertical perspective, Li Zhi should indeed be united with Qin Zongquan to allow Qin Zongquan to create chaos from behind. However, Li Ye was right. Qin Zongquan did not have this strength. To trouble Zhu Wen, Li Ye had to send a monk to help.


    And once such a monk is sent to Xuzhou, Qin Zongquan''s life is in the hands of others, is it not what they say?


    Wu Gou sweated on his forehead. He finally understood that Li Zhe first asked him if he meant Confucianism. Li Zhe wanted to determine whether Qin Zongquan had Confucian support behind him. No? It''s not worth it.


    In the face of absolute strength, even if Wu Hou can bloom lotus, there is no place to use it.


    Seeing Wu Gou speechless, Li Yi waved his hand: "Wu Changshi go on, tell Qun Zongquan the words of the solitary king, and let him do it for himself."


    Seeing Li Yan''s order to send off the guests, Wu Gou had no choice but to get up and leave.


    When leaving the palace, Wu Gou felt that the sky was extremely dark. All the previous spirits became a joke at this moment.


    After Wu Hou left, Li Gao received a report from the Yimen Gate of Tsing Yi. Shangguan Qingcheng had arrived in Qingzhou and was working with Cui Keli to defend the city. The third group of monks has also arrived and played against He Jingcheng''s people. The two sides have won and lost each other. Generally speaking, they have not suffered.


    Seeing that Qingzhou was temporarily intact, Li Yan rose to Chengde.


    £® £® £® £® £® £®


    In the room of the Taoist Temple, Wang Jingchong on the main seat looked at the people in front of him after the small case and felt a little weird.


    The white-robed Taoist embraced the white dust, closed his eyes and raised his eyes, and was as elegant as inedible fireworks; the Confucian man was sitting upright, his robes and clothing corners were very smooth. Although he did not do anything special, he felt meticulous.


    The small case of the soldiers of the soldiers was placed next to the old road. He sat there with a golden sword, which was quite a bit of meaning. He was also the most oppressive of the three.


    Each of the three stood behind a junior. Unlike the three who are as stable as Tarzan, when the juniors looked at each other, their eyes were hostile to each other.


    This posture fell into Wang Jingchong''s eyes, making him feel a big head for a while. It is hard for him to imagine that these people represent the three schools of Confucianism and Taoism to help him stabilize the situation in Germany and fight against Li Zhi''s merger.


    In fact, according to Wang Jingchong''s original intention, whether to confront Li Zhi is between the two. He has heard about Zhao Yi, Henghai, and Tianping. As long as he obeys Li Zhi''s orders, they still do their best.


    This is not unacceptable to Wang Jingchong. Although he also wants to take advantage of the troubled times to do something, he also has the means to do it?


    Wei Bo, Cheng De, and Lu Longsu called the three towns in Hebei, and the court had only nominal powers of appointment and removal. In fact, they all acted in their own ways, with their fathers and sons succeeding, and they became independent kingdoms.


    Today is a troubled time. Wang Jingchong feels that as long as Li Zhi does not break this rule, he can respect Li Zhi''s orders and even follow his conquest. After all, Li Zhi, to a large extent, represented the court of the Tang Dynasty, and listening to his orders was not a drop.


    But now that the three schools of Confucianism and Taoism are here, it is meant to help him, and he is happy to walk and watch. In case, as Sanjia said, Li Zhi has no possibility of ZTE and is destined to perish, then he is not without the possibility of touching fish in muddy water.


    What if it succeeds?


    The soldiers supported Li Maozhen and the Daomen supported Zhu Wen. As far as the princes chosen by the Confucianism are unknown, this king Jing Chong knows it. But he didn''t care. The world was in chaos. The situation in the world changed rapidly. As long as they could use each other, there would not be no chance.


    After the embarrassment of everyone, the first person who could not help but went straight to the theme was Zhao Weihuang, a soldier of the soldier family. He said, "My soldiers are willing to play five generals and two generals to help the ambassadors fight against Li Yan!"


    Then, he looked at Confucian Liu Zhixing. It seemed that compared with Daomen, he was even less pleasing to the eye, taunting, "What are the Confucianists going to do? Do they have to send a few scholars to the battlefield?"


    Wang Jingchong was overjoyed. There were no generals in his army.


    Liu Zhixing glanced at Zhao Weihuang and said lightly: "Confucian parents are governing the people, not fighting. The Confucian scholars can make Cheng Demin feel at ease and protect military supplies."


    Wang Jing Chong Xi raised his eyebrows, and the Confucian ability to govern the people is well known.


    "Both speak fast, and the old way is not good at hiding. Daomen can send a monk from the fairyland to help Chengde ignite the fire in Hedong''s backyard." The old man laughed.


    Wang Jing Chongxi couldn''t help but there was a monk Xianting beside him, and he was not afraid that Li Zhi would send someone to assassinate him.


    Wang Jingchong got up and left the seat, and fisted to the crowd: "With the help of three families, I will be strong in virtue, and it will be easy to block An Wang Bingfeng!"


    Liu Zhixing was humble, the old way laughed and said nothing, and Zhao Weihuang said ruthlessly: "Three families work together. No one in the world has such power. If Wang Jiedu ca n¡¯t make it happen, then it ¡¯s really unreasonable!"


    Wang Jing Chongzhi was proud, showing a bright smile on his face, "Wang is not talented, it is a great honor for Wang to win the grand celebration of the three families!"


    Wang Jingchong immediately ordered a banquet at Taoist Temple and invited the three to have a drink.


    However, the banquet was not set up, and an emergency military order was quickly delivered to Wang Jingchong: "An Wang''s men and horses have entered Chengde''s territory and headed for Zhenzhou, and the distance from Lishui is less than a hundred miles!"


    Listening to the military newspaper, Wang Jing Chong heard his face change.


    Chengde is a land of four states. Zhenzhou is nearest to Hedong. Already not far apart, Li Zhi''s soldiers and horses set off from Hedong and rushed to Zhenzhou City within a few days.


    But before that, Chengde did not make it clear that he did not obey the order of Li Zhi. Why did Li Zhi''s soldiers come here?


    Before Xiang''an had nothing to do with him, Wang Jingchong didn''t think there was anything against Li Zhi. Now that Li Zhi''s soldiers arrived in Zhenzhou, he suddenly remembered Li Zhi''s brilliant record. The shadow of a person''s famous tree, Li Yongping and Wei Bo occupy Hedong, but it didn''t take much time. The soldiers and horses in Chengde are far worse than Hedong. Now how can they compete with Li Ye?


    Wang Jingchong was suddenly shocked: "This ... how is this good?"


    Zhao Weihuang sneered: "Why is the Jieduo panic? Li Zhi is here, and my soldiers can help you stabilize the situation!"


    Not only him, Lao Dao was also determined to be very idle, and Liu Zhiyuan was always a serious stereotype. He could not see emotions on his face, but his eyes were calm.


    Wang Jingchong saw a lot of stability in his heart. "Yes, yes, now that Wang has everyone to help you, why are you afraid of King An?" He quickly calmed down his mind and asked the army envoy: "How many people have King An come?"


    The army looked slightly weird: "Ten thousand ... ten thousand steps!"


    "Ten thousand people? Only ten thousand people?" Wang Jingchong froze, and the second monk was scratching his head. He looked at Zhao Weihuang and others. "What does An Wang mean? Can he think that he can capture it with only 10,000 steps?" Zhenzhou City? "


    Zhao Weihuang stunned Wang Jingchong who was shocked and said, "It seems King An hasn''t put you in your eyes!"


    Wang Jingchong became angry and shy, his face turned red, and he hit the knot fiercely: "An Wang is too far away! Riding ten thousand steps, dare to commit me into a virtue? This time, I must let An Wang know how powerful Wang is, let him See and see my military power in Chengde! "


    At first glance when Li Yan came, he messed up. Now he heard that there were only 10,000 soldiers and horses. He immediately settled down and became arrogant again.


    Unfortunately, his arrogance was fleeting.


    Because a ridiculous voice had sounded: "The lone king really doesn''t know, what''s so great about your Wang Jingchong!"


    "Who ?!" The people in the room heard the sounds unchanged, the old way always indifferent, and Liu Zhixing, who had not changed his face, at this moment couldn''t help but startled and looked out the door.


    "No need to look for it, the lone king is on your head." The mocking voice became teased and passed down clearly from the roof.


    "No!" Lao Dao exclaimed, jumping out in one step, as fast as lightning, mentioning Wang Jingchong''s back collar, he was about to rush out of the house.


    Not only him, Liu Zhixing and Zhao Weihuang also hurried forward and wanted to leave the house.


    However they are too slow.


    Before they ran to the door, the whole roof suddenly collapsed and the smoke was rising!


    No, it''s not that the roof is collapsing, it''s the whole house, and even the foundation is suddenly sinking underground!


    The roof, walls, and masonry floor suddenly cracked, and the wood and stone flew across the house in a hurry. The sound of the wind was like a ghost, covering everyone!


    Before the terrified crowd reacted, they were crushed to the ground by the collapsed roof and wall, as if the dead were buried in the mound!


    The nearby monk heard the sound, and as soon as he entered the yard, he was speechless by the sight in front of him.


    The house was gone, and only a smoky ruin was seen in a huge square-shaped pit a few feet below the ground.


    In the sky above the ruins, the original roof location, a young man wearing a black robe, qiyuxuanang, with his hands up and down, looks like a god.

 v5 Chapter 8： receive

    (Chapter III at night)


    Liu Zhixing, Zhao Weihuang, and many other disciples, who sneaked into Chengde, thought that God was unaware of the ghosts, but had already been spotted by the Tsing Yi Shumen. Because of this, Li Zhi came back this time, so he didn''t have the heart to talk to Wang Jingchong.


    Since Wang Jingchong was determined by Li Ye that he was not qualified to speak to himself, then there was only a dead end waiting for him. In this sense, Li Xie was very kind to Wu Gou and Qin Zongquan.


    The ruins suddenly exploded a group of stone and wood, and a ghostly white robe flew from the smoke. He also carried a blood-dyed red robe in his hands, his hands and feet were dripping blood, and his breath was weak like a dead young Taoist.


    It is the old way holding the dust.


    His elegant temperament and indifference to pyrotechnics have disappeared. Instead, his face was full of anger. When he appeared, he saw Li Yan and yelled: "Li You, you child, are you so arrogant? There is a way in heaven Don''t leave ... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by his own exclamation, because a cyan sword like the crescent moon had reached him!


    Li Jian cut it out with a single sword, and said lightly, "The lone king will now open the door to **** for you. You just have to go on the road."


    Lao Dao Xiu is not low. He was originally an immortal from He Jingcheng, and now has the strength of Tianxian Realm, but his fairy child does not have that kind of background. Right now, there is only the realm of Yang Shen.


    The immortal walks in the world, naturally has to be a leader, the fairy child service is inevitable, so he has always taken the other side with him. Unexpectedly, this hurts the other party, and the blow from the collapse of the house by Li Xie has already made the fairy child almost dead.


    Because of this, Lao Dao was furious, and immediately thought of revenge for the fairy child. Seeing Li Xun''s appearance, he was about to capture the opponent, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t shot yet.


    If a sword is common, the old way will not be able to cope, but Li Jian''s sword is extraordinary. Lao Dao felt the power of Dao from the sword''s qi, and there was an indescribable imperial spirit, which made people unable to bear the thought of surrender!


    In addition, this sword has the power to open mountains and rivers!


    The old man instantly sensed that this sword had the ability to severely damage him. He couldn''t connect it at all, which made him frightened and exclaimed.


    On that day, Li Zhi came out of the secret world of Heaven, and killed Zhang Ji with the help of the Heavenly Sword and Heaven Shield, but his strength was not enough to defeat Tianxianjing, so the old man on this trip did not think he would be in danger.


    However, this hasn''t been seen for a long time, and the practice revealed by Li Zhi''s sword show is even stronger than the previous one. Although he hasn''t had the power of the fairy garden, it is no longer what it used to be.


    In a panic, Lao Dao no longer cares about the book boy, and quickly loses the other party. At the same time, he speaks a spell and fingertips. When he can''t let it go, he shakes the dust and repairs it.


    A force of mountains and rivers rushed out from the dust, forming a huge yellow rune, blocking in front of the sword air, he hurriedly pulled back.


    I thought that this rune barrier could block Li Zhi''s sword, but I did not expect that the sword was approaching, and Lao Dao even bloomed a green lotus that looked like magic!


    Before he reacted, the Fuyu Barrier shattered! Immediately, his retreated body was struck by lightning, spitting blood and falling out, hitting the courtyard wall and smashing a large pit on the ground!


    The old man who fell in the deep pit quickly got up, but his hands and feet were weak, and it was difficult to accumulate strength. He was forced to kneel on the ground again. He looked at Li Ye in shock, his eyes full of terror.


    On the sword of Fangcai, in addition to the irreversible imperial spirit, he also felt the power of the yin and yang way. When his rune barrier was broken, a loud dragon yell was clearly heard in his ear!


    In a hurry, he didn''t have the full sense of the mysteries contained in the sword. Only after being wounded, he suddenly awakened. This sword seems normal, but the sword is not too powerful, but it has many powerful features!


    Li Yan glanced at the old road indifferently, "You can take the sword of the lone king without dying, and you are quite capable."


    Lao Dao rushed to the crown, gnashing his teeth and roaring: "Shu Zi was so arrogant! Do you think you can kill Lao Dao? The power of fairyland is not as simple as you think!"


    In a word, his eyes suddenly became deep, and there was a light flowing around his eyebrow, like opening a third eye. After his injury, his weak body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if there were countless auras in the void, pouring into his body in all directions!


    His body glowed with infinite vitality, and the river''s vast cultivation power lingered around him frantically. With him as the center, the surrounding vegetation and gravel swept away, shaped like a tornado, wrapping him inside, with an extraordinary momentum.


    "Drawing power from the fairy garden?" Li Yan''s mouth slightly raised.


    The enlightenment of the fairyland is the fairy garden. The fairy garden is mysterious and unpredictable. It is a world of its own. The five elements are complete and independent. So to open the fairy garden, you must first understand the principles of the avenue.


    Because of different monk realms, there are big and small fairy gardens; and because of the different directions of the monks, each fairy garden has its own advantages. But the common point is that monks can borrow from the fairy garden.


    If there is sufficient aura in the fairy garden, the monk can call the aura in his mind, and the improvement of the power to repair the injury can even outperform some immortals¡ªthey are in line with themselves.


    Seeing the old road launching the power of the fairy garden, Li Zhi looked half the same, he sneered: "As long as there is no power in the fairy garden, only the aura is mobilized. Your guidance time may be too long."


    With that said, Li Yan pulled out and cut again with a sword, "I forgot to tell you that the fairyland I killed, but I can''t count it with both hands!"


    If you understand the avenue, you will have the opportunity to open up a fairy garden and achieve a fairyland. However, in order to cultivate the power of the avenue in the fairy garden and directly mobilize the power of the avenue to kill the enemy during wartime, it is necessary to go further, that is, to enter the dao.


    Generally speaking, only true wonderland can do this.


    Nangong first said that he had to step into the path and directly achieve the immortal realm, because he wanted to leapfrog the real step of the Yangshen and ignore the orthodox of Xianting, so the requirements were naturally higher.


    These Li Kun are very clear, and he also knows the details in detail. This is not how his talents are, but what Feihong Shi told him.


    This sword, Li Yan did not retain the slightest, Long Qi called to the extreme.


    Since these days, the power of the heavenly gifts has been almost digested by Dragon Qi. The bead of the power of heaven in the body has disappeared and is fully integrated into the dragon spirit. Long Qi then completed one more advanced step, and reached the third stage: the Taoization.


    Long Qi appeared in Li Zhi''s body. At the beginning, he changed shape and had a shape. There was an advanced step before, which was to change meaning, and had the ability to cooperate with the imperial Tao''s will and power. Power.


    Li Zhi did not achieve the immortal realm, nor did he enter the Tao, so he could not cultivate and borrow the power of the avenue within the fairy garden. However, Long Qi''s advancement can help him to use a certain range of avenue rules around him. Although it is indistinguishable from mobilizing the power of Xianyuan Avenue, it can also greatly enhance his attacking power.


    This sword was cut out by Li Yan, and the dragon''s spirit was manifested in the sword body, turning the sword into a dragon. Within ten feet of his body, a mysterious force invisible to the naked eye, as summoned, gathered in all directions from all directions, condensed into the dragon sword body.


    Lu Gujian trembled suddenly, making a loud sword groan. The rune-like black thread was implanted on the original cyan sword gas, and suddenly became unpredictable and unpredictable.


    The sword is like a dragon, and it comes to the enemy.


    The old man who was still mobilizing the power of the fairy garden looked up suddenly and could not help shaking.


    From this sword, he felt a heart-breaking power, which made people shudder, like falling into the abyss.


    The old man yelled, never minding the power of the fairy garden that had not yet been called up, the Buddha dust waved fiercely, and once again formed a rune barrier in front of him!


    He can only defend, not even the courage to attack.


    Because defense can save lives, offenses must die.


    He failed to save his life.


    Jian Qi cut tofu like a tofu, and cut into the forehead without lagging into his body.


    His body was split open from it by a halo of greenish black lines.


    In his eyes, he suddenly lost all the colors. His body didn''t leave a drop of blood, but it suddenly scattered like countless dust, such as the smoke dissipated.


    His last remaining consciousness was full of fear and doubt: why could he use the power of the avenue without reaching the fairyland?


    ...


    The old way is dead, but the monk Xianting he brought, flew from all directions, and shot at Li Yan.


    But they failed to get close to Li''s body.


    The monk monk has arrived and slaughtered with them.


    In the ruins at this time, Liu Zhixing, Zhao Weihuang and others spit blood and overturned the stone and wood, and climbed out with four hands.


    However, looking at the appearance of the two of them, they knew that they had just fortunately picked up a life, and there was no battle.


    This is also normal. The strength of Confucianism and the strength of soldiers are not in the matter of catching and killing-in this regard, monks in Daomen are best at it.


    But now Lao Dao has been beheaded by two swords of Li Yan, and other monks of Xianting have been stopped by the demons. Liu Zhixing, Zhao Weihuang, and others can no longer protect themselves, and it is even more impossible to threaten Li Yan.


    Seeing Li Heng hanging in the air, he turned his head and looked at them, even though the other person''s eyes were not sharp, his looks were no different, Liu Zhixing, Zhao Weihuang, and others were all stiff, as if they were pressed by a mountain against their shoulders.


    Chengde''s Jiedushi made Wang Jingchong still not dead. He crawled out of the ruins with a shawl, and knelt on the ground and vomited a lot of blood. When the house collapsed earlier, the first reaction of the old man was to take him out. Although he did not succeed, he protected him for a while, but turned back to protect his fairy child. It was too late.


    Li Yan came to Wang Jingchong, and the other party was embarrassed by dust, only vomiting blood. Half of his body was still pressed by Shimu, and he couldn''t crawl out.


    Holding the opponent''s collar, he lifted him up and threw it to the ground. Li Yan leaned down and squatted, patted the dust on him, and asked with a smile: "Wang Shuaifang seems to say that the lone king 10,000 steps Riding is not enough to offend you? "


    Wang Jingchong''s trembling body Cangjie crawled back, his expression terrified, as if he was scared to urinate his pants. Seeing Li Ye''s inexplicable smile, he just felt that his heart jumped out of his throat, and he even forgot to vomit blood, stuttering: "His Royal Highness ... Your Highness, Rao Ming, Rao Ming ... . "


    Right now, he fell into Li Ye''s hands. Wang Jingchong is now reacting. The purpose of Li Ye''s 10,000-step ride is not to "attack" Chengde, but "receive" Chengde.

 v5 Chapter 9： Surprise

    The monk Xianting brought by the white robe old road was attacked and defeated by Yodah and others. Some died and some escaped. Only then was the hustle and bustle of Taoism quickly restored to quietness.


    Those Taoists in the Taoist Temple, who practiced the highest but failed to practice high energy, fled far away when the fighting took place. They cannot intervene in such a fight, not even watching.


    Li Ye did not kill Wang Jingchong. He also took the other party to Zhenzhou. When Pinglu Army rode 10,000 steps to receive the city, Wang Jingchong still had a role.


    Li Xuan handed Wang Jing Chong to Yu Dazhen and came to Liu Zhixing and Zhao Weihuang himself. The two were covered in dust, covered with blood, and the wound was bleeding continuously.


    Except for them, their followers died in the ruins, including the young and beautiful Confucian woman. Now she was lying softly in the ruins, blood stained the broken wood under her belly, and the color on her robe was the same as the dust.


    After Liu Zhixing shaved her out of the rubble and reached out to poke his breath, he didn''t do much else. He didn''t look so sad, but for him, the death of a woman was not enough to fill the heart with a lot of pain and suffering in the country.


    Seeing Li Yan coming over, Liu Zhixing struggled to occupy it. He struggled to stand upright and straighten his waist, but this was all in vain.


    However, he still stared angrily at Li Yan, righteously swearing: "Indiscriminate killing of innocent, Rao is your power now, and it is bound to perish! This world does not belong to you, but this is not yours, you only Will harm others! "


    Li Min smiled, calmly, and asked, "Doesn''t the world belong to you, does it belong to you?"


    Liu Zhixing held his chest up to show that he was not afraid. "The world belongs to the benevolent monarch and belongs to the lord who wins the hearts of the people. You are nothing but the remnants of the old dynasty, and you are destined to be the funeral of the collapse of the dynasty!"


    Li Yan shook his head and looked a little disappointed. He waved his hand, as if to dispel the stench floating in front of him, "No shit."


    At the end of his remarks, Liu Zhixing had fallen, his vitality was cut off, and his eyes were widening before he died.


    Li Yan looked at Zhao Weihuang: "So what do you think? I also think that I am not a benevolent king, and I am bound to perish?"


    Zhao Weihuang was slightly injured. Although the monk of the soldiers left the battlefield, he couldn''t make it out, but after all, he was better in physique, not comparable to a weak scholar, so he could stand upright.


    Zhao Weihuang did not have the strong sense of righteousness like Liu Zhixing. His manners were normal. Only the invincible Jin Ge''s fierce energies would not be lost.


    After listening to Li Yan''s words, Zhao Weihuang snorted coldly: "The soldiers can be compared with those who are full of righteousness and morality. In fact, their minds are deeper than one, and their hearts are different from those of a poisoned scholar. The court will erode to this point, all of them are fighting for power Cause. Whatever country is in the world is just a rhetoric that is really in front of the power that affects the future of the country itself. Those are things that can be discarded. "


    "In the final analysis, the reason for the chaos in the world is that the king faints half of the reason, and the other half is this group of scholars. Our military monks conquered the troubled world. In the final analysis, they still clean up the mess left by the group of faint monks and scholars. It is impossible to ZTE Datang, but it is not because of lack of virtue. In fact, King An is already good enough. This is something that everyone in the world knows. Confucian scholars will not recognize it, but our soldiers will not deny it. "


    These remarks gave Li Wei a bit of interest. Although not true, there are some truths. It can be seen that the soldiers and Confucians are not pleasing to everyone, as if they have different hatreds for Dai Tian.


    Scholars feel that Wufu is vulgar, he doesn''t know loyalty and shame, but he has thousands of troops in his hands, which is the root of the world ¡¯s calamity, and he must suppress it severely. The monks of the military family felt that the scholars were hypocritical and arguing for their own self-interest under the guise of the Kuang Fu Club. In fact, nothing could be done.


    Li Yanhan asked with a smile: "It seems that you are also a soldier in the military, can you tell the solitary king, why did the military choose Li Maozhen?"


    As Li Maozhen annexed Wang Chongrong, attacked Chang''an, and exposed the details of being supported by the soldiers, this is not a secret to the vassals.


    Zhao Weihuang should have said, "Because of temper."


    Li Ye was a little surprised that this reason was a bit rash.


    But when you think about it, the reason is not so simple. It''s easy to talk about temper, but it''s really difficult. Li Maozhen''s behavior is very popular. What this guy wants to do is rarely to cover up and not to lie to himself. It is simply to do it.


    Li Xuan looked at Zhao Weihuang and said: "I heard that you brought five generals, two generals?"


    Zhao Weihuang looked at Li Xun and said, "Now I waited in the hands of King An, and I will follow King An if I want to kill or die. But King An also knows that, except for the Confucian scholars, no one is anxious to die. If King An intentionally, we will also May fight for King An. "


    Li Yan smiled even more: "You''re so straightforward."


    Zhao Weihuang said: "The world is impermanent, and people ca n¡¯t help themselves in troubled times. Even if soldier monks die, they will also die on the battlefield. Although King An does n¡¯t have the luck of ZTE, he is a well-known philosopher who can follow King An to fight. It''s not a shame that we have cultivated ourselves! "


    Li Xun nodded: "Although the Lone King is not sure if you will do anything secretly, but since you dare to vote for the Lone King, the Lone King dares to use you and follow me."


    Zhao Weihuang held his fist: "Xie An!"


    Li Yan took Wang Jingchong, Zhao Weihuang, and others to leave this mountain Taoist temple, flew into the air, and quickly reached Zhenzhou City.


    After waiting for a day, Pinglu Army rode through the water for ten thousand steps, and got under the town of Zhenzhou. Wang Jingchong also cooperated. According to Li Zhi''s instructions, he ordered the Chengde army to sit in the barracks and hand over the Zhenzhou city defense to the Pinglu army.


    Wang Jingchong had to cooperate, he didn''t want to die. Moreover, even if he died, Cheng De''s army might not be able to stop Li Yan. The final result would still be under Li Yan. Who made Li Yan get the news early enough to catch them all?


    If Li Xun arrives a few days later and waits for Zhao Weihuang, Liu Xingshen and others to preside over Chengde''s military affairs, Wang Jingchong can hide in the barracks to avoid being assassinated by Li Xun. But now, all this has become a luxury.


    The first thing after Chengde''s "turning in obedience" was to post a notice announcing that Chengde would then belong to Li Yan. The adulterer, Ping Huangchao, and Li Zhi have long been sage names. The people in Chengde learned that it is now the governor of King An. Most people are very happy, and many even rushed to tell each other.


    After Li Zheng received a lot of luck from the people in Chengde, he left some monks in Zhenzhou and kept going north.


    In the north, there are two towns of Dingzhou Yiwu Jiedushi and Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi.


    Yiwu Jiedu made the strength weaker, Li Yan didn''t think the other party could make any noise, but Luzhou Luzhou was very powerful. Because it is the northernmost town of Phantoms and has the responsibility of being a side, Lu Longjun has no less to fight with the grassland peoples, and there will be many wars in the army.


    However, Youzhou Lu Longjun''s Jiedushi Liu Rengong actually had a good relationship with Li Yan.


    In the early years when Li Yong was still in Chang''an, the first people to deal with were Kang Junli, Wei Baoheng, and others. At that time, when Kang Junli was out of the town of Hedong, he had the intention of restraining the Hebei Fanzhen and had many conflicts with Li Keyong''s father, Li Guochang.


    At that time, Li Guochang''s power swelled and threatened the neighboring towns. After Li Zhi attacked Kang Junli, in order to spill the dirty water on Li Guochang, he had cooperated with Youzhou Lulong Jiedushi, and later entered into an official with Youzhou, and many more. Come and go.


    Although Li Zhi was out of Pinglu, he was far away from Youzhou, but the two sides have always been in correspondence. Liu Rengong relied on Li Zhi''s power. For the sake of his future plans, that is, today''s big plans, he also had a lot of enthusiasm for Liu Rengong.


    Now Li Zhi travels northward to Youzhou and wants to resolve Lu Longjun''s affairs peacefully. After all, Lu Longjun has a side battle, and has always contributed to the stability of the Central Plains.


    ...


    It is day and night, Youzhou Jiedushi Mansion.


    In a dimly lit courtyard, men''s heavy breathing sounds were heard, and the woman''s soft, depressing shouts were mixed, accompanied by the creak of the bed, which had an unintelligible meaning in the night.


    The sound lasted for half an hour before it ended. It didn''t take long for the door to be opened slightly. A young man hurried out of the house while wearing a belt.


    "Enemies, why are you so anxious to leave, what''s the matter if you stay with the slaves tonight? What about your father who isn''t doing anything right now, and he''s banqueting with the officials." Bai Nun''s arm stretched out inside the door, Hold the young man''s hand.


    When the young man heard this soft voice, many of his bones were lightened, but he still pressed the woman''s arm, "I do n¡¯t know when the feast is over, let ¡¯s come to Japan, why bother ? Besides, when the old guy is gone, we will be happy day and night, not bad this night. "


    The figure was charming, and the charming woman leaned on the door frame, wrapped in only a gauze, her shoulders were bare, her body was like Qiushui, and she had no bones. She blame, "Just as you are timid, look at slaves, your father ..."


    Before she finished speaking, she stood there, looking at the young man in horror,


    The young man turned back, and found an old man in a black robe standing at the gate of the moon, staring at him with an angry expression. On the side of the opponent, there are several powerful monks.


    "Father ... Father ?!" Liu Shouguang, a young man, was terrified, his legs trembling.


    "You scumbag! How dare you commit adultery with your aunt, today I must kill you!" Liu Rengong, an old man, picked up a stick and called at Liu Shouguang.


    Liu Shouguang was so frightened and frightened that he could see clearly that the long stick in Liu Rengong''s hand was a magic weapon with a high grade! Based on the reality of the other person, if the long stick hits him with all his strength, he will be disabled if he does not die.


    Realizing that his father''s heart was moving, Liu Shouguang couldn''t stand anymore, and hurriedly fled.


    However, he repaired it a bit lower, and was eventually beaten by Liu Rengong several times. Fortunately, under the anger of the other party, his mood was unbalanced, and there was no rule in his shot. After spitting a few blood, he was lucky to escape from the mansion.


    Seeing Liu Shouguang flee, Liu Rengong threw away the stick and turned to look at the woman.


    "Fu Jun!" The woman shouted, and she was paralyzed, "Fu Jun spares his life!"


    "You shameless slut!" Liu Rengong waved out his palm, and the wind blown the ashes of the woman directly.


    Liu Shouguang did not return to his house after escaping Jiedushi''s embassy. He was afraid to send Liu Rengong to catch him.


    While escaping on the street, I met a General Lu Longjun who was on patrol halfway. He ran to it, kneeling in front of the other side, and wept bitterly: "Save me!"


    The general was unknown, so he quickly lifted the other up: "What happened?"


    Liu Shouguang wanted to lie, and he stunned for a long time. After the other party''s words and inquiries, he was shocked to tell the facts. The general''s face changed, "You''re looking for death!"


    "You save me!" Liu Shouguang knelt on the ground and hugged each other''s legs. "Mother is dead, and I can only rely on you now!"


    The general''s face was cloudy and volatile, and finally he gritted his teeth: "Liu Shuai is old and has not thought about progress over the years. Seeing the chaos in the world, but has been indifferent, has made many generals dissatisfied. We simply don''t stop talking and contact The lieutenant general, Liu Shuai was abolished, and you are set as a ambassador! "


    Liu Shouguang was overjoyed: "I have a good plan, just do it!"

 v5 Chapter 10： Dedingzhou

    Liu Shouguang was overjoyed: "I have a good plan, just do it!"


    "You follow me to the barracks now!" The general immediately took the initiative and ordered two armored men to monitor the Jiedushi and return to the barracks with Liu Shouguang himself.


    His name is Huang Xingqin and he is the relative of Liu Shouguang. Some time ago, he was in the border with the soldiers. He returned to Youzhou to report his job.


    The so-called dental soldiers are the soldiers of Jiedo''s guards. They are stationed near Jiedo''s palace. They are powerful and the songs are elite.


    The reason why Huang Xingqin helped Liu Shouguang was because of their close relationship. He was worried that Liu Shouguang''s affairs had been implicated in him, and he was alienated by Liu Rengong.


    He simply supported Liu Shouguang in his position. He could go a step further with his great efforts. When Liu Shouguang succeeded, even if he was in charge of all the soldiers and horses in Youzhou, it was not impossible.


    The chaos in the world is the perfect time for ambitious people to take advantage.


    Huang Xingqin returned to the barracks with Liu Shouguang, and immediately convened a meeting of the army''s main generals in secret.


    Of course, he did not say that Liu Shouguang had committed adultery with his aunt, and was caught by Liu Rengong on the spot. He only said that Liu Rengong was faint when he was old, and did not think about progress, so that the public would not have the opportunity to build a career and be trapped in Youzhou. By the way, he also made some bad things about Liu Rengong, saying that he had lost the hearts of Youzhou people.


    Next, Huang Xingqin also said that Liu Shouguang is wise and well-loved, and he has high aspirations, and it is his son to inherit his father''s business, lead the Youzhou Army to fight in the Quartet, eat sweet and spicy, and so on.


    Part of the generals attending the meeting were Huang Xingqin''s cronies. Naturally, he was the only one who took the lead. The other part was the sectarians, who did not express their opinions and followed the trend. The rest were loyal to Liu Rengong, and did not believe Huang Xingqin''s words. , Said he was plotting wrongdoing.


    Huang Xingqin acted decisively, and immediately ordered Jiashi to rush into the tent, facing those who opposed him. Although there are many brave soldiers among these generals, before entering the army''s account, they had all their sabers. Now they are empty-handed. Where are the opponents of the soldiers, they are killed in no time.


    After ordering the body to be taken out, Huang Xingqin looked around the audience coldly, his eyes focused on those sectarians, "Who else is against the succession of the son?"


    In the tangy **** taste, where did the generals still dare to oppose, and all of them immediately held their fists and said, "I''ll wait for the protagonist to succeed!"


    Huang Xingqin then ordered the assembly of elite soldiers. After briefly explaining the operation tonight on the school ground, he left two cronies to sit in the garrison camp, and took Liu Shouguang and the generals to the Jiedushi envoy.


    After Liu Rengong''s killing of the woman, her anger remained for a long time, and she was sitting in the study with sulking. I don''t know how long it was. When there was silence, suddenly I heard a loud noise outside, as if there were hundreds of people at war, he was furious: "What''s the noise? Come!"


    A moment later, a blood-covered soldier ran to the small courtyard and reported to Liu Rengong in amazement: "Master, great things are not good! Huang Xingqin gathered in the mutiny, is attacking the mansion, and has already entered the weeping gate!"


    Liu Rengong was shocked: "Huang Xingqin? How dare he ?!"


    He quickly dispatched the man in the Fu to fight, and sent all the monks in the high-level training. He thought for a long time, and sent someone to the military camp outside the city to let the other party to help, and finally he ran to the front yard.


    When he saw the chaos, he couldn''t help turning his face white. The relatives in his house have been beheaded and killed by the other party, and the bodies have fallen to the ground. Some of the monks who practiced high Qi were killed and some of them stood behind Huang Xingqin!


    At this time, the Jiashi and monks who flooded into the palace in all directions had surrounded him faintly.


    Seeing Huang Xingqin and Liu Shouguang, where could Liu Rengong not understand what was going on? He pointed at the other side and yelled: "You, this son! You and your aunt are committing adultery in front of you, and after the crowd mutiny is behind, you are despondent! I must clean up the portal today! "


    As a result, Liu Rengong rushed to Liu Shouguang to kill the other party. He has a real-world practice, and there is a possibility of taking the enemy general in the chaos.


    However, how could Liu Shouguang be willing to sit back and wait for his death? He was only slightly worse than Liu Rengong when he was repairing. Now Huang Xingqin was swooping in, and he was so ruthless that he fought with Liu Rengong.


    The drama of the father and the son''s disability did not take long. Liu Rengong was seriously injured during the siege and was quickly captured by Huang Xingqin.


    Huang Xingqin breathed a sigh of relief. After all, the mutiny was unreasonable, relying on **** support. He was also afraid that when the army outside the city arrived, he had not captured Liu Rengong and gave the other party a chance to make a comeback. Fortunately, Liu Rengong did not insist on breaking through, but fought directly, so that he could easily win the opponent.


    Liu Rengong was already in a state of chaos. His son had adultery with his own sister-in-law, and his most trusted general gathered together for mutiny. His heart seemed to be bleeding, and even if he was seriously injured and captured, his head was circulated, he kept cursing at the other side.


    Liu Shouguang was ashamed, and he didn''t want to hear Liu Rengong continue to yell at him. After all, so many people watched, the scene was too ugly, and he immediately ordered Liu Rengong to be taken.


    He wasn''t completely inhuman, at least he didn''t kill the other party, he just ordered his imprisonment.


    Huang Xingqin thought that Liu Rengong should be killed to avoid suffering later, but Liu Shouguang disagreed: "There are many generals in the army, all of whom are fathers and close friends. If they kill their fathers, they may make them dissatisfied, and they will use this to make troubles. Father, can restrain them. "


    As soon as Huang Xingqin thought it was reasonable, he didn''t insist.


    So Liu Shouguang issued a notice overnight saying that Liu Rengong was seriously ill, and passed Jijie to him, and ordered that he be sent to the army barracks without any order, or he would be treated by mutiny without order.


    After a night of trouble and handling various matters, Liu Shouguang did not feel tired at all. Now he has become the owner of Youzhou, and the restraints and scrupulousness of the past no longer exist. No one can drink anything to him anymore. He can sleep any woman he wants.


    Thinking of this, Liu Shouguang also felt a bit regretful. After all, the Liu Rengong''s sister-in-law who had committed adultery with him had been killed by Liu Rengong, and he still missed the taste of the other person.


    But that''s it, Liu Shouguang is not too sad, after all, women always have.


    Huang Xingqin was now entrusted by Liu Shouguang with all the military. After going around the battalions, he returned to Jiedushi Mansion and immediately came to Liu Shouguang to discuss plans.


    "Just received the news, King An has subdued Chengde, I''m afraid that it means to go north to Youzhou." Huang Xingqin looked serious. "Now we have to deal with it."


    Liu Shouguang''s face changed, and the bottom of his eyes couldn''t help flashing a touch of fear.


    Li Yongping settled Huang Chao and captured Hedong with almost no effort. When it is usually mentioned, some people may disagree and think that if he is Li Yan, he can do the same as him.


    However, when they heard that Li Zhi aimed his soldiers at himself, fear would grow out of control, and then they would take a serious look at how far the opponent was from himself.


    It''s okay not to look at it. On examination, you will find that the other party is a behemoth. He is just an ant. He is not qualified to confront the other party at all.


    Liu Shouguang trembled: "I heard that King An is fairly benevolent, and the princes of the various towns have no trouble. As long as he obeys his orders, he will have no trouble. We might as well learn from the towns of Henghai and Zhaoyi and take the initiative to What about An Wangbeizhong? "


    Huang Xingqin obviously did not agree with this, and he said coldly: "You just made the Jiedushi, do you want to let the power be handed over to someone, King Angan will ride on your head and give you impetus?"


    Liu Shouguang thought for a while, this is really not very acceptable. He is now the owner of Youzhou. What he wants is to do whatever he wants. Now let him obey Li Zhi''s orders and accept Li Zhi''s fingertips on Youzhou. He is really unwilling.


    However, Liu Shouguang still did not dare to stand against Li Zhi. He tentatively said: "But An Wang is powerful. If he sends troops to attack, how can we deal with it?"


    Huang Xingqin seemed to be well-informed, clearly thinking about this question: "We can ask Khitan for help!"


    Liu Shouguang froze: "Calling for help from Khitan? We have been fighting with Khitan for years. Will they help us?"


    Huang Xingqin snorted coldly: "This time and every other time. Khitan has swept the grasslands in recent years, and it has become a trend. I heard people say that Khitan has the ambition to go south to the Yellow River. This is where we can use. An alliance with Khitan can suppress An Wang Zhongxing Datang, this is what Khitan wants! When we defeat King An, we will attack them! "


    Liu Shouguang''s eyes lit up: "So do it!"


    But then he was worried again: "But if Khitan sends too many soldiers to go south, he is afraid of having the ability to be mainly anti-customers, but he sends too few reinforcements, and he may not be able to stop An An. How can this be good?"


    Huang Xingqin said: "It is not necessary to let them send an army, just send monks to protect you. As for the army, our Lu Longjun is outstanding and not lost to the Pinglu army. It is not difficult to stop them. And you must not forget that the Central Plains Zhu Wen, but still igniting in King An''s backyard! "


    Liu Shouguang stroked his hand and praised him: "I am really talented, so this matter is settled."


    £® £® £® £® £® £®


    After Li Zhi arrived in Dingzhou, he received a warm hospitality from the Jiuyi Envoy of the Yiwu Army.


    At the banquet, the Jiedu Army ¡¯s Jiedushi said in front of officials at all levels in Dingzhou that he was loyal to the Tang Dynasty. The Yiwu Army was sent by Li Yi. Not only him, but the officials and officials present also expressed their strong support for the decision of Yiwu Jiedushi.


    It is clear that there is a plan, so we can work together. The other party was so sensible, Li Ye was very satisfied, so he had to say some encouragement.


    The Volunteer Army took the initiative to take effect, although it was unexpected, but also reasonable.


    Before Li Yan conquered Hedong, with the record of conquering Wei Bo, the Zhaoyi Army volunteered to help. Now that he even has Hedong in his pocket, all the princes who have not been stunned by ambition and not supported by Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Taoism should know what attitude to take when Li Zhi comes.


    Since the Yiwu Army took the initiative to take effect, Li Zhi did not send Pinglu Army to the Yiwu City Pond. His meaning was clear. As long as Jiedushi obeyed the orders, he would not reduce Jiedushi''s authority.


    After receiving the help of the Yiwu Army, Li Yan stayed in Dingzhou for a day as usual, mainly watching the other party posted a notice to make the matter public. After receiving a lot of luck in the night, Li Zhi continued to go north after dawn.


    His schedule was quite tight, also because Xuanwu Army was still attacking Qingzhou. Although the war is for the time being, no one can guarantee that there will be no sudden changes, so it is better to resolve the issue in the north earlier.


    When departing from Dingzhou, the intelligence of Youzhou brought by Tsing Yi Yamen.


    According to the previous speculation of Li Zhi, based on his friendship with Liu Rengong, Youzhou is likely to end without a fight.


    After all, he did not plan to let Lu Longjun send troops to follow him to fight, and after the situation in Pinglu was stable, he would support Liu Rengong with some money, armor, and monks to help him guard the border. Liu Rengong wouldn''t appreciate such favorable conditions.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan''s plan, but did not have the opportunity to tell Liu Rengong.


    "Liu Shouguang committed adultery with his aunt and was caught by Liu Rengong on the spot. He was injured by a random club. On the night, Liu Shouguang gathered his teeth and carried Huang Xingqin, launched a mutiny, and imprisoned Liu Rengong?" After reading the newsletter in his hand, Li Ye laughed and laughed.


    "Not only that, Liu Shouguang also sent monks to Khitan and intended to beg for Khitan." Song Jiao, a servant of the dust, had just arrived from Youzhou, and her eyebrows with beautiful makeup were a little tired, which seemed to be a long journey. .

 v5 Chapter 11： Although far away must be (two more)

    The Tsing Yi Yamen was established early, with the support of Li Yan, and its tentacles have spread throughout Kyushu.


    It is impossible to say that such a big movement in Youzhou is what Huainan Jiedushi made Gao Ling eat today, and Xichuan Jiedushi made Wang Jian the night he spent with. If he wants to know, he can be clear.


    The two walked side by side on the official road, and Li Zhi frowned: "Although Lu Longjun is taunted, after all, for many years, many soldiers are killed every year, no credit or hard work. Now Liu Shouguang colluded with Khitan. . "


    Song Jiao sighed: "Before ambition, any morality is nothing."


    In the afternoon, Li Zhi arrived in front of Youzhou City Gate.


    He looked down at the two stupid and quaint Lishu fonts on the wall.


    Youzhou is under martial law, the gates of the city are confined, and there are many soldiers on the wall.


    Li Yan and Song Jiao stood in front of the empty city gate, which was particularly noticeable.


    They are both upright and handsome, full of vigor, and full of kingliness. Even if the two did not release Xiu as coercion, the soldiers on the wall knew that they were not ordinary people.


    They were just standing in front of the city gate, and the defending armored men in the city did not dare to say a word. They did not even have the courage to ask their identity. After a while, a small school hurriedly came to the tower and finally dared to ask Li Ye''s identity: "Who is under the city?"


    Li Xuan said lightly: "Li Xuan."


    "What? Ann ... Her Royal Highness Ann ?!" The primary school''s face changed so much that he couldn''t even speak clearly. Even if they hadn''t seen Li Yan''s people, they had heard of the other person''s fairyland. All can be beheaded, where can we stand still at this moment?


    "Hurry up, tell the ambassador, and report to General Huang!" The primary school turned and shouted, already sweating.


    Li Xuan said lightly: "No need to report, Liu Shouguang has not let the lone king wait for his qualifications."


    After he had spoken, he stroked his sleeves lightly, and the tall and heavy city gate suddenly trembled, and then even when the whole fell inward, he slammed on the ground with bangs and smoke.


    Li Min stepped into Wucheng, and the towers were already in a mess. When he arrived at the inner city gate, the city gate collapsed, and Youzhou Main Street appeared in front of him.


    The city gates collapsed one after another, and the city walls shook twice. The magnitude of the shock was not large, but many of the soldiers had fallen to the ground and did not get up for a long time.


    They were pale and trembling, and their eyes were full of terror, as if they were seeing a calamity.


    The monk practicing qi could only barely see that the figures of Li Yan and Song Jiao flickered a few times on the main street and disappeared into view. Before they could brighten their eyes, the direction of Jiedushifu came with the sound of earth-shaking movement, as if the whole gate of the government collapsed.


    The monks looked at each other, couldn''t say a word, but felt their hands and feet cold.


    They had heard that An Wang was terrific, but they didn''t know it was so powerful. Hearing is nothing but hearing and seeing is believing. At this moment they finally understand that what is called the light of fireflies dare to compete with the sun and the moon.


    Li Yi stepped on the door of Jiuzhou Jiedushi''s house, and his posture fluttered into the main hospital, attracting one after another exclaiming and anger. Immediately dozens of monks rushed from various places and shot at Li Yan.


    These monks are the highest monks who can''t practice the nine layers of qi, as far as Li Yuan is concerned. He waved his sleeves, and all of them vomited blood and flew out, crashing the courtyard house and burying it in the ruins, and never climbed up again.


    The soldiers, monks, and servant servants in the whole mansion saw this scene and held their breath in horror. Mo said running away, they didn''t even dare to move their hands and feet, one by one stiff, the atmosphere did not dare to pant.


    But what surprised Li Yan was that Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin were not in the house.


    He asked Chang Shi for a question, and it turned out that Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin heard that he had arrived in Dingzhou, and had also been treated by Yiwu Jiedushi. Immediately, the three souls lost two souls, and they secretly left Youzhou for the Great Wall overnight.


    "It seems to be going to the Khitan reinforcements, but I don''t know where the Khitan reinforcements have gone." Song Jiao said.


    "It''s the same everywhere they go, they have to obediently roll back to the grassland." Li Yan laughed, and a roll of sleeves flew north.


    On this day, Youzhou military and civilians saw an unprecedented grand scene. After Li Zhi left the city and headed north, one hundred monks of the demon race above the real world flew over the city like clouds and rushed to the Great Wall border.


    £® £® £® £® £® £®


    It was day and night, when Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin arrived at the north gate of Gengbei in Bianguan, they were almost spreading their hair.


    Along the way, they encountered many monks dressed in Tsing Yi. Those were more sturdy than one. When they saw them, they showed up and started. The follower monks they took from Youzhou died in batches in this way. Even if Huang Xingqin himself was not badly injured, they almost missed the border.


    Liu Shouguang''s successor Jiedushi Di Bao had not yet passed to the border, and the garrison generals did not know him. Fortunately, Huang Xingqin had battled in the border, but he knew the chief guard, and the two were not tied to each other.


    Asked by the other party as to why this looks to the border, Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin were relatively speechless. It''s too shameful to run away without seeing Li Ying''s figure.


    And if let the guards know that Li Yan has arrived in Youzhou, they are all alone, I am afraid that they may be subdued by each other. After all, for Lieutenant General Bian Guan, Li Zhi, who has a brilliant record and outstanding military achievements, has always been highly admired.


    "The son went out and went through the training, and he happened to encounter Master Khitan entering and plundering, and the two fought, so he became like this." Huang Xingqin made a lie, and he did not dare to say that Liu Shouguang had succeeded Jiedushi.


    As soon as Shou-Jiang heard this, he immediately felt ashamed. After all, monks from Khitan had entered the country, and they were also responsible. However, since they are the masters who can hurt Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin, they will not be able to fight even if they encounter each other. The other side sneaks in quietly, but there is nothing they can do.


    Shoujiang said sternly: "The Khitan barbarians have become increasingly fragile these years, and often the Xingbing soldiers do not say anything. The monks often cross the Great Wall in droves and are invincible, bringing great disaster to the border military and civilians!"


    Huang Xingqin coughed twice and made a look at his enemies: "These Khitan barbarians are indeed unforgivable, and sooner or later they will be killed!"


    Shou Gen nodded his head, was about to say something, and suddenly heard a joke full of voices: "General Huang is so anxious to destroy the Khitan tribe, I don''t know if it''s time to meet you, this is not what it should be to treat friends attitude."


    "Who?" Mori looked around with a knife and looked alert.


    "Don''t look for it, it''s behind you." Yelu Abaoji smiled.


    Before Shou shook his body and turned back and chopped, he had already chopped a knife on the opponent''s neck, which turned out to be directly cutting off the opponent''s head!


    "Enemy attack!" The soldiers next to the general, all furious when they saw this, drew their swords and rushed to Yeluabaoji.


    However, at this time, there were already a hundred black shadows flying outside the customs, and they shot at the defenders. They were built to be strong, and at least they were real-life strengths. Where these border officers could resist, they were beheaded and killed in no time.


    Yeluabaoji lightly waved a few palms, and then blasted the lieutenant soldiers in front of him with broken bones and blood mist. Then he smiled and looked at Huang Xingqin and Liu Shouguang: "I thought you would welcome us with a grand ceremony. The treasured weapon expressing your sincerity, but I didn''t expect what I heard first, but it was for our clan to be destroyed. This is really ... um, sad. "


    Huang Xingqin recognized Yelu Abaoji. He ignored the weirdness of the meeting and went straight to salute: "General Yelu, you are finally here. Li Yan''s nag has already killed Youzhou. If you come one step later, the cause is not Save! "


    Liu Shouguang''s gaze fell on the body of General Bian Guanshou, speechless for a moment.


    The other party was still expressing their bitter hatred with Khitan with them. Unexpectedly, they were killed by the Khitan people in an instant, while he and Huang Xingqin were saluting with the Khitan people.


    "That was the case. I was still curious just now, how did General Huang look like a bereavement dog at the border. Even if we were to meet us, we should be well-dressed. Do n¡¯t you Chinese pay attention to etiquette?"


    Yelu Abaoji joked about Huang Xingqin. He looked at Liu Shouguang, and there was a little contempt in his smile. "You are the one who committed adultery with your aunt and was shot out by Liu Rengong ... Um, son?"


    Liu Shouguang was angry and attacked, his face instantly darkened. But he didn''t dare to say anything, so he looked angrily at Huang Xingqin, telling him why he had told the other about the connection. Huang Xingqin was also bemused, totally unaware of how this matter would leak out.


    "Don''t have to stare at the big eyes, God''s servants are all over the world. What you have done is clear." Yeluabaoji revealed the details of Khitan in time, and then asked with interest: "Where has Li Zhi gone? "


    "It''s almost coming to Youzhou!" Huang Xingqin replied quickly. After looking at Yeluabao''s body, there were only a hundred monks, which made him a little bit stunned, and couldn''t help but say, "General Yelu brought Are there too few people? Li Yan''s nagging is not easy to deal with ... "


    "You didn''t even see Li Yan, you fled? Although you don''t want to be too direct, you are really wasteful!" Yelu Abaoji sneered twice, "As for my opponent, I know more than you Since I dare to come, I will certainly have the victory over him. Now, let''s go to Youzhou. "


    Huang Xingqin and Liu Shouguang looked at each other and did not dare to say anything. Originally they were still thinking that even if they were allied with Khitan, they had to guarantee their status, but now they have come to the border alone and have lost their bargaining chips with the other party.


    The voice of Yeluabaoji fell squarely, and he was about to get up. There was a burst of burst sounds in the night sky. A majestic and overbearing voice sounded like a thunderstorm, and blew in the ears of everyone: "The people of the foreign country are in the borders of China Or die! "


    The people''s looks changed, and they quickly looked into the air. I saw a flash of lightning looming, revealing a figure of a man in a black robe with a magnificent look.


    Perceived the opponent''s arrogant practice, the religious monks were all calm and waited for it. There was no relief when they killed the soldiers in the border.


    Yeluabaoji smiled brightly: "His Royal Highness, my friend, haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come here?"


    Li Yan looked down at the crowd, his eyes finally fell on Yelu Abao''s body, and sneered, "What is it, parrots can''t laugh?"


    Yeluabaoji was very injured, but he didn''t show his birth look: "Why is Your Highness so hostile to me and so on, the saint has said today that some friends come from afar ..."


    "Although it will be far away!" Li Yan shook his sleeves, his voice rolling.

 v5 Chapter 12： Fight

    Yelu Baobao opened his mouth, speechless. Although he is proficient in the Central Plains culture, but he is an alien, after all, what he calls proficient, compared to the Central Plains scholar, is just a joke. In the face of Li Yan''s answer, he has no idea how to proceed.


    The phrase "you have friends coming from afar" comes from Confucius. Anyone who has read a little bit knows that the phrase "although far away" comes from the famous Western Han Chen Tang. "Those who commit strong men in the Ming dynasty will be frightened," he said, referring to attacking and admiring the Huns.


    The two sentences could not be hit by eight poles at first, but were taken over by Li Zhi so logically, expressing Li Zhi''s tough attitude towards the races outside the country. In Li Zhi''s view, the various ethnic groups who dared to cross the border of the Tang Dynasty without permission should kill without pardon.


    Li Xun''s attitude was so clear, but Yelu Abaoji was not annoyed. Since he dared to ally with Liu Shouguang, he had the inevitable victory to deal with Li Xun. This control is not only in combat power, it includes all aspects.


    Yelu Abaoji''s smile is still bright, he continued: "They all say that the Central Plains is a state of rituals, taught by saints, and their husbands are well versed in righteousness. An Wanggui is a prince of the dynasty, so arrogant and strong, is it against the teachings of saints?"


    Li Yan smiled: "It''s wild outside the country, dare to talk about etiquette with the solitary king? Datang is a state of etiquette, but Datang is also a country of great military power! Qi Ronger and other young people invade me at will The border? That day in Hedong, let you escape by chance, it seems that you do not have a long memory. Also, the King of Solitude shot too lightly at that time, did not hurt Seoul, so that ¡¯s why the King was called Seoul today Know, where did my Tang Tangwei come from! "


    In other words, Li Yan Lu Gujian was in his hand, and there was no more nonsense, and a sword went straight to Yeluabaoji.


    With his shot, the night sky suddenly became green and flourishing, reflecting the sky for a long time, the sword gas turned into a dragon, up to one hundred feet, and suddenly went to Guanyu!


    Seeing Li Yi take the initiative to take a shot, Yeluabaoji''s face could not help changing.


    He wasn''t surprised that Li Min shot suddenly.


    At this point, the opponent''s shot at any time was expected, and he was amazed that it was only a few days before. The power of Li Zhi''s shot was even higher than that in Hedong. The gap is simply judged as two people!


    If Li Ye ¡¯s strength that day, Yelu Abaoji just failed to grasp the victory and had confidence, then at this moment, he has no confidence in connecting Li Ye ¡¯s sword.


    The situation suddenly turned down, Yelu Abao''s body collapsed, his wrist flipped, and the ball that had been used before appeared in the palm of his hand, shining like a star, but this time he did not intend to walk away, but shouted: " Come on together, catch him first! "


    Behind him, one hundred ten monks flew together. Among them, there were more than twenty masters in the fairyland, all of whom were unreserved. As the aura moved to the extreme, everyone dazzled with light, like a sun. The sky is empty.


    Each of them has a dark brown scepter, and the pearl on the top is lingering in black gas, like abyss, contrasting with the light on them.


    As they set out, a black beam of light suddenly shot on the pearl, as if the sun was shining, and they took Li Zhi away!


    Although they were fighting at first glance, these deity monks had no intention of temptation at all, and they even abandoned their defenses and adopted a pure offensive trend. That said, what they wanted was for the casualties. Thunder struck Li Wei and captured him.


    They dare to do so, naturally they believe that the magic weapon in the hands of Yeluabaoji can protect himself from being killed by Li Jian.


    Between the electric light and flint, Qinglong hit Guan Guan, and half of the heavenly monks were shrouded in sharp sharpness. As the gas explosion sounded, the rays of light on Guan Guan shone to the extreme, blocking all sight.


    Dozens of roads had no time to shoot out the black beam of light, and then disappeared invisible, and Yeluabaoji was also blasted straight back, his legs on the horse''s road made two gullies, and gravel burst.


    Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin were either inferior or unsuccessful in catching and killing each other. In the face of the tide waves that flooded everything, they could not cope.


    Seeing that the two were about to die, they were taken away by the neck collars of the two monks.


    However, their movements were slower. In the wave-like air waves, the four of them were lifted off, dropped on the barracks, crashed the roof, and fell into the rubble.


    However, Tianxian Realm is Tianxian Realm. Although one-to-one may not be Li Zhi''s opponent, the power of the group shot is still not to be underestimated. Several black beams of light shot from all directions, and they came to Li Zhi in a blink of an eye.


    If nothing unexpected happens, Li Yan will be shot into a sugar cane by these black beams of light, there is absolutely no reason to die.


    And Li Yi cut out with a sword, at this moment it is too late to defend and impossible to dodge.


    But at this moment, Li Min was moved, and Tian Dun flew out of his body, blocking him in front of him!


    After using the shield for the first time, after the time of Li Zhi''s use, Tian Dun just arrived to be able to use it for the second time. At this moment, it helped him to block most of the attacks of the black beam of light.


    But after all, the Sky Shield was just a shield, blocking the front but not the back. A black beam of light passed over Li Yan''s shoulder. Rao Li tried his best to dodge, and did not completely escape the blow. The shoulder bone was immediately cut into a large piece of blood, and the blood was flowing!


    After being hit hard by this, Li Zheng didn''t even frown, but violently launched the sword style coming from the east of the Qi and broke into the group of gods: "Step by step!"


    At the same time, the monk monks who were immediately behind Li Xun attacked the theological monks from all directions through the cover of the fierce confrontation between the two sides. The red baby took the lead, and the spit fire was spitting out like a cloud. The red shrouded most of the prisoners, and the time burned to a dozen theological monks!


    As Li Zhi entered the religious monks, before the scattered spiritual aura and light, a series of straight and short sword qi appeared in front of the seven religious gods in the fairyland, and suddenly disappeared, like fireflies. For a split second, there was no trace.


    When these monks saw the lotus blooming and withering in front of them, they felt their limbs were stiff, their whole body was cold, and when the sword was approaching, everyone fell into the abyss and couldn''t help but be frightened.


    Blood splattered one after another. Seven monks in the Deity of Heaven, some were cut in their throats, some were chopped into their heads, some were cut into their chests, some were flying in the air, or they were killed or injured.


    Regardless of whether they are defensive or dodging, they cannot completely avoid strong sword-like attacks.


    By the time Li Li revealed his figure again, he had reached the area of ??the abdomen of the deity monk, and the seven blood rays bursting behind him were dazzling in the aura of aura.

 v5 Chapter 13： unfavorable

    Bubu Shenglian was originally a group attack sword, even if Li Xun was facing Tian Wonderland at the moment, with the help of the dragon''s power that merged the power of the avenue, it also exerted its due power.


    However, because the other party is a heaven wonderland, they can always deal with it a little at a critical moment, so the seven people only die two and get five injuries. The gap between the two realms is still too large.


    At this point, under the leadership of Li Zhi, the monk monk has been fighting with the **** monk,


    Flying across the sky in the air, all kinds of methods are bright, and the night sky is full of sights, like heaven and earth. In particular, the true fire of the red child''s Samadhi is also a range killing technique, which is difficult to cope with when it is basically applied, causing great distress and killing to the theological monks.


    Yeluabaoji has also shot. He is fighting with the monk monk. Compared to Li Ye, his body skills are not very agile, and the time for launching the spell is longer, but the power is equal. Not much to lose.


    During Yeluabao ¡¯s fuselage week, he was surrounded by two heavenly wonderland and four earth wonderland, while defending against the monks who attacked him, while protecting him, this allowed him to launch a mighty attack with impunity.


    Among the monks who are most highly regarded as heaven fairyland, Li Xun''s combat power is already one of the best. Yelua Baoji''s combat power is almost the same as him, causing much trouble to the monk monks.


    Three or five hordes attacked his monk monks. Faced with his attacks, they fell from the air one by one after a while.


    Yelu Abaoji ¡¯s method of attack is the same, using the fire that the Central Plains monk is most familiar with, but his condensed fireball is half red and half black, and the diameter reaches ten feet. The power is equivalent to the full power of Tianxianjing. hit.


    The monk monk attacked, and one of the land wonderland could only fall badly, and the heaven wonderland had to fight hard. Sometimes several people resist together in order to eliminate the lethality brought about by the fire. Fortunately, the lead time for Yeluabaoji to launch the fire technique was quite long, so the monk monk did not lose quickly.


    "Li Yan, we ca n¡¯t tell the difference today. Do n¡¯t let anyone go. Let ¡¯s have a good fight, haha!" Yelua Baoji was full of excitement, and the whole person was in a state of excitement. After the attack, he still Energetic laughed and challenged Li Yan.


    "Shut up, you!" Just use a sword to breathe a lotus, and beheaded a sorrowful monk, Li Shu, heard a sneer, and attacked another monk in heaven.


    The total number of demon monks is about the same as that of the **** monks, but Tianxian Realm has only half the number of the other party. Thanks to the true fire of him and the red baby, this situation barely stabilizes the situation.


    In addition, after Li Zhi successively launched the exercises of Ziqi Dong from the east, which caused a lot of killing to the religious monks, his energy consumption was not small. As a Yang Shen real person, although Li Zhi has all kinds of methods and has the power of heaven wonderland, but the amount of aura in Qi Qi is still only the real state of Yang Shen. In terms of durability, he cannot compare with these heaven wonderland and earth wonderland. .


    In addition, although his sword style is overwhelming, in fact, there are very few changes. As the battle progresses, the monks are also prepared for it.


    They divided a few heaven wonderland, and brought a group of earth wonderland to besiege Li Xun. They didn''t ask for attack but just defense. What they did was to seduce Li Xun to death. This also made Li Zhi unable to quickly expand the results of the war and had to fall into a hard fight.


    The lack of realm is Li Zhi''s fatal shortcoming. In a one-on-one and one-stroke battle, he can give his opponent an unexpected blow, but in a group battle, once he falls into a tug-of-war, he is not much. Advantage.


    Therefore, the situation of Li Xun and the monk monks is not very optimistic at this moment, which is why Yeluabaoji is arrogant.


    Li Yan frowned slightly.


    Although Li Keyong had been fighting with Yelua Baoji once before hunting Li Keyong in Hedong, in fact Li Zhi knew little about the monks. He didn''t know how great the religious monks were, and he didn''t know how many other monks in the fairyland appeared in the world.


    Yeluabaoji is the tomorrow''s hope of the entire Khitan. Li Zhi knows this. After all, the other party will build the Great Khitan country in the future and is the founder of the Liao Dynasty.


    That is to say, this time the Yaluapo machine was prepared this time, and it is very likely that all the monks who can bring it will be brought.


    Although Li Ye did not deal with Yelu Abaoji very much, but he had some understanding of his temperament. Although this guy seemed to escape, he was extremely meticulous and extremely pragmatic. This can be seen from the other side''s decisive abandonment of Li Ke that day and taking away.


    Now that Li Zhi has almost unified the northern part of the Great Tang Dynasty, at this time, Yeluabaoji appeared at the border. If he wanted to form an alliance with Liu Shouguang, the monk power brought by him would never be reserved. The divine monks in front of Li Zhi are likely to be the main force of the divine religion, and they are all the family members of the divine monks who can now take out their maneuvers.


    Li Yan secretly said: "If all the monks in front of you can be killed, then within a short time, the Khitan and the monks will no longer have the ability to invade the south. The backyard will be stable and I will be able to focus on Zhu Wen. To resolve the princes in the country. After I cleared Kyushu and overwhelmed my strength, it would be much more convenient to come back to deal with Khitan and the gods, at least not on two fronts. "


    How harmful the Khitan is, as a guest of the earth, Li Zhi knows.


    Not to mention the Five Dynasties, the other party took advantage of the opportunity to help Shi Jinglian and sent troops to plunder the Central Plains, leaving the Central Plains with ten rooms and nine empty lives, countless deaths and injuries, and possession of Youyun Sixteen States.


    It is said that after the Northern Song Dynasty unified the Central Plains, Song Taizong devoted himself to the country several times in the Northern Expedition, all defeated in the north, and he could not regain the Youyun Sixteen States. He also lost the national elite, so that in the end he could only be oppressed by Khitan. .


    In this world, heaven and earth are united, Xianfan is common, and the failure of the war in the world also means the failure of the battle of immortals, that is, the power of the gods has actually suppressed the immortal court later!


    If now, when Li Qi has not yet unified the Mobe steppe and the theology has not yet reached its heyday, he will seriously damage it, then he can delay the development of the theology and give the Tang army a northern expedition in the future. condition!


    Mindful of this, Li Yanmei Yuran.


    However, it is not easy to defeat the theological monks right now.


    The third group of monks who support Li Xun is now resisting He Jingcheng''s team in Qingzhou. They have no time to go north. Therefore, the monk group that Li Yan was carrying was actually only half of his strength. It was really difficult to overcome the gods who came out from the main force.


    The red baby came to Li Yan with a fire pistol and helped him make a siege, while shouting to him: "They have too many fairyland, we can barely maintain a tie. It must be that we ca n¡¯t afford it, and they There are also a lot of wonderland, it is too difficult for us to win this battle! "


    The true fire of the red babies is indeed extraordinary. It has burned two heavenly wonderlands and burned a lot of wonderland, but for him, it also means a great loss of aura.


    And later, the other''s positions became more dispersed.


    When the red baby fought against the monkeys, it was a one-on-one match. The red baby burned in flames, and the monkeys could only run around with little consumption. Now that the monk is dodging everywhere, and there are too many people, he seems incapable of taking care of the monks.


    According to the meaning of the red child, Qingshan stayed in the same place without worrying about burning wood. Since this battle could not be fought, let''s retreat first, and wait until later to mobilize all the monk monks'' strengths, and then kill the other party.


    Li Zheng couldn''t agree with this plan. He couldn''t say something to the red baby because the other party might not care. What he thought was: "If we retire now, Khitan can help Liu Shouguang to sit in Youzhou. With their strength, they will have to It is not difficult at all to help Lu Longjun invade Yiwu and Chengde in the south, and it may endanger Hedong. There was a fire in the backyard and he was too busy taking care of himself. How can he fight with Zhu Wen? "


    Moreover, Li Yan always felt that Xianting''s current measures against him were not Xianting''s true strength.


    Although the immortals passed the Kunlun lower bound to Xianting, it was not worth the trouble for Xianting. Although Xianyu is also fighting, Xianting''s manpower cannot be transferred too much, and power cannot be transferred. Although there are some immortals in the family of mud dust people, Help him constrain the Emperor, but these are not problems that cannot be solved.


    Moreover, the system of the muddust Taoist is only a small part of the strength after all, the main body of Xianting is still in the hands of the Emperor, and it makes no sense that the Emperor will develop and grow with him.


    Therefore, after Li Jing secretly said that Xianting hadn''t moved for a long time after He Jingcheng and other people went down, it is very likely that he was preparing a big move, one can slap him with a slap, and completely determine the big move in the world.


    "Today, we must fight back these religious monks!" Li Yan said with a deep eyebrow, and said to the red child without a doubt. When he was fighting, he had also been observing the methods of warfare monks in order to find a way to break the situation.


    The red child was quite anxious. He was not a stable person. Most of the time, he was anxious. "Our people have already been seriously injured and wounded, and their fighting power is still complete, but six out of ten. If they do not withdraw and break out, I am afraid There is danger of destruction of the entire army! "


    Li Yan did not speak or respond.


    He is attacking left and right, and will try to get around and kill the theological monks who compressed his fighting space. Sharp and deep eyes swept across the battlefield from time to time.


    On this battlefield, monks and gods of monks are fighting dead and wounded, and more than two hundred people fight in real and fairy realms. The fighting range reaches ten miles, and the boundary of spiritual flow is wider, and it looks chaotic.


    Of course, in Li Yan''s eyes, this is not all chaos!


    He is not only a monk, but also a Pinglu Jiedushi. In addition to his personal combat power, he also has the ability to govern civil affairs and battlefield battles, which is determined by his position. If he wants to sweep the world, every ability is indispensable.


    On the battlefield, he is good at observing the enemy and me, and seeing the enemy''s actual situation, thinking about the enemy''s tactics, and predicting the situation, so as to catch the fleeting fighters and let the Pinglu army win the battle.


    This ability, or habit, has penetrated his bone marrow.


    In many battles, it was with this excellent military quality that he was able to command the Ping Lu Army to win one victory after another, ping Huang Chao and Hedong.


    Now Li Zhi is observing the warfare of monks. Soon, he found some clues. This brightened his eyes, and while he was fighting, he scrutinized the opponent''s tactics in order to verify his conjecture.


    The red baby was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. He had explained the plight of the monk monk, but Li Ye seemed indifferent. While controlling the cloud of fire formed by the true fire of Samadhi, sweeping towards the surrounding religious monks who intend to approach, he watched the war situation of the monks with anxiety.


    It''s okay not to look at it. The red baby frowned at the sight of it. Several extremely familiar figures were successively injured under the attack of the religious monks, and some even fell straight to the ground.


    In the fairyland, Yang Tingge was delayed by the guard next to him when attacking Yeluo Baobao. The fireball blasted by Yeluo Baobao hit the opponent the next moment. Rao is the opponent''s defense law. Device, still spitting blood and flying out.


    Zuo Cheer and his companions in Di Wonderland attacked two theological monks.


    The two sides did not fight for a while, and a master from heaven wonderland flew behind him, waving black gas between his hands to form a long whip, and drew on his companion next to him, directly sucking each other into flesh, and fell straight to the ground.


    Zuo Che''er lost his companion''s response, and was pressed by his deity monk in the wonderland of the earth with his palm, while spitting blood, his head fell down in the barren mountains.


    The red child was stunned, and the cloud of fire formed by the true fire of Samadhi suddenly increased by three points. He wrapped a few gods in the fairyland, and the burning partner cried, his mother crying, and his face darted. Followed by the white, obviously consumes a lot.


    He shouted at Li Yan: "Li Yan! Fight like this, we all have to explain here today!"


    Li Xun said at this time: "Follow me, I have a way to defeat the enemy!"

 v5 Chapter 14： This sword

    After a period of observation, Li Yan has found something useful.


    The fighting style of the Shinto monks is particularly obvious. They were divided into two parts. One part was fighting in front of the enemy, approaching Zhou Xuan with the demon monk, and the other part was fighting behind. Like Yeluabaoji, they attacked the demon monk with various black magic methods.


    Coordination of lengths and clear division of labor are the fighting methods of the Shinto monks.


    Although they paid great attention to conceal this routine when fighting, the monks who attacked occasionally took the time to release the long-range spells, and the monks who attacked did not forget to move around. They made you look like a monk with you. Can''t hide Li Yan''s eyes.


    In contrast, the monk monks'' fighting style is not so clear-cut, and they can both attack far and close.


    In fact, this is not only the monk monk, but also the monks in Datang.


    The fighting styles of the two sides have obvious advantages and disadvantages, but it is undeniable that in the case of little difference in strength, or even when the theological monks dominate, the clear attack of the other side makes the monks miserable and seriously injured.


    This is analogous to the advantages that the combined arms will inevitably exist when fighting against a single arm in the battlefield.


    Li Yan said to the red child, "Follow me closely and let a team of elites go to the northwest to prepare for the response!"


    Having said that, Li Yan aimed at his target, flickered in shape, and used the sword-like lotus-like sword style to spur his movement speed soared. He passed over two theologous melee monks who were entangled with himself, and reached a group of theologians. In front of the monk!


    A divine monk in a fairyland was condensing a fireball similar to the fire technique, and suddenly felt like falling into a grotto, and was covered with cold, an unspeakable danger wrapping him all over. Before he decisively gave up guiding the fire technique, Li Yan had passed by him, and Lu Gujian cut off his head!


    There are seven or eight monks who are far away from the gods. They are led by two heaven wonderland. After Li Zhi killed the famous fairyland, they all changed their faces.


    However, these people were well-trained. As long-distance monks, they knew that their melee abilities were insufficient. They were approached by Li Xuan, who was dangerous and immediately dispersed.


    A chill flashed in Li Yan''s eyes, urging Long Qi to enter Lu Gujian and whispering, "Step by step!"


    Before these groups of gods attacked the monks to distance themselves, Li Ye''s figure blurred again in the night sky.


    The cyan lines of light that quickly disappeared, flashed in front of these deities, quickly and sharply, full of explosive power.


    These religious monks have long known that danger is coming, but when the lotus blooms in front of them, their aura is obscure, their muscles are stiff and the reaction is stagnant, and the eternity of the moment makes them unable to cope.


    When the lotus withers, only blood is sprayed. Several people fell from midair like dumplings in fairyland and real life, and their bodies were inanimate. Only two Tianxianjing barely saved their lives, but were also seriously injured and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced.


    They were keenly aware that as the sword energy invaded their body''s aura, it was as wild as a buffalo ramming, and the overbearing was like a king coming to the world, stirring the aura in their body to wander freely.


    When the two of them were struggling to suppress the aura in their bodies, a sense of weakness emerged flatly, and at this moment, their combat power was no different from that of Wonderland.


    At this time, the red baby behind Li Yan waved a fire-pointed gun, rushed to attack, and seamlessly connected them, stabbing them one by one.


    "Stop them! Surround them!" The nearby religious monks were also not easy to deal with, while yelling loudly, they swooped in on Li Yan.


    When Li Xun just shot, they had an early warning. Although they could not prevent the killing of their companions, they could quickly help.


    And after a period of fighting, the monks have discovered that the strongest of their opponents is Li Ying and Hong Baile. Now that the two have come together, they must of course surround them at any cost.


    But at this moment, a group of seven or eight monk monks had been diagonally assassinated.


    They are led by two heaven wonderland, plus six land wonderland, their strength cannot be underestimated. As soon as Wu joined the battlefield, he killed a passage and disturbed the siege of the deities.


    Li Yan whispered to the red baby: "What are you waiting for, burn them!"


    After the red child wanted to respond to Li Zhi, he followed him to break through the gap opened by the monk monk, but when he heard Li Zhi''s words, he suddenly found that Li Zhi had no intention of transferring, which made him wonder why.


    Fortunately, the red baby has been with Li Ye for a long time. She has long been used to obeying each other''s arrangements, and her tacit understanding is not bad. Although he was puzzled at this moment, he did not hesitate. Facing a large number of religious monks who surrounded him on all sides, he arrogantly launched the fire of Samadhi.


    Huoyun instantly covered the area of ??more than a hundred feet, and wrapped up the theologian monk who rushed over. At this time, the effect of the group attack of Sanmai Zhenhuo came out.


    When the red baby chased someone and burned, the other party might run away, but now the other party rushed forward and ran into the sea of ??fire.


    The monks were killed and wounded again and again, mourning one after another, and less than a dozen people were injured.


    At this time, Li Zhi did not offend again, but his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Continuously launching a powerful sword style, there is not much reiki left in his qi sea. He is not a fairyland, and there is no fairy garden to supplement the qi, so the stamina is indeed insufficient.


    At present, the aura stock in Qihai is only about one-third. If the next attack can not quickly reverse the situation, the Thunder win, only fear that he has no ability to withdraw.


    But at this point, Li Huan was calm, even with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Because of his strong offensive with the Red Baby, and the continuous support of the monks, there are more and more religious monks running over, and soon they will almost reach one-third of the existing combat power!


    While keeping their distance, carefully avoiding the fire of Samadhi, they were ready to launch a joint attack.


    In their opinion, Li Zhi was surrounded by the masses at the moment and could not escape. Although protected by the red child''s fire cloud, the fire cloud could not always exist. So this is the perfect opportunity for them to gather high-level combat power and win the opponent in one fell swoop.


    Because of this, the distance has been protected by layers of theological monks, and there are many masters to protect the Yeluabao machine, and finally the gap has been exposed, giving Li Zhi a chance.


    Capturing thieves and kings, as long as Li Zhi can rush out of the encirclement in front of him, he is sure to cause damage to Yeluabaoji.


    But now there are more and more **** monks in front of him. Even if he launches the sword, he cannot reach such a long distance. If he continuously launches the sword, his aura should not be enough.


    What then?


    Li Yan has a plan in mind.


    The theocratic monk was originally brought in by him, and of course he planned to cope.


    This response couldn''t be easier.


    "Launch the fire of Samadhi with all your strength and prepare to attack Yelu Abaoji!" Li Yan secretly transmitted a signal to the red baby, but he raised his sword in front of his eyebrows and killed his eyes, promptly urging the practice of purple gas to the east. Qi Jianchao! "


    A huge purple beam of light suddenly rose from Lu Gujian, heading straight for Jiuxiao, and then sky-to-sky.


    When the beam of light reached the sky, it suddenly exploded, and the aura spread like water waves. Circles of purple air scattered like fireworks, overflowing the sky, covering the stars like the sea, and the clouds became obsolete.


    Under the moonlight, purple clouds are no different from black clouds, and under the black clouds, there are red children''s red fire clouds, which complement each other and show great weather.


    A huge sword-shaped gas mountain suddenly rises in the purple cloud, and the phase of law rises in the sky, with great majesty and extraordinary coercion.


    "Fall!" Li Yan uttered a word.


    The giant sword fell suddenly, passing through the purple clouds, it turned into thousands, forming countless small flying swords.


    At this moment, sword qi is like rain, pouring like a note.


    The religious monks who were inside and outside of Huoyun were blinded by Huoyun. They couldn''t see Li Zhi''s sword-like action. When they felt abnormal changes on their heads and looked up in surprise, they saw a sword rain that filled their vision. Under the tide.


    By this time, they wanted to dodge again, it was too late.


    The light of the sword flow fell into the group of deities, and the lasing was like a rain pear.


    Sword gas and defensive techniques exploded together, the explosion cracked and blasted out a small amount of luck; the sword gas pierced the aura barrier, causing the gas explosion sounds like firecrackers to sound, endless in the ears; the sword gas stabbed the monk''s body and brought out the wiped blood , Splashing like ink.


    The blood and the spirit tide each other, the sword spirit and the monk stand side by side.


    This scene stunned Yeluabaoji and froze the action of the cohesion method halfway.


    Not only him, but the surrounding gods, monks and monks all saw this magnificent scene, and they all had moments of heart and soul.


    A deity monk in a real world is seriously injured when hit by a sword air, but the fact is that almost everyone is penetrated by several or ten sword air. So none of the real world survived.


    Facing such a mighty sword spirit, Dixianjing was also severely disabled.


    Only Heaven Fairyland can protect the whole body, barely receive the sword rain, and has not been fatally hit, but basically also has many wounds on his body and is entangled in body style.


    And how many days in Wonderland?


    In the violent and chaotic battlefield where the sword gas radiated and the spirit exploded and overflowed, there was suddenly a black robe figure, like a light and shadow, shot straight through the cloud of fire, passed through the crowd, and went straight to Yeluabaoji.


    Yelu Abaoji suddenly felt a cold heart, his hair was upside down, and the smile and excitement on his face disappeared at this moment!


    He could hardly capture the trajectory of that figure, but he knew that it was Li Yan who was here.


    At this time, there were only four people around him, and they were all in Wonderland.


    Li Xuan rushed out from the tide of fire and sea, and did not look at the gods who were scattered like birds and yellow leaves falling. At this time, no one could stop him in time.


    Under the splendid Milky Way Xinghai, Li Yong cut a sword to Yelu Abaoji, and the blue light reflected the edge of Chongshan and the Great Wall into a blue color.


    Fearful monks, horrified and frightened, saw the sword gas cut off to Yeluabaoji, but had nothing to do except to watch it.


    This sword is fast and overbearing, full of irresistible will.


    Li Yan has no reservations. Almost all the aura in Qihai is poured into this sword.


    Then the sound of dragons pierced the night.


    Over the body of General Tang''s army in Bianguan, the defensive spells of Yeluabao were raised in the sword slash.


    The earth shook and the mountains shattered.


    When the sword fell, the cultivators could not see anything else.


    After the light of the sword, which is so bright that it makes people indistinguishable, disappears, everything seems to be calm.


    The practitioners only saw that Li Zhi was standing on the Great Wall, lifting his sword obliquely, and his clothes falling.


    The four gods in wonderland wondered where they went.


    In front of him, the barracks in Bianguan had become a ruin, and a large deep pit appeared out of thin air.


    Yelu Abaoji knelt in the middle of the deep pit, his hair shed, his clothes ragged, the blood spreading under him, and the red soil on the border of Datang.


    This sword has been divided.

 v5 Chapter 15： exchange

    The purple tide sword shrouds more than thirty monks in the religion. Except for the real world, all of which are broken and broken, there are not many fallen wonderlands, and the heavenly wonderland is not damaged. This method of attacking the sword to create confusion and cover up Li Zhi The element of lore is greater than its killing effect.


    However, because the red babies have to cooperate with each other, the effect is good.


    At this moment, the Shinto monk who had escaped from the sword tide fire cloud and the Shinto monk who was not in the sword-type range at the moment saw that Yeluabaoji was severely damaged by Li Zheng, and even had no strength to stand up. He was panicking. At the same time, almost half of them abandoned the monster rivals in front of them and rushed from all directions.


    When they were dispatched, they either shouted, shouted, or simply insulted, trying to attract Li''s attention.


    Li Yan ignored them at all. Before the monks arrived, he had swept into the deep pit, grabbed his head by holding the hair of Yelu Abaoji, and lifted his sword at Yelu. A Bao Ji throat.


    The gray-headed Yeluabaoji was almost seven-blooded and confused, and he was forced to raise his jaw, looking embarrassed and no longer cynic.


    Li Ye looked coldly at the impending monk, but his voice was indifferent without feeling, but with an unquestionable meaning: "I only say this once, you better listen clearly: immediately back 300 feet, otherwise I cut Get off his head! "


    The monks who were marching were already stiffened when they saw Li Xuan''s first step against Yelu Abao''s throat with a long sword, and hurriedly shouted that Li Xuan should not mess around. Now hearing Li Yan''s indifferent words, one by one, his face was constantly changing, and each of them was struggling to follow suit.


    If he retreats three hundred feet, there is even less chance to stop Li Yan.


    But if they don''t retreat, I''m afraid they don''t have the sword fast in Li Zhi''s hands.


    Li Xun saw hesitation among the practitioners, and a sneer arc flashed in the corner of his mouth. The sword stabbed into Yelu Abaoji''s neck and opened a **** mouth.


    The monks saw no change in color.


    When the monks came to help, the monks also came one after another, especially the red children who were the fastest. He did not know in advance Li Li''s intention to kill Yelu Abaoji, but when Li Yi used the sword style of "purple sword sword", he suddenly realized.


    Previously, Li Xuan ran out, and after a move to defeat Yelua Baoji, he flew over immediately. Right now he was holding a fire-pointed lance and stood side by side with Li Yan, staring at the vigilant monk''s look alert, ready to break the net at any time.


    Monk monks arrived one after another, and a few arrived at Li Xun and Hong Ba, but were mostly stopped by the monks.


    At a time when the atmosphere was deadlocked, he was hit hard by Li Yiyi sword. He always looked jealous, Abaoji. His eyes finally recovered. After he knew his situation, he immediately shouted to the monk, "What are you doing? Take me back? You all think I''m dead ?! "


    A divine monk in Wonderland finally made up his mind and greeted others: "Back!"


    Under the attention of the monk monk, the **** monk opened his distance while guarding. As they retreated, the monk monks had smiles on their faces, and they didn''t hesitate to fly near Guanyu, placing Li Yan and Hongbei in the middle.


    After retreating beyond three hundred feet, the **** of **** Tianxianjing said in a deep voice, "King Tang An, I hope you will not be impulsive. If the Son of God dies here, none of us will want to leave alive tonight!"


    What he said is not that the monk monks don''t want to leave alive, but that everyone doesn''t want to leave alive. This is, of course, just because Li Zhi shot all out and cooperated with the true fire of the red child, causing great casualties to the religious monks, and now the situation of the stable victory of the religious no longer exists.


    Of course, the most important meaning of this sentence is to express their determination that they would rather die here in all battles, but also share their responsibilities with Li Yong.


    Li Yan sneered.


    Yelu Abaoji coughed twice, and another blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He wiped the blood. Although he could not look back at Li Yan, his smile returned to his face.


    He still seemed very happy: "His Royal Highness An, my friend, I have read you right. You are an extremely difficult opponent! You are so honored that you can still risk your own life and risk being besieged. It ¡¯s dangerous to assassinate the assassin ¡¯s coach, so I admire it for being so courageous! How about, Your Royal Highness, now they have retreated, and I have no power to fight back. Since you do n¡¯t plan to kill me, you can put your sword Let go for a while, let''s take it lightly? "


    Li Yan put away Lu Gujian and let go of Yeluabaoji. He really wanted to talk to the other party. Moreover, now that the monk monks are beside him, there is no need for him to hold the sword against the opponent''s neck.


    So far, with the half-strength of His Majesty Monks, Li Zhi has won the main force of the God of War, and his own casualties are not too many, which can be said to be a great victory.


    But again, his aura has been exhausted and there is no battle. If he really kills Yeluabaoji and breaks the net with the other party, in a chaotic battle, he may really explain here.


    Under such circumstances, Li Zhi naturally has to make the most advantageous choice and the most capable of expanding the results already available.


    Li Ye didn''t give Yelua Baoji too much time to think, he said lightly: "I can let you go, but you have to exchange people. The **** monk present can leave Tianxian Realm, and the rest must be left. "


    What is left behind, of course, is self-evident.


    Yeluabaoji was very wrong, and opened his mouth, "His Royal Highness, your request is too much, right?"


    Li Yan sang, "Is your life worth a few wonderland and real life?"


    Yeluabaoji said quaintly: "This is dozens of wonderland, real world! Your Royal Highness, you must be careful about doing business and comparing your heart to your heart. I ca n¡¯t really accept your request. If I do this, I ¡¯m afraid I ¡¯ll go back Will be killed alive! "


    Li Weidao: "In your opinion, what should I do?"


    Yelu Abaoji stretched out one hand, opened his five fingers, saw that Li Yan''s face was obviously dark, and then he gritted his teeth and stretched out another hand. He said with heartache: "His Royal Highness, Ten Lands Wonderland, can''t too much!"


    Li Yan: "Hehe."


    Yeluabaoji: "..."


    Li Yi''s intention is very clear. Khitan will be a fate of the Central Plains in the future. Of course, he can seize the opportunity when he can weaken the opponent''s strength. Leaving a group of masters in Wonderland can at least guarantee that when Li Zhi sweeps the Central Plains, Khitan has no strength to make a bad deal behind him, invade the border, and trouble him.


    The reason why the fairyland is not left is because the fairyland cannot be kept.


    There are about the same number of monks and demon monks in this war god, but the other heavenly wonderland and earth fairyland are twice as many as the demon monks. Now the fairyland has fallen a lot, almost the same as the demon monks, but the number of heavenly wonderland still has the advantage. Very obvious.


    There were as many as forty land wonderland, and now there are still twenty.


    Upon seeing Li Yan''s apparent disagreement, Yeluabaoji said with a toothache: "His Royal Highness, how much more I really can''t accept, or why don''t you just take me away?"


    Li Yan said: "If you want to die, I can complete you."


    With that said, he again showed Lu Gujian and walked towards Yeluabaoji.


    Although he has no aura now, Yelua Baoji is even more uncomfortable, that is, standing barely, killing the opponent does not need aura at all, only the power of Lu Gujian is sufficient.


    Seeing that Li Zhiguo really held up Lu Gujian, and his eyes became full of indifference and murderousness, Yeluabaoji finally lost his bargaining thoughts and hurriedly called before the sword fell: "Earthland left twenty, But I will take it away from the real world! "


    Li Yan accepted Lu Gujian: "The deal."


    Yeluabaoji: "..."


    Li Yan is so simple, which shows that this result is above his predetermined bottom line.


    Leaving twenty gods in wonderland, plus the previous killings, this also means that the backbone of the other party does not exist, which is enough for them to invade the border in a short time.


    Not only that, but Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin, Yeluabaoji could not be taken away.


    Li Zhe''s northbound trip was originally for the purpose of establishing Youzhou. Now Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin have arrived, and the purpose has been achieved. It also incidentally solved the threat of the religion to the border, which was purely an unexpected gain.


    Li Yan was quite satisfied.

 v5 Chapter 16： Vision and Difficulties

    The exchange of captives went smoothly. Whenever a monk came to the fairyland, the red child first sealed the other''s practice. When the twenty fairylandes came over in turn, Li Yi returned the Yeluabao machine to him. other side.


    Returning to his own people, Yelu Abaoji breathed a sigh of relief. Before leaving, he said to Li Li: "His Royal Highness King, we will definitely meet again. Then you must be careful, because I will take you down. ! "


    When he said this, although he didn''t have any bitter and hatred expression, he also looked solemn and very serious.


    Speaking of Yelu Abaoji, he met Li Yan twice, and they all suffered a lot of losses. He overcame a few monks in Hedong. This time, he lost 20 land wonderland in vain, not even before. Combat casualties can be said to be very aggrieved and miserable.


    Li Yan is now in a good mood and laughs: "The first time let you run away, the second time you fell into my hands. According to this trend, if we really have a third meeting, then you will definitely die."


    Yeluabaoji took a deep breath, and did not make any more verbal arguments, and gave Li Li a gift: "Then there will be a period, His Royal Highness."


    In other words, with the help of the monk Tianxianjing, Yeluabaoji and the others left the border of Datang to the north and disappeared into the sight of the crowds at night.


    Seeing the other party walking away, Li Yan retracted his eyes, looked around the border, and for a moment, said to the monk monk: "Converge the corpse of the soldier and restore the border."


    The Gubeikou Bianguan was damaged after the war and is beyond recognition. The big pit smashed by Yeluabao machine directly damaged the barracks. But for the monks who have a lot of fairyland, repairing the border is just a matter of doing it.


    There were thousands of soldiers stationed in the border, most of them died in the hands of the religious monks. Fortunately, there were no more than ten. Most of them are ordinary armored men. The highest cultivation is only the high-level training. They simply do not have the ability to save their lives in front of the religious monks.


    Most of the survivors were injured, and some even broke their hands and feet. After Li Yao asked the monk monks to treat them, they went to condolences. Of course, I should also tell them that from now on, Youzhou, including the North Border Border, will be the one who decides on him.


    "Meet His Royal Highness King An!" Dozens of surviving soldiers in Bianguan came to pay homage to His Majesty Li after their injuries recovered. They all witnessed the battle of the immortals, throwing their ground at the five bodies admired by Li Yi, who had settled in a sword. Even if they had died in the same robe before, it did not hinder their excitement at this moment.


    Because they knew that the suffering that Gubeikou suffered tonight would not happen again in the future.


    Li Min thought for a moment, and said to the red child, "Take them all to Pinglu."


    Red child Nahan said, "What to bring to Pinglu?"


    Li Yidao: "I will build a practice college in Pinglu, and widely recruit disciples, teach the practice methods, and let them serve the battlefield in the future."


    The red baby froze, "Do you really want to do this?"


    Li Min nodded.


    He thought about it for a long time.


    Although there are hundreds of millions of people in the Tang Dynasty, in fact, there are many monks in the world, and they add up to only a few hundred thousand people-Penglaigui is one of the Five Avenues. In the case of troubled times, the disciples will receive large numbers of disciples. There are only a few thousand disciples.


    In fact, there are far more people who have the qualifications to cultivate in the world. They just have no chance.


    In the past, ordinary people who did not have a family heritage had only two options to enter the gate of cultivation. They had to pass the Imperial Examination and get the doctrine issued by Qin Tianjian on behalf of the court.


    Under the intentional control of the imperial court, the size of the Jianghu martial arts was very small, and even the disciples of Wudaomen had a strict number limit.


    The monks in the world are half official. This is how the court controlled the world.


    Although in the troubled times, the court had no control over the world and the monk team was greatly expanded, but the absolute number was still small.


    The monk stands for strength. Of course, in order to clear up the universe, Li Xun must expand the monk team. He does not intend to make small troubles, so the construction of the practice college is the best way.


    "How big are you going to build?" Red Baby asked.


    Li Xun did not hesitate to think: "At least it should be able to accommodate 100,000 people. Not only that, after the completion of the Pinglu Military Academy, we will have the corresponding experience, and we will build the same institute in Hedong and Youzhou in the future."


    The red child suddenly said: "You will not be able to include those who have the qualifications for cultivation in the world?"


    Li Yan did not immediately answer.


    He walked in the broken juncture of Bianguan, watching the surviving soldiers with the help of the monks, gathered the dead body of the warrior, touched the cold female wall with his palm, and finally came to the juncture, looking northward.


    The northern grassland under the starry night is vast and quiet.


    He uttered slowly: "Since ancient times, Guoheng has been destroyed by weakness and Han has died by force. For many years, China''s borders have been banned. However, except for the Han Dynasty, others attacked us and invaded us. For the land, we passively defend, even if we win, expel the invaders, and the people at the border have suffered a lot. Datang also had vast territory, fertile fields, and the battlefield was outside the border, but it was not as good as the Han Dynasty. The reason is simply not strong enough. "


    His eyes were a bit sharp: "I hope that from now on, the border battlefield will no longer be within the borderline! I want Datang monks and troops to fight beyond the borderline, and I want Datang''s people No longer suffer from the invasion of foreigners! To do this, we must be strong. So, I must have an army of one million pure monks to go outside the confederate, so that the aliens will be frightened, and they dare not look at the Datang border more! "


    The red babe was there.


    For a long time, he gave a high-five: "This kind of thing sounds blood-thirsty. I really didn''t read you wrong. You guys are really a way of life with me! The world is big, peace cannot be peaceful, and interests For more than a moment, the killing will never stop. Rather than invading the border, it is better to plunder the wealth of others! "


    Li Xun laughed, and the red baby was a militant, he knew it well. He is not trying to plunder the wealth of others, and he has no intention of invading other people''s land.


    The monument to Emperor Ding Hu of the Xuan Dynasty of Han Dynasty wrote very clearly: All pictures of the sun and the moon are from Han soil, and all rivers are from Han Chen!


    He is just solving his family affair.


    ...


    They looked at the Saibei grassland side by side, silent for a long time.


    After a long time, the red child suddenly said, "I once heard my father said that Xianting has troops, which is the biggest way for them to sweep the world. It is so powerful that even the iron riders of Daqin couldn''t cope. It is said that this army is all monks, even After being in the Nether, they were all well-built, and the armor and sword were both magical instruments, and the grade was still very high. If you really succeed, Xianting will send this army to the Nether to help Zhu Wen win the world. Counteract. "


    It was the first time Li Ye had heard of such secrets, and they couldn''t help it. He used to think that Xianting hadn''t assassinated him for too long, and he might be planning a big move. Now he heard Red Baby''s words and suddenly woke up.


    He asked in a deep voice: "How many people are there in this army?"


    The red baby thought for a while: "I don''t know. But there should be a lot of it, otherwise it will not be called the greatest dependence of Xianting to control the world. But it should not be too much, and the lower bound is not so easy. Otherwise, Xianting wouldn''t let the first emperor Peng Zheng destroy the six kingdoms of Shandong and rule the world, almost eliminating monks. "


    Li Xun didn''t relax much: "It seems that time is no longer."


    If Li Zhi''s idea of ??establishing a pure monk army is realized, then he will lead this team with military warfare, which will greatly enhance his combat power and become his hole card. But it takes time.


    The red baby disturbed his head, and was a little annoyed: "Even if you build a college of self-cultivation and an army of pure monks, but you have to compete with Dao soldiers, there is still a little thing."


    Li Zheng nodded: "I really don''t have that many weapons to arm a million army. Mo said that a million army can''t even arm a hundred thousand army. Even organizing craftsmen''s craftsmen is too rushed to solve the urgent need. "


    Speaking of this, he glanced at the red child: "In the final analysis, the craftsmanship of the mortal world is limited by the monk''s practice. If it is a demon master''s refiner, the speed should be a lot faster. Although your demon tribe helps me not It ¡¯s a little, but I still cover the pipa halfway, and so far only sent me hundreds of monks. Although the repairs are good, but the intensity is too small, right? "


    The red baby sighed, "It''s not that you don''t want it, but you can''t."


    "Because of Xianting?"


    "If the demons move too much and completely annoy Xianting, no one can guarantee that they will not take action against the demons. It must be known that the methods used by the demons to suppress the demons are not only in the battle, we in our native Under his control. "


    "So, shouldn''t the demon tribe die out?"


    "That''s not to say that the demons are not dead, they still exist in the world, which is the meaning of the avenue. Although Xianting can suppress the demons, it is not so easy to exterminate the demons. It is just that if the two sides completely tear their faces, Xianting is desperately paying a heavy price and slaughtering the demon clan by means of suppression so that the demon clan can''t slow down for a thousand years. It can also be done. "


    Li Yan was silent.


    The world order is like this now, and naturally has its reason.


    Just when Li Yan thought it would be impossible for the demons to come out, Red Baby suddenly said, "If you achieve the fairyland, you should take a trip to our demons homeland."


    Li Yan wondered, "What am I going to do?"


    The red child followed the temptation: "You don''t want to form an army of pure monks? The demon tribe can make some monks and some magic instruments."


    Li Yan grinned, "You are inconsistent."


    The red child looked embarrassed, and the meticulous living as a lobbyist was not suitable for him. He simply said: "The demon tribe has been waiting for someone, waiting for him to help us lift the repression of Xianting."


    ...


    Among the immense expanse of lush mountains and mountains, there is a beautiful land with beautiful scenery and aura. The satin-like river meanders, washing out a large area of ??fertile plains, and bathing in bright sunshine and flowers.


    Ten thousand years ago, after the Yao Clan defeated the Immortal Realm, in order to avoid the pursuit of the Daomen, the leader of the Yao Clan at the time opened up an independent space in Kyushu, and established its own world.


    Although this world was finally found by Xianting for thousands of years, Daomen found in vain that at this time they could not destroy this world, and all they could do was to suppress it.


    As time goes by, things change, the demon tribe develops and grows, and the number of people has already exceeded the capacity of this world.


    So he went up to the Seven Saints of the Demons and down to ordinary monks, and he left this realm from time to time to enter the world, find a place full of aura, and build caves between mountains.


    Although it can enjoy itself with birds and beasts, but due to its own strength, the demon dared not challenge the monks from all sides, and they could not enter the mortal city in a big way, which has always made the people with lofty ideals regret.


    In the center of the plain, on the banks of the river, there are demons living in the city. Thirty miles away from the east of the city, there are seven high mountains connected together. The mountain is not large, but it is high enough, so the style is still extraordinary, but it seems a bit abrupt, and incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    Few people do not know the existence of these seven mountains in the homeland of the Yao clan, because this is the place where the Seven Saints meet from time to time to discuss the plans of the Yao clan and worship the heaven and earth. Whenever there is a major event, the Seven Saints will come down, and there will be a lot of people here.


    However, it is said that it is the Seven Saints, but it is usually the Six Saints that can come. Monkey King is always out.


    In the valley between the seven peaks, there is a huge flat land, which has been built into a sacrifice square. Before the tall altar, seven thrones were placed in different positions, which is the seat of the Seven Saints.


    At this time, on one of the six large thrones, there was a monk in Luojin wonderland.


    They have different forms, some are burly human figures, sitting in a horse-shaped golden sword, while others are exposed.


    The Dapeng bird grabbed its legs on the back of the chair and looked around with stunned eyes. The eyeballs were moving, the agility was a bit weird, but a macaque was holding the spear hanging on the throne with one hand, shaking its body Come and go, as if contented; and there is a dragon, with a body like a snake, put itself on the throne, as if asleep.


    The demons have different attitudes and different personalities.


    "Anyway, I don''t agree!" It was a white-skinned man, a wide-sleeved robe, holding a folding fan, at first glance as if personable. But when he spoke, he was loud, and the folding fan was shaking quickly, so it was a bit out of place.


    "Why don''t you agree with such a good thing?"


    On the seat closest to the altar, there was a man with a tiger-backed face, with a rough face and a majestic look, "Do you want to stay here forever? In my opinion, you are scared! You are as timid as a mouse. "Why not Mouse Saint?"


    The beautiful man immediately anxious, closed a folding fan, and sat up and stared at the other party: "Old man, you can''t laugh at me, don''t think I don''t know, you already sent a red baby to help Li Yan that!" Toss and toss, I can''t control it, but let Li Zhi come to the homeland, I just don''t agree! If letting Xianting know about this, how would it be different?


    He is the lion and camel king of Yishan Mountain. Of course, the cave house he established in the world is not called lion and camel ridge, because he is not the green lion.


    Talking to him is the King of the Heavenly Sacred Cow Demon.


    The roc bird holding the back of his chair with his claws spoke, and his voice was eccentric: "I have long seen your stupid lion is not pleasing to the eye. I thought you just wanted to relax, but I didn''t expect to be kept by Xianting as a pet. Do not want to restore my glory glory! "


    "Why, when your pet is in your favor, you learned to shake your tail and beg for mercy? You look at you, and make yourself like a white-faced scholar. Do you think you are beautiful, do you know you are a stupid lion? Would you like me to send you a box of rouge and a box of gouache, and you wipe it on your face so that you can abduct a few ignorant girls? "

 v5 Chapter 17： I also want bitch

    The Peng Demon King was so ridiculed in front of the demons, where could the Lion and Camel King be indifferent, and his face as white as flour turned red instantly, staring at the Dapeng bird on the back of the chair and saying angrily: "You bird, you dog I can''t vomit my ivory, believe it or not, I plucked your hair and leaned on the fire to eat? "


    The Peng Devil sneered sneer: "You have no seeds, you really have the courage to try it and see who eats whose meat?"


    The two demon are not purely fighting, but they are really angry, they really have a temper.


    The lion king suddenly stood up, threw a fan behind his head, and rolled up his sleeves to prepare to dry. The wings of the Peng Demon unfolded, and the wings, which had been as long as Zhang Yu, began to swell along with their bodies.


    "It''s not Tang Seng''s meat. Can you live with each other for a long time or something? Can you commit such a big fire?" A demon sighed, but it was the Demon King coiled on a chair. He didn''t look up, the faucet rested on his body, looked very lazy, and when talking, there were only two long beards shaking.


    Everyone saw that he had a meaning to speak, and they all looked to him that the Peng Demon and the Lion and Camel King who had planned to start looking at him also wanted to hear his truth.


    After finishing the culinary sentence, he had forgotten the subject, and instead fell into some kind of memories, saying casually, "I think that year, I was still a little snake in the Qiantang River. I like doing it every day. The thing is, when the night is quiet, I swim alone to the uninhabited water and grass and look up at the glorious Xinghe. The Xinghe is so beautiful, I can see it all night. "


    "In those lazy and casual days, my biggest wish is that no one will disturb my life, no one will come to eat me, and no fish will bother me. I looked at the Galaxy Xinghai, I just want to live a quiet life like this. ... "


    He couldn''t speak at a fast pace, and the demon heard half of it, all scolding him, shut him up.


    Fortunately, all the monsters have become accustomed to this. This old lady is this virtue. She often talks and starts to recall her past life. She has n¡¯t played since the beginning, and she ca n¡¯t hear other monsters. .


    The demon is so unreliable, the Demon King is distressed. As the head of several major saints, at this time, he felt that it was necessary to say a few words to bring the topic to the topic. After all, the demons gathered this time to discuss major issues.


    But he suddenly raised a resentment somehow, and the words turned into a complaint as soon as he said: "When I mention Xuan Zang, the monk will be angry, so that I and the monkey brothers will turn their eyes to each other and make a good demon grand saint. Become a disciple! The key is that this bald donkey has a wicked heart, and even partnered with that **** buddha to deceive my brother, so that my brother is now nagging all day long! "


    The ox devil sighed, and was angry and sad: "I thought that when we were playing and having fun together, the Seven Holy Saints, we were uncomfortable. Now it is good. I haven''t seen that monkey for a hundred years. Sit, it''s lonely ... "


    Speaking of which, the Demon King turned red.


    He thought that after he had said this, the demon would at least pity the monkey, and then fight with the enemy or something, and then he could return to the topic.


    However, this scene of brothers'' cohesion did not appear, and the demons looked at him indifferently, as if wondering how he behaved with that old man.


    The old man was already deeply in memory, and still muttered by himself, "I thought that I would go with the stars in peace and calm, until the old days are old. But one day I forgot the time, and I have not gone yet, at this time A village aunt who came to the riverbank ... Ah, that village aunt is so beautiful ... "


    The Lion Camel took the opportunity to go behind the chair, picked up the discarded folding fan, returned to the chair and sat down, and quickly fanned himself with a personlike gesture.


    He glanced at the demons, thinking that the demons in front of him were rude and uncomparable. He snorted proudly: "The times have changed, so why should we mention the past? In short, Xianting is so powerful that we cannot be like monkeys. , Openly confronting them, I don''t want to be pressed down the mountain for 500 years, I can only drink copper juice and iron when I''m hungry! "


    Dapeng bird closed its wings and heard that his eyes moved a little, and his neck twisted a little, dismissively: "You go and eat Xianting''s shit! I said what''s going on today, such a big **** Wei, it turned out from your mouth! "


    The lion camel turned red and white again. Pink face, green tendons on the forehead were prominent: "You bird shut up! What do you know? In these years, you have left the mainland to go to earth, build a cave house in the mountains, run away in the forest, and I haven''t been troubled by Xianting, but it''s because there is a Saint to help you, otherwise your big bird would have already eaten! "


    The roc bird was furious: "Eat your ancestor!"


    The Cow Devil touched his forehead by hand, and felt that it would be impossible to drive.


    His old cow is a rough demon, let him fight, but it is a pain to ask him to organize a demon heart. In front of these bands of monsters, one by one, they are not bad, but they are usually weird. There is no problem eating, drinking, and having fun together. It is really a group of devil dancing.


    "How many years, one by one, they haven''t grown up. Six old demon can''t talk about it together. When can the 100,000 demon be twisted into a rope? In this way, what can I use to overturn Xianting? Be at ease! "


    When the ox devil was distressed, a cold voice sounded in his ear. Although the words were not good, there was no meaning of irony.


    The Bull Devil heard this familiar voice and couldn''t help shaking the bull''s body. He turned his head unbelievably, and surely he saw a squatting monkey floating beside him.


    "Seven brother ?! When did you come?" Cow Demon King. Shocked, they haven''t seen each other for over a hundred years.


    Qi Tian Dasheng looked at the demons, and said lightly, "I came when I wanted to come, but I can''t help picking the days?"


    The demon has been in a mess, and the Dapeng bird finally worked with the lion and camel king. The two did not perform any great magical powers, just like the beasts bite and confuse each other, one with his sleeves fists and his feet added, and one with wings that kept pecking at each other, making a bird''s hair. The other old monsters hurried forward to draw the frame.


    It was only the Demon King, as if he had not seen any monsters fighting, but also recollected himself on the chair: "I am a snake, how can I think that a human-like village aunt looks good? This is really unreasonable. Different, aesthetics shouldn''t be right on one level ... but I have any way, I just think she looks good, especially her posture, it''s really beautiful! "


    The Devil King gave up half of the seat and kindly greeted the monkey to take a seat. He laughed and said, "Seventh brother, I''m glad you can come. What are you doing here?" He hoped to hear the other party talk about matters. of.


    The monkey did not sit with the Demon King, but squatted on the throne of the throne. He said, "Come and see you."


    The Devil King was so moved that he almost burst into tears. Rare brothers can''t bear the hardships themselves, but they can still remember his brother and see him.


    But without waiting for the bull king to say anything, the monkey turned his head and glanced at him lightly: "Do you believe it?"


    The ox devil stunned, why didn''t I believe it? I originally believed it. But looking at you, I really can''t convince myself to continue to believe ... why is my heart hurting?


    The monkey didn''t mean to take care of the mood of the ox demon king. He jumped off the armrest and drank at the enchanting people, "Stop it for me, and sit down honestly!"


    Dapeng bird and white-faced scholar have already fluttered a feather, a shawl with broken robes was broken, and everyone heard the ears of the monkey drinking, and turned around in horror with the demons, and saw the monkeys stunned After a moment: "Lao Qi ?!"


    The sound wave hit, and the demon king''s brain shook like a punch. He raised his head confusedly and straightened his slender neck. When he saw the monkey standing in front of the demon king, he said in surprise: "Lao Qi, what are you Are you here? "


    The monkey grumbled, "When your pants are off."


    The Demon King was frightened, panicked, and hurriedly raised his pants. Only then did he realize that he was in his current state. How could he wear pants?


    The Demon King looked resentfully at the monkey.


    The roc bird was busy collecting feathers, the white-faced scholar was busy tidying his hair, and the other old monsters greeted the monkey kindly. But the monkey did n¡¯t have any idea of ??meeting the monsters. Before the monsters walked in, they said directly: "I ¡¯ll come and say one thing, and after Li Yan has finished handling the things at hand, he will come here. You are ready. Welcome. "


    The demon stunned, and the Lion and Camel couldn''t care about tidying their robes, and hurriedly said, "This matter has not been discussed yet!"


    The monkey gave him a sideways glance: "I don''t plan to discuss it with you, I''m here to inform you."


    The Lion Camel was very unhappy and his face sank. "I don''t agree with this!"


    With a loud bang, a huge iron rod fell to the ground, shaking the seven mountains. He also shocked the innocent Demon King directly from his chair, fell off his seat and smashed to the ground, his body curves were messed up.


    The monkey looked at the Lion Camel coldly: "Looking at my iron rod, I give you a chance to express your attitude again."


    "I didn''t say anything." The lion camel turned back to his seat, took out a bronze mirror and set it, and began to concentrate on fixing his hair.


    The monkeys went through the scriptures. Although the soul was hurt, the realm went a long way. Except for the demon king, these old demon are no longer their opponents.


    The demon king laughed to relieve the serious and embarrassing atmosphere. He rose from the throne and climbed over the monkey''s shoulder: "Since this matter has been discussed, you should come here for a while, but you must go to my seat , Let''s have a few drinks! "


    The monkey put away the iron rod and nodded. It was rare and normal, "Just so, I want to **** too."


    Ox Demon King: "..."


    I thought our brothers were affectionate, and you told me that you actually miss my wife?


    ...


    Li Xuan and others left the Gubeikou border and returned to Youzhou with Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin, who were as mourned as possible.


    The **** of the land fairy monk Li Zhi hasn''t killed yet, after all, he is twenty masters, he can be imprisoned first, and try to counter it. Even if you can''t counteract it, you can bring it back to Ping Lu to study it.


    The reason why Li Zhi won this battle was because he learned about the methods of the Shinto monks in time, but he knew little about the Shinto monks, and it was necessary to communicate with each other in depth.


    Liu Shouguang committed adultery with his aunt, and moral virtue was very corrupt, but human nature had not been completely lost, at least Liu Rengong had not been killed. However, when Li Yan found Liu Rengong in the dungeon, he immediately overturned his conclusion that Liu Shouguang really had no humanity.


    Because the uncle did not give Liu Rengong a meal, the latter was already hungry and weak.


    "King An ... His Royal Highness?" Liu Rengong, who looked pale, blinked unbelievably hard when he saw Li Yan who entered the door.


    After seeing that the other party really is Li Yan, this party has made a sacrifice, which can be called the existence of princes. He rushed over in two steps, kneeling and crying in front of Li Yan: "Your Highness! You are finally here, old and incompetent , Trapped by the boy, let His Royal Highness read the joke, shame the dignity of the court, faceless ancestors! "

 v5 Chapter 18： Achievement fairyland

    Li Zheng raised Liu Rengong and comforted him: "You don''t have to be too blameless for the honesty. The world is chaotic and the heart is old, and two rebellious generations are inevitable. Youzhou military and civilians still want to be honest."


    He could understand Liu Rengong''s reaction, experienced great misery and despair, and was unable to extricate himself in painful self-blame. Now that he unexpectedly saw the hope that he could save everything, he was naturally inevitable.


    Now that Liu Rengong is not dead, the next things will be handled very well. Li Yan asked the other party to come out and continue to be the Jiushi Jiushi.


    Under the auspices of Liu Rengong, the liquidation thunder of Liu Shouguang and Huang Xingqin''s party began. Within two days, hundreds of people were beheaded.


    After regaining control of authority, Liu Rengong stated that only Li Yima was the first to look forward, but Lu Longjun was dispatched. Li Ye did not recruit Lu Longjun''s soldiers, but just let the other party guard the border in the future, not to give Khitan the opportunity.


    On the last night of his stay in Youzhou, Li Yan sank into a state of cultivation in the rooms of Jiedushi''s Mansion.


    After the Battle of Hedong, even the three towns of Dingding, the people''s luck also gathered. And these days, Li Zhen presided over the civil affairs in Hedong, based on the Pinglu policy, abolished many harsh donations and miscellaneous taxes, and promulgated many measures to encourage farmers and mulberry farmers, so that more people began to be loyal to Li Ye.


    With the increase of air transport, Li Yan is breaking through the bottleneck.


    Long Qiyou is particularly active. With the influx of red gas, the amount of gas finally broke through the critical point.


    If it was the past, then it is time to break through the barrier and enter a new realm.


    However, at this moment, there is no obvious change in Li Yan''s gas and sea.


    Just when he thought that without the consent of Xianting, after all, he could not achieve the immortal realm, the heavenly scrolls hovering in his eyebrows began to unfold.


    At the first sight of the picture content, Li Zhi''s spirit was refreshed.


    The content of the scroll is not very deep, but only part of it is being developed, and the painting is a mountain and a river.


    However, as soon as Li Yiwu saw this picture, Wengming in his mind, the scattered mountain and river paintings detached from the scrolls and floated directly.


    As the mountains and rivers of ink floated up, a column of ink and light that was not visible to the naked eye rose suddenly above Li Kui''s head, straight up into the depths of the starry sky in the night sky, without knowing its end.


    This beam of light is clearly ink-colored, but its light is dazzling, covering everything.


    Li Yan did not wait too long, and at the end of the beam of light, quietly sprinkled countless stars. The light spot fell slowly, it seemed to be slow and fast, and Li Li quickly bathed in Xinghui. At this time, the mountain and river maps appearing on the heavenly scrolls also emerged from the bottom of him and spread slowly.


    When the mountain and river maps met Xinghui, Li Zhi''s spirits rose, and in the line where the ink and wash drawings intersected with Xinghui, a white dot was lit up to the extreme, spreading slowly.


    And a complete world gradually emerges from the diffused light spot.


    Although Li Yan closed his eyes, he could clearly see this world.


    He suddenly found out that this world was not a state of nothingness, but a land of Pinglu five states that he was not familiar with!


    Fairyland!


    This is the fairy garden opened by Li Zhi!


    However, according to Li Yuan, no monk opened a fairy garden based on the real world.


    Under normal circumstances, the monk opens a fairy garden, which means stepping into the fairyland. At first, the fairy garden was only a small world of ten miles. Although it can operate like a large world, its power is extremely small. It requires the monks to keep up with it and add bricks and tiles to expand its territory.


    Fairyland is the self-built world of fairyland monks, which is common sense.


    Although the monks can outline the landscape of the fairy garden and put in all kinds of birds and beasts according to the real world, it is fundamentally different from the real world because there will be no people in the fairy garden!


    But now Li Zhi''s fairy garden contains not only landscapes and ponds, but also farmland people. All sides are no different from the real Pinglu.


    However, what shocked Li Yan did not stop completely. In addition to Pinglu, there were also the mountains and rivers of Weibo, Zhaoyi, Hedong, Chengde, Yiwu, and Lulong!


    It''s just that compared to Pinglu, these fan towns look very transparent, as if there is only one projection, not solid at all. In comparison, Hedong is slightly better.


    At this time, Li Xun didn''t think too much and started to mobilize the aura in the fairy garden.


    So he found that, besides Reiki, there was a force that was about to move, mysterious and powerful, as if waiting for him to summon.


    As soon as Li Min was thinking, this mysterious power suddenly rose from Pinglu and Wuzhou and merged into the dragon spirit inside him! Long Qi yelled in a cheerful excitement, looking impatient and about to explode this power.


    Li Xun was pleasantly surprised that the power of dragon spirit is a power that he can arbitrarily mobilize. Since this mysterious force in Xianyuan can enter dragon gas, it can naturally be used by him!


    After careful observation, Li Zhi discovered the source of power: the people in the land of Pinglu and Wuzhou. Yes, when he thinks about it, Pinglu''s soldiers and civilians will have a force to gather together!


    Li Xun reacted. These powers, originally the luck of the people, can now be turned into actual powers!


    This shocked Li Wei. It''s unheard of.


    Then he found out a few things.


    First, not all people in Pinglu sent out the power of luck to call him, accounting for only 78% of the total. With a little thought, Li Min realized that the remaining people of ten to two were afraid of being loyal to him.


    This is also normal, some people will not be loyal to others.


    Second, when Li Zhi tried to mobilize the power of Weibo, Hedong, and other places, although some people raised their strength of luck, they did not converge into real power in the end, and they dissipated in midair, as if they were insufficient Look like.


    He found that, at most, less than 30% of the people would respond to his call and raise their luck. The most is Hedong, about 20%, the least is Chengde, less than half Chengdu.


    Li Xun thought, these places in the fairy garden are transparent and not solid, it may be that he has not yet determined his rule over these places, the critical point of the people''s luck is not enough to mobilize.


    All night long, when the first rays of morning light fell on the windowsill, Li Yan had already figured out what to figure out.


    First of all, heavenly scrolls allowed him to be promoted to Immortal Realm without the consent of Xianting.


    Secondly, his fairy garden is the real world. Beyond Reiki, you can mobilize the power of ordinary people''s fortune. This is his fairy garden power. Any monk in fairyland will have a fairy garden power in addition to the fairy garden spirit.


    Investigating its roots should be that Long Qi is "making trouble". Li Zhi is used to this, and the foundation of his cultivation is dragon spirit. It is also because of this dragon spirit that he is very different from the practice path of ordinary monks.


    Thirdly, the amount of people loyal to him in a certain place not only determines whether he can mobilize the luck of that people, but also determines the strength of the force.


    Having figured this out, Li Yan no longer hesitated and moved his mind to break the barriers of Qihai!


    With a bang, with Li Zhi as the center, a majestic force suddenly spread out, spreading over a range of hundreds of feet, a column of blue and white light, straight up to Jiuxiao!


    Within this range, all the monks were shocked and felt an invincible force, making them turn to look at the dots of strength, and even raised the urge to worship and loyalty.


    It''s as if a king is here!


    This surprised them inexplicably.


    Instead of the ordinary people of the monks, they are happy and inexplicably raised a sense of security, as if there is a Jinjia **** beside them, guarding them from damage!


    Li Yan rose up into the air and walked up to a distance of hundreds of feet along the beam of light.


    At this moment, the power of Emperor Tao burst out! All monks and ordinary people who saw his figure were at a loss, like seeing the armor of a king, breaking the enemy city and destroying the enemy country!


    Only when Wu Dao is qualified to achieve the immortal realm can he forcibly break through the threshold of immortal realm. Li Zhi not only comprehends the Yinyang Avenue, but also forms his own emperor Tao.


    Li Xuan looked around and looked in all directions, with a thunderous voice: "I Li Xun, the power of luck of the people, blessed by heaven and air, and today I have become a fairyland! I swear by this body, this life will be for heaven and earth, for The people make their own lives, reshape the order of Xianfan, and restore a peaceful world! "


    Red babes such as monks who ran out of the residence, Liu Rengong and other Youzhou officials, as well as barracks monks and city residents, looked up at Li Zhi in the air and heard the oath, all shaking.


    The red baby laughed and laughed: "Li Li! You finally achieved the fairyland! Haha, the future is expected, and big events are in sight! An Wang mighty!"


    The monk monks shouted in unison: "An Wang mighty!"


    Liu Rengong and others were almost uncontrollable, and the corresponding monk shouted: "An Wang mighty!"


    The entire city of Youzhou, countless monks and ordinary people, at this moment sounded a tidal wave: "Anwang mighty!"


    The cry was angry with the bull.


    ...


    Outside the Great Wall, on the edge of the ancient road, and on the top of Tushan, a group of monks in black robes are watching the Great Wall side with a stern look.


    This is not the Gubeikou, but it is not too far away, and because of the relatively open terrain, Guancheng is quite large and has more troops.


    Standing in front of the cults, Yeluabaoji has restored his appearance, and the staff in his hand has also been replaced with a brand new one--his old staff has been taken away by Li Zhi, and at the same time, There was his escape bead that had not been used at Gubeikou.


    When leaving Gubeikou, Yelu Abaoji didn''t say anything on his mouth, his face was not obvious, but he was very uncomfortable.


    With more than a hundred master monks dispatched, they were defeated a lot by Li Yan, and they were replaced for twenty monks in Wonderland in vain. No one can swallow this breath.


    It is still a trivial matter to swallow. After returning, he will still be punished by the high priest of God, or he may have to suffer a bit, or the other party may give up helping him and choose another person.


    So he decided to get back somewhere.


    You can''t invade the hinterland of Youzhou, but looking for the trouble of General Bianguan, can you not respond to it?


    Yeluabaoji pointed to the monk behind Bianguan: "There are two thousand garrisons in it. Let''s do it together later. Don''t talk nonsense and kill everything directly ... the real world need not be dispatched, heaven. Wonderland hands on! "


    Although Li Wei has left, he is not so sure. What if Li Wei is still near the border? So Tianxian Realm started to retreat in time when it was in danger.


    Seeing that it was almost time, Yeluabaoji waved towards the border and said, "Give me all!"


    The gods of fairyland immediately ran out fiercely together.


    Yeluabaoji was also ready to start, but after taking the first step, he suddenly became stiff. The whole person was fixed as if he had been fixed, and looked straight into the distance.


    Behind Bianguan, a green and white light beam rushed towards Jiuxiao, and as it rang, there was still a high-pitched groan, and even more powerful sounds were emitted.


    Even if they were far apart, the repair of Yeluabao was not low, and the repairs there were like tide, making him feel clear.


    What''s more, with his extraordinary eyesight, he even saw a black spot rushing along the blue and white beam of light and stopped at a height of thousands of feet!


    Yelu Abaoji horrified: "Li ... Li Yan? Xian ... Immortal Realm? This devil has actually achieved Immortal Realm ?!"


    After an exclamation, Yeluabaoji suddenly awakened and greeted the Shinto monk who had flew to Guanqian: "Come back! Give me back! Don''t do it!"


    The religious monks also saw the movements there, and all of them were a little surprised, and immediately heard the order from Yeluabaoji, and immediately returned together.


    "Don''t fight again?" A monk in wonderland wondered.


    Yelu Abao''s look was tangled for a long time, and finally turned into a long sigh: "No time to fight, Li Yan, you can defeat Tianxian Realm before reaching the fairyland. Now we cross Tianguan, where are we, our opponents? If we come over, it will be difficult for us to go. "


    Speaking of this, Yeluabao took the lead to turn around, and he was fascinated: "Withdrawn. Now that Li Zhi has achieved the fairyland, I will not be scolded too much when I go back."


    The religious monks looked at each other and knew that Yeluabaoji was telling the truth, so they had to keep up.


    As for killing the soldiers of Datang Bianguan Pass, it is no longer possible to do so.

 v5 Chapter 19： Daobing

    Xianting, an emperor wearing a loose white robe, was feeding fish at Xianchi. He was followed by several fairy children, holding various kinds of fish food in his hands.


    Li Changgeng walked slowly and asked to see in the distance. Xiandi waved his hand and let the other party come directly.


    After seeing the ceremony, Li Changgeng watched the colorful fishes gathering for food, smiling, and said with a smile: "These spirit fishes are really blessed. They can be eaten by Your Majesty and see how well they grow."


    Xiandi glanced at Li Changgeng, "It''s not their blessing, it''s their blessing."


    Li Changgeng thought that he understood the meaning of the Emperor. He slaped his hands and said, "You can compare your heart to your heart, Your Majesty is really a saint."


    Emperor Xian glanced at Li Changgeng and said, "The heart compares with the heart, but I fatten them, not to compare the heart to the heart, but to eat. I say that you are blessed, not that you are happy when you watch them, but you have Gourmet! "


    Li Changgeng opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Xiandi turned his head and continued to focus on the fish food: "You come to find tadpoles, why?"


    Li Changgeng said, "The first batch of a thousand soldiers has passed through Kunlun Lower Bound and handed it to He Jingcheng."


    This is exciting news. It should show the momentum of the overall situation, but as long as Li Changgeng thinks about what Emperor Xian just said, and then sees that Emperor Emeritus is serious about feeding fish, he ca n¡¯t bear to look straight, I ca n¡¯t keep my heart. I think these little fishes are really miserable.


    At this moment, there was a sudden shaking from Xianting. Although the amplitude was small and inconceivable, how the emperor Xiandi and Li Changgeng were aware of it immediately noticed the anomaly.


    Li Changgeng''s face changed. How stable is Xianting, and how can such a shake be made? Is it that the muddy man broke the seal and ran out of trouble?


    The two didn''t wait too long, and then the immortal official rushed over and reported to the emperor: "Your Majesty, the big thing is not good, Li Xun''s nagging has actually achieved the immortal realm in Youzhou!"


    "What ?!" Li Changgeng shook with unbelievable eyes. "How could he be a fairyland without the orders of Xianting?"


    Xianguan said: "I don''t know Xiaguan, but the fact is true. When the other party achieved the fairyland, Xiu vigorously developed, forming a green and white beam of light straight toward Jiuxiao, and the shaking of Xianting was just because of it!"


    "This is even more impossible!" Li Changgeng called out. "Even if he has achieved the immortal realm, the movement cannot be so great as to shake the immortal court! He is an accomplished land fairy, not a big Luo Jinxian!"


    The immortal officer himself also felt incredible, his voice was a bit lower: "But this is the truth ..."


    The Emperor has not spoken, but the action of feeding the swimming fish has stopped and he is stunned.


    After the immortal official retreated, Li Changgeng tentatively reminded: "Your Majesty?"


    Xiandi sprinkled fish food and sighed, "God is unpredictable, let''s go and see."


    Li Changgeng was stunned. He did not expect that Xiandi turned out to have this unknown attitude. He immediately said: "Your Majesty is assured that the Dao soldiers have already dispatched, and he will not be able to make trouble for a long time!"


    The Emperor refused to answer, but instead turned to greet the immortal: "Go, pick the fattest spirit fish up and down the pot. Don''t steam it this time, use the boiled, simmer slowly, and drink the fish soup."


    ...


    After Li Zhi achieved the immortal realm, he did not stop at Youzhou, took the red baby and others to Hedong, and then returned to Pinglu.


    When leaving Youzhou, Li Yan went out of the air, but Liu Rengong took the Youzhou official and sent him away at the gate. Even if they could only see the monk monk, the Tao Changhong''s tail pulled out from the sky, one by one, looked pious, as if Li Zhi could not see them, they would be able to appreciate their loyalty.


    When returning to Taiyuan City, no one came out, because Li Zhen and others didn''t know that Li Yan would return at this time.


    Li Ye held a meeting to understand the progress of Hedong''s affairs during his absence, and then agreed on several important issues.


    After that, he ordered the Pinglu army to be promoted, except for leaving a part of the town to guard the Hedong site and help the Hedong army rebuild, the rest had to return to Pinglu.


    Because Li Yan''s schedule was rather tight, Li Zhen had some things to say before he followed the other party from the palace to the gate. All things along the way were said to be transparent, and he was relieved.


    "Hedong matters will be entrusted to you. If you need to get an idea in the future, you can consider it yourself, except for matters that are of great importance to the whole world, and you can notify the lone king afterwards." Li Zhen told Li Zhen in front of the city gate. He said that if he didn''t want to do everything by himself, he had to learn to decentralize.


    Li Zhen nodded his head and suddenly asked with a gaze: "Have your Highness already achieved fairyland?"


    Li Yan stepped into a fairyland in Youzhou, and the movement was not big enough to reach Hedong. He nodded, and then said nothing more, leaving Yu Dazhen, Su Emei and others to leave.


    As for the red baby, Li Ye was temporarily stayed in Hedong, taking a group of monster monks to stabilize the place. What really needs to be done can also directly support Youzhou and other northern borders.


    Watching Li Ye''s figure disappeared under the sun, Li Zhen emerged from God for a long time, and finally he said with emotion: "His Royal Highness can achieve the fairyland, it is really my blessing, but also the blessing of the northern towns and the people ... Only those who can settle the country and the people can be called King An! "


    ...


    Qingzhou.


    Xuanwu Army camp outside the city, accompanied by He Jingcheng and others, Zhu Wenlong came to Houying, and saw a thousand armored soldiers standing upright in the open space.


    The thousand armored man was wearing silver armor, his face was covered in pockets, and he was standing upright with a spear in his arms. Even if there are only a thousand people, they have the momentum of thousands of troops.


    Zhu Wen even believed that most of the cities in the world were unable to withstand the onslaught of this army.


    He Jingcheng lifted his jaw slightly and said in a tone of honor and pride: "This is the Xianting Taoist. Presumably, Zhu Shuai has also heard of it. Prior to Li Feng in Fengqishan, he worked with everyone to defeat him. The Eighty Monk Corps of Shimen in the Western Regions. At that time, the other party was just a high-level practice of Qi, which caused Li Zhi and others to fall. Now, standing in front of Zhu Shuai, it is a thousand real people. ! "


    "And the armor on their bodies and the blade of their hands are all extraordinary magical instruments. It is not the arrogance of this seat. Even if we search the entire Tang Dynasty now, we can''t come up with a thousand sets of magical instruments. With this one Taoist soldiers, even if the monks can noisy again, they can''t stop Zhu Shuai from capturing Qingzhou City! "


    In fact, Zhu Wen didn''t have a lot of awe at Daomen, and even looked at the other party''s behavior very unpleasantly. If there was not a strong enemy Li Li in front of him, and the two sides needed to cooperate, he would not want to bother with each other.


    But seeing the thousand soldiers in front of him, Zhu Wen couldn''t help but change his face. As a battlefield host, he certainly knew how terrible the effect of such an army on the battlefield would be.


    He Jingcheng is very satisfied with Zhu Wen ¡¯s response. This is the time to show the strength of Xian Ting. Of course, he wants Zhu Wen to express his awe from the bottom of his heart: ¡°This is only the first batch of Taoists from the Nether, and there are 100,000 above Xianting. Exist. As long as Xianting is willing, you can send more at any time! "


    He said that there was some water, and not to mention that there were not so many soldiers in Xianting. Just this time to transport a thousand Taoists at the same time to the lower bound, Xianting paid a great price, even the Kunlun passage was overloaded, Were forced to stop running for maintenance for a long time.


    Of course, these are all secrets, and only those who know this are Xiandi, Li Changgeng, Dao Bing, and his fairy leader.


    Zhu Wen did not immediately show his fear because of He Jingcheng''s words. On the contrary, the astonishment on his face calmed down quickly.


    He Shen said: "So, what are you waiting for, send it to the battlefield first, and see if you can capture Qingzhou City!"


    "As Zhu Shuai wished." He Jingcheng was full of confidence, secretly waiting for you to see the power of Dao soldiers, but don''t be scared to worship. Waiting for Qingzhou City, I don''t think you bow down to this one yet?


    At the head of Qingzhou City, Cui Keli and Shangguan all fell side by side.


    Presided over the battle for several days, Cui Keli had a embarrassed face and a lot of people lost weight. Fortunately, Shangguan Qingcheng returned to support in time and took over the burden of commanding the war. Cui Keli was more relaxed.


    However, the war is no longer commanded. Ordnance and ration management, young people''s organizations, including daily food preparation, and the treatment of the wounded are still under the responsibility of Cui Keli, who is still busy every day.


    However, even after being tired, Cui Keli was losing weight day by day, but his energy and spirit were still full, and those intelligent and tough eyes were still encouraging.


    "This team of soldiers is abnormally armored. It looks different in momentum. It has never appeared before. What is it?" Cui Lili saw a thousand soldiers approaching the city head and quickly approached the city head. Shangguan Qingcheng said.


    Compared to Cui Keli''s thin skin, the appearance of Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t change, his cheeks were still white and snowy, and his lips were still red like blood. After all, she is a warrior in the field, and is accustomed to battle. Unlike a scholar like Cui Keli, she is rarely so tired on weekdays.


    Shangguan Qingcheng whispered: "I have read the classics and mentioned the Xianting Taoist soldiers. If I read correctly, more than a thousand silver armored soldiers should be the Xianting Taoist soldiers. These Taoist soldiers, repaired to the minimum are also Lingchi. Real! "


    Crickly''s face was dumbfounded, even if he had not been baptized on the battlefield, he knew what it meant to suddenly have a thousand more realities.


    Without waiting for the two to discuss more, Xuanwu Army has begun a new wave of siege.


    The tide-like armored soldiers diffused towards the city, the smoke and smoke filled the sky, and the thousand soldiers rushed to the forefront of the center of the array and came straight to the city gate!


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned his head to the monk monk next to him and said, "Thousands of Xianting Tao soldiers, I will trouble you."


    "This can''t be beaten!" The speaker was squatting on the ground, holding a few pots of lamb, happily chanting.


    He is extremely burly, with shoulders half a foot wide, and although he wears a breastplate, he cannot hide the thick yellow-red hair. He did not turn into a human form, with red eyes and long tail, a ghost-like face, and looked extremely ferocious.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were sharp: "You can''t beat but you must fight!"


    "Okay, that''s what I listen to you." I finished eating the last leg of lamb, and stood up with my mouth wiped. He glanced at the monks around him, Weng said, "We''re going to deal with Dao Bing, He Jingcheng What do people do? "

 v5 Chapter 20： Come with a sword

    Shangguan Qingcheng gritted his teeth, his expression was unspeakable.


    Indeed, if the monsters all deal with Dao Bing, then the fairy monk team led by He Jingcheng will have no opponent. In previous battles, a large part of the reason why they were able to protect Qingzhou City was because He could restrain He Jingcheng.


    Although under the suppression of the monk monks by Xianting, it was difficult for the puppet to defeat the other party, but it was always able to hold back.


    In fact, the fighting has continued until now, and it has not been carried out for a long time, and the strategy of Qingzhou City has always been very clear, that is, complete defense, dragged on to Li Zhiping and Lu Jun''s main support.


    This strategy has been well implemented.


    Although Shangguan Qingcheng could not command many songs, after all, she was a military general and Qingzhou was also a strong city. Most of the soldiers were able to fight **** battles. Coupled with Cui Keli''s ability to ensure logistics, Rao is now the Pinglu army casualties are not small, the city is full of wounded, but Shangguan Qingcheng estimated, and support some time is not a big problem.


    But no one could have imagined that Xianting had sent down soldiers.


    Xianting''s attention to Qingzhou, or Li Zhi, also surprised the Pinglu people who had always been despised by Xianting.


    But that''s it, Shangguan Qingcheng has no choice. As a warlord, she must respond. The subsequent order she received was to hold Qingzhou City, so unless she died in battle, Qingzhou could not afford to lose.


    No, even if she was killed in battle, Xuanwu Army would not be allowed to step into the city.


    Shangguan drew the lower armour, and the blood-stained iron armor covered her face, revealing only a pair of decisive eyes. She said: "Monk monks continue to restrain He Jingcheng, this group of soldiers, give it to the general!"


    In other words, she ordered the commander: "All the fangs are assembled!"


    Hearing her military order, it was not only Cui Keli''s face that changed greatly, but even he was surprised. The latter voice discouraged: "A thousand soldiers are not just as simple as a thousand realities. Although the fangs are sharp , But after all, the realm is too low, and not all monks, I am afraid that this battle is impossible to overcome! "


    Cui Keli also quickly advised: "The general, as the coach of the three armed forces, has a relationship with the whole war. Don''t take risks easily, otherwise the city will not exist!"


    He is very clear that, among the generals in Pinglu, the rank of the soldiers in Shangguan is one of the two highest ranks. He has an extraordinary status and is most favored by Li Zhi. If there are any shortcomings in front of him, Li Wei can not Blame him for not discouraging him?


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t mean to listen to her. She looked around at them, and said with a jealous voice, "Grandfather Generals are not as good as the real world, but they will be generals of the military! How many generals are there? We will not necessarily lose! "


    In other words, she turned and walked towards the martyrdom, and Cui Keli still wanted to persuade him that the cold drink of Shangguan Qingcheng had sounded: "This is a military order, so you must obey!"


    When the tens of thousands of soldiers of Xuanwu Army rushed to the city of Qingzhou with a thousand troops, preparing to siege the city, to everyone''s surprise, the gate suddenly opened slowly, gradually revealing the inside like an iron wall. Spikes.


    Three thousand soldiers in black armor and black robes were ready to go, and everyone had a strong killing gas. The former lord was a silver robe with a white robe and broken clouds in his hand.


    At the moment when the city gate was completely open, this fine horse suddenly rushed out like a torrent. In the rumbling sound of a horse''s hoof, like a sharp arrow, it rushed straight towards a thousand soldiers!


    Xuanwu Army generals and soldiers were pretty good and shocked. They did not expect that Shangguan Qingcheng would dare to attack at this time.


    In the previous battles, Langya often took the initiative to attack, disrupting the Xuanwu Army battle array, echoing the defenders in the city, and thus retreating the Xuanwu Army.


    This military battle led by General Silver Armor has long left a strong psychological shadow on the soldiers of Xuanwu Army. The soldiers who died under the opponent''s hands will have several members, and the soldiers killed by the other will be numerous. .


    The Xuanwu Army''s instinct was scared when it saw this fine horse bathed in the ray of light and blessed by the admiral''s forces.


    In the watchtower behind the Xuanwu Army formation, Zhu Wen saw the fangs fearlessly greet the soldiers, his frown slightly, and his heart was extremely moved.


    He is not the kind of character with a grinning smile on his face. In most cases, he will say what he thinks.


    So he said with emotion: "For many days of fighting, the Pinglu army suffered heavy casualties, and now it is still about 60%. If it is an ordinary army, in this situation of war, I am afraid that the soldiers will be in danger, and there is no morale. That''s true. But Pinglu Jun has never stopped fighting, but there is still a tendency to become more and more brave. Why? "


    The staff next to him dismissed: "A bunch of idiots who don''t know current affairs. They want to find death. Who can stop them?"


    The meaning of the words of the aides is to resolve Zhu Wen''s words, which may have an impact on morale.


    But Zhu Wen didn''t appreciate it. He sneered, "If my soldiers are on the battlefield, they can also be brave enough to die, can I still win?"


    The aide opened his mouth, speechless.


    At this time, a young man spoke out: "An Wang ruled Pinglu for several years. With the help of Confucians, the officials ruled the Qingming, the politics, and the people''s prosperity. In this case, the people''s heart naturally gathered unprecedentedly. Facing the invaders outside, Not only are the officers and men of the three armed forces, but even the civilian husbands in the city, in order to protect their homes and protect the rich and prosperous lives, they will fight hard. "


    "The Xuanwu Army Division was unnamed. Although the generals wanted to build their careers and the soldiers thought about plundering after breaking the city, they were supported by these things. Once the fighting lasted, the morale was naturally lowered a lot. After encountering desperate resistance, they were willing to Not many people are going to fight for it. "


    Zhu Wen glanced back. He recognized the speaker. It was a Confucian scholar who had recently voted for him. It seemed to be Zhang Zhongsheng. I heard that he was still one of the 72 Confucians.


    When Zhang Zhongsheng came to Xuanwu Army, he didn''t really turn to Zhu Wen. He wanted to see if Xuanwu Army had a chance to capture Qingzhou City. Of course, Confucian scholars governing the country must also be knowledgeable.


    Zhang Zhongsheng continued: "It is said that Confucian scholars can only govern civil affairs. They are useful in peacetime, and they have no place in troubled times. This is naturally ridiculous. If Ping Lu did not have Cui Keli and Cui Jiazi''s governance, how can there be prosperity today In this situation, it is impossible to say that the supply of ordnance and grains is unavailable, and that the hearts and minds of the military cannot be so neat, let alone the death battle of the soldiers, and the people have died. If not, Qingzhou City would have been captured by the Xuanwu Army. Germany, unite up and down, and fight with the enemy, this is the capital of the Lord! "


    When Zhu Wen heard his expression look up, Mao Said opened and couldn''t help nodding his head, "Mr. Sophistication."


    He Jingcheng was unhappy to see a Confucian scholar talking so loudly.


    He sneered: "Don''t paste gold on the face of Confucianism. All obstacles are destined to be swept before the absolute power of Taoist Xianting! Don''t you see that, my Xianting Taoist soldier is about to defeat that Langya? ! "


    He Jingcheng is right.


    In the gap where everyone spoke, they killed the city''s Spikes and encountered a thousand soldiers. They did not reproduce the previous glorious record. Instead, they were beaten by the soldiers. The mask of the battle array was falling away at any time. Danger of possible rupture.


    The Shangguan Qingcheng himself could not break into the Dao Ping formation, tearing the opponent''s defense line.


    "The overall situation has been set. Liang Shangguan can''t support it for two moments." He Jingcheng chuckled, complacent, and gave Zhang Zhongsheng a provocative glance. "In front of my Tao facade, all power is just a cloud, and it''s a touch!"


    Zhang Zhongsheng stopped talking.


    Although the opponent''s remarks were extreme and he disagreed with them, the war situation was like this, and he could not ignore the facts.


    Although most Confucian scholars are hard-spoken, when they say they ca n¡¯t win each other during the war, they like to talk about the words of righteousness and morality, but Zhang Zhongsheng is not like this.


    Just when Zhu Wen and others thought that Langya would be defeated, and Qingzhou City could be defeated, suddenly everyone shivered without warning.


    There was a sudden thunder falling on their side.


    Everyone, including He Jingcheng, couldn''t help looking at Xitian, they sensed the direction of the heart-struck force.


    Then they all looked startled.


    Under the fire of the sky, a sword came east.


    The sword''s qi is like rainbow light.


    How strong Jing Cheng can''t help but shake his shoulder. From this sword, he felt the unrivalled power of the avenue and the imperial will of the king.


    If not in the world, He Jingcheng would almost think that it was a sword cut by the Emperor!


    Qingbai Jianqi was sharply enlarged in the eyes of everyone, and when it landed in front of Qingzhou City, it had already reached 300 feet.


    As if a meteor fell into the world, Jianqi went straight to the thousand soldiers who were fighting with Langya!


    In the eyes of everyone who saw this sword, at this moment, the mountains and rivers were eclipsed, everything was out of sound, and there was only one sword between heaven and earth.


    Jian Yi shocked everyone''s mind, so that they could no longer pay attention to other things.


    No one can describe the glory of this sword, they can only shock and panic, and then engraved this picture in their minds.


    The source of the sword air is a three-foot long sword burning with dragon-shaped green flames.


    The sword-holders, no matter He Jingcheng or Zhu Wen, are all familiar.


    "Li Li ?!" He Jingcheng''s eyes widened. "How could it be Li Li ?! He is just a Yang Shen real person, how could there be such a mighty sword ... Has he already achieved the immortal realm ?! How could Xianting grant him the qualification to become immortal ?! "


    He didn''t have time to search for the answer to this question. All he knew was that he couldn''t reach the sword, and he hurriedly shouted at the battlefield, "defense!"


    As his words fell, a bang, and a layer of mask was raised on the ground in the battlefield.


    With the rise of the light curtain, the looting aura was spreading like waves, sweeping and spreading, the smoke and dust on the loess surrounded, and all the Xuanwu soldiers around them were lifted out, flying like catkin cotton.


    After the initial shock, He Jingcheng calmed down. He really couldn''t pick up this sword, but it doesn''t mean that Dao Ping battle formation can''t pick up, especially the 1,000 Dao Pawns with full defense!


    He knows too much about the strength of Dao Ping. It is not a force that belongs to the world. Even if the real fairyland comes, it is easy to break the combined defense of a thousand Dao Ping!


    "Li Yan! You can''t win! Even if you come in person, you can''t break the Xianting''s Daoist battle line! Against Xianting, you must die!" He Jingcheng yelled, as if he could convince himself to regain confidence.


    He did not forget to greet ordinary monk Xianting: "Go up and be ready to siege Li Xie, who is going against the sky!"


    He Jingcheng thought that after Li Yi''s sword, he was bound to be weak, which was the opportunity for monk Xianting.


    However he was wrong.

 v5 Chapter 21： remember

    Li Yan didn''t look at He Jingcheng. His goal was to build a thousand soldiers.


    He certainly understands how powerful a thousand soldiers are when they form a battlefield. That is simply not a thousand superhuman realities that can be simply compared.


    Although he has not played against Dao Bing, he has common sense.


    But his sword still fell straight.


    Every battle line has a general. If you can kill an enemy general, the power of the battle line will be greatly reduced.


    It is not difficult to find the master of a thousand soldiers, at least for a battlefield host like Li Wei.


    He spotted the armored weapon intact, but the breath affected the monks in the whole battle.


    As soon as he thought about it, Tianjian flew out of his body, and with the cover of Qingbai Jianqi, he went straight to the Daobing master at a speed that could not be captured!


    The mask that can defend against the full blow of True Wonderland in the face of Tian Jian is virtually empty, and it does not play a delayed role at all.


    The sky sword passed through the mask, as if nothing was in front of it.


    The heavenly sword is a gift from heaven, and it contains the principle of the road. Even if the mask of the road soldier is even more powerful, facing the law of the road, it is flawed. Even if Li Zhi can''t see this flaw, for Tian Jian, it is not difficult to find a gap and break in.


    The sky sword in the secret realm should have been obtained by Master Feihong. According to her strength of the day, she instinctively defeated Li Wei and seized this weapon.


    But she did not do so.


    The sky sword that even the Buddha''s realm is stubborn, even if Li Zhi is not in a good state to show his power, but its essence is different.


    A slight rumor didn''t reach Li Xuan''s ears, but Li Xuan felt the Qi Jian''s chance to pass the monk''s heart.


    The body of the Taoist general suddenly turned into a blood mist and exploded, without flesh and bones!


    Suddenly, the momentum of the Dao Bing suddenly dropped to a freezing point, and the strength was much weaker.


    At the same time, the sword power containing the power of Emperor Tao, the power of Yinyang Avenue, and the power of the people in Xianyuan was cut into the mask of Tao soldiers!


    This is the first time that Li Zhi has put the people in the fairy garden into luck.


    There are millions of people in Pinglu who provide him with power, and there are also 700,000, 800,000. What kind of power is this?


    Like cutting foam, Jianqi shredded the mask and cut it into the middle of the Daoist battle formation!


    In the extreme light, hundreds of bodies were instantly annihilated, like wood fires burned by flames, and turned into grains of dust, which disappeared like smoke in the bursting aura wind. Their screaming faces and struggling limbs before death seemed like a momentary freeze, but they were gone in a blink of an eye.


    The sword gas cut into the ground, the ground shook suddenly, and the aura bounced to the bottom, forming a rapid overflow tide on both sides, shaped like sails and sails, straight up dozens of feet.


    Hundreds of Taoist soldiers flew up with mud and stones in the surge of aura like a sail that was impacted by sword gas. Some people flew with broken hands, some had their robes broken, and some had spit blood.


    In the end, these soldiers dropped all over the place like dumplings and fell heavily on the ground. Some people''s bodies also bounced off the ground several times.


    The dust gradually dissipated, and when they could barely look at the objects, everyone saw in horror that a huge horrible sword cricket appeared on the ground, deep over the trench, reaching a hundred feet long!


    Not only the Xuanwu army monks such as Zhu Wen, He Jingcheng, Zhang Zhongsheng, etc., but also not only Qingzhou Chengtou, Cui Keli, etc., and the two army generals present at the scene more than 100,000, all witnessed this powerful sword with their own eyes, Witnessed this rare occasion.


    The Xuanwu army generals who rushed to the bottom of Qingzhou City were even forced to stop siege.


    In their gazing eyes, the smoke spread out, and a black robe with a sword standing upright stood at the top of the Qingzhou city tower, overlooking all directions.


    It is difficult for everyone to describe each other''s character.


    This is not like a king in the world.


    Because he is king!


    Not only the king of Pinglu, but also the king of Datang!


    ...


    He Jingcheng''s hands and feet were cold, and he couldn''t help but take three steps back and startled, "How can this be?"


    No one answered his question, and no one could answer.


    Zhu Wen stared blankly at the figure on the top of the city tower, and then reluctantly regained his thoughts, whispering: "Is King An ... already strong to this point?"


    At that time, he was still a general under His Majesty Huang Chao, and he fought in Li Zhou with Deng Zhou unexpectedly. But at that time, Li Min was just a cultivation practice period, and there was not much difference with him.


    Although Zhu Wen is a reckless husband, he is arrogant and a hero of the world. He doesn''t put a few people in his eyes. He must be able to achieve great achievements in troubled times.


    Over the years, he has been working hard to catch up, to catch up with Li Yan, trying to outdo each other.


    Li Huan is a mountain lying in front of him. The distance between him and this mountain is his distance from the world. Without going over the mountain, it would be difficult for him to really do anything.


    He had thought he could catch up, but when Li Xie sent troops to Hedong, he effortlessly captured Weilong, the powerful Wei Bo, and conquered Zhaoyi, and he lost this confidence.


    Fortunately, monk Xianting found him, which gave Zhu Wen a renewed desire to compete with Li Yan. No matter how strong Li Yan is, he can''t be better than the fairy, right? So he endured the disgust to Monk Xianting and began to cooperate with each other.


    The first battle was to attack Lu.


    Zhu Wen knew very well that Li Yan was like his nightmare, a nightmare that he couldn''t help solving before he went to the world. Therefore, in this battle, he did his best, without any reservation.


    I thought that with the help of Brother Xianting, this battle would be a success. But who would have thought that it hadn''t been long before that, Li Ye not only had the ability to kill the immortals, but even He Jing''s highly regarded Taoist soldiers were defeated by his sword!


    Can''t even Xianting deal with Li Yan?


    Zhu Wen was bitter.


    He still relies on the power of the fairy ...


    The gap between the two has not been made up by time, but has grown larger with the passage of time.


    Zhu Wen felt discouraged.


    Zhang Zhongsheng clenched his sleeves and clenched his teeth to restrain the body from trembling.


    He stared motionlessly at the heroic hair on the city tower, as if the whole river and mountains were under the shadow of his robe, and his heart surged.


    He has never seen King An before.


    When lobbying Cui Keli in Qingzhou City that day, although Zhang Zhongsheng finally gave up persuasion, it was his life choice to respect his classmates, not because he was persuaded by the other party.


    The reason why he was not persuaded was nothing else, just because he felt that Li Zhi was not worthy of Cui Keli''s talent.


    As a fellow sibling, Zhang Zhongsheng is very aware of Cui Keli''s talents, and it is too much for him to let the other party manage the land of a town and five states. And Li Zhi is destined to perish, how can Cui Keli show his best and exert his ambitions?


    What Confucian scholars demanded in his life was nothing more than six words of meritorious deeds, and meritorious deeds came first. It is the primary pursuit of Confucian scholars to learn from the best, and to be good for the people. It is the dream of every Confucian scholar to work hard for the state community and to contribute to the elders of Jiangshan.


    But now, seeing Wang An himself, seeing this shocking sword, watching his manners and style, Zhang Zhongsheng woke up like a dream.


    There was nothing wrong with Choi Kelly''s choice!


    Zhang Zhongsheng confessed that if he was in Pinglu and faced with such a magnificent leader, it would be difficult to reject the other party''s invitation.


    Zhang Zhongsheng remembered Cui Keli''s words that day: "I, Cui Keli has chosen his own master. Whether he succeeds or fails, I will follow for life. He succeeds, I govern the world; if he fails, I govern Pinglu Wuzhou He died, and I am buried with him in this land where we shed blood and tears! "


    He didn''t quite understand the sentence that day, and now he understands it.


    It ¡¯s nothing to regret to follow such people, even if they are defeated and killed? Even if the light emitted by Zeng Jin is as if the meteor flickers, it disappears in a blink of an eye, but after all, it illuminated the sky and was seen by people all over the world. So, even if it really dies, there is nothing unacceptable?


    Zhang Zhongsheng clenched his fist unconsciously.


    Suddenly he was envious of Cui Keli.


    In troubled times, good birds choose wood for habitation. However, there are countless heroes in the world, but there are only a handful of real masters, and even there are only one or two.


    Even if he followed the Confucianism to assist another prince who had a great chance of doing things, made a contribution, even made a name, but did the other person have such a magnificent attitude as An Wang, which made him willing to surrender.


    If not, I''m afraid it''s a pity, right?


    After all, Confucian scholars can only live this lifetime.


    Born in troubled times and devoted to the world, should I choose the monarch who is likely to accomplish the most, or the Mingzhu who best fits his own mind?


    Is chasing after the fame, or following my own heart?


    This is an option.


    Everyone faces choices in troubled times.


    There are always many choices in life.


    Facing such a choice, Zhang Zhongsheng has no answer.


    When he was studying, he browsed through the books. Zeng Jin read that many failed wise masters still have a group of loyal soldiers by their side when they are defeated. When the enemy strikes, they would rather die with the master than surrender and embrace the tentacles within their reach. Power and wealth.


    Whenever this time, Zhang Zhongsheng never understood those people''s choices.


    Isn''t it alive to live?


    Shouldn''t it be true to live up to your ambitions and live up to your talents?


    Now he understands something.


    Zhang Zhongsheng, who is among the 72 Confucianists, has learned a lot and grown up in this battle.


    ...


    Holding the emperor sword, Li Yan directed forward to the Xuanwu Army. The tone was gentle but extremely powerful: "Pinglu Army listened to the order of the King of Solitude: the three armies attacked together, and they will fight against the enemies!"


    A shouting tsunami-like shout broke out in the head of Qingzhou, killing the soldiers in a systematic way, and launched a final battle against the Xuanwu Army in front of the city.


    General Pinglu''s morale was boosted after he saw Li Jiyi''s sword breaking the Xianting Tao soldiers. That was the team that Shangguan Qingcheng led the most elite Spikes that could not be defeated, and even Li Jian did not take a sword.


    The strength of Li Yan gave Ping Lu the most effective cardiotonic agent.


    Seeing the return of King An and coming to the front again, Ping Lujun went up to the general and down to the soldiers, and he fought with all his heart. For a time, he was as fierce as a tiger, with a sharp offensive, like crazy.


    The Xuanwu Army may not be able to stop the Ping Lu Army, but at this moment there is obviously no fighting spirit. Many people are already very afraid of Li Xun. At this moment, when they see the Ping Lu Army killed, they are frightened and panicked, and some people even turn around and run.


    Zhang Zhongsheng looked up and saw countless Ping Lu generals scrambling to kill from the walls and gates at the foot of Li Jun, he couldn''t help shaking his mind.


    In front of the tower, Cui Keli''s figure stood like a javelin, standing upright. To Zhang Zhongsheng at this moment, the figure was extraordinarily tall and magnificent.


    Let all Confucian scholars with great ambitions can''t help the envy of the magnificent shore.


    Zhang Zhongsheng couldn''t help thinking: If you were standing there, what would you feel at the moment?


    He finally took a deep look at Li Yan, remembering the An Wang standing on the top of the tower, and turned away without turning back.


    Reading thousands of books is worse than walking thousands of miles. This trip to Pinglu made Zhang Zhongsheng''s life a big step forward.

 v5 Chapter 22： Two hundred catties

    Li Yan was not involved in hunting down Xuanwu Army.


    He also felt quite weak after a sword broke the Daomen battle line. This was the first time that he had mobilized the people in the fairyland after he was promoted to Wonderland. As a result, he did n¡¯t have much experience and did n¡¯t hold the slightest move.


    However, one sword can break through a thousand battles, and it is worth it.


    Dao soldiers fell by a third under the sword, and most of the rest were wounded. But they repaired well, life-saving is not a problem, and Enron''s withdrawal is not difficult.


    Taoist soldiers, as the biggest reliance of Xianting to sweep the world, are not so easy to deal with. After Li Zhi''s sword broke the defense mask of the other party, his power actually dropped a lot.


    The best way is to deal with Dao Ping and build a team of pure monks of similar level.


    He Jingcheng ordered monks to besiege him. At the moment they were stopped by the monks of the tribe. The sword of Li Zhi had no significant effect on their morale. At least all of them could fight.


    But looking at He Jingcheng hiding in the watchtower, fearing to be afraid of the shot, he knew how much he was afraid of Li Yan.


    This battle continued into the night.


    Ping Lujun has made a lot of gains, but Xuanwu Army has not been arbitrarily manipulated. After all, they have so many monks at Xianting, which can help them hold their ground. In addition, after several hundred soldiers calmed down, they still had their fighting power, just because they were afraid of Li Yan, and did not dare to come out again, but it was enough to boost people''s hearts.


    Because Li Xuan was newly established in Xianyuan, he didn''t have much aura, and he couldn''t recover for a moment and a half to kill the other Taoist soldiers.


    After nightfall, the Pinglu army returned to the city to check the results.


    On the same day, Xuanwu Army was killed and wounded by nearly 10,000, which has exceeded the total amount of previous war damage. After this battle, the Xuanwu Army was greatly injured.


    That day, the Xuanwu Army retreated overnight.


    Li Xun did not risk chasing, but chose to accept when he saw good. The danger of midnight soldiers is still too great.


    The scout came to report the following day, and Xuanwu Army had retreated forty miles.


    With the help of Xianting Army, Xuanwu Army''s offensive against Pinglu Army was disintegrated after suffering heavy casualties under the circumstance of Li Zhi''s success in the aid of fairyland.


    There are not many Pinglu troops in Qingzhou. Defending the city is enough, and the field battle is not enough. Li Ye did not counterattack the Xuanwu Army and defeated Zhu Wen''s plan.


    He didn''t know if Xianting would send more Dao soldiers in the future. After using his sky sword once, it would be stored for a long time before being used again. In a short time, he had no ability to break Dao soldiers.


    For Li Yan, he is determined to sweep the world, killing Zhu Wen is not so important. Even if he wiped out Zhu Wen now, Xianting would support other princes and still be able to play against Li Yan.


    What Li Zhi needs now is to accumulate strength to the point where he can defeat tens of thousands of soldiers at Xianting, so that he can solve the problem once and for all.


    Digest Hedong, establish the rule of the North, promote civil administration reform in Henghai, Tianping, Zhaoyi, Chengde, Yiwu, Lulong and other towns, and turn the entire North into the next Pinglu, so as to enhance their overall strength, This is what Li Yan is going to do next.


    Sweeping the world cannot be achieved overnight.


    After Zhu Wen returned to Luzhou, Li Zheng set out to restore Qingzhou order. But with Crickly, he didn''t need to bother too much. Including all post-war aftermath matters, he only needed to outline the issues.


    All the way to the north, Li Zhi ran for months, now it is rare to relax, and finally he can breathe a sigh of relief and change his mood with the landscape.


    Of course, it is impossible to completely relax. As the site expands, the most needed person is talent, and he has to worry about this.


    ...


    In May, Pinglu was quite hot, but it was not enough for the people to dare to go out. A strange phenomenon appeared on the streets of Qingzhou City, that is, there were a lot more women in public appearances than usual.


    Regardless of whether they are in the middle of a river or a village, or a family member, the women have put on fandai, light gauze, and took to the streets in pairs.


    I don''t see them doing anything serious, just stopping by the riverside bridge and the willows in the beautiful scenery, and shuttles in various shops. Without exception, these places are crowded places.


    However, the women who often go under the willows on the riverside behave differently from the women who often go to the market shops.


    The former are mostly elegantly dressed and demure. They can stand for an hour next to the willow, and watch the fish swimming in the river for an afternoon. Whether or not anyone talks to them, anyway, they don''t see who they are calling.


    The latter is much more lively and more colorful. Most like to wear skirts with very low corsets. They will talk non-stop in groups of three or two, sometimes covering their mouths and laughing. If you meet a handsome boy in rich clothes, you will be bold and implicit, and you will take the initiative to talk.


    If it was raining, the woman in the back would disappear, but the woman in the front would still appear on the street. They like to hold a colorful oil-paper umbrella, stand quietly under the willow, on the stone bridge, and look at the river.


    If you have a lively mind, you will find a quiet eave to shelter from the rain. At this time, if a handsome boy with a jewellery belt and a handsome person went to hand over the umbrella, then what would happen behind would basically need not be said much. Whenever the brother-in-law has a little ink, he will recite a few poems that are suitable for the scene. If he is not too mummy, he can make the beauty one or two.


    Of course, it''s not just the beauties who love, but the other person may also be a fat man with more than 200 pounds, or an ugly man with freckles on his face. And probabilistically, the latter is more likely. Beauty is a scarce species after all.


    All in all, May is a beautiful season when flowers bloom.


    The weather was fine on this day, and there were more women walking around. Many young women gathered on the Lishui River, where Qingzhou City was the most visited.


    In the afternoon, next to a small stone bridge, a woman in her 28th year is in the shade to admire the lotus flowers, waiting for a handsome and golden-looking son to come and make a conversation.


    From time to time, she peeked at the past son, expecting someone to come forward, but after a while, her fancy person did not approach. There was a monkey who didn''t know where it came from. He squatted on the pier and looked at her motionlessly for a long time.


    Because of the thin shirt and light shirt, the woman who couldn''t cover the plump swimming circle around her waist gradually became anxious. Isn''t that bad for her? Seeing a monkey crouching beside her, which son will come to talk to her?


    But the scenery here is pretty good, there are lotuses at the foot, the willow branches and leaves are lush, and the shade is large. It is a rare good place and it is easy to find. Moreover, other good places were basically occupied, and it was really difficult for her to find a replacement place for a while.


    "Go, go, you stinky monkey, while you play, don''t get in the way!" The obese woman glanced from side to side, seeing that no one was looking at her, and rushed to drive the monkey away. In order to avoid being noticed, she found that she had no love and she had very little movement.


    The clinker monkey turned out to be scornful, saying, "Little girl, do you know why I''m squatting here?"


    The freckled woman did not expect that the other party would still speak, and she was a little bit confused, but there were a lot of monsters in Pinglu. Everyone has seen it. No wonder they did no harm, "Why?"


    Monkey sneered sneerly: "Because your body is wide enough and the shadow you cast is big enough for me to have a cool place."


    The woman blushed, sulking her chest with anger, her hands on her hips and glaring openly, "You stinky monkey dare to say I''m fat?"


    The monkey shook his head, with a serious expression on his face, "You misunderstood."


    The woman froze, and the monk Zhang Er couldn''t figure out, but since the other person didn''t say she was fat, she felt better.


    As soon as the clinker''s face eased, the monkey continued: "You''re not fat, you just look like a mountain-dare to ask this mountain, but it''s called a two hundred catty mountain?"


    The woman ran away.


    She covered her face and cried and ran away.


    The monkey looked disgusted: "Humans are so stupid, they have no sense of self-knowledge."


    Speaking of which, he looked up at the sky, his eyes full of ridicule, as if talking to someone: "Dead bald donkey, what do you get the scriptures, haven''t you civilized the world?"


    With that said, the monkey turned into a human figure, and turned out to be a handsome man, holding a folding fan and walking towards his intended destination.


    His appearance attracted a lot of attention along the way, and some ignorant girls even cried out holding their chests.


    Before long, a bold woman gathered the courage to walk in front of him, pretending to pass by, raised her hand to cover her forehead: "Oh, it''s so hot this day, if someone handed me an umbrella. "


    The monkey was blocked by the road, even more unhappy, "If you don''t want an umbrella, I wouldn''t."


    Seeing the other person talking, the woman immediately responded cheerfully: "What about you?"


    The monkey said coldly, "I will ask God for a lightning strike to kill myself. In the next life, the rebirth will look better, and no one will send an umbrella."


    So another woman wailed and ran away.


    The monkey was in a bad mood and turned into the appearance of Guanghan Fairy.


    No one came up to provoke him now, but wherever he walked, there would be no woman within ten steps of the week, because they would all avoid it as soon as possible. Now that the monkey is clean and feels slightly satisfied, he can''t help but admire his wisdom.


    But it didn''t take long ...


    "This girl, in such a hot day, Xiao Ke, please ..."


    "roll!"


    The sun was sinking to the west, Li Li squatted next to the vegetable garden, watching Su E''s eyebrow bend over and weed in it. The golden sunlight illuminated the blue silk in her ears, making her flawless profile look particularly moving.


    This is Qingzhou Anwang Mansion. This vegetable garden was opened by Su Emei a few years ago and has always been well taken care of. Before she set out for Hedong, she sprinkled rapeseed in it, which was left unattended for months, and the grass grew better than vegetables.


    "Actually I always have a question," Li Su said suddenly.


    "What is it?" Su''e eyebrow tilted her head and showed him a light smile, the soft sunset seemed to melt at the corner of her lips.


    Li Zheng sighed seriously: "Are your women''s **** tactile? I always see your breasts, sometimes they will be squeezed at the table, sometimes they will touch the hilt, and they are all deformed, and you It seemed like I hadn''t noticed it at all. Like now, when you pluck the grass, your **** have been swiping through the blades of grass, and I haven''t seen you raise your waist higher. "


    Su Emei''s white and tender jade cheeks were instantly red and translucent, and she looked gorgeous and dripping. She conditioned her slender waist like a reflex, and did not dare to look at Li Yan again.


    Li Yan laughed. He had always had this question. He didn''t mean to tease the other party.


    Su Emei picked up the weeds and looked at the leeks and amaranth in general. He looked a little hesitant: "These dishes don''t grow well, I''m afraid the taste is not good."


    Li Yan smiled: "Anyway, after all, through the hands of the fairy, even ordinary vegetables will turn into good food. Eat this tonight."


    Su Emei glared at Li Yan with a shame: "Is there a shape? And you are all immortal, do you still need to eat these?"


    Li Yan said: "You do n¡¯t have to eat and you do n¡¯t have to eat, but you still want to eat. Life is alive, love and food are not to be disappointed. The vegetables in this garden are both, so how can I bear to eat?"


    Su E frowned and said, "Slick tongue!"


    Li Yan was surprised: "How does the fairy know?"


    Now Su Emei was afraid to speak.


    Su Emei picked vegetables and Li Yan took it and held it in her hand. The two left the vegetable garden and entered the kitchen together. Li Huan was responsible for cleaning the vegetables, while Su Emei was cooking the fire.


    Not long after work, the rice was steamed, the dishes were fried, and the room was full of aroma.


    Of course, the main course is not leek and amaranth, this thing can not be the main course, it is just a side dish.


    Su Emei put a plate of hot pot meat on the table, took off her apron and hung it aside, and she sat on the stool herself. When Li Zhi handed the well-prepared corn to her, she said, "How did you think about asking Do you cook this? "


    "You say cooking? This is simple, I will come down from Shen Yunshan." Li Yan said with a smile after sitting down. The Tang Dynasty did not stir-fry this cooking skill, and there was no retort meat, which he taught Su Emei.


    Su Emei gave him a sullen expression of anger and said, "You mouth ..." Halfway through the words, she swallowed the rest of the words with interest, causing Li Yan to laugh.


    "It seems that I came here very well. I haven''t eaten such a delicious meal for more than a hundred years."


    The monkey appeared on the stool without waiting for Li Yan and Su E to move chopsticks.


    "Da Sheng is here?" Li Xun was not surprised. He didn''t finish his words, and the monkey copied the rice bowl in front of him.

 v5 Chapter 23： when needed

    Li Min glanced at the monkey who was so happy, "You haven''t eaten such a delicious meal a hundred years ago."


    The monkey raised his head, and habitually wanted to say something to Li, but he opened his mouth and closed it immediately. It was so delicious that he didn''t want to stop for a moment.


    Su Emei got up and went to give Li Huan a bowl of rice. Li Hua was about to pick vegetables, but before the chopsticks reached the plate, the monkey opened his arms and copied all the dishes in the arms. This was not enough. He even bent over and blocked most of the table, so that Li Zhi had no space to find.


    Li Zhi said silently: "Da Sheng, you are also a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. Should you make a table of dishes like you haven''t seen the world before? Also, aren''t you vegetarian?"


    The monkey En En hummed twice, without a complete sentence. It seems that he did not intend to take the time to respond to Li Yan.


    Seeing Li Xi helplessly sigh, but can not look like a monkey, Su Emei smiled, although did not laugh out loud, but the crescent-shaped eyes are full of gloat.


    Li Yan had to put down his chopsticks and greeted the door, "Tell the cook to make a dinner."


    The guard''s respectful response came from the door: "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The food was actually very rich, far more than two ordinary people''s meals, but the monkey swept away in no time, and swept clean. Mo said that there wasn''t even a hot dish, and the dishes were clean. People who did n¡¯t know thought they had washed it.


    After eating and drinking, the monkey felt the bump on his face and enjoyed it. He said, "This meal is much better than the peaches. I have also eaten a lot of food when I learned the scriptures. In retrospect, there is no one. The local cuisine is so delicious. It''s a pity, it''s just a little bit less than enough. "


    Li Minhe said, "What does it mean to be a holy lover, and I want to make a meal for you every day?"


    The monkey jumped to the window sill, sitting against the window sill, and did not know where to pull out a toothpick-shaped stick to pick his teeth. It seemed uncomfortable, "No, you misunderstand me."


    The monkey went on without waiting for Li Yan to speak: "One meal a day is not enough, three meals a day is enough."


    Li Yan looked at him speechlessly: "Is it impossible to become a holy man and show me a nursing home?"


    The monkey sneered: "It is impossible to care for a home care home, it is impossible to care for a home care home in this life. But if you cook well, I can live here for a while. Of course, if you are kind Hospitality makes me feel embarrassed, and I will not eat you in vain. If you have any trouble, I will block you. "


    Su Emei has started packing dishes, and she can see that although the monkey rushed to eat all the food, her state of mind was not damaged at all, and her manners were still delicate and modest.


    Li Yan asked the guard to send a few pots of wine over. Now that I do n¡¯t have food to eat, I have to drink some wine to get rid of it. After listening to the monkey''s words, he shook his head seriously and said, "To make Dasheng feel embarrassed, this is not as difficult as learning."


    "Are there wine ?!" The monkey smelled the fragrance of the wine, jumped over from the window sill, snatched the jug from Li Yan''s hand, and returned to sit on the cleaned table, holding the jug and smelling it Intoxicated eyes narrowed, "Good wine!"


    Speaking on the head, she took a big sip, and one didn''t notice. She coughed up and glared at Li Yan with her hand. "What kind of wine are you doing, why do you burn people so much?"


    Li Yan had already prepared this time, and soon took out the second pot, "I brewed it myself, which is several times stronger than Jiannan roasting spring."


    Although there are no precise instruments in this era, it is not necessary to make high-quality sake, so Li Zhi has already worked out the craftsmanship.


    "Good wine, good wine!" The monkey touched his mouth, and started the second and third mouths with great joy, just like drinking water. The difference was that he spit out a sip of wine, and fanned his mouth with his hand. Now, Rao is so, he didn''t mean to drink slowly.


    Li Yan sighed, "Da Sheng has spent more than a hundred years in Huaguo Mountain, but I''m afraid I haven''t had a bite of hot rice?"


    The monkey didn''t care, and said with a big grin, "Don''t be disappointed by saying these things!"


    After reading the scriptures, the monkey was sad in Huaguo Mountain for more than a hundred years, and then it began to regain its strength. It can be said that it is not easy to walk the world.


    One hundred years is not long, at least for monkeys, but one hundred years is not short. Anyone who has been alone for one hundred years will inevitably become mean. Immersed in loneliness is to mean myself. Being mean to myself for a hundred years will not be so generous to others.


    Soon the royal palace was ready to deliver the dinner. This time, Li Zhi had the foresight and directly withdrew the round table and set up three food cases, so that the monkey would not have all the wine and meat meals.


    It turned out that he was very wise, and the monkey obviously had a big appetite and was very happy.


    After three rounds of drinking, the monkey began to shake, and several jugs were empty beside him.


    Li Yan asked, "Da Sheng is here, I''m afraid it''s not for eating and drinking?"


    "What''s this! I am a divine grandfather and need to eat and drink?" The monkey sipped a wine goblet, staring at Li Yan with a sullen expression, "It should be you who voluntarily greeted me to eat and drink Correct."


    After using wine and liquor, Li Yan has started drinking tea, of course monkeys, but the other party is obviously too lazy to taste.


    After complaining, the monkey started to say: "I don''t think you have any problems during this time, it''s time to go to the demon clan territory. If you can help the demon clan solve the problem of fairy suppression, the magic monk is not How much is there? Even then, even if you are on the Xianting Road, there is nothing to worry about. "


    Li Yan said: "I really want to do this, but how can I deceive Xianting from suppressing the demons?"


    The monkey glared at Li Wei: "How have you never tried it? Besides, the body of the county master is almost ready, and the last magic weapon is set to fix the soul. The thing is in the hand of the lion. I do n¡¯t tell him To deal with, you have to ask him! "


    "Dinghun Zhenzhu bead? The mountain lion camel king?" After hearing the news, Li Yan''s eyes brightened.


    In the battle of Fengqi Mountain, Wu You was physically destroyed, and her soul was taken away by the monkey, so she was saved from death. When Li Xun went to see the monkey last time, the other party said that he wanted to reshape Wu You to be as good as Nezha''s body. I didn''t expect to finish it so soon.


    The monkey was paralyzed on the ground, and the dim and drunk eyes were about to open: "That''s the cricket. This cricket is not a good stubble. I haven''t agreed with the demon to mix you with Xianting, although this time I agreed to let you go Territory, but there is no guarantee that you will not be tripped up. Beware of it yourself. "


    Lee Minton felt powerless: "That''s Da Luo Jinxian, how can I be careful?"


    The monkey had fallen asleep, and stumbled to the last sentence: "The lord of the county will go with you ... your Pinglu female donor, but he doesn''t look very good ..."


    Li Yan drank his cup of tea, left the house alone, and sat on the roof.


    The night breeze was slightly cold, mixed with the fragrance of earth. Perhaps it was because he drank some wine with the monkey, and Xinghe seemed to be within reach. Li Min reached out his forehead and clearly saw Qinghui slipping from his fingers.


    He squinted slightly.


    He could not help but float some memories of this life.


    Under the old locust tree, when he was building a mud city as a child, he was young and said to the same young, dirty hands and squatting beside her, "When I grow up, I will send you a city. Marry you into the city. "


    Times have changed, and now he has the entire North Tang Dynasty east of the Yellow River, with countless cities in his hands. Even if he wants to build a new city, he only needs to give an order, and it doesn''t take much time.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    A few days later, Li Yan arranged the matter of Pinglu and went with the monkey to Huaguoshan. He didn''t take anyone else, only Yodah followed him as a guide.


    ...


    In the morning, the dew drops on the grass leaves are crystal clear in the sun. Su Emei, who changed her linen sarong, smartly rolled up her sleeves, went into the vegetable garden and began to weed out the weeds. Only this time, none of Li Yan squatted beside the vegetable garden and looked at her.


    Compared with ordinary crop fields, weeds in vegetable gardens always grow exceptionally fast and require more careful care, otherwise more manure will be absorbed by weeds and vegetables will not grow well.


    As in the Panpan Mountain, when Su Emei was busy at the vegetable garden, she never used repairs.


    In fact, she has nothing else to do except practice and awakening. Now Li Ye has left, she does n¡¯t even need to cook much. When you are quiet, you have to adjust something to avoid being lonely.


    After more than a few hours, Su E''s eyebrows straightened and looked at the "renewed" vegetable garden child, showing a smile of relief and satisfaction.


    "Sister!" With a cordial call, a fat figure fell beside Caiyuanzi, and Wei Xiaozhuang''s greasy face fell into the eyes of Su Emei, and he smiled so much that he piled fat together and squeezed his nose and eyes. Gone, "Sister, you are still busy in the vegetable garden on such a hot day?"


    Su Emei wiped the sweat from her forehead, spreading her face and smiling: "Why are you here?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang took the sweat towel hanging on the tree beside him and handed it to Su Emei, "Come and tell His Highness something about His Taoist temple. Hasn''t His Royal Highness included all the North into His Majesty? A few days ago, he received a message from His Highness, Quanzhenguan It will also be built in each town. Let me hear what His Royal Highness has planned. "


    Su Emei took the sweat towel and wiped her sweat beads, "His Royal Highness has left, and went to the territory of the monster clan."


    Wei Xiaozhuang was stunned, followed Su Emei''s departure from the vegetable garden, and walked into the courtyard. "His Royal Highness did not bring her sister?"


    Su Emei smiled, a little bitter, "This time with the She County Master."


    Wei Xiaozhuang gave a stunned sound and understood why the other side''s mood was slightly lower. He immediately smiled and comforted: "The Lord Shijun and His Royal Highness are young and beautiful. They should be together, but your sister should not be lost. Your Highness should treat you. It''s also very good ... "


    Su Emei turned her head and glared at him, and blushed, "What a blind word!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang shrugged his head. It was a little harder for him to comfort people. He simply shifted the topic and looked at each other with a look: "Sister, I am hungry. Have you eaten anything?"


    "Qingzhou City is so big, you can walk in most places of the palace, and you are afraid that you will not have food?" Su Emei didn''t feel good.


    Wei Xiaozhuang hesitated and said, "How can they have delicious meals made by her sister?"


    "No food, there are a few steamed cakes in the stove."


    "Okay, I''ll get it now!"


    After half a ring, Wei Xiaozhuang squatted on the stone steps in the corridor, and a few steamed cakes tucked his cheeks up. Looking at Su Emei, who practiced swords in the courtyard, she said, "Sister, Your Highness. Fairyland, when will we achieve fairyland? "


    Su Emei''s expression was focused, and she didn''t return her head: "When His Royal Highness needs it."

 v5 Chapter 24： Cause and effect of monkey

    Li Ye and his party traveled day and night. As they approached Huaguo Mountain, the monkey returned to silence.


    He looked at the mountain without a word, his eyes empty.


    The mountain is large and stretches thousands of miles, and the monkey is small, but it is six feet long.


    Li Min remembered that when monkeys were in Qingzhou, they liked to go to the streets, especially in the afternoon. Whenever he was walking slowly down the street, his back was long, and he cast it on the wall, which was crooked. He often squatted by the river and the bridge to quarrel with young women.


    Most of the time, women ca n¡¯t stand his mean words, and cry and run away. Sometimes, women do n¡¯t even have the chance to cry, and they are directly fainted. Whenever this time, the monkey would shake his head and say, boring.


    Li Min noticed that when the monkey said this, there was a touch of crickets under his eyes, and there was a trace of memory in the crickets. Li Ye didn''t understand why monkeys liked this. At first he thought that monkeys had only been in the barren mountains for too long and wanted to have some fun.


    But Li Zhi knew that monkeys were not happy even if they quarreled with others, and he was even in pain. It''s just that this pain is hardly known. One day, in the setting sun, when Li Zhi saw the monkeys searching for "prey" seriously, he suddenly realized that there was already a figure in the monkey''s eyes.


    He just wanted to find those women who were hidden in his eyes and buried in his heart, even if it was just a familiar breath. Unfortunately, the monkey was doomed. He seemed to be happy, but in fact he was in pain and couldn''t help himself.


    There are many stories about monkeys, and Li Yuan found that he didn''t understand.


    But it was different then.


    The monkey''s look at Huaguoshan was empty. There were no figures, not even monkey figures.


    One hundred thousand mountains, there are no monkey soldiers, no wild monkeys. It turned out that the monkey''s eyes were not empty, but Huaguoshan was empty.


    Li Wei is not surprised, Xianting has been guarding the monkeys, both before and after the study. Huaguoshan no monkey monkey grandchildren, the Monkey King is no longer possible to harm Xianting.


    For a hundred years, monkeys have been sitting on the stone mountain all day long. Li Yan should have understood that no one can sit for a hundred years. The monkey was not sitting still, but was asleep. After falling asleep, I can dream, I can see Zeng Jin who has lost, and continue to laugh and play with his monkey monkey.


    For a hundred years, the monkey woke up as many times as he had dreamed, how much laughter he had in the dream, and how much pain he had after waking up. He is a stone monkey, not a stone, and cannot sit there all the time. Stone has no heart. If he has it, he will have emotions. When the emotions can''t stay, he will break out sooner or later.


    So a hundred years later, Li Zhi met the monkey.


    The monkey fell on the crown of a giant tree. He pointed to the hillside covered by dense forest in front of him and said, "Zeng Jin, here is a schoolyard. Many monkeys are doing gun dance here, practicing martial arts, and years."


    Li Yan looked in the direction of the monkey''s finger. There was only a leafy forest in front of him, covering the sky and rotten leaves. Where is the half mark?


    The monkey said, "I used to think that there will always be something in this world that will last forever, even if it ¡¯s turning stars. Later, I realized that no matter how many monsters have been there, the hustle and bustle of ten years can''t beat the time. Passing by, everything will fall into desolation. "


    Li Yan and Yu Dazhen looked at the dense forest, speechless.


    The monkey suddenly smiled, describing the bleakness of not saying, "Many years ago, someone called me Qi Tian Da Sheng, and many years later, someone called me to fight against Buddha. In fact, whether it is Qi Tian Da Sheng or the fight against Buddha, It''s just a joke. "


    "I had a dream today. After I became a buddha in the dream, there is no magic in the world. I sat on the bougainvillea all day long and meditated for thousands of years. My heart was as calm as a wave. Then one day, I went to the meeting Passing by a mountain, the mountain is overgrown with weeds. I do n¡¯t know why, I think it is very familiar. The boy under me told me that it was called Huaguo Mountain. So I was amazed. It turned out that I had fought with the sky, followed Beauty has watched flowers bloom side by side. "


    Li froze.


    The monkey sat cross-legged on the crown of the tree. The view here was good. He looked at the green mountains not far away.


    For a long time, he slowly said: "Before studying, I was young and ignorant. I thought that I had great powers and could even step under the footsteps of the immortal realm. I made a big fuss at the immortal court, and I thought I could be level with the sky. Later, I was crushed by Wuzhishan Xiandi sent someone to ask me if I knew something wrong. I said yes, so they returned home with satisfaction. "


    "They thought I knew it was wrong to violate Xianting. In fact, I just regretted that the monkey in Huaguoshan died too much. I also regret that in that battle, the fairy who was pure and flawless was killed. After that war , The fairy demon demon, the Holy Buddha town demon, the demon tribe has been silent with me for five hundred years. "


    "Five hundred years later, a white-faced monk went to Wuzhishan and told me that if he could worship him as a teacher and convert him to the West Gate, he would have great merits, enough to offset my past sins. I believed, so ten Eighty thousand miles, step by step, devotion day and night. "


    "After arriving at Xitian, the monk took the true scriptures, and the Holy Buddha gave me the name of fighting over the Buddha. I am very happy. The white-faced monk thought that I was happy for the credit, but actually I wasn''t just happy to return to Huaguoshan. I am no longer young, my mind is over, I just want to be happy with Monkey Monkey Sun. "


    "I went back to Huaguo Mountain, but the mountain was empty. I searched every inch of land and no monkey was seen. The monk once said that if I protect him to get the West Jing, I can wash away the sin. He lied to me. If the sin is clear, why are all the monkeys here? "


    "I went to the monk''s theory, but he sat high on the bougainvillea platform, his hands folded, and closed his eyes. I went to find the Holy Buddha, but he could not even enter the realm of the Buddha. I went to find the Emperor and was stopped at Nantianmen Besides. I have nowhere to go, I can only come back here. "


    "I''m sitting here, knowing that sin can''t be cleaned, and I can only guard the tomb for my monkey monkey Sun. Now I have kept it for a hundred years, and the iron rods have rusted, which is enough."


    "I want to set foot on Xianting again to see the tombstones of the fairy. I also want to go to Xitian again and take the white-faced monk down from the lotus seat and let him pay the price of deceiving me. I have never become a fairy in my life, more Not buddhas. They will not have my name on the roster, and I will not disdain to have my name on it. "


    "I''m a demon monkey, so do what the demon monkey should do!"


    The monkey stood up and looked at Li Yan: "My story is over, how is yours?"


    ...


    Li Yan looked at Kongshan with a gentle tone: "I have no story. Some people say that my previous life is Liu Xie, some people say that my previous life is Fu Su, and some people say that I am destined to be the king of the country. These are farting, and I even have a capital city Don''t believe it, I only believe in the path under my feet, and only I can go. "


    The monkey applauded with a smile, praising: "This is a reasonable statement. Anyone who is standing tall is farting, and they think that they must believe what they say. But no matter what they say again It ¡¯s nice, but it ¡¯s just farting, even if it ¡¯s fragrant, it ¡¯s **** in the end. People are good, they have only one heart, that is their own heart. ¡±


    Speaking of which, the monkey looked at Yodah.


    Yodak groaned for a moment, and said with a somber expression: "My story ..."


    "I''m not interested in your story." The monkey waved and flew to the mountain first.


    Yoda stared at the back of the monkey and opened his mouth. He couldn''t say a word: What are you not doing if you are not interested in my story? !!


    Li Min patted his shoulder, and said positively, "Anyway, I know you''re a deep monster with a story."


    Yoda was delighted: "Then I will tell you."


    Li Yan also flew away and chased after the monkey: "You know it, you don''t need to say it."


    Yoda: "..."


    Why don''t I need to say it? You all talk so seriously, and I listen so carefully, why can I only tell my story? !!


    Li Yan followed the monkey and came to the sky above the bluestone.


    He thought that Wu You was still in the cave, but not, a petite figure was walking on the bluestone.


    She wore a goose-yellow cross-necked skirt, and she was still agile in her demureness, and she looked slimmer than in Chang''an.


    When her body was destroyed, she was in her twenties, but now this body looks like she is only the age of cardamom.


    However, even at the age of Cardamom''s petite body, Li Yan recognized the other person at a glance, and he was too familiar with her. The sun was falling on her shoulders, everything seemed like yesterday.


    It''s just that the lord''s walking posture looks a bit weird, like a diving puddle, a little stiff left to right, a dry duck.


    The monkey saw Li Yan looking over in doubt, embarrassed and said, "She is not very familiar with this body, and it is normal for the time being to control it poorly."


    The voice didn''t fall, and suddenly there was a strange noise on Da Qingshi, Li Yan turned his head to look, and immediately hesitated there.


    Wu You, who was still walking on the bluestone just now, was already standing in a large pit.


    There was originally a raised piece of bluestone, and Yu Guang in the corner of Li Xuan''s eyes faintly saw that Wu You had jumped up. When it fell, the mountain shook a lot. So the lime clouds rose, the rubble flew, and she was in the square pit.


    Li Yan swallowed hard, and said unbelievably to the monkey: "Da Sheng, this is what you said is not in control of the body for the time being? What do you give her to reshape her body?"


    That bluestone is granite, very strong, and this power can be said to be a blow to the wonderland.


    And she just leaped gently and fell down ...


    The monkey raised his chin proudly. "I said, I want to reshape the body of the county lord, which is not lost to Nezha ... sea!"


    Li Yan was silent.


    When the monkey was in trouble, it was the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. The legend has reached the quasi-sacred realm after studying the scriptures. Although no one can confirm, presumably it is not comparable to the ordinary Luo Jinxian. With his current strength, naturally he will not lose to the one who reshaped the body.


    He pondered for a moment. If Wu You tried his best at this moment, he would never dare to take it.


    Wu You stumbled in the stone pit for a long time, and looked blank, about not knowing the situation. When she recovered, she immediately climbed out of the stone pit. She really crawled out, using both hands and feet, and seemed to be struggling, apparently trying to control her strength.


    Li Yan felt that she was afraid to demolish the mountain.


    "When can the county owner fully adapt to this flesh?" Li Yan saw Wu You''s face, and he breathed a sigh of relief. It still looks like that, and it looks a bit more refined, just like a porcelain doll. When people see it, they can''t help but hold it in their hands, for fear of falling.


    The monkey groaned with his chin and thought, "It depends on the county owner himself. She can''t fully control the body yet, because of the lack of the soul fixation beads. Wait for you to get it from the lion Hell, let the county owner swallow it, and you''re done. "


    Li Min nodded, no longer talking with the monkey, swept down from the clouds, and came to Wu You.


    "Brother Ye ?!" Wu Yougang just climbed to the edge of the pit, slap the lime on his hand, looked up to see Li Yan, and immediately opened his bright and bright eyes, a dream-like surprise.


    Li Yan smiled gently: "It''s me, I''ll take you away."


    Wu You''s small face immediately bloomed a smile that was more beautiful than the sun, innocent enough to be cleaner than the morning dew. She ran out of excitement, and rushed towards Li''s arms like a lark.


    Then ... Li Zhi accidentally crashed into the grotto and knocked down half of the mountain.

 v5 Chapter 25： The Demon King and Ling Yundu

    I do n¡¯t know how many years Lingyundu has kept, I only know that the mountains behind me are two thousand years old. Two thousand years ago, there was a valley.


    Ling Yundu is the only way to the demon homeland, and I am one of the few big Luo Jinxian of the demon family. I am an old man, and they call me the Overlord, and some demon call me the Demon King.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what it is called. Few people hear what you call and think you have that ability.


    It was just that when the monkey came to visit me, several other big monsters were given names, and I didn''t think about it, so I just called this casually. This is probably what happened in the world. Many times what people around us are doing, we have to follow along. Failure to do so means leaving the group.


    Although I am not very interested in group activities, I cannot live in isolation. I''m old enough, maybe I will die tomorrow, I don''t want to be there, not even a demon who wrote me an epitaph. The demon is also afraid of being forgotten. Although this event is inevitable, no demon does not want to be remembered for a long time, even if it is only one more day.


    Over the years, there have been very few mortals in Ling Yundu, so I am lonely. Fortunately, there is a demon who goes to the world through this, so I don''t have nothing to do. The days when there is nothing to do are desolate, making the demon unable to determine that he is alive.


    When I cross a demon, I will receive a copper coin, nothing else, I will count the amount of copper coins every day, yesterday was 80,056. This number reminds me that I haven''t crossed people and monsters for ninety-nine days. These ninety-nine days, I am not sure if I am still alive. Maybe I''m dead, just a ray of remnant floating here, continuing to look like before birth.


    If one hundred days have passed and no new copper coins have been thrown into the pot, I will go to Xiaoheishan, three hundred miles away. There is a mortal village there. There are more than a dozen households living in the village, and some people will sacrifice by the stream. I want to take a look at the woman while the starry night is not fading and the sun is rising.


    If I saw it, I would touch the other''s hand. If I felt the heat of the other, I would still be alive, otherwise I would just be a ray of remnant and already dead ...


    "So that''s why you''re teasing a good girl?" Li Yan looked at the Demon King indignantly.


    Now they were by the stream in front of the Xiaoheishan Village. A village girl in a sacrifice sat sobbing and looked very grieved, and Jomo was frightened.


    The Devil King was not being treated by Li Yan, at this moment he said the words above seriously. After all, he is a strong man in Da Luo Jin Wonderland, and Li Ye can''t take him anyway, but Li Ye''s sword is still taken out.


    Yu Dazhen and Wu You stood behind Li Yan, the former looked rather awkward. After all, the Demon King is the demon of the demon tribe, and now the good girl is being arrested in a formal shape, and his face is still a bit unsure, I don''t know what to say.


    Wu You''s reaction was much simpler, glaring at the Demon King. Originally, Shui Ling''s shiny eyes widened, as if an accidental one could spit fire to burn the Demon King.


    The Demon King argued, "I have lived for thousands of years. Is there a need to make fun of a mortal village aunt? You are doubting a demon-like demon! But I don''t blame you, after all, we do n¡¯t Familiar, you should not know me. "


    Speaking of this, the Demon King sighed, revealing the color of remembrance, "In fact, when I was still a little snake and I did not turn into a dragon, I like to watch the Xinghe River by the grass of the river. One morning, red The light fell on the river, Yangliu Yiyi, and the spring breeze came, and I saw a demure ethnic girl who came to the riverside with a tub. Her posture was so beautiful that I was so foolish that I forgot it go away......"


    Li Yan laughed, "So you touched someone''s hand?"


    "How can I do this kind of thing!" The demon king argued arrogantly, but was discouraged within a moment, sighing: "She was scared away when she saw me ... I was only one at that time Snake, I did n¡¯t even have a claw, and I could n¡¯t touch someone ¡¯s hand ... ¡±


    Wu You jumped out and pointed at the Demon King angrily and shouted, "Okay! You really want to touch someone''s hand!"


    Demon King: "..."


    Eventually the couple sent the village aunt home, then left the village and walked towards Lingyundu.


    The Demon King is still in his current state, with two claws as his feet, and he bends his body to walk and shakes, and it looks a little weird. But he just didn''t turn into a human form. Yodah also persuaded twice and saw that the other party was unmoved and had to give up.


    When he came to Lingyundu, the Demon King waved a wave, and a leaf-shaped boat came over the empty river, and everyone went up one by one.


    When he got on the small wooden boat, the Demon King was much more relaxed, because he could hover on the bow. I didn''t see him win the prize, and the small wooden boat sailed straight towards the other bank.


    Ling Yundu is called Ling Yundu because the river is called Ling Yunhe.


    The mist on the Lingyun River was hazy, and I could not see what the other shore looked like. The boat traveled in the mist, as if traveling from one world to another, and didn''t know how long it would take, let alone how far it would go.


    Jo Mo is the reason for the old and too many words. The demon king on the bow looked at Li Yan slowly and said, "In the early thousands of years, there were not many mortals who went from the mortal world to the demon territory. Later, Dayu With the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, there were fewer people. In the past few years, it has been rare to see several mortals crossing the river. But there are always, you know why? "


    Li Yan groaned: "Everywhere you fight for power and gain profits, you can''t completely hide yourself from the mountains. Some monks who are indifferent go to the demon territory to find a peaceful place with beautiful mountains and rivers to spend the rest of their lives."


    The demon king shook the dragon''s head, and said seriously: "No. Just because the banshee can transform the human form at will, most of them are as beautiful as heaven, so the human race is rushing."


    Li Yan laughed abruptly.


    Wu You''s eyes rolled around: "Isn''t that saying that the demon tribe is a beauty everywhere?"


    The demon king laughed and said, "Beauty demon."


    Wu You''s mouth narrowed slightly, and she suddenly became worried. She looked at Li Yan several times and stopped talking.


    Li Min touched her head and said, "Rest assured, I won''t pick wild flowers by the road."


    Wu You just showed a bright smile.


    The demon king is a can''t rest, he slowly said slowly: "Compared to mortals, the demon can naturally practice, and without so many ethical and moral constraints, weak meat and strong food are common. The monks went to the demon territory to live It''s not easy to come down, in fact, most of the time they are very difficult. "


    Li Yan said: "I don''t worry about this."


    "No, you have to worry. Even if you are the King of Tang Dynasty, you have the power of Wonderland." The Demon King said positively.


    Li Wei said for a moment: "Do you even recognize me?"


    The old demon king was saying, "I didn''t recognize it. Some time ago the monkey came and we all knew what you looked like."


    Wu You tilted her head and wondered, "Since you all know Brother Yun, what else can you worry about?"


    The demon king''s body moved, and he changed to a more comfortable posture, so that his head could be pillowed higher, so it was difficult to look up at Li Yan.


    He sighed: "The demon clan is not a monolith. In fact, the demon clan has lost Xianting for thousands of years. Although it is not a good life, it is also comfortable. Many demon do not want to return to Xianyu and start war with Xianting. Among them Some monsters even feel that they can live a more nourishing life by relying on Xianting. "


    "The King of Dragons is not just a demon. Now he is a fairy officer, but he is doing well. This time you came to the demon territory. Although there was a monkey clapper decision, everyone dare not oppose it on the surface, but there must be many actions against you. .Can you live to see the demon you want to see, you still have to see your good fortune-the monkey didn''t tell you these? "


    These things Li Yan had expected, there are rivers and lakes where there are people, and the same is true where there are demons. He didn''t think that the 100,000 monsters would all bow down and be driven after he arrived in the territory of the monster clan.


    The monkey also said something similar to Li Yan. He really reached the territory of the monster tribe, and everything looked good.


    Wu You looked at Yoda-chan: "Big bird, aren''t you the prince of the demon tribe? Can you make brother-in-law less trouble?"


    "It''s not a big bird, it''s Tatsuma, Tatsumi''s puppet!" Yoda shouted indignantly.


    Wu You nodded, and said earnestly: "Okay, big bird, it''s the uncle''s puppet!"


    You Dazheng was unable to sit on the upside of the ship, and he had given up the theory with Wu You. He did not expend much effort to explain this way, but it proved to be useless.


    Wu You walked in front of him and gave a cry: "Big bird, can you make my grandma less troublesome?"


    Yoda patted her breast and promised: "Absolutely no problem, as long as you go to Peng Moshan, no one will dare to mess with you!"


    Wu You was not so easy to cheat. She keenly caught the keyword: "Peng Moshan? Is it just Peng Moshan?"


    Yoda was embarrassed and coughed twice, but couldn''t find any suitable rhetoric, so she looked around.


    "Don''t make it difficult for him, he can''t help it either." Li Xuan spoke out in a timely manner to make a clearance for Yoda. Although when the other party first arrived in Pinglu, they felt powerful and invincible, but in the final analysis, they were just real people.


    A real world, in the demon clan, has no say. The reason why Yu Dazhen is called the Holy Son is because he is the son of the King Peng Demon, which is quite different from the Red Baby. And the Peng Mo Wang also has more than one son.


    The Demon King can recognize Yoda Ao, which is extremely rare. He has really reached the territory of the demon tribe. Mo said that others did not sell Yoda Ao''s face, but he was scared to recognize him. According to the Shou Yuan of the Demon Clan, Yoda in real life is just a teenager ...


    The demon king resting the dragon''s head on the snake, raised his head and looked at Wu You for a few moments, thoughtfully: "It turned out to be a glazed gold wire body, no wonder the aura was not noticed, it must be the monkey''s handwriting? Take it out to shape the flesh of a mortal person. It seems that after a hundred years of silence, the monkey still can''t help it! "


    There is always an end to the river, and the ferry has its own bank.


    After the Demon King sent Li Yan and others to the other side, he did not have any intention to get up. It seemed that when he could lie on his stomach, he would never move. "Going to the shore is demon soil. You can go as far as you want. My own skills. Although the monkey guarded the monk to learn from the scriptures, although he encountered many demon along the way, the number is worse than that of the demon here. "


    Li Yan bowed his hand to the Demon King and threw three copper coins in a clay pot in accordance with the rules. Then he took Wu You and followed Yu Dazhen to step into the demon territory.


    He came here, not a headless fly, at least he had a map in his hand, and he had a guide like Yoda, so he had some confidence.


    But what happened later shows that there are maps and guides, and there is no use for eggs in the demon soil.

 v5 Chapter 26： Boss

    Leaving Lingyundu along the fairly spacious road all the way north, but after walking for twenty miles, Li Yan and others saw an inn. It was a small courtyard with broken wine flags obliquely inserted in the door frame, and fluttered in the wind.


    The wine shop is built at the foot of the mountain, in front of which is the narrow plain washed out by the Lingyun River, and behind it is the mountain that is said to be two thousand years old. Except for this wine shop, there are no monsters in the surrounding area for dozens of miles.


    Li Yan and others approached this long-old, aging house, as if the wine inn could collapse at any time.


    This inn with the functions of a restaurant has a casual name: there is a hotel. Because relying on Ling Yundu, or by the road, naturally is the first place that mortals will choose after entering the demon territory.


    Approaching Chai Yun, Li Yan heard the banging sound in the yard, one after the other, it was heavy and light, there was no regularity to follow, and there was a faint **** smell in the air.


    A demon-like wolf demon is squatting on the ground and chopping bones. On the shelf in front of him, a skinned goat is hanging upside down. Dripping blood drips from the headless sheep from time to time. There is a large pool of blood on the loess. The periphery has dried up, but the middle part is still sticky and fresh.


    When Li Yan and others entered the door, the wolf demon with blood on his hands looked up at them, and the indifferent indescribable eyes seemed to see a few stones and did not stand up to say hello.


    A dry skinny demon washes wild vegetables in the hallway under the eaves, his movements were rude, and he did not even raise his head.


    There was also a table and three benches under the shed in the yard, but it was wiped quite clean, there was nothing on it, and there was no kettle or tea bowl.


    A gust of wind came, the ragged window paper screamed, and a tile fell off the roof and shattered on the ground.


    The wolf demon and the demon demon turned a deaf ear to each other and continued to do their own things, as if that was everything, the others were not important.


    The inn was filled with a cold odour that could not be clearly explained. The dark, wide-backed axe knife in the hand of the wolf demon fell on the sheep''s head, adding a bit of horror.


    After waiting for Li Yan to speak, Yoda Ye was dissatisfied: "None have eyes, don''t you greet any guests when they come, can''t you open the inn?"


    With a bang, the axe in the wolf demon split the sheep''s head, divided it into two halves, and the blade was deeply embedded in the wooden case. Suddenly he raised his head, gloomy eyes looked at Yodah.


    Yodda took a step back.


    The cultivation emanated from the wolf demon breathed, reaching the fairyland steadily!


    Ling Yundu is the only way to communicate between the demon territory and the mortal world, but there is only one inn near Ling Yundu. It is natural to say how its background strength is.


    Yoda was embarrassed and angry: "What are you looking at? I''m the Son of Peng Mo Shan! Look at me unscrew your wolf head and kick!


    The wolf demon still didn''t speak, but just stood up and couldn''t help but walk towards Yoda. Those dreary eyes twinkled with a murderous intent, exuding a strong sense of anger, and did not care about the other''s identity at all.


    Li Min frowned slightly.


    Although he had long expected that Yodak ¡¯s identity was not in the demon tribe, he did not expect it to be so useless.


    However, it is also normal to think carefully. There is no shortage of wicked people who ignore the nobles. Killing more and more goods is far away, which is enough to be fearful, but compared with the demon clan without the ritual law, it is far worse.


    The demons are generally fierce and advocating freedom. They are poorly organized and have little fear of power. Only strength is the criterion by which everything is measured. It is said that Yodaka is just a real life situation, and even a red baby can''t afford to buy a stronger person than him.


    To kill the strong, the big deal is to hide incognito, and walk into the forest ... This is really nothing to the demon.


    Seeing that the wolf demon was going to walk in front of Yodah, and followed his nose to nose, eyes to eyes, Li Yan''s eyes sank, and even Wu You was ready to shoot.


    "Oh, how long has it been since no one came to the slave''s shop, and two of them at one time? It''s a good day today, no wonder I heard magpies in the morning! Dude, staring at others as well, look You devil-like, get ready to cook! "


    This sound is very sweet and sweet, even if you do not see the Lord, it is not difficult to imagine the other''s charming charm.


    Li Yan and others looked around, and a charming, beautifully-dressed woman appeared at the entrance of the lobby. Her body was so good that she walked to shake her posture, even if her steps were not fast, her chest was undulating.


    "Don''t leave the guest officials, just sit down. Although the shop is small, everything is delicious, and you are satisfied with the safekeeping, as long as you ... can afford the price."


    The woman held the kettle in her hand and dragged the tea bowl, while greeting Li Li and others with a smile, she set the tea bowl on the table and poured tea for everyone.


    Her eyes glanced over Yodah, without stopping at all, as if the other party was a demon, nor could she attract her special attention. In the end, her gaze stayed back and forth between Li Yan and Wu You. For some reason, her smile was even brighter.


    Just waited to eat Yoda''s wolf demon, when he heard the sound, he turned back to cut the leg of lamb, clean and neat, without any hesitation.


    Li Huan sat down at the table. When the other side looked at him, he was also looking at the other side. The other side''s movements were not concealed. He did the same. "As such, the owner''s wine is expensive?"


    After the tea was poured, the lady boss handed them to Li Yan and others, then propped her hands on the table, leaned forward slightly, and the scenery on her chest became more attractive. Not only did she not evade the gaze of Li Zhi, but she also exposed the scenery that she could show, for fear Li Li could not see the same.


    She saw that Li Yan''s eyes were gradually ambiguous, and her voice was full of charm: "Looking at the clothes of the son, naturally you can''t afford to pay. In fact, the slave''s shop not only has wine and food, but also some other good things , As long as the son is willing to bid, he can be sent to the son''s room at night to ensure that the son will have endless use! "


    Speaking of this, the woman''s red lips slightly opened, and she actually spit out a ray of heat to Li Yan. The tip of the tiny scarlet tongue slipped on the lower lip, showing eyebrows with spring, eyes with autumn waves, temptation Undisguised.


    "Demon!" Wu You couldn''t hold back anymore, and her small, crystal-like hand reappeared on the table, and a loud noise made a shock in the whole courtyard. Her big watery eyes like to spit fire at this moment, staring fiercely at the boss lady, like a furry beast, "Don''t dare to see my uncle brother like this, I demolished your house!"


    When the small courtyard shook, the woman''s eyes changed, and the wolf demon carrying the leg of lamb to the stove room, and the demon demon picking vegetables in the corridor also stopped in amazement and looked over here.


    However, it was strange that the whole courtyard was shaken, and it looked like a wooden table, but it didn''t crack and explode, not even cracks.


    You must know Wu You''s current strength, but even Li Xuan didn''t dare to do it directly.


    The woman''s malady was fleeting, she looked at Wu You with curiosity, and the smile on her face quickly recovered, but she did not show the charm.


    She covered her mouth and giggled. "The little girl is so angry, it doesn''t seem to be a child. The slaves have eyes and no beads, isn''t it enough to compensate you? Is it good to prepare wine for you?"


    She did say it, and didn''t stay, she turned and left.


    However, Li Xing still gave Li Yan a wink, so angry that Wu You''s teeth were tickling, and he almost couldn''t help it.


    When the woman left, Wu You looked at Li Yan seriously: "Brother, don''t be fooled by this wife, she is a demon! Although she looks good now, it may actually look very ugly ! "


    Seeing Wu You being so stubborn, Li Min laughed, but still assured him seriously: "Rest assured, I won''t be stunned by fox spirits."


    Yoda wondered: "How does Your Highness know she is a fox demon?"


    Li Min glanced at him: "I don''t know. Just say anything."


    In all fairness, this lady-like banshee can indeed be described as an attractive country with all kinds of charms and charms. She has deliberately charming and tempting, and has an irresistible charm to a man like Li Zhi.


    Even if Li Yan didn''t think about it, the slender waist, twisted buttocks, and long straight legs that came out when the other party left came to mind. People can''t help but think about how wonderful the posture of Jiao torsion on the bed.


    After all, monsters are different from people. Li Ye still doesn''t know what a monster is.


    It didn''t take long for the wine dishes to be brought to the table.


    The other party did not exaggerate, the wine and food in this small shop is really good, not only the rich variety, chicken, duck, fish, various vegetables and wild vegetables, and the taste is excellent. The wine is not bad. Compared with the wine in the world, it has a unique flavor.


    After a meal, it was too late. After the hostess took away the dishes, she smiled over and took Li Yan and others to the guest room.


    It seems that there are only three monsters in this shop, the wolf demon and the sorceress are responsible for fighting, and the boss is responsible for cooking and entertaining the guests.


    Although after being stunned by Wu You once, the proprietress no longer seduced Li Xuan openly, but the words did not stop. When leading them upstairs, the gentle and delicate voice never stopped.


    And because of the stairs, her twisted waist and long beautiful legs were right in front of Li Yan''s eyes. Although the range of movement was not deliberately enlarged, the charm should be diminished.


    Li Yan and others of course live separately, one person and one room, after all, he and Wu You have not married.


    At midday on the moon, Li Yan was meditating, and the door squeaked slightly, and then the lightly boss lady slipped in like a cat.


    The lights in the room had already gone out. Moonlight spilled into the window, and Li Yan opened his eyes and looked.


    At this time, the lady''s makeup was different from that of the day. She removed the thick sarong and replaced it with a thin layer of almost transparent gauze. The plump figure curve was looming under the clear, and the indescribable details were full. The mysterious beauty, with her swaying pace, makes one cannot restrain the deep desire.


    The scent of gouache lightly struck lightly. The bossess came to Li Yan and did not speak. She fell down in his arms softly and stared at him tenderly, saying: "Mo Shangren is like a jade. It would be a pity if the slave family would die tonight if they could have a good night with the son. "


    Li Yan didn''t speak.


    The proprietress moved her full body, changed her position, and lied to Li Yan''s ear and whispered softly, "My son is assured that your companions are asleep. The slave family promises that they will not wake up until dawn."


    With that said, she stood up and watched Li Yan stepping back to the bed with affection, and climbed up on her own.


    She gently pulled the quilt over her body, and the Jiaozuo water snake generally twisted under the quilt for a while, and seemed to be taking off.


    Afterwards, there was no cover on her long legs, white and silky.


    Li Yan stood up.

 v5 Chapter 27： Howling

    Hao Yue is bright, Qinghui sprinkles on the wide and slightly messy bed, a ray of green silk hangs on the bare shoulders, the boss lady bites her red lips, and stares at Li Yan with silky eyes, desperate for pity.


    Li Yan came to the bed, and reached out to catch the boss''s white calf wrapped around the quilt.


    The boss snorted, soft and boneless, and the slender waist like a willow twisted, like waves under the quilt.


    Li Yan grabbed the calf of the boss ... and shoved it back into the quilt, then ... there was no more. He looked calmly at the boss and stood upright, righteous.


    The boss lady looked confused: "..."


    What does this mean?


    The night breeze leapt over the windowsill and rolled up the blue silk floating on the incense shoulders.


    The proprietress lifted her upper body and adjusted a more charming posture. Her fingers squeezed the quilt against her chest and stared at Li Yan like a resentment. She uttered a hum from her throat and turned her white long Legs are exposed.


    Li Yan gently grasped the silky calf, firmly and unquestionably stuffed it back again. Then she stood with her hands again, Ling Ran was righteous.


    The boss was completely stunned this time: "???"


    What''s the situation this is! At this time, shouldn''t any man be hungry for food? Even if you are in a stable state of mind, you can move slowly at most. Why is it that you push the old lady''s calf back? Is the old lady''s legs not white enough, or is the orientation of the man changed? What''s going on in your righteousness?


    The owner has opened an inn in Lingyundu for more than a hundred years. There are not a hundred men in the world and eighty. No one has ever been able to resist her charm.


    That''s right, it''s charm. She is a fox demon, and the charm of charm comes with her body, and she has cultivated to her realm. When it is launched, it is silent and silent, and it will affect the mind of a man unknowingly.


    What''s wrong with this guy?


    The proprietress thinks that as a beautiful fox demon who loves men on earth, she has a responsibility to help the man to solve the hidden problems and restore the young man in front of him to be confident.


    She chuckled, then got up on all fours and climbed to the edge of the bed with graceful gestures, looked up at Li Yan, and said in a voice that could melt the bones of men: "Don''t be afraid, there are many slavery means. Without a head, the slave family can also make him look great. The son just came to pity the slave family ... "


    Before the boss''s words were finished, she was stiff, her eyes straight and she couldn''t move.


    A cold object appeared in front of her throat, cold in the moonlight.


    That''s the sharp blade.


    The tip of Lu Gujian.


    The boss looked at Li Yan unbelievably.


    Is it really old? No longer attractive to men? But my mother is still very young!


    The Fox Fairy said pitifully: "What do you mean, son?"


    There was a playful smile in the corner of Li''s mouth: "I don''t care about pitying the boss, but I don''t want to become a corpse because of this. The monster territory is so large, I haven''t seen it yet."


    The boss lady smiled sweetly and looked nothing strange, but she had already begun to roll the quilt and wrapped up some of the scenery she had revealed: "The slave family couldn''t understand the words of the son."


    Li Min''s voice gradually subsided: "I went to the latrine after night and saw the grove behind the yard, which grew extraordinarily lush, and was obviously not at the same level as the surrounding plants. So I was curious and went to the forest Unfortunately, I dug out the human skeleton under the root of the tree. "


    His eyes were a bit sharp: "Why are the trees extraordinarily lush? Because some people''s bodies are used as nourishment! How many people have you killed in these years?"


    The boss''s face changed, and she gritted her teeth: "No one pays special attention to a small forest, even if it grows extremely lush, it will not dig tree roots!"


    "You''re right, I wouldn''t be like this under normal circumstances," Li Min said, "but what if I had doubts about you early in the morning?"


    The boss''s eyes narrowed down: "When you were eating during the day, you clearly knew that I had done the charm art and didn''t notice it. And my charm art had been cultivated to a natural state. How could you be suspicious for no reason?"


    Her voice didn''t fall, the door was knocked open from the outside, and the wolf demon and the goblin rushed into the room.


    The former is holding a mace, the latter is holding two knives, staring at Li Yan fiercely, and his teeth threatened: "Let go of our boss lady, otherwise we will chop you into a human feast!"


    Li Yan laughed: "Not every black shop is called Longmen Inn. The human flesh is sour and salty, and it is not delicious at all. Your words have no threatening effect on me, but only seem to do nothing for you."


    The wolf hissed and growled, and the hawk shouted, "Then you try it!"


    "Wait a minute!" The boss reached out and glared at Li Yan. "You haven''t answered my question yet. What makes you suspicious and makes you think we are traitors, will it definitely hurt you?"


    Li Min looked at the wolf demon and the demon demon, and said lightly, "I saw them and became suspicious."


    The lady boss froze, "Why?"


    Li Xun took it for granted: "Because the wolf is treacherous."


    Madam: "..."


    Wolf Demon: "..."


    The demon yelled angrily: "You are discriminating against us and the wolf demon! Why are you discriminating against us and the wolf demon? Our two devil worked hard to cook for you and make you eat comfortably, where? You tricked you? Why are you discriminating against us ?! It''s not fair! "


    Li Xun shook his lips: "Because the wolf is treacherous."


    Madam: "..."


    Wolf Demon: "..."


    The demon demon was so angry that his hair was about to explode. He pointed Li Li at the knife and jumped with curse: "You''re insulting us wolf demon and demon demon! I tell you that the wolf demon and demon demon also have good demon. We We also did a lot of good things, we repaired bridges and repaired roads, we farmed and built houses, and we contributed to the demon! Why don''t you ask indiscriminate discrimination against us? "


    Li Xun calmly said, "Because the wolf is treacherous."


    Wolf Demon: "..."


    Madam: "..."


    Ye Yao blushed with anger, ah, for a while, howling, regardless of the boss, he took a knife and slashed at Li Ye!


    "If you dare come over, I will kill her." Li Yan looked at the demon calmly and shook Lu Gujian in his hand.


    "Who the **** are you going to kill?" A giddy voice sounded above Li Yan''s head, full of hesitation.


    Li Yan looked back and found out that there was no boss lady on the bed, only the quilt had changed into the boss lady, and was still in front of Lu Gujian.


    He froze, and then sighed, "It''s a good way to change things."


    Before the boss lady rolled the quilt, Li Yan thought she was tempted and he didn''t expect it. She had a shy heart, so she wanted to wrap her body. However, I did not expect that the quilt turned out to be a magic weapon, which could mimic the breath of the boss lady. Li Zhi didn''t notice it for a while, and even let her slip away.


    However, there is also a reason for the coordinating wolf demon and the demon demon. The demon demon seems to be yelling and being mad like madness, in fact, it just attracts Li Yan''s attention.


    Li Xuan also lamented that, like the fairy clan, the magic clan has many magic weapons, but it has not been heard that the magic weapons are made into quilts.


    Could it be said that with this quilt covered on my body, I don''t need to do my own thing when doing things? How obsessed is the fox demon''s obsession? It really touched the thought of having a night with Li Yan.


    The boss was sitting on the beam of the house, and her clothes were neatly dressed, but because of the high split ends of the skirt, the white and slender beautiful legs were crossed and looked very striking.


    She smiled joyfully: "The son is really a wonderful person, but fortunately the slave family has not lived in vain these years, or else they really want to set sail in the gutter."


    Li Min also understood at this time that the other party was crossed by Lu Chijian in front of his throat. The reason why he did not talk to himself hurriedly was to save time. She might have used some covert means at that time, and she had already notified the wolf demon and the sorceress to help.


    Li Xun said silently: "Capsules in a gutter just capsizes in the gutter. What do you mean by sailing in the gutter? This statement from the boss''s mouth always makes people want to think about it. It feels weird."


    The boss lady reacted after a little stunned, and immediately Xiafei cheeks couldn''t help but shouted, "It''s a real apprentice even to tease the old lady!"


    Li Ye smiled, and he didn''t have time to talk with her too much, because the Yao Yao had already attacked, and the Wolf Demon rushed over.


    In a hurry, Li Yan waved his sword to hold the sword. Before he could fight back, the wolf demon swept at his bottom plate, forcing Li Yan to pull back.


    At this time, the boss lady was not idle, and she had an slender soft sword in her hands. I did n¡¯t know what material it was. It stretched out more than a foot. It was obliquely rolled around Li Yan''s waist. Be flexible.


    The soft sword sword is not an ordinary blade, but a dense stab. If it is entangled in the waist, the boss lady will pull it hard, and even if Li Zhi is not cut into two sections, the flesh around the waist will be torn off countlessly.


    The three are so acquainted with each other that they work together seamlessly.


    Not only that, after Li Ye had confronted the wolf demon, he suddenly found out that the real cultivation of the wolf demon was not the earth fairyland that was displayed when facing Yu Dayi, but the heaven fairyland!


    The wolf demon was treacherous.


    Not only the wolf demon, the boss lady is also the cultivation of Tian Wonderland!


    In contrast, the Yao Yao strength is slightly weaker, but it is also the peak of the wonderland.


    This little inn is called a crouching tiger, hidden dragon, no wonder dare to blow his nose and stare at Yoda. Li Ye is a little confused: Are monks generally so strong?


    Li Xun didn''t think much about it. He suddenly drank a little, and the power of dragon spirit suddenly burst out. Before the soft sword came, the retreating body violated the common sense to stop the inertia. At the same time, he was like a spring on his feet, soaring up into the sky, straight to the boss!


    The thief should capture the king first.


    There was a shock of surprise in the lady''s beautiful eyes. She did not expect that Li Wei''s body was so strange. At this moment, the soft sword could not be recovered.


    Lu Gujian brushed past her cheek, puncturing a strand of green silk.


    But that''s all, Jianqi didn''t cut through her protective spirit.


    Seeing that the other party was about to slip away, Li Jijian couldn''t turn around, so he quickly reached out with his left hand and grabbed at the boss''s throat.


    The proprietress widened her eyes, and Li Yan''s superb combat skills were far beyond her expectation. Since he hadn''t slipped around the column, the opponent''s left hand reached her eyes.


    In a critical situation, she had no room for thought, and quickly leaned back to avoid being caught by Li Yan''s neck.


    Li Yan did not catch the other person''s neck, but the proprietress''s act of leaning back turned her chest up inadvertently. If it ¡¯s an ordinary woman, Li Ye must be empty, but the boss is hot and some places are fuller.

 v5 Chapter 28： Look at each other

    So Li Yan grabbed the part that could not be described ... it could be the shoulder.


    The boss lady exclaimed, hearing the shock of Li Yanhu.


    Half of her is because of pain, after all, Li Zhi''s action is very strong; the other half is because of some inconvenient reasons, so her voice is extraordinarily ... wonderful.


    Li Yan was embarrassed, and now he was a little embarrassed.


    But that''s all, after all, the wolf demon and the sorceress have already been killed. He quickly withdrew his hand, grabbed it, and wanted to break through the roof to fly out-the space in the house was still too small, and there was not much room to move after the siege. This group of demon cooperation was too skilled.


    However, with a loud noise, Li Zhi''s head hit the roof. Except for the loud sound, the roof was not damaged at all! Li Yan''s eyes were dark and fell directly from the roof!


    However, this time, the attack of the wolf demon and the ghost demon failed.


    "This roof is really tough!" Li Xuan returned to the room, almost standing unsteadily. He grabbed the table next to him, slammed his hand at the wolf demon and smashed him, and took the opportunity to pull away a distance and ran Go to the door and pull the door.


    However, unexpectedly, the door of the room was unable to open. He cut it off with a sword, and with the power of Lu Gujian, there was only a shallow sword mark in the room.


    Li Yan shuddered and almost got there. He couldn''t get anywhere. This Nima was a little stiff!


    "Don''t work hard, you can''t escape this room!" The boss lady has fallen from the beam of the room, and there is still a little crimson on her white cheek. She stares angrily at Li Yan, stepping closer, gritting her teeth: "Advise the son not to struggle, so that he can suffer less."


    The wolf demon and the sorceress were on the sides of the boss, and the three of them were forced into Li Zhi in an inverted shape.


    At this time, they were in no hurry to attack, because it was determined that Li Yan could not run away.


    Li Xuan sighed, "What''s the matter, does this courtyard have a legal array, or is it a magic weapon?"


    Seeing Li Xun''s eagerness to move his knife and gun, the boss''s eyes calmed down, and she even began to praise: "Gongzi''s eyes are like a torch, this small courtyard is indeed a magic weapon of the slave family. Even if Taiyi Zhenxian came to the house, I ca n¡¯t fly out, unless it ¡¯s outside the yard ... In short, on the site of the slave family, the son ca n¡¯t make waves. ¡±


    Speaking of this, she covered her mouth and grinned, shy, and gave Li Yan a wink: "So the son is still from the slave''s family ... You two, stand still for me! Move So what do you do now, and you want your son to fail? "


    In the second half of the sentence, they scolded the wolf demon and the haunting demon.


    The wolf demon and the demon turned and looked at the boss lady blankly, seeing that the other was not joking, and suddenly became more dazed, the two demon looked at each other and had to stop.


    Li Ye looked up at the sky. Although he couldn''t see it, he said angrily: "I can''t think of it. I, Li Ye, one day, will be troubled because he looks too handsome ... Who! "


    The owner said with a smile: "The son will be from the slave''s house. Will the slave''s family not look good enough to be worthy of the son''s handsomeness?"


    Li Zhengzheng said, "I''m afraid you will **** me into a dead body."


    The boss again covered her mouth and laughed, and said, "The son of the son is very handsome, the slave family will never do this. The slave family also wants the son to spend more time with the slave family."


    Li Yan raised his neck, was upright, and sat right in his arms, righteously: "I''m a serious son, and I can''t mess up with an unknown demon, otherwise my father will probably cut me with a sword ..."


    "Who is an unknown monster, but the slave family ..." The boss lady said angrily, but she didn''t finish her words, her face suddenly changed, her eyes were full of alert and hostility, and she cried, "You are delaying time!"


    Li Yan looked at his wife, sympathetically, "It was too late to discover, it has already been delayed."


    The lady''s face changed greatly. "Let''s go together, take him down!"


    Li Yan shook his head and unfortunately said: "It''s already late ..."


    The original quiet courtyard suddenly shakes violently.


    No, it''s not shaking, but shaking up and down, as if someone is desperately shaking the water in the gourd-these people like Li Zhi are all water in the gourd.


    The room turned round and round. One person, three demon, couldn''t stand firm. He couldn''t even control his body. All of them flew around in the room. The tables, chairs, beds, and cabinets were all around, just like in an unbalanced spaceship.


    "Who''s outside, who''s moving the old lady''s gourd ?!" The boss lady was spit out, but was still screaming.


    Li Yan has already received Lu Gujian. Although he was bumped to the roof and dropped to the wall for a while, he embraced his arms with a relaxed attitude: "Of course my companion."


    "They have lost the old lady''s ecstasy, and can only sleep dead in the house. How could they run outside the yard ..." The boss''s wife stopped abruptly after she had finished speaking, since Li Yan had long suspected it They, of course, his companions would not be counted.


    Li Yan slowly said: "The scent of the boss is indeed brilliant, and it is not put in the wine and dish, because you know that it can''t be hidden from us, so you spill it on, so even if we smell it, we think it is your rouge. Unfortunately, I have long suspected that the courtyard is weird. "


    "You know, the lord is now able to level a mountain with a single blow, but he slaps it on your table, and the table is okay ... you think the lord controls the power , Accidentally broke the table, but in fact, she can''t control her power at all now! "


    The proprietress hugged the beam of the house, and finally was not flung out and rammed everywhere, but she also turned around and looked very unstable. Her hair was not straight, she persisted very hard.


    She cried, "So you let them out already ?!"


    Li Ye used his four hands together and blocked the window like a spider. It looked strange and hard, but he looked indifferent: "When the wolf demon and the demon appeared in my room, they left because the wolf demon and the The ogre must still pay attention to them, they cannot get away. "


    "Not only them, I can''t show what I noticed, because you should launch the magic weapon just for a moment. If we are all accidentally locked in here, then it is really over. I have been arguing with you for so long You think it''s just that you''re delaying time. Actually, why not? After all, they need time to find your calabash ... "


    The proprietress had been so pale that she almost vomited. After listening to Li Yan''s words, she was out of balance, with a small amount of strength in her hands, and flew away again.


    Li Yan watched the boss''s chaos flying in the air, and Lai lamented: "This magic weapon is so powerful that you can''t even let yourself go ..."


    The voice did not fall, and a strange noise came from the roof, and a gap opened automatically. Li Yan no longer hesitated, stepping on the window lattice, flying past.


    When he came out of the roof, the boss was also there, but the boss was just flying around, and she had to move more slowly, following Li Yan.


    At this moment the roof was swaying. Seeing that Li Yan was about to hit the beam again, his eyes changed, and he immediately stood on his feet, stepped on the boss''s head behind him, adjusted his direction, and flew straight out.


    Fox demon: "..."


    Li Xun flew out of the roof, suddenly suddenly open in front of his eyes, and saw Xingyue Shanye again.


    In front of the courtyard, Yodaka was holding a gourd and shaking up and down, Wu You stood beside him, worried: "Is this really useful?"


    Beside them, the yard looked nothing strange, very calm, and didn''t know what was going on.


    "It should be useful, I have seen similar gourds," Yoda Aodu said. There are many magic weapons in the world, and there are so many strange things to see, but in fact, the truth about the role of craftsmanship is only a few major categories, which can never change.


    It wasn''t until Li Yan and San Yao flew out that Wu You grinned, "Brother Ye is out!"


    Li Yan came to the two of them and coughed, pretending to be indifferent: "Well, it''s out."


    Wu You curiously looked at Li Yan with a pale face, concerned: "Brother Ye, are you okay? Why is your face so white, do you want to vomit? Are you sick? ... ? "


    "Don''t tell me, I didn''t ..." Li Yan''s face changed and he didn''t finish speaking, then suddenly turned and bent over, holding the courtyard door was a wow.


    He could have insisted for a while, but Wu You wanted to spit for a while, and he couldn''t hold it.


    Not only Li Yan, as soon as the three monsters that flew out of the ground fell to the ground, they rushed to the courtyard wall, standing in a row to support the courtyard wall, their bodies were stunned, and they began to vomit neatly.


    Especially the proprietress, the look of utter vomiting on her head is most miserable.


    "Would you like to drink water?" Wu You asked Li Wen tenderly and caringly while helping Li Yan caress his back.


    "It''s okay, no problem, little problem." Li Yan finally vomited, and he calmed down and wiped his mouth.


    The three demon vomited one after another, relieved one by one, and stroked his chest to give himself gas.


    Then they glanced at each other and looked at Li Yan again.


    Li Yan didn''t look at them at first, but when they did, he used to look at them.


    So each other saw the vomiting filth, and they also smelled bad.


    There are three monsters in one person, and their faces change together.


    "vomit......"


    "Wow......"


    "Wow ..."


    One person, three demon and leaning on the wall continued to vomit.


    Yoda looked at the scene dumbly, "This battle is really not something new. I have seen post-war vomiting blood, but I have never seen post-war spit meals."


    "Shut up!" One of the three monsters turned his head and glared at him, speaking in unison, and then looked at each other, and began to bury their heads.


    Wu You was furious. She squeezed her fist and walked towards the three demon. Her eyes were full of murderous feelings: "It''s so bad to ruin my brother, I won''t let you go!"


    The boss''s face changed drastically. She and Wu You were closest to each other.


    She quickly wiped her mouth and stretched out her hand. The calabash in Yodah''s hand came to her. Then she said nothing and turned and ran: "Go!"


    They are now vomiting darkly and softly. Where can they fight?


    As the gourd was taken away by the fox demon and ran away, a stream of light flickered on the yard, and the uncertain lines outlined the appearance of the small courtyard. It soon disappeared completely, and the small courtyard collapsed as if it had lost its support. .


    Yoda looked at the courtyard turned into ruins, and realized: "It turned out that the space in the gourd was grafted to this small courtyard. No wonder I didn''t feel suspicious when I went in. Now gourd Going far, the space is removed, and this small courtyard that should have collapsed is completely unsupportable. "


    In fact, he could find the gourd, because he heard clues from the conversation between Li Ye and his wife ... Before Li Ye discussed the plan with them, they left a method of sound transmission on each other.

 v5 Chapter 29： Dependence of the Demon Race

    The proprietress ran very fast with the wolverine and the second demon, and in the blink of an eye, it was a long distance, that is, the running route was not straight, meandering like a snake, and the middle demon fell several times.


    However, Li Yan still admired them very much. Being able to run was his ability. He was struggling to stand now, and sat down and turned round and round.


    Wu You didn''t chase far, and her running posture was no better than that of the Three Monsters. She stumbled, the road and stones were flying, and a big pit appeared in a while. Knowing that she was chasing, and those who didn''t know thought she was breaking the road, so she was called back by Li Yan soon.


    Li Yan panted against the wall of the courtyard. Although the courtyard collapsed, there were still several sections in the courtyard wall. He glanced at Yoda: "Why don''t you chase?"


    Yoda-chan: "I was mainly afraid that after I chased out for a long time, it turned out that they were chasing me upside down."


    This is really true, even if the three monsters are in a bad state right now, his cultivation in real life is not enough.


    Wu Youyi ran back, and shocked Li Ye to stand still. She was so angry that Apple''s face was flushed. "These demon are so abominable. The next time you see them, you must hit them hard. pause!"


    Li Xun felt that Wu You was justified. When he first arrived in the demon clan territory, a sleepless sleeper didn''t sleep well, so he became like this. Although the other side is not up to the worst, but at the very least it is a loser. This head is not very good. If you really meet next time, Li Ye also thinks it is necessary to get back wherever he is.


    Seeing Li Ye agree with his views, the county owner was very happy and ran to Li Ye to continue to caress her back, hoping to make him feel better.


    "What is the source of the gourd of the fox demon? I heard that even Taiyi Zhenxian can be trapped, is it true?" Li Xun asked Yu Daxuan after coming slowly. If this is the case, then this magic weapon is actually very good, after all, the fox demon is just a fairyland.


    Yu Dayi sat on the ground and said, "It''s a space gourd, which is very common in the demon tribe. Generally, it has two purposes, either to carry a house and carry it with you. You don''t have to worry about where you go, or you can use it to trap the enemy, even The opponent is high, once it is put into it, but as long as the host is not in the gourd, the other party can only die for nothing. It is hard to say if Taiyi Zhenxian is trapped, but there is no problem in true fairyland. "


    Li Min nodded, showing it.


    What I thought was that the fox spirit seemed to be ready to sleep with him. Otherwise, Li Yan would be all in, and she was still in it. If you want to make money and kill yourself, come out first and throw a fire or something into it. Li Yan is very troublesome.


    And in terms of security, the latter option is better. After all, in that case, there will be no gourds being found by Yodah, and all of them will spit.


    "It''s really crazy!" Li Yan sighed.


    He suddenly lost his sense of security. In the mortal world, there are almost no women like fox demon, and even if they do, they dare not do anything. But now it is the territory of the demon tribe, but the female demon catches a large number of them, they are not restricted by etiquette and law, it is normal to force the people and men.


    Li Yan felt it necessary to think about Yi Rong. After all, this face is a bit too handsome now.


    He suddenly thought of a question, isn''t the beautiful woman on earth like he is now, and would feel insecure when walking outside?


    Don''t worry about those who look ugly, they are safe.


    Wu You heard Li Xuan''s sigh and sighed, and she stopped Li Qi''s movement, looked at him suspiciously and said, "Did the boss do something to you?"


    Li Zhengzheng said, "She tried to kill me, but unsuccessfully."


    "Of course. Who can kill Brother Ji?"


    Although the courtyard had collapsed, Li Yan and others did not leave. They picked up some dry wood and cut wood, set a bonfire in the yard, and prepared to wait until dawn before continuing on. The encounter with this inn made Li Yan afraid to take it lightly and take the road at night is not a good choice after all.


    The inn is built on the mountain. This 2,000-year-old mountain is undulating and looks quite magnificent. The peak can reach a thousand feet.


    A man over thirty miles from the courtyard, on a rock in front of Gu Song, stood a man in a **** coat, and the meniscus behind him outlined his mountain-like shape, adding a little bit of mystery majesty.


    The boss lady ran away with her wolverine and two monsters, and did not dare to rest on the road. She came here quickly.


    Although Li Yan and others did not chase them, Wu You''s running momentum was too scary. They haven''t seen any monks, and when they were running, they swayed the mountain and kicked the road out of a big pit.


    And the other figure is so small.


    When walking through the mountains and forests to the rocks, the three demon are sweating and panting, especially the wolf demon and the hag demon, which are in the same state. Now I don''t know how many branches are hanging on the hair, it looks like a wild demon.


    Seeing their appearance, the man looked a little weird. Finally, his eyes fell on the wolf demon and the sorceress, and he couldn''t bear to look directly at him: "You look so embarrassed!"


    The wolf demon and the sorceress looked at each other, weren''t we wolves and tadpoles?


    The lady boss sat down on the rock and took a rest, unhappy: "It''s not a good idea for you. Is there such a calculation for your son?"


    The man glanced at the boss lady and said lightly, "I just let you scare them. By the way, try Li Yan''s depth and see if he has the quality to make it happen. Who asks you to make your own claim and wants Li Yan to try your depth Is that no wonder I am? "


    The old lady blushed, turned her head and took a sip, and said, tit-for-tat: "Your layout is simply not enough. Let the wolf demon silently kill a sheep and cut a sheep''s head can scare people? And you in the backyard? The pile of bones buried in the forest is really not enough to fail, and we show the filling because of this! "


    The man coughed awkwardly two times, serious: "In fact, what I originally thought was that when the wolf demon and the demon gave the pressure of Li Yan, he would be suspicious. Then he led him to find the buried human bone. ", He will be more afraid, and when you make a little noise at night, he will run away and escape ..."


    The lady boss sniffed: "In this way, you can be sure that Li Yan is useless and can''t bring the monsters into trouble?"


    The man said positively: "This is my test."


    The boss sneered: "You''re letting him see our joke! If he thinks that the demon is this kind of intelligence and the cloth is so low, you just wait to be scorned!"


    The man''s face couldn''t stop, and he became ashamed and angry: "It''s better than you make your own claim to seduce people to go to bed, but it ¡¯s better than someone with a sword to the neck! Also, I ¡¯m a monster of the demon tribe, how did you talk to me?"


    The boss lady said, "It really is a virtue for your son, and this is the face when he enters the store."


    "Nonsense!" The man was furious. "What makes me do good to my son? It''s him doing good to me!"


    The boss was too lazy to pay attention to him and turned to look at the scenery.


    Not surprisingly, she saw the bonfire burning in the courtyard.


    In the barren darkness of thousands of miles, the tiny faint bonfire is the most dazzling existence.


    Needless to say, the boss also knows who is there.


    The wolf demon and the sorceress are sitting in a place under the stone. They are very quiet. They pick each other''s hair and leaves from each other. The action is gentle and the atmosphere is harmonious and harmonious. They turn a blind eye to the boss ¡¯s collision with the man, as if the world left them two. A demon.


    The man stiffly said, "Anyway, you''ve done it, and now you have to redeem it."


    "You still want your mother to deal with Li Yan? My mother''s face is gone?" The Fox Demon was also angry. She seduced Li Yan to be unsuccessful and was chased and killed by the other person, so there is still a face to go back.


    The man hummed: "Leaving Lingyundu, they will enter the site of the airy Great Monkey King. You also know that dead monkey, he and the stone monkey in Huaguoshan are very difficult to deal with, because they are all monkeys. , I like to compete with each other, but I can''t compare with others every time, so I feel ashamed and angry.


    "This time the stone monkey advocated that Li Xun be allowed to enter the demon territory. Although he and the lion and camel king could not oppose in front of the stone monkey, they must be secretly uneasy. Li Xuan will eventually go to the Seven Kings Mountain Demon King''s Hall, To break the seal of Xianting for the demons, he must obtain the key of the seven saints and open the seven doors all the way in order to successfully pass the seven magic arrays and enter the innermost layer of the demon king''s palace. Otherwise, his current practice is where to carry it. Withstand the array attack of the demon king palace? "


    Speaking of this matter, the boss lady was intrigued. These are all secrets. She is still young, only a thousand or eight hundred years old, and she is not too high in cultivation. It is just a fairyland, not enough to know these.


    So she asked curiously, "What''s in the Seven Kings Mountain Demon King''s Hall? Also, since Li Zhi is here to help the demon tribe, you can just give him the key? The Lion Camel King and the Monkey King can still deal with it. Got five of you? You let them hand over the keys! "


    The man raised his chin, and proudly said, "This is a secret, you have no right to know."


    The boss turned around in a huff, "I won''t go to Li Yan then!"


    The man''s expression was stagnant. When he saw the fox demon''s look resolute, he had to compromise. He coughed twice and said slowly: "You don''t really know the details of this, but I can tell you that there is my demon standing in the demon king palace. Zhou Tianxing array and Chaos Clock! "


    The fox demon exclaimed, and quickly covered his mouth, his eyes glared roundly: "When the demon tribe was the master of Xianting, the supreme artifact Zhou Tianxing array was held, and the then king of the fairy court, Dong Huang Taiyi Magical Chaos Clock ?! "


    Now even the wolf demon and the sorceress stopped their hair movements, and turned to look at the man in surprise.


    The man hummed twice and said with a glorious tone: "During the Lich War, my demon clan ¡¯s star formation broke the Twelve Capitals of the Wu clan. But the war against the Middle East emperor Taiyi fell, and people ¡¯s education took the opportunity to rise. My demons were forced to withdraw from Xianting. However, the star formation and chaotic clock of Zhou Tian are my demons ¡¯relics, and our greatest reliance on reappearing glory. , It still exists! "


    The fox demon curiously asked, "Why are they all being placed in the Seven Kings Mountain Demon King''s Hall now?"


    The man was interrupted, glanced at the fox demon dissatisfied, and eventually his momentum weakened: "Blocked by Xianting, it''s useless."


    Fox demon: "..."


    This explanation made her unable to answer.


    Man said: "The most important reason for Xianting to suppress the evil clan is the seal, which launched the flags and the chaos bell required by the Zhou Tianxing array. Compared with this, other Xianting specializes in dealing with various kinds of monks. The secret method is trivial. "


    "But Xianting can''t destroy the large banner and Chaos Bell, and they have no magic power and can''t use it, so in the end they can only choose to seal. Before the ancestor of my demon tribe Peng Peng fell, in order to prevent them from being taken by Xianting Therefore, the Seven Holy Mountain Demon King Temple was built to protect them. When the time comes, the demon can unlock the seal and reuse it! "


    The fox demon nana said, "So it is."


    She suddenly responded, "Strange, don''t you say I''m not qualified to know these secrets? Why did you say that?"


    The man suddenly lost his breath, anxiously anxious to dig a hole and drill into it. Yeah, why the **** did I say it all? I didn''t notice this opening, I couldn''t stop it!


    When the fox demon saw this, he even went to set up a bureau to test Li Yan?

 v5 Chapter 30： Why dont you move

    The wolf demon and the hag demon are the most embarrassing. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes: Such an important secret has been known by our insignificant little demon. Will the Great Saint kill the demon? Probably!


    The man couldn''t stay any longer: "Hurry to find Li Yan, take care of them all the way!"


    Then he turned into a giant Dapeng and flew away on the mountain under the crescent moon.


    The fox demon quickly stood up and shouted, "You haven''t said why you didn''t help Li Yan directly to get the keys!"


    Dapeng had flew away as if he hadn''t heard it.


    In fact, he heard it, pretending not to hear it. Hehe, I''ve already planned to close the word formula, and no one should think about me again.


    The wolf demon and the demon demon saw Dapeng ignore them, and they felt very grateful. They looked at the fox demon: "Madam, we won''t really go to see Li Li again, right? If you go to Macaque Mountain, it''s the sword mountain and the sea. It must not be alive, or it will be eaten! "


    The fox demon gave them a sideways look. "You don''t go to your mother and eat you now!"


    Wolf enchanting: "..."


    The fox demon looked at the bonfire at the foot of the mountain, the smile on his face could not be restrained.


    She is now full of energy and fighting spirit.


    Zhou Tian''s star formation, chaotic clock, the future of the demon tribe, what a big mission is to fall on his shoulders, isn''t it to see Li Yan again?


    ...


    It''s still early, and there are two hours left before dawn. Li Yan and others are sitting around the bonfire and have no intention to rest. After a while of turmoil, everyone was restless, especially Li Wei, and his head was still a little dizzy. The mountain wind blew like a sea wave, shaking him groggy.


    Yodah was introducing Li to Monkey King. When he was halfway talking, he suddenly stopped talking and looked up at the hilltop behind the courtyard. He looked puzzled and didn''t move.


    Li Xuan glanced up the mountain and saw nothing. He was curious, "Did you see the demon?"


    Yoda groaned for a moment, "Speaking that Brother Li may not believe it, I felt the breath of my father."


    Li Yan respectfully said: "When you see a mountain, you think of a father who is as thick as a mountain. You are a filial son."


    Yoda said with a black line: "I mean it!"


    Wu You added a few firewood to the bonfire. She still had a piece of dry wood in her hand, and from time to time, she fired a firewood that was not burning enough, and she could not see which wood was not burning well, but she could not rest like a child.


    Wu You glanced at Yoda. "Big bird, since your father is the Peng Mo Wang, why don''t you come to pick us up? My elder brother is here to help you!"


    Yoda yelled: "Under our demon tribe, unless we are invited, in general, we cannot set foot in other demon holy realms, or we will be regarded as aggression."


    Wu Youhe said, "Do you think I can believe this kind of deception?"


    Yoda was embarrassed and had to tell the truth: "I don''t know. Actually he should be here."


    Wu You laughed suddenly, revealing two lovely pear vortexes: "Actually, the Peng Demon King is here."


    Yoda looked around in shock, "Where?"


    Wu You pointed to the mountains behind the yard: "Where is it!"


    Yoda Ao''s forehead was full of black lines, and Wu You was ridiculing him for what he had just said.


    Li Yan remembered that when he confronted the fox demon before, his Lu Gujian did not even cut open the door, and he yelled to Yuda, "You have a lot of demon clan magic weapons, and the spirit stone and jade should also be very productive. Is it possible to help me? Remake your sabre? "


    Lu Gujian is a true emperor sword, but that is for the human world. Because of the strict control of Xianting, the world''s magic instruments are very inferior and cannot be called a magic weapon.


    Lu Gujian is already the top-level existence of mortal artefacts, but it is not enough to see the magic clan and the magic weapon of Xianting. Mo said that the advantage is not destroyed because the magical treasures encountered are not high-grade, and There is a cause of dragon gas support.


    The fox demon''s gourd is at best a Chinese magic weapon, and Lu Gujian can''t help it. Li Ye feels it necessary to improve the rank of the sword.


    Yoda slaps her breast and promises: "Although there are not many spirit stone veins in the territory of the monster clan, they are not comparable. Brother Li can rest assured that when he reaches Peng Moshan, I will let my father practice your sabre! "


    Li Min nodded with satisfaction.


    Everyone had a chat for a while, and Wu You stood up and stretched a little lazy waist, told Li Ye that she was sleepy, and found a place to sleep on the pillow. Li Yan asked her to look for it casually, and called her at dawn. As a result, she found Li Yan''s shoulders and fell asleep on Li Li''s back.


    Seeing that Wu You was sleeping peacefully, Yoda also yawned, and then looked at Li Yan seriously and said, "Brother Li, let me tell you, I''m sleepy."


    Li Yan: "You can''t sleep."


    Yodda said strangely, "Why can''t I not sleep on my shoulders?"


    Li Yan: "The lord of the county sleeps on my back, I can''t sleep, I can''t sleep, who talked to me when you slept, so you can''t sleep."


    Yoda was silent for a moment: "I wasn''t really sleepy at first, but after hearing so many words of sleep, I really couldn''t hold it."


    In the end, Yodaka didn''t fall asleep. Li Yan asked him to catch game and roast it. Yoda-chan was aggrieved for why he ran a leg, but when he saw the county''s sleep soundly, he could only confess his fate.


    Wait for Yoda to find the game and bake it. It''s dawn, and Wu You wakes up. In fact, she didn''t sleep much, but she looked energetic. Obsidian-like eyes were full of brilliance. Li Ye thought she had a good dream.


    When everyone was eating a roasted hare meat, Yoda, who was sitting opposite Li Yan, said vaguely: "Brother Li, I think we made a mistake."


    "What''s wrong?" Li Yuan didn''t look up.


    Yoda''s movements of bunny legs quickened. "Although we ran away the fox demon last night, they were not injured, and they might go to rescue the soldiers. I''m afraid they will come back and find us. ....... we should leave early. "


    Li Min glanced at him: "You are a mediocre self-interference."


    Wu You encouraged him: "Don''t worry, my elder brother and I will protect you!"


    Yoda sipped his rabbit legs in a few sips, and retreated without saying a word, looking at Li''s back and saying, "You can protect me, they are here!"


    Li Ye thought Yoda was joking, but he looked different. Looking back, sure enough, in the dim morning light, the graceful boss lady''s style continued unabated, and came over not far from the wolf demon and the demon demon.


    Seeing the walking posture of the boss lady, she is particularly confident and powerful. Her long hair is fluttering and she is full of spirits. Although she has a tenacious spirit, she looks very energetic.


    Wu You stood up full of anger, and the rabbit meat was not eaten. Fanquan squealed: "It''s not over them! I let them run last night, I must beat them today!"


    Talking about the explosion of a sound explosion cloud behind her, her body rushed out like a cannonball, so fast that Li Huan had no time to stop it.


    No accident, the earthquake.


    Every time Wu You''s foot was stepped on the ground, the ground would tremble, a huge deep pit would appear, and she jumped up either actively or passively, and then fell sharply. She swept forward all the way, and the whole person turned to the three demon hop by hop, and the scene of grazing on the water while taking off the stones was floating.


    Compared with the mud and dust that raged up, Wu You''s figure is really too petite and does not look very coordinated, but don''t have a sense of explosion deterrence.


    When the boss waited for the demon to look at the battle, her face suddenly looked a little ugly. The little girl looked at Jiao Didi and was more lovely than the delicate purple doll. Why did she move so much when she ran?


    The wolf howl and the sorceress swallowed at the same time, and the latter said to the fox devil with difficulty: "Madam, otherwise we should withdraw first, they don''t seem to be friendly to us."


    The fox demon shook his long hair and was completely fearless: "What are you afraid of? We are sitting upright and not afraid of them doing anything to us. I think that King Tang An will be able to sit and conceal, and it must be a conscience ... .. "


    The wolf demon said: "You have seduced Li Yan before, but you can still say that you are sitting right ..."


    The demon demon said: "Li Li may know the ceremony, but this little girl obviously doesn''t look good to you ..."


    As soon as the fox demon had finished speaking, Wu You had rushed to her face, her eyes frosty, and raising her head was a straight punch, banging her towards the bridge of her nose. The air was bursting, raising the long hair of the fox demon''s robe, and the air made a sharp, tearing sound, which made the eardrums hurt.


    The fox demon''s face changed, and he felt extreme danger. He sank quickly and crossed his arms in front of him.


    The fist blasted on his arm, making a deafening gas explosion, and the fox demon''s feet waved flatly, clouds of mud and dust flying up, straight up to ten feet, drowning the two figures instantly.


    As soon as the wolf demon saw it, he didn''t know well, and quickly pulled Xiu to a lower level.


    However, the next moment, the fox demon slipped out of the smoke and arrows, and two legs made two shallow trenches on the ground, and the dirt continued to splash behind the calf. She retreated at a pace that was not much slower than the wolf demon.


    The wolf demon turned his head suddenly, and saw the fox demon with his arms folded in front of him. He was surprised: "Madam, you can go backwards so fast?"


    Before the Fox Fairy answered, Wu You''s petite figure had rushed out of the mud and dust, and another simple straight punch exploded in front of the Fox Fairy''s arms. The fox demon, who was already slipping, suddenly speeded up by a few points, and even surpassed the wolf demon and the sorceress directly.


    The fox demon chuckled in his heart: I can retreat faster, believe it?


    I heard the dull bombardment of my fist on my arm. The wolf demon''s scalp was numb for a while. I thought I was really a wise demon. Fortunately, I would run fast. If I hit a punch, I would have to be disabled. ...... He suddenly understood that why the fox demon didn''t lower his arm when he stepped back, which was really prescient.


    Wu You stepped heavily on the ground without any accident, and a huge deep pit appeared under the foot. Mud dust rose up and drowned the area of ??ten feet.


    I do not know how far to slide out, the fox demon finally stopped, his arms still in front of him, standing still.


    The wolf demon was relieved, but fortunately Wu You did not continue to pursue, otherwise he didn''t think that he could glance like the boss lady and can block the opponent''s two heavy punches.


    Thinking of this, the wolf demon put down the demon demon, and looked at the fox demon with admiration: "The boss lady, you are so amazing, you can take the little girl''s two hits. It''s a fairyland, so I can''t stop it!"


    The fox demon gave him a slight glance, without any good looks.


    The wolf demon groaned for a while, and watched the fox demon half-sniffed again. Seeing that the other party had been motionless, he couldn''t help but finally said, "Madam, there is blood on the corner of your mouth."


    The fox demon barely held his anger and said coldly, "Don''t I know?"


    The wolf demon was silent for a moment, and seeing that the other party still did not move, he couldn''t help it again, "Why don''t you wipe it?"


    The fox demon followed for a moment, and then she couldn''t hold back her anger anymore, and shouted, "You stupid wolf can''t be blind. You haven''t seen her mother''s arms down all the time? Why do you think she I think this pose is very chic, so keep it still? "


    The wolf stunned: "Isn''t it?"


    "My mother''s arms are all discounted, I don''t have any consciousness at all, but you move one for me? You can''t help my mother yet! Then Xiao Nizi won''t know when it will come!"


    Li Yan came to the edge of Dakeng, squatted down and looked at Wu You inside. The opponent furiously attacked, only to hit the fox demon two punches, and did not continue to pursue, which made him feel very puzzled.


    Now Wu You is standing still in the big pit, as if he had been fixed, Li Yun was immediately curious. Does the fox demon still have this magical power?


    Then he saw Wu You turning back hard, grieving grievously: "Brother, my leg is stuck in the crack of the stone, cramps, can''t move, you come down and save me!"


    Li Yan saw it clearly, didn''t he? The bottom of the big pit was stone. It''s no wonder that Wu You jumped and stepped on a big pit. It looks pretty powerful, but no one knows what''s under the big pit. Isn''t this stuck by a stone?


    Blame had to continue to pursue.

 v5 Chapter 31： Wishfulness

    The territory of the monster clan is very large. I don''t know its tens of millions of miles. Even if Li Zhi has a land wonderland, it is not easy to go around.


    It is not easy to open up such a world. Legend has it that the ancestor of Xun Peng and the twelve demon kings did it. They are all capable emperors of Emperor Donghuang Taizeng. Now their bones are nowhere to be found.


    The map in Li''s hand shows that under his feet is the site of the Monkey King. I heard that Monkey King is a monkey that is detestable, and it must report ugly and flawed. Li Yan didn''t care about this. The other side was strong, and he didn''t deal with Qi Tianda Sheng, Li Li didn''t care.


    But now he is very resentful to this monkey. His mother, Mi Monkey King''s site is not allowed to fly freely. Simply put, forbidden air.


    From the earth to the demon clan territory, Li Xun walked a long distance, but did not go long, he did not intend to talk with Mi Monkey King, it was not unbearable. When he was on his way, Qi Tiandasheng said to him, first go to the Demon King or the Peng Demon.


    But how to find and which way to go, Qi Tian Dasheng did not say. When Li Yan asked, Qi Tianda Sheng said that the road was at his feet, just go forward. Li Yan thought that Qi Tianda Sheng''s words were no different from farting, but he couldn''t talk directly to Qi Tianda Sheng because he couldn''t beat him.


    In fact, Li Huan didn''t need others to teach him how to go. He came to the demon tribe for one thing, so that the demon tribe contributed monks and magical instruments, so that he could form an army that could compete with the Xianting Taoists. This is not easy, at least not easier than the opening of this world by Master Xun Peng.


    Li Yan didn''t care. He has a way. This method is very simple. Wherever he goes, if he doesn''t accept it, he will fight until he is convinced.


    He is the king of Datang, and he will also be the king of the army of demons. He did not come to ask for demons, and the army of troops would not be willing to obey orders.


    He can''t beat Mi Monkey King, it doesn''t matter, just hit it. He can''t beat Lion Camel, it''s okay, he just needs to fight. Where to call it. Because it is impossible for him to yield, it is impossible in this life.


    Li Huan knew very well what the demon kings of the demon king wanted, and the other party would not let him die. As for the ox demon king, they have any disputes with the monkey king and lion camel king, and he has no intention of thinking hard.


    Millions of people in the north of the Tang Dynasty, east of the Yellow River, are now his people, and the gathering of luck has never stopped for a day. Li Xun''s practice is not to mention a thousand miles a day, but climbing has not stopped, it is sooner or later to promote heaven wonderland, he does not counsel.


    At this moment Li Yan squatted beside Wu You, watching her footprints on the stone surface show the gods.


    That footprint was a foot deeper and looked very shocking. But Li Yan was shocked now, not because of this footprint, but because of the aura fluctuations emanating from the footprint.


    In Wu Younahan''s eyes, he took out Lu Gujian and started digging in the stone.


    Yoda was squatting beside the pit and wondered, "What treasure is Brother Li digging?"


    Li Yan didn''t answer, it was a long time before he dug up a fist-sized amber spirit stone.


    When the spirit stone appeared in the air, the light was like the sun, and Li Yan almost couldn''t open his eyes.


    Wu You asked with a curious head, "What is this?"


    Li Huan didn''t know what it was, he turned back to ask Yu Dahua: "What is this?"


    Yodaka has jumped down, took a moment to feel the spirit stone, and looked at Li Yan in shock: "This is a unique spiritual stone! It is a very rare material to make a unique magic weapon! In this one, the value is beyond measure, the whole There will be no more precious stone stocks in Peng Moshan than this! "


    He took a deep breath and calmed down his mind, "It''s also that the spirit stone is too small. If it is a vein of spirit stone, I''m afraid it has been discovered by the demons early. This spirit stone also has a big fist, but I don''t know anything The time to drop here is likely to be the era when Master Peng Peng and the Twelve Demon Kings opened up this world. After all, they are high, and there are more such spirit stones in their hands. "


    In the end, Yoda''s look at Li''s eyes has become extremely complicated: "Brother Li, what is your luck? When you first arrive in the demon territory, you can pick up such a treasure by the side of the road?"


    Li Yan smiled at Wu You and said, "This is the luck of the county master."


    Pursuing a fox demon can chase a unique spiritual stone, Wu You really has no luck.


    The point is that if she doesn''t have a good grasp of her body now, she can''t balance if she is too strong, and she won''t be able to jump out of a big pit on the ground. When Li Min helped her pull her calf off the stone surface, she couldn''t find the spirit stone buried under the stone surface.


    "It''s not my luck, it''s my own will!" Wu You waved his little fist, his eyes turned into a crescent moon with a smile.


    Yoda froze, "What is it?"


    Wu You should reasonably say, "Everyone else says that there is a will in heaven, but I think my elder brother is heaven, so I call it in heaven!"


    Yoda opened her mouth and looked at Li Yan again: "Is it so good?"


    Li Yan smiled: "It is the county master''s excellence."


    Wu Youdu affirmed: "It''s Brother Yun''s outstanding!"


    "No, the county master is excellent"!


    Yoda''s face turned black. What''s the matter with this, do you still humble yourself?


    Li Min asked: "This spirit stone can be a magic weapon?" Since it is a spirit stone, it should naturally have this effect.


    Yodah shook his head: "It''s still too few to create a new magic weapon ... In fact, the best magic weapon is the highest grade of acquired magic weapon, and the entire demon tribe is also very few. There are not a lot of mountains in total ... but it can transform the low-quality magic weapon and increase its power. "


    Yodah said the head was Tao, as if he knew it well. This is also normal. After all, he is a demon of the demon tribe. Although young and not high in cultivation, he is a demon in the traditional cultivation of immortals, unlike the mortal world strictly controlled by Xianting.


    Although Lu Gujian can master the world''s magical instruments in the world, he said that breaking the sky is also the grade of the lower grade magical instruments. Otherwise, Li Zhi will not take the gourd''s gourds at all. Last night, even the door could not be opened, it still left a lot of shadows in Li''s heart.


    Lu Gujian has always been his weapon. In the past campaigns, Zeng Jin brought a lot of convenience to him. This suddenly turned into a shortcoming, which had too much influence on the combat power, and he was not used to it.


    Li Min took out Lu Gujian and asked Yoda to yell, "Can you see how my long sword can improve with this spirit stone?"


    Yodak is also familiar with Li''s sword. After all, he always sees each other and knows that it is a Tianzi sword. He groaned, "If you want to talk about ordinary middle- and low-grade instruments, I can help Li Xiong Lian. But although Brother Li ¡¯s sword is not high-grade, it is still not mortal in nature. I have to go back to Peng Moshan and let his father''s power come forward. "


    Li Ye was a little disappointed. There is still a distance to go to Peng Moshan, which is not a day or two. The key is to say whether you can go out smoothly on the site of Mi Monkey King.


    It was only before Li Li thought that if he had luck, he would get a unique spirit stone. How can he improve the power of Lu Gujian. If you have any trouble later, at least you will not lose out on the magic weapon competition, otherwise he will not be able to exert this combat power, but it will be aggrieved.


    I ca n¡¯t use this stone right now, and its effect has dropped a lot, Li Li feels a bit sorry.


    At this moment, the dragon spirit in his body suddenly became active, swam for two laps, and swiftly walked along the path of Li Zhe''s meridian, and finally broke into Lu Gujian.


    Long before Li Yan reacted, Long Qi opened his mouth against Lingshi. The light flickered on the spirit stone, flying out of the amber-like aura shaped like a snake, and entering Lu Gujian, lighting the ancient runes of the sword body all the way.


    As Qing Mang emerged, the sword body trembled violently, and almost came out of his hands.


    This process did not last long, the sword body quickly returned to peace, and Dragon Qi swam back to Qi Hai, floating as usual.


    Lu Gujian, as if polished, became brighter, and even heavier, and the seemingly ordinary runes had some kind of captivating power.


    In Li Zhi''s perception, Lu Gujian became more powerful, as if giving birth to an indomitable will.


    The unbelievable spirit stone in Li Zhi''s hands is already dim and looks no different from ordinary stones.


    This scene left Yoda-chan confused, completely unaware of the situation, but after Lu Gujian''s momentum rose, he felt a sense of sharpness and perseverance, and there was no trace of aura fluctuation in the spirit stone. Be clear.


    Yoda Suona said: "Brother Li, how did you learn the refiner? And I have never seen this method. It is inscrutable. Let the refiner be completed in an instant. How did you do that?"


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, "Maybe he has his own deliberate intentions?"


    Wu You''s face was full of worship, and the idiot shouted, "Brother Ye is really amazing!"


    Yoda: "Hehe."


    In fact, Li Zheng was also a little confused. He had never encountered such a thing before, and he didn''t know that Long Qi had such a role.


    However, if you think about it, it may be that the level of the magical tools and spirits in the world is too low to enhance Lu Gujian, so the Dragon Qi function has no chance to play. Now I have encountered the unique spirit stone. It is not surprising that Longqi and Lu Gujian have the same characteristics.


    But nowhere, Long Qi directly absorbed the aura in the spirit stone, and improved the quality of Lu Gujian, which surprised Li Zhi.


    If Lu Gujian was only an inferior product, then it is now infinitely close to Zhongpin.


    Li Xun wondered, maybe in the future, he must find a way to get some spiritual stones and magic weapons, so that Long Qi can improve Lu Gujian as much as possible?


    With this in mind, his eyes looking forward became firm, and he became increasingly fiery. He seemed to see the spirit stones piled up into the mountains, countless magic weapons.


    "There is a small city not far away in front of us. Let''s check it out." Li Yan smiled.


    Said it was not far away, in fact, the distance was not close, but Li Zhi was now a little eager. They hurried all day long, and came to a river valley plain at dusk, only to see a city here.


    This monster city is indeed not small in size. On the perimeter of the city wall, it is not allowed to be in the state city of Datang. But to say that the thickness and height of the city walls are not comparable to ordinary cities, the towering city walls give people a great sense of oppression. If there are guards on the wall, even real life can''t be easily attacked.


    Compared with the world, the monk monk''s strength is undoubtedly much stronger. After all, each of her Majesty King has 100,000 monks, and almost all monks are monks, so there are many monks in the fairyland.


    However, there are many monks in fairyland. In fact, relative to the world, most of the demon clan still have the strength below fairyland, so the defense effect of this wall is not small.


    On the hill in front of the river valley, Li Yan looked at this monster city called Panfeng City from afar, feeling deep in his heart.


    Unlike his imagination, Panfeng City is not an isolated city. Because of the vast area of ??the river valley and plains, there are many villages around the city, and the villages are scattered in a good field where the end is not visible.


    Because of entering the summer, the crops in Liangtian are growing well, a green ocean. Whenever the gusts pass, the green sea waves rise and fall, looking refreshing.


    Different from the world, Liang Tianzhong''s demon bent over to work is not rare, but it is flying in the air and breaking up, and he is spreading fertilizer in the fields.


    In a piece of farmland, a few strong old cows are plowing the ground faster than galloping horses. When the field was finished, the old cows turned into human figures and walked out of the field to rest.


    There is also a large area of ??wheat fields, where a demon is reading a spell to cast spells, and the clouds are raining. From time to time, the small sky is covered by heavy clouds, and the heavy rain falls.


    And not far from Li Yan, there are monks in the mountains to mine. Spirit stones were transported out of the mines in batches. After loading, they were dragged on the road by monsters. They were smooth and fast, and rushed to Panfeng City under the protection of monks in the air.


    In front of the city gate of Panfeng City, businessmen were pulling in a long line of goods, and they were entering and leaving the city.


    This wonderful scene made Li Xun bewildered.

 v5 Chapter 32： The true appearance of the demon

    Most probably when he was on the earth, he was greatly influenced by literary and film works. In his original imagination, the demon were all delicious and lazy, looting like bandits and not producing himself. The residence of the demon tribe should also be a cave valley or the like, which is cold and wet and not clean.


    It now appears that this stereotype is clearly wrong. Because of the strength of the Yao Clan, the productivity is much higher than that of ordinary people in the world, so the society is very prosperous.


    This is actually normal, after all, the demons have been living here for many years. Although they are wild, they will build their homes better, and no one will refuse. Besides, several demon kings are not stupid demon.


    Of course, due to the number of demon mouths, the demon territory will not prosper too well, otherwise they will not think about returning to the world and fairyland.


    Seeing that Li Yan and Wu You are very novel, Yoda sighed from time to time, and suddenly felt honored. She stood up and said, "This Panfeng City is nothing, it''s just a few of His Majesty the Monkey King. First, it''s less than the majesty of the Seven Saints'' Demon King City. When you see our demon King''s City of Peng Moshan, you will be very surprised! "


    Li Yan glanced at him and said nothing, but Wu You snorted: "The city in the world is not bigger than Chang''an Luoyang. Changan City has a million people, enough to put all the monks in your demon race into it. It''s up! "


    As soon as you think about Yoda, there are so many demons in total. But he was unwilling to show weakness: "The walls of Chang''an City are not as high as those of the Demon King!"


    The two had been arguing about this for a long time, and in the end no one was convinced. Li Yan didn''t go in. After watching the scenery for a long time, he took them into the city.


    At the gate of the city, they were stopped by the guards of the city, headed by a bear demon, who was as tall as a mountain, and stretched out his hand: "To enter the city, you need to pay for the spirit stone."


    It was not strange for Yodah to do this, and the opponent gave way after passing the Lingshi. But what surprised Li Yan was that the two of them had received only one spirit stone.


    "Is the entrance fee so cheap?" Wu You asked the doubts in Li Min''s heart.


    Yoda yelled, "Humans don''t need spirit stones to enter the city."


    "Why is this?" Wu You was more curious, she suddenly thought of something, her face changed and her voice dropped. "Is it to attract mortals into the city, and then you monsters will catch them and eat them?"


    Yoda was full of black lines: "Demons can''t eat people! Human flesh is not delicious, far less delicious than all kinds of birds and beasts, who has nothing to suffer from that crime?"


    Wu You was unwilling, staring at him and saying, "Do you discriminate against people?"


    Yoda opened her mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to answer. Why not eat people and still be wrong?


    So he truthfully said: "Without concealing the county master, in fact, the human race has a high status in the demon race, and no matter where they go, they will be treated with courtesy. Because the mortals who can reach the demon territory, basically have some skills, and some are good at farming. Some are good at building, some are good at doing business, and some are good at cooking. Most of them have a skill anyway. "


    "And these are not possessed by the savage demon clan. The reason why the demon clan is now prosperous is precisely because mortals have continuously contributed wisdom and craftsmanship for thousands of years. But through Lingyundu to the demon clan territory There are very few mortals, so in order to compete for talents among the major saints, there will be many conditions that are beneficial to mortals. "


    Li Zhi heard this and understood that this is the integration of races, which promotes the development of the demon society and improves the quality of life of the demon people.


    The monk monk is really strong, but no matter how strong you can''t change the food, you can''t change the clothes-those who can change the baby, all hit the storage bag in advance.


    Therefore, apart from fighting and killing monks, the alchemy of alchemy is actually rough.


    But this is not the case for Terrans, and their lives are exquisite.


    In the absence of a big war, the demons will not kill each other all day long. For thousands of years, they have basically lived in peace and quiet. Then the people who can make life better are fragrant.


    Li Xuan sighed: "That makes sense. So the stories of monsters eating people are basically false. When the monsters reach the world, it is too late to enjoy life. How can there be so many thoughts on harming others?


    The monster monks that Yodah and the red baby brought to Pinglu did not do much bad things.


    Yoda Chan nodded again and again: "So Dao Men and Xian Ting don''t let us monks to walk in the world, it is simply wrong. If we go to the world, we can make the world more prosperous with our strength. After all, we have With strength, mines and cities are being built very quickly, and we can also provide rain and rain to ensure a good harvest! "


    Li Yan glanced at him, not knowing why, when he saw the other party ¡¯s interest so high, he did n¡¯t think so: "The approach of Daomen is not wrong. Your individual monk monk strength is still too strong, who can guarantee that you will be in this world For Jinyihuafu, food and wine, do not force robbery, robbery? If you get ridden by mortals, you kill people far away, and not many people can restrain you. "


    Yoda stunned her face. Isn''t this just right? Why did the words suddenly change?


    In fact, this is also Li Yan''s concern. It is true that a monster army will be pulled out of the world to be able to fight against Dao soldiers, but what to do after finishing Xianting? One of them is stronger than the other, who can restrain them in the world?


    Suddenly Wu You said, "If our people are as strong as the demons, there are monks who practice high strength everywhere, and there are masters in the Yemen army, wouldn''t the demons dare to do wrong?"


    Li Yan''s eyes lit up, indeed. In the final analysis, the monks in the world are not strong enough, so Daomen dare not let the demons walk to the world, for fear that they will mess up.


    However, the reason why the monks are not strong enough is that the court controls the practice and strictly controls the number of monks, and the other half is because Xianting holds the qualification of immortals, leaving no monks in the world.


    If these two points can be broken to make mortals as strong as the demon, then there is not much to do.


    Li Yan now feels that building a college of practice is not enough. This is a good way to spur the all-round development of society, and it is the way of the emperor!


    Will Xianting still want to control the world? It was really a dream.


    "I just don''t know my scrolls of heavenly machines. In addition to letting myself be promoted to fairyland, is it possible for others to be promoted to fairyland too." With that in mind, Li Min touched Wu You''s head and praised: "You said Yes, we want to make mortals stronger! "


    Wu You won the praise and was very happy. She waved her fist and said, "I have my own will in my heart!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    Passing through the gate of the city gate on the street, the eyes suddenly opened up.


    Li Yan then found that the street under his feet was very spacious and could accommodate at least twenty carriages driving side by side. The houses of the Yao clan are all very majestic and spacious, and the houses are row after row. Seeing Weizhi''s works, through the width and width of the courtyard door and the courtyard wall, he found that none of the courtyards are houses with less than three entrances!


    Panfeng City is just one of several big cities on the site of Mi Monkey King, and it is not the largest monster king city. There are also more than 10,000 monsters in it, but the city was built into a state city. Before that, Li Zhi wondered why Now that I have built the city so large, I understand.


    The monk monk has a strong individual strength, and it is very fast to build a city house. Of course, it is how comfortable and comfortable it is, and it will not be wronged. Even the smallest-scale house is a three-entry house. If there is no state city scale, it can really not accommodate more than 10,000 demon.


    This construction method makes the city look very empty, and there is no magnificent beauty in the open space, which makes people look wide.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s find a restaurant first and then eat a good meal. I didn''t eat anything for a day. Although I''m not hungry, I''m very stunned!" Yodaka was quite interested.


    "Dine and eat!" Wu You bouncing up and echoed.


    Seeing Wu You being so excited, Li Min suddenly felt a moment in his heart. The other party has been in the spirit and soul for so long in Huaguo Mountain, but has no chance to eat. If Yoda was pouting, then Wu You should be even more sloppy. After all, she was the county owner before, and Jin Yiyu was used to it. But along the way, she never said anything.


    Li Yan looked at her with a gentle smile and said, "You have to pick the best restaurant."


    ...


    Outside the city of Panfeng, the wolf demon and the sorceress looked at the gates of Panfeng City with a haggard look.


    After a while, the door was about to close, and the demon asked the fox demon standing in front of them: "Boss, this is Panfeng City. There are countless big cities under Her Majesty the Monkey King. Realm, do we really want to follow in? If there is any accident, there is no need to run! "


    The fox demon''s eyes were resolute, and there was some kind of sacred light on his face: "Be sure to go in, we have to protect King An from Datang!"


    The evil spirit continued to struggle: "If the Monkey King is really ironed to deal with Li Gongzi, shouldn''t we all be buried?"


    The fox demon frowned, and she could open an inn in Lingyun for more than a hundred years, and she still had some insights: "The Monkey King should not have shot in person. After all, at the Seventh Holy Conference, he agreed to the entry of King An. When betrayal and abandonment of justice to Wang An, then isn''t it to give a demon to the truth? "


    The demon demon was not convinced: "The Monkey King doesn''t do it himself. His monks can do it! Otherwise, the Lord of the Wind City is enough to clean us up!"


    The fox demon thought about it and shook his head firmly: "No, everyone knows that the Lord of the City is the monster of the Monkey King. What is the difference between his hands and the Monkey King? .I estimate that they would at most let the trouble repairers go to the trouble of seeking An Wang, so that they can shirk responsibility afterwards! "


    The demon in the territory of the demon clan are not all the deities of the Seven Saints, and there are many casual repairs. After all, the demons are wild, and most of them are unwilling to obey orders.


    The demon demon wants to struggle a bit, the fox demon has turned back, staring impatiently at him: "No more nonsense, I will tear your mouth!"


    Demon clan is not only sexual, but also sturdy.


    The ogre stopped talking.


    At this time, the wolf demon said vigorously: "That King Tang An, seeing us do it once, I don''t think he will take our love. And the little girl around him ... a little strong! "


    The reason why the sorceress shines is very convincing.


    The fox demon waved his hand: "No matter how much! Real gold is not afraid of fire, this demon is honest, and will affect them sooner or later!"


    After all, the fox demon no longer talked, strode to the city gate.


    The wolf demon and the sorceress looked at each other, and both felt that the fox demon was crazy. Since listening to Peng Mo Wang''s words, her entire demon is in a state of excitement.


    The arm was just discounted during the day, and it had to be picked up again at night. There was really no reason to justify it.

 v5 Chapter 33： Surrounded by me

    Li Ye has never been to the Demon Territory, and he is very new to Panfeng City, but Yoda Ye is familiar with the road, and led him and Wu You to find the best restaurant in the city.


    This restaurant has three lofts, the middle loft is four stories high, more than ten feet high, and the lofts on both sides are also three stories high, nine feet high. The three lofts are all carved with beams and painted roofs, blue tiles and cornices, and are extremely elegantly decorated. It was already night, and the attic was brilliant, and the red lanterns hung on both sides. It looked extraordinary and very style.


    There are many demon in the inn, and the sound of the demon is full of noise, besides the normal conversation, there are various roars and strange sounds.


    When Li Yan and others entered the door, they saw the wolf demon with red ears and red ears at the wine table on the side of the lobby. .. And the other rat monsters on the other side drank the anger, and their teeth grinned and squeaked at each other.


    There are various monsters and different shapes in this restaurant. Some of them are human figures, and others are the true ones. Some have wide-sleeved long robes, and the folding fan shakes slightly, and they are quite elegant, while others are wearing armored iron armor, with a tiger-backed waist, a big demon, and a rough talk.


    This lively scene made Li Wei and Wu You both curious.


    Although Yodah was inferior, but as a holy son, there were many spiritual stones, and there was no place to spend in the world. When he got here, he was able to spend a lot of money, naturally there is no reservation at all.


    A demon and two men went directly to the third floor elegant room under the guidance of the buddies.


    Bypassing the screen at the door, the room inside is very wide and the decoration is very elegant. There are three cases in the main room, with a large open space in the middle. The patterns on the carpet are landscape paintings. All right.


    "Please wait a minute, songs and dances and wine dishes will come up right away." The white face of Xiao Ren Tsing Yi bowed.


    Yodah waved his hand to let the other party go out, and waved to Li Yanxian: "How about, our demon restaurant is not much worse than the world?"


    Looking at the calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall, Li Min laughed, "I can''t think of such objects here. I have to say that you demons really do business."


    He turned around and looked at Yoda-chan: "But I find it strange that this windy city has at most 10,000 monsters. Why is it so lively at night? There are so many restaurants on this street There are basically a lot of guest monsters. "


    After all, Li Zhi came from the earth. Even the most prosperous urban street in memory is just the scene right now.


    The old **** was there after Yoda was sitting a few days later and laughed: "In general, the demon in the city will come out for fun at night. Everyone is good enough, even if they are practicing monks, they also work hard day It ¡¯s enough to earn a lot of spirits, and there is nothing fun at home at night, and they will come out. "


    After all, everyone is rich.


    This is also the case. At least they are all practicing monks. Can the monsters have money?


    Everyone makes a lot of money during the day. Compared to the cost of ritual medicine and elixir, they come out for a meal and drink at night, and really don''t spend much. The most important thing is that monks can build a house easily, and there is no problem of fewer people and more people, so there is no mortgage, so there is no pressure ...


    In a world without mortgages, how much money you make is your own, and the quality of life is of course high ...


    Soon, the dishes were served, and about to see that Li Zhi and others were "human-shaped" and there were two men, so the young and beautiful women served the dishes. It has to be said that the monk monk is this good. Women can become whatever they want, so no one is beautiful.


    When the dishes were finished, the singers came up to perform songs and dances. What made Li Yan surprised was that whether he danced in the front or played an instrument in the back, his skills were not bad. Even his prince of the dynasty felt that he could see it.


    Seeing Li Ye''s satisfaction, Yoda Ye couldn''t be more proud of it, as if these singers were raised by him, he kept raising glasses to Li Ye, his face glowing red.


    It was Wu You, watching these singers with vigilance. Not to mention that these demon are all stunning, and one by one, they keep flirting with Li Yan. Fortunately, Li Yan did not respond, which made Wu You slightly relieved.


    But soon, her face didn''t look good, because she heard several banshees playing the chimes and even started to talk.


    "There is no enchantment on him. He is the son of a personal clan. He looks so handsome!"


    "Yeah, yeah, it''s been a long time since I saw such a handsome humanoid boy!"


    "If he can talk to him at night ... hehe, that would be great!"


    "You are so beautiful, you look at people''s attitude, it is not an ordinary person at first glance, can you look at you and talk about it!"


    "What''s wrong with me? You tell me clearly, what''s wrong with me? My son doesn''t look at me, does he look at you?"


    "I''m a cat demon, and the human race likes me like this, meow ... it''s more painful! You a pig demon, hum ... Can you look at you?"


    "Well, you dead cat, I have long seen you displeased, and I will not pick your skin in a while!"


    "It''s up to you, hum!"


    Wu You heard them talking more and more vigorously, and they were so excited that they were ready to go, and they couldn''t help getting angry.


    ...


    While Li Yan and others were drinking and chatting, a group of people in black came to the courtyard outside the restaurant and stood under a lush locust tree. There was a sparrow standing on the treetop, watching them spit words at the moment: "You are so slow, they all drank three pots of wine!"


    The man in black, led by Shen, said: "Are you sure you read this right? Is it Li An from King Tang?"


    The sparrow snorted: "When did the sparrow miss? I stared as soon as they entered the city. You hurriedly, after finishing the spree, you have to go to Qiuyue Pavilion. The girl from Hongling has been waiting for me for a long time!


    There is also a Qinglou kiln in the demons. Don''t ask why, everyone has a need.


    The man in black groaned for a moment: "Mingyuelou is the place of that guy. Who dares to make trouble in his building? The commander had ordered it before coming, and waited until they came out!"


    "It''s really troublesome!" The sparrow muttered, but didn''t say much. Obviously, they all jealous of Mingyuelou''s owner.


    After waiting for more than two hours, I didn''t see Li Yan coming out. The man in black was impatient, and said to the treetop, "Why haven''t you come out yet? Sparrow, you go in and see!"


    "You won''t go in and watch it by yourself?" The sparrow was unwilling. "I want to say, what are you worried about, there is no guest room in the Mingyue Building, they can''t stay here, they have to come out sooner or later."


    As he said, Li Yan and others appeared at the door.


    "Come here, ready to keep up, find a place with few demon hands!" The man in black was refreshed.


    Li Yan drank a lot of wine with Yu Dazhen, walked and shook, as if he would fall in the next moment. Wu Youyi supported Li Yan, fearing that he would fall halfway.


    The three came out of the gate of the Mingyue Tower, and Yoda ran the serpentine route, drunkenly whispering: "To ... at the demon territory, I Yoda must ... Brother Li! Let ¡¯s go to the best restaurants, watch the best songs and dances, and go to the best inns, and sleep in the most comfortable beds ... I will take you to the Wind Inn! "


    With that said, they left Mingyuelou in a shake and walked not too far on the street before turning into the alley.


    The men in black glanced at each other, and the leader said, "They go to Tingfeng Inn from here, and they must pass through Yanliu Lane. We''ll go and kill them there!"


    Yanliu Lane is not narrow, but there are no shops and restaurants, so the night is extraordinarily quiet and there are no lights. Fortunately, the moonlight is good. Li Yan and others staggered to halfway, exactly to the middle position, and suddenly saw two men in black appeared in front.


    They stopped.


    Both men in black showed their swords.


    "Brother Li, there is a monster in the front ... I guess it won''t work. Let''s quit first." Yodda said a round, and said indistinctly.


    When they turned around, they found that there were also two men in black behind, and the other side also showed a glaive.


    "Why ..... what''s wrong, there''s a demon behind? Then we ... over the wall!" Yoda shook her body and pointed to the courtyard walls on both sides.


    His words did not fall, and a monk appeared on each of the two courtyard walls, staring at each other.


    Yoda froze and looked at Li Wei: "Brother Li, we ... seem to be surrounded ..."


    Li Yan: "What is the realm of the other party?"


    "Both ... all heavens!" Yodda stared back and forth for a while, and made a drink.


    Li Yan smiled: "That''s when we surrounded them."


    Yoda opened her eyes wide, "Lee ... Li, what are you talking about, why ... can''t understand?"


    Li Yi kicked him in the stomach: "The opponents are all attracted. What are they pretending to be?"


    Yoda stunned and fell to the ground, oh, "Go!"


    He said to do something in his mouth, but all of a sudden he was lying directly on his back on the ground, and his beeping sounded.


    Li Yan: "..."


    Wu You blinked strangely at Li Yan: "Don''t you pretend to be drunk? Why did he lie down?"


    Li Min took out Lu Gujian and sighed, "This guy is really drunk."


    He looked at the man in black in front of him: "Would you like to report yourself first?"


    He felt that if the monk wanted to hide his identity, it would be more convenient than the human monk, because the other person only needs to imitate the adult form and change his face, and he does not have to worry about being hunted by the image afterwards.


    A swordsman in black stepped out two steps and laughed with a smile: "We are not like you mortals. We like to say so much nonsense before we start. We have six heaven wonderland, and you are just a land wonderland, destined to die People, and dead people do n¡¯t need to know too much. "


    Li Min glanced at the long sword in his hand, "It looks like you have a magic weapon in your hand?"


    The man in black snorted proudly: "You mortals, you have never seen a sublime magic weapon in your life, you can die under my sword, and you will not lose it." He said that he was about to shoot.


    Li Yan suddenly sighed, "It''s a pity."


    The man in black paused and frowned, "What a pity?"


    "Unfortunately, the grade is too low, not a magic weapon for Chinese products. I don''t know if the inlaid spirit stone can lift my sword to Chinese products." Li Yan shook his head with regret, he looked around at the other demons, "But there are It should be almost six words. "


    The man in black was stunned, then reacted, and suddenly burst into anger: "So big breath, then I will send you to Huangquan ..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li Yan moved.


    The monk didn''t see how Li Yan moved. The other man''s figure shook a bit and disappeared out of thin air. In the quiet moonlight, the monk monk saw only a passing stream of light, which was even clearer than Qinghui.

 v5 Chapter 34： Conscience and sincerity

    There are many monks in this world. In this world, there are countless and countless souls, some pursue names, and some seek profit.


    This world is colorful and strange, and it is fascinating. Some people say that it is a vast world, and thousands of miles away, and some people say that it is a sweat-filled poem and a poem like the sea. Others say that there are thousands of kinds of happiness in this world, and each person''s misfortunes are also different.


    But no matter how colorful the world is, how the scenery is different, how dispositions and moods are different, and how stories and stories are different, when souls face the crisis of death, their instinctive reactions are not much different.


    Just like this monk in black who turned into a humanoid, now he was in a horrified mood.


    Jianguang flickered in the alleys under the moonlight, and a clear glisten glanced across the wall of Zhu Se, as if he had been cut open, and became more striking in the night.


    The monk''s pupils suddenly shrank. He saw the purple lotus flower blooming in front of his eyes.


    His back was irresistibly chilled, and he almost screamed in an instant.


    He didn''t have time to scream, because the purple lotus was withered at first sight, and the flower blossoms made him feel the crisis of life and death clearly.


    So he retreated and pierced the sword in his hand.


    In front of the sword''s tip, there is a ripple of aura rippling like water ripples, as if a stone had fallen in the ocean of air.


    A long strand of hair floated like catkins in front of the sword tip.


    "Here!" The monk monk cried out in surprise.


    This sword contains his life-long practice, and has the power to touch the principles of the avenue. In the frontline of life and death, he decided to take a shot, and finally met the attacking Li Yan!


    However, the monk monk was too late to rejoice, and he became extremely lost, because the sword did not feel the stabbing of the body, the sword gas just cut a few long hairs.


    The monk''s heartbeat suddenly missed a beat, and an unknown feeling came to mind, he couldn''t help shaking.


    Almost at the same instant, Li Zhi''s quiet face appeared beside the sword edge of the long sword. He leaned this side and avoided the sword, and he looked at the monk monk with indifference, as if looking at a stone.


    The eyes of the monk monk only met Li Li''s eyes for a moment.


    Immediately, his vision turned uncontrollably.


    Dark alleys, tall courtyard walls, row-by-row roofs, bustling streets in the distance, bright moonlights like the daylight, and a splendid sea of ??stars under the Milky Way flashed in order.


    In the end, he saw the end of the alley, both sides of the courtyard wall, and his sparrow-like companion toward Li Yan''s companion, as well as his own headless body spurting down the cold street.


    When Li Xie beheaded and killed the demon black man, the other five fairyland monk monks shot together.


    They moved extremely fast, and if they were in an ordinary fairyland, they would be killed if they could not even capture their movements. Just like the monk monk who had just fallen down, he faced Li Lishi.


    Even if they could see their movements, the ordinary fairyland would not be able to take the attack of the opponent. The monks in Tianxianjing achieved success. They were only one step away from enlightenment. Between their hands and feet, there was the principle of the avenue, which was a force that the monks in the low realm could not resist.


    However, Li Zhi is different. He has the understanding of the real life in Yangshen for hundreds of years, and the experience of two generations. He also talked with Master Feihong for 40 years.


    What''s more, he also has his own emperor Tao, and he has realized the second level.


    Regarding the power of the avenue law in the attack, he did not lose to any heavenly wonderland.


    He also has the promotion of self-cultivation by Dragon Qi, and the luck of the people in the fairy garden. Mo Tian Tian Jing, as long as he is not facing Taiyi Zhenxian, he will not be so easy to defeat.


    But one-on-one, with one person alone, is very different in essence. Five Heaven Wonderland shot at the same time and besieged one of them in the square inch, which was still a challenge that Li Zhi never faced.


    In one-on-one, he gave a full blow, and the other side couldn''t reach it. However, at this moment, when facing multiple people, he will attack one of them at the same time. Although he can kill it cleanly, he will certainly not be able to cope with the attacks of others.


    But Li Yan was not afraid.


    When five demon monks shot together, Li Xun was about to launch the step-by-step Shenglian sword, and a loud explosion sounded behind him, like a thunderstorm. At the same time, the entire alley and the courtyard walls and houses on both sides shook violently.


    Wu Li had already faced the killings when Li Yan started to do it.


    At this moment she sank down and immediately flew, with only one movement, the bluestone slab under the embroidered shoes suddenly cracked, because she could not bear the huge pressure and scattered and shot. When her petite and exquisite body shot out like a cannonball from the spot, the streets of smoke and dust gathered around and a large pit appeared.


    She ran towards the two monk monks on the street behind her, who were leaping into the air.


    Their speed was fast enough that the figure seemed invisible, leaving only a residual image in place.


    They are fast, but Wu You is faster than them.


    The direction she rushed towards was empty, but she ignored her, and closed her fist firmly with her eyes, and then blasted straight with a punch between the light and the flint.


    Since being remodeled by Qi Tianda Sheng, her offensive style has become extremely simple, as simple as punching. When fighting against the fox demon, the opponent did not even have the resistance, she just made two punches and discounted the opponent''s arm.


    Her body contains majestic and overbearing power, and she can defeat the enemy with no skill.


    A small fist broke through the air resistance, a punch of air ripples opened in front of the fist, and the empty half of the air was suddenly flashing with black shadows.


    With a loud bang, the fist banged in the dark belly of the shadow, blasting the opponent''s body into a shrimp shape.


    The facial features were distorted due to pain, and the eyes were protruding, and the eyes seemed to be monks who were about to fall out. There was still horror in their eyes, and the body flew up into the night sky, and disappeared.


    I don''t know where to fly.


    The monk monk next to him was ignorant, and he was still moving forward according to the planned attack course. Without comprehending what happened, the companions next to him were blasted into the sky, so that his body was still inertia. go forward.


    In his opinion, this little girl is just a harmless being.


    How can the opponent predict the offensive trajectory of Tianxianjing, and still be able to intercept accurately halfway?


    However, the sound of his companion''s bone fracture was so clear that he had to accept the facts before him. Although he was horrified and didn''t stop his body in time, after all, he was in Tian Wonderland, and his control of the body was already in full swing. He immediately twisted his waist plate, turned around and slashed, and attacked Wu You from behind!


    The timing of this blow was just right, when Wu You made all his efforts, the old moves were old, and the new ones were hard to follow, and there was absolutely no room for reaction. Even if Wu You has the great strength of Tian Wonderland, it is impossible to avoid him. It must be dead or injured.


    But he fell short.


    When he turned back, he saw a faint shadow in front of him.


    As expected, after Wu You shot with all his strength, he didn''t show up in mid-air.


    Wu You even ran to the monster monk who was hit by the fly, chasing after him like a shadow!


    The monk monk was dumbfounded, how could this happen?


    However, Wu You just avoided his blade.


    No, it should be said that the monk''s attack failed to catch up with the opponent''s stature.


    In the process of rushing forward, Wu You glanced behind her and saw that the monk monk had been stunned. She sneered sneerly: You may not accept it, but I really did n¡¯t mean it.


    In fact, seeing Wu You ¡¯s body style, the monk monk has reacted: the other party was not chasing his companion at all, but because he was too hard, his body was too inertia, and he never stopped!


    Just like the javelin thrower, when he flew the javelin, he also fell forward.


    The monk monk stunned: "There is still this way of fighting?"


    Although Wu You rushed upward for a distance, she did not rush too far, and then fell out after exhaustion. The monk monk saw the timing, clenched the long knife in his hand, and uttered a sudden whistle. He would jump from the courtyard wall and chop Wu You, who fell freely, under the knife.


    Unfortunately, he has no chance.


    Before the monk monk moved, he suddenly felt a cold on his neck, and then turned round and round. Not surprisingly, he saw the blood flowing from his neck and the dead bodies of other companions. Next to his body, Li Zheng was holding up Lu Gujian.


    "So fast ..." The monk monk''s last thought flashed, and his eyes were dark.


    Strictly speaking, he and Wu You haven''t really played with each other, and his other three companions have been chopped under the sword by Li Zhi, which is unexpectedly fast.


    When Li Yong started his hand in Wu You, he launched the step-by-step Shenglian sword style, killing three monks around him in one fell swoop. At present, the practice of Ziqi Dongfu merges the people''s luck, and the power is much higher than before. It is not much to cut three heavens in one fell swoop.


    When Wu You fell back to the street again and again, Li Yan was about to help him, and suddenly felt something, immediately looked at the deep house courtyard behind the courtyard wall.


    There were several leafy locust trees, and a sparrow was flying away from the branch.


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly distressed. After seeing Wu You''s fall, there was nothing unusual. He felt relieved a lot and immediately chased after the sparrow.


    Although it looked like a very common sparrow, showing no enchantment, and the speed of flying was not fast, the speed of the opponent suddenly increased sharply after Li Zhi''s tentative chase, quickly surpassing lightning.


    That is definitely not the speed that an ordinary sparrow should have!


    Li Yan sneered and speeded up.


    They were assassinated in Yanliu Lane. It was normal for the other party to send a tailed monk. However, Li Li certainly could not let the other party go back, otherwise the other party would receive the news of the assassination failure in time, and I didn''t know what other moths were to come.


    What surprised Li Li, however, was that after the sparrow''s speed was raised, Rao was trying his best to catch up and showed no sign of getting closer. Li Xun quickly understood that the other side was afraid that it was longer than speed, so he was sent to watch.


    Following this trend, the other party''s escape is inevitable.


    When Li Yan felt tricky, in fact, the sparrow hadn''t flew too far away, and suddenly he was stiff, and he was stuck in mid-air and could no longer move forward. It was because it labored to flap its wings, and it didn''t work at all. It''s like being entangled in a large invisible net.


    On the roof of a tall building, a wolf demon is rising to the sky under the moon.


    The sparrow''s gaze at the wolf demon was full of incomprehension and resentment.


    Before Li Yan approached, a graceful and curvy humanoid monk flew into the air and slapped him, and he even shot it from the air of a sparrow!


    Li Ye was slightly surprised. He recognized it, and the monk who shot it was the owner of Lingyundu Inn.


    When Li Xun ran near, the wolf demon groaning on the side of the roof quickly picked up his voice, jumped off the roof, and ran to the fox demon swiftly.


    The fox demon caught the sparrow and flew to Li Yan with a smile.


    "The slaves guess that the son should want this sparrow." The boss lady fell to the roof where Li Yan was, and raised the struggling sparrow.


    "Let me go, you fox spirit! Do you know who the uncle is, dare to attack the uncle, beware that the uncle has plucked your skin!" The sparrow shouted as he struggled.


    "It''s not honest to die!" The boss slaps her hands on the sparrow''s forehead. The other party''s voice disappears immediately, and her head pulls down.


    Li Ye smiled: "Maybe the concubine found out that she was willing to give me this sparrow?"


    From the outside of the inn vomiting and saying goodbye, to being kicked away by Wu You the next morning, Li Yan did not expect the boss lady to appear in Panfeng City again. What is the other person''s mind, he did not know, of course, he did not put down the alert, but he was not afraid of the other person.


    "What the conscience is, the slaves don''t know, and probably don''t." The boss lady looked at Li Yan covering her mouth and laughed, and there was a charming spring in her eyes. "But as long as the son wants, the slave will definitely give the son, because The slave family had a true heart for the son. "

 v5 Chapter 35： Pretend sparrow

    With a wave of his hand, the boss''s wife flew towards Li Yan, who had already been cleaned and had no energy to escape.


    With a roll of long sleeves, Li Yan reached the sparrow. The reason why he didn''t reach out to pick it up was because he was worried about the other person''s hiding in the sparrow, but it turned out not to be.


    The sparrow was caught in Li''s hand and no longer shouted, his eyes were full of fear and despair. Before Li Yan talks, it just shouts, "I say everything, don''t kill me!"


    Li Yan laughed and laughed. This sparrow was a matter of time. However, Li Yan didn''t cross-examine it immediately, but instead looked at the boss and groaned: "Why is the boss so kind?"


    The fox demon appeared with the wolf demon and the mule demon, and the wolf demon caught the sparrow with a howling sound. That should be some kind of magical power. Now she has taken the sparrow down and handed it to herself, helping her solve a lot of troubles. If the other party has no other purpose, in Li Yan''s view, this feeling is a bit intriguing.


    The proprietress chuckled with a wink: "Does the slave know what the slave wants? As long as the slave is willing, the slave is willing to serve ..."


    She was able to speak vigorously, and suddenly saw Wu You carrying Yoda Yufei flying over, and touched the little girl''s fierce eyes, the fox demon chose to shut up with interest, and her eyes turned: Do your own thing first. If there is anything you can do to help, the slave family is willing to give up their lives. "


    "Fox, why are you here again?" Wu You glared at the other side, warning with a bad expression, "If you dare to beat my brother''s idea, I must discount your arm again!"


    When the county owner threatened others, she never said that she would kill the other party. She really didn''t have this mind. The little girl was originally a kind person. Even if the fox demon had "conspired" against Li Xun, she just wanted to kick the other party down.


    The fox demon smiled sweetly: "The lord of the county should not hurry, the slave family is really sincere to the son, and the sun and the moon can learn ..."


    "Shut up!" Wu You was so annoyed that she threw Yodash on the roof and started to squeeze her fists.


    Yoda was so drunk that after being dropped, he rolled off the blue tile, and thumped on the ground with his head on the stone steps. He opened his eyes blankly and looked around: " what''s the situation?"


    Seeing this look of Yu Dazhen, Li Min was furious and said, "I''ll pretend to be drunk and I will throw you out of the pit! When you fight, you just do n¡¯t have to do it, I will take care of your strength, now I''m just going to be stupid, I don''t intend to give you much trouble. "


    Yo Tak-yu was dismantled by Li Tuan, and immediately awkwardly got up. He wasn''t sitting on the floor anymore. He smiled and swept up the roof, watching the sparrow in Li Ting''s hand and said, "This guy knows who sent the demon to come to us for trouble. ? "


    Li Min glanced at the sparrow: "If I don''t know, I''ll pluck him and roast the wine."


    The sparrow trembled, as if he heard something extremely incredible, and shouted, "You should eat a demon! Your human race should eat a demon! Is there any king law, and is there no sense of heaven?"


    Seeing Li Yan''s eyes indifferent, he didn''t mean to be joking at all, and the sparrow shrank his neck, "Don''t ... don''t eat me! I say everything, I really say, I won''t lie to you!"


    "I only ask once, and you have only one chance to answer. Who asked you to come to me?"


    "Yes ... you take the sword away first, I said I would not lie! It was the shopkeeper of Juxingge, he ordered it, and those monks were his!"


    "What is Juxingge?"


    "It is a shop that buys and sells treasures such as magic potion. It has branches in many big cities of the Yao tribe. It has a lot of power. The Juxingge shopkeeper of Panfeng City has ... "


    Li Min looked at Yodah: "Juxing Pavilion, Chamber of Commerce?"


    Yudao quickly said: "It is a famous Chamber of Demon clan with rich financial resources, but I haven''t heard that they are still assassinating ... this action against us this time should be a special case."


    Li Yan groaned.


    While Li Min''s hand strength was slightly diminished, the sparrow quickly twisted and changed to a more comfortable posture and was held by Li Min. Seeing Li Yong thinking, it can''t wait to start to show: "The shopkeeper said that you have a sword of heaven, worthless, so you have to grab it today ..."


    Li Yan glanced at the sparrow.


    Seeing that Li Yan''s eyes were not so kind, the sparrow immediately stubbed his neck and promised, "I''m absolutely true!"


    Yoda was thinking: "This reason is the past, but how did he know that Brother Li had arrived in Panfeng City? I would definitely not believe it if it was not instructed."


    Li Yan laughed: "I don''t care who the other party is, but I came to the Demon Clan, but I didn''t come back to wince and be oppressed. They dared to come to my trouble, they were ready to bear my anger. Let ¡¯s go to Juxingge! After I come out behind the scenes, I ¡¯m going to take a look. The other party dare to stand in front of me and fight me outright! ¡±


    Yoda Slam Festival agrees: "Brother Li is domineering, that''s it!"


    When Wu You chased after him, he did not forget to bring all the magic weapons of the assassin. Although they were only six sublime magic weapons, they were not the way to go. After all, as long as they were magic weapons, they were precious objects.


    Before leaving, Li Yan brought these magical weapons and was ready to try to let Long Qi condense them, so as to improve the quality of Lu Gujian.


    As soon as the sparrow saw what was happening with swords and axes, all the brains were taken by Li Yan, thinking that he was going to be tortured and tortured, and his eyelids fainted in the palm of Li Ye when he turned his eyes.


    Li Yan ignored it, and placed it on his shoulders, and started to urge the dragon spirit.


    Unlike last time, Long Qi was obviously not so active this time, and he opened his eyes ignorantly, but only looked at those magic weapons, and then closed his eyes, completely disdainful.


    Of course, Li Yan wouldn''t let it be so angry, and immediately lowered his will. The dragon spirit was stubborn, but Li Yan twisted the dragon body reluctantly, came out from the upper reaches of the ocean, and opened his mouth to those magic weapons.


    The runes on the six magic weapons flickered for a while, and each of them had a snake-like aura.


    It''s actually not accurate to say that it''s Reiki, it''s just the air flow with fluctuation of Reiki. These air streams are full of runes, and they contain unspeakable power.


    Li Zheng felt more clearly this time. The fluctuations in the power of these airflows gave him a sense of the origin of the world.


    However no matter how powerful this power is, there is no room for prestige in front of Long Qi, and he is sucked into Lu Gujian. It is also different from the previous one. After being drawn by the dragon air this time, the runes on Lu Gujian were not immediately lit, but stayed in the dragon gas for a long time.


    Long Qi frowned and reluctantly digested for a long time. He spit out several stale air, and looked disgusted, as if he had dregs while eating. After a while, Long Qi opened his mouth and spit out a solid-color airflow, allowing it to enter the body of the sword.


    As the rune was lit, Lu Gujian trembled again, rising steadily, and finally rising a cyan beam of light, straight into the night sky.


    Yodah was shocked and rejoiced, "It''s Zhongpin! It''s Zhongpin!"


    After the beam of light dissipated, Lu Gujian returned to its original state, but only looked more appealing.


    Long Qi then slowly swims back to the sea, his body does not move, he closes his eyes and begins to fall asleep, as if very tired.


    Li Yan was dumbfounded by Longqi''s series of humanized small movements and small expressions, but now that Lu Gujian has reached the rank of the Chinese magic weapon, he is quite happy.


    The fox demon wolf and sorrow demon, this is the first time to see this type of refining method-if this is also the refining device, they can''t speak with a shocked half-sound.


    The sparrow lying on Li''s shoulders with his belly turned secretly opened a slit in his small eyes. When he saw that Li''s lost those swords and axes, he did not mean to dismember it, and was relieved. The chest that had been swollen because of the holding breath before, now it was suffocated because it was relieved.


    However, it immediately realized that it was not right, for fear of what Li Yan found, he took a deep breath, bulged his chest, and continued to play dead.


    Raising Lu Gujian, Li Yan is ready to dispatch. But Wu You was still staring at the fox demon, and the fox demon''s eyes looking at Li Yan were full of sincere expectations, as if the demon should be done to the end and fight alongside them.


    Li Yan did not intend to let the fox demon follow them. After all, it was also two heaven wonderland and a fairy land. If there were any moths in the back, Li Yan and others might have to suffer the enemy. But if they are not allowed to go, they can also follow in the dark, and they can''t just kill each other directly?


    It seems that the fox demon took the help to catch the sparrow''s share, Li Li said to the fox demon: "The boss may be willing to wait with me?"


    The boss lady smiled charmingly and brightly: "Since the son is invited, the slave family should follow."


    Wu You was so angry that her cheeks were about to explode. She breathed out and refused, but in the end she didn''t say a word, and then let out in a breath.


    She didn''t want to disobey Li Yan''s meaning, because she knew that Li Yan must have his reasons for doing things, even if she could not think of it for a while, but she was willing to obey the wishes of the other party.


    The fox demon saw Wu You''s small gestures, and this time he threw a wink at her directly. Wu You was so annoyed that his fists squealed, but now the fox demon was afraid to provoke.


    Li Min shook the sparrow''s head on his shoulder: "Lead the way."


    The sparrow was already very afraid of Li Yan. At this moment, the conditioned reflex was about to get up, but suddenly remembered that he was pretending to be dead, how could he lead the way? Li Yan is afraid he is not cheating him? It turned to a normal body and froze, wondering what to do for a while. This action has already been done, is it too late to turn it back?


    But it soon had the answer, because the demons all cast their eyes on it. The sparrow stood up awkwardly and coughed twice. "I''ll show the way."


    ...


    Juxingge, as one of the major chambers of ecstasy, is naturally located in the center of Panfeng City, but it is already late at this time. The restaurants and kilns are in business. The street where Juxingge is located is actually a demon. Few.


    In the attic of the backyard of Juxingge, the lights were bright, and a tiger demon was drinking with a bear demon. The two of them were eating one by one. They were full of various food made by birds and beasts. The bones were all over the table. The wine jars beside them were empty.


    Tiger demon is the big treasurer of Juxingge in Panfeng City. As a great monk in True Wonderland, even if he stays in human form twenty-four hours a day, it won''t take any aura, but like many monks, he prefers This phase state.


    The two demon were eating happily. Suddenly, they heard an explosive sound in the distance, and they were quite moving. They looked out the window. The tiger demon laughed first: "It seems to be fighting."


    The Xiong Xiong said, "Don''t make too much noise, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to justify sending out the demon. I still have to maintain the order of this windy city."


    Tiger demon said: "Just rest assured, the six heavenly wonderland assassination of a land wonderland, isn''t it right? Even if this An Wang from Datang is not an ordinary land wonderland, the combat power is overwhelming, and it can definitely be resolved quickly."


    The bear demon raised the wine jar and touched the tiger demon: "When this is done, I''ll reconcile Jinlan with you!"


    Tiger demon laughed: "That would be great! But this time the reward is still not small."


    "Rest assured that you are indispensable! When the sparrow comes back, I will give you the magic weapon!"

 v5 Chapter 36： Come down to death

    Li Yan took Wu You and the demons to the gate of Juxingge.


    There are few demon here, but the door of Juxingge is still open, and there is not even a demon in it. There are four demon welcoming guests at the door, two men and two women, half of them are human figures, and half of them are the same. Fabulous.


    Seeing Li Ye ¡¯s team, someone had a demon, and a white-faced young lady immediately greeted with a smile, ¡°Please, in the guest officer, no matter what kind and grade of magic potion you need, Juxingge can satisfy you. Your needs. "


    Li Yan didn''t move forward. He raised his finger to the plaque in Juxingge and said lightly, "I want this."


    Xiaoyan''s face changed, but he covered his past well and still smiled: "The guest officer really joke, this plaque is worthless."


    Li Yan glanced at Xiao Yan: "I never make jokes with enemy monsters."


    As he said, he grabbed five fingers and five fingers, and the aura of aura burst out, and the Juxingge plaque was taken off. In Xiaoyan''s astonished eyes, Li Zhi grasped with five fingers, the plaque was broken into powder, and four monsters were sprinkled.


    Xiao Yan''s face immediately became fierce and perplexed: "It turned out to be trouble, you are so brave, dare to come to our Juxing Pavilion ..."


    Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Li Xuan slapped him on the forehead of the slap, and slap him directly to the ground.


    He has a lot of strength in this hand, the other party is just a real world, his forehead smashed a pit on the bluestone, and Qiqiao bleeds immediately, and he can no longer climb up.


    Li Xuan stepped over him, "I''m here to make trouble. You react so slowly, how can you be the door? If you are in Wang''an Palace, a demon like you will not be killed by the enemy, but you will fall down in Shangguan. "


    Seeing his fellow wounded, the other three demons immediately rushed up and rushed to attack Li Yan. "Junk! Live impatient, don''t stop me!"


    "Noise." Li Yan waved his sleeves, as if driving a fly, but he didn''t see any other movements. The three demon spit out blood and flew out together, smashing the door and wall. Nothing happened in the house.


    Li Yan strode forward, stepping into the gate first. The two guys who were entertaining the guest monsters were also swept out of the counter at this time, each with a long knife in their hands, and they beheaded Li Li.


    Li Yan blasted out with a punch, and the two demon exploded in empty bodies, and he continued to move forward.


    A steward from the wonderland hurriedly rushed from the backyard, faced Li Li face to face, and then fell down to the guy on the ground. However, he did not take the liberty to take the shot, and the guys didn''t even support it for a while, and all died unsuccessfully. Of course, Li Zhi''s strength must be jealous.


    The steward stared at Li Yan: "His visit was late at night, and he took a demon''s life. Did we offend the Juxingge somewhere? If so, please speak out, and we will also discuss. If we are wrong, we will Will compensate you ... "


    He was very upset because he knew that the shopkeeper was in the backyard. As long as he dragged Li Zhi for a moment, the shopkeeper would shoot himself.


    Li Xun did not intend to make nonsense with him, and Ziqi Juyun fisted out. "Compensate me? Okay, I have all the magic pills in this Juxing Pavilion!"


    The supervisor was horrified when Li Xun punched out, which was not his strength to resist. He hurriedly crossed his arms in front of him, raising a mask around his body, trying his best to defend.


    But unfortunately, the next instant light mask was blown away by Ziqi Juyunquan. The boxing strength was not diminished. When he hit the manager''s arm, the card was rubbed twice, and the manager''s arm broke directly. He himself spit blood, and fell back to the unconscious monster in the backyard.


    Li Yi went unimpeded all the way and went straight to the backyard.


    A few moments later, two heavenly wonderlands, dozens of land wonderland, and real world had fallen down at his feet.


    And at this time, no monsters dared to appear, I do n¡¯t know if it was gone, or they did not dare to come out.


    Li Yan looked up and saw the attic window in the backyard. A tiger demon looked at him, and he was so arrogant.


    Li Min chuckled, his wrist shook, Lu Gujian held it in his hands, and the green mang was burning like a flame. He pointed at the other side with the tip of the sword: "I heard that there is a real fairyland here, and I took Li to take his life I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s you? If so, hurry down and die! ¡±


    "Crazy!" The tiger demon was furious and immediately broke through the window.


    The demon is in the midst of the sky, and the power of cultivation has erupted like a tide. I saw that his whole body was lingering with anger, and if the sun was rising, people couldn''t look directly. The flowers and plants in the courtyard were directly reduced to ashes, that is, Li Zhi''s robes, which were also sizzled by the aura frenzy.


    At this time, dozens of monks who had different cultivations suddenly plundered from the room, stood on the roof, the courtyard wall, and blocked the position where Li Zhi escaped. They did not dare to appear before, but now they see the tiger demon come forward, but they have the confidence to show up.


    Wu You and Yu Dazhen, etc., stood behind Li Yan at the moment and saw the tiger demon appear. They reacted differently.


    Wu You clenched her fists, stared at the tiger demon''s silver teeth and bite, she was already trying to restrain her desire to shoot.


    The boss lady and the wolf and sorrow were frightened. The pressure of True Wonderland is even heavier than that of the mountains. It is already a good thing for them to run without turning around. At this moment, the courage to make a shot can not rise.


    The boss lady even lost her voice: "Son, that''s a real wonderland for real money, you go quickly, we''ll give you a break ..."


    Under such circumstances, she even said the words after the break, and let Wu You look at her more.


    "Kill my demon, no one of you can walk!" A huge strange knife appeared in the hand of the tiger demon, and he took the effort to repair it and cut it to Li Yan.


    Li Yan retracted his sword and bent his knees, then rushed out, stabbed a sword, and straightly took the tiger demon.


    In the face of real wonderland, he looked as usual, and adopted the method of head-on battle, as if his opponent was not a real wonderland, but just a real person. "It comes just right. Since you started, you will see life and death!"


    The tiger demon snarled with a stern roar, and the strange sword in his hand broke out in anger, like a tide, sweeping the entire sky in an instant. Suddenly, a flood wave protruded in the middle of the red cloud, shaped like a funnel, and slammed down against Li Yan, with great power.


    Li Yan went up against the trend, and saw a slender blue and white sword gas, like Li Min Shi Dongtian''s line of white fish belly, passing through the red flood tide and passing away.


    Rao is maintained by the Confederacy, and the building of Juxingge is also broken in the bursting air. The red tide flooded this side of the world, and it suddenly exploded, raising a cloud of mushrooms, and a line of blue and white gas straight up the galaxy in the clouds.


    The demons were forced to retreat.


    When the red clouds dispersed, the Juxing Pavilion was in ruins. Only the magic weapon and the elixir bottle were still glowing in the smoke and dust.


    Wu You and the demon looked intently, and saw one standing and one tiger lying in the ruins.


    Li Zhiba bathed in blood, his hand holding Lu Jianjian trembled, blood on his arm converged and dripped at his fingertips.


    The tiger demon was lying in the rubble without moving, but the blood pool under him kept spreading and spreading.


    The outcome is clear, and life and death have been divided.


    The monks of the Juxingge demon tribe were horrified, staring at each other, looking at the corpse of the tiger demon, as if they could not accept the death of the other party.


    The proprietress was completely weak, and she collapsed to the ground, as if she had no strength. She looked at Li Li''s back in dementia for a long time.


    Wu You didn''t have any special response. The first one rushed to Li Yan, staring at the surrounding monks in Juxingge, ready to shoot at any time.


    ...


    They told me that the day when I opened my mind and changed from a wild fox in the mountains to a fox demon was a day of shock.


    At that time, I did n¡¯t understand, I did n¡¯t know what it meant to be shocked. I just remember that there was a peach tree outside the cave, and the flowers were exceptionally beautiful, more beautiful than the heavy snow. Later, when I cultivated for excellence, I went to the world to find more monsters. I wanted to know what is panic, and intuitively told me that it should be something more beautiful than the peach blossoms in the mountains.


    I looked for a long time and asked a lot of demons, hoping to get a satisfactory answer. Just like the human race, they are always asking the answer to life. No matter whether they can get a satisfactory reply, they always hope that their birth is different and has a special meaning, so that they can have an extraordinary life, can stand at the peak of the mountains, and be envied by many people , Praise, worship.


    In the long years, I have walked across the bridges in many places, seen the clouds in many places, and I do not know how many sunrises and sunsets I have experienced. I finally knew that it turns out that every year''s surprises, the weather turns warmer, and spring thunder gradually comes, and all things are dormant for a whole winter to wake up, so surprises is a new life.


    I am very satisfied with this answer, and I start to feel that my life must be beautiful. Spring is always beautiful, and the beginning of spring must be more beautiful, isn''t it?


    Over the years, I have traveled many places, crossed bridges, and drank many places. I saw the city of the demon king as the day, I saw the beautiful demon as the jade sword and the rainbow, and I saw the brilliant summer flowers and the quiet autumn leaves. They all look good, so that when the demon is face to face, they can develop a lot of distance.


    They are the most beautiful paintings in the world. Unfortunately, I am always an outsider.


    So one day I woke up like a dream, originally from the deserted mountain where I was born, all the scenery I saw was not as good as the tree outside the cave, the peach blossom that bloomed on the day of surprise.


    Later, I opened an inn in Lingyundu. I think that at the junction of people and monsters, there will always be the beauty of yesterday. I have been waiting for a long time, and it is more than a hundred years in a flash. Unfortunately, nothing is better than in the past.


    I thought I couldn''t wait, I couldn''t find it, and when I was about to give up, you appeared. The first time I saw you, I immediately understood what is called Mo Shangren Ruyu, and the son is unique. I thought that if I was lucky enough to see more beautiful scenery than that peach tree in my life, it must be you.


    It turned out that the world is full of flowers that are not as affectionate as the son of a child; the world is picturesque, and it is better for the son to walk under the moon.


    Li Yan was silent for a while, looking up at the fox demon standing at the moon gate, not knowing what to say.


    "So you''re the reason to keep seducing my elder brother?" Wu You opened the door and stared at the fox demon with a deep hatred. "I don''t accept it!"

 v5 Chapter 37： Fork little waist

    Wu You jumped out of the window, staring alertly at the boss''s wife, for fear of the other party''s disagreement, he rushed to Li Yan.


    The proprietress smiled and was quite embarrassed. She did not expect Wu You to live in a yard with Li Yi. When she thought of the words just now, she was heard by a third person, and the proprietress couldn''t help flushing her cheeks.


    But in the end, she was a big demon who lived for hundreds of years. Her face was almost as thick as her combat strength. With a mood of spitting out, the boss had a very big breast, staring at Li Li with affection, waiting for her to give her Reply.


    "I accept, I accept!" The voice came out from Li Ye, but not Li Ye was talking, but the sparrow holding Li Ye''s shoulder. It happily fluttered its wings and said to the fox demon: "Shemales cannot marry and have no children. We are on one side. I accept you!"


    The fox demon was anxious and glared at her: "Everyone thief, shut up for me, and then bullshit, I pluck your hair!"


    The sparrow instinctively shrank his neck because he was afraid of the other person''s grasp of it, but his eyes flickered and he thought for a moment that he was standing on Li''s shoulder now, and the other party obviously couldn''t take himself.


    The sparrow was full of anger immediately, raised his chest and raised his head and necked his neck and said, "You saury fox, arrogant fart, do you think you can frighten the grandfather? The grandfather is a timid demon? Come here with courage and see Que Ye''s big wings, don''t fan you to the sky! "


    Immediately after he finished speaking, Li Zhi took a flick of his head. The sparrow is now restrained by others, and all of them are restricted. They are bombarded as if they were drunk. They swung left and right on Li''s shoulder for a few steps and almost fell.


    The sparrow realized that he had talked too much, and finally managed to stabilize his body. He immediately sneered and said, "Your Highness, you said, the little bird would never dare to steal the words of His Highness."


    Li Xun looked at the fox demon and asked, "Do you really want to go with us?"


    When the fox demon heard this, he immediately felt a drama, and immediately shook the flirtatious voice, using a delicate voice that made the male demon''s bones soft and soft: "The slave family promised to serve the son comfortably!"


    Li Yan said to Wu You, "It''s up to you."


    Having said that, in the surprised look of the fox demon, Li Xun turned around and took the sparrow back to the house.


    Although the fox demon counted him at the inn, after all, he never meant to kill him, and this time he really helped him in Panfeng City. Especially in Juxingge, the sentence that blurted out made Li Yi quite moved.


    In any case, the origin of the fox demon is unknown, Li Yan will not take off her defense.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing.


    The important thing is that the county owner is obviously not pleasing to the fox demon.


    Then the fox demon is to leave or stay, it is up to the county owner to decide.


    It is more important for the county owner to be happy.


    "My son ..." The fox demon watched Li Yan enter the house and wanted to say something, but the other party apparently did not change his mind, which made her stun immediately.


    She looked at Wu You in an awkward look, and sure enough, the county owner gave her a creepy smile.


    Wu You raised her delicate little chin and snorted and asked, "Madam, would you wash and cook?"


    The boss said, "Cooking is definitely possible. The slave family originally opened the inn, but this laundry ... Do we monks need to do laundry? Using a cleansing technique, the robes are very clean. ... "


    Wu You''s eyes sank: "I ask if you will!"


    When the boss lady saw that the county host''s face was not good, she immediately burst into her heart. She regarded herself as "loveful" to Li Yun, but this was not enough to defeat the obvious fact: Li Yun was obviously more "loveful" on the little girl in front of her. what.


    Now that her own destiny is in the hands of others, why can''t the boss lady be furious, she has to pat her **** and promise: "The county master is assured that the slaves will do the laundry, and they must take the sons ... comfortably taking care of you all of!"


    "It''s almost the same!" Wu You''s little nose tipped almost to the sky, she was very proud, but when she swept the boss''s full breasts, she immediately became unhappy, and the interfering deep voice told the boss: Do n¡¯t pat your **** anymore! Why do you think I do n¡¯t?


    The boss lady froze and laughed: "The county master is born with beauty, and the country is all over the country. How can the slave family compare with ... the county master let the slave family not shoot, then the slave family will not shoot!"


    The county master held up his small hand and learned the expression of Li Yan. He pretended to make a hum, and said old-fashionedly, "It''s almost the same ... the hour is late, and my brother is hungry. You can do it for supper. "


    The boss had to do it.


    The wolf demon and the sorceress hiding behind the gate of the moon originally wanted to see the boss''s wife confession succeeded and flew with Li Ye. But now I saw this scene, looking at each other and many others.


    When the boss came out, they immediately followed one another. The two demon thought the boss would order the inn to prepare a supper, but did not expect that the boss went straight to the stove, which made them both unable to hold back the grief in their hearts.


    Although the Xiu Yao is lower, but his mind is more lively, and he has a lot more words than the wolf demon. He immediately stepped forward and said, "Madam, that little girl bullies the demon too much. Do you really want to condescend to them for a supper?"


    The boss didn''t return her head: "What is condescension, when I was cooking, when Ling Yundu was still young?"


    The demon did not yell: "But it''s clear that the little girl is showing you colors. Is the boss really going to give in?"


    The proprietress glanced back at the demon, and said lightly, "The lord of the county is the son of the son''s heart, which makes the county owner unhappy, and the son will certainly have complaints. Similarly, if the county owner is happy, the son will be happy. So the essence I ¡¯m still doing this for my son, what ¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    The demon demon and the wolf demon looked at each other, and they were almost convinced by the boss lady.


    They felt that the boss was really evil, and since Li Yan came to the inn, when the boss saw the Peng Demon King, she was crazy.


    The demon tempted, "Madam, you have sacrificed too much for our demon tribe?"


    "What sacrifice?" The boss gave a suspicious glance at the demon, and said earnestly: "My old lady is sincere to my son, and you are not allowed to defile our feelings like this!"


    Ghost Demon: "..." Does Li Min have feelings for you? You just have the feelings between you, what is your reason for being so energetic?


    "I want to show off my skills tonight, so that my son knows the power of his wife again! You two are still thinking about what to do. Hurry up to follow and wash the vegetables for the wife!"


    Wu You saw that the fox demon costume was ready for supper, his eyes bent into a crescent moon, and he was proud of crossing his waist for a while.


    Contented.


    The county master is actually very clear that Li Zhi is the King of the Tang Dynasty and is now the Lord of the North. No matter from which aspect, there cannot be only one concubine. It is destined to have many side chambers in the future.


    The county lord felt that she must support Li Yan, no matter in which way. She must not have a reputation for being jealous. She has to learn from Queen Grandson. So although she didn''t like that the boss always seduced Li Ye, as long as Li Ye wanted to, she wouldn''t stop.


    The county master is kind and kind, but she is not the master of the world after all. She knew very well that if Li Yan wanted to fight the world without worries, she would have to guarantee the tranquility of the backyard, so for those concubines, she would be able to pack them up so that they could not cause trouble.


    Dealing with the boss now is a good opportunity to practice your hands.


    Right now, it seems to be working well.


    So the county owner is very happy.


    But this is not the happiest, so that she can proudly cross the waist for a while, it is Li Yan''s attitude. Handing the fox demon to her disposal shows that in Li Min''s heart, she is the most important, and it is tantamount to acknowledging her "power" in the backyard.


    How could the county owner be unhappy?


    Thinking of this, the county owner blushed and shy himself. Alas, I haven''t been through the door yet, so why do I have to be a princess? What if my elder brother didn''t marry himself and let himself be a princess? Aren''t you too happy?


    With this in mind, the county owner began to worry again, his face was full of dark colors.


    The lord of the county did not cross his waist too, and ran back to the house in a smoky way to secretly observe what Li Yan was doing.


    Li Ye looked at the magical potion piled up in the shape of a hill in front of him, his eyes filled with smiles.


    After settling down the Panfeng City Juxing Pavilion, Li Xun didn''t give up. He really collected all the magical medicines from Juxing Pavilion. This is inevitable. The most important thing Li Yan wants to do now is to improve the grade of Lu Gujian.


    In the previous battle, Juxingge, the shopkeeper''s tiger demon, was beheaded and killed by him, and he was also injured.


    After all, the other side is a real wonderland, not just a level higher than the heaven wonderland.


    Leaving aside the sage realm, the six realms of immortal realm are actually divided into three different levels, from Tianxian to Zhenxian, to Taiyi Zhenxian to Jinxian, with obvious thresholds.


    The differences between enlightenment, enlightenment, and mastership make Tian Wonderland different from True Wonderland, just like the ninth layer of Qi training and real life, with fundamental differences. Under normal circumstances, Earth Wonderland may defeat Tian Wonderland, but Tian Wonderland cannot defeat the true Wonderland without relying on the secret methods and magic weapons against the sky.


    The law of the avenue distinguishes each other.


    Fortunately, Li Zhi''s understanding of the avenue is quite deep, forming his own emperor''s Tao, and also to a certain extent, he has stepped into the level of enlightenment from Wu Tao. Coupled with the power of luck of the people in the fairy garden, he is truly extraordinary, so he can defeat the tiger demon in the real fairyland.


    Li Ye looked at a bunch of magic weapons and thought about it: "Unlike the world, there are fairy priests in the fairy court and the demon clan, and there are many magic weapons. Mo said that the acquired magic weapons are the innate magic weapons. Confront the tiger monster When he was there, he did n¡¯t have a high-quality magic weapon. Otherwise, I might suffer. "


    Li Zhe''s idea didn''t come out of nowhere. When he was on the earth, he had seen Feng Shen Yan Yi and Journey to the West. Although the two worlds have many different things, they have similarities.


    In fact, it is very difficult to improve to the immortal realm. When the power suppression does not work, various magic weapons, arrays, and secret methods have become a weapon to defeat the enemy.


    The bales like the King of Golden Horn and King of the Silver Horn can make monkeys immortal with a gourd. The little child, such as the red child, in the fairyland, let the monkey squirrel and rattle, and that''s all proof.


    ... After killing the Tiger Demon before, not all monks in Juxingge did not run away. After all, Li Xun was exhausted at that time, and the county master''s control of the body was not in place. Their fighting power is not high enough to stop more than ten demons.


    So now Li Yan needs to immediately improve the grade of Lu Gujian, because I don''t know when the opponent will move again.


    In addition to this, he is not worried about the improvement of Xiuwei.


    As Li Zhen continued to govern the land of Hedong Eleven States and other northern feudal towns, he or she was proactively or forced to implement Pinglu ¡¯s civil affairs measures. Now he has many people in the air every day, and he is improving very fast. In the middle of Wonderland.


    Juxingge is indeed a big business. Although there are no top-notch magic weapons, there are a lot of middle-class magic weapons--of course, most of the three or four hundred magic weapons are still lower-quality magic weapons.


    By the time they all became waste, Lu Gujian''s waiting had improved a lot.


    Long Qi also vomited himself, swam back and swung left and right, and stopped three steps in a row, making Li Yan very doubtful if it would stagnate in the meridians.


    In the end, Lu Gujian was not promoted to top grade, which was also expected by Li Zhi. After all, there is still a big difference from being inferior to being superior.


    Rao is so. With three or four hundred magic weapons, Lu Gujian is very close to top grade. Li Xun wondered if he could go somewhere to get some magic weapon so that Long Qi could eat enough.


    However, seeing the dragon-earth worms lying on the sea, even the strength of curling up his body was gone, and Li Yan felt unbearable again.


    In addition to magic weapon, it is elixir. These elixir are good, there are those that promote repair, some that heal, and those that have the potential to excite monks, and some that transform the body. In short, the colors are different and the effects are different.


    But for Li Zhi, except for the wounded, the others were basically useless, and he planned to give them to the county owner and Yoda.


    "Your Highness ... His Royal Highness, can this bottle of elixir be given to the chicks?" Just as Li Min was thinking about how to dispense elixir, the sparrow on his shoulder looked at a weak white elixir bottle and opened it weakly.


    Jomo also felt that as a "newcomer", there were a lot of demands for this, and the sparrow was not enough. He looked at Li Yan pitifully, like a child begging for candy and afraid that the adult would not give it.


    Seeing that the other party wanted a bottle of elixir to improve his qualifications and speed, Li Xun didn''t hesitate. When he took it from space, he threw it to the sparrow on his shoulder: "Take it and eat it."


    The sparrow''s claw holds a bottle that is taller than himself, and it takes a lot of effort to prevent the bottle from falling. It looks at Li Li with an incredible look: "His Royal Highness, are you generous? Wouldn''t you plan to let me eat it?" , The body is full of medicinal power and aroma, just baked? "


    Li Yan laughed and laughed. He lifted up the sparrow holding the elixir bottle tightly, and put it on the table. "Don''t eat if you are afraid of death."


    Although the sparrow began to take a different stand from him, and his combat ability was average, this guy was flying fast and could be used as a scout. Li Xun meant to leave it with him, and naturally he would not take a bottle of elixir at this moment.


    He also snatched the elixir anyway.


    The sparrow is sitting on the table with two legs open, holding the elixir bottle in front of him, covering his body, but he still leans out of his head and looks at Li Yan, moving so quickly that he will slump, "If you do n¡¯t Eat me, you''re a good person! Even if my little bird flies for thousands of miles in your life, you will never cry out ... "


    His face moved so thinly that he didn''t stop the movement. He slumped the bottle down, crawled up and moved it down with his legs, and then put the bottle upright.


    When it turned over the bottle, the elixir was already on the table. In order to prevent Li Yan from changing his heart, he couldn''t wait to pounce on his wings and spread a copy, and stuffed several pills into his mouth.


    I do n¡¯t know how it was eaten all of a sudden.

 v5 Chapter 38： I can not say

    When Li Xun broke into Juxingge, the bear demon drinking with Juxingge''s shopkeeper did not follow the tiger demon.


    The bear demon is the owner of Panfeng City. He claims that if he shoots at Li Ye, the World Demon will know that the Monkey King is targeting Li Ye.


    It was also because of the need to clear the relationship that he found a good fox demon who had a good personal relationship with him, and let the other party use his private demon power to deal with Li Yan. And they also found a reason to think it was very clear to cover up: they were holding the magic weapon in Li''s hand.


    At that time, when I saw Li Yan appearing in the field of vision, the first reaction of the bear demon was panic. I didn''t understand how the other party escaped from the siege of the six masters of Heaven''s Wonderland. How did they find Juxingge? Dare to kill the demon.


    Li Zhi''s hegemonic behavior made the bear demon guilty for a while, so his first thought was to avoid suspicion, for fear that the demon would find him in Juxingge. Before the tiger demon appeared, the bear demon pulled away from Juxingge and avoided it, but he did not leave, but watched the battle side by side.


    This is why the tiger demon didn''t show up for the first time: they talked for a long time.


    But the bear demon at that time did not expect at all, the tiger demon would not be Li Yan''s opponent.


    The two sides did not reserve the utmost effort to fight hard. This method of warfare is not a problem. It is also the fastest and most effective way to score the winner.


    When the tiger demon fell, the bear demon didn''t respond in half a ring.


    At that time Li Ye was also injured. If the bear demon shot, Li Ye could be killed, but he couldn''t. At that time, although the shop streets had few demon monsters, they were not absent. The large movement of Juxing Pavilion attracted many demon to come and watch.


    The bear demon did not show up from beginning to end, and went straight back to the city''s main mansion, then locked himself in the house and thought hard about the countermeasures.


    It was a mess, and now he was so anxious that he grabbed his hair and squatted in front of the big chair, sighing.


    The demon clan is not good at calculating, and the ingenuity is not outstanding, especially the bear demon. He was used to going straight in all things, solving problems with his fists, and the plan to deal with Li Yan, which he had racked his brains on, was very rare.


    Now that the plan has failed, Li Xie has also destroyed Juxingge. The bear demon not only has to avoid whether Li Xun has already noticed anything, but will come to his troubles-he is not afraid of what Li Xun has done to him, but he is afraid Li Xun knew that he and the Monkey King behind him had instructed Ju Xing Ge to murder him-and he had to pay for his compensation to Ju Xing Ge.


    He and the tiger demon can not be hidden, Juxingge will surely know that Juxingge not only died so many monks, but also the magic potion was taken away by Li Zhi. If this is to be compensated, even the bear demon is The owner of the Panfeng City also wanted to empty his family.


    In addition, he did an errand dictated by the Monkey King, and must be blamed by the Monkey King, the position of the city owner is likely to be unsafe.


    Now the bear demon is almost crazy.


    Fortunately, the bear demon is the owner of Panfeng City, and there are still staff around him. He did not forget to ask the other party to discuss matters. When he waited impatiently, a human-shaped ogre dressed as a scribe came to the city mansion.


    "How did you come?" The bear demon saw the other person enter the door, as if he saw a straw for help, and quickly rushed to grab the other''s shoulder and asked, because he was too anxious and had too much strength in his hand, he caught the demon with his teeth grinning.


    The bear demon has no time to take into account the feelings of the other party, as if he did not see the reaction of the other party, and hurriedly asked: "Now the tiger demon is killed and Juxingge has been snatched by Li Ye. Our plan was revealed. How can this be? Is it good? What if I am sinned ?! "


    "I know the specific situation of being inferior, and the Lord of the City is not panic, let''s talk slowly." The scum monster finally broke free of the bear demon''s paw, and quickly rubbed his shoulders. In fact, it was his idea to let the tiger demon use Li Xingge''s monks to deal with Li Yan.


    The bear demon hurriedly turned around: "When is it? Slowly say, you quickly say what to do! Before you also said that this plan is foolproof, you will definitely be able to behead Li Li, and it will not be detected by the demon. It''s all over! If I am sinned by the Great Saint, I will tear you first! "


    Wu Yao sighed, his face was bitter, but in fact he was surprised. "Who knows that Li Yan''s fighting ability is so outstanding. Six Heaven Wonderland failed to win him, but he was all killed by him ... .. And he appeared in Juxingge with him at the time. In addition to the son of Peng Mowang, there were several demons-what they are from, we do n¡¯t know yet, there is a high possibility that there is deep water in it. Then we take the initiative, I''m afraid it will only be bad ... "


    When the bear demon saw the demon, he began to talk about it. Where can he still control his temper, he stared at the other with a red roar, and said angrily, "No more nonsense, I will eat you now! What to do directly!"


    "The city lord came forward directly and arrested Li Li and all of them!" Wu Yao said in shock.


    The bear demon stunned, and then became even more angry, and could not help snarling: "You asked me to kill Li Ji directly? Why didn''t you let me die directly ?!"


    Seeing that the bear demon had lost his mind, the demon demon quickly responded: "It''s not killing them, but on the charge that they killed more than 20 demon for no reason, and arrested them into the prison! You are the master of the city! There is a duty to maintain order. Now that someone is making such a big thing in Panfeng City, the city owner can simply shoot without worrying about it. If they resist, they can even kill them on the spot! "


    At the end of the day, the demon demon was exposed.


    The bear demon groaned and thought about it for a long time before he went around this bend: "But the other party is An Wang from Tang, and the Seven Saints agreed to allow him to come in. If the other party''s identity is clear, we can still do it?"


    "Why not?" Wu Yao took for granted, "Seven Saints just agreed to allow Li Yan to come to our demon tribe, and we ca n¡¯t care what he does, but no one said that he was allowed to kill the demon indiscriminately! Isn''t it necessary to kill the demon? And killing more than 20 demon in one breath, and robbing so many magic pills, isn''t that just killing the demon and grabbing goods? No matter where, such evil behavior, you should be arrested and killed! "


    The evil spirit said more and more fierce in his eyes, and in the end it was already binocular scarlet.


    "Just do it! Wait ... didn''t Li Ye kill the demon because he was troubled by Juxingge first? Although he killed many other demon, he was a defensive counterattack. Treasure is also for a reason. We killed him in an arbitrary way, can''t we justify it? "


    The demon sneered: "Who knows? If Li Yan is dead, we don''t say, who else can know this? Does the city owner tell the world demon the truth of this matter?"


    "Of course I won''t say!"


    ...


    After the sparrow took the panacea, the belly was exposed from under the hair. It had two short legs open, and was contentedly paralyzed there, and its eyes narrowed.


    After Li Bao packed the elixir in batches and prepared for Wu You and the demon, he heard the sparrows beat a few full ones in a row, and was particularly loud, and couldn''t help laughing: "So you are a mother sparrow?"


    The sparrow froze, thinking that something had gone wrong with the medicine, and the eyes were so scared that they almost fell out, and he looked down and looked between his legs. He was blocked by the big belly, but he could not see anything. He twisted his body and twisted his neck, tossing for a long time, and finally saw his own gender characteristics.


    Seeing that the thing hadn''t changed, the sparrow breathed a big sigh of relief, and then looked at Li Yan puzzled.


    Li Yan smiled and said nothing, originally it was a ridicule, saying that the other side''s belly was too big, as if pregnant.


    I won''t mention this, but Li Yan has something else to tell the sparrow. He asked, "Elixir has been taken. Now you can tell me, what''s your source?"


    The sparrow stood upright and wanted to answer this question seriously. However, his belly was too big, and he directly arrived on the table. His short legs couldn''t stand at all, but he just fell down on his back.


    Li Yan laughed abruptly: "Just lie down and talk."


    The sparrow struggling halfway in the air, and eventually turned over. It didn''t stand in vain, sat at the table and pondered for a moment, and said solemnly: "They told me that when I turn on my mind, The day when the wild bird turned into a sparrow was a day of consternation. At that time, I did n¡¯t understand. I did n¡¯t know what it was. I just remember that there was a peach tree outside the bird''s nest, and the flowers bloomed ..... . "


    Li Yan: "..."


    Sparrow: "..." It originally wanted to learn from the boss, but when it came to this point, it suddenly forgot the word, and later did not remember it.


    "It''s easy to talk," Li said.


    The sparrow scrambled his head with his wings and said, "In fact, I am indeed a wild demon. Before I stole the tiger medicine of Juxingge, I ran away and let him catch it. He was originally He wanted to kill me, and later saw me as clever and not useless, and left me a life ... This was half a month ago. "


    Li Yan asked: "Why the tiger demon is asking for trouble, have you heard?"


    The sparrow honestly said, "I don''t know. He only told me I wanted your magic weapon, and sent me to follow and follow ... a secret secretary, he would not tell me."


    Speaking of this, the sparrow thought about it for a while and added: "But in the past two days, I saw the owner of Panfeng City and went to Juxing Pavilion to find the Tiger Demon several times."


    "The Lord of the City?" Li Yan groaned a little, and soon wanted to understand the joints.


    This is the site of Mi Monkey King. The owner of Panfeng City is also the demon of Mi Monkey King. Mi Monkey King has to deal with him, but he cannot shoot himself. After the order of Panfeng City Master, he cannot shoot himself. The tiger demon who got Juxingge.


    This speculation is not difficult to make, and it is inseparable.


    "It''s almost dawn, and the city gates should be opened. Let''s hurry up! The city''s bear demon will definitely not give up. We continue to stay in this city, but we can''t run anymore ... the city is forbidden The empty law formation can be opened at any time! "The sparrow has taken over his role and has begun to plan for Li Yan.


    Li Ye smiled suddenly: "We don''t go, we go to the city''s main government!"


    The sparrow frightened her hair, and her head stood up, and she quickly fell over again, struggling and shouting, "Isn''t this to die?"


    "That''s it." Li Yan didn''t mean to talk nonsense with the sparrow.


    When you went out, you met Wu You. The other person walked across the door with a small hand. I was just passing by and I didn''t see you, which made Li Zhi a little confused.


    What was he about to say, the boss lady came with the wolf demon and the sorceress, carrying the cooked meals.

 v5 Chapter 39： You are responsible for the lone king

    Li Min called Yoda to come over, and this supper was eventually eaten as breakfast.


    In the meantime, Li Ye told everyone about going to the city''s main government house. No accident, Yo Dazhen and his wife were puzzled, and asked him why he knew that there were tigers in the mountains.


    Li Yan only said two words: "Touch the porcelain."


    After breakfast, everyone got up, and the sparrow dragged his big belly and flew behind Li Zhi''s head. It looked very tragic and generous.


    What Li Zhi thought was that his Lu Gujian still needed some magic weapon to be able to upgrade to the top grade. Naturally, there was a lot of treasures in the city''s main government house. It was a pity not to blackmail.


    The bear demon has accepted the suggestion of the demon demon. He first sent the demon to check the inn where Li Ye and others were settled. When the news came back, it was already bright, so they gathered a group of monks who were good monks and were ready to go. Capture Li Yan.


    As a great monk in Taiyi Reality, there are many experts around Bear Demon. There are only a few in Real Wonderland and more in Tian Wonderland.


    However, the bear demon did not plan to bring many demon. He watched Li Ye''s battle with Tiger Demon last night and had a clear understanding of Li Ye''s combat power.


    The other party was able to defeat the real wonderland, and it was already doing its best. When they met themselves as Taiyi Real Wonderland, it was impossible to escape even if they said they would win. Furthermore, Li Ye was injured last night. Even with the medicine of Juxingge, the injury could not be so fast.


    However, before the bear demon led the demon out, they received a report from the concierge.


    "The Lord of the City, there was a group of people and monsters outside. The guy headed by him claimed to be King An from Datang, and asked to see the Lord of the City!" Said the gatekeeper in front of the bear monster.


    "What are you talking about?" After hearing this, the bear demon was stunned. He was about to go to Li Suan, and the other party delivered it to him? Is there such a good thing in the world?


    "Little ones dare not lie, they are right outside the door now!" Said the porter.


    The bear demon glanced at the demon beside him and asked in confusion: "What''s going on?"


    The ogre couldn''t figure it out.


    If you change to a general demon, at this moment you will be holding the other side. If you dare to come to death, then take it down first, but he is a demon with wisdom, and instinctively thinks that this is not the right thing, and it may be a trap.


    After all, it was King Tang An of the Tang Dynasty. The demon fox demon of the other party was not unheard of, and he was also a very intelligent guy. He would die for nothing.


    He groaned: "If something goes wrong, there must be someone, and the main city beware, don''t take care!"


    "Of course I know someone. Everyone is outside the door. You must still be someone. Can you say something useful?" He was going to catch Li Yan, but now the other party came to the door, he was suspicious. After all, being a thief''s guilty conscience is inevitable.


    But the bear demon didn''t dare to see Li Ye, he took the demon to the door, and wanted to see what Li Ye said first, so he could deal with it.


    When he went out, the bear demon was stunned. Many monks have gathered outside the gate. Roughly, I am afraid that there are hundreds of them. They are all looking lively, and others are pointing at the city''s main government.


    The bear demon rarely sees this kind of battle, and his instinct feels that it may be a little bad, but he didn''t show anything on his face, he coughed twice and stepped forward: "Who asked to see ..."


    "You are the master of Panfeng City?" Li Yan saw the bear demon, and did not wait for the other party to finish his words. He immediately preempted the sentence. After finishing one sentence, he suddenly frowned, covered his chest, spit out blood, and screamed: "Gu Wang Nai was the King of Tang Dynasty. When he first arrived in your expensive land, there was a demon who wanted to kill the lone king.


    The bear demon stunned, what''s going on, and he started vomiting blood without saying a word. Could it be the injury last night?


    The bear demon felt a little guilty at the thought of last night. Hearing the phrase "A demon is going to kill the lone king", he murmured in his heart, saying that the other party had noticed something, and brought a bunch of demon to discuss it?


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the preparation of the bear demon was useless. He originally intended to disregard a Li Yao hat, and then take the hand, and waited for Li Ye to reach him, regardless of what Li Ye said. Didn''t you say everything?


    Now there are so many monks outside the door, and there are still some famous people in the middle. He can''t do this anymore.


    The bear demon calmed his mind and hinted that he should not panic. Things may not have been revealed yet. He asked tentatively, "Who wants to kill you?"


    "People of the city!" Li Yi said in a horrible voice, and the demon around the door immediately made a noise and made a lot of comments.


    In fact, the reason why these gangs of monsters come is as simple as that: Li Ye had breakfast, and let Yodaji and Fox Demon and other people go to the city to spread the news first, saying that An Tang of Datang is here, and he is now in the city. Government, everybody go and see!


    So they came.


    The human race has a high degree of attention in the monster race, but in recent years, fewer and fewer people have come to the monster race, and Ling Yundu has lost business. Only the mortals who came earlier, the descendants here are still walking around, but because people and demon are not married, so the number is not large.


    Now that King An of Datang is here, he immediately arouses a lot of demon''s curiosity. After all, the identity of the other party is there.


    In addition, when Yoda-chan and the fox demon spread the news, in addition to revealing the tone of Li Zhi''s assassination last night, they also specially rendered Li Zhifeng''s godly and handsome appearance. They have these two gimmicks, the monk monk It''s not surprising to come and watch.


    The bear demon heard a shock, and his face changed immediately, and he blurted out: "Do n¡¯t talk nonsense! You are a blood-spraying demon, let me tell you, you are responsible, when will I kill you?"


    He said in my heart that I was going to kill you, but wasn''t this unsuccessful? How could he be killed if he did not succeed?


    Li Yan made a sigh, as if he realized that he had said something wrong, and immediately changed his mouth: "It is the demon in the city who wants to kill the Lone King. The Lone King was assassinated last night, and cough ... he was seriously injured ... .. "


    Talking, he vomited two more blood.


    The bear demon was relieved, Li Zhi didn''t know it was him. When he saw that Li Yan started to vomit blood again, he felt a little weird. When he saw the other party against the tiger demon last night, it seemed that his injuries were not so serious? Why did you steal the medicine from Juxingge? The injury was serious. Did you take the wrong medicine?


    The demon coughed twice, attracting the bear demon to turn back and immediately winked at him.


    Bear Demon: "..."


    Who do you make the wink look at, what does your **** look mean, how can my **** girl know that there is something you can''t say straight?


    The demon was helpless and had to speak directly. He simply said to Li Ying: "The King An comes today ..."


    "The lone king came to seek the protection of the city lord! The lone king Xiu is low, the demon in your city wants to kill the lone king, the lone king can''t stop it, and can only live here. The lone king came with a mission to The plan of the demon and the human race, you need to ensure the safety of the lone king! "Li Yan said with confidence.


    The bear demon is stunned, but this scum depends on me? I didn''t kill you last night. I have to protect you from today, right?


    He glanced at the demon monster, Li Ye brought it to the door, did I kill it?


    The demon heart said that it still kills the fart. If you let him go on, he can let you commit suicide if you don''t know it. Hurry up and let him shut up ... The demon winked for a long time, but saw the bear demon completely. It was unmoved, and then realized that the other party didn''t understand what he meant ...


    The demon''s face twitched his muscles, and finally realized that it was futile to count on the bear demon, so he decided to make a speech and settle the situation. The city''s main government can''t take advantage of this unfavorable law and order, not only that, but also find a way to convict Li Xuan of murdering the demons, so he said: "Last night in the Star Pavilion ..."


    "Last night, the Lord of the City was also in Juxingge?" Li Yan immediately looked at the bear demon and asked, "How is the Tiger Demon of Juxingge going to kill the King of Lonely? Does the owner know?"


    "I''m not here. I don''t know. Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know anything!" The bear demon immediately denied it completely. These are absolutely unrecognizable.


    The monks in front of the door talked immediately. ,


    The bear demon heard a demon saying, "Why is the Lord of the City so sloppy, An Wang finally came to our demon tribe, and was assassinated by the demon in our city. He didn''t even know anything. What did we do? Demon?


    Another demon said that the lord of the city was a bit guilty. Anyway, he was the lord of the city and had to take responsibility for it. Seeing how badly An Wang was hurt, I felt pain when I looked at it. I had to hurry to catch those murderers and dare to stab King An. Behind the scenes, the master must not be too small.


    The demon next to him echoed immediately.


    The bear stunned, did I say something wrong just now?


    He looked at the talking two demon, a wolf demon and a hag demon, how did he seem to understand the matter? I see how the two of you are familiar?


    "Wang An, how exactly this matter, we still have to investigate, can not be arrogant ..." Wu Yao saw the bear demon was completely controlled by the other side, and then spoke to try to save the situation.


    "Miscellaneous account! Who are you, dare to interject always? The lone king is King Tang An, invited by the Seven Saints to be a guest. Is the lone king talking to the city master? Is it your part to intervene?" Li Yan said unwillingly, "This If in Tang, someone is so rude to the lone king, the lone king can cut him off! "


    Ghost Demon: "..." I was rude to you for what happened, I did nothing ...


    Seeing that the demon closed his mouth and spit his mouth again, Li Yan shook his body, and he couldn''t hold it, he glared at the bear demon and said: "You are not in good law and order, and the lone king is about to die. Can you afford this blame for the grand event of the Seven Saints? "


    The bear demon opened his mouth and was a little flustered: "An Wang, we have something to say, don''t vomit blood ..."


    His scalp was numb, for fear that Li Huan would die in front of his door unclearly. If that''s the case, don''t say that Monkey King will not protect him. The other great saints have to cramp him.


    "The lone king is dying, it''s all because of you!" Li Yan emphasized again, "should you be responsible, should you save the lone king?"


    After he said this, the wolf demon and the sorceress in the demon group began to speak again. They shouted "responsibility", "the king of salvation", and "there is no blame", which soon resonated with the demon. Many demon shouted afterwards.


    The bear demon felt that this day was about to fall, and he quickly came to help Li Yan: "Yeah, yeah! An Wang, you said, how do you think I am responsible and how to save you?"


    "Take out all the magic weapons from your house!" Li Yan said immediately.

 v5 Chapter 40： Succeed

    The wolf demon and the demon monster were arranged by Li Li in the demon group in advance, and there was only one purpose: to guide public opinion and release pressure on the bear demon. As for the blood he vomited, the disordered air conditioner, and the look of weakness, all of them were pretended.


    When the Xiong Xiu heard Li Yan saying that he wanted to take out all the magic weapons, his heart shuddered. But at the moment, he couldn''t care so much, nodded in a hurry and promised: "No problem, what kind of magic weapon An Wang wants, as long as I have it, I must take it out!"


    Li Zhengzheng said: "All!"


    The bear demon stunned: "What did you say?"


    Li Yanhua spit out a big blood again, and suddenly he seemed to have no strength, and fell straight down to the ground. At the same time, he did not forget to look at the demon group and shouted angrily: "The Lord of the City refused to save the lone king .. .... "


    The bear demon''s mouth twitched. Seeing how Li Yan couldn''t help it, he was so confused by Li Ye that he was so busy. But he is not a fool. How can he be willing to take out all the magic weapons?


    Seeing the bear demon hesitated, no surprise, the group demon immediately led by the demon demon wolf demon, and became emotionally angry. Some demon yelled to save King An, some people rebuked the city owner for selfishness, and some people said that the city owner disrespected the Seven Saints, even disregarding the monsters'' plans.


    In the noisy noise, there was a sound that was particularly prominent. It was a leopard demon who had kept his arms around and looked coldly, but had not yet made a noise.


    At this moment he slanted the bear demon coldly: "Did the Lord of the City want to kill King An? The King was assassinated in the city, but the Lord''s Mansion did not act at all, as if he hadn''t noticed it at all. Until now, King An came up to him and did not see him. You mean to track down the murderer. Is it true that King Assassin is the owner of the city? "


    The face of the bear demon changed greatly.


    Even the stunned demon was shocked at this moment, and this remark was too heartfelt, and directly poked at their pain points.


    After Li Yan came, he was seriously injured by the assassin for justice. The bear demon and the demon had been thinking about guarding Li Ye to make trouble, thinking about regaining the initiative and slandering Li Ye to convict him. There was no time to do so. Think, send someone to track down the killer!


    Hehe, the culprit is here. Is it possible that they will bear the blame and ask for the crime?


    The bear demon is the culprit himself, so the subconscious will not quickly think of tracing the culprit. As a result, after a long period of trouble, Li Xun was again extorting the magic weapon. The bear demon was too busy taking care of himself. The leopard demon got into the hole, and the deadly spot was spotted.


    The arrogant and indifferent leopard demon, the bear demon, and the demon demon are known.


    More than just knowing, the other party is this famous big demon, Tai Yi Zhen Wonderland''s cultivation, the combat ability is stronger than the bear demon.


    Originally, he was the most powerful competitor of the Lord of the Wind City, but because he likes to be alone, His Majesty has no power, and he is cold and scattered, and he has no support from the demon, so he has not competed with the bear demon.


    After the bear demon became the master of Panfeng City, he regarded himself as a leopard demon who was stronger than him, and naturally he was not convinced. The Monkey King was pressing on it. The leopard demon didn''t dare to do anything brazenly, but every time the bear demon had something wrong with it, when the leopard demon saw the opportunity, he jumped out and hit him.


    This time is no exception.


    In fact, unlucky losers like Leopard Demon exist in many places.


    When the bear demon saw the leopard demon, he hated his teeth.


    In his eyes, the leopard demon is a stinky and hard cuckoo stick. When he sees the other side, he is upset and angry, but he can''t beat the other side. Moreover, although the other party always stabbed him, there was no evil behavior. He couldn''t grasp the handle to punish the other party, which was very disgusting.


    In fact, the bear demon also knows that no matter how the leopard devil is tossing, it is impossible for him to become the master of the Panfeng City with his unrestrained and incapable ability to cultivate his own power, but this does not mean that the other party cannot pull him off the horse.


    This detrimental opponent makes the bear demon feel even more disgusting.


    The leopard demon immediately said this, and the demon immediately came back to God, and thought about it.


    An Wangdu was so miserable that he was about to be seriously injured and died. As the owner of the city, Mo said that he had not noticed the incident when the other party was assassinated. Up to now, he did not mention killing the murderer from beginning to end. This problem is obviously abnormal!


    So the group demon thought that they knew the truth, and they all cast doubt on the bear demon, begging for an explanation from the bear demon. Even the demon tribe who did not seem to be too busy to see the liveliness directly began to accuse the bear demon of being speculative and unworthy of being the master of the city.


    "Citylord, why did you murder King An from Datang?"


    "Are you colluding with that **** Daomen Xianting to destroy my monster plan?"


    "As the city owner, but sending people to assassinate the prince of the world, this is really a horrible demon, and it is the stain of our entire demon tribe!"


    "The city lord will give us an explanation, we know you must have troubles, but you must say it!"


    "Are you a guilty conscience? You can''t say anything? Acknowledge it? Get out of Panfeng City, we don''t need a city owner like you!"


    The sound was like a tide, one wave was higher than the other, and it quickly spread to half a small Panfeng City, attracting more demons.


    Many demons were jealous, and many of them rolled up their sleeves. It seems that if the bear demons didn''t give an explanation, they would immediately demolish the main city house.


    Seeing this battle, the bear demon was horrified and took a few steps back.


    Even the dog-legged ogre who has always been superior with his own wisdom is now confused.


    The sentiment is angry, this is a demon tribe, the other party can do anything!


    The wolf demon and the hawk mixed in the demon group looked at each other at a loss. The matter has reached this point, they no longer need to be deliberately guided, but why did the demon who just spoke take the initiative to help us?


    They looked at the leopard demon, why a pair of guys helped us look confused, but found that the other party did not look at them at all, and did not notice it at all.


    The wolf demon and the sorceress looked at the fox demon again, and said to the boss, where did you invite the high demon? The boss was also ignorant, saying that I didn''t know each other.


    Li Yan also did not expect such a righteous person to help himself, and saw the demon standing on his side completely, and he blossomed in his heart.


    But on the surface, he still looks very painful, shaking a few steps, and grabbed the hand of the bear demon: "The lone king is really about to die ... if the lone king died here, you are finished. ..... magic weapon, do you give it? "


    The bear demon was crying without tears: "Isn''t it an elixir to be injured? Why a magic weapon?"


    Li Yan stared at him: "Will you give it?"


    What can the bear demon say, only nodded like garlic.


    He took out a few magic weapons in the storage bag, and stuffed Li Li with all his brains, "Here you are, all you!"


    With a roll of sleeves, Li Zhi took all the magic weapons, and then continued to stare at the bear demon: "This is enough, I want everything, all of the city''s mansion!"


    The bear demon opened his eyes wide. "How is this possible? This is too much! I can''t accept it ..."


    Before he finished speaking, the evil spirit came to grab the bear monster, and hurriedly advised, "Give him a magic weapon, and let him go quickly. If he doesn''t leave, our city''s main house will be demolished soon!"


    When the bear demon heard this, he couldn''t wait to eat the demon demon. The magic weapon of emotion is not yours. Do you feel bad if you take it out?


    However, the bear demon knows that the demon demon is right. Although he feels that Li Zhi is pretending to be injured, the anger of the demon is uncontrollable now, and he is no longer under control. He must decide.


    If it weren''t for the guards of the city''s main government house, I''m afraid he''s submerged by the demon tide. Seeing the confrontation between the two sides, I am afraid that if they drag on for a moment, they will fight.


    The bear demon had no choice but to relent.


    He beckoned towards the mansion, a storage bag vacated, flew out, and fell into his hand. He stared at the storage bag for a while, and the painful facial features twitched, and finally gave Li Yan: "Here you, all Here you go! "


    Li Yan opened it, and couldn''t help laughing. There are a lot of magic weapons in it, there are more than 100 pieces of middle and lower grade, even the top grade!


    Li Yan accepted it politely, but had no intention of leaving.


    He continued to stare at the bear demon, and began to cough up blood again: "This is only part of the story, the lone king wants everything, all the magic weapon of the city''s mansion!"


    The bear demon was angry: "Li Li! Don''t bully the devil too much. I''ll tell you. It''s a big deal. I''ll break the net with you!"


    Li Yan did not budge, hehe laughed: "As long as you are still the Lord of the City, there will always be magic weapons, but if you really die with me, you have to lose your life ... you really think you can break with me ? Look at the demon group behind me, you say it again. "


    The bear demon looked at the demon group behind Li Yan, and decisively counseled.


    The monks gathered in front of the door are no longer hundreds, but thousands!


    Everyone is a monk, and when they heard the wind, they came quickly, and it wasn''t long before there were two or three thousand demon. If it is delayed for a while, it is estimated that Panfeng City will be empty!


    And the leopard demon is embracing his arms, watching him coldly, waiting for you to attack King An and sitting on your charge of assassinating King An, I will pull you from the position of the city master .


    The bear demon was so painful that he had to look at the demon.


    The demon demon expressed with his eyes that the demon was under the eaves and had to bow his head, or he had to calm down the anger quickly, otherwise we would all have to finish it .... He signaled for a long time, and then he reacted, using the intelligence of the bear demon , Can''t understand what he means at all.


    The demon quickly said: "Here!"


    The bear demon flew to the demon demon at one foot.


    Then he reached out to the mansion again, and a storage bag flew out again. He slammed it in the hand of Li Yan, gritted his teeth and said, "This is all my storage, take them and tell the demon, I am not the murderer! "


    Li Yan took the Qiankun bag and opened it for a look. There were also more than a hundred magic weapons in it, and there were still a few top-quality magic weapons, which made him too lazy to hide his mood. "


    With that said, he glanced at the bear demon''s waist. There was a jade pendant, a fire-golden rope, and it was not ordinary at first sight.


    The bear demon took Yupei''s rope back a few steps and shouted indignantly: "This is my personal magic weapon! You are really going to go too far with this. I will tell you, you are forcing me to die!"


    He yelled loudly, but was full of grievances, as if he was about to cry.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t panic, haha, let you keep it!" Li Yan waved his hand a lot, and couldn''t stop smiling.


    Of course, he didn''t really shut up. He was just a disgusting bear demon. Who would let the other party collude with Xingge to stab him?


    Although the other party was unsuccessful and his wife was lost and the soldiers were defeated, this could not be a reason for Li Yan to sympathize with the other party. In this matter, Li Yan will only thank himself for his strength.

 v5 Chapter 41： Guard

    Li Yan came to the demon who confronted the guard. Because of the relationship on the stone steps in front of the door, he could let most of the demon see him. The bear demon gave him a lot of magic weapons. As the saying goes, taking people''s money for disaster relief, Li Yan felt that he had to show it.


    So he continued to pretend to be very weak, weak and helpless: "You guys, the lone king came to the monster tribe for the first time, to make friends with the monster tribe, this time unfortunately was assassinated in Panfeng City. The lone king has passed through the city ditch. The city lord said that he would find the murderer and give gas to the lone king. The lone king would like to thank all the good guys for their care ... "


    The bear demon heard a long sigh of relief, and said that Li Li was still a little conscience, extorted me a magic weapon, and did not forget to do something for me ... but he soon didn''t think so Already.


    Because Li Zhi continued: "The city owner just said to the lone king that Panfeng City is not very safe because the killer has not yet been found. He invited the lone king to stay temporarily in the city lord''s house until the killer was kicked out ... The City Lord ¡¯s Mansion is always safe, and the Lone King is bound to do nothing. The murderer who assassinated the King Lonely is definitely not in the City Mansion ...?


    Speaking of the last word, Li Yan looked at the bear demon.


    The bear demon opened his mouth and was speechless at half a ring.


    Li Yan smiled harmoniously on his face, but sneered in his heart. It is impossible to take people''s money to provide disaster relief. Dare to move the earth on the head of the lone king. You ca n¡¯t survive but you ca n¡¯t die. You thought the lone king was a soft persimmon!


    The lone king wants to prestige and let all the demons know that the lone king is not easy to mess with! Otherwise, you do n¡¯t know the fear of the lone king, or the lone king, how will the lone king order you to fight the Quartet in the future?


    When the bear demon saw Li Yan''s eyes, he realized sadly that Li Yan had relied on him. What''s more, it ¡¯s not enough to give you all the magic weapons, right? You have to eat and drink in our house? I still have to protect you?


    I''ll tell you the culprit who assassinates you. I''m very fierce. I''ll give you what you will do. If you do this ... Do you want me to kneel down and ask you to let me go?


    What is the truth of the heavens ... The bear demon looks at the sky with grief and indignation, why not hit the thunder with a shame?


    Seeing the bear demon not talking, Li Min hurried, "urban owner, am I right?"


    The bear demon put on a smiley face and said kindly: "Yes, yes, King An is right!"


    He looked at the demon again, "That''s what I told An Wang, rest assured. As the city owner, I will guarantee An Wang''s thoroughness, and I will detect the killers, safeguard the reputation of Panfeng City, and protect everyone''s reputation! "


    With a grin on his face, his mother sold the lot, thinking about how to get back where he was, and then he took Li Yan ... Then he found out that he really couldn''t do Li Yan. The group demon suspected that he was dealing with Li Ye. If Li Ye had any problems in the city''s main government, wouldn''t he mean not to fight himself?


    The bear demon is desperate.


    The mood of the group demon gradually calmed down. Although the bear demon was not outstanding in intelligence, after all, he was the owner of the city. He knew how to express his attitude to the demon under his control, pinched his nose and said a lot of offensive words, and made many guarantees.


    The group demon temporarily chose to believe him, and each said something irrelevant and then dispersed.


    There are two parts of monsters in it. They sent an invitation to Li Xun. I hope that during the period of healing, if Li Xuan is free, they can go to their home to do it.


    Part of it was out of admiration for King Tang An, hoping to take this opportunity to get to know Li Li, drink wine and talk about something.


    The other part is those banshees.


    Some of them are very fond of men in the world, and see that Li Zhiguo is as proficient as the wolf demon and the demon, so they need to communicate with Li Yiduo and get close. These banshees have many unspoken hints in their words, and they are very bold.


    Li Xuan agreed to the previous part of the invitation, but declined to the latter part.


    So the banshees were hurt.


    The boss lady looked at the disappointment of these banshees, sneering in her heart: the old lady took the lead first, and also had the advantage of first moon near the water tower. This has not made Her Royal Highness lucky. You are still far behind!


    With this in mind, for some reason, the proprietress gave birth to a sense of superiority.


    Because anyway, she is now qualified to serve Li Yan, and many young and beautiful banshees haven''t let Li Yan glance at it.


    Comparing the two, the boss lady couldn''t help secretly wondering if she had any special charm that made Li Yan fancy it, so she gave her a chance to serve her.


    The proprietress thought it must be such a reason, so she gave birth to a lot of self-confidence out of nowhere, and secretly looked at Li Yan, and began to plan how to get closer to each other, so as to get the opportunity to share the same bed.


    After the demon walked almost, Li Yan turned back and looked at the bear demon with a smile. Now he is not pretending to be sick, and resumes his calm and proud look. That ¡¯s it. Speaking of which, we are still meeting for the first time. Can the city owner be ready to do his best? ¡±


    The bear demon hated Li Yan so much that he couldn''t wait to cook the other person, but he couldn''t do it. At this moment, his heart was ten thousand twisted, and he snorted and said, "What does King An want?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you eat." Li Huan took his hands behind him, led Wu You and others, walked in front of the bear demon, and walked straight into the door. The old **** was in the presence of him, as if the main city house was his.


    He continued: "However, you must prepare a copy to meet the Lord of the City, such as elixir, so that the solitary king can feel the enthusiasm of the demon tribe. In this way, Fang lives up to the solitary king''s intention to take a trip."


    The bear demon said that it was not enough for you to **** my magic weapon, and now you still have my idea of ??panacea? Can you be more shameless?


    Seeing Li Yan entering the mansion with a big swing, he was so angry that he was about to explode his hair. He was very angry: "The cold house is rude, the family is surrounded by walls, there is no medicine, and there is nothing to entertain An Wang!"


    He knew how he couldn''t take Li Yan, but he made up his mind not to let Li Yan eat, sleep and sleep, so that Li Yan could leave earlier. If you really let the other person live long in the house, this day will be impossible.


    Li Yan had expected that Xiong Yao would say so.


    He suddenly stood still, covering his chest violently, his face uncomfortable: "I''m going to vomit blood again ... The lone king was assassinated by a monk from Panfeng City. I thought the city owner would blame him and let the lone king stay in the house. I did n¡¯t expect that the city owner would not give medicinal medicine or food ... No, I have to tell the heroes in the city, the city owner is arrogant, fearing that there is any trick, the assassin who assassinates the lone king. Really ... "


    The bear demon blasted his hair directly, it was really blasted, and his hair was all upright, like a giant hedgehog.


    He stared at Li Yan with red eyes, and growled, "Li Yan! You are forcing me to die, so I will end up with you!"


    Li Yan looked at him: "You want to kill the King of Solitude?"


    The bear demon showed his fangs: "You can kill, you can''t be humiliated, you really don''t dare to kill you ?! I''m Tai Yizhen Wonderland, killing you is easy!"


    Li Min groaned: "It makes sense ..."


    It is not difficult for the other party to kill him. The realm of the gap is too big, Li Zhi can''t even run.


    In the eyes of the bear demon, the murderousness appeared, threatening: "So I advise you to get to know the best, otherwise you''re in a hurry, I ..."


    "What do you want? You really want to murder King An? Is it true that the murderer who assassinated King An is really related to you? You want to kill the demon ... kill people ?!" Here it comes. The leopard demon appeared behind everyone, and the look of the bear demon was full of hostility ... and some pride.


    The bear demon is angry when he sees the other person, especially the gloating smile in the other person''s eyes, which makes him want to run away: "What are you doing here? Why haven''t you left yet?"


    The leopard demon hummed, raised his chin arrogantly, "Wherever I want to go, how can you help me?"


    The bear demon angered: "This is the city''s main government! If you dare to break in, I can take you down! You are strong, but can you be stronger than the monks in the entire city?"


    The leopard devil did not budge: "If you have one, try it!"


    When Li Yan saw the leopard demon, he was in front of his eyes.


    This brother and Taiwan had noticed before that if it wasn''t for the other party''s words, the group demon would not have become so excited. Regarding this good man who helped himself, no matter what the other person''s purpose was, Li Wei had a good opinion.


    The bear demon is high, although Li Yan believes that the other party is afraid to take him, but he has to beware of the other dog jumping over the wall. Now it ¡¯s alright. Someone is sending pillows when I''m sleeping. Where can I know what to do? He didn''t know the specific combat power of Leopard Demon, but Tai Yi Zhen Wonderland''s cultivation is there!


    He immediately said, "This is the guard of the lone king. You must protect the lone king personally. What''s wrong with entering the city''s main house? Is it that the city mainly violated the promises made in front of the demons to drive the lone king away?"


    The bear demon stunned: "When did he become your guard?"


    Li Yan smiled: "It''s now."


    As he said, he looked at Leopard Demon and clenched his fist: "This man is willing to be the guard of the Lone King and conspiring with the Lone King to conspiracy with the demon tribe?"


    The leopard demon didn''t even think about it, "No problem, from now on, I will be your guard!"


    With that said, he stood behind Li Yi, and then stared at the bear demon. As you dare to continue to threaten King An, I will let you know what a guard looks like.


    Bear Demon: "..."


    His lungs exploded.


    You two guys are too much, do n¡¯t even do a show? !! Anyway, you guys said that you have known each other long ago, even if the master-slave relationship lied to me! Now I want to establish a relationship in front of me, don''t I lose face?


    The bear demon was so angry that the Buddha came to the fore and the second Buddha ascended to the sky. He carried over a little bear demon who looked like a manager and put him in front of Li Yan: "What do you need to tell him!"


    After all, the bear demon rose straight up and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    He really couldn''t stay in front of Li Yan, so he could only take a step without seeing his heart. He knew very well that if he continued to talk with Li Yan, he would have to be mad.


    Now he finally understands why the former demon would say, "Let Li Yan shut up, or he might make you commit suicide."


    I have to say that the choice of the bear demon is very wise.


    The bear stood helplessly in front of Li Yan, but didn''t respond in half a ring.


    When I saw Li Yan looking at him with bad intentions, he was clearly thinking of a bad idea. He suddenly had a cleverness and quickly showed a charming smile: "The young is the housekeeper in the house. What does An Wang need? I said yes. The small ones who can do it must do it quickly. If they can''t, they will report to the owner and let him do it ... "


    Seeing that Bear''s desire to survive is so strong, Li Min did not continue to embarrass him.


    After all, he just had holidays with the bear demon.


    She patted the bear''s shoulder, and Li Li''s face was smiled, and he beckoned to relax: "Find a quiet yard for us. If there is any healing medicine, just send it in. The solitary king needs to be healthy and nourished ... A banquet table, be rich! "


    The little bear didn''t dare to relax at all, but in front of him, the existence of the city owner could be deserted, how dare he have any slack? Especially looking at the smiles of Li and He, he always felt that there was a chilling force in the sword here. "I understand it, so let An Wang arrange it!"

 v5 Chapter 42： Belongs to you alone (three)

    The bear is worthy of being the steward of the city''s main mansion, and his work is very neat. He soon built a large courtyard for Li Yanteng, and sent him elixir of healing, and the grade was not low.


    Most probably, the bear demon was afraid that Li Yan was dissatisfied and continued to trouble him, so he chose to compromise with interest.


    As far as the bear demon is concerned, he is satisfied with Li Xun, and he can''t find any reason to trouble him, so that he can hide from Li Xuan and avoid being mad ...


    A reclining chair was placed under the shade of the courtyard, Li Li was very comfortable lying on it, squinting and enjoying leisure time, the whole person wanted to moan happily.


    Li Xun came to the demon clan to build a monk army for himself. The conditions were what the monkey said, and he tried to help the demon clan solve the problem of immortality. So his ultimate destination is Mount Qisheng.


    Before that, he had to go to the lion and camel king to fix the soul ball. Of course, you can also go to Qisheng Mountain first. If the problem of the demon tribe can be solved, then the soul of the lion and lion camel will be unreasonable.


    However, Li Zhi is not in a hurry. If he can finally open the seal and lead the monk monk back, then this trip will have to stand on the road and let the monk monk willingly fight with him instead of after the Tang Dynasty. But dissatisfied.


    To stand up, you have to step on the demon. The bear demon was brought to your door by himself. Li Ye ignored it. In terms of combat strength, he is indeed inferior to the bear demon now, but it is not the only means to clean up the opponent and win the opponent.


    He must not only teach the bear demon, but also the idea of ??teaching the Monkey King ...


    In addition, unlike the world, the demon territory has a lot of aura, many masters, and countless magic weapons. Li Ye also wants to improve his and Wu You''s strength along the way. If you can gather some helpers and take them out, it is useful even if there is no army of demons.


    Li Yan looked sideways at the leopard demon, the other was sitting with arms around, his upper body was straight, but his eyes were closed, and he seemed to be keeping his eyes closed.


    Li Xun said to him, "If you follow me openly to the trouble of finding a bear demon, are you not afraid that after I leave, the power of the other party to gather the city''s main government will avenge you?"


    The two have actually exchanged information for a while, and Li Zhi has learned about the situation of the leopard demon, so it is not surprising that the other party''s choice. Li Kun knew that the leopard demon chose to be his guard, naturally he didn''t look at him high, but simply wanted the disgusting bear demon.


    The leopard demon opened his eyes and said lightly, "It''s a big deal not to stay in Panfeng City, but I''m not happy anyway. If it wasn''t for me, I would have left."


    Li Min nodded and said nothing more. He certainly wanted the leopard demon to follow him, but it''s too early to say this now, and the flames haven''t arrived yet.


    The sparrow stood on a branch and was watching the city''s main house, alertly like a sentry post.


    Unlike the temporary refuge of Leopard Demon, it has improved a lot after taking the elixir given by Li Zhi, and has quickly changed its role, at least not in the short term.


    Li Yan got up and left the reclining chair and went into the room to prepare for the magic weapon derived from the bear demon.


    When he left, he had always been a sparrow with a serious look, and suddenly turned his head to glance at him, and then immediately looked back. As if doing something wrong.


    The county master lay on the second-floor window sill in the courtyard next door, looking at the chaise lounge that was no longer Li Yan, wondering what he was thinking, and didn''t move for a while.


    The bear demon realm is very high, so there is no shortage of fines in the collection of magic weapons, which are different from the products covered by Juxingge at all levels. There are more than two hundred magic weapons in the two storage bags, most of which are Chinese magic weapons, and there are four of them.


    Generally speaking, most of the monks in the land wonderland and heaven fairyland use lower-quality magic weapons; in true fairyland and Taiyi true wonderland, they will use middle-quality magic weapons; in gold fairyland, there are superior magic weapons; only Da Luojinxian, hand There is a magic weapon of excellence, even an innate magic weapon.


    Li Yizhi was improving the grade of Lu Gujian, so he didn''t reserve anything, and more than two hundred magic weapons were fed to Long Qi. Long Qi was more interested this time than last night, especially when he saw the top magic weapon.


    After waiting for more than two hundred magic weapons, they all turned into Lu Gujian''s nutrients. Lu Gujian improved a lot, almost reaching the rank of the top quality magic weapon, but it was still a little behind.


    That slight trace made Lu Gujian''s qualitative change unfinished.


    Li Ye feels a bit pity, but also feels helpless: "Four top-quality magic weapons, more than a hundred Chinese-quality magic weapons, and so many low-quality magic weapons, even after dismantling and refining, you can still make several top-quality magic weapons. It didn''t make Lu Gujian promote from top grade to top grade ... "


    There are only two explanations for the reason for this situation: Either the dragon gas refining method has a lot of waste and loss; or the Lu Gujian itself is very special and requires more materials to refine it to meet its needs. material.


    Li Yan thought for a moment, probably it would not be the former situation. Because he didn''t notice the overflow of spirit flow, and the magic weapon became a complete waste after being absorbed by the dragon spirit, and there was no residual essence.


    Then the answer must be the latter. This situation often means that the refined magic weapon is much better than the ordinary magic weapon. To what extent is it good, just look at the rank and quantity of magic weapons it consumes.


    Li Yan now holds Lu Gujian in his hand and feels the majestic power of the sword. He has a sense of God blocking God and killing Buddha. Like everything in the world, it can be cut with one sword.


    Li Min groaned, touching his chin: "It seems that Lu Gujian has really become different, so I have to find a chance to try its power ... or let it rise to the top grade first."


    In fact, during the battle with the tiger demon, Li Zhi realized that Lu Gujian''s power had greatly improved. However, at that time, he thought that this was only the change that Lu Gujian had from the first grade to the middle grade, and he didn''t know that it was actually better than the average medium grade.


    This is not to blame Li Yan, after all, he really has not used the magic of Chinese products before ...


    Thinking of raising Lu Gujian to the top grade, Li Xun''s mind could not help but appear the figure of the bear demon, as well as the jade pendant and fiery gold red rope around the other''s waist ... a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth .


    If the bear steward sees this smile, he will be frightened with cold sweat, because that is the bad smile in his eyes.


    But the bear demon is hiding now, Li Li can''t see each other easily, but it is a trouble. It seems that he has to find a suitable opportunity ... If he can''t find an opportunity, he can only create it.


    Li Yan thought about a lot of things, and it wasn''t until the twilight arrived that he converged.


    He was about to get up, and suddenly heard a voice that was gentle, affectionate, charming, and beautiful, and came like a mountain stream and clear spring.


    This voice sings slowly:


    "My little fish you woke up, do you remember the morning?"


    "Last night you said that the night would never open."


    "On your cheeks, is it your tears or my tears?"


    "Did you already cry before the season when you first kissed?"


    "My fingertips are still there, and your flustered heartbeat."


    "In the warm body, that long hair flutters."


    Li Min shuddered, and Lu Gujian couldn''t hold it, and looked at the door in shock.


    The lazy moonlight fell on the door frame, and a long skirt, the floor, and the figure''s curvy figure leaned on the door frame, and three thousand blue silk dangled on the chest. She has the beauty of humiliating the country and the people, her eyebrows distant from the mountains, her eyes look like water apricots, her lips are red and charming and enchanting, full of charm.


    She looked at Li Xuan with affection, and Shui Ling''s eyes seemed to have thousands of words, and she still wanted to speak.


    Li Yan was already surprised enough, but now he is even more stunned.


    Because the proprietress still holds a plate in her hand, there is a fat fish that has been prepared, and it emits a warm fragrant heat under the light and the clear glow ...


    When Li Yan saw that he was the boss lady, there were a few black lines on his forehead: Why are you carrying a plate of fish? Is it for the scene of poetry? This look is too weird, and it''s not morning ...


    Seeing Li Yan look at him, the owner lady with a mature charm smiled softly, gently lifted Zhu''s lips slowly, and twisted her slender waist toward him. "It''s almost time for the meal. Come, and wine! "


    Li Yan looked behind the boss and found nothing strange, which made him a little strange. In the past, whenever the boss came to charm him, Wu You would appear in time, but now why didn''t you see the other person?


    Waiting for the lady to put the cooked fish on the table, she didn''t go away, but Mei Hanchun looked at him in love, waiting for Li Yan''s response. If Li Min responded without a sense of distance, it seemed as if she would fall into Li Min''s arms.


    Li Min groaned and asked, "Who taught you this poem?"


    The lady covered her mouth and laughed softly: "Who taught it, and the slaves thought of it, is it good?"


    Li Yan groaned again, and suddenly looked at the boss and said, "Kuiba?"


    The lady boss froze, "What?"


    Li Min took a deep breath.


    On the branch outside the yard, the sparrow watched the bossess finish reading the poem, and the paragraph disappeared into the lights inside the door, taking a deep breath.


    It seemed to be worried about something, and one side of the wings kept flapping on the chest.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear the expected movement. The sparrow''s small eyes were full of crickets, and thought to myself, "Shouldn''t the stuffing be exposed? Shouldn''t it! Huh, I knew I shouldn''t teach the poem of the dead fox demon, It''s so good to just copy an ancient poem ... if it wasn''t for the elixir she gave Li Ye, it was shared with the bird grandfather, huh ... "


    He shook his head and sighed with sighing, his face was full of chanting: "It''s all for the scene, it should be the scene of the **** fish! Hey, Ye Ye is so good, if you do n¡¯t do anything, you have to do it all The best ... well, this is a problem, and it needs to be changed in the future ... "


    Behind the wall of the next yard, a small head with a cloud of hair and a pair of slick eyes are exposed, and he is earning the boss and staring at Li''s room without blinking. She didn''t even listen to the sparrow talking to herself.


    There wasn''t anything unusual in the room. After the "what" the boss lady said, there wasn''t even a conversation, and the silence was terrifying.


    This caused the county owner to be a little panicked, and he said that it would not be exposed.


    But at this angle, the county owner couldn''t see anything, so she had to worry about it, but she was not good at going elsewhere. Li Yanben was sitting in the middle, and she had no better position to look at.


    In the room, Li Min looked at the boss lady, his eyes became very deep, "The county owner asked you to come?"


    "The lord of the county? No!" The boss''s eyes flickered in a panic. Although she covered it up in time, she was still aware of it.


    Li Yan''s eyes were murderous: "If you don''t tell the truth, I will be very angry!"


    The boss lady touched Li Yan''s eyes, covered her mouth, and was shocked.


    The county owner was very shy, why didn''t he move for a long time? It shouldn''t be. Would you like to see it? Forget it, wouldn''t that really reveal the stuff?


    The lady owner gave the fish, indeed Wu You instructed. She found the boss this afternoon and said she wanted to give the other party a chance to serve Li Yan. Only tonight, do n¡¯t miss it.


    At first the boss lady was surprised and thought Wu You was teasing her, but she soon found out that the other party didn''t mean that. So the boss lady was even more surprised, because she knew exactly what "serving" in the other''s mouth meant.


    Wu You has a reason to do so.


    She also figured it out today.


    When the boss said last night to follow Li Ye, Li Ye gave the decision to Wu You. Wu You thought at the time that this was Li Yan''s respect for her identity and power of the princess ... but she could not confirm this, in case Li Min did not intend to marry her, or would not let her be a princess ?


    Wu You came up with a way to find the answer to this question: let the boss lady accompany Li Yan.


    If Li Yan accepted the other party, it means that he was interested in the boss, who will naturally be An Wang''s side concubine in the future. Then there is only one woman who can control the fate of the side concubine, that is, An Wang Zhengfei.


    So Wu You let the boss go.


    She thought she had a clever idea ... but was a bit stupid when she thought about it ...


    In short, she''s very shy now. Because the answer is about to be revealed. She was lying on the wall of the courtyard. When she thought about it, she actually felt something wrong, but what was wrong with it, she couldn''t tell.


    It didn''t take long for her to see Li Yan coming out, and she soon found her. When she was too late to dodge, Li Yan appeared behind her.


    "It''s over ... It''s over ... My brother is angry!" Wu You didn''t dare to look up at Li Yan, but looked at his toes.


    She could see clearly just now. When the boss was well-groomed, she looked down and followed Li Yan when she went out, and she looked completely wrong.


    Obviously, Li Yan did not accept the boss.


    And it''s very likely that she''s being tricked.


    That''s why Li Yan appeared in front of her.


    Wu Youyi wore a dress corner, and her face was white. She knew she had done something wrong, and apologized with a little interest: "Brother, I''m wrong, don''t be angry, I will never dare ..."


    Before she finished speaking, she froze and froze there.


    Because she felt a warm hand covering her face.


    She looked up suddenly, and saw Li Yanzheng looking at her with affection, not to say she wasn''t angry at all, and there was an indelible tenderness in her eyes. That is gentleness that belongs to men, only gentleness to their own women.


    Wu You''s mind was blank, and she was at a loss. Her pale face turned red instantly, hot and hot.


    Li Yan looked at her seriously and said, "When we return to Pinglu, I will propose to your father, Princess An will always belong to you alone."

 v5 Chapter 43： unhappy

    You woke up my little fish, do you remember the morning?


    ...


    When the boss read the poem, her posture was graceful enough, her voice was soft and charming, and her eyes were very seductive. It is impossible for any normal man to feel nothing at all.


    But for Li Yan, he was too familiar with this poem and he would recite it when he was on the earth, so he could n¡¯t help but be shocked when he heard the poem.


    Then he forced to ask from the boss''s mouth, what happened tonight was Wu You''s intention.


    So at this moment he was standing in front of the county master.


    He had loved the county owner enough, but now this love has some unspeakable feelings. Although he was still not 100% sure about what he was doing, he already had the suspicion that he would not be separated.


    That promise that should have been given to the county chief, Li Min finally said it now-I didn''t say it before, just because he didn''t like to do such empty promises. He wanted to wait for the county chief to return to Pinglu safely. Just do it.


    But now Li Yan finds that girls often need to commit.


    When Wu You heard what Li Yan was saying seriously, he sang there without moving for a while, as if he had struck lightning. She looked up at her small face, and her big watery eyes stared at Li Yan. There were thousands of words at the bottom of the pond, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    After a moment, she slammed into Li Huan''s arms with a wow, jumping and jumping like a jumping sparrow.


    Li Xun said ... his heart was uncomfortable ... all hit the county owner''s shoulder. The lord of the county now has too much physical strength, but when the other party is running, he can fall out of the pit on the ground ...


    The sparrow stood on the branch and looked at the embracing Li Yong and the lord of the county. He breathed a long sigh of relief, relaxed his wings covering his chest, and secretly said, "I''ll just say a poem, and there will be no problem. Although Li Xun''s evil spirits are not like normal people in any way, they can''t be ... forget it, don''t mention it. "


    The sparrow didn''t stare at Li Yan and the county master all the time. As a single sparrow, it didn''t feel the need to abuse itself, so it resolutely looked back.


    The moonlight tonight was good. On the 16th, the full moon was hanging high, and Qinghui even covered a lot of stars. The sparrow looked up to the sky, and his eyes gradually became distant: "The fifteenth moon and the sixteenth circle ... what happened to the other time ... the full moon is another year ... ... "


    The sparrow mumbled, thinking of the hometown of the story of the deceased, gradually becoming speechless.


    The boss lady standing in the doorway, from the moment Li Li went to the county master, she mentioned her throat.


    She was so contradictory and tangled that she did not expect to fail again tonight. Such beautiful sentences, so sweet food, did not allow her to give her a chance. She felt very frustrated, and the confidence that she had managed to build up in the day had collapsed at this moment.


    But she didn''t have time to take care of her failure. When Li Min appeared behind the county master, she felt that the county master was finished. She can see that Li Zhi''s look is not right tonight, the other party is likely to be really angry ... If Li Zhi despise her, she will indeed be angry with the county''s behavior.


    She thought that the county chief would be scolded by Li Xun, and she was worried for the county head. However, she did not expect that Li Xuan would say such things to the county head. At that moment, the boss'' wife was there, and she had mixed feelings, but she could not tell what it was like.


    Moonlight stretched her slender figure. She raised her hand and slid her fingers across her face, her eyes gradually becoming resentful, and Gu Ying felt pity.


    She could see clearly. On the other side of the courtyard was the world of Li Yan and Wu You. Although she was only separated by a wall, she could not cross it.


    She didn''t know what happened between Li Yan and Wu You, but she thought it must be something that was very unforgettable. Only in this way could Li Yan cherish the county master so much and turn a blind eye to her.


    The boss left the yard, and her eyes gradually became firm: "He is affectionate, and the king has no intention. In this case, it is better to concentrate on the great cause of the demon tribe for the Great Saint, and to save confusion."


    Wu You jumped excitedly for a while, looked up to see Li Yan''s gentle eyes, and suddenly blushed to the neck. Then she remembered that the girl still had to hold back. So there was no time to say anything, she ran away shyly with a skirt in her skirt, went up to the attic, and hid in the room.


    Li Yan was a little dumbfounded by the county master. In the end, he shook his head and was ready to go back to the house to eat fish. He hasn''t had dinner yet.


    When walking across the veranda, Li Zhi saw the sparrow on the branch looking at the moon, as if lonely and lonely, and greeted: "Sparrow, come down and eat fish?"


    The sparrow turned back to his silence, and suddenly asked, "Did you have wine?"


    Li Min laughed: "Are you a bird drinking?"


    The sparrow is unwilling, don''t look down on me: "Why can''t Ching Ye drink? Ching Ye can do a lot of things! Being able to follow Ching Ye is a blessing that you have repaired for a lifetime!"


    Seeing the other party so embarrassed, Li Min laughed and said, "Yi Ye didn''t drink, but he did."


    When the sparrow heard this, he laughed very bonelessly: "Little bird, little bird, I''m a little bird, is your highness rewarding a little bottle of wine?"


    The sparrow-like look of the sparrow teased Li Yan, too, "Okay, get down and drink!"


    "Come here!"


    The leopard demon still hugs his arms and sits straight in the courtyard with his waist stick straight.


    Although this uncle always looks like a master''s loneliness and indifference, he doesn''t talk to anyone on his own initiative, it looks like a fringe demon, and it''s not very attractive. However, in the seriousness of his due diligence to play the role of a guard, Li Yun naturally felt that he could not be treated badly, and he also greeted him to come into the house to drink.


    The leopard demon did not refuse, um, stood up and walked towards the house.


    Now that both the sparrow and the leopard demon are seated at the table, Li Yan feels that he can''t miss Yu Dazhen, so he calls the other party over.


    One demon and three demon sit together around the round table ... it can''t be said to sit together, after all, the sparrow is standing at the table.


    Everyone has big eyes and small eyes. You look at me, I look at you, and look at the table together. The atmosphere is weird.


    Yodah looked very tangled. He hesitated, and looked at Li Yan seriously asking: "A fish, a pot of wine, how do our four big men eat?"


    Li Ye was also embarrassed.


    But this is not a problem, because soon the bear steward brought someone to bring the food and drinks to the banquet, which Li Zhi had ordered when he met him during the day.


    After the banquet was set up, Li Yan simply called over the county owner, the boss lady and the wolf demon sorceress. This time, it was a lot of fun, and the dinner was very enjoyable.


    The sparrow stood on the food case, stretched its neck, buried its head in the bottle to drink, and looked very funny. It can''t drink a lot. After drinking two glasses, he started to draw circles on the food case. Seeing it interesting, Li Min laughed, "You drink too much wine, so why don''t you turn into a human figure?"


    The sparrow was drunk and dim, walking staggeredly from time to time, and from time to time it suddenly opened its wings to balance the body. It snorted proudly: "The queen swears this time that if he doesn''t do that, he won''t change back for life. Humanoid! "


    Li Xun was about to ask what was happening, and the sparrow had already slammed down on the table, crooked his head and slept. Immediately afterwards, it was standing sideways, with two small curved legs hanging.


    Li Yan thinks that this sparrow is only a story sparrow.


    Then he looked at the leopard demon, only to find that the other party had never drank the wine except the glass of wine he had respected at first, and had eaten a lot of meat.


    Wu You went back to the room and hid for a while, but now she couldn''t look shy. The lord of the county was really upset tonight. From time to time, he still let his eyes go blank. He smirked a few times, and he saw that Li Yansheng was afraid that the other party would rise up and crash the roof.


    The boss lady looked nothing strange, but she no longer sent Qiubo to Li Xun secretly, which made Li Xuan relieved.


    The wolf demon and the sorceress were just eating and drinking, and they did not raise their heads a few times throughout the game. Li Ye was very skeptical of their standard of living at Lingyundu Inn, for fear that they would rarely eat such a large meal.


    Suddenly Li Ye had a strange feeling. The next way in the demon clan, I am afraid that these heroes who are going to be present will come to an end together.


    In the middle, there should be no less suffering.


    Waking up the next day, Li Min opened the window of the door and found that it was another sunny day.


    He began to habitually calculate the increase in people''s luck, and found that the results were gratifying. The northern towns in the fairy garden, especially Hedong, are rapidly becoming solid. This means that his realm and strength are constantly rising.


    Li Xun came to live in the city''s mansion with a purpose. In addition to nourishing and getting rid of the subsequent assassinations of the bear demon, he also needed to get as many magic weapons as possible to upgrade the grade of Lu Gujian, and by the way convince the bear demon. This way he can safely leave and go to the next place instead of always worrying about being troubled by the bear demon secretly.


    The bear demon did not come out to see Li Ye. Li Ye thought it was a pity that the city''s main house was so big that he couldn''t search for the other party, but that didn''t mean that Li Ye had no choice. As long as there are people in the city''s capital who can see him, he can make a difference.


    After having breakfast, Li Yan went out with his friends and began to hang out in the mansion.


    To say that the architectural style of the Yao tribe is somewhat different from the ordinary, everyone pays more attention to practicality and few decorations, so the style is mostly simple and simple. For every large house, a mountain will be built-perhaps a mountain was moved from another place, and a cave was erected on the house.


    On the road, Li Min encountered various demons, and the appearance was also different. There were maids and servants, and some of them were human figures, and they were the same. It seemed that the mansion had no specific requirements for these things.


    After admiring the scenery of the half-day city''s main mansion, Li Ye felt good and his mood was relaxed a lot.


    After all, Li Yan finally met the bear keeper, which brightened his eyes and quickly walked over.


    "I''ve seen King An!" The bear keeper quickly saw the ceremony, with an insincere smile on his face: "How good did An Wang eat last night, and sleep comfortably?"


    This was all a courtesy greeting, thinking that Li Zhi should be satisfied, because when the banquet was passed last night, the other party also smiled at him.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan was right at the moment and said: "Not good, very uncomfortable, the lone king is very unhappy now!"


    The bear steward was taken aback. He was afraid that Li Zhi would make some moths, and it turned the house upside down.


    Early this morning, the bear demon called him over, inquired about Li Yi and others, and told him that he must not give Li Yi reasons and opportunities for trouble.


    Reasonable requests must be agreed, and the other party must not be truthful and allowed him to stir up public sentiment in Panfeng City. Unreasonable requests may not be agreed, because Li Zhi couldn''t say outside, and the bear demon didn''t care.


    In the end, the bear demon told the bear that if Li Yan offered to see him, he would go out and hunt the assassin who killed Assassin King.


    The bear steward knew that the bear demon did not dare to see Li Ye. Yesterday, his confrontation with Li Ye had already shown that he was not Li Ye''s opponent at all. He was deceived by the magic weapon, and he was so angry that he was half-dead. Hiding was the only option. So the bear is very poor.


    When was the heroic Bear City master who had always been so prestigious in Panfeng City?


    "But where are we not doing well? An Wang just asked, what requirements does An Wang have that we must be satisfied!" The bear keeper dare not neglect, let alone carelessness, and quickly asked nervously.


    Li Min felt that the bear steward was also very poor, and did not want to bully him more, but he still had to make a gesture.


    Now proudly said: "What is the identity of the lone king? In the entire Tang Dynasty, no one disrespects the lone king, and no one dares to neglect the lone king! But in Panfeng City, you will not be said to have been assassinated first. No one is here to accompany the king, how does it make him happy? "


    "Yes, yes, what King An said was a slight negligence." The bear steward nodded again and again and asked, "What does King An mean?"


    "What do you mean by the lone king, have you not understood yet?" Li Yan said unhappy, "The lone king said it more clearly. In the Tang Dynasty, there were eight hundred singers on the lone king''s house, and countless beautiful people. It is possible to accompany the lone king day and night for pleasure, and serve the lone king comfortably ... "

 v5 Chapter 44： Luck

    When Wu You heard this, he couldn''t help but glance at Li Yan, and said, when did you have 800 singers in your house? In Chang''an, the people of An''an''s Mansion were almost running out ... When you arrived in Pinglu, I heard that you are busy with political affairs and have no time to enjoy. There are only a few people in the government, even maids ...


    Of course, the bear steward does not know this. He only knows that the world is prosperous, not comparable to the demon tribe. As the prince of the dynasty, Li Zhi is afraid of the luxury of life.


    He quickly remedied: "No problem, I will send all the showgirls from the house and let An An choose them at will!"


    Li Yan frowned. "Huh?"


    When the bear steward saw Li Yan looking unhappy, he quickly said, "No, don''t choose, give them to An Wang!"


    Li Yan was even more unwilling: "What did you say?"


    Little bear steward opened his mouth, are you still not satisfied? What do you want me to do? He remembered the instructions of the bear demon, bit his teeth, and finally made up his mind: "All the banshees in the house, King An can choose and enjoy!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    Do I mean this, me, I even confiscated the boss lady, but also scare the banshees in your house?


    Li Yan''s face turned black: "The lone king wants not a banshee!"


    The bear steward opened his mouth, snorted, half-squeaked, and swallowed his mouth, spitting hard: "Is King An wanting ... a male demon? It''s not impossible ... .... "


    He said that strange people''s preferences are really strange, and there is such a demand.


    Li Yan laughed at all. He felt that the heat was almost there, so he said directly: "Let the monks above the fairyland in the city''s main government house come to the courtyard of the lone king at once.


    "Go and arrange for the little ones!" The bear steward immediately promised that he hesitated a moment, didn''t hold back the curiosity, and tempted again: "Is it all monks in the heaven wonderland, or just male demon?"


    "Go!" Li Yan was furious.


    The bear steward ran away immediately.


    Wu You asked curiously, "What does Brother Yun want to see the monks in the house?"


    Li Min smiled, quite a bit mysterious: "Of course they want their magic weapon."


    The city''s main government hall has been around, and Li Zhi and others went straight back to the yard. He moved the lounge chair out again, and laid it on the stone steps at the door, lying on it, waiting for the arrival of the main mansion.


    It seems to me that there are a lot of monks coming later. The Leopard Demon didn''t sit on the stone bench in the courtyard this time, but stood with his arms around his side. At this moment, the momentum was prominent, but it fit his identity of guard very much.


    Wu You, the boss, and other demons, then moved a stool and sat aside to watch a good show. I didn''t know where the boss got melon seeds. At this moment, I wandered leisurely with Wu You.


    The sparrow is still standing on a branch. As a bird, it also plays the role of scout. It likes to stand high, which is not a problem. Compared to others, the sparrow looked most excited, as if he couldn''t wait for a good show.


    It didn''t take long for the bear steward to bring a group of monks of various shapes and hurried over.


    There are many monks in the main city hall, but most of them are in the real world and below. The proportion of the land above the fairyland is not much, but the absolute number is also not less than 100.


    With so many demons coming together, let Li Yan look at the abilities of the bear steward differently. Sure enough, the city owner can be less wise, but he must have an intelligent staff who is superior and a savvy steward.


    In fact, the bear keeper is extraordinary, but also a relative of the bear demon, so we can get things done so quickly.


    In addition, there are not many demon who know that the bear demon stabbed Li Li in the city''s mansion. Because it was because of killing with a knife, there were only two henchmen. So most of them were curious about Li Yan, and this time they were playing in name, so everyone was very interested and didn''t have much resistance.


    Of course, not all the monsters are willing to buy the accounts of the bear steward and Li Yan, such as the city guard who leads the front to control the python demon.


    He is in human form now, looking thin and soft. But no one dares to belittle him, not only because of those deep eyes, which often have a poisonous light, but also because he is the realm of true wonderland.


    The python demon looks very high, and he is not very convinced of the bear demon, because he thinks that the bear demon has little wisdom, so when the bear steward went to him before, he was unwilling to come at first. But the bear steward said that the python demon had to come.


    The bear steward said to him, "It''s better to meet King An now than to be approached by King An."


    The python demon instantly realized.


    Although he looked down on Li Xunxiu as a realm, but Li Xun''s wisdom, he couldn''t help but hesitated, but when he went to the city''s main house, the bear demon lost all the vicious people who had inventory magic. The python demon confesses that his wisdom will not be much higher than that of the demon demon, and even the demon devil can''t do anything about it. He also has to be careful.


    "King An An, the masters above the fairyland above the house are all here. If you have any orders, please ask." The bear steward arched.


    Li Min was very satisfied. He looked around the demon circle, his eyes were full of the glory of Jinshan and Yinshan. Among these monks, there are a lot of heaven wonderland, and there are several true wonderland, which means that the magic weapon is great ...


    Now, Li Yan just needs to trick the magic weapon in their hands into his pocket.


    Among the more than one hundred monks, the banshees accounted for nearly half.


    Unlike male demon, there is almost no such thing as python demon in these female demon, they look at Li Ye''s eyes, just like Li Ye see the demon, they are all brilliant, from time to time they whisper together and send out silver bells Laughter.


    Looking at them, it seems as if they can''t wait to pull Li Yan over to touch a few hands.


    Li Yan stood up, coughed twice, and smiled: "The lone king rarely came to Panfeng City and wanted to make friends with you. When he was in Tang Dynasty, the lone king liked to deal with the heroes of the world. Now When you arrive at the city''s capital, if you can''t get together with all of you, wouldn''t it be a great regret for life? "


    Most of the demons were very happy to hear Li Yan say so.


    The bear steward asked tentatively, "I don''t know how King An is going to have fun? Would you like to prepare a banquet?"


    Li Yan waved his hand: "You don''t have to be busy preparing for the banquet. Since they are all heroes, you can drink wine anytime. The King of Kings wants to see you most!"


    Of course, he wouldn''t let the bears come to the banquet, and he didn''t appreciate the singing and dancing. It was too time consuming, and he had to race against the magic tricks of the demons, and by the way defeat the city''s mansion.


    Li Ye looked at the demons with a smile and said, "Before coming, the lone king heard that monk monks are the most powerful and courageous. If they fight in the same place, it is impossible to say that monks in the world are immortals of Xianting, nor are they rivals. The lone king came back here and made up his mind long ago, he must see some of you powerful! "


    "How does An Wang intend to see?" Boa Shen said with a deep voice, and he had a cold and bloodthirsty temperament, especially when talking, as if the **** smell from his nostrils was uncomfortable. At this moment he slanted Li Li, not without pride, "Will it be possible, King An wants us to practice one by one, to show you?"


    The demon''s eyes changed slightly when they heard the words, and those banshees were a little hesitant. If so, what is the difference between them and monkeys? The monk monk is fierce and advocating freedom, has strong self-esteem, and has no slavery. He is reluctant to do such a thing.


    Li Xun''s smile continued: "His words are bad, how can the lone king dare to neglect the monster warriors? Since the lone king wants to see your heroes, of course, he has to experience it himself."


    As he said, he beckoned, and Yoda Ao, who had been prepared, brought over two futons and a desk, and placed them in front of the demons.


    Li Yan calmly told the demons: "The lone king is of average qualifications. Until now, it is only a fairyland, but he has a strong heart to win. You are all heroes of the monster family. I wonder if anyone would like to end the game with the lone king Wrist? "


    Having said this, his gaze glanced from the faces of the demons. Although there was no extra provocative action, this look had said everything.


    There was an uproar among the monks.


    They now understand it, it turned out that Li Zhi was going to compete with them in person. This made them have to be amazed. After all, the identity of the other party was there, and they were willing to condescend to fight with them, which was to give them face.


    As soon as Li Yan''s eyes were touched, these monks who had strong self-esteem were generally unable to sit one by one immediately. The meaning of Li Yan''s eyes is very clear, I just want to see if you can do it.


    Where is Li Yan? What you need to see is the power of monks. It is clear that you see yourself as stronger than them. If not, how can the other party dare to play war?


    "I''m here to compete with King An!" A monk who was slightly younger in heaven wonderland came out first.


    This is related to the dignity of the monks, they must fight. And just now, Li Ye was talking about the monk monks. They were all very useful expressions. They should not fight at this time. Isn''t that hitting their own face?


    He took a step forward, and before he sat down at the desk, he was caught by the bear steward, who said with a dark face: "An Wang just said, he is a fairyland, and you ¡¯re embarrassed to follow him. An Wang fights? If you win, will you have glory on your face? "


    The monk froze for a moment, thinking of such a truth, the state of suppression, even if he won, it was not interesting.


    Li Yan looked at the other person and was stopped. He still smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I''ll ask King An for advice!" A sheep demon in Wonderland came out.


    "Well, this warrior, please!" Li Yan immediately greeted the other party and sat down at the desk first.


    The Goblin sat down, rolled up his sleeves, exposed his solid arms, and took the lead on the desk.


    Li Ye didn''t hesitate. He also raised his arm and pressed his wrist against the other.


    When the Goblin took a deep breath, just before the start, Li Yan suddenly said, "Slow!"


    The demons are unknown. Seeing that it''s about to start, why did it stop? Is it because of the cultivation of the sheep demon? The python demon snorted coldly: "Are you going to change your opponent?"


    The politeness of his words was actually full of ridicule. If you need to pick your opponent, and persimmon picks softly, what is better than that?


    Li Yan smiled: "That''s not it. But the lone king feels that there is no loss in winning or losing in such a dry test. It would be too boring to add some color?"


    "What kind of color does King An want?" Curious the Goblin.


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, took out Lu Gujian silently, placed it on the case table solemnly, and then said solemnly to the sheep demon: "This is the sword of the lone king, following the lone king to the north There are countless battles to kill the enemy. Although it is not a good treasure, it is also a magic weapon for Chinese products. The lone king is willing to use it as a prize. If the lone king loses, the sword will be given to you. "

 v5 Chapter 45： Just cant fight it (three more)

    The sheep demon stunned, his eyes did not look bad, of course, he could see that Lu Gujian was indeed a Chinese magic weapon, and was very close to the top grade.


    Such an invaluable magic weapon is Li Yan''s personal sword, which immediately made the Goblin feel a lot of pressure. He hesitated, "How dare I want this sword?"


    He was confident, as if he was determined to win Li Yan.


    Li Zhengyi solemnly said: "The lone king has said before that the lone king admires the heroes of the demon tribe very much. It is a great honor for the lone king to be acquainted with you. Although this sword is very important to the lone king, the sword is a hero. "If your victory over the lone king is for you, why not?"


    The Goblins saw what Li Yan had said, what else could he do, he said excitedly: "An Wang Gao Jie, admire him!"


    Not only the sheep demon, the demon''s eyes to see Li Yan, but also became very respectful. Not to mention, Li Zhi''s remarks made them agree, and Li Zhi''s friendly attitude towards the monks ... also moved them.


    Between each other, there is a feeling of heroes cherishing heroes.


    "An Wang is broad-minded and can''t be stubborn!" The sheep demon is just a fairyland. He doesn''t have any Chinese artifacts. There are two of them. But the two top-notch magic weapons were obviously inferior to Lu Gujian, so he took out his elixir or something and piled them on the desk.


    "Wang An, do you see ... enough?" The Goblin was a little guilty, and his possessions were not worthy of a Chinese magic weapon close to top grade.


    Li Yan was very brave, with a generous wave of his sleeves: "This time, the focus is on you and me, these magic weapons are just colorful, don''t worry about it!"


    The sheep demon was very excited. Seeing Li Yan''s eyes full of admiration, he said that he was worthy of King An. This style of manners really made the demon feel ashamed.


    Yodah acted as the referee, "Ready?"


    Li Yan and the Goblin reached their wrists again, and both nodded.


    The Goblin looked so stern, with a serious face. Obviously, he was overwhelmed by all the tests of his net worth. Then he and the demons discovered that Li Yan''s look was even more slaying and dignified than him. It was exactly like the enemy, like walking on thin ice and trembling.


    The demons held their breath, and most hoped that the sheep demons won, after all, he was fighting on behalf of the monks. But there are also some banshees, who have been conquered by Li Zhi''s grace and grace, especially at the moment when Li Li looks so dignified and can''t help being infected, she secretly hopes Li Li can win.


    "Get started!" Yoda shouted, shouting.


    Li Yan and Goblin exerted their forces at the same time.


    On both arms, the muscles bulge together, and the wrists of each other slam against each other. The buzzing sound of Reiki continues to ring, and the waves of waves spread around the wrists of the two people.


    Fortunately, the monsters are not bad at all, so that they will not be affected.


    Li Yan and Goblin gradually looked gaunt, with big eyes and small eyes, bloodshots rose in their eyes, and they quickly became red. To the last two, they gritted their teeth and even roared.


    Evenly matched!


    Turns out to be a close battle!


    The demons couldn''t help but be attracted by the war situation, staring at the wrists of both of them intently. Some banshees even widened their eyes and looked more nervous than Li Yan.


    Seeing the appearance of the demon, Yodda really couldn''t stand it, especially the sheep demon struggled hard, so that he almost covered his face.


    Dear brothers, Brother Li can even exist in a real wonderland. How powerful is that cultivation, and how can he be defeated in a fairy land? Those banshees, you really don''t have to worry about him, you still worry about your magic weapon, maybe they won''t belong to you soon ...


    In the end, after a while of hard work, under the circumstances that the middle sheep demon squeezed Li Zhi''s wrist several times, Li Zhi successfully "turned over" and struggled to win!


    "Victor, King An!" Yodah quickly announced, he glanced at the Goblin sympathetically.


    The Goblin slumped softly there.


    He really did his best, unfortunately it was a little worse ... he was very annoyed, a little unwilling, but more, it was still painful ... because Li Ye had already let him out with a smile All the magic weapons on the table were collected.


    The demons looked different. Some people showed admiration for Li Zhi, some were aggressive and wanted to be challenged, some sympathized with the sheep demon, and some people cast a look of blame in the past. There are some banshees, secretly relieved, thinking that Wang An is really extraordinary.


    Li Yan accepted the magic weapon of the sheep demon, but pushed the other party''s elixir and miscellaneous things back with a smile on his face and said, "You can take these back. The lone king will not let you lose your house."


    His thoughtful and generous appearance immediately attracted many monks to applaud.


    The python demon''s look was uncertain. He felt that Li Yan could win, but because of his long-term endurance, he didn''t win too much sheep demon. Stop with magic weapon? "


    This is tantamount to saying, you win and run, is it too snobbish?


    Li Xun was thinking, how to persuade the demon to continue to compete with him, and suddenly heard the words of the python demon, he was immediately at ease.


    He was careful and saw many monks, as if his eyes were still very kind. In order not to be sympathetic to his hard work, he was embarrassed to continue to compete with him, so he raised his chin slightly, proudly said, "Don''t hide your words In fact, just now the lone king did not use all his strength! If anyone dares to come up, the lone king will accompany him to the end! "


    As soon as this statement came out, there was another uproar. The demons looked at Li Yan''s eyes and immediately brought a bit of hostility: What''s the matter, then it swelled after winning a game? Is the tail going up? Seeing you look so hard to win, we will randomly send a stronger one, you will definitely lose, and dare to speak up?


    "Since King An is so interested, let''s accompany King An again next time!" A young man in a gown with a face like a crown jade and a romantic look came out, looking at Li Yan with a provocation. Needless to say, this is a demon transformed into a humanoid, "Did An Wang dare to fight?"


    Seeing the young man stepping out, some banshees exclaimed.


    They naturally recognize each other. It is the son of the python demon. Although it is also a fairyland, it is the first person in the whole Panfeng City Tianxian wonderland. It is not at the same level as the strength of the sheep demon.


    Li Yan''s face changed, as if a little guilty, and then he braced his neck and made a forced appearance: "The lone king crosses the world, battles south and north, kills countless people, who are you afraid of? If you want to fight, the lone king in the end!"


    "Okay! Then come to fight!" The young man sat down at the desk, and with a big wave of his hand, all his magic weapons came to the desk. Among the several top-class magic weapons, there was even a middle-class magic weapon. It was indeed the son of a python demon, and the net worth was indeed not comparable to a sheep demon.


    He was full of confidence, knowing that he would never lose, so he was very generous and arrogant: "If King An wins, all these magic weapons will be King An''s!"


    Li Yan glanced at those magic weapons, as if blinded by his eyes, and gritted his teeth, "Okay, it''s a matter of course. If the lone king loses, the sword of the lone king and the magic weapon of the talented sheep monster will also be given to you! "


    Then he glanced at Yoda.


    Yodah immediately understood, he looked at the demons, and said loudly, "This An Wang test, it is impossible to compare with all the demons, so if there is no opportunity to personally test the An Wang, you can not participate in it, is it a pity? In this way, I have a bet here, you can choose to bet on one of them! Of course, as the bookmaker and An Wang''s friend, I must win An Wang! "


    The demons immediately enthusiastically expressed their affection, "I am the python boy! A magic weapon for inferior products!"


    "I''m also a rash man! A magic weapon for Chinese products!"


    "I also reckless boy, two sublime magic weapons!"


    "Brash boy!"


    "The reckless son ..."


    Soon, Yodah was in front of a pile of magical instruments, and even some banshees dedicated their magic weapons.


    Yodah looked at the dozens of magic weapons in front of him and blossomed. Brother Li is still wise, how many wrists does it take to win one by one? When do I have to win to gather so many magic weapons? As soon as this gamble started, it was all delivered!


    Not all the monsters have shot, after all, some monsters don''t like gambling, and some monsters are more cautious.


    The python demon looked at Yoda and sneered: "If King An loses, do you have a magic weapon to compensate?"


    "Of course!" Yodah took out a storage bag, poured out dozens of magical treasures from it, and piled up a hill.


    This is the magic weapon that Li Zhi extorted from the bear demon. After confirming that Lu Gujian could not be promoted to the top grade, he did not run out of refining tools last night, so that is the scene today.


    The demons then made up their minds.


    "Are all the bets placed? Can we start?" The young man looked at Yoda coldly.


    Watching the youth so arrogant, Yodda sighed, and was already mourning for the other side. He cleared his throat and said, "Are you ready? Start!"


    Li Yan and the youth immediately fought hard!


    The stalemate was only a moment, and soon, Li Zhi''s wrist was squeezed a bit.


    The young man laughed and murmured. How dare you compete with me like you are not as good as a sheep demon? I really don''t know the heights and heights!


    The old **** of python demon is here, seemingly calm, without paying special attention to anyone, it is a fair look, in fact, already looking forward to the miserable look after Li Yi defeated.


    Soon, the young man squeezed Li Zhi''s wrist again!


    victory is in sight!


    The youth is overjoyed, ha ha, you are over, King An!


    The demon hold his breath again!


    Just because Li Yifang was provocative, not many people were nervous for him at this time, even those banshees, at the moment, also behaved with the enemy.


    Li Yan gritted his teeth and looked very hard to support.


    The youth sneered and continued to increase their strength.


    Then he unexpectedly discovered that no matter how hard he tried, Li Minming''s arm that had been tilted did not fall!


    The young man froze.


    He was not reconciled and had no reservation whatsoever. He tried his best to suckle and pressed Li Xuan''s arm sharply.


    The ripples of Reiki rippled in circles.


    But Li''s arm looked not far from the table, but he just couldn''t move! Not moving!


    How is this going?


    The python demon, the bear steward, and the demon are all confused. They look at the youth in puzzlement and say what is going on with you. This is about to win.


    Yu Guang, the young man ¡¯s corner of the eye, took everyone ¡¯s reaction, especially when he saw the stern urges of the python demon, and his heart was more uncomfortable than eating 10,000 flies: I want to work hard, but do n¡¯t you see it, I ¡¯ve done everything Full strength? He just doesn''t fall, what can I do? Am I not desperate? !!


    In the end, in the magical eyes of the demon, Li Xun''s deflected wrist slowly turned right! Although it looks very difficult, it is steady, and it is corrected in the slightest!


    Then, the action did not stop, little by little, pressing the young man''s wrist down.


    Seeing Li Yan''s appearance, his face was flushed, his forehead was bruised, and he seemed to have exhausted all his life!


    The young man looked at Li Yan with a look of despair and weakness.


    Huh!


    When the young man''s arm was completely overwhelmed on the desk, the courtyard was silent for a while.


    An Wang won?


    Wang An actually won again?


    Is the situation coming back? !!


    His endurance, His Royal Highness ... is not good!


    The banshees, who had no feeling for Li Xuan, now looked at Li Xuan''s eyes and recovered their spirits.


    They were touched and conquered by Li Zhi''s strong character who was still struggling in the face of strong enemies, and had no chance of winning, and never refused to lose. Such men are simply too beautiful!


    "An Wang is so good!"


    "He''s really tough. Look at him, his neck is red!"


    "Working hard for this is already desperate! Unexpectedly, his status is so noble, and he can still work so hard, I am moved!"


    "The python boy is much worse than An Wang. He is obviously stronger but he has not won."


    "Yes, the rash man is a little bit worse!"


    Banshees talked.


    The young man was so annoyed that he vomited three liters of blood: You only saw that An Wang''s neck was red, but you didn''t know that I was almost making shit! Isn''t that **** desperate for me? I just can''t fight it!

 v5 Chapter 46： Are you friendly?

    The moment Li Li pressed the man''s wrist heavily on the desk, his "can''t help" jumped up, his face was full of joy, and he was so excited that he couldn''t look at himself. Now! The lone king has won again! "


    He said, he took all the magical treasures drawn from the man on the desk by his own arms, his face was pretending to be humble and embarrassed, but he smiled excitedly, But the lone king is disrespectful? Alas, Xiongtai deserves to be a demon hero. It is so proud. With so many magic weapons and Zhongpin, the lone king must thank you!


    Musk''s face twitched with muscles: "..."


    Seeing that Li Yan had received all his magic weapons, the man''s heart was twisted like a knife, and his features were twisted together. In the just-compared test, he was already flushed with purple on his face, and now looks even more miserable.


    He reached out his hand, trying to stop, but froze halfway because of his self-esteem. By the time he returned to God, Li Yan had already stood up holding the magic weapon. This made Mangshi open his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    The demon looked at Li Ye who was so happy and looked at the young man who lost his soul. They also felt that the situation was "reversed" suddenly and it was unacceptable for a while. Such a result was unexpected by almost all monks.


    Mang is the first person in Panfengcheng Tian wonderland. He hasn''t met his opponent for a long time. How could he be defeated by Li Yan today? And when Li Yan had previously competed with the Goblin, he had clearly won so hard ...


    However, the Li Weidi fairyland''s cultivation is placed there. This is visible to all demons, and there is no way to cheat.


    What''s more, they can see clearly that the desk and Li Zheng are normal, and there is no possibility of cheating. There was a real wonderland present. If Li Zhi cheated, they would certainly not hide their eyes.


    So how did Li Yan win again?


    Could it be said that this guy has been hiding his strength before, and when he is fighting against the Goblin, he is deliberately showing weakness, and then ... to win more magic weapons? But how can he be confident that he can win the reckless son? That''s a great master!


    The demons are all in deep thought. There was a mist in front of them, blocking the possibility of seeing the truth. They tried their best to see through the mist, but found no clue.


    Regardless of the minds of the monsters, Li Ye is very happy now, although he does not appear to be so exaggerated.


    The intoxicated look of his wealthy fan, he got up and came to the magic weapon piled up on the hill, and picked up a bunch and hugged it in his arms, laughing loudly.


    The demons all looked extremely speechless when they saw Li Yan''s appearance. Is it necessary to be happy? So what you said before to admire the monster tribe heroes and want to associate with us is his mother''s nonsense, your purpose is only for the magic weapon, brother?


    The monks who participated in the gambling game have a face that is darker than some, and some demon have even twitched their mouths. Although I don''t know why Li Yan can win and why he can be so strong, at this moment, they are deeply suspicious that they seem to have been cheated?


    The monk who lost the magic weapon is naturally very resentful to Li Xun, but the monk who has not lost the magic weapon is at the moment relaxed, and his eyes are simple and full of admiration. After all, everyone admires the strong, Li Zhi can win the Mangzi, this strength is enough to get everyone''s recognition.


    There are even some demons, and when they see the companions next to them, or the demons who have festivals with themselves, they feel like they are hurting, and they feel happy.


    The Mangzi bowed his head and walked back to the python demon. He looked up and stopped talking. Where did this embarrassment look like when he was half a minute ago?


    The python demon frowned, staring angrily at the reckless son, full of sternness and blame, hating iron and steel.


    The tears of the Mang Man are about to flow out ... he is wronged!


    It''s a sheep demon. Now that I see someone suffer with me, I feel a lot better in my heart. Look at the eyes of the mangshi ... Grateful?


    Li Yan did not take into account the thoughts of the demons at all. He picked up the magic weapon and sprinkled it several times. He was so happy that he did not forget to look back and smile at the monks.


    He proudly said: "The lone king has long said that before, the lone king did not do his best at all, you still do n¡¯t believe it, you are convinced now, right? Haha, tell you the truth, do n¡¯t look at the lone king to win the hardship, but that ¡¯s all The strategy is the strategy of the wrench wrist! In fact, the solitary king did not do his best! Unfortunately, the solitary king thought that the monks of the tribe were heroes and mighty, and they would surely make the solitary king look up, but did not expect ... .. "


    He pretended to sigh: "But I didn''t expect that there wasn''t a single one who could fight ... the sword of the lone king couldn''t even send it!"


    Speaking of this, he was even more proud of seeing the eyes of the demons with a bird''s eye view, and his voice sounded like Hong Zhong said: "The lone king will now ask, who else ?!"


    Hearing this arrogant cry, the demon''s eyes changed at the moment no matter what his mood was.


    This King An swelled again? Having won two wonderland, the tail has gone up to the sky again? Could you be more subtle, you are Prince of Tang!


    In any case, the monks are now very angry. Mo said that those who lost the magic weapon, even if they did not lose it, were very excited. This is related to the dignity of the monk monk. If you win, you win. We ca n¡¯t afford to lose, we can say nothing.


    But you are so arrogant, and you still ask "who else?" Are you really a monster monk? !!


    The banshees are also mostly angry, but not all of them. Some banshees who do not lose magic weapons, at this moment, see Li Yan''s eyes become brighter. In their eyes, Li Yan not only looks good-looking, but also has strength. Even when he is arrogant, he seems to have a special charm, like a dazzling sun, which makes them fascinated.


    But before they say anything, other monks can''t sit still.


    "Wang An, your victory is your strength, and we also admire it! But you are so arrogant, is it too crazy to think that my demon tribe has no ability to demon?" A monk said in a deep voice.


    The python demon is in a bad mood now, because the mangren lost all the Chinese magic he gave. As a real wonderland, he has no background. It is not easy to get a Chinese magic. He also looked at Li Yan. Wrongly said: "Why does An Wang think that the monks in the presence are not your opponents?"


    Looking at him, it seems that he has to take his own shot. Of course, it is impossible to take his own shot, but as long as the demon''s grievances against Li Zhi are large enough, send a fairyland to end ... maybe you can fight for it Right?


    The python demon has made up his mind. To regain the magic weapon lost by the mang son, then sending Tianxian Realm to the end is the only option now. So what he said has created a trap for Li Yan.


    In the face of the demon''s questioning, Li Ye was still the one who smiled so much that he couldn''t hold his mouth together, and looked extremely proud.


    He was worried about how to deceive Tianxian Realm. After all, he was just a fairyland. If he said directly, please ask Tianxian Realm to come down. It is too abnormal, and I am afraid that the demon will feel cheating.


    But now, the python demon said something like this, it was just creating a chance for him ... After all, the monk who just bet was just part of it. And not every demon has only one magic weapon!


    There are a lot of magic weapons, waiting for Li Yan to hug!


    Li Yan could not help but glanced at the python demon with a deep meaning. This brother Taiwan, it turns out to be a friendly army, do you want to rely on the lone king like the leopard demon?


    Thinking of this, Li Min felt that the future was bright. He immediately "climbed up the pole", raised his jaw, looked like he was stunned by victory, and said with high spirits: "The lone king is not for whom, the lone king I feel that there is no one who can fight! The lone king said long ago, who will accompany him today, who dares to fight the lone king ?! "


    As soon as this word came out, the exclamation sounded, and then the exclamation sound turned into a cry, and all the monks of the monster race scrambled to express their desire to take the shot.


    This shame is too great to bear. You monk from a mortal world, in our demon territory, in our Panfeng City, is facing such a tenth demon, so arrogant!


    The python demon was overjoyed, for fear of Li Yi''s remorse, and quickly said: "Okay! King An has the courage! We didn''t want to be rude, but since An Wang''s words have been spoken, we can''t help it! We won''t bully An Wang, True Wonderland is definitely not going to end, so how about sending a fairyland? "


    He said, instead of giving Li Xun a chance to refuse, he turned around and drank, "Wu Liuqi, come here, and have fun with Wang An!"


    A humanoid monster in Tianxianjing stepped out.


    He was dressed broad and loose, and had some messy hair. Although he had a handsome face, he had a sloppy beard and a bit of decadence in his laziness. Even though he was young, he looked very vicissitudes, but he was a wandering and unshaven demon.


    Seeing Wu Liuqi, Li Yan''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t help taking a step back, as if he was scared. But his steps back quickly closed, took a deep breath to calm down, and gritted his teeth, it seemed that it was not easy for him to flinch.


    Then he lifted his head and looked like he was forcibly pretending to be against the sky, disdainfully said: "The lonely king of the fairyland, the lone king is still not in his eyes! The lone king just said it, the lone king was not exhausted before Go all out, you just do n¡¯t believe it! The lone king told you that the wrench wrist is about strategy! Do n¡¯t regret it when you end, this time the lone king will not be merciful! ¡±


    "Hurry up!" The python demon waved and couldn''t wait.


    He sneered, looking at your trembling hands, he was clearly afraid, and he wanted to intimidate us with words, let us retreat and let you go? It''s naive and naive!


    Wu Liuqi sat at the desk, raised his arms, and said lazily, "Come on."


    Li Yan took a deep breath again, and reluctantly, slowly and slowly sat down, staring at Wu Liuqi, "Do you really ... don''t regret it?"


    Wu Liuqi didn''t bother to pay attention, and didn''t even look at Li Yan.


    He is not an ordinary fairyland, but one of the strongest in the fairyland of the city''s capital. The python demon let him off, is to bully Li Xun when he first arrived, and I do n¡¯t know the people ¡¯s cultivation, so I killed the chicken with a bull knife and decided to shoot Li Jie directly without giving him a chance to win!


    "Let''s fight then!" Li Min held out his hand daringly.

 v5 Chapter 47： I am that kind of person

    Yoda cleared her throat and was thinking about how to induce the monk monk to place a bet. After all, Li Yan is facing Tian Wonderland. If he still forcibly opens a village, it is an act of seeking death, which is unreasonable and unjustifiable.


    But before waiting for him to think about it, the python demon talked. He watched Yoda sneerly: "You have opened a gambling game before, why not this one? You have won so many magic weapons for us, do you want to hide? Isn''t it out? An Wanggui is a prince, is he such a stingy person? Or does Anwang feel that he will not win this time? "


    "You nonsense! The lone king is not! The lone king is the grandeur of the dynasty, isn''t he a stingy person?" Li Xuan was anxious at that time, and then his momentum persisted for three breaths, and he couldn''t hide his weakness and whispered "The lone king ... how could the lone king lose?"


    The python demon stopped talking, just slanting Yoda.


    Yodah sighed, reluctantly said: "Then open a village ..."


    "I''m in the ranks of six or seven, a magic weapon for quality!"


    "Fighting six or seven, two sublime magic weapons!"


    "Wu Liuqi, a Chinese magic weapon!"


    "Well, lend me a magic weapon and let me bet so that I can win back the magic weapon I lost!"


    "Can''t I borrow it?"


    "Our brothers, for years, can you tell me at this time?"


    "Okay, give it to you!"


    Yodah looked at the magic weapon that was piled up again in front of her eyes, and her mother sold her with a smile on her face.


    This is more than Li Zhi''s bet on the brazen son before. It seems that Li Zhi is in a fairyland, and against the powerful heaven fairyland, the demons feel that they must lose. In addition to those monsters who lost their magic weapon and wanted to get back to their place, there are also many bets who think they have the opportunity to take advantage of it, and want to take advantage of it.


    In front of the benefits, no one can really be unsettled, depending on whether the benefits are large enough and the risks are small enough.


    Yodah looked at these enthusiastic monks, and sympathized with them: Brother Li Fang just said clearly that he didn''t use all his strength, why don''t you believe it? Why do you want to go? Do you think he is swollen and fat? But in fact, he really didn''t!


    Yodak looked at Li Yan with red-eared ears and Wu Liuqi wrenches, and sighed in his heart, Brother Li''s level of acting was really good. Why didn''t he find out that he still had this talent?


    If Li Yan knew his idea, he would have made two sounds: Life is like a play, all relying on acting skills.


    Who will not play a show on our planet? Should students act in cheating in exams? My wife said it was derailed to go out and make hair. Should I act? When I met the boss with a kind greeting, should I act?


    I can''t live without it.


    For now, without acting skills, where can I get so many magic weapons?


    The bear steward did not participate in gambling. As a shrewd steward, it is impossible to spend money arbitrarily. Not only that, he also sent someone to tell the bear demon what was going on here. As a competent steward, you must always report to the demon everything that can become serious.


    In fact, the bear demon did not leave the city''s main government. He was in the cave of the mountain in the middle of the government, but he did not cultivate because he was out of mood. He is eating meat and drinking, whether it is human or demon, when you are in a bad mood, eating and drinking is a good way to adjust.


    When the bear demon saw the little devil sent by the little bear steward and knew what was happening in Li Yuan''s yard, the wine bottle in his hand fell to the ground.


    He suddenly stood up and stared at the little demon standing in the hole, "You mean, Wu Liuqi was actually wrestling with An Wang''s wrist, and the demon had over a hundred magic weapons ?!"


    "Yeah!" The little demon was very surprised by the reaction of the bear demon, did the city owner think that such a good opportunity to "win back" magic weapon, he was not present and missed a great opportunity, so he was angry?


    The magic weapon of the bear demon was fooled by Li Yan, everyone has heard about it.


    The little demon hurriedly continued: "It is true. Although An An won the sheep demon and the rash man before, but it was very difficult to win. This time, Wu Liuqi''s end will definitely win, and everyone will win the magic weapon ... Don''t the city mainly participate in the gambling game? "


    The bear devil sneered, "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    The little monster is unknown, so confused.


    This is a great opportunity to win back the magic weapon. How can it be stupid?


    The bear demon sat back on the throne, and now he had a mixed taste in his heart, and he sighed, "The king of An ... is so cunning!"


    He has seen Li Xun and Juxingge Tiger Demon battle, so he knows Li Xun''s strength. That is the existence that even the real wonderland can be defeated. Although Wu Liuqi is good, after all, it is only a heaven wonderland. Where can Li Zhi''s opponent be?


    But he knew it, but the monsters in the city''s government did not.


    Li Xun''s outstanding warfare in the world, often killing people beyond the ranks, but that is after all in the world, the demon people are concerned about these things and know these things, there are only seven saints. Where can the little monsters below be aware of these situations?


    Rao is a bear demon. Before cooperating with the tiger demon and stabbing Li Xun, he only knew that Li Xun''s combat power exceeded the realm a lot, but he didn''t know exactly how strong it was¡ªthis was what the Monkey King told him. In fact, King Mi Monkey has never seen Li Xun, and he has never seen Li Xun''s shot in the world. It is impossible to know the specific combat strength of Li Xun.


    Li Ye can defeat the real fairyland. The bear demon ca n¡¯t really tell the demon in the city''s mansion. If so, would n¡¯t it be an admission that he was present when Li Ye was playing against the tiger demon?


    But if you do n¡¯t say, Your Majesty ¡¯s monks, their magic weapon, I am afraid that they will be deceived by Li Jiu most of them ... maybe all!


    This is very tragic!


    At that time, the strength of the city''s main government house will plummet. I''m afraid that many of the monsters who take the place of the other city''s master will take their power and take action ...


    The bear demon thought that if he avoided seeing Li Ye, he could avoid being calculated by Li Ye and avoid being mad by Li Ye, but the facts showed that he was wrong ...


    He was smashed into the wall now!


    But what can he do?


    Go forbid the demons and Wang An from meeting? Banning the demon and Anwang wrench wrist? Forbid Fuzhong to open a gamble?


    No reason!


    Even if he ordered this, but now the demon has lost a lot of magic weapons, will they be willing? Will they resent the bear demon? Do you doubt the motivation of the bear demon?


    The bear demon is crying without tears.


    He looked up to the sky. Although he couldn''t see the sky in Dongfu, he felt that this day was really going to fall ...


    How did I get into this devil, King An?


    The Monkey King killed me!


    ...


    In the yard, there was a sound of demon breathing down.


    It was just before that, after a bitter battle, after suffering a sinister situation where his wrist was only three inches away from the desktop, and after a fifteen-minute battle with Wu Liuqi for a quarter of an hour, with the unimaginable unimaginable "Endurance", once again staged the miracle of "weak victory over strong", come back to win!


    When Wu Liuqi''s wrist was heavily pressed on the table, his entire demon was stingy.


    Until now, Wu Liuqi felt unreal when he looked at Li Yan who had spread out on the ground, and looked like he had no power bombs. As a Wonderland, with a Wonder Wrench, did he lose?


    Wu Liuqi Rao is free and unrestrained again, don''t care about Shi Yao''s eyes, he is also red-faced at the moment-not because he is tired, but because he is ashamed and has no room for self-confidence.


    "Haha, the lone king won again, transferee, transferee!" Li Yan climbed up with a smile, proudly arching to Wu Liuqi. Then he came to the magic treasure hill. This time instead of throwing magic weapons into the sky, he lay directly on it and laughed happily.


    In two games, he won nearly two hundred magic weapons. How can he be unhappy?


    The python demon''s face was so black that he could drip ink. He stared at Wu Liuqi poorly, seriously doubting that this guy was playing a fake match!


    Facing the eyes of the python demon, Wu Liuqi was so angry and angry that he could not help jumping up and yelling: You can be dissatisfied that I lost the test, but you can''t insult my demon like this!


    The Mang Man is now a lot more relaxed. He can finally understand the mood of the Goblin when he sees him lose, that is, seeing someone stand up and make himself look uncomfortable.


    "An Wang mighty!"


    "An Wang is so good!"


    "King An is simply a god-man!"


    Some banshees screamed. They had been completely conquered by Li Yan, regardless of their stand, regardless of the eyes of the demons, cheering Li Li openly.


    Wu You, the proprietress, etc. who were holding the seeds in a leisurely manner, looked at these banshees'' eyes full of scorn: You ignorant little demon are really naive, my elder brother (His Royal Highness) has not worked hard at all! Now it looks like a high tide, you have to faint directly?


    Li Yan lay down for a while, then got up from Fabao Mountain, and in the eyes of the python demon killing, smiled and put all the magic treasures into the storage bag.


    The python demon thinks he must do something.


    After all, Mang and Wu Liuqi are his people. Now he has let the demons lose so many magic weapons, and the demons'' eyes are not right for him.


    As the deputy commander of the City Guard, if the demon''s heart dissipates, the team will not be able to take it, and his status will be at stake.


    "Wang An, why on earth can you win? Do you have any secrets? Did you ... use any unknown means? If not, how could you win ?!" Sound open.


    Li Yan gathered the magic weapon, and when he heard the words of his heart, he showed his displeasedness and anger, snorted, and shook his sleeves: "The lone king has already said that the lone king did not use all his strength before, let you be careful You guys don''t believe me! The lone king also said, let you not regret it, do you regret it now? Really a demon! "


    Demons: "..."


    Ha ha, if we know that you say that you did not do your best to be true, we will obediently pull out the magic weapon?


    But you **** you are a fairyland, you say you hide your strength, who believes?


    Li Yan saw the look of the demon, his hands spread out: Blame me?


    The demons only felt that this experience today really made them more uncomfortable than eating shit.


    The python demon refused to give up, he said insidiously: "You say you are useless, I am the first to disagree! Is it possible that you are a peerless genius and hero who is hard to come by forever?"


    Li Yan looked up and raised his head: "When everyone thinks you can''t, you believe in yourself and you have done it. This is the way to become a hero! I, Li Yan, King Tang An, are such people!"

 v5 Chapter 48： Youre looking for death (three)

    As soon as this statement came out, there was a moment of silence in the courtyard, and the demon was silent.


    Li Ye was right. When Mang Man and Wu Liuqi came on the court, their confirmation was in the hands of the winning ticket, especially the latter was playing against Tian Wonderland in Wonderland. They felt that Li Yan would definitely lose.


    They thought that Li Zhi wouldn''t work, that Li Zhi would be defeated, but Li Zhi did not show any intention to give up from beginning to end. He has been fighting, always talking about staying with him, and still arrogantly shouting who else.


    Then he really defeated one enemy after another and became the last person to laugh¡ªat least for now.


    At this time, it is reasonable to say that all the demon should admire Li Ye, because his words are indeed contagious, that is, a struggling soul is shouting-it is him alone, when facing more than a hundred demon , Lectra''s unyielding declaration after a strong enemy.


    But the demons looked at each other, and at the moment, they were in any mood, but they couldn''t help admiring Li Yan''s thoughts, their eyes were weird.


    Not to blame them for being stingy, brother Li Li is too arrogant, and everyone''s magic weapon ... has been won away.


    If it is necessary for the demon to say something at this moment, they can only hesitate two times. If they are required to make some response at this moment, they will choose to look up at the sky and ask God in their hearts: why not make a thunder? Were this shameless?


    Only those nymphs who are idiots are still shouting An Wang mighty, holding their chest eyes full of tears, irredeemably murmured that they were moved.


    Among the demon, the python demon is the most uncomfortable one.


    He had always looked at Li Yan''s discomfort, and was always looking for the opponent''s stubble. Whether in words or manners, he was digging for Li Yan, hoping to make the other person fall into a trap. But in the end, he was helpless to find that his provocation and the traps he had set up only harmed his own people.


    This not only hurt his prestige, but also deeply hurt his pride and self-confidence.


    So he didn''t plan to give up.


    The python demon stared at Li Yan: "Okay! King An said so well! King An is so powerful and so ambitious to admire him! Only then did King An say that he would stay with him to the end. I wonder if King An could still fight?"


    Li Yan laughed.


    Yoda-Kun reluctantly said: "An Wang''s three consecutive battles, the consumption is not small, where can we fight again? Do you think it is too aggressive to speak like this? Could it be more than a hundred monks and dozens of heaven wonderland present? , Several real wonderland, but also a wheel battle against the King of An Wonderland in Wonderland ?! "


    His words were righteous, and he was very angry, and he could see that it was his heartfelt words.


    At this moment, Yodah was really annoyed. This python demon has been picking things up, it really makes the demon fire big. What''s more, he was right. Li Ye was just one person. The opponent has let him fight for three games without stopping. Now he has to press harder and harder.


    Li Yan glanced at Yoda, seeing the other party''s arrogant voice, and he seemed to be grieved for him, he felt very funny: Xiongtai, you are still in the drama, and it looks very deep into the drama! If I didn''t know it, I would almost have to be persuaded by you!


    In fact, the demon did feel a little ashamed when facing Yoda''s questioning.


    In any case, Li Yan is upright in winning them, relying on the hard power of no fraud, no one can say that he is not. The python demon has any special means to entangle Li Xun. It was originally an act of loss. Now when Yu Daji said that, he couldn''t lift his head.


    The monk monk may kill without blinking, but in terms of nature, there are really very few gangsters.


    The demons are somewhat ashamed, but the python demon doesn''t think so. He sneered: "Isn''t King An claiming to be a genius and hero who can''t survive forever? Obviously he has the power to overcome the heaven wonderland, but he pretends to behave in advance, and is following the fairyland. In the test, they all seemed to be hard and difficult. Isn''t this a deliberate show of weakness, let us obediently come up with a magic weapon? I heard that the king of the world must have a good character. Does King An act like this? Is he worthy of the status of King An? ! "


    Seeing the other person speak up, he reversed right and wrong, and tarnished Li''s face. Yoda was furious: "Is Wang An forcing you to end the game? You are not as good as people. So righteous? Didn''t you send your son and your confidant in the end, you didn''t feel full of confidence and thought that you would eat King Ding An? Now you lose, but you start to criticize King Dian''s character, your character is right? "


    The python demon was so accused, and also furious.


    He stared at Yodaka, the pressure of True Wonderland suddenly erupted, and the pressure like a mountain covered him directly, and Scarlet''s eyes began to flash a dangerous light.


    He looked fiercely: "Are you a real-life ant, what qualifications are there to yell at me? Really when you are the son of the Peng Mo Wang, you can do whatever you want? I dare not touch you ?!"


    Yoda''s face turned white for an instant.


    The pressure in Real Wonderland was not something he could resist at this moment. At this moment, his bones seemed to fall apart, his legs were trembling, and it seemed that he would soon be forced to kneel. But he still gritted his teeth, even if he could not speak anymore, but faced the python demon''s gaze with a strong face, and never resigned.


    When all the demons saw this, their faces changed, and many demons had to come forward to persuade the python demon.


    Without waiting for them to take any action, Li Yan has pulled Yodda behind him, resisting the pressure of the other side, and then frowned, looked at the python demon indifferently, and grinned, "Don''t you agree?"


    The python demon saw that Li Yan was able to resist his coercion, and he was a little bit confused, but he has determined that Li Zhen''s true strength is comparable to Tianxianjing, so there are not many surprises, and his eyes are low: "What if you don''t agree?"


    Li Yan glanced at the python demon and said with a condescending gesture, "If you don''t agree, you can fight by yourself. How dare you?"


    The python demon flushed instantly!


    As soon as this remark was made, everyone was shocked and cried.


    The monsters couldn''t believe Li Li, they all felt that he was crazy.


    The python demon is the pinnacle of true fairyland, and it is only one step away from Taiyi true fairyland. The whole Panfeng City can defeat his demon, but it is only a bear demon and a leopard demon!


    Li Xun in the fairyland, but two realms different from the python demon, there is a big gap between Tianxianjing and True Wonderland. Li Xuan dare to speak like this?


    Some banshees have been shocked!


    The python demon revealed his fangs: "The gentleman said a word, the horse swiftly rushed, Wang An said this, but there is no room for recovery, don''t regret it later!"


    Some monk monks, having heard the words of the python demon, have already spoken with black faces, so that the python demon should not bully people too much. This is already the face of the monk monk!


    But such voices are rare after all, most of the monsters have lost the magic weapon, they have not stopped all this, because they want to get back to their net worth.


    And Li Ye''s performance was indeed too arrogant, provoking the real wonderland with the wonderland of the earth, making them feel that Li Ye did not pay attention to the monk monk at all!


    "This kind of jumping clown, why should An Wang fight in person? I''ll take your place for you!" The leopard demon couldn''t sit still, went straight to Li Yi and asked for it.


    As soon as the leopard demon appeared, the appearance of the demon changed again.


    That is the horrible existence of Taiyi Real Wonderland, a master monk who can''t even beat a bear demon!


    If the leopard demon ends, the python demon basically has no chance!


    The python demon knows this, and he must not let this happen. He looked down at Li Yan, and smiled: "Is Wang An already regretted? Your Majesty''s guard is going to fight? What about your crazy Zhang just now?"


    Li Yan reached out and pushed the leopard demon aside, his eyes indifferent, as if the ice and snow were more ancient, and said to the python demon: "The lone king is not the same, whoever is present, whoever wants to end, lone king I will accompany you to the end! Regret? It ¡¯s the right thing for the lone king to give you. If you ca n¡¯t get up later, do n¡¯t learn to cry! ¡±


    In other words, Li Xun turned his back on the open space, regardless of the python demon''s eyes.


    With a wave of his sleeve, he lifted the desk, and he turned to look at the python demon: "Since you want to fight the Lone King so much, the Lone King gives you a chance to convince you to lose. We don''t need to What''s more frustrating, how about fighting directly? "


    "Arrogance!" The python demon was furious. He drank a sudden whistle, and the bursting power of repair broke out, driving the demon behind him directly.


    Then he took out a tomahawk and a trident, all of which were Chinese magic weapons, staring at Li Yan, "I will let you know what the contempt of the strong will be!"


    Li Yan''s heart is like a pond, Gu Bo is not surprised, but looking at the eyes of the python demon, there is no temperature at all.


    His magic weapon to win the demons is not very glorious, but as Yodah said, if the demons do n¡¯t find it profitable and profitable, how can they bet? If Li Yan loses, they will be soft-hearted and not take Li Yan''s magic weapon?


    In this gamble, there is no right or wrong, no one is more noble than others, and Li Yan does not care about these.


    He entered the demon territory with a fairyland, and was stabbed by the Monkey King as soon as he arrived in Panfeng City. After going out, he had to fight against Xianting with a force of one place. At this time, how could he have so much thought, People talk about morality?


    Unless you do n¡¯t go to the gaming table, you have to admit to winning or losing; unless you do n¡¯t fight for the world, you will be the king and defeat the king, that''s all.


    When the python demon was about to start, Li Yan suddenly raised his hand: "Slow!"


    The python devil sneered: "Why, An Wang is afraid? Want to admit defeat?"


    Li glanced at the python demon, showing his disdain. He took a trick, and the storage bag in Yoda''s hand came to his hand. "Here, there are more than two hundred magic weapons. What do you take with you?" Wang makes a bet? "


    The demon behind the wall of the courtyard were already standing in the air. They heard each other''s words and looked at each other, they felt strange.


    Against the python demon, dare to say something about the bet, does Li Zhi really think he can win? How can you take the initiative to raise a bet if you are not absolutely sure?


    If so, Li Yan really didn''t put them in his eyes, thinking that the demons had no demons!


    Most demons are resentful.


    The python demon looks stagnant. Li Yan has more than 200 magic weapons in his hand, but he doesn''t. As the deputy commander of the City Guard, his net worth is not low, but it is only one or twenty magic weapons, which is too far behind Li Yan.


    Li Yan smiled: "No bet, why do you play against the lone king?"


    The python demon knows his faults, but he won''t admit it. His eyes flickered and he sneered sneerly: "An Wang is in disguise. I can''t fight you? After all, are you still afraid of me?"


    Li Min shook out a finger and shook: "Without a bet, you are not qualified to fight the King of Solitude. But the King of Solitude has an idea. You can borrow it from other monks."


    The python demon eager to fight, immediately turned to look at the monks behind him.


    The demons all stepped back.


    It is not that they do not borrow magic weapons, but that there are not many monks with magic weapons.


    The python demon was very angry and embarrassed, and his neck was red.


    Li Xie smiled and said, "You are the deputy commander of the City Guard. Presumably you have some prestige. Since there is no magic weapon, how about letting the monks who support you take yourself as a bet? , A fairyland, count two pieces of subordinate magic weapon, if there is a true fairyland willing to bet, you can count two pieces of Chinese magic weapon. How about? The lone king is fair. "


    This time, not only was the python demon angry, all the demon were furious.


    To treat monks as bets is also awful.


    Li Yan did not mean to discuss in the slightest, and he ignored the anger of these monks.


    If you want to overthrow the city''s main government, and want to establish your prestige in the demon territory, is it enough to win some magic weapons? Definitely not enough.


    Li Yan wants people! No, it''s a demon!


    Even if only a few wonderland can win, it will be of great help to him.


    Because of the demon seal, he is not sure if it can be lifted, so on this way, collect as many demon monks as possible and let the other party follow him back to Pinglu. Necessary strategy!


    And if you can take away dozens of monks, it will be enough to make earth-shaking changes in the city''s mansion. It can set off a storm in the demon clan, at least in the territory of the Monkey King.


    The python demon was frightened, and the demon scolded him.


    Li Xuan looked around the demons, his eyes filled with contempt, and finally he looked at the python demon: "Why, a master of true fairyland, facing me in a fairyland, dare not shoot? Are you not sure to win? If so, why And with his face standing in front of the lone king? Get out! "


    The python demon was furious: "The monks of the city guards, come out for me!"


    He knew that Li Zhi was a radical general, but he couldn''t back down, because he had no room to back down.


    Besides, he really doesn''t think Li Zhi can beat him. The reason why the other party wants to bet on the demon is that in his opinion, it was Li Li who could not beat him consciously and refused to lose face, so he used this disgusting method to want him to retreat. Let Li Yan win?


    Half of the monks took a few steps forward. There is a land wonderland, a heaven wonderland, and even a true wonderland. Together, there are fifty or sixty!


    They looked different, but they didn''t look good. Obviously, no one wanted to treat themselves as objects.


    The python demon stared at Li Yan and laughed out loud: "If you lose, I want not only your magic weapon, but also your sabre, the little girl who goes with you, and the fox demon!"


    Li Yan''s wrists shook, and Lu Gujian was in his hands. His calm eyes were suddenly full of murderousness: "You''re looking for death!"


    "Yudai, sign a contract for them!" Li Yan said in a deep voice.


    With that said, he drew his waist straight down, his eyes sharpened even more than three feet, and at the same time, before the long chest was closed, the whole man was like a bow, and Lu Gujian was an arrow, ready to stand hair!


    When the python demon saw this action, he was full of confidence. For some reason, a sudden chill broke out on his feet.


    At this time, Yodaka waved his hand, and had already spilled 70 or 80 fish-scale streams of light, respectively, before the monk monk, showing a piece of Zhang Yujian.


    Suddenly, Li Yan''s hind foot was exerting strength, and the power of repair was like a flash flood. The long sword pierced forward, and the whole person swept forward like a bow and arrow, unstoppable!


    The air was torn and a sobbing noise was made.

 v5 Chapter 49： Standing position

    The bear demon did not dare to let Li Xun be in trouble in the city''s main mansion, but this did not mean that the python demon would have reservations when he started.


    It ¡¯s like when the group demon is still alive, he wo n¡¯t attack Li Li group because he lost the magic weapon, but no one can guarantee how wild and fearless the demon will be when he is above his blood. Things come.


    So Li Liwu didn''t have any scruples when he shot. His first shot was an outright kill.


    Faced with the existence of a peak of true wonderland, Li Zhi will not be arrogant enough to take the shot, but also to avoid hurting the opponent''s key points, giving the other party many opportunities to freely move.


    His sword is simple and simple, but it is fast enough and instantaneous.


    Not only fast enough, but also fierce enough, Jianguang is like a meteor, as if it has the power to pierce the sky!


    Li Ye''s killing intention, the python demon felt it in the first time, which made him angry. A monk in a fairyland actually killed a master of a real fairyland, which is a great insult to the real fairyland.


    The python demon yelled from his throat, and his eyes became scarlet in blood instantly, as if the bottomless abyss and Shura **** were hidden, which made people tremble at a glance.


    At the same time, the giant axe in his right hand was held high, and the surging aura was burning fiercely in the axe body, making a harsh crackling sound, as if the air had been burned.


    After these surging auras burned, they emitted countless small lightning bolts, and finally gathered into a light group that was more dazzling than the sun, and Li Li, who was close to the sharp arrow, split his head and covered his face!


    As a great monk in the real wonderland, the python demon is not at the same level as the land wonderland, no matter it is the strength of the cultivation and the reaction speed, it can even be said that it is not in the same world.


    Li Jian''s sword was fast enough. When the demon first saw it, Jianguang actually reached the python demon. It wasn''t the speed that the fairyland should have, but the python demon was still able to deal with it calmly.


    Seeing that the thunderous thunderbolt had already reached Li Zhe, Li Zhe did not mean to avoid it at all. This was enough to make the land wonderland into a blow of flying ash.


    His sword, unbiased, speed is not reduced, the momentum is not weak, half point, still straight to the python demon''s throat.


    The python demon glared and opened his eyes: "You are asking for death!"


    The python demon is furious, and the demon is frightened.


    Li Xun did this, clearly to be positive with the python demon. This made a lot of monsters who wanted to see Li Ji''s special tactics or secret methods feel disappointed. At the same time, he thought that Li Ji was crazy.


    "A land wonderland, even for various reasons, has the power comparable to the heaven wonderland, but when fighting against the real wonderland, it does not give play to its other advantages, but instead fights hard. Isn''t this killing Wu? Water, very puzzled.


    The Mang Man sneered: "He wants to find death, who can stop him from doing it? Does he really think that he is the king of An Tang from the Tang Dynasty, and we dare not treat him? He came at the invitation of the Seven Saints, We have to be killed by him obediently? Really dreaming! "


    This remark was approved by many monks.


    They just didn''t understand why Li Yan dared to take a hard fight. Now, after listening to the explanation of the Mang Man, he suddenly realized: Originally, Li Yan thought he was an extraordinary person, and the python demon didn''t dare to kill him, so he didn''t worry about it.


    With this in mind, the demon sneered.


    As a true fairyland, the python demon is in control of the power of repair, and it is not easy to want Li Yan to be seriously injured without dying. Moreover, even if the python demon kills Li Yan, the big deal is to leave Panfeng City and walk into the mountains. Seven Saints are also difficult to find.


    Li Huan did not know the thoughts of the demons, nor did he hesitate to pay attention to their reactions. The python demon''s tomahawk split down, and the glare of the thunderbolt made Li Yan''s sight filled with extreme white, and he could hardly see anything for a while.


    "Get down on me!" The python demon yelled.


    "You''re not qualified to say this to the King of Solitude!" The moment Li Jian''s collision with the Thunderbolt group, Li Yan''s eyes fell.


    In a short time, the power of the three dragon spirits, the people''s luck, and the emperor''s Tao resembled a torrent, erupting in the sword body as much as possible. With a high-pitched dragon yin, the sword light suddenly burst into prosperity, without letting the thunder and lightning strike at all.


    The axe and sword struck each other, the gas explosion roared in the ears, the aura flowed like fireworks, and a circle of ripples swung flatly, and suddenly went outside the courtyard.


    The hairs of all the monsters flew backwards at the same time, and the monks in the wonderland suddenly shook, their bodies were unstable, and they almost fell from the air. The repair is slightly weaker, the complexion is pale, the repair is inadequate, and the internal organs are turning, and there is a tendency to vomit blood.


    This greatly changed the appearance of the demon, looking at the one person and one demon surprised.


    They didn''t expect that the blows from the two fronts would have such a powerful aura of aura!


    That is definitely not just the python demon''s own strength. The demon is not a superficial person. He immediately realized that such movements could only be triggered by two monks in the real wonderland.


    "Isn''t King An''s fighting power not only comparable to Heaven''s Wonderland ... but comparable to Real Wonderland?" Some monks cried out.


    The violent vibration returned from the tomahawk made the python demon tiger''s mouth numb, and it was almost impossible to hold the axe handle. More than that, the overbearing power uploaded by Li Jian''s body actually ran into the meridian along the tomahawk and rammed his arms, causing his arms to tremble instantly!


    The python demon''s heart burst, his eyes couldn''t help sinking a bit, how could he never have thought that Li Zhi''s blow had such power.


    He had already used seven or eight points of strength just now, and thought he was enough to seriously hurt Li Xun, but did not expect that under the hard fight, Li Xuan did not lie down with a tomahawk as he expected, but he suffered. Reverse!


    The python demon was shocked, but not too frightened. After all, he didn''t use all his strength, and now he just failed to get a hit, and did not suffer substantial harm. There was also a chance to shoot again.


    At this moment, the sword and axe split at first sight.


    Suddenly, the python demon saw Li Yan''s eyes linger for two minutes, and a sharp and cold momentum broke out on his body. The python demon is well-informed, and it has been badly screamed. Li Zhi''s momentum has risen instead of decreasing, which is clearly a sign of a strong attack again!


    In this realm of wonderland, you hit yourself hard, and you can launch the next attack faster than yourself? !! The python demon realized that he had just shot and did not cause any pressure on Li Yan at all!


    "Jianqishenglianlian!" As Li Min read his decision, his figure suddenly blurred in the eyes of the python demon''s unexpected and alert.


    In the sight of the python demon, the lotus bloomed suddenly. It is near, but it cannot be captured, as if it is open in another space, what is seen is only a projection.


    Suddenly the python demon felt a thick danger, and chills on his back. Before Li Yan''s shot, staring at him with a murderous look and saying "You''re looking for death", the sense of threat to the python demon once again emerged.


    "Roar!" The python demon didn''t hesitate, and all the repairs broke out, prompting the body to twist quickly, and quickly moved an angle that could not be ignored in a very short time that could not be distinguished.


    The python demon suddenly felt a cold on his shoulders, and Li Ying''s figure flickered past him, as if it were a glimmer of light, fast enough to make the demon feel unreal. But the other person''s cold eyes were still clearly seen by the python demon.


    Blood light appeared from the shoulder of the python demon, Jianguang directly tore his protective body garment, leaving a striking wound to the python demon.


    They almost met, and the python demon who was two levels higher than Li Yan was injured. Although the wound was not particularly large, it also made the python demon angry. A sense of humiliation that had never before risen from the bottom of his heart and surrounded him instantly, leaving him covered with hair and his face ashamed.


    "I''m going to kill you!" The python demon yelled angrily, and with his tomahawk and trident in his hand, he attacked Li Yan who appeared.


    At this moment, the power, speed, and tactics of the python demon are all at their best. Mo said that there is no half-reservation, and it is even stronger than usual. This is the madness of shame.


    The moment the demon saw the blood splattered, they were all stunned, they thought they had read it wrong: shouldn''t that blood light belong to Li Ye? Shouldn''t it be Li Yan who was injured?


    However, the python demon yelled in shame and anger, but irrefutablely told them that he was indeed injured by Li Zhi, and was injured by a monk in a fairyland when he met him!


    Wu Liuqi couldn''t help whispering: "How can it hurt the deputy leader ... How long hasn''t this happened? Has this Anwang been hiding his strength before?"


    The banshees concerned about Li Yan, at this moment screamed one by one, as if they were injured.


    The python demon shot with anger, and it was powerful.


    Every time he attacked, in front of the tomahawk and trident, a lightning wind blade flickered, and the torn air trembled, making the eardrums hurt. The air masses burst out one after another. Although not large, there were as many stars as they appeared around him, making him look like a god.


    This made the monsters watching the war involuntarily distance themselves, for fear of being beaten and pond fish.


    Not to mention the monks in the wonderland and the heavenly wonderland are just a few true wonderland. They glanced at each other, and they noticed each other''s dignity and fear. Obviously, if they faced the attack of the python demon, they would definitely not be able to take it.


    They couldn''t pick it up, but Li Yan went on.


    In the field, the python demon holds a giant axe and trident. Each shot has the power to make the real wonderland dare not carelessly, and Li Xun is like a bird. .


    Every time he moved, a green and white sword would hit the python demon, sometimes as long as a horse, sometimes as a meniscus, sometimes as a sharp arrow. As Jianguang kept appearing and disappearing, the attack of the python demon was either avoided by Li Ying or hit by his sword gas, and then dissipated abruptly.


    If the python demon is a big tree that doesn''t move like a mountain, Li Zhi is a breeze of wind, one that is as stable as Mount Tai, and one that is light and elegant.


    However, when the demons saw this scene, they looked stranger than one, because the situation in the field turned out that Li Yan was attacking with all his strength, and the python monster was defending with his full strength!


    This also means that Li Ye was fighting against the python demon all the way!


    One attack and one defense set the tone of the battle and also distinguished the upper hand from the lower hand.


    "Wang An ... what the **** is that?" Wu Liuqi swallowed hard. As soon as his voice fell, there were exclaimed voices in the field. Although it was deliberately suppressed, it was still very clear. Because there is blood soaring again.


    That blood is still from the python demon!


    Blood flashed, and the python''s angry voice sounded, and his offensive was even more fierce.


    Soon, a third blood glow appeared.


    This time it was Li Li.


    The demons breathed a sigh of relief, and the python demon finally recovered some scenes. If he had been pressed and beaten like this, he could not cause actual injuries to Li Yan, then the only thing waiting for him was defeat. Only by trauma to Li Yan, the python demon has the chance to come back.


    But waiting for the demon to be glad, the fourth blood light appeared again, still on the python demon!


    With this beginning, the frequency of appearance of blood light suddenly increased sharply, almost appearing one after another!


    The demons held their breaths and did not dare to carelessly for half a point, for fear of missing the details of the decision.


    They don''t look good, because most of their blood comes from python demon.


    And those young banshees, accompanied by the bloodlight flying, screamed, how they sounded a bit harsh, and upset the demon. It''s not that the demon has cast a disgusted look on them, or even went up and scolded them to shut up. But in exchange, it was the gangster attack of the banshees.


    These banshees are already in the show, and they are still very deep.


    Wu Liuqi really did not understand why a monk from the world could make these banshees seem crazy.


    Just then, Wu Liuqi suddenly found some abnormalities.


    A little girl with a shofar braid and a blue shirt and a skirt, when everyone was unaware, had bypassed the chaotic crowd, came to the side of the demons, and stared at them with eyes fixed.


    She clenched her fists quietly, her back arched slightly, and her steps pulled back slightly.


    Wu Liuqi''s eyes froze, this was a posture ready to go. In other words, as long as this little girl is willing, she can launch her full force at any moment!


    Wu Liuqi could not think too much, and in the corner of his eyes, he saw the leopard demon standing on the wings of the demon.


    The opponent still looked like he was embracing his arms, his waist was straight, his expression was indifferent, his eyes narrowed slightly, making people doubt he was still keeping his eyes closed. However, Wu Liuqi knows that with the other side''s Taiyi Zhenxian Realm as a practice, any time they want to make a shot, none of them can escape here!


    Wu Liuqi was in shock.


    The shock was not because Wu You and Leopard Demon were ready to go, but where they stood!


    They are not in the position to support Li Yan, but to contain the demons!


    That is to say, they are guarding against someone in the demon who suddenly becomes angry and supports the python demon!


    Wu Liuqi felt strange.


    Because of this move, they show that they have full confidence in Li Zhi''s victory over the python demon.

 v5 Chapter 50： Suddenly opened

    This shows that they firmly believe that as long as the monsters are not in chaos and affect Li Yan, Li Yan will be able to defeat the python demon.


    "What makes you so confident in King An?" Wu Liuqi was puzzled.


    Soon, Wu Liuqi was not so confused, because the battle between Li Yan and the python demon had reached the point of victory.


    Li Yan''s eyes were quiet.


    From the beginning to the end of the battle, Li Yan looked at his eyes quietly, with sharp sharpness in his silence.


    His offensive didn''t stop. He knew very well that when he stopped attacking, it was when the python demon counterattacked. He is also very clear that the python demon is waiting for this opportunity to complete the reversal. Regarding the cultivation at the peak of the other''s true wonderland, if the situation develops in this way, Li Zhi will not have the chance to make another comeback.


    Compared with the Juxingge Tiger Monster, the python demon is undoubtedly much stronger. The former is just the middle of the real fairyland, but the python demon is only a short distance from the Taiyi true fairyland.


    If Li Yan was still fighting against the Tiger Monster, he would have been defeated by the Python Monster at this moment. Although the time difference between the front and back is only two days, Li Xun''s cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds, and the power of the people in the fairy garden is also increasing.


    In addition, the improvement of Lu Gujian''s grade has brought about an increase in power, which has also made Li Zhi''s combat strength improve.


    This is why he can be undefeated.


    As for pressing the python demon, it was entirely because Li Zhi had taken the initiative in fighting from the beginning.


    Of course, the python demon cannot quickly reverse the situation, which also shows that he does not have any advantages at all against Li Ying.


    The python demon yelled several times, and was strongly promoted. He wanted to blast Li Kun away and change the suppressed battle situation, but they were all forced by Li Yan.


    Because of this, the wounds on the python demon are getting more and more.


    This made the python demon humiliate and unwilling, as the battle progressed, Ji Yu became mad.


    So Li Zhi knew that the python demon was going desperately.


    Without desperation, there is only the end of defeat, which is not acceptable to the python demon anyway. Not to mention that self-esteem does not allow him to lose to a land wonderland, it is only the consequence of defeat. Sixty or seventy contracted monks became vassals of Li Zhi, which is a loss he cannot afford.


    If the situation develops this way, even if Li Zhi does not kill the python demon, the bear demon will kill him.


    "You mortal, the ants in the fairyland, you forced me!" Suddenly, the python demon uttered a loud roar, and his robes slammed, and a bleeding tide burst out.


    As soon as this **** spirit tide appeared, the monsters were out of breath, and they soon covered the entire city main house.


    Shocked by the **** spirit tide, Li Yan finally had to step back.


    At the same time, the python demon danced wildly, with a sullen look, bleeding from Qiqiao, like a ghost. His red eyes had lost sight of his pupils, only a glowing blood, like two blood pools. Strands of **** aura even came out of the eyes, like ghost fire!


    When all the monsters saw this, they all changed color, "Oh my God, the deputy leader is burning life!"


    "The deputy commander was forced to burn his life to turn the situation around!"


    "Wang An is a fairyland, so amazing ?!"


    "No matter how powerful it is, the deputy leader broke out with all his strength. He will definitely lose this time!"


    "It''s not a failure, it''s a death! Originally he didn''t have to die. The deputy commander was jealous of his identity, and he might not kill him. But now, the deputy commander is crazy, and he has no sense at all!"


    The demon screamed in horror, and did not forget to retreat. They were all afraid of being beaten into the pond. Some monks who have a lower cultivation and a lower mentality can''t help shivering-that''s a performance that can''t bear the coercion of the python demon.


    "Give me to death!" The beard circulated, and the demon-like python demon yelled again, waved a tomahawk and trident, and fit and rushed directly to Li Yan.


    As soon as he moved, the blood tide around him was like Li Hai, the battle axe and the trident. The surge was no longer a thunderbolt, but a sagittal blood wave!


    The last moment has arrived, and the soldiers have no choice but to do their best to die.


    The lingering wind blew through the robes. Li Xuan used the sword as a pen to draw a picture in front of her: "Purple Qi Yin and Yang!"


    When he came out of Tiandao''s secret realm, Li Zhi used this trick to block Zhang Ji''s full assassination and successfully countered. Now, he also faces the python demon like this.


    The tide of blood hit the yin and yang array, like a flood of golden mountains, sweeping up to the periphery of the array.


    The trident and tomahawk in the hand of the python demon are also chopped on the map.


    So the map exploded and destroyed, and the blood tide was invisible.


    Li Yan, who was hidden in the array, was chopped out by the python demon.


    The Lu Gujian in his hand, chopped down!


    The python demon raises his axe and makes every effort to meet Lu Gujian!


    The moment the swords, axes, and halbers intersected, all of them were trembling, as if they could not withstand such a violent aura shock.


    Neither "person" withdrew the magic weapon this time because it could not be withdrawn. In the just-in-the-force battle, the two men ran out of strength and exhausted their moves. At this moment, whoever withdrew the magic weapon first would be hit and hit by the opponent''s magic weapon.


    This point of life and death strike has reached the final deadlock.


    This is why the magic weapon is important.


    In the eyes of the python demon, the glory was fierce. He stared at Li Yan with a slaying cricket and sneered: "My Thunder Tomahawk and the Trident of the Broken Sea are the pinnacles of Chinese magic, and they are only far from It ¡¯s one step behind, and you do n¡¯t even lose the ordinary first-class magic weapon! If your magic weapon does not reach the top grade, you will definitely lose! "


    "Oh? Really?" Li Yan raised an eyebrow.


    Wu You and the demons are staring at them at this moment, paying their full attention. At this moment, they even stop their heartbeat!


    In the nervous gaze of more than a hundred pairs of eyes, the card rubbed, the magic weapon shattered, and the pieces fell apart!


    The python demon''s eyes widened.


    As a result of the stalemate, Lu Gujian cut off the tomahawk and trident.


    After a while, the python demon is like falling into an ice cave. He never had any fear, making him shout out!


    His roar stopped abruptly, because Lu Gujian had reached his throat!


    ...


    The report of the bear steward has not ended, and he will send someone to notify the new situation in the bear demon yard every once in a while. So the bear demon is very clear, the python demon and Li Yan have turned into hands. And before they started, they were so angry and hostile that Li Ye even said the words "you are looking for death".


    Not only that, but sixty or seventy monks were even regarded as a bet, and they signed an irreversible contract with Yodah.


    Things have come to this point, but it is very serious. If you are not careful, you may see the result that the bear demon does not want to see. But he didn''t show up to stop it.


    He knew very well that Li Zhi had tossed in the city''s main government house and had the intention of forcing him to appear.


    He couldn''t let Li Yan succeed.


    He didn''t want to face Li Yan. He knew very well that when he was forced to appear in front of Li Yan, he had already fallen behind. With Li Zhi''s nature, he would be mad at the other party if he wanted to do something.


    Of course, these are not the most important.


    The most important thing is that the bear demon actually expects that the python demon seriously hurts Li Ye, and even "misses" to kill Li Ye!


    Li Yan "deceived" all the magic collection of the bear demon, letting him lose a lot of money, but also relied on the city''s main government. To say that Li Zhi has no bigger "conspiracy", the bear demon does not believe it. But the bear demon couldn''t do anything to Li Yan, he didn''t want to be killed by the bull demon king Peng demon king. He can''t restrict Li Yan either, because the leopard demon''s **** stick is still there.


    The facts are not unexpected, but Xiong Li is indeed today, and has "deceived" many monks in the house ...


    The bear demon''s lungs were about to explode.


    He felt that Li Yan had to pay the price!


    If this is not the case, so that Li Zhi has been tossing in the city''s main mansion, the bear demon feels that the entire city mansion has to be evacuated to Li Ye! It was a complete evacuation, not only a magic weapon, but also the elixir!


    Is this ok? !!


    Let the python demon kill Li Yan, the bear demon will relax.


    The best part is that Li Xiong''s scourge disappeared without his own hands.


    Of course, as the city''s owner, Li Xi died in the city''s mansion, and the bear demon could not blame him. However, today, if the python demon kills Li Yan, it is also for a reason. They are gambling with red eyes, and each of them has lost their sense of reason. Then the python demon''s guilt will be much smaller.


    The point is, the python demon will be the one to take the lead.


    Afterwards, even if they weren''t stingy, they couldn''t kill the bear demon. As for not appearing in time to stop their killing, the bear demon can also say: I went out to track down the assassin who killed Assassin King, not at the house!


    And if this is done, Mi Monkey King must be happy, and the bear demon guessed that his status could go up to another level.


    perfect!


    So the bear demon didn''t show up.


    He fantasizedly imagined that after Li Zhi was killed, he could recover his magic weapon, and the whole demon was very happy.


    Suddenly, the bear demon realized: Wasn''t he so smart before? Why do you think so much now? Did you suddenly get rid of it?


    Then the bear demon looked up at the sky, and almost burst into tears: it was all forced on Li Yan!


    Sure enough, the reason why the demon did not grow up and mature was not forced to that share! Only experience and unforgettable experience can make the monster complete transformation!


    The bear demon wiped the tears in his orbit, and suddenly felt that after this incident, his entire demon''s vision was suddenly bright, as if the door to a new world had been opened, and the future was bright.


    He even felt that he should thank Li Huan for repairing a grave of something or something ...


    However, the bear demon was not happy for a long time, then his face suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of surprise and horror, and he flew out of the cave at once. Overhead, the **** spirit tide covering the sky has covered the entire city''s main house, and the positive wind is spreading to the city!


    "This is ... the python demon is burning life ?!" The bear demon''s heart suddenly burst into an unknown hunch, what should the python demon do? That was his deputy commander of the city guard, the second figure in the main city!


    "It shouldn''t be, Li Yan forced the python demon to this for no reason, and his strength is slightly stronger than the tiger demon, not the opponent of the python demon ... Is it ... Suddenly, the bear demon was shocked, "The leopard demon shot ?!"


    He slammed his forehead abruptly, made a bad noise in secret, and couldn''t sit still anymore, and flew towards Li Yuan''s yard.


    Then he found sadly that his wisdom didn''t seem to grow suddenly enough to make him a bright future, because he just missed the leopard demon!


    This made him feel as if the future had faded again.

 v5 Chapter 51： How to pay (three more)

    "Damn leopard demon, dare to do something in my house. Even if I struggle to pay the price of dozens of monks'' lives today, I will kill you!" The bear demon made up his mind.


    Of course, when the bear demon came out of the courtyard, the first thing he saw was a monk monk who looked like a chicken, and they all looked forward.


    Along the line of sight of the demon, the bear demon saw Li Ye and the python demon everywhere.


    Then he was frightened!


    "Leave a demon under the sword!" The bear demon shouted hastily, and stretched out his hand, trying to block it through the air.


    Li Li, who turned his back on him, had no reaction at all, as if he didn''t hear the shout.


    The Lu Gujian in his hand was very stable, so he cut it smoothly into the python demon''s throat and brushed the opponent''s neck.


    So the python demon''s head flew off his shoulders, and blood spewed from his neck!


    That headless body, dumplings generally fell to the ground.


    At this time, Li Xun turned back with all his spare time, looked at the stiff bear demon, and asked lightly, "What did the owner say?"


    The bear demon stunned in the air, speechless for a long time, and even looking at Li Yan''s eyes became full of fear.


    At this moment, Li Ye was bathing in blood, because of the scaly wounds all over his body, and his clothes were ragged.


    But the bear demon didn''t think that Li was embarrassed. On the contrary, in his eyes, Li Jun in front of him killed the god!


    Li Ye, who had just killed the python demon, had a temperament like iron and a sword standing posture against his opponent''s flying head. Those dark and deep eyes, bottomless, seem to hide a wild animal, as if they can devour human souls!


    As a bear demon in Taiyi True Wonderland, at this moment, he was afraid of the monks in this wonderland, and he felt panicked for no reason!


    Although this feeling was fleeting, the heartbeat of the bear demon''s panic clearly remembered his fear.


    "The python demon at the pinnacle of True Wonderland died like this, and died under the hands of Li Yan?" The bear demon felt absurd, and was extremely shocked to make him half speechless.


    At this moment, Li Zhi''s blood-dyed robes were weak and looked as if he might fall at any time, so this was a disastrous victory.


    But victory is victory. That is the difference between life and death.


    The demon looked at Li Ye, and their mood was not much different from that of the bear demon. The difference is that because they witnessed the entire fighting process, they were even more shocked. At this moment, their fear of Li Yan was even stronger. Just look at them stunned.


    When Li Xun and the python demon had just fought, they also thought that Li yi was looking for death, thinking that they could make the python demon not dare to start with their honorable status. Now they know how outrageous they are.


    But they are so ridiculous that they are not so outrageous as Li Yanqiang!


    At this moment, even those crazy banshees are still quietly there. They looked at the figure in the robe holding the sword, and forgot their words, and felt they could not speak.


    "Father!" The rash man screamed, ran over and picked up the body of the python demon, sitting on the ground and wept loudly, "Father, you''re so miserable! Lord, Lord, you have to take charge of your father! Take revenge for your father!" ! "


    The reckless man shouted miserably to bring the bear demon back to him. He looked at Li Yan and groaned for a moment, "An Wang, this ..."


    Li Yan did not continue to hang in midair. Under the eyes of all, in the eyes of some python demon''s untrustworthy eyes, he took Lu Qijian indifferently, and walked past the impudent son, and came to the stone at the entrance of the courtyard lobby. Step.


    Here is a lounge chair.


    Li Huan sat down on the lounge chair.


    Not only did he sit down, he even leaned his back against the back of the chair.


    Not only did he lie on the back of the chair in a relaxed posture, he even shook the lounge chair to make himself more comfortable.


    With regard to the delicate atmosphere in the field, and those unscrupulous eyes, Li Yan seemed to have not seen it at all. As if they didn''t exist.


    Wu You and the leopard demon, Yodah, the boss lady and other demon, came to the reclining chair silently, stood side by side on both sides of Li Yan.


    One simple action, the momentum suddenly appeared!


    Li Yan, who is leaning on a reclining chair, is like a king in the world. Even if he is sitting there leisurely, he can clearly feel that thousands of thousands of lives are at his feet!


    And Wu You and Yo Dasao and other demon, perfectly set off Li Zhi''s momentum.


    The bear demon opened his mouth and said only three words. He was interrupted casually by Li Yi, and his flat voice sounded, "The Lord of the Bear City, the lone king is staying in your house, and he has confidence in you and feels safe here. Now the lone king is being wounded by your demon''s offenders, and his life is lost. The lone king wants to know, Lord Bear City, what do you want? "


    When the last four words fell, it was like a thunder on the ground, shaking the hearts of the demons.


    This momentum made all the demons realize that even if Li Zhi''s fierce victory over the bear demons, his breath is already weak, but he still retains considerable strength and can''t afford to be half-hearted!


    In the face of this questioning, the bear demon''s instinct was a stun, but he didn''t say a word in a half-sound: According to Li''s words, he was right.


    "City Lord, you have to take charge of my father! This man is the murderer of the demon. You can''t let him be so arrogant!"


    The bear demon stabilized his mind, and of course he couldn''t let Li Zhi say what it was. A hundred demon looked at it.


    Oh, no, it''s not a hundred monsters anymore, only here is so big and quiet, all the monsters in the house have rushed over and made the surrounding area leak out.


    Not only that, the monsters in the city outside the house also flew over in groups. They could not venture into the house, but surrounded the high altitude outside the mansion, and cast a glance into it.


    Being watched by so many demon, the bear demon can''t lose face, but the same, he can''t do anything unscrupulously, this is the same as the situation that Li Xun just came to the main city.


    The bear demon said, "Wang An, now the deputy leader of my city guard in Panfeng City is dead, and everyone sees that you killed it. You have to explain it?"


    The bear demon kept his words as short as possible, and he was afraid he would be interrupted by Li Yan again ...


    Li Yan shook the reclining chair, his attitude was lazy, but the words spoken had the power that could not be despised, "Oh? According to the Lord of the Bear City, the King of Solitude should be killed by the python leader?"


    The bear demon almost bit his tongue, did I mean that?


    But Li Ye was right. Today ¡¯s battle, saying that it ¡¯s so terrible, is that they are anxious, and there is nothing wrong with who is right ... But the python demon is a bear demon, and it is even worse. With Li Yan, the crime is extremely heavy, and the bear demon can''t escape the blame!


    Li Yan laughed: "Since the King of Solitude entered the house, the Lord of the City has disappeared. The demons have said that you are going to track down the murderer of the King of Assassins. In the King of Solitude, you are led by the deputy of the city guards, in the realm of real wonderland. When you almost killed here, you did not see the demon shadow. The solitary king does not want to ask you anything now, just ask: You can find the murderer and the master behind the assassin?


    Bear Demon: "..."


    Hehe, are you joking, the master is behind you, can I admit me?


    The bear demon suddenly wanted to turn around and leave, hiding himself again. The scene in front of me was too familiar. When he was in front of the gate two days ago, it was this scene that made him lose all his magic collection. Wang An, you started again, Wang An, I confessed, I served, can I leave?


    He regrets why he should come out, he should not come out ...


    The monsters who are watching the city''s main government have been talking outside, and they are now very angry. Because the murderer who assassinated King An was not found out, King An was assassinated again, and was still assassinated by the deputy commander of the city guard in the city main house!


    This also means that the bear demon is okay, and the children will not believe it.


    The bear demon heard the sound of discussion outside the house, and realized this, which made his heart tremble, and he quickly fell from the air and walked to Li Yan.


    He stood under the stone steps, with a kind smile on his face. He looked charmingly at Li Yan, and changed his attitude: "Here, Wang, can we speak privately? You see, I''m really negligent. Somewhere like this, I will repay you! "


    Talking, the bear demon is making a mess.


    Li Yan didn''t even look at the bear demon, and he seemed to have nothing to say, "How to pay?"


    The bear demon heard these three words and was shocked by the bear body, anxious to slap himself! What''s wrong? Just say "compensation". Last time, I lost all the magic weapons. With Li Zhi''s nature, this time I can''t even lose everything completely.


    "The python demon is so emboldened that he actually commits the following crimes, and it''s really not guilty to fight with An An! That is, he is dead, otherwise I must kill him!" First, let ¡¯s give up the car security officer, ¡°Although the python demon is dead, the guilt is hard to blame, come demon! Take his son to me!¡±


    Mang looked up confusedly: "..."


    How could this deal with me? Are you mistaken, my lord, my father is dead. You do n¡¯t have to be fair, even if it hurts me?


    The reckless boy wanted to struggle, but was knocked down by several monsters, he shouted desperately and indignantly: "Citylord, I am wrong, I am wrong!"


    The bear demon''s mouth is drawn, you''re wrong, I''m really wrong!


    After taking down the rash man, the bear demon looked at Li Yan''s knee ... From this angle, he can only see Li Xuan lying on the upper half of the stone steps, and continued to sneer and laugh: "An Wang, look, this sin demon has won ..."


    Li Yan raised his hand.


    The bear demon trembled. He was too familiar with this movement, which was a forward shaking motion. Every time Li Yan waved his hand, he had to make trouble for the moth. He already had a psychological shadow ...


    Sure enough, in the eyes of the bear monster''s heart-beating eyes, Li Min raised his hand and waved, a look that he did not want to say more, "Kung City Lord, the lone king is very hurt now ... well, it really did suffer Serious injuries. And the lone king is very angry, the kind of anger that is sad and angry, you have to take responsibility for this matter, and the assassin who assassinated the lone king ... "


    "I must have found the killer!" The bear demon immediately promised.


    "Have you found a clue?" Li Yan asked lightly.


    "This ...." The bear demon was speechless.


    Li Yan held out two fingers: "Twenty!"


    The bear demon stunned: "What twenty?"


    Li Xuan said lightly: "Twenty monks and more in Wonderland will be compensated to the lone king!"


    The bear demon is frightened, and wants to cry without tears, Wang An, Wang An, you have deceived me of my magic weapon before, and I already have a lot of pain. In order to prevent being blackmailed by you again, I have transferred the inventory of elixir! I never expected it to prevent you from cheating on my elixir, but you got the idea of ??my demon!


    That''s my life as a city master. Root. Son, how can I give it? The bear demon looked miserable: "An Wang, your request is too much. I''ll tell you. I really can''t take it out. I''ll tell you. I''ll really die. I''ll tell you ..."


    Li Yan said: "The solitary king comes to the demon clan and has some important things to do. If you live here, you will not be happy, so there will not be much delay. The solitary king will leave Panfeng City tomorrow, and you will follow up the murderer slowly."


    The bear demon''s five tangles were all tangled together, half a ring, and gritted his teeth: "Fifteen!"


    "The deal."

 v5 Chapter 52： Abominable little devil

    The bear demon heard that Li Xi was leaving, and a hanging heart immediately landed on the ground. The other party had tossed him miserably enough. It can be said that the day Li Xi was in the city''s main government house, the Xiong Li had to be afraid.


    Now the other day after the other party arrived at the city''s mansion, let him lose a lot of money and let his monsters be deeply questioned by the monsters of Panfeng City. The bear demon really doubts that if Li Yan continues to stay here, it won''t take him a few days, he may really die¡ªeither forced to die by Li Yan, or he will die with him.


    Now Li Yan offered to leave, where can the bear devil be overjoyed. Moreover, the other party said that they would no longer question the bear demon''s investigation of the murderer, which relieved the bear demon a sigh of relief.


    Of course, as a condition, the bear demon had to send fifteen monks in Wonderland to Li Yan ... The bear demon felt that as long as he could survive, this request was not excessive.


    The horizontal and vertical are only fifteen wonderland. As the owner of Panfeng City, in the future, he will have time to recruit soldiers and fill up the shortfall.


    Then he responded with grief and anguish. Before that, Li Zhi had already won sixty or seventy monks from the python demon. Now he has added fifteen masters above the fairyland in the city''s main palace. Not enough ...


    The bear demon did not want to recognize the python demon''s account, but seeing so many demon outside the mansion, he chose to not talk about this issue. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to struggle, he was afraid that he would say one more word, so he grabbed the handle for Li Xun, and then made some moth out, extorting him more money.


    Then he would really be mad.


    After all, Li Yan already said he was going to leave. This is a chance for the bear demon to survive well. He didn''t want to kill himself.


    Seeing the consent of the bear demon Li Li did not persecute the opponent too hard. After all, he was too late, and now he can see it and accept it. Then he said: "Citylord really upholds justice, rest assured, the lone king will accept your affection."


    Then he said to the demons: "The demons are all heroes in the world. Do n¡¯t worry, you will follow the lone king in the future, and the lone king will treat you well. As long as you do n¡¯t make trouble, you will obey the command of the lone king. Twenty years later, the lone king Will return you freedom. "


    The demons were relieved when they heard what Li Yan said, especially those sixty or seventy demon as bets.


    The demon has a long life, especially in the land wonderland, twenty years is really nothing. Everyone has been closed for more than 20 years. If they want to follow Li Yan all the time, they are naturally unwilling, even if there is a contract, maybe it will cause trouble.


    But for twenty years ... I can go to the bustling world, they think that twenty years is too short, that is a time for traveling!


    Ha ha, travel at public expense, all-inclusive meals, just ask you to be happy!


    So not only do they not feel sad now, they are also very happy.


    Before they wanted to see the bustling world, they couldn''t go. After all, Xianting was under pressure, and they might be "eliminated from demons" at any time. Those who can follow the seven saints'' power and go to their caves in the heavens are the confidantes of the seven saints and powers, and they are not in their turn.


    Moreover, Li Xun''s ability to defeat the python demon in true Wonderland with the strength of Land Wonderland also convinced them to Li Xun. Even if Li Xian was followed by Tian Wonderland and True Wonderland, it did not feel shame, but there was a sense of honor.


    Seeing that the bear demon didn''t stop, the demon looked at each other and noticed each other''s joy and excitement. Before, they felt that the python demon had harmed them. They were afraid to say nothing, but now it seems that they should thank the python demon!


    The demon exchanged a look with each other, and they all understood the meaning of the other party ... Well, I will go to the head of the python demon to worship.


    Li Yan took the look of the demon in his eyes, knowing that the first team he "abducted" from the demon family was stable.


    This group of monks is not low. They are all masters above the fairyland. Mo said that compared with Yoda and Red Baby, the demon hand that he helped him, even if compared with the third batch of monks to Pinglu, the overall strength You have to be up to the next level ... even if the number of demon is still less, it is only eighty.


    However, Li Min was still very satisfied and was not dissatisfied. After all, this is Panfeng City, and the road ahead is still long ... Remembering this, Li Yan turned his eyes to those monsters around the mansion, his eyes irresistibly brightened.


    Would you like to kidnap another batch inside?


    When Xiong Yao saw Li Yan finally showing satisfaction, he didn''t know why, he even felt happy, and laughed involuntarily. "Since everything is done, can An Wang rest? I will arrange a dinner. See you off tonight, An Wang! "


    He felt that there were so many monsters watching outside the house, which made him very uncomfortable and a sense of crisis.


    Li Yan gave a casual hum and waved his hand: "It''s all gone. Yoda, go and pick fifteen monks."


    After all, Yodak is also a demon, or the son of the Peng Demon King. Let him temporarily lead the 80-year-old demon, and the other party is emotionally acceptable.


    Just as the bear demon completely relaxed and Li Yan was about to go to heal, there was a sudden commotion in the hospital, and then he suddenly became strange!


    "We don''t agree!"


    "Yes, we don''t agree!"


    "This thing can''t be so!"


    With the rumbling of anger, more than a dozen demons emerged aggressively, forcing Li Ye to pass by. Their faces are slayed one by one, and their eyes are resentful one after another. As if they are not satisfied, they will eat Li Zhi.


    The bear demon looked at these demon, his face sank quickly, he almost couldn''t help jumping and scolding his mother, anxious to chop off these troublesome demon. But he didn''t do it, not because he couldn''t, but he didn''t want to.


    It ¡¯s so pitiful to see that the monsters who want to go with Li Xuan look like one after another, the bear demon feels like he has been inserted with countless knives.


    But there is a demon with a conscience, willing to stand by his side ... Although he is really unwilling to take root outside of this season, it is at least a psychological comfort.


    But the bear demon soon didn''t think so.


    Because these dozen demon are all banshees, and they are the banshees who looked at Li Yan''s eyes before shining!


    "What are you doing? Want to be rebellious? Don''t give me back!" The bear demon angered with complex emotions.


    "Just not!"


    "Yeah, let''s just think about it!"


    "Even if we die, we won''t take a step back!"


    The banshees have expressed their firm positions one by one, raising their chests one by one, like heroes who are about to go to the execution ground.


    Seeing these banshees, Li Min''s eyes became a little weird, and she had to avoid them sooner.


    Unsurprisingly, these banshees really made a moth, and they shouted abruptly: "Why are they all following An Wang, but we can''t?"


    "Yes! Why should we stay here?"


    "I just cheered for King An!"


    "I shed tears for King An!"


    "We have to follow King An!"


    "Yes! We must follow King An, and no one should stop us, or we will desperately follow him!"


    The bear demon heard these words, and the whole demon was silly there: "..."


    What''s wrong, you''re not on my side, but you''re going to stand on Li''s side? !!


    Feeling Bai Xin comforted?


    You are the demon of the city''s mansion, and others have not chosen you, but you have to take the initiative? Where is your monster? What about your dignity? What about your pride?


    I thought you were just talking for me. I never thought that you guys, with lovers, forgot your mother and forgiveness!


    I took great pains to avoid being evacuated by the city''s main city, but I took great risks. I tried hard to bargain with Li Yan, reducing the number of twenty monsters to fifteen, and pulling them back hard Is it easy for me to be a monster, me? I never imagined that now you want to give away more than a dozen monsters in vain!


    The bear demon really wants to cry without tears. Seeing the excitement of these banshees, he can''t wait to push them all to the sea of ??swords and mountains!


    He couldn''t understand the thoughts of the banshees, but for the banshees, the reason for them was actually very simple.


    The prosperity of the world is more attractive to them than to those male demon. After all, there are colorful and beautiful clothes, rare rouge gouache, endless beautiful jewelry, endless poems and songs ...


    Who wouldn''t want to take a tour or buy something in a bustling place?


    And there is a romantic and powerful person like An Wang nearby. Is there anything more beautiful in this world?


    The banshees are full of longing for the future.


    Li Yan originally wanted to leave early, but now the banshees are angry, and he is not ready to leave. Whether it is a banshee or a woman, there is really no sense of reason to go crazy, and everything can be done. He was really afraid that they rushed to tear his robes.


    Looking at these banshees who asked him for an explanation because they suffered unfair treatment, for a moment, Li Ye even felt that he had failed the friendship of the other party ...


    Then he noticed the countenance of the county owner''s non-stop arrows. He was suddenly a clever man, feeling that he had been shot ....


    He pretended to cough twice, "This, you have to follow the King of Solitude ... Well, this is a very complicated problem, and the King of Solitude can''t ... forget it, county master, you come Make a decision! "


    With his sleeves flipped, Li Min gave the ball to the county owner, saying nothing, and turned into the house.


    The county owner is not easy to stop him, after all, the other side''s injury is not light, and she is also afraid to delay the other side''s healing time. Don''t leave any dark injuries because the treatment is not timely, it is bad.


    The county owner let go of Li Ye, but did not let go of those banshees. She glanced down at these banshees with low eyes, Shui Ling''s eyes were full of frost, and her lowered eyes concealed murder, and her expression of hostility was full of hostility.


    She is like a young tiger who sees similar animals. And Yishan can not accommodate two tigers.


    She would do anything at any time, strangling the threat of daring to encounter Li Li in the cradle.


    When the banshees saw the appearance of the county master, they were all stunned, a little timid, frightened, and couldn''t help walking back.


    Li Xun can defeat Real Wonderland in a land wonderland, and this little girl who has been with Li Xuan beside him, they can''t even see the state of cultivation, is it a hidden master? The banshees dare not care.


    The lord of the county saw the banshees dreading back, and immediately satisfied, she raised a delicate little chin and snorted arrogantly, and condescended with a queen-like tone: "Want to follow your elder brother? Do you wash, cook, clean the dishes? ?! "


    The banshees looked at each other, confused, why the county lord asked this.


    The boss lady on the side snorted in her heart to see the banshees'' eyes full of sympathy.


    When the county host refused to answer, he was not happy: "I will stay, I won''t leave, and hurry up!"


    "meeting!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! I will!"


    "I can do it too!"


    The banshees have spoken out, this test of course they can cope, even if not, they will not say at this moment.


    Wu You, with her hands on her hips and her fingers pointing at the yard, looked old-fashioned, like a landlord who trained a slave: "Some of you, clean up the yard, and all the blood stains! Clean up! Brother êÊ will change clothes and bath in a while! The rest go to the stove room, clean up the dishes, prepare firewood, remember, it is firewood, the food made by firewood is delicious! "


    When the banshees heard these instructions, they snored for a long time, but the monks in Wonderland had to do these chores?


    Then they saw Wu Youliu''s eyebrows frown, apparently unhappy, and immediately fled, and quickly went to work separately.


    Wait, there seems to be something wrong ... Let''s follow An Wang, isn''t it for travel shopping, rouge gouache, jewelry clothes? Why did you do these things? This seems different from what was imagined!


    "Test! This is King An''s test on us!"


    "Yes! That''s right! It must be so! We are so beautiful, can An Wang not care?"


    The banshees looked at each other. Because of each other''s eyes, they determined their thoughts and began to exert themselves.


    As a visitor, the lady boss knew what the other lady was thinking when she looked at the banshees. She laughed in her heart. Do you think this is a test? Do you do good enough to be favored by An Wang?


    Too naive, you will know later, today is just the beginning of your miserable demon!


    Looking at these newcomers working hard, somehow, the boss lady even felt a sense of superiority. Although she did not please her here, she is now an old man and can overlook these newcomers. This is her qualifications!


    Without waiting for the boss to appreciate the embarrassment of these banshees, the voice of the county owner sounded again, "Boss, what are you still doing here? Hurry and go to the stove to prepare dinner. My brother is tired for a long time and should be hungry. ! "


    "Yes, the lord, I''ll go now." The boss quickly promised, so she couldn''t find it. Although the newcomer was poor, she didn''t go well.


    A miserable monster!


    Abominable devil head of the county!


    The wolf demon and the sorceress quickly followed the boss lady.

 v5 Chapter 53： Dont come back

    The county owner frowned suddenly. She saw the banshees awkwardly packing the yard, but it was a little disgusting.


    Where is this to clean up the yard, not to mention overturning the flowerpot, sweeping the ground can make the yard full of dust, it is really making the yard more chaotic. How can this be done, my elder brother is healing, needs a quiet and clean environment!


    "Who, the one with a flower on your forehead, would you take a broom? It''s a broom, not a writing brush, not for you to draw dragons and snakes on the ground!"


    "And you, what''s giggling, your mouth is smiling! Want to scare me as a ghost so that I can inherit my status?"


    "And that, don''t be lazy, you''ve been fluttering a sparrow for a long time. You thought you were fluttering butterflies!"


    "Can you save me a snack?"


    "Sparrows, don''t flap your wings. You didn''t see the bird''s feathers on the ground? You want to prepare to shake your hair so that you can get into the boss''s pot and cook yourself?"


    sparrow:"......"


    The bear demon saw this scene and opened his mouth for a long time. He suddenly realized how lucky he was not to mess with the little girl.


    He hurried away.


    The other trolls, while watching the little devil''s head in Zhangyawuzhao in horror, quietly left the yard lightly.


    As for the onlookers, they all left after seeing things calm down.


    ...


    Early the next morning, under the solemn congratulations of the bear demon, Li Xuan took Wu Youhe and nearly a hundred of the demon above the fairyland, and left the windy city vigorously.


    When entering the windy city, Li You was only surrounded by Wu You and Yoda Ao, facing the dangerous and uncertain future, like a lonely little boat in the sea. Unexpectedly, I just stayed in Panfeng City for only three days. When I left, there was such a huge team. The flat boat became a giant ship, which made Li Ye feel rich overnight.


    "Walk slowly, King An, please. King An is welcome again." The bear demon arched in front of the city gate, and said with a smile.


    If he can send away Li Xun, a god, and let life return to its original trajectory, a big stone in his heart also counts as falling to the ground.


    Li Min glanced at the bear demon, and saw that the other was laughing too much, and he felt a little unhappy. "This time, I am very satisfied with the hospitality of the Lord Bear. The king will definitely come again! "


    The bear demon looked up in horror.


    Hehe, without telling you, I''m just being polite, why do you take it seriously? Who dares to be friends with you, for fear of abandoning one''s own money and long life, impatient to live?


    Seeing the bear demon not talking, Li Xun said unwillingly: "Looking at the Lord of the Bear City, it seems that he does not want the King of the Lone King to come again? There are not many friends of the King of the King.


    The owner of the bear city hurriedly said, "Dare you dare, King Ann ... come whenever you want."


    Li Yan''s face looked better now, patted the bear demon''s shoulder, and kindly said: "Anyway, the lonely king will bear your affection and see you again by chance!"


    It ¡¯s okay to be affectionate, and goodbye is not necessary. The best thing I can think of is to never meet you again.


    The bear demon didn''t know what to think, and suddenly blurted out: "Where does King An want to go?"


    Li froze for a moment, groaning a little, "Treading on Monkey Mountain, fighting Mi Monkey King?"


    The bear demon opened his eyes wide: "If you can''t go back?"


    Li Min paused and threw a slap on the head of the bear demon: "You say your mother!"


    The bear demon leaned over and said, "Congratulations to King An!"


    ...


    Leaving Panfeng City, Li Yan got into a carriage.


    The territories of the monster clan show beautiful scenery, large virgin forests, majestic mountains, and picturesque scenery.


    Not too far away, Li Yan suspected that the car was blocking the view, and the whole car was dismantled. Then he felt that the bare carriage looked strange, and it took a lot of effort to walk away. He simply dropped the carriage on the side of the road and emptied it.


    The mountains and rivers are all under his feet, and Li Zhi''s mood is suddenly bright.


    The scattered cottages are smoked with smoke, sometimes there are mountains with good shapes, there are cave houses opened by monks, and even gathered cottages and ancestral gates. All these make Li Yan feel fresh and natural.


    Nearly a hundred monsters followed Li Li, and they whistled into clouds during the flight.


    The monsters in the cave in the mountains met and looked up in horror. Xiu Xiu, who is a little bit of a master, is even afraid to pant, for fear that the other party will fly down to find them.


    At noon, Li Xun committed a cricket on time. He flew for a long time. When he saw a small market with hundreds of demon gathered, it was quite lively and there were a lot of buildings. Slope down.


    The clinker did not wait for Li Zhi to land. The monsters in the market fry the pan, like a flock of frightened birds. Some vendors selling pottery and elixir were too late to even collect the objects in front of them, and they were frightened to fly away.


    Li Yan fell on the roof of the restaurant and saw a scene of a chicken flying in front of him. He looked back at the sky, trying to find out why the other party was so scared. He pondered, and it was estimated which big demon and big demon came.


    Now that Li Yan is here, if he really encounters such a big demon and a big devil, he has to say that he has to compete with the other party. If there is a chance to overcome, it will inevitably kill the people. This is a good time to establish a reputation and win fame, which meets Li Zhi''s actual needs.


    However, Li Min looked up for a long time, and did not find any extraordinary monsters, but there were nearly a hundred monks above the fairyland gathered into the cloud, and there were two true wonderland, one Taiyi true fairy. , The momentum of flying grabbed is no small matter, abandon a bandit.


    Li Yan''s face darkened, and the monsters in this market fled away, not because of other big monsters or big demon heads, but the monsters he brought were enough to scare ordinary little monsters.


    Now the monsters in the market are running away, the streets are messy, and the restaurant is empty. How can I eat and drink? Li Xun said in his heart that he flew up from the roof, and did not forget to order the demons behind him: "Stay away from the lone king!"


    As an aboriginal demon tribe, Yodak naturally understood the reason for this scene in front of him. He followed Li Ao for a long time, and he also knew about Li Ao''s temperament, so he let the leopard demon avoid him for ten miles and followed. He is with Wu You, Sparrow, etc., and is still with Li Yanfei.


    The Leopard Demon was disgusted with the Bear Demon because he was protecting Li Yan. The two sides had a lot of beams, and now they almost became deadly enemies. As soon as Li Min left Panfeng City, the leopard demon could not stay there, after all, the bear demon was the owner of the city. It was a big trouble to engage in the leopard demon at any cost.


    Leaving Panfeng City on the left and right, after the invitation of Li Yan, the leopard demon chose to continue to follow, but it was no longer in the name of a guard.


    For Li Wei, there is a big difference between whether there is Taiyi Zhenxian in the team.


    Above Taiyi Zhenxian, below the Seven Saints of the Demon Clan, is the batch of golden fairyland, which is repaired to be powerful. But the entire demon clan, Jinxianjing, are all countless, and there are many big monsters with famous names and surrogates, with many eyes staring. It is unlikely that the Monkey King and the Lion Camel sent them to stab Li Li.


    So with the leopard demon next to him, Li Yan''s safety was greatly guaranteed.


    The monsters are so wide and scarce. Li Yi missed the previous large-scale market and did not see a place where he could eat rice for a long time. Although this was not enough to make him feel distressed, he was not happy.


    After Panfeng City, Li Min ¡¯s mentality has changed. Now he is very relaxed and walking on the road is holding the attitude of traveling in mountains and rivers. He is no longer ¡°bitter and enmity¡± as before-although It was n¡¯t really bitter before.


    In the end, there was no way out of it. Li Xun only got to hunt small animals in the mountains, and he also asked Yoda to catch fish. When it was dark, I finally had the chicken, rabbit, and fish, and I had a good barbecue.


    When people and monsters are eating happily, they are holding a chicken sparrow walking on a tree branch, but they spit out the pheasant in their mouths, and murmured to the boss lady very dissatisfied: "The technique of your barbecue is comparable to that in the stove The cooking is so far away that this chicken can''t be eaten! "


    The lady boss glanced at the sparrow angrily: "Love to eat or not, toast you more!"


    The sparrow froze immediately. "Why are you a dead fox demon talking to Ye Ye, ah? Is there any good reason, is there any king law? You touch your conscience and say, Ye Ye is not just Anything? As a dead man, you ca n¡¯t even roast a chicken. How can you serve His Royal Highness so that His Royal Highness will thank you? ¡±


    The boss lady was so angry that she grabbed a burning dry wood and smashed at the sparrow: "Shut up for me, you will die if you don''t speak?"


    The sparrow shouted and fluttered his wings, avoiding the matches that came flying, and the chicken legs in his hand smashed at the boss lady: "Goddamn, dare to attack the grandfather! The grandfather must pack you today and let you know the flowers Why so red! "


    Li Yan was upset by the sparrows, "Don''t eat yet? Go noisy!"


    "Your Highness, the little bird will leave now." The sparrow immediately looked like a good baby, changing his face faster than flipping through the book, and when he flew away, he looked fiercely at the boss, "Dead Fox, there is a species to single out with the Grandpa That night''s feud, Yeye wanted to report for a long time! "


    The boss couldn''t bear it. She was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and chased after her: "You have to pull your hair clean and drink!"


    "Well, you are a dead fox, but you really want to eat the feathers of Queye, it is really abnormal!"


    When the two of them chased far away, Yodah asked Li Yan: "Where are you going next? Go directly to our Peng Moshan?"


    Li Yan smiled: "What to do to Peng Moshan, let''s go to Macaque Mountain!"


    Yoda-chan thought that Li-chan might be joking, and he also joked along the lines: "You want the Monkey King to be like a bear demon and give you some magic weapons and monks?"


    After speaking, Yodaka laughed and laughed, and Momo felt that she was so humorous that she could tell such a shameless joke.


    However, Yoda smiled and couldn''t smile because he saw Li Yan''s serious expression and looked at him in wonder, as if he was not sure what he was laughing at.


    Yodda hesitated. "Are you kidding me?"


    Li Yan strangely said, "What should I say?"


    Yodah was silent. He felt that Li Yan was a bit shameful and really shameless.


    Maybe it''s not shameless, I''m afraid I don''t even want my life.

 v5 Chapter 54： Perfect realization (three)

    Yoda said, "It''s the Monkey King, Da Luo Jinxian, and it''s real! Although we are full of monsters now, if the other party wants to kill us, it will not be more difficult than killing an ant. He has let the bear monster kill you It''s ... "


    Li Yan said very seriously: "I didn''t say any jokes, why did you make a joke? Does his monkey king dare to kill me? As long as I go to the Monkey Mountain, he must not entertain me like a bear demon?"


    Yoda thought for a while, "Although the Monkey King is not good at his own shot, His Majesty does not lack a great monk. And after all, he is one of the Seven Saints and is willing to kill a lot of demon for him. Even without mentioning these, Monkey King Nor is it comparable to a bear demon. On cunning, he is no better than Qi Tiansheng. "


    Li Yan managed his sleeves and said lightly, "Did I deal well?"


    "I won''t be able to answer your words." Yodah said helplessly, he knew that Li Yan''s heart was decided, so he would not persuade more, because it was useless.


    Speaking of which, he also agreed with what Li Zhi had just said. Anyway, they are now followed by nearly a hundred monsters above the fairyland, waiting for idle monsters, etc., they really have no way to take them.


    After eating the barbecue, Li Min patted his belly and stood up, saying to Wu You and the demons: "You rest first, I''ll go back to Panfeng City, um, don''t let other demons find that I have left."


    Wu You curiously said, "What does Brother Xiong go back to Panfeng City?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Some finishing work, we have to do it."


    ...


    The bear demon returned to Li Fu after sending away Li Ye. The demon was very happy. He couldn''t remember when he was so happy last time, as if he had become the master of the city of Panfeng City? It was only at that time that the joy and relief of the moment could be compared with the present.


    Li Yan finally left.


    The bear demon sat on a tiger-skin chair, his body completely relaxed, and the sky that had been dim for two days finally returned to sunny. He felt the goodwill of life, and it turned out that life was so beautiful.


    Many demons hope that life will be magnificent, and they will be able to exchange different excitement after thrilling struggles. However, after a long time, they will find that a life that is stable and free of disasters is the happiest.


    This is probably a portrait of the bear demon''s mood at this time.


    The bear steward stood in the hall and said tentatively: "An Wang used public opinion to take away all your magic weapon inventory, and took the monks above the fairyland in Fuzhong and took away seven or seven thousand eighty-eight. Now the city''s main government is very empty, What is the plan of the city owner? "


    The meaning of the bear steward is how to restore vitality.


    But these words fell in the ears of the bear demon, but he was pulled back from the sunny clouds to the quagmire of suffering, which made the smile on the bear demon''s face disappear instantly.


    What the **** am I happy! My city ¡¯s main government has let Li Zhi evacuate. Now that I have no long objects and have damaged so many subordinates, the position of the city owner is at stake. What makes me happy?


    Realizing this, the bear demon felt that the sky was grey again.


    The hatred of Li Yan in his heart suddenly appeared, and his expression quickly became emaciated, his eyes gradually turned red, and murderous energy diffused from him, which made the temperature in the room drop by a great deal. cut.


    The bear keeper shivered, and suddenly realized that his words seemed to open a door and let out the terrible beast inside.


    The bear demon gritted his teeth and said, "This can''t be the case! Immediately report to Dasheng, and say that the leopard demon stalked from it, and let the assassination operation fail this time! Please Dasheng send a more powerful master while Li Zhi has not Leaving the Great Holy Land and beheading it! "


    The bear steward should be in a hurry, and then tentatively said, "But beside King An, there are now monks of nearly a hundred wonderland, and it seems not easy to deal with them."


    The bear demon snarled and stared at him: "Then when you reported to Da Shengzhang, you made the problem more serious! Just say Li Zong''s shame, you did not put Da Sheng in your eyes, and said Da Sheng is This shit, I dare not kill him, nor can he kill him! He also said that when Qi Tian Dasheng arrives, he can only bow down obediently and give Qi Tian Dasheng a hoe! Dasheng hates Qi Tian Dasheng most, if so He will surely break Li Zhi into pieces! Do you understand what I mean? Pouring dirty water on Li Zhi''s body will offend the Great Saint and make him have to shoot! "


    In the fury, the bear demon became crazy.


    The bear steward could not bear the coercion of the other party, and shivered, his face pale.


    "I''m going to take back my magic weapon and take back my monk!" Xiong Yao roared, "Li You, you dog thief! I want you to die without a burial place!"


    The bear steward knew that the matter was urgent. After leaving the lobby, he went light and hurried to Rhesus Mountain.


    After a while, the bear demon returned to Dongfu. He first called a lot of banshees, let out some vents, and ordered the demon to bring wine and drink wildly.


    In the middle of the night and night, Jiao''s panting, screaming and roaring in Dongfu almost stopped for a moment.


    The reason it was only midnight was that Li Zhi came back here in the middle of the night.


    "Why is the wine gone ?! Bring the wine! A bunch of waste, bring it to me!" The bear demon was drunk, and stood up staggeringly, and threw the empty wine jar in his hands to the ground.


    "The Lord of the Bear City is so angry that the King of the Lonely thought that as long as the King of the Lonely left Panfeng City, the Lord of the City of Bears would be a little bit happier." A relaxed and lazy voice rang at the door of Dongfu, with a sense of banter.


    "Who ?!" The bear demon''s heart trembled. He heard this voice, and his neck was shrinking subconsciously. The voice was too familiar, and tortured him lightly in the past two days. He fixed his eyes and saw Li Li, who was holding a wine jar in his hand, and walked into Dongfu.


    Li Yanzheng looked at him with a smile on his mouth.


    "An ... An Wang ?!" The Xiong Xiu frowned and pushed away a banshe who snuggled up. He pulled his muscles from his face and immediately put on a friendly smile, and quickly Stepped out of the seat and greeted him, "Why did you come back, An Wang? But something has fallen here? I don''t know if you will say a word, I''ll meet you ..."


    He was roaring in front of the bear steward before, and could not wait to kill Li Huan immediately. At this moment Li Huan really appeared in front of him. One of his reactions was to greet him with a smile.


    It''s not that the bear demon is unbearable, but that Li Zhi has left a deep psychological shadow on him. He is really afraid of the other party.


    And he doesn''t think that Li Zhi''s presence here will give him a killer opportunity. The experience of past contests tells the bear demon that this guy will never have negligence to make himself suffer!


    So at this moment, the bear demon was frightened, and secretly hesitated, fearing that he didn''t do well, so that Li Yan would grab the handle and blackmail him. He began to worry about his elixir, and also about the only monks left in the government ...


    "Of course the King is back, something is wrong," Li said with a smile, and threw the wine jar in his hand to the bear demon.


    The bear demon took over the wine and subconsciously said, "What makes King An overnight ..."


    He didn''t finish talking, and suddenly felt extremely dangerous. The chill behind his back suddenly burst into his head and his hair was upright!


    The bear demon hurriedly lost the jar of wine in his hand and pulled back quickly!


    But it''s late.


    He felt something passing in his chest.


    Nothing special, neither cold nor hot, painful, nor itchy.


    Like a gust of wind.


    But how can the wind blow directly from the vest to the chest?


    The strength and vitality of the bear demon were annihilated in an instant, and he suddenly collapsed to the ground.


    He looked at the shattered jar in front of him, but found nothing abnormal.


    He looked up at Li Yan, his eyes full of terror, despair, perplexity, anger, hatred, and sorrow.


    He saw that Li Yan had turned around, leaving him with only one back, and he heard the other party''s indifferent voice: "I came back to kill you, of course."


    The consciousness of the bear demon is completely devoured by the darkness.


    The real powerhouse of Taiyizhen Wonderland died silently.


    When the banshees in Dongfu''s naked shirt saw the bear demon fall and the vitality dissipated, they all screamed in fright, got together in a panic, and looked at Li Yan in shock.


    Li Yan ignored them, just waving his sleeves.


    In the sleeves, a white cloth appeared with many words written on it.


    That night, such a white cloth appeared in the streets of the city.


    The above content describes in detail the entire process of the bear demon cooperating with the Star Pavilion Tiger Demon, and the intention to assassinate Li Xun, including how Li Xing counterattacked, are also described one by one.


    That day, the Panfeng City chicken flying dog jumped and turned into a pot of porridge.


    When they gathered at the city''s mansion and asked for an explanation from the bear demon, they found that the bear demon was dead.


    The banshees present at the time told the demons that Li Xi was the one who killed the bear demon.


    Earth fairyland killed Taiyi Zhenxian?


    No one believed the words of the banshees.


    But the banshees were determined.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know how Li Yan killed the bear demon.


    In their description, the bear demon fell down as soon as Li Zhi appeared. From beginning to end, they only saw that the bear demon took over the wine jar that Li Yan had thrown over.


    However, after careful inspection by the city''s main government, there was no problem with the wine.


    This matter quickly spread to the Quartet.


    No one blame Li Yan, they are all reprimanding the bear demon.


    As more and more demons knew the news, a horrifying atmosphere began to pervade the Mi Monkey King.


    That was the fear of Li Yan.


    Because they don''t know how Li Yan in the wonderland killed the bear demon. And it was so fast that the bear demon had no chance to resist.


    Li Liliwei''s purpose was perfectly realized through the death of the bear demon.


    ...


    "So Brother Li, how did you kill the bear demon?" In a small restaurant, Yoda asked Li Li who was sitting at the window.


    Li Yan smiled: "The Buddha said: Don''t say, don''t say."


    Yoda: "..."


    He did not pursue further because he knew it was Li Yan''s secret.


    In fact, this secret can''t be simpler. The one who kills the bear demon is the Li Jian who obtained the heavenly secret.


    Originally, the gap between Li Zhi and the bear monster was too great. Even with the sky sword, it was difficult for him to cause the other to die.


    But at that time, the bear demon was drinking too much, his mind and reaction were not in the state, and when he saw Li Yan, because Li Yan''s heart shadow left him too big, he took time to patronize and think about something else, there was no precaution at all-- He will not be prepared to take action against him, after all, Li Zhi is just a fairyland.


    However, even in that case, even under the cover of the wine altar, Li Yan almost did not kill the bear demon. The opponent''s evasive action in the crisis situation almost made Li Zhi miss.


    The real fairyland''s response and speed, as well as its perception of danger, far surpassed that of the fairyland.


    Killing the bear demon with the sky sword, after all, is just a special case.


    But in any case, killing is killing.


    Don''t demon don''t know this, all you have is awe for Li Yan.


    For Li Xun, the killing of the bear demon is already in the plan, because he is the master behind the assassination of Li Xun-if temporarily ignore the Monkey King. So if you can kill the bear demon, Li Yan will definitely kill.


    The two sides are already deadly enemies, and Li Zhi doesn''t know what will happen to the bear demon in the back. If this hidden danger can be eradicated as soon as possible, Li Yan must not relent.


    This is the reason why Li Xun would rather be injured and not use the sword when fighting the python demon.

 v5 Chapter 55： Emperor Road Third Realm

    "The wine in this town is good. There are some fireworks in the world, but not all of them, because there is more nimbus, and there is something special ... seems to be a monster?" On the window seat of the restaurant, Yoda shook the wine bottle in his hand, with a look of intoxication and aftertaste.


    Li Yan chuckled, and said, "What fireworks and evil spirits are not earthy and bloody? They are so elegant, as if they are afraid that others will not know you have been to earth?"


    The demon''s wine is indeed different from the world, they are stronger and wilder, and it is not unusual for the wine to be doped with fierce beast blood.


    Yodah smiled in embarrassment, drank the wine in the glass, and immediately said: "Ten years ago, the demon tribe took control of Xianting. At that time, no one had perfect skills, so the demon can walk in the world ... ... the prosperity of the world, Zeng Jin is also the prosperity of our demons, and it is also the prosperity of our demons. "


    The county leader saw that Li Li and Yoda Li were intoxicated by drinking and poured herself a cup. She tried to take a sip, but it was like eating a bitter gourd, and the small faces were full of bitterness. It was hard to swallow.


    Yodah revealed the color of remembrance and continued: "Because of this, the demon tribe is generally full of fantasy and yearning for the world. It is a beautiful picture that is repeatedly chanted in the mouth of the old demon. It is a bright firework that will repeatedly appear in dreams . Although many monsters can''t reach their entire lives, they still yearn for them. This is why the monsters welcome mortals so much. "


    The feelings of the monsters on the world have already been experienced by Li Zhi. Nearly a hundred monsters in Panfeng City are willing to follow him. This is a major reason. Of course, if only for this reason, they would not follow Li Yan.


    The experience of Panfeng City made Li Yan see more possibilities. He gradually opened a door in front of him.


    He needs more monsters, and how to do that, he already has a draft.


    He has plenty of time to do it.


    The territory of the macaque king is large enough, even if it is Li Li''s current strength, it will take a lot of time to reach the center of the macaque mountain from Panfeng City, where the monkey monkey cave is located.


    Long enough trips and enough places can enable him to do a lot of things. In addition to understanding the demonic society in a serious way, and preparing for the leadership of the demons in the future, how to "abduct" more demons is the most important thing for Li Yan now.


    In this way, even if the immortal seal of the Seven Sacred Mountains cannot be lifted, he is enough to go back to meet Zhu Wenhe.


    Of course, in order to understand the seal of the Seven Sacred Mountains, he must also go to King Monkey Monkey and get the key to the method of the opponent. But it now appears that Mi Monkey King will not be willing to give him the keys.


    So he needs to do something before going to Monkey Mountain.


    Yodah drank a few glasses of wine and relaxed his mood. He asked Li Yan: "If we really go to Macaque Mountain, we should always try to ask for the other party''s key, but he won''t give it to you. What can you do ? "


    Regarding the Seven Sacred Mountains, Yu Dazhen had already told Li Yan.


    Li Min looked at the flow of people outside the window, his eyes were a little stunned, as if he did not hear the words of Yoda. The street is indeed a stream of people, not a demon stream. This small town with hundreds of people is so rare that mortals are the mainstay. There are more mortals on the street.


    They are descendants of the mortals who have come here before, and they may have reproduced here for a hundred generations. As mortals, although wisdom, craftsmanship, and spirituality have some advantages, in this world where monks dominate order, they cannot stand at the top of the food chain, so they do not reproduce so much.


    Li Xuan looked at these people and said, "If the Monkey Mountain is going to fail, what will Monkey King do with the keys?"


    Yoda froze, didn''t understand what Li Yan meant.


    Li Ye didn''t say much. It''s not that he doesn''t want to explain it, but it''s useful to say it after it has been done, otherwise it will only be regarded as a dream.


    The experience of Panfeng City inspired Li Yong. He is now followed by hundreds of monsters, and he wants more.


    To get the demon, the method is actually very simple, just Liwei Lide.


    If we can give equal weight to victories, let the demon willingly surrender, and there is prosperity in the world as a temptation, even if not all the demon are willing to walk with Li Ye in the world, he can at least gather an army.


    The first goal of this army was not Xianting, not Qisheng Mountain, but Macaque Mountain.


    At that time, Chang''an, Li Yi and the crown, were not up to the level of training, King An''s position was difficult to carry on, and there were many sides to sing. Li Yi was still able to create a level of peace in the chaotic situation of enemies and fierce changes. Now that he has become an immortal, with a picture of heaven and a strong dragon, can''t he overthrow the demons?


    Even if it can''t overturn, you have to make a hole in this monster''s heaven.


    This is what the emperor should do before Emperor Dao.


    The Monkey King Kong has a great Luojin Wonderland. He wanted to deal with Li Yan, but he was scared and shrank his head. He did n¡¯t dare to come forward personally. On coercion, was there a world ¡¯s five-avenue gate that gave Li Qiuda during the refining period? ?


    Why is Li Yan so afraid of Monkey King?


    Li Wei has already done it. The head of the Panfeng City Lord makes rare monsters dare to despise him.


    Next is Lide. With experience in the world, this is not difficult.


    With this in mind, Li Min''s heart moved. Suddenly, a thick and familiar atmosphere was felt in the midst of it, and it was close to the eyes, as if it were far away from the sky, out of reach, and in his hands.


    That is the breath of imperialism.


    What is Emperor Road''s third realm?


    Li Yan felt its existence.


    Perhaps he is not far away from this realm.


    You Dazhen, Wu You, etc. did not know what Li Yan was thinking, but just saw Li Yan looking out the window silently. They were waiting for inquiries, but suddenly felt that there was a momentum of consuming the world, as if sitting in front of them, not a monk in a fairyland, but an immortal emperor who came to the world.


    Wu You, Yo Tat-yu, the boss lady and others looked at each other in shock, and they also noticed each other''s doubts. Fortunately, what Li Zhi exudes is just a temperament, and there is no substantial correction, which makes them a little relieved.


    If not, I am afraid that this small restaurant will collapse.


    Wu You and the demons did not bother Li Yan. Of course, as monks, they knew that this was the key time for Li Yan to realize. When Xiuwei reached the immortal realm, the main way to improve his realm was to understand the avenue, which everyone understands.


    It''s just that I can realize the avenue after drinking and looking at a gap in the street view. Isn''t this too easy?


    Yodda sighed secretly, thinking that if his own father, the demon king, who had often realized nothing in the avenue of retreat for many years, had no access to the Tianji Avenue, if he sat here to see this scene, he would have to lift the table.


    Li Ye didn''t get too long, Wu You and the demons soon discovered that the breath of Yuan Yuan Yue Yue on the other side had converged-it was converging, not dispersing. This shows that Li Wei did get something.


    Wu You blinked Shuiling''s eyes and wondered, "Brother, what did you think of?"


    "I understand something about the realm." Li Yan didn''t say too much about it.


    Wu You and the demons heard the words, and they really looked like this.


    Li Yan looked at Yu Dazhen: "Are there any formations there? Stronger offensive or defensive formations."


    "What does Brother Li want to do?" Asked Yoda.


    Li Yan said: "Hundreds of monsters in Wonderland can''t do nothing, and there must be a lot of fighting in the future. If they can practice a few formations, they can also improve their combat effectiveness."


    Of course, the monk formation is different from the military formation. Otherwise, Li Wei can train them by himself. After all, he is also a battlefield host. Li Yan wants to go to the Monkey Mountain, and he will have to prepare for the battlefield gate in the future.


    Yodaka nodded and understood Li Yan''s meaning, and then pondered: "I know a little, but also have good power. When I was in Pinglu, I had been trained by the demon I brought to my brother. The same is true of the monks. But that is all the practice and real-world formations, not suitable for fairyland. If you want to train the hundreds of monks in fairyland and above, it is best to ask for the existence of my father''s existence. "


    Li Yan silently, this is far water can not quench the thirst.


    At this time, the sparrows that had gone out flew back and landed on the windowsill. Li Yan used it as a scout, so when everyone stayed in the town, they let the other party explore the road.


    I didn''t know what news the sparrow had heard, and it seemed extremely excited, and even confiscated its wings, and fluttered to make a "dancing dance" look.


    It yelled to Li Yan: "I was in the place more than 200 miles away, and I heard a great news! There is a mountain called Heishiling, and suddenly there have been a lot of beasts. I do n¡¯t know why. Dafa has already defeated several fairyland cave houses and cottages. There are also some good-looking demons who have helped and betrayed them. They have slaughtered a small town, and they are now making a lot of noise! ??"


    Li Yan frowned slightly: "Are you trembling?"


    "Yes, that''s right! There are many mortals in that town, just like this town!" The sparrow said affirmatively.


    Yoda-chan wondered: "This season, not when the tide of beasts appeared, how could there be such a serious beast disaster? And there are monsters to help you, which is abnormal."


    The territory of the monster clan is full of aura, not only benefiting the monster monk, but also the beast. The beast that is cultivated as a powerful but not savvy, is a beast in the mouth of the demon, very aggressive.


    According to Yoda-chan''s previous introduction to Li-chan, fierce beasts have always been a major problem in the demon territories. In order to annihilate the beast tide in the territories, the monsters in various places often pay a difficult price.


    Li Yan groaned down. Since the tide of beasts appeared abnormal, he also appeared in front of him so cleverly. There is nothing to be questioned about this matter. Li Yan naturally would not believe it.


    When the sparrow saw Li Yan thinking, he seemed to understand his thoughts, and shouted on the window sill, "His Royal Highness, is this the moth that the Monkey King has assembled? He can''t do anything against you, and it''s not good for His Majesty''s Golden Fairyland Take a shot, so I will use the hand of the fierce beast to put you to death? This is a good way to cover people''s eyes! "


    Yodah thought that the sparrow made a lot of sense. His face was not good-looking, and he said calmly: "This is very likely. If this is the case, the road ahead cannot be taken, and we bypass it."


    For the monks in fairyland, there is no necessary way, because it is convenient to detour.


    Li Min glanced at Yu Dalin: "If it is really the Monkey King, even if we detour, there will be a tide of beasts ahead."


    This is because no one stipulates that the tide of animals can only appear in one place, so where Li Zhi goes, the tide of animals may appear. It is still more than two hundred miles away, and it will be directly on the face when it may be found later.


    Yoda lost his way: "What then?"


    Li Min thought, his fingers beat on the table unconsciously, making a rhythmic snoring sound.


    The sparrow shouted, "What else can we do? Go straight up and do them! We have many monks and our strength is not weak. If it is just a beast tide in general, we may not be able to fight it. If it is the handwriting of Mi Monkey King, we can also find evidence. ? Let other great saints come to help! "


    It spit out words very fast and sounded loud, as if excited.


    Li Min glanced at it: "What are you excited about?"


    The sparrow seemed to know that Li Yan would ask that, and immediately patted his straight chest with his wings. "Isn''t your Highness right now a chance for Lide? Now the Monkey King has given you this opportunity, isn''t your Highness happy?"


    "His Highness was already popular in the Demon Clan, because of the situation in Panfeng City, when his Highness settled this beast tide, shouted his arms, and gathered thousands of monks to follow, it was not simple. Matter? By then we will be able to kill Macaque Mountain, wouldn''t we be happy ?! "


    Li Yan hadn''t noticed before, this guy was still a militant, and he didn''t seem too big to engage in trouble. And analyzing the situation turned out to be the truth. Li Yan couldn''t help but look at the sparrows a lot. The birds of the Yao clan are so wise?


    Li Ye made a decision: "The beast tide may be the handwriting of Mi Monkey King, or it may not be. No matter what the situation is, I have no choice to evade. What the other party is about, just go and see."


    Since it can''t be avoided, then it''s difficult to face up, Li Ye really needs this opportunity to stand up.


    Since the beast tide appears, the nearby monsters will not sit idly by and there are always many monks to deal with it. If they can "abduct" a group of monsters, then Li Zhi will be very happy.


    Take a step back and say that even if the beast tide was actually done by Mi Monkey King, Li Ye was not afraid to be killed by the other party.


    He really didn''t believe that the Peng Demon King, the Bull Demon King Fei, and the monkeys took all the effort to help him fight in all directions in the world, and asked him to help the demon clan, and he would really see him killed by the Monkey King.

 v5 Chapter 56： Zuixianlou

    Li Yan estimated that these big saints did not have the handle of the Monkey King, so even if "the big plan is current", knowing that the other party''s mind is not right, it is not easy to make him.


    But if they got the handle of Mi Monkey King, for example, this time to murder Li Ye, then there is an excuse to go and get Mi Monkey King together and **** the key from it.


    There is another reason for Li Xun to be fearless: His sky shield is useless, and life-saving is not a problem, so he has to carry Wu You to run.


    The plan was settled, Li Yan asked Yoda to call the leopard demon and so on.


    When the other party caught up, in the face of the demon, Li Yan basically returned to them the magic weapon previously won in Panfeng City. Now to go to war, Li Zhi made no sense to leave everyone empty-handed.


    Such a move made Li Yan once again win the gratitude of the demon.


    So everyone said that this time they would obey Li Yan ¡¯s orders. Li Yan would let them go east, they would never go west, Li Yan would let them go forward, they would never go back.


    Gathering the demon heart, Li Zhi still has a few Chinese magic weapons in his hand, which are the contributions of several real wonderland of the main city of Panfeng City. They are powerful, and the python demon can''t take them as a bet. When Yoda picks fifteen demon, naturally they can''t pick them.


    Therefore, these tricks were fed to Lu Gujian by Li Yan.


    Lu Gujian was only one line away from the top magic weapon. Now he has been supplemented with these magic weapons and finally succeeded in top quality.


    This made Li Wei more certain about the beast tide this time.


    ...


    Liuxi Town is located on the outskirts of Heishiling. Although there are not many resident monsters in the town, there are only a few 200 people, but there are many monsters crossing the road, so the town is very lively.


    Fierce beasts are commonly found in old forests in the mountains. Even if it is not in the beast tide season, there are monsters who go hunting in the mountains.


    Vicious beasts are not good crops, they are not weak, so whether they are fur, blood, or bones, they are treasures. Whether they are alchemy or alchemy, they are all good choices. Therefore, many demon enthusiastically rushed to this. Even many powerful younger generations will choose to let them go to the mountains to hunt for beasts.


    The town of Liuxi is located on the main road. The past monsters will stop here, or sell valuable parts of the beast. Some buyers will find it directly.


    Especially when the beast tide broke out, Liuxi Town was often overcrowded.


    However, although there are many monks entering the mountains, the number of survivors can be greatly reduced. In the mountains, the roles of hunters and prey are often not fixed. Because of this, most of the monsters resting in Liuxi Town will find a tavern and kiln for fun before entering the mountain.


    Many times, that is the last carnival of their demons.


    Zuixianlou is the largest restaurant in Liuxi Town. The quality of the wine sold here is good enough, because the elixir is rich in content, even if it is drunk in the fairyland, it must be praised, and the taste is good enough. I heard that the craft of making wine comes from the world.


    There is another reason why the business of Zuixianlou is the best. There are banshees and women here. As long as you can afford the price and they see you again, you can go to the next Wangyueju Inn to open a room together.


    There are many banshees who often come to Zuixianlou to do business, but the most beautiful woman here is a human race, called a red sleeve, and is well-known in the world. Many monks just heard of their names, but did not see them, but they did not change their minds.


    Some monks have even vowed that if they could have a drink with the Red Sleeve Girl, they would go to Heishiling and be willing.


    The afternoon sun was pouring into the restaurant, lazy and lethargic, but the restaurant was very lively. Dozens of tables on both floors were filled with people and monsters, drinking and enjoying themselves.


    The territories in the demon territory are not all in the technical line, there are also those who are not low.


    When the monks drank, all voices were heard. The bragging and swearing were more noisy than the vegetable market.


    Suddenly, the light at the door was blocked, and a figure with long sleeves in red appeared in the sight of the monks.


    At that moment, the hustle and bustle of the restaurant suddenly quieted down. Regardless of whether she was bragging or scolding her mother, she stopped her mouth, froze her movements, looked at the door without blinking, and her eyes quickly straightened.


    Even if some monks don''t know the other''s identity, they are amazed by their beauty at the moment.


    At first glance, she was a young woman with a temperament like ice and snow. She was tall, with long, straight legs, and contained explosive power. Her blouse was very tight, her **** were tied high, and the fabric around her waist was missing, exposing a thin and white waist. There was a gorgeous red peony everywhere, giving the woman a little wild .


    Whether it is a red dress with long sleeves or a red peony around the waist, it clearly shows the identity of the woman.


    She scanned the monks of all shapes in the building at the door, and twisted her hot waist straight towards the counter. The woman, whose temperament was very different from that of the figure, attracted shouts from the monks.


    As she walked past a wine table, a ghost goddess of real life who had been staring at her, pressed out her big hand and patted her full hips. Look at his five-finger stance, if he was shot, he must grab it.


    But his hand hadn''t touched the skirt yet, and suddenly a scream was made, and the whole body flew straight out and hit the court pillar.


    From beginning to end, the woman didn''t look at him and came to the counter as if nothing had happened.


    The demon stood up, covering his chest, and was about to get angry, but he vomited a lot of blood, which made him look shocked.


    There was a burst of laughter and ridicule in the restaurant.


    "Where''s the gimmick, who dares to take action against the girl with red sleeves, afraid that she will live longer?"


    "Haha, the last one who dared to play with the Red Sleeve Girl like this, the graves are already tall!"


    "Xiaotai, you are very lucky. The Red Sleeve Girl should be in a good mood today, otherwise you may not be able to stand up!"


    In the ridicule of the monks, a handsome young monk stood up, came to the counter with a jug and wine glass, and stared at the red sleeves drunkly: "Red sleeves! I''m going to Heishiling, this time the beast tide comes Suddenly, it is said that the strength is stronger than before. I may not be able to return when I go. How about you to have a drink with me? "


    The red sleeves lay on the counter with her **** waist bent, her plump chest almost dangled from the counter. Her posture was charming and seductive, but the eyes of the young monk were very bland, and a sentence fluttered in the red lips of the flame: Baisha, you should know that I only drink with heroes. Are you a hero? "


    Bai Sha stared at him: "Why am I not?" He turned back to the monks in the restaurant and said, "You say, am I Bai Sha a hero?"


    "Haha, you are the hero in my mind, but unfortunately not in the mind of the Red Sleeve Girl!"


    "Baisha, don''t bother. You have been in Liuxi for half a year. Did the red sleeve girl drink wine with you once?"


    "Don''t care about them, they are jealous! Bai Sha, just as your Yang Shen real world cultivation, you are not a hero in this restaurant, who dares to call himself a hero ?!"


    The monks followed suit, showing that Baisha''s popularity was not low.


    Bai Sha turned his head to stare at the red sleeves and sipped a wine drink: "Did you hear that, they all said I am!"


    Holding his chin in red sleeves, he took a boring look at Baisha: "The hero in my mind should be alive out of Heishiling and hunting monks who are not weaker than their own beasts, how about you?"


    The face of Baisha was stunned. The beasts of Heishiling were very cruel, and because of the lack of spiritual wisdom, once they saw the blood, they did n¡¯t know what to call back. It ¡¯s the same practice.


    Bai Sha patted the counter angrily: "There is no such hero as you said in this world!"


    "Hero? Who''s calling me? I''m here!"


    An excited and sharp voice rang from the door, and the monks looked around and saw a young man in a black robe coming in, and a sparrow on his shoulder was looking at the red sleeve with discomfort, "My My name is hero, girl, do you have any questions for me? "


    There was a hiss in the restaurant immediately.


    Bai Sha was interrupted, with a displeased expression, and turned to stare at the young man in the black robe.


    Red Sleeve glanced at the person and the bird who entered the door, and quickly retracted his gaze, apparently not half interested.


    "I heard that your wine is good here. I''ll buy some altars." The son of Xuanpao came to the counter.


    When a business came to the door, Red Sleeve didn''t raise his eyes, and his voice was light: "a spirit stone and an altar."


    There are many veins in the Yaozu spirit stone, so the spirit stone is the common currency. The spirit stone in the mouth of the red sleeve refers to the inferior spirit stone, which corresponds to the inferior weapon. Although it is a magic weapon rather than a magic weapon, this price is too expensive to buy wine.


    When the monks heard this price, their faces were embarrassed. Obviously, the word of the sparrow annoyed the girl in the red sleeve, and she was asking for the price ...... If a pot of wine requires a spirit stone, they also drink I''m sorry.


    To the surprise of the monks, the son of Xuanpao said lightly: "So cheap? Then I want all the wine in this restaurant."


    Red sleeves looked up suddenly, looking at the scammer''s expression, "Are you going to make trouble?"


    The son of Xuanpao laughed: "It is the first time I heard that selling wine in a restaurant is a trouble."


    "Red Sleeves say you''re trouble, you''re trouble, don''t get out of me!"


    Bai Sha was interrupted earlier and was unhappy. Before being worried about the other party as a guest, Red Sleeve was doing business and was not angry. Now Red Sleeve spoke a little bit. Push away.


    However, before his hand touched the other''s clothes, he saw a faint shadow in front of him. A bird''s wings zoomed in sharply in his eyes. Before he responded, when his face suddenly felt aching, he couldn''t stand still anymore. stand up.


    "No one dares to speak to His Royal Highness like this in front of the hero''s Lord Ye! You are really impatient!" The sparrow did not know when he had returned to the shoulder of the Gentleman, leaning his head to his airy lesson. .


    There was a sound of breathlessness in the hall. Baisha was a monk in the real world of Yangshen, but now he was spun by the sparrow''s wings and couldn''t stop at all. What was the status of the sparrow''s cultivation?


    Is it impossible, is it a fairyland?


    But the immortal realm is not in the big city to enjoy the blessing, how come back to this poor and remote place in Liuxi Town?


    They are the highest monks, but they are not real monks. At this moment, the atmosphere is afraid to breathe.


    The sparrow looked surprised, and rounded the red sleeve of Yin Hong''s small mouth, with a smirk on his face: "How about, isn''t Ye Ye very powerful? Didn''t he live up to his hero''s name?"


    After the initial surprise, Red Sleeve immediately became energetic, staring at the son of Xuanpao for a while, as if she wanted to see the other person through. She ignored the sparrow. "Are you really here to buy wine? Our house The ten steps of the signboard are drunk, but there are still 500 stocks in stock! "

 v5 Chapter 57： Do you like men?

    The son of Xuanpao smiled and sullen, as if he was not angry with Baisha at all. He pulled out a thing from the storage bag and put it on the counter: "I think it should be enough to pay for the wine."


    This time, not only were the monks stunned, but even the always cold and lazy red-sleeved girl had her eyes straight.


    On the counter was a complete murderer''s body-Blazing Eagle!


    That''s a rare beast with the power of a fairyland!


    And this corpse is intact, that is, fur, essence blood, and bones are all in there. That is not something that can be measured by hundreds of inferior spirits.


    After the red sleeve was shocked, he stared fiercely at Li Yan, with no intention of covering up. "You went to Heishiling. You killed this blazing eagle? You hunted blazing flames by repairing the land wonderland. eagle?!"


    The son of Xuanpao replied casually: "Oh, on the way, I looked at the situation of the beast tide. It happened that a beast flew to his face and caught it back."


    Red sleeves widened her charming eyes and took a deep breath, which made her tall **** even more spectacular.


    Jomo felt that the response of Red Sleeve was interesting. It seemed that he was very interested in Blazing Eagle. The son of Xuanpao began to dig out from the storage bag. Exactly, I have a few more here, all for you. I only caught ... well, seven, they are quite fast, the rest are running. "


    Red sleeves looked at the flaming eagles piled up on the counter, and the whole person was almost dumb.


    With a bang, a dreadful monk dropped his wine glass and broke it.


    All the monks did not seem to hear the sound, staring straight at the pile of flaming eagles, as if the soul had been hooked.


    Actually hunted so many blazing eagles ... and looking at the injuries, they were all killed with one sword, and there was no sign of fighting. Isn''t this guy''s cultivation only a fairyland? Why is it so powerful?


    "Why, you don''t accept it?" The Xuanpao son was surprised to see the red sleeves there.


    Red Sleeve was clever, and looked back.


    Then in the shocked eyes of the monks, she suddenly rushed over, grabbed the hand of the son of the black robe, and said seriously: "You are a hero! You are the hero I always wanted to see!"


    Her lower body is still behind the counter, her upper body is already pressed on the counter, her hips are raised high on the edge of the counter, how this posture looks tempting.


    Bang, bang, bang ... the wine glass and jug in the restaurant shattered, and many monks looked bleak, as if they saw something terrible, all of them were stiff.


    It''s over, this reaction from the girl ...


    They felt that the red-sleeved girl who was thinking about it was leaving them ...


    Each of these monks glared at the son of Xuanpao, with jealousy in his eyes. How could this guy be so strong and so lucky ...


    Then, to everyone''s expectations, the son of Xuanpao pulled back his hand and looked at the red sleeve with a wary look: "What are you doing?"


    Monks: "..."


    Xiongtai, what is your reaction? How do you feel that you are not happy, like a little girl who is being teased? That''s a red-sleeve girl. They''re posting, aren''t you flattered?


    The red sleeves were also stunned, and she looked at the Li You who was "don''t come over" blankly, at a loss.


    The first time in my life, my mother turned upside down.


    The girl in red sleeves felt her heart tingling.


    I ca n¡¯t tell you how hard Li Li is: there are enough banshees around me. I have to come here all day long, and I ca n¡¯t handle it. Beauty, do n¡¯t bother me any more, how far away you are from me. far.


    The girl with red sleeves felt Li Yan''s indifferent attitude. I don''t know why the nose is sore, and there are crystal tears in her eyes.


    I thought that I could wait for my hero one day, that would be a good-looking boy, and would see myself with a beast who was the same as myself, I waited a long time, I waited very hard, now I finally Wait until ... I guessed the beginning, but I didn''t guess the ending ...


    Oh, is my red sleeve not beautiful enough, or is the current hero changed?


    The sparrow screamed aloud. It wasn''t too big to see the fun. His wings were holding his chest, and a fascinating expression: "It seems that Ye Ye heard the heartbreaking voice, is it an illusion? Purple ... .Ah, girl, is it yours? "


    Li Yan glanced at the sparrow and gave him a slap to take off, then looked earnestly at Red Sleeve, and thought he was very considerate: "Girl, it doesn''t matter if you don''t take this Blazing Eagle, I pay for the wine with spirit stone."


    There is no spirit stone on him, but there are hundreds of monsters following him.


    "No more, the Blazing Eagle is pretty good." The girl from the red sleeve moved awkwardly from the counter and smiled apologetically.


    But soon, she restored the cold and graceful beauty of the ice-fire beauty, but although she tried hard to hide it, she couldn''t hide the denseness in her eyes when she looked at Li Yan. "


    "Anyway." Li Min nodded and recovered six Blazing Eagles.


    The monks saw that Li Ye did not accept the intention of the girl in the red sleeve, and they were relieved. In order to conceal their malaise, they laughed and started to fight again.


    But Bai Sha was still spinning around ... he should have stopped, but after the sparrow was lifted up by Li Yi, he slaped his breath at him and gave him another slap.


    After a while, Li Yan drunk off the five hundred altars ten steps, and politely smiled at Hongxiong, "That''s when I leave."


    "Well, okay, boy walk slowly ..." Hongxiu said unconsciously, habitually.


    However, when she saw Li Yan ¡¯s pure manners, so a smile full of distance, her heart hurt again, and she could n¡¯t help but blurted out, ¡°I ¡¯m familiar with Heishiling. Can the son take me with me?¡±


    With that, she looked at Li Yan full of hope. Because of her hot makeup and hot temperament, her expression did not look pitiful, but she looked like a fire, with burning power.


    Li Min thought for a moment, but politely declined the other side: "No."


    Red sleeve: "..."


    Grandma''s, the world has changed, beauty is no longer welcome!


    "My son!" When Li Yan turned around and went out, Red Sleeve chased her again. She stared at Li Yan, bit her red lips, and hesitated for a while. "Does your son ... like a man?"


    She felt she had to ask this question, because she wanted to give herself an answer, or she would doubt life after today.


    "Haha!" The sparrow smiled and rolled on Li Yan''s shoulders, covering his stomach.


    "No!" Li Xun said with a dark face, and never gave the other party a chance to speak anymore.


    Red Sleeve looked resentfully at the back of Li Yan ....... She even looked resentful and fiery.


    After leaving Liuxi Town, Li Xuan was relieved. This world has really changed. Everywhere I go, I''m stuck by banshees and women. This day can''t go by.


    Back in front of the monsters waiting outside the town, Wu You first greeted him. When he saw Li Yan''s face was not very good, he asked with concern: "What happened to Brother Xi, did you meet the monsters, did you fight them?"


    Li Yan made a noise and didn''t want to say more.


    Wu You wondered, "But we didn''t hear anything!"


    Li Su suddenly felt that women were too clever.


    The sparrow was still laughing, and even a few feathers were falling, full of glee. Li Yan was anxious, took him off his shoulders, and kicked him like a football.


    In Zuixianlou, Baisha finally stopped spinning, and holding the counter was a vomit. If he had not cultivated the real world of Yangshen, he would have to be paralyzed at the moment.


    After finally vomiting, Baisha looked at the red sleeves behind the counter and said indignantly: "Red sleeves, don''t be angry, I''ll just call someone, catch up with the kid and pack him up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a thunderous sound from the roof, and then there was a shudder of something, falling in front of the counter, with feathers flying.


    Bai Sha bowed his head suddenly, and saw a sparrow crawling up with his wings covering his head, looking pained, as if looking very miserable, his feathers fell off the ground, which made him laugh.


    The sparrow looked up to see Baisha laughing, and immediately became angry from his heart, and wickedly gave birth to the gall bladder: "You laugh at your uncle!"


    Baisha: "..."


    He started spinning again.


    The sparrow snorted, and in the startled eyes of the monks, no one flew away.


    The monks looked at Baisha with sympathy in their eyes.


    Red Sleeve took out a bottle of wine and sat on a chair behind the counter, starting to drink a headache.


    Li Yan had already been to Heishiling before, so he had some understanding of the beast tide. This time when he returned to Liuxi Town to join the demons, he had to formulate tactics and concentrate his strength in the weak beast tide area, giving it a fatal blow.


    Of course, this is not the most important reason. Li Xun came to Liuxi mainly to mix with the ranks of ordinary monks and follow them into the mountains.


    Only in this way can he get acquainted with these monks, and then take them to defeat the beast tide, gain the awe and respect of the monks, and then they can be "abducted" as a matter of course.


    If the other monks hadn''t left yet, Li Zhi would take his team to destroy the beast tide. I''m afraid that not many monks would admire him in awe. Without participating in it, the sense of distance will definitely be better than the personal experience.


    But no one expected that when she entered the first restaurant just to buy some wine for the demon, she would run into a girl like Red Sleeve, forcing Li Yan to flee.


    "I don''t think it''s a way to go on like this." Yoda Min listened to Li Min''s experience in Zuixianlou, forcing a smile, serious, "Brother Li, don''t run away, running away can''t solve the problem. Female The demon woman is also a monk. As long as the cultivation is enough, you have no reason to refuse, and the collection must still be compiled. "


    Li Yan glanced at the banshees aside, he just looked at them casually. The banshees looked like they were being ignited, one by one, they were so excited that they gave him fiery eyes, as if he nodded , They will pounce over and offer their knees.


    This made Li Yan ¡¯s head extremely big: "This day can''t pass it? Isn''t I saying that you monks have problems with the thoughts of the monks, they look too embarrassed and worship the money! The world is in style, the world is in style!"

 v5 Chapter 58： Sure enough to grab money

    Yodah looked at Li''s distressed appearance, and said a few times, but felt that the egg hurt.


    He also looked back at the banshees, only to find that the other party didn''t notice him at all. This made his heart a little bit painful, and he coughed twice as if he was not convinced, but now a banshee seemed to him, but he was rolling his eyes and looked disgusted.


    Yodda lifted her head and looked silent at the sky. I think he is also a divine demon son, young and promising, handsome and handsome, but also to spend money on earth, how come to the female demon here, the treatment is so different from Li Zhi?


    Li Yan didn''t care about Yu Dazhen''s strange response, cleared his throat, and started to say: "Hei Shi Ling is hundreds of miles away, and the sparrows and I have seen a lot of places. This time, the scale of the beast tide is very large. It is less than fifty miles away from Liuxi Town. There are many types of beasts, and the repair is not low, but I haven''t seen too much. The center and I didn''t go there. The breath was strong and it felt dangerous. "


    He took a tree branch and drew a simple map of Heishiling on the ground. "The beast tide is showing a tide trend, one after the other, there is basically no weak area. So the strategy this time is, I am showing you and you are dark, all right. Be careful to hide the air conditioner. Once I have the order, you will follow the order. "


    Yo Tak-yu looked at the map drawn by Li Kuang, but for a while he couldn''t understand it and fell into thought.


    Wu You can clearly see at a glance. After all, Li Yan was influenced by Li Xian when he was a child. He had the great ambition to join the social club. When he played mud, he also built cities and painted pictures. Wu You knew the style of Li Ji long ago.


    Wu You blinked Shuiling''s eyes and said, "Did Brother Brother detect the trace of Master Mi Monkey King?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "Not yet."


    But this is not very important. Li Zhi came here to gain prestige. The abduction of monks is the only purpose. Anyway, he wasn''t afraid of what the monkey king made.


    After telling the situation to the big guy, Li Xun began to dispatch by hand: "Holy Son, you and the leopard demon take the demon and hide in the shadows. I suggest you pretend to be a real monk team and mix in the demon group. Follow the sparrow and follow me, we will find a team from Liuxi to join. "


    Wu You is Li Yan''s heart treasure, so he must be sure to take it with him. The sparrow flew fast and looked far away. After eating the jujube of Juxingge, it was improved a lot, even if the real wonderland could not catch up with it, it had to be taken as a scout.


    That being said, there is a miscellaneous job, taking care of everyone''s diet and living ... Li Yan set his sights on the boss lady.


    The boss lady couldn''t help rejoicing when she saw her feelings toward her. Even if she has no extravagant hopes for Li Xun now, but the fact that Li Xun can think of asking her to go with her shows that she still has some weight in Li Xun''s heart.


    But unfortunately, when the boss lady saw Li Yan''s eyes clearly, she couldn''t be happy anymore. That''s not just looking at the companion''s eyes, but at the servant''s eyes.


    "How is the boss lady walking with us?" In the disappointed eyes of the boss lady, Li Ye showed a kind smile, the sun was shining, and she said in a sincere tone: "We need you."


    After seeing this smile and hearing the sincere words, the boss''s heart brightened again instantly. With Li Zhi''s leading position in this team, she can also speak to her in a consultative tone. This is recognition and respect for her.


    The boss lady couldn''t help but smile, and replied without thinking: "Okay, slaves ..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw that Li Yan had turned back and continued to talk to Yodah.


    The boss looks stiff, and the words are stuck in her throat, how uncomfortable and uncomfortable it is.


    Oh, it turned out to be a polite smile and inquiry.


    It ¡¯s nice to say what it needs, but it just needs her to do miscellaneous ...


    After the arrangement was completed, Li Wei distributed the wine to the demon, one person and three altars. This thing is not valuable, but everyone generally likes it. The demon said that it was very useful, seeing Li Yan''s eyes close again.


    Let the demons spread out, Li Yan walked into Liuxi Town again.


    This time he didn''t go to Zuixianlou, but avoided it far, and went directly to the small square to the east of the town. There is a notice board here with information describing the situation of the Blackrock Ridge beast tide, and many monks gathered.


    Li Yan strolled around the small square and looked at the situation of the monks.


    The monks who come here are of different levels. The real world is the vast majority, and there are even many monks who practice qi-usually when there is no beast tide, the real world is the high-level combat power in this town.


    In fact, those who need to hunt and kill fierce beasts will not be big monsters.


    If Xiu Xiu has arrived in the fairyland, he can go to a big city like Panfeng City and do a good job in the city''s main government. There is no risk of income stability and his status is high. Even if you do n¡¯t go to the city ¡¯s main residence, it ¡¯s enough to be a guest secretary at major commercial banks and receive great courtesy.


    However, because of the beast tide, there are still monks in the fairyland, although few, but this at least shows a trend: there will be more and more fairyland in the town.


    If the beast tide in Heishiling cannot be eliminated, the closer Ayutthaya Lord will come forward and lead the city guards into the mountains.


    "Generally speaking, the beast tide will not be strong enough to require the presence of the Seven Saints. In my memory, the Seven Saints personally came forward to settle the animal tide, only once, and hundreds of years have passed." Madam You and Li Yan Popularize basic knowledge.


    Li Min nodded, signalling to understand. The county owner was curious: "Wasn''t that saying that it''s not difficult for us to break the beast tide when we enter Heishiling this time?"


    The proprietress was about to speak, and suddenly there was a voice full of taunts.


    "If you are in Golden Wonderland, it is not difficult to deal with the beast tide, but if it is not, just pray that you can save your life in the beast tide. The beast tide returned here is not of ordinary scale. You must wait for your death and return I don''t know how I died! "


    Li Yan and others looked around and saw the side of the notice board, leaning on a man wearing a bucket hat, a Tsing Yi, and embracing his arms, still holding a long dark knife in his arms.


    What he said just now came from his mouth. At this moment he looked at Li Yan and others with contempt, a group of your gimmicks who looked unknowingly high.


    Seeing the other side''s appearance, Li Yi immediately felt interesting. In the realm of Yaozu, he was dressed up like a knight in the world. It was the first time that such a monk Li Yi met.


    Li Yan glanced back at the boss. The other side touched Li Yan''s eyes, and after a short pause, he glanced for understanding, and then took the first two steps, rolled up his sleeves to teach the other side.


    Before the boss made two steps, she let Li Yan pull it together, her face confused: "What are you doing?"


    The boss''s eyes were sharp and she was confused by Li Ye. She was also puzzled by the second monk, "Don''t you want me to go up and clean him up?"


    "Am I such a bad-tempered person?" Li Yan said awkwardly, "I asked you what he was."


    "Aren''t you?" The boss lady blurted out.


    Because you were stabbed by the tiger demon, you set foot on Juxing Pavilion. Because the bear demon is the master behind the scenes, he went to deceive others'' magic weapon, abducted other monks, and shivered when they saw you. In all fairness, isn''t they good enough for you?


    But you, you have left Panfeng City, and you went back to kill others. Is your temper not big?


    Seeing that Li Min''s face was not good-looking, the boss''s eyes flashed a look of fear, and she immediately chose to surrender, obediently: "He is a fairyland!"


    After saying this, the boss lady was relieved. The look of Li Yan''s lowered face just now made her suddenly startled, and she felt instinctively afraid.


    The boss is not a timid demon. If she is afraid, she will not open the inn in Lingyundu, she will not agree with the Peng Demon King, and follow Li Yan to break through the Monkey King territory.


    If she had been in the past, she knew that Li Yan would not treat her, and she would not be moved at all.


    But since Li Yan went back and killed the bear demon ...


    The boss lady was very scared when she thought about it, for fear that Li Yan was upset, she made her.


    Seeing that Li Min''s face eased a little, the lady owner immediately cast a look in her eyes: See it, your eyes scared me like this, and you said you have a bad temper?


    Seeing the eyes of the boss lady, Li Min felt weak for a while.


    Many times, the parties are not really bad-tempered, they are just intentionally irritated. The person who irritates you, when you can''t help being angry, will seem to catch deadly evidence, jump out to blame you, look at it, and say that you have a bad temper, and now the original shape is revealed!


    Really.


    With this in mind, Li Yan could not help staring at the boss again.


    The boss immediately shrank her shoulders, and took two steps back in horror, holding her chest, making her look like a weak cat.


    Li Yan was too lazy to look at her and looked back at the "Knight".


    The knights were observing their gestures when Li Yan and the boss were "carefully" communicating, and now they saw the boss show a fear, and thought that it was against him, and immediately became more arrogant.


    Seeing Li Yan look over, the knight raised his jaw proudly and said in an overlooking tone: "Looking at your luxurious clothes, you don''t seem to go to the mountains to deal with beasts. Tell you that the beasts are difficult to entangle, you Going in, you must be dying! "


    Li Yan was humbly taught: "What about your meaning?"


    The knight ¡¯s nostrils are facing the sky, "I, Qi Qitian, the power of Wonderland, the Blackstone Ridge butcher who has more than a hundred fierce beasts, the gold elder of the famous hunter organization killing hand, now I will show you A clear path! If you want to survive the beast tide and gain something, I will give you a chance to follow me and join my team! "


    Li Yan was dumbfounded, the county owner laughed out loud, and the sparrow began to roll on Li Yan''s shoulders again. The boss lady even gave a glance at the chivalry professing to be Qi Qitian.


    "What are you laughing at?" Qi Potian''s old face blushed, turning into shame and anger, and he continued to pose without holding a long knife, staring at everyone with a bow and back, "You dare to laugh at the blackstone butcher! You don''t know! Regretfully, I must show you some colors! "


    When the other party was about to do something, Li Xie waved his hand, and managed to hold back a smile. "Sir, don''t hurry, we want to follow you, but we don''t know if it is safe to follow you. After all, we also have a fairyland, and Heaven Wonderland. "


    Qi Potian heard that Li Xun had the intention to join his team, his face looked slightly better, and he gave a cold hum from his nostril: "We have a lot of famous Masters in Heaven''s Wonder in the hand of killing, and it is true that there is no Wonderland! You can follow us, there is absolutely no problem with safety! But ... "


    "How much is it?" Li Yan took the stubble.


    "Count your acquaintances!" Qi broke the sky, he glanced at Li Yan, "each one hundred pieces of inferior spirit stone, to ensure that you live out, if you are obedient enough, you can bring out the beasts you hunted yourself ! "


    "Hundred pieces of inferior spirits, why don''t you grab them?" The sparrow bounced his two short legs, and covered his stomach and laughed and fell off Li''s shoulder. "You want to laugh to death!"


    Qi Potian''s face was completely dark. "Then I''ll grab it now!"


    With that said, he waved his hand suddenly, and for a while, the practitioners who stayed in the small square turned around, and there were a lot of people in Wu Ya, and there were 20 or 30 people, not to mention a few of them in Wonderland!


    The monks had somber faces one by one, and they all took out the magic instruments and magic weapons in their hands, and it seemed that they were really ready to start.


    The sparrow''s laughter came to an abrupt end, flapping his wings, and he wanted to fly to the sky, "Your Highness, you talk first, I''ll go explore the road ahead!"


    Li Yan grabbed it. Of course he knew that the sparrow wanted to call Yoda to them, but to deal with these monks Qi Qitian, he really didn''t have to show up for the demon.


    Qi Potianyan smiled and looked at Li Yan: "I give you one last chance, you should organize your language! Immediately apologize to the sturdy Blackrock Ridge butcher!"


    Li Yan smiled: "If we apologize, can we not follow you?"


    "No!" Qi Potian vetoed it decisively. "But if you give a spirit stone, you can choose not to enter the mountain."


    "Sure enough to grab money!" Li Yan sighed.


    Qi Potian sneered: "Don''t you agree?"


    "Serve, I''m convinced!" Li Yan spread his hand, and he began to pull out of the storage bag. "We paid for this money, but Lingshi didn''t have it. I''ll use this to ..."

 v5 Chapter 59： You know what i mean

    Qi Potian immediately looked on guard, for fear that Li Ye would take out a large-scale lethal magic weapon. Soon, Li Ye appeared a handful of shiny feathers.


    Qi Potian froze and exaggeratedly laughed: "You''re not going to pull me a feather coat, you are too ..."


    His voice suddenly disappeared, and his eyes were widened, because what Li Yan took out was not a feather coat, but a ... flaming eagle!


    To be precise, the body of the Blazing Eagle!


    Li Yan threw Blazing Eagle to Qi Potian: "Is this enough?"


    Qi Potian hugged the huge body of Blazing Eagle, swallowed hard, and didn''t return to his thoughts for a while.


    Although he is known as the Blackrock Ridge Butcher, the ghost knows that it is only his boast. He hunted and killed no less than a hundred fierce beasts, but those were all low-powered .... the flame of land wonderland Eagle, the average monk in wonderland has no way.


    But soon, the shock in Qi Potian''s eyes faded. He stared at Li Yan, replaced by scarlet greed, "No ... not enough! This little eagle is only worth two monks. cost!"


    When saying the word "Little Eagle", Qi''s conscience was faintly hurting. But in the interest, he couldn''t care less.


    Li Yan said, "Fortunately, I still have one here."


    Then, he took out the body of the second Blazing Eagle.


    At this moment, the twenty or thirty practitioners who came around seemed to be breathing more quickly, staring at the Blazing Eagle one by one as if they were going to eat it.


    Blazing Eagles are comparable to the existence of Wonderland. In the hunter''s classification, they are precious intermediate species of fairy products. Even the masters of Tian Wonderland have no absolute grasp of hunting them because they fly too fast.


    The value of the Blazing Eagle is self-evident.


    In contrast, Wubaitan wine ... is really the existence of nine cattle and one hair.


    At this time, the monks of the killing hands looked very different from Li Yan. It was no longer the look of Kai Zi, but the look of the strong, with awe.


    There is a blazing eagle, which can also be understood as Li Zhi''s good luck. With the help of the boss lady Tiantian Wonder, he picked up the bargain. But the two Blazing Eagles have already explained the problem very well, and that is definitely not something that can only be obtained by luck.


    Before they knew it, they all narrowed their eyes and did not dare to stare at Li Ye ... mainly they did not dare to stare at the boss. In their opinion, it must be the boss lady of Tianxianjing who helped Li Yan hunt and kill the Blazing Eagle.


    Throwing the second Blazing Eagle to Qi Potian, Li Min smiled unshakably: "Is it enough now?"


    Qi Potian hugged two massive flame flaming eagles, his eyes nodded like garlic: "Enough is enough, absolutely enough!" Even he, at this moment, looked at Li Yan and his wife''s eyes with awe.


    Fortunately, I didn''t do it before, or I might have to plant it. Qi Potian secretly rejoices.


    But soon, I do n¡¯t know what Qi Potian thinks about, he turned around and ran, holding the Blazing Eagle, "You are waiting here, I will be right back!"


    The voice did not end, Qi Potian had run out of sight.


    Li Yan: "..."


    Monks: "..."


    Wu You pulled the monk who pulled Li Li, raised his small face and asked worriedly: "Brother Xi, he won''t run away with the Blazing Eagle?"


    Then, her little skeptical eyes kept glanced at the monks'' faces.


    These members of the Killing Hand are more embarrassing than one. It is really embarrassing to be examined by a little girl with such eyes. Even if you haven''t done any bad things, you must suspect that you are a bad monster.


    Li Min touched her little head and smiled, "No."


    "Why?" Wu You asked.


    "He didn''t dare," Li Minrou whispered.


    When the monks heard the words, they all looked stunned. Although Li Yan said this lightly, they all heard an overbearing confidence. It''s as if Qi Potian ran off with the Blazing Eagle, he would be killed by Huang Quan the next moment.


    This temperament made the monks look at Li Yan''s eyes a little more fearful.


    Temperament cannot be faked. Without that background, pretend cannot be pretend. Even if they can act like they can only lie to the ignorant, there is no such demon among the monks present.


    The lord of the county nodded, reassuring.


    Then she pulled Li''s sleeves again, motioned the other side to lower her head, and then stomped her feet, holding her palm against her mouth, and quietly asked in Li''s ear: "Big brother, what a shattering thing, it''s clearly in ¶ïYou, why are you willing to give him two Blazing Eagles? "


    Li Yan smiled and said in a small voice: "You can rest assured that I will get it back. And he will definitely have to pay interest at that time. When did I suffer?"


    The county owner smiled happily, revealing two tiger teeth, some sly, some gloating, and some pride.


    Yeah, elder brother will never be willing to suffer.


    Isn''t the bear demon in Panfeng City the proof?


    The lord of the county felt very relieved.


    Li Ye is also very happy now, not only convinced that the Blazing Eagle can be taken back, but also because of the twenty or thirty monks beside him ... the killing hand? There are still many wonderland? Even true wonderland? Fine, this organization must abduct!


    Facts have proved that Qi Potian did not hold the Blazing Eagle, because it wasn''t long before Li Xi and so on heard Qi Potian''s excited roar. The other person seemed to be agitated, and his voice was loud as if he was afraid that the whole town could not hear it.


    He exclaimed in a heated tone announcing the monks in the town: "Red sleeves, red sleeves! I have hunted the Blazing Eagle, or two! The hero you waited for was me, yes, it was my Blackrock Ridge butcher who broke through God! Haha, come with me and give me the rest of your life and I will take care of you! "


    Hearing this voice, Li Yan twitched. Why is this red sleeve, the other party ¡¯s popularity and demonic spirit are so high?


    "This boy, took your Highness your flaming eagle and asked for the little lady in the restaurant?" The sparrow covered his eyes with wings, and could not bear to look directly, "He is finished ... "


    Li Yan didn''t speak, but the county owner looked curiously at the sparrow: "Why is he finished? His Royal Highness Flame Eagle, the little girl in the restaurant, is there any secret in it?"


    The sparrow raised his head suddenly with a look on his face, a stance where I would have to keep secret for His Royal Highness even if I was dead, "No! Absolutely not! You Lord, believe me!"


    County Lord: "Oh!"


    Seeing you as a ghost, I can believe that you are really a ghost.


    The boss''s eyes rolled around and she had already thought of something, and her long sleeve covered her mouth and laughed.


    Li Yan didn''t stand there. He greeted the monks on his own initiative and enthusiasm. "Are you a member of the Killing Hand? Alas, for a long time, I can fight the beast tide with you this time, Li It ¡¯s a blessing for three lives! Come and come. Do n¡¯t stand so far. Come and get to know me. I still have some good wine here. Everyone is here to get an altar. ¡±


    The monks had some fear of Li Zhi, especially the monks in real life. Now seeing the strong men they could only let them look up to, they came together with a kind smile, and they all felt very uncomfortable.


    In particular, when they were drunk with Li Zhi for ten steps, they were a little uncomfortable, and there was a chill behind them for no reason, as if something bad was about to happen: Why would I have a weasel to give the chicken a New Year? a feeling of?


    "What''s the name of this dear?" A real monk took over the altar and felt that his hand was short, so he took the initiative to talk to Li Yanpan.


    In any case, there is such a powerful ... beautiful and coquettish Tianxianjing banshee behind him, and she can be close to them with these realities, which can really make the demon happy.


    After all, everyone likes easygoing monks.


    "Oh, my last name is Li." Li Yan said, "the first name is Cong."


    "Li Congyu? Good name, good luck!" The real-life realm immediately clenched his fists.


    "It''s all taken by the parents, wherever they are," Li said modestly.


    He thought about it just now, and thought it was better to use a pseudonym. After all, the name Li Li now has a certain reputation in the demon territory, especially the Mi Monkey King''s territory. If she reveals her identity now, Li Yi feels that it is not conducive to her next plan.


    Li Ye was mainly thinking about the culprit of the killing hand. After all, there was a large number of monks in the team who were moving every time. No matter who it was, they would be a little flustered.


    In addition, if the beast tide is caused by Mi Monkey King behind the scenes, Li Yan also has to conceal his identity slightly.


    Well, slightly.


    As Li Zhi greeted the monks of the Killing Hand, there was a sudden noise in the street, as if something extraordinary was coming, which aroused everyone''s excitement and onlookers.


    Li Xun looked around and waited to see who was coming. He murmured in his heart, just like when the monks took his altar, there was a chilly cold in the back, and he felt that something bad was about to happen.


    Because here is the girl in the red sleeve of Drunk Xianlou.


    That red dress, tall body, long straight legs, red peony around the waist, red lips like flames, cold temperament like frost and snow, and bright eyes like the sun are all too iconic.


    Holding two fat flaming eagles in his arms, blocking his body, only showing Qi Qitian with half of his face, followed by the other side in frustration, crying, "Girl in red sleeves, please slow down , My men are all over there, he can''t run away! "


    The county owner saw Red Sleeve approaching, and looked back at the other person''s eyes. When he saw Li Yi who was embarrassed, he asked curiously, "Brother, did she come to you? Do you know her? There is no demon in her body, Or a personal clan? "


    Li Yan looked serious: "This little lady is very hot, even hotter than those banshees, do you know what I mean?"


    The county host''s eyes lighted up and he waved his fist: "I understand! Rest assured, brother, I will protect you!"


    With that said, the lord of the county stepped forward, standing in front of Li Yan, and looked at Red Sleeve with disapproval, "Who is coming? My elder brother is not going to see you today!"


    Li Yan gave a strange look at the county host, what a ghost is he?


    Red Sleeve rushed forward with a look of expectation. After seeing Li Yan from a distance, the flame in her eyes had already burned, as if it would spray out the next moment.


    But when she suddenly saw the county leader standing in front of Li Yi, she stepped forward, especially after noticing that the county leader was so flawless and more lovely than the porcelain doll, she couldn''t help looking at it.


    "My son ..." Red sleeves opened her small cherry mouth.


    The lord of the county warned, this guy is so beautiful, even better than those banshees. No wonder my brother thinks it is dangerous, and I think it is very dangerous. "If you have anything to say, just tell me! "

 v5 Chapter 60： Do I mean this?

    Although Li Yan was behind her, because of her height, the head of the county was not blocked at all, but she said this very seriously.


    Seeing Li Yan looking up to the sky, Red Sleeve had no intention to speak, and his heart began to ache again. But she is not a weak woman, so she has no pitiful gesture.


    She said generously: "I''m here to pay back the spirit stone of the son. Before the son bought five hundred altar wine in our drunk fairy house, but left a flame eagle, the value is too much, I came here specially The spirit stone was returned to the boy. "


    Qi Potian heard the words behind Red Sleeve, and immediately saw Li Yan''s eyes full of resentment.


    He ran to Zuixianlou with a flaming eagle and thought he could hold the beauty, but he was ridiculed by the people in the restaurant. The red sleeve girl almost smashed the jar of wine in his head.


    The sparrow began to play the role of seeing the liveliness not too big. He covered his chest and looked sadly: "Oh my gosh, I seem to hear a heartbreaking voice again! It ¡¯s not the way to the ground The petals on the edge, but my broken heart? "


    Li Yan slapped it fanning over his shoulder.


    The proprietress looked at Red Sleeve to deliver the spirit stone to the county owner, her eyes full of sympathy, "Another ..."


    "Are you going to the Blackrock Ridge with the team of the killing hand?" Red sleeve returned the spirit stone and asked the county master.


    County Road: "What about it?"


    Red Sleeve smiled sweetly, as if resurrected instantly with blood: "What a coincidence, I want to go into the mountains with them too!"


    Qi Potian laughed and rejoiced: "..."


    Still, why don''t I know?


    Red Sleeve glanced back at him. He knew right away. Ha ha, isn''t it for that boy. Abominable smelly man, even took away the soul of my beloved woman, I will fight with you!


    Li Yongyang sighed, sad. Since entering the territory of the demon clan, he seems to have acquired some incredible skills.


    With this in mind, Li Zhi suddenly came up with an immature idea: According to the virtues of these monks in the demon territory, he didn''t seem to have to work hard to deceive monks by Livide, just wandering around, right? Will it attract countless female monks to come together and form an army of female monks?


    If you think about it, it doesn''t seem to be impossible!


    "What are you all doing here, no need to do anything? I asked you to gather your hands and grow the team going into the mountains. What are you all doing here?" A majestic voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the monks.


    Outside the town, three monks flew in, one more powerful than the other.


    The middle-aged man, headed by a mouth, wearing a large black owl, turned out to be the practice of true wonderland, and the two monks behind him, even turned into heaven wonderland.


    "Is the master coming?"


    "Meet the big boss!"


    The members of the Killing Hand all bowed.


    "A bunch of rice buckets, old man ... huh?" The monk in Real Wonderland overlooked the beings, humming, how proud and arrogant he was, and with that hum, his practice spread out for coercion, On the spot, all monks should be given a dismissal to highlight their status.


    However, when his eyes fell on the red-sleeve girl, he immediately became angry and happy, with a smile on his face, so close that he couldn''t be more compatible, and even did not let go of coercion. , The red-sleeved girl is a little bit more beautiful, it''s really dazzling! "


    When Li Yan saw this scene, he couldn''t help covering his eyes.


    The master of this killing hand is also an admirer of red sleeves.


    The degree of obsession with the red-sleeved girl from the monks in Liuxi Town turned out to be a sigh of relief. It turns out that it''s not just me who is in love with my physique, so I can rest assured that I think I have become a monster.


    In the face of the cordial greetings of the killing hand, the corner of the mouth of the girl with red sleeves moved slightly, which was considered a smile.


    She is cold and temperamental. Most of the time, she is lazy and casual in dealing with people. Even the big masters in the hand of killing and the strong in the real wonderland will not allow her to show a bit of enthusiasm. "It''s been a long time, big masters. "


    "Haha, yeah, it''s been three years!" The big boss looked very heroic. "I said how these rabbits, how dare to disobey my order, are passively idle here. It turned out that the red-sleeved girl was here. . "


    Then, he said hopefully: "Girl Red Sleeve, the old man''s retreat in the past three years has refined a Chinese magic weapon. If Red Sleeve Girl is willing, the old man is willing to give it away!"


    It is quite rare for True Wonderland to have a Chinese magic weapon. If it is not for the status of a person in a big city, it is generally more difficult to get casual repairs. Its value is great, needless to say.


    And listening to the meaning of the master, this is still the first Chinese product magic weapon he has refined. Saying badly is his only Chinese product magic weapon, and now he is willing to give it to the red sleeve girl.


    This is incredible!


    But the monks of the Killing Hand heard the words without surprise. They all know that the master''s obsession with the Red Sleeve Girl does not let Qi Qi break the sky.


    And once the Red Sleeve Girl accepted such a valuable magic weapon, it was tantamount to agreeing to dedicate herself to being in charge. After all, there is no banquet in the world.


    They looked at the girl in the red sleeve, already looking at Madam Yazhai.


    How can a girl in a small restaurant refuse such a treasure?


    However, to the surprise of all monks, Red Sleeve smiled lightly: "The good intentions of the masters are red collars. This is a Chinese magic weapon, and the masters should be left to those who are destined."


    This is the rejection of Chiguo.


    The monks took a sigh of relief, in the presence of so many monks, so not to give the big head a face, this is probably to suffer.


    You know, the big boss has a bad temper, which can be seen from the moment he appeared, he would have to release the coercion. He is going to give all the monks in the town a disposition, not just a member of the Killing Hand!


    But the master is not angry.


    "That''s really a shame." The master looks as usual, only with a strong sense of regret. Seeing the monks felt incredible, and he sneered in his heart. What do you fools know, when you are rejected many times and become habit, you will not feel so heartbroken.


    Strange, this is not something to be proud of. Why am I so straightforward?


    The big head burst into tears.


    However, he did not intend to give up, and then tentatively said to Red Sleeve: "This time the beast tide is coming, I am afraid that Liuxi Town is not safe. Would the Red Sleeve Girl follow the killing hand and go hunting in the mountain?


    What he meant was to let Red Sleeve follow him, so he could protect the other side.


    Of course, this is also the opportunity for the master to create the first moon for himself near the water tower.


    The monks thought that Red Sleeve would still refuse. After all, here at Red Sleeve Girl, rejecting others has become a daily compulsory homework other than wine sales. That is really no burden at all. However, I did not expect that this time the Red Sleeve girl said, "Red Sleeve originally planned to go into the mountain with everyone."


    The head of the family was overjoyed when he heard the words, and he was still unbelievable. He always refused the red-sleeved girl thousands of miles away. This time he was willing to follow him into the mountain? This is a great opportunity!


    Then the master came to understand that the relationship still touched the other side with the magic weapon of Chinese products. Therefore, she just accepted it in front of the monks, to avoid letting the demon think she was worshipping gold, and now Da Dao offered a perfect excuse that she was going to borrow the donkey?


    It must be so!


    The master thought he was in control, and happily said, "Since then, will the girl with red sleeves go with her husband?"


    In the eyes of the big head full of Greek wings, the red-sleeve girl shook her head and said seriously: "I don''t follow the big head, I follow the boy."


    Talking, she pointed to Li Yan.


    what? !! If the master was struck by lightning, he almost vomited blood. It turned out that the girl with red sleeves didn''t fancy my magic at all, but fancy ... that kid? Was it just me who had been passionate about myself?


    Dadang looked at Li Yan with a calm face, and his eyes were not good: "Boy, you are so born, where did you come from?"


    His words popped out of his teeth. It was extremely cold, and his hostility was obvious, which meant that it was self-evident.


    Li Yan''s face was stubborn: Isn''t it special for me to be a mass-eating crowd, why is he lying down?


    "Why not talk? You want to act with our killing hands? Who are you?" Dadang was very unhappy.


    Li Yan was about to speak, and the red-sleeve girl had already stepped forward: "Master, this is my friend, don''t you be so polite?"


    Facing the red-sleeve girl, the big master couldn''t get angry again, and he smiled with a smile on his face: "The red-sleeve girl has misunderstood, your friend is the friend of the old man, how could the old man be unkind, the old man just wanted to ask his name ... ... "


    He smiled awkwardly, knowing that there was nothing to persuade, and he remedied: "Why better to tell the old man than the girl with a red sleeve?"


    The girl in Red Sleeve had a similar look, "The name of the friend in Red Sleeve is ... the name of the friend in Red Sleeve ..."


    Suddenly she found out that he didn''t even know what Li Yan''s name was, even the other person''s last name!


    This is very stiff!


    Dawang is confused, what is his name and what do you say? Am I afraid that I know his name and it is against him? The head of the house hurriedly said, "Just as long as the red-sleeve girl promises, the old man promises that he will never bother him. The old man just wants to know ..."


    The girl with a red sleeve nodded, gestured for understanding, then turned to look at Li Yan, and asked, "Can the son confess the surname to the red sleeve?"


    Big head: "..."


    Monks: "..."


    What''s the situation? This is, you don''t even know their last name, so you just run over to see them? Are you really trying to repay the extra money you paid?


    Oh, I believe you have ghosts. For the sake of being offended by others, wouldn''t it be just to pay for alcohol?


    You are a red-sleeve girl, no one knows no monsters for hundreds of miles, and the red-sleeve girl who is fascinated by thousands of men, how can you be so unidentified?


    All monks, including the masters, stared at Li Yan with cannibalistic eyes. Say, what method did you use to fascinate the girl with red sleeves?


    Li Yan thinks today, he is innocent, so he is very wronged. But everyone''s eyes told him that they would definitely not believe such a crap. So he was helpless.


    Li Xun had to say, "Li Congzheng next."


    "Li Congji ... is the name of the hero when I hear it, and the name has the spirit of the king''s world!" , And returned to a cold look, "This son''s surname is Li Mingcong."


    Big head: "..."


    Yes, his name is Li Congzhen. I heard that, so what? Do I have to know what his name means?


    I can''t talk about it that day, and this kind of differential treatment can''t stand my heart.


    "I still have something to do, take a step first, Goodbye Red Sleeve."


    Li Yan glanced at the red sleeve.


    What makes the other person so charismatic and makes True Wonderland be obsessed with her and accommodate to this point?


    It''s certainly not just that it looks like a Chinese-style heavenly fragrance.

 v5 Chapter 61： Not what I want

    After a day in Liuxi, the monks were ready to rush to Heishiling.


    On this day, monks gathered in Liuxi Township have multiplied several times. Small towns that originally could only hold a few hundred people have been born with about 2,000 monks, squeezing the town out of water.


    Of the 2,000 monks, the gas refining period accounted for the vast majority, which is in line with the proportion of monks. Although these monks are not strong, they also have the enthusiasm for picking up cheap opportunities. The beast tide represents harm on the one hand, and opportunity on the other. Under normal circumstances, monks have few opportunities to become rich.


    Fairyland only accounts for less than one-tenth, and it is also generally concentrated in several large monk forces, such as the killing hands, such as the team of the main son of Wangyue City.


    After Li Ye joined the killing hand, they were placed in Qi Potian''s team. It was said that Qi Potian''s team was not very accurate, because Qi Potian was just a juggler.


    After the killing, there were more than a hundred members and more than ten heavenly wonderland. These monks were divided into ten teams, each team was led by a heavenly wonderland. In addition to the members of the Killing Hand, there are more than a dozen casual practitioners such as Li Zhi, who have different levels of practice, ranging from practicing Qi to real life.


    For the killing hand, it is necessary to grow your team before going into the mountains to hunt. At the same time, they will also charge a lot of protection fees for road tolls, which is also a way for them to increase their income.


    For casual repairs, especially those that are not very good, depending on the powerful monk forces, the ability to protect the beast tide behind the mountain and the ability to obtain loot will be greatly enhanced, so many monks will choose this way.


    It''s just that the killing hand''s fees are too expensive, and it makes the monks complain. However, the fees of each monk group are not cheap, and they have no better choice.


    "Brother Li, come here." Before setting out, Qi broke the eyebrows and raised Li Yan''s eyebrows and called him aside. He asked mysteriously, "Brother Li, do you need a magic weapon?"


    Li Ye didn''t know what the other party was thinking about, but he still had a few magic items. After Lu Gujian was promoted to the top grade, he didn''t continue to feed, because the war was ahead, sometimes it might be used, "You have A good magic weapon? "


    As soon as Qi Potian heard a play, his eyes lit up, and he immediately raised his chin aggressively and put on a superb look, "That''s of course! Brother Li, Heishiling Butcher can tell you clearly, if you don''t have magic weapons in the mountains, You''re dead! Those fierce beasts are thick and thick, their defense is extremely high, and there is no good magic iron to finish it! "


    Li Yan held back a smile. This guy was really playful. When he was ignorant about his two Blazing Eagles, he was "generous and righteous" while trembling with fear. Now it seems that he wants to sell him magic weapons again?


    Unsurprisingly, Li Baotian looked around and saw that no monk noticed this, and then he took out a handleless flying sword from his sleeve, and pretended to cough twice, "Brother Li, This flying sword was obtained by me, but it is a magic weapon that is infinitely close to Zhongpin. When I encounter a fairy beast, I can take its first level a thousand steps away ... "


    Li Yan looked at it and said seriously: "No."


    Qi Potian was so stunned, why did he simply refuse it, and he was anxious immediately: "I did n¡¯t say the price, why did Brother Li say no? I did n¡¯t say you, the beast tide is really dangerous, even if it is Biao The fierce Blackrock Ridge butcher must also be careful to deal with it. You do n¡¯t want to survive if you are a young man who has not entered the mountain? Although your follower has a good repair, how can his own life be in the hands of others? "


    Li Min nodded, expressing approval for Qi Potian''s words, this is not wrong.


    This made Qi Potian''s interest greatly increased, and he kindly said, "I have a acquaintance with Brother Li, and I also have a fate. So, five thousand spirit stones, this magic weapon is yours!"


    Li Yan wondered: "Five thousand spirit stones?"


    "The five thousand spirit stones are really not expensive!" Qi Potian cried loudly, but in fact he had no confidence in his heart. In fact, this magic weapon is a substandard product, and what is infinitely close to the middle product, that is all casual talk. He just watched Li Yan''s money, so he asked the price, thinking about extorting Li Yan for a sum.


    Li Yan was unmoved.


    Qi Potian gritted his teeth and tentatively asked, "How much is this magic weapon, according to Brother Li?"


    Li Yan looked solemnly: "Since it is a magic weapon that is only one line away from top grade, it takes only 10,000 spirit stones to say anything!"


    "One ... ten thousand?" Qi Potian stared at Li Yan in surprise, and said that there was such a good thing in the world? Why did the buyer take the initiative to increase the price? A piece of magic weapon, saying that breaking the sky is worth five or six thousand spirit stones.


    However, after thinking about it, he realized that Li Zhe wanted to associate with him, and then took the hand of slaughtering. After all, he was a real fairyland, and he could take care of him in Heishiling.


    "Brother Li is really a wonderful person. You are right. On the value, this flying sword is definitely worth 10,000 spirit stones! And if you have the materials, make it truly a Chinese product, the value must be doubled!" Qi Potian is very Happily handed Fei Jian to Li Yan.


    Li Yan glanced at Qi Potian: "I already said, I don''t want to."


    Qi Potian: "..."


    Don''t you still raise the price? Are you playing me?


    Li Xie smiled evilly, and suddenly took out a flying sword with a similar appearance from the storage bag. "My flying sword is also the best in the top grade. Don''t have 10,000 spirit stones, nor do you want to be 9,990. Nine, it only takes 9,998. The best magic weapon for you to take home! "


    Qi Potian''s foot was a cricket, and he almost fell, how could he still play? Feeling that you are raising the price to sell your magic weapon?


    Qi Potian was unhappy and looked at Li Yan with a bad intention: "Brother Li, in our killing hands, no monk is as human as you!"


    Li Yan looked at him and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    Qi Potian sneered: "I just want to sell you a magic weapon, but don''t be ignorant!"


    Li Min nodded: "You are threatening me!"


    Qi was so angry: "What if I threaten you?"


    Li Yan turned his head and looked at Wu You and Hongxiong in the crowd. "Girls in red sleeves, come here!"


    Red Sleeve wanted to join the killing hand, and Li Ye couldn''t stop it, and she knew Qi Qitian. The latter deliberately arrested her for close contact and hard work, and Li Ye couldn''t drive away the other party. In this case, it is better to make good use of it when it comes.


    Qi Potian''s face changed, why are you still being called? And also called the girl with red sleeves, it was too vicious!


    This sale could not be done, and Qi Potian realized this immediately, which made him feel ashamed, but he couldn''t happen.


    At first glance, Li Zhi was rich, and when he shot, he was two Blazing Eagles. He had long decided that he would go into the mountain together to squeeze Li Zhi''s wealth.


    "What''s wrong, son Li?" The girl from the red sleeves came over and looked at Li Yan and Qi Potian curiously. "What are you doing here?"


    Qi Potian squeezed out a smile that he thought was sincere and brilliant, "Nothing ..."


    "Brother Qi told me that he wanted to give you a gift." Li Yan interrupted Qi Potian''s words and said righteously, then he pushed Qi Potian for a moment, pretending to be anxious, "Brother Qi, you Did n¡¯t you just say that you have a flying sword for the Red Sleeve Girl? "


    Qi Potian was aggressive and looked at Li Yan with his eyes wide open. When did I say that?


    Li Yan seemed to understand Qi Potian''s eyes and smiled at the doubting red-sleeve girl: "Brother Qi has a superb flying sword worth ten thousand spirits. He said it was hard to come by. He wanted to give it to you. , Has been embarrassed to speak. When he saw that I was more familiar with you, he asked me to come over and convince me to accept his heart anyway! "


    Qi Potian: "..."


    Xiongtai, would you convince me first? When will I give someone a flying sword? That''s the best magic weapon, I only have one!


    "Really?" The girl with red sleeves looked at Qi Potian questioningly, with a little expectation in her eyes.


    "Of course it is true!" Li Yan pushed Qi Potian hard, "Brother Qi, what are you still doing? Feijian is in your hand, don''t you give it to the girl in red sleeves?"


    The girl with a red sleeve looked at Qi Potian with a smile, charming Tiancheng, making Qi Potian dazzled.


    But Qi Potian did not completely lose his mind, that was a magic weapon!


    Taking advantage of the opponent ¡¯s sacrifice, Li Min seized the flying sword from the other hand and handed it to the girl in the red sleeve: "Come, girl in the red sleeve, hold it well, and don''t disappoint Brother Qi!"


    The girl with red sleeves took Fei Jian, glanced at Li Yan, and then hooked the corner of her mouth, "So, thank you, Prince Gong."


    Qi Potian watched his Feijian openly, and when he reached the girl in the red sleeve, his heartache was bleeding. He gritted his teeth and felt that he couldn''t do that. He had to return the magic weapon. Although it was difficult to open his mouth, he had to do so, "Girl in the red sleeve ..."


    After waiting for him to finish, Li Yan said to Red Sleeve: "Okay, Red Sleeve Girl, you can pass, I have something to discuss with Brother Qi."


    Red Sleeve gave them a brief look, closed Fei Jian and turned, and left without looking back.


    Qi Potian stretched out his hand helplessly: "My flying sword ..."


    Girl, don''t you see that I''m not voluntary at all? I don''t want to give you such a precious magic weapon! How can you leave with a magic weapon? You can even refuse the masters of Chinese products magic, why do you want my lower-quality flying sword! Red sleeve girl, you were not like this before, how did you change? !!


    He wanted to shout, but Red Sleeve had already gone far, and if he shouted again, it would inevitably attract the attention of other monks. How did he speak?


    Qi Potian wants to cry without tears ... how can this happen?


    Li Yan smiled: "Feijian worth ten thousand spirits, brother Qi is really generous!"


    Qi Baotian turned his head and glared at him, gritted his teeth: "Li Congzhen! You are simply deceiving the monster too much! You are now in the team of our killing hand, you really think I can''t deal with you ..."


    Li Yan turned her head: "Girl in the red sleeve ..."


    "Brother Li, I was wrong!" Qi Potian quickly obeyed.


    Li glanced at him: "It''s almost the same. Oh, by the way, brother Qi, your flying sword is gone. How can you survive if you reach Heishiling? If you don''t get it, you will be killed. My flying sword is of high quality. It ¡¯s good, and it ¡¯s not 10,000 spirit stones, it ¡¯s only 9,998, and it will take you home ... ¡±


    "Brother Li will meet again!" Qi Potian couldn''t stay with Li Yan, turned around and left. He felt his blood dripping, and he was as sick as eating a shit. It happened that Li Yan could not fight, he said and said, but in order to survive well, he had to stay away from Li Yan.


    Li Qi smiled with satisfaction as Qi Potian walked away. I dare to say that I have two Blazing Eagles. You are afraid you think you have too much wealth. You do n¡¯t go to Panfeng City to ask me who Li Li is ...


    Li Yan returned to Wu You and waited beside him. He did not forget to thank the girl with red sleeves. In fact, he was not sure before. The girl with red sleeves would help him.


    After all, Qi Potian''s performance was so obvious that fools could see it. Although he was obsessed with Red Sleeve, he didn''t want to give such precious things as magic weapon. Moreover, Red Sleeve has just rejected the big Chinese magic weapon, and it is not a cheap person at all.


    It turns out that if a woman is too principled in front of you, there is only one reason: she doesn''t like you enough.


    Red sleeves handed the flying sword to Li Yan.


    Li Yan didn''t plan to ask for it, but Red Sleeve said quietly: "If it is a gift from a son, Red Sleeve will be received, but the magic weapon of others is not rare."


    Li Yan had to accept it.


    Well, this incident is troublesome, but also a magic weapon.


    The inferior magic weapon is also a magic weapon. A Blazing Eagle is not worth the price.


    The county owner tilted his head and looked at Red Sleeve curiously. Rarely, there was no alertness. It is also strange to say that when the county chief first met with Red Sleeve, it was strictly guarded against death, but when they got along one day, nothing had happened, but the county host was not so hostile to Red Sleeve.


    This really puzzled Li Yan, maybe because Red Sleeve is human?


    When Li Xuan asked about this, the county owner solemnly said, "She doesn''t have evil intentions for my elder brother like those banshees!"


    Li Yan is very speechless. Does this little girl know any evil intentions?


    After Red Sleeve gave Fei Jian the Li Jian, she saw the county leader called him "Brother Brother" and wondered, "Isn''t the son Congren?"


    Li Yan casually said: "Oh, my milk name is Xiao Ye."


    Night? Red Sleeve chewed a bit, and couldn''t help but smile, this is really an interesting name. She looked at Li Yan a few more times. Would Ligong be an interesting person?


    After Qi Potian escaped from Li Yan, he was called by the team captain, the monk in Tianxianjing.


    "I heard that you gave the flying sword to the Red Sleeve?" The captain was a young man with a soft face and dark lips. When he said this, his voice was cold and his eyes were full of suffocation.


    Qi Potian cried and said, "This is really not what I want ..."


    The captain took a deep breath, and the radon in his eyes had become murderous. "That is, not only did you not lie to Li Congzhen''s spirit stone, but you also lost a flying sword. I asked you to help me sell it to him. Feijian? You are so sorry to say that you are not voluntary, do you think you are not stupid enough ?! Do n¡¯t you know that it ¡¯s a big deal to deal with Li Congzhen ¡¯s kid? ¡±

 v5 Chapter 62： Meet

    Qi Potian noticed the murderousness in the opponent''s eyes, and was frightened: "Captain, give me another chance, I will definitely make that kid pay for it!"


    When Da Dao came here, he was face-faced by Red Sleeve. Although he showed a great degree, since he was extremely unhappy, he was already a flawed man, and he didn''t understand Li Li. It''s just that the demon has a lot of eyes, and the killing hand still has a reputation, so it''s not good to be a master.


    "The big boss wants the kid''s life, I don''t care about it, all I want is the spirit stone and the treasure on the kid!"


    The captain''s face was somber, "All casual repairs, once they entered Heishiling, were doomed to death! Now don''t get their treasures out, and wait for them to be swallowed up by ferocious beasts, nothing! If you dare to delay My big thing, I ca n¡¯t take you for a walk! My flying sword, you must get me back! "


    Qi Potian quickly agreed, and kept on promising. He is very clear about his brutal nature of the pair of captains. If the master is only arrogant and arrogant, then the captain has no demonism, and there is no bottom line in doing things.


    Qi Potian felt that he was suffering because his two Blazing Eagles from Li Yan were also taken away by the captain.


    After the captain''s face slowed a bit, Qi broke his teeth and said, "Li Congzhen''s kid is relying on the Red Sleeve girl to protect him, so he dared to act arbitrarily! Although the Red Sleeve girl is powerful, she is definitely no better than the captain and offended Big head, why don''t we take a chance and tie her ... "


    "Shut up!" The captain panicked and slapped him on Qi Potian''s face. He looked around for fear that others would hear the same thing. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. What you get will be destroyed and not let others get it? You can die if you can, don''t pull me! "


    Qi Potian was slammed with a slap and said, "A woman, even if there are many people obsessed, what awesome ..."


    "What''s so powerful? I can only tell you that if you really annoy her, you won''t even know how you died!" The captain said coldly, "Go away! Stare at the kid Li Congzhen, find a chance He took his treasure, and made him by the way, and the fox demon beside him kept it for me! "


    When it comes to the fox demon, the captain licked his lips, and a thick salivation appeared in his eyes.


    When more than two thousand monks set out from Liuxi Town, they were quite spectacular, like a dragon. Li Xun mingled in the demon group, and did not cast himself into the air, although monks above the real world were basically flying in the air.


    The monks flying in the air are clearly divided into three levels, each of which has a different height and a clear distinction.


    On the top of the monk of gas refining, there is a real person who is not ten feet above the ground, and there are many people, two or three hundred. Above the real world, flying about fifty feet above the ground is the fairyland with dozens of people.


    A few feet off the ground, there are few real people. They are high above each other, and they are all overwhelming. These are all monks on the Megatron side. They are basically the leaders of monk groups.


    Taiyi Zhenxian does not have it for the time being. After all, in order to reach this level, he is qualified to compete with the city''s owner.


    Next to Li Wei, all are monks who practice qi, and casual practitioners account for most of them. These monks have different behaviors and different appearances.


    Some have wide-sleeved robes, brocades, jade belts, and some linen cloth shirts. Unlike the monks flying in the air, most of them look somber and do not seem to be chic and open-minded. They fall into Li Yan''s eyes and look like the hard-working workers on the earth.


    "I heard that the beast tide in Heishiling is very large, and there are tens of thousands of heads. Isn''t there too little monk here?" The county owner looked curiously.


    The fox demon chuckled lightly: "We are not the only team. There will be monks in the mountains elsewhere. When the monks from all over the country meet, our strength will grow, although there will be no beasts in general. Many, but the battle to annihilate ferocious beasts has always been a monk. "


    This is true. Otherwise, it is not a demon, but a fierce beast, that is active in the demon territory.


    Li Yan heard the sight here. Although there were a lot of monks in Liuxi, there wasn''t too much immortal realm. It was far from his expectation. Even if they had annexed them, they could not form an army of monks.


    But now it seems that the harvest will not be small at Heishiling.


    "You have to find some opportunities to convince those monks around you." Li Min groaned, touching his chin. This was a difficult task, and he couldn''t find someone to fight for no reason.


    The town of Liuxi was originally built at the foot of the mountain. After the monks left the town, they entered the mountain.


    According to Li Yan''s exploration the day before, the beast tide is no more than fifty miles from Liuxi Town. Even if the team is mainly practicing monks, the speed will not be too fast, but in a day, no matter how much they can meet the other party, it may even be ahead of time, after all, the beast should not stop moving forward.


    At dusk, the monk team came to a hill. The trees in the mountains are deep, and they are basically virgin forests. In addition to the hilly terrain, the view of the monk is very limited, so the team temporarily stopped.


    Strangely, no one has seen any ferocious beasts until now.


    Including the masters of the killing hand, several monks in True Wonderland formed a command group. They relied on the cultivation of Gao Qiang, flying around to check it, and then came back to tell the monks that the beast tide has changed the direction of advance. Headed to the mountains to the east.


    The mountainous area to the east is close to a plain. There are many demons living there. The towns and villages are densely populated, and there are many spiritual fields. It can be described as a heavy land. Once submerged by the beast tide, the demons will suffer heavy losses.


    So under the command of the true immortals, the monks marched eastwards overnight.


    Seeing this, Li Yan shook his head. Although these monsters have good personal strength, they have no way of acting. The ranks of more than 2,000 monks are all on the scale of an army. Before they set off, they did not send scouts, causing everyone to toss back and forth.


    However, Li Xun did not intend to jump out and say something. He was in a wonderland, he had no say in the team, and he did not plan to speak with his fists, so as not to anger the monks. Everything else waits until the beast is seen.


    The monks hurried all night and came to a valley at dawn.


    The woods here are extraordinarily tall. There are towering trees everywhere, and the monks are on their way. They can''t even see the sun, especially the monks who practice Qi. It is really miserable.


    Even a monk in real life cannot see the ground through the lush foliage.


    As a result, a team of more than 2,000 monks was attacked by fierce beasts here!


    At that time, everyone was concentrating on the road. Because of the day and night running, many monks who practiced qi were short, and it was inevitable that they were a little tired. In addition, there is no road in the forest. The rotten leaves under the feet are several feet thick. The branches and thorns and weeds in front of them completely obscure the sight. When we move forward, we have to use repair to open the road.


    Even if the monks have paid great attention to saving nimbus, they can''t bear it anymore. At first, there were still people scolding and sorrows complaining. But later, this voice was gone. Everyone had to save their energy. Only the magic instruments and spells were left open. the sound of.


    In this case, in the original lonely forest, suddenly a comet fell, causing an earthquake and shaking the mountain violently.


    The monks suddenly stopped, looked around in horror, and heard the running and breaking sounds clearly. They came from all directions and approached quickly. That feeling was as terrifying as dawn was before it was standing in the middle of the tide.


    Waiting for the monks to figure out what happened, the groaning and roaring sounds suddenly sounded in the dense woods beside them, and the sound was particularly loud and powerful, like the sorrow of a ghost. Then, one after another, they jumped out from the thorns and weeds and rushed to the monks!


    The monks in the periphery bear the brunt of it. Most of them have not yet responded, but they were thrown to the ground by tall beasts. Rao is their instinctively struggling, and they cannot rewrite the fate of their necks being bitten.


    Many monks, even their limbs, were directly bitten and torn off from their bodies, and monks'' heads were directly bitten and shattered.


    After a while, the smell of blood permeated the jungle.


    "It''s a ferocious beast!"


    "Here comes the beast!"


    "Oh my god, why are there so many fierce beasts ?!"


    "We were ... ambushed by a beast ?!"


    "Save me, just me!"


    "what!"


    The screams were mixed with exclamations, and one after another in the forest, the monks were in an instant chaos, one by one took out the magic weapon of the magic weapon, launched various powerful techniques, and attacked the beasts that came up one after another, and fought back. The jungle was originally dark, and time was illuminated by the aura light.


    This flickering light group is connected into a piece, flickering constantly, reflecting the bloom of blood, coupled with the imperfections of the fallen monk''s limbs and dripping with blood, it was seen by the monks, causing everyone to be frightened.


    This jungle instantly became purgatory!


    The monks have a good counterattack effect. Many beasts are still in the air, and they are hit by fireball, wind blade, frost arrow, sword light, sword gas and other various techniques. Some were chopped into several sections, and some had direct limbs bursting, blood splattered like rain, the screams of fierce beasts, and the roar of fury, causing the branches and leaves to start trembling violently.


    Li Yi''s position was not centered, but it was not at the outer periphery, so in the first wave of attacks by the beasts, he was not smashed. Now the beasts rushed out on the rocky steps, the locusts were endless, and they inevitably fell into battle.


    This was the first time Li Zhi had been in contact with a ferocious beast, and he was immediately surprised by the scene in front of him.


    The monks have different levels of cultivation, and the strength of the beasts is the same, but they are too large, and some are as high as a few feet, which puts great pressure on the monks. Some monks have the ability to injure or even kill beasts, but more often they do not solve the threat and they are immediately thrown to the ground by the beasts.


    These beasts do not seem to use any technique, they are all built on their body defense and strength, and their offense is close to the battle. As soon as they get close to each other, the size and strength of the opponent are fully exerted. As long as the monks do not completely crush the opponent, they will be torn into pieces.

 v5 Chapter 63： Politeness inquiry (three)

    Moreover, there are too many beasts, and the height of the leap is enough. They are naturally familiar with the jungle and use the trees to bounce.


    The forests are dense, and the monks cannot effectively gather together. Tall trees are a natural obstacle that separates the battlefield, limiting the space for monks to move and the possibility of unity. Under the fierce attack of the ferocious beasts, the monks soon suffered heavy casualties.


    The howl even drowned the sound of air explosion and fighting, adding a lot of horror to this **** battle.


    A giant bear rushed in front of Li Yan, reaching up to three feet in length, making him ignore the thorns and weeds directly. Li Yan stood in front of him, not much stronger than an ant.


    Even the big tree that required three people to hold it couldn''t stop its collision, one after the other broke. Such strength is less real.


    Before waiting for it to come near, Li Yi waved his sleeves long, and Lu Gujian cut out a meniscus-shaped sword light, and cut it in half directly into the middle. The giant bear''s internal organs and blood fell to the ground with blood, and the huge body fell suddenly.


    "Everyone should not be too distracted, pay attention to preserving Reiki." Li Yan''s voice was very calm. Although he followed the monk practicing Qi on the ground, it was only for experiencing different experiences. With his strengths such as Wu You and the boss, There is no fear of these fierce beasts.


    The boss is Tian Wonderland, and the county master is the existence of two punches that can discount the boss ¡¯s arm. Even the red sleeve girl is not weak enough to repair. The only one who is not good at fighting may be a sparrow.


    sparrow?


    Li Min glanced over his shoulder, and there was nowhere else.


    "You fight first, Lord Ye goes to explore the road above!" The sparrow fluttered his wings, flew straight like a light, and instantly broke through the covered branches and leaves, and did not know where to go.


    It slipped fast.


    Many ferocious beasts rushed around, seeing that there were no standing monks practicing near him, after Li Li cut off a few sword lights, he came to the county master.


    A giant wolf rushed in front of the county chief, with a body length of four feet, and his fangs were longer than the county chief''s body. However, the lord of the county jumped and punched the opponent''s head, blasted it directly to the ground, and smashed a deep sinkhole.


    "Brother Brother, shall we fly up?" The county host looked back at Li Yan and pointed to the sky.


    The sight in the jungle is not good, and the number of ferocious beasts cannot be estimated. However, if you look at the surrounding tide, you will know that there will be no less. Instead of fighting in the jungle, it is better to go to heaven to see what the space is. bigger.


    With a sword in his right hand, Li Kun cut and killed several apes from the treetops, punched with his left hand, and blasted out the purple gas gathering cloud fist. He cleared out a vacuum zone of more than ten feet in front of him. The beast bombarded and killed, "For the time being, don''t go to heaven well."


    Although it was the first time that he encountered a beast tide, Li Ye also learned a lot of useful information from the fox demon. At this moment, he is not blind. According to the other side, the fierce beasts have strength, but they are abnormally insane, which is why the demons have been able to win in the past.


    Since there is no wisdom, how can it ambush on the way of the team, launching such a fierce attack at the end of the night, dawn is approaching the most slack period of the monk''s alertness?


    With such a strategic vision and such a tactical execution power, it has even surpassed the monks in Liuxi Town. How could there be no wisdom?


    If the boss is okay, then there is something wrong with the beast.


    Li Ye remembered that in the sparrow''s initial information, this beast tide was raging, but a monk monk helped him to do it. In this case, Li Ye also asked the boss, and the other side told him that it was impossible. !!


    In other words, this was not the case before.


    All clues are showing that these beasts in front of them are unusual and intelligent.


    In this case, how could they not deal with the real world and monk in heaven?


    I''m afraid that the battle is now more fierce than the jungle. If not, how could the battle be fought, but the other side will not see the scale to support it?


    "Okay, elder brother says what he can do!" The county host smiled innocently and simply, and then he waved his fist and greeted the rushing beast again.


    Li Yan smiled. The smile of the county owner was always so pure and sunny, and it was so contagious that people couldn''t help but be happy.


    He looked at the situation around him. The boss lady and Red Sleeve were fighting. Although there were many beasts, the other party sent to deal with the monk''s team obviously did not pose a great threat to them. Although their battle was fierce, they also Easy.


    Further afield, is the chaotic battlefield, the purgatory of blood and fire. The beasts are rampaging, and the monks are struggling to support them. Most of them are panicked. There is no way to fight back, and there is no good cooperation. Therefore, many of them have been hit and fly, only a moment, and they have suffered heavy losses.


    At this time, the branches and leaves on Li Zhi''s head moved, and a small figure fell straight!


    With a bang, the sparrow fell to Li''s feet.


    Then he stood up staggering, saw Li Wei''s weird eyes, and immediately patted his chest with his wings, Dayi said suddenly: "His Royal Highness, the little bird is back! The little bird is thinking carefully, His Highness is fighting in blood, the little bird has absolutely no reason to shrink , The little bird will fight side by side with His Royal Highness, and fight to the end with this group of beasts! "


    Looking at his dead face, Li Min knew that he did not expect that the sky was fighting fiercely, and it was more dangerous than the jungle. Otherwise, this timid sparrow will not return. And it seems that it was still washed down by the Reiki wave.


    Although the sparrow is not strong, but the realm is not low, the aura waves that can make it so embarrassingly fall must not come from the weak.


    "Go help the Red Sleeve Girl," Li Yan said to the sparrow. The county owner has him to protect him, so there is no danger. The wife is also a fairyland, so she can protect herself. What needs help is a slightly weaker red sleeve.


    "No! The little bird is going to fight with His Royal Highness! His life is His Highness''s life, and His Highness is the ghost of his Highness. No matter whether he succeeds or defeats, he will never leave His Highness half a step!"


    Li Xuan slaps it to the side of Red Sleeve.


    Can he not know the mind of the sparrow? This guy thinks that Li Zhi is strong and it is safest to follow him. But in fact, the fierce beast in the jungle cannot threaten it at all, and timid fear of death to such an extent, Li Ye also admired.


    Facing the endless beasts, Li Yan fought side by side with the county master.


    In front of them, no matter how many ferocious beasts, they could not survive a round. Soon, the thorns in the trees in front of them were all flattened out, and a vacant area of ??dozens of squares appeared just like nothing.


    The reason is that the land is not open, or because the county''s shot is too powerful, the power control is not very good, and there are pits everywhere. However, if you do not look closely, these pits will not be easy to find. After all, the trees are large and the carcasses are too many. The pits have been covered and filled, and a layer has been laid on the ground.


    Li Yan focused on the battle in front of him and didn''t pay much attention to the situation in the sky. He doesn''t really care about the battle situation elsewhere. If there are several opponents that can''t be solved in Real Wonderland, he will not have much effect, and his sky sword is far from being used next time.


    However, after the Red Sleeve also approached, Li Yan still let the sparrows go up and observe the battle situation there. His plan was simple. If the situation was not right, he would immediately take the county master and wait.


    Red sleeves came to Li Yan and the county master, and when he saw the battlefield in front of him, the whole man was stupid, and he didn''t move for a while.


    Li Ye thought she had suffered a dark injury. Although this is unlikely, she still politely asked, "Is the red sleeve girl injured?"


    Red sleeves looked back, a little embarrassed. However, compared to the shock in her heart, this embarrassment still seemed insignificant. She opened her incredible eyes and said, "Li Gongzi really is just ... a fairyland?"


    Li Yan glanced at the battlefield and said to himself that I have paid great attention to preserving strength. Has this made you see it?


    Of course, the Red Sleeve Girl can see that, because the boss lady is obviously not as light and light as Li Ye when fighting.


    Li Min replied: "A real wonderland!"


    The corner of the mouth of the girl with red sleeves raised, and there was another strange color in Li Yan''s eyes.


    Li Yan noticed the eyes of the girl in the red sleeve, but she felt uncomfortable. There was a subtext in that look: It was indeed my hero, it was so powerful!


    Hehe, this pair of glorious looks makes me like your man.


    With a loud bang, the forest next to Li Yan exploded instantly, a figure fell, and a large pit was smashed on the ground, with rotten leaves clouding up. The other party just jumped out of the big pit, was caught by a huge shadow, knocked down many forests, and pressed against the trunk of a giant tree.


    The dark shadow was a giant eagle with a wingspan of ten feet. Under its claws, the trapped monk was as small as dust. However, even the dust has no time to slip away now, because the claw blade of the giant eagle is holding him completely.


    If it weren''t for the long sword in the monk''s hand, it was sturdy and barely blocked the blade of the claw, for fear it had been crushed to death.


    Li Min recognized the monk, and when the monk struggled and turned his head, he also saw Li Min.


    That was Qi Potian, who called himself the Blackrock Ridge Butcher.


    Checking each other''s eyes, they were silent together.


    Qi Potian originally wanted to ask for help, but after opening his mouth, he saw that it was Li Yan, and when he reached his mouth, he could no longer shout. He''s gotten close to Li Zhi''s Liang Zi, and the other party has no reason to save him.


    Qi Potian is desperate.


    When he was desperate, Li Min suddenly asked: "Need help?"


    "Need, I need, save me!" Qi Potian Ruwen heard the words, and immediately yelled frantically.


    Then he saw that Li Yan turned his head away and didn''t look at him anymore, and went on to face the county master ... the battlefield that had been empty before him


    Qi Potian: "..."


    You save me, brother, why are you still turning around? Am I wrong? !!


    Qi Potian was about to cry.


    Seeing this scene, the boss lady twitched her lips, and she looked at the sky with stare, and was immediately full of sympathy. Li Ye''s expression of questioning just now, she was so familiar that she couldn''t be familiar with it anymore, and that was right.


    The so-called courtesy inquiry is that no matter what you answer, the other party will not care about you, let alone ignore you.


    Before Li Yan was outside the town and asked the boss if she wanted to go with her, it was the same attitude. The reaction and mood of the boss at the time were exactly the same as those of Qi Potian now.

 v5 Chapter 64： Get used to

    The giant eagle''s strength is strong enough, even if Qi Potian possesses the cultivation of Earth Wonderland, he can''t put his opponent''s claws apart. Not only that, the sword is also being forced back, and he has reached the throat.


    The giant eagle''s claw blade is sharp enough. Even if Qi Potian can control his magic weapon, he will inevitably be cut off his neck by receiving the storage bag before cutting his throat.


    Qi Potian was struggling to support. When he looked up, he saw the giant eagle''s eyes bigger than the door, flashing the cold light, which scared his heart.


    If it is unusual for Qi Potian to suffer from such a crisis, members of the Killing Hand will certainly come to support, but the battle is different now. Not only were monks in the jungle attacked, but also masters flying in the air.


    When the beasts hidden in the dark rushed out from under the canopy, their huge bodies covered the moon and the stars. There are too many of them, and they gather together in a terrifying manner, as endless as the dark clouds in the sky. At this time, the masters in the air were caught in a bitter struggle of self-care, and no one could come to the rescue.


    At present, the only person who has the ability to give him a helping hand is the only person who is an immortal realm, but walks in the jungle, so the battle is extremely easy. However, Li Zhifang just sent a polite inquiry to Qi Potian ...


    Qi Potian did not at any time hate the so-called etiquette as he does now.


    Seeing that the sword in his hand was pressed in front of his throat, Qi broke the spirit of the sky, and no longer heeded Li Li''s attitude, he hurried to ask for help: "Brother Li, save me! I''m wrong, I should not ignore you Blazing Eagle should not sell you flying swords, please save me, I will repay you as a cow and a horse in the future! "


    Then he saw Li Zhi reluctantly turned around, and looked at him with a disgusting look, groaned for a moment, and faintly said, "Do you have any magic weapon?"


    "Yes, yes! The sword in my hand is a magic weapon, as long as Brother Li is willing to save me, it is yours!" Qi Potian shouted, extremely sincere.


    Li Min nodded and said, "Okay, as a price to save you, the magic weapon in your hand is mine. In other words, now you have no magic weapon, the famous Blackrock Ridge butcher once said that there is no magic weapon in Heishiling is bound to die, so do you want to buy a magic weapon? "


    Qi breaking heaven, what does this mean?


    Li Min took out the previous flying sword, which Qi Potian was "forced" to give to the red sleeve. "I have a flying sword here worth ten thousand spirits. If you snap it up now, you only need 99,000. One hundred and eighty, you will be happy to take home ... Do you want? "


    Qi Potian has the heart to die. My flying sword has sent you away. I have n¡¯t received a spirit stone. Now you have to sell back more than 9,000 spirit stones to me? You didn''t do anything. You made a profit of more than 9,000 spirit stones. I didn''t do anything, so I lost some 9,000 spirit stones?


    Obviously I''m going to save your treasure!


    "I want it!" Qi Potian almost burst into tears, the claw blade of the giant eagle has touched his throat, "Brother Li, save me!"


    "You throw over the spirit stone first." Li Huan was calm, a fair trade look.


    "I don''t have so many spiritual stones, my treasure is all for you!" Qi Potian''s thoughts moved, and the storage bag flew to Li Yan. This time his tears really came out, and his heart was completely pained by his spirit. Shi, "Please, save me!"


    Li Min took the storage bag and opened it with a satisfied look.


    The giant eagle was speechless: I''m still preparing to kill the demon here, how can you ignore me and make a deal under my eyelids? Don''t I lose face?


    The giant eagle was furious and issued a loud roar, a flash of light on its claws, its strength increased by a few points, and it suddenly pressed down. Seeing that Qitian was about to be cut in half.


    However, the next moment, a stream of sword light, like a meteor gliding across the neck of the giant eagle, followed by a blood spring like a waterfall, the eagle head flying high, the claws could no longer press the Qi Jiantian sword, will He nodded.


    As the giant eagle''s body fell, his huge wings also swept down a forest, showing that his uncontrolled power before his death was still extremely crazy.


    Qi Botian, who was full of power, slipped off the trunk, kneeling on the ground, covering his throat, and wheezing. The wound was still bleeding. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, and he could still control it.


    Li Yan came to Qi Potian, looked down at him, and stretched out his hand: "Bring it."


    Qi Potian looked up, wondering, "What?"


    "The long sword in your hand is now mine." Li Xun should have said, "This flying sword should be given to you, but the wealth in your storage bag does not add up to five thousand spirit stones, so this Feijian is not yet available for you. When you have all the spirit stones, you can take it from me. "


    Qi Potian: "..."


    He looked desperate. Why was this happening, and how did I suddenly become a poor man, with nothing, and owed thousands of spirits? It''s a bit messy, I gotta ...


    It wasn''t Li Li who couldn''t kill Qi Potian and **** the other''s treasures, but killing each other and seeing no one save him was seen by other monks, which was not good for Li Yi ¡¯s reputation, but he came to gain popularity. .


    In addition, Qi Potian, as a member of the Killing Hand, is the only **** in Li Zhi''s infiltration of the Killing Hand. He also needs to learn more information from the opponent, and it is not worth the risk of letting the opponent die.


    Anyway, Li Ye is not afraid of Qi Botian making any moths. He really has no pressure to control such a monk.


    Qi Potian, who had a dreaming look on his face, gave Li Jian the long sword without thinking, the whole person seemed to be sleepwalking, his eyes were empty. He is not a member who has not thought about turning against the water to gather the killing hands and come to Li Ye to settle accounts.


    But now everyone is fighting **** fierce beasts, and he can''t protect himself. Who can help him? I''m afraid he was chopped by Li Yi with a sword before he flew ... Li Li''s sword that killed the Great Eagle just now, but he couldn''t even see it in his anxiety. State, can''t prevent such a sword.


    Sitting empty-handed on the ground with empty hands, Qi felt that the sky and the ground were dark, and there was no hope in the future. The demon was full of sadness and no love, and he was so disheartened that he could not stand up.


    Li Yan squatted down in front of Qi Potian, stretched out his hands and patted his face, letting the other person look back, and then revealed a kind smile, and followed the good temptation: "I am actually very reasonable, you see, we were Fair trade, innocent, you are alive now. Can you trust my character? "


    "Believe." Qi Potian nodded arrogantly. Can I say no now?


    But as soon as the words came out, Qi Potian felt chilly behind him, as if he was being followed by something terrible, which made him murmur in his heart, and said it was worse.


    Sure enough, Qi was so frightened that Li Li ¡¯s smile suddenly turned into a wicked charm, and then the other side ¡¯s extremely magnetic voice sounded, ¡°When I arrived in Liuxi Town on the first day, the famous Heishiling Butcher said There is no magic weapon, it ca n¡¯t be mixed in Heishiling. You see, now you have no magic weapon, and my flying sword, although it can give you a discount, it also needs 9,998. You are still bad. Four or five thousand spirit stones ...


    Speaking of this, Li Yan looked at Qi Potian with anticipation.


    Qi Potian shrank back, panicking, "I''ve ... no more treasure! I''ve given you all the storage bags!"


    Li Yan smiled very kindly: "But you still have life!"


    Qi Datian''s eyes widened.


    Li Yan continued: "I have a loan here ... well, it''s usury, do you want to find out?"


    Qi broke the sky like falling ice cave.


    He knew that after Li Yan abducted all his treasures, he refused to give up, and now even his demon is staring ...


    Damn, why did he admit that a flying sword is worth ten thousand soul stones? !! It is clearly worth only five thousand spirits ... Because of this difference, now he has to lose even his own life!


    In the end, Qi Potian got the flying sword, at the cost of selling his life to Li Xun-the fox demon planted a kind of restraint in his body, and he could be completely destroyed in one thought. I have to say that Fox Demon knows a lot.


    "You see, you also believe in my character, so I assure you that this is definitely a fair trade. As long as you help me recruit the killing hand, I will lift your ban." Li Yi, one of me, is the embodiment of justice Like this, he solemnly assured Qi Qitian that to this day, he no longer needs to conceal anything.


    Then, he held up his storage bag. "If you can provide me with useful information now, I can return this storage bag to you right away."


    Qi Potian overjoyed: "Really?"


    Li Min reluctantly said, "You don''t believe my character?"


    Qi Potian nodded like a garlic: "I believe, I absolutely believe it!"


    "Then you can explain now."


    Qi Potian immediately fell into thought and searched for news that might be useful to Li Yan, and soon he was very excited, saying: "Our captain wants to drain all your treasures and asks us to find a chance to separate you Take it away and then siege you ... he is particularly coveted by the fox demon, and wants to kill you, then he will be her! "


    Li Yan heard this for a moment, but it wasn''t because the captain of the heavenly wonderland had a sinister intention to him, but the other party turned his attention to the boss lady.


    Li Yan glanced back at the boss.


    The boss lady was very angry when she heard Qi Potian''s words. After touching Li Li''s eyes, her eyes became even more angry!


    Because the meaning of Li Yan''s eyes is clear: boss, you don''t even see a demon like it?


    The boss''s **** were so ups and downs that it was spectacular.


    The old lady is naturally beautiful, mature and charming, beautiful and unpredictable. She also makes good dishes and has a gentle personality. Why can''t she be liked by a demon? A lot of monsters who like old women!


    Li Yan looked back, coughed, and broke into the sky: "This news is very useful. This storage bag is now yours, so you can keep it safe and don''t lose it."


    Qi Potian took the storage bag happily, and said that it wasn''t you who ransomed me, so sorry that I should not lose it again? However, when he thought that his treasure and spirit stone had returned, he wouldn''t care about them, but when he opened the storage bag and looked at it, the whole demon immediately stunned there.


    Really **** good, return the storage bag to me!


    Nothing but the storage bag!


    Qi Potian glanced resentfully at Li Yan. If he wanted to cry without tears, he knew he was going to be beaten.


    But now, Qi Potian is not as sad as he was before. He has become more accustomed to words and he is gradually getting used to it ...


    Habit is a powerful thing.


    If Li Ming, who catches up with him, wouldn''t hit him, he might still be a bit uncomfortable.

 v5 Chapter 65： Hero you cant die

    "Don''t hold back, go and help other monks." Li Yan ordered Qi to break the sky.


    Under the killing of the county owner, the boss, and Red Sleeve, none of the beasts that rushed to their area benefited, and many were beheaded.


    These fierce beasts with the highest strength but real life, no matter how brutal and numerous, can not pose much threat to them. After all, the gap between immortal realm and mortal realm is too large. If you want to use a quantity to make up the gap, it will be too large.


    The beasts who attacked the jungle monks were only four or five thousand. Of course, the word "only" is only used by Li Kun, and other monks are now dying.


    Li Yan The monks near their area are approaching them spontaneously during the battle. This does not require any eyesight. As long as their eyes are not blind, they can notice the abnormal fighting here. Apart from that, the mass of dead beasts lying on the ground has been piled up in many places.


    And as the battle progressed, because of the huge power of Li Zhi and other shots, within a radius of hundreds of feet, all the trees collapsed, exposing a complete open space, and it was particularly noticeable in the leafy jungle.


    In comparison, the open space of several squares and ten squares created by the battles of other monks is not enough.


    The battle in front of him had fallen behind, of course, Li Zhi thought of helping other monks. Although the demon in the gas-gathering period is going to be useless, the prestige still needs to be brushed, after all, word of mouth can be contagious.


    In fact, Li Zheng didn''t need to take the initiative to help the demon, because the fighting here was sparse, and the nearby demon rushed over to them.


    "Taoyou save me!"


    "King save me!"


    "Hero save me!"


    "Help us! I beg you!"


    "Save my life, all my magic stone spirits are for you!"


    Among these monks, there are demons and human races. While they are running and approaching, they are crying out to Li Yan and others, and behind them are the beasts who are chasing after them.


    In their eyes, Li Zhi is a master from the air. If not, how could it be possible to kill hundreds of ferocious beasts with the strength of a few monks? And the corpses laid on the ground were really spectacular.


    But they also know that although the other party is a great monk and very powerful, they may not be willing to help them. After all, in the demon territory, the banquet for free eating does not exist. So when they ran over in panic, most of them were afraid of fear, because the beast behind them was indeed a trouble.


    If I annoy those monks, I''m afraid the other person will swing a sword at them, right?


    This is not impossible. You must know that in Liuxi Town, those who are dependent on various groups have been severely extorted. The key is that these monk forces now have no strength to protect them.


    Not only did they not have the strength to protect them, they also ran over to Li Yan with them, seeking asylum.


    Because of this, many monks say that they are willing to pay for their lives.


    Li Yan heard these shouts, saw monks running in all directions, and then looked at the endless beasts behind them, stepping on the grass and hitting the trees, his eyes flashed immediately.


    Suddenly, Li Zhifu came to his heart and suddenly came up with a wonderful idea. This made him look particularly bright at the monks and the ferocious beasts.


    After waiting for Qi to take orders, Li Yan has already taken the lead, standing high above the Baizhang open space to be seen by more monks.


    I saw that he was holding a sword with one hand, and his hair was automatic without wind, and Lu Gujian lit up with blue and white flames, reflecting him like a god-man. Suddenly Li Li sang loudly and immediately attracted the attention of many monks.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he opened his mouth loudly: "The Taoists should not be alarmed. I am the master of the fairyland, Li Congyu. Today, I will fight with four friends from the fairyland to fight against the beasts! When you approach me quickly, you will protect yourself in the open space. Thousands of beasts will let me Li Conglai to kill for you! "


    In other words, Li Yi flicked his sword in a hurry, and after a few moments, he shot out in a few days. The sword is extremely sharp, chopping off countless trees, and in the sound of a shake, the beasts that chased the fastest will be killed in succession.


    The fierce beasts were invincible when they fell on the monks, but when they encountered the sword qi hit by Li Zhi, they were all cut in half, and there was no room for discussion at all. And a sword gas is killing a fierce beast, the power is undiminished, and it can continue to kill the fierce beast afterwards.


    A sword with a width of ten or so is often able to kill a group of beasts!


    As a stream of swords struck out, the jungle was filled with the crisp sound of forest trees being chopped, the wailing sound of mortal beasts, and the blood splattered like rain, sharpening the sword light.


    The monks saw this scene, and immediately saw Li Yan''s eyes full of awe and gratitude. In such a fierce battle, the masters who can pity them as little monks are really hard to find with lanterns.


    As instructed, they quickly gathered in the open space and formed a defensive formation to protect themselves.


    A bearded monk who practiced high qi, was not injured lightly, and finally got into the formation. The nasty stream that touched him for the rest of his life immediately shouted, "The hero is mighty, and he is willing to take out all the spirit stones. To the heroes! "


    Hearing this, the monks around him also echoed.


    Li Zhi, a clinker in the air, snorted coldly and said unpleasantly, "I Li Congzhen is a master, and naturally I have a master''s character. It is righteous to save you, and you can''t be excused. Will you covet your return? Let''s talk about it, otherwise this expert will not be happy! "


    The monks heard these words, and then looked at how Li Yan was fighting hard. One by one, he could not wait to kneel down and scratch his head.


    Seeing this scene, the boss lady sighed inwardly, young monk, you were moved too early!


    As the monks joined in, and the county master, red sleeve, boss lady, and Qi Potian swept side by side, the fighting power of the monks in the open space immediately increased greatly, and they began to attack the beasts that came up under siege.


    As soon as Li Zheng saw the situation stabilized, he took the county master and flew to another place immediately. He also opened up an open space and called on the monks to gather. So it was no surprise that he won a touching call and praise.


    In particular, the monks were moved to tears by seeing Li Ye savagely killing into the fierce beasts and covering himself with blood.


    Such a noble master has been missing for many years ... No, I have never seen it before!


    For a long time, the monks who had not died in the jungle were basically rescued by Li Zhi. He gathered these monks from the open space in each area, reorganized the formation, combined the power of the people, and opposed the beasts who continued to attack.


    Then Li Zhi discovered that the bodies of the beasts had reached two or three thousand, and they were almost killed by him and the county master, and even the offensive was much weaker. Seeing that the monks were able to resist the fierce beasts, they all sang praises to him, and Li Zhi felt the crisis.


    Suddenly, he screamed in the ferocious beast group, immediately attracting the attention of the monks, "What a mighty ferocious beast hurt me ... Ah, I was hurt again!"


    "Heroes don''t panic, let''s save you!" The monks immediately became very anxious when they heard the movement and wanted to launch a counterattack. However, the beasts were still very strong, and their offensive was quickly suppressed.


    At this time, the shouting voice of Li Yiyi resounded: "Don''t move! There are too many fierce beasts, and I will inevitably be injured in a fairyland. You will only be killed if you take the initiative! You can rest assured, I Li Congyi tonight Even if you die here, keep your promise and make sure you are safe! "


    Speaking, he slammed the beast again and again, and made a terrible cry from time to time, hurting me again, a strong beast, my aura was almost exhausted, don''t rush out ...


    "hero!"


    "Hero, you can''t die!"


    "So heroic, I will follow you all my life!"


    "I''m willing to go for you!"


    The monks shouted while resisting the siege of the herd. Such a scene has made them bloody, and Li Zhi''s words and behavior caused them to burst into tears. Some monks even made wailing cries.


    Seeing the monks one after another went crazy, they had to go to the sword with Li Zhuo and the sea of ??fire, the county master, the boss lady, etc. were speechless.


    Of course, they knew that with Li Zhi''s fighting power, these beasts could make him hurt before there was a ghost.


    If Yodaka was present, Li Yan would have lamented the talent of acting.


    The county master and the boss were not worried at all, and they were stunned by Li Yan''s thoughts, but Red Sleeve and Qi Potian did not know how powerful Li Yan was. At this moment, they saw that Li Yan was fighting in the beast group, sharing the pressure for the monks. Deeply convinced by Li Yan.


    Red Sleeve looked at Li Zhi''s figure stupidly: "So heroic, peerless, that''s who I was destined to wait for, I was so lucky!"


    Qi Potian shouted: "I really didn''t expect Brother Li to be such a righteous man. Compared with him, my previous behaviors of wealthy fans are really worse than animals!"


    He now wondered if Li Yan would die in the herd.


    There are too many beasts, they can''t see their heads at a glance, and they have a lot of real-life strength. Earth Wonderland fell into it alone. Naturally, it was not invincible, and Li Zhi''s figure could not be found at all. He could only see the flickering Jianguang from time to time, and the screams of others.


    Wu You, Madam, Red Sleeve, etc., are all like Qi Potian, taking care of the formation of the monks, and if they leave, it is difficult for these monks to survive the siege of the herd.


    With this in mind, the monks were even more moved.


    The battle lasted for a long time, and when the monks finally repelled the herds who besieged them, the dead bodies outside the open space had piled up into walls, which was spectacular. Blood ran down the corpse and spread to the feet of the monks. Even the rotten leaves, several feet thick, could not be hidden.


    The **** smell is also mixed with all kinds of weird odors, which make people vomit, especially the organs of the fierce beasts scattered everywhere, which makes people almost crazy.


    But now, the monks didn''t look at the corpses of the ferocious beasts, even though some female monks had stooped and vomited, they still stood strong, followed the team and rushed out of the open space to the last place where Li Yan fought.


    The herd of beasts had retreated, and there was no more fighting there, but the monks did not know if Li Yan was still alive.


    In a piece of wooden stump, the carcass of the beast was everywhere, and many broken limbs were still hanging on the tree, which kept dripping blood.


    Because there was no battle and no sword light, the dark jungle made the monks startled, for fear that Li Zhi had already heroic righteousness.


    "Isn''t Li Xia ... already dead?" Some female Xiu looked at the scene in front of her with tears in her eyes.


    "No! Hero No. Li is so noble, he will never die in the hands of a ferocious beast!" The monk-bearded monk roared with red eyes and looked at his unbelievable and painful gaze, as if the words were being pushed hard Convince yourself.


    "If the hero is still alive, I must follow him to saddle the horse, even if it is dead, to die beside him!" The **** monk vowed.


    The monks rushed into the stump of the broken wood, spread out and shouted Li''s name. They kept picking up the corpse of the ferocious beast to look for the trace of Li Yan. Everyone was very anxious, nervous and embarrassed, as if they were afraid that the body was dug out.


    Just when the monks were depressed and sad, a slight cough came from not far away, and then, a dead beast on a fallen tree trunk was pushed away, and Li Ye, who was bathing in blood, was in the midst of all eyes. Stood up, pestered the ground with a sword, and looked at the monks on the trunk.

 v5 Chapter 66： Is the feeling of heartbeat (three)

    The monks opened their eyes wide and looked at Li Yan with excitement. For a while, they held their breath, no sound came out, as if they were afraid to scare Li Yan to death.


    Under the watchful eye of the monks, Li Yan yanked the corners of his mouth, barely showing a smile: "You are all right, I''ll rest assured, cough ..."


    The monks froze.


    I never expected that the first sentence of a "seriously wounded" hero turned out to be this! The monks were so moved that their eyes were all red, but wasn''t this saying exactly the identity of the other hero?


    "Wow!"


    I don''t know which female nun, she screamed suddenly, and she cried while covering her mouth.


    With this opening, one after another wailing sounded, especially moving on this jungle night.


    They looked at Li Yan, and were suddenly lost.


    It was this man, when the monks were attacked by fierce beasts and suffered heavy casualties, they bravely stood up, beheaded and killed a batch of fierce beasts, and gathered them together. It is also this person. For the safety of the monks, he went into the **** battle among the fierce beasts alone and shared a considerable part of the pressure for the monks with his own strength.


    Even the most powerful monk, in such a fierce battle, will exhaust his aura?


    Seeing his blood bathing all around, the smile that cared about sentient beings was so holy and sublime.


    Can anyone not be touched?


    "The hero is not dead!"


    "Mr. Li is still alive, so I said, how can such a character die in the hands of a ferocious beast?"


    Different from the females, the males erupted into cheering, hurriedly ran over and surrounded Li Yan, all kinds of praises shouted out in succession. If it wasn''t for Li Zhi''s injuries, they would have to throw Li Zhi into the sky.


    Watching these monks'' mad gestures, the hostess covered her eyes and couldn''t bear to look again. The county master laughed so that her eyes were crescent. In any case, Li Jun was worshipped by all people, and the county owner was sincerely happy. And Red Sleeve and Qi Potian have joined the worship monk group.


    Li Yan looked at these excited monks, only to find that everyone was really cute.


    Li Hong felt that the time had come to strike the iron while he was still hot, so he pretended to cough, and said to the monks with a weak voice: "Everyone is a hero, it is your **** battle that has repelled the beast several times ours. Such a record, Enough to make every monk proud! Now that the ferocious beasts have retreated, there are thousands of feral beasts in the forest. Their fur, blood, and bones are rare treasures. They are used to make elixir and magic weapons. A must-have. It''s time for everyone to harvest their spoils ... "


    Speaking of which, Li Zhi paused deliberately, giving these fiery monks a reaction time, and then continued acting: "Cough, me, cough ... everyone ... cough. ..... "


    "Lord Li, don''t say anything! If it wasn''t for Li Lixia who spared his life and rescued us from the ferocious beast, we would all die under the beast of the ferocious beast. Where is the possibility of getting loot? Now we are still alive, It is great luck. The corpses of these fierce beasts are all Li Lixia. We can''t ask for anything! "


    The old man with a beard was talking about the nine-layer practice of Qi. At this moment, his face was just right.


    Li Yan heard the words light up, which was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    Although the ranks of these beasts are not high, they are not a big deal. After all, there are many real-life strengths. The key is that there are enough numbers. If all of them are collected, it will definitely make Li Yan make a big fortune. Even if it is converted into a magic weapon, Lu Gujian will grow a lot.


    Li Huan couldn''t help but look at Brother Beiluhu. The other person was so sensible that he was very satisfied. Such a clever monk is bound to be very promising, and must be collected for his own use and cultivated.


    In fact, he saved these monks, in addition to gaining reputation, he hoped that they would give the beasts themselves. After all, holding people''s hands is short and their mouths are soft. Now they are all saved by Li Zhi, how can they still be able to **** fierce animals with Li Zhi?


    If you don''t save them, thousands of fierce beasts will kill Li Ye, and it will be very troublesome to gather them up. After all, terrain operations in the jungle are very inconvenient. If too much time is lost, he will have to run once the situation in the sky changes.


    Li Yan''s heart was beautiful, but his face was full of face, "What are you talking about, should I save you for these fierce beasts?"


    The monks felt very ashamed to see Li Zhi''s response in this way, and at the same time paid more respect to Li Zhi. Gao Fengliang''s festival to this extent is rare in the world.


    At that time, Brother Luohuo was also stunned, but then he was more positive than Li Zhi: "Lord Li saved us, it is Li Daxia''s enthusiasm for the old way. Of course, we know that Li Xiangxia does not show his gratitude, and he does not care about treasure! We saved our lives because of Li Xiangxia, but Li Xiangxia was almost killed! At this time, if Li Xiangxia does not want these fierce beasts, where will we be placed? Let us have any face to live in the world? Please Li Xiangxia Wan Mo quit! "


    The words of Bearded Husband immediately resonated with the monks, and they uttered words and drinks.


    "Lee Li, Gao Yi, we are not ungrateful!"


    "Yes, we have conscience too!"


    "These fierce beasts deserve Li Lixia!"


    "My life is all heroes. What a beast!"


    Li Xuan looked at these emotional monks with a very entangled look, hesitantly: "This ... oh, this ..."


    Bearded Hu waved a big hand: "Don''t let your arms go, Li Lixia is seriously injured and is in need of recuperation. Let''s help Li Lixia collect the treasures of the fierce beast. Don''t let Li Lixia be tired!"


    The monks applauded in unison, and could not help but talk about spreading out, and ran to the bodies of the fierce beasts. Look at their enthusiasm, as if they were all beaten.


    Li Huan sat down on the trunk and watched the monks bustling with enthusiasm. The hearts were full of emotions. These were all good people and monsters. I was touched. No, I wanted to cry, I wanted to cry ...


    Two thousand monks have suffered a quarter damage in the beast attack. The casualties are very serious. If they were changed to normal times, they would lose their morale. But now, when they act together, they are able to pick up the treasures of the fierce beasts for Li Zhi, but they are full of energy and there is no sadness at all.


    For these monks, there was light in their hearts and hope in their eyes.


    The county master came to Li Yan, raised his fist, and his face was full of worship: "Brother Ye is amazing!"


    Of course, she knows Li Zhi''s intentions, so when she sees the monks willing to go to the soup for Li Yi, she admires Li Yi more. How can most people admire so many monks so quickly?


    Red sleeves stood side by side with glittering Li Li, proud of his face, thinking that this is my hero, it really is extraordinary. She saw Li Yan''s eyes gradually becoming fiery, like two burning fires.


    Qi Potian looked at Li Yan with admiration, and had fallen into deep self-doubt. The monster view, world view, and values ??that he had established all along had been greatly challenged at this moment and was about to be overturned.


    He also imagined that Li Zhi was highly regarded and praised by the monks.


    If not, he would not always brag about what Heishiling Butcher, the elder of the famous monk group. The reason for these exaggerations is not to be afraid of others despising themselves, or is it because they want to be recognized by others?


    "I used to be stupid. I only care about selfishness, but I only know how to calculate a small profit, but I do n¡¯t know that there is nothing to gain, and there is reward in return! If you can be as generous as Brother Li, you still have to worry about it. Is it? ¡±Qi Potian had Mingwu in his heart, and his eyes gradually became firm.


    When looking at Li Yan again, his eyes were the same as seeing the demon mentor.


    Watching the monks busy, the boss''s eyes twitched until she saw Li Yan''s fragile and righteous look. She secretly gritted her teeth and said, "I''m so shameless. I have lived for hundreds of years and never saw it." After such a shameless person ... Shameless to this point, is the only way to help the demons achieve their existence!


    The boss has lived for hundreds of years, and her experience is naturally rich. Unlike the county ¡¯s full support for Li Yan, and the simple desire of Red Sleeve for True Life, she knows more about what kind of character can be in the current situation. To help the demons achieve big plans.


    From Panfeng City to Heishiling, Li Yan''s shamelessness in pretending to act, the righteousness when abducting the magic monk, and the decisive treatment of tiger demon bear demon made her full of expectations for the future.


    She would like to see how much change this man can bring to the demons and what a magnificent road she can take.


    With this in mind, when the boss lady looked at Li Yan, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated for no apparent reason, and she fluttered for a while, her rhythm flustered. This made the boss lady stunned there.


    It''s ... what a bad feeling!


    Obviously, the boss lady who no longer has high hopes for Li Yan, but now she can''t control her heartbeat, which makes her startled and panic spread from her heart to her face.


    Yes, the sparrow fluttered from the canopy and fluttered down from the canopy, exclaiming in front of Li Yan: "The battle situation is clear, it is estimated that in half an hour, the beasts in the sky will be repelled! Would you like to inform You Daluo, let him bring someone over? Joining the battlefield at this time is exactly the final word! "


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, vetoing the sparrow''s proposal. Now that the situation is clear, there is no need for monsters such as Yoda-chan to appear, this is not the best opportunity to play.


    It didn''t take long for the monks in the jungle to decompose the beast, took the part that belonged to the treasure, put it in a storage bag, and handed it over to Li Ye. Because there are so many things, there are several storage bags.


    Li Yan pretended to quit, and then accepted the treasures. He made a rough estimate. There are about 4,000 corpses of fierce beasts, and one-fourth of the real-life strength. If all these treasures are used in exchange for magic weapons, it is enough for him to exchange more than 200 low-quality magic weapons.


    Sure enough, horses have no nightgrass and fat, and people have no wealth or wealth. When the guns are fired, the gold is very good. Li Yan was very happy.


    This is only the beast attacking the monk, so how much is the beast in the sky worth?


    Facts have proved that Li Yan thinks a lot. The beasts in the sky have not been killed too much. The reason why the beasts will finally retreat is because the sky is already bright. They seem to have received some instructions. When they did not pay too many casualties, they chose to retreat.


    Li Yan, the county master, and the girl with red sleeves flew up the tree crown and saw the scene of the large-scale retreat of the beast.


    The proprietress even said bluntly: "This battle is very abnormal. The incident of the monk ambushing the monk has not happened before. Especially in the case of small casualties, there is no precedent for active withdrawal. It''s always endless. "


    Li Yan had discovered the anomaly long ago, and now he heard the boss said that, he was even more convinced of this.


    I just don''t know whether this beast tide is abnormal because of the secret involvement of King Monkey Monkey, or there are more unknown reasons.

 v5 Chapter 67： Too polite

    Li Yan thought about it carefully, the retreat of the beast tide seemed abrupt, but actually revealed wisdom.


    At the beginning of the attack, the monks in the jungle, and the real world and fairyland in the sky belonged to two battlefields, and they were only besieged by siege. Because of this, the monk in the sky did not have the power to rescue monks to practice Qi, and he could not even tell a fairyland.


    In other words, the beast tide''s offensive division of labor is clear, and it has considerable advantages for both monks in the sky and monks in the jungle.


    Especially for monks practicing qi, it is completely crushing the situation.


    According to the original situation, the attack on the beast is undoubtedly a victory. Once the jungle monks have been killed and killed, more than a thousand beasts with real-world power can fly up into the air to participate in the siege of the monks.


    More than a thousand beasts with real-world strength are enough to change the war situation.


    If this is the case, then in addition to the fairyland, monks in Liuxi may escape some, even if it is real, they will basically be destroyed. As for the monks who practice Qi, they will not survive.


    This is a very meticulous battle.


    In the case of Heishiling entering more than one team in Liuxi Town, this meticulous combat arrangement is particularly important and valuable.


    After Li Min told this idea to everyone, the boss nodded again and again, with one hand around her chest and one hand holding her cheeks, wondering: "So, the power of the fierce beast to deal with us is precisely calculated to ensure a great victory. At the same time, there is not much waste. "


    Speaking of this, the lady boss gave Li Yan a complex look: "But the basis of their calculations seems to be divided into two parts: the jungle monk and the sky monk. In other words, in the eyes of the beast, the monk in the jungle It''s all a training period! "


    Hearing here, Wu You and others have come to understand one after another, the county owner grinned and said, "Where can the beasts know, my elder brother likes to mingle with the public. During the Tang Dynasty, his elder brother often used armor. , In the queue of Langyadu! Brother Brother is here, of course, we are not good to fly in the air, which led to a serious deviation in the calculation of the monk ¡¯s strength by the ferocious beasts! "


    The Red Sleeve Girl also thought about the joints, and the beautiful Dan Feng eyes looked at Li Yan brightly: "The result so far is that the jungle beasts have been defeated by Li Gongzi, and that one thousand or so real strength The fierce beasts have all died, and they can no longer support the fierce beasts in the sky to defeat the monks in the sky! "


    Qi broke through the sky, but he was not stupid after all, but he also figured it out at this moment, and excitedly took the stubble: "The power of the beast to support the sky is destroyed, but here we have the power to defeat a thousand real-world strength beasts. , If we support the sky, then we can reverse the war and help the sky monk to win! It is for this reason that the sky monk evacuated quickly! "


    With that said, everyone took a deep breath, seeing Li Yan''s eyes as if seeing an idol.


    In a nutshell, this battle in which the monks in Liuxi were destined to be overturned was because of Li Zhi''s existence, which led to a fundamental change in the situation, making the war result the same as the ferocious beasts expected!


    About 1,500 monks practicing qi, more than 200 real monks, and dozens of fairy monks, all saved their lives because of Li Zhi!


    This feat ... is too big!


    I felt everyone''s eager eyes, Li Yan looked indifferent, and his heart was not shocked, there was no wave at all.


    Ha ha, what is it to save more than a thousand monks, think I am King Li Li, **** and kill power ministers, use Huang Chao to defeat Li Ke, which battle is not a complete victory? I don''t know how many people and soldiers were saved! This ratio of more than a thousand monks is really not worth mentioning!


    Of course, Li Yan will not tell everyone that he is mixing with the monk of qi practice, just because he wants to get acquainted with them so that he can gain popularity when necessary.


    Seeing Li Yan''s look as usual, there was no reaction at all, and the boss''s heartbeat showed signs of confusion again. She quickly asked: "Isn''t Li Gongzi happy or proud of doing such a big thing?"


    Li Ye waved his hands at will, and Yun Dan said lightly: "Compared to what I have done today and what I have to do in the future, the victory of thousands of people is not worthy of security!"


    Speaking of this, Li Su suddenly thought of the ancestor of the heavens on the earth. It is said that when Taizu was a student of the Hunan Normal University, he once brought a group of students and police officers and used his tactics to use his courage to surrender 3,000 regular military equipment that invaded Changsha.


    That battle was highly esteemed and attracted countless praises. Many people boasted that Taizu''s military talents should only be in heaven. However, Taizu ¡¯s response was very dull, just to say: that was just the beginning of my military career.


    Look at people''s minds!


    Li Yan feels that his current situation and state of mind are exactly the same as those of Taizu then ... should be similar.


    So he became more indifferent.


    Not only was the boss lady unsatisfied when she saw Li Ye, but she was more light and light, her heartbeat was no longer under control, and her thump was quicker. So much so that her face turned red, and she looked so beautiful, she was really beautiful.


    People say beauty loves heroes ... What the boss wants is to say, which woman doesn''t love heroes? !! Don''t talk about women, so are the banshees! No, my heart beats so fast that I can''t look at the son anymore ... what if I do n¡¯t have any hope for the son anymore? The boss wants to cry without tears, this charm can''t be ignored ... I have to hide!


    The owner''s eyes walked away in a panic, but as soon as she stepped out, she saw the red-sleeve girl who looked similar to her, and was taking a step. One person and one demon stared at each other, and they found each other''s face red and ears red, so they stared at each other involuntarily, involuntarily hostile to the other side, like two cats who care for fried hair!


    But soon, one person and one demon nodded to each other, and the hostility in their eyes disappeared. Instead, they saw the approval of the acquaintance, and even a little appreciation?


    Hehe, you have a good vision! Well, you have a good vision too!


    So they left together.


    Of course, Li Ye didn''t know the boss lady and Red Sleeve, and she had secretly played a small theater in a place he didn''t see. He looked up at the sky.


    Most of the monks from Liuxi Town were injured at the moment. Fortunately, the fighting ended very early. For the monks, the fighting time was not long, so there were not many dead on the spot.


    The combat strength was not greatly damaged, and the monks were relieved, so a few majestic voices from the real wonderland filled with majestic voices: "The fierce beasts have retreated, and everyone hastened to recover their injuries in time to prepare for another battle!"


    "We don''t think fighting is easy. Those juniors in the jungle, I''m afraid the fighting will be more difficult. Everyone will go to the rescue!"


    "There is no sound of fighting in the woods. I''m afraid the fighting is over. Those juniors ... bad! There is no real strong among them. I''m afraid they are all killed?"


    "Go and save them!"


    "As long as they are not dead, they must be fully alive! It is still useful to keep them!"


    The monks were frightened at this moment, breaking through the canopy obstacles and flying down into the forest. However, when they entered the jungle and saw the scene in front of them, they all froze there, widening their unbelievable eyes, "Why ... how?"


    In the jungle, several square acres of open space are particularly conspicuous. On the periphery of these open spaces, there are a large number of dead beasts. Especially around one of the hundreds of square feet of open space, the bodies of the beasts piled up into high walls, and a thick layer was laid on the ground. The blood flowed into the river and accumulated the city lake. It looked particularly spectacular and shocking!


    In their eyes, even if there is no death, there must be few monks who practice Qi. At this moment, they are mostly scattered around the jungle. They are gathering in small groups to chat, rest, and heal. It seems that they are ... very relaxed?


    The monks looked at each other and saw each other''s confusion in their eyes. Compared with monks practicing qi, most of them feel powerful. Although they were besieged by a beast in mid-air and failed to break away, they also noticed the fighting in the jungle. In their estimation, there were four or five thousand beasts. Oncoming!


    However, monks who practice Qi have a far less immediate response to the attack than their master monks. Where is such a siege possible? But now, most monks who practice Qi are good, and there are indeed many beasts ... To be precise, there are many dead beasts!


    What made four or five thousand fierce beasts become corpses?


    What makes these cowardly monks alive?


    Who is it? !!


    With complicated feelings, the monks landed on the ground and went to find monks in their organization to inquire about the situation.


    Although when we are on the road, everyone is in different positions because of different repairs. But in fact, everyone has more or less relationships with each other, or they know each other, or belong to the same organization, or have a good relationship, and even many are friends and relatives.


    Entering the mountain to face the beast tide, such a dangerous thing, how can there be a solitary truth, who will not form a team? Whenever a team is formed, it is led by the strong. Even in teams of two and three, they can support each other, much better than going alone.


    So at this moment, when I saw my relatives and friends, they were living well. Some major monks also breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, and the pressure was relieved.


    "Brother, why did you come down, I just tore a black bear!"


    "Well, aunt, I''m scared!"


    "Uncle San, you didn''t come down to save me before, I will sue to my grandfather when I return!"


    The monks who practiced qi were very calm and strong before. Now when they see friends and relatives, their emotions erupt immediately. There are moments in the field that are not lively, some crying and smiling, and others are bragging about how they are in danger, etc. .


    "Brother, I can survive, all due to Li Daxia''s desperate killing of the enemy. Come with me to see him! Li Daxia''s high wind and bright festival, Feng Shenjunlang, if you don''t get to know him, it''s really a shame! Claiming to be a hero is a joke! "


    The monk-bearded monk was so excited that he pulled a handsome young man through the crowd and came to Li Yan. "Lion Li, this is my brother, please come and see me!"


    The handsome young man saw Li Yan as a stun. Apart from that, Li Yan''s photo-selling pair is really miserable. His robes are stained with blood, there is no clean place, and there are scratches in many places, which looks shabby.


    Perceived Li Zhi''s cultivation as a realm, Jun Xiu''s youth flashed a hint of enlightenment. It turned out to be a fairyland, so it''s no wonder that it was able to turn the tide and save his own brother. But looking at Li Yan''s appearance, we know that the battle is particularly difficult. Even if it is a fairyland, facing so many fierce beasts, it is bound to be a death.


    The handsome young man hurriedly bowed and worshiped, thanking him with respect: "Brother Li really deserves the name of chivalry and is admired! Brother can survive, thanks to Brother Li''s life-saving rescue. Brother Li must take it down, chat Thanks! "


    Then, Junxiu youth took out a bronze bell-like weapon and handed it to Li Yan.


    Li Yan''s eyes brightened. I never expected that the battle would be over, and there would still be a magic weapon. And seeing that the magical instrument sells well, the grade must be not low. Although it is not a magic weapon, it should not be underestimated.


    Li Yan smiled, and was about to reach out to pick it up, but the beard held down Junxiu''s hand with a look of righteousness and anger: "Brother, what do you think of Li Xiangxia! He saved us, completely It ¡¯s out of morality, and I never thought about returning it! Before we had to take out the treasure to thank him, he was rejected harshly! Brother, this is an insult to Li''s personality, please put away the instrument, don''t let Li to see the joke! "


    "Ah? That''s it?" Junxiu youth quickly put away the implements, for fear of making Li Yan unhappy.


    Li Yan: "..."


    Is it such a righteous man? Do you know me so well?


    I didn''t say anything, but I lost a unique artifact?


    I do n¡¯t want your instruments before, it ¡¯s simply not worth watching, but it ¡¯s a treasure in fairyland. It ¡¯s very valuable. Is it the same as yours? Why don''t I stop it? I want it!


    Li Yan wanted to cry without tears, without words looking at the sky. There is reincarnation in heaven, who has ever been spared by Cangtian, too much acting before!


    "People like Brother Li are really rare in the world. Brother Brother Li has a life in the future, and I will never die, Zhao Junyi!" Jun Xiu''s youth reverently.


    Li Yan smiled reluctantly: "Brother Zhao is very kind."

 v5 Chapter 68： Will count

    As the beard pulled Zhao Junyi over, many monks in the field brought their relatives and friends or leaders in the organization to thank them. A team of more than 1,500 people came over a little over half. Because there are relatively few monks, there are often several gas-refining periods, pulling a real or fairyland.


    These monks, like Zhao Junyi, expressed their deep respect to Li Xun, and stated that as long as Li Xun needed in the future, they would rush to Tangtanghuo even if they were thousands of miles away. Of course, the monks did not give any thanks to Li Yan because of the declaration of "Do not insult Li Daxia".


    Li Yan''s face was grinning, and my mother sold it, I really don''t mind you insulting me, this **** ... he glanced deeply at the beard. This guy took the monks to thank him, and when he took the initiative to collect the material for the beast, he still looked at this guy very easily, but now, hehe!


    The bearded man did not know what Li Yan thought. When he saw Li Yan''s full-hearted look, he thought he understood Li Yan''s intentions perfectly and got the appreciation and recognition of the other party. He immediately shouted "Do not insult Li Daxia" Up .....


    Li Yan wanted to hack him.


    In any case, the sight of Li Yan being cheered and worshiped in the crowd shows that he has gained a lot of popularity, and Lide is indeed advancing steadily.


    Even the heads of several monk forces, those few real wonderland, see Li Zhi''s eyes full of kindness. Watching Li Ye enjoying the cheers, they did not jealous and jealous. After all, the other party saved their monks. This is true for non-monk monks.


    But there is also a monk''s mood, which is different from the general public, such as the master of the killing hand, and his eyes are particularly gloomy at this moment.


    "Diluo, didn''t I let you find a chance to be this kid? Why is he still alive and well? You take my words as a breeze, don''t you want to be alive, right?" Dajia gritted his teeth and followed him. Growled a monk.


    "Don''t worry, the subordinates will do it for him!" It was the Captain Qi who was talking. At this moment, he had a strong sense of killing in his eyes, but his face was full of nagging. He knew very well that he had dissatisfied the big boss and had to make up for the mistake immediately.


    "Now he lives well in the demon group, what did you do to do him? Find a chance and let him place an order!" The head of the house is full of enthusiasm, "Don''t say that you can''t even deal with a seriously injured fairyland, if this For the little things, the old man must take the shot himself. You can dig a grave for yourself! "


    "Subordinates will never let him live tomorrow!" Di Luohan whispered.


    Speaking of which, he stared at Li Yan fiercely, and beside him, Qi Qitian, with a cheerful look on his face, hated the sky. This waste, let him go to the kid''s treasure, has not been made so far, let me be taught by the big boss for nothing, really dying!


    "After killing Li Yan, his fox demon follower will return to the husband!" Dadang suddenly added, saying that he licked his lips, and his eyes were full of evil. "This **** girl looks good enough , This beautiful and mature banshee is most in line with the appetite of the old man! "


    Dilo froze. He had been embarrassing the boss and wanted to get the other person in hand. Now that the big boss said the same thing, he knew nothing was happening to him. With this in mind, he has a deeper hatred for Po Tian and Li Wei.


    Because of the beast attack, the monks rested here for a day, trying to heal the injuries and recover their energy. Several real wonderland came together again to discuss the next itinerary. Seeing that they each held their own words, shimming the scene of who is currently fronting the road and ensuring that the brigade would not be attacked again, Li Min sighed.


    When the beast is dispatched, there is evidence to advance and retreat. The location and timing of the raid, and the hidden concealment in advance are all well grasped. The strength is also arranged to be very compromised. It does not waste strength and can ensure a stable victory. wisdom.


    Now, the monks in Liuxi Town have penetrated into the mountains and forests, but because of the problem of unclear command power, a group of true fairyland can''t compete. The strength is not a particularly strong Liuxi town team. In this case, if you can win the following battles, that is a ghost.


    Last night''s battle, Li Yan, Wu You, the boss, Red Sleeve, etc. have all revealed their own strength. If the fierce beasts continue to deal with them, the team sent will definitely be stronger, and there will be no previous mistakes. Rao''s strength is not fully exposed, but the battles ahead are bound to be difficult.


    An accidentally, the monk team in Liuxi town would be mostly damaged, or even the entire army would be wiped out.


    Li Gang just got the sincere admiration of most of the monks in this team. When it is time to hit the iron while they are hot, so that they can completely return to their hearts, where can they tolerate the collapse of the team and let the previous efforts go to waste?


    "It seems that it is time to find a way to get the command of this team." Li Min thought. As a qualified general, the most uncomfortable thing is to see the army commander as an idiot.


    He could have called Yodah and so on to establish his position with strength and advantage, but this was the next policy, and it was not necessary unless necessary. After all, the team Yodah brought with him can achieve a decisive effect in a real battle.


    The hole cards cannot be taken out casually.


    In the setting sun, the mountain forests are bathed in warm sunlight, and the rolling forests look extraordinarily magnificent. The towering mountains in the distance are ancient and vigorous, making this picture full of life.


    Li Ye had eaten the good game of the boss ¡¯s barbecue, and was about to get up to discuss something with Qi Petian. The captain of the team flew from a distance and fell in front of Li Ye.


    "Brother Li, you are strong. The master thinks that if you continue to follow the team of monks, it is too much grievance. I wonder if you would like to act with us? When you kill the beast, you will get the goods. Higher treasure. "Di Luo said kindly to Li Yan.


    Although he tried his best to show a kind smile, it was probably because Yin Yin had been too long. He couldn''t make a friendly smile. How could the mask of anger in his eyes couldn''t be concealed, so this smile looked very strange.


    Li Yan stood up and laughed: "Listen to the captain''s arrangements."


    Qi Potian had already told him that he was worried about him. After listening to the other party''s words, Li Min felt that this uncle came to him. It would not be as simple as notifying him to accompany him. There should be follow-up arrangements. So he plans to ride a donkey to read the phonograph.


    Di Luo was very satisfied with Li Yan''s attitude. He was also afraid that the other party was enjoying the monks who practiced Qi, and would not leave. Now he is very happy to see Li Yan being so sensible. However, after thinking about it, he understood the reason why Li Zhi did so.


    Although Li Zhi killed some ferocious beasts, but after all, it was just a fairyland, and he could not resist the killing? Mo said that under the will of the master, he can only bow down obediently, even if he only comes forward, the other party dare to fight with his wrists in a fairyland?


    "Qi Potian, you also come here, I have a task here, and we need to work together to complete it." Di Luo did not waste time, seeing Li Yan willing to listen to him, he directly revealed the true intention of coming over to find them.


    When Qi Qitian came over, Di Luo pointed to the east road: "The top ten miles of the terrain are very complicated, the valleys and rivers are crisscrossed, the mountains are tall and steep, and the forest is lush, which is the most suitable for ambush. The big master discussed with several powerful people After that, we decided to send us as scouts. Go ahead and check to make sure that when the team marches tomorrow, they will not encounter an ambush again. "


    Speaking of this, Di Luo looked a little bit harsher. I was afraid that Li Yan thought the task was dangerous and didn''t want to go. Shen said, "This is a big boss''s arrangement, and it''s a decision made by several powerful people, so we must implement it!"


    After a pause, Di Luo looked at Li Yan, and suddenly thought of the other party''s behavior last night, he added: "This is for the sake of the entire team. As monks in fairyland, we should do more for the monks in the gas refinement period and let them No more nightmares like last night! "


    Li Yan heard this impassioned remark, and saw Di Luo looking at his solemn eyes again, feeling very strange. Xiongtai, you emphasize to me what you are doing. Do you really think that I am a warrior willing to dedicate myself to the general public regardless of my safety?


    Li Yan raised his chest and raised his enthusiasm, saying: "Since I am like this, the task of exploring the road, I must wait!"


    OK, I really do.


    At least for now, pretend to be.


    Qi Potian saw that Li Yan had not said a word, so he took on such a dangerous and apparently revealing a strange task, and anxious to win the attention of Li Yan, hoping that the other party would not be bloody.


    Obviously, this is not very useful.


    After the incident was settled, Qi Potian felt powerless, and his eyes were full of worries, and he wanted to speak out on several occasions so that Li would not go. Brother Li, you are too clean, but I already told you last night, this is going to deal with you, how can you not take any precautions? You are going to die generously!


    Li Min felt Qi Potian''s eyes, but nothing happened.


    He knew, of course, that Dilo was worried.


    In fact, not only Diro, he also has.


    Li Yan estimated that if he could take over the command of this team, he would fall on Di Luo and Da Dang.


    He already had a plan in mind.


    "It''s getting dark, so it''s not too late, we''re leaving now." Di Luo ordered directly.


    Li Yan naturally had no opinion, and he was about to leave. The county master, the boss lady and the red sleeve girl also followed.


    Seeing this, Di Luo stopped quickly and said to the boss lady and the girl in the red sleeve: "We are going to explore the road, the number should not be too many, there are already four people, so please stay."


    The boss and Red Sleeve looked at each other, and what she was about to say, Li Yan had passed a look to the boss, and then said to the county leader: "We will be back tomorrow morning, and you are waiting here."


    The boss read Li''s eyes, took the initiative to pull the red sleeves, and smiled: "Since this is the case, we are waiting here."


    The county owner didn''t move, she knew very well that Li Ye kept her here so that she could order Yodah at any time to deal with various unexpected situations. After all, Yodah recognized only Li and the county master.


    Di Luo looked at Li Yan and sneered in his heart: "Do you still want to come back? Stop dreaming! Even if you come back, you can only be a ghost!"


    In the end, Di Luo in Tianxian Realm, taking another killing hand, Tianxian Realm, together with Li Zhi and Qi Potian, left the place where the monks rested and flew to the mountains in the east.


    The killing hand looked at the scene from his head, and there was a sinister look of conspiracy in his eyes. Then he found the figure of the boss in the crowd, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was particularly obscene.

 v5 Chapter 69： Incredible things (three)

    Along the way, Di Luo''s self-confidence in Li Yan was always in harmony. Di Luo is very confident, of course, in order to make sure, he also brought a heaven wonderland beside him. Two Heaven Wonderland, together with Qi Potian, have to deal with a just-wounded Wonderland, Di Luo feels that he is a chicken knife.


    Di Luo took the crowd to fly in the middle of the night, and he was not all doing drama. The job of exploring the road was not bad. After all, the reason why he was able to take him alone with him was because he received the errand and was justified. After returning, he still had to report the situation on the road ahead.


    "We flew in the middle of the night, and everyone must be tired, so we took a break at the mountain in front." Di Luo looked back at Li Yan, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. wrong?"


    "The captain was right!" Li Huan nodded again and again, he covered his chest, his face pained. "Although I took the elixir, my injury is not good yet, and I am struggling now."


    Of course he wasn''t hurt, he just did the whole thing. And now he feels that Di Luo is always aloof all the way, Zhi Zhu is holding it, and he also gives him a mysterious smile from time to time, it is really disgusting, he really can''t stand it.


    The crowd fell on a forested clearing in the mountain stream, and Di Luo continued to maintain the mysterious smile that he thought was very tall. He took care of his robes and played the dust that did not exist on it. Gaze, unwillingly looked at Li Yan, slowly said: "Brother Li, are you tired?"


    When he said this, another Tianxianjing pretended to walk behind Li Yan unintentionally, and sealed the direction in which the other party was fleeing.


    Seeing this scene, Qi Potian was so shocked that he didn''t know what would happen next. He had the heart to stop him, but he was not strong enough to dare to act rashly. This made his five senses agonize together painfully, seeing Li Zhi''s eyes full of sympathy and perseverance.


    Brother Li is going to die soon. This is really sad. Obviously he is such a good person. Why do he like to be stupid? Hey, I am going to fix a good tomb for Brother Li.


    Li Min answered Di Luo''s question: "It''s really tiring. I don''t know if the captain has any way to reduce some fatigue?"


    Seeing that Li Yan was so naive, Di Luo couldn''t help but laughed up. He enjoyed this kind of teasing ants, and especially appreciated the stupid and confused appearance of the enemy before he died, which is much better than any dance.


    "I really have a way here to make Brother Li less tired." Di Luo burst into tears, and finally stopped laughing, looking at Li Yan with a joke, "No, not less tired, yes Let Brother Li never feel tired from now on! "


    Li Yan was surprised: "Is there such a good thing?"


    Di Luo could not help but laugh up, "Yes, yes, there is such a good thing, do you know what it is?"


    Li Yan smiled, "Of course I know."


    DeRoton was surprised. "Oh? You even know? Tell me."


    Li Yan smiled more and more intensely: "There is a place in the world, and people who get there will never feel tired again, and that place is known to everyone. If the captain is interested, how about I send you? "


    Di Luo froze for a while, and felt that Li Yan''s reaction was not right, and his eyes were gloomy. "Where is it?"


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed, and glanced at Di Luo with a poor glance: "This is still a question? Of course ... Huang Quan!"


    "You''re looking for death!" Di Luo was furious. "You dying ant, you dare not say anything! I originally wanted you to live a little longer, but since you are looking for death, I will send you to ... .... "


    Before he finished speaking, Dilo had already shot. A drop of magic pestle in his hand slammed into Li Yanmei''s heart. The cultivation of Tianxianjing broke out without reservation, making the magical magic pestle swing around and around in a very short period of time, and they were connected to each other in a string, which is really beautiful.


    Not good is the point, the key is to be powerful enough.


    When Di Luowu shot, there was no reservation at all!


    Although Qi Potian had been mentally prepared, seeing that Li Zhi was about to die, he couldn''t help screaming: "Brother Li!"


    However, the next moment, Qi Potian was stunned there, and the words below were also stuck in his throat, how could he not shout out.


    The drop magic pestle in Di Luo''s hand stopped at three inches of Li''s forehead, and was blocked by the body''s aura, and he could no longer fall for half a minute!


    This is certainly not the reason for Qi Potian to stand on the spot.


    What stunned him was that at this moment, a long sword had penetrated Diro''s throat!


    And that long sword was held in his hand by Li Yan!


    Di Luo widened his eyes in surprise and horror, looked at Li Yan in confusion and despair, and made a gurgling sound in his mouth, struggling to say something, but he couldn''t spit out the whole word except vomiting blood.


    Li Yan raised his mouth and smiled a little evil charm: "I know, you like to tease a mortal opponent and appreciate the stupid ignorance of the enemy before death. So I let you say a few words and live a little longer ... ... because I like it too! "


    Dilo struggled in vain, and now he finally realized that he was the stupid ant: "cough ... cough ..."


    Li Yan''s wrists shook, and Lu Qijian''s aura erupted, and his opponent''s neck exploded. Not only that, his entire body turned into dust, and the smoke disappeared, leaving no drop of blood.


    After solving Di Luo, Li Yan looked back at the remaining Tian Wonderland.


    The Tianxianjing had no intention of shooting at all. He stood behind Li Xu just in case. He never thought that Li Zhu, who was seriously injured last night, can now survive a blow from Di Luo.


    Now seeing that Di Luo was actually killed by Li Yan, the shock in his heart was so much so that he forgot to react in the first place. When he saw Li Yan turning around and trying to take another shot, he had no chance to pose any threat to Li Yan.


    Of course, even if he shot early in the morning, it wouldn''t be possible to injure Li Zhi a little bit.


    Before he started, Li Yan''s sword had been placed on his shoulder, and the burning green and white aura flame made his neck feel deadly danger.


    "Lee ... Lee Li, have something to say ... Have a good word! I ... I have no intention of doing anything to you!" With a stiff smile, the voice was awkward.


    Li Yan smiled and said: "His name is yours?"


    "If you go back to the heroes, then ... Li Jian." The monk felt very kind when he saw Li Yan''s smile. He saw that the other party was not murderous, and he felt a sigh of relief, but did not dare to relax completely.


    "Li Jian, a good name." Li Yan smiled, "I have a deal here to talk to you."


    Li Jian smiled reluctantly, "What is it?"


    "Sell you something."


    "What is it?"


    "Your life."


    "How do I ...?"


    "What do you say?"


    Li Jian swallowed hard: "My life is now all of Li Xiangxia, and my treasure is also all of Li Xiangxia. There is really nothing to take out ..."


    What he meant was, naturally, that I was willing to take out all my treasures to buy my life, just to say it better.


    The clinker Li Min nodded earnestly: "You are right, you really have nothing to take out. In this way, how about you to be a slave to me? Use your toil in the future to pay for your life.


    What can Li Jian say, naturally all agree.


    In the case of Li Jian''s active cooperation, Li Yan signed a blood contract with the opponent without any effort, and planted a restraint in the opponent''s body, just like the way to control Qi breaking the sky.


    After conquering Lijian, Li Yuan did not stay in place, and took him and Qi Potian to continue exploring the road. It concerns the lives of more than a thousand monks. Li Zhi ignored the matter without reason. To him, these more than a thousand monks are his wealth and cannot be lost.


    "Brother Li, what is your realm?" Qi Potian followed Li Yan and asked in admiration. Now Li Yan in his mind, as magnificent as the mountains, magnificent shores, as deep as the sea.


    Li Yan smiled: "Earth Wonderland."


    Qi Potian Yaguan snorted and almost bit his tongue. However, since Li Yan didn''t want to say more, he would no longer ask questions.


    After half an hour, Li Yan diverted to fly northward according to some clues.


    As an army general, he was keenly aware of some anomalies based on the tracks of the beast. Although the beasts that had been evacuated last night did continue to retreat eastward, there was some sporadic aura in the middle and they diverted to the north.


    It''s only been an hour. In a basin, Li Zhi saw the light. That''s not the lights, but the monks are casting spells. The sporadic breath left by the beasts to the north did indeed lead to the densely wooded basin.


    Among the beasts, there really is a monk!


    Leaving Qi Potian and Li Jian waiting outside, Li Yan went deep into the basin alone and explored for a long time.


    An hour later, Li Zhi came out of the basin, his frown slightly, but there was inexplicable light in his eyes. This shows that he found something that made him less happy, but also found a good opportunity.


    Returning from the original road, to the point where the diversion was headed north, Li Yan flew a distance eastward. After discovering some traces of his own thoughts, he stopped with Qi Potian and Li Jian and turned back to join the team.


    "Brother Li, you killed Di Luo, the big master will definitely not give up. We just go back, if the big master asks, what should we say?" Qi Potian has now fully assumed the role of Li Yi''s little fan.


    Li Yan ticked his lips and smiled unpredictably: "You guys aren''t going to give up? It''s nothing extraordinary."


    "So what''s so amazing?" Qi Potian asked in confusion.


    "The really amazing thing is that I won''t give up." There was a sharp flash of light in Li Yan''s eyes.


    Qi Potian was surprised.


    "We are the masters ... but really wonderland!" Li Jian reminded kindly.


    Li Xun shook his mouth: "It''s just a chicken and a dog."


    Li Jian was speechless.


    "I have a plan here and need the cooperation of the two of you." Li Wei smiled with a sinister smile.


    In the morning, the killing hand opened his eyes in the morning light and ended the whole night of meditation.


    He also suffered some injuries during the fierce battle with the fierce beast. After adjusting his breath for a day and night, he has now fully recovered, which made him regain his lofty sentiment, and felt that he could have a good fight with the fierce beast.


    The first thing behind when the master got up was to look at the boss''s position. After seeing the figure sitting cross-legged, his eyes showed impatience.


    Prior to this, he had been in retreat for three years, refining a Chinese artifact, but during that time, half of the Banshee had never touched it.


    As long as Di Luo and Li Jian return and bring back the news that Li Xie was assassinated and killed by a ferocious beast, he can go to the boss lady without any scruples.


    The big head looked eagerly to the east. It didn''t take long for the two Changhongs to fly, revealing Li Jian and Qi Potian, without the shadow of Li Yan.


    Big head is frowning.

 v5 Chapter 70： Incite emotion

    The big master pretended to be nothing but waited until Qi Potian and Li Jian came in front of him, and asked gently: "What''s the situation?"


    Although he tried to pretend to be indifferent, he actually couldn''t wait. After waiting for Qi Potian and Li Jian to open his mouth, he took the initiative to ask for it.


    The monks all came over here, waiting for Qi Potian and Li Jian to return, after all, it was news related to the entire team. However, they are also a bit strange. I don''t know why Li Zhi and Di Luo did not return. Is there something wrong?


    Qi Potian winked at Li Jian, who reported in a calm tone: "Back at the master, we encountered a group of fierce beasts attacked hundreds of miles away, and Li Congji died in battle! Di Luo let us come back first to Ming In some cases, he is going to hunt and run away the beast and avenge Li Congzhen! "


    Then, he winked at the master.


    The head of the family thought that he understood the eyes of Li Jian, and nodded happily. Luo secretly knew how to deal with things. When he killed Li Congzhen, he also found such a good reason, especially the pursuit of the fleeing beast. It is the finishing touch, so that other monks will not say anything.


    When Xiu heard the words, he was startled. "What, Li Daxia is dead?"


    "This ... how can this be?"


    "Such a good person is so dead?"


    After hearing the news, the monk blasted the pan directly, and the sound of wailing and sobbing sounded for a while, mixed with various sorrowful cry, so it was lively.


    "Unexpectedly, heroine Li was so heroic that he died in the hands of fierce beasts!" Huo Huyangtian exclaimed, his eyes flushed, "He died before he succeeded, and made the hero burst into tears ..."


    "He is so young, so romantic, so different, why did he die so early, hey ..." A monk wept in tears.


    "Heaven is jealous and talented, God is unfair! I would rather die than me!"


    The camp was filled with an atmosphere of sorrow and indignation, like a cloud of black pressure on the hearts of the people, leaving everyone completely out of breath. Even monks who were not so deeply touched in this environment could not help but have a throat obstruction.


    "My hero, is it so gone? I don''t believe it!" The girl with red sleeves bit her lip, she looked at the boss and Wu You, "I don''t believe it, I''m going to find him, will you come with me ?!"


    The proprietress groaned again and again, not crying. She took the sleeves and began to wipe the tears that did not exist on her cheeks. When she heard her words, she shook her head decisively.


    The head of the county was wiping his eyes with his head down, and his thin shoulders trembled from time to time, how she looked timid, but she wiped the corners of her eyes with no tears, and shook her head with her problems.


    The girl in the red sleeves froze. Is everyone ¡¯s reaction so real? You ca n¡¯t even shed half a tear even if Li Yan is dead? At that moment, Red Sleeve almost had doubts. The other monks present were all playing at the scene.


    The heart of the girl in red sleeves was sad, and she did not see the eyes of the boss, so she turned and left.


    The boss lady quickly grabbed her, no matter how the other party struggled, she did not let go. At the end, she saw that the red sleeves were already pear blossoms with rain. She was extremely pitiful, and her throat was dumb. Don''t make it anymore! "


    Question mark on red sleeve.


    Lady Boss: "Still stumbling, sit down and wipe your tears!"


    Red sleeve: "..."


    Da Dao looked at the boss lady in the crowd, and a silent smile spread on his face, making his corners of his mouth grin. He didn''t dare to use strong, red-sleeve girl, he knew that it was definitely an unbearable consequence for her, but the boss lady, hey, he had nothing to worry about.


    Of course, the master did not start immediately, he had to wait for the monks to stop the cry, otherwise it was too ugly. Then he waited for two full hours. The monks were still crying.


    What''s more, a group of women monks ran to the ridge and piled up a tomb for Li Yuan. Then these monks seemed to see Li Yuan''s body, crying more vigorously in front of the tomb.


    Big masters just have to doubt life, are they so affectionate?


    It was so easy to wait for the cry to disappear, and the big head couldn''t sit still. He went straight to the boss and looked at her with pretentious eyes and prey eyes. He looked at her unscrupulously with a vague smile.


    Then he used the alms tone: "Li Congzhen was also the person who killed me during his lifetime. The old man has the responsibility to take care of his daughter-in-law for him. Don''t be too sad, follow the old man, the old man will definitely not treat you!"


    Although he said so, his gaze was only on the boss. The other side looked up at him pitifully, revealing a sad but grateful smile, don''t have a weak beauty, which makes the forefinger move greatly, can''t help it anymore, "Fox demon, come with your old husband, old husband I have something to tell you! "


    With that said, he turned and left, intending to take the other party to the side of the mountain, where his monks could not reach, and fulfilled his wish.


    However, after he got off the air, he found that the owner who was still very grateful to him did not keep up, which made him a little unhappy and felt shameful. "Fox monster, why don''t you leave?"


    The fox demon stood up in horror, with a look of righteousness. In the doubtful eyes of the master, he suddenly screamed miserably, and even opened his throat and began to cry, "I won''t go to the grove with you! You demented Old man, my son ¡¯s dead body is not cold, so you want to take over the old lady, and the old lady does n¡¯t do it! Let ¡¯s take a look at this old immortal thing, he even ... ¡±


    The boss''s exaggerated yelling immediately attracted the attention of almost all monks. They all came over. After hearing the boss''s words, the eyes of the master were immediately alert.


    Dad''s face sank, knowing that the boss could not let the cry of the boss go on, and immediately snorted, long sleeves flung, and a majestic repair was like a flood that swept the past and suppressed the boss, "Shut me up! Old man Is it such a person ... "


    The boss lady was unstable, sitting on the ground with her buttocks, and the strength of Real Wonderland was shaking her teeth, but she still tried to cry, "Why didn''t you call me to the grove? Everyone heard it!" Oh my god, my son''s blood is not cold, this old man has shot at his old mother, and there is no God! "


    Speaking, she secretly bit her tongue, and vomited blood miserably, crooked to the ground, how miserable it was.


    The monks'' murderous eyes immediately cast their heads at the master.


    Bearded immediately rose up and rebuked loudly: "You villain, dare to be so rude to the hero''s daughter-in-law! Under the eyes of everyone, persuading a good family is unsuccessful, and also shot and hurt each other. When we are not there, we can do whatever we want. ..... "


    What he said was extremely righteous, but before he finished speaking, he suddenly vomited blood and flew out.


    The big master has shot violently.


    He looked majestic, overlooking sentient beings, and at the same time Xiu sent out with coercion without reservation, covering the whole audience, sneering out loudly: "Shut up for me! This is my husband, how can you help me? Whoever refuses to accept it In the previous step, the old man would have to see, who has two lives and can make the old man killed twice ?! "


    Seeing that the matter was revealed, the big master was too lazy to cover it up and swept everything for his own strength.


    The monks were there, under the coercion of true wonderland, they could not move at all.


    They were moved by Li Yong last night, and they were all moved, but at the same time, some deviations occurred in their cognition. It is inevitable that the monks present were able to reason. However, in the realm of cultivation, strength is the truth. The monk relied on cultivation to become a high-strength player, and hegemony was always the main theme.


    Zhao Junyi lifted up a severely wounded beard. He had wanted to protest, but now he can''t speak up.


    He looked over at those real wonderland.


    Among the monks present, there were only a few true wonderland, with the strength to restrict the masters.


    But before the real fairyland opens, the big master is cold: "The old man is the big master of the killing hand. The old man is naturally entitled to dispose at will! No reason for any monk to intervene, otherwise he would be contemptuous Dignity, want to live with my husband! "


    Several real wonderland, because of Li Yi''s yesterday''s charity, had originally intended to say a few words for the boss, but now I heard the big boss say so, they have chosen to be silent.


    In fact, everyone knows that Li Zhi is not a member of the Killing Hand, but just walking with them this time. But since the big master''s attitude is so tough, they don''t need to form a beam with the big master for a dead monk.


    If Li Zhi is still there, they will not mind presiding over justice in the face of the overbearing and powerful words of the masters. But now that Li Zhi is gone, this trade-off is not difficult to do. Forming a beam with a real fairyland is unwise.


    So although some real wonderland were unhappy, they didn''t have any episodes. They snorted one by one and ignored them.


    Seeing such a reaction from the real wonderland, the monks who practiced Qi were desperate, and those real people and fairyland did not have the strength to embarrass themselves. Besides, the opponent is a killer, and there are many minions.


    With this in mind, the monks glared at the other members of the Killing Hand, one by one, looking bad and full of disgust. Especially the monk practicing qi, his eyes are red, his teeth are gritted, he can''t wait for his flesh to sleep.


    The anger in everyone''s heart could not be increased. They always needed a venting object. They did not dare to express anger at the master, and they could only turn to other members of the killing hand. Of course, they can''t do anything right now, but no one can guarantee that when the next war, some monks who are in blood will give them some tricks behind their backs.


    The members of the Killing Hand felt the intense hostility of the monks, and all of them changed their faces and had troubles. Of course, it is not difficult for them to think of each other''s minds. Every time, everyone is in danger, and even they have great grievances against the master.


    We are members of the Killing Hand and we are panicking now. These monks and sisters have to deal with us, what should we do?


    The scalp was numb from the sword, and Qi Potian was secretly proud. I thought fortunately I had voted for Brother Li long ago, and now I don''t panic at all. I even want to whistle and be proud.


    As a result, Qi Potian even more firmly followed Li''s thoughts. Look at this treatment. How big is the difference? When I followed Brother Li, Brother Li was worshipped and we were praised. Now I''m following the big master, haha, do you know how many ways to write the dead word?


    The master took the expression of the monks in his eyes and sneered, still full of contempt and overlook: "A group of ants!"


    Then, he reached out and grabbed the boss.


    The master is already embarrassed, and since he believes in the cultivation of true wonderland, he certainly won''t put monks in his eyes.


    However, to this day, he also knows that he has committed anger, and the members of the killing hand are afraid of going down. But how about that, should he withdraw now? If this is the case, it is tantamount to hitting his own face, why does his face exist?


    If he did that, don''t say that monks want to look down on him, they will think he is a joke, and the members of the killing hand will also centrifuge. After all, compared with a weak leader, a strong leader can cause anger, but in most cases, he can make people afraid.


    And, under normal circumstances, how would those monks think that these monks in front of them all seemed to have chicken blood?


    After all, the reactions of the monks and their enemies are very rare.


    Nowadays, the master is quite a bit embarrassed to ride a tiger. He underestimated Li Zhi''s influence. He did not expect that these monks had already embraced Li Zhi so much.


    Secondly, he did not expect that the boss lady was so ignorant of current affairs. After Li Zhi died, in the face of his "promise" as a true fairyland master, he would not even take the initiative to give him a hug. The emotions of the monks.


    Really looking for death.


    The master made up his mind, and we must make the boss look good.


    "You dog, my mother is dead and won''t be tarnished by you!" The boss lady struggled for a while, or was caught in the hands of the master, and her sad voice spread all over the mountains, "My son, you are so miserable It ¡¯s so bad to die, the slave family came to you ... "


    Then she looked like she was about to blow herself up.


    The big head snorted, suppressing the turbulent aura of the boss''s body, "falling into the hands of the husband, life and death can''t let you!"


    With that said, the master is about to fly to the grove over the mountain.


    The monks saw the miserable appearance of the boss, heard the other''s sad cry, and realized that she would rather die with Li Yan. While moving to tears, the flame of anger in her heart reached an unprecedented level.


    Almost all of them were scarlet with binocular, like a beast, howling from their throats, staring at the members of the killing hands.


    As if as soon as the big master left, they would hug them up and tear them all.


    The members of the Killing Hand were horrified, one after the other, with ugly faces.


    Damn, why did we follow such a big boss?


    Several real wonderland looked at each other and noticed that the sentiment was so angry that they couldn''t help moving their minds beyond surprise.


    In fact, the monks did not return to that point at first, because after all, regardless of the demon heart, they are all complicated. But at this moment, it is different. The behavior of the masters has aroused public anger and inspired their blood. In this atmosphere, many monks have been affected by the environment.


    The bomb will not explode by itself, but if you dare to ignite, it will dare to send you to heaven.


    Just in the real wonderland, wondering when to do something, a voice full of anger and grief, like a thunderstorm in a dry field, exploded in the ears of each monk with the outbreak of a flash flood, and everyone was dizzy, " Who doesn''t know how to live or die, dare to touch my daughter-in-law ?! "

 v5 Chapter 71： Have problems with melon seeds?

    The monks turned their heads and looked at the mountain peaks. They were shocked to find that on the top of the tree crown, a monk with a sword and a robe standing against the sword stood up, his clothes were flying, Yuan Yuan Yue was so imposing that it was impossible to be straight. See.


    The monks whose emotions are already at the tipping point, seeing this figure, one by one staring at each other, are as shocked and unexpected as they are seeing ghosts in the day. Even a few real wonderland were confused and confused.


    The man they didn''t know a few days ago, but now they are too familiar.


    But isn''t he dead?


    Da Dao grabbed the boss and flew out less than a hundred feet, and suddenly heard the sound, seeing Li Yan standing on the crown of the tree like a **** in heaven, but his appearance was stagnant, and the whole demon could not help but a bit messy. Could it be a ghost?


    In the astonished eyes of all the monks, Li Jian''s long sword pointed directly at the master, full of grief and indignation, "In order to explore the way forward for everyone, I am willing to go to danger with an unhealed body, unfortunately It took a long time for the **** battle to come to life after the beast attacked! You wicked thief, but forced my daughter-in-law behind you, so sad that you are ready to accept the punishment of heaven and give away your life ?! "


    These words are full of painful meaning and extraordinarily righteousness. The generosity and excitement of it just reflect all the emotions that a monk suffering from unfair treatment should have at the moment.


    In particular, the corners of his convulsions, the twisted features, and the emotional expression of this emotion in the details, it was really tearful, he felt the experience, and he was involuntarily convinced, as if he had experienced the same experience as him .


    The monks confirmed that Li Huan was not dead and lived well. They were overjoyed and wished to cheer up. At this moment, when Li Huan''s words were heard, the emotions were about to erupt, and they were completely ignited. The coercion of True Wonderland, all hissed with a red neck and screamed, "Lord Li, Lord Li, Lord Li!"


    Li Yan''s long sword waved his long sword and yelled at the master: "The evil thief is killed!"


    The monks were mad: "Suffer, Suffer, Suffer!"


    The sound was like a rushing wave, rushing straight towards Jiuxiao, causing the trees to tremble, causing the mountains to bow their heads, and even the clouds above the sky were scattered by the sound.


    Highlight a group of emotional anger, united as one, and work together.


    The county owner was flushed with excitement, like a ripe apple, and he almost jumped with his fist, "My brother is mighty!"


    The boss lady looked up at the sky and covered her face with no words. This shameless man started again!


    He has been extremely powerful, and he has not put the monks in his eyes, as if the immortal is coming and he can still kill the master. He is also looking pale at this moment, and even shaking the hand of the boss lady.


    He could not help turning his head to Qi Potian and Li Jian, his eyes full of murderous. You two wastes, don''t you say that the cricket is dead? But why is he still alive?


    Li Jian turned his head to look at the sky, I don''t know, I don''t know, don''t ask me how I look.


    Qi Potian is more powerful, because he is not under the coercion of the master, and he moves freely, even pulling out a long sword, pointing at the master and shouting with the monks: "Suffer, die!"


    The head of the big head twitched, and he was almost angry with blood. In the face of such a scene, he couldn''t react anywhere. The two dog thieves must have taken refuge in Li Congzhen, or they might have killed Di Luo! Otherwise, why did Di Luo disappear?


    However, a heaven wonderland, a land wonderland, there is also a head and face in the hand of killing, how can it become Li Min''s minions in an instant?


    Suddenly there was a chill from behind the master, and he felt that the world was full of malice to him. No, Li Zhi, who is not dead, why did Qi Potian and Li Jian lie about the military situation? What do they map? This is strange! Does the boss know that Li Yan is not dead? Of course she didn''t know that she was here ...


    wrong! If Li Jian and Qi Potian had long taken refuge in Li Xun, it would be logical for them to slay Di Luo, and the scumbag must have known that Li Xun would not die. So what was she doing just now? Why didn''t she tell the news when I was going to force her ...


    and many more! The old man''s **** mother thinks that the smelly mother-in-law has a problem. Is this a trap? Yes, this must be a trap. This group of dog thieves wants to harm the old man ... Li Congzhen''s nag didn''t show up early, Qi Qitian lied to report the military situation, just to stir up the monks'' emotions, and that dog thief must borrow the monks''s Hand against old man? !!


    Why is this dog thief doing this? why? !! He ... he''s planning my killing hand! It must be so! Now everyone is very resentful to the old man. If this dog thief can let everyone go together and kill the old man, and then there is the help of Li Jian and Qi Qitian, then the killing hand will not fall into the hands of the dog thief? !!


    Despicable, shameless, and poisonous, this little **** must have long noticed that I was interested in the fox demon, and this set up such a big round for my husband!


    The big master is like a falling ice cave. Now everyone''s emotions are mobilized. This is difficult to do. Even if he repairs himself very high, he can''t beat all the real and fairy realms together, and there are still a few real people. wonderland......


    This dog thief was so powerful that he colluded with outsiders and hurt his husband! How dare you kill the husband with something like this ant? !! When did he have the mentality to do such a big thing, where did he come from so boldly? !!


    The big master is caught in the deep emotions of self-doubt and skepticism. He now feels that the members of the killing hand and his mother are not reliable! The monsters of these gangsters are questionable!


    There is no doubt about Di Luo''s monster. He didn''t appear. He was basically dead, but he was not reliable. The waste did not resolve this wonderland early, and he was so troubled by the other party!


    waste!


    At this time, several real wonderland exchanged a look with each other, Li Li was not dead, and the monks were so enemies with their enemies again, they need to do something.


    After all, conforming to the hearts of the people brings prestige. This is a very valuable opportunity for the leaders of these organizations, and it is also very much needed!


    It''s a pity that they want to gain popularity, but some people won''t let them.


    Li Yan.


    Hehe, I''m in this game, it''s not for you to gain popularity, but for myself!


    Li Yan suddenly yelled to the master: "Dog thief! You rob my daughter-in-law, this hatred is not shared, how dare you fight me to death?"


    Big headed for a moment.


    A moment of true wonderland.


    The monks stunned.


    Xiongtai, are you kidding me? You are a wonderland, you want to single out a true wonderland? And you did n¡¯t recover from your previous injuries. When you were exploring the road, you were attacked by a beast. Did you almost get killed? In this state, you want to single out a real wonderland?


    Several real wonderland wondered what made this, although this little friend Li Congzhen was so mean, but wasn''t his head good? That''s right, all **** people like to commit crimes. This is absolutely not possible!


    Several real wonderland were about to open their mouths. The master had already laughed wildly and his tears were shed. He looked at Li Wei like a joke: "Do you want to be singled out with your husband? Do you dare? Don''t regret it!"


    In fact, he was afraid Li Li would regret it, so he robbed him immediately.


    The three real wonderland hurriedly looked at Li Yan, and said to the little friends, don''t be confused, hurry to refuse, and if we refuse, we will help you.


    Li Yan raised his chin proudly, without looking at the big master, and said arrogantly, "You old man, you have done such a thing of indignity between man and god. The world is intolerable! Although I am just a fairyland, I kill You must have help from heaven. It''s easy! Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and die! "


    "Okay, okay!" The master laughed three times, let go of the fox demon and took out his magic weapon.


    The old man thought that this boy was a little bit, but he did not expect to be a **** second sister-in-law. Why, do you think you represent justice, and you want to destroy the evil land? Do you think that the old man still has to point his face, and will not rely on the cultivation of the real wonderland to bully you a little fart?


    Alas, it''s really a mistake. Such a young guy would really get muddled when it was critical. The old husband was so afraid of him and thought so much. It was funny.


    What''s the use of an old man''s face!


    Let the old man teach you a lesson, so that you know, what a thick-faced and black-hearted person will win!


    The real wonderland covered their faces together, and this kid''s head had a problem!


    The monks were all horrified and yelled, "Master Li, don''t be impulsive. You are not his opponent. Let''s go together and make sure we can deal with him!"


    Li Ye leaped from the canopy and slashed down with a sword towards the head of the house. "I want to breathe for my daughter-in-law. This is my battle with this old man. It has nothing to do with Seoul and so on."


    Some of the monks, including a true wonderland, are about to take a shot. They don''t want to watch Li Ye die, but Li Ye is faster than them!


    The proprietress stepped away from her. When she heard such a solemn sentence from Li Yun, she saw that Li Yunyi went to the head of the house without looking back, and her heartbeat began to panic again ... I knew it would not be dangerous, I knew it I''m just doing drama, but why would I still be touched by this situation?


    She was relaxed, but the other monks in the field were already staring out!


    The master grabbed a white cricket to greet Li Ji, and the dark clouds were waving, and the wind was so strong that it seemed that even the mountains could be overturned, and even the stars could be swept away.


    This is the Chinese magic that he spent three years to refine.


    Now he ¡¯s erupting without reservation, with momentum like the sea, and brightness like the moon. Compared with Li Jian ¡¯s sword, his sword power is as small as fireflies, he thought proudly: ¡°Just by you Head, let those idiots know what a real wonderland is! See if they dare to be angry with the husband! "


    Seeing Li Jian cut off with a sword, the head of the family blossomed, and see, this is the full blow of the land wonderland, really pathetic! What a faint sword light, what a weak power, what a weak ant! It''s sad, let''s die!


    Sword Qi chopped the dark clouds, going forward, and finally, the sword was chopped on the white urn.

 v5 Chapter 72： Perfectly achieved again (three more)

    The head of the family can''t help but want to laugh, this kind of cultivation, this kind of low-level magic weapon, old man ...


    and many more!


    Dadang suddenly opened his eyes wide, his smile freezes for a moment, his heartbeat suddenly stops uncontrollably.


    Suddenly there was an indescribable force on the sword! The white cricket hitting the long sword was like a ship hitting a sea reef, a trembling violently, shaking his arm with a numbness.


    In the eyes of the master''s shock, Ka Chen gave a stab, and the long sword cut off the white cricket, and the castration continued unabated. When he couldn''t help shouting and screaming, he struck his forehead.


    Immediately, the big man''s eyes were dark and unconscious.


    And his body, cut directly in half by Lu Gujian, suddenly burst open, and fireworks scattered!


    Before he died, the master did not understand why Li Zhi''s magic weapon is top grade, and why Li Zhi''s cultivation is better than him.


    If Li Yan ¡¯s magic weapon is not top grade, his Bai Yan is not caught off guard by surprise, even if the opponent ¡¯s cultivation strength is stronger than him, he will not lose so quickly. At least he can move.


    If Li Xun''s self-cultivation is not better than him, even if his Bai Xun is cut off by surprise, the other party cannot break his protective aura with a sword and kill him ... No, if Li Xunxiu''s power was not so strong, he would have been blown away by his fan, and the gray fly smoke he had gotten was gone.


    If he had known that Li Yan was so strong, he would never fight hard with the other party! With his practice, it''s not difficult to escape.


    The big master who couldn''t figure it out was just dead.


    This result made all the monks in the field unacceptable. They looked up in the air and stood on the spot. They didn''t respond in the middle of the sound, as if they were dreaming.


    Rao is a real wonderland, and his mood is extraordinary, but it is only half-returned before returning to God. Looking at the big masters who disappeared into the dust, they swallowed hard. They all felt that the battle was too weird to accept.


    Kill Real Wonderland with Wonderland?


    They have never heard of such a thing.


    Rao is the son of the demon king, Red Baby. With one hand, Sanmad Real Fire is invincible, and he won''t win so neatly ... And Sanmad Real Fire, the thing is to continue to kill, if the opponent repairs high , Burned and went away when the situation was not good, and the red baby couldn''t help it.


    But now, a land wonderland, under the eyes of everyone, kills a true wonderland with only one sword!


    Say that the serious injury has not healed? Saying that it was almost killed by a beast?


    This is clearly a ghost story!


    Xiongtai, you have no integrity at all!


    The three real wonderland suddenly looked suddenly.


    They thought of someone.


    That man, Zeng Jin, killed a great monk in Taiyizhen Wonderland with the cultivation of the land wonderland!


    Just in Panfeng City!


    The great monk killed was the bear monster of Panfeng City!


    And the man who killed him has a distinguished identity.


    King Tang An!


    He has a name that is very loud now.


    Li Yan!


    Over the years, they have only heard of such a person, and it is so incredible to cross the border to kill the enemy!


    So this guy named Li Congzhen is most likely An Wang Li Yan? !!


    What is very likely, clearly. Except him, no one can be better than the great monk in true wonderland!


    "Big brother is mighty! Big brother is good!" The county master jumped up and cheered.


    The monks all returned to God, and they had to return to God, because the lord of the county jumped up and cheered, and when they fell, they stepped on a large pit on the ground. Because of the joy, the power of the county master was extremely large, so the pit was so large that many monks near her were shocked.


    They opened their mouths and looked at the lord of the county who jumped up from the pit. What a freak this is, obviously how obvious aura fluctuations can not be felt from her, but every move has such power. Li Daxia is outrageous enough, are the people around him so outrageous?


    The mood of the red sleeve girl is the same as that of the monks. The only difference is that she was awakened by the words "brother brother".


    and many more!


    My brother?


    Not Ye Brother?


    Li Yan?


    The lord of the county keeps calling it, that is, my elder brother. It is ridiculous that he has never noticed, so this guy ... Oh no, my hero turned out to be the famous King Tang An? Was it Li Li who killed Taiyi Zhenxian in Panfeng City?


    The girl with red sleeves trembled with excitement and looked at Li Yan without moving.


    Li Yan was very happy to clean up the master. Although he didn''t care too much about killing a real fairyland, but watching everyone''s stunned faces, worshipped, and awed, they knew that the plan was perfectly realized and the goal was perfectly achieved!


    It is not difficult to kill the big boss, but the hard part is to take the opportunity to mobilize everyone''s emotions and let everyone quarrel with him.


    The hard part is getting everyone to work with him.


    Only in this way can he use this momentum to gain command of this team.


    Zhao Junyi dragged his beard, just avoiding the rubble that came from the foot of the county master. At this moment, seeing Li Yan falling down, he swallowed his mouth and asked hesitantly: "Lai Lixia ... So you are King An Li Li?"


    In this remark, he asked everyone''s opinions. Except for some low-level cultivation practices that were not well informed, the monks were watching Li Yan closely, waiting for him to answer with complex eyes.


    Li Ye smiled and said: "Yes, I''m King Tang An, Li Ye!"


    There was a sound of breathless air around. Although it was expected, monks could not help speeding up when they heard the conjecture confirmed by Li Zhi, everyone was embarrassed, and everyone said, "I''ve seen King An!"


    "Meet His Royal Highness King!"


    "An Wang mighty!"


    Watching the monks saluting, there were still people worshipping, Li Zhi asked them to get up quickly, their smiles gradually getting proud.


    Judging by the appearance of these monks, they will not be afraid to move forward even if Li Zhi is now taking them to the beast tide.


    After doing a full set of play, he comforted the boss and only came to a few real wonderland.


    "I''ve seen King An!" The three real wonderland saluted together.


    As monks, they are not as turbulent as other monks, but at the moment, they can''t do anything to stop Li Xin. After all, the other side just killed a true fairyland in front of them, and also had a record of beating Taiyi Zhenxian, saying that it is impossible to say no awe.


    "You don''t have to be courteous. Everyone is a great monk. This time, I am very honored to walk with you to deal with the tide of beasts for the demon tribe." Li Yan smiled mildly. Next, he chatted with some real wonderland for a while. This is an indispensable link, which represents his respect and recognition for the monks.


    Not surprisingly, the atmosphere was harmonious after the greeting.


    Li Yan also didn''t have much nonsense, and began to cut into the topic: "Last night the King went to explore the road and found some useful things. One hundred miles away, there was a mountain basin in the northeast. The forest was extraordinarily large and lush, hiding many The beast does not say, there are a number of monks who are not low in strength! "


    Speaking, Li Yan told them the details.


    "Is there a monk? I have long been told that this time the beast tide is unusual. Some monks have mixed in with it, but I don''t think so." The talking fairyland is quite fat, with a round face, a kind eyebrow, and even a smile. It also makes people feel amiable and has a fair complexion, which is a typical white fat man.


    As a demon in the real wonderland, the transfigured human shape can change the appearance and shape at will. In this case, the other person still has the same appearance. It can only be said that in the other person''s aesthetics, the white fat man is the most beautiful.


    Li Bai knew his name Wei Weiwu when Bai Fat introduced himself. Hehe, the aesthetics revealed in the name are consistent with his evaluation criteria for appearance.


    Wei Weiwu asked Li Yan: "What is An Wang planning to do?"


    Li Yan looked at them, and his attitude was decisive: "When the tide of beasts receded, they went east, and the meaning of covering this place was obvious, so the significance of this place is so. The meaning of the solitary king is to attack the basin and seize it. Monk, torture the truth about this beast tide! "


    Several real wonderland groaned, and according to Li Zhifang''s words, the beasts and monks in the basin should not be underestimated.


    Seeing the other two monks hesitantly, Wei Weiwu said unwillingly: "An Wang is a general on the battlefield. I do n¡¯t know how many victories have been fought in the world. He said he must be sure of such an action. If we act accordingly, we have nothing to consider. of?"


    The two monks looked at each other and said together: "If the Taoist friend is reasonable, then it is all arranged by King An."


    Li Min laughed: "The lone king will not let him go."


    "That should be it."


    The three true wonderland are willing to obey orders, Li Li is satisfied.


    He stood up, looked at the monks, and asked aloud, "Will you wait for the Lone King to go deep into the vicious beast''s lair and burn them?"


    The monks promised loudly, "Will fight with King An!"


    As a result, Li Zhi''s command of this team was initially established.


    In fact, the big master thought something wrong. Li Ye used this layout to incite everyone''s emotions. What he wanted was not just the killing hand, but the entire team.


    The night before, he made the monks respect and worship, for the sake of virtue, and today he made the monks awe, for the sake of prestige. Envy can help people win.


    Although directly identifying them can also make some monks in awe, after all, hearing is nothing but seeing is believing. I haven''t seen Li Zhi beheaded to kill the real wonderland. Even if the monks obey, the will will not be so firm. Unfavorable.


    For example, the reason why the three real wonderland acted so neatly was because the bones of the masters were not cold ... Well, in fact, the bones are gone.


    Supported by three true wonderland, the monks listened to the order, and the team was under the command of Li Yan, but he was not satisfied. Because he is very clear that this team is only a preliminary return to heart, and to completely gather people''s hearts, it is not enough to stand up for Willet, but also to give benefits.


    This is the reason why Li Xun turned around to explore the tracks of the beast before he returned, and at this time proposed the attack on the beast. He just wanted to use the victory of the next battle to allow the monks to obtain a group of fierce beasts. In this way, the monks knew that following Li Zhi could gain benefits, they would continue to follow him without reservation.


    Oftentimes, a victory may not be enough to completely reassure, but the situation is different now.


    The monks now, because of Li''s layout today, their eagerness for Li can already be described by madness.


    This is because Li Zhi has guided the monks'' emotions in this layout, and made them share the same enemies with Li Zhi.


    This team is either not completely attentive. Once completely attentive, even if Li Zhi is pulling them up to the Monkey Mountain, they may not dare to open up even if they are facing Mi Monkey King.


    A king who can control all emotions is a truly powerful king, because that often means controlling the hearts of the people.


    Why is MLM on Earth constantly banned? Many people know that this thing is harmful, why are they still brainwashed and willing to use it? It is because they can guide emotions and control emotions, and on the basis of this, they control some people''s thoughts.


    Before elections, politicians in many places have to make large-scale speeches one after another. In addition to clarifying the necessary policy policies, are they not to stir the emotions of the people through passionate speeches? Even many organizations, their purpose and their program, are able to incite and control the emotions of the people.


    For Li Yan, he is on the Avenue of the Kings.


    Words and deeds, all people return to my heart, I want to take everything, all people go together, this is the real emperor!


    If so, as long as the fighting forces are not too disparate, why not worry?


    Li Yan felt the breath of Emperor Tao again.


    That is the third realm.

 v5 Chapter 73： Emperor Road Third Realm

    Emperor Dao''s first realm is the heart of a strong person who does not succumb to any existence; Emperor Dao''s second realm is the mind of a benevolent who lives in the world and stands for life. These two realms are more like the original requirements of the emperor, and the test is the emperor''s heart.


    In other words, this is the basis of philosophy.


    And the breath of the third realm of Emperor Tao touched by Li Zhi today is more like a method. The theory of the method of achieving imperialism.


    That is, the method to control the hearts of the people and make the people themselves.


    The emperor''s great cause is naturally not a single person fighting, but a struggle with many people. And if it can make all the people in the world work harder, then the ghost can''t be achieved. Now Li Mingming realizes how to make all people use him.


    That is, the way to control people''s hearts.


    To become a qualified emperor, you need to be proficient in many ways, but the method of getting everyone to work together is undoubtedly the most basic. Without the people, there would be no emperor.


    The process of Li Ying killing the master and gaining command of the team is undoubtedly the embodiment of the method of controlling the emotions and thoughts of the people.


    In Li Zhi''s consciousness, there is a door to classical vicissitudes in the dark. He stood outside the door and saw a dragon pattern on the gate, depicting a picture of Long Xiang''s nine days, and under the dragon pattern, there were countless soldiers and civilians.


    Now the dragon body of this door has already lit three nodes, and the door has opened to 30% to 40%.


    He tried to walk into this door that dazzled with light, and the heavenly picture scroll at the center of his eyebrows opened silently, and only stepped in.


    The scene in front of you is no longer familiar. At your feet is the land of Pinglu and Wuzhou. Looking northward, you can see mountains and rivers, cities and villages dotted with countless ants.


    In Li Zhi''s fairy garden, except for the land of Pinglu and Wuzhou, other areas are transparent.


    But now, Li Yan was standing over the northern territory, and with a single thought, the dragon spirit in his body flew out of the body, soaring for nine days, and uttered a high-pitched bark.


    At the same time, the dragon''s spirit was shining like a sun, shining bright blue light, shining all over the earth. Those star-shaped green awns, once they fell on the territory, solidified it.


    Countless star points of different colors gradually appear on the territory, white, yellow, and red, which are different and distributed in various places. Points are connected into lines, and lines are connected into faces. Li Xuan felt something, and every light spot was an official, army, and civilian who were totally loyal to him.


    Among these light spots, there are some special existences that emit a halo itself, as if they have the power to affect those dark spots that are not bright around them.


    ...


    Hedong, Taiyuan City.


    Inside Jiedushi, Li Zhen was working on government affairs. The cases in the book case were piled up in hills, and there was more than one, which blocked Li Zhen all in it.


    When Li Zheng left Pinglu, he had appointed Li Zhen as the envoy of Hedong. Now he is in charge of all military and political affairs in Hedong.


    In the newly acquired land, it is naturally complex to manage. Li Ke uses the party''s iniquity to screen and cut, the mountain thieves to eliminate, harsh donations and miscellaneous taxes to be abolished, water conservancy and irrigation facilities to be repaired, and many refugees to be resettled .... .. In particular, it is necessary to comprehensively implement the policy measures of Pinglu in Hedong. The project is huge.


    The oil lamp had not been burned out, Chenguang had penetrated the window screen and sprinkled it on the book case. Li Zhen, who was immersed in government affairs, did not immediately notice it. It wasn''t until a few maidservants brought him over early and called him several times before he looked up to God, and he was surprised to have passed all night again.


    Put down the writing brush, Li Zhen came to the table to eat.


    While serving, Tongfang maidservant softly persuaded, "Lian Shi was diligent in politics, but the slave family was not qualified to say anything, but Lian Shi always had to take pity on his body. If Lian Shi fell ill, Shouldn''t Hedong''s affairs be delayed? "


    Li Zhen glanced at the girl and smiled slightly, "I''m afraid it''s not the delay of political affairs, but the delay of some people''s affairs?"


    As a Confucian scholar, Li Zhen is already a literary master, and he is only one step away from Wenzong. Although the cultivation of Confucian scholars is not in terms of physical strength and superior combat capabilities, it does not matter if they do not sleep for a few days.


    The girl''s eyes touched Li Zhenyun''s smile, and her face immediately turned to the neck. She was so ashamed to dig into a hole to be penetrated by the little abacus in her heart. Li Zhen still looked at her old and unruly, which left the girl-in-law to flee. "Lian, let me eat it myself, and the slave family retreated!"


    As the left arm and right arm of Li Yan, Li Zhen has been busy in politics over the years. He often stays up all night, has no time to marry a wife, and there is no hostess on the house.


    Although they are girls, they are all ladies from Shuxiang Mendi. Not only do they understand poems, they can talk with Li Zhen in common, but they also have a gentle temperament and know how to be considerate and painful.


    These were all carefully selected by Li Yan for Li Zhen.


    As a qualified protagonist, Li Ye certainly knew how to think about his arms.


    In the morning, it is time to sit in the town hall. Li Zhen will issue any decrees and meetings every day, or the following officials will report and ask for any work.


    After breakfast, Li Zhen went to the government affairs hall. All of a sudden, he was talking to an official about something, and suddenly he felt something, looking up at the sky outside the door, his eyes full of vibration.


    His shock was so strong that he left the talking official, swept out of the door, flew up to the roof, and stared toward the east sky, feeling it in detail.


    The more intensive the induction, the stronger the vibration of Li Zhen ¡¯s heart. Not only him, the Confucian scholars in the government department, but all the scribes who came to the realm ran out of the room door and came to the courtyard to look at Dongtian.


    "Lian Shi, what''s going on?" Jie Shi''s senior official came to Li Zhen and asked in shock.


    "It seems that everyone has sensed it, that is the breath of His Royal Highness."


    Li Zhen silent for a moment, staring at the thought, "But it is strange that His Royal Highness has an imperial spirit that is so obvious ... His Royal Highness is extraordinary. Temperament, but in the end it''s just temperament, but now it can form a breath and release it? "


    Chang Shi asked in confusion: "But His Highness is clearly not in Datang. How can his breath spread far away and make us feel so clearly here?"


    Li Zhen couldn''t answer this question either. He was calm and closed his eyes. Xu Yan, he opened his eyes, and the shock in his eyes was even stronger: "The prince unexpectedly ... felt his cultivation, at this moment in time, there is great progress ?! This force pushes the revision of the present forward ... "


    As a writer, Li Zhen''s moral articles are enough to educate the people of a city and make them kind and kind. But now he clearly feels that the radiation range of his article has expanded by 20% at this moment!


    Chang Shi quickly sedated his senses, and for a moment he lost his voice: "Xiaguan''s cultivation is even better ?! Xiaguan feels the power of his article has been improved by nearly 20%! Lianshi, what''s going on?"


    Li Zhen''s eyebrows narrowed his eyes and solemnly with reverence: "It seems that His Royal Highness has encountered an incredible opportunity in the territory of the demon tribe, so that we can benefit from it ... This is an unheard of thing , Your Highness, what have you got? "


    After thinking for a while, Li Zhen did not think of a reason.


    But in the end he was a Jiedushi, knowing what to do at this time, so he ordered: "The order: all Confucian scholars among the officials of Taiyuan City, after an hour, gathered in the government affairs hall, and the order had important instructions to convey! Among all the officials in Hedong, Confucian scholars, whoever comes to achieve scribes, come to Jiedushi to report their duties within half a month! "


    Chang Shi knew that it was a big deal and quickly took the lead.


    An hour later, a hundred officials gathered inside and outside the government affairs hall.


    Li Zhen looked around the crowd on his theme: "Presumably an hour ago, everyone felt the power contained in His Highness''s breath, and your cultivation has grown to varying degrees. This is a top secret and must not be circulated. The leaker will cut it!"


    "This decree, starting today, is limited to January. You will hand over your government affairs to your colleagues and go to counties and townships under Taiyuan Government to preach and preach, to educate the people, and to promote the name of His Highness. January Later, the present envoy is here for you! "


    The officials all took their lives.


    When the officials were dispersed, only Li Zhen was left in the government affairs hall.


    He came to the door, stood under the eaves, and looked at Dongtian, with a solemn and sacred expression, with a sense of reverence in his head: "His Royal Highness, Chang''an was broken, His Majesty moved west to Fengxiang, and Zhu Wen captured the surrounding towns. The potential is greater than that of the Central Plains, and all the world except the North is almost all in the various expeditions. The Great Tang chaos, at this time, it is time for His Highness to establish the Han Guangwu feats. Zhen, we must do our best to govern the place for His Highness , Educate the people, with the might of His Highness! "


    ...


    In the afternoon, Li Zhen drafted a document in the East Study Room, and Chang Shilai reported: "Lian Shi, Xu Zengming has arrived."


    Li Zhen''s eyes narrowed and he put down his brush: "Pass him on."


    Xu Zengming is the owner of the Xu family in Daizhou. Daizhou, bordering the northeast of Hebei, is the base camp of the northern frontiers. Xu family, the largest family in Daizhou. There are not only Daomen and Monks in the clan, but also soldiers and soldiers. They are even Confucian scribes. The family is in a strong position and should not be underestimated.


    Most of Jun Yan''s children in his clan are serving in Daizhou and Daibei Frontier Forces. It can be said that 40% of the border defense forces in the northeast of Hebei Province are in the hands of the Xu family.


    In addition, the Xu family and influential families in Daizhou and Hedong all have in-laws, have great strength, and have a great influence. There are even rumors that several large bandits in the northeastern part of the river have contact with the Xu family, and even the grassland tribe has to sell their face.


    In a nutshell, the existence of the Xu family is the most terrifying snake for local officials. That is not simply to send a few monks casually, and to eliminate them rudely, we can simply solve the problem.


    After Li Zhen sat in Hedong, the Xu family has always been the subject of headaches. The other party has been preoccupied with one another, and has violated his decree by arrogance and arrogance. The impact is very bad, which has caused great damage to the majesty of the official department.


    Because he has been in the Hedong Jiedushi period for a short time, Li Zhen had not been able to free his hands before and really solve the problem of the Xu family.


    After the political affairs were cleared up a few days ago, he took the opportunity of Xu Zengming''s birthday and sent some gifts to the Xu family. He invited the Xu family ¡¯s owner to come to Taiyuan City and set about solving the problems of the Xu family. .


    Xu Yan, a middle-aged man wearing a Confucian shirt, but with a temperament like iron, and a tall, dark man entered the door.


    "Xiaguan acting governor Shi Xu Zengming, meet Lian Shi!"


    "Xiaguan Dai Sima Xu Zengshou, meet Lian Shi!"


    As soon as they entered the door, they saw Li Zhen rising from the main seat, and immediately worshiped.


    "The two don''t have to be polite, please take a seat." Li Zhen greeted eagerly. The other party behaved in a manner that bowed low when saluting. It was very docile and obedient, which surprised him slightly.


    "Xie Lianshi." Xu Zengming and Xu Zengshou thanked in advance, and then sat down in a chair with a frown. From beginning to end, they never looked directly at Li Zhen, as if fearing his majesty. When they were seated, the two did not sit securely, they just touched a chair.


    "I have heard of Xu Jiaduo''s heroes. Today, when I saw Chang Shi and Sima, everyone knew that the world would not bully me." Li Zhen smiled a little, and the other side''s cautious attitude made him a little confused.


    A few days ago, Xu Zengming was celebrating his birthday. The officials sent by Li Zhen to send congratulations said that when they met the other person, the Xu family was very arrogant. When Xu Zengming finally promised to come to Taiyuan City, his attitude also seemed to be a charity, and he seemed to take this opportunity to give Li Zhen a disappointment.


    The official is Li Zhen''s confidant. He is honest and upright. Li Zhen knows that he will not lie. What are the reasons for Xu Zengming and Xu Zengshou now?


    "Lian Shi''s fallacy is praised. Compared with Lian Shi and His Royal Highness, Xiaguan and others are nothing but chickens and dogs." Xu Zengming quickly arched his hands and said sincerely, even using the word chickens and dogs.


    Li Zhen looked at the other party, and wanted to see if the other party was doing something, and humiliated him with sincerity and exaggeration.

 v5 Chapter 74： Leaked

    However, Li Zhen looked closely, the other person''s forehead was sweating, and this panic gesture was indeed not a fake.


    "Since the envoy has been in office, he has not yet appointed a new Daishu Assassination History. The Envoy heard that Daishi ¡¯s military and political affairs are presided over by Changshi and dealt with it brilliantly. The envoy intends to make His Royal Highness the Ming Dynasty, and to do so Sting history. "Li Zhen said slowly.


    The Xu family controlled Daizhou''s military and political affairs. The predecessor''s assassination history was just a puppet, and even Li Ke couldn''t handle it. This is a well-known thing. Li Zhen plans to knock on the mountain and try his true intentions.


    Clinker, as soon as Li Zhen said this, Xu Zengming was shocked, and left the seat to worship the ground, his voice began to tremble: "Xiaguan is guilty! Duty, please cleanse! "


    Xu Zengshou also worshiped together, his body trembling.


    Li Zhen frowned. He could see that the two were not acting at all, but were really afraid of the bones.


    How is this going?


    ...


    An hour later, Xu Zengming and Xu Zengshou walked out of Jiedushi''s ambassador, almost trotting into the carriage, and never showing their heads when they got into the carriage.


    Xu Zengming was sitting paralyzed in the carriage, and never faced Li Zhen''s state of sitting tightly. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and shook his collar, and the awe in his eyes lasted for a long time.


    Homeowner Xu Zengming, let alone, let alone Xu Zengshou. He leaned against the carriage, breathing like a dying fish, panting with a big mouth, as if a bad breath, he would roll his eyes and die.


    "I do n¡¯t know if you come to Taiyuan City. As soon as I get close to Jiedushi''s mansion today, I feel something wrong, and I feel fear for no reason. Where is that Jiedushi''s mansion? I''ve been to Chang''an even if I face it. Imperial City, I have never been so afraid. "


    "It''s like Jiedushi over the mansion, there is an ancient dragon lying on his face, his face is embarrassed, and his coercion is deep. I feel that if I am a little disrespectful, I will be swallowed, and my bones will not be spit out." After a breath, I immediately shared my "experience" with Xu Zengming.


    Xu Zengming''s face was pale. Although he tried his best to calm down, the lingering horror in his eyes exposed his true state of mind.


    He said with a lingering heart: "When I entered Jiedushi''s mansion, it was as if I had entered the abyss. The invisible pressure made me breathless. Especially when I saw Jiedushi, he was sitting there, but I felt that Just like Qin Shubao holding a Shangfang sword, people can''t help worrying about whether he will be cut off as a demon! "


    Xu Zengshou nodded again and again to show that his experience was similar to Xu Zengming.


    Xu Zengming took a deep breath for a while. "I didn''t come to Jiedushi before. I met Li Keyong when he was still in Taiyuan, but I don''t have the feeling of today. Since I walked into the gate, I felt like China seems to have an irresistible majestic will that makes me involuntarily reflect on what I have done ... "


    Xu Zengshou sighed: "I have also reflected on it. Brother, don''t hide that you said, I think we were too arrogant before, thinking that we are in control of Daizhou military and government, with the credit of the northern army, so you don''t have to be afraid of His Royal Highness and Festival. Degrees. "


    "Now I want to come, we are so unruly as before, I''m afraid that His Highness and Jieduo have been hated. With His mighty power, Jieduo''s wrists are smart and strong, if our Xu family does not hold the cliff again, we are afraid to be beaten. Daizhou is expelled ... If things really reach that point, can our Xu family really stop it? "


    Xu Zengming glanced at him, "If not, how can I do anything in front of Jiedushi? Fortunately, I am decisive and resolute, confessing my sins cleanly, so that this is not much blame. If I really answered his sentence Then, say that you are willing to do stabbing history, I''m afraid that I''m in a different place now! I''m dead is nothing, but if the family is involved, what face will go to see the ancestors below? "


    Xu Zengshou patted his chest and said, "Big brother is wise." After a pause, he hurriedly asked, "In the opinion of the big brother, what will happen to the ambassador?"


    Xu Zengming groaned for a moment: "Lian Shi''s generosity, no blame, I wait, but presumably next, he will transfer us as officials and generals'' children from the Daizhou and frontiers, weakening our influence and foundation! "


    "Then what should we do?" Xu Zengshou asked urgently and nervously.


    Xu Zengming gritted his teeth and made up his mind: "Let''s move the tribe to Taiyuan City! Instead of making a move, we might as well show our loyalty, so that we can also show personal affection, and it will not be too difficult in the future. As for the generation State roots ... what is more important than keeping the family? "


    The migrants migrated to Taiyuan City, and they will be under Li Zhen''s eyelids in the future. They will be restricted everywhere, and they will no longer be the emperor of Tuzhou in Daizhou, and their family will be restrained. In a sense, this is even tantamount to taking hostages.


    Xu Zengshou didn''t feel bad when he heard the words, instead he was relieved: "It''s great that my brother can think so!"


    ...


    Li Yan took a closer look. Under the light of Longqi, those light spots were like hot red spots, and the halo gradually spread.


    So around them, stars lit up. It was as if those who had not been loyal to Li Yan were infected by the words and deeds of these people under the influence of Longqi, thus accelerating the process of returning to heart and beginning to be loyal to him.


    A force of fortune emanates from these light spots and converges on Li Yan.


    Li Xunxiu accelerated more than one level for the speed of promotion.


    At the beginning of Li Zhi''s crossing, before he realized the emperor''s Tao, the strength of dragon spirit was very small, and he only acted when necessary. Later, I realized the first realm, the dragon spirit has solidified a lot, and the power is more powerful. After realizing the second realm, Long Qi has been able to perfectly integrate with Tianzi Sword, so that Li Zhi''s power in each attack against the enemy has been enhanced.


    Now that the third realm of Emperor Taoism is realized, Dragon Qi is no longer "qi", but has become a living dragon. And now it can be integrated into the fairy garden, exert its own power on those who are loyal to Li Zhi, let them affect more people, and greatly speed up his cultivation.


    This is incredible.


    Now that Li Zhi is approaching the middle stage of Wonderland, he estimates that according to this trend, he may be promoted to the middle stage before he reaches the murderer''s lair.


    Even if it breaks through the wonderland, it is just around the corner.


    ...


    When Li Zhi realized the emperor''s Tao, he sat still, his eyes narrowed, looking like an old monk.


    However, his breath came out inadvertently, and the vast and domineering will, like a thick cloud, covered the boundless range.


    Within this range, all monks felt something and couldn''t help looking at Li Yan.


    The monks in and below the Earth Wonderland are like seeing their own monarchs, and have the desire to submit to worship. The monks above the fairyland can still calm their minds a little bit in front of this will, and those monks who live in real life and practice qi are basically unable to control themselves, and from time to time they worship Li Ye.


    When Li Yan opened his eyes, he saw a scene like this: more than a thousand monks worshiped in the camp.


    The monks who did not worship also shook their expressions, showing a shocking look, and they could not speak with Li Zhi''s eyes. Those real wonderland, even with a stunned look, with a lot of fear, gave a lot of awe to Li Zhi out of thin air.


    Many people took the initiative to worship, or monks monks, this is the first time Li Yuan encountered this situation.


    He wanted to get all these monks to rise, but when he said it, he couldn''t help bringing a lot of majesty, and his words became the simplest and most wonderful words: "The public are flat."


    More than a thousand monks next to worship, just like they heard the edict, got up involuntarily and said, "Thank Your Highness!"


    The sound of the tide swept the forest.


    Li Yan was almost choking.


    Is this the side leak of the legendary king of the air?


    Without waiting for him to think about it, the strange sight in front of him shook his mind, and a force of luck even emerged from the heads of these worshipped monk monks, converging to him, and merging into the Qihailongqi. This made Li Yan''s eyes widened a bit. After the monk monk turned his heart back, he could also gather the luck of the other party?


    This discovery surprised Li Huan with joy.


    After the monks who worshiped, got up, they saw a bit of piety in Li Zhi''s eyes, just like the believers in the world, worshipped the Daomen Fairy and the Shimen Bodhisattva.


    They didn''t think there was any problem with the worship of Fang Cai. It was a heartfelt move. At this time, they just wanted to follow Li Kun and fight the world, and dominate the world!


    Wei Weiwu and the other two in the real wonderland looked at each other, and they noticed that each other looked abnormal. The monks who just worshiped included members of their organization. They also felt their devotion to Li Zhi, which made them feel sore.


    It seems that these members are afraid that they are no longer their members. If they part ways with Li Ye, they are very suspicious that these members will follow Li Ye directly!


    Realizing this, monks Wei Weiwu all bowed their heads to silence and fell into deep self-doubt and suspicion of the world. The monks you recruited and cultivated hardly didn''t agree with each other, so you should get out of your control and throw them into the arms of others?


    It made them feel a little guilty.


    The point is, it took only two days before and after this change!


    Almost overnight, his monk became someone else''s minion, and he did nothing, let alone no mistake. Is this **** right? !! Anyone who encounters this kind of thing must suspect the monster.


    ...


    The team has been almost recuperated. Now that the forward direction has been determined, it is natural to continue to hurry. The camp was about a hundred miles from the vicious beast''s lair. It originally took two days, but Li Zhi didn''t plan to spend time on the road.


    According to his investigations, although the number of beasts in the lair was quite large, many were wounded, and it was time to give Thunder a blow while he had not recovered. So he gave the team instructions to rush to the edge of the basin one day so that he could launch a raid directly at night.


    As a result, the lower monks who practice Qi need the help of other monks. This is not difficult, as long as the cultivation reaches the high level of training, it is enough to take a companion to run quickly.


    It ¡¯s just that not many people were willing to help other monks before, and they did n¡¯t want to waste the aura so much. After all, if you encounter a fierce beast halfway and you have insufficient aura, then it ¡¯s not good.


    Now that Li Xun has identified the situation ahead, and let the fairyland do scouting, the team does not have to worry about repeating the same mistakes and being attacked again. So the monks were relieved a lot, and now that Li Zhi''s authority has been established, the monks naturally obeyed the command.


    Li Zhe did not continue to mix with the monks this time. His purpose has been achieved, and there is no need to add a snake.

 v5 Chapter 75： Red sleeve anxiety (three more)

    The proprietresses are also happy to fly in the sky. Although they are not affected by the thorns of the terrain when they are driving in the jungle, they are a bit bored in the jungle after all, far less comfortable than coming in the sky.


    It is worth mentioning that after the master died, the killing hand fell into an embarrassing situation without the leader. And because of the evil deeds of the masters, now they have become the target of criticism, always bearing the anger and bad intentions of the monks, one by one to the extreme.


    In this case, Qi Potian and Li Jian took the lead and asked Li Kun to be the master of the killing hand.


    Li Zhi naturally did not agree.


    As a result, the killing hands of two heaven wonderland, more than ten famous wonderland, more than thirty real people, and nearly a hundred practicing Qi monks, completely became Li Zhi''s private property.


    In this case, even if Li Zhi did not have the combat power to kill True Wonderland, the status of the master of the killing hand alone was enough to sit on par with monks such as Wei Weiwu.


    The members of the Killing Hand were very happy after Li Zhi announced that he was the master of the Killing Hand. Now the leader of this team, Li Zhi, has become their leader, and they have also become Li Zhi''s ties from the object of being hated by the monks.


    The direct effect was that the monks no longer looked at them with murderous eyes, and even the monks began to talk to them cordially, as if they were friends and relatives. The rapid change in his attitude made Wei Weiwu and others startled.


    Brother Melilotus is most "compassionate". He enthusiastically stood side by side with a member of the killing hand. "In fact, we also know that your former masters are evil and have little to do with you. King An was out of anger, so he could only stare at you. Now your prodigal son is turning back, lost his way, and willing to play for His Royal Highness. That''s great, but from now on we are brothers! "


    The members of the Killing Hand, in the face of the sudden change of attitude of the monks, were still a little uncomfortable at first. After hearing such a remark, I suddenly realized that I was immediately grateful to Li Yanken for their behavior as a master. Up to Tianxian Realm to practice the Qi monk, all firmly determined to fight for Li Yan.


    Li Xunfei was in the sky, and from time to time, he could still feel the fiery eyes full of emotions, from the jungle below, through heavy branches and leaves to throw him. This made him surprised, but also felt beautiful in his heart, thinking that these monks were indeed the hearts of the children.


    Bitch can teach.


    The sparrow apparently could fly, flying very fast, but at this time he was standing on Li''s shoulder. And the whole process was a pair of heads and chests, and the words "Yourong" were written on the face, and a dog looked like a man.


    "Brother Brother, how many beasts are there in the lair of the beast? How could they all be injured?" The county owner, who was carried behind by the boss, leaned over his head and looked at Li Yan curiously.


    Although the lord of the county had a powerful fight, he lacked control over his body and even jumped on the enemy. If she were to fly in the air, I would be afraid to crash in minutes. So now she can only lie on the boss''s back.


    This is a bitter boss.


    Anyway, she is also a fairyland, even if she is beautiful and beautiful, the key is to be mature and charming. Even the big head can''t help attracting her, which shows that her dignity is not small. But now, she can only act as a mount, which can be said to be very wronged.


    However, the boss lady had no pain, and Mei Yan''s face did not show any abnormality, and she seemed quite happy. It seems that the county master was treated as a child¡ªadults always carry a child on their backs.


    Otherwise, the boss''s temperament is docile. This deputy''s resentment looks like she really did not disappoint Li Yan''s original intention to let her go.


    Li Min answered the question from the county master: "There are a lot of them, there are about three thousand, they have different levels of cultivation, and the strongest also have the power of true wonderland. As for whether the power of Taiyi true wonderland is hidden, I cannot detect it. .After all, the strength is that level. If I intentionally hide the breath, I really can''t detect it. "


    "There are some familiar faces in it ... it''s not familiar faces, I can still distinguish the injuries caused by my sword gas. So if nothing unexpected happens, the beast that was repelled by us last night should be They all went there to heal. "


    The county owner hugged the boss''s neck tightly, blinked his eyes wide toward his small head, and continued to be curious: "But there are not so many beasts that we have repelled. Even with the results of monks above the real world, there are not so many . "


    The number of repelled beasts is not the same as the number of wounds. Although there were many repelled beasts that were repelled the night before, the injuries were so severe that they needed to return to the lair for recuperation.


    This is still determined by the fighting methods of the ferocious beasts. Even if they are now attacking and retreating, they seem to obey a certain command, but their wisdom has not improved much. Once they fight, they basically endlessly die.


    This is also a question that Li Yong thought about, and he answered, "There is only one explanation: there are also feral beasts injured in other places, and they have also come to support them."


    From Liuxi Town Road to the beast''s lair, the distance is more than two hundred miles in a straight line, which is already close to the hinterland of Heishiling. There are more than one monk team entering the Black Rock Mountains, so if the beasts who had fought with other teams also gathered in the basin to rest, then this matter would make sense.


    Unlike monks, these savage beasts do not practice alchemy. Once the injuries are severe, they are not so easy to recover, and they can only rely on their strong resilience to slowly recuperate. Of course, this speed is not comparable to monks.


    The chief of the county nodded and said that he understood. Then he shook his fist as usual. "Big brother is really good. If it wasn''t for big brother, the team wouldn''t find such a good opportunity to attack them!"


    In this regard, Li Zhi can only smile humblely.


    But Li Wei is not as optimistic as the county owner. After all, there are many monster monks in the vicious beast''s lair. If he is not bad, the reason for the retreat of the vicious beasts this time has become well-organized, because these monks "direct" behind them.


    If that''s the case, these monks are at least not stupid-anyway, they are better at combat than Wei Weiwu and so on. It would be more difficult.


    As the team got closer and closer to the vicious beast''s lair, with Li Zhi''s cultivation as the realm, they could already feel the faint blood smell in the air. So he ordered the scout to contract, the team went into stealth, concealed the enemy, and forbid talking loudly.


    At this time, Li Wei found some anomalies.


    He noticed clearly that the mood of the girl in red sleeves was becoming restless. Especially after the distance from the vicious beast''s lair was getting closer, her anxiety was getting stronger and stronger, and even her breathing rhythm was obviously affected, and she began to become disordered.


    The monks in the neighbourhood are not low, and there is a lot of heaven fairyland. It is obviously impossible for the red sleeve girl to hide their feelings. Before the other party drew more attention, Li Min asked: "Girl, red sleeve, what''s wrong with you?"


    The girl with red sleeves covered her chest, her brows frowned: "I don''t know. It just feels flustered, there seems to be 10,000 ants crawling in my heart, and there seems to be something bad approaching, how can I not calm down."


    Li Yan frowned slightly, what is the situation?


    In order to get more information, Li Min asked: "Is there any hidden relationship between the girl with red sleeves and something to do with the ferocious beast or where we are going?"


    In Liuxi Town, Li Xun felt strange, why so many monks coveted the red sleeves. Just because she has the beauty of natural beauty? Well, this reason is actually enough, after all, as long as the charm is large enough, it is enough to cause the monks to lose their minds.


    However, so many monks coveted the red sleeves, but no one robbed them. The big master''s cultivation is a real wonderland, but the red sleeve is just a heaven wonderland. The real combat power is not as good as the boss''s wife. What makes big masters afraid to use it?


    To Li Xun, the red sleeves are like falling from the sky, appearing with a halo of enthusiasts, and full of mystery-Li Xing doesn''t know her at all. Through these contacts over the past few days, I only know that the other party is Qian Qian, the owner of Zuixianlou, and the owner of Zuixianlou is said to have disappeared long ago.


    Moreover, when he disappeared, Xiu Wei didn''t even reach the fairyland, so it was not worthy of fear and attention.


    "His Royal Highness is worried that Red Sleeve will cause trouble for everyone? Red Sleeve will not." The girl with a faint glance at Li Yan glanced at it, and even using Xiu Wei to forcibly suppress the anxiety, there was no abnormality on the surface.


    Seeing this from each other, Li Yan didn''t say much. Just like in Liuxi Town, Red Sleeve is going to follow the killing hand into the mountain, and he is not good at blocking it. After all, nothing happened, and he had no reason to go overboard.


    At sunset, the team reached the edge of the basin.


    Li Yan ordered the monks to conceal and rest on the spot and prepare before the battle. Qi Potian, who plays the role of scout, returned to tell Li Yan that everything in the basin was as usual as when they left.


    Li Wei brought monks such as Wei Weiwu to arrange battle plans with them: "It is known that there are about three thousand beasts in the basin, most of which are wounded. The strongest is equivalent to the strength of true wonderland, and there are about five. There are more than one hundred monks, all of whom are above the real world. Nearly half of them are immortals. The strongest also have real wonderland strength. Only one has been proved. "


    After reporting the opponent''s strength, Li Yan began to say the battle plan: "Simply speaking, we can take advantage of it, but the other party also has the counterattack power. It is hard to say how to win or lose. If we are not careful, we will also suffer heavy losses."


    "So the lone king means to take an internal and external pinch strategy. The lone king leads an elite team into the center of the basin, creating chaos and echoing the team''s offense. After the battle begins, cooperate with the team to tear the opponent''s line of defense to ensure the team''s offensive They can flow unimpeded, reach their hinterland, and win the trend. "


    "His Royal Highness wants to lead the team himself? Since there are six True Wonderland powers in the lair, how many monks do we need to send in? If it is too dangerous, Your Highness should not go in person." Wei Weiwu said, touching his chin.


    Li Min shook his head: "The lone king must lead the team himself."


    He was really uneasy about letting other monks lead the team. This group of monks did not have corresponding combat experience at all. This kind of elite raid plan, no one except him.


    In addition, in this team, Li Zhi''s real combat power is the strongest. Only when he penetrates the center of the basin can he play the best role.


    In the end, it was Li Zhi who wanted to grab the monk''s leader in the basin. See what the other party is about, why mix with the beast, and still be able to direct the other party.


    He wasn''t afraid of accidents either side, after all, Yodah was still in the dark and he could cope at any time.

 v5 Chapter 76： Alas?

    Li Yan also did not plan to bring too many monks into it, and the sudden team focused on elite rather than quantity. Li Wei ordered Wei Weiwu, a real wonderland, four heavenly wonderlands such as Li Jian, four land wonderland such as Qi Potian and Zhao Junyi, plus a total of nine monks himself, and he was heading for the forest in the basin.


    "His Royal Highness, take me." Red Sleeve suddenly begged.


    Li Yan glanced at her: "No."


    Red Sleeve pleaded, "His Royal Highness, I feel the familiar atmosphere, and it is in the basin. I think it has something to do with the turmoil in my heart, please Your Royal Highness to take me there, I will definitely not cause your Highness trouble!"


    After hearing this from Red Sleeve, Li Yan moved a little bit. He didn''t want to bring Red Sleeve in for fear that she would cause any troubles because of her anxiety.


    "You sense it carefully, what makes you feel familiar?" Li Yan asked, a ferocious beast or a monster? If so, taking her in might be a viable option.


    Red sleeve bit his red lips and shook his head: "The distance is still too far to be sensed. However, the breath there is very strong, it should be unusual, or ... the other party seems to be injured, and the mood is not very good. ..... my previous restlessness was probably because I felt the same way as the other person. "


    Li Ye was not doubted, he cast his eyes to Wei Weiwu for inquiry. After all, the other party is a true fairyland, and it is a monk''s great monk. He should know more about the demon clan than he does, and he should also judge the words of the red sleeve.


    Wei Weiwu touched his fat and greasy chin, his eyes narrowed into a slit for contemplation: "If so, the existence may be related to the girl with red sleeves. If you let the girl with red sleeves find each other, maybe there will be some unexpected gains . "


    Speaking of this, he looked at the girl in the red sleeve, and stopped talking.


    "That being the case, let''s go together." Li Yan decided. There are pros and cons to everything, there are risks to gain, anyway, the red sleeves do not go in, Li Ye also has to face the beasts and monsters of the entire camp. Then he assured him as usual: "Be careful, Red Sleeve Girl."


    The red sleeve immediately became very moved. Li Zhiming knew she might be in trouble with her, but he promised her, and he told her to be careful, which made her feel that she was being treated with special care, and she could not help seeing the crystal in her eyes. The light, looking at Li Wei with affection, said: "Thank Your Highness, Your Highness, rest assured, red sleeves ..."


    Before she finished speaking, she stunned there, opened her red lips halfway and did not close. Because Li Huan didn''t even hear what she said, she turned around and talked to the county owner and wife.


    Hehe, what you care about and what you treat, it turns out to be just a courtesy.


    Li Yan asked the boss to take care of the county owner.


    Because the county master''s control of the body was not enough, of course, Li Yan could not take her. If everyone was sneaking, the county master suddenly scared some fierce beast and stepped out of a ten-foot pit in the camp. Then this task need not be carried out.


    The lord of the county lay on the back of the boss and hugged each other''s neck and said, "Brother Brother, don''t worry, we will follow up later."


    Li Min nodded. Suddenly, why this sounded so strange, made me seem to be just and generous for the cause of the revolution.


    When Li Wei left with monks such as Wei Weiwu and Red Sleeve, the county owner looked at the direction of the disappearance of the crowd and remained motionless behind the boss.


    The lady boss reminded: "Sister, we should sit down and rest."


    The county host hummed, buried his face in the boss''s hair for a moment, and whispered, "Let''s lie down for a while."


    The boss smiled, and there was a sign of coddling in her smile, "If you like to lie on your back, just lie down for a while."


    The county owner hummed again and said nothing, as if there was something in the hair of the boss lady that could make her obsessed with obsession.


    The boss did not sit down, stood quietly in the shade of the tree, and looked up at the little stars shining between the leaves.


    There was a child who had not yet grown up, living a carefree life in the bustling Chang''an City, waiting for his future marriage. Later, Taiping disappeared overnight. She lost all her warm life, followed the crowds of Cangjie, moved to a strange place, and was sent by her father to strange Shanshan.


    Later, in the depths of 100,000 mountains with only one monkey, she couldn''t walk, she couldn''t jump, she couldn''t even eat, and no one spoke to her. She watched the rising sun every day, watched the setting sun fall, watch the stars flood the mountains, and could only bow her head silently with her knees. It was a desolate time without any temperature.


    The warmth has disappeared from her memory for too long, and many times people forget that she is actually just a child who has not grown up.


    Zeng Jin, there is only a fox in the depths of the 100,000 Mountains, facing a variety of powerful birds and beasts alone, foraging for food, and avoiding danger. Often when I was hungry for several days, I could only hide in the icy cave and lick alone. I was bleeding.


    In countless winters that thought it could not survive the heavy snow, it lay in the mouth of the cave, looking forward to the blooming of the peach tree outside the cave.


    Later, she was successful and came to a bustling world. She encountered countless similar people but found that it was still dangerous everywhere. The monks were busy fighting for power and gaining indifference. Everything in the world is so beautiful and warm that it is not as good as that peach tree.


    It had wanted to snuggle in a warm embrace, to be protected behind when danger came. Unfortunately it has never been found. Even if it came across the human son who made him instantly think of "Mo Shangren Ruyu, the son is unparalleled".


    In this desolate world, she never found the warm embrace that made her countless desires and fantasies, but now, someone is willing to bury her head in her warm body fragrance.


    Since others can''t warm themselves, is it a good thing if they can warm themselves?


    Yes.


    ...


    At the periphery of the vicious beast''s lair, Monks and other monks slowed their paces, took out the weed thorns in front of them, and looked at each other intently.


    Said to be a vicious beast''s lair, in fact, there is no cave, but a camp. Within a thousand-square-foot radius, the weed thorns have been cleaned up, and there is only one towering tree with a canopy, covering the moonlight and the sight from the air.


    If you look closely, you will find that the trunks of large trees in many places have actually been cut off, so a large area of ??empty land is very large. It''s just that the trunk of the big tree is gone, but the branches and leaves have not disappeared. Instead, they are intertwined under the control of a certain force, forming a dense net of branches and leaves on the top, so that there is no abnormality outside.


    In the open space, there are all kinds of beasts sitting or lying or lying down. Most of them are wounded, licking and bleeding wounds. Xingongyue, the beast of the beasts, is holding a huge open space. There are many wooden houses and tree houses built there.


    Li Yan turned to the monks behind him and said, "The beasts on the periphery can''t see anything abnormal. Our goal is to mix in the beasts and sneak into the central wooden house and tree house. Try to see where the monks are doing. Something. If you can capture the thief first and capture the king, then they can not only force out some secrets we want to know, but also cooperate with the team to attack. "


    Wei Weiwu nodded strongly and made clear. His neck was too thick, and the range of his nod was not visible at all, so that every time he nodded, he had to use a lot of strength to make people see his nodding movement.


    Before Li Yan ordered, these monk monks broke away from human form and returned to their true state.


    Wei Weiwu is a lion, other monks have any form, and they are different.


    Even the girl with a red sleeve turned into a cute little squirrel.


    If there were wolf demon and sorceress, the common animal species would be in place.


    With so many monks, their goals are not small. In order to successfully sneak into the beast camp, it is the best choice to transform into the state of being. Converging again, the evil beast can''t recognize it. It can almost shake and go directly to the center of the camp.


    Everyone has this awareness.


    Then a group of mule tigers, leopards and sheep, plus squirrels and sparrows, brushed their eyes on Li Wei, staring at him motionless.


    Li Yan: "..."


    You all see what I do. My mother is an individual. This is my state of being. How can I be a rabbit?


    The court was a little quiet for a while, and the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward at this moment.


    Could it be necessary for Li Wei to take a group of birds and beasts to the roaring beast? I kept saying hello to the ferocious beasts all the way, saying that I was a tribal monk captured by your fellows? What if the fierce beast rushes up halfway, and he can''t help but tell him to drag him to wash in vain, and then divide the food in the underground pot?


    Lion Wei Weiwu looked at Li Yan and wondered, "His Royal Highness hasn''t learned a technique of change?"


    Li Yan: "No."


    The lion bowed his head and became silent.


    The sparrow grinned loudly, and started to be mean again: "Will the little bird give His Highness two feathers, and His Highness insert a sparrow on his head?"


    Li Yan could not wait to slap him.


    The lion Wei Weiwu silently later said: "I once raised a dog today, and later died in a fight to protect me. In honor of me leaving its fur, if His Royal Highness is willing to put on this fur, I But there are ways to make His Highness look like it. "


    Li Yan has a black line. Everyone is a tall and mighty jackal. Why do I have to be a dog?


    The sparrow laughed and fell from the air while covering his stomach, lying on the floor and bouncing his legs.


    The little squirrel stared at Li Yan with a piercing expression, full of pity.


    Li Yan gritted his teeth. For the sake of his plans, he could only sacrifice himself. If he went in alone, he wouldn''t need much cover, but now it is everyone''s action together. Without disguise, he is really not sure that he can enter the center of the camp.


    After Xu Xun, led by a somber-faced greyhound dog, a group of tall and mighty birds and beasts came out of the forest, pretending to be a patrolling team, and passed aggressively in front of the beasts.


    It''s just that the greyhound dog is too small, and he still leads the way, even if it looks like a dragon, it looks very weird.


    The beasts seemed to be scattered in the open space, but it was also regular. Ferocious beasts of the same kind are basically staying together. Except for the area near the central camp, there are few cases where they live together.


    I have to say that Li Ye and other people acting like patrols are still a wiser choice. Only the patrol team will have such a messy configuration. After all, birds and beasts can cooperate to deal with various situations outside.


    Walking in front of him, Li Xun didn''t squint. The domineering look of a great king, the coercion of the power of Earth Wonderland, erupted, but the surrounding beasts did not dare to look straight.


    The sparrow flew over Li Zhi''s head, trying his best to smile, it was very hard, and the flight path was a bit swaying. If it weren''t for its small face, the beasts would surely see its blushing face.


    After passing through the herd of beasts, seeing that the central camp was already in sight, Li Xuan was relieved. As long as they pass by the area where the wolves gather, they can walk to the periphery of the camp. The beasts on duty were not injured, and they were very strong, with all kinds.


    When walking past the wolves, Li Su suddenly felt that the beasts were constantly looking at him. Are these wolves different from other fierce beasts? Or did you see a big gray dog, and thought of recognizing relatives?


    Li Xun secretly prayed that it was better not to make any moths, and her pace remained stable.


    However, when they came to the middle of the pack of wolves, Li Yan''s eyes suddenly appeared with two legs. He was shocked in his heart, looked up, and saw an exceptionally tall gray wolf, standing in front of him, looking at him with his arms folded, and looking at him with a look that was extremely bad.


    The opponent ¡¯s seven-to-eight-foot-long figure stood tall and extremely tall. In comparison, Li Zhi''s dirt dog was obviously not a war beast or a pure pet, so his size was normal, but he stood in the big In front of the gray wolf, it seemed extremely small.


    Li Yan''s eyes sank. Is this the fault?


    The wolf stared at him, suddenly opened his mouth and burst out, "Woohoo ~"


    Li Yan: "..."


    The look in the eyes of the wolf was more intense: "Hey?"


    Li Yan isn''t stupid, he knew it right now, it was forcing him to talk to him!

 v5 Chapter 77： Old man cant

    Although the fierce beasts are not open, even ordinary wolves can communicate with each other. I don''t know what happened, this wolf-like wolf has become interested in him-more likely to be skeptical, so he stopped to ask.


    Li Yan has the heart to die. How can I know what you mean?


    He turned his head and glared at Wei Weiwu with deep grievances. Why are your dogs gray? Do the demon dogs also have the husky breed? Now this stupid wolf treats me like you, let''s do it!


    Wei Weiwu was innocent.


    The wolf seemed to be in a hurry, "Oh, oh, oh?"


    Hey, Li Yan, hey, there is still a pause and rhythm? Would you like to respond with a big foot dance?


    He looked back at Qi Potian and waited, wondering if anyone could understand the cry of the wolf, and translated it to him, but found that they were also blank.


    It''s true that although we were animals before, everyone is different in breeds after all, and we don''t know what he meant by this rhythmic puppet.


    Li Yan had a toothache for a while, and there were no wolf demon in this team.


    Li Yan was really uncomfortable. The big wolf was in this trance. The war wolves next to them all stood up, looking at Li Yan one by one, full of suspicion, and the ones in front had begun to approach.


    The wolf started urging again: "Hey, hey?"


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, looked up at the wolf, and opened his mouth, "Wangwang?"


    Big Wolf: "..."


    Li Yan: "..."


    Li Xun felt that it was necessary for him to respond. After all, they are now in the vicious beast group. If they are besieged by the opponent, it is definitely a rhythm of kneeling. Not to mention that the plan fails, whether they can rush out is a question.


    However, when Li Zhi heard two loud sounds, he stunned himself. With his dignity and personality assurance, he never wanted to learn dog barking. He wanted to say something like "you all get away with me", but how did it become this voice as soon as the words came out?


    Li Min expressed his dissatisfaction, determined to reorganize the language, and told the big wolf that he was not a relative of the other kind or something, let him quickly get up, so he said: "Wangwangwang!"


    Big Wolf: "???"


    This face was so aggressive that he didn''t understand what Li Yan was talking about.


    Li Yan almost bit his tongue. Turning back and staring at Wei Weiwu, you have suffered a thousand swords, what **** are you doing, my grandma can''t speak yet?


    Monks such as Qi Potian and Li Jian have covered their faces with their paws, and they can''t bear to look directly. Li Yan, but their heads, now under the "coercion" of the wolf, began to learn dog barking?


    The wolf has canceled the standing action, landed on all fours, and began to grin at Li Zhiya, with a sobbing growl in his throat. Not only it is like this, even the surrounding wolves have also made moves to start a war.


    Li Yan was sad and sad, and today he was so unlucky to come home. It was so difficult for him to dress up as a beast, but he was seen so quickly. His mother is still seen by a group of wolves. Who is the intelligent creature?


    It seemed that the plan had failed, and the war was inevitable. Li fangs, greeted monks such as Wei Weiwu, prepared to go to war with each other, and rushed out before saying "Wang Wang!"


    Laozi''s dignified King Tang An, the comprehension of the third realm of Emperor Dao, can defeat the great monk in true wonderland, but he has fallen to the point of learning how to call dogs.


    Not surprisingly, the wolf''s eyes were scarlet, and the wolves were poised to come over. The sparrows were not so good, and they were flapping their wings and preparing to slip away.


    But at this moment, a little squirrel jumped in front of Li Yan, opened his arms behind him, and looked at the wolf firmly with a look: "Squeak!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    Isn''t this righteous afraid of sacrifice?


    Just as he was preparing to push the red sleeves away, the wolf made a questioning voice: "Hey, hey?"


    The little squirrel had a serious face: "Squeak!"


    The wolf looked contemplative: "Hey?"


    Red Sleeve was serious: "Squeak, squeak!"


    The wolf nodded, "Hey."


    Red sleeves nodded, "squeak."


    Li Yan: "..."


    Sparrow, Wei Weiwu, Qi Potian, Li Jian, etc .: "..."


    Looks like this is communication? But you are clearly not a species! This cross-species communication is really not a blind cat hitting a mouse, do you not understand? Have you learned each other''s language? Wolf language eighth? Squirrel Level 10?


    Then the little squirrel turned back, and the voice of Red Sleeve sounded in Li Zhi''s consciousness, "Your Highness, I told the other party, you are not a wolf or a dog, but this stupid wolf does not believe it, it also suspects that you are a monk monk posing It ¡¯s not a real dog, because there are basically no dogs in the fierce beast. But Your Highness rest assured, I have already told it, you are a dog ... Your Highness, I really do not mean to scold you ... do you understand me?"


    Li Yan almost burst into tears. If I don''t understand the meaning, it''s really a dog.


    Li Ye couldn''t help wondering why Red Sleeve could communicate with each other for a while, and immediately responded to each other through the sound transmission method: "Then you quickly ask him to let go, we still have a task!"


    "Okay, Your Highness!" Red Sleeve was very happy, and finally he had time to perform.


    She turned and faced the wolf again with a serious face: "Squeak, squeak!"


    The wolf was thinking, "Hey!"


    The little squirrel''s angry teeth danced: "Squeak!"


    The wolf looked right: "Oh!"


    The little squirrel deflated: "Squeak."


    Watching the girl with red sleeves squeak with the wolf, Li Wei and Wei Weiwu looked at each other, really thought it was extremely magical. That is, at this time, Li Zhi deeply realized what is the size of the world, and the learning is endless.


    It seems that bringing in the Red Sleeve Girl together is a very wise choice. The other party was able to communicate normally with the ferocious beast, so that Li Yan and others would not be exposed, and it should not be difficult to pass through the area of ??War Wolf. Li Yan thinks that the future is very bright, and there is a girl with red sleeves, even if it is mixed in the central area.


    With their wisdom, as long as they can communicate with the ferocious beast, it is not difficult to conceal and deceive the other party. Not to mention that they can use rogue beasts to play around, but at least they can create many opportunities.


    Before waiting for Li to think about how to praise the Red Sleeve Girl for a while, he saw the other person pulling his head back, waving his short hand and gestured at him, as if very distressed, helpless and sad.


    There was a stun in Li Min''s heart, and her instinct was not good. What did the big wolf tell Red Sleeve, so that she couldn''t even talk? Li Yan quickly asked: "What did the big wolf say?"


    Red Sleeve said sadly, "This stupid wolf said he would test his Highness to prove that His Highness is a dog."


    Li Yan wondered: "How to prove?"


    When he was on the earth, he was asked to prove that he was himself. At that time, he felt that this kind of thing was really bullshit. But compared to the fact that he is now a dog, Li Yan feels that proving himself is not so unacceptable?


    Red Sleeve raised his head, his face resolutely: "His Royal Highness, let''s go out!"


    Li Xun said, "No, you have to believe me!"


    He thinks that the wolf should have a problem, so that Red Sleeve thinks he can''t do it, so he thinks so. But Li Yan believes that no matter what problems the wolf has, he can pass the test.


    Just kidding, our human race is a smart creature, the solitary king II is a human, and it is still the King of Tang Dynasty. That is a smart creature in a smart creature. What kind of wind and waves have not been seen and can be stunned by a stupid wolf?


    Take a step back and say that the lone king even barked, what could be more humiliating than this?


    Han Xin can be humiliated by His Majesty. Li Ye feels that for the team''s victory, in order to lead thousands of troops to kill the Monkey King Mountain, even if let him climb past the Big Wolf, he can not do it.


    In any case, he can kill this stupid wolf in no time.


    The girl in the red sleeve had a complicated voice: "But Your Highness sacrificed too much!"


    Li Xun said indebtedly: "Without sacrifice, nothing can be done! You can rest assured that no matter what the difficulties, I can overcome them!"


    The red sleeve girl sighed and turned her head to scream at the wolf.


    The big wolf responded with a sound, even a little bit of joy?


    In Li''s expectant gaze, the big wolf turned and turned his **** towards them.


    Then, let''s make a sound, and a large pile of freshly baked gold appeared in front of Li, because the big wolf is huge in size, I am afraid that this large amount of gold is tens of catties.


    Suddenly Li Ye reacted to what the so-called problem was, and he was dead there.


    After pulling the gold wolf, he turned around and sat on the ground, looking straight at Li Yan with eyes full of expectation. There is even a hint of a smile in his mouth ... a smile?


    Red Sleeve was full of sadness and sympathy. "This stupid wolf said that wolf walks thousands of miles to eat meat, dogs walk thousands of miles to eat shit. It is a dog that cannot change the nature of eating shit, so the test of His Highness is not a real dog ... ... "


    Li Yan''s eyes were bigger than Tong Ling''s, his hair was exploding, and his thoughts were messed at this moment: "whatthefuck ?!"


    This stupid wolf wants the lone king to eat shit?


    Fuck or is it pulled out now?


    Still so big? !!


    I **** your mother!


    Li Yan turned around and left!


    Go to Nima''s demon tribe, go to Nima''s killing on the Monkey Mountain, go to Nima''s humiliation of Han Xin, and go to Nima without sacrificing.


    Old man can''t do this!


    Compared to this, what is it to learn a few dog barks?


    I can still make a hundred sounds!


    Li Yan burst into tears. What intelligent creature can crush everything when faced with a fierce beast, today he was suppressed by a stupid wolf to IQ!


    The sparrow laughed and fell to the ground again, his wings rolling over his stomach.


    Li Yan turned back to greet Wei Weiwu and others to do something.


    Today, this plan is not implemented. It is a big deal to lead the team to attack. The soldier can be killed. He is a man and has never suffered such grievances! The hot golden mountain made his reason cleaned by anger, so that the roars he ordered were extremely fierce and violent: "Wangwang!"


    When monks such as Wei Weiwu heard Li Ye''s cry, they were full of anger and sympathy for Li Ye, but at this moment they couldn''t help but want to laugh¡ªthe emotions and voices were too out of harmony.


    Just as the monks were about to move, the sparrow climbed up to hold Li''s legs and held back his smile. His shoulders and wings shivered, and he said to Li: "His Royal Highness, don''t panic. Before reaching the end of the road, the little bird has a way! "


    Li Xunu stared at him with such amusement, that this guy''s gloating appearance made him anxious to unplug the other person''s feathers: "What can you do?"


    The sparrow immediately said, "The wolf is wrong. His method of testing His Royal Highness is a problem with the dog. We can reject it! Your Highness, you think, the dog cannot change the gold. Although it is not fake, the dog eats all People have seen gold, have they ever seen them eat gold from other animals? "


    Li Yan took a deep breath and pressed the sparrow to the ground with one hand: "This is your way? You let the lone king eat human waste? Human waste is not waste ?!"


    Li Yan now wants to stew the sparrow in a pot, so that it will become a pile of gold tomorrow!


    The sparrow gnawed there and suddenly realized: "His Highness is right ..."

 v5 Chapter 78： It turned out to be White Wolf (three)

    In the face of Li Yan''s fierce gaze, after actually feeling the crisis of life, the sparrow quickly responded, "His Royal Highness is not panic, this group of stupid wolves cannot find gold pulled by others! No one pulled gold, this test It can''t be done, there is still room for discussion! "


    Li Yan slaps the sparrows together: "Go!"


    I saw that a pile of gold was disgusting enough. In case that stupid wolf went to the central camp to get a pile of gold from the demon, I wouldn''t let it die on the spot?


    Say the gold of the monster is the gold of the human or the gold of the animal?


    Then Li Yan covered his face. Well, why do I think about this problem, I really think about it?


    Wrong!


    Li Yan has the heart to die.


    "His mother''s hands to Lao Tzu, kill these stupid wolves!" Li Yan turned back to the monks two times, and then stared at Wei Weiwu with a killing and drinking blood, what are you waiting for, and not give the lone king Is the camouflage effect gone? Are you happy to hear the lone king calling?


    The lion Wei Weiwu came into contact with Li Yan''s gaze, and he was all excited, so he quickly pointed his fingers and chanted a spell.


    The situation on the field was already obvious, and the war wolves gathered around, and they were all ready to fight at any time. Even the left and right herds stood up when they saw the movement, looking alertly to this side. It is conceivable that as long as Li Zhiyi showed his true identity, a fierce battle would begin immediately.


    Rao is a monk who is a high-strength monk, but he ca n¡¯t stand it and has now penetrated into the herd. Once the war is besieged, there is no advantage at all, and it is not far from the central camp. In other words, those beasts can support them at any time, and the existence of several true wonderland strengths can also catch up at the first time. Here.


    It''s just that Li Yan couldn''t care so much at this time and couldn''t take care of it.


    To the end, I had to fight, there was no second choice!


    It is impossible to eat gold. After eating this life, you will come to an end, and you will certainly have no face to live on.


    "Woohoo!" At this moment, a very loud howl suddenly sounded, echoing like monks in the monks'' ears.


    The wolves that were already ready to go, heard this voice suddenly converge, and the fierce light in his eyes quickly dissipated, stepped back, and then sat on the ground in full, and became very docile in a blink of an eye.


    Even the wolf stepped back and returned to the wolf pack to sit with his companions.


    To these war wolves, the howling was like an imperial edict, allowing them to become mild civilians from violent warriors in an instant.


    After the monks and other monks made a mistake, Li Xun looked to the back of the wolves, Wei Weiwu quickly stopped reading the spell. When they saw the existence there, they were all surprised.


    A white-haired little wolf stood on a treetop, howling up at the moon.


    When it looked at Li Yan and waited for it, the monks'' eyes were astonishing. Even if you are of different species, at this moment you can also recognize the other person''s handsomeness.


    Said to be a little wolf, in fact, it is only a relatively tall war wolf. It still has the size of an ordinary adult wolf.


    After pursing his throat, Bai Lang shook his mane among the items, and looked at Li Yan and others, revealing an extremely human smile of joy, as if seeing the reunion of long-term reunion.


    This smile was certainly not addressed to Li Yan.


    Its gaze fell on the red sleeve.


    The girl with red sleeves stared at the white wolf, suddenly lost sight, half a ring, and the color of astonishment on her face gradually faded away, replaced by an uncontrollable surprise. Jo Mo was so overjoyed that she couldn''t help herself out of the squirrel state and returned to human form. "Master White Wolf?"


    However, even when the red-sleeved girl returned to the human form, the wolf packs did not move. They should continue to lick their hair. They should continue to lie on their backs, as if what happened before them had nothing to do with them.


    The white wolf leaped from the treetops and flew in front of monks such as Li Yan. When he landed, he also turned into a humanoid figure, and was also a handsome young man with white hair and white robe. With a handsome face and a courageous spirit, there is no need to say more, and there is also an unruly temperament that looks even more proud than the royal princess.


    Well, that''s Ao Jiao.


    He glanced at Wei Weiwu and other monks, full of contempt, as if looking at a group of ants, as if they had fully seen their true identity. It was only when I saw Li Ye that his eyes changed.


    The monks such as Li Wei and Wei Weiwu were all at a loss.


    Li Yan was unable to see through the other side ¡¯s practice, but Wei Weiwu noticed that the other side ¡¯s realm had reached the level of Taiyi Zhenxian! But in the perception of the monks, the breath of the white wolf was a little disturbed, as if injured.


    "Red Sleeve, I haven''t seen you for years, don''t come without a problem?" Bai Lang smiled softly. He looked at Red Sleeve''s eyes with special affection, just like looking at his own daughter.


    The smile on the red sleeve was pure and simple, just like the morning dew without any dust. It was a smile only when faced with a loved one. "Master Bai Wolf, I''m fine, how are you doing? What do you do? Finished? I opened a restaurant in Liuxi Town, and you said you would come to me after you finish, but after so many years, why haven''t you come? I learned to make wine, and they all said that I made The wine is delicious, there is the fireworks of the world, and the evil spirit of the demon tribe. Has the white wolf drank this kind of wine? If the white wolf wants to drink, I can go to get it for you now. Why are you here? Are you acting with these fierce beasts? But don''t you hate fierce beasts? Lord White Wolf ... "


    Originally, she was a cold-skinned red-sleeved girl. In addition to the heat of Li Zhishi, she now has a third look, which is a constant chatter of naive children.


    "Stop! Stop, Red Sleeve, you ask slowly, my head hurts a bit." Bai Lang held his forehead helplessly, grinning, and the image of Ao Jiao disappeared immediately. "You have too many questions, I have I can''t remember ... "


    The Red Sleeve Girl didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and Caper couldn''t restrain it at all. "Okay, Lord White Wolf. Why are you here?"


    "It''s a long story and I''ll talk about it later." Bai Lang took a long breath and glanced at Li Yan. "Who is this guy?"


    Facing the white wolf with such outstanding strength and such amazing temperament, of course, Li Zhi will not lose to the other person in a magnificent manner. He presented himself solemnly and introduced himself as a friend of the Tang Dynasty King Li Ying. The pseudonym Li Congyu entered Heishiling and planned to deal with the issue of beast tide, "Wangwangwangwang!"


    Hehe, the lines in the front are all psychological activities, and the barking voice in the back is the voice.


    White wolf: "..."


    Red sleeve: "..."


    The atmosphere was frozen.


    Li Yan jumped up and turned around and slaps, and slaps on Wei Weiwu''s lion head, does he not release him? !! Do you think I''m addicted to a big tail dog? !!


    Wei Weiwu naturally didn''t understand Li Ye''s cry, but he still understood Li Ye''s killing eyes. He quickly clawed his claws and uttered a spell in his mouth to return Li Ye to human form.


    He is a demon himself, unlike Li Zhi and the fierce beast forced to turn into a big grey dog. Even if he is not human, he can spit words, so there is no problem in saying a spell.


    Li Yan returned to human form, and finally felt relieved. He saluted the white wolf, opened his mouth, but found that what he wanted was awkward and couldn''t say anything. This mother-in-law was so troubled just now that her mood was not consistent, and she politely introduced herself.


    "Under Li Congzhen." Li Zhi said stiffly.


    Red Sleeve saw that Li Yan could not talk about He Yue, for fear that he would offend White Wolf, and he quickly explained to him: "Li Gongzi is a friend of Red Sleeve, this time to deal with the beast tide. He is actually very kind and is our team. Leader, even the real wonderland obeys him! "


    Red Sleeve was clear about White Wolf''s temperament, but the other''s pride was not a pretense, it was a sincere attitude.


    If Red Sleeve''s usual temperament is just deserted, then White Wolf is genuinely cruel and bloodthirsty. Coupled with its own strength, the ordinary monk slightly annoyed him, and he would be bled without hesitation.


    This doesn''t count, the white wolf has a special hobby, that is, he is extremely fond of drinking blood. Usually when he was in the mountains, he would catch a fierce beast and bite the other''s neck to drink the other''s blood. There are countless beasts killed by his blood drunk.


    Because of this, Red Sleeve wondered how the other party had mixed up with the beast this time.


    All in all, the gentle and good side of the white wolf is only for the red sleeves.


    So now seeing Li Zhi''s stubborn attitude, Red Sleeve is very worried about whether White Wolf will be angry, and he will bleed Li Zhi directly as usual against other monks.


    "Li Gongzi?" White Wolf looked at Li Yan up and down, and let the red sleeves breathe a sigh of relief. The frost and coldness on his face quickly melted like ice and snow, showing a true and kind smile, "Under White Wolf, Lord No. Fortunately. "


    Li Yanpi smiled and smiled: "Fortunately."


    He is still very depressed, after all, the wolf''s golden mountain is still not far away, and it''s disgusting to watch.


    Seeing Li Yan''s behavior like this, Red Sleeve just got nervous again. The only smile and kindness that the white wolf had just smiled was just to give her face, and now Li Yan was so indifferent that he was afraid to offend the white wolf!


    However, it turned out that Red Sleeve was thinking wrong.


    The next scene made her froze there, and she woke up to understand a doubt that had troubled her for many years.


    "Well, Li Gongzi laughed so beautifully! It''s the first time in my life that I have met such a handsome son. If Li Gongzi doesn''t mind, let''s find a place with little monsters to talk about?"


    The white wolf leaned closer to Li Yan, climbing over his shoulder, revealing an idiot-like smile.


    Not only that, he also stretched out his fingers, slipped on Li''s face, and then retracted like an electric shock. Jiaoyan gently pushed on Li''s shoulder, "Ah, this skin is so tender, it really has Resilience, I feel my heart beats faster! "


    Li Yan: "......."


    Wei Weiwu: "......."


    Monks and wolves: "......."


    The girl in red sleeves covered her face in shame, anxiously digging a hole to get in. Oh my god, I wonder why Lord White Wolf has no partner around him. It turns out ... he likes men!


    What about Ao Jiao? If you say yes, no one will lie. Say good cold bloodthirsty?


    It turned out that I didn''t meet the right person!

 v5 Chapter 79： Want to see the sea

    Since entering into the demon territory, Li Yan feels that he has awakened a special skill. Because of this skill, the female monks here can be divided into two types: those who like him and those who like him very much.


    In fact, Li Zhi is no stranger to banshees. Ignorant girls meet handsome idols in this way. He sees too many on the earth. But Li Xun never expected that even the male demon began to like him now.


    Thinking of him as a man with countless looks, he walks the world with righteousness, and hates all bad winds, so this experience makes him speechless, and feels ... a little irritating?


    Li Xun has never been superstitious, but at the moment, he regrets it a bit. Since breaking into the vicious beast''s lair, one after another''s encounters have made him dizzy and spit out.


    Pushing the white wolf away, Li Zhi gritted his teeth and his eyes were cold as frost, "Go!"


    The white wolf played the dust that didn''t exist on his robe, and his face was serious and righteous. He asked, "Why refuse me? Isn''t my white wolf beautiful enough?" Then he turned to look at the red sleeve and asked seriously. : "My Aunt and Xu Gongmei in the North?"


    Hehe, Junmei is so, how can Xu Gong and Junye be?


    Red Sleeve was embarrassed: "Let''s just talk about business? Master White Wolf, we have a mission here this time, can you keep us safe?"


    "It''s as easy as a palm." White Wolf proudly raised his chin, and instantly restored the high aristocratic style. "Don''t dare to say that in the middle of the beast tide, no one is more prestigious than my white wolf. I let them go. East, they dare not go west ... "


    Li Yan snorted coldly: "They can go north to south."


    "That''s not possible!" Master Bai Lang glanced at Li Yan and said gravely: "Young man, don''t keep thinking about raising the bar."


    Li Yan dismissed: "If you are in the middle of the beast tide, if you really have such prestige, you can completely control the beast tide. How can you be mixed with the wolves at this moment? You should be in the center of the camp and direct the beast tide action."


    "Young man! You must maintain minimum respect for your predecessors!" Lord White Wolf was indignant, but he sighed, his eyes were sad, and his mood was low. "In fact, you are right, the existence of the center of the camp is the real thing. Big man. "


    Speaking of this, he started gritting his teeth again and resentment abnormally: "This group of dog thieves, I wear them differently from them, and sooner or later they should drink their blood clean and drink it for seven days and seven nights!"


    Li Yan felt that this white wolf monster was very unstable, and his mood changed too quickly.


    All in all, the crowd sat down among the wolves and there were hundreds of tall war wolves covering them. Under normal circumstances, the crowd didn''t have to worry about any trouble. Besides, there aren''t no monsters in the camp, even if Li Yi and Hongxiong return to human form, there is not much problem.


    However, for the sake of insurance, monks such as Wei Weiwu and Qi Potian are still in their original state.


    The target of the monk''s actions led by Li Min was the central camp. Now that I heard that the white wolf can control the herd, he is not so anxious to go deeper. He wants to see if the other party is true and false and whether the other party can help him. In addition, the mysterious white wolf also made Li Yan curious. What can he do to control the herd and let the war wolves listen to him?


    The average monk monk has no ability to communicate with fierce beasts.


    What is the reason that Red Sleeve can communicate with the wolf?


    It turned out that Red Sleeve was more mysterious. Now compared with White Wolf, her mystery seems not so unacceptable.


    "You''re going to the center of the camp? I advise you better not to go." After listening to the red sleeve explaining the intention, Bai Lang raised his arms and looked proud. "There is a great monk in there, but it is not so easy to deal with, even if it is Dignified Lord White Wolf cannot act recklessly. "


    "But it''s just a few beasts of true wonderland strength, plus a demon in true wonderland, why isn''t it easy to deal with?" Li Xuan said indifferently, glancing at the white wolf, "Isn''t the white wolf too Taiyi true fairy? Still afraid of a few real wonderland? Yeah, you''re hurt. "


    The white wolf immediately blew his hair and angered, "I am a white wolf, but how can I be afraid of a few real wonderland? Even if I am hurt now, I won''t put a few real wonderland in my eyes!" He glanced at Li Yan, and snorted coldly, "Yes, you are a fairyland, how can you know that there is Taiyi Zhenxian in the center of this camp?"


    "Taiyi Zhenxian?" Li Min groaned, touching his chin. When he visited the camp before, he really didn''t find Taiyi Zhenxian. But this is also normal, the gap between the realms is too large, and it is normal that he cannot sense it.


    However, he still gave the white wolf an oblique look. "That is to say, the adult white wolf is a Taiyi Zhenxian. In the face of the monster in the same situation, he is afraid of a cat like a cat?"


    "Shut up for me! Don''t think that you look good and you can''t make sense!" Bai Lang was flushed with anger, and when he finally calmed down, he immediately sneered, "Monster? You think those monks in the central camp, A demon in the shape of a human? That''s not it. "


    Li Min laughed: "Not a demon, is it still a fairy?"


    As soon as this word came out, he himself stunned.


    "How do you realize the seriousness of the problem? Are you scared? Huh, young man!" White Wolf raised his arms again and hummed twice, "Yes, Lord White Wolf has found out that the central camp The Taiyi True Wonderland in the picture is the fairy from Xianting! "


    Hearing this news, the monks were all shocked, and Li Jian was even more afraid.


    To the demon, Daomen Xianting is a big mountain pressing on his head, which makes them breathless all the time. The opponent is not only powerful and simple, but also suppresses the aura input of the demon territory. As a result, the monks in the demon territory are generally inferior to Xianting, and the number cannot be compared with Xianting.


    Li Yan also became silent.


    This beast tide is different from the past, not only the timing of the outbreak is incorrect, but also the scale is larger than usual. He felt the problem before. This is back to the herd camp, also to see if there is a chance to find out why.


    In Li Zhi''s previous expectations, the abnormal outbreak of beast tide may be caused by Mi Monkey King behind his back. In fact, Li Zhi also knows that this possibility is unlikely, because once the tide of beasts erupts, many monsters will die. It is not necessary for Mi Monkey King to treat the monsters in his territory as inappropriate.


    If this matter is exposed, let alone the prestige of Mi Monkey King will be greatly reduced, and it will no longer be able to effectively rule the monsters under its jurisdiction, even the other six saints will not tolerate him.


    Whenever the Monkey King is a bit sensible, he will not control the tide of beasts to deal with him before he is forced into despair by Li Ying.


    Of course, these ideas were just speculations before, after all, Li Zhi didn''t understand Mi Monkey King.


    But I did not expect that there was a fairy monk in the beast tide!


    Li Yan shook his head, these guys are really everywhere!


    "So what is the injury of Lord Bai Lang?" The girl with red sleeves asked with concern. When Li Yan was discussing the situation with the other party, as a woman, she was more concerned about the physical condition of "relatives".


    Li Yan glanced at Red Sleeve. When she was near the camp, she felt restless, and she felt a familiar atmosphere outside the camp. However, even though she is very different from Red Wolf, even though she has a close relationship with White Wolf, she seems to have the same relationship with her father and daughter, but she has no blood relationship. It is too difficult to have such a sense.


    What happened between the red sleeve and the white wolf?


    This question is very important, and it is related to Li Zhi''s judgment on the credibility of the white wolf.


    The white wolf twitched, but pretended to be indifferent: "Oh, I fought with him, never."


    Li Yan seized the opportunity to start disgusting the other person. Whoever made the other person disgusted as soon as he met, he came, "Oh, it''s also Taiyi Zhenxian, Master Bai Lang hasn''t even hit monk Xianting?"


    The white wolf took a deep breath and stared at Li Yan fiercely: "In the same realm, which demon can win the immortal? Xianting suppresses the demon, the immortal will cultivate the secret method to deal with the demon. You will win one. Look?"


    Li Yanhe said: "Without concealing what you said, the lone king kills immortals like slaughtering dogs."


    The white wolf exuded his fangs. "Young man, don''t be too arrogant!"


    The white wolf snorted halfway. "In short, the fairies in this camp are not easy to deal with. And although I can control the herd, the fairies in the camp are also fine. I am now injured, and there is no problem in dealing with the real wonderland, but You ca n¡¯t compete with it. So do n¡¯t go in, just leave. ¡±


    In the last sentence, White Wolf said to Red Sleeve.


    Red sleeves looked at Li Yan, and he had to decide on this matter.


    Li Xuan pulled the red sleeve aside, glanced at the other person''s confused eyes, and whispered, "This white wolf is credible or unbelievable? I mean, what is your relationship with him?"


    The girl in the red sleeve understood Li Yan''s meaning and showed a warm smile, as if the melting spring snow in the morning light.


    That''s a long story.


    ...


    In the deep and empty mountain forest, there is a cave house built on the mountain. The gate of Dongfu has been blocked by weeds in the woods, and I don''t know how long no one has entered or exited.


    On a certain autumn morning, the heavy stone gate of Dongfu slowly opened, and the trees and weeds separated from each other like a tide. From there, a humanoid monster in a white robe came out, looking lazy.


    The demon stretched his waist and yawned towards Chaoyang. The young eyes had vicissitudes of vicissitudes and sighed, "I can''t think of a temporary retreat this time, but I have been closed for so long. Here, another hundred years have passed ... "


    He touched the corners of his mouth, restored his cold nature, and his eyes became frosty at this moment. "I haven''t drunk blood for 100 years, and my mouth is very chopped. I have to find some fresh blood for a healthy meal ... .. Well, if you can meet good prey, it is best to eat it with meat. I haven''t tasted this taste for 100 years, after all, I miss it. "


    He glanced down the mountain and turned into a white wolf.


    On the winding narrow mountain road, there is a young girl with a bamboo basket carrying a bamboo basket, panting to catch her breath. The small bamboo basket is still too big for her, or the steep mountain road is too difficult to walk. The girl''s round toot face was already sweaty.


    She needs to use both hands and feet on many steep dirt roads to barely climb a ridge.


    The little white tender hand with not obvious joints, the thumb and belly did not know when the dense blood beads leaked out, the little girl didn''t care, she looked serious and firm, as if born with an optimistic attitude.


    In the middle of the day, the little girl found a herb beside the road, her eyes brightened, and she passed by excitedly. After squatting in front of the herb, I observed it for a while, and sniffed, and finally pulled out a broken medicine book, and looked at it halfway. After finally confirming that this is a rather precious herb, a happy smile was on her. Rippling on his face.


    However, the little girl just unloaded the bamboo basket and waited for her to dig out the medicinal plant. Two white fluffy legs suddenly appeared on the stone in front of her. The little girl looked up in confusion, and saw a white wolf standing on the stone and watching her with a fright, sitting on the ground with a butt.


    Fortunately, the white wolf quickly turned into a human form, which made the little girl less scared. However, the next words of the demon utterly wiped out the little girl''s hope.


    The white robe demon looked at the little girl indifferently, and his voice was indifferent and unquestionable: "Little girl, you are the first person I met after a century of retreat, so I decided to ... eat you!"


    The little girl jumped up wow, but instead of crying, she was surprised and flushed, looking up at the demon for a while, looking like a flexible bunny, obsidian-like eyes full of innocence and curiosity "Are you a demon? I am so big and haven''t seen a demon yet! Do you know how to do magic? Will you fly into the sky? Will you spit fire in your mouth and light it up? You are a wolf demon, Will you learn how to get wolverine? "


    Two black lines appeared on the forehead, and his look remained indifferent: "Say, what else do you wish?"


    "Wish?" The little blushing little girl was full of doubts.


    The demon proudly said: "Master White Wolf rarely eats people. Every time they eat, there is a rule. You make my food. In exchange, I will fulfill a wish for you."


    The little girl thought about it for a while, "Can any wish be okay?"


    The demon raised his chin and snorted, "Of course. As a generation of great monsters, I am a strong person in Real Wonderland. There are not many things that can stump me. You have nothing to say."


    "I think ..." The little girl bit her finger, her eyes suddenly glowing, her face exhilarated, "With that, I want to see the sea! Take me to the sea!"


    "The sea ..." the demon groaned. The sea is thousands of miles away. This little guy is just a mortal. His body is fragile, and flying with her is a problem. I ca n¡¯t fly too long a day, not too fast. Long?


    The little girl seemed to notice the hesitation of the demon. She thought about it and suddenly rolled up her sleeves, exposing some small white fat arms, watching the other person''s milk and milking: "If you are too hungry, you can Eat my arm pad first. "


    Demon: "..."


    He turned and walked away. "That being the case, let''s go."


    The little girl cheered cheerfully, carried the bamboo basket back, and followed the demon.

 v5 Chapter 80： How many knots are lost

    "By the way, my name is Red Sleeve, how about you?" The little girl farted behind Bailang, very excited and novel, as if she didn''t worry about being eaten at all. Or, for some reason, for her young age, death is not such an unacceptable thing ...


    "White wolf," said the demon indifferently.


    "Then I will tell you everything!"


    "That''s the name of the dog! Call me Lord White Wolf!"


    "Oh, big white!"


    "..."


    "Dabai, can you fly me?"


    "Call me Lord White Wolf!"


    "Okay, okay, I know, Dabai!"


    The demons were so angry that they gritted their teeth, lifted the little girl with a somber face, and flew up into the air.


    "Wow !!! I will fly!"


    "Don''t move your hands and feet, watch out!"


    "I know, it''s not good to break it!"


    "..."


    ...


    Before taking the little girl to fly, the white wolf stopped and had to walk with her feet, because the little girl had vomited.


    "Cowardly mortal!" Bai Lang looked depressed.


    The little girl clutched the white wolf''s horns tightly with a small hand, only as high as the other''s knees, because the dizziness was so bad that the road went crooked. ... "


    Bai Lang was so annoyed that his head was about to smoke, but he was helpless.


    When it was dark, the little girl finally calmed down, but it was time to rest.


    She collected the dry wood branches with hands and feet, and spent a lot of effort tidying up in the forest clearing, squatting on the ground and carefully using the fire, and then got down and raised her cheeks to help keep blowing. It is easy to light a bonfire.


    Watching the little girl busy and busy, Bai Lang''s mood is not smooth, in this scene he seems to have become a waste monster.


    "Huh! Mortal!" White wolf was very upset. As a generation of big monsters, how to make a fire is so troublesome.


    After the bonfire, the little girl took a turnip from a small bamboo basket, sat on a small stone that she moved, and wiped it carefully with dirty sleeves several times. At the end of the card, she took a bite. Let''s eat it.


    White wolf: "..."


    The little girl was depressed when she saw the white wolf, thought about it, turned her head and turned out another radish from the bamboo basket, handed it to the white wolf enthusiastically, and said, "Do you want to eat?"


    The white wolf stood up disgustedly: "Joke! When have you seen a wolf eating a carrot?"


    When the little girl saw the white wolf going away, her cuddle face was full of curiosity and questions: "Where are you going?"


    The white wolf snorted and proudly said, "Master White wolf is so noble, how could it be possible for you to sleep in a place with a mortal!"


    "Oh ..." The little girl lowered her head and continued to eat radishes, moving much lighter.


    The white wolf is going to find a beast or something, it will be used to quench the thirst. He didn''t go far, jumped into the crown of a giant tree, observed it around, and was about to take action. A frightening voice suddenly sounded behind him: "Ah, ah, ah ..."


    The white wolf turned around and immediately realized that the sound came from the bonfire, it was the little girl. He secretly made a terrible noise, and hurriedly displayed his body to sweep past. Sure enough, there was no young girl before the campfire, only a overturned bamboo basket, a few white radishes and herbs scattered on the ground.


    The white wolf''s eyes sank a bit.


    It didn''t take long for him to catch up with the little girl. The other party did not know whether he was fainted or fainted. He carried a tiger demon on his shoulder and flew across the forest.


    The white wolf landed in front of the tiger demon, looking indifferent, "Let down my food."


    The tiger demon stopped his body, but there was no fear. He looked at the white wolf and laughed: "Isn''t this an adult white wolf. I haven''t seen it for 100 years, and finally got out of the game?"


    "Less nonsense, let go of her, get off!" The white wolf proudly said.


    The tiger demon''s laughter was even more exaggerated. He put down the little girl, revealed his magic weapon, and stared sternly: "You have been in retreat for a hundred years. Today I want to see how far you have improved!"


    In other words, the tiger demon ran into it.


    "Kill you enough!" The white wolf sneered and smirked to meet him.


    After a while, the tiger demon fell to the ground, and the white wolf stood upright, humming disdainfully, and proud of the sky.


    When the little girl woke up, she had returned to the campfire. After rubbing her sour eyes, she looked around, but only saw the white wolf sitting next to her, opening her childlike innocent eyes wide and asking curiously, "What about that big cat?"


    "What big cat is that tiger! Did you almost get eaten?" Roared the white wolf, thinking that his generation of big monsters has always been cold and invincible, but since encountering this little girl, Minutes are going to be irritated.


    "Wow! Tiger!" The little girl jumped up, excitedly looking around, her face full of radiance, "I haven''t seen a tiger yet!"


    White wolf: "..."


    He turned his head and decided not to be bothered by the sight.


    The little girl suddenly made a noise, and her eyes showed concern, and she saw a wound on the arm of the white wolf and was still bleeding. The little girl returned to the small bamboo basket, bent over and searched for a while, and finally found a dark and ugly little dagger, and then lowered her head and silently cut off a section of her clothes.


    "Master Bai Wolf, you are injured." The little girl came to the side of White Wolf, brushing his sleeves indiscriminately, bandaging his wounds with hands and feet, his face was full of seriousness and solemnity.


    White wolf: "..."


    joke! But the white wolf is a great demon. What is this flesh wound? My bowels have been beaten and I haven''t frowned!


    Even though he thought so, Bai Lang didn''t move, and there was no sign of Ao Jiao, who waited for the other person to wrap her wound, then he turned out ... a little blush?


    "Bag!" The little girl shouted happily as she watched the white wolf, very satisfied with her masterpiece. Even if the white wolf is sitting on the ground, she is only as tall as the opponent''s shoulders.


    The white wolf looked at the bandaged wound, but felt that his head was covered with black lines. It turned out that the little girl even gave him a bow, which was still very big.


    The corners of his mouth were twitched, and it took a lot of effort for White Wolf to convince himself without tearing the cloth strips. Then he went straight to the ground and started to corpse. He felt that he couldn''t communicate with the little girl anymore, and went to bed early and quiet, otherwise he would have to be mad by the other party, "Sleep!"


    He just couldn''t find any reason to get angry at the little girl.


    The little girl looked puzzled, and innocently asked, "But aren''t you saying that Lord White Wolf is very noble and won''t sleep with me in one place?"


    The white wolf''s forehead is full of blue tendons, is it still to fear that you will be taken away again? !! "Shut up! Sleep!"


    "Oh ..." The little girl whispered something, and turned back to the radish and herbs that had fallen to the ground, and put it into the bamboo basket, and then slept on it.


    Soon, the little girl curled up and fell asleep, breathing smoothly. I''ve been on the road today, and I''m really tired.


    Halfway, the white wolf sat up and came to the little girl. He just went out to find food, but he came back halfway. He didn''t drink a sip of water after retreat. Now he is really hungry.


    He reached out his hand carefully, quietly approached, and wiped a radish in the bamboo basket. He frowned and looked around for a few moments, shoved into his mouth with a bit of perseverance, and spit it on the ground without chewing twice. "Oh! It''s so bad!"


    There is nothing left and right. Although the white wolf does not need to sleep, he still sleeps.


    In the early morning the next day, although he closed his eyes, he felt the light, and then he felt someone fiddle on his head. Of course, he knew it was a little girl, and he didn''t bother to bother.


    Then ... he regretted it.


    When he had to wake up, he found that his head was wrapped like a bitch, and that ¡¯s it, even if it ¡¯s still wrapped in a pink cloth strip, it instantly blew his hair: ¡°You little mortal What did you do to Lord White Wolf ?! "


    "Hey!" The little girl chuckled twice, and looked up at the small face that had lost her eyes, and said to Bai Lang: "Last night, a big bag was hit by the big cat on your head. Although the bag disappeared, there was still blood flowing out, so I applied a little bandage to you, or you would get tetanus! "


    The white wolf is innocent.


    He turned around and decided not to pay attention, and started to walk with his face covered. "Hurry up and go to the beach as soon as possible, and eat you early!"


    ...


    The little girl stooped down on the steep mountain road, exhausted and out of breath, her head was almost on the road, and said pitifully, "Master Bai Wolf, I can''t move."


    The white wolf walked ahead silently: "What then?"


    I have already flew with the little girl today, and I will say less and have to rest for a long time. If forced to fly, the little girl must vomit.


    The little girl looked up, her eyes full of anticipation: "Will you carry me back?"


    "This is absolutely impossible! How could I be a grand wolves, a great demon, and a strong man in the real wonderland? How could a small mortal be carried ?!" The white wolf firmly refused.


    An hour later, the little girl was lying behind the white wolf.


    The white wolf is taciturn and always silent, so most of the time the little girl speaks. She asked with curiosity now, "Master White Wolf, how will you eat me then?"


    White wolf: "..."


    In order to get to the beach as soon as possible, he has not known how many knots he lost along the way. If you do n¡¯t carry the other person on your way, God knows when you can get there. After all, the other person is just a child ... just carrying her back just to eat her early in Donghai.


    Yes, it is like that.


    Seeing the white wolf not answering, the little girl gave advice very seriously and responsibly: "Is it steamed or grilled? If it ¡¯s grilled, I can tell you, do n¡¯t put chili, I''m allergic to chili, eat like that It tastes bad ... in fact, I think it is best to steam it, so that I don''t have to be grilled red, and I can maintain a complete shape, otherwise it will be too ugly! It should also be more delicious, maybe it''s authentic ... "


    The white wolf with a red strip of cloth on his head was buzzing. He felt that if he didn''t speak again, the little girl could speak for herself all day long.


    In fact, he knew very well that steaming would be red too, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Yes, why do you have to go to the sea?" Bai Lang asked.

 v5 Chapter 81： No way to achieve (three)

    The little girl was silent, leaning her face on the white wolf''s back, her expression darkened, and said gently, "A few months ago, my father and mother suddenly disappeared. I searched my mother''s drug store and my father''s restaurant. No one was found. Later, the people who repaired their tombs in the town said that they went to Penglaixian Island on the other side of the sea. So, I want to go to the seaside to see ... "


    The white wolf stepped and stopped suddenly.


    The little girl looked up and said blankly, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay." The white wolf continued on his way, his voice was a lot lighter, and he was a lot softer. "Relax, I won''t put peppers."


    ...


    The sky is vast, boundless, blue waves, and the setting sun. When autumn went to winter, the white wolf and the little girl finally came to the beach.


    Falling on the beach, the white wolf lowered the little girl from her back.


    "Wow, the sea!" The little girl opened her small arms, stepped on a row of small footprints on the beach, and ran to the waves with excitement. "I finally saw the sea!"


    The white wolf stood silently, watching the thin back ran into the sea water, and he didn''t care if he got wet his trousers. The corner of his mouth moved, but he didn''t know what to say, but the coldness in his eyes, when he had faded, leaving only a sorrow.


    The little girl shouted at the sea, as if someone on Bibo could hear her voice.


    I don''t know how long after that, the little girl calmed down and stared at the sea. A drop of crystal tears slipped from the corner of the eye.


    But she didn''t cry, at least she didn''t cry.


    In the front of the vast sea, her thin and lonely back is as small as dust, she can only watch the waves and listen to the waves.


    She has always been upbeat and optimistic. She didn''t move for a long time, and no sound was made.


    White wolf came behind the little girl, hesitated for a moment, still couldn''t help but gently said: "Red sleeves, your father and mother ..."


    He didn''t finish talking and couldn''t finish it. For that little girl, the facts are cruel after all.


    "I know." Red Sleeve murmured with her head down. "My father and mother are long gone, the people in the town just fear that I will be sad ..." Looking at the end of the sea, "But I still want to see it, as if I can get closer to them ..."


    The white wolf is silent.


    Two figures, one large and one small, stood so quietly on the seashore, watching the sunset gradually disappear into the sea.


    When the stars were out, the little girl turned and opened her arms to the white wolf. She recovered her innocent smile and raised her head: "Now, the white wolf can eat me!"


    White wolf: "..."


    He turned and walked towards the coast, his pace was slow: "I have a bad appetite today. Let me talk when I have a good appetite."


    "Ah?" The little girl took a hard step, came out of the sea, and then trot to catch up with the white wolf. "Where is the Lord white wolf? Wait for me!"


    At night, a bonfire was lit in front of the forest near the sea. The little girl fell asleep leaning on a bamboo basket, very peaceful.


    The white wolf sat aside, holding the white radish pulled up on the road in depression, annoyed while chewing: "It''s bad, it''s really bad, it''s too bad!"


    Although it was unpalatable, he was still eating.


    ...


    "Master White Wolf, when do you eat me?"


    "Wait to take you back to town."


    ...


    "Master White Wolf, when do you eat me?"


    "Get off! Master White Wolf has recently lost weight and is vegetarian!"


    ...


    Since then, the White Wolf has never eaten anyone.


    ...


    A long time later, Red Sleeve had grown up, and she finally knew that her father was accompanied by her mother in the mountains to collect medicine, and encountered a tide of beasts and died under the beast of a ferocious beast.


    A long time later, Red Sleeves finally knew that when the adult White Wolf was young and had not yet embarked on the road of cultivation, his wolf father and wolf mother also died of beast tide.


    ...


    "Master Bai Lang is determined to eliminate the beast tide. This is difficult to accomplish, and it is almost impossible, because the beast tide always recedes and recurs, as the weeds can never burn, and the spring breeze blows again."


    "When the White Wolf left Liuxi Town last time, he said that he wanted to find out why the beast tide appeared, and to find a way to completely solve the threat of the beast tide. So this time I saw the white wolf in the beast group. , Although I feel surprised, I think it makes sense. "


    The red-sleeve girl said to Li Yan.


    Regarding her acquaintance with the white wolf, of course, she did not elaborate so much, because time was not allowed, but it was enough to make Li Yan understand what she meant.


    Li Min groaned for a moment and asked, "Why can he order the herd, and why can you communicate with the beast?"


    Red Sleeve smiled, innocent and clean, still vaguely like the old days, "Knowing oneself and knowing one another can never be frightened. Master White Wolf is determined to completely destroy the ferocious beasts, of course, first of all, understand them, and learning to communicate with them is the first step. I can talk to the ferocious The beast communication was also taught by Lord White Wolf. "


    "But when Lord White Wolf left last time, he couldn''t order the ferocious beast. Now it seems that he has been working tirelessly all these years."


    Li Min nodded.


    Whether it is a man or a demon, everyone living in this world has his own enemies, his own love, his own obsession and what he wants to do. Compared with those monks who are willing to go free on the road and become stronger, the ambition of White Wolf is noble.


    Unexpectedly, this arrogant guy turned out to be such a monster.


    Red Sleeve seemed to think of something, adding: "When my cultivation was still low, I was injured once in the mountains to collect medicine, and Lord White Wolf saved me with my own blood. It was also from that time that I was vaguely able to Feeling his breath, just like the inexplicable anxiety before. Since I was young, I have lost my father and mother, so I always treat Master Bai Lang as my father. "


    In fact, after returning to Liuxi Town from the sea, White Wolf has been taking care of Red Sleeve, telling her to practice Falun Gong, and taking her on a completely different path than ordinary people. Treat her like a daughter too.


    Li Yan glanced at the red sleeve, and suddenly thought of one thing. The way the white wolf dealt with the beast tide was to seek the root cause of the beast tide, and to try to control the beast, it has achieved certain results. What about Red Sleeve''s revenge?


    When Li Xun first arrived in Liuxi Town, he demonstrated the ability to kill the beasts in the same region, and immediately attracted the enthusiastic worship of Red Sleeve, and was called a hero. At that time, he also felt that the red sleeve was too simple. Although it was better than the idiot behavior of ignorant girls on the earth, it was also extreme.


    However, it seems that this may be the pursuit of Red Sleeve.


    A woman''s thinking is different from a man''s. White wolf can take risks because he was originally trained to be high, while Red Sleeve wants to find an existence with the potential to defeat fierce beasts--that is, to be able to defeat the same The monk in a terrible beast led the monk team to confront the beast tide.


    In short, this idea directly affects Red Sleeve''s "mate selection criteria."


    So when she saw Li Yan, she was so excited, and instantly fell into unilateral love and could not extricate herself.


    Realizing this, Li Yan could not help but glance at the red sleeve.


    To him, women who are too simple and too extreme are the most terrible existence, so they have never lied to Red Sleeve before. Now that he knows the experience of the other party and the reason for this impulse, he is not so exclusive to the Red Sleeve Girl.


    Well, it''s just not exclusive.


    "Young man, you two mumbled for a long time, and there is no end to it?" White Wolf came over, reminding unwillingly. He saw that Li Yan''s eyes also changed, with a strong defense, just like he saw a wild boar who wanted to arch his own cabbage.


    The white wolf is not stupid. If he still can''t detect the difference between Red Sleeve and Li Yan, it will cost him to raise and grow up the Red Sleeve.


    Li Yan coughed twice, and was about to come over to convene the group. He decided to decide what to do next. He heard the sparrow''s exaggerated laughter, and the guy fell into the ground again and laughed.


    Li Ye now knows a bit about the sparrow, which is too cheap, but when it laughs so exaggerated, there must be nothing good, and most of it is related to Li Ye.


    "Shut up!" Li Yan said awkwardly, "What''s so funny, laugh at me and pluck your hair!"


    The sparrow bounced off the ground, holding a serious smile, but didn''t shut up. "His Highness, the little bird only knew that there were sisters vying for a man, and even the wild history has a wonderful record that the mother and daughter are serving the same husband. At the same time, when I saw a man like this, I really saw him for the first time, ha ha ha ha ... "


    White wolf: "..."


    Red sleeve: "..."


    At the same time, feeling the sharp eyes of the three who wanted to put it in the pan, the sparrow was shocked, and he couldn''t even laugh, and flew away quickly.


    The white wolf snorted, raised his jaw, and proudly said, "Speaking of business, you still have to leave quickly. After many years of unremitting efforts, Lord White Wolf has been able to control some fierce beasts, but also wanted to let the beast tide recede. But the situation is special now. The Taiyi Zhenxian from the Xianting in the center of the camp has much greater control over the ferocious beasts. At present, I have no good way. It is too dangerous for you to stay here! "


    Speaking of this, he looked at Hongxiong, and said gently: "You take Li Gongzi and these idiots away from me first, and after I have figured out how the fairy controls the beast, I will find an opportunity to discuss countermeasures with you."


    The red sleeve nodded slightly, and thought it was a good idea.


    It can be said that this is the easiest and most effective way to deal with the ferocious beasts, immortals, and even the entire beast tide.


    Li Yan sighed, he wondered why the beasts were so orderly this time, and he knew how to set things up. Now it seems that this is really not the ability of the beasts, but that Taiyi Zhenxian immortal is acting in the back . It''s just that he still doesn''t know what the fairy''s plan is to run into the monster race at this time.


    "Although Lord Bai Wolf''s idea is very good, it''s just a pity that it can''t be realized now." Li Yi''s tone was not optimistic. He looked at the direction of the central camp, and the dragon''s qi in his body began to move.


    "He''s right, you can''t go, you have to die here tonight!" An overbearing and majestic voice came out of the central camp, and then a powerful coercion belonging to Taiyi Zhenxian was shrouded in dark clouds. The entire camp.


    Soon, a figure in a robe rose into the air, and his lightning-like gaze turned to monks such as Li Yan, "White wolf, this seat has given you a chance to live, but you do not know how to cherish it. Now How dare you want to be inside and outside?

 v5 Chapter 82： Take the initiative

    Since Taiyi Zhenxian has already appeared, the other true fairyland in the camp will not be idle. Whether it is a beast or a monk who is mistakenly regarded as a demon, it will now be vacated from the original place. Surrounded by monks.


    The roaring beasts roared, and all those flying in the air surrounded the war wolf area. Even if there were only two thousand majority, it was enough to surround monks such as Li Zhi. What''s more, there are more than a hundred immortals in Xianting. These monks are all good at training. The lowest combat power is all in Wonderland.


    In this case, monks such as Wei Weiwu no longer need to disguise themselves, all of them disguised humanoids, with magical instruments in hand, and cultivated to thrive, ready to meet the enemy. Qi Potian and Li Jian guard Li Li in the middle, always ready to fight against each other.


    Faced with the coercion of Taiyi Zhenxian, the white wolf hummed and raised his jaw and proudly said, "Before you were attacked by you, letting you take advantage of it. Are you really a white wolf afraid of you? Practice for thousands of years, countless **** battles, if the wind and the waves are idle, if you have the courage, come to try the first level of Lord White Wolf! "


    Li Yan watched Tai Yi Zhenxian talk to the white wolf and suddenly noticed something strange. Although the other person''s eyes passed by him, they didn''t stop for a moment, which shows that the other party didn''t seem to recognize him, or did they not even recognize him at all?


    Li Min touched his chin, and felt that this matter was becoming more and more interesting. When he learned that Monk Xianting appeared in the camp, he thought the other party knew he was nearby, so he controlled the beast to come to him for trouble. In the world, Li Zhi had become accustomed to the pursuit of the monk Rugao.


    But now it seems that monk Xianting is controlling the ferocious beast, and it doesn''t seem to be directed at him.


    If this is the case, it is normal for the other party to not know him. After all, there are not many monks who assassinated him in the mortal world. When he introduced mortals, he really didn''t let so many monks in Xianting know the qualifications.


    If so, what is the other party''s plan?


    When the white wolf scolded Taiyi Zhenxian, he did not forget to send a message to Li Yan and Red Sleeve: "This cricket is not very outstanding in combat, which is just the beginning of Taiyi Zhenxian, but it is suppressed by cultivation. I ca n¡¯t defeat him. ¡±


    "You will go first in the scuffle later. It is not difficult for me to hold him for a while and a half. Although the beasts in the camp listen to his orders, the wolves are my group of white wolves. Most of them will still listen to me. You have a great chance to escape! "


    Red Sleeve hurriedly responded: "Master White Wolf, what should we do if we leave?"


    The white wolf glanced at the red sleeve: "Rest assured, it is not so simple for this man to want the adult''s life! Remember, don''t look back after you escape the camp, the farther you go, the better! There seems to be something here Important things, as long as you go far enough, you should not be chasing you. "


    What he said was easy, as if he could block Taiyi Zhenxian and save his life without any effort. However, the explanation of the second half of his words has inadvertently revealed that the fact that he cannot continue to help the Red Sleeve shows that he has no confidence at all and can escape to meet Li Li and others.


    Red Sleeve is not stupid. Of course, she can realize this. In fact, she only looks very simple when she is in front of Li Yan. She understood the meaning of Bai Lang''s words, and she blinked. "Master Bai Wolf, I won''t go, I will fight with you!"


    Hearing this voice, Li Yan could not help but glance at the red sleeve.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The white wolf seemed a little anxious, because the beast had already surrounded him, "Don''t forget, the old white wolf could eat you! So your life is the white wolf, the white wolf now If you want to go, you can only go! "


    When he said that, Taiyi Zhenxian had already shot at him.


    The other man waved his long sleeves, and a white long whip appeared in his hand. Looking at the product rank turned out to be a magic weapon of Chinese products, and it was also first-class in Chinese products. The whip fluttered at the white wolf, and when the thunder exploded in mid-air, when the long whip arrived in front of the white wolf, the entire camp suddenly snowed, and the sound of the roaring snow was trembling, making people shudder.


    The white wolf grunted coldly, flying with a long sword to meet him, and instantly cut out dozens of sword lights and hit the long whip. And there is a purple light shining around the white wolf, which shattered the snowflakes shrouded over it. It looks extraordinary.


    The beasts came under siege and launched a full three-dimensional attack. The wolves shouted to meet, and the claws met each other, and the two sides fought in a flash. Amidst the blasts of gas explosions, the aura waves swayed one after another, the trees in the camp collapsed, and the numerous branches and leaves turned into **** powder.


    "Come on!" When the white wolf met Taiyi Zhenxian, he did not forget to send a message to the red sleeve.


    The two of them were repaired to a high level, and the canopy curtain of the conflict soon killed in midair, and each blow of the scattered aura was enough to smash a large forest. The white wolf''s offensive was as anxious as his voice, and the purple electric whirlwind rushed into the heavy snow, which gave birth to a tragic spirit that was windy and cold.


    Obviously, in order to cover the monk''s retreat and wait for the retreat, Bai Langwu desperately shot.


    "His Royal Highness ..." Red Sleeve bit his red lips, and finally turned his head resolutely, and went to kill Li Li and others first.


    In fact, she knew very well that she was trapped in the siege of immortals and fierce beasts. They had no second way to choose. If they were to linger for a while, they would not be able to walk.


    After all, in this camp, there are four or five fierce beasts in the real wonderland, and there are fairy people in the real wonderland, and they can''t resist it at all.


    However, when Red Sleeve looked at Li Yan, he suddenly found that the other party was no longer there. The figure of the long-haired robe flew up, and the sword in his hand was green and flaming, and he had taken the initiative to attack the fairy in the real wonderland!


    "Don''t run any time, run them and give me a go!" Li Yan''s voice came out suddenly, ringing through the sky.


    Several beasts of true wonderland strength and the fairy were self-sustaining and powerful, so as not to escape from others like Li Zhi, they had already broken in from the brigade. After Li Yong rushed out, he took a picture with the fairy.


    Red sleeves froze. She did not expect that Li Zhi''s attitude was so decisive. In such a disadvantageous situation, she chose to take the initiative to attack. Doesn''t he know that the fairy of Taiyi True Wonderland, as long as the white wolves are solved, it is easy to kill them?


    Although shocked and surprised, Red Sleeve didn''t hesitate, and instead, a strong sense of war broke out in his eyes, and he followed those fierce beasts behind Li Yan.


    For her, of course, if she can fight, of course she is reluctant to abandon the white wolf, whom she regards as a relative, to escape. So at the moment, knowing that there is no possibility of winning, but seeing that Li Zhi has rushed out, she will not be willing to fall behind.


    As soon as Li Yi moved, monks such as Wei Weiwu and Qi Potian had no choice but to kill the wolves and welcome the beasts.


    In particular, Wei Weiwu directly chose the beasts in the real fairyland and broke out with a domineering cultivation. He even fought two beasts with one enemy and two. During the battle, he shouted and drank without losing domineering, which matched his burly stature.


    The true fairyland immortal in front of Li Yan also held a magic sword in his hand.


    From the perspective of White Wolf and Red Sleeve, from the beginning of the battle, they were in a disadvantage, but Li Yan did not think so. On the contrary, he felt that his own advantage was great. Originally, they sneaked into the beast camp, they wanted to find out the secrets of the beast tide, and then with the outside more than a thousand monks were ready to settle this beast''s lair inside and outside.


    Because of the existence of the white wolf, the secret of the outbreak of the beast tide has basically been clarified, at least I know that it is the fairy who is working. Then the fighting broke out at this moment, although it was sudden, but it was planned. Moreover, because the white wolves can control the wolves, monks such as Li Yan now have an extra help out of thin air.


    Just looking at the start of the fierce battle, the camp was in full chaos, and we knew that the situation was much better than expected.


    What Red Sleeve was worried about was nothing more than a Taiyi Zhenxian that they couldn''t handle. To be realistic, if Tai Yizhenxian killed Bai Lang, the monks in Liuxi would indeed be in a difficult situation, even a lifetime.


    However, Red Sleeve didn''t fully understand Li Zhi''s combat power, let alone what Li Zhi''s hole cards.


    Li Xun rushed to the true fairyland immortal after communicating the order of attacking the beast camp to the monks in Liuxi through arts and crafts.


    Now this fairy in the real wonderland is very angry, that is the anger after being provoked by dignity and disregarding strength.


    He stared at Li Yan''s eyes. "You are in a fairyland and dare to shoot against Ben Xian, you really don''t know how to live or die! Don''t you know that in Ben Xian''s eyes, you demons are just cricket ants who can run to death? When it comes to Earth Wonderland and Heaven Wonderland, even if the demon of the real wonderland comes, the immortal can kill backhand if he wants to kill! "


    Li Jian cut off his forehead with a sword: "Why do n¡¯t you just pee on your own virtue before talking big? Who is this? Who would believe your ghost words?"


    "Lingya''s sharp mouth will only make you die faster!" The immortal was furious and waved his sword to block Li Zhi''s Lu Gujian.


    In his vision, he could easily open the sword, and the gap in strength would also cause the opponent''s arm to be directly twisted, revealing a large gap, and then he could slap Li to the head.


    However, when the two swords intersect, the fairy suddenly stuns. Lu Gujian''s majestic strength sent him a numbness in his mouth, and his wrist felt a painful heartache. Not only did he not open Li Jian''s sword, he also ate a secret loss, and was numb by the vibration of his arm, and forced to retreat!


    When the fairy was shocked, her face was even more gloomy. "The despicable evildoer actually hides your realm! But what can you do if you are a real fairyland? Benxian said that if you want to kill you, you can only die well!"


    In his opinion, Li Xun certainly practiced a secret method that could hide his realm, so that people could only see his realm of fairyland. If not, Li Jian, the real power of the sword, could not be explained, and it was for this reason that he suffered a small loss.


    With this in mind, the immortal has no reservations and dares not to take care of it anymore. He wields his sword and strikes, condensing his life into a single stroke. He was originally a real existence in Wonderland. As he exerted his full strength, Jianguang immediately changed, and blossoming pear flowers lingered around Jianguang, looking gorgeous.


    However, these aura-condensed pear blossoms are not just as good-looking as simple.


    Each pear flower is the essence of a sword-like style, with the effect of ignoring the real world body armor and directly killing the opponent, which is his hard work. In the past battles, his pear flower did not know how many fellow opponents had been killed, and even the existence of the true fairyland had been completed with a little carelessness.


    This is the power of his field.


    "Humble and miserable evildoers, don''t you die for this fairy yet?" The immortal smiled as he stormed. In his mind, there had been a scene where Li Zhi was covered with blood caves all over his body.


    But soon, the smirk of the fairy was frozen on her face.


    Because he found that Li Ye was not injured by Ewha, the other side was gazing between his swords and lights, and he did not know what sword style was used. Dodo lotus bloomed in his sword week. Those who were proud of Ewha, when they touched the lotus, Instant annihilation, just like Mars in the water.


    Not only that, the fairy even felt the danger of making his scalp numb from the blossoming lotus, and he couldn''t help bursting chills behind his back to make his heart beat faster.


    "What kind of exercise is this?" The immortal was shocked.


    In his sight, Li Li''s body in front of him is light and elegant, as if walking in the courtyard, but every sword light strikes, it has a strong and overbearing atmosphere! With a wealth of experience and excellent insight, the immortal judged that he must not be hit by the opponent''s Jianguang, otherwise he would be hit hard!


    "Of course, it''s a very good method." Li Yan chuckled, but looking at the fairy''s eyes, it was like watching the ants, "Unfortunately, you are not qualified to know the name of this method."

 v5 Chapter 83： Who is it

    "Crazy!" The immortal was furious. "You really do not know how good the demon is. You really think you can dominate in front of this seat? Don''t forget that you are facing an immortal now. So, enlightenment puts the evildoers on, and the battle ends here! "


    With the roar of the fairy, his body suddenly rises ten feet.


    Immediately, his face turned sacred, and his left hand was twitching in his sleeves, with a spell in his mouth. Before Li Yan followed, he stared at him suddenly, and pointed his left hand at Li Yan: " Xuanhuangzhen magic charm! "


    The words didn''t fall. Nine yellow amulet flying in the left sleeve of the fairy''s left hand one after another, connected back and forth into a line, forming a dazzling yellow light beam, at a speed that could not be locked by a monk in real life, and reached Li Yan in front. As the rune on Fuyu suddenly flashed, the rune paper suddenly glowed brightly and turned into a big hand and grabbed Li Li!


    Wei Weiwu was fighting the fierce beast. Suddenly he felt something, and looked up in astonishment during the battle. After seeing Xuanhuang''s big hand, his eyes suddenly filled with horror, and a fear and shrinking emotions rose up in his heart, and he could hardly maintain his offensive!


    Xuanhuangzhen demon charm, this is the monk of Xianting, everyone will cultivate the method, it only has one role, that is to suppress the evil spirit repair! For thousands of years, in sporadic battles with the demon, monk Xianting relied on this method to maintain an indisputable overwhelming advantage in the same situation!


    Seeing Xuanhuangzhen''s big hand turned into a monster charm, Li Zhi has been grasped in the palm of his hand, the immortal sent out a triumphant laugh, and then strove to cut Li Jian with a sword: "Give me death, evil!"


    The sword was still halfway, and the fairy suddenly frowned, her heart beating. He saw Li Xuan, who was held in the palm of his hand by Xuan Huang''s hand, and was not severely injured, but was disorganized and physically injured. Instead, he showed him a creepy smile.


    "Good means, it is indeed a unique way to suppress the demons." Li Yan chuckled as usual, "Unfortunately, this thing is really useless to me."


    That is, at this moment, Yu Guang at the corner of Li Xun''s eyes glimpsed that the monk team in Liuxi, who had received his offensive command, had already killed the outside of the camp. Monks jumped out of the treetops, killing the beasts and immortals in the camp with their indomitable spirit and vigorous war will.


    Then Li Zhi looked at the fairy''s gaze and instantly cast a layer of chill.


    He made a squat squatting motion in mid-air, then suddenly emptied, rising lightning fast, Lu Jujian''s green rose sharply, and split the fairy like a crescent moon, "Since my people have already Arrive, then the game between you and me is over! "


    Yes, before that, Li Yan and this fairy have been fighting for a while. The two sides have come to fight with each other quite well, but this is not that Li Yan can''t kill each other, just because he doesn''t want to be so fast.


    Before killing the master, Li Zhi already had the strength to defeat the ordinary real wonderland. After killing the master, he realized the third realm of Emperor Tao, the qualitative change of the dragon spirit caused the change of the fairy garden, and made him cultivate faster. fast.


    However, the impact of Long Qi on Xianyuan is not the only ability it has after its advanced level. Its own strength can make Li Zhi''s combat power against the enemy a big improvement.


    Li Yan had to wait, but the monks in Liuxi arrived, so that they could gain an overwhelming advantage in the battle on the ground. At this time, he could help the white wolf and deal with the Taiyi Zhenxian together. Instead of exposing the power early, Taiyi Zhenxian turned his head and killed the white wolf from falling high.


    If so, monks such as Red Sleeve and Wei Weiwu are in danger. They can''t handle each other''s tricks.


    Seeing Li Jian cut off with a sword, the fairy''s heart jumped violently, and a clear sense of fatal danger rose in his heart. The blue and white sword spirit in front of him turned into a living dragon in an instant, broke through the curtain of Ewha, and bit his mouth open at him!


    "What kind of exercise is this ?!" the fairy shouted in horror.


    However, he could only yell in horror. His sword energy was cut on Qinglong, and he did not blow away the dragon energy.


    So Qinglong bit him into his mouth, leaving him completely immobilized, even if he struggled, it was useless.


    People who followed the sword with Li Jian, in the blue dragon, Lu Gujian cut to the fairy.


    The immortal widened his eyes, but could only stare at him, Lu Gujian cut into his forehead.


    With one sword and one life, the fairy''s body was split into two halves, bursting open in mid-air, dissipating into dust.


    Li Shun Shun collected the other''s storage bag, and kept running down to the battlefield, heading straight for a beast of true wonderland strength. The long sword was chopped again, and the solid blue dragon soared down in the air, passing a perfect arc, and biting the beast in his mouth.


    With a slap, there was already a beast that was wounded, and his body was directly bitten and burst into a mist of blood.


    Li Xuan rushed to the second fierce beast again, so it was done.


    After the second beast was killed, Qinglong wailed.


    Then it condensed into a small snake-like shape, followed Lu Gujian back to Li Zhi''s body.


    Monks such as Red Sleeve, Wei Weiwu, and Qi Potian saw this incredible scene and were almost as dumb as a chicken. If it were not in a fierce battle, they would have shouted a shock.


    It was a beast in True Wonderland. Even if he was wounded and healed here, it was beyond conceivable that even Li Yi could not catch a sword.


    Besides, what is that blue dragon and why is it so powerful? When it yells at the sky, why is it with a domineering power to rule the world, so that at a glance, it gives birth to the thought of kneeling and surrendering to surrender?


    Li Min glanced at the camp and said, "All immortals, one is not left!"


    The monk team in Liuxi Town broke out into a mountain-like tsunami-like roar in response to Li Yan''s order.


    Li Yan didn''t stay any more, and he emptied again, but this time he was going to deal with the name Taiyi Zhenxian.


    After Dragon Qi turned into an entity, not only was it able to leave Qi Hai and enter Xianyuan, but it also rushed out and attacked when Li Zhi confronted the enemy. This made Li Yan''s sword air no longer the dragon air flow that had the dragon air before, but the simulated air flow of dragon air.


    The power of the two is essentially different.


    It can be said that as long as he is not facing the real perfection of the real wonderland, with the help of dragons, as long as he has a good time, he has the ability to kill the opponent with a strong sword.


    The only fairy who was just before was using "Xuanhuangzhen Demon Talisman", thinking that Li Zhi would inevitably be unable to fight back, so he had no reserve to cut out a full sword, and when he was not prepared, he was killed by Li Zhi.


    Only in a battle, this kind of dragon gas can be attacked directly from the body, and it can only occur once. In this time, it can chop many enemies until its energy is exhausted. And when the essence is exhausted, it will retract into the body of Li Zhi to restore the essence as just as before.


    Rao was a powerful means of temporarily losing Dragon Air''s in-vitro attack, and now Li Zhi has not flinched, but instead flew directly into the air to support the white wolf and face the Taiyi Zhenxian.


    After all, he still has a sky shield, which is enough to resist Tai Yi Zhenxian''s full blow. If he uses it well, he may not have the opportunity.


    Take a step back and say that as long as he drags the opponent and waits until the camp battle is over, Wei Weiwu and others support them. Three real wonderland, one injured Taiyi Zhenxian, plus him, can fight for this battle.


    In this battlefield in the jungle, after Li Zhi cut off the monk in True Wonderland and the two beasts in Real Wonderland, the monk team in Liuxi Town cooperated with the wolves, which was enough to crush the beasts and immortals in the camp. .


    Even if the fairy has Xuanhuangzhen demon charm, but there is no true wonderland strongman, it can no longer restrain Wei Weiwu and three true wonderland demon.


    In the air, white wolf and Taiyi Zhenxian are fighting fiercely.


    It is said that fierce fighting is taking place, but it is not very accurate, because the situation is obviously one-sided. The white wolf was being beaten by the other side, and his body was already dripping with blood. I don''t know how many new wounds have been added, and even his breath is a little disturbed.


    If Li Yan came one step behind, he would be afraid to explain here.


    The name Taiyi Zhenxian only had two mouths, and the wound was not very deep.


    It was only after realizing that the fairy in True Wonderland was killed, the Taiyi Zhenxian was shocked and took the initiative to distance himself from the white wolf and look to the camp.


    In his opinion, his own people could not be defeated, because in the team sneaking into the camp, only found Wei Weiwu, a real fairyland monster. Under the same circumstances, there is Xuanhuangzhen demon symbol in hand, and the true fairyland of Xianting is impossible to defeat.


    How could the other party be dead? And still dying so fast?


    The first reaction of this Taiyi Zhenxian was to look at Wei Weiwu, and to see if the other party used a powerful secret. However, Wei Weiwu in his sight was fighting with two fierce beasts, and it was impossible to deal with his real fairyland master.


    It''s not the monster in Real Wonderland. Who else can threaten his own men?


    Then he saw the blue dragon flying in the camp.


    With just one glance, the name Taiyi Zhenxian shook his heart.


    He felt an overbearing majesty on the blue dragon, as if he could block the power of the Buddha and the demon. However, this wasn''t the thing that shocked him the most. In this blue dragon, he also felt the temperament of a king. The heart shivering from his heart, he couldn''t help but give birth to a submissive temperament, he had only seen it in Xianting!


    Who is this blue dragon?


    Could it be that the demon king encountered an extraordinary opportunity to become a dragon?


    For a moment, Taiyi Zhenxian almost confirmed this idea, which made him miss a beat.


    In addition to the Demon King, who else can kill a fairy in a real wonderland in such a short period of time?


    If the Demon King comes, he may not even have the chance to escape.


    However, Taiyi Zhenxian quickly converged on this idea, and his heartbeat calmed down, because he did not sense the power of Da Luo Jinxian to crush all things on Qinglong.


    Before waiting for Taiyi Zhenxian to think, his gaze locked on the young monk in the black robe with a long sword and walking with the dragon. He soon realized that Qinglong''s actions were synchronized with this young monk, and the breath was similar, as if they were one twin.


    This makes Tai Yi Zhenxian extremely confused.


    Before that, Taiyi Zhenxian didn''t pay attention to this young monk at all, because the other party only had the realm of Dixian. The fairy land of a demon tribe is too small for his divine fairy court Taiyi Zhenxian. Even a glance at it is a waste of time. So he never looked at the young monk before.


    But now everything is different.


    When Qinglong yelled in the sky, Taiyi Zhenxian once again clearly felt the spirit of the king''s presence from the young monk monk.

 v5 Chapter 84： Slipped off (three more)

    "Who the **** is this ?!" Taiyi Zhenxian couldn''t think of an answer. Was it because he had stayed in the demon territory for too long, and the outside world had undergone great changes, making him unable to keep up with the times?


    Then Taiyi Zhenxian became furious.


    Because the monk monk, who only had the realm of the earth, even flew up into the air and came straight towards him with a sword.


    "Crazy child! It ¡¯s not enough to kill the real fairyland of this seat, do you still want to take a shot at this seat?" Taiyi Zhenxian felt that the other party was really crazy, even if the blue dragon''s breath made him feel afraid, The monks don''t have the power of Taiyi True Wonderland!


    Li Yan came to the sky, stopped next to the white wolf, and smiled at each other with a smile. "Is the white wolf okay?"


    The white wolf opened his mouth, but he did not make a half syllable in his mouth. Xianting''s Taiyi Zhenxian saw what he saw, and his shock and doubt were no different from the other. And because he has had a relationship with Li Yan before, his confusion is deeper at this moment.


    This guy has the power to kill the real wonderland?


    But he is obviously a wonderland!


    "Are you mortal?" Tai Yi Zhenxian said. He watched for a while and finally confirmed that there was no demon in Li Li''s body, instead of using some means to hide the demon. If it is the latter, the demon spirit will not completely disappear. Taking his cultivation as the realm, at least one or two can be sensed.


    But after asking this question, Tai Yi Zhenxian shook his head and waited for his answer. This answer made him think it was impossible. When did mortals have a fairyland? Every mortal who achieves the immortal realm must pass the consent of Xianting, and once he becomes an immortal in Xianting, how can he be his enemy?


    Is it ... Taiyi Zhenxian suddenly shrinks her pupils and is a monk of the faction of the mud duster?


    But how could the monk of the other party walk to the demon clan? And I didn''t even receive a notification from Xianting before?


    However, if it is not a muddy person, the identity of the other party cannot be explained.


    Different from the following, monks from Xianting who come to the demon territory do not need to go through the Kunlun channel, which means that the repair will not be discounted. The demon territory was originally the ancestor of Xun Peng and the demon kings of that generation, and the independent world opened up was not in the category of humanity, nor was it within the bounds of the world.


    With this in mind, Tai Yizhenxian''s eyes looking at Li Yan were full of doubts, scrutiny, and alertness, and there were still some fears.


    "Junior, who are you, why did you come to the Demon Clan, and why can''t you live with this seat?" Tai Yizhenxian stared at Li Yan, his tone was gone.


    He can''t take the initiative now, because he can''t confirm the identity of the other party, he has some concerns.


    In any case, being able to slay True Wonderland with a land wonderland is definitely not a simple existence. The opponent is most likely to have a powerful magic weapon, and there are likely to be some hidden means given by power. It is for these reasons that the other side''s wonderland can incredibly kill the true wonderland.


    For example, that blue dragon.


    At the thought of the Qinglong, Tai Yi Zhenxian couldn''t help but smoke, the temperament was too unusual. Suddenly he thought of a possibility, wouldn''t that blue dragon be a gift from the mud duster? If we say that the whole Xianting, who else has the temperament of the Emperor, I am afraid that there are only muddy people.


    The magic weapon and method given by the quasi-sage, it is necessary to kill him a Taiyi Zhenxian, but that is a casual thing!


    But weren''t the mud dusters imprisoned in the East Floating Palace?


    But even if it wasn''t for the muddy Taoist to come forward in person, the big Luo Jinxian in his faction would just come up with a magic weapon, and it would make him fly away!


    When Taiyi Zhenxian was thinking hard, Li Xuan said lightly: "I should ask you this question. You brought people here to do wrong and control the tide of beasts. Have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    Taiyi Zhenxian was startled.


    Li Xun''s tone is too righteous, as if it represents justice to judge evil. He came to the demons to walk and control the tide of beasts, of course, for his own reasons, but he could not mention it to others. And not many people know the whole Xianting, after all, this is the imperial immortal. Except for the parties, those who can know this are all really big men.


    Who can question the Emperor in such a righteous way, except for the faction of the muddust Taoist, who else?


    What are they going to do?


    This kid appeared here, certainly not accidentally!


    By the way, the other person asks "consequence", not the cause, which means ... he actually knows the cause? Still want to make this public?


    Taiyi Zhenxian secretly gritted his teeth, this matter must not be made public, otherwise there would be no plan.


    This kid, it really is the people on the dirt road!


    Only people over there will attack them when they get the chance!


    The two sides are political opponents, and they are fighting for Xianting rule. Once you grasp one of the other''s handles and have the opportunity to stand up to the morality of Dayi, they will never be softened!


    The beast tide did not make sense.


    Taiyi Zhenxian took a deep breath and looked at Li Yan with a somber face: "The things between the big men are not something you and I can mix casually, and you don''t have to stand on the moral high ground to judge me. You must know a lot of things and It ¡¯s not ethical, it ¡¯s good for the big picture. I just ask you, are you here today, really planning to die with this seat? ¡±


    The white wolf looked at Li Yan and Tai Yi Zhenxian, and even started your conversation with each other, but felt strange and could not help but feel a little embarrassed. The atmosphere of the talks between the two parties is not peaceful, but there is no meeting with soldiers, right?


    What is going on? A Taiyi Zhenxian even talks to a fairyland equally? Isn''t it that when Li Yan came up, the other party directly slashed him with a whip?


    The white wolf has some grievances, and the eyes of Taiyi Zhenxian have become a little weird. How about you to be aggressive and decisive when dealing with me? How come this kid is so restrained? I am a Taiyizhen wonderland, and I have not been treated as well as he is.


    Is there any truth?


    In fact, not only the white wolf was surprised, Li Ye was also confused.


    He came up with a plan to fight fiercely with the opponent. As a result, he didn''t even move his fingers, and the opponent turned out to be very jealous, which made him unconscious. You are a Taiyi Zhenxian, facing me in a fairyland, even if I just killed a true fairyland, you do n¡¯t need to be so close to the enemy?


    Seeing you look like walking on thin ice, I almost always think that I have turned on some amazing skills!


    However, Li Yan is a personal person. The other party''s remarks are strange and informative. What "big man" and "big picture" he didn''t know at all, is there any profound mystery about the beast tide?


    As for standing at the vantage point of morality ... Li Xun originally thought that you, a monk of Xianting, had mixed up with a ferocious beast and caused trouble. If this thing is known to Mi Monkey King, the other party will not be Just sit and ignore? The consequences are serious!


    The testimony of Mingyue''s testimony was that Li Xun''s original intention to visit the muddy waters of the beast tide was really simple. It was purely for prestige, so as to gather up a group of monks, so that when he went to the Monkey Mountain, he could take a strong momentum. If you can collect some treasures from the ferocious beasts in turn, and give them some magical treasures to feed Lu Gujian, and let it rise to the rank of the best magical weapon as soon as possible, that would be the best thing.


    Other than that, he didn''t want to mix anything else.


    Li Zheng looked at Taiyi Zhenxian a few times, and acutely realized that there seemed to be a chance of being defeated without fighting. So his mind suddenly turned, and he suddenly remembered that he was actually someone in Xianting. What is the existence behind Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang ... Mud duster?


    Li Yan began to pretend, he snorted coldly, an old man looked like a backstage, and he shouted, "I want to die with you to the end, don''t you have points in your heart? Do you need to ask me this question? You should yourself!"


    When you are not clear about the situation, don''t rush to show your attitude, kick the ball back to the other side in an inscrutable way, and sometimes you can get unexpected results. Li Ye still understands this point.


    After this remark, Li Yan looked right again. He found that when he was righteous in recent days, he was so many people that he was so familiar with his scrutiny that he was very familiar with it.


    Taiyi Zhenxian was indifferent. Sure enough, this kid didn''t come here by accident, he had a purpose!


    Damn, what now? Would you like to try to kill each other? No, if there is any magic weapon in the opponent''s hand, it may be the time when he kills himself. A fairyland, if there is no point to rely on, how dare to talk to this seat so old-fashioned?


    And his blue dragon is really too weird, and his strength is very high.


    By the way, he sneaked into the camp before, what was it sneaking for? Is it to collect our evidence? And the white wolf, Taiyi Zhenxian, even has a leg with each other!


    If the other party is nothing, why is the white wolf willing to connect with a fairyland? Moreover, when this block was shot, White Wolf knew that he was out of reach, and had to come up to fight with me. Is it because he has determined that this person has powerful means to deal with this block, so he is not worried about being killed by this block. ?


    This must be the case!


    In other words ... The white wolf is an abnormal existence in itself. The demon hates the ferocious beast very much, but he associates with the ferocious beast. He might not be aware of it, deliberately go into it, and then look for opportunities. Undercover around this seat?


    This must be true!


    Taiyi Zhenxian took another deep breath, seeing Li Yan''s eyes full of deep fear, and many unspeakable resentments.


    Damn it, this kid is so sinister! The gang of muddust Taoists are also insidious and cunning, knowing that sending a monk will attract the attention of all parties, so this time I sent a guy in a fairyland to explore the road, which is really vicious!


    Things have changed, I can''t take care of it. This matter must be notified immediately, and it must be reported immediately! There has been an unprecedented change in the tide of beasts, and we must deal with it!


    Can''t entangle with each other anymore, can''t hit each other''s trap!


    Taiyi Zhenxian made up his mind.


    But before that, I have to confirm.


    Li Yan noticed the deep jealousy in the other''s eyes, and immediately felt a joy, a drama?


    Then he was confused, even if he was afraid of jealousy, did he resent me? It makes me seem to have stolen your magic weapon. What counts you? I really don''t have this!


    "Why not talk anymore?" Li Minzhuang was impatient. "My time is precious!"


    Taiyi Zhenxian was in your heart, your time is really precious, you ca n¡¯t wait to explore more things, good or bad for us!


    "Boy, since you are here today, this seat must kill you!" Taiyi Zhenxian''s eyes were vulgar, and he was aggressive, "Are you ready to die?"


    There was a whisper in Li''s heart, and what he said was so good that he was going to do it again? Am I pretending to be too much, and there is a flaw in what I say? But I didn''t say much ...


    Li Yan sighed and was faint. After a long time in the middle of a fight, I still have to start a fight, so hit it, anyway, it was intended to start. He shook Lu Gujian, and the green flames burned, "What are you waiting for? Come on!"


    Speaking of which, Li Yan was preemptive, flew forward, and cut off with a sword!


    "Good boy! You are really fat!" Tai Yi Zhenxian snorted, and then decisively ... turned and ran.


    Li Yi broke a sword and couldn''t help but stop there. After all, the other party is Taiyi Zhenxian, and the speed is definitely fast enough.


    "Is this run away again?" Li Yan was at a loss.


    Taiyi Zhenxian did not return his head, hehe, haven''t run yet, waiting for you to kill this seat with Fabao?


    You are in a fairyland, dare to shoot at this magnificent Taiyi Zhenxian, and say that there is no magic weapon or secret method given by the big Luo Jinxian? He also said that it wasn''t the idea sent by the mud duster?


    Want to kill me? Hehe, let''s catch up with this seat and talk!


    Taiyi Zhenxian slipped fast.

 v5 Chapter 85： Chase

    Looking at the back of Taiyi Zhenxian, although Li Zhi was a little confused, the white wolf was so shocked that his jaw was about to fall to the ground.


    I want him to be too handsome in Wonderland, and he was bruised all over the body like a dog, but in Li Wonderland, he ran away without saying a few words to the other side. The contrast is so obvious that the gap is so large that he all I don''t know what expression to face.


    Is this world changed and I can''t stand my white wolf?


    He felt the world''s deep malice towards him.


    The grieving woman usually glanced at Li Yan, and the proud white wolf Lord fell silent, fell into deep self-doubt and suspicion of the world, and began to close herself.


    Li Xuan watched the fairy''s disappearing direction suspiciously for a while, wondering whether the other person was pretending to run away, but actually planned to give him a return carbine suddenly, killing him by surprise. However, Li Zhi also knows that this possibility is unlikely. After all, the other party is Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, and it is necessary to use this method in the face of a fairyland.


    Although the talk really escaped even more.


    Shaking his head, Li Min felt that he was not very good at understanding the world of the demon tribe. Many things he encountered here were unexpected.


    Li Min looked down at the camp situation, and to his surprise, the monk team in Liuxi had an overwhelming advantage. These fierce beasts were originally wounded here, and their combat power was not very good. The only troublesome thing was the hundred immortals.


    There is not as much fairyland in the team of Liuxi Town as the other side, but after a few real fairyland vacated their hands, they still did not let them take too much advantage.


    "Master White Wolf, now that Monk Xianting has left, you may control all the beasts in the camp now?" Li Yan asked the white wolf. Now that the Taiyi Zhenxian of Xianting is gone, there are only those immortals in the camp who are stubborn and stubborn. Threatening beasts can kill without killing them. After all, they can use them for themselves.


    The White Wolf was autistic and unable to extricate himself. Li Yan called him several times before he responded, "Ah? Of course, Lord White Wolf certainly can!"


    He can finally have a chance to regain his confidence.


    Speaking, without waiting for Li Yan to command, the white wolf ran back to the camp, and slapped a lot of words that the monks couldn''t understand in front of the fierce beast. Not long after, the beasts gradually retreated, no longer actively attacking the monks, Li Zhi timely issued an order to stop attacking the beasts.


    When the Taiyi Zhenxian of Xianting withdrew, they did not forget to give the order to the immortals in the camp, so that they could quickly evacuate. When the white wolf tamed the ferocious beast, they left several bodies, flew up into the sky without turning back, and fled to the east.


    Naturally Li Zhi was not willing to let them go. After all, that was a monk from Xianting. There must be a lot of magic weapons. At the moment, a long-sleeved roll was stopped in front of them, and the demons in the fairyland were besieged.


    "Go away if you don''t want to die!" A former fairyland saw Li Li immediately and immediately cut off with a sword. However, before waiting for his sword to flourish, he saw a lotus blooming in front of him, even though he was unconscious.


    "Step by step, a lotus!" Li Xuan passed by the dead Tianxianjing, sighted several monks in the fairyland, and whispered.


    The continuous snoring was almost indistinguishable, and the seven wonderland fell from the air like dumplings.


    The subsequent monks of Xianting were horrified at seeing this, and they all stopped and stood in preparation for war. The eight immortals were killed in person, and their fighting power made them frightened.


    The corner of Li''s mouth sketched a bloodthirsty smile, his posture was not half-delayed, and he swept into the fairy crowd like lightning, killing left and right. With the blood light blooming one after another, the screams continued one after another, and one immortal after another was either wounded or killed.


    The monk team in Liuxi town caught up and formed a two-pronged attack with Li Zhi, and launched a **** siege on these immortals.


    The siege is actually not very accurate, after all, there are many immortals. It was just that Li Yi didn''t say anything on his own. Whenever Lu Gujian attacked in his hand, there was no failure, so the immortals almost dared not accept the move and were forced to mess up the formation.


    Every time Li Shu killed someone, he would collect the other''s storage bag.


    These are all monks of Xianting. They are undoubtedly richer compared to the demon. Their magic weapon, Li Zhi, is coveted, which is the key to the promotion of Lu Gujian''s rank. Their elixir also made Li Zhi quite hearty. It was a treasure he had rarely seen before, and each one was very valuable.


    Two or three moments later, sixty or seventy immortals remained here forever, and fewer than thirty immortals successfully broke through and hurried away to the east.


    Li Yan''s eyes only had the other person''s storage bag, and even his eyes became red a little bit. How could he let the other party escape? Immediately, he rolled up a long sleeve and took the fairyland monk in Liuxi to catch up. .


    Not all the fairyland demon follow Li Ye to pursue the immortal, there are still some wounded in the camp, including the county owner and the boss lady stay here. The White Wolf did not leave to control the herd.


    "Isn''t there a famous Taiyi Wonderland in heaven? Why was it suddenly gone?" Seeing that the situation in the field had stabilized, Red Sleeve immediately asked White Wolf, "Is it the Lord White Wolf and Li Gongzi who repelled the other party? That is too great ! "


    The white wolf twitched. "It has nothing to do with me."


    "I have nothing to do with Lord White Wolf?" Red sleeve blinked doubtfully, then covered his mouth in surprise, "Is it Li Gongzi who defeated Taiyi Zhenxian? His true combat power is so strong ? But how is this possible ... "


    The monks in the surrounding town of Liuxi, when they heard that they were discussing this issue, all came and listened intently. The fighting in the camp was fierce before, and they had no time to worry about it. They did not notice what the high-altitude fighting was like.


    Bai Lang sighed, feeling weak: "He only gave a sword, and that fairy escaped ..."


    The monks were so perplexed that they immediately commented: "Gongzi Li defeated Taiyi Zhenxian with one sword?"


    "What kind of combat power is this? It''s too scary!"


    "It''s worthy to be the master, and it is truly extraordinary. It can''t be reasoned. He can be our master, really a blessing to our killing hand!"


    "I will follow Li Gongzi all my life, and this is the real hero!"


    Listening to the monks in Liuxi town eloquent, boasting that Li Zhi has nothing in the sky, there are people who want to die. Prior to this battle, he did not take Li Yan''s combat power to heart, otherwise he would not let Li Yan run them. Well now ...


    The white wolf glanced at the monks silently and thought about it, or said to Red Sleeve: "If I tell you, this guy''s sword didn''t hurt anyone at all, it was purely scaring the other side away. Believe? "


    The red sleeves froze, and immediately revealed a kind smile that understood the joke: "Of course this is impossible, but that is too Yizhenxian!"


    The white wolf hesitated and didn''t hide it. I saw this scene with my own eyes and couldn''t believe it. "When I said nothing."


    Li Wei took Wei Weiwu and other monks, and the people who followed the immortal were a hundred miles away.


    During this period, seven or eight immortals were cut off by him, Wei Weiwu, and others. Only twenty or more people are still fleeing.


    "His Royal Highness ... Li Gongzi, chase down again. If you encounter a large-scale beast tide, I''m afraid the situation is not favorable, shall we stop?" Wei Weiwu asked Li Wei.


    Tonight they just carried a lair of the ferocious beast, and it was also a nourishing base. Even if this base also had a command function, it would not be the old beast of the ferocious beast. If it is Lao Chao, this defense is too weak.


    As for why Li Zhi was called a son, it was Li Zhi''s rules before he attacked the lair.


    He still didn''t want to reveal his identity prematurely. Even if the monks in Liuxi knew it, it was all his people, but other monks knew it would not work. His plan hasn''t been fully realized yet. How can more than a thousand monsters be enough to pull up a team that can go up to the Monkey Mountain?


    Li Yan groaned for a moment: "Follow another fifty miles before retreating."


    He was still mainly reluctant to use the magic potions of those immortals. He killed a lot of immortals all the way and got a lot of storage bags. Just looking inside, the magic potions were just blinding his eyes, even in heaven wonderland. There are more than one Chinese magic weapon.


    Elixir is also of the same level. It improves the speed, repairs the injury, and even improves the foundation. The effects vary, and the anti-genuine level is not low. It is definitely not a loss for the magic weapon. Even if you do n¡¯t change it, it ¡¯s beautiful to use it yourself.


    Besides, the body of the county owner still belongs to the category of "new birth". Did n¡¯t monkeys just steal Laojun ¡¯s elixir to ¡°kill it away¡±? Although these elixir are not as good as Laojun ¡¯s, the effect is not to be underestimated.


    Generally speaking, in a fairyland fairyland, all wealth is converted into magic weapons, that is, four low-quality magic weapons, and one or two high-quality magic weapons in Tianxianjing. Most of the war immortals were killed by Li Yan. There were more than 50 heads, and a total of more than one hundred pieces of top-quality magic weapons, and more than twenty pieces of top-quality magic weapons.


    The bear demon in Panfeng City is Taiyi Zhenxian, and there are not so many magic weapons in stock, mainly because the quantity of Chinese magic weapons is too large.


    In addition, the real fairyland is rich and oily. There are four or five Chinese treasures, and they are basically top-quality goods. In addition, the value of wealth must be doubled.


    Li Yan estimated that these magic weapons, combined with the corpses of thousands of ferocious beasts before, could almost make Lu Gujian from the first grade to the middle grade, which is very tempting.


    The past twenty or so immortals are running fast, the corresponding strength is also high, the status is not ordinary, and less is a small captain or something, it must be richer. Compared to the immortals who died in the previous war, there is definitely more and better magic potion. How can Li Zhi easily let them go?


    Wei Weiwu and others couldn''t bear to see Li Yan''s high spirits. Mainly they are also jealous magic weapon. After all, the other party is the ruling class between the heavens and the earth, and the value of wealth is indeed not comparable to these ordinary people.


    After Li Yan chased the monks out again for thirty miles, and then beheaded two earth wonderland and one heaven wonderland, behind the high and rugged mountains in front of them, suddenly a group of monks flew into the sky, and suddenly reached five or six hundred. As much as possible.


    Their cultivation levels ranged from real world to real fairyland. When they appeared, they launched a magic attack on the fairyland that was fleeing in desperate ways and gave them a heads-up drink.


    What does it mean to bombard a mosquito with a cannon?


    Those dozens of immortals never thought that they would encounter such a powerful obstruction, and due to the influence of the terrain, they could not see the other person''s figure in advance. This time they did not respond at all. They were swallowed up by the wave of spells, and the screams continued. .


    Wait until the tide is gone, where is the fairy in the air? Except for a dozen floating storage bags, nothing was visible.


    Li Yan was also glared by this scene. The opponent''s neat attack was clearly set early, it is likely that these immortals were noticed by the other monk before they were near the mountains. However, to deal with dozens of fairyland in fairyland and heavenly fairyland, they suddenly dispatched five or six hundred monks. Is this really necessary?


    Li Ye didn''t understand the other person''s thoughts very well, but at the moment he was very angry. Because the dozen or so storage bags filled with magic potion and elixir that he was determined to obtain, he was now taken away by a true wonderland of the other party in his presence!


    "It''s a jerk!" Li Yan cursed.


    Although he was angry, he did not act lightly. After all, there are many people in the other party. At a glance, there are more than a dozen in Wonderland, and there are many Wonderland in Heaven Wonderland. If their monks go to the trouble of the other party, it is simply full.


    "Who is this team that has assembled such a large number of masters?" Wei Weiwu said in surprise. Because of this expression, he tried hard to widen his eyes, but he had too much fat on his face, and he couldn''t squeeze a big gap at all. He looked very funny.


    Wei Weiwu''s question was also what Li Yan wanted to ask. The monk team in Liuxi Town is not small anymore, but it is only more than two hundred real people, dozens of immortals, this number is less than half of the other party, and there are even ten or so of the other party.


    Besides, Panfeng City, as one of the major cities in the territory of Mi Monkey King, doesn''t have so many true fairylands in the city, including the leopard demon Taiyi Zhenxian.


    For a moment, Li Huan was almost skeptical. It was the Monkey King who brought the monk himself. But he also knows that it is impossible. If the Monkey King really comes, there must be a golden fairyland around him. To deal with dozens of fairyland in the fairyland and heavenly fairyland, one golden fairyland is enough, it doesn''t need to be so labor-intensive at all.


    "Forget it, although they are not very happy to **** our storage bags, but this matter can not be reasoned with them." Li Yiyi lingered and waved to Wei Weiwu and others, "Let''s go back."


    Wei Weiwu naturally had no objection. It was better for them to go back so far, so as not to leave for a long time. What happened in the camp, such as being attacked by a beast.


    But at this moment Li Yan wanted to leave, but some people did not plan to let him go.

 v5 Chapter 86： Intercept

    "Then those monks, stand by my son! Say you guys, don''t stop this son! You will have to do it!" The mountain uploaded a voice full of vitality, without any arrogance, but with a sense of tragedy.


    Li Yan confirmed that the other party was calling himself. He turned to look at him. The sight of Fairyland allowed him to see the other party''s appearance clearly.


    A small fat man in a Jinyi suit is standing on a rock with his hips crossed, his skin is very white, and his appearance is very young, but he has the cultivation of a heavenly wonderland, and his age must be not too young.


    At this moment, with one hand pointing at Li Yiyi, there were five or six hundred monks behind him, and the scene was alive without the protagonist and bullying the common people.


    Li Min glanced at Wei Weiwu: "Your son?"


    The other person''s appearance is exactly the same as Wei Weiwu''s, so that the niche aesthetics can be brought together, presumably some source?


    Wei Weiwu was full of black lines and said unwillingly: "I don''t know him! Who knows this kind of fat little pig?"


    Li Yan laughed dumbfoundedly, looked Wei Weiwu up and down, and said sincerely, "I see the other person is about the same size as you."


    "It''s too far away!" Wei Weiwu was so anxious that he seemed to be hurt by Li Zhi''s misunderstanding of his aesthetics, and his face was justified in indignation: "The kind of milky smelly boy, milky and milky Those who make them fat can only be called small fat pigs! I am different. At my age, fat and strong people are called Xiong Wu and Wei An, and they are powerful! "


    Wei Weiwu''s righteous words, which fell into Li Yan, were called serious nonsense, and he laughed without holding back. However, seeing Wei Weiwu''s serious look, he didn''t laugh too much, so he had to work hard to hold back.


    Li Yan and others stopped in the gap of this figure. The little fat man had brought him around. I don''t know what this guy thinks. The immortals have been solved, but five or six hundred monks are still flying in the air. .


    "I think that''s what makes it powerful." Li Yan said to Wei Weiwu seriously as he watched the hundreds of monks pressing down like black clouds. Perhaps this is what the fat man wants.


    Suddenly he now regretted it. He shouldn''t have stopped just now. The little fat man wasn''t a good stubble at first glance. It wouldn''t be a bad thing to come over here.


    "Where are you? Why don''t you see me when I see this boy?" The fat man looked at Li Wei with dissatisfaction.


    The monk that this guy brought was indeed full of pressure, but he was not half-powered, because at this moment he was holding a packet of food in his arms, holding the chicken leg in his hand and sending it to his mouth, and his mouth was full of oil. Even when talking to Li Yan, he took time.


    Li Yan felt speechless. "We are monks in Liuxi, where are you from?"


    The fat man took a moment to stop, and the chicken legs handed to his mouth stopped-maybe it was not ordinary chicken legs, but some sort of fierce beast and spirit beast. He looked at Li Yan unexpectedly and amazed. Eyes widened: "You don''t know this boy? You don''t even know this boy ?!"


    Then he glared at monks such as Wei Weiwu. The accident was already full of anger: "Didn''t any of you know the demon?"


    Look at him, it seems that others do not know him, it is a matter of God. If Wei Weiwu and others dare to give an affirmative answer, maybe he will greet the "servants" behind him.


    "My **** who cares who you are ?!" Wei Weiwu was dissatisfied with the fat man''s imitation of his shape. Seeing the other side''s attitude, he almost couldn''t help violently, but he didn''t say this because Qi Skybreaker has taken the lead.


    "Have you been ... the son of Zhenjiang City Lord, Zhao Batian?" Qi Potian was surprised.


    "What is Mo Fei? This is my son!" A fat man with a name comparable to "Long Aotian" was finally recognized by Qi Peitian, who was happier. He expressed his joy by continuing to eat chicken drumsticks, but Qi Qitian''s oblique expression showed that he was still a little dissatisfied.


    Hearing the other party confirmed his identity, not only was Qi Po Tianhu''s body shaken, but the other monks in Liuxi also looked stagnant, and then bowed and saluted one after another: "See Zhao Gongzi!"


    Even Wei Weiwu gave up his prejudices and gave a hand to him.


    This makes Li Yan feel curious. The other party is so big?


    "Big head, this guy is the only son of Zhenbo Cheng, the master of the town, and he has always been aggressive and domineering. If anyone makes him unhappy, he must order his servants to teach. Since he was able to travel, the monsters in the Monkey King territory have not. Take less of his sins! "


    Qi Potian quickly explained to Li Ying Chuan Yin, "Zhenjiang City is the largest city in the territory of Mi Monkey King, and also the king city of Mi Monkey King. Zhao Bofu is even more powerful in the Golden Fairyland. However, Mi Monkey King has a wild nature and likes to live. In the caves on the mountain, I rarely go to Zhenjiang City, so I appointed another demon to be the master of the city and take care of the custom of the King City for him. "


    After hearing this, Li Yan finally understood it. No wonder Qi Potian was so surprised when he knew the identity of the other party that the other party was so big.


    If Qi Potian''s words are true, then Zhao Bofu is the real figure in the Monkey King''s territory. No wonder he is the second figure. No wonder no one can restrain Zhao Batian ... well, no wonder This name will come to this name.


    However, the demons are very random in taking their names. Even Qi Qitian, a fairyland wonderland, dares to call himself a monster. By contrast, Li Ye thinks it is not difficult for the other party to call Batian.


    Zhao Batian was met by everyone, and his mood was almost okay, but some people in the field did not seem to buy his account, so he was not completely happy. At this moment, he took a chicken leg and gave Li a glance: "Why do you see this son No, don''t you look down on this boy ?! "


    In the latter sentence, he was extremely serious.


    Li Li immediately arched his hand, with a kind smile on his face: "It turned out to be Zhao Gongzi, a long-known name, such as Lei Guaner. Fortunate to see you today, it''s really good for life, thankfully!"


    "This is pretty much the same, if you dare to be unhappy, if you dare to make your son unhappy, safekeeping will make you unable to take it for a walk!" Zhao Batian snorted so proudly that he really enjoyed the feeling of being carefully and awed.


    Immediately, he used a high tone to give alms to the weak voice: "It''s pretty good to listen to what you say. From now on, just follow my son. Be happy and comfortable with this son, and it will not lose your benefit! "


    Li Yi immediately said in a righteous manner: "It is a blessing to be able to follow the son of Zhao, and there is someone beside him, to keep the son" endless "!"


    "Okay, okay, you are good, haha!" Zhao Batian smiled proudly.


    When the sparrow saw the appearance of Li Yan, when he looked at Zhao Batian, he had deep sympathy in his eyes. Xiongtai, you''re done, His Highness'' smile shows that he has missed you! Who are you to provoke? Why do you want to provoke His Royal Highness, or you will cry soon!


    Qi Batian''s gaze was much the same as that of the sparrow.


    Although he hadn''t been to Panfeng City with Li Ye, he didn''t know that Li Ye saw such a smile when he saw the Xiong Yao and remembered the other magic monk. But after all, he knew about it, and when the other party was in charge of killing the dead, he witnessed it with his own eyes. At that time, Li Zhi''s generous submissions were justified as much as possible, and there was as much righteousness as the expression at the moment!


    What Qi Potian didn''t know was that Li Yan''s smile was completely from his heart. Five or six hundred monks, more than ten true wonderland, what a powerful force, what a fortune? If this group of people can be turned into their hands, wouldn''t it be that if they went to the Monkey Mountain, they would be strong and strong?


    In addition, Zhao Batian is the only son of Zhao Bofu, and he must be rich in oil. This is reflected in the fact that he received the storage bags of the immortal people. After looking at it, it can be reflected without looking at it. . This only shows that there are more and better things on this kid!


    The other party robbed Li Xizhi of the immortal storage bag that Li must obtain, which made Li Ji very dissatisfied, but if he can get the other party''s treasure in hand ... Is it right?


    Soon, Li Zhi learned that the monk team behind Zhao Batian was far more than the five or six hundred people in front of him, and five or six thousand practicing monks were below. Such a huge number of monks, naturally, are not all brought by Zhao Batian from Zhenjiang City.


    In fact, in addition to more than a hundred major monks, other monks were forced to gather along the way in their own identity during the battle against the beast waves. That is to say, five or six thousand monks practicing qi, and nearly five hundred real monks, including six or seven real wonderland, were not originally his people.


    Knowing this, Li blackmailed the other party''s confidence even more.


    But the bad news is just not there, Zhao Batian is also followed by three Taiyi Zhenxian!


    They didn''t show up when they intercepted the immortals before. As monks such as Li Yan "joined" Zhao Batian''s team, they were seen by the other side.


    This time, the beast tide in Heishiling broke out and Zhenjiang City got the news as soon as possible, but Zhao Bofu did not show up in person, but instead asked Zhao Batian to lead his team to practice and succeed.


    In order to protect Zhao Batian''s safety and successfully complete the task of annihilating the beast tide, Zhao Bofu also considered good intentions. He even sent three master guards of Taiyi Zhenxian in one breath. , Shot arrogant enough.


    You know, the main monster of Panfeng City, that is, Taiyi Zhen Wonderland.


    With Li Zhi''s current strength, it is enough to deal with Real Wonderland, but it is necessary to fight against Taiyi Real Wonderland''s big demon, unless you use the sky sword at the right time, otherwise it''s true. The current Tianjian is far from being used next time.


    However, Li Yan said that he had no pressure, and he did not intend to talk to Zhao Batian with his wrench wrist ... Well, the wrench wrist can still be considered.


    Blackmail is a technical job.


    This time, Lu Gujian''s ability to successfully advance the masterpiece of the day after day, the hope lies on Zhao Batian.

 v5 Chapter 87： It ’s better to wrench the wrist.

    "Swallowed up" Li''s team, especially after joining several real wonderland, his own strength was further strengthened, Zhao Batian was full of confidence, begging to take everyone straight to the Yellow Dragon, to carry the vicious beast''s nest, In one fell swoop he achieved the prestige of the Terminator.


    "We have monks at a distance of more than a hundred miles. Please allow me to call the team first." Li Yan said to Zhao Batian. Listening to Zhao Batian''s meaning, he seems to have figured out where the beast''s old nest is. This is exciting news.


    Tens of thousands of ferocious beasts are scattered in Heishiling for hundreds of miles, forming teams of various sizes. If one team is to deal with the past, it is indeed a bit of a hassle. If you can hit Huanglong directly, it will be time and effort.


    Until this time, Li Yan also understood that the beast lair that was attacked by them gathered many injured beasts that he had never met, it seems that they were mostly defeated by Zhao Batian''s team. They have strong soldiers and strong horses, and there are three Taiyi Zhenxian sitting in the town. The vicious beast team met them, and they really had nothing to lose.


    However, there is a problem. When entering Heishiling to advance into the beast, there must be more than Li Ye and Zhao Batian. There must be other existences. If Li Xun and Zhao Batian went to break the fierce beast''s nest and smash the beast tide in one fell swoop, Li Xun would not have the opportunity to meet with more monk teams, and he would not be able to abduct those teams to join his own.


    This is somewhat regrettable.


    However, the situation was such that Li Yuan did not intend to make any extravagance, and the number of monks who left Zhao Batian was large enough. Whether other monk teams could meet, Li Yan did not force it.


    Because Zhao Batian ¡¯s team still has many monks who practiced Qi, the team was not fast enough to go. Zhao Batian started to toss about nothing when he was idle. He gathered the master monks to compete and let him watch and enjoy the team. The female nuns in the middle shouted to drink and let them come to serve, making the whole team furious.


    Li Yan originally planned to sit on the sidelines and not mix in these things, but as a female practitioner of the killing hand, he was also called by Zhao Batian to pinch his legs and shoulders. He was also sprayed by Zhao Batian because he was not skilled enough. With a saliva on his face, Li Yan couldn''t sit still.


    In particular, when the concubine was wronged, she looked at Li Zhi''s helpless and pitiful look, so that Li Zhi couldn''t stay away. This female nun was actually a good-natured, kindhearted man, and he also helped a monk practicing qi to treat an injury. The most important thing is that she is not the kind of lover of Li Yan who has committed fools, which has made Li Yan always look at her.


    Now that the other side was bullied by Zhao Batian, Li Yi saw that the situation was not right. Zhao Batian sprayed the other side''s face with insufficient saliva, and he was asked to drag him down to compete with other monks. He immediately stood up.


    His mother, this is okay, how can the solitary king be the commander of the monks in Liuxi, and their spiritual leader! Now that their monks are being bullied, the solitary king must stand up and give them evil spirits, otherwise the reputation of the solitary king should not be ruined.


    So Li Zhi came to Zhao Batian and replaced him with a sense of righteousness that allowed the sparrow to cover his face. He yelled at Zhao Batian: "Zhao Batian, let go of that nun, and have the ability to come to me!"


    Zhao Batian froze for a while, at first he was puzzled, and I didn''t know where Li Li sang. After all, Li Ye was respectful to him along the way, and he also looked at Li Ye quite favorably, and the two got along well. Then he realized that the female nun was a monk in Li Ye ¡¯s team. Full of contempt.


    "What''s the point, want to take advantage of the beauty demon?" Zhao Batian scorned.


    I do n¡¯t know where to get a tiger leather seat. It still looks like a flying weapon, so that he can sit comfortably on it. ¡°You are in a fairyland, and you want to have a wrist wrench with this boy. ? "


    As soon as the sparrow heard the words "wrench wrist", he couldn''t help covering his face with his wings, and looked at the sky silently. He had never seen such a dead man before!


    Li Min also heard these three words brightly, yo, this Min also took the initiative to bring his face over and let me fight?


    So he was even more righteous, with a look of irresistible anger, and sneered: "I''m not targeting anyone. In my opinion, there is no one who can fight in the wonderland of your team! I''m talking here today, no Wonderland in any place can win me with a wrench wrist! Whoever can win me, I pull a bubble of gold and eat it myself! "


    What this said was unexpectedly, Li Zhi suddenly felt a little weird. When he said that, did he mention gold? He immediately thought of the **** big wolf, and his grievance skyrocketed.


    When Zhao Batian saw that Li Yan was even more arrogant than him, he immediately blew up. He was startled and pointed at Li Yan''s nose and said, "You haven''t done the sky yet ?! I have never seen you so arrogant! Dare to look down on the monk, dare to look down on this son, this son will make you pay! "


    As he said, he waved his hand: "All the wonderland of the city''s main capital has died for my son, give me a wrench on his wrist and kill his grandma!"


    Hula la came to a fairyland, surrounded Li Yan, the team did not hurry, and stopped directly.


    Li Yi quarreled with a disdainful hum, and said to Zhao Batian: "If I win, what can Zhao Gongzi give me?"


    "I''ll give you a hammer, I''ll give you!" Zhao Batian rushed to the crown in anger, and already blushed.


    However, in the end he has a great career and is full of confidence. In front of the monks, he must naturally show his generosity. He flicked his wrist and took out a spear with a Chinese artifact weapon. "If you can win, this Chinese art magic weapon Here you are! Chinese magic weapon, have you ever seen you? "


    "Don''t talk too much, Zhao Gongzi, so many monks look at it, and if they hang on the account later, they will be ashamed!" Li Yan hummed.


    "Miscellaneous account! This son has said nothing, but he ca n¡¯t repent if he is too difficult to chase? Are you afraid, then you just roll down and eat it yourself!¡± Zhao Batian was furious.


    "Okay!" Li Yan rolled up his sleeves and came to a hill, with a long sword in his hand, flattened the mountains. Brush a few more swords, and come up with a stone table and two stone benches. Then he flew down and sat on the side of the stone table with his nostril facing up to the sky: "Li Congzhen, Liuxi Town, is here, who dares to fight me ?!"


    "Come on! Let this boy kill him!" Zhao Batian saw Li Yan''s madness and jumped like thunder.


    "I''ll meet you!" A toad demon fell to the stone table, couldn''t wait to sit down and stretched out his arms, staring at Li Yan with a smile, "Wait for you to eat gold!"


    Li Yan: "Hehe!"


    Under the eyelids of the five hundred or six hundred monks, and the attention of thousands of monks who practiced qi, Li Yan and the toad monster began to compete.


    The sparrow shook his head and sighed, secretly whispering, "The world has a routine, but there is always a fool who will win."


    Not surprisingly, after a "hard and painful" battle, with the crisp sound of a cricket, the arm of the toad demon was pressed to death on the stone table, and Li Zhi defeated the toad demon.


    The toad''s demon blushed to the root of his neck, and he was unwilling. He clearly felt that he was about to win, and for some reason he was overturned by the other party. Now he is still a little aggressive, as in a dream.


    "Waste!" Zhao Ba weather is extremely extreme.


    Li Yan laughed and was very proud, looking at the spear in Zhao Batian''s hands, and in his eyes he couldn''t hide the greed: "Gongzi, you lost!"


    "Here you!" In full view, Zhao Batian threw down his spear and inserted it directly on the hilltop. He was so angry that he was reluctant to the extreme, and shouted at his monk: "Come on again! Don''t kill this boy today, don''t you want to hold me back!"


    "I''m coming!" A tiger demon fell.


    Li Yan sneered at Zhao Batian and said nothing.


    "The Qixing Lingyan Knife, a Chinese magic weapon, you can take it if you have one!" Zhao Batian gritted his teeth, and this time he dropped the sword directly.


    Li Yan desperately held back his smile and praised: "Zhao Gongzi is so proud, he has no magic weapon in his hand, please!"


    After two moments.


    Li Ye pulled out the Seven Star Lingyan Knife, carefully stroked it, and laughed so tightly that he couldn''t forget to say rudely to Zhao Batian: "Thank you Zhao Gongzi, this sword is good, I have never seen such a good magic weapon! "


    The tiger demon sat in a daze on the stone bench with a look of confusion, eyes blind, and I obviously won. Why did I suddenly lose?


    Seeing his appearance, the toad demon burst into tears, and finally a demon understood me!


    "Wow!" Zhao Ba''s weather was about to explode. "Give me, don''t let him stop. Today either he eats shit, or you all give me shit!"


    then......


    "Haha, I won again! Thanks to Gongzi Zhao, I have never seen so many Chinese magic in my life!"


    "Go and tear him up!"


    ...


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, I still won. Gongzi, I advise you to give up, I already said that no one in Land Wonderland can win me!"


    "Don''t be too arrogant! You have to fight you today! Give me!"


    ...


    "How did you win again, alas! Actually, I almost can''t hold it anymore. Gongzi, you can''t do anything, right? I don''t brag, the wrist of the wrench needs skill, not to mention the fairyland, the fairyland is useless! Do not believe you try! "


    "But you''re looking for death! Go down to Heaven Wonderland, he can''t kill him, and he''ll hit him!"


    ...


    With a bang, most of the nearby mountain peak collapsed.


    "Xiaotai really hit the mountain? But don''t you die? Gongzi, why don''t we stop here today?"


    "Ah, ah! You waste! I am so furious, my son comes!"


    Before Zhao Batian''s shot, a Taiyi Zhenxian came to him, and his eyes flashed and persuaded: "Son, this kid is weird, you can''t do anything about it. Besides, the city master gives you a magic weapon, you lose fast Empty......"


    "Would you mind me ?! Flash me away!" Zhao Batian pushed away Taiyi Zhenxian, "I won''t win this boy today, why is my Zhao Batian face? If this thing goes out, I will even have one The fairyland can''t be leveled. How can I go out to see the demon in the future? Get out of here! "


    Seeing Zhao Batian sitting in front of himself in the same fire, Li Min cleared his throat and pretended to persuade him: "Gongzi, you have lost to many of the next best-in-class magic weapons, I''m afraid there is no inventory left on you? Slowly, not bragging about, such things as the wrench wrist, really have not lost. "


    Li Ye was telling the truth, but Zhao Batian obviously didn''t listen. He only saw this as Li Ye''s innocence and insult to his demonstrations.


    With a bang, Zhao Batian patted his storage bag on the stone table, and pulled out the dozens of fairy storage bags that he had collected before-he didn''t cover the heat after getting this thing, and his eyes were red. Staring at Li Yan, "All the magical potions in these storage bags are all bet now! If you lose, all my magical potions will be spit out to me, and you will have to pull the gold to eat yourself!"


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed, glanced at the three Taiyi Zhenxian, thinking that these guys would not be able to sit still? Then he reluctantly said to Zhao Batian: "Since this is the case, you can only follow your instructions."

 v5 Chapter 88： The plan here and the people who come here

    The fairy who was "frightened" by Li Yan to leave was called Xu Beiwang. When Li Yan and Zhao Batian wrenched their wrists, he came to the hinterland of Heishiling-the name is Heishishan Before a peak.


    At the mid-mountain of this peak, under the shade of lush forests, there is a cave house with a small exit but great internal space. Not to mention that ordinary birds and beasts, even if the ferocious beasts pass by here, cannot be within a hundred feet of it, let alone find abnormalities.


    If there is a fairyland flying from mid-air, sweeping your gaze over it will only treat it as an ordinary scene, and will not look at it at all. Only when the cultivation reaches the level of Da Luo Jinxian can it be possible to pass the little anomalies in space fluctuations and feel that there is a strong legal matrix here.


    It''s just possible.


    It was a large law circle with cover, demonstration and defense effects. It consisted of nearly a hundred small law circles superimposed. The cover-up effect is naturally not to be discovered by the monks, the demonstration effect is to prevent the beasts from approaching, and the defense is just in case.


    Xu Beiwang came to the forest clearing in front of the entrance to the cave, and his whole robe was standing still, and the stone gate of Dongfu, which was blessed by the French Array, opened. He glanced back at the sky behind him, hurriedly into Shimen.


    There is a cave in Shimen, which is divided into several areas of different sizes, each of which has gathered a group of monks to perform their duties. I don''t know what array method is arranged in the hole. The position of the ceiling is very transparent, and the sky of Heishi Mountain can be seen at a glance.


    In addition to some immortals who are presiding over the formation, there are also many meditation breaks. Xu Beiwang came to the center. Here stands a high platform, a strong breath monk, is meditating.


    When he noticed Xu Beiwang walking in, the fairy Xu Xu opened his eyes and said gently: "Xu Gong is not hosting the war outside at this moment. Why come here?"


    Xu Bei looked at the salute and said bitterly: "Gonggong, the stronghold in Xiazhen was captured!"


    "Is there such a thing?" Wei Gong was slightly surprised. "Who is the demon who committed the crime, so that Xu Gong can only flee?"


    Xu Bei looked somber and gritted his teeth, "It''s not the demon, but the man on the dirt road!"


    Gong Wei froze, "Are you serious?"


    "It''s true!" Xu Beiwang looked very firm, and quickly explained in detail the situation he had previously fought with Li Yan.


    Wei Gong pondered for a moment and groaned: "In that case, it might indeed be someone from the muddust Taoist. Otherwise, he would not be able to justify the fact that he cut the true fairyland with the land fairyland."


    "That''s it!" Xu Beiwang said, he was anxious, "Did the Taoist people have noticed our great plan in the demon race, so they sent someone to investigate and collect evidence, and wanted to use this to attack the Emperor?"


    Wei Gong closed his eyes and meditated, and spoke again for a long time, but it was martyrdom to talk about the past: "When Damon Xianting discovered the hiding place of the demon clan, he once sent an immortal soldier to attack. Clinker demon clan The ancestor of Xun Peng and the demon king of that time used the great magical powers to set up a large protective field, and at the expense of himself as the front and the banner, making the large array extremely powerful. Rao is my Xianting army here, even can''t help it , It was impossible to break through the barriers and enter into it. Afterwards, Emperor Xian himself took the shot and failed to break the battle. "


    Xu Beiwang sneered coldly: "In the Lich War, the two sides suffered heavy casualties, and almost died together. My teacher took the opportunity to rise. When I moved to Xianting, the power of the demon tribe fell to the ground, leaving only Master Peng Peng and a few demon kings, seriously injured. They then evacuated with the remnants. Although they could work together to open up the world for the demons, their injuries could not be recovered, and they were destined to fall. At that time, they had to sacrifice themselves to preside over the battle, but they were forced to do so! "


    In his words, there was no respect for the monsters such as Master Peng Peng, but there was much resentment.


    Wei Gong did not comment.


    He continued: "Although the army cannot enter the territory of the demon clan, the demon clan must be suppressed. So the immortal converged the power of the big Luo Jinxian and cut off the connection with the outside world by the great magical power, making it impossible for this world to continue to absorb the outside world. And to grow, you can only maintain the initial internal circulation of the richness of the aura. Therefore, for thousands of years, no real power has been born in the demon territory, and no storm has been set off. "


    Speaking of this, Wei Gong sighed, anxiety flashed in his eyes.


    He continued: "However, the demons are holding Zhou Tianxing array and the chaotic clock. Even if they are temporarily weak, no one can guarantee that they will suddenly see the sky one day. So although the demons cannot be destroyed, they cannot help but. If the demons have no possibility of threatening Xianting, they must continue to weaken their living power and suppress their overall strength! "


    Xu Beiwang said, "My generation is here just for such a grand scheme!"


    Wei Gong glanced at Xu Bei, "It seems Xu Gong already knows."


    Xu Bei looked sharply and sharply: "This world is the ancestor of the monster tribe Peng Peng who brings the power of the monster kings to the descendants of the monster tribe. The world created is for the monster tribe to rest. They have the power to control this world, how can they get here Many ferocious beasts? "


    Speaking of this, he was proud of a roll of sleeves, "Therefore, there was no evil beast in the territory of the monster tribe. Later, Xianting sent people down, and the evil beast appeared. Not only the evil beast appeared, but also the beast tide. It''s up! "


    "Although I came late, I didn''t have enough status to know the secret, and more often just acted on orders, but after so many years, it should be clear to me!"


    Wei Gong nodded, showing applause to Xu Beiwang: "Xu Gong thinks very well. Although my army of Xianting can not enter the monster territory on a large scale, but with the power of Xiandi and the great Luo Jinxian, we must open up a line. The hidden space passage can still be sent by sending a few monks in at intervals. Therefore, from thousands of years ago, Xianting began to penetrate the demon territory. "


    He paused and asked, "Is Xu Gong a demon territory that came 50 years ago?"


    Xu Beiwang said: "Exactly."


    Wei Gong sighed, "This seat has been here for 170 years!"


    "Countless ancestors drank their livers, chopped their thorns, and took the elixir method given by Xianting, walking deep in the mountains, concentrating their efforts on concealing their tracks, gathering groups of birds and beasts, and then feeding elixir to help them grow. Generation efforts, there are many fierce beasts, and when the fierce beasts reach a certain scale, there is a beast tide. "


    "For thousands of years, every time the beast tide suddenly erupts, monks of the tribe will suffer severe injuries and deaths. Even if the other party slows down and gathers the monks, they will pay a lot of money."


    "For thousands of years, it is precisely because of this batch of beast tide that the countless Junyan of the Yao clan have fallen and their geniuses have fallen-before they have grown up. For thousands of years, it is precisely the battle With this method, the scale of the monks has never been able to grow, and there are always only so many. "


    "This is my plan for waiting, Xianting''s plan to suppress the demon!"


    After finishing this remark, Gong Wei fell into silence, but was full of pride in his eyes, as if immersed in the grand blueprint.


    He really should be proud. Because for thousands of years, those who can come to the demon tribe to perform this task are truly elite. Those who can come to the demon clan to preside over this grand plan must also be the geniuses who are unparalleled. If this is not the case, for thousands of years, countless beast tides have erupted, can the monsters not be aware of it?


    The genie didn''t notice it, and proved their ability.


    It is these people who, after unremitting efforts, have curbed the growth and rise of the entire ethnic group for thousands of years! This is enough to make them proud!


    Why doesn''t a beast have a sage? That''s the answer!


    The fairy people need only a killing tool. The killing tool does not need to have self-awareness and own wisdom, nor can it have it, otherwise it will become a double-edged sword!


    Why can immortals control the beast? That''s the answer!


    They feed ferocious beasts, and the elixir that enhances the strength of the feral beasts contains the medicine that controls them. The ferocious beasts without wisdom can only be at their mercy!


    Some people like to kill with a knife, because then they can get rid of themselves.


    The immortals could not enter the monster territory on a large scale. There was no sword that they could borrow a long time ago, so they created a knife of their own and sharpened it extremely sharply.


    They did not see the blood when they killed the demon.


    They are vicious and they are powerful.


    They see themselves as masters of heaven and earth!


    ...


    After a while, Xu Beiwang asked curiously: "Before the outbreak of the beast tide, we would not follow it, everything, but by their killing instinct, where is it going to be killed? Because of this, we can hide the whereabouts in advance, dormant in the mountains Deep down, it hasn''t been discovered by the demons for thousands of years. But this time, why should we risk exposing ourselves and personally direct the beast tide against the monks? "


    This was an issue he had never thought about, which was inconsistent with their usual purpose.


    Wei Gong groaned for a moment, as if hesitating, at the end he said, "Because of one person."


    "A person?" Xu Beiwang was very puzzled, because the other person was talking about people, not immortals. "What kind of person?"


    In the eyes of Wei Gong, there was dread, "A man who overwhelmed my five-avenue door with his own strength, destroyed the order of our door, and handed me dozens of immortals, setting off the storms that swept the world! A ... terrible man ! "


    "There are still such people in the world?" Xu Beiwang was more puzzled, looking at his unexpected appearance, as if listening to a story of Tian Fang Ye Tan, "Under my Taoist fairy court, there are still such cattle? My Taomon fairy court, How could such a cow be allowed to exist ?! "


    Gong Wei was silent.


    For a long time, he sighed, "Some things you didn''t have the right to know, but it''s OK to tell you now."


    "The channel through which the Emperor opened up to communicate with the demons, because of the need to contend with the law rules set by the ancestor Xun Peng, the space has always been disordered, and only once every other armor, there is an opportunity for me to pass safely. Moreover, the monk realm and the number of monks are still very limited. Once entering at other times, or the realm of people entering is too high, or the number of people exceeds the limit, it will trigger a large array of demon protection circles, causing turbulence in space, then. ..... "


    Wei Gong did not say any more, Xu Beiwang took the stubble: "In that case, everyone who enters it will die for a lifetime ... or even ten deaths!"


    After saying this, he was puzzled: "What does this have to do with us directing the beast tide?"


    Wei Gong''s voice became heavy: "Fifty years ago, you came here through the passage, then you should know that after ten years, it will be time for the passage to pass again."


    "This is natural." Xu Bei nodded, suddenly realizing what he was, and immediately became extremely shocked. "Does anyone now enter earlier?"


    Wei Gong''s eyes were full of pain: "One hundred immortals, only one successfully passed through the passage and was seriously injured ... he brought a message and an order."


    Xu Bei looked so surprised that he couldn''t help freezing his hands and feet. The price was really too heavy!


    And how important is the message to let Xianting willingly pay such a price? What exactly is that !!


    Wei Gong stood up, raised his head with a negative hand, and looked at the sky through the array. "The news is: the man I mentioned earlier, he came to the territory of the monster clan!"


    "He ?!" Xu Bei looked for a moment, wondering. "How can a mortal ... enter the territory of the demon clan? Even where the immortals are basically unable to set foot, how can he enter ?!"


    Gong Wei glanced at him, biting words like gold: "He came in from Lingyundu!"


    "Ling Yundu ..." Xu Bei looked stunned.


    The ancestor of the Yao Clan Xun Peng and the demon kings of the time created the world for the descendants of the Yao clan, in order to allow the Yao clan to recuperate, so that they can rise again in the future and return to Xianyu. In this case, of course, they will not isolate the connection between the demons and the outside world, and they must leave a passage.


    However, this passage cannot go directly to Xianyu, because that''s the same as looking for death¡ªthe passage to Xianyu once it is discovered and captured by Xianting, isn''t it equivalent to the army of Xianting entering the demons?


    Even if Grandmaster Peng Peng could build a one-way passageway, what about it, the monk monk went out through this passageway, waiting to be blocked by the army of Daomen Xianting and killed?


    Therefore, this channel can only be used to communicate the territories of the clan and the world.


    The ancestor of Xun Peng, their vision, is to let the demon tribe grow up, then gather in the world, seize the world while taking advantage of it, and first destroy the incense offering order of the Taoist fairy court. In this way, the Daomen Xianting can only weaken, and it is much easier for the demon clan to return to Xianyu and retake Xianting.


    This is also why the current demon kings of the demon tribe¡ªthe ox demon king and the Peng demon king¡ªhelp Li Li fight against Daomen Xianting and send so many monks out!


    This is the grand strategy of the grandfather of Peng Peng who paved the way for the descendants of the Yao tribe and left them to the descendants!


    This is why the demon who carried the ferry in Lingyundu will be the demon king, the great saint of the tribe, and the big Luojin fairyland powerhouse.


    Only the demon king guarded himself, Ling Yundu could be foolproof, and not be compromised by monks descended from Xianting!

 v5 Chapter 89： The truth of the matter

    "Since that man has come to the demon territory, can''t we kill him directly?" Xu Beiwang asked for granted.


    In his opinion, even if the opponent has a good strength, he once killed dozens of immortals, but as long as it is not Golden Wonderland, they can mobilize the monks who are in the demon tribe, and the powerful ones among the fierce beasts. It''s siege.


    Wei Gong shook his head: "If I can kill, what am I still standing here for?"


    Xu Bei asked in puzzlement: "Why not?"


    Wei Gong sighed, "Is there a heavenly Qi body protector?


    "Protective body? He got it ?!" Xu Beiwang was taken aback, immediately realizing the seriousness of the problem, "who is he ...?"


    Wei Gong gave him a complex look, and his tone of speech was more complicated: "King Tang An, Li Li!"


    "Li Yan?" Xu Beiwang murmured the name several times, with thousands of words in his chest, but didn''t know what to say. His mood was equally chaotic, and he didn''t even know what to look at. At the end, he had to ask: "So the task that Xian Ting conveyed is about how to deal with him? Since we can''t kill him, how can we deal with him?"


    On the contrary, Wei Gong took the lead to calm down. After all, he got the news much earlier. He said slowly: "The reason this man is a great trouble for Xianting is because he has the ability to accomplish great things in the world and overthrow the possibility of Xianting''s rule over the world. If he can''t do that, there will be no threat. At that time, **** him can be considered in the long run. "


    "There are not a lot of monks next to Li Yan. All the help of the monks can help me compete with the monks sent by Xianting to the world. Now, Xianting has sent Taoists to batch the lower bound, in order to sweep the world to support an emperor on earth. .You also know the power of Dao soldiers, that mortals cannot resist. "


    "So our task is to stop the monk monks from leaving the realm!"


    "This time, the scale of the beast tide is not comparable, and even the power that Xianting has accumulated in the demon territory for thousands of years will erupt this time. As long as the scale of the beast tide is large enough, it will disturb the demon territory. If it is chaotic enough, the monks of the tribe will be dragged here by the tide of the beasts, and they will not be able to reinforce Li''s army in the world. "


    "And as long as the monks can be held for a while, and when batches of Dao soldiers in the Nether gather in the mortal world, they will sweep the army established by Li Zhi, annex the land he now occupies, and make the people we support achieve true. Long Daye continued to maintain Xianting''s dominion over the world. At that time, what kind of storm could Li Zhe be alone?


    Hearing this, Xu Beiwang nodded suddenly.


    He finally came to understand why the beast tide this time asked the immortals to personally participate in it and direct them to fight.


    Compared with the beast tide in the entire demon land, the Heishiling beast tide is only a small part of it. However, according to Wei Gong, they play a pioneering role, which is also very important.


    It can be imagined that within a few days, the beast tide in the land of the demon tribe will fully erupt, and that is the true feast of carnivals.


    Gong Wei glanced at Xu Bei, and his disappointment was in his eyes: "This time you''re a" leader ", you should have done your best to build your career. But unfortunately, you haven''t achieved much actual results. This is a black stone ridge animal The overall situation of the tide is very unfavorable! "


    Xu Beiwang opened his mouth, speechless. It was indeed his fault that he could not quibble.


    The entire beast tide in Heishiling, except for the center of Heishishan, has three Taiyi Zhenxian "leaders". Xu Beiwang was the earliest and most complete defeat.


    Although His Majesty''s beast did not die much, after all he abandoned the battle zone and returned alone. This is no longer the rage by the monk monk team, but he directly gave up a third of the outer theater, which has a great impact. Needless to say.


    "I also met people from the Dust Road. The purpose of this guy is unknown. I really don''t dare to confront him directly ... Also, Zhenjiang City sent three strong men in Taiyi Real Wonderland. I also gathered 6,000 monks who practiced qi and five or six hundred masters to attack my theater. I can''t beat them ... "Xu Beiwang said bitterly.


    "Stop!" Gong Wei waved his hand, unwilling to say more, "The people of the Mud Dust are really troublesome, wait for this to adjust the defense of the theater, and then think about how to deal with him. Before that, you will follow Ben Around me, ready to fight again. "


    Fleeing alone, Gong Wei did not blame him, but also gave him the opportunity to perform crimes, which made Xu Bei look overjoyed, "Humble duty and obey!"


    ...


    Compared with the Huaguo Mountain, the Macaque Mountain is much more majestic. In addition to the main peak soaring into the clouds, the mountains and mountains that play the role of stars and moons are also one after another. It can be described as five steps, one danger, and ten steps one danger.


    It''s just that the macaque mountain is more majestic and dangerous, and it is not as good as Huaguo Mountain in terms of natural beauty, which is after all a blessed place in the world and has a long history of ancient times. Of course, today''s Huaguo Mountain is desolate and lonely, and it can''t be compared with Macaque Mountain in terms of liveliness.


    Some monsters say that the Monkey King is smart and uninhibited, and some monsters say that the Monkey King is wild. In any case, the Monkey King likes to live in the caves of the mountain and have fun with His Majesty''s demons. It is a well-recognized fact that people can''t figure it out.


    When the first rays of morning light fell on the mountain forest, a monkey demon ran out of the cave on the mountainside, holding a bunch of fresh fruits. He dashed down the winding road, and from time to time came to the outer edge of a flat clearing on the hillside.


    This is the place where the monkey demon''s daily fun and playfulness. They like to drink, punch, wrestle, and even hug each other.


    It''s just that it''s too early, and the monkey demon haven''t shown up yet.


    In addition, the monkey demon who will frolic here is very low. Once the cultivation is high, and the wisdom is wide open, you have to be busy promoting the cultivation.


    On a large tree on the edge of the open space, a monkey in the same state was hung with its tail tied to a tree trunk and swinging. Seeing his arms folded with his eyes closed, he seemed very contented.


    "King, arrive early." The monkey demon put the fresh fruit in his hand and his brain on a stone table next to it, neatly arranged in different categories.


    The monkey hanging upside down opened his eyes lazily and reached for a move at will, and a peach reached his hand. He changed his posture, grabbed the trunk with one hand, suspended his body, and began to eat with relish.


    The monkey demon was also polite and picked a bunch of grapes to accompany the monkey to eat.


    "I''m ashamed to disturb you because of your ease."


    When the monkey was happily eating a peach, a monkey''s remnant emerged from behind the trunk. He floated low in the sky, watching the monkey''s eyes very dissatisfied, and his voice was sharp and low.


    "What is more important than eating peaches?" Said the monkey, squinting indifferently. As if appearing behind him, not a horrible soul, but his own shadow.


    Residual soul sneered sneerly: "Li Li killed the bear demon of Panfeng City, and now he went to Heishiling to enter the beast tide, don''t you think he is too happy and moist? King of Shan, don''t you think your face is about to be lost? "


    The monkey lost the peach pit, reached for another one, and continued to send it to his mouth. He didn''t care: "He loves toss and let him toss. I can''t make him run? I couldn''t solve it in Panfeng City. He, now it''s all settled in Black Rock. What needs more care? "


    Speaking of this, he took a sip of peach, and the chewing card broke, adding: "boring."


    Can Soul''s face was somber: "You can''t be serious? This is a very serious matter, not as casual as eating a peach! This guy is the stinky stone monkey who wants to put in. He must not be allowed to work in the demon race. Prestige must be killed as soon as possible! "


    After finishing eating the second peach, Mi Monkey King jumped down from the tree and stretched out, "It ¡¯s the same thing for serious ones, and it ¡¯s the same for non-classical ones. What ¡¯s the difference? In my opinion, this is far away. It''s not as important as eating a good peach. "


    Speaking of this, he waved his hand, "Okay, let Minger inform Zhao Bofu, and let him write a letter to the monk team in Heishiling."


    Can Soul didn''t say much. Of course, he knew the nature of Mi Monkey King, and he simply turned around to arrange this as soon as possible.


    ...


    Li Yan and Zhao Batian have already put on a posture, and the two sides have big eyes and small eyes, as if the enemy looks like a deep sea.


    On the hill, five or six hundred monks closely watched here. Even the monk who practiced qi, as far as possible, stood on the tree canopy and the mountains and rocks with a wide field of vision. For a time, the battle of the wrench wrist was under the gaze of thousands of pairs of eyes.


    "Is the land wonderland challenging Tian Wonderland, isn''t this looking for a puppet? Who is this guy when he is?" A Sanxian Wanderer scorned.


    "It''s just a few monks who have won before, and their confidence has swelled. Maybe he has the illusion of invincibility in the world at this moment. It''s ridiculous!" A monk in the fairyland of Zhenjiang City snorted, very disdainful. Shows his jealousy.


    "Although there is a skill component in the wrench wrist, but in the face of absolute strength, all skills are nothing but clouds." Someone sighed.


    Then, whether it was a monk in Zhenjiang City or a casual Buddhist monk, he found a strange thing. Those monks in Liuxi who followed Li Zheng were all looking relaxed at the moment, and they were completely indifferent. This puzzled them, didn''t these monks worry about their companions?


    Especially the female monk who was in her early twenties turned out to be excited at the moment? It seems like something happened to relieve the hatred?


    Zhao Batian stared at Li Yan with scarlet eyes. "Smelly boy, don''t cry after losing!"


    Li Yan also red-eyed: "You too!"


    Suddenly, they both exert their strength.

 v5 Chapter 90： Acting together (three)

    Zhao Batian soon became flushed, his cultivation effort was not reserved at all, and he pushed to Li Zhi''s wrist like a tide. Now that he had decided to fight, it was natural to win an indisputable victory quickly, so that he could get back his lost face.


    Unsurprisingly, Li Min''s arm was quickly depressed for a few minutes, and it continued to be lowered. Seeing that it was about to touch the table.


    "Shit boy, you''re done, you wait to eat shit!" Zhao Batian exclaimed excitedly.


    Li Yan refused to answer.


    Then Zhao Batian''s eyes widened gradually, and the confused, confused, and puzzled look spread like a ripple on the lake. He looked at Li Xun in disbelief, and almost became a monk with a size of two.


    Because Li Yong''s arm suddenly stabilized, no matter how hard Zhao Zhaotian tried, he never moved at all. Zhao Batian felt that he was doing his best, as if he had hit the tide of a sea cliff, and he was all rolled back, and he could no longer affect the other side.


    How is this going?


    Seeing this scene, the monks who watched the battle also did not know why. In their eyes, Zhao Batian clearly won even further, but suddenly stopped. Why? Is it to humiliate each other? Give each other a hint of hope, let them fight hard, and then give them more despair?


    This must be the case.


    They would never think about it, Zhao Batian would lose to Li Yan.


    After all, although Zhao Batian is arrogant and arrogant, he is a genius with real talents. In the entire town and city, no opponent can defeat him in the real fairyland, known as invincible in the real fairyland!


    Zhao Batian''s flushed face gradually turned purple, and soon turned into pig''s liver color. Because of his inability to discover, Li Zhi''s wrist was slowly returning to normal. Rao was the best he could do, and he could not reverse the process.


    What makes Zhao Batian even more desperate is still behind. As Li Min returns to his wrists, his arms are gradually squeezed. Although the magnitude of the depression is very small at each moment, it is an irreversible process.


    Zhao Batian roared, as if the beast was snarling, "Smelly boy, you stop me! You go back to me!"


    Li Yan ignored it.


    The monks in Zhenjiang City showed an incomprehensible color. Looking at this scene, Zhao Batian was about to lose?


    Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, Zhao Batian must be to humiliate each other. He wants to fight back in desperation, he will fight back in desperation, so that he can report his previous hatred.


    Unfortunately, the scene expected by the monks in Zhenjiang City did not appear. With a heavy muffled sound, Zhao Batian''s arm was indisputably crushed on the stone table and could not move anymore!


    Except for the monks in Liuxi, the other onlookers all took a breath.


    Lost? Zhao Batian lost? This so-called invincible powerhouse below True Wonderland lost to a monk in Wonderland?


    Yes, he lost. Rao is psychologically unacceptable to the monks, but the facts cannot be doubted.


    Regardless of whether they were monks in the town or the city, no matter how they mocked Li Yan before, they could only shut up at this moment. Most monks were ashamed and flushed, hoping that their previous words were not heard and ignored.


    They are not stupid, so at this moment it is clear that Li Ye, who can defeat Zhao Batian, is very difficult to provoke. So they saw that Li Yan''s eyes changed, and they took on awe.


    Seeing the changes in the appearance of these monks, the monks in Liuxi raised their chins proudly and were honored. Unconsciously, they felt a sense of superiority in their hearts.


    Their own boss is stronger than the other''s boss, which does not make people feel superior.


    Zhao Batian was there and lost his soul, as if he didn''t believe he had lost to Li Yan. This dreaming expression is exactly the same as those monks who lost to Li Yan before.


    "Zhao Gongzi, it''s been accepted." Li Yan showed a bright smile. Before Zhao Batian returned to God, he couldn''t help but take the storage bag on the table in his arms. These storage bags are disrespectful below. "


    Zhao Batian watched the storage bag be taken away, his heart suddenly felt a cramp, and he could hardly breathe for a while. That was his entire family. He involuntarily reached out and wanted to grab these storage bags.


    But Li Yan''s movement was quick, he caught a void. This made his face extremely ugly, as if eating a bucket of shit.


    "Gongzi, you are a man of words. In front of so many monks, don''t you want to repent?" Li Yan laughed loudly and asked for more ridicule.


    "You ..." Zhao Batian was angry.


    "My son, do you want?" A Taiyi Zhenxian flew down and landed beside Zhao Batian, asking tentatively. His meaning is very clear. Li Zhi is just a cultivation in Wonderland, and there are not many monks brought. If they deceive others, they can''t resist and the magic weapon can be taken back.


    Zhao Batian''s face changed, and at the end Yangtian sighed: "Forget it, the magic weapon is gone, and you can earn back by killing a few more beasts, but if you lose your face today, you may not earn it back in the future."


    "My son ..." The Taiyi Zhenxian wanted to persuade him again.


    Zhao Batian was in a bad mood, so he was even more impatient. Although he was stubborn, he was not stupid, and he said angrily, "Do n¡¯t you hear what I said? I will be the master of the town in the future. If there are so many monks, I lost my face, how can I convince the public in the future? "


    This reason cannot be refuted, Taiyi Zhenxian can only be.


    "Is Li Congzheng right? I have to admit that you have two sons! Rest assured, these magic weapons were won by you in an upright manner, and my son will not have a chicken belly." Zhao Batian recovered a little, and he said, "I think you should be a hero too Two words, how about following this boy in the future? This boy is still that sentence and will not treat you! "


    What he now says "follow the man" and naturally "follow the man" when speaking face to face have different meanings. Now he is serious about soliciting Li Ye and treating Li Ye as a talent. He used to treat doglegs before.


    Li Yan snickered secretly, without telling you that the means by which I won your magic weapon is actually not fair, you just have been overcast and don''t know.


    "The matter will be discussed later, and we should first resolve the beast tide this time." Li Yan responded. He had no interest in Zhao Zhaotian''s solicitation, nor did he intend to go to Zhenjiang City. In his plan, when the Heishiling incident was finished, he had to move his rhesus mountain and go directly to the Monkey King Monkey.


    "Okay, let''s solve the beast tide first! Let me also show you the methods of this boy, so that you are convinced that you are willing to follow this boy!" Zhao Batian waved his sleeves and thought he was the domineering side of something. leak.


    Li Gao got the magic weapon of the other side, and he was happy in his heart, and he didn''t mind supporting: "That''s what to wait and see."


    The magic weapons of the immortal people, plus Zhao Batian''s magic weapon, can properly allow Lu Gujian to be promoted to the middle of the top grade magic weapon, and there is likely to be surplus. This is a real increase in combat power, and Li Zhi can''t help it.


    The wrench wrist race is just an episode on the road. Since Zhao Batian didn''t mean to find Li Yan trouble, Li Yan also happily continued to mingle with the opponent. The longer the road ahead, the more benefits he can surely get, especially the opposing monk team, which he coveted.


    The beasts in the camp have been lying on the ground to recuperate. More than 3,000 wounded beasts died after a battle of three or four hundred, and the white wolf was so distressed that it distressed.


    As the domain of Mi Monkey King, it is very likely that it is the entire demon clan, the only one who can communicate with all the beasts and control their existence. The feeling of the white wolf towards the beasts is unimaginable.


    It was a complicated relationship.


    His wolf father and wolf mother all died in the hands of fierce beasts, but in the process of investigating the cause of the beast tide and trying to solve the problem of the beast tide fundamentally, he had to go close to them and understand them.


    In any case, the more than 2,000 fierce beasts in the camp now became the help of Li Zhi in obedience to the order of the White Wolf¡ªprovided that they didn''t meet the immortals, and that the White Wolf was willing to go with Li Ying.


    "Is Brother Brother going to chase the immortal, is there any danger?" Wu You dragged his cheeks with both hands, looking at Dongtian and worried, after all, Li Yan hadn''t been back for so long.


    Like a good mother, the lady owner caressed her hair gently and said comfortably, "Relax, Your Highness is so strong that nothing will happen."


    Her voice fell squarely, and a sudden cloud came from the sky.


    When that dark cloud got closer, the monks discovered in amazement that it was more than 600 great monks!


    The shepherd, who looked like a child just now, jumped up from the ground, and said in a deep voice, "All vigilance!"


    When the monks in the camp heard the wind, they all put on a defensive posture, and the magic weapons were also held in their hands, ready to engage in battle.


    A streamer crossed the dark clouds and landed in the camp first, but it was Li Yan with a sparrow.


    When he saw Li Yan, the county owner immediately cheered up.


    "Why Brother Brother has been so long?" The county owner asked, looking up at his head.


    Li Yan was serious: "I made a local tyrant friend on the road, so it took a while."


    Zhao Batian and Qi Potian then waited for monks in the town to fall. When he was in the sky before, he saw thousands of ferocious beasts lying on it, and he was ready to order an attack. He got an explanation from Li Zhi and stopped. When I came to the camp at this moment, I looked curiously at the docile beasts, with an incredible look.


    Li Ye introduced Zhao Batian to everyone, "This is the son of Zhao Batian from Zhenjiang City, and everyone must know it. Now his team has arrived, and he has also discovered the location of the beast''s nest. Next we will be together. action."


    When Zhao Batian heard that Li Yan introduced him, he immediately raised his chin proudly. You do n¡¯t know this son, you must know this son, you do n¡¯t know the son of this son who is going to be angry.


    Few monks in Liuxi really didn''t know Zhao Batian, but anyway, they all heard the name. At the moment, they got the introduction from Li Zhi, and they all met together. This made Zhao Batian happy, and he saw the eyes of the monks a lot more kindly, as if all the demon who had heard his reputation and knew him were all his own demon.


    "It''s not too late, we''ll start immediately." Li Yan ordered the monks in Liuxi, and looked at the white wolf. "Can the white wolf walk with the ferocious beasts?"


    The White Wolf didn''t hesitate halfway: "If you have the opportunity to go to the old nest of fierce beasts, Lord White Wolf will naturally not fall behind!"

 v5 Chapter 91： Decisive battle (1)

    However, after thinking about it, White Wolf still said, "It is best not to bring the beast. Once I meet the monk, I can''t control them, but I''m afraid that when they do, they will come back and attack us. Formation ... Wolves can take it. "


    Li Ye thought about it and thought it was such a reason. Just now he was negligent. Although the white wolf can control the herd, after all, it can''t be compared with the fairy''s control over the fierce beast. "


    The wolves had only four or five hundred heads, and there were no too powerful characters. Before the war, they were besieged by many beasts, and there were many casualties. The strength is too weak, it is useless to carry, and it is troublesome.


    Seeing Li Xun arranging an action, Zhao Batian beckoned. The former Taiyi Zhenxianjing demon who persuaded him to bully and regain the magic weapon won by Li Xuan, immediately leaned over when he saw this.


    "How far is this place from the vicious beast''s nest?" Zhao Batian asked.


    "If you can hurry, it will be four days away." This Taiyi Zhenxian is called Zhao Dengke, and is regarded as the general of the Zhao family in Zhenjiang City. He had a horse face and looked handsome, but not a horse demon, but a cow demon.


    Zhao Batian nodded, signalling to know. He has heard about Zhao Dengke''s report before: there is a high mountain, called Heishi Mountain, the main peak of Heishiling Mountain, and there is a monk in Taiyi Zhen fairyland.


    Li Ye didn''t ask much about these things, he didn''t necessarily say when he asked the other party. Anyway, he has Yoda Ao and Leopard Demon. They coped in the dark, and with the shield in hand, he can always run when he wants to run, especially when there are many monks in the team.


    The monks did not exchange much, and in the direction of Zhao Dengke, ran towards the Black Rock Mountain.


    Although Zhao Batian was treacherous, his mind was not full of fat bugs. For example, he ordered the monk to rush in the forest, only releasing sporadic fairyland as a scout, and the arrangement of flying in the air made Li Zhi quite praised.


    "How boring it is to walk for four days!" The sparrow stood on Li''s shoulder and sighed, pulling his head, a look of lethargy.


    Li Min took out Zhao Batian''s storage bag, and took out some elixir from it, and handed it to the sparrow.


    As soon as the sparrow was seen, the sparrow immediately appeared, and immediately came to the spirit, and the wings of the splendour were all in the arms, and he began to eat without a word, the frequency of nodding was as high as that of the sewing machine.


    Li Xun asked a conjecture that has always been in his heart: "Would you not just rely on peony for your cultivation?"


    This guy was very interested in elixir. When Li Zhi saw it for the first time, he was eating the elixir of Juxingge Tiger Demon. He was caught by the other side and became the other''s eyeliner. Although Li Wei often "abuses" this guy, but that is also after the other party commits ruthlessness. Li Ye actually treats him very well.


    Besides, letting the other person stand on his shoulders is proof of friendly attitude. As for the elixir, Li Zhi is not less than it. Otherwise, Li Xie was skeptical. Depending on the level of obsession with the elixir, maybe he would fly away someday and continue to steal the elixir elsewhere.


    The sparrow did not immediately answer. After it had eaten all the elixir in one breath, it was comfortable and slumped on Li''s shoulders, leaning on Li''s neck, and replied with satisfaction: "No, you will be promoted by taking elixir Hurry up, it ¡¯s like sitting on a rocket ... like a flying sword, the realm is raised at once. "


    "Riding a rocket?" Li Min frowned, and he heard the words clearly.


    "Rocket? What rocket? What the **** is that?" The sparrow pretended to be blank, looking around.


    "You said it, don''t you know?"


    "I''m talking about Feijian, Feijian! Your Highness, you heard it wrong!" The sparrow replied earnestly, which means that whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway.


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, without further questioning, he was not so sure, the other party did say a rocket.


    Because of the poem "My little fish, you are awake", he already doubts that the landlord is a traverser. If the sparrow is also a traverser, does not it mean that the traversers are getting together now?


    Dressed like a sparrow, I think the egg hurts.


    The long years before Xiu reached a certain level, don''t say that it can''t be transformed into a human figure, and you can''t even talk. You have to guard against being hit by a naughty demon with a slingshot, and eating only insects. That has psychological endurance. How strong?


    "By the way, I remember I asked you today, why do n¡¯t you transform into a human form. Before you said that thing wasn''t done, you would never transform it ... what is that thing?" I continued to chat with it, it was really boring on the road, and it was really boring not to speak.


    Hearing Li Jun asking this, the monks and other monks aside turned around, saying that they were ready to listen. No matter what era, everyone has an inestimable interest in gossip, maybe because life is too boring?


    The sparrow sighed heavily, revealing the color of remembrance in his eyes. It is difficult to imagine the eyes of a sparrow, which makes people feel sad. "I have a sincere feeling in front of me, and I have not taken it seriously. No matter what the other party did, I never cared. It wasn''t until I lost this relationship that I found out that I didn''t care, I just lied to myself. But it was too late to say anything ... .. "


    Li Min laughed and said, "A female sparrow?"


    "Listen to you. Is this discrimination against us?" Said the sparrow.


    "Absolutely not." Li Yan held back a smile, "what happened? What are you going to do?"


    "Oh, I vowed to kill everyone who killed her. Until then, I will never change into a human form!" Sparrow gritted his teeth.


    "Who killed her?"


    "A very powerful person. I can''t deal with him right now, I will definitely go to him the day I can deal with him!"


    Li Min nodded, expressing understanding and support, and then took out a few bottles of elixir, throwing all his brains to the sparrow. The sparrow used Xiu to hold a pile of elixir bottles, and her moved eyes turned red. "When I do this, I will follow you to the world!"


    "Yes." Li Yan smiled and didn''t care.


    When Li Yan was talking to the sparrow, Qi Potian took the monks from Liuxi Town together with Zhao Batian''s monks to help those monks who had difficulty in getting on the road. Won a lot of praise along the way.


    Whenever this time, Qi Potian would pat his chest and proudly said, "I, the famous Blackrock Ridge butcher, Li Da, his majesty, the senior elder of the killing hand, tell you now, help each other, Solidarity and friendship are the noble morality of our masters and the code of conduct of our monks in Liuxi. It is a matter of course to help you! "


    You''re welcome on his mouth, but his face is full of you come and brag my expression.


    Not surprisingly, the monks helped by him immediately offered praise.


    Qi Potian felt the thrill of being recognized and respected, and his interest was greatly increased. He immediately told the monks how Li Ye had fought the herd that night, fighting for life opportunities for the monks in Liuxi, and eventually seriously injured the endangered story.


    Soon, Zhao Batian''s team sounded an exclamation and admiration.


    "Is this true? Li Gongzi turned out to be so righteous?" A casual practitioner said it was incredible.


    "Of course this is true!" The monks in Liuxi went up to Tianxian Realm to the gas-refining period. When they heard this questioning voice, they all jumped out to prove it.


    The so-called trio become tigers. Now there are more than a thousand monks to talk about and prove Li Zhi''s feat. The monks brought by Zhao Batian can''t help but believe.


    In less than three days, the entire monk team was discussing Li Yi''s Gao Yi and Ren De, and the praise was like a rising tide, rising wave by wave.


    These monks compared Li Yan with Zhao Batian ... it ¡¯s better, and they felt that the monks in Liuxi were simply too happy, and they all seemed to live in purgatory, so the image of Li Yan Taller.


    Naturally, no one can hide this. Zhao Dengke came to Zhao Batian, his eyes were gloomy: "Li Congji, who is so conceited, has no choice but to preach his heroic deeds everywhere! If I continue this way, I''m afraid it won''t take long. , There is no son in the eyes of these monks, and they went to vote for Li Congzhen! "


    What Zhao Dengke expected was that Zhao Batian lacked interest in this matter, and said indifferently: "Li Congzhen''s nagging is even more powerful, but it is a fairyland and has no background. Where do monks go to vote for him? Besides, when the Black Rock Mountain is reached, my son displays his mighty power and destroys the beast tide, and they will naturally know who is truly powerful and who is able to protect their lives! "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Batian is domineering: "In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracy calculations are clouds, and time will prove that this son is the demon worth their allegiance!"


    Seeing Zhao Batian say this, Zhao Dengke is not good at persuading.


    They were just about to end the conversation, and suddenly they looked different, as if listening to people talking to them. If you look carefully, you will find that the jade pendant between the two demon''s waists is shining with light-it is a transmission instrument .


    At the end, Zhao Batian''s expression returned to normal, and he felt his chin, wondering, "How did my father know that Li Congyu, and let us kill him?"


    Zhao Dengke hurriedly said: "Since it is the order of the city owner, son ..."


    Zhao Batian waved his hand to signal that Zhao Dengke didn''t have to say much.


    Zhao Bofu''s order was very concise, and did not give any reason, because he was not convenient to explain the reason-can not be said to have been conferred by King Monkey Monkey?


    Zhao Batian said: "The beast tide has not been resolved. If he is killed now, with his reputation among the monks in Liuxi Town, I am afraid that it will cause riots and be detrimental to the overall situation. Once the beast tide is eliminated, you can solve it smoothly. he is the one."


    Zhao Dengke gladly took the lead.


    The four-day journey is long or short, and at the dawn of another dawn, monks such as Li Zhi finally reached the forest near Heishi Mountain.


    Because he was the leader of more than a thousand monks, Li Ye was called by Zhao Batian to discuss war arrangements. When the latter saw the former, his eyes were difficult to hide and weird. He really couldn''t understand a fairyland, how could he let Sun Bofu personally order the killing.


    When Li Yan approached, Zhao Batian converged, cleared his throat with a cough, and said, "According to the area and scope of the beast tide distribution, we have delineated the heart of the beast. After some investigation and investigation, we will eventually The target is locked in the Black Rock Mountain. My demon has watched here. These days I found a lot of monsters coming in and out here, and the repair is not low, so we judge that the black rock mountain is the old beast''s nest and the place where the monster is concentrated. . "


    After listening to these, Li Yan glanced at Zhao Batian.


    It seems that the other party doesn''t know yet. Those so-called monsters are actually fairy immortals. However, this is also normal. The fairy has a way to disguise herself and use magic to simulate the demon.


    Even Li Yan, when he visited the camp before entering for the first time, did not find the true identity of the other party. If it weren''t for the white wolf who had been mixed in early, and had also fought with Xu Beiwang, and was defeated by the opponent with the Xuanhuangzhen demon charm, "surrendered", Li Ye could not know the truth of this matter.


    However, Li Yan did not intend to tell the other side.


    They are not solid friends, and they still have holidays.


    Although Zhao Batian expressed his hope that Li Ji would join his Majesty and looked very close, Li Qi ¡¯s family knew his family affairs. After all, the other party was Sun Bofu ¡¯s son, and Sun Bofu was the confidante of Mi Monkey King. Maybe when the swordsmen will meet.


    Under such circumstances, Li Zhi naturally wanted to think for himself and seek to maximize his own interests.


    Aiming at the beast tide now, Li Yong never thought that he had to calm it down. His purpose has always been to swindle monks and magic weapons, and entering the beast tide is just a means.


    Therefore, he gave a password to the monks in Liuxi town so that they should not reveal anything, in order to prevent Zhao Batian from retreating, or that Zhao Bofu realized the seriousness of the problem and came in person. If this is the case, he will have nothing to say, and his own safety cannot be guaranteed.


    "Brother Li took your team and attacked Black Rock Mountain from the left." Zhao Batian pointed Li Li aside. "Be prepared for an hour, and launch an attack after dawn!"


    Li Yan said that he accepted the proposal. In fact, his position is not bad, even the terrain in the offensive direction is not bad. The only problem was that he was surrounded by two teams led by Taiyi Zhenxian.


    To say that Zhao Batian didn''t have any ghost idea, Li Xun didn''t believe it.


    But Li Yan didn''t care.


    After an hour, the monk monk has surrounded the Black Rock Mountain.


    Zhao Batian flew up into the air, pointed at the mountain with a spear, and shouted loudly: "I, Zhenjiang Zhao Batian, now order Seoul, etc., and immediately launch an attack to destroy the beast tide!"


    His eyes were hot, as if he had seen the scene of being praised by many people after his achievements.


    A team of monks rose into the air, and a team of practicing monks rushed out of the jungle and killed Black Rock.

 v5 Chapter 92： Decisive battle (2)

    In the cave of Heishi Mountain, Xu Beiwang stood behind Wei Gong, watching the light and shadow cast by the front in front of him.


    Above it are all the circumstances surrounding the Black Rock Mountain, including Zhao Batian who is rising into the air, giving offensive orders in an aggressive manner, and thousands of monster monks killed.


    Xu Beiwang looked shocked: "Unexpectedly ... they actually found our hiding place!"


    Compared to Xu Beiwang, Wei Gong''s look was much quieter. He slowly said, "Two days ago, I found something wrong with this seat. The original offensive was fierce, and the team of Zhenjiang City monks who frustrated several of our fierce beasts suddenly appeared. There was no trace. At that time, I was thinking whether they were holding off the offensive, stopped for a rest, or in a big move. At that time, I could not believe that they really found where we were hiding. . It seems that many of the monsters are capable and strangers, and can''t be underestimated. "


    Xu Bei looked at his hands, and his heart convinced: "It''s okay for Wei Gong to take precautions. I urgently recalled a few nearby beasts and set up an ambush in Black Rock Mountain in advance. Otherwise, we will be killed this time!"


    When Father Tianwei made such an arrangement, he also felt that the other party was too cautious. In his opinion, Black Rock Mountain is very hidden, and the other party is absolutely impossible to find.


    But now, he is grateful to Wei Gong''s stubborn opinion.


    At this moment, Wei Gong is not as optimistic as Xu Beiwang. He said in a deep voice: "The time is tight, there are not many beasts that can be transferred back, there is no advantage at all, and there are still three opponents. They have not participated in the battle before. The Taiyi True Wonderland is beyond our expectation. If that''s the end, we might not be able to win, but if the other party has any backhand, everything will be difficult to say. "


    "Wei Gong filtered it, forgive him that the monk monk can find here, it is already doing his best, we have the Xuanhuangzhen demon charm in hand, and we can definitely defeat them!" Xu Beiwang fighting spirit was raised.


    At present, the defense force of Black Rock Mountain is more than 200 monks except for thousands of ferocious beasts.


    As for the masters of Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, in addition to Wei Gong and Xu Beiwang, there is still one person. With three to three, and the suppression of the Xuanhuangzhen demon symbol, Xu Beiwang thought that they could not win.


    "Well, you should prepare!"


    Wei Gong waved his hand, "Only in this way, our identity is completely exposed. The situation has developed to the present, has deviated from the original plan, and can only take a step at a time. I hope that the exception here will not affect other places Beast tide. "


    ...


    The confident monk monk rushed out of the jungle and launched a siege to Black Rock Mountain.


    They thought that their side was a sudden attack, and the other side was bound to be unprepared, and it could have an unexpected effect, but they did not expect that they had just hit the head when they reached the foot of the Black Rock Mountain.


    There was a sudden noise in the forest that was originally calm, and then there was a shaking of the mountains, and the roar of the beasts rang through the clouds, and all the birds in the forest were scattered. Then the monks monstrously discovered that countless horrible beasts rushed out to face them, exposed their fangs and rushed to the ground.


    "It''s a ferocious beast! A lot of ferocious beasts!"


    "Damn, there''s an ambush!"


    "Did we do it ?!"


    While the monks on the ground exclaimed, they took out their weaponry and blasted out their spells to meet the enemy. The team was originally quite neat because the front line suddenly encountered obstacles and inevitably fell into chaos.


    Fortunately, this is not the first time they have played against fierce beasts. No matter whether it is courage or experience, although they are busy, they don''t want to turn around and run.


    The birds and beasts greeted the monster monk''s blasting technique and broke into the monster monk group. Although they were killed a lot in the middle, they now broke into the monk group and their melee advantage immediately came into play.


    Soon, monks were thrown, knocked back, and lifted off. Some beasts with strong flying ability picked up the monks and flew away, throwing them down in the air, and throwing them into the follow-up monks.


    The beginning of the battle was a scuffle. There were roars, shouts, and bombardments of spells. Once the battle moves, it will only grow louder when it is not over.


    Like monks on the ground, the monks in the sky were forced to meet the enemy. The mighty beasts also have the ability to vacate. They rushed up in a hula, and launched a fierce attack on the monk monk at the speed of lightning.


    However, in the end, the space to be moved in the air is larger, especially the monks in the fairyland, who are basically approached without being face to face. While dodging and backing off, they launched a magical attack on the beasts that were chasing after each other and started a fierce struggle.


    They look elegant, but if they are caught by a ferocious beast, they will be better off than a monk.


    Zhao Batian waved his spear in his hand, and led a group of monks in the main city of Zhenjiang, echoing each other and killing the beasts in the opposite direction. When the inferior beasts met them, they soon broke their heads and fell from the air.


    The three Taiyi Real Wonderland are strolling around in the court, and they are in the vicinity of Zhao Batian, shuttled between the fierce beasts. I didn''t see how they shot. Behind them, blood rushed up, and from time to time, fierce beasts fell like dumplings.


    Unlike the chaos of the ordinary monk team, the monk formation in Liuxi Town is quite strict, after all, Li Ye is directing himself. Even if it was suddenly attacked, it didn''t give the beast much opportunity. ,


    Because there were powerful monsters fighting in the sky, the monks met the enemy in mid-air, but Li Yan and the monks, the boss, red sleeves, white wolves and other monks, solidly trained on the ground formation monk formation.


    The first wave of fierce beasts rushing forward met Li Li and others'' combined efforts to block and kill. Before reaching the monks who practiced Qi, they fell to the ground. The beast''s offensive was stagnant, and by the time the follow-up beast rushed out to fill the gap, the Qiqi monk in Liuxi Town had adjusted his formation and started to attack with rigorous techniques to carry out a defensive counterattack.


    As long as the monks are in a regular formation, the combined power of spells and spells will be great. It would not be so easy for them to get close to them if it were not for the beasts that were crushed by their strength. If this is the case, the beasts will be suppressed by fire in the middle, and they will have to retreat after leaving many corpses.


    If it does not retreat, there may be fierce beasts able to rush to the monks, but most of them will die halfway, so even sporadic beasts will soon be solved by the number of monks who are suppressed.


    The fighting was very **** and fierce from the beginning. The situation was better except for Liuxi Town. The monks in other positions were hit and killed by the beasts. After dropping the body, the entire group was forced to withdraw while fighting.


    In this way, it is undoubtedly a good opportunity for the beasts to hunt.


    Seeing such a scene, Zhao Batian in the sky suddenly became furious, and the voice of the order was like a thunder, which blew in the ears of each monk: "No one can retreat, otherwise there will be no pardon!"


    After the order was completed, Zhao Batian greeted the monk Zhenjiang beside him: "Spread it out to support them!"


    Although there are many fierce beasts, the number of strong ones is not as good as that of the monk monks. This is because the monks in Zhenjiang City led by Zhao Batian are all monks. Compared to the normal monk strength configuration, they are extra strength.


    With them, it is impossible for a beast to win in the sky. The final result is that the ground battlefield is unstable after the sky battlefield is lost.


    In the previous battle of besieging fierce beasts, it was by virtue of this advantage that Zhao Batian''s team could go all the way.


    The monks in Zhenjiang City were ordered to leave. They had already done this very skillfully, so there was no objection at the moment. As for Zhao Batian''s safety-there are three strong men in Taiyi Real Wonderland, there is no need to worry.


    After the major monks of Zhenjiang City dispersed, they daredly plunged into the beasts of the sky. With the help of the monks, the two sides not only helped the opponent quickly stabilize their positions, but also quickly surrounded the powerful men. beast.


    The monks on the ground, aware of the superiority of the battlefield in the sky, all seemed to have taken the reassurance pills and began to fight back against the beasts in front of them. The war broke out, and every monk tried his best to improve the overall combat power. The pressure from the beasts was not as great as before.


    The situation looks very good. Rao is a fierce beast ambushed by the monks in advance, and suddenly comes out violently. There are some losses, but with the help of the monks in Zhenjiang City, the overall strength of the monks is obviously better than fierce There are many beasts.


    Zhao Batian took the battlefield situation in his eyes and shouted in excitement: "I, Zhenjiang Zhao Batian, is the best beast hunter, I will be famous and admired by all the monsters! Haha!"


    Hearing the shout, Li Min glanced at the other side to see how happy he was, and could not help but sneer. It''s too early to be happy now, don''t cry.


    Of course, Li Ye would not say this.


    The fierce beasts in front of the monks in Liuxi Town, Rao, had been killed by many of them without the help of the monks in Zhenjiang City. Although the offensive was still there, it seemed to them very weak.


    The white wolf didn''t even break out of Taiyi''s True Wonderland, because it was really unnecessary.


    So now the monks in Liuxi are a little relaxed and cozy, while some monks are talking the jokes with their companions beside them.


    "It is worthy of being a monk in Zhenjiang City, and it really is two brushes, but your proud time is over!"


    On the mountainside of Heishi Mountain, a burst of rubble suddenly burst. One monk rushed out of it, headed by Wei Gong. He had his hands on his back, looked calm, and seemed to be holding a bamboo, but he was talking about Xu Beiwang. His eyes were gloomy, and he felt that the chance of Yixue''s defeat and shame had finally come.


    Seeing that more than two hundred fairylanders had been killed, Rao was mentally prepared for Zhao Batian. At this moment, he couldn''t help but look stagnate, and even his mouth grew up. "How can there be so many fairylandies ?!"


    If there are more than two hundred monks who are above the real world, he can still accept them, and can confidently cope with them. However, more than two hundred monks are all in fairyland. Such a force is too strong!


    "Your name is Zhao Batian? This seat tells you that your dead time has come!" Xu Beiwang sneered, and when he refused to lead a group of monks, he rushed straight to Zhao Batian!

 v5 Chapter 93： Decisive battle (3) (three)

    "You''re arrogant! It''s your time to die!" Although Zhao Batian was shocked at the strength of the other party, he was not afraid, especially since he couldn''t see others being more arrogant than him, so he didn''t hesitate at this moment. Welcomed up.


    However, he did not go to meet Xu Beiwang. The cultivation emanating from the other side was fluctuating, but the level of Tai Yizhen Wonderland, he was not stupid, and went to the other side for no reason. There are three Taiyi Zhenxian around him, and if he pulls out one, he can face each other.


    At this moment, Zhao Batian didn''t know what he was facing.


    Without Zhao Batian''s orders, Zhao Dengke took a team of monks, guarded around Zhao Batian, and met Xu Beiwang and others. As a Taiyi true wonderland powerhouse in the team, Zhao Dengke was not difficult to choose his opponent. He swung his sleeve and went straight to Xu Bei to face the door!


    "It''s a very powerful cultivation, it''s actually in the late stage of Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, a step higher than me!" Xu Beiwang waved his sword and struck Zhao Dengke''s blow. He was immediately blasted back, and he looked up. Looking at the other side with a sly smile, "It''s just that you don''t use Baobao, is it too big?"


    "It''s enough to kill you." Zhao Dengke''s eyes were low, and he said coldly, chasing Xu Beiwang and punching again. From start to finish, he looked at Xu Beiwang with strabismus, full of disdain, and the pride that masters should have.


    "If you are not a monk monk, this seat really won''t win you, but now ..." Xu Beiwang smiled, his left hand quickly drew the trick in his sleeve, uttered a spell in his mouth, and then his eyes were fierce. Flashing, "Now, get me ready to die! Xuanhuangzhen Demon Charm!"


    "What ?!" Zhao Dengke stunned suddenly, widening his incredible eyes, thinking that Xu Beiwang was cheating.


    However, the next instant, Jiuzhen Town Charm flew out of Xu Beiwang''s sleeve, connected in mid-air to form a line of flashing light, turned into a black giant hand in front of him, and flashed lightning at him with immense pressure. Just press!


    In a hurry, Zhao Dengke flipped his wrist, and a silver folding fan appeared in his hand, savagely facing Xuanhuang''s big hand.


    The gale rose suddenly, and the silver light was so high that there was a tendency to engulf Xuanhuang''s big hand.


    But it''s just a trend. As Xuan Huang''s big hand presses, the silver light dissipated when he touches it. In the end, Xuan Huang''s big hand blasted Zhao Dengke. Without any suspense, Zhao Dengke''s body vomited blood and flew out, his breath weakened and weakened instantly, and his strength was greatly damaged.


    After finally stabilizing his body, Zhao Dengke looked up in horror and stared at Xu Beiwang: "You are a monk of Xianting ?! How could you be a monk of Xianting?"


    He couldn''t accept the fact that Xu Beiwang was an immortal, and he couldn''t understand why the monk''s territories appeared.


    Could it be that the Demon King did not guard Ling Yundu well? But if Ling Yundu fails, it must be a major event that affects the entire demons. How could he not get any news in advance?


    Moreover, the Demon King has the cultivation of Da Luo Jin Xian. Which fairy can still maintain the realm of Da Luo Jin Xian after passing through Kunlun?


    No.


    Zhao Dengke was horrified, but Xu Beiwang smiled happily. He couldn''t stop himself, wielding his sword and slashing at the other side: "Xianbei Xu Beiwang, remember this name, because you will die in the hands of this seat!"


    Zhao Dengke responded and tried his best to regain fanfare. However, after hitting the Xuanhuang Town Charm, he couldn''t reunite the gas generator in a short time, and even the fear of rising his heart couldn''t be suppressed. Is it possible to win each other again?


    Before he recovered, Zhao Dengke''s repair was enough to kill him a hundred times.


    "Save me!" Zhao Dengke hurriedly shouted to his companion, and now he can only hope for help from the other two Taiyi Zhen Wonderland.


    Although the fairy''s Xuanhuang town charm is powerful, it can only be used once in a short period of time. In a battle, the fairy has absolutely no energy to issue a second town charm.


    If it is an immortal, you can suppress a monk monk at the same time, only that the demons are long gone.


    Zhao Dengke turned his head, but saw the scene that made him startled and desperate.


    He originally thought that Zhao Dengke was only a fine work of Xianting collusion with monks, but the scene in front of him made him realize that there are no monsters mixed with fierce beasts, and the other party is all monks of Xianting!


    Because his companions also successively hit the Xuanhuangzhen demon amulet, all of them were seriously injured, their strength was greatly damaged, and they were all at stake!


    There are five or six hundred monks in the monk team brought by Zhao Batian, but the real monks account for most of the monks. The number of real monks in the fairyland is similar to that of the black stone mountains. And now the fairy people have a Xuanhuang town demon charm, so that their fairyland is almost suppressed!


    Zhao Dengke''s situation is actually better. After all, he is in the late stage of Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, and Xu Beiwang is only the early stage of Taiyi Zhen Wonderland. Even if he hits the Xuanhuangzhen demon, he can still talk to the other party Zhou Xuan for a while, and he is still dead Nope. But other monk monks are not so lucky.


    At the moment many monks in Zhongxuan Huangzhen were beheaded by immortals.


    Even if they are still struggling to escape, most of them will not last long.


    So the fighting situation in the sky turned into a state of downside at this moment.


    One of the other two Zhenjiang Towns in Taiyi Real Wonderland had landed with serious injuries and was not alive and dead, and one was being attacked by opponents, and it seemed to be teetering. Zhao Dengke no longer had any hope and ran away.


    "You can''t run away!" Xu Beiwang was standing in front of Zhao Dengke, and he took all his efforts to repair it, and chopped down the sword with the thunder! Zhao Dengke''s strength is now greatly damaged. Xu Beiwang has a comprehensive advantage in both speed and strength. It is easy to stop the opponent.


    In the face of Xu Beiwang''s full-strength sword, Zhao Dengke''s pupils shrank, and his hair was frightened. He screamed, waved the silver fan in his hand to block, and opened his body as far as possible.


    There was a snoring sound, and the blood flickered, and the silver fan flew up, holding the arm holding it.


    Zhao Dengke''s right arm was cut off with his shoulders, his face was pale as paper, and he couldn''t help but screamed, and evacuated quickly, clutching the **** spring like a shoulder. In a panic, he grabbed the monk in front of the real demon monk and threw him behind without looking.


    Xu Beiwang slayed and killed four real-world monsters who were thrown over by Zhao Dengke, so that he could see the figure of Xu Beiwang. However, at this time, the other party had escaped far enough, as if to launch a magic weapon of speed gain.


    The battle around him was fierce, and Xu Bei could not chase too far. He snorted coldly, "It''s your life, but you lost Xuanhuangzhen''s charm, and lost another arm. In a short time, it must be a big fall. Don''t be hit on the road. It ¡¯s good if the beast eats! ¡±


    After all, he turned back and killed other monks.


    Zhao Batian''s situation is not much better than Zhao Dengke. He also won the Xuanhuangzhen demon symbol, relying on the bodyguard of his body, which is a magic weapon given by Sun Bofu, which was not cut by the opponent with two swords. .


    He panicked back and fled, Zhang Huang looked around, shouted to guard, but saw that his men were basically unable to protect themselves. This made him fall to the bottom of the valley, and the extreme panic drove him crazy.


    In the end, after a group of monks who lived in the real world of Yangshen died, Zhao Batian barely saved his life, and he could not care about staying for a while, and fled to the outside.


    At the moment of fleeing, Zhao Batian couldn''t remember what fame, magnanimity, or arrogance.


    The overall defeat of Monk Sky will inevitably lead to the fall of the ground battlefield. The monks are quick to move and may escape in the sky, but monks on the ground have no room for escape.


    Once the immortals freed their hands and led the beasts to counterattack in an all-round way, they didn''t say that they all had to confess here, and most of them were impossible to survive.


    Not all major monks escaped their lives, after all, it was the team from Zhenjiang City brought by Zhao Batian. Who is Zhao Batian who is the most arrogant and does not conceal the identity of his team leader? The immortals want to save time and effort to win this battle, of course, they must first capture the thief and take him down.


    There were more than a hundred monks from Zhenjiang City, and there were also many immortal realms. At the moment, the casualties were exhausted.


    But they also dispersed most of the immortal''s power, especially the black charms of Xuanhuang Town that consumed many immortals. Especially when they fled, many immortals chased out-not all monks escaped with Zhao Dengke As fast and as far.


    On the one hand, the major monks in the casual repair team are not as bad as Zhenjiang Cheng. On the other hand, they are more or less connected with the monks on the ground. There are many scruples to escape. heart.


    But they also knew that as the battle progressed, it didn''t take long for them to leave their relatives and friends dead. After all, the immortals have almost nothing to lose, and this power has come together, and they can''t beat it.


    The monks on the ground were caught in a climate of panic and despair. Everyone can see the situation clearly. They are basically here today.


    Shouts, screams, and calls for help, one after another near the Black Rock Mountain, like waves.


    At this moment, these monks hated the bones of Zhao Batian and Zhenjiang Cheng who deserted them. Although this is not to blame Zhao Batian, but after all, the team was brought into a desperate situation.


    That is, at this time, on the chaotic battlefield, a green and white beam suddenly rushed up to the sky.


    A sound of righteousness followed, as if it represented justice, and it blew in the air like a summer thunder.


    "All monks listen!"


    "I, Li Congyu, the leader of the monk team in Liuxi, now takes over the command of the team and will die with you, fighting in the end! Monks above the realm in Liuxi will immediately give up the original theater. , Along with the son, fill these evil slams, control the beast, the fairy thief who brought great disaster to the demons, and beheaded here! "


    Thousands of monks in the battlefield heard this voice, and most of them couldn''t help looking at the sky involuntarily. At the same time, they felt inconceivable.


    There, a figure of a mysterious robe holding a sword is in the middle of the blue and white beam of light.


    "Wish to follow Li Gongzi and the imperial cult of Xianting to the end, endlessly!" The monks in Liuxi town flew in succession, and their voices shook.

 v5 Chapter 94： Showdown (4)

    For Li Yong, the situation in front of him cannot be described as desperate, but it is definitely not easy.


    At first, the monk monk was hit by the herd, and all sides were at a disadvantage. Later, relying on Zhao Batian''s master of the town, the monk monk reversed the disadvantage and had comprehensive suppression of the herd. The monk''s shot was roughly balanced.


    It is a pity that monk Xianting holds the Xuanhuang Zhenxu amulet. After the monks in Zhenjiang City died or were injured or fled, Monk Xianting became an extra power.


    If Li Zhi can solve this group of monks, there is still a possibility of victory in this battle.


    So he stood up.


    He knew very well that at the moment Zhao Zhaotian had fled, this was the best time for him to include his opponent''s monk team in His Majesty. This matter has been prepared before, and there is no reason to shrink back because of fear of challenge when it comes to the end.


    The monks in Liuxi Town thought that they knew Li Zhi well, so when Li Zhi stood up in a crisis, they were not surprised at all. After all, such a thing Li Ye has done for them again, and now standing out when the team needs it, it is in line with his high moral personality, and also everyone''s psychological expectations of Li Ye.


    If Li Min did not stand up, they would feel disappointed instead.


    The monks in Liuxi Town felt that this was right, but the monks brought by Zhao Batian did not think so. They were in the same mood as the monks in Liuxi Town when they were rescued by Li Xunshe. And moved.


    "It turns out that Li Gongzi really is like a monk in Liuxi Town, so he denies himself as a demon!"


    "I wasn''t too convinced before. I didn''t expect that in such a desperate situation, Li Gongzi really didn''t rely on his own cultivation to escape, but stayed to fight with us. Now I totally trust him!"


    "There aren''t many such people anymore!"


    "Li Gongzi is so heroic, I''m so touched, oh!"


    The monks were eloquent, expressing their indescribable mood. The monks who practiced qi regarded Li Zhi as a hero, and the monks were also incredible.


    Seeing that Li Zhi had welcomed the immortals and fulfilled their promises with actual actions, they would naturally not hold their hands. The morale that had just fallen to the bottom of the valley instantly picked up, and they exerted their strongest means to fight desperately with the beasts in front of them. .


    Not all monks are beginning to enthusiastically, a few major monks above the real world are not as optimistic as the average demon.


    An eagle demon said in a complex tone: "Although Li Gongzi has the determination to fight to the end, the immortals are still too powerful. There are only more than two hundred realities on his side, dozens of immortals, and where are two hundred. What a fairy opponent? "


    A sorceress sighed next to it: "It is true. No one could have imagined that so many immortals were hidden in the tide of beasts, and the beasts seemed to obey their orders completely! But because of this, the character of Li Gongzi was intolerable Doubt, he was really trying to fight. Unfortunately, he went deep into the crowd of immortals, fearing that he was doomed to fall ... oh! "


    "Stop bullshit. In any case, we must not retreat without fighting to the last minute, otherwise we will be sorry for the righteousness and sacrifice of Li Gongzi!" A cat fairy in a real wonderland passed by them and greeted the fierce men in front of them. beast.


    The eagle demon and the demon looked at each other, and slammed together and rushed out.


    In the eyes of many demon monks, monks from Lixi and other towns in Xixiang are completely giving up their lives, and they must suffer heavy damage from the immortals. However, in the view of monk Xianting, monks from Liuxi who took the initiative to meet them were pure It''s Suspect Long.


    Fortunately, more than half of the immortals were either chasing the monks in the city of Jeju or masters in the attacking group. Wei Gong and Xu Beiwang did not have a large number of people. Li Yi and others did not suffer a headache.


    Gong Wei glanced at Li Yan, his eyes were indifferent, as if looking at ants, without any emotion. In his opinion, a group of three wonderland in a fairyland and heavenly wonderland was not even qualified for his shot.


    The immortals around him mostly showed contempt and turned around to meet them.


    Standing in front of Li Yan was a great consummation in Tian Wonderland. He didn''t have any words, no ridicule or ridicule, just a simple one-finger trick and pointed at Li Yi. Immediately, the situation behind him changed, and numerous auras of condensed flying swords slammed into Li Yun like a heavy rain!


    Such a mighty sword rain, if it fell into the monks group in Liuxi Town, would be enough to kill most of the real people.


    "I was despised!" Faced with the sword rain that covered the sky, Li Yan showed a self-deprecating smile, but did not mean the slightest self-deprecation. This fairyland has already shot with all his strength, but in Li Yan''s view, Tianxianjing dares to stop him, just to despise him.


    Li Ye didn''t hesitate at all. He raised Lu Gujian and chopped down against the sky, and looked relaxed.


    After having devoured the magical powers of Zhao Batian and the immortals, Lu Gujian has been successfully promoted to a top-level middle-level magical power, and his power has risen to a higher level. Li Jian''s sword was cut out, which seemed easy, but the vigorous sword strength was extraordinary.


    Numerous sword rains encountered the cyan sword gas, just like Mars in the flood, and all of them did not dissipate, and there was no half-reason at all. Only then did it seem that the sword rain that swept through the earth turned into a small air burst, and disappeared in no time.


    The immortal in the great wonderland of Tianxianjing took a leisurely glance, showing his horror, almost thinking that he was mistaken. When he hadn''t figured out why a fairyland could break his technique with a sword, Li Yan''s second sword energy had already reached him.


    Although the immortal was terrified, she was in danger and she was in trouble. She finally held her sword in her chest, and once again pointed her finger at Li Zhi. The long sword with the middle-class magic weapon fit into Li Jian''s sword.


    When the long sword encounters the sword''s gas, if it is struck by lightning, it will be knocked off in a hurry, making a sound of wailing. The first magic weapon of this destiny, the fairy spit out a spit of blood.


    He did not hesitate to retreat, and after two fights, he has fully reacted, he is not Li Yan''s opponent!


    However, he wanted to leave, but Li Yan would not give him this opportunity.


    The third sword qi came, and the immortal couldn''t even raise the aura barrier, and was hit by the sword qi. The bodyguard burst open and flew away from his body into fragments, and his own body fell to the ground involuntarily, and there was no vitality.


    After beating the three swords in the first step of Nangong, Li Zhi didn''t stop at all, attacking the monk behind this fairyland fairyland, there were four or five land fairyland, and two early days of fairyland.


    Li Xie slashed the monks who were able to conquer the Heavenly Wonderland. They had no time to rescue. At this moment, when they saw Li Xing flying towards them, they were planning to use one enemy. .


    One of the heaven wonderland still had time to drink and anger at Li Yan: "The zizi dare to be mad, don''t let me die!"


    The words didn''t fall, he raised his palm and pressed it to Li Yan, and suddenly there was a huge snake rising from the air, and he threw at Li Yan suddenly. That Teng snake has grown more than a hundred feet, and it is rare that the body is extremely solid, and it can''t be seen as aura. It flew between the rolls, and a series of sound explosions were issued in the air.


    Li Xuan determined at a glance that below Tian Wonderland, he could never stop the snake from rushing, and one face to face would have to die.


    In addition to this heavenly wonderland, the skills of several other immortals cannot be underestimated. Several kinds of attacks are superimposed, which is more powerful. Rao is the great consummation of Tianxian Realm. In the face of such a joint attack, you must also dodge it, and you must not dare to shake its sharp edge.


    However, Li Yan''s eyes were quiet, and the attack didn''t lag behind, as if many powerful immortals were about to come, all were just a breeze.


    The corner of his mouth was light, and he even smiled.


    The monks who were present at the scene only knew that the number of monks in Liuxi was less than that of the immortals, and there was no advantage in the realm. Therefore, the monks decided that they suddenly rushed to the desperate struggle with the immortals and could not save them.


    However, they didn''t know that the so-called earth fairyland and the so-called heaven fairyland were just defeated enemies in front of Li Wei.


    What is the significance of such immortals?


    In the angry eyes of these immortals, Li Zhi''s body suddenly disappeared. That didn''t really disappear, it was just too fast, faster than their offensive speed of immortality, "step by step!"


    A few immortals suddenly felt cold, every single hair was uncomfortable, and the whole person was panicked, as if they were being stared at by a beast. Of course they knew that it was the feeling of extreme danger coming!


    Just waiting for them to react, a lotus bloomed in front of them, and then the sword light flickered, just like the glow of fire in summer. Heaven Fairyland can also close its hair at the end to save life and immortal law, while Earth Fairyland is an instant loss of consciousness, there is no room for resistance, and died under the sharp sword light.


    After the Seven Swords, the Earth Wonderland fell to the ground as much as possible, and the two Heaven Wonderland were also seriously injured and retreated in exclaim. They were frightened: "What kind of immortal law is this? How can there be such power?"


    "It is not the immortal that is powerful, but the person who is performing the immortal." Li Zhi came to the talking heaven fairyland, and Lu Gujian swept across an arc and brushed the opponent''s neck.


    Like those wonderland, the consciousness of this day wonderland also fell into darkness.


    After waiting for Li Xun to chase another Heaven Wonderland and take the opportunity to kill him, a mighty sword suddenly struck from the side. He pulled back to the sword, blocking the sword''s air, but he retreated involuntarily.


    Looking at it with concentration, it was a true fairyland fairy who rushed to him, and the repair sent out by the other side was fluctuating. He told Li Xun that it was still a late fairyland.


    Obviously, the act of killing several immortals by Li Zhi in person has already attracted the attention of the immortals, so even if he knew he was just a fairyland, the other party sent a true fairyland to come later.


    After all, if you go up, it is too Yizhenxian, and then it must be shot by Wei Gong or Xu Beiwang.


    "Who are you ?!" Brother Real Wonderland was surprised when he saw Li Kun avoiding his attack, and asked with a somber face. It''s very rare to kill the heaven wonderland with the land wonderland, and it can still avoid his accumulated attacks. It should definitely not be an unknown generation.


    Li Yan ticked the corner of his mouth and waved Lu Gujian in his hand: "Kill your man."


    "Look to death!" The fairy in True Wonderland suddenly became furious. "Since you don''t want to live, then this seat will take you to the road!" He said, his eyebrows straightened, his sword pointed at Changtian, and his left hand kept smashing. A purple sword gas rushed into the sky, "Five Thunders!"


    At the end of the purple sword gas, the sky gathers wind and clouds, and lightning flashes out from time to time, making a thunderous sound. As a series of runes flew from the sword to the vortex, in the stratum, soon there were shining runes.


    Li Yan marched with a sword, and wanted to chop or kill the opponent''s immortal spells before they were fully cast, and he would have to obstruct the opponent''s spells. After all, just looking at this movement, we know that the power of Xianfa is not small.


    Faced with Li''s sudden advance, a smile appeared in the corner of the fairyland of Zhenxianjing Fairy, and his body suddenly retreated.


    Li Jian broke through the sword, and at this moment a powerful aura wave came over his head, which forced Li Wei to shift his body.


    With a loud bang, a purple thunder fell on the side of Li Xun, sending out a violent gas explosion, just the scattered aura wave, let Li Xuan be shaken to the side. Li Yan''s eyebrows narrowed his eyes, and in his sight, the smirk at the corner of Zhenxianjing grew stronger and thicker, gradually turning into ridicule, as if ridiculing Li''s self-control.


    A powerful wave of aura came from overhead, and Li Zhi was forced to move again.


    Suddenly, the purple electricity pours out of the stratum, and the countless thunder and lightning thunder, banging beside Li Yan. He had to do all he could to barely avoid successive bombardments of lightning.


    The thunder and lightning were connected into the curtain, and it fell like a heavy rain. Rao is Li Xun''s body style is good, and also suffered two purple thunder within a moment. One was blocked by Lu with a sword, and one fell directly behind him. His scalp was numb and his long hair was all curled up. There was a scorching smell and hot pain behind him.


    This real wonderland is much more difficult to deal with than those encountered by Li Zhi before, it is not Juxingge Tiger Demon, it is comparable to the python demon of Panfeng City''s main government, and it may not even be an ordinary real wonderland. Fairies are comparable.


    Apart from that, the taste of the "five thunder bombers" is extremely uncomfortable.


    Enjoying the appearance of Li Jilang in my spare time, the fairy sneered aloud, with a condescending taste: "Enjoy the thunder array of this seat! You can rest assured that as long as you do not die, the thunderbolt will not stop, you have a lot Time, slowly taste the taste of death coming step by step. If you feel scared, let yourself remember that if you are born in the next life, do n¡¯t be against the fairy, and do n¡¯t try to anger a fairy, it ¡¯s definitely an unbearable consequence for you. ! "


    In the thunderbolt curtain, Li Yan, who was constantly dodging the bombardment, was like a lone sail in a mighty ocean wave, with the possibility of overturning at any time.


    Hearing the proud declaration of true fairyland, Li Yan shook his head and sighed, seeing the other person''s eyes full of sympathy: "Self-conceived superiority is the vice of every ruling class, and this evil is especially evident in your immortals. This will make You lose the ability to judge things fairly. If your eyes are not blinded by such vices, you should be able to see at this moment, things are not what you think. "


    Speaking of which, Li Su suddenly stopped, still being bombarded by a purple thunder.

 v5 Chapter 95： Showdown (5)

    In the chaotic battlefield, the monk team from Liuxi led by Li Zhi launched a fierce attack on Monk Xianting. The sky above Heishi Mountain became the most fierce battlefield, and the monks on both sides fought **** battles with each other.


    As a result, teams in other positions have shared a lot of pressure, and they have been relaxed a lot. But instead of slowing down the offensive, they attacked the beast more fiercely.


    Because they all know that the monks in Liuxi Town are not the opponents of the monks of Xianting. Once the other party is suppressed, their situation will deteriorate again and there is no possibility of getting better. So the monks were stunned and wanted to defeat the beasts in front of them as soon as possible, freeing up their hands to support the monks in Liuxi Town.


    But at this moment, a team of hundreds of famous monks suddenly flew over from the west and plunged into the chaotic sky battlefield. As soon as they appeared, they launched a fierce demon attack on Monk Xianting, all of whom were desperately fighting for you.


    Suddenly, the monk Xianting was attacked, and many people were killed.


    They looked at them suddenly, and found that this monk team was all immortal monsters!


    The realm of these monsters is almost the same as that of them. What is even more rare is that they are extremely brave in battle, so that they immediately feel great pressure.


    "Where is this demon ?!" Wei Gong was surprised and could not keep calm. When he hadn''t played before, he told Xu Beiwang that if these monks were in front of them, they were sure of winning, but if Zhao Batian had any second hand, the situation would be out of control.


    What I didn''t expect was that Zhao Batian had fled in haste and disappeared for a long time, but a group of monks appeared here, and more than a hundred demons were all fairyland!


    The monk''s Xuanhuangzhen demon amulet has been used almost, even if there are some sporadic left, it can never stop so many immortals from the immortal realm.


    In the previous battles, the immortals were still arrogant and did not put the monk monks in their eyes. Now they saw this monk team and immediately became cold.


    "Kill, kill all of these Xianting dog thieves, one is not left!" Although Yu Dazhen was not high, he also dared to charge forward and kept ordering to the monster team behind him.


    The leopard demon took the lead, and led the team into the group of monks, heading straight for Wei Gong.


    As the power of Taiyi Real Wonderland, he only has Taiyi Real Wonderland in Xianting. If it ¡¯s unusual, the leopard demon who avoids the magical charm of the fantasy town will not dare to act so boldly, but Li Zhi has already made it clear in the transliteration jade bamboo slips that the three Taiyi Zhen fairyland fairy tales have used Xuanhuang Town demon charms!


    If so, the leopard demon has no scruples. After all, the Xuanhuangzhen demon symbol is only useful in the same environment. If it is used by a fairy in a real fairyland, there is no threat at all.


    "Dead to them to the end, this battle can''t be lost anyway!" Wei Gong sighed, flew up to meet the leopard demon, and fought against each other.


    The monks in the field are very excited to see this powerful force joining.


    For now, they still don''t have any advantages, but they also have no disadvantages. In this case, there is a possibility of struggle. For them, this means not only that they can survive, but also that their relatives and friends have the opportunity to survive.


    In this case, the monks are all crazy.


    If they said they were fighting without reservation before, then after seeing great hope in desperation, the individual''s potential was fully stimulated, and the combat power was two points higher than usual.


    It was also at this time that Li Min stopped his figure and a purple thunder fell on himself.


    His eyes flashed sharply, and he drew a sword before his brows, staring at his opponent and whispering, "Ziqi Jianchao!"


    Lu Jujian suddenly rushed up a blue and white beam of light, against the sky curtain of lightning, broke through the clouds above Li Kui''s head, exploded suddenly at high altitude, and the wave of spiritual tide spread to the range of several hundred feet.


    In this range, the purple air rises, the clouds are steaming, and the stratospheric clouds spread by the real fairyland are scattered, opening up a field of their own.


    "What kind of work method is this, the Aura fluctuations are so fierce ?!" True Wonderland could not help but look rigid.


    In Ziyun, Jianshan looked up. With a word "out" by Li Zhi, Jianshan was divided into ten million long swords, but instead of falling to the fairy monks in midair, it flew straight to the real fairyland. Purple Thunder Field.


    The rumbling sound of explosions exploded one after another. Under the shooting of millions of long swords, the field of purple thunder was like burning paper and was burned a little bit. When the last purple electricity disappeared, only purple clouds and long swords remained in the sky.


    There are hundreds of long swords left, and they converge with each other to form a torrent of long swords and strike at the real fairyland.


    The body of Zhenxianjing shuddered, a gleam of fear flashed in his eyes.


    In a state of danger, he yelled, waved the sword in his hand and chopped it again and again, the swords blasted out, collided with the flood of the incoming sword and burst into each other.


    Seeing that the sword''s torrent was destroyed, Zhenxianjing was relieved, but he had no time to rejoice and jumped.


    Because Li Zhi has already come to him.


    In the opponent''s hand, Lu Gujian raised high, accompanied by a loud dragon chant, and the sword became a dragon, chopping him down!


    "You can''t kill this seat!" True Wonderland growled and blocked with a sword. To this day, he has no idea of ??being able to defeat Li Yan, but just expects that the other party will not kill him.


    But unfortunately, when Long Qi passed through his body, he stiffened in place. The pupils quietly spread, the sword fell from the hand, and finally the body could not shake steadily. The expression of despair and panic solidified on the face, and the teeth trembled: "This ... this ..."


    He struggled, trying to suppress the violent aura in the subject, but his muscles slammed for a while, and after all, he didn''t persist and burst open.


    His head spins in the air.


    "How difficult is it to kill you?" Li Yan brushed past the other side''s skull and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    True Wonderland closed his eyes forever. At the moment of dying, he regretted it, and regretted coming to fight with Li Yan.


    When Li Yan launched the Purple Lotus Sword, he resisted a lot of lightning and was injured. However, the injuries were not that serious, at least not as severe as when they killed the python demon in Panfeng City.


    Although this real fairyland in Xianting is better than the python demon, today''s Li Yi is much stronger than that time.


    After meeting the monsters brought by Yodah, Li Yan re-entered the fairy crowd, and he is still in a forward position. There aren''t that many real fairyland among the monks of Xianting. Before, they could even dispatch one to fight against Li Zhi, but now they can no longer send extra to confront Li Zhi.


    Li Zhi rushed left and right, and each time Lu Gujian made an attack, he did not fail, either to block the attack of the fairy, or to hurt or even kill the opponent.


    An immortal was condensed into a big shield in his hand when Li Zhi was killed, and wanted to block Li Jian''s sword. However, Lu Gujian was chopped on the big shield, but it was like tofu, directly cut the opponent''s proud shield and seriously injured him.


    "How can this be, I ... but the magic weapon of top quality!" Fairy opened her eyes wide and wanted to say something, but without the shield defense, he was immediately killed by the rushing monster.


    An immortal, holding a mortal heart, rushed to Li Yan with a golden knife in his hand. Li Yan did not shy away, and also greeted his sword with a sword. When the golden sword touched Lu Jijian, he immediately snapped and broke, so his head was chopped down by Lu Gujian.


    There are countless similar situations. Li Zhi''s combat strength is better than true fairyland, but it is weaker than Taiyi Zhenxian. Now he is relying on a high-quality medium-level Lu Gujian in his hand and a demon to echo. It''s really invincible to get into the fairy crowd.


    Moreover, his Lu Gujian is not an ordinary top-grade magic weapon.


    The number of immortals killed and wounded in his hands increased linearly, and quickly passed twenty.


    Finally, even the father-in-law couldn''t sit still.


    But he was still fighting the leopard demon, so he had no time to pull out, and had to say to Xu Beiwang: "Stop the kid and let him kill again like this, even if our monks are not all dead, they will have to get out of the battle with injuries!"


    Xu Beiwang rushed over and waited to see Li Zhe''s face clearly. Then he shook his body suddenly and said, "That **** ... that **** is the person of the dirt dust man!"


    "What? It''s him? He even came here again ?!" Gong Wei was startled, and his heart was trembling.


    Now that Li Zhi is here, it means that their whereabouts and plans are in danger of being exposed to the whole. If people from the Dust Faction faction use them to attack the Emperor at the Zixiao Treasure Hall, it will definitely be a big trouble!


    Xu Beiwang didn''t start immediately, he had previously shunned Li Li, now it is the same.


    No, it''s not the same. After seeing Li Ye killing the Quartet, he was even more frightened. However, he could see clearly that the long sword in the opponent''s hand could be called a magic weapon for shaving, and even ordinary high-quality magic tools could not be countered, and even less advanced to the high-quality intermediate level-even more than likely!


    "I do n¡¯t want to say that there is a magic weapon given by powerful people. I do n¡¯t know what means are hidden in my body. If I attack, I will probably be overcast!" Xu Bei looked at Li Yan and felt his heart tremble, before He feared Li Li, and now he was even more afraid.


    "Don''t worry, do it now! You must stop him! Xianting''s plan, can''t be ruined in his hands!" Wei Gonggu exchanged with Xu Beiwang, and was shocked by Li Zhi''s "real identity", accidentally divided God, let the leopard demon tear a piece of flesh off his shoulders, causing him to frown.


    Seeing Xu Beiwang still hesitant, Wei Gong roared: "This is an order! You must execute it!"


    Xu Bei looked helpless and had to bite his head and greet a group of monks from Xianting to meet Li Yan, with 10,000 unhappy in his heart. He is even more willing to fight with Leopard Demon than Li Ye. After all, Leopard Demon is still "reasonable" and will not arbitrarily pull out a magic weapon to suppress him.

 v5 Chapter 96： How could you let it go? (Three more)

    After flying halfway, several monsters suddenly rushed out of the oblique spurs. The head of the big demon robe was snow-white, looking up at his nostrils and proudly saying, "Xu Beiwang, your opponent is Lord Bai Lang!"


    Seeing that the white wolf was standing in front of him, Xu Bei looked overjoyed. This was really dozing off. Someone sent a pillow. Or a demon. Where can I find such good things?


    Xu Beiwang finally found a reason not to fight against Li Yan, immediately circused his body, and shouted at the white wolf: "White wolf, you fierce monster, last time you killed so many people in this seat, now Even dare to appear in front of this seat, really when this seat is afraid that you will not succeed? Even if your combat power is overbearing, it is difficult to deal with Xuanhuangzhen demon charm, this seat will fight you to the end today! "


    When the white wolf heard the other party''s cry, he couldn''t help it. Why doesn''t this sound right? Before the battle, did you praise the opponent so much? It ¡¯s as if you have suffered a big loss in my hands, but it was clear that I had a big loss in your hands before!


    Also, am I really that powerful? Why didn''t I find it myself? Without Xuanhuangzhen charm, you really have a hard time dealing with me?


    Master White Wolf thought for a while, then nodded seriously. Since the other party said so, it must be the case.


    "Okay, Xu Beiwang, let you run away last time, it''s your luck. You have no luck today! Master Bai Wolf must take your first rank!" White Wolf''s confidence increased, and he shot at Xu Bei with his sleeve.


    Xu Bei didn''t expect White Wolf to cooperate so much, he acquiesced that he was very difficult and entangled. That''s right. When encountering such a strong opponent, of course, this seat can''t get rid of the other party''s entanglement and meet Li Yan.


    Xu Bei looked at his heart, shaking his sword and greeted the white wolf: "Come on, white wolf, let''s have a good fight! Today, we will win or lose!"


    Speaking of this, Xu Beiwang intentionally suppressed some of his own strength. For fear that the white wolf was not seriously injured, he slashed the opponent with a sword.


    This is Xu Beiwang''s worry, after Li Zhi got Zhao Batian''s storage bag, he went back and gave the white wolf medicine. That was the healing and life-saving medicine that Sun Bofu gave his only son, and of course the quality was excellent. So after taking the wolf, after a few days of adjusting his breath, his momentum has almost recovered.


    However, before Xu Beiwang rushed out to meet the white wolf, a fairy rushed over to flank him, and he stopped Xu Beiwang behind him, and Dayi said suddenly: "Xu Gong, you can rest assured to deal with the kid sent by the mud duster, this white Give the wolf to me! "


    This monk seems to be the last Taiyi Zhenxian among the monks of Xianting.


    Xu Bei looked agitated: "..."


    Is there such a thing?


    What''s more about your expression of worrying and letting me not thank you, when did you help me so much, and how could our friendship be so good?


    Xu Bei wanted to cry without tears.


    However, this Taiyi Zhenxian has already faced the white wolf. He had no choice but to leave with a bitter face and continued to fly to Li Yan.


    When halfway through, Xu Beiwang suddenly responded. His mother, this guy didn''t come to help me at all. He heard my conversation with Wei Gong. He knew that the kid sent by the mud duster was difficult to entangle. I was afraid that I would be entangled by the white wolf. To deal with that kid, so I came to grab my opponent!


    Realizing this, Xu Bei looked back at the Taiyi Zhenxian and stared at him with a hate in his heart.


    However, this is the end of the matter, even if Xu Beiwang knew the opponent''s mind, he could not go back and rush to fight against the white wolf. Seeing that Li Zhi had already killed nearly, Xu Beiwang wanted to die. He gritted his teeth and flew over, preparing to meet the judgment of fate, a sudden blessing to his soul, a flash of aura in his mind.


    So far, the boy has not used any special magic weapon or secret method except the sword in his hand, even in the real fairyland. Could it be that the boy''s means of pressing the bottom of the box, although powerful, would not be easy to use?


    This must be the case.


    Such a method is necessarily valuable, and since it is given by others, it can only be used once, and it is likely that it will have to pay a little price. That is naturally unwilling to use.


    Unless it is a last resort.


    What is the last resort? Of course, the opponent is too powerful, and he can''t fight by himself, when his life is in danger.


    But what if the opponent is not that strong?


    Xu Bei looked bright.


    Fly to Li Yan, Xu Beiwang shouted: "Boy, you fierce guy, you killed so many people in this seat last time, now dare to appear in front of this seat! Really when this seat is afraid of you not succeed? You are powerful and sharp, and this seat has no reason to shrink back today. If you want to kill me, you must step on the body of this seat first! "


    Hearing Xu Beiwang''s shouting and drinking, Li Yan could not help but hesitated, the reaction was almost exactly the same as that of White Wolf.


    How can I hear this wrong? Before the war, did you praise the opponent so much? It''s like you''ve had a big loss in my hands. But before you ran fast, I didn''t hit you with that sword, and you did n¡¯t have any fart!


    Also, listening to what you mean, I seem to be very powerful, even you have to dread it ... but what are you dreading? You are a divine Taiyi Zhenxian, come to deal with me in a fairyland, and even open your mouth and say nothing to shrink back, stepping on your body, shouldn''t this be what I said?


    Don''t make you seem like you can''t deal with me!


    Li Yan thought about it seriously, and felt that this guy was afraid of a problem in his mind. To be truthful, Li Yan can''t use Tianjian right now.


    "Since it''s here, let''s fight now!" Li Yan took the initiative to attack with his sword, just as he did last time.


    Xu Beiwang didn''t flinch this time, and he came out to meet him, but he still shouted, "You can''t kill this one!"


    He shouted in my heart, I couldn''t kill you, and I didn''t want to kill you either. I can drag you Taiyi Zhenxian, so monk Xianting has no advantage at all. Now there are many of us monks. It is only a matter of time before you lose.


    The monks they carried did not hesitate, and they jumped out and started to fight against each other.


    Li Min and Xu Beiwang had several moves against each other, and suddenly found something not right, and could not help but frowned. It''s not that the other party is too powerful. On the contrary, I found that the power of this puppet is so weak that it is only a little stronger than the real fairyland that he just cut off.


    It''s really a little bit, it''s totally not up to the level of Taiyi Zhenxian.


    However, each time the opponent shot, there was the power of Taiyi Zhen Wonderland. It seemed as if he could knock Li Yan down with a half-stroke. But when the move was implemented, it immediately became like a breeze. This made Li Yan have to be skeptical. Could it be that the second pulse of Ren Du was opened up, and his strength suddenly leaped by leaps and bounds, and the power of Taiyi Real Wonderland?


    Although Nahan was in his heart, Li Zhi''s offensive never stopped, he has been fighting for power, so as not to give the other party the opportunity to take the initiative. He is still very afraid of Taiyi Zhenxian.


    However, the harder he hit, the more strange Li Li felt. The power of this Li was really not working.


    Suddenly Li Li realized that it was no wonder that when he saw him before, he ran fast. It turned out that the realm of Taiyi Zhenxian was empty, but he had no corresponding strength. Maybe there are some things like hidden injuries and hidden diseases on the body that affect the exertion of strength?


    This must be the case.


    Li Yan has a firm mind. Such strength is a bit stronger than the real fairyland. It may not be as successful as the real fairyland. After seeing him easily killing the real fairyland, the other party tries to avoid the war as a matter of course. As it should be.


    With this in mind, Li Wei began to violently attack, and if he could kill him while he was ill, naturally Li Wei would not relent.


    However, as Li Zheng increased his offensive, he discovered that the opponent''s power ... began to strengthen?


    How is this going?


    Li Yanahan looked at Xu Bei.


    Then his eyes came into contact with the other person''s wretched, but deep-eyed look, and the expression fell short on his face: you understand.


    Li Xuan was surprised.


    Combined with what Xu Beiwang said during the face-to-face meeting, he suddenly realized that, shit, how dare you believe this? !!


    No wonder that all the tricks came out. They all had the coercion of Taiyi Real Wonderland, but they didn''t have that kind of power when they were in place. This is the reason!


    Li Yan was immediately confused. Everyone met with each other. Why did you put water on me?


    This doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense!


    Why are you giving me water? !!


    Then Li Yan was startled, and his back was chilling. Suddenly he thought of a possibility. The look of Xu Beiwang''s eyes changed immediately, and he instantly brought indescribable anger, and even the offensive was no longer reserved. There was a tendency to open the mountain with one sword after another!


    What he thought was that this old boy, like Bai Lang, also liked the lone king? !!


    If not, why is the other person''s smile so insignificant and full of meaning, as if there is some tacit understanding between each other?


    This must be the case!


    Oh my god, the solitary king has changed since he came to the territory of the monster clan ... No, it is not the solitary king that changed, it is you demon, these people, all changed!


    The lonely king is in full swing soon!


    Anger Li Li, the offensive was tide.


    This scene fell in the eyes of others, and immediately shocked the parties.


    Whether it was the monks of Xianting, the monks of Liuxi, or the hundreds of other monks of the Yao tribe, their eyes were widened, their eyes were dumbfounded, and they were deeply shocked. Especially the monks of the tribe, they saw Li Yan''s eyes gradually changed from respect and love to awe and worship!


    Li Gongzi turned to the wonderland of the earth, holding on to Taiyi Zhenxian''s offense, dare you believe it? !!


    No, not to hold it, he was clearly attacking, fiercely attacking that Taiyi Zhenxian of Xianting, he was being beaten by him all the way!


    That''s Taiyi Zhenxian! See, every time someone makes a move, one move and one move, they will wind the wind, an aura of aura like a wolf erupts, and even the air is torn to give out a sharp trembling. But when these moves touched the sword in the hands of Li Gongzi, it was like the tide had hit the dam, and there was no lethality!


    Is Li Gongzi so strong? !!


    Is he still a demon? !!


    No, he is not a demon, he is a human!


    Is he still human? !!


    Looking at the expressions of the monks, if not for the immediate battle, I''m afraid they will kneel down on the spot, willingly express their surrender to Li Yan, and the mountain son will call a mighty son.


    In this scene, not only the monk monks froze, but the county master also choked.


    She didn''t think about it, Li Yan could even confront Taiyi Zhenxian directly!


    "My elder brother is so strong!" The county master waved his fist and blasted at a fairy. "My elder brother is mighty!"


    Wei Gong saw this, his jaw fell on the ground.


    How can this guy be so strong?


    The last such a strong person ... or Li Tang, King of the Tang Dynasty! I heard that when the other party was in the real world of Yangshen, he killed dozens of immortals ...


    and many more!


    Gong Wei widened his eyes.


    Is this guy Li An? !!

 v5 Chapter 97： Stay

    As a great monk in Taiyi Zhenxian Wonderland, Wei Gong''s vision is naturally not bad, so he can see clearly that Xu Beiwang is doing his best every time he makes a shot.


    However, the attack that could sweep down a piece of Wonderland in front of Li Zhe was blocked by the opponent in almost a rude manner.


    Li Xun is a fairyland. This cannot be fake, so he can fight against Xu Beiwang. In addition to relying on the handle in the top grade magic weapon, which is also a treasured sword, it will cause great pressure on Xu Beiwang, and his real combat power must be very high. Realm level.


    "It is indeed a guy sent by the Mud Dust Taoist!" Wei Gong resentfully said, "I should have thought that the monks who could be sent by the Mud Dust Taoist to the demon territory would definitely not be simple. We must say that there is no ability to challenge in a higher order. , Can''t justify it at all, but this one ... is too strong to be too outrageous! "


    Wei Gong sighed and then thought: "It seems that the other party is indeed An Wang Li Yan, no doubt, Oh, An Wang Li Yan, isn''t it the people on the dirt road people ... Hate, I never thought of it before at this point."


    He felt that he was a little wrong, but immediately felt that he couldn''t blame himself for this. Who could have thought about it earlier, Li Zhi came to the demon territory and didn''t go to the Seven Saints, but what kind of beast tide came from Heishiling?


    And since Li Zhi ¡¯s status is so noble, he deserves to be respected by the seven saints. Zhao Batian ¡¯s son, the master of a town and city, could n¡¯t compare with him, but when the monks attacked heavily, it was Zhao. Under the command of Batian, Batian rushed to the air himself and did not speak ...


    There is this guy Li Yan in the team, what do you say that Zhao Batian is jumping there? Don''t you think it''s too bad?


    "I really can''t realize that the guy Xu Beiwang met before was An Wang Li Yan ..." Wei Gong thought, and tried his best to make excuses for his mistakes. "Xu Beiwang this Yan ... Li I did n¡¯t even know before I arrived, it ¡¯s a waste! ¡±


    Wei Gong couldn''t help but stare at Xu Bei fiercely, passing a bit of hatred in his eyes.


    However, Wei Gong at this time could not have thought of it anyway. Xu Beiwang, who was playing against Li Xun, was actually giving Li Xun water ... If he knew this, he would vomit blood.


    Alas, Wei Gong''s devotion to this deed was caught by the leopard demon on his arm three times. The leopard demon said coldly: "Fighting with this demon, even dare to be half-hearted, who do you look down on?"


    Wei Gong''s heart is upset, and he can''t help but be furious: "You demon, what are you arrogant about, if you have Xuanhuangzhen demon charm in your hand, you are already a dead demon!"


    The leopard demon scorned his lips, and there was hate in his eyes: "What good do you have to do with the fairy dog ??of Xuanhuang Town''s Charm? If you use your thoughts against the monsters, you will be used to resist the enemies of the fairyland. Now, how can you be beaten up and lose your territories? You can''t even sustain the land that your ancestors beat down. What face do you have to speak up? "


    "It''s not enough for you to talk about Xianting!" Wei Gong furiously rushed to the crown. "If it wasn''t for your demons who always wanted to overthrow the rule of Daomen Xianting, they did nothing wrong and restrained our energy. Xianting How can you be beaten down by other immortals? It''s all your fault! "


    "The **** doesn''t work, I''m too lazy to talk to you, dirty the demon''s ears!" The leopard demon grunted coldly and strengthened the offensive.


    One person and one demon don''t talk much, just let go of your hands and feet to kill.


    Because Li Yan dragged Xu Beiwang, the three Xianting Taiyi True Wonderland had no advantage in numbers. At first, they had a chance to win a fierce battle, which turned into a thorough melee.


    Due to the close strength of the two sides, this battle did not quickly separate the winner. The **** battle lasted for a whole day, and there were countless deaths and injuries outside the Black Rock Mountain. Whether it was a fierce beast or a monk monk, the bodies were everywhere, and they were almost two thousand together.


    The monk monks have elixir, which can quickly recover from injuries, and the magic weapon can strengthen their own strength. In the second half of the battle, this advantage gradually emerged.


    There is no elixir to provide recovery capabilities, and there is no magical beast to rely on. After exhaustion of strength, it gradually can not resist the onslaught of monk monks, and begins to die.


    Until dusk, when the sunset was about to fall, because the beast had too many deaths and injuries, he kept on the line of defense, and finally couldn''t hold it. With a loud shout of killing and shouting, the monk monk completely destroyed the front of the beast and began a slaughter.


    Facing the onslaught of four or five thousand demon monks, less than 2,000 ferocious beasts remained, and they were quickly killed by various techniques. In the vast battlefield, monk monks were seen flooding the reefs and devouring the beach like tide waters, wiping off the beasts from the ground in large swaths.


    The slaughtering trend of the roll-up curtain was only carried out for less than half an hour, leaving hundreds of beasts. At this time, even if they were not rational, they were still under stubborn resistance under the control of Xianting, and they could not affect the overall situation.


    Thousands of demon monks, especially the great monks, who were drawn out, began to launch a cluster attack on monk Xianting. The dazzling technique of the sky is like a falling rain, killing the immortals one by one on the spot. It didn''t take long for the immortals to fall from the mid-air into a real tendency to dump dumplings.


    The monks of Xianting gathered a total of just over 200 people. They suffered a lot of injuries during the whole day of the war. Where can they stand such a defeat? Just a moment, the immortal is in danger of being surrounded by the demon master monk, and the whole army is overwhelmed.


    Because of his high cultivation, Xu Beiwang has always been distracted and focused on the battlefield trend in the process of entanglement with Li Zhi, without worrying about being cut by Li Yi.


    Seeing that the failure of Brother Xianting had been overwhelmed, he hurriedly transmitted a message to Gong Wei: "Gong Wei, we can''t support it! Why not retreat first, join other teams, and discuss long-term?"


    The transmission passed, and Xu Beiwang waited for a while, but did not get a response.


    He thought that Wei Gong was still hesitant, and hurriedly began to spread the second voice: "Gong Wei, now the monks are all around, and it will be too late if they don''t leave! It''s not Wei Gong''s fault, presumably Xianting won''t blame it! Qingshan stayed there without worrying about burning wood, let''s withdraw first! "


    This transmission passed, and Xu Beiwang waited for a while, but still got no response.


    He felt that Wei Gong was really mad and stupid, knowing that he was still defeated, and continued to fight, waiting to kill himself?


    Xu Beiwang didn''t have this plan, and felt it was important to keep his life small. So he gritted his teeth and blasted out a real Taiyi Zhenxian attack on Li Yan, and then he couldn''t help but turn around and leave!


    Li Xu was backed up more than 100 steps by Xu Beiwang''s sudden intensified attack, and there was no way to pursue it. Fortunately, he knew that Xu Beiwang deliberately released water when fighting, so he was always on the lookout. The opponent''s knockdown did not cause him much damage, and he avoided most of the power.


    When Xu Beiwang turned around and ran away, his sight finally passed through the surrounding melee crowds, and when he looked towards Wei Gong''s side, he suddenly jumped to his heart.


    Where is the figure of Wei Gong?


    Can''t see it at all!


    Wei Gong didn''t even know when he had already left.


    Not only was Weigong disappearing, the fairy of Taiyi True Wonderland who was playing against the white wolf, Xu Beiwang turned around and flew away. The back was still faintly visible!


    Xu Beiwang only felt scalp numbness: I thought I had gone badly enough to take a decisive move. I didn''t expect you to be faster than me!


    But you go, why not call me? What does this mean? !!


    The meaning of Wei Gong is actually very clear.


    Wei Gong is no longer there, but the leopard demon is still there. Before Xu Beiwang flew out, he was stopped by the leopard demon head-on. The other side hit with a punch, Boeing rolled in the air, rolled up a flood of aura waves, completely sealed Xu Beiwang''s path ahead!


    Xu Bei beating his heart, he knew that he would definitely not be able to catch this punch, and must find a way to dodge. The other side, however, was a monk who was able to attack Wei Gong, the late Taiyi Real Wonderland, and it wasn''t even his early Taiyi True Wonderland.


    However, Xu Beiwang wanted to dodge, but a demon did not give him this opportunity.


    The white wolf who lost his opponent also killed him from the flank. He held up a long sword and slashed it towards Xu Beiwang. The sword''s energy was like moonlight, the surrounding aura was burning like a flame, and the space was forced to make a terrible whimper. This shows the power of this sword.


    The white wolf shouted happily: "Xu Beiwang, Lord White Wolf is going to revenge on the sword of the day, you can give me a good death!"


    Although he is no better than a leopard demon, he is no weaker than Xu Beiwang. This sword is a blow full of vengeance. He naturally has the ability to seriously damage Xu Beiwang!


    Xu Beiwang yelled loudly, and a yellow bell flew out of his sleeve, but it was his life-saving magic weapon. He wanted to stop the leopard demon''s punch, and then turned to raise the aura barrier in order to resolve the attack of the white wolf.


    However, no matter how many life-saving magic weapons, and when they are exhausted, the aura barrier is strong, and it cannot withstand the continuous sword energy. Xu Beiwang was frustrated with four fists, and he could survive without siege by two masters in the same environment?


    Not long after, Xu Beiwang was hit by a leopard demon in the front chest, swept across the shoulder by a white wolf sword, and spit several bloods in a row, the momentum irreversibly plummeted.


    In the realm of life and death, Xu Beiwang yelled wildly: "Wei Gong! Yang Fengzhi! This seat is dead, and you will not let go of your two dog thieves!"


    To this day, of course, he reacted. Gong Wei and another Taiyi Zhenxian Yang Fengzhi did not notify him when they left, because he had the intention to let him drag the leopard demon and the white wolf to avoid being chased by themselves. .


    After all, it was Li Yan who fought with Xu Beiwang. For the demon who knew his identity, it was an unforgettable existence, and they must support him as soon as possible.


    Being abandoned and betrayed by his companions in this way, can Xu Beiwang be sad and angry?


    In the end, it is the power of Taiyi Real Wonderland. Even if it faces the siege of two masters in the same land, it cannot be safe and inevitable, and it will inevitably be severely damaged. He searched for a flashing gap, his arms widened suddenly, hissing in the sky, and a hurricane-like aura of blue suddenly burst into his body.


    The rushing leopard demon and white wolf were even forced to retreat by this hurricane spirit tide and couldn''t go in. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xu Beiwang launched the escape fairy method, turned into a streamer, and went away instantly.


    The leopard demon''s eyes changed: "Somehow he burned himself!"


    Immortals rarely burn their lives in exchange for powerful moves. Because being immortal means long-term life. What they can burn is their own cultivation for the realm.


    This price is equally heavy. It can be said that even if Xu Beiwang can escape, his realm is bound to plummet. Based on his early cultivation of Taiyi Zhenxian, Mo said that Taiyi Zhenxian Realm could not be maintained, and whether Tiantian Realm could be maintained was a problem. And this is the method of self-destructive foundation. It is impossible to improve for the rest of your life, or to return to Taiyi True Wonderland.


    If the opponent is strong enough, or there is one more in Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, even if it is a burning practice, Xu Beiwang has no chance to escape. But at this moment, he has such a vitality.


    "Xian Gou off!" The White Wolf chased with a sword, without hesitation. Even if he knew that the other party had gone, it was difficult for him to catch up, and the white wolf did not give up. It is true that he hates the other party too deeply, and most of his proud nature is very revengeful, so he refuses to let the other party go.


    Xu Bei''s face was white and the burning process was extremely painful. He knew that he didn''t have much time and must flee as soon as possible. If there was a moment of hesitation, once the power exchanged by the burning process dissipated, he would fall into extreme weakness.


    Xu Beiwang went away hundreds of feet in an instant, which was extremely fast.


    However, someone is faster than him.


    The opponent blocked his way.


    Xu Beiwang opened his eyes unexpectedly.


    It was Li Yan who stopped him!


    When the White Wolf and Leopard Demon besieged Xu Beiwang, Li Yan never joined the team. On the one hand, although his realm and strength are not enough, he took the risk to participate in the three Taiyi True Wonderland battles, for fear of being caught in the pond fish. On the other hand, with the careful thinking of Li Zhi''s careful nature, Xu Beiwang should also be prevented from escaping.


    He certainly couldn''t let Xu Beiwang leave.


    If there are three Taiyi True Wonderland, if one can''t stay, the loss will be too big ... mainly the loss of magic potion medicine will be great.


    In this battle, Li Zhi relied on Lu Gujian, who was already a middle-class magic weapon. In the first battle against the immortals, it was really a killing of immortals. There were nearly twenty immortals who died under his hands, so he also collected twenty immortal storage bags. What a wonderful thing.


    But such a wonderful thing was interrupted by Xu Beiwang''s uncle!


    If it wasn''t for Xu Bei looking over and dragging Li Yi, this day''s battle, Li Yi could kill 20 more immortals ... No, if he was given a chance, he could kill 40 more!


    How many storage bags is that and how many magic weapons?


    Should Lu Gujian be promoted to a superior magic weapon?


    of course yes!


    But because of Xu Beiwang, Li Yan''s dream has been lost.


    Therefore, Xu Beiwang must pay the price.


    Li Yan planned to collect the other''s storage bag. A Taiyi Zhenxian storage bag, look at the number of bear magic inventory magic weapon, how great a fortune! Xu Beiwang no matter how immortal, that is the ruling class, of course, much richer than the bear demon, the magic weapon must be more sufficient.


    So Li Xu stopped Xu Beiwang.


    Not only did he stop, he also cut down Xu Beiwang with a sword: "Leave your net worth!"

 v5 Chapter 98： Crying for you

    Xu Beiwang''s eyes were bloodshot and his teeth were about to be broken. At this moment, he had no sense at all. He dared to kill everything that existed on his way to escape.


    At present, Xu Beiwang is still in the power gain period brought by the burning repair. That is not the initial strength of Taiyizhen Wonderland. At this point he did everything with all his might, throwing a huge fireball between his sleeves!


    The most basic technique, the flame of fire, is in the hands of Taiyi Zhenxian, which is the most skillful method. If aside from the shortcomings of little change, slow speed, easy to deal with, etc., the firepower is definitely one of the best means of attack power alone.


    And these shortcomings, in the battle of Taiyi Zhenxian against the Battlefield Wonderland, are not at all disadvantages, because the Wonderland cannot cope.


    When the fireball appeared, a piece of sky was reddened, and the aura here was burned, and even black smoke was emitted. When the sun has set, this fireball is free from another round of red sun, and it is the red sun that is near! It reflects the bright red light of the Black Stone Mountain, and the grain of the vegetation and trees is completely visible!


    The White Wolf was shocked when he saw the situation. Although he was chasing Xu Beiwang, after all, there was still some distance. He couldn''t help Li Ying to deal with this fireball. "Run away!"


    However, he was very clear that in the face of Xu Beiwang''s all-out shot at this time, Li Yan could not escape at all ... that was an attack that the White Wolf could not cope with. If Xu Beiwang does not want to escape to save his life after burning and repairing, but with the intention of returning to the same goal, the white wolf may even be killed by the other party.


    Li Yan did not escape.


    His sword was cut impartially, and Qingmang fell on the fireball. It was just like a soldering iron just out of the oven. It was pressed into the pool. Except for cutting a trace on the fireball, the sword gas did not stop the fireball at all.


    Then the fireball exploded in front of Li Yan.


    In the setting sun, the diffused Reiki flames are like volcanic magma erupting.


    None of the monks present felt the scene was beautiful. The monks who saw this scene stayed in place, stunned, as if they were taken away from the soul.


    They knew Li Li was dead.


    When they were in a desperate situation, the monks who led the monks in Liuxi savagely met the immortals, and at the end of the war, they were dead when they fought for the vitality of the enemy and the weak. .


    They thought that Li Yan would not die, when they saw Li Yan being able to fight Xu Beiwang.


    At that time, they had considered Li Zhi as a god-man, and that incredible existence was impossible to die.


    But now, Xu Beiwang is not the same as Xu Beiwang. He burned his cultivation and turned it into the most powerful blow, falling on Li Zhi''s wonderland.


    The light of the aura that the fireball ran away illuminate the great sadness on the faces of the monks just before it dissipated. It was angry faces, regretful faces, unwilling faces, painful faces, unwilling to believe.


    No demon speaks, no demon exclaims to express his emotions.


    The desolation of their hearts is simply beyond these words.


    But all of a sudden, a loud cry, sounded in the desolate mountains destroyed by blood and fire. A demon sat on the ground paralyzed. He was not a banshee, but a man with five big and three thick guys. He wept loudly, "Li Gongzi!"


    As if the burning lead ignited the explosives, the cries of wailing sounded in the battlefield that had just ceased, and even the feeling of a mountain ghost crying could not be compared. The tears smelt and the heartbreak of the viewer.


    Even the monsters who didn''t cry had red eyes, trembling shoulders, and gritted teeth.


    They wept for that person''s sacrifice, and they shouted for that person''s name.


    "Li Gongzi!"


    "Li Gongzi!"


    "Li Gongzi!"


    They don''t know why Li Yan wanted to stop Xu Beiwang. Perhaps it was a previous battle. Xu Beiwang did not pose a threat to Li Yan, so Li Yan thought he could stop him. Maybe it was the fierce battle all day long, Li Zhi had been dissipated by the blood and just wanted to kill that abominable fairy?


    None of this matters.


    The white wolf fluttered in robes, his face was like a madman: "I will kill you!"


    He slashed behind Xu Beiwang!


    Because of the fire technique and because the location of the fireball explosion was too close, Xu Beiwang was retarded, allowing the white wolf sword to keep up.


    Xu Bei looked to dodge to the side, his action was slow, and he was chopped with a sword on his shoulder. He couldn''t help screaming.


    After the fire was exhausted with all his strength, his air conditioner plummeted, and the power brought by the burning repair could no longer maintain his peak state. Now his power is almost the same as that of the white wolf.


    As soon as he ducked to the side, the leopard monster that caught up banged on him.


    Xu Beiwang''s body was hammered and flew out, spurting blood.


    "Xianggou, die!" White Wolf followed, sweeping his sword, flying his opponent''s head!


    The leopard demon was not stopped, and another punch was blown out. Xu Beiwang''s body was completely shattered, leaving only the storage bag falling from the air.


    Looking at Xu Beiwang who had disappeared, the white wolf stood in the air with blank eyes.


    After killing Xu Beiwang, instead of knowing what to do, a huge sense of loss surged in his heart.


    Li Yan was dead. He killed Xu Beiwang, and he could not be resurrected.


    The white wolf clenched the sword firmly, and the blue muscles on the back of his hands seemed to have exhausted all his power. His eyes were flushed with blood, and his tears fell silently. He lowered his head and bit his teeth tightly: "This guy. ..... "


    The leopard demon silently bowed his head, and the cry of the monks under his feet drowned him like a sea wave. Even if he could only meet with Pingshui and live together for a short time, he felt indifferent at the moment. His throat was involuntarily hard like iron.


    "Well, you don''t want this storage bag? Then I''ll accept it!"


    The crown of a giant tree in front of Heishi Mountain, stretched out a hand, caught Xu Beiwang''s storage bag, and held it firmly in his hand.


    Hearing this voice, the white wolf froze, looking down incredibly, and the leopard demon opened his eyes wide.


    On the top of the tree, with a fortune-like smile on the front, the guy who opened the storage bag to check, wasn''t Li Zhi?


    The white wolf and the leopard demon couldn''t help but glance at each other, and wanted to use each other''s looks to confirm whether they had lost their eyes. However, the other person''s eyes are the same. Is it possible that the figure on the tree crown is not Li Zhi''s body, but his soul?


    However, the soul cannot borrow the storage bag.


    The white wolf couldn''t wait to fly down, came to Li Yan, and looked up and down, as if to see Li Yan through: "You ... really did not die?"


    "Why am I dying?" Li Yan pretended to be Nahan.


    The white wolf swallowed hard: "I received a full blow from Taiyi Zhenxian Realm Burning, and you didn''t die?"


    Even if it is not dead, how can it look like nothing?


    "No death, no death, this is not good!" Li Yan smiled happily, Xu Bei looked worthy of being the master monk of Xianting.


    The magic weapon he collected did not have any substandard products, and even the top products were all of top quality, and there were 20 or 30 items. Although not more than the number of bear demon, but the quality is much higher, the comprehensive value is more than a star and a half, and there are two top quality magic weapons!


    By convention, elixir and other pieces are added together, and the value will be equal to the magic weapon. In other words, just one Xu Beiwang provided Li Ye with fifty to sixty Chinese magic weapons and four top-quality magic weapons!


    Li Yan praised that with these gains, he could not use a shield to defend the opponent''s flames, and there were still many gains.


    "Why didn''t you die?" Bai Lang couldn''t help but blame his mother-in-law, which is so incredible that no one can accept it.


    Li Yan thought about it, "Because ... Providence?"


    This is not all Hu Yan. The fireball blocked by Tiandun. Since Tiandun is a gift from heaven, it is also a matter of saying that it is God''s will.


    The white wolf groaned for a moment, even agreeing with this statement, "It seems that it is God''s will."


    Li Yan: "..."


    Do you believe this?


    White Wolf certainly believed. Li Qi was invited by the Seven Saints to the demon territory, and Qi Tian Dasheng himself invited him. Qi Tian Dasheng gave him a life-saving magic weapon. Although Qi Tian Da Sheng does not represent heaven, it is born from bathing the essence of heaven and earth, and can be regarded as ... the son of heaven? So the meaning of Qitian Dasheng can barely be counted as providence?


    Well, White Wolf can''t make it up.


    The wailing on the battlefield stopped, as if someone had pressed the pause button.


    They looked at the canopy side inconceivably. After the monk confirmed that Li Zhi was not dead and told all the demon, these demon were not as curious as Li Bai why he was not dead. The cheers of the earth congratulate this event that they deserve to be celebrated universally.


    This response is simple and straightforward.


    Why didn''t Li Yan die?


    Does this matter?


    At least compared to the fact that Li Yan was not dead.


    Is n¡¯t Li Yan dead, and the hero who saved everyone is not dead? Is n¡¯t this the most important?


    Ordinary people only care about the results and don''t want to understand the obscure reasons. Everyone has limited energy. So long as the results are satisfactory, why bother?


    Then, the shout of "Li Gongzi" was higher than one wave, as if to overturn Black Rock Mountain. But this time, there was no sadness or unwillingness in the shout, even if some were still crying, they were full of excitement.


    Li Xun turned around and faced these monks who seemed crazy, they thought they were so cute. This scene couldn''t be more clear to tell Li Yan, as long as he raised his arm, some monsters were willing to follow him to die.


    They experienced despair, and it was Li Yan who gave them hope and won their gratitude. Li Yan fought side by side with them and dragged a Taiyi Zhenxian with the strength of the land wonderland to win their admiration. In the end, when the wars were won and the demons survived, Li Ying heroically "battled" and made them cry.


    They fight together, they fight against the enemy, they live and die, they glorify together, they are a whole.


    If such strong and powerful mood swings can''t let Li Zhi win the return of these people, then what else can make them emotional?


    You''ve even cried for me. You said that you didn''t agree with me, and that you touched your own conscience.


    "Although the casualties were not small at the time of the war, there were still four or five thousand demon monks, plus four or five hundred monks, and confluence monks from Liuxi. Such a powerful force was enough for me Is the Monkey Mountain facing Mi Monkey King right? "Li Min thought, looking forward to a bright future.


    From time to time, the monks came together with some questions.


    "Li Gongzi." They first saluted to Li Xun, and the monk headed by him should be deduced. He hesitated for a moment, and he felt that asking this kind of question at this time was a bit sorry for Li Xuan''s efforts and the court. Atmosphere: "Gongzi, could you tell me to wait, your identity?"


    Before Li Wei answered, he took the initiative to explain: "Li Gongzi is a human monk, and we haven''t seen it before. With your fighting power, you shouldn''t be an unknown person, and ..."

 v5 Chapter 99： Seeking justice for King An (3)

    He glanced at the leopard demon. Now that the battle has stopped, the leopard demon and Yoda met them, and they all gathered next to Li Ye. Order from Prince Li. This ... "


    He looked at Yodda: "If you read correctly, your predecessor must be the Son of the King of Peng Mo?"


    Yoda yelled, "I am."


    The demon nodded, looked at Li Ye again, and thought about the wording: "It can let the masters of hundreds of famous fairyland listen to the orders, and the prince of the Peng Demon is here to help. The identity of Li Gongzi is very unusual. . "


    Li Yan smiled: "It seems that your Excellency has already guessed about my identity, so let''s just say it directly."


    The demon was silent for a while, and admitted frankly: "It''s true that the Son of the Son is familiar with the team. When he saw the other side before the next time, the other side was still in Panfeng City. .... So, is the son of Li Tang, the Great Tang An King? "


    When it comes to the last few words, the tone of the demon has obviously changed, and even looking at Li Yan''s eyes has become full of expectations.


    Li Min smiled, "I''m Li Min!"


    The demon took a deep breath, making it difficult to hide his shock, and then worshiped again with the monks behind him, "See His Royal Highness!"


    "You don''t have to be so courteous," Li said.


    The demon did not immediately get up: "It is my honor to be able to fight alongside His Royal Highness this time. Your Highness is of high character, and I admire it!"


    What he said was quite anxious, as if he was afraid that Li Wei would not believe it.


    Li Ye certainly believes that he glanced at those monks who practiced Qi, and the other party was noisy after hearing a voice of "seeing His Royal Highness An" here. Thousands of eyes fell on Li Yan, with awe and reverence.


    Some monsters who did not know who An An was, immediately asked the monks next to them. After learning about Li Yan''s identity and deeds, all looked shocked.


    Li Xun no longer hesitated, this was the best time, so he slowly lifted off, facing the demon, suddenly looked right, and became righteous: "The lone king was invited by Qi Tian Da Sheng to come to the demon family and Qi The Great Saint discussed major events, and when he passed the town of Liuxi, he learned that the beast tide had risen, and brought great disaster to the monster tribe, and he dared to join the war. Fortunately, everyone died, and fortunately carried the beast tide''s nest. Thank you for your fellowship. "


    Talking, Li Yan saluted his fists with salute.


    The demons immediately shouted loudly: "This battle can be won, thanks to His Royal Highness fighting in despair, and I dare not praise His Highness!"


    Li Yan was polite and won more praises, and then the words turned sharply: "It''s true, this time the lone king came to the demon to discuss the big plan, not all the demon are welcome. Some demon welcome the lone king on the face, and back to the ground Li sent experts to stab the lone king three or five times. The lone king could not bear it, so he killed the bear lord in Panfeng City. "


    Hearing this news, the demons were indignant, "Who is going to kill King An? King An is a great hero, whoever dares to kill King An is just going to have trouble with me!"


    "Yes, as long as Wang An tells the identity of the demon, I''ll wait for you to find him!"


    "My life was saved by King An. Whoever treats King An in this way will not live with me!"


    Li Min raised his hand and pressed the button to signal the quietness of the demons and continued: "Today, the lone king sees the tide of beasts flooding, and he is determined to do something for the demons, so that the demons no longer suffer from the tide of beasts. Assassinate the lone king! The lone king was indignant and angry before he fought in Taiyi True Wonderland. He was also disappointed, despondent, and wanted to die. "


    "However, God''s will is unpredictable, so that the lone king survived with the full blow of Taiyi Real Wonderland. Now the lone king has received the respect and respect and is impressed. Although millions of people are born, I will go for it! Now everyone also knows Now, there are immortals behind the beast tide. If this matter is not checked, it will be hard for everyone to sleep and eat, and it will be difficult for the lone king to move on! "


    The demons shouted in unison: "Identify the culprit of King Assassin and the cause of the beast tide!"


    Seeing that the demon''s heart was available, Li Zheng corrected his look again and shouted: "The lone king and Wener, etc., may wish to follow the lone king and go to invite the demon king, the holy monkey king, to preside over the justice for the lone king. Go behind the demon who stabs the lone king and bring it to justice? At the same time, please ask the king of the monkey monkey to help, find out the cause of the beast tide, and send the demon to hunt down the immortal ?! "


    Li Xun was thinking, if he pulled out a big banner now, saying that it was Mi Monkey King who was playing tricks behind his back, and let the demons follow him to kill the Monkey Monkey Mountain, to deal with Mi Monkey King, just because the demons could not turn their minds, it would be difficult Accept, besides, Li Zhi doesn''t have much evidence.


    So he changed it. Anyway, he went to the Monkey Mountain and did not intend to kill Mi Monkey King, but it was Da Luo Jinxian and Rao was attacked by Tian Jian, which is probably useless. He wants to make Mi Monkey King pay the price, of course, by means of blackmail to the method and monks.


    However, the Monkey King is definitely not willing to submit, so Li Yan wants to pull a team up the mountain, not only to strengthen his own momentum, but also for his own safety.


    The demons heard what Li Yan said, and said in succession, "I would like to go to Macaque Mountain with His Highness!"


    "Let the Monkey King find out the culprit of His Royal Highness and kill him!"


    "If the Monkey King is not willing to contribute, we will certainly not adhere!"


    "We must get justice for Your Highness!"


    "..."


    Li Ye was satisfied. Seeing the demons were in high spirits, and a bunch of luck began to gather, he knew that there was no problem. "Everyone loves the Lone King so much, the Lone King is very moved. Tonight, rest first, and start tomorrow. How about going to Macaque Mountain? "


    "It''s all about your Highness!"


    ...


    Li Yan was thinking of going to Mi Monkey King to settle the accounts and let the other party pay the price for his actions, but he didn''t know that the development of the demonic territories had reached the edge of the volcanic eruption.


    More than two hundred immortals were found in Heishi Mountain, and Li Zhi already had a hunch. The cause of the beast tide is likely to be inseparable from Xianting. In his city, it was not that he had not thought about it, that the beast was smashed by Xianting, but there was no evidence.


    But many people do not need evidence, just suspicion is sufficient.


    The state of battle in Black Rock Mountain is not the only one who knows the anomalous monks involved in it. Some secretly paid attention to Li Zhe, protected Li Zhe, and by the way the power of the beast tide, and all discovered the large-scale whereabouts of the immortals through this battle. This made them extremely surprised, and faintly felt something.


    When Li Yan was resting in front of the Black Rock Mountain with the demons who had cleaned the battlefield, there was a silence for many days outside the town, and suddenly two big Luo Jinxian appeared.


    The two did not enter the town of Liuxi, but met by a small river outside the town.


    "Old man, what do you think about this?" It was a roc bird, which landed on a big tree on the bank of the river, and looked at a black awning boat in the river.


    "Different from the past, a large number of immortals appeared in the middle of the beast tide this time. And it seems that they can completely control the ferocious beasts, which makes the monsters wonder about their relationship with the ferocious beasts." With an old woman, motionless. At this moment, slowly speaking, although the words are slow, but the killings have been revealed.


    "What else is there to doubt! If the fierce beasts were not made by them, why would they listen to their control? I have long felt that the beast tide is problematic. There is no sign of each outbreak and no purpose. It is simply killing everywhere. It makes no sense! "The Peng Demon was less patient than the Demon King, and seemed very irritable.


    He continued: "Even if the ferocious beasts were not made by the immortals, but they were controlled by them, it was already terrible. And compared with the beast tide, I was more concerned about how the immortals came to the demon territory? And also So many? Old man, are you too old, old eyes are faint, and you can''t help Ling Yundu, so many immortals are put in? "


    The Wupon boat uttered a dissatisfied hum, and the demon king said, "Will you come?"


    "That''s okay, I can''t stand this loneliness." The Peng Demon shook his head. "In fact, I also know that the immortals can''t come under your eyelids. Then there is only one possibility. They have another channel to enter. Demon territory! This is a big deal! "


    The demon king sighed heavily: "Big bird, compared to this, the most imminent event right now is the fairy who has never appeared in the beast tide. This time he did not hesitate to participate in the beast tide, what is the plot!"


    The eyes of the Peng Demon turned around: "Do you mean, how immortal is the plot?"


    The Demon King said: "I mean, the beast tide is likely to be more than just this place! Since Xianting can send people to infiltrate the demon territory, the principal will definitely not be a Taiyi true wonderland. And a Taiyi true wonderland , They can only preside over the beast tide in Heishiling. If their principal is Da Luo Jinxian, if the beast tide this time erupts to the extreme, wouldn''t the territories of the clan tribe turn against heaven? "


    The Peng Demon was shocked to show a human form, and patted his thigh fiercely: "I was reminded of something when I said this. I came back this time because I wanted to take care of Li Yan in secret, so I walked in the mountains and found that There are problems with Aura fluctuations in some places. Not one place, some! "


    The Demon King twisted the dragon body, as if a little uneasy, "If you see so much, then the problem is really serious!"


    "So what now?" The Peng Demon asked eagerly. After all, the Demon King is old and knowledgeable, so the Peng Demon King asks the other party''s opinion.


    "Let''s give orders, and let all the monks in the state of combat readiness. If the beast tide really reaches the worst level, we have to deal with it." Demon King Road.


    "What about Li Yan?" The Peng Mowang asked, "he still wants to go to Macaque Mountain!"


    "Just let him go." The demon king thought for a while, "The fairy''s biggest plot is to destroy my demon tribe. If we want to protect ourselves against Xianting, we must let Zhou Tianxing array and Chaos Bell appear, so There is nothing more important than letting Li Zhi go to Mount Qisheng. "


    "But these are just suspicions. You first organize forces to investigate the false and real fluctuations of the aura in various places, and you can''t mess yourself up first. Moreover, the key of the Monkey King must be taken over, Li Ye Just right. "


    The Peng Demon nodded like a garlic, expressing his total approval.

 v5 Chapter 100： Dog leg

    Taking advantage of the rest time, Li Zhi sent someone to summarize the results of today.


    In the battle initiated by Heishishan, Zhao Batian was actually very successful. If Taiyi Zhenxian, who did not have Zhenjiang City, found out that the old beast''s nest was in Heishishan, then there would not be any monk monks gathered here to start a decisive battle against the immortals and the beasts.


    In addition, if Zhao Batian is not so arrogant and arrogant, the monks in Zhenjiang City will not be suppressed by the immortals using the Xuanhuang town demon symbols, even if Li Zhi has a hundred famous fairyland monks led by Yodah, they will also be immortal Headache-It is likely that Li Wei will not tell them to come out at all, but run away with the county leader and others.


    Therefore, Li Zhe ¡¯s feelings towards Zhao Batian are still a little complicated. Although she is annoying, she has to say that she is really good to Li Zhe. First, he sent a lot of magic weapons to let Lu Gujian be promoted to the top grade. He also used his demon''s combat power and life to consume the fairy''s Xuanhuangzhen demon charm.


    Speaking of Lu Gujian''s grade, we have to talk about the gains of today''s battle.


    Li Ye personally beheaded and killed more than two dozen immortals. Finally, with the help of White Wolf and Leopard Demon, Xu Beiwang was killed and more than twenty storage bags were harvested. The magic weapon basically fed Lu Gujian, no accident, even if there were three top-quality magic weapons in it, Lu Gujian was not able to be promoted to the upper grade, which was a short shot.


    Although Lu Gujian is a first-rate medium-grade, it is much more powerful than the average middle-grade magic weapon. In the immortal realm that he had dealt with before, he did not use the top magic weapon, and the hard-fought battle was Lu Gujian''s victory.


    Lu Gujian does not possess any outstanding qualifications. It can be so fierce that it relies on the transformation of dragon spirit.


    In addition to the magic weapon, Li Zhi divided the elixir into county masters, boss ladies, sparrows, Yodae, and monks in Liuxi. Especially the sparrow, even though the puppet ran faster than anyone else when fighting, but Li puppet himself did not expect it to fight, but he never treated it badly.


    After the immortal harvest is finished, it is the fierce beast bone.


    The number of beasts transferred by Wei Gong urgently is not large, but because of the relationship between the total number of beasts, there are also five or six thousand, except for the hundreds of heads that finally escaped, basically all died in front of the Black Rock Mountain. Unlike the corpses of the feral beasts that Li Zhi had harvested before, there are many monks in this batch of feral beasts.


    However, Li Zhi didn''t kill too many fierce beasts. Except when he started the fight, he mixed with the monks in Liuxi Town, blocking the impact of the fierce beasts, and he was fighting with the immortals. It was mainly because they had been fighting with Xu Beiwang for too long.


    At this time, the monks in Liuxi town carried forward their style and handed over half of the bones of the beasts they had harvested to Li Kun, in return for his kindness to share elixir.


    Li Ye did not give them much elixir. After all, there were more than a thousand monks, so they should not be allowed to do so. But I do n¡¯t know what Qi Potian is thinking about. He is a member of the hand of killing, and took the initiative to raise the carcass of the beast. Li Ye did n¡¯t want to.


    "If you do n¡¯t want to be a big head, you just look down on me and wait for me, do n¡¯t treat me as a subordinate, do n¡¯t think of yourself as our big head!" Qi Po Tianyi righteous words, his expression is extremely serious and upright.


    He continued: "Before the big master became our big master, whenever there was any battle to be won, the big master would take half of it. At that time, although we were unwilling, we were forced to give due to the strength of the big master. But It ¡¯s different now. If today ¡¯s battle was not preceded by the charge of the Great Master and the Holy Son, we would all be dead. We must take away the bones of these beasts! ¡±


    Seeing Qi Batian''s statement so reasonable, Li Yan thought he couldn''t refuse at all.


    Li Yan accepted the corpse of the beast of the killing hand, and other monks in Liuxi felt that something was wrong.


    Everyone originally came from Liuxi Town. It is a whole. Compared with Zhao Batian''s team, they are all An Wang''s sequel. Now Qi Potian is so troubled that he wants to specialize and forcibly narrow the relationship between the killing hand and An Wang.


    Is this ok? Although King An is the master of the killing hand, the ghosts know that the killing hand had nothing to do with King An. Qi Potian ¡¯s monks were all trying to hug King An ¡¯s thighs, so it was shameless to ask King An to become a big master!


    After discussing with monks, such as Zhao Junyi and Luo Bihu, they felt that this matter could not be counted like this. King An received the corpse of the beast of the killing hand, and he must treat him differently. If there is any good thing in the future, he will be the first to consider them, so how can they mix down?


    So shortly afterwards, monks such as Zhao Junyi and Luo Chihu pushed Wei Weiwu and other three monks in Zhenxi, a real fairyland, and brought everyone to hand in the carcass of the beast.


    "An Wang was the commander of our Liuxi town team. We all relied on King An''s former body to fight in order to survive the beastly ambush. This time out of the battle in Black Rock, the monk team brought by Zhao Batian Five thousand or six thousand were damaged by about one thousand, but because of An An''s struggle in the past, our monks in Liuxi were less than one hundred in damage! "


    "In other words, we all survived again because of King An, and we harvested a lot! These fierce beasts, King An, must be collected, otherwise we just look down on us and think we are better than the monks of the killing hand, and treat us differently!"


    Wei Weiwu repeated the draft that Zhao Junyi had made for him. It was very righteous, as if Li Zhi refused, he would be killed with shame.


    Li Yan said that Wei Weiwu was justified. If he didn''t accept the corpse of their half-feral beast, he would simply look down on everyone''s monster, and not be worthy of being the leader.


    No way, Li Zhi was forced to harvest the bones of hundreds of ferocious beasts.


    Li Yan thought this was the end of the matter, but the result was not.


    The monk team originally brought by Zhao Batian, that is, the casual monks, also found Li Yan soon. The monk who took the lead was the monk who came to ask the identity of Li Yan with a group of monks, called Xu Lang.


    Xu Lang said that everyone can survive today, relying on Li Zhi and his monk team to block the immortals, especially Li Zhi, to fight a Taiyi True Wonderland in the realm of land wonderland, it should not be too powerful . The monks who had been saved by Li Zhi ¡¯s life felt that it was not enough to express their feelings simply by expressing gratitude to Li Zhi.


    Most of the monk monks are lovers and haters. They are not as mortal as their bowels and various calculations, so Xu Lang brought some representatives over and offered half of all casual repairs, that is, the carcass of the beast.


    Li Xun quit this time, "This is the result of everyone''s hard work, and each monk has given blood and some have given their lives. Victory belongs to every monk. Without everyone''s side by side, there is no such thing. Great victory, so the lone king cannot accept it! "


    However, Xu Lang didn''t talk nonsense with Li Yan at all, and took the lead in worshiping him in front of him.


    Hehe, the monks in Liuxi have all given their sincerity. If we do n¡¯t show any more, do n¡¯t we seem to have no conscience? This matter is going to spread, how will everyone be a demon in the future? Everyone is convinced of you.


    And I just heard the familiar demon of Panfeng City said, you want to take them to see somewhere in the world, by the way sightseeing?


    Sorry, this is the only meaning in the next ... not just in the next, many of us are trying to see the prosperity of the world. I don''t take the chance to set up a deal with you now, how can I be embarrassed to ask you to take us out?


    Li Yongyang sighed, the monks of the demon tribe are really cute, a heart of the sun can be learned from the moon and the moon, if it is placed in the world, it is a moral model.


    In desperation, Li Yan finally had to accept everyone''s kindness.


    As a result, the corpse of the fierce beast in his inventory increased by several thousand.


    It ¡¯s a good thing. The corpse of the beast is packed with several storage bags. If Li Ye did n¡¯t take it with you, such as Yoda Ye, if he carried it by himself, he might be considered a migrant worker on the road, and it ¡¯s still eighty. S.


    Li Yan estimated that if the bones of these fierce beasts could be turned into magic weapons, and fed to Lu Gujian ... whatever is superior, it is necessary to go directly to the gem!


    The magic weapon of the day after tomorrow is exciting. After all, there are a number of innate magic weapons, and the number of gadgets will not increase. There are so many and so many. The acquired weapons are all acquired magic weapons. The highest grades are just excellent.


    "It is a daunting task to realize so many dead beast bones!" Li Yi lamented silently, could not help looking at the direction of Macaque Mountain, his eyes were full of hope, "I hope that Macaque Mountain will not disappoint!"


    After sighing, Li Yan planned to sit with the county masters. This group of guys has set off a bonfire long ago, and the boss is again grilling game, the meat is full of smell, making people''s index fingers move.


    Inadvertently, Li Yan saw not far away and looked at him secretly, with a mysterious smile on his face. Seeing this embarrassing smile, Li Zhihu''s body shocked and he suddenly reacted. Damn, this guy is so deliberate!


    The meaning of that smile and that look is clearly: How is my Royal Highness doing? Am I doing okay? Praise me fast, praise me hard ...


    "Dog legs ..." Li Xun couldn''t help crying, walking in front of the monks, patting Qi Potian''s shoulders and praising him. Of course, he didn''t say anything else, only that he was fighting heroically today. When it came, Li Xuan specially rewarded him with a bottle of elixir¡ªthe elixir obtained from Xu Beiwang''s storage bag, the one with the highest grade.


    This can horrify Qi Potian, seeing Li Yan''s eyes full of fiery, a look willing to dedicate himself to Li Yan at any time.


    Li Xi rewarded Qi Potian because he saw from the other person''s eyes and smiles. The member with the killing hand took the initiative to turn in the corpse of the beast, which is to save all the monks on the scene as an example and pull everyone Come to offer the thoughts of the bones of the ferocious beast.


    It can be said that without Qi Potianqi, Rao is everyone''s gratitude and admiration for Li Zhi, and he will not divide the corpse of him into half.


    The monks tossed around in the middle of the night for the corpse of the ferocious beast. When Li Huan sat down beside the county master, he was satisfied. Especially the delicious taste of the boss''s barbecue, I just want to moan comfortably.


    In the past, when fighting in the world, for example, when he fought in Hedong, every time after a war, he returned to the camp or the mansion, and after washing and dining, Li Yan liked to go on Su Emei''s long legs. With your head resting on the other''s full plump thighs, that''s the most beautiful treat.


    Every time at that time, Li Yan opened his eyes to see the beautiful scenery of the twin peaks. He lifted his eyelids and aimed at the beauty of the world. He smelled the faint fragrance of a woman and felt the slight heat of the warm and delicate body. I can play around with three thousand blue silk ... feels beautiful.


    Otherwise, there are always people who like to say, "Wake up the power of the world and lie on the knees of a beautiful woman".


    After the exhaustion of toil and labor, no one can feel more comfortable and relaxed than the warm fragrant nephrite of beauty.


    Then Li Min glanced at all the beauties and beauties present, only to sigh slightly, and shook his head with regret. Everyone is not close enough to mention such excessive demands. And it ¡¯s not good to do this kind of thing ...


    Li Xun was thinking about everything, and when she saw that Yu Dazhen was full and satiated, she stood up and patted her buttocks. She even pulled a blushing banshee in front of everyone, and flew into the forest with a fairness.


    Li Yan: "..."


    The key is that the maggot hasn''t flew too far, and from time to time, the woods there start to shake.


    Li Ye felt really beeping the dog, and he was full of resentment towards Yoda. I took you as my brother and brought my team to you, but you stole my man ... a girl who stole me?


    Originally, Li Yan thought that this was a special case. Yodah was a holy son anyway. There is still charm, and there is no wonder that there is a banshee.


    Then he was surprised to find that thousands of monster monks in front of Heishi Mountain seemed to have a tacit understanding, one by one went to drill the groves in pairs, and the camp soon became more than half empty ... ...


    Hehe, it really is a small demand for everyone to relax after the war.


    The monk monk is still wild.


    The sparrow just finished eating a chicken leg, and was comfortably spreading its wings. At this moment, facing the sparse monks in the open camp, he couldn''t help feeling: "What a wonderful scene! It''s like the autumn harvest day, busy Heavenly men and women, after the night campfire party, lie in the harvest to revel. Ah, this is the tension of life! "


    Li Yan was so touched by the sparrow that he made a black line.


    Although the sparrow''s words are rough, the truth is true.


    However, in the face of the empty campsite and the rush of leaves and trees in the Four Wild Mountain Forest, Li Yan still felt that he needed comfort ...


    "Brother, do you want to drink?" The county master handed over a large altar of wine.


    It was really a big one. She was half the size of her body. She was held by her chest and her little head was blocked behind her.


    Li Ye thinks that the lord of the county is so sensible. In this case, good night and good night, is not only a beautiful dog enjoying Wen Xiang nephrite, but a single dog without Wen Xiang nephrite can only raise the glass and empty his head Is Aoi empty?


    Having wine is better than no wine.

 v5 Chapter 101： Chance encounter

    Li Yan was in tears. Since the fight, there have been no fewer beauties around him. In Pinglu, there is a young commander to accompany him. In the east of the river, there is also Su Emei, who is waiting for him. This is the territory of the monster clan. ... It''s not a single order, it''s because the county owner is still too young, and some thoughts feel evil ... In fact, the county owner is not too small, just too simple.


    However, the county owner handed over an altar wine at a critical time-Li Ye didn''t think the county owner was so sensible before!


    Although the county owner and his young plum bamboo horse, the two have a strong relationship and each other is an inseparable part of each other. However, this kind of understanding is not something that young plum bamboo horse can do. On the gentle and considerate care, Su Emei is better at it ... Everyone has a different temperament.


    Li Ye looked at the county master. Sure enough, the county master knew very well. It seemed that she didn''t think she handed Li an altar to the wine. What was the deep meaning of helping Li Ye to send loneliness, but to eat with the game ... ..


    Li Yan''s gaze moved away from the county master, and fell on the boss lady who was still squinting at the barbecue game, and then she saw the other party''s shoulders tremble trembling, as if she noticed Li Yan''s eyes.


    Sure enough, it was the boss lady.


    It is said that the boss lady has been grilling game, and it seems that she has not stopped, and she does not care about eating. Before I went to search for game, it was also the boss''s wife. In the Black Rock Mountain after a big war, the beasts had already run out. It was not easy to find the game ... The boss''s wife really worked hard.


    "Come, take a bite." The county master handed the rabbit leg in his hand to the boss''s mouth.


    The boss lady glanced at Li Yan secretly. Is it embarrassing for him?


    Then she took a bite. The scarlet cherry sip, bit openly and bit on the barbecue, and she was really **** when she smeared a translucent oil on her lips ...


    Feeling Li Yan''s gaze, the boss''s mother Xia Fei''s cheeks became slightly and stagnant, and it was a bit unnatural, so she had to reach out and pinch the green silk to cover her cramps.


    Then the county owner handed the wife a glass of wine, and after the other party took it, he quickly raised his head and drank it, and returned the glass to the county owner with his backhand, without affecting the details of the roast game. As for the county master, eating and drinking by himself was not affected at all.


    Li Yan was a little stunned by the harmonious scene in front of her, "When did you two get so close?"


    When he first arrived at the inn, Li Ye was put together by the boss, and the county owner was very resentful to the boss. As soon as they met early the next morning, the county owner discounted the boss''s arm with two punches, and frightened him away.


    The county host turned his head seriously, and said solemnly, "The boss is a good monster!"


    Li Yan covered his face silently, what a demon, didn''t he just fly all the way behind you?


    "Your Highness, I''ll do an altar with you!" The girl with red sleeves next to Li Jun said with arrogance when Li Yan followed the county eyebrows.


    Li Yan looked at the large wine jar next to his leg, and was a little uncertain, so he wondered when he had drank red ears and red sleeves, "Do you really want to do an altar with me?"


    The girl in the red sleeve shook her head neatly, and was afraid to pat the wine jar next to her leg, which was not too small, and gave birth to a magnificent and dry temperament: "Why, Your Royal Highness? The wine I made, but flowing The best in town! "


    Li Yan thinks he has nothing to dare.


    "Yes, I want to drink!" The sparrow fluttered his wings and puffed up. "Also give him an altar!"


    Finally, the white wolf also entered the battle group.


    Various parties scuffled, and a group of demon fell. The sparrow was going to die first, lying on the ground, waving his wings unconsciously, and still stiffening his mouth: "Yeah ... Yeah can still drink ten altars! If he isn''t able to change back into a human form now, I will absolutely treat you Drink and lie down! "


    Every four days, everyone was tired and fell asleep.


    The county owner, who used to hold his wife''s thigh as a pillow, did not know when he leaned on Li''s shoulder. Li Yan embraced the petite body of the county host with his arms around him and took her in his arms. He gently stroked her exceptionally soft hair with one hand and stared at the starry night.


    The county owner''s hair is tied with two crochet braids, but it is not convenient to lift it, but this does not affect anything.


    ...


    At dawn the next day, the camp was lively again, and the monks were ready to leave.


    The beast tide old nest of Heishiling has been ended, and all the immortals have been killed, and few escaped. Without the control of the immortals, the tide of the beasts is not to be feared. When everyone goes out, by the way, they can annihilate and collect some dead beast bones.


    Because he was going to follow the monkeys to the Monkey Mountain, the beast had to stop by.


    As a strong man with a comparable combat power to Real Wonderland, Li Xun does not like to shuttle through the jungle ground when it is not necessary. So he asked Yoda to take everyone on his way, and he took the leopard demon, the white wolf, and the lord of the county one step ahead. The beautiful name is scouting, to see if there are any ferocious beasts on the way, can actually enjoy the pleasure of overlooking the landscape.


    There are a lot of true wonderland in the casual repair team, and there are more than twenty together. Now Wei Weiwu has become their temporary team leader, all assigned by Li Wei. As for marching, we must not be clear about the command power of the various ministries. It''s just that compared to the real army, Li Zhi is not so strict.


    Zhao Litian was lying on the cobblestones, panting, while Li Zhi was taking the people at ease, two hundred to three hundred miles away from Heishi Mountain.


    He fled for a whole day yesterday, and almost had to leave the mountain forest to return to Zhenjiang City. Later, after seeing the immortal people did not chase him, he dared to stop and rest. After confirming that there was no threat, he returned unwillingly.


    However, the injury caused him to rest for a night before he could barely calm down, especially the fairy''s Xuanhuang Zhenxu Charm, which had a huge impact on him.


    As the sun went down, several monks flew down from the sky.


    The leader was Zhao Dengke, who lost an arm. When he fled yesterday, he couldn''t choose a way, but also because he was not able to take a strong breath to control his injuries. Zhao Dengke started looking for Zhao Batian.


    After all, the first task of the monks from these towns and cities is not to wipe out any beast tide, but to ensure Zhao Batian''s safety. If Zhao Batian is lost, even if Zhao Dengke can return to Zhenjiang City alive, he will definitely not have good fruit. If Zhao Batian died in Heishiling, Zhao Bofu would not keep him.


    Zhao Dengke searched all night and really found Zhao Batian for him. After all, it is the great monk of Taiyi True Wonderland. Even if he is seriously injured due to the Xuanhuangzhen demon charm, now there is only the true full power of True Wonderland, that is not the strong one.


    Seeing Zhao Dengke''s return, Zhao Batian sat up and glanced at the monk beside him. It was difficult to hide his disappointment: "There are only so many monks?"


    Zhao Dengke''s face was not good-looking, but he still respected Zhao Batian: "Only these monks were found. But the sons don''t have to worry too much. It is normal for everyone to run around during the war, and there should be many monks to survive. "


    Zhao Batian sighed and lay on the ground with a large glyph, looking desperate: "What can I do? My father asked me to annihilate the beast tide, and made it clear that I want to experience me and let me establish prestige in Zhenjiang City. Now it is good , The beast tide has not died down, but my demon is dying, which makes me go back, how to face Jiang Dong''s elders! "


    Zhao Dengke''s eyes flickered, and his voice became low: "Although the son failed to destroy the beast tide, the owner of the city was not too disappointed. You must know that the son has two missions. The mission to destroy the beast tide is not completed This is a fairy tale, no wonder the son, if the city can complete another task, the city owner will certainly appreciate it. "


    Zhao Batian sat up again and blinked confused eyes: "There is another task? What task?"


    Zhao Dengke immediately said: "Did the son forget that before the Black Rock Mountain started the battle, the city owner personally transmitted a voice and asked the son to kill someone?"


    Zhao Batian suddenly realized, "Is that Li Congzhen? But Heishi Mountain was defeated. He was afraid that he had been killed by the immortals. Where else would we need to do it?"


    Zhao Dengke said: "We escaped yesterday and were not pursued by the immortals. At that time, I felt weird. When I was ordered by the prince last night to gather the monks, I tried to investigate the situation near Black Rock. The prince guessed what I saw Black Stone Mountain has no more immortals and fierce beasts. Instead, it is those casual repairs who have survived four or five thousand, and it looks like they have won a great battle, and they have countless bonfires to celebrate! "


    Zhao Batian was startled, his eyes widened in disbelief, "Is there such a thing? How can this happen? Did they fight off the immortals and the fierce beasts? But their strength is not as good as ours. The strong are here, how could they be the opponents of immortals and ferocious beasts ?! "


    Zhao Dengke gritted his teeth: "I''m not sure about this. I didn''t go there at the right time. I didn''t see anything abnormal. Maybe ... it was the other monks who joined the battlefield in time, which may reverse the overall situation. Maybe People''s Xuanhuangzhen charms have been used on us. Without this, the immortals are just like that ... Now these are not important because they have happened, but as long as Li Congzhen did not die , We have the opportunity to complete the task of the owner of the city! "


    Zhao Batian''s ray of gas hope, "What are you waiting for? Go to Heishi Mountain now and find him! He is a fairyland, even if he has the strength to counter heaven fairyland, how can you be your opponent? Even if we do it against him , But if you identify yourself afterwards, forgive those who do not dare to make trouble! "


    Zhao Dengke nodded: "If the son can move, we can start now!"


    "Let''s go! Kill him! He also grabbed my magic weapon, I want to take it back!"


    The demon no longer hesitated, and set off.


    However, at this moment, a lazy mocking voice sounded, "You don''t need to bother you to leave to find the next one, and now it has been delivered to the door, you want to be in the first level, just come and take it."


    "What demon ?!"


    "Who is there?!"


    Zhao Batian, Zhao Dengke and other monsters were frightened, and quickly made a precautionary posture and looked in the direction of the sound.


    There, Li Yan was standing on the crown of the tree, looking down at them with a high expression on his face. Beside him, the white wolf, the leopard demon, the county master, etc. also showed irony.


    Originally, after Li Ye left Heishan Mountain, he was admiring the magnificent rivers and mountains of the monster tribe along the way. The sparrow in front of the road suddenly reported back, saying that he saw a few Zhao Batian''s men and was flying in a hurry.


    Although the sparrow is not capable of fighting, it doesn''t look like a monk in fairyland. Once it meets a powerful opponent, it can slip faster than anyone, but its flying speed and eyes really can''t reach the side demon.


    And it has taken so much of Li Yao''s elixir and has been promoted to Real Wonderland. Even if it encounters Taiyi True Wonderland, it can not find its distance from the other party, and accurately capture the other party''s whereabouts. Because of this, the sparrow has the ability to sit down.

 v5 Chapter 102： No regrets (three)

    Now that Zhao Batian''s men are found, it is said that Zhao Batian is not far away. Although Li Zhi didn''t know that the demon had the task of killing him, the two sides had some friendship after all. But it doesn''t make sense at first sight.


    So he came.


    Unexpectedly, I heard Zhao Batian and Zhao Dengke murder him.


    Oh, the voice was first heard by the sparrow. Its hearing is the same as its eyes and speed, and its skill points are full. Otherwise, it will not let him stare at Li Xun Tip.


    So Li Zhi came down with the monks.


    When Zhao Batian saw Li Yan, he didn''t have the envy of meeting enemies. Before that, he wanted to recruit Li Yan. Essentially, he saved his mind to convince Li Yan. It''s just that he is in a difficult situation now, and it is necessary to change Li''s head to change the situation. Moreover, in this situation, he cannot shrink back.


    Zhao Batian shouted: "I was fooled by you before and I was deceived by the magic weapon. This time I will definitely not wrestle with you, I will convince you!"


    Then he asked Zhao Dengke: "What are you waiting for, come on!"


    As soon as Zhao Dengke flew up, his eyes filled with fiery color, "Since you are here to die, then I am polite to take down your skull!"


    Li Yan smiled contemptuously, but just twitched his fingers and said lightly, "You don''t have to stay alive."


    He said this, of course, to the leopard demon, Zhao Dengke is Tai Yizhen Wonderland, of course, he does not need to play in person. As a monarch aspiring to the emperor''s avenue, in Li Yi''s perception, the commander''s shots are far more powerful than his own shots.


    The leopard enchanted with a smirk, of course, he was not allowed to rush to Zhao Dengke. Not only did he shoot, but the white wolf was not idle. The proud white wolf Lord could not tolerate such arrogance from the enemy.


    The leopard demon first made a move with Zhao Dengke. No accident, Zhao Dengke was vomited with a punch, and his face was full of horror: "Taiyi Real Wonderland ?! How can there be Taiyi Real Wonderland around you? The strong ?! "


    However, Zhao Dengke remembered clearly that before Li Yan, there was no such strong presence!


    Li Yan was too lazy to answer this question.


    White Wolf cut off with one sword: "There are more than one Taiyi Zhenxian!"


    Feeling the real power of the white wolf, Zhao Dengke was scared almost to death.


    Zhao Dengke, who was attacked by the leopard demon and the white wolf together, suffered a serious injury, but his strength fell down. He did not even have the ability to escape. After a few face-to-face encounters, he was blown away by the leopard demon, and was finally cleanly cut off by the white wolf with a sword.


    The leopard demon glanced at the white wolf unwillingly: "When you killed Xu Beiwang, you cut off the opponent''s head. Why do you grab the head again this time?"


    White Wolf proudly snorted: "Master White Wolf takes no action and never does useless work."


    The leopard demon grinned angrily: "The next time you do this again, the demon will be polite to you!"


    The strength of the white wolf is actually not as good as the leopard demon, but at this moment you can''t lose your face and continue to be proud of yourself: "Then you can move next time!"


    The leopard demon is also a proud man. It is even more annoyed to see the appearance of the white wolf, but in the presence of Li Yan, he is not good at attacking and can only bear it. In fact, the monk monk is proud and proud of any strength. very. Why not say that the monk monk''s temperament is simple and straightforward.


    I''m better than you, I''m Niubi, and I still want to salute you? This is the logic of the monk monk. Because of this, the monk monks especially worship the strong, and they are so awesome to Li Zhi who can challenge more.


    The white wolf fought with the leopard demon, and Zhao Batian''s twins shivered. At the time of Zhao Dengke''s hands, several other monks in Zhenjiang City were not idle, and they shot at Li Xun. However, before they were close to Li Xun, they were stopped by the county master, the boss, and Red Sleeve.


    After the death of Zhao Dengke, a strong man, they were quickly chopped and cut vegetables by the leopard demon and the white wolf. After all, when these two guys fought, they couldn''t stop their hands.


    The monks who were able to escape under the hands of the immortals were powerful men, but they never said that when they met Li Yi''s clothes, they could not let Li Yi take action, and they all fell on the spot.


    How does Zhao Batian not be afraid?


    Seeing the bad situation, he wanted to escape, but was blocked by a sparrow. No matter how bad the sparrow''s fighting power is, even if it encounters a master in the same field, it must be detoured, but in the real fairyland, if it is not yet possible to fight against the heaven fairyland, that is too unreasonable.


    Therefore, Zhao Batian, who had also won the fairy charm of Xuanhuangzhen and was greatly damaged, was sputtered with a wings on his face, spit his teeth and blood, and fell back to his original position.


    Li Yan came to Zhao Batian, who was horrified like a kitten, and kept shrinking. He smiled and asked, "Gongzi, do you really want to kill me?"


    Zhao Batian''s teeth trembled, and he couldn''t even speak clearly: "No ... no, absolutely no! Li ... Li Lizi, I''m not malicious to you. I wanted to solicit you before. It ¡¯s all sincere! But ... But killing you is an order from my father, I ca n¡¯t help it! Lee ... Li Gongzi, Hero Li, Hero Li, Rao Ming, Rao Ming! "


    Seeing Zhao Batian''s appearance, Li Yan sighed, and he was faint. "You go."


    Zhao Batian froze, with an unbelievable expression: "You want to let me go? Do you really not kill me?"


    Li Ye waved his hand: "It''s not good for me to kill you one more. Let''s go back to Zhenjiang City to stay alive and practice spiritually. If you want to build your career, you have a long way to go."


    Li Ye did not kill Zhao Batian. In fact, the two had no selfish grievances, and he also abducted all the magic pills of the other side.


    Although Zhao Batian was misbehaving, he still wanted to bully his banshee, and Li Xun did not have any pressure to do anything. However, although Zhao Batian was arrogant and arrogant, he never saw him because of his anger all the way, and he did not even hurt anyone who was killed or injured.


    So Li Min is not so hostile to him.


    In Li''s opinion, Zhao Batian is just a child who has not grown up.


    If it was normal, he might have tied Zhao Batian and let Sun Bofu take the magic weapon to redeem it. Now he just wants to go to Macaque Mountain, and has no intention to waste time on such a trivial matter.


    Of course, for Li Yan, the most important thing is that he took all the storage bags of Zhao Batian, and there was no gain in killing the other party. He came to the demon clan territory for the purpose of planning, whether it is good to not create evil.


    There have been enough people killed in battles due to Li Zhi. There are many enemy generals and Pinglu generals. He can''t kill, but he still doesn''t want to kill.


    This is the kindness of an emperor.


    Zhao Batian got up from the ground, turned and ran. When he flew up into the air, he didn''t see Li Xun chasing him, only to be convinced that Li Xun really did not intend to kill him.


    Zhao Batian turned around at this time, groaned a bit, and even held a fist to Li Yan, and said in full color: "Although I don''t know, why can you let the great monk in Taiyi Zhen Wonderland follow, and you don''t know why the battle in Heishi Mountain has reversed, But I think that it shouldn''t be because you have a father of the city owner. Although I ¡¯m not a heroic hero, I can also know that you are not an ordinary person, you have your excellence ... just I still Did not understand. "


    "My father once said that the real growth of a male demon often starts with looking at the back of another male demon. Although you are not a demon, I will remember you. One day, my Zhao Batian will catch up with you. Rest assured, when I return to Zhenjiang, I will persuade my father to give up and kill you and not to be your enemy. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Batian flew away without looking back, doing a good job. Yo Mo was still very afraid of Li Yan, afraid he would repent.


    Hearing Zhao Batian''s words, Li Yan smiled silently.


    Zhao Batian is indeed arrogant and arrogant, and the demon bullied by him will never find him cute. In fact, Li Yan also doesn''t think that if a bear child makes trouble to affect others, he can justify himself as a child without being punished.


    But to be fair, most people were bear children when they were young. Even if it isn''t, who hasn''t done a few annoying things when it''s not mature? It''s just that when everyone grows up, they only care about demanding others, but forget what they once were.


    Many people will laugh at how naive they were, but Li Yan will not.


    Without Zeng Jin''s own self, where is he now? Laugh at Zeng Jin now, do you want to laugh at yourself now? When is the head, when it is dying? It doesn''t make any sense to deny your life.


    Li Ye didn''t know what Zhao Batian would look like in the future. He didn''t care and didn''t care. He just felt that he had no regrets when he let Zhao Batian right now.


    Even after Zhao Batian returned to Zhenjiang City, he did not persuade Sun Bofu as he said.


    "Let ¡¯s go and continue on our way." Li Yan waved and greeted everyone, taking the lead in flying high.


    The leopard demon and the white wolf glanced at each other. They knew less about Li Yan than the boss lady and Red Sleeve, but at this moment, they all felt that Li Yan was right. However, the two agreed with each other only for a short while, and then they remembered that they were still talking about each other, so they both snorted and turned their heads.


    Because Macaque Mountain is in the east, and everyone went eastward, it didn''t take long for monks such as Li Zhi to leave the forest.


    There is often a small town at the main crossing in front of the mountain. After all, the monsters need a cargo distribution center for hunting in the mountains.


    But there is no small town under Li''s feet. There is one in the village. There are more than a dozen households. There is a lot of farmland outside the village. It can be seen that the crops are growing well. Due to the fact that time is not early, the smoke on the earthen house is winding up, and there is a faint bark of dogs, which is very peaceful.


    "It''s like a mortal village." Li Huan led the monks down.


    There is a small river in front of the cottage. The water is not deep and the water is clear. There are reeds on the river bank. A young girl in a plain cloth is washing clothes by the river. The picture is quiet and beautiful.


    But at this moment, an evil hand reached out from the water to the girl with a beautiful face.

 v5 Chapter 103： you are wrong

    The village aunt in the riverside clothes is 16 or 7 years old at most, but she looks beautiful and has a clean and peaceful temperament, but that''s all, saying that beauty is still a bit inferior.


    Her squat suit is graceful. Although her hips are not full, she looks full of elasticity. The arms exposed under her sleeves are also white and tender. From time to time, she wipes the sweat on her forehead and gets water droplets. Some crystal clear meaning.


    She looked earnestly, without paying any attention to it. An evil claw in the thicket of river grass beside her had quietly reached out to her.


    Imagine that the picture of the village aunt being pulled into the water did not appear. It was not Li Ye who shot in time. In fact, he was still some distance away. He touched the back of the village aunt Bai Nen''s hand and just stroked it gently.


    This can scare the village aunt, and his arm trembled, and he sat down on the ground with a scream. His bright eyes looked at the river grass with horror. It was okay not to look at it, and the soul was almost thrown away. There is a big snake in the river grass!


    But how do snakes have claws?


    If the aunt had a broader understanding, she would recognize that this guy with a snake head and a snake head was actually a hoe.


    The village aunt didn''t figure out the difference between the snake and the dragon. After a few screams, she got up and turned and hurried away. Seeing how she stumbled, Li Xun was really afraid of something wrong when she fell on the stone.


    Li Yan fell to the edge of the river grass, crouched and shook his head and sighed, "Last time in Lingyundu, I heard you like to touch the hand of someone else''s girl to confirm whether you are still alive. At that time I thought you It ¡¯s just that I want to be more artistic. I do n¡¯t think you are an old hooligan. ¡±


    It wasn''t the demon in the grass, it was the demon king who had shrunk his body many times. The old man admired the back of the villager''s running away, his eyes were full of aftertaste, maybe he was still thinking about the touch of the villager''s back?


    Hearing Li Yan''s words, the Demon King came back to him. He coughed twice, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he said with confidence: "I have lived for thousands of years, can''t I lie? Of course, what I said, of course, all It ¡¯s true ... The little girl ¡¯s hands are really slippery. Tender, I ¡¯ve swam rivers in many places, met people in many places, and touched the hands of many little girls. It ¡¯s not beautiful, but this hand is absolutely superb! The fingers are long, the back of the hand is round, the arms are slippery but not greasy, the tenderness is not tender, the skin is not stiff, the temperature is just right, it is rare in the world! "


    Li Yan was dumbfounded by the other''s serious nonsense.


    He didn''t feel good: "If you don''t leave again, wait for the little girl to cry and cry, just because the men in the village will pick up your **** and rake it out to hit you."


    The Devil King grinned: "I have come across more of this kind of thing. I already have handling experience. Rest assured, they don''t come that fast. Before that, I have to tell you something. You never know I thought I happened to be here just to touch the hand of someone else? "


    Li Min nodded: "By the way, give me a message?"


    "I thought you were going to talk to you, mainly to get close to someone by the way. If you said that, it would be a big mistake. In fact, giving you a message is by the way." The Devil King is old Disrespectful hehe laughed twice, some childishly cunning.


    Seeing the appearance of the Demon King, Li Yan couldn''t help thinking of his past when he went to school on earth.


    The physics teacher in the class is also an old hooligan. When Li Zhi and his classmates reviewed homework once, the teacher who was almost sixty years old and had only a few hairs was pulling a plump female classmate. Hands rub repeatedly, and his face is serious: "This is friction."


    It is a pity that although the physics teacher tried his best to be serious and serious, his eyes still looked how insignificant. At that time, the scene was slightly bright and blindfolded.


    Fortunately, the Demon King was not too old, and soon he was talking about business. "I''m here to see you. I want to tell you that there are abnormal aura fluctuations in many areas of the demon tribe. At first we thought it was just some big. The demon is practicing, or it ¡¯s a breakthrough, it does n¡¯t matter much. But after seeing so many immortals in Black Rock Mountain, I think this is definitely unusual. The big bird of the Peng Demon has gone to investigate.


    Li Xun said casually: "What does this matter have to do with me? Is it possible that your seven holy beasts will settle down, and you still need me to advance in a fairyland? You have to say that I can play a key role, I definitely don''t believe it."


    "No, you are the most important!" The Devil King looked serious.


    He twisted his body, and did not hide it, and told the story about Zhou Tianxing''s star formation and Chaos Clock, "Our monk monk, every generation of Junyan has entered the Seven Holy Mountains, but none of them can Lift the Seal of Xianting. But you are different. You are human and should be okay. "


    Li Xun said that he did not believe the evil words of the Demon King, "Why can''t you monk monks do it, but can I, a mortal?"


    "Because this is the ancestor of Xun Peng and the demon kings of that generation, leaving us the way to return to Xianyu."


    The Demon King explained patiently, "At the beginning of the Lich War, the flags and chaos bells of the Zhou Tianxing array were damaged, and people''s education also dreaded such sharp tools. Therefore, when we defeated our demon power, we wanted to consider them as I have found that I have no magic power, and I want to destroy it, but I do n¡¯t have that ability. In the end, I have to back it off and seal it. The ancestor of Xun Peng also took a lot of effort to take them back. He was seriously injured. "


    Li Yanahan said: "So you think, Daomen and I are monks on earth, and they can break their seal? It doesn''t make sense."


    The ancestor Xun Peng chanted: "Before the ancestor Xun Peng was dying, he had an insight into the heavens and thought that if the demons wanted to return to the immortal realm, they had to pass through the world, so Ling Yundu was left to communicate with the demons. But at that time he was too seriously injured, To arrange the big circle of defense, many things haven''t been explained in detail, so in fact, we haven''t figured it out yet. You think, if you want to work together to achieve great cause, then this week''s starry array and chaotic clock as Weaponry, it is also possible for demons to work together to break the seal of Xianting-it may be God''s will. "


    Li Yanhe said: "Maybe?"


    Grandmaster Peng Peng sighed: "We don''t have so much confidence in this matter, but it''s okay for you to try it. You are here to move the soldiers, but if you help us to solve this matter, the entire demon family You can go to the world to help you, but it''s not as powerful as tens of thousands of monsters! Isn''t this the best of both worlds? "


    Li Ye thought about it, everything has to be paid for. For the strength of the monk monk, he went on a trip to Qisheng Mountain, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Li Yan asked, "Why didn''t you tell me this?"


    The Demon King said: "Isn''t it afraid that you will be scared! What if you knew the task was so difficult from the beginning that you refused to come, or turned away?"


    This is possible. Li Ye also wanted to understand something, "So you know that the Monkey King Nayeon is going to deal with me, and you don''t come out to help, just want to test my mind?"


    "It''s not a test, it''s proof." The demon king said, "And it''s not for us to verify. After all, we all support you to go to the Seven Sacred Mountains. This matter is to prove to the Monkey King and the Lion Camel. They do not support it. You go to Qisheng Mountain. "


    Li Yan smiled: "I do n¡¯t know if the Monkey King wants to prove anything, anyway, he keeps sending monsters to kill me!"


    "I ca n¡¯t kill you, we have been watching you." The Demon King said, "So this time you go to the Monkey Mountain, it is best to completely tame the Mi Monkey King, and then let him obediently hand over the key to control the Seven Holy Mounts. . "


    Li Xun swaggered: "I am a fairyland, to tame a big Luo Jinxian? Or a big Luo Jinxian who has lived for thousands of years? You just let me go to Xianting and kill the Emperor."


    "Ambition isn''t in the high age!" The Devil King said positively, "We all believe you can do it."


    Li Yan thought for a while and thought, "I have a condition."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Li Yan said: "If I get the Monkey King, you can help me get the Lion Camel King and let him hand over the soul ball." That stuff is mainly used by the county, which is very important.


    "Closing!" The Demon King did not hesitate. "If you can tame the Monkey King, the lion and camel king will be difficult to support. We will pass together with the Six Saints, and he would not dare to make any moths."


    Li Min nodded. The demon king''s policy towards the monkey monkey and lion camel is to fight for unity. After all, it is a very small chance to kill the fairyland. The unity within the demon tribe is definitely not good.


    The whole thing is that Mi Monkey King has to deal with Li Yan, and the Demon King and the Peng Demon are secretly protected. Under the condition that Li Yan is not in danger of life, let Mi Monkey King see the ability that Li Yan can give the demons hope .


    I have to say that this group of old demon is quite wise.


    "Well, you can go back." Li Yan stood up.


    "No matter how I say, I''m coming all the way. If you don''t ask me for a drink, I''ll leave. Can''t I just say that?"


    Li Xun nodded in the village, "They took a **** and raked to make an effort for the little girl. If you don''t leave, you will be beaten with a bag."


    Seeing a menacing group of men, women, and children rushing forward, the Demon King did not hesitate for a moment, slipped into the river and swam away.


    This guy is a great saint, and there is the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. In the face of a group of mortal villagers who have little fighting power, they can escape so cleanly, which is very reasonable.


    Li Ye didn''t stop, he didn''t want to top the tank for the Demon King, and immediately flew up.


    The villagers who rushed to the river bank saw Li Ye disappeared into the sky, but did not find the figure of the Demon King. Everyone was angry. They waved their scythes and chanted at the riverside, as if they were not afraid of the monks in fairyland.


    Li Xun returned to the team without saying much. The secrets that the Demon King told him did not spread his enthusiasm.


    Zhenjiang City.


    As the largest city in the Mi Monkey King''s territory, it is also where the king city is located. The towering town of Zhenjiang City is not comparable to Panfeng City. The bright light shone on the top of the towering tower, which was visible from all directions, but it was a huge pearl. Below it, there are several formations to provide him with aura, to ensure that it does not go out day and night.


    For many monsters, this dazzling pearl is the Peugeot of Zhenjiang City.


    The monks who come and go here, including the number of mortals, are far better than Panfeng City, so they are very lively.


    Unlike the bustling streets, at this moment there is a dark cloud covering the city''s main mansion, and the depressed atmosphere makes people look up. Whether a monk or a servant girl, they walked tremblingly as they walked on thin ice, for fear of making any movements, which led to their unbearable anger.


    Although the overcast clouds did not exist, the coercion of the Golden Wonderland was real, which naturally belonged to the city owner Zhao Bofu. He stood gloomy in the hall of the main hospital, his eyes filled with anger, and in front of him was Zhao Batian kneeling on the ground.


    Zhenjiang City went to annihilate the monk team, which was nearly annihilated by the army. None of the three Taiyi Zhenxian returned, and Sun Bofu suffered a heavy loss. But that''s not why he is so angry right now.


    As far as Sun Bofu is concerned, some of the great monks of the tribe have as long as he is the owner of Zhenjiang City, and he will not worry about recruiting new strong men to add them. Moreover, the defeat of Heishan Mountain is still because of the immortality and non-war crimes. .


    Although the monk team in Zhenjiang City was damaged, it also revealed the inside story of the fairy host behind the ferocious beast. This pair of Mi Monkey King territory and even the entire demonic territory were a great contribution, and no one would blame Sun. Bo Fu''s incompetence.


    What he was really angry about was what Zhao Batian said after learning about the cause of Zhao Dengke''s death.


    Zhao Bofu said angrily: "You were deceived of all the magic weapons by a fairyland. Do n¡¯t say, Zhao Dengke was also killed by the other party''s men. The monk ¡¯s credit for winning the immortal was stolen by the other party. Now you are back. Tell the father, let the father stop embarrassing this kid? "


    "Did you get kicked by the donkey? Or did you say that my son, Zhao Bofu, was frightened by monks in a fairyland, even when he returned to Zhenjiang City, he did not dare to go to him again. trouble?!"


    Zhao Batian, kneeling on the ground, opened his mouth and was about to say something, but was beaten by Zhao Bofu. "It''s a shame and shame. It''s a shame! It''s never been as shameful in my life, never before." ! "


    "I never imagined that my hero I was born with such an incomprehensible thing! My son, Zhao Bofu, can be deceived by magic, can be robbed of merit, or can''t be fooled by others, but he cannot Fear the other person! Your weak character is not worthy of being my son, Zhao Bofu! "


    Zhao Bofu didn''t care about the failure of assassinating Li Zhi, although it would indeed make him martyrled by the Monkey King, but it was innocuous compared with the birth of a bad boy.


    "Father, you are wrong!" Zhao Batian suddenly raised his head and roared.

 v5 Chapter 104： Root of growth

    Zhao Bofu was even more angry: "How dare you talk to your father like this?"


    He kicked him in front of Zhao Batian''s chest, and flew the other party directly into the yard. He followed in two steps, "Go out for a while, and the wings are too strong, dare to talk back to the father ?! How dare you be so angry with the father, why are you so afraid of the boy in that fairyland?"


    Zhao Batian got up and knelt on the ground again, and a corner of his mouth overflowed with blood.


    But he still gritted his teeth and looked directly at Zhao Bofu, "I didn''t persuade my father to keep asking him for trouble because I was afraid of Li Congzhen! I admit that I was afraid of him, but my father, as a fairyland, had to deal with A fairyland is naturally easy to handle. I''m not that stupid yet. I have a father who supports him and I can''t handle him! "


    Zhao Bofu stopped the action of continuing to teach Zhao Batian, "It''s not fear, then why persuade as a father?"


    "It''s recognition, it''s respect, it''s respect!"


    Zhao Batian frankly met Zhao Bofu''s grim eyes, "None has been a demon, let me identify with it from the bottom of my heart! He is a magic weapon that deceives me, but he can deceive them under the eyes of everyone. It''s not just the hidden real strength, but also the control of the situation and the grasp of the human heart that make me regret it! "


    "He did steal the credit of Black Rock Mountain, but he didn''t sneak it, but fought through a bright and upright body, and dragged a Taiyi true fairy with the repair of the land wonderland! This requires not only strength, It is courage, unparalleled courage! "


    "He killed Zhao Dengke. Why didn''t he kill Zhao Dengke? If he didn''t kill, it was the unclear grudges, the fear of power, and the killing was the elder husband ¡¯s emotion! He let me go, not because he was afraid of his father''s revenge, but because of him It ¡¯s not a heart-threatening killer! "


    Zhao Batian said more and more excited, and said louder and louder, even with fanaticism in his eyes.


    The details of the Battle of Black Rock Mountain have been clarified by Zhao Bofu after these days.


    Zhao Batian continued: "Such a talented, talented, courageous, and bottom-lined hero is the hero I want to be! For the rest of my life, I will forge ahead with him, and I dare not for a moment. Laziness until it becomes his existence! "


    "So, father, you can''t kill him, you have no reason to kill him! On the contrary, such heroes are also worthy of your recognition and respect! Admiring the strong, the heroes love each other, isn''t it our true character?"


    After listening to Zhao Batian''s words, looking at Zhao Batian''s appearance, Zhao Bofu was there, and he didn''t say anything at all. Even looking at Zhao Batian''s eyes had some strange meaning.


    He wasn''t embarrassed because Li Yan had too much, but he was embarrassed that Zhao Batian could say this.


    Although Zhao Batian had outstanding talents for spiritual practice, he was completely a child who had not yet grown up. He was arrogant and arrogant and did not know why he should be his own selfishness. He was the center of everything and he should give orders. Otherwise, he will not treat the demon in the team as a demon, let the other party fight each other for his pleasure.


    But now, Zhao Batian can say this.


    The nature of these words has already been judged by his words and deeds.


    So Zhao Bofu realized that it was the kid in that fairyland that changed his son in heavenly wonderland.


    After a while, Zhao Bofu had mixed tastes in his heart and didn''t even know what to say. After all, it was his son, who taught him something that had not been taught for hundreds of years, but let others teach it within a few days.


    When Zhao Batian saw that Zhao Bofu was in deep thought and felt something was happening, he immediately added: "My father Zeng Jin taught me that the growth of a boy often starts from looking at the back of another man. Now, I found the one that made me Looking back! I will use him as an example, always motivate myself, and strive to become stronger! Is n¡¯t this what my father expects? If my father kills him, I''m afraid I will be chilled and lose my goal! "


    Zhao Bofu breathed a long breath and looked at Zhao Batian''s eyes. Finally, he no longer looked at a bear child just as before, but brought some equal meaning to the mature male demon. Although this meaning is not too strong, it does appear, this is a qualitative change.


    Many times, parents say that their children have lost their face, but they are not really annoyed, but are disappointed with their hard work, and disappointed with their children''s inability to understand what they have done.


    "If you can really do what you say, follow him as an example and try to practice, change your way of doing things, and promise you for your father, and stop asking him for trouble." Zhao Bofu made himself Promise of.


    "Is my father serious?" Zhao Batian rejoiced.


    Zhao Bofu shook his sleeves and snorted coldly, "When it is a father, when is it wrong?"


    "Thank my father!" Zhao Batian bowed down and worshiped.


    Watching Zhao Batian thank himself so solemnly for an outsider, there was only a long sigh in Zhao Bofu''s heart. When will this child understand the pains of being a father, and knowing that he cares for his father?


    Zhao Bofu didn''t wait long for this.


    Because Zhao Batian immediately looked at him in anxiety: "But my father, killing Li Congyu was the order of the Mi Monkey King. The father just let him go. If the Mi Monkey King blame him, wouldn''t the father be suffering?


    His eyes touched Zhao Batian''s concerned eyes. Even though he was a great demon and the power of Golden Wonderland, Zhao Bofu couldn''t help but feel a soft heart, and a warm current flowed through his body instantly. Did the child finally know that he was a father?


    "As long as you can work hard and move in the direction of a generation of demon kings, don''t talk about the strange crimes of Mi Monkey King, even if the town owner of this town of Jiangcheng didn''t do it, why can''t you bear it as a father?" Zhao Bofu lightly Road.


    "Father ..." Zhao Batian opened his mouth, his eyes suddenly turned red, and his throat became dry.


    As the son of the Lord of the City, of course, he knew that in the past hundreds of years, the Golden Fairyland Powers of the Lord of the City were not one or two, and Zhao Bofu had never stood up against them, and also paid a lot of inaction. Known hardships.


    Zhao Bofu has said more than once that as long as he is still alive, no one can take away his position as the Lord of the City, because that is his dignity and his life''s work!


    But now, because of Zhao Batian''s attitude of trying to become stronger, Zhao Bofu was willing to not be the master of the city.


    Zhao Batian''s heart was surging, and there were thousands of words in his chest, but in the face of Zhao Bofu standing in front of himself like a mountain, he didn''t know how to say it. . "


    "The eldest husband is standing on top of the ground and building his career, so why should he learn that daughter''s weak posture!" Zhao Bofu once again threw his sleeves, indescribably domineering, "Go on, remember what you said today, don''t let your father down!"


    "Yes, father!" Zhao Batian clenched his fists silently and vowed secretly in his heart: "Li Congzhen, I will catch up with you! I will not let my father down!"


    In fact, more often, the true growth of a boy does not start from looking at the back of another man.


    It starts with understanding the hard work of parents.


    ...


    Li Yan and the monk team hurried along all the way. After killing two beasts along the way, he finally came to the front of Macaque Mountain.


    There was no trouble on the road, Li Li was surprised.


    Not to mention that Mi Monkey King''s plan to kill him was unsuccessful. There should be follow-up actions. It was just that Zhenjiang City lost so many monks. Even Zhao Dengke was killed by Li Yan and others. Nothing can be justified-that is related to his dignity as the No. 1 confidant of His Monkey King and His Majesty the First City Lord.


    Could it be said that after Zhao Batian returned, he really fulfilled his promise to persuade Zhao Bofu?


    Li Xuan can only assume that for the time being, after all, people really did not come to trouble.


    Arrived at the foot of Macaque Mountain, the team stopped, Li Yan looked up to the summit of the mountain.


    At the end of the line of sight, there was a cloud of fog. According to the mountain, at least a third of the peaks were above the cloud. I have to say that Mi Monkey King''s resort is still good and has a lot of brand.


    Some monks in the team have been to the Monkey Mountain, and some have not been, but no matter whether they have come or not, they must not have been to the Monkey Mountain. It is a well-known thing that Mi Monkey King does not welcome outsiders to go up the mountain unless the monkey demon comes.


    At this moment, the monks gathered to discuss one after another, and sighs of admiration followed, and some even looked enchanted. Obviously, King Monkey Monkey, as one of the seven holy places, is still very popular.


    The white wolf, Yodah, and the lord of the county came behind Li Yan and looked at the undulating depths of the mountains with him.


    "Let''s just go up like this?" Yodda glanced at the monk team behind him, "what if the Monkey King asked His Majesty to drive us away?"


    "Just go up like this. The Monkey King can''t drive us out." Li Yan smiled brightly, his words were firm.


    "Why?" Yoda wondered.


    "Who am I?" Li Yan asked Yoda.


    Before waiting for the other person to speak, he asked himself: "I am King Tang An. How can I say that I am a person with identity? I can talk to Mi Monkey King on an equal footing. How dare he drive out the lone king? Furthermore, I am still seven The Holy Collegiate decided to invite the demon to discuss the big plan. Now here, the Monkey King deserves to do the best of landlords, and I am the only one to receive me.


    When Yoda saw what Li Yan said, it was nothing like a joke. His eyes were full of doubt: "Aren''t you serious?"


    Li Min glanced at him, "Are I serious, don''t you have any points in your heart?"


    As he said, he turned around and shouted to the demons: "All the demons, go up the mountain with the solitary king according to the queue arranged before!"


    "Uphill!"


    "Uphill!"


    The demons were in high spirits and looked very excited.


    .......


    When Li Huan led the team to the Monkey Mountain, Mi Monkey King was sleeping in the cave.


    Although it is not necessary for the monk to reach such a state, so for many monks, sleeping is not a physical and mental need, but a mental need.


    That''s the best way to relax.


    Mi Monkey King slept for several days.


    The demons did not dare to break into Dongfu, so they had to wait outside. When the Monkey King finally slept happily, they opened the door of Dongfu and the monkey demons immediately came up to report the news of Li Yan''s offense.


    "Li Li reached the foot of the mountain?" Mi Monkey King was surprised, "Isn''t he dead?"


    The confidant monkey was stunned, so unknown: "When did Li Su die?"


    The Monkey King should have said: "I didn''t tell Zhao Bofu to kill Li Yan? Don''t say he has a golden wonderland. Even if he only sends a few men to shoot, it is enough to kill Li Yan in Heishiling a hundred times. Is that right? "


    After listening to these words, the monsters looked weird one by one.

 v5 Chapter 105： I have the ability to kill me.

    The monkey monster''s residual soul floated over again, and he measured and obscured behind the Monkey King: "He is not dead. Zhao Bofu has already made a report. He failed to kill Li Yan, but he also damaged the soldiers.


    Speaking, he explained to the Monkey King about the beast tide of the Black Rock Mountain.


    "This kid''s life is quite big." Mi Monkey King waved his hand, lacking interest, and casually said: "Since he is not dead, just kill him ... wait, Zhao Bofu sends someone in Heishiling made a shot? "


    Remnant''s voice is complex: "Only once."


    "There is still such a long distance from Heishiling to Macaque Mountain. Why doesn''t he send someone to continue his work?" Mi Monkey King asked in surprise. Zhao Bofu has always been his confidant. He is extremely capable and reliable, and there are ways to kill Li Zhi in the demon group.


    Residual soul glanced at Mi Monkey King, "Zhao Bofu sent someone to ask for sin, saying he couldn''t continue to deal with Li Yan for you."


    "Why is this?" Monk Wangji Erji was puzzled.


    Residual soul said: "He didn''t say the reason, but said that he was willing to take the crime."


    "Is this brain broken? Is it that the practice has gone mad?" The Monkey King was surprised, when was Zhao Bofu so unreliable? This made him feel bad for an instant. A capable confidant, but hard-earned, now dare to ignore his orders, and refuse to say the reason, the problem is very big!


    "Forget about Zhao Bofu, I will ask him again later." Monkey King was annoyed. "It''s a big deal to send a monk from the mountain ....... Oh, he''s already here in the Monkey Mountain? Then hurry Go and kill him in front of the mountain, but don''t let him die on the mountain. This thing has to be hidden, don''t make everyone known, I don''t want to be annoyed by the bull devil! "


    Monkey King said while walking along the mountain road, it seemed that he was going to have some fun and change his mood.


    The monkey demon remnant said in a deep voice: "It''s not known to everyone, I''m afraid you can''t kill him!"


    "Why?" Mi Monkey King stopped and looked back. "Also, can''t you talk to me every time and float behind me? The back is cold, I''m awkward!"


    The Monkey Demon Remnant ignored the following sentence and said coldly, "He brought over six thousand monks!"


    "Six thousand monks?" Mi Monkey King froze. "How could he bring so many monks?"


    The Monkey Demon Residual Soul said: "The team that entered Heishiling to destroy the beast tide, for some reason, went out with him and came over!"


    "Is there such a thing? They are willing to run so far for a mortal?" Mi Monkey King thought it was incredible. He encountered this kind of thing for the first time, and his mood became worse. " These monks, let them hurry away. Macaque Mountain is not for anyone who wants to come up! "


    "I''m afraid I can''t." The monkey demon remnant silent for a moment.


    "Can''t?" Mi Monkey King completely lost his patience, and was angry. "What''s wrong, they have to go against the sky? Is it my Mi Monkey King who can''t move the sword, or are the monsters here gone? Even me Did Monkey King''s order not work? "


    "I''m afraid that''s the case," said the monkey demon residual soul. "You know, when they came up, what did they say?"


    "Whatever it says is useless!" Mi Monkey King waved frantically.


    "I''m afraid it really works." The monkey monster residual soul sneered.


    "Can you finish your words all at once, don''t be so yin and yang?" Mi Monkey King began to anger the demon soul of the monkey demon.


    The monkey monster remnant made a deep inhaling action, "More than six thousand monks, as they went up the mountain, shouted that they would seek justice for King An and punish the culprits who assassinated King An! They were aggressive, and the visitors were bad. The battle seems to be overturning the Macaque Mountain! "


    Monkey King froze, with an incredible expression on his face, "They really want to be heaven ?!"


    What punished the assassin of King An An severely?


    How to get justice? Could it be that Li Zhi''s nagging was brought to war with more than 6,000 monks?


    What should we do now? You ca n¡¯t kill Li Yan again. In the presence of more than 6,000 monsters, this is no longer the case, but it is equivalent to facing the entire monster clan territory.


    Monkey King sank his face and said, "What means can I use to order more than 6,000 monster monks to kill the Monkey Mountain to get justice for him? Is he a monster saint or me a monster saint?" ?! "


    Speaking of which, he sat down on the mountain road, annoyingly messy, and didn''t think of a solution in the middle of the ring. In the end, he had to sigh: "Sin! This is just a mortal, how can it be so difficult? How could in a blink of an eye he gather so many monsters and come to my monkey mountain to make trouble? "


    "Report! King, the messenger of King Tang''an is here, already in front of the mountain gate!" A monkey demon reported.


    Monkey King looked up and said, "Lee''s messenger? What did you say?"


    "When he came to the Monkey Mountain, he didn''t mean to make trouble. He just wanted to meet the King, and let the King help him to find out the culprit. As the Panfeng City Lord didn''t find out, he believed that the King would do it! "


    The monkey demon said, "Also, he''s already up the mountain! The monks below didn''t stop him. King Tang An said vocally that he was a distinguished guest invited by the Seven Saints. , We did not dare to shoot at him, and asked the king to show him. "


    Monkey King''s face was extremely ugly, as disgusting as eating a basket of flies.


    Thinking of his magnificent Luo Jinxian, he could crush a piece of fairyland with the touch of his fingers. He never put Li Yan in his eyes, and his monks gathered, and he didn''t think it would take any effort to deal with the other party.


    When the Ox Demon King and Qi Tian Dasheng want to invite Li Xun to the demon clan territory, Mi Monkey King just takes this as a joke. He thinks that these guys want to go back to Xianting and want to go crazy, so they are rushing to the doctor, and anyone dares to pin their hopes.


    As a wise generation of demon kings, Mi Monkey King felt that he needed to help them recognize the reality.


    Everyone is a monk monk. All glory and glory are lost. If this matter is not blocked, the trouble will be out of control and the monsters will start a full-scale war with Xianting. His monsters will also be killed in vain.


    That''s why he has to send someone to deal with Li Yan. What demon clan hopes, and whoever comes with luck, if you can''t even see the face of the seven saints and die, that is not enough to explain that the demon king waited to see?


    Of course, these are not the most important reasons. At the bottom of the macaque''s heart, the most important thing is the disgusting asshole. Anyway, as long as Qi Tiandasheng agrees, he will thoroughly stir it up.


    It''s better now, Li Yan didn''t kill, and his monk himself broke a piece, and even the Bear Demon in Panfeng City was gone. The Monkey King''s face was hot, but he felt that his face was lost, and the majesty of a generation of demon kings was so ruined.


    This doesn''t even count, Li even dared to come to the Macaque Mountain. He wanted to find out what had stabbed him. This was a slap in the face and humiliated him in public! According to the nature of Mi Monkey King, it is time to stew Li Zhi in a pot.


    But now he couldn''t, the other party brought five or six thousand monks! Those are all the monsters in his territory. There are hundreds of monks. Couldn''t they all be killed? He doesn''t feel bad. And if you do this, you can''t hide other great saints, then the monkey king''s territory is really great.


    "Annoying, annoying, annoying! God annoying!" Mi Monkey King thought for a long time, but did not think of a way to make Li Yan obediently get away, he stood up angrily, "Go! Come with me to see him! I want to See, what tricks can he make under my eyelids! "


    .......


    Relying on his "honorable status", Li Xun broke through several mountain gates. No matter what the monkey enchanting on the opposite side, no matter how he warned, he just kept walking forward and exposed them to his chest. Then these gangs of monkey demon can only call out shameless and despicable, and obediently make way.


    The monkey demon couldn''t stop Li Ye, so they stopped the demon behind him. As a result, Li Ye stopped in front of them and squeezed them away with their chests. The previous moment he shouted that I was the King of Tang Dynasty, with great honor, and the next moment was like a totally unreasonable woman, with her thick skin all the way through.


    Li Yan saw Mi Monkey King in a large hall on the mountainside.


    There are majestic buildings here, and the houses are built in an extraordinary manner. There are no buildings below ten feet in length, and there are no corridor columns shorter than five feet in diameter. The final steps to the main hall were more than 900 steps, and the momentum was extremely strong.


    It seems that although Mi Monkey King does not like to deal with common affairs, he still cares about his majesty.


    The hall is extremely empty, the side length is more than a hundred steps, it is enough to make a square, and the Throne of Mi Monkey King is a high platform above the ninth-level gold stage. It is said to be a nine-level step, but each level has a height of one person. Anyway, this is not intended to walk ordinary people. You only need to consider style.


    The Monkey King Gao Gao''s throne, Jin Jia Dao, stepped on a chair with one foot, overlooking the Quartet. At first glance, Li Hua thought that he had seen Qi Tian Da Sheng.


    However, regarding the status of the demon clan, Mi Monkey King does not lose much to Qi Tianda Sheng, and this status deserves to rise.


    "You''re Li Li?" Lengheng Wang gave a cold hum, and then gave it to Mawei as soon as he said, "Why do you come to me? Monkey monkey? With so many monks, you go all the way, such an arrogant gesture, is You ca n¡¯t do it with my wrench? ¡±


    Li Ye laughed softly. This monk monk likes to wrench his wrist so much? However, with the big Luo Jinxian wrench wrist, Li Yan flatly would not do it.


    He said: "You splash monkey, this is a good question. It makes no sense! The solitary king, as the king of Tang Dynasty, came to your demon territory, which was the invitation of your seven saints, which is also your monkey king''s invitation. . Now it ¡¯s hard for the King of Solitude to come. You do n¡¯t have a banquet and you are so arrogant. What is the reason? The King of Solitude tells you this splash monkey. Now the King is tired, tired, hungry, and hurry up to make some beauty The demon comes to wait! "


    King Mi Monkey was called a "splashing monkey" by Li Yi, and he thought that Li Yi would be very arrogant, but he did not expect Li Yi to be so arrogant, and he dared to persuade his grand Luo Jinxian Yi!


    The Monkey King was furious. He slaps the king ¡¯s chair and slaps his hands, yelling loudly, and opens his eyes wide open: "You dreary man, shut me up! What do you think of this place, and what kind of monster do you think of My Monkey King? It ¡¯s so arrogant, how many lives can you kill ?! ¡±


    Li Yan tilted Mi Monkey King slowly, sneer, and said, "There are so many demon kings who want to kill the lone king this way. The head of the lone king''s item is here. You can pick it if you have the ability? Just hurry, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t dare, and quickly banquet for the lone king! "


    This gesture of Li Yan really interprets what it means not to be afraid of death.


    Just kidding, the lone king is now at the Monkey Mountain, can he not be arrogant? The King of Solitude came to you on the way to play a negative move, and he was so angry that he wanted to get you already! Now we have met each other. You are still sitting high on the throne and yelling at the lone king. There is no awareness of being a demon. Is it true that the lone king is no king?


    Dare to be lonely king, lonely king is afraid you will not die!


    If there is a species, you will kill the lone king!

 v5 Chapter 106： Would you like me some magic?

    The Monkey King is loose-spirited, and few people can make him angry except the stone monkey. But this is not to say that he has a good temper, but that as a Luo Jinxian, there are few monks who dare to offend him.


    The almost arrogant attitude toward Li Yan under the eyes, Mi Monkey King was really angry. He didn''t have a good impression of Li Yan before he came to the hall. He was very annoyed. Now Li Yan is spraying stars in front of him. Where can he bear it?


    "You are looking for death!" The angry Monkey King Fang yelled, and reached out to grab Li Li. The powerful cultivation of Da Luojin''s Wonderland radiates violently, the space is crushed and twisted, and the things in the hall no longer appear real, like a rippling lake.


    The hand of Mi Monkey King suddenly soared several times, like a giant pillar, passing through the distorted space, and in the blink of an eye, he reached Li Yan. Looking at this situation, it seems that Mi Monkey King is the Holy Buddha, and Li Zhi is just a stone monkey under the Five Fingers Mountain.


    If faced with an ordinary monk, Mo said to wonderland, even if it is a true fairyland, it is absolutely impossible to escape from this claw. However, Li Yi is different. He just pointed at Mi Monkey King''s nose and told the other party to splash the monkey, and he was ready to run into trouble at any time.


    The Monkey King didn''t even say the word, but his eyes showed murderousness, his mouth began to open, Li Zhi drifted away directly, and immediately came out of the hall door and came to the sky above the hall.


    Li Yan was ready to do enough, but his realm was still too low. Although he was able to escape the gate, it was nothing more. Seeing that Li Zhi just emptied, the big monkey king''s big hand extended from the temple, and he was veiled in it. No matter where Li Zhi dodged, he could not be caught by Mi Monkey King.


    But at this time, Li Yan had shouted towards the 900th-level stone steps of the main hall: "Come on, let''s see! The Monkey King is going to assassinate the lone king! Ventilation Dasheng is going to murder King Tang An!"


    The five or six thousand monks brought by Li Zhi were all gathered in the open space in front of the palace at this moment. They wanted to see the Monkey King come, but unfortunately, the Monkey King didn''t have time to ignore them, which disappointed the demons. So after Li Yan went in, everyone chatted and stretched their necks to look inside.


    Because of the 900-level stone steps, the location of the main hall is extremely high, and many places can be seen at a glance. Li Yan flew out of the hall. Although he couldn''t fly far, he could still see the demons.


    Some monsters, especially the monks, who were sharp-eyed at first, felt strange when they saw Li Ye suddenly fly out. Later, he found that a big furry hand behind him was under the hood, and he was even more puzzled. He had a faint judgment on the master of the big hand, and now he heard Li Yan''s shouting, all of them suddenly changed.


    There was an uproar in front of the palace, exclaimed, monks such as the white wolf, leopard demon, Wei Weiwu, have even taken off.


    Although the Monkey King did not come out in the hall, it was not good to hear Li Ye''s voice. At this moment, he felt a little bit more aware, and took the reaction of the five or six thousand monsters into his heart. He could already hold Li Ye''s big hand. When the time lags.


    He never expected that Li Yan would anger him without saying anything, and he was ready to leave without a word! Let''s drive now, before people fly out, the words have already been exported. The Monkey King doesn''t have to think about it, it must have been Li Li thought about it in advance.


    If the Monkey King Mi has control, he can completely make Li Yan speechless, or isolate his voice from being heard by the monsters. But he could n¡¯t understand the prophet, how did he know that Li Zhi had finished this whole set of actions as soon as he slipped away?


    Li Yan did not give him a chance to respond at all.


    Now what Monkey King wants to do, it''s too late.


    Despicable and shameless!


    Monkey King scolded himself.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Li Yan successfully escaped the Monkey King''s claw. He didn''t fly far, just came to the heights above the demon''s heads, and put on a posture of alertness and fear.


    Facing the direction of the hall, he shouted in a puzzled and indignant tone: "The solitary king Jiu Yang ventilated the name of the Great Lord, and this time he came to visit him without saying a word. Why did the Great Lord want to address the King Venomous hand ?! When the solitary king first arrived in the territory of Dasheng, he was assassinated one after another. He finally reached the monkey monkey mountain. He thought it was safe. Kill the lone king! Why is this ?! "


    These words of Li Yi''s righteousness, however, were full of indignation. He almost burst into tears, and really suffered great grievances.


    The big hand that King Monkey Monkey stayed in the air retracted, and then he quieted down in the hall without knowing what the other party was thinking. However, Li Yan didn''t need to think and know, the other party must be so angry at this moment.


    For a moment, when the demons had been talking about it, a laugh came from the hall: "Why is An Wang fussed? I am also curious that As An mortal, there is a cultivation in a fairyland, so this is the test. A joke. Unexpectedly, it frightened An Wang. Are mortals so timid? "


    He could talk, but the two words shifted the focus of the topic. If Li Yan tangled his timidity with him, it would be an admission that he was joking.


    Seizing the opportunity of the other pigtails so well, where would Li Fu let go of it, immediately angry: "The word of Da Sheng, the lone king did not believe half a word! Just now the lone king saw Ming Ming''s murderous eyes from Da Sheng. Killed by the Great Holy One! The lone king is now indignant and aggrieved, the lone king needs justice! "


    As he said, he lowered his head and asked the thousands of monks beneath his feet: "The heroes of the demon tribe, when the lone king was in Heishi Mountain, fought bravely and bravely, and helped Ventilation Daping settle the beast tide in the territory, and for this reason he almost died in the fairy Is it that the lone king is not sincere enough to the demon in his hands? Now when he arrives at the Monkey Mountain, the Venerable Lord is going to kill the lone king! You said, is there any heavenly law, is there any king law, is there any conscience ?! "


    The monsters booed loudly, and the noise was even louder. They all expressed their incomprehension to Mi Monkey King''s behavior, hoping that Mi Monkey King made it clear, otherwise it would be too chilling.


    Qi Potian was a member with the killing hand, shouting together: "Give His Highness an explanation, and you cannot let His Highness shed blood for the demon tribe, and you cannot let the hero chill!"


    The monsters in Liuxi Town, as soon as the members of the killing hand took the lead again, monks such as Zhao Junyi and Luo Chihu could sit still and shouted, "Give it to Her Royal Highness. ! "


    "Can''t let His Highness'' blood flow in vain!" Not long after, five or six thousand monks shouted their voices one by one under the influence of group emotions.


    There was no sound in the hall.


    Li Yan almost laughed out loud. He stood in a different direction. He could see through the door of the hall that the Monkey King was lifting the throne and breaking it.


    Soon, in Li Min''s mind, an angry voice of Mi Monkey King could hardly be concealed: "Li Min! What the **** are you doing ?! You really, when I can''t kill you silently ?! You really, when I can''t hide it The eyes and perception of a group of ants let you die so little ?! "


    Li Ye knew that the Monkey King was transmitting to him in a demon way, and this voice was only heard by him.


    The Monkey King used this method, but it is conceivable that he did not dare to communicate with Li Zhiguang. He was afraid that Li Zhi would instigate the evil spirits to cause more trouble. It is not easy to force Mi Monkey King to this point.


    Li Yi was so proud of his heart, his face remained calm, and his response to the Monkey King''s voice was smooth and calm. He did not disclose a bit of truth: "The lone king came to the Monkey Monkey Mountain, don''t other great saints know? Even if these monsters are not high, You ca n¡¯t see anything unusual, ca n¡¯t you see the other great saints afterwards? The lone king of others does n¡¯t know. With Qi Tian ¡¯s current ability and splashing monkey, how can you hide him? ¡±


    The Monkey King immediately blew his hair and growled, "Don''t tell me that stinky monkey! Don''t tell me to splash the monkey any more, otherwise I''ll pull your skin!"


    Hearing this, Li Xuan dropped a few hundred steps at once, and soon fell into the demon monk group, consciously responding to the words of the Monkey King: "What did you say to the monkey? The lone king did not hear it. You No longer please the lone king, the lone king dare not guarantee what these gangsters will do! "


    Monkey King: "..."


    The Monkey King feels that Li Ye''s actions will no longer be restricted, only that he will not have to play today. So he no longer hesitated, and secretly launched the demon law to pull Li Yan back into the hall. Of course, in the eyes of other demons, that was Li Yan''s initiative to fly over.


    But the Monkey King hasn''t started yet, Li Yan has already sent a message to the demons, and then Qi Qitian opened his throat and shouted, "The Lord of Ventilation wants to control His Royal Highness to fly to the temple! What is he trying to do ?! ?!"


    "What, is there such a thing?"


    "What is Ventura doing, and why is he doing this?"


    "The reaction of Dasheng is so strange. Is he hostile to King An and intends to harm King An?"


    The demons were in an uproar, all kinds of sounds were coming one after another, and the eyes looking at the direction of the hall changed, full of doubt and alertness.


    The Monkey King is intolerable and has reached the edge of a complete outbreak. He beat the court pillar in the hall frantically-of course, no sound can be heard outside, "Li Ye! If you dare to force me, I will break the net with you!"


    At this moment, the Monkey King has passed through the space method and completely isolated Li Ye from the outside world. No matter what immortal method Li Ye uses, he cannot communicate with other monsters.


    Li Yan laughed secretly, a generation of demon kings, Da Luo Jinxian, even he was forced to this share, even the words such as fish dead net broke.


    Accept it when you see it. Li Ye can''t really drive the Monkey King crazy. If he continues to offend the Monkey Monkey King, I am afraid that today the Monkey Mountain is going to shed blood. After all, the other party still has dignity, and that''s not Li Zhi''s purpose.


    So Li Kun responded: "Mi Monkey King, the Lone King does n¡¯t ask much. The Lone King comes from afar, and it ¡¯s not excessive for you to entertain the Lone King, right? , Who is assassinating the lone king. "


    Rarely did not hear the word "Splashing Monkey", and Mi Monkey King was so relieved that he unexpectedly said, "You are in such a big battle for this little thing?"


    Listening to the meaning of Mi Monkey King, he was relieved?


    Sure enough, without being forced to the extreme, I don''t know what is ordinary or happiness.


    Li Yan responded: "The lone king is actually very good at speaking, and besides you offend the lone king first, you can''t blame the lone king for making trouble."


    Of course, he knew that it was impossible for Mi Monkey King to find out what the culprits were. Mi Monkey King might not even bother to find one for the scapegoat. But the so-called sky-high price of sitting on the ground to repay the money, Li Yan''s ultimate demand, just live in Macaque Mountain for a few days.


    As long as Mi Monkey King does not restrict his activities in this process, he dares to guarantee that the next few days will definitely make Mi Monkey King unforgettable throughout his life.


    The Monkey King said, "It''s ruthless of you! Don''t you just want a feast? How difficult is it? I''ll give it to you!"


    The Monkey King also wants to understand now that he has no reason to deal with Li Ye. Now Li Ye''s request is really nothing. More importantly, he was so annoyed by Li Yan''s trouble now that he just wanted Li Yanan to be born earlier. He really didn''t want to continue entanglement with Li Yan, otherwise he would not be able to eat for a few days.


    Let Li Yan settle down first, wait for him to breathe back in Dongfu, and then slowly think of ways to deal with Li Yan. This is the intention of Mi Monkey King.


    It''s impossible to let go of Li Ye, and the other side called him so many splashing monkeys, he decided to let Li Ye pay the price.


    At this time, even if Li Xuan offered to leave, Mi Monkey King would not let Li Xuan go easily-he had to find his place.


    The Monkey King lifted all kinds of restrictions on Li Zhi, and he flew out of the hall himself-not to show up, the monsters did not know what ecstasy soup was poured into Li Zhi, for this mere mortal, dare to He shouted at Mihou Mountain, and it seemed that he was still in a state of anger, as if he had plans to make trouble?


    This is really upset! How unhappy the Mi Monkey King is.


    "Wang An, I just joked with you just now, I suppose you wouldn''t mind. You came from afar, I should do the best of landlords, and entertain you nicely." Mi Monkey King smiled and smiled to the monks. : "Also, if you come to visit the Monkey Mountain, I have to entertain them. How do you say that you are all the heroes who destroyed the Black Stone Ridge beast tide."


    He thought to himself, wait for me to solve this problem of Li Yan, and see how I find you! Dare to yell at my Macaque Mountain, you are all hanged from the longevity!


    Li Yan arched his hand and laughed, "The King Monkey said so, the King of Solitude was relieved, but the King of the Lonely King was scared just now. Speaking of annihilating the beast tide of the Black Stone Ridge, the King of Kings and the monks are fighting in blood, I haven''t seen King Monkey Monkey. The beast tide has now been destroyed. The orphan and monks have maintained the security of the territory. Isn''t King Monkey Monkey planning to reward me by doing merit?

 v5 Chapter 107： Keep cutting

    Mi Monkey King froze for a moment, looked at Li Yan unbelievably, and almost thought he heard it wrong. Did n¡¯t you say it ¡¯s ok to just arrange a banquet? How come the front turned and asked me to be a magic weapon?


    Shameless!


    Seeing the expression of a fly like that of Monkey King Mi Li, he felt very comfortable in his heart. You dare to use the space imprisonment for the lone king, so that the lone king can''t communicate with the demon, you really don''t know the last demon who shot to the lone king, now the grave head grows a few feet!


    Monkey King said blackly: "What magic do you want?"


    Just now, the two sides had a bad fight in public. Now Li Zhi has made such a "reasonable" request. If he refuses flatly, I am afraid that the ghosts know that he was not joking with Li Zhi just now.


    If Li Xun said individual requirements, Mi Monkey King would not really agree, but the oblivion of the Black Stone Ridge beast tide did indeed help. Not to mention, it was a great achievement to bring out the immortal. As the king of this territory, Li Zhi didn''t ask him for a magic weapon.


    Li Xun took out Lu Gujian, shook a sword flower, and smiled at Mi Monkey King: "The lone king knows that there are many magic weapons in the demon territory, and the ranks are mostly extraordinary, which is not comparable to other worlds. The lone king is not high, but As long as the sword of the lone king keeps being cut, the monkey king will give you ten or eight.


    "That''s it?" The Mi Monkey King heard the words, and the boss was relieved. As one of the Seven Saints of the Demons, there are still many magic monkey kings, and the grades are very high.


    Glancing at the sword in Li''s hand, Mi Monkey King''s eyes are full of contempt, just a magic weapon in the world ... There is also a magic weapon in the world? I''m afraid it''s only a magic weapon? Just this broken copper and iron, still want to cut off my magic magic weapon? My monkey hair you keep cutting this broken sword!


    With this in mind, Mi Monkey King''s look at Li Ye was full of contempt, and the boy who came from all over the world was just like that. Maybe your sabre is very good in the world, but when it comes to me, huh ... I can only tell you that you are limited by imagination because of poverty!


    Monkey King ticked his fingers, and a lean monkey demon rose into the air, came to his side and stood by, "Take out ten of your magic weapons."


    This lean monkey demon is a real wonderland, and it ca n¡¯t be ranked in the monkey monkey mountain at all. What the monkey king wants is this effect. The only thing left and right is to give some magic of middle and lower grades. Also happy, give ten to ten.


    The monkey demon heard it and was happy to take ten magic weapons out of the storage bag. His magic weapon was mobilized by the Monkey King. Later, Monkey King will definitely compensate him. The magic weapon rewarded by the Monkey King is the best, which is good enough for him.


    Thousands of all kinds of magic weapons were thrown to Li Ye, and Mi Monkey King said lightly: "Now it''s OK? If it''s okay, it will be gone. I will let the demon here prepare dinner for you."


    Li Yan took the magic weapon in a roll of sleeves, and said in a straight line: "It will only work if I keep cutting my sword."


    "Then you try it." Mi Monkey King chuckled and cursed soil buns. Most of these magic weapons are Chinese. Do you have to try?


    Under the gaze of the demon, Li Yan scattered ten magic weapons in front of him and let them line up. Then he started from the left and started with a bronze hammer, a Chinese magic weapon.


    Li Yan lifted Lu Gujian and politely cut it off.


    With a click, the bronze hammer broke in half, which was extraordinarily crisp, as if it was not a Chinese magic weapon, but a piece of muck.


    Li Yi sighed and looked at Mi Monkey King with a disappointment: "This magic weapon will not work!"


    Mi Monkey King stared, his eyes almost fell out, what happened?


    He couldn''t help staring at the lean monkey demon, his eyes full of unhappiness. I asked you to bring magic weapon out. What kind of goods did you get? I was cut off by a mortal weapon. You can afford to lose this face. Wouldn''t my face be gone?


    Seeing the eyes of Mi Monkey King, the lean monkey demon was frightened, and quickly explained: "That is the magic weapon of Chinese products!"


    "Medium?" Mi Monkey King didn''t believe it, but still resisted the urge to pick up the broken copper hammer for observation.


    "Maybe ... it hasn''t been maintained for a long time, so it''s broken ..." The lean monkey spit on his mouth and gave his reasoning. Not all of his words were Hu Yan. He had been using this magic weapon for a long time, but he didn''t use it much because he didn''t use the hammer himself.


    Monkey King frowned, magic weapon is magic weapon, it will be broken without maintenance? It was unheard of.


    The old **** Li Li was picking up a second magic weapon, a long sword, and struck Lu Lujian in his hand.


    The lean monkey demon immediately assured Mi Monkey King: "This is my usual long sword. The middle-class is superior. It''s not bad at all, and it will never be cut off ..."


    Before the monkey demon had finished speaking, he heard a click. He turned his head stiffly, and saw that the sword had broken into two pieces and fell to the ground. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    The Monkey King''s face is even uglier than the lean monkey demon. It''s really embarrassing for me. My magic monkey mountain was cut by two pieces of a magical instrument ....... He noticed that in front of the palace The monsters'' eyes changed as if looking at him with contempt?


    hateful!


    Before waiting for Mi Monkey King to say anything, a click, Li Zhi cut off the third magic weapon.


    He didn''t stop, followed by the fourth and fifth, the sound of clicking was particularly crisp, listening to Huang Ming''s tweet, but it was really jarring when he landed at Mi Monkey King!


    "Enough!" Seeing Li Xi going to cut the sixth magic weapon, Mi Monkey King finally couldn''t bear it.


    Li Yan really cut off all ten magic weapons, and his face didn''t have room to rest. He is now reacting. The sword in Li Zhi ¡¯s hand is not ordinary, definitely not a magical instrument in the world, or which one can deliver it. Is it the smelly monkey?


    The Monkey King thinks it is possible. Otherwise, how could Li Min proposed that he should keep his sword in the sword? He just has confidence in his sabre!


    This ØË ... turned out to be shameless and count me!


    King Monkey Monkey waved his sleeves, and ten magic weapons flew in the direction of Dongfu. He didn''t see them, all of them were sent to Li Yan, and he snorted: "These magic weapons are all top-quality. Like, just take it! "


    The words he said are extraordinarily arrogant. Of course, to this day, of course, he must pretend to be generous, so that he can also look broad-minded, after all, so many monsters look at it.


    The demons saw ten top-notch magic weapons and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Many monks showed envy.


    Under normal circumstances, if you do not have any power, not the city owner or the like, you can only possess the best magic weapon if you cultivate to reach the golden fairyland.


    None of these monks are Golden Wonderland. So as soon as these ten magical treasures came out, they immediately breathed quickly, and the secret Monkey King was indeed a great saint.


    The Monkey King felt the eyes of the demon and felt very satisfied. What he wants is this effect. Ten top-notch magic weapons, he usually does not easily take them out, after all, it is of great value. Today it is considered a loss at a loss.


    Monkey King looks at Li Ye. In his expectation, Li Ye should be so excited now. As a mortal, even if you occasionally get the magic weapon given by that stinky monkey, you will be dazzled when facing ten top-quality magic weapons?


    But unfortunately, Li Yan was very indifferent.


    He watched Mi Monkey King earnestly and said, "Fang Caigu said that it would only be counted if the sword of the solitary king is cut continuously, and Mi Monkey King has agreed in public. Don''t you regret it now?"


    "Joke! What I say is the water that spilled out. How can I regret it?" Mi Monkey King said unwillingly, as a big Luo Jinxian, this dignity still needs to be there. The key is so many demon Watching.


    However, as soon as the words came out, Mi Monkey King burst into his heart and felt something was wrong. Li Yan ¡¯s response was too indifferent, and it ¡¯s all this time. What other swords do you emphasize?


    Is it?


    Monkey King shook his head secretly. This is impossible. Even that stinky monkey, it is impossible to reward a mortal magic weapon at every turn, right?


    The best magic weapon has reached the pinnacle of the acquired magic weapon. In the case of the innate magic weapon, it is very precious!


    "With the word of Monkey King, the solitary king is assured." Li Yan smiled brightly, and also arranged ten magic weapons in front of him in line. As usual, he took one from the far left, but it was a first-class product. Ji''s long stick, then he raised Lu Gujian.


    "This ... won''t it?" Mi Monkey King opened his eyes and watched Li Yan''s actions.


    Lu Gujian chopped on the stick.


    A click.


    The baguette is broken.


    The Monkey King couldn''t help taking a breath!


    Did it really break? !!


    Not only was the Monkey King stunned, but the demons present were also stunned. The top magic weapon was cut off with a sword? How high is the sabre in Li Yong''s hand? Superior or superior? !!


    A monk in a fairyland has such a powerful magic weapon? How did he get here?


    If Xu Beiwang is still alive, when I see this scene, he will shed tears. All the muddy people, all muddy people!


    With a long sigh, Li Yan sighed with disappointment, and gave him a disappointed glance at the Monkey King. His voice was sore and painful: "This magic weapon seems to be of inferior quality. Is it really top-quality? Has it been broken for years?


    Monkey King couldn''t describe his mood, but felt that he had never been so sick. That is of course the top magic weapon. How can it be broken because of disrepair over time? And what''s going on with your distressed heart, isn''t it me that should be the heartache?


    In front of the demons, Mi Monkey King couldn''t say that. He groaned for a moment, "Maybe ...?"


    His gaze fell on the remaining nine magic weapons, and he saw that the one on the far left was a top-quality mid-level, and he was slightly relieved. The magic weapon has reached this rank, unless it is top grade, it must not be cut off! The Monkey King will not believe that the sabre in the hands of Li Kun will be superior and superior!


    To be realistic, even in the territories of monsters, there are countless magic weapons!


    "It should be like that, the lone king has tried the second magic weapon." Li Zhi nodded solemnly, picked up the first-class intermediate magic weapon, and cut it with a sword.

 v5 Chapter 108： The time of the underworld

    Click!


    Monkey King swears that he never found this voice so unpleasant!


    Li Min lost the broken magic weapon, shook his head, and looked confused: "This is really a good magic weapon? It feels no different from cutting off a piece of iron."


    Lu Gujian is only a top grade, but it ¡¯s a short distance from the top grade. Compared with the battle of Li Ji and Pan Fengcheng Boamon, Lu Gujian cut off the magic weapon of the same level. Intermediate level, but already has the power of the upper level.


    When the monkey king heard the words "fan iron", he was almost fainted.


    A top-grade intermediate magic weapon was so ruined! Normally, this is enough for him to recruit a Taiyi True Wonderland great retreat to serve His Majesty ...


    "Smelly monkey, I''m not finished with you!" In the heart of Mi Monkey King, he has greeted the eighteen generations of Qitian Dasheng fiercely, to be more and more resentful. Now he can only conclude that the sword was given to Li Yan by the Qitian Dasheng, and he said that it is also superior!


    hateful!


    This stink monkey, do something stupid!


    Then Monkey King found that it was not useful to greet the eighteenth generation ancestors of Qitian Dasheng, because the other party jumped out of the stone, and there were no ancestors ... no generation!


    This made Mi Monkey King''s mood extremely bad for an instant.


    At this moment, Li Zhi coughed twice and said to him: "Mi Monkey King, the lone king is starting to cut the third one?"


    "Don''t cut!" Mi Monkey King decisively said. When it comes to top grade magic, it is impossible to iron, and you do n¡¯t need to be distressed if you ruin it like this? He gritted his teeth and vowed secretly in his heart that the next time he encountered the stinky monkey, he must fight the opponent for 300 rounds.


    King Monkey Monkey rolled up his sleeves, collected the remaining eight magic weapons, took a deep breath, and beckoned to Dongfu again.


    Xu Xun, another ten magical weapons shining from all directions, flying out of the direction of Dongfu.


    Monkey King''s eyes were covered with bloodshots, and he stared fiercely at Li Yan: "These are all top-notch magic! Every one is! Here you are! Hello, accept it!"


    He is not like Qi Tian Da Sheng, but has so bad luck that he can obtain the quasi-inborn magic weapon of Dinghai Shenpin from the East China Sea Dragon Palace. He himself used the magical weapon of superiority and superior quality. In his collection, each item is very important, and it is the casual repair that can attract the Golden Wonderland.


    So now, Mi Monkey King''s heartache seems to be bleeding!


    In his remarks, he was insane, for fear that Li Zhi would cause any more moths, and he took his sword to chop.


    Just in case ... what if the magic weapon in his hand is a unique magic weapon?


    This is not impossible! That stinky monkey, it ¡¯s enough to use a quasi-innate magic weapon, and he can totally give the unsophisticated magic weapon to Li Yan, and let him come to the demon territory to disgusting them!


    That stinky monkey has always been so stubborn, he must be able to do such a thing!


    Li Xun did not disappoint Mi Monkey King. He smiled at a roll of sleeves and collected ten top-grade magic weapons. Zhenger Bajing thanked the Monkey King for his hand: "The Mi Monkey King is very proud, and the King is extremely grateful. I believe that with today''s treasure hunt, there will be beast tide in the territory later, the monks will work together to fight the beast! "


    He didn''t know what Mi Monkey King was thinking, but he knew very well that Lu Gujian was absolutely continually improving his magic. And with these ten magic weapons, Lu Gujian was properly promoted to the top grade, and there will be a lot of surplus, and he is also satisfied.


    Right and left can''t let Mi Monkey King come up with a unique magic weapon?


    In that case, the Monkey King will really go crazy.


    After seeing Li Yan receiving the magic weapon and selling it, Mi Monkey King snorted, and walked away: "Monkey 3, host a banquet to entertain King An, I''m going back to retreat, don''t bother!


    He really didn''t want to look at Li Yan any more, he was afraid he would really be able to bear it, and slapped Li Yan with a slap. This uncle is so shameless. It is indeed the person that the stink monkey found, and it is a virtue to the stink monkey!


    Seeing nothing out of sight, Mi Monkey King decided not to appear in front of Li Yi until he figured out a way to deal with Li Yi.


    Although the Monkey King hated Li Yan very much at this time, the hatred of the Great Heavenly Saint was deeper. It took a lot of effort to convince him that he didn''t go to the stinky monkey to kill him immediately.


    Of course, Monkey King didn''t plan to eat the stuffy losses like that, but there were ten top-grade magic weapons, and he had to find a way to get them back.


    Seeing that Mi Monkey King was gone, Li Yan secretly laughed and choked back a word to his mouth. He originally wanted to continue to be angry at the Monkey King and asked the other party to give him a magic weapon. How could he forget to reward the demons and magic weapons, everyone is an accomplished man who wiped out the beast tide.


    The reason I didn''t say in the end was that I realized that the Monkey King was angry and could not stand the further stimulation.


    "Come to Japan, come to Japan ..." Li Yan soothed himself. He will stay for a while on Macaque Mountain. Now that he is not restricted by the Monkey King, he has the opportunity to continue his scheme of abducting magic weapons and monks.


    Anyway, the Demon King also said that the Demon and the Peng Demon looked after him in secret, and Li Ye was not so afraid that the Monkey King would do something to him.


    "I''ve seen King An." A fat monkey demon came to Li Yan and arched at him. "We have prepared a rest place for King An and the monks. Please invite King An to follow me. The banquet will be arranged in the evening , Please ask King An to wait a moment. "


    Li Ye looked at the monkey demon. Most of the monkeys were very thin, not fat, but he was fatter than Wei Xiaozhuang. Li Ye hadn''t seen it. The body of this monkey demon is a round ball, and he looks like a tumbler.


    Symmetric with the rounded body, this monkey demon''s temperament is also smooth, with some words that are decent, and the smile on his face makes people feel extra sincere and kind.


    Monkey three, this is the name of Mi Monkey King. Being able to get this name shows that the other party is not just as simple as smooth. Even if Monkey One is not the Monkey King himself, it is necessarily his Majesty''s first general, so it is clear that Monkey San Zai is the entire Monkey Mountain and can rank among the top five monsters.


    Li Yan took the demons, followed Hou San to leave the palace, spared a large circle on the mountainside, and came to a valley.


    The terrain here is flat and open. There are many caves built on the mountains on both sides. There are many houses in the valley. Many servants in the stance are moving through it. The trays in their hands are filled with various fruits. Kill the game.


    I have to say that Monkey III''s arrangement is very thoughtful.


    The monks settled in this camp, and the monks who practiced qi were arranged in the house. Only the major monks were eligible to enter the dense caves built on both sides of the mountain.


    Li Zhi''s Dongfu is very large, with all kinds of articles.


    The most exaggerated is the lotus pond in the middle. The white pool of water is scorching hot. Several naked and well-dressed banshees are playing in it. These banshees have different body and temperament. They all have everything from fat to thin, charming and mature, but also young and beautiful, and even more horrible, even little girls.


    When they saw Li Zhi coming in, they all swam to the edge of the lotus pond, lie on the pond and smiled up Li Li, and boldly stretched out their hands, and they invited Li Zhi to go bathing together.


    "Take it away." Li Yan quickly instructed Hou San to bend over and follow him. The county master was still there. This scene was not suitable for her to see.


    Monkey No. 3 was quite neat, neither persuaded nor explained. They waved at the banshees, and they came out of the lotus pond and left Dongfu with a smile.


    On the innermost platform of Dongfu, it is a place for cultivation. A well-organized gathering of spirits can be arranged to speed up the cultivation, but this is not very useful to Li Zhi.


    Generally speaking, Li Zhi is quite satisfied with this Dongfu, anyway, it is only a temporary place to settle down.


    After the county host accompanied Li Min to visit Dongfu, he followed Hou San and went to her own Dongfu. At present, the two are still unknown. It is unreasonable to live in a cave house. Li Yan has to respect others.


    After calming down, Li Min took out ten magic weapons "sent" by Mi Monkey King and began to let Long Qi transform Lu Gujian. Long Qi was very happy to swim out of Qi Hai and plunged himself into the magic weapon.


    This guy is very picky eaters, disdain the lower-quality magic weapon, spit a few spit and take a few breath, but when encountering the high-quality magic weapon, it is the same as the child who saw the sugar gourd.


    With only three magic weapons, Lu Qi successfully allowed Lu Gujian to be promoted to the upper grade.


    Li Yan did not hesitate, and took the remaining seven magic weapons to let Long Qi breathe in one breath. Lu Jijian, like a drunken drunk, trembled in Li Ye''s hands for a while before flying up and chasing around the cave.


    Seven top-grade magic weapons make Lu Gujian far from the best-quality magic weapons.


    Li Xuan felt a little regretful, and he thought that Lu Gujian would be able to get a unique product this time. But think about the best product is the pinnacle of acquired magic, if it is so easy to reach, it would be too worthless.


    However, the magic of the best product is still to be pursued. Li Xuan looked at the corpse of the beast in the storage bag and felt that this glorious and arduous task had to be handed over to the monsters in the Monkey Mountain. Thinking of the banquet to be held in the evening, Li Xuan took heart.


    Some time before the banquet, Li Yan accepted Lu Gujian, began to meditate, and felt his cultivation status.


    Because Long Qi can go to the fairy garden after the advanced level, Li Yan is now converging a lot faster than before. Especially the people in Hedong''s fortune, these days are like torrents, and they are quickly converging.


    I don''t know what measures Li Zhen has taken in Hedong, so that the people returned to their hearts so quickly, which has greatly surpassed the process from the indifference to the loyalty of the people when Li Zhichu first settled down.


    Now Li Xingjing is in the middle of the wonderland, not far from the later period.


    Li Yan estimated that when he left from the Monkey Mountain, he might be able to reach the end of the fairyland. Because the speed of the realm has accelerated, Li Xun even began to expect that if he could be promoted to Heaven Fairyland before leaving the territories, it would be better.


    Li Xun was in the demon territory and could not stop thinking about things in the world.


    The focus of his consideration is of course Zhu Wen, who is supported by Xianting. Because of the relationship between the soldiers and the help of the soldiers, Li Yan need not know or think about it. Now Zhu Wen must have conquered the towns of the Central Plains, and when he returns, maybe the entire Central Plains is Zhu Wen.


    However, Li Zhi was not worried about this. Zhu Wen''s development was so big that it would be a war at that time. It was Li Zhi who was concerned about how to win the war.


    Now there are only the first batch of Dao soldiers in the world. Pinglu has hundreds of monster monks. Right now it is enough to resist. Zhu Wen will not commit Pinglu again in the short term. But wait for the second batch of Taoist soldiers in Xianting? At that time, the Taoist soldiers would have an overwhelming advantage over the Pinglu monsters, and Zhu Wen may start fighting again at any time.


    Although Li Xun was walking in the territory of the Demon Clan, although he was in a hurry, he didn''t waste any time. He had to let the monk monk go out before the second batch of sentinel soldiers in Xianting went to the lower bound.


    The question now is, when will the second batch of Taoist soldiers in Xianting fall?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    PS: Thank you for your support all the way, really thank you.


    PS2: Three hundred thousand words are updated this month, and there are no breaks. The thirty days are all three chapters. I rarely ask for votes, and now I want to say that if my brothers have votes, I still want to vote more. Bye bye bye.

 v5 Chapter 109： Wanli Heshan has me

    In the rolling hills and deep forests, there is an inconspicuous grass cottage, which is only eight feet in size, barely able to accommodate simple beds, tables, chairs, and other things. A simple resting place.


    The two men, Wei Gong and Yang Feng, who had retreated from Heishiling, took more than ten immortal monks to cross the mountain to the front of the cottage. They did not walk in, but stood still seven steps away. The headed Wei Gong took the lead to salute Caolu.


    After he said this, Caolu did not send a half-point response, as if no one was in Caolu. However, Wei Yu''s face didn''t have any strange color, just waiting quietly.


    At half a moment, the door of Caolu opened, and a fairy in white came out of it. He said to Wei Yushi, Yang Fengzhi, and others: "Honour lets you come with me."


    When Wei Yu, Yang Fengzhi and others were relieved, His Holiness was willing to see them, indicating that they had not blame them to the point of irreparable damage. The two finished their clothes and followed the fairy boy into Caolu.


    There were simple beds and wooden chairs in the cottage, but half the room was empty, and no one was seen. When Wei Yu and Yang Fengzhi followed the fairy boy standing in the open space, for a moment, a teleportation array lighted up at their feet, and the light rose up and covered them.


    Soon, the people disappeared into the grass house, including the dozen or so immortals, who were also missing.


    When the vision was restored again in front of him, Wei Yu and others had already come to an island. The area of ??the island is not small. The maple forest is half-level, half-level and flat. At this time, the outside world is not yet in autumn and winter.


    During the rain, Yang Fengzhi followed the fairy boy along the cobblestone path under his feet, walked into the maple leaves, and walked up to the not too high mountain. Along the way, they encountered many immortals. Most of them gathered in the open space of the maple forest to practice matrix formations, and a few of them chatted in the pavilion.


    Seeing Wei Yushi and others, these immortals did not pay much attention, as if they were insignificant. Wei Yushi, Yang Fengzhi and others followed behind the immortal boy without squinting along the way. It''s not that you don''t want to, but you don''t dare. Each of the fairy people who chat here has a cultivation of golden fairyland!


    At the top of the mountain, there is a vast platform on which there are immortals meditating. Although there are not many people, they are all powerful men in Taiyi True Wonderland. They have beams of light on their bodies, and they seem to be practicing some array.


    There is a high platform on the north side of the platform. During Wei Yu, Yang Fengzhi looked up, and quickly regained his eyes. Those people turned out to be Da Luo Jinxian! And they are not nameless-in fact, each of Da Luo Jinxian is famous.


    In front of the palace in the east, an immortal was standing on the stone steps, his face was astonished, his arms were dusty, and the immortal wind bones were watching the array exercises. He was also a strong man in Da Luo Jin Wonderland.


    When Wei Yu, Yang Fengzhi followed the fairy boy to the fairy, respectfully saluting: "Meet the Lord Beihai!"


    His Holiness Beihai glanced at Wei Yushi and Yang Feng for a moment, as if with one glance, he could see all the experiences they have experienced today, including the fighting in Heishiling. Under this vision, Yang Weizhi did not dare to move for half a minute during Wei Yu, and he even took care to breathe.


    "You can''t blame you for waiting for the defeat of Heishiling. You have stirred up the situation in it. You didn''t know it in advance, and you weren''t prepared for it. Of course, he is not his opponent." His Holiness said quietly, his voice couldn''t be heard with half of his emotions. If you do n¡¯t have anything to do, just go down and rest. We are about to start all round soon, and now is the time to build energy. ¡±


    Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi looked at each other and felt surprised.


    I did not expect such a heavy loss for Heishiling, and came to the Supreme Master of the North Sea, because the phrase "Li Zhi stirred the situation in it" was so exposed. In the battle of the day, the former also guessed Li Ye''s identity, but the latter was ignorant, but whether he knew it in advance or not, he was at a loss at this moment.


    Obviously, the meaning revealed in this sentence by His Holiness Beihai and the importance he attached to Li Zhi far exceeded their expectations. However, the two did not dare to ask more questions, because they knew that as the principal of Xianting in the demon clan, Beihai knew more than them, and it would not be wrong.


    Wei Yushi can only ask himself what he can ask: "Honest, when shall we act?"


    His Holiness Beihai gave him a slight glance: "Tomorrow."


    Wei Yu refreshed.


    This place is an independently developed space, and it is also the fairy''s base camp in the demon clan. Even they must move here tomorrow. It is conceivable that the preparation for the beast tide outside must have been completed. Tomorrow will be the time when all the beasts will be attacked and the monster territory will be fully attacked.


    Wei Yu didn''t dare to ask more questions when she stepped back with Zhang Fengzhi.


    After the two of them left, a big Luo Jinxian flew over to the high platform on the north of the platform and said to His Holiness the Beihai: "All the exercises should be done, although some actions had to be advanced because of the defeat of Heishiling. , But harmless. "


    "With the formation method hosted by our big Luo Jinxian, bringing together the power of the immortals, even if the quasi-sacred realm comes, it cannot be easily broken. It is no simple matter to trap the demon kings of the demon tribe. If they are If you dare to come and trap them, you will have the opportunity to sweep the entire territory of the monster clan. Without Da Luojin Wonderland, no more monks of the monster clan will be of any help. "


    "Mr. Nanmu, then you will take them away now." Ms. Beihai said, "Mr. Dong Xuan and Xi Ji Zong will also leave today."


    His Holiness Nanmu nodded: "If the battle conditions are good, the demon territory will mourn all over the world, and there is no possibility of being out of the ordinary for a thousand years. But if the battle conditions are not good, we must at least fight for the second batch of Taoists from the lower bound How much time?"


    His Holiness Beihai glanced at His Holiness Nanmu, "Forty days. During this period, as long as no monk monk can go to the world, forty days later, the world will be settled-at least there will be no Wang Anye. "


    "Forty days." His Excellency Nanmu smiled, and he arched his hand to His Holiness the Beihai. "Then I leave first."


    His Holiness the North Sea nodded.


    After His Holiness Nanmu left, His Holiness Beihai was still standing in place, and continued to look at the platform that had been empty, and he had been alive for a long time.


    Fairy child tentatively said: "Honest, the legendary Monkey King has the power of quasi-holy land after returning from the Bible. If he unites with several other demon kings to deal with our formation, I am afraid it will be a trouble."


    His Holiness Beihai smiled: "Quasi Holy Land? How could it be so easy."


    Fairy child surprised: "Did he not reach it?"


    His Holiness Beihai made no comment.


    ...


    There are seven saints in the demon tribe, but the real demon knows that the territory of the demon tribe is not divided into seven hills, but six. The Monkey King, who professed to be Qitian Dasheng, was born in the mortal world and longer than the mortal world, but rarely came to the demon territory. Even after reading, I am used to staying in Huaguoshan.


    The wind tonight is very strong, the mountains under the starry night are vast and deep, and Lin Tao is undulating.


    On the top of a gigantic peak, there is a protruding sharp stone, which overlooks the Baili Mountain Forest. At this moment there was a figure sitting on the sharp stone, holding his chin with his fingers crossed, facing the desolate and silent forest sea in silence.


    No one knows how long he has been sitting here, like no one can fully understand his silent eyes.


    The wind on the top of the mountain is particularly strong, blowing the long cloak behind him like a cloud, and even more to set off his loneliness.


    Suddenly, in the valley below the extreme peak, a star-like light flickered, covering a range of 100 square meters. It seems that Lin Tao has become a lake reflecting the Xinghai, blurred and dreamy.


    Xingmang is not dazzling, not even strong. If it is farther away, even if it is flying in the air, you will not see it.


    But the eyes that had been silent for too long on the mountain were clear.


    In his sight, the lake below the thousand feet was gradually bright, and a straight line emerged between the stars, which outlined a complete array. When the map was completed, the imaginary lake center was rippling with water waves, which was a spatial change.


    More than two hundred immortals in white and white win the snow like a river god, quietly rising from the map.


    In the nearby mountains and forests, a pair of **** eyes quietly lit up, and they could not see clearly. It was a thousand beasts lurking in the nearby forest. At this moment they seemed to be summoned, and they all stood up and set their sights in the direction of the map.


    Some fierce beasts grinned and gave a low sobbing voice, their mouths were still dripping saliva, their eyes were fierce, and they looked horrible. This desolate mountain is full of indescribable danger at this moment, as if the next moment will be turned upside down.


    The lonely and silent figure on the extreme peak finally stood up slowly on the sharp stone. He is not very tall, even worse than ordinary people. However, under his feet are thousands of feet, so he looks incomparable.


    He reached into his ear and drew it out, like pulling a snake''s tail, and took out a stick of golden fire from his ear.


    At that moment, the deep top of the mountain was no longer dark, and the dark golden fire was like sunlight, and the severely weathered rocks were barely visible, and even the smallest dust could be seen.


    He raised his stick and held it upright, paused at the seemingly random Xingmang Lake below the mountain!


    A stream of aura was flowing down the golden fire sticks.


    The gale rose.


    Sha Fei, Shi Zou, howling at night.


    From the top of the peak to the bottom of the mountain, there are thousands of feet away.


    The stick with burning dark gold flames was still held in the hand by the figure, but the front end ran down the cliff like a torrent, and the diameter suddenly swelled to hundreds of feet, rolling up countless cliffs turned into powder Stone, blasting through the sound-explosive clouds, rushing with the wind.


    Thousands of cliffs were lit, and the Baili Mountains were illuminated, and even the black flowing clouds in the sky became a fiery red.


    The world is discolored.


    Everything is lost.


    More than two hundred immortals under the cliff have not completely emerged from the teleportation array, and they have noticed the movement of the landslide above their heads, and they all look up in the hunting wind. At that glance, they only saw a meteor falling in front of them.


    boom!


    The long sticks covering a range of hundreds of feet fell to the ground suddenly, setting off a turbulent aura of waves like the sea waves, the surrounding trees and branches were too late to fall, and they were all turned into dust, immersed in the dark golden flood waves sweeping the world.


    For a while, the mountain shook, and stratum clouds rose.


    At this end, the baguette was above the extreme peak and was held in the hand. The baguette was at the foot of the mountain, submerged into the ground.


    In the depths of the mountains under the thousands of miles of stars, the exquisite peaks that stand thousands of miles away are like miracles at this moment, stagnating time.


    Because of that burning stick.


    Xu Yan, the dark golden light dispersed, the long sticks were taken back from the cliff, and the barren mountains returned to tranquility.


    The lonely and silent figure once again sat down on the top of the extreme peak, sitting on the sharp stone, staring in front of his cheek silently. Xinghe is still, the mountains are still, he is still, as if everything never happened.


    Under the cliff, there are no more star lakes, no more half a fairy, no more a beast.


    Surrounded by mountains and forests, there was only a vacant plot of land that was suddenly low, thousands of feet wide, empty.


    He is the King of Monkeys and the King of Heaven, and he is in the mountains and rivers of the demon tribe.

 v5 Chapter 110： Destiny opponent

    Qi Tian Dasheng is here to guard the immortal''s appearance. He didn''t deliberately cover his breath before he shot it. Even if the movement was hundreds of miles away, Da Luo Jinxian could notice it, so it didn''t take long for someone to come over.


    "I don''t know when you started. I like to be so dazed towards the skyscape. Many times I see your back and I can''t bear to approach. I remember when we first met you, you were still very excited. Banquet On the banquet, the flying eagle and the running dog were at the banquet, so it was unrestrained, and people could not help but envy. But now ... hey, how did this happen? "


    With a heavy sigh, the Demon King sat down beside Qi Tianda. Others are tall and burly, sitting there like a hill, even if Qi Tian Dasheng is sitting on the sharp stone, his head is only on his shoulder.


    The Cow Devil looked at Qi Tiandasheng with a sullen expression, and continued what he said just now: "Even if you were joking and joking, it was so lonely and lonely. Even if you were surrounded by the crowd, you also seemed lonely ... ... Well, you monkey head, it''s been more than a hundred years, haven''t slowed down yet? You talk, but when you don''t speak, I panic. "


    Qi Tiandasheng glanced at him: "You''ve finished speaking, what else should I say?


    The ox devil twisted his enlarged waist and got closer to Qi Tian Dasheng, then climbed over his shoulder, and squeezed his eyebrows to make the other side happy: "How about we go to the Monkey Mountain? We will fight against the Monkey King 300 Round, maybe you will feel happy. "


    Qi Tianda despised the Cow Devil with a scornful look: "This kind of thing can only amuse young children, and only you will feel happy."


    The ox devil was injured, and looked at Qi Tianda Sheng resentfully. His imposing and unparalleled image, coupled with this expression, was really nondescript.


    Qi Tian Dasheng talked about the business: "Xianting''s teleportation array is everywhere, and in the past two days, I have traveled a lot, destroyed some herds, and destroyed some teleportation arrays. But compared to the overall situation, it is just a slap in the bucket. If you are not fully prepared, this time the demon territory will still suffer. "


    The Demon King said: "According to our investigation, Xianting controlled more beasts than our demon this time, and scattered in different directions, with no less than hundreds of points. In addition, it suddenly appeared. Although we noticed one step in advance, it was a bit late. It was not easy to say that it was perfect. Xianting''s strategy this time was obvious. It was to disrupt the entire land of the demon clan, or even topple the entire land of the demon clan! "


    Qi Tianda Sheng sneered: "Xianting has been lurking under your eyelids for thousands of years, and has accumulated such a strong strength, and you have not even noticed that the name of this Dasheng is also given to dogs."


    Although this is not polite, the Ox Lord cannot argue. He sighed: "It is indeed our intention. But we have fallen for too long. The strength is not as good as that of Xianting. In addition, the demon has a loose nature and is plotting. It is indeed worse than the fairy. "


    Qi Tian Dasheng did not continue to ridicule the Ox Demon King because it was useless. He asked, "Who do you know, who is the main subject sent by the Xianting?"


    "Baihai, Nanmu, Dongxuan, and West Pole, four lords of the Great Luojin Wonderland." The demon king answered without thinking, showing a bit of confidence. Seeing Qi Tianda''s eyes weird, he hehe Ran laughed: "If we don''t know who our opponents are then, it''s too incompetent."


    Qi Tianda Sheng looked back and smirked, "Thank you for knowing that you are incompetent. From today, you can carve these two words on your forehead."


    The Demon King stunned: "Isn''t it?"


    Qi Tianda Sheng looked into the distance: "He is here. I feel it."


    "He?" The Cow Devil was puzzled first, and he immediately touched his chin, his eyes showing anxiety. "If he comes, this is really serious."


    Of course, the Ox Demon King knew that Qi Tian Dasheng could not say his name, and there was only one person in the entire Xianting to attach such importance to existence. That man is not the strongest, but the situation in which the two have fought this time has caused him the biggest trouble.


    Qi Tian Dasheng stood up and patted his ass, "Go."


    "where to?"


    "Where we should go."


    .......


    In Fenglin Island, His Holiness came to a cave house in Houshan and saluted outside the door: "Zhenjun, everything is ready, and I will set off next."


    A low voice came from the cave: "You go first, I will leave later."


    "Yes, Zhenjun." His Holiness bowed his head, no half-disagreement, even if the other party did not mean to walk with them. Because he knows that where the other party is needed, the other party will definitely appear in time.


    The entire monk of Xianting on Fenglin Island thought that the Lord Beihai was the demon lord. This was indeed the case before, but since the true monarch in Dadong Prefecture arrived, he was only dealing with chores outside. Ask the other party.


    There are many big Luo Jinxian in Xianting. Each big Luo Jinxian can be called the Supreme Lord, but not every big Luo Jinxian can be called a true king. And every character known as Zhenjun once had a lot of merits to Xianting and was worshipped by the people in the world. And because of this offering, their strength has never stopped growing.


    After His Holiness the Beihai left, Houshan returned to silence.


    In the cave, there is an immortal immortal who looks down at the projection array in front of him. What appeared there was the top of the extreme peak in the mountains, pouring down a scene of dark golden torrents.


    It is just that the monk Xianting who returned this scene was obviously too far away from the top of the extreme peak, so the situation there was not clear, only a little flash of light passed away. Rao is so. The sight of Somyun and the mountains being glowing red is still very shocking.


    The immortal mouth showed a meaningful smile with excitement.


    His name is Yang Yan.


    There have been some stories in his body today, if recorded from his own perspective, it should be like this:


    Everyone has a time to be irritated, and when I am irritated, I like to open my eyes. There are not many people who can annoy me in the world, and monkeys are one.


    That year, he committed the crime and stirred Xianting upside down, and I was ordered to suppress it.


    "Splash monkey, why did you rebel against Xianting ?!"


    The monkey grinned, "Do your shit."


    "I am the Emperor of Erlang Xiansheng. I am here today under the orders of the Emperor. Now I will capture you, the unwitting Ma Mawen.


    The monkey lazily pulled a gold hoop from his ear: "You''re old."


    We played three hundred rounds without distinction. He made seventy-two changes, and I even opened his eyes to fight him.


    I won that battle, though not very glorious. But what about it, fools only see right and wrong, smart people only look at results.


    I watched him coldly, tortured by various punishments, tortured in all kinds of forms, and immature. The monkey was still hippie smiling, not afraid.


    I think I hate him. This annoying monkey is causing trouble everywhere, and dare to look down on me. Later, I learned that I didn''t hate him, I was just jealous. I''m jealous of his inherent freedom, I dare to do what I do.


    A long time ago, I didn''t look like this, I looked like him.


    After many more years, the annoying monkey obtained the West Longitude.


    Some people say that he has become a Buddha with complete merit, and some people say that he has become a quasi-sage by enlightenment. They have spoken a lot, and I can''t tell the truth from it. I only know that there are no more demons in the world. After him, no one dared to break through the Nantian Gate, pointed to the Emperor''s nose and scolded at Zixiao Baodian.


    Around the world, there is no shortage of people in the sky or in the sky.


    It turns out that no rival is so boring.


    I began to miss that annoying monkey.


    But he sat in the desolate Huaguo Mountain all day long, without sorrow or joy, without thought or desire.


    I scolded him and laughed at him. He irritated him, hoping that he jumped up as before, scolded me, and shouted at me, "Eat grandma!"


    But he didn''t.


    On the big bluestone that has not changed for a hundred years, he just looked at me with pity, without even raising his brows.


    He clasped his hands and said, "Countless celestial beings."


    ...


    Yang Yan looked at the images returned from the French array over and over again, and his warfare became more and more prosperous. "This time, we should be able to fight 300 rounds again!"


    ...


    Macaque mountain.


    The banquet at night was held as scheduled. When Li Zhi came out of Dongfu, many campfires had been set off in the camp. The demons enter into their familiar carnival, and the scenes of singing and dancing are very lively. The surrounding food cases are stacked with various foods that are impossible to finish.


    Li Yan came to the food case and sat down, watching the lively scene with a smile. Tonight''s banquet should be the most lively thing in Macaque Mountain for a long time, so the monkey monkeys who have always been impatient with loneliness also rushed from all directions to join this carnival feast.


    Li Min glanced briefly, the monsters in the field add up to no less than 10,000 people, but fortunately this camp is large enough to not appear crowded. Looking at these rather happy monsters, Li Min remembered the bones of the beast in his storage bag, and his smile gradually became richer.


    Everyone is very happy tonight. The monsters of Macaque Mountain naturally don''t know the fact that Mi Monkey King is going to deal with Li Yan, so there is no special intention now.


    The monk monk brought by Li Ye did not know that the Monkey King was assassinating him, so there was no precaution at this moment. On the contrary, today Monkey King gave Li Ji ten magic weapons, and they all felt that Monkey King was very generous.


    Qi Potian was surrounded by a group of monk monkey monks. The wine was obviously drunk and he was dancing: "I, the famous butcher of the Black Stone Ridge, His Majesty the King, the elder of the killing hand, senior elders, let me tell you the battle of the Black Rock Mountain now Details! You want to know how heroic An Wang was at the time, and you are all seated. I will start ... "


    The monsters of the Macaque Mountain are full of interest, and they all sit down beside Qi Potian, waiting to hear his storytelling.


    Li Ye didn''t have time to listen to Qi Potian bragging over there, and since he sat here, there were countless monsters who came to toasting sets. After all, Li Yan''s identity and the record of Heishishan are there, and there are still many curious monsters. Especially those who have heard Qi Potian''s bragging, come over to have a drink with Li Yan.


    Li Ye didn''t put on a show and greeted them warmly. Soon he was surrounded by a large group of monks beside his food case. Seeing their cordial and easy-going appearance, they sent Li Yan''s shoulders to call him brothers and brothers.


    Seeing that the fire was almost there, Li Min took out a flaming eagle''s body from the storage bag and shoved it to the nearby one who had come early. He had already drank many glasses of wine with him, and was more familiar with the monkey demon. "This is the loot of the lone king in the Black Rock Mountains, here for you!"


    This is a monkey demon in a fairyland. He was amazed at the body of Blazing Eagle. Some did not believe that Li Zhi was so generous. "The Blazing Eagle is of great value. Your Highness gave it to me like that ?!"


    Li Yan patted his shoulder vigorously: "I think you feel kind. You can drink together today, and you have a destiny. What''s wrong with giving you a Blazing Eagle? If you don''t accept it, you will look down on the lone king!"


    The monkey demon was so flattered that he quickly accepted it and raised his toast to continue admiring Li Yan. He watched Li Yan''s wobbly appearance only when Li Yan was drinking too much. Many big men are like this. When they are happy after drinking, they are extra generous and send magic weapons and elixir. But when the wine wakes up, they immediately regret it. The excuses on the wine table are all wine words, and they cannot be taken seriously.


    The monkey demon also knows this. After toasting, he took out the Blazing Eagle for everyone to watch, just to let everyone witness, so that Li Jiu tomorrow wo n¡¯t confess his account. He thought to himself that right and left are also kings, but he still has to be face-saving, so as not to be in the public eye, to do this kind of indecent thing?


    So soon, a lot of monsters knew about it, and more and more monsters came around. Of course, there are monsters who want to be close to Li Yan, to see if they can also be rewarded, and more of them are purely curious to come and have a fun.


    Seeing the demon monkey doing this, Li Yan secretly praised the other party for being sensible, and even offered to help propaganda without asking himself. Watching more and more monsters coming around, Li Yan no longer hesitated, and suddenly took out from the storage bag the bones of thirty or fifty beasts of immortal strength, all of his brains were laid on the ground.


    In the astonished eyes of the demon, Li Zheng cleared his throat and said loudly: "The solitary king fought the Black Stone Mountain in blood and destroyed the old beast of the beast, which is a bit of a harvest. The bones of the beast are all good treasures, and the magic weapon of refining elixir They are all very useful. Today, the solitary king is happy, so he took out the bones of these beasts and sold them at a low price. "


    "A magic weapon for lower grades, exchange for three to five beasts of wonderland power, and a magic weapon for medium wonderland for beasts of true wonderland power. Mark the price, don''t be bully, if you are interested, just come and choose!"


    Because of the actions of the monkey demon, the demon had long been jealous of Li Xie''s fierce beast. Now that Li Xuan started to do business, his mind was alive. Immediately, the demon came up to ask the specific price. For example, for the following items, change the middle-level magic weapon to a few fierce beasts, and what kind of magic weapon is the fierce beast with the strength of the fairyland?


    Do n¡¯t ask, I do n¡¯t know, this question is all excited.


    The price code given by Li Yan is very fair, which is much cheaper than the normal price. On average, each magic weapon can earn a savage beast. This caused the enthusiasm of the demon to rise immediately, one after another came to pick the bones of the fierce beast, and started a business with Li Yan.

 v5 Chapter 111： How to become a gambler

    The excitement here quickly attracted the attention of the demons, mainly because of the increasing number of fierce beasts posed by Li Zhi, and from the strength of Qi training to the strength of true wonderland, it can be described as everything, enough to meet the needs of the monsters at all levels .


    In the end, Li Xun simply requisitioned a small half of the camp and let the members of the Killing Hand help sell it.


    The price of Li Yan is indeed very low. It is almost a seven-point buy-three-point gift. This is a bargain for the demon.


    For example, if you have two inferior magic weapons in your hand, they will be used to replace the bones of these fierce beasts. When you have finished training them¡ªeven if you do n¡¯t practice them, you can sell them elsewhere. A magic weapon came out.


    Who can resist such a temptation?


    These monsters in the macaque mountain think that Li Ye must have drunk too much to sell the price of the carcass of the beast so low, so they don''t want to miss this opportunity. After Li Ye wakes up, there is no such cheap to occupy .


    However, at two hours, the corpse of the beast in Li''s hand sold seven hundred and seventy-eight, and more than eight hundred magical weapons arrived in his hand.


    As the site under the jurisdiction of Mi Monkey King, there are many monsters in the macaque mountain. Tonight, there are thousands of people. Therefore, even one-third of the bones of the beast can be exchanged for it. In the end, there was even a bid situation. .


    When Li Zhi sold almost all the bones of the beast, there were already more than 1,100 pieces of various magic weapons in his pocket.


    "Although there are few top-quality magic weapons, there are many wins. These are enough for Lu Gujian to be promoted to the best-quality magic weapon." Li Yan felt very satisfied. There is no such thing as a superior magic weapon. After all, the quantity is too scarce. The magic weapons that can reach this grade are extremely powerful.


    The beasts of the beasts were sold. Although the price was indeed not high, Li Zhi didn''t feel sorry. The bones of these ferocious beasts were presented by monk monks. He didn''t have any effort to collect them, not even collecting them by himself.


    As long as Lu Gujian can be promoted to the top grade, he will not lose.


    When Li Yan was selling the bones of the ferocious beast here, the other monk monks who followed him also wanted to follow suit and sell his own bones of the ferocious beast. It''s just that the price Li Li gave was too low, and they couldn''t compete with Li Li, so they had to stop.


    Looking at the monkey monkey monsters, holding the corpse of the beast as a treasure, Li Li was actually disdainful, and their eyes were full of sympathy.


    If the evil spirit king said that it is not bad, and the beast tide of the demon clan territory broke out on a large scale, then it won''t take long, because the supply of fierce beasts will surge, and the vicious beast bones will be fully devalued.


    At that time, there are seven or eight fierce beast bones, and it is not necessarily possible to exchange for a magic weapon of the same level. After all, it takes a lot of time to refine the bones of a beast, and it is not easy to realize it.


    The master of the killing hand, but it was a long time before refining the magic weapon.


    So while the tide of beasts has not yet fully erupted, it is the key to quickly release the corpse of the beast.


    Although the corpse of the beast is sold out, there are still many magic weapons for the monkey monkeys. After all, there are more than a thousand magic weapons. Compared to thousands of monsters, there are too few. After a quarter or so, this is far from the effect Li Zhi expected.


    So Li Yan played a new trick.


    "Drinking so much wine can not be without a game of fun. This thing is called a dice, there are six faces, each face is engraved with different points." Li Yan began to pull the monkey monkey monsters to play dice, this thing is in It''s been on the earth for a long time, but it hasn''t been seen before in this world, Li Zhi, and now he bets on the monsters.


    Speaking, Li Min took out three prepared dice and took out a bamboo tube to explain the gameplay to the demon. This is very simple, just listen to it, "Do not use the power of repair, guess The medium and large size are all luck. Does anyone gamble with the King of Solitude? Whoever wins the King of Solitude will be his magic weapon! "


    Li Yan didn''t say what would happen if he won. In the early stage, he wanted to make the demon feel cheap.


    As a great monk who practiced on the earth to the real world of Yangshen, in the long years of promotion to the immortal realm, Li Xuan took this thing to find other monks to pass the time. Although his technology is not so cutting-edge, it is enough to deal with a bunch of novices.


    "I''m gambling with An Wang!" A monster in Wonderland seized the opportunity to see that he was staring at the Chinese magic weapon with red eyes. Tonight Li Xun sold the bones of fierce beasts so cheaply, and now they are gambling again. Everyone feels that Li Xun is drinking too much, she is just looking for fun.


    Li Yan picked up the bamboo tube and shook it for a while and placed it on the food case, staring at the demon and asking, "Large or small?"


    The demon tangled for a long time. He really didn''t know. With so many demon present, he couldn''t cheat openly and use the demon method.


    It can be said that he is lucky, and the dice is really big. The demon jumped up and cheered happily, then grabbed the Chinese magic weapon, stared at Li Yan hesitantly, "Your Highness will not regret it?"


    Li Yan waved his hand: "Why is the lone king speaking uncountable? Just take it!"


    "Thank Your Highness!" The demon gained a magic weapon, flushed with excitement, and looked happily in his hands.


    "Who else to gamble with the King of Solitude?" Li Yan took out another magic weapon.


    "I come!"


    "I''m here I''m here!"


    "I''m coming too!"


    With the first demon, there is no restriction on the latter, including the demon who has won the Chinese magic weapon, but also jumps out and continues to gamble. Li Min ordered five monsters and let them go to the gambling table. This time they let them bet first, and then they wanted to roll the dice in order to control the number of points.


    Not surprisingly, the demons won, and Li Zhi gave away five magic weapons.


    The monsters who got the magic weapon were thrilled. This was a profit, just like the pie dropped in the sky. It was not like buying the carcass of the ferocious beast before, and you had to pay for it. The demon who got the cheap, naturally did not flatter their flattery, praised Li Zhi''s generosity.


    Seeing the demons'' emotions have been mobilized, and want to participate more and more, at this time Li Yi suddenly slap on his forehead: "The lone king patronized himself to bet, this time you will bet! "


    This requirement is not excessive, but many monsters start to shrink back, after all, it means that the risk is coming. However, there are still a group of monsters who can''t wait to come up. Their sharp eyes can be seen as Li Yan is completely drunk, and they have a great chance of winning.


    Li Yan ordered five more monsters this time. After taking out the magic weapon, he also watched them put the magic weapon of the same grade on the food case.


    "Do you unify your opinions and make them bigger and smaller?" Li Minhong asked with an eye. Now that the gambling game has just begun, it is better to keep it simple.


    The demon murmured for a while, given that the fronts were all big, so this time it was too big.


    Not surprisingly, they won the gamble and took back Li Yan''s magic weapon.


    Now the monsters are boiling. Li Zhi is giving away magic weapons. No wonder, just now he only recorded more than a thousand magic weapons. Now he is very full of energy.


    Next, Li Yan started to sit in the village. At first, he let the demon win several games in a row, and fully mobilized everyone''s greed. Then let them lose a few sporadic games to stimulate their desire to win. Through this method, Li Zhi''s gambling game got bigger and bigger, and more and more demons participated in it. In the end, he had to raise a high platform in the open space to serve as a gambling table.


    The back became Li''s home court. In short, after paying hundreds of magic weapons, the demon had already forgotten why.


    Then Li Yan began to let these demons lose more, gradually surpassing the middle line. The demons who have already won before, at this time, where are they willing to stop, gamblers who have tasted the sweetness and feel rich overnight? It doesn''t matter, they can win back-they won before, why can''t they continue to win?


    As everyone knows, they have completely fallen into Li Yan''s trap.


    Soon, Li Zhi won more and more magic weapons.


    The demons soon lost their red eyes and became anxious, and some even suspected Li Zhi was cheating. However, Li Yan controlled the rhythm very well, while ensuring that most people lost, but also let a small number of people win, which made the skeptics'' skepticism impossible.


    Many monsters began to think about it. After winning the book and making a little more money, they left the gamble.


    It is a pity, however, that with this mentality, what is waiting for them is just losing more and more fiercely. When they were about to despair, Li Yan gave them hope again, let them win back a little, but it will definitely not be enough. Gamblers felt that they had luck, and continued to gamble, so they lost even no pants.


    They were unwilling to start borrowing magic weapons from their friends to gamble, and even some of them had already replaced the beasts of the beasts.


    At this time, they have no retreat, they do n¡¯t have anything if they do n¡¯t win back, so many of them lose their senses.


    In such a gamble, some monsters became big winners, and they couldn''t hold up any magic weapon. They left the gaming table proudly and proclaimed their results to their companions. The red-eyed demon saw that these guys could win, and he was jealous. If they can win, why can''t they win? So continue to immerse yourself in the gaming table.


    However, there are not many of these monsters, just the smoke bombs released by Li Zhi. The purpose is to make the monsters speechless, not to think he is playing tricks, but also to stimulate more monsters and make them feel that they have a chance. win.


    Those monsters who have won a lot of magic weapons left the gaming table and decided not to come back. It is a wisdom to accept them when they are good.


    Unfortunately, this is of no use. Greed cannot be restrained. They feel that their luck is against the sky, and they can win more by the favor of heaven. Especially after seeing some monsters continue to win, they couldn''t bear it anymore and went to the gaming table for the second time.


    Especially after they have consumed some magic weapons¡ªfor example, they gave them to their favorite banshees, let the other party look at them differently, change their attitude, and never want to follow them to be willing to follow them¡ªand they want to come back and win more Magic weapon to make yourself more successful.


    Then they mostly joined the queue of losing red-eyed gamblers.

 v5 Chapter 112： Total war (three)

    I don''t know when it''s dawn, but the gambling game doesn''t stop. The demons are emotional and full of energy.


    Not all monsters have joined in, and many monsters can still control their hearts.


    On the sidelines, Red Sleeve watched the mad monsters in anxiety and said to the boss lady, "Nothing will happen to your Highness like this?"


    The proprietress didn''t care: "What can happen, there are five or six thousand monks behind His Royal Highness. Even if a demon is in a hurry to lose trouble, he has no ability. And other demon who wants to win will not allow His Royal Highness to be caught This kind of demon drags on and cannot continue to gamble. "


    Red sleeves thought carefully, this is really the truth, so they don''t worry about it.


    But the county owner, never worried about it from the beginning to the end, wandering around and watching the scenery with peace of mind.


    The sparrow looked at the raging gambling table and sighed, "Why didn''t I think of this method long ago. This is definitely the biggest shortcut to get rich and get rich. It''s much faster than hunting down beasts and making potions." ..... "


    Immediately it responded. Without the strength of five or six thousand monks, it could not cope with the gambler''s troubles. Maybe the gambling house was smashed before it opened.


    With this in mind, the sparrow had to admire Li Zhi''s wisdom. It seems that the other party had already planned for such a monk.


    The sparrow whispered, "I''m afraid I won more than a thousand magic weapons? I fought a bitter battle in Black Rock Mountain, paid so much, and gained nothing more than one day and one night ... It''s the profiteering industry! Bloody, it''s bloody! "


    Gradually, it was getting dark.


    Gradually, it was dawn.


    Then it was dark and bright again.


    The gamble has been going on for three days and nights.


    After Li Yan won thousands of magic weapons, he did not continue to make a profit. After all, if every monster was to lose his home, the play would not be possible.


    Therefore, he basically concentrated some of the wealth of the monsters on a few monsters, and made them become rich people. These rich people, of course, became loyal fans of this gambling game. evidence of.


    Of course, from the perspective of the demon, Li Yan must be speculative to open a gamble, after all, he has won too many magic weapons.


    However, they could not blame anything. After all, Li Zhi did not cheat. He relied on technology.


    The so-called willingness to lose is roughly what it means.


    The key point is that the five or six thousand monks behind Li Wei also let the demon slay their strong minds without evidence.


    Mi Monkey King Cave House.


    King Mi Monkey closed for two days before eliminating the nausea brought about by Li Ji''s deception of ten magic weapons. Then he opened his eyes and began to think about how to counter Li Qi and regain his losses.


    "You have a lot of ghost ideas, you come to think of a way." Mi Monkey King sat and thought for a long time, but didn''t think of any clues, so he had to call the monkey demon residual soul and discuss with him.


    Residual soul said: "You just remember to find me now? Unfortunately, it''s too late."


    "What''s late? What do you mean?" Mi Monkey King raised his head, his expression was not good. He thought of a possibility, and could not help but be a little angry. "Did Li Zhinian leave the Monkey Mountain while I was retreating?"


    Residual soul smiled: "If he really left the Monkey Mountain, you should burn incense to thank him."


    Monkey King''s face was gloomy: "Can you finish your words all at once?"


    Residual Soul did not continue to sell Guanzi: "When you hear the news I brought, you must realize that it would be a lucky thing for you if Li Ye left the Monkey Mountain long ago. Truth be told Let me tell you, he has opened a gamble in Macao Mountain these days and has won thousands of magic weapons. On average, each of our monsters in Macao Mountain lost one or two magic weapons! "


    "What did you say ?!" Mi Monkey King startled, his face changed greatly. "Anything like this? It''s okay! It''s a godsend!"


    The magic weapons and magic weapons are all the power of the monsters. Except for some monsters who have positions-such as the captain''s command, the magic weapons on each monster will not exceed three or four.


    For example, the monsters in Taiyi True Wonderland may have a lot of lower-level magic weapons because of their strength, but they are worthy of their realms. At the middle level, there are only three or four.


    The magic weapon is the monk''s combat power. Without these things, the demons'' combat power is greatly reduced. In other words, Li Zhi won thousands of magic weapons, which is equivalent to the overall combat power of the monkey monkey monster. Weakened by several percent!


    This is a big deal. How can Mi Monkey King not be frightened? This means that compared to other great saints, his strength of ventilation is reduced, and he is now at a disadvantage!


    Moreover, with thousands of magic weapons, this amount of wealth is too much!


    Monkey King growled, "How did he do that? Isn''t there a monk blocking it ?!"


    The sigh of the monkey demon sighed, and explained the situation of Li Gao to the Monkey King.


    After listening to Mi Monkey King for a long time, his face turned green and white constantly changing, at the end he gritted his teeth: "Such a simple scam, haven''t thousands of monsters seen it, just let Li Zhi succeed? Willing to contribute your own magic weapon ?! "


    Residual soul quietly said: "The onlookers are clear, the authorities are lost. In our opinion, it is just a scam, but for the gamblers in it, it is a shortcut to light, a good opportunity to change the encounter, and a reversal of fate to become a demon. The avenue of the demon! And Li Zhi''s clever tricks are so meticulous that the demon fell into it without knowing it. "


    "After being trapped, gamblers will only think about how to win back, and where do they have the time and mood to look at the overall situation and reflect on this gamble? Even if they can figure it out, they will not destroy this gamble. Because as long as the gamble is still there , They still have hope, if the gambling game is gone, their magic weapon will really not come back! Then they will become real losers and have nothing! "


    Monkey King stayed still, and didn''t say anything.


    Although this truth sounds incredible, it is indeed a fact. And he also knows that, if he is still in the Monkey Mountain, and he can restrict Li Zhe one or two, Li Zhe will not even launch those confusing audiovisual "rich man".


    What''s more, Li Ye also took five or six thousand monks of the monster race. At this time, without the instruction of the Monkey King, the monkey monkeys did not dare to take the trouble to make the two sides into a war.


    After all, Li Yan didn''t cheat.


    When it came, the monkey king Yang Tian sighed: "It seems that you are right. It is indeed a disaster to let Li Huan stay in the Monkey Mountain, or it is better to let him leave ..."


    Speaking of this, he converged and his eyes became fierce again: "But others can go, the magic weapon must be left! It is about the overall strength of Monk Monkey Mountain. Even if I tear my face, I will take those magic weapons back!"


    Residual soul looked at him weirdly: "If the five or six thousand monks brought by Li Zhi would really fight for him, would you still be willing to hurt the lives of thousands of monks for thousands of magic weapons?"


    Mi Monkey King looked stagnation.


    That was not the situation he wanted to see.


    Just then, Hou San''s eager voice sounded outside Dongfu: "Big King, bad things!"


    "What''s so panic? Come in!" Mi Monkey King jumped to his heart, saying that it would not be Li Yan and another big mess? He is now afraid of Li Yan, this guy''s means are endless, and defense is inevitable.


    After Monkey III came in, he quickly said: "Zhenjiang City, Sun Bofu, and a few big cities, there were urgent reports at almost the same time, the beast tide ... the beast tide appeared again! More than one, the scale has never been greater. It has rushed out of the forest and swept across the towns and villages! A rough estimate is that the number of beasts in the territory is no less than 150,000! "


    Monkey King was terrified. "So many ?!"


    After the Battle of Black Rock Mountain, King Mi Monkey has strictly ordered the city leaders under his jurisdiction to strictly prevent the beast tide from appearing again. Once it is found, it will be reported immediately and the organization will be prepared to enter the country. This was a major event. The Monkey King was so angry that he forgot to urge him.


    But in this case, it doesn''t matter whether there is urgency or not.


    The total number of monsters in the Monkey King''s territory is only more than 100,000, which means that the number of fiendish beasts has exceeded the number of monsters. Is this ok?


    "It seems that after the immortals are found, they have no plans to cover up, and they will face off against our demon tribe!" The monkey demon remnant looked so solemn, "It is also possible that they have already prepared for it, but Li Zhi is in Heishishan. Just happened to find them! "


    "Go to the camp!" Mi Monkey King flew out of Dongfu, "solve Li Yan first!"


    When he came over the camp, Mi Monkey King saw that the demons were still gambling, and he suddenly angered from his heart and yelled, "They stopped for me, lined up!"


    Li Ye saw the appearance of Mi Monkey King, the boss was relieved, thank goodness, it finally appeared, if Mi Monkey King does not appear again, he must be exhausted, this gambling game is no longer he can stop.


    In addition, after a few days of gambling, some clever monsters have begun to study the dice. The gambling skills have skyrocketed, and he can hardly hold back the situation.


    "Mi Monkey King, you finally made an appearance again. The lone king waited for you to wait so hard. How about, would you also come to gamble with the lone king?" Li Yan smiled and greeted Mi Monkey King, the previous sentence was issued Sincerely, the latter sentence is to show your confidence.


    "Li Li! You still want to stir up!" The Monkey King stared at Li Li, hating his teeth itchingly. "The beast tide broke out in full, and the demons are facing a full-scale war. Now I have no time to chat with you. Hurry to return the magic weapon My monsters, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude! "


    The monsters all changed their expressions when they heard this. What is a full-scale outbreak? What is Total War? Is there a beast tide made by immortals? Is this serious enough?


    "Why the lone king won the magic weapon with his ability, why should I give it back to you?" Li Yan smiled unswervingly, the old **** was extending three fingers, "unless, you promise me three conditions."

 v5 Chapter 113： tame

    In the end, Monkey King had some scruples. He had no choice but to do nothing with Li Xun. When he heard three requirements from Li Xun, he asked coldly, "What conditions?"


    Li Huan sat down on the high platform used as a gambling table, undressed his sleeves, and said without delay: "First, the key of the Seven Holy Mountains magic circle controlled by Mi Monkey King needs to be handed over to the lone king."


    "Do you really want to go to Mount Seven Sacred Mountains?" King Mi Monkey squinted his eyes, looked at Li Yan for the first time seriously, and then he snorted, "What''s the matter for you? Even if you get my key, The Lion Camel may not give you his key. What''s more, even if you can go to the Pinghu Mountain formation, the seal formation of the Zhou Tianxing array flag and the Chaos Bell is not so easy to lift. "


    Li Xun smiled: "You don''t need to worry about Mi Monkey King."


    In the conversation with the Demon King before coming to the Monkey Mountain, the other party has said that if Li Ye can tame the Mi Monkey King and get the key of the seven holy mountain guardian formation, it will be a success.


    But Li Yi was obviously not satisfied with this, but the Monkey King had caused him a lot of trouble before.


    So Li Zhi continued: "The second condition is that if the demon tribe wins the battle of the beast tide, the Monkey King will send monks of the same strength as the other great saints, and follow the solitary king to the heaven to deal with the Taoists of Xianting. And completely listen to the transfer of the lone king. "


    Monkey King coldly said: "You have to solve it first, then the seal of Zhou Tianxing array and the chaos bell."


    He didn''t think Li Zhi could do this at all, so he didn''t worry about how much Li Zhi''s request was excessive. What''s more, if the situation really develops as Li Zhi said at that time, the other great saints have all acted, and he has nothing to insist on.


    "The lone king agreed to be the Monkey King." Li Yan agreed with the prerequisites proposed by the Monkey King.


    If Mi Monkey King agrees to both of these things, it is okay for him to return the magic weapon won by the gamble, because after all, the monk in Monkey Mountain will also be his part. The magic weapon that the left and right vicious beast bones exchanged is enough for Lu Gujian to be promoted to the best.


    Li Xun continued: "The third condition of the Lone King is that the Monkey King Mi should apologize to the Lone King in front of monks."


    The Monkey King''s face suddenly gloomed: "What apologies to you?"


    Li Ye looked at Mi Monkey King with a smile, "This is still being said by the lone king? Mi Monkey King should have something in mind."


    What he was referring to was of course that the Monkey King sent someone to assassinate him, and when he arrived at the Monkey Mountain two days ago, the Monkey King wanted to attack him.


    The Monkey King can understand the meaning of Li Ye''s words, but he cannot accept this condition. Let him make a grand apology to Li Xun in public, admitting that he sent Li Xing to assassinate Li Xun, and he could not accept it. Furthermore, this is tantamount to confessing that after Li Zhi went up the mountain, he sent a magic weapon to entertain the other party in the act of beating his own face.


    "I do not agree to this request!" Mi Monkey King was angry, his eyes began to flash with a dangerous light, "This matter has not been discussed!"


    Li Xuan said lightly: "If so, the magic weapon won by the lone king won''t give you reason."


    Monkey King roared, "You are declaring war on Macaque Mountain!"


    Li Min glanced at Mi Monkey King, not thinking: "So what?"


    "Do you really dare to kill you? Do you really dare to do it when you have five or six thousand monks to help you?" The king of Mi Monkey showed a strong murderous spirit.


    Li Yan laughed, not without contempt: "It doesn''t matter if you just say no, you try it yourself."


    "Then I will complete you!" The Monkey King was furious and stretched out his hand and grabbed Li Li, just like when he shot in the palace that day, this hand turned into a hundred feet in size, and he hooded under Li Li.


    Li Huan sat on his knees on the high platform, leaning obliviously to this big hand covering the sky, he didn''t care.


    He didn''t have half fear, let alone half movement. Because it is not needed.


    The furry hand was forced to retract before it fell. Of course, he didn''t want to spare Li Ye, nor did he dare to shoot Li Ye, but was forced to take it back. In the sky, a long rod burning with dark golden red flames, more than a thousand feet in length and a hundred feet in width, has reached the Monkey King.


    Monkey King was forced to withdraw his palm to stop the stick.


    His eyes were suddenly filled with hatred, hissing, "Smelly monkey, it really is you!"


    The Monkey King failed to completely block this long stick, but just pulled it away a little before he hit himself, and he pulled away quickly and pulled back hundreds of feet.


    At the same time, the king of Mihou Wang came out with a rune of ink-colored spears, and looked in the direction of the long stick. The spear rises with black qi, like the soul of a peregrine falcon.


    The long stick burning with dark golden flames returned to its normal size and was held in the hand by Qi Tianda Sheng. He has reached the sky above Li Kui''s head. At this moment, he meets the monkey monkey''s gloomy and angry look, disdainful skeptical: It ¡¯s not growing at all. "


    This is their first encounter after centuries of separation.


    The Monkey King was so angry that he pointed at Qi Tianda Sheng: "If you have the ability, come and fight with me for 300 rounds!"


    Coming with Qi Tiansheng, there is also the Demon King.


    Compared with Qi Tianda''s imposing momentum, the burly ox devil looks much more harmonious. He smiled and said to Mihou Wang: "No matter what, An Wang is also invited by us, how can you treat him? Hands on? And you are also a big Luo Jinxian, relying on cultivation for strength to suppress a fairyland, why can''t you justify it? "


    Qi Tian Dasheng sarcastically aside: "I was forced by a mortal to use the cultivation of Da Luojin Wonderland, and he really lost the face of the demon."


    Monkey King''s eyes were flushed, although he was begging to do something with Qi Tianda Sheng, but he didn''t actually move.


    As soon as he played, he discovered that the strength of the opponent was already better than him. Rao is no matter how he refused to accept the opponent, at this moment he didn''t want to take the liberty of asking for help. What''s more, there is now the Demon King who follows him, and he has no chance at all.


    "I don''t need you to teach me!" Qi Tianda, the Monkey King yelled, "Why, how can you two deceive you now?"


    Qi Tianda Sheng waved his hands and was impatient: "We have no time to talk nonsense with you, and now I give you two choices, either you take the initiative to agree to Li Zhi''s conditions, or we will help you agree."


    Of course, Monkey King knows what we mean by "We help you!"


    At this time, a murky voice sounded: "Here is the Macaque Mountain. Even if the two great holy relatives arrive, we have thousands of monsters and many monks. If we start a large mountain guard, What can you do to us? Don''t say so arrogantly. "


    Qi Tian Dasheng and the Demon King looked at the sound, and saw that the talking was a monkey demon remnant, the body was still translucent, and I didn''t know how much the three souls and seven souls had lost.


    The former chuckled and said, "Who is my shame? It turned out to be your shamelessness. At the beginning I killed your body and released your soul. Why did you mix up now, but not even your soul?"


    The monster demon soul is cold: "That''s because I''m waiting, waiting for you to take your flesh!"


    Qi Tiandasheng scorned: "I didn''t expect that after all these years, you are still so shameless. No, it is even more shameless than when you pretended to be me."


    What else does the monkey demon soul want to say, the Demon King has taken the lead: "Six-eared macaques, your little thing is not entangled. Right now the beast tide is fully out, this is serious business!"


    This monkey demon remains a ghost, but it is a six-eared macaque.


    With that said, the ox demon king looked at Mi Monkey King, and he persuaded: "Mi Monkey King, how are you also the demon holy saint, the leader of one party, and now the beast tide is in trouble, your demon are fighting in blood, how can you Are they holding back? Can the demons defeat Xianting this time and return to Xianyu while they are hoping that they can be unsealed in the star formation and the Chaos Clock. Under the nest, you are finished with eggs. Wang, what''s the benefit? "


    "Don''t let the blood blow out!" Angry Monkey King pointed at Li Yan, who was sitting on the Diaoyutai, "You asked him, when did I stop him? I wish he could go right away! If you have the ability, you would let He''s gone! "


    The ox devil opened his mouth, and for a while he was speechless. It seems to be the case. He turned his head to look at Li Yan, and gestured with his eyes, did you force the Mi Monkey King too hard?


    Li Min shrugged, signalling that he didn''t feel too much.


    "Okay! Don''t be as crooked as a child, you promised him the conditions quickly, let him return the magic weapon to you, and let''s go to the next place." Qi Tianda Sheng waved his hand impatiently.


    Monkey King stalked his neck and said, "I can agree to the first two conditions, but the third condition is not enough!"


    "You still have room for bargaining? You don''t make sense of it. Even if An An is gone with the magic weapon, you can''t say that he isn''t. If it is for this matter, there are reasons for the Demon King and the Peng Demon at any time. Come here to support, can your mountain guards support it? "The Demon King is still persuading.


    Monkey King Mi jumped angrily, "You are as shameless as Li Yan!"


    However, if he jumped again, he couldn''t reverse the situation.


    In the end, the Demon King came up with a solution: "Don''t you just think that King An can''t solve the problems of the demons, so this has caused so many things? When King An brings out the flags and chaos bells of the Zhou Tianxing array, Prove that you are wrong, and you apologize to him again, isn''t it too much? "


    The Monkey King also knows that he has no choice. This is the only step that can be taken down. "It will only take him to bring out the flags and chaos bells of the Zhou Tianxing array."


    "That''s how it''s settled." The ox devil was relieved. "Now come with us to see the lion and camel king."


    Monkey King warned, "Why go and see that green lion? Go to you, I won''t go!"


    Qi Tian Da Sheng is annoying and can''t help but start, "If you want to go, there is so much nonsense!"


    The Monkey King is going to blush with Qi Tiandasheng again, or the demon king: "The Lion Camel King is different from you. He is very satisfied with the status quo, very flattering to Xianting, and has the biggest problem. Let us go together and let him Knowing that you are already on the same front with us, he will not be able to stand by without an ally he can respond to. "


    It''s easy to say that the Monkey King finally had to agree to take this trip, although it still looked very unhappy.


    If it wasn''t for Li Ye who had removed more than a thousand magic weapons, he would have to find a way to do it, and then he could not be robbed. He was seized by Qi Tiandasheng and the Demon King. This trip.


    The Demon King came to Li Yan and said to him with a smile: "Tough work. You didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, you could let Mi Monkey King show the handle that we can catch. .If you did n¡¯t come to the Macaque Mountain this time, and with the disobedience of the scorpion and the stone monkey, even if there is a tide of war beasts, you will not be willing to hand over the keys of the Qisheng Mountain Mountain Guardian. "


    Li Yan smiled lightly: "Why raise your hands?"


    Seeing how lightly Li Li said, the next thing the Cow Demon snarled in his throat, he didn''t say anything for a while.


    For Li Xun, by virtue of the magic weapon, allowing Mi Monkey King to agree to his three conditions can also be regarded as a complete success. He didn''t want to wait until the monster race was needed, and the Monkey King was still using his character behind him, and then the battlefield situation would be affected.


    "We are now going to the lion and camel''s territory. Time is short and we cannot take the brigade with us. If we can get the key of the lion and camel, then you have to go directly to the Seven Holy Mountains, so your monks ... .. "When the demon king told Li Yan, he looked at the monks behind Li Yan.


    This is the time to break up, Li Zhi nodded, turned around and came to the county master.


    Yodah, the boss, Red Sleeve, White Wolf, Qi Potian, Wei Weiwu, etc. all gathered around, Li Yan said to them: "Then you can move freely, you don''t have to follow me, the county master ... . "


    Before he finished speaking, Qi broke the sky and shouted, "We will go to His Royal Highness and wait for His Royal Highness! His Royal Highness rushes through the Seven Holy Mountain, if they are found by Xianting, they will surely besiege to each other. We monks are just using Got it! "


    Li Yan glanced at Qi Potian and saw that the other person''s face was full, apparently these words were not casually spoken.


    After Qi Potian''s proposal, everyone quickly reached an agreement, saying that they would go to Qisheng Mountain to protect Li Zhi''s law.


    Li Xun did not expect that the demon had turned his heart to this point. At the same time, he was slightly relieved.


    This is a good thing for Li Wei. The lord of the county has their guards and a big saint to take care of him. Even if Li Wei is not around her, he can feel relieved.


    Li Yan said to the boss: "Take care of the county master."


    "Her Royal Highness, rest assured." The boss was happy to take over this heavy task, and it seemed that she really had a deep relationship with the county master.


    "Brother, you have to be careful." The county owner reluctantly, his watery eyes were worried.


    Li Min touched her little head and said, "Relax, I will come out soon."


    Yoda patted her breast and promised: "Brother Li, just go, everything here is me!"


    Li Min nodded.


    After explaining to Qi Potian and others for a while, Li Yan stopped no longer. When he was about to get up, the sparrow fluttered and flew over and said, "Your Highness, the little bird will go with you!"


    Seeing that he was firm in his face, Li Xun did not refuse, and he needed a role of preaching.

 v5 Chapter 114： Collusion

    After the explanations by Li Zhi and the county host were completed, the Monkey King almost arranged the event of the Monkey Mountain. Six-eared macaques stared at the back of Qi Tianda Sheng as they left.


    When everyone was on their way, in order to take care of Li Xun, Qi Tian Dasheng took out the golden hoop and let Li Xun sit on it. The speed was not slower than them. The sparrow naturally held Li''s shoulder.


    There is a distance to the lion and camel''s territory, but with the speed of Da Luo Jinxian, of course, it does not take long.


    From time to time, Mi Monkey King on the road glared at Tian Dasheng with a beard, but when Qi Tian Dasheng looked at him, he quickly drew his eyes back. Really, the attitude of "I can''t beat you, but I just don''t agree with you" is deduced to the extreme.


    Along the way, Li Zhi and others overlooked the mountains and rivers, but found a lot of ferocious beasts looting, the villages and towns were severely damaged, like a flood crossing, and basically became ruins.


    However, due to the warnings of several major saints, the monks of monks are gathering in various cities. Correspondingly, monks also sent monks out of the city to cope with them. The two sides inevitably encountered each other, so the fierce fighting between monks and beast tides broke out in many places.


    Many scenes of Li Yan were just a glimpse of Jinghong, and he disappeared before he could see it clearly. Da Luo Jinxian''s speed is too fast, he is still a bit unable to adapt.


    "The situation is much more serious than we expected. The location of the beast tide is very particular, the action strategy is clear, and the big beast waves per share are followed by the immortals. Under the control of the immortals, the beasts swept everywhere. Villages and towns, and then encircled the city from all directions, limiting our strength to a limited city, with the intention of severing the connection between them. This war fairy has taken the lead, and it is not easy for us to regain the initiative of the situation. " The Ox Demon explained to Li Yan.


    Li Ye didn''t say much. This situation is not something he can control. He can only do his own thing.


    Lion camel city.


    Unlike the Monkey King, who likes to live on the mountain, the lion and camel king prefers to live in the city. His mansion was built to the north of the city of Lion and Camel.


    The lion king always likes to dress himself as a scholar, or a unkempt one, and thinks he is very chic.


    At this time, the lion camel was meeting in the back garden of the mansion.


    The gardens are clustered in mountains and lakes, and the sea of ??flowers does not wither in all seasons. The scenery is particularly good.


    In the garden covering an area of ??hundreds of acres, there are now only two people, and there is a legal array to isolate outside perceptions, which can ensure that all actions and conversations here can not be detected outside.


    In the pavilion at the top of the hill, the lion and camel king held a folding fan, slowly shaking it in front of his chest, and smiled to the person sitting against him with a smile on his face: "Respect the Lord, just rest assured. This time, the battle of the beast waves, in my territory The monks will never be hostile to the immortals. "


    Sitting opposite the Lion and Camel King, it was the Heifa Tongyan, elegant Nobleman of the North Sea.


    He smiled: "As long as the monks in the lion and camel''s territory do not go outside the city, this seat can guarantee that the ferocious beasts will not invade the city. The balance between the two sides is a result that you and I can accept. It ¡¯s just that your city is close to the Seven Holy Mountains. If someone asks you to support the Seven Holy Mountains, what about you? "


    The lion king ¡¯s folding fan caused the water shards on his face to keep falling, but he was unaware of it, and still flattered, "Honest Lord, just rest assured. The war in my own territory is enough for me to take off No more, where can I go to have fun in other places? No matter what they say, I wo n¡¯t go. Not only that, His Holiness sent to attack the terrible beasts in the territorial city. Just look like that, so you can free up some strength. "


    His Holiness Beihai smiled with satisfaction.


    He said: "When the war is won and the other demon kings'' power is greatly damaged, we will support the lion and camel king to be the master of the demon clan and dominate the territory of other demon kings. At that time, the fairy emperor will also order the lion and camel king to be the demon clan. The only king, then you will be in the Xian class, and we will be colleagues. "


    The Lion Camel couldn''t help noticing: "Is that really true for the Emperor?"


    The Beihai saintly said: "Now that the battle of the immortals, the immortal court needs not only internal stability, but also the time of employment. When the demon territory is settled, the lion and camel will be placed in the immortal class, and it will be no different from me, Zixiao There will also be a place for the lion and camel king in the treasure hall. If the lion and camel king can still make some contributions in the battle of the fairy lands, it is not difficult to be a true king. "


    The Lion Camel was overjoyed, "If you can do this, you will not forget the grace that His Holiness brings today."


    Beihai Historian smiled and agreed: "The lion and camel king has the heart of surrender and is wise. We need to know that only in the heavens and underground can we be faithful to the heavenly courts, and we can go straight up. However, the An Wang from the world has reached the macaque. Mountain, what''s the situation over there?


    The Lion Camel got the promise of the other party, and when he was happy and excited, he knew everything and said endlessly. "When I contacted Mi Monkey King the day before, he was furious with Li Yan, thinking about how to It ¡¯s a killing. Presumably to this day, even if Li Zhi ¡¯s death is not dead, he is probably tortured by the Monkey King!


    His Holiness Beihai nodded: "Mi Monkey King is impatient, Li Li offended him, and there will certainly not be any good fruit. The Lion Camel King will be accomplished, and the Demon King of the Demon Clan will not have to kill all of them and join one or two as arms. , Use their prestige to make it easier for demons to bow down. "


    The lion camel closed the fan, patted his palm again, and was even more excited: "The Lord can rest assured. The Mi Monkey King and the Monkey King do not deal with it, this time it is so embarrassing Li Li, the enmity between the two parties must be greater! As long as you use it a little bit, don''t worry that the Monkey King will not come to our side! "


    "If so, it would be the best." His Holiness Beihai was satisfied.


    He stood up and saluted the Lion Camel King: "The agreement has been reached on this, and there are still some things in this seat, so I won''t leave much."


    The Lion Camel quickly got up and said, "I send His Holiness."


    They were about to step out of the pavilion, but a cold voice full of ridicule sounded outside.


    "You don''t have to leave or send, you all have to stay here!"


    The face of the lion camel changed. In his garden, there is obviously a legal array to isolate outside perceptions. Why does the other person say what they say? Could it be ...


    The lion camel shouted, "Who is outside ?!"


    "I can''t even hear your grandfather''s voice. You stupid lion really forgot what filial piety is, no wonder he will turn to Xianting!" The voice outside was full of contempt.


    "Sure enough, that stinky monkey!" At this moment he looked around and saw the figure of Qi Tian Da Sheng, the lion and camel king secretly gritted his teeth.


    In fact, he only guessed the identity of the other side. In addition to the monks in the entire demonic territory, who can be ignored as a great saint, who can ignore his law formation and hear the movement from outside?


    Now that the other party has arrived, the Lion Camel has simply withdrawn this soundproof law formation. Anyway, his mansion and the Hufu large formation. If the other party came only by himself, he need not be so afraid of the other party.


    However, when the lion camel saw several silhouettes flying in succession, he couldn''t help looking at it. In addition to the Qitian Grand Saint, there is also the Ox Demon King, and even the Mi Monkey King that he just mentioned with His Holiness the Beihai is also inside.


    This wasn''t what surprised him the most. The monk standing next to them, the only one who is a fairyland, and there is no half-enchantment on his body, is it Li An, who is from the world?


    But how did Li Yan come here with King Monkey? Shouldn''t they be fighting each other?


    The lion camel vaguely felt bad.


    Not only him, but also the expression of His Holiness the Beihai. He came here to plot with the lion and camel king. Now what happened when he was arrested? And it ¡¯s the Qitian Grand Saint, even if there is a large array of Hufu, but can it stop the continuous bombardment of Qitian Grand Saint?


    "Lion and camel king, you are really colluding with monk Xianting!" The demon king was very angry, his eyes widened.


    Although before the Seven Saints gathered at the Seven Saints Mountain to discuss, the lion and camel king had been talking about the benefits of Xianting, but at that time the Cow Devil felt that there was something wrong with this mentality, but he could never think of it. At that time, the other side met with Beihai His Holiness in secret.


    If there is nothing wrong between the two, the Demon King is flatly unbelieving. The so-called grabbing a thief and getting stolen goods is now stolen and obtained. Even if the lion and camel quibble, the bull devil will not believe the other party.


    The lion camel sneered: "This is not a collusion, but a union. I told you long ago that Xianting is the co-owner of heaven and earth. Only by respecting it and acting on orders can we return to the fairyland. In terms of the current strength of our demons, what are you going to do against Xianting? You are plotting to fight against Xianting, that will not bring hope to the demons, it will only bring the demons to perish! "


    As he said, he became righteous and suddenly stood up: "Now that there is a battle in Xianyu, Xiandi has deliberately recruited us and can return to Xianyu in a safe and secure manner. Why do you want to rebel? What you are trying to do is for your own selfish desire. Ever thought about the demons ?! "


    The Ox Devil was so speechless that he shivered.


    Qi Tianda Shengxi laughed: "It seems that you have made a sense of accomplishment for the running dog of Xianting. You stupid lion don''t want to think about it. If Xianting really intends to recruit us, why would you send a monk to sneak into the demon territory? , Launch a beast tide? Why should you wait until today? "


    "You thought you would make a dog for Xianting, and the other side would reward you with a bone, but I did n¡¯t know what was waiting for you, but just went to the battlefield of Xianyu as a pawn. Even if you are lucky, you will face the next, which is also a flying bird. It ¡¯s a perfect situation, and the cunning rabbit is cooking! ¡±


    The lion camel was furious, "It''s a bullshit! You stinky monkey has been having trouble with Xianting, isn''t it because you want to report the revenge of that year? When you made trouble in Xianting, you wanted to help us, now you want It ¡¯s extremely insidious to take the whole demon clan to help you vent your private anger! "


    As he said, he looked at Mi Monkey King: "Mi Monkey King, I know you came here only because of their coercion. But now we have the help of His Holiness Beihai. As long as you come here, we will win three to two! When this is over, we will work together to unify the demons and rank among the immortals.


    The Lion Camel looked to His Holiness the North Sea again: "Honor, do you mean it?"


    His Holiness nodded his head and kept his arrogant detachment: "The Lion and Camel King said well. Mi Monkey King, what you have done before is good for Xianting, and I will keep it for you. Wait until the demon war is over, You and the lion and camel can go to Xianting, join us as courtiers, and enjoy the honor of the fairy! "

 v5 Chapter 115： Kill the demon king to get the soul beads (three)

    Facing the solicitation of His Holiness the North Sea, Mi Monkey King jumped and cursed: "Shut me up! You immortal dog, dare to talk nonsense, I will interrupt your leg! Lion Camel King, you dog thief, really Thinking of you being a good demon, I am going to be a dog, I am ashamed to be with you! I will not kill you today, it is difficult to prove my innocence! "


    In the unexpected, puzzled, and shocked eyes of the Lion Camel King and His Holiness the Beihai King, Mi Monkey King took the lead and shot forward with a spear in his hand, and stabbed at His Holiness the North Sea. "Kill you first Fairy dog, let you know the power of Ventilation!


    The spear swelled quickly and reached a hundred feet soon, but it was still halfway, and a semicircular mask appeared over the lion and camel''s house! The spear hit the mask, and there was a loud noise that rippled through the layers of aura, and the entire array was shaken.


    But that''s it, it''s still far from breaking the battle.


    However, Mi Monkey King did not stop, shot back and stabbed again and again, stabbed at the same point every time, and the ripples on the mask continued to shake, and the whole mansion shook.


    The lion camel exclaimed: "Mi Monkey King, are you crazy? We are on the side! When you deal with Li Yan''s nagging, I gave you an idea!"


    "Shut up, you stupid dog! I killed Li Xun, that was because he felt so mortal, there was no possibility of it being done, it was not enough to order the monk monk, it was not worthy of the monks to fight for him, would you betray the monks to rely on Xianting? In a nutshell! And it''s all a thing of the past. From now on, I have nothing to do with you. Today, it is necessary to kill the traitors for the demons and take your dog''s head!


    The lion king was scolded for a long while. He never thought that the Monkey King who was on the same front as him the day before would fall to Li Yan''s side today, and it still seemed willing.


    What exactly is going on?


    The Lion Camel couldn''t understand.


    "Flick away, look at your soft look, when can you break through this magic array?" Mi Monkey King shot 100 times, but failed to achieve obvious results, Qi Tianda Sheng could not see it, took out the golden hoop and came to In front of him, pushed him to the side, held up the long stick of burning dark golden flames, and smashed it towards the front mask!


    With a bang, the whole mask was bright and chaotic.


    "This array is a bit more interesting. Pick me up again!" Qi Tian Dasheng waved the second rod, and a fissure-like crack appeared in the mask.


    His Holiness the Beihai finally couldn''t calm down, his eyes changed, and he asked the Lion Camel King: "Are there any secret ways to escape?"


    The Lion Camel: "What''s the secret way to escape?"


    This is his mansion, he is the demon of the demon clan, where will he arrange any escape secrets!


    Hearing the answer from Lion Camel King, His Holiness the North Sea could not help but whisper. Qi Tiandasheng ¡¯s prestige shot was far less than himself, and he was not an opponent at all when he was at war. What would he do if he waited for the opponent to break the law?


    Qi Tian Dasheng''s third stick fell, and the mask broke suddenly.


    At the moment when the Array was forced, His Holiness the Beihai turned into a rainbow, suddenly lifted off from its place, and fled away like lightning.


    Seeing the other party disappear into the sky, the lion and camel king looked stagnant. He didn''t expect that the other party ran so cleanly, and when he reacted, he flew forward and chased after him: "Honor wait for me!"


    Now the three big Luo Jinxian are in front, and the Qitian Dasheng is obviously not an ordinary big Luo Jinxian. Where can he dare to stay for a long time? What unified the demon clan after the war, and what orders the demon crowds turned into fantasy bubbles at this moment. At this moment he just wanted to live, then he could only escape with His Holiness the Beihai.


    If you can go to the place where the immortals are concentrated, there may be a hint of vitality.


    "Where to go!" Qi Tianda Sheng stared at His Holiness the North Sea and chased him up, while throwing a stick backhand, banging at the lion and camel king!


    The gold hoop was more than a thousand feet in diameter and a hundred feet in diameter. When it came over, it fell into a slump, and the Lion Camel rushed away to avoid it.


    When he came back, he was greeted by the ink-colored spear of Mi Monkey King: "Do you still want to run? I said I would take your dog''s head today!"


    The lion camel quickly took out the magic weapon, but it was a fire-colored mace, and he fought with the macaque king in a mess, shouting: "Mi Monkey King, have something to say, don''t hurry!"


    "There''s nothing to tell you, just to die!" Mi Monkey King didn''t plan to bother what the other party said.


    The lion camel was anxious when he saw Mi Monkey turning his face and not recognizing anyone. He didn''t plan to fight with each other, the strength of the two sides is almost the same, and it is difficult to win or lose in a short time. So he tried his best to push the opponent back a few steps, and he was ready to turn around and run away.


    "All said, don''t want to run!" The demon king stopped the lion and camel head and banged on his face with one punch.


    The lion camel was terrified, and he hurriedly defended, still yelling in his mouth: "The ox devil, you are the most reasonable, is it okay if I am wrong? Do n¡¯t start, this matter can still be discussed!"


    "The demon traitor, you must die!" The Demon King did not intend to reason with him at all, and the Monkey King launched a siege against the Lion Camel King.


    Li Lili was standing at a high altitude. At this moment, watching the three big Luo Jinxian battles, he could not get involved at all, and he became a real eater. However, he also enjoys leisurely. Whenever he plays, he has to charge forward and play the main role. Now that he can appreciate the battle of Da Luo Jinxian, it is also a good opportunity to observe and learn.


    The sparrow was fascinated by watching: "This is the battle between Da Luo Jinxian. Every move and every style has the power to sweep the sky. The world is discolored, and everything is silent. Where do you still need close combat? This is an interpretation. Not coming out ... "


    There are many monks in the city of Lion Camel, all of which are the confidantes of the Lion Camel King. When they saw the Monkey King and the Demon King besieging the Lion and Camel King, they were all shocked and went to help.


    "The Lion and Camel colluded with immortals, betrayed the demon tribe, and could not tolerate the crime. Today, the Devil King, the Monkey King, and the Monkey King come together to clean up the portal. If they are not conspirators, they will have to intervene. Escape the blame! "Li Zheng glanced at these monks and persuaded them with a voice.


    The monks were shocked when they heard the news. For a while, they did n¡¯t know what to do. The lion camel hurriedly said, ¡°He is talking nonsense, please come and help me!¡±


    The ox devil sneered: "Three big saints are here, wouldn''t it be wrong for you?"


    The monks watched the three great saints fighting at high altitudes, and for a short time they could not tell who was true or false.


    Except for a few Golden Wonderland, Taiyi Zhenxian did not intervene in the fighting between them. These Golden Wonderland came together to communicate for a while, and finally decided to watch it change.


    The three saints joined forces to attack, even if they went to help and rescued the lion and camel king today, what will happen in the future? Even if the Lion Camel did not collude with Xianting, but the three holy forces could destroy the power of the Lion Camel. By that time, because of their brave actions today, they will suffer.


    Besides, the tide of beasts is erupting at the moment. To say this time, the three saints are okay to find faults and can''t be justified. And even the Monkey King, who has always been in close contact with the Lion Camel King, has killed the Lion Camel King. To say that the Lion Camel King is not at fault, they do not believe it.


    Seeing these monks as sensible, Li Min said nothing more. If the other party really goes to help, he can''t stop him, can he keep his own life and say two more.


    Under the siege of the ox demon king and the king of the monkey monkey, the lion camel did not last long. After all, among the Seven Saints of the Demon Race, except for the Qitian Great Saint, who has been perfected because of the Bible study, he is already the strongest in the demon king.


    Less than an hour later, the lion and camel king was severely injured and planted from the air, collapsing the hills in the garden. When he finally managed to climb out of the wasteland, he was met by the monkey monkey''s spear.


    "For ... why?" The lion camel lay on the ground and looked up, looking at the monkey monkey''s screaming indignantly, the opponent''s gun point was in front of his throat, and his face was uneven, "You Why betray me? Why mix with that mortal? You didn''t kill him the other day ?! "


    Monkey King coldly said: "Why are you too many, I can only tell you, not that I betrayed you, but that you betrayed the demon!"


    With that said, Mi Monkey King stabbed in front of the pike, penetrated the opponent''s chest, and the power of repair burst out suddenly, bursting the entire body of the opponent!


    A generation of demon kings has fallen.


    The ox demon king fell to the side of the king of monkeys and gave him a grateful admiration: "Before you embarrassed the king, I thought that you had a mental problem. Now it seems that I have wronged you. Like the lion and camel, he has been blinded by lard, and at best he is stupid. "


    Monkey King glared at him: "If you scold me again, I''ll be with you!"


    The ox devil yelled haha: "Flip through his storage bag, and look for the key to the Seven Hills Mountain Guard."


    The key was quickly found out. At this time Li Ye also fell down. He didn''t care about any key, but was very interested in the storage bag of King Monkey Monkey.


    "If King An likes it, just take it!" The Devil King generously handed the storage bag to Li Yan.


    "Thank you so much." Li Yan accepted it politely.


    The ox devil stunned and couldn''t give up: "I thought you would quit!"


    "Are you asking politely?" Li Yan laughed aloud, "I will take it seriously at this time!"


    The Demon King couldn''t speak, and waved his hand: "Forget it, you have done so much for the demon, this storage bag ... nothing."


    When nothing is said, the Devil King seems very painful. After all, it was a big Luo Jinxian''s storage bag. There must be a lot of babies. He sent them all at once, and he was not completely unresponsive.


    Li Xun found the Zhenzhu Shaozhu in the storage bag and immediately smiled brightly. With this thing, the county master''s control of the body is no problem.


    "Niubian!" Li Yan could not help but sigh.


    The Cow Devil curiously asked, "What is Niubi?"


    "It''s very powerful." Li Yan replied casually, playing with the soul ball.


    The Devil King is thoughtful.


    Qi Tian Dasheng flew back at this time, "The lion and camel king is dead?"


    "Although they are both big Luo Jinxian, this kid is still not enough for me!" The Devil King laughed with his hands on his hips, and said with satisfaction: "Do you see me?


    Qi Tianda Sheng slid his lips, and turned his head away, "No look."

 v5 Chapter 116： Chaos Seal

    Seeing Qi Tian Dasheng returning from the air, Li Yan was quite surprised. The other party was pursuing the Supreme Master of the North Sea, and it was not long. Was the Supreme Master Beihai so killed without being beaten?


    Li Xun asked, "Dah Sing succeeded in killing His Holiness the Beihai?"


    Qi Tian Dasheng shook his head and simply said, "No."


    When he said this, his tone was not abnormal, and he wanted to talk about something that was not relevant to him. However, after all, the Supreme Master of the North Sea is just an ordinary Da Luo Jin Wonderland. Qi Tian Da Sheng did not catch up in the past. He just came back so soon.


    "Follow me?" Li Yan continued to ask


    When unexpectedly, Li Tian gave the same answer as before: "No."


    Now it is the turn of Monk Li, the second monk, to have no idea what he meant by Qi Tiandasheng, but he soon understood.


    Because the people of Xianting have already rushed over.


    Seeing the immortals coming in, how could Li Zhi not know that the monkeys were chased and killed. This is probably one of the worst results of the hunt.


    Seeing that the immortals had arrived, the monkey said to the ox demon king: "You take Li Yan to the Seven Holy Mountains. I will deal with these people ... I do n¡¯t even chase them, they dare to chase them. When I can''t embroider with iron rods! "


    With that said, the monkey flew up again, and the iron rod in his hand was swept away. The huge iron rod seemed to catch the waves of the sky, and the ball curtain blasted towards those immortals.


    "Splashing monkey! I am the emperor driving the former Erlang Xiansheng Jun, this time I see how you can avoid without fighting, haha! Come on, fight for three hundred rounds, let me clean up your splashing monkey!" The voice was full of warfare, and it sounded like a thunder in the air.


    A huge, three-pointed, two-edged knife protruded from the flowing cloud, blocking the dark golden iron rod that burned half of the sky. A deafening gas explosion was heard in the sky. A wave of mushrooms rose in the sky. The silver and The two dark auras collided with each other, emitting thunders and covering the sky.


    "You annoying three eyes, since you are so embarrassing, your grandfather and grandfather will teach you how to be a man today!" The monkey''s war will rise, waving an iron rod to stand with the other side.


    "Let''s go first, it''s important to hurry to the Seven Sacred Mountains." The ox demon king lifted Li Kun and flew into the air without a word. Now the monkey stopped the immortal who was chasing him, using the cultivation of the ox demon as his strength. Rao was the North Sea Lord and could not stop him.


    The Monkey King looked at the monkey who fought with Yang Yan, turned around and flew up with the Demon King. He was going to go to Qisheng Mountain first, and said that the clinker Demon King said, "You stay, you two monkeys have a care. . "


    The Monkey King was obviously dissatisfied and annoyed: "Why should I take care of him, I will not do it!"


    The ox devil groaned a bit, and because of the relationship between the other party and the monkey, it was really difficult to say that he would not stay. However, there were many immortals following Yang Yan, and the monkeys could not stop them. If they followed, the ox devil said that they must be dragged.


    Suddenly he was blessed to his heart, and thought of a good idea, he said immediately: "You have to stay and receive the lion and camel king song, and when the fairy is defeated, it must be you who decides!"


    The Monkey King''s eyes lighted up and he thought for a while: "It''s almost the same!"


    As he said, he turned back and called out to the monk monk in Lion and Camel City: "Immortal dogs are coming to commit crimes, so wait to hear my orders for a while, if you are above the immortal realm, fight against immortals with me!


    Li Yan glanced back at the situation.


    At present, the monks of the Lion and Camel City do not have any hesitation. They flew into the air one after another, fighting with the immortals. However, the height of the monkeys'' battle with Yang Yan was obviously higher. There were no immortals and demons nearby, and no one dared to mix their feet.


    There was not much emotion in Li Yan''s eyes. The two fierce battles in Lion and Camel have little to do with him because there is no room for him to intervene. He now needs to rush to his battlefield, Mount Qisheng.


    The Seven Holy Mountain is in the center of the demon territory. It is the first time for Li Ye to come and see seven steep mountains surrounding the discussion square, and secretly pouting. This pattern is really simple.


    "I didn''t call it the Seven Sacred Mountain, or the Sacred Mountain of the Demon Race, and there were no seven mountains. These were all transformed when our seven brothers were justified. How about looking domineering?" Showing off to Li Yan in pride.


    Li Yan was unable to speak up and had to say, "As long as you don''t watch Niubi, everything is fine."


    Soon, both the Peng Demon King and the King of Puppet arrived, and they came to give the keys to the magic circle. By the way, let''s calculate how to act together to deal with this round of beast tide wars. Li Yan met them one by one, because time was not a particularly abundant relationship, and there was not much shame between each other.


    The Demon King is still guarding Ling Yundu. Of course he can''t walk away at this time. If the immortal soldiers come from the world, he must be blocked by him, but his key was brought by the Peng Demon King.


    "The flags and chaotic bells of the Zhou Tianxing array are in the cave house in the mountains. Because they are the relics of the demons, they are protected by the legal array, and even Da Luo Jinxian cannot break through. We each hold a key and close each other. Only when they are together can the law team be closed. "


    The Demon King and Li Yan briefly introduced the situation. When they talked, the Peng Demon lay thousands of spirit stones in different directions on the square. As he flew up into the air, he used a spell to guide the demon, and the ground slowly Light up the straight lines to outline a map.


    Immediately after the ground trembled, the square-shaped ground in the center of the square seemed to open a lift and sank all the way down.


    After descending for about 100 feet, a huge entrance with a length and width of 9 feet was exposed on the smooth stone wall, but it was a deep passage that did not know how deep it was. Although there were no torches to illuminate, the top wall of the passage was inlaid with orbs, shining like moonlight.


    Li Yan followed the Demon King and entered the passage, turning left and turning all the way. Because of the slow speed, he walked for about half an hour and came to the other end of the passage. The light from the front is even brighter, like daylight.


    When walking out of the passage, his eyes suddenly opened up, Li Li was deeply shocked. This is a circular open space with a dome larger than the square outside. The diameter is not less than a thousand feet, and the height has reached dozens of feet. It is a miracle.


    The empty stone walls and the ground are snow-white, smooth as mirrors, and densely engraved with ancient and complex runes. The waves of aura can be felt vaguely, just like the vastness and depth of the sea. I don''t know how much danger is hidden.


    Li Yan stood at the entrance of the passage, with a small body like a ant.


    In the center of the open space, there is a nine-story high platform, simple and vicissitudes. The pedestal has a square shape with more than 100 feet on each side, and each floor has dozens of steps. There seems to be no other objects on the top, but it gives people a sense of clouds and fog, and can''t feel the situation elsewhere.


    The Ox Demon stepped forward, placed the keys in charge of each of the saints in seven positions, and shut down the defense array of the central high platform.


    Then the Demon King and others brought Li Yan to the high platform and went up the stairs. "The seals on the flag ring and the Chaos Clock, we are not very clear about what happened. When we tried to unlock it, we would enter a chaos. The world can''t figure out the direction at all, let alone clear up the clues. Sometimes it may not take a year and a half to get out ... "


    Li Yan frowned: "A year and a half?"


    The Bull Demon King haha: "It doesn''t have to be that long. We didn''t figure out the method, and we just turned around blindly. Maybe you found the context and came out in three or five days."


    Li Min glanced at the Demon King: "That means it could be even longer."


    The Bull Devil opened his mouth and harassed his head with an embarrassed grin: "It is indeed possible. But you don''t have to worry. Although we failed to lift the seal, after all, we explored many times and figured out some ways. For example, , The people inside can talk to people outside normally. "


    Li Yan was not very angry: "Is it convenient to explain the last words?"


    Ox Demon King: "..."


    For a moment, Li Yan groaned. What he was worried about now was nothing more than the time when the second batch of Taoists in Xianting went to the lower bound. If he was still in that chaotic world at that time, what about the war in the world?


    Li Xun thought: "It is well known that I came to the demon territory to ask you for monks to fight against the Taoists of Xianting. If I take too long to lift the seal, I need you to guarantee that After the follow-up Dao sent by Xianting appears, no matter what the beast tide war situation here is, as long as there is no overall failure, you must send monks to enter the realm and keep the realm of the realm for me. "


    The Bull Demon King and the Peng Demon stared at each other, and they were silent for a while. At the end, the former promised: "You can rest assured that as long as the demon is not lost, your foundation in the world will not be lost."


    Li Yan stopped and turned to look at the Demon King: "How can I believe you?"


    The Ox Demon said frankly: "You have also seen that the demon territory began a full-scale war. We and Xianting have broken their nets. At this time, either it will happen or it will perish, and if we want it to happen, we can''t lose your earthly help. "


    Li Min nodded, agreeing with the claim of the Devil King.


    The crowd finally came to the top of the platform.


    There is an altar in the center of the high platform, and there are two huge narrow purple air floating on it. Ziqi seems to have no rules, but there are many runes inside and outside, which reveal the meaning of mystery and obscurity. The two groups of purple qi have the size of a tower, which is a bit futile.


    Li Xuan looked up, and knew without asking, in the purple gas was the flag ring and chaos bell of Zhou Tianxing''s star formation.


    The ox demon king, the Peng demon king, and the king demon stood together side by side, saluting solemnly, and saluting Li Li solemnly: "Can the demon tribe get a viable way out under the suppression of the fairy court, everything is up to King An!"


    When Li Yan was originally invited, they still held the attitude of trying, and they could be the best, not the big one, to maintain the status quo of the demon tribe. However, after Li Zhi''s arrival, the immortals hidden behind the beast tide were introduced, and they only knew the extent to which the immortals penetrated the demon tribe.


    With the strength that Xianting is now lurking in the demon clan, all-out war can be waged, and even Yang Yan is there. If it wasn''t for Li Zhi''s return, Xianting had revealed his strength in advance, and after a few hundred or thousands of years, it is conceivable that when Xianting acted seriously, the demons would have no resistance and could only perish.


    Right now, if Li Zhi can''t take out the Zhou Tianxing array and the Chaos Clock, even if the demons can win the beast tide war, they must suffer heavy losses, and the situation is really critical at that time.


    In order to let Li Xie unblock the Zhou Tianxing array and the Chaos Bell, no matter what he asks, as long as the monster can do it, the Demon King and others will definitely do it. In fact, Mi Monkey King was willing to stand with Li Ye in the end, and this is the fundamental reason.


    "You don''t have to be courteous, this is the situation, but it''s just going through the difficult times together." You can talk to the outside when you are inside, and you don''t have to explain too much at this moment. He took out the soul-stabilizing bead from the lion and camel king, and gave it to the demon king, "help me give this to the county master."


    "Relax, it must be delivered," the Demon King promised.


    Li Min nodded, no longer hesitating, turned and flew up to the high platform, came to the two groups of purple gas. The two clusters of purple air runes are not completely isolated, and there are interlinked parts in the middle. Li Zhi is silent, reaches out and touches them.


    After a while, his figure blurred, and then disappeared on the altar.


    The Cattle Devil and other looked at each other and saw the dignity in each other''s eyes. After all, Li Zhi''s departure, but they carried the hope of their demons.


    "Peng Demon, stay here to protect the law, or communicate with King An at any time." The Bull Demon said to Peng Demon, "Let''s go out and host the battle of the beast waves outside."


    The Peng Mowang sighed bitterly: "If King An hasn''t been out for a long time, you can remember to change me earlier. There is nothing to do here, not even retreat. It''s boring to stay long."


    The ox demon king and the king queen bowed their heads slightly, and said nothing, flew off the high platform together, and left along the passage when they came.


    Back at the ground square, the ox demon king and the king queen fly around and watched for a while, the former said to the latter: "For the sake of this plan, we still have to stick to the big cities around the world and not give the beasts a chance to surround the center. Otherwise, The brutality of the beast tide is bound to exist wherever they go, and once they are attacked near the Seven Holy Mountains, it will be difficult to repel them. "


    King Wang said: "Here is the Peng Demon watching. You and I can support you at any time. It should not matter. Now it depends on how the Monkey King is fighting Yang Yang. They are the strongest fighting force between the two sides. Will, to a large extent, determine the course of the war. "


    They didn''t say much, and they went away separately.


    When Li Yan restored her vision in front of her eyes, she found that there was nothing in front of her. The heavens and the earth are grey and gray. You can''t see anything, even the "land" under your feet seems real and imaginary, and you don''t know what it is.


    This is probably the chaotic world described by the Cow Demon King. Li Zhi flew around and observed for a while, but found no clue.


    At the end, he pondered: "Since it is the independent space brought out by the seal, the first task is to find the core of the seal, so that it is possible to break the seal. If you ca n¡¯t find the seal, you ca n¡¯t talk about unseal. "


    The question is, now that there is nothing in the sky, the sky and the earth are indistinguishable, and there is no direction. How can we find the core of the seal?

 v5 Chapter 117： Scholar Road Gentleman Church

    In Xuzhou, the Zhongwu Army Jiedong Qin Zongquan stood at the head of the city and looked at the iron armour that stretched out like a sea.


    The nature of the siege was Zhu Wen''s soldiers. It was only in a short period of ten months that Zhu Wenji''s troops had expanded from 100,000 to more than 600,000. Xuanwu Army did not expand too much. Other soldiers came from the town of Fan who was subdued by Zhu Wen.


    Today, Zhu Wen is armed with 400,000 and is attacking Xuzhou in a big way. Qin Zongquan heard the news. He didn''t even have the courage to lead the Zhongwu Army to fight. He just ordered a contraction of troops, abandoned the northern states and counties, and gathered the main forces to stick to Xuzhou City for assistance.


    At this moment, Qin Zongquan''s eyes fell in front of the army outside the city. There is a battle line there with only five hundred people, but there is a tendency to puff the world. Whether it is Qin Zongquan or General Zhongwu Army, you don''t need to feel too much to feel the pressure on your shoulders.


    The five hundred armored men in white clothing wins the snow, and the silver armor holds the spear. Everyone floats in midair and stands higher than the city wall of Xuzhou.


    "That''s the road soldier that Zhu Wenlai swept across all the fan towns?" Wu Hou''s eyes were low and his voice was heavy. "Five hundred real monks, wearing amulets and holding magic weapons, how can the soldiers match?"


    In addition to Qin Zongquan''s look, there was still a strong anxiety. He heard his words chilling: "Since ancient times, the princes of the world have been chasing the Central Plains. Although there are also many monks involved, there is no shortage of reincarnation immortals. The law deceived the enemy''s leader and the will of the prince to achieve a great victory. However, it is unheard of for the Immortal Corps to go directly to the lower bound! If the war was fought like this, what deeds would the world princes compete for? It''s long gone to the door! "


    Wu Hou''s eyes changed: "Daomen has held the orthodox world for so many years, and there is no reason ... Dao Bing didn''t have it before, and the last time was during the chaos of the late Qin Dynasty. At that time, Fang Ping, the elite army of the Great Qin Dynasty, was not long ago. The fighting power is still at its peak, and it can be described as invincible. The heroes of the world can''t compete with it. If the immortals have puzzled the minds of the court ministers, they will also send Taoist soldiers to the underworld. Those elite corps led by famous soldiers will have put out the chaos. ... "


    Qin Zongquan slammed his fist on the female wall, his eyes gradually turned red, and he gritted his teeth: "Now that these are useless, when will His Royal Highness arrive?"


    As early as when Li Yong was pacifying Hedong, Qin Zongquan ordered Wu Gou to go to Hedong to meet Li Ye, seeking an alliance to jointly deal with Zhu Wen, who had the support of Daomen.


    At that time, Li Zhi was tough and refused to agree to the alliance. Instead, he let the Zhongwu Army unilaterally obey orders. Qin Zongquan still had trouble.


    Fortunately, Qin Zongquan did not tear his face with Li Xun and completely rejected Li Xuan''s order, which only kept the possibility of cooperation between the two sides.


    This time Zhu Wen swept across the Central Plains and sent troops to attack Xuzhou. Qin Zongquan sent someone to Pinglu for help early, hoping that the Pinglu army could take action.


    In the whole world, only Pinglu, who also has a large monk group, can deal with Zhu Wen and save the Zhongwu army.


    Wu Hou said: "The messenger has already been sent out. It should have been back long ago. The reason why no message has been returned is that His Royal Highness is also considering ..."


    In Wu Gou''s opinion, Li Zhi had absolutely no reason not to support the Zhongwu Army. Once the Zhongwu Army is destroyed, Zhu Wen will not have a worthy opponent in the Central Plains. By then, the boundary between the Yellow River in the north, the Huai River in the south, the sea in the east, and Tongguan in the west will fall into Zhu Wen''s hands.


    The Central Plains has been rich since ancient times and has many people. Although the wealth of Huainan has surpassed that of the Central Plains at present, the Central Plains still has the largest population. If Zhu Wen were to occupy the Central Plains completely, it would be the foundation of a real great cause.


    ...


    Pinglu, Qingzhou City.


    An Wangfu Government Affairs Hall is full of people, the main seat is empty, and Cui Keli is seated next, followed by generals such as Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng. Now Cui Keli is presiding over the discussion, and now everyone is discussing whether it is necessary to send troops to rescue Xuzhou and how to rescue them.


    In the days when Li Yan was not in Pinglu, Cui Keli was in power and Liu Dazheng was in the army. Whenever major events happened, everyone would discuss them together.


    "Zhu Wen swept across the towns of Central Plains. The rescue letter we received was not one or two times. The reason why we did not send troops was to be afraid of the batch of Xianting Daomen. Now the Dao soldiers are not damaged. Ethnic monks, otherwise they would not have the power to fight with them. But if all the monks from Pinglu left Pinglu, once Zhu Wen entered the situation, Pinglu would be in danger. "


    It ¡¯s Liu Dazheng who speaks, and he ¡¯s fairly modest. ¡°And Pinglu ¡¯s immediate task is to stabilize the north, to govern the various towns, and to establish His Highness¡¯ authority in the north. This is also the plan set by His Highness before leaving. So this It will still be that sentence, until His Highness returns, Ping Lujun is not involved in the Central Plains war. "


    Cui Keli groaned for a moment and slowly said: "If you don''t save the Zhongwu Army, then Zhu Wen will get the entire Central Plains. Once His Highness does not return in time, Zhu Wen pours" Henan "soldiers to attack Pinglu and" Hebei ", we will No answer. "


    The opinions of the two basically represented the meaning of the officials. The opinions of the officials present were divided into two factions, and they had been arguing for many days without any result. Same thing today.


    After the discussion was over, Cui Keli, Liu Dazheng, and Shangguan Qingcheng remained in the hall.


    At this time, Cui Keli could not hesitate to say what he thought, and he sighed and said with emotion: "The world is fighting, in the final analysis, it is the people in the world who are fighting. For example, the Xianting on the sidelines today, even the monks monks To join in, is this still a battle between the worlds? "


    "Although there are monks in the world, after all, there are very few, and there are very few real people. In front of the monks and monsters, how are all sentient beings different from ants? Once a shot is made in fairyland, you can destroy a city and let One hundred thousand people have turned into dust. Is this still a fight in the world? "


    After he finished speaking, Liu Dazheng and Shangguan fell silent in silence.


    At this time, a loud voice came from the door: "This troubled world is not only a turbulent world, but a world disaster. What is a catastrophe? A great chaos. What is called a chaos if the soul is not killed or injured? Xianfan It was one body, and this catastrophe swept the world, which is also the meaning it should have. "


    Cui Lili and others looked out the door, but did not see anyone, but they did not have a strange look on their faces.


    The red baby was talking. When they were discussing, the other party was also listening, but they did not show up to participate in the debate.


    Cui Keli frowned: "Xian Fan is one, but Xian Fan is not distinguished! In fact, the official never thought that things in the world should be blended and decided by the immortals. Since the immortals don''t care about rain and rain, they benefit Cangsheng, then all things should be done by mortals, and the immortals only need to escape from the fairy realm. Whenever troubled times, how does Xianting intervene in the dispute? It is not a good thing for Xianfan to be one, this world should not have Whatever the will, public opinion is enough! "


    The red baby laughed: "It''s useless to tell me about this. This is the situation now. Do you want to change it?"


    Cui Keli frowned and straightened his eyes, "In the final analysis, this is the situation of Daomen, not my Confucianism! Not even the people of the world!"


    The red baby didn''t speak again, and seemed to be lost in thought.


    At the end, before Cui Keli got up, he said to Shangguan Qingcheng and Liu Dazheng: "Please also ask the two generals to prepare for the battle in case of emergency."


    "This is natural." Liu Dazhengdao said, "This is necessary regardless of whether the Pinglu army is fighting."


    After leaving the palace, Cui Keli did not return to the government office or the mansion, but went to a school in the east of the city.


    This academy was built by Cui Keli and approved by Li Zhi. It is larger than private students. It now has 3,000 students, and it has a wider source of disciples than Taiyuan College. It has both official and civilian students.


    According to the academy''s course schedule, every five days, there is a time for Cui Keli to teach. No matter how busy his administration is, he will come on time when the time comes.


    There were only thirty book cases in the room where Trike was teaching, but hundreds of people came to the class. Not only the corridors outside the house, the yard was crowded, even the walls of the yard were full of disciples. This is very unusual for Confucian scholars who have always been courteous.


    Fortunately, Cui Keli was trained by a master, but he didn''t have to worry about someone not hearing him.


    After the lecture, when Cui Keli left the academy, it was already setting sun.


    A scholar stands outside the academy.


    The setting sun stretched his shadow long on the street.


    "Brother, Yangzhou Wenhui, and the other three wise men, comment on the world Confucian, and then set the list of Bajie Seventy-two Junyan, you really do not want to go?" Zhang Zhongsheng asked arched, and there was no anger in the eyebrows.


    He had already left Pinglu, but now it is nearing June. Cui Keli, who had promised to go to Yangzhou earlier, suddenly said that he was not ready to go south, and he came to ask.


    Cui Keli shook his head: "The situation in the Central Plains is changing, and Pinglu''s affairs are complicated. He is really inseparable from his brother."


    Zhang Zhongsheng heard the words, and the anger in his eyes became stronger, so that his voice suddenly became a bit louder: "As a Confucian disciple, knowing this literary society is a great event for Confucianism! With the talent of my brother, after years of precipitation, It may not be in the top eight list. At that time, it will be known to the world, to respect the scholars of the world, and to praise the scholars of later generations. Isn''t it more important than the trivial affairs? "


    Trekly was silent. He knew very well that if he didn''t go to Yangzhou, let alone rank eight, it might not even have the identity of Seventy-two Junyan.


    Yangzhou is the governor of the Huainan Jiedushi. Today, the Huainan Jiedushi is a high power, and has already convinced most towns in Huainan. It is a vassal of the world. Confucianism held a cultural conference in Yangzhou to evaluate the world''s scholars, but it did not mean that the talents were used by Gao Yong.


    In other words, the last prince chosen by Confucianism was Huainan Gaopi.


    Cui Keli did not directly answer Zhang Zhongsheng''s question. He turned to look at the plaque on the academy and asked Zhang Zhongsheng, "You know, why did you want to run this academy for your brother?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng didn''t expect the other person to suddenly talk about this crop, slightly staggered, and was curious: "Why?"


    Cui Keli, who was bathed in the setting sun, had a certain kind of glory in his eyes. "Everyone in the world said that the scholars of the Confucian school are useless and prosperous in times of trouble. They can only deal with the heads and tails of the soldiers and have a humble status; in the prosperous times, the scholars enter the court, but they are busy suppressing the soldiers, fighting for power, or flattering, or seeking fame in the history. "


    "So all the people in the world joked about Confucianism, saying that after the quarrels of Confucianism, Confucianism has become the most unrecognizable, and it is simply the forgotten ancestors of the past. ''Everything can be said ...''


    He turned around and looked at Zhang Zhongsheng: "Yangzhou Wenhui, in the final analysis, is just a talk. Even the so-called Bajie Seventy-two Toshihiko, can be given to this door sacred instrument, so that the power of the article''s education is greatly increased. More people are loyal to Jun, but in my eyes, this is not more important than the government order that can solve the problem of autumn harvest in a village! "


    Zhang Zhongsheng lowered his face: "Brothers think so?"


    He clearly disagreed with the other party''s assertion.


    Cui Keli did not argue with Zhang Zhongsheng, and Fu looked up at the plaque of the academy. Xu Xu said: "The princes all think that in troubled times, you do n¡¯t need to use Confucian scholars, because you know the way of the battlefield, and it is more important to know how to cultivate. It is enough for Zizhi to govern the country. So in the era of contention among Confucian schools, our Confucianism did not make much of an achievement. It was not until the time of Emperor Hanwu that it really began to make a big difference. "


    "However, the scholars do not go to the battlefield in troubled times, they do not go to the border in the prosperous times, have not seen the blood of the desert, and have not seen the bones of the troubled times, they will forget why the world should be ruled, and why scholars should join the court!"


    "The scholars I want are not such scholars. The scholars I want are those who can do something in troubled times, and have more achievements in the prosperous times. They can both calm down and govern the world! There are such scholars in The troubled world can be calm, the prosperity can be ruled, and the world can truly let the world manage it! "


    "In this way, the people of the world will not be disappointed by the current situation, not overwhelmed by hard life, or because they are not educated and foolish in mind, go to burn incense and worship Buddha, and ask for blessings from the immortals!"


    "If the world is really prosperous, the temple Taoist temple should not have incense, and the immortals do not need to exist!


    "The immortal will not die, the world will die! The real scholar, when he is still alive and prosperous, will give the people thousands of well-being, worship with incense, and kill the heavenly immortals!"


    "Set your heart for the heavens and the earth, make your life for the living people, stop learning from the saints, and open up peace for all the world. This is what scholars should do! This is why I am Cui Keli, who runs this academy!"


    These words are like Jin Ge, better than Lei Yin.


    The words came to an end, but Cui Keli did not turn back.


    His figure is not great, but he has light on his shoulders.


    Zhang Zhongsheng was silent, thoughtfully.


    At half a moment, he woke up with a terrified horror, watching Cui Keli''s eyes cast a strong panic, and cried out, "You ... no wonder you don''t go to the Yangzhou Cultural Association, it turns out ... the original you I want to open a new door and become a school of Confucianism! "


    Crickly slammed his sleeves and sneered, "What''s wrong?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng was speechless.


    Because he discovered a more terrifying fact.


    Cui Keli has Jinhui on her body.


    He used to think it was the setting sun.


    And now he found that it wasn''t.


    He stepped back three steps, pointed to Cui Li, and stared at each other: "Wen ... Wen Sheng! You ... You are going to achieve the state of Wen Sheng ?! How is this possible!"


    Trickley didn''t answer.


    He just stared at the plaque in the college.


    That is his ambition and hope, the Tao that he can die to the Tao.


    College name: Gentleman Church.

 v5 Chapter 118： Do it yourself

    The cloudy days at this time also seemed very sultry, and it was unavoidable to be upset and irritable as early as the afternoon. However, for the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi, the real reason for making him restless was not the weather, but his current situation.


    Not long ago, Fengxiang Army besieged Changan. The sergeant Lieutenant Yang Fuguang lost the battle. After being seriously wounded, he was captured by Fengxiang Army. Then Fengxiang Army invaded Changan to ride the Imperial City. Prime Minister Wang Duo scolded Li Maozhen as a chaotic thief in the city tower. He was shot by Feng Xiangjun and fell in front of the city. Later, Li Maozhen captured Li Yuan in the palace.


    After capturing the city of Chang''an, Li Maozhen compelled Li to issue an edict, saying that the reason why he had raised his soldiers in Chang''an was that he had been closely guarded by Li and came to Chang''an to kill and **** him. So Li Maozhen changed his shape and became a "communist contributor" on the side of the "King of the Qing Dynasty".


    Since it is the side of the Qing Dynasty, naturally a group of heavy ministers'' heads are naturally needed. Li Maozhen pointed his finger directly at the eunuch''s power and wealth, and used the name of gangsters to eradicate political opponents. The famous and powerful court officials in the DPRK were either killed or arrested.


    Yang Fuguang and Wang Duo bear the brunt of it. The so-called crime of wanting to add is nothing to worry about. Yang Fuguang became a villain with the power to serve pets and bewitch the county king, and was arrested and jailed. Wang Duo became a national thief who went backwards and sold officials to exile Lingnan.


    If it weren''t for Li Maozhen''s jealousy of the two men''s virtues, they had reservations about their actions, and they wouldn''t do too much, just because their heads had landed.


    For a moment, the Chang''an city was overcast with sorrow, and blood flowed into the river.


    Under Li Maozhen''s iron-blooded wrists, there were no ministers of the community at the top and bottom of the court, and a group of flattery villains who saw the wind made the rudder go to Li Maozhen to sing praises. It didn''t take long for Li Maozhen to take control of the military and political power of Chang''an, and he looked down on the world.


    Later, to appease the princes, Li Maozhen arrogantly rewarded the heroes with the help of Li Zhi, and each of the clan towns had a few celebrities, all of whom were added to the ranks, and the three prime ministers and their prime ministers abound. In particular, Wang Jian in the middle of Shu and Gao Ling in Huainan are kings of various counties.


    However, for Central Plains Zhu Wen, Li Maozhen was extremely capable, saying that he was good at moving swordsmen, annexing Linzhen, and disrespecting the imperial court order. It was a wolf''s ambition, and his actions were tantamount to rebellion, and he called on the vassals of the world.


    The town of the kingdom of heaven is all in the north, and Li Wen is in the north. The Central Plains is more than half owned by Zhu Wen. Guanzhong and Hezhong are Li Maozhen''s sphere of influence. The rest are Huainan, Hunan, Shuzhong, Lingnan, and the northwestern regions. For the time being, there is no intention of rebelling against Li Maozhen.


    Among them, Huainan Gao Ling and Shu Zhong Wang Jian even issued announcements at the same time, condemning Zhu Wen for scourge of the Central Plains and doing the opposite, and should be consulted.


    Of course, the so-called word for solicitation is just talking, it is impossible to really implement it. But this also shows that the towns'' attitude towards Zhu Wen is a kind of public opinion offensive.


    Zhu Wen, supported by Daomen, became the target of criticism for a while.


    As a result, Li Maozhen''s prestige has greatly increased, and his power has skyrocketed.


    Under this circumstance, Li Xun, who has become the emperor of Puppet, naturally lives upset. Although Li Maozhen wanted to block the world ¡¯s leisurely mouth, he still let him live in Miyagi. He also sat on the throne at the meeting, the one who gave orders on the bright side. But the children of the market also knew that Li Yan was just the pen Li Maozhen held in his hand.


    In the afternoon, Li Huan sat in the courtyard to enjoy the coolness, leaning on the back of his chair as if not sleeping. The left and right maids fanned them to drive away the heat and mosquitoes. Because the weather was dreary and sultry, the maids soon sweated and their light shirts were wet.


    "Your Majesty ..." Stupidly, Li Yan heard someone calling him, his voice was still familiar. He opened his eyes and saw the person standing beside him, his eyes widened in surprise, and he almost jumped up from the bamboo chair, "Lieutenant ?!"


    However, he soon realized that the **** in front of him was not Lieutenant Yang Fuguang, but his counterpart Yang Fugong. Although the two are similar in appearance, they are only similar in two or three points.


    Li Yan sighed with disappointment in his eyes, but instead of lying back, he reluctantly revived: "Can the people who contact An Wang come back?"


    Although Li Maozhen was "imprisoned" at the court, Li Zheng tried his best to send his henchmen to Ping Lu to contact Li Zheng. Now the world has the strength and the mind to rescue him, and it is only Li Ye, and he only believes in Li Ye.


    Yang Fu replied respectfully: "It''s not that fast, Your Majesty. Counting back and forth, at least halfway, they will not be back."


    Li Ye actually knew that the person sent out didn''t return so soon. He just wanted to wear it, and his heart was unbearable. With a sigh, Li Li lay back on the bamboo chair, picked up the jug on the small case, and sent it to her mouth.


    It didn''t take long for Li Wei to drunk himself, and his shirt was wet a lot. With his head crooked and falling asleep, he murmured unconsciously in his mouth: "My brother, my brother ... why don''t you come to save me?"


    Seeing Li Yan falling asleep, Yang Fugong bowed back. Without stopping, he went directly to the province of Zhongshu, the imperial city, and reported to Li Maozhen the situation today as usual. Including the conversation between the two, it is also true.


    Li Maozhen, dressed in a royal robe, was a bit more majestic and domineering than ever. Although his face was still so white and looked tenderer than a beautiful girl, he wouldn''t let people pay too much attention to it.


    After listening to Yang Fugong''s obituary, Li Maozhen waved his hand, motioned the other party to step down, and continued to look after Li Yan. Yang Fugong didn''t say anything, he should be.


    As for the manpower sent to Pinglu, it naturally does not exist. In this imperial palace, even the most ordinary maid of the house around Li Yan, there is no word "Imperial Life" in his mind, let alone a foreign minister who can enter the court and plot with Li Yan.


    Li Maozhen didn''t stay in Zhongshu province for a long time, so he left the imperial city and returned to Qi King''s Mansion.


    When he stepped out of the gate of the imperial city, he had a lot of ceremonies in front of him. There were 800 armored guards behind him, and there were dozens of experts close to him. And when he took to the street, in the streets on both sides, how many monks and sharp men took care of him secretly, he could not count it.


    In the imperial city, Li Maozhen dealt with ordinary court affairs, and in the royal palace, he planned secrets of his own cause.


    Li Maozhen had just entered the parliament hall, and before he sat down, his confidant Liu Zhijun followed.


    When he was seated, Liu Zhijun immediately greeted the happy news: "The king of Huainan County, the king of Xichuan County and Wang Jian of Xichuan County all sent messengers to discuss the event of sending high troops to the Central Plains and attacking Zhu Wen with their Highness. Their angels are respectful and must speak. It is said that His Majesty''s horse head is looking forward. It can be seen that His Majesty''s prestige has made the heroes bow their heads and surrender to the world! "


    Li Maozhen took the document and glanced at it. He threw it into the book case and chuckled: "What is the king of the horse is the first look, but he wants the king to play his army as the main force and compete with Zhu Wenzhang. That''s it. "


    Liu Zhijun did not change his flattery: "His Royal Highness is strong and strong, with millions of armour, and he must be assisted by the soldiers. He who sweeps the world must be His Highness. They also know this, and they will be so condescending to surrender, and let His Highness be the leader! "


    Li Maozhen glanced at Liu Zhijun, and there was a touch of irony in his eyes: "Without flattery, the king has a few kilograms or two, and he knows it well. Gao Ye and Wang Jian are not stupid. Why do they echo the king''s order against Zhu Wen? ? Not because Wang is strong enough, but because Zhu Wen is too powerful. "


    "With the Xianting Tao soldiers in hand, Zhu Wen has almost no adversaries in the world. Neither soldiers nor Confucians can compete against him. It can be said that with Zhu Wen, there is nothing else in the world-oh, Except King An. "


    "Everyone thought that King An was powerful, so it was unpleasant to find King An with one mind. Now that the Xianting Tao soldiers are in the lower bounds, everyone compares and finds out, oh, now Zhu Wen has become the strongest one, so naturally they are united. I ca n¡¯t get along with Zhu Wen. Only after Zhu Wen is resolved can there be room for other princes to compete in the Central Plains. ¡±


    "However, in the final analysis, Zhu Wen expanded his power in the Central Plains and established a strong foundation. Gao Yue and Wang Jian were doing the same thing. They did not straighten out the third acre of their own land. Now, how can they have extra strength to talk to Zhu Wen? Head to head? "


    Liu Zhijun pondered for a moment and tentatively asked, "Lian Bingjia''s battle array is not an enemy of Dao Ping?"


    Li Maozhen said indifferently: "Unless it is a general who leads the formation, and the soldiers in the formation are all monks who practice high qi, there is no chance of winning. However, how many will there be in the world? There are none at present. Maybe a year and a half later There will be many famous generals coming forward, but at that time there was nothing else about them. Dao soldiers were not only those hundreds of people, they had swept the world long ago. "


    Liu Zhijun opened his mouth, speechless for a moment.


    Li Maozhen laughed aloud: "Why, afraid?"


    Liu Zhijun embarrassed and said, "With His Royal Highness, Zhu Wen will not be allowed to succeed. Why is the Xiaguan afraid?"


    Li Maozhen hit his finger on the table, but his eyes crossed Liu Zhijun and looked out the door. The other party is his absolute confidant, so he can tell the other party what he can''t say to outsiders.


    He said: "The world is fighting, the Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism have their own strengths. Originally, everyone''s position was not high or low. The contention of the Central Plains was based on their respective abilities. Everyone recognized whether they won or lost. , Immortals, Tao soldiers, these guys are really disgusting! How could the Kunlun Passage be left behind when the emperors were incomparable? Xianfan is not completely isolated, what''s the meaning of this big fight in the world? "


    Liu Zhijun listened and thought, after Li Maozhen finished speaking, he still couldn''t understand the other party''s meaning. Seeing that the other person was thinking about himself, he was not bothered, and continued to secretly ponder the meaning of the other person''s words.


    For a long time, Li Maozhen sighed suddenly, his eyes became deep: "In front of the world, there is only King An, and it is possible to compete with Zhu Wen. But it is only possible. Xianting masters the orthodoxy of heaven and earth, as long as the immortals can still fall, The lesson from the Great Qin Dynasty is there. "


    What suddenly happened to Liu Zhijun: "His Royal Highness ..."


    However, Li Maozhen did not give him a chance to speak, and continued: "Can the world be a hero, two Confucian soldiers, and His Royal Highness An, can we first work together to truly extinguish the day and night? Immortals do not die, why is there a real world of contention? The things in the world should be traced to the bottom, or the people in the world should decide for themselves. "

 v5 Chapter 119： enlightenment

    Li Maozhen said these words for no reason. After receiving the strong support of the soldiers, the Fengxiang Army fought successively, first pacifying Fengxiang towns around Fengxiang, especially in the middle of the river, making Wang Chongrong a battle, and many soldiers ''apprentices'' realm rose greatly.


    This time the attack on Chang''an, the Emperor Tianzi ordered the princes, and even divided many dynasties'' luck. The soldiers under the command of Li Maozhen were blessed by luck, and the realm has improved. Now there are four generals and more than ten generals. , Ordinary warfare will be endless.


    Looking at the whole world, there are no vassals in the number of military generals and realms, which can be compared with Fengxiang Army. And the level of improvement of the soldiers and soldiers in the army has not stopped. In the next year and a half, even if there is no major battle in Fengxiang Army, there will be famous generals, and there is likely to be more than one.


    This is the essence of the soldiers and the source of Li Maozhen''s strength.


    If Zhu Wen, who is now the most powerful force, is cut off, then Li Maozhen is confident that he will be able to take advantage of the princes in the process of competing in the Central Plains. Even Li Li, who has now obtained the entire North of Tang Dynasty, cannot be compared with him at this point.


    In the future, who will fall into the world, Li Maozhen is confident that he has a great deal of power.


    Of course, the premise of all this is to make the immortals completely extinct in the world. To be precise, it is not that the immortals are extinct in the world, but the monks in the immortal realm are extinct in the world.


    Liu Zhijun originally wanted to say that even if the heaven and earth passages were completely isolated, so that the immortals of Xianting could not go down, but Li Zhi and the monk monks supported, it was not a force that mortals could compete with. But after listening to Li Maozhen''s last sentence, he suddenly realized that what Li Maozhen was referring to was a master monk who could not walk in the world.


    "This ... I''m afraid there are some difficulties?" Liu Zhijun glanced at Li Maozhen and said tentatively, "Mr. Fei, your Highness already has a clue?"


    Although he didn''t know why Li Maozhen said these words, he shouldn''t let the other person talk so well if he didn''t have any clue, what''s the point of saying these words in plain words?


    Li Maozhen did not answer Liu Zhijun''s question, and turned his head and fell into thought. His gaze passed through the roof outside the door and looked towards the palace.


    There is the ultimate power of human beings. It is where the dynasty''s luck gathers. The emperor ruled the Quartet to kill the evil charm, relying on the expectations of the people and the Tianzi sword in his hand.


    The Emperor of the Emperor can reach the world, why can''t the current emperor completely isolate Xianfan?


    As the place where the immortals were born, must the power be inferior to that of the immortal court?


    Huainan, Yangzhou.


    As one of the Four Sages of Confucianism, Wang Zaifeng was invited by Gao Yong, the ambassador of Huainan. After arriving in Yangzhou, he opened a school in the city called Chuanwentang for Confucian disciples to study.


    There are more than ten million Confucian disciples who come to Huainan with Wang Zaifeng. Naturally, an ordinary schoolhouse can''t live. Fortunately, Wang Zaifeng had his foresight early, so the disciples went to Huainan states to open Chuanwentang branches. This only solved the problem of disciples gathering together. At the same time, the influence of Confucianism in Huainan has flourished.


    In places of interest in Huainan prefectures, readers are often seen in groups, sitting down and talking, or writing articles. In terms of writing friends and discussing the general trend of the world, most of the drunkards are eloquent and exported. At the same time, many famous articles have been organized into books and printed in various places.


    For a time, the Huainan style was flourishing.


    The eminent nobles scrambled for art, and held various literati gatherings.


    If no Confucian scholars are on the banquet, it is a shame, and anyone who can invite famous scholars in Confucianism, such as the talented person on the 72nd Toshihiko list, is worth asking. The capital of friends and relatives showing off will attract a lot of envy and praise.


    Not only that, but every lady in the market, and Xiaojiabiyu also scrambled to recite the poetry articles of the scholars. Whoever doesn''t memorize a few popular articles will be laughed at, and he will not face anyone. The young girls of the right age regard the Confucian genius as a spouse of life, and are full of fantasy about the genius and beauties'' stories.


    In this way, with the support of Gao Yong, in just a few months, Huainan has become a sacred place in the minds of scholars in the world.


    The convergence of Wenyun is hard to distinguish with the naked eye, but no one can deny its true existence.


    In this troubled world, the status of civil servants in Huainan has actually risen to the top of the ship, with the qualifications comparable to those of generals.


    In the afternoon, Gao Ling left the government office and, surrounded by a group of monks, led a horse across the street and headed towards Chuanwentang.


    The city was not allowed to spur the horse for no reason. Of course, Gao Ling set an example. The people on the left and right recognized the support of the King of Huainan County, and all bowed down and saluted.


    "King Jun, I waited on the street before. Although the people saw us there were salutes, but there were not so many. And basically they were scholars, and ordinary people in the market did n¡¯t bother. Now this way, more than half of the people stop. Salute, wait for us to pass first, why is this? "Gao Ling''s guardian leader was a little puzzled and asked Gao Ling strangely.


    Gao Ye smiled silently, but a civil official next to him said with honor and honor: "This is all due to the Confucianism. Since the Confucianism arrived in Yangzhou and opened the Chuanwentang, the Confucianism disciples'' activities Too much, words and deeds will naturally affect others. The so-called rule of courtesy, the people are polite, this is the truth. "


    The guarded leader seems to be enlightened but still looks a little confused. However, the civil servant was reluctant to say more. When he retracted his gaze, there was a hint of disdain at the bottom of his eyes, and a rough irony in his heart.


    At a cross street, there were many people in front, blocking half of the passage. The guard commander sent someone to check it. After a short while, the other party came back and reported: "It is Mr. Wang Lao in front, who is teaching a little beggar to read."


    "Teach a beggar to read?" Haha laughed with the guard''s commander. "Mr. Wang is so busy that he would go to the street to teach a little beggar to read? That beggar can''t even eat enough food. What can I teach you?"


    The civil servant who spoke before glanced at the guard commander with disgust, and said unpleasantly, "Sages have no teaching, why can''t a beggar read a book?" Then he snorted, "I want to say that some are full Crude people who do n¡¯t even read books are really ridiculous! "


    Gao Yan ignored what the two said, and heard that Wang Zaifeng was in front, he immediately dismounted and walked on. The civilian official followed, with a look of urgency and pride on his face.


    It wasn''t until the civilian official went away that the guarded commander reacted. It turned out that the crude person whom the other party just said was referring to him.


    Realizing this, the Guardian led the anger into anger, and wanted to find a few words for the other party, but the other party had followed Gao Yan into the crowd. He was furious and spit on the ground, "What can''t be said straightforwardly, sandy Yes, what a villain! "


    When Gao Ling reached the crowd, he saw Wang Zaifeng squatting on the ground and was teaching a ragged, skinny little beggar what he was saying, "You can''t have both a fish and a bear''s paw ... ... "


    Gao Ling didn''t bother him, and stopped his men from coming forward. He waited for a long time.


    Later, the little beggar was able to recite the sage''s teachings completely. Wang Zaifeng explained the meaning to the other person kindly, so that the little beggar realized the essence of it, and finally he asked a disciple to take out two steamed cakes and hand them over. To the little beggar.


    The dirty little beggar grabbed the steamed cake, stuffed it into the mouth three times, five times two, and Wang Zaifeng looked at him with good eyes: "At this time tomorrow, the old man is still here. At that time, you and your friends, If you still want to eat steamed cakes, come and learn from your husband the words of a saint. "


    The beggar was very excited when he heard this, and nodded, but he did not have time to answer anything, because his mouth was already stuffed with steamed cakes.


    Wang Zaifeng stood up with satisfaction and saluted the people who were watching. Not surprisingly, he won unanimous praise and worship.


    "Mr. Wang is indeed a great scholar of Confucianism. He even teaches beggars. Where can I find such a gentleman?"


    "Mr. Wang has a distinguished status. In order to let the people bathe and educate, he did not hesitate to come to the street. A stay is an hour. It is really rare!"


    "This is a scholar of Confucianism. It''s amazing!"


    "I heard that Mr. Wang was invited by Jiedushi. Jiedushi worked hard to let more people know about books and gifts."


    "Isn''t it? Jiji is a good official too!"


    Hearing everyone''s praise, Wang Zaifeng said nothing except to always smile. Gao Ling''s expression was exactly the same as that of him, and it seemed that he did not care about the praise of the people. Later, the people found Gao Yan, saluting him in succession, and he did not put on a show. He returned to the ceremony and left with Wang Zaifeng.


    Wang Zaifeng taught the story of little beggars on the street and soon spread in Yangzhou City. Whether it is a noble official or ordinary people, when talking about this, he must praise Wang Zaifeng''s wise name, Confucian virtue, and high Your talents.


    It didn''t take long for Gao Ye to gain a large number of people''s hearts and prestige to a higher level. Rumen''s status in Yangzhou was also more stable and was widely praised by the people. Outside Wentang, stretched his neck and looked inside.


    As a result, many people became polite. Even when the service officers did business, they did not have the arrogant attitude. When everyone met, they had to be polite and say a few words politely.


    It seemed that I was afraid of not being like this, and it seemed rude and ignorant. I was sorry for the identity of Yangzhou and Huainan people, and disgraced Gao Ye and Confucianism for being unworthy of walking on this land.


    However, when they scrambled to praise Wang Zaifeng and Gao Yong, nobody seemed to notice that the little beggar was still a little beggar, and there were many such beggars in Yangzhou City. The old, the young, the sick, the disabled, their situation has not been improved by this incident, and the starved and sick are still as many as before.


    People seem to have forgotten to ask what made these people beggars, where their homes are, where their fields are, why they have no livelihood and fall into a begging situation.


    The civil servants who are about to salute when they see people are busy praising meritorious deeds and racking their brains to invite scholars to their own banquets. Scholars who are talking about the loft in the loft lake view are busy discussing the situation and writing poetry articles Eagerly showing one''s talents and aspirations to govern the country also seems to have not thought of it at all.


    In an elegant courtyard of Chuanwentang, Gao Ling and Wang Zaifeng are sitting opposite each other, and there is a young lady in a light shirt who is cooking tea.


    "Since Mr. Da has arrived in Yangzhou, the Huainan atmosphere has changed, and the King is very pleased. The name of Mr. Daxian is really worthy of the name, and the King admires it." Gao Yanpin said with a smile.


    The tea in his mouth is worth one year''s food for ordinary people.


    Wang Zaifeng drank tea slowly and smiled lightly: "Then His Highness should now believe in the ability of Confucianism? I promised that in the counties and counties under his jurisdiction, at least one government-run Chuanwentang''s promise would be fulfilled now."


    Gao Haha laughed: "This is nature, and Ben Wang will order tomorrow. With Ben Wang and Mr. Hand in hand, Confucianism will surely shine in Huainan!"


    "Thank Your Highness!"

 v5 Chapter 120： Two methods

    The tea has been changed, but Gao Ye still just discusses some Confucianism with Wang Zaifeng. Seeing that the sun is about to go down, Wang Zaifeng has to ask: "His Royal Highness is here today, so there must be something to discuss?"


    Although Gao Yong often came to Chuanwentang on weekdays, Corporal Li Xian''s posture was quite sufficient, and he sat down with Wang Zaifeng when he was fine, but sitting for one or two hours like today, without leaving and not talking about the business, Still very rare.


    After all, Gao Yun was embarrassed by common affairs. It was enough to have time to come and sit to show respect for Confucianism. If he spent two hours every time, he would not have to live.


    Gao Yan was silent for a while, and he made a solemn look, then he slowly said: "Mr. also knows that the world is now amassed, and many feudal towns, prefectures and counties of Jiedushi and Shiji are all being mastered by the family and the city. The chaos has been replaced, and the chaos in the world is irreversible, but the strongest among them is Chang''an Li Maozhen, Zhongyuan Zhu Wen, Shu Zhong Wang Jian, and Li Li from the north. "


    "Especially Zhu Wen, with the help of the Xianting Dao soldiers, swept across the Central Plains in the middle of the month, and no one could stop its front. Even if he had previously annexed Hedong, the force was like An Wang Li Yan, who was in the middle of the sky, and at this time there was no sign of sending troops to stop it. Seeing that Zhu Wen was in full swing, with a stance of sacrifice to the world, the king was deeply worried. Although the king had the will to help the world, if Zhu Wen did not get rid of it, he was afraid that there would be no opportunity to go northward, and he would have to get rid of him. Wen, he must face the Xianting Tao soldiers ... "


    Having said that, Gao Ling stopped his words and looked at Wang Zaifeng hesitantly.


    Wang Zaifeng''s eyes, nose, and heart, of course, understood Gao Yong''s meaning.


    The other party''s words seemed to talk about Zhu Wen, in fact referring to Xianting.


    For each family and prince, Daomen Xianting is a lofty behemoth, holding the orthodoxy of heaven and earth, and there are countless immortals. Neither Confucianists nor Shimen soldiers can compete with them on this land.


    Gao Yong''s remarks were asking if Confucianism could deal with Daomen Xianting. If not, then no matter how busy Wang Zaifeng and him are now in Huainan, the final result must be extinction, but also the kind of extinction.


    Gao Zheng didn''t say this explicitly, but Wang Zaifeng understood what he meant.


    Different from the direct communication of soldiers, scholars and scholars generally do n¡¯t speak directly to this person when they question the other person. It ¡¯s kind to be hypocritical and polite. In short, Gao Ling has now adapted to these habits of Confucianism. .


    Wang Zaifeng''s face did not change, but he still had the momentum of the world and the immovable wind, and said lightly: "Although Dao soldiers are fierce and Xianting is powerful, they are not invincible. The emperor of the past can do everything. The power of the world is enough to fight against Xianting. Just need to find the right way. "


    Gao Yan was delighted to hear it.


    Xianting is a rock that cannot be moved over the hearts of the princes, and it is also a mountain that cannot be crossed on the way of the heroes, which makes people feel hopeless and helpless. Now that I know that this big stone and this high mountain may be eliminated, Gao Yong''s eyes are full of hope.


    He asked urgently, "What kind of method?"


    Different from Gao Yong''s excitement, Wang Zaifeng seemed extraordinarily calm. He said: "There are two ways. One is naturally to emulate the actions of the old King, to gather the luck of the world with the power of the emperors of the world, and turn them into a sword of heaven. Cut off heaven and earth. "


    Gao Yan couldn''t hide his mistake: "Would you like the emperor to cut off the connection between heaven and earth?"


    Wang Zaifeng gave him a slight glance.


    Gao Yan immediately shut his mouth, facing Wang Zaifeng''s eyes, he felt like a stupid pig.


    It is obviously impossible for Li Yan to cut off the connection between heaven and earth. If the other party has that strength, now it''s more than a mere puppet?


    In order to disguise his stupidity and embarrassment, Gao Yong quickly asked: "In the opinion of Mr., can there be such an emperor today?"


    Wang Zaifeng didn''t squint, the old **** was saying, "If the county king succeeded in the imperial career, set up a nation, and cleared the world, with these merits, he could gather the mighty spirit of the world and do this feat."


    He spoke only halfway and did not finish.


    As a full-fledged scholar, there is also the existence of great wisdom. If you stop halfway, it is due character and habit. Because they want to use this to test whether the conversational person is as insightful and intelligent as they are. If the other person is not, then the conversation is not necessary.


    The so-called laughter has Hong Ru, and there is no Bai Ding. Hong Ru will not talk nonsense with Bai Ding. The other party can''t understand their thoughts, and no matter how much they are playing on the cow.


    Gao Yue understood Wang Zaifeng''s meaning. He would have to solve Zhu Wen first if he wanted to conquer the world, but now he was just a prince and had no such imperial power, so this method would not work.


    Gao Ye should ask the second method at this time, but he did not do so. After hesitating for a moment, he still asked, "Will An Wang Li Ye not work?"


    Wang Zaifeng did not speak.


    So Gao realized that he had asked a stupid question again. If Li Zhi can do it, wouldn''t it mean that he is inferior to Li Zhi? Then he was fighting for the world.


    However, Gao Ling did not regret asking that.


    Compared to Zhu Wen, he actually looks at Li Yan more. Because the other party ¡¯s foundation today is worked out step by step, not like Zhu Wen, because the pie that fell from the sky has the power to scare the heroes.


    Therefore, Gao Yan''s fear of Li Yan is not weaker than Zhu Wen.


    People in the world say that Li Zhi is the only hope of ZTE Datang, and the other party is still Li Tang blood. If the emperor has the power to gather luck in the world and cut off the link between heaven and earth, then Li Zhi, as the prince of the dynasty, borrowed his brother Li Zhi It is not necessarily impossible to borrow the National Games of the Tang Dynasty and go against the sky.


    Unlike people like Li Maozhen and Zhu Wen, Gao Yong and Li Yong have long been linked.


    When Li Xian was the king of An An in the past, Gao Ling and the other side called the dynasty double walls and had a great friendship. Later, Li Zhi inherited Wang Jue. In order to deal with Wei Baoheng''s party, they also had a friendship of "fighting side by side" in Chang''an. Although Gao Lin ran to Xichuan and was suspected of escaping, Gao Kun certainly didn''t think he was a deserter.


    It wasn''t until Li Ying calmed down the Chaos of Huang Chao and welcomed his son back to Chang''an. However, Gao Ling had only lost the battle in Huang Chao''s hands and could only stay in Huainan. Then he was shocked that he had not been able to practice in the past 20 years. Already, he has made a name for himself, and he is famous all over the world, and his power is not weaker than when his father was heyday.


    Because of these reasons, as the witnesses of Li Xian ¡¯s father and son who successively made contributions, Gao Ye ¡¯s perception of Li Ye has always been complicated. However, it is undeniable that he distinguished Li Zhi from Zhu Wen and Li Maozhen, and treated him differently.


    Wang Zaifeng did n¡¯t wait for the height to ask questions, so he proactively said, "Compared to the first method, the second choice is more difficult. Without the emperor to suppress the air of the world and gather the power of the Quartet, only the power of the Quartet could be spontaneous. Gather together to resist the power of Xianting. "


    After a pause, Wang Zaifeng continued: "In short, it is necessary to share the princes of the world, and the hundreds of sons and daughters who grew up here, and go to Kunlun to work together to guide the power of the world into a world With one sword, Fang has the possibility to cut off the passage between heaven and earth. "


    "Of course, this is not enough. Since the dynasties, there have been two important reasons why Mankind failed to do this, apart from the disunity."


    Gao Yong was listening with great interest, and he immediately asked, "What''s the reason?"


    Wang Zaifeng said: "During the troubled times, the princes and the hundred schools, as representatives of the power of the world, can gather together one''s luck. But in order to join forces and consolidate the sword of heaven and earth in Kunlun, one needs to lead the formation. In addition, Xianting will not sit by and watch us do this event. It will inevitably send a large number of immortals to stop it. With Xianting''s overbearing strength, there is no way to counterbalance in this world. It is likely that there will be no opportunity to gather in Kunlun and fall.


    Gao Yansu realized: "Now we need a person who is convinced by all parties and capable to dominate the formation, and also needs a powerful monk force that can counter the Xianting."


    Wang Zaifeng nodded: "There needs to be someone to contact the parties and persuade the princes and hundreds of friends to gather in Kunlun."


    Gao Yan glanced at Wang Zaifeng and became silent.


    Wang Zaifeng did not continue to talk, drinking tea.


    The person who leads the formation requires the conviction of all parties. He must have strong strength and prestige, and not let the parties be afraid of being taken away by him, so he must not have the luck to achieve imperialism.


    Where can I find the powerful monk strength against Xianting? Even if it is found, no matter who it is, how can the princes of various roads not hesitate?


    And if you do n¡¯t do this, you will eventually win the world, and they will be the princes they support.


    History has proven this many times.


    The world is facing a choice.


    There seems to be no answer to this choice.


    ...


    The grey world was chaotic, and Li Zhi had been wandering in this seal world for a long time. There is no scenery without discerning the sky, such a dim world is monotonous and desperate.


    "The seal of the Xianting, the demons have not solved it for thousands of years. They asked me to try. In fact, they are holding the attitude of a dead horse as a living horse doctor. After all, the demons are facing a situation of life and death. They have no choice. . Moreover, passing through the world to the fairyland is the road left by the ancestor Kun Peng for the demon. "


    Li Yan then looked around and pondered, "I said that I could unlock the seal, but I actually didn''t believe it. But now that I''m here, I have to let it go. If there is anything different from ordinary people, it''s just two points, strong. And heavenly scrolls. If I can break through this chaos, I should rely on them. "


    With this in mind, Li Min stopped her flying figure, sat down in the air with her knees crossed, and began to contemplate her senses.


    Longqi is no longer floating in the air, and usually stays in the fairy garden to strengthen the fairy garden anytime and anywhere. With the relocation of Li Zhi''s thoughts, Long Qi rose from the fairy garden and went straight up to Jiu Xiao. He soon broke through the sky and emerged from the heavenly scroll.


    Li Yan flipped his wrists, took out Lu Jian, and let Long Qi follow the sword body. Then he opened his eyes suddenly, his figure flew up, and cut a sword at the strange and seemingly chaotic world ahead.


    With a high-pitched dragon yin, the sword was full of vitality, and the green and white horses were like a battleship separating the tide.


    Soon, Jianqi transformed into a thousand dragons, soaring towards the bullfighting in the gray and grey world in a posture of soaring for nine days.


    "This seal is so weird that for seven years, the Seven Sages of the Demon Clan have tried hard to break through all kinds of means. If I could easily cut the clue with one sword, it would be incredible ... It is impossible to happen at all. "After Li Jian cut a sword, he looked at the rising dragon spirit and laughed at himself.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh.


    Only gazed.


    Because after the dragon air empties, it will be like the sun and the sky, and it will illuminate the entire chaotic world, just like the morning sun dissipates the darkness and brings the light.


    At the end of the field of vision, Li Yan saw two high mountains.


    The mountains are each affixed with a seal sign that radiates bright yellow and yellow, and two steep mountains, one against a bell and one against a thousand flags.

 v5 Chapter 121： Golden armor fairy

    "Must this be the core of the seal?" Li Yan saw the two runes on the two high mountains, with an indescribable emotion in his heart. He looked up at the dragon spirit in midair without surprise, secretly. Thought: "Long Qi has become more capable since he advanced, is this going against the sky?"


    Of course, anti-sky is far from being talked about, at best it has some effect, but it can solve the difficulties encountered, that is the best thing.


    Li Xuan flew to the precipitous mountains at the end of his eyes without hesitation, and said, "The troubled world is like the night, and the life is like the grass and the mustard. The emperor who ended the troubled world and settled the people is a man who brings dawn. Longqi represents Qianlong, It is one of True Dragon''s candidates, and it is not unreasonable to have the effect of dispelling chaos and darkness. "


    With this in mind, Li Min suddenly thought of a problem. If it is said that the dragon spirit is the Qianlong, and it is possible to achieve the true dragon, then after three advances, is the dragon spirit in his body different from the ordinary Qianlong, and closer to the true dragon?


    Or, is it transforming towards true dragon?


    The true dragon dragon spirit can help the emperor suppress the world''s small nights, and can gather the Quartet''s luck. Now the dragon spirit in Li Zhi''s body has been able to help him suppress the northern territory that he has included in the fairy garden, and speed up the gathering of the people''s luck in the north. Evolving towards true dragon?


    By the time Li Li sits and holds the world, presumably the Qianlong dragon spirit is the true dragon dragon spirit that can control the world and gather the world.


    Thinking about this, Li Yan came near the two high mountains. Seeing that it was only a few hundred miles away from the foot of the mountain, at this time he seemed to hit a wall. The whole man suddenly stopped, his body stopped for a moment, and he almost crashed on the spot.


    In front of Li Wei, a barrier that was invisible and invisible, but existed, blocked his way. When he hit the barrier, the barrier wall showed some shapes, like billowing waves, which seemed soft and pure and harmless, but actually hit him dizzy.


    Although Li Xun was thinking about other issues, he did not dare to relax his vigilance in the seal world. It was also at the last moment that he tried to slow down the brakes, which did not hit him too hard. Otherwise, looking at this posture, he will definitely not be as simple as dizziness, and he will have to be blown away.


    This barrier is really sharp, Li Zhi felt the omnipresent maliciousness and threat of the seal world.


    Li Yan just stabilized his body, and waited for him to observe something carefully. A thunder sound suddenly sounded in the sky in front of him. It was someone who said, "He Fang is insidious, and he dared to break into the Seal of the Emperor Seal. Quickly leave ?! "


    With the snoring, a Jin Jiaxian appeared in Li''s vision. It was an immortal with a magnificent figure and a majestic temperament. He held a long cymbal and looked down at Li Li coldly, emerging from the barrier-the barrier was like water, and his gesture was indeed like floating from the water.


    Seeing this Jin Jiaxian, Li Yan couldn''t help but look straight. On the way, of course, he had envisaged that there would not be only mist and haze in this seal world, but those who lacked protection. I just didn''t expect this Jinjia Xianren''s strength was so arrogant.


    Rao is an immortal emperor and has no sage practice. Of course, there will not be a Da Luo Jinxian level in the world of seals he arranges. However, it was just a Golden Wonderland, and Li Yan took him for granted. These days, relying on the help of dragons, he has made rapid progress, not far from the heavenly wonderland, but it is still just a fairyland in essence.


    He can win against Heaven Wonderland, he can fight against True Wonderland, and he can win by struggling to fight the injury, but he can''t do it in the face of Taiyi Zhenxian. At the beginning, he was facing Xu Bei in Heishiling, not at the other side. After hiding his strength, he is not an opponent at all, let alone playing against Golden Wonderland.


    "Within a hundred miles of seal rune, no outsider can step in, otherwise there will be no amnesty to kill!"


    Seeing that the other party was only floating outside the barrier, Li Yi didn''t mean to take the initiative to give him a shot. Now Tian Jian is still in storage, and when he can''t attack, he will definitely try it. However, it is useless to think about it at the moment. If this guy can''t be solved, he can''t even seal the mountain, and nothing else.


    "Although it''s a Golden Wonderland, I really don''t need to be afraid of him. After all, I have a big Luo Jinxian to help us out-the Peng Mo Wang is just outside the seal world!"


    Li Min quickly thought of the Peng Demon King, and immediately conveyed the message to the other party according to the method that the other party explained. "The seal world has been illuminated by me. Come in and help me. Now there is a fairy in the golden fairyland to stop me."


    The Peng Demon sitting on the high stage heard Li Yan''s voice and immediately refreshed, "The seal world is illuminated ?!"


    They haven''t done it before.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as the world is no longer in the chaos of gray, action is much more convenient.


    However, after hearing the second half of Li''s words, the Peng Demon looked stagnant, with a wry smile, "I can''t enter. This seal world can only go in one person at a time, unless you come out, I can go in."


    Li Yan was alert to the Jin Jiaxian, and when he heard the words of the Peng Demon King, he immediately responded: "Then I''ll just go out. You come in and solve this one first!"


    This is not troublesome, anyway, going in and out of the seal world will not hurt itself. After the Peng Demon King solves this golden armor fairy, he will come in and continue to explore¡ªeven the Peng Demon King can explore on his own. After all, the other party has strong strength and can solve common dilemmas.


    The Peng Mo Wang agreed with Li Yan''s proposal, "Then you are out."


    According to the method explained by the Peng Demon King, after Li Li broke away from the seal world, he saw that the Peng Demon had stood up and said: "After you enter, you will see two mountains that invented the yellow light. There are seals on it, waiting for you. Close to the mile range, the imprint fairy will appear. "


    The Peng Demon nodded, and plunged into the seal world without saying a word.


    Li Xun sat down on the high platform, relieved a little, and there was a shot by the Peng Demon King, the fairy of the Golden Fairyland, who could never die.


    However, the Peng Demon King is afraid that it will take some time. After all, the seal mountain is quite far away, and it will take a long time to fly.


    However, as soon as he sat down, the voice of the Peng Demon came back, with a heavy doubt: "You really illuminate the world of the seal? Why is everything in my eyes still gray and can''t see anything?"


    Li Huan''s heart jumped, he quickly found his clues, and immediately found the clue, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    When he came out, he did not collect the dragon spirit, because it was the "light" that illuminated the seal world. But now, Long Qi has returned to Xianyuan¡ªobviously, when Li Zhi left the world of seals, Long Qi also returned.


    It turns out that Li Yan and Long Qi cannot separate the two spaces.


    Without dragon spirit, the world of the seal facing the Peng Demon is naturally chaotic again.


    The Peng Demon came out soon, and looked at Li Yan without grievances: "Let''s go in."


    Li Xun shrugged helplessly: "The Jin Jiaxian has the power of Jin Wonderland. What use is it when I go in?"


    Having said that, Li Zheng stepped into the seal world again. Because other than him, no one else was even qualified to approach the Seal Mountain.


    And despite the differences in strength between Li Zhi and the other side, the other side is not really a fairy monk-the Emperor cannot always plug a golden fairyland fairy into the world of seals. Since it is not a real person, it is not without a chance, what if he finds the weakness of the other party?


    Li Yan can only comfort himself.


    The dragon air lifted off, and once again began to play the role of the sun, Li Ye also came to a distance of hundreds of miles in front of the seal mountain. This time he put the spell in front of him, so he didn''t hit the barrier, so he tried the barrier.


    "He Fang wicked, dare to break into the seal of the imperial seal of the emperor, and not leave quickly ?!" Jin Jiaxian appeared again and emerged from behind the barrier. He is still holding a long cricket, looking down at Li Qi indifferently, spitting words like thunder: "The seal is within a hundred miles, no outsiders can step in, otherwise there is no pardon!"


    After seeing the Jin Jiaxian twice, Li Ye really found something useful.


    This guy appeared twice, both in demeanor and in words and deeds, and they were exactly the same. Even Li Ye could not find the slightest difference. And it is almost impossible for any emotional, intellectually sound existence.


    Moreover, he seemed to have no memory and did not recognize that Li Zhi had been there once, and all his actions were mechanical repetitions.


    In order to confirm his conjecture and discover more things, Li Yan turned away and flew a long distance of a hundred miles before stopping. He waited for a while, and then flew back to the mountain of seal, no accident, Jin Jiaxian disappeared. So he waved a big hand and blasted out a fire, still touching the barrier with the technique.


    "He Fang wicked, how dare ... otherwise kill without amnesty!" Jin Jiaxian arrived on schedule and emerged from the barrier again.


    Li Yan smiled a little, said nothing, and turned away.


    After repeated attempts, Li Yan finally confirmed his judgment, "Although the other party has the power of Golden Wonderland, it should be the existence of a spirit stone or a magic circle projection. There is no emotional wisdom. To deal with such an opponent ... It''s not too difficult. "


    Li Min had an idea and immediately hesitated. When he approached the barrier this time, he summoned Long Qi, letting him launch a sudden attack on the barrier away from him. After Dragon Qi advanced three times, it was no longer aura, but an entity that emerged from the body, so being able to move freely did not require Li Zhi to control it.


    "Using dragon gas to attack the barrier, anger the Jin Jiaxian people, and then lead away the other side, I can try to find a way to enter the barrier." Li Yan watched Long Qi and Jin Jiaxian people to fight, a glimmer of wisdom in his eyes.


    On the other side, he began to fly away, reaching out and touching the barrier from time to time, sensing observation.


    Since it is a barrier to protect the world, it is naturally born of the formation method. As long as Li Ye finds a way to break the formation, he can break the mountain protection formation and embark on the mountain of seal.


    And after his previous observations, it was found that the Jin Jiaxian people and the barrier breath should be born of the same formation, so if they can break the formation, the Jin Jiaxian people will no longer exist-conversely, if they can kill For Jin Jiaxian, the formation method will inevitably be destroyed, but this choice is obviously impossible for Li Zhi.


    Although this process may take a lot of time and may not even be successful at all, Li Yan does not care. Compared with the immense power that Chaos Clock and Zhou Tianxing array will bring after the seal is lifted, a little effort is not at all necessary.


    While Li Zhi was flying around the barrier, constantly trying to test the array joints, the Jin Jiaxian who fought with Long Qi suddenly changed his actions.


    The dragon spirit is much more resistant than Li Yan, and it has not been badly hit with the Jin Jiaxian, but when it soared away and wanted to lead the other away, the Jin Jiaxian did not chase out as Li Zhi wanted. Instead, he resolutely gave up the dragon spirit, and waved Chang Chang to kill Li Chang!


    Li Yan''s eyelids jumped, he hesitated and flew away, away from the barrier in an instant, and opened a distance of hundreds of feet.


    The Jin Jiaxian cast a sharp look at him in front of the barrier.


    Li Yan stood still.


    Jin Jiaxian did not move.


    The two clamored for a while.


    "Is that so?" All Li Zhi realized, whispered to himself: "It should be so."


    He now noticed that although the Jinjiaxian would emerge from the barrier and attack the existence near the barrier, he would not leave the barrier to pursue. That is to say, all actions of the Jinjiaxian people are centered on the mission of protecting the barrier, which makes him not to adjust the tiger''s strategy.


    This is a trouble, and it defeats Li Zhi''s plan.


    However, Li Zhi was not discouraged, but instead showed a smile: "But what about that? I have the help of a dragon, and even if I can''t seduce you, I can still entangle you. I can continue to study this formation myself."


    The plan has been settled. Li Xun allowed Long Qi to continue to fight against the Jin Jiaxian, while he himself approached the French array to continue his research.


    In fact, this time did not deviate from Li Zhi''s expectations.

 v5 Chapter 122： Not simple sheriff

    Jin Jiaxian moves quickly. When Li Ji touches the formation, he often yells to give up the dragon spirit, and rushes to Li Ji desperately.


    However, because of the long distance, before he rushed to Li Zhi, he would be forced to turn back because of the dragon''s attack on the barrier-of course, Li Zhi''s intention.


    In this way, Rao is Li Xun who often "hits and beats" against the law, and is not injured by the Jin Jiaxian-Jin Jiaxian is hard-working.


    However, after this process continued for a few days and nights, the situation changed again.


    Dragon spirit is out of power.


    Li Yan had to give up to continue to explore the formation, recalled Long Qi, and then pulled away. Fortunately, the Jin Jiaxian people will not leave the formation to pursue, Li Yan is not in danger.


    Whenever this time, Li Xun would find a place to sit down quietly, summarize the clues that had been explored before, try to outline the whole matrix method, find a way to crack it, or decide the direction of the next exploration.


    When the dragon spirit recovered, Li Yan would re-exercise the tricks, let the dragon spirit entangle with the golden armor fairy, and then explore the formation method by himself.


    I have to say that this method is really good, Li Yan chose the right direction.


    However, the formation method in front of him is obviously too esoteric and obscure. After all, it is the emperor''s handwriting. Even if it is only a cover method, it can not be easily cracked by Li Yan. Not much clue.


    Time flies. As Li Zhi concentrated on studying the Seal Formation, the battle in the demon territory was in full swing.


    The monk team that belonged to Li Xun marched in the direction of Qisheng Mountain after leaving the Monkey Mountain.


    The road was not so easy, and along the way they encountered three beast tides, passing through mountains, plains and a small town. The first two beasts were not very strong and were easily defeated by them, but the power of the third beast tide was not much weaker than the Blackrock Ridge beast tide.


    The monks took the town as the center, and after a day and night of hard fighting, they paid a small price and finally achieved some advantages.


    However, there are only some advantages, and there is still a long way to go to completely defeat the beast. Although the beasts did not restore the elixir, they were too many, about twice theirs, and they could take turns to battle. Moreover, the ferocious beast is insane and not afraid of death. As long as it does not fall, it will not stop attacking.


    Behind this ferocious beast, there are immortals sitting in the town. The immortal''s Xuanhuang town demon symbol has caused the monk team to lose a lot of high-level combat power at the beginning. As the battle continued, the immortal''s formation of troops led the ferocious beasts to show their far-reaching combat power, which also caused them a lot of trouble.


    Wu You, You Dazhen, and others all felt tremendous pressure.


    "If we continue to fight like this, even if we can win in the end, five or six thousand monsters will have to lose sixty to seventy percent. At that time, when Mo talks about Qisheng Mountain, it will be very difficult to play any role. It ¡¯s impossible to reach the Seven Sacred Mountains, or ...


    Yodah retired, he gathered Wu You, his wife, and several Taiyi Zhenxian and Zhenxianjing masters to discuss the next countermeasures. When he said this, he glanced at the tide-like beast tide, and his eyes were full of worry. The beasts of heaven and earth were densely packed, and they surrounded them inside and outside the town, almost leaking.


    "This is the end, what else can I do?" The boss''s face was still stained with blood, and she didn''t want to wipe it. This was a rare thing for her who always loved beauty, but her mind was firm. No matter how many demons, I can still destroy this beast! "


    Wu You didn''t say anything, she was thinking intently.


    "If so, then Brother Li''s possessions that he managed to take away will be gone! If these five or six thousand monks have little left, where will Brother Li go to find one who is so attentive to him?" Demon? Without this demon team, even if the demon is in the realm, Brother Li is very stubborn. He must borrow the hands of several saints-is that still his strength? "


    The boss was stunned, and it was clear that this problem had not been thought of before.


    Immediately, she gave Yoda a strange look, "Aren''t you the demon of the demon tribe? Even if the demon tribe goes to the world to associate with Li Yan, the other party must first pass a few saints to transfer the demon. From your standpoint, it should not Do you think it should be right? How can you listen to you, and you are afraid that Li Zhi has not enough control over the demon? "


    Yoda stunned for a moment, indeed.


    Then he blushed old, hummed, and held his neck strong and straightforward: "The army can only have one coach in the battle. What a dangerous battle is the battle, if the coach can''t act like an arm, what else?"


    The owner didn''t think it could be disproved, but she still looked weird at Yodah.


    At this time Wu You yelled at Yoda: "What do you think? But it doesn''t matter."


    Yoda Ao has an early draft. Although this idea is not perfect, there is no perfect way at the moment. He directly said: "Break out and kill the town! In this way, half of the monks can be saved! This place is not far from Zhenjiang City Far away, if we can get there as soon as possible, we will be safe! "


    Zhenbo City Lord Zhao Bofu, although he had to deal with Li Yan, but that was the order of the king of the monkey monkey. Now that the Monkey King has gone with Li Ye, this order naturally does not exist, so the monks are not too worried about it.


    But the demon heard it and began to meditate. Wei Weiwu started a head-to-head discussion with the leopard demon and the white wolf, but depending on how they argued, they couldn''t discuss the result for a while.


    Wu You asked Shen Sheng at this time: "To successfully break through and rush to Zhenjiang City, someone must lead a monk to die. Who will come to die?"


    When all the demon heard the words, they all looked up at Wu You and looked different.


    In order to break through successfully, it really needs people to die, but the monks after the break, facing so many beasts, needless to know, they can''t live.


    Facing the hesitant look and different eyes of everyone, Wu You stood up and looked around the monks like iron, with a firm tone: "The task after the break is given to me. I need two thousand monks, ten real wonderland, too Yizhen wonderland one! "


    Upon hearing his words, Yoda-chan was shocked, and said quickly: "The lord of the county must not! How can I explain to Brother Li if you are wrong?"


    The boss also quickly got up and wanted to pull Wu You aside: "There are so many masters here. Where can the county master come to break, it is really impossible ... I would like to take them after the break!"


    Speaking of the last word, she bit her lip, apparently making a great deal of determination.


    "You are not strong enough," Wu You said without emotion, then Xiaoxiao fluttered and looked coldly. "This is my brother''s team, my brother is not here. I have the highest command. This is a military order. You must obey! "


    What she thought was that if she didn''t stand up at this moment, no one would be willing to take on the task.


    Although the demon are loyal to Li Xun, but now Li Xun is absent, and the dragon is headless, who will stand up and sacrifice himself? In order to plan, she must have the role, and only she can have the role.


    What more do the monsters want to say, Wu You said coldly: "Don''t dare to say more, jeopardize the fighter, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Yoda-chan and his wife opened their mouths, and they were speechless.


    At this moment, the county master, although petite in shape, exudes a strong momentum that cannot be violated. She carried the monks and felt a sense of oppression all her life. The majesty of the same kind can not be more familiar to them, because that''s how Li Yan was when he gave the order.


    Yoda-chan reacted first. In this small military discussion, Wu You started with the first sentence, and his mood and even the habit of speaking were almost the same as those of Li Yan!


    In front of Li Yan, Wu You is simple and innocent, and will always be carefree, just like her name "Worry-Free". But that''s not because she can''t carry the heavy load, but when Li Yan is there, she doesn''t need to worry about or worry about anything, she just needs to be obedient.


    But from the bottom of my heart, Wu You didn''t want to be a campsis flower, but he wanted to be a kapok who stood side by side with Li Ye.


    No matter how simple her usual temperament is, she was also the county lord of the Tang Dynasty.


    As a county owner, is she a simple girl who doesn''t understand anything and has no knowledge?


    Yoda-chan and the boss looked at Wu You in front of her, only to feel awe and admiration, but also bitter mouth.


    Do you really want Wu You to stay?


    After that, Li Yunfei killed them.


    Just as everyone was entangled, a sudden exclaimation came from the monks, "Reinforcement! Here comes reinforcements!"


    Wu You, Yu Dayi, and others turned their heads to see the sky outside the beasts in the north. Thousands of Changhong suddenly appeared, as if they were a meteor shower. When the other side leaned closer, the monks could see clearly, they were all monks!


    The monk headed by the black robe, holding a pair of huge warhammers, was emitting a dazzling streamer, looking like two little suns. Flying close to him, he suddenly waved his warhammer and attacked the immortal behind the ferocious beast. In time, two huge warhammers vanished, and Taishan hit the immortal''s head with a deafening thunder.


    Nothing can describe the monk''s manner at this time.


    Can only say that mighty, domineering!


    With one shot, he shouted, "Don''t be alarmed, this son is Zhenjiang Cheng Zhao Batian, and the special monk regiment from Zhenjiang City is here to help! Fairy dogs, please obediently to this son Let''s die! "

 v5 Chapter 123： See old friends

    Hearing Zhao Batian''s shouting and crying, the monks looked stunned, and their eyes became very weird.


    At the time of the Battle of Heishiling, after the immortal people attacked heavily and used the Xuanhuangzhen demon to wreak havoc on the demons, Zhao Batian ran faster than anyone else. Not only did he run away, but the monks in Zhenjiang City followed suit and fled with them, leaving them all in front of Heishiling, trapping them in a state of nine lives.


    At that time, the demons felt that they were going to die, and they felt resentment towards Zhao Batian, the leader of the team. Later, with the attitude of being born almost in the air, with the help of monks from the Panfeng City, Li Xun wiped out the beast tide after **** battles, and this gave them the chance to survive.


    Before seeing thousands of monks coming to reinforcements, the demons were still very excited and excited, but after knowing that it was Zhao Batian ... this feeling was beyond description for a while, but it was definitely not very joyful. They were worried about the recurrence of the scene at Black Rock.


    Only Wu You, the boss, etc., feel different from most monks. After the battle of Heishiling, they followed Li Ying to kill Zhao Batian''s followers. When Li Zhi was about to let Zhao Batian go, they had no objection in his heart, but because of Li Yan ¡¯s majesty, he did n¡¯t say anything. Against.


    The words that Zhao Batian said when he left also left them a different impression. Later, Zhao Bofu did not send any monks to Li Li, who also told them that it might be that Zhao Batian did keep his promise.


    At this moment, seeing that Zhao Batian led his team into the immortal crowd, Wu You didn''t hesitate, and the beasts who did not let the complex thoughts and the hesitation have ordered: "Cooperate with the monks of the town, destroy the tide of beasts, monks of the fairy court Don''t let one go! "


    Her voice was not loud, but Chiang Kai-shek was powerful and passed through the audience instantly.


    When the monks were hesitant and needed someone to indicate their direction of action, Wu You played the role of team leader in a timely manner.


    The white wolf, leopard demon, and Wei Weiwu looked at each other one after another, and sent orders to the team under their command.


    The White Wolf shouted, "Master White Wolf''s team, attacking head-on!"


    The Leopard Demon chanted: "This team''s right-wing detour!"


    Wei Weiwu yelled: "The monks in this seat follow me and besieged the fairy dogs!"


    The monks were instructed and responded by calling and drinking, and the ministries immediately launched an orderly counterattack, even if they were in a melee.


    Although Wu You issued the order, whether the team complied and whether the order could be effectively implemented also depended on the response of the leaders of each department. The actions of monks such as White Wolf, Leopard Demon, and Wei Weiwu showed that they would fully implement Wu You''s instructions without hesitation.


    Before today, although they acknowledged the special nature of Wu You, it was only because she had the closest relationship with Li Yan. Because they obey Li Yan, they look at Wu You differently. However, after all, peculiarity is just peculiarity and does not represent status and authority.


    However, in the genius, Wu You stubbornly stated that she was willing to stay after the break, and even made the corresponding arrangements, they realized that this petite human race girl had the courage and sense of responsibility that they could not despise.


    This made them admired and willing to obey the orders of such a person.


    From that moment, they began to acknowledge Wu You''s status.


    Seeing the monks, under the leadership of the white wolf, leopard demon, and Wei Weiwu, they launched an orderly counterattack against the ferocious beasts and immortals, cooperated with the monks in Zhenjiang City, and quickly gained the initiative on the battlefield. Seeing that the general situation had gone, he was about to run away. Yoda sighed with regret at the scene that the victory would be set.


    He glanced at Wu You, thinking in his heart: "Even a little girl can serve the public so quickly. None of the people around Brother Li is really an easy generation ..."


    Then he flew out, and together with the demon to launch a final attack on the beast. Wu You has rushed to the past. He came from the left arm and right arm regarded as Li Zhi, to follow Li Zhi to achieve the great cause, it must be famous for its existence, and of course it cannot fall behind Wu You.


    The fighting was fierce, but it ended quickly.


    The team of monks from Li Zhi had the upper hand over the tide of beasts, but it only cost a huge price to win. Now with the addition of hundreds of great monks in Zhenjiang City, there is of course no suspense in the outcome of the battle.


    The beasts were beheaded and killed, and only a few hundred escaped. The immortals were taken care of, and only a few people were gone. This is an outright victory. In the war where the ferocious beast puts great pressure on the demons, such a victory is rare.


    After the war, Zhao Batian laughed and came to the monks such as Wu You and Yu Dazhen. He wore a heavy armor, the runes were dazzlingly unusual, and it seemed that the grade was not low. At this moment, the armor was stained with the blood of the fierce beast, and his already strong figure was set off against the momentum.


    "Zhenjiangcheng received the news that there was a monk team surrounded by fierce beasts here, and I immediately brought the monks to answer. I didn''t expect it to be you, haha, this is really a fate!"


    Zhao Batian saw the friendly smile of his old friend, as if he had a very close relationship with the crowd. "Fortunately, it is not far away. We are not too late. If you have suffered a lot of injuries, I really haven''t accounted to Brother Li!"


    When he said the word "Brother Li", he seemed to be very smooth and proficient, without any feeling of jerky, and revealed a sense of affinity, it seems that he has called this name many times, and can''t get used to it. But in fact, he hasn''t called it like that in front of Li Yan.


    "You are all right, I can rest assured." Zhao Batian looked at the monks in a circle, his face was full of pride, but the former "I am so domineering, you come and praise me, you If I don''t praise me, I just look down on me, then I will be angry. "


    When the monks saw the appearance of Zhao Batian, they looked even more weird: how they were so kind and excited, as if we were our own ... but we clearly are not!


    Zhao Batian turned a blind eye to the monks and yelled at Yoda: "Holy Son, are you going to the Seven Holy Mountains? I heard my father said that King Mi Monkey has gone with Brother Li first, and you are sure I''m going to find him. But the demon territory is now a pot of porridge, and there are beast tides everywhere. I suggest you go to Zhenjiang City to raise your wounds first. What about the future?


    When speaking to Yodah, Zhao Batian''s words revealed respect. After all, the identity of the other party is there, and now everyone is not a hostile relationship, let alone his room for display. But his respectfulness was limited and not flattering.


    This shows that although he turned around, he will not completely become another demon in a short time.


    Yoda chuckled: "How should the team act, whether to go to Zhenjiang City, it''s not me who decides on this matter."


    With Zhao Batian''s look in his eyes, Yodaya knew that Li Zhe had let go of the other party ¡¯s decision, and now he did not say that he was not hostile to them, but regarded them as friends, still kind. Although Yodah could not understand the transition for the time being, he could tell the difference.


    Hearing Yodah''s words, Zhao Batian disturbed his head, and he couldn''t understand: "You are the Holy Son, and you have been with Brother Li for so long. Who are you not in the team?"


    Yodah didn''t say much, just let go two steps.


    Not only is he like this, he appeared in front of Zhao Batian before and looked like he was greeted, but he was actually guarding against him, fearing that he might produce any major monks such as the white wolf, leopard demon, and so on. .


    So Wu You, who was protected by a group of monks, showed up.


    She looked as usual, and her standing posture was not very mighty and domineering, and she did not deliberately pose a stern look, but the action of the monks was enough to set her off with an extraordinary momentum.


    Seeing Wu You, Zhao Batian was slightly surprised.


    Of course, he remembered that it was the owner of Datang County who was with Li Ye and seemed to have a bad relationship with him. However, Zhao Batian couldn''t think of it anyway. The little girl of this human race would be the one who has the right to speak for the entire team, and even Yodah was willing to make concessions.


    This is in the demon territory!


    However, Zhao Batian did not hesitate, but instead held his fist seriously to Wu You and said earnestly: "If the county master arrives in Zhenjiang City, the entire Zhenjiang City will treat the brother Li with the etiquette ... "


    He was originally the demon of Congrui. Of course, he was able to realize that Wu You could convince the monks. Naturally, she had reason. Although he didn''t know the reason, the etiquette could not be bad.


    Wu You only asked one question: "Many monks in our team were injured. Can you give them elixir to treat the injury?"


    Zhao Batian immediately slammed his **** and said with arrogance: "The lord of the county is assured that there is absolutely no problem. Now is the time of the total war, and the monsters are working together! Brother Li is running around for the monsters. , We will never treat his subordinates! "


    Wu You nodded: "That''s disturbing."


    The only question that White Wolf, Leopard Demon, and all the demon heard when Wu You asked was for their sake. She didn''t mention her at all, she couldn''t help but be moved, and her eyes became more respectful.


    The land of right and wrong should not be stayed for a long time. When the inconsistency will occur, the next fierce beast will strike. The team will simply clean up and proceed to Zhenjiang City.

 v5 Chapter 124： Progress and war

    I do n¡¯t know how long it has been in the past, Li Zhi could n¡¯t remember the number of times Long Qi took a break, and his research on the method of play finally came to an end.


    This is not too complicated to play Tai Luo Jinxian, so Li Yan scratched his cheeks for a long time.


    "The principle of the formation method is not complicated. I can try to get through other joints, but since it is Xiandi''s handwriting, the core strength is not so easy to deal with."


    After studying the matrix method for almost the same time, Li Min spent a lot of time, breaking down the key nodes of the matrix method one by one, and when he was too busy to run out of energy, he finally came to the final step.


    "Break open the eyes, this law formation will no longer exist, but the power in the eyes ..." Li Yan found the position of the eyes, and carefully explored the induction. "The power of the Emperor in the eyes of the array, It must be his unique skill. The monk should hold it, and I don''t know if I can remove it ... What is this power? "


    After half a ring, Li Yan opened his eyes, and there was a complex color under his eyes.


    He glanced at the golden armor fairy who was still entangled with dragon spirit, and his smile gradually emerged from the corner of his mouth. How strange and weird his expression was: "It turned out to be the power of heaven ... Yes, as the master of Xianting, In a sense, the co-owner of heaven and earth, the Emperor is favored by heaven, and the degree of understanding of the avenue is also top of the fairy court. In order to prevent someone from breaking the line, he poured the power of heaven in the eyes of the line. s Choice......"


    With this in mind, the smile on the corner of Li''s mouth grew stronger.


    If it was any other force, Li Zhi really did not take it anymore, but since it is the power of heaven, he is very likely to break the formation.


    In front of the position of the frontal eye, Li Yan stretched out his palm, opened the eyebrow scroll of the eyebrows in the consciousness, and secretly adjusted the heavenly power contained in the animation scroll.


    The scroll of the heavenly machine is a gift from heaven, and naturally contains the power of heaven, and the strength that heavenly gives, of course, will not be lost to the heavenly power of Xiandi, after all, the former is the root.


    With the movement of Li Zhi''s mind, a colorless air flow rose in the heavenly scroll, converging in the heart of Li Zhi''s eyebrows, and finally condensed into a storm ball.


    Li Yan suddenly opened his eyes, staring at the front of his eyes, and uttered a low drink in his mouth, "Break!"


    Suddenly, the storm bead erupted from his hand and blasted into the eyes like a palm shell!


    Even if the storm bead is isolated, it still has no color, and its enlargement is not seen, which is the size of a quail egg. But at this moment, the space in front of Li Yan became unpredictable, and he could not see any scenes, like pear blossoms in the mist.


    Jin Jiaxian''s heart felt a scream of anger and horror, and no longer cared about the entanglement of dragon spirit, he turned and flew towards Li Yan. The distance of dozens of miles suddenly came, his body suddenly zoomed in a hundred times, and he reached out to grab Li Li.


    The palm was like a dark cloud, and the thunderous wind was rolling, as if even the city can be erased.


    Li Yan didn''t look at Jin Jiaxian.


    No matter how fast the opponent is, how can it catch up with the power of heaven?


    The storm bead blasted into the eyes, and looked at it from Li''s point of view, just like an atomic bomb exploded. As the aura mushroom cloud rose up, he was lifted off heavily. At this time, I couldn''t even hear the sound, I just felt Wengming in my ears, and my vision was blank.


    The Jin Jiaxian had arrived near Li Kun, but was spread by the spreading mushroom cloud. Rao was how he roared, and his body was irreversibly drowned by the aura. From the palm to the arm to the trunk, the entire person turned into particles.


    At the moment when the formation burst, although Li Zhi was taken off and looked very miserable, except that he could not hear the sound and could not see anything, the body did not feel pain, and he could even recall the dragon spirit. .


    By the time Li Li''s feet steadily landed on the ground, the sight of the last days had dissipated. He looked at the original array where he was, and it was inexplicable.


    It''s not a strange sight, Mo said that there are no big pits and no hills, and there are no traces at all. Everything is as usual, just like the aura tide that just exploded, just a harmless breeze.


    If it weren''t for his own actions, Li Yong would suspect that the formation was not broken.


    He didn''t stop, and flew towards the two seal mountains. At a distance of about a hundred miles, he felt cautiously, but found no abnormalities. He also successfully passed the original position of the barrier and successfully approached the Manchurian Mountains. .


    This time, Li Zhi went straight to the mountain.


    In his sight, the flags and bells under the two mountains, although small in size, exude a wave of force that cannot be ignored. That was the force that made Li Zhi feel dreadful. It can be seen that although the flags and chaos bells of the Zhou Tianxing array have been sealed for a long time, they still cannot be underestimated as the innate top magic weapon.


    Li Zhi, floating in front of the mountains of Manchuria, is as small as dust. The obscure and profound runes were engraved on two bright and yellow runes on the mountain, each of which was eight hundred feet long. On the impact of Li Zhi''s power, the runes were bigger at the moment.


    Compared with the power contained in these two runes, Li Zhi feels that he can''t even count the moths that extinguish fire.


    However, he must now remove the two runes.


    How to expose is a problem.


    He is not the person sent by Xianting to unblock. If it is, he believes that he does not need to labor at all. As long as he speaks a spell, the rune will fly up and annihilate by itself, and the two mountains will collapse. .


    "Let''s observe it first." Li Xun did not take the liberty to test anything. Even the monks who protect the seal array have the practice of Golden Wonderland. The power of these two seals will only be greater. If one accidentally planted it, It is estimated that there will be no residue left in the second.


    Li Huan sat down in the air and looked intently.


    Looking at this, many days have passed.


    ...


    After Wu You and others arrived in Zhenjiang City, Zhao Batian fulfilled his promise, and the monks received high courtesy. The words "very high" and "prestige" are genuine. Not only were they received by Zhao Bofu in person, but they also received good quality medicines.


    Those elixir of great value are rare for the casual practitioners. They may not have even owned one before, but now they are stuffed with a bottle. The monks above True Wonderland can still hold it. After all, the cultivation has reached this level, and even casual training is also well-informed.


    But the monks in heaven and earth wonderland are all happy and can''t help themselves. They put it this way, not to mention the monks in the real world and the refining period, when Zhao Bofu distributed the elixir and even the magic weapon, they all responded to the taste of the mountain and the sea.


    Zhao Bofu admired Li Ye ¡¯s monk ranks for one reason. At this moment, the monks are going all out, and facing the beast tide war is also a reason. At this time, Zhao Bofu had no possessions, and the capital of Zhenjiang City. It has been opened, and the magic weapon of the elixir accumulated for many years is now open for supply, leaving no meaning at all.


    Wu You, You Dazhen, and other monks took the monks to cultivate in Zhenjiang City for two days, and they ushered in a siege of the beasts by the beasts.


    On the same day, Zhao Batian came to the team''s camp and invited Wu You and Yu Dazhen to the city wall.


    When he came to the tower, Zhao Bofu was standing still in the sky. When Wu You saw the beast outside the city, he brushed a strange color under his eyes. The beasts besieging the city are endless. They ran on the ground flying in the sky and could not see the end at a glance. It was like a vast ocean with dark clouds.


    Zhao Batian didn''t feel the danger at all, and he leaned his head up beside him and said with spirited spirit: "Before dawn, the beasts gathered here, but in just two hours, the encirclement situation has formed, and his father ordered to stand by and wait. Hastily attacked. It seems that the gathering of fierce beasts has not come to an end, and I do not know how many will eventually come, maybe it can reach 100,000? "


    "Yesterday I received news that seven of the Great Monkey Kings'' territories have occupied three, and one is said to not last long. Those cities that were captured by fierce beasts rarely survived the breakout and were able to catch up More than a dozen arrived at Zhenjiang City. "


    Having said that, Zhao Batian grinned, and a bloodthirsty meaning rose in excitement: "As a king city, Zhenjiang City is facing a war, and it is still a battle about the survival of the Monkey King territory. We can fight here with the ferocious beasts and The immortal dogs have a good fight! You can rest assured that we have more than 20,000 fierce monks here, and there are cities to rely on. All kinds of defense arrays and attack arrays are fully open, which can definitely let the beasts and immortal dogs Can''t eat and walk around! "


    His eyes were hot, as if he were not seeing endless beasts, but fame opportunities. Beyond these emotions, there was a hint of sacredness under his eyes.


    Wu You didn''t say anything, just looked at the actions of the beasts outside the city, silently estimated the opponent''s overall combat power, and measured the probability of victory or defeat.


    Yu Dazhen''s face was so calm that he glanced at Wu You with anxiety. Although the opponent''s combat power is not bad, after all, his body control is not enough. In such a battlefield, Rao is protected by white wolves and leopard demon, and it is difficult to say that he can not miss.


    At this moment, Changkong suddenly rushed into two Changhongs and smashed into the beast of the air, which immediately attracted the attention of many monks.


    The two Changhongs trampled the vegetable garden like wild cows, and the beasts blocking them were hit and fly. Changhong passed by from the beast group, even as if in no one''s realm, the speed was not reduced at all, and I did not know how many powerful beasts were killed all the way.


    When the monks in Zhenjiang City saw this scene, they shouted loudly in shock. Even Zhao Bofu himself looked moved.


    When Changhong stopped on the tower, the monks saw each other''s faces, and all followed Zhao Bofu bowing and saluting: "Have seen the Great Saint!"


    It was the Bull King and the Monkey King.


    Zhao Bofu is not without joy: "The saints come here, but to destroy the beast tide?"


    The battle of the King City was decisive. Zhenjiang City did not have Da Luo Jinxian sitting. Zhao Bofu had not enough confidence before. Now he is glad to see the Monkey King appear.


    Monkey King waved his hand and said, "It is not easy to destroy the tide of beasts, but the city of Kings is adjacent to Qisheng Mountain. The location is extremely important. If the beasts from the east go to Qisheng Mountain, they must pass here. For this reason, I am He did come here to sit down. "


    "I''m not here to help out." The demon king fell from the tower, came to Wu You, and stretched out a big hand. "There is something, Li Yan asked me to give it to you."


    The object in his hand is the soul-stabilizing bead. "Your physical body is helped by monkeys to reshape you. Although strong enough, it is difficult to control. Now with this bead, you can fully control your own. Power. "


    Wu You saw the soul-stirring bead, her eyes lit up, but her first reaction was not to reach out to pick it up, but to look at the Demon King and seriously ask, "Where''s my brother?"


    "He entered the Seven Sacred Mountains and is lifting the seal, but this matter is urgent and I don''t know how long it will take. The good news is still there, and it is very exciting. The seal was lifted off. "The demon king looked soft.


    Wu You just took the soul ball.


    It is not easy to use the Soul Soul Bead, but since the Demon King is here, it is naturally responsible for helping Wu You absorb it.


    One day later, when Wu You, with the help of the Bull Demon King, perfectly absorbed the soul-stealing bead and completely gained control of the body, the beast ¡¯s attack on Zhenjiang City also began.

 v5 Chapter 125： Qingyun Diaolou Huohaitianshu

    "The seven royal cities in the demon territory, except for the monkey, which is basically empty, the other six are adjacent to the Seven Holy Mountains. They are all located in important places and form an arch guard against the Seven Holy Mountains. They are the key nodes in this battle. It ¡¯s a little bit worse. Otherwise, fierce beasts and fairy dogs will attack the Seven Sacred Mountains, affecting Li Zhi to lift the seals of the Zhou Tianxing array and the Chaos Bell. "


    The ox demon king and the monkey monkey stand side by side in the high altitude of Zhenjiang City. The beasts under their feet are already attacking Zhenjiang City in an all-round way, but under the continuous bombardment of various formations in the city, the casualties are heavy.


    Monkey King said: "Be assured that unless I am dead, fierce beasts and fairy dogs will never cross the city of Zhenjiang and attack the Seven Holy Mountains!"


    The war reached this level, the monk monk suffered heavy casualties, as did the monk under Her Majesty the Monkey King. He was already angry. The offensive and defensive battle of Zhenjiang City is also a decisive battle against fierce beasts and immortals, and he will not shrink back naturally.


    The Devil King nodded, and the old man patted the Monkey King''s shoulder like a brother, sighing: "No matter what the situation of the war, the county owner cannot afford to lose, otherwise you and I will not be able to explain to Li Ye."


    Monkey King Mi looked at Wu You, and the other side was sitting in the city, directing His Majesty the monk to face the fierce beast. Although he was petite, he had a sense of majesty. He said, "As long as I don''t die, she can''t die. "


    The ox devil wants to stop talking.


    Monkey Monkey Leng hummed and said unwillingly, "I know what you are worried about. I have troubled Li Yan before, but in the end, I just do n¡¯t believe what he can do for the demons, and only let the demons follow him to death. So I want to stop. But you should also know that he has been in my territory for so long. The reason why I did n¡¯t kill him is not that I just do n¡¯t bother to do it--if I really want to do it, that ¡¯s the big bird and the old man. Looking after him in secret, can he really be okay? This is my place after all! "


    Speaking, Mi Monkey King glanced at the Cattle Demon King, and his eyes showed a hint of pride: "You let Li Yan roar in my place, defeat each opponent, and solve every problem, in order to prove to me that he can do something. . But in fact, whether he can prove to me is not important, what is important is to prove to monk monks that he has this ability. Otherwise, how can we persuade those who are loose-spirited and follow us to war with Xianting in the world? Based on the prosperity of the world, can you go to see and play? "


    The Bull Devil heard this, and froze casually.


    Monkey King continued: "The things Li Zhi did in Panfeng City and Heishiling were not shown to me, but to all the demons! Only the demons were convinced of Li Pan , They will really be willing to go to war in the mortal world, instead of walking around the world with the mentality of play. If not, when they really need to be dead, how will they fight the blood of fairy dogs? Even you and me Orders can unify their actions, but they also cannot unify their thinking. "


    The Demon King heard the smell, "So your previous actions were actually just to test Li Ye?"


    The Monkey King Mi oblique cow demon king gave a glance, "Compared to monkeys, your brain is really far away. Where can I test him? I am giving him a chance to stand up to Willid! Otherwise, there is no Panfeng City Bear Demon Make trouble, give Li Yan the opportunity, he can quickly establish prestige in the demon territory? "


    The Ox Demon King thought it was such a truth, and instantly understood the good intentions of Mi Monkey King, and the eyes of the other party immediately became gentle and infinite.


    However, he was not very convinced that the other party devalued him and complained: "Your monkeys are not good birds. They are as good as one by one. They are so tired to live!"


    Monkey King proudly said: "You can''t be fine but you can''t be fine, don''t be jealous of us! The demon tribe plans, without our careful planning and multi-disciplinary efforts, when can you make it with your wild cow?"


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you here. I have to go. I still need me to sit in the town and take care of the big bird''s place." The cow demon king didn''t say much, and quickly flew away from high altitude.


    The beasts tried to intercept, but the half-effect did not work, but he was killed by many people.


    Watching the Cow Demon King go away, Mi Monkey King put away his pride, glanced at Wu You, and whispered, "The boy Li Li really has a lot of skill and his life is very big."


    He was not in trouble with Li Yan, of course, not like what he said on his lips, he was helping Li Yan to prove himself to the demons, and he was good for Li Yan. Whether it is the Panfeng City Bear Demon or the monk sent by Zhao Bofu, their strength is much higher than that of Li Yan.


    The fact is that if Li Yan overcomes these difficulties, he will indeed prove himself to others, and it will be of great benefit. Mi Monkey King can help him.


    If Li Zhi did not overcome these difficulties, then he would have to go back to the world dimly, and he would not be able to borrow a soldier or a soldier in the Demon Clan¡ªthey were taken care of by the Peng Demon King, Li Zhi ¡¯s life safety was still guaranteed, so Mi Monkey The king just killed him.


    The same thing, the result is to help Li Ye or hurt Li Ye, it does not depend on Mi Monkey King, but depends on Li Ye''s strength.


    And now, Li Zhi has proved his strength, the demons convinced, and Mi Monkey King also convinced.


    It was just an accident that the beast tide war broke out in an all-round way, the fairy court conspiracy was exposed, and the demon tribe had to find a way out, so now the Monkey King has to place great hopes on Li Ye¡ªof course, with Li Ye ¡¯s previous deeds, Monkey King I still believe Li Yan.


    In addition, regardless of Li''s success or failure, at least this time, the Monkey King is willing to preserve Wu You on the battlefield.


    ...


    Li Yan encountered unprecedented difficulties.


    He has observed the seal rune for a long time. In terms of his understanding of the avenue, it is not without a clue, but it is this tiny clue that has plunged him into a greater confusion.


    Like the Seal Seal, the two seal runes also contain the law of the road, but what is concentrated here is not just the power of the Emperor, but many of the Fairy Powers at that time.


    In all ways, the power of the avenue is the source of all powers, so Li Zhi can pry into some falsehoods. However, it is not easy to touch the by-pass, the difference is often the most deadly, and that is the key to open the door.


    Moreover, Li Zhi''s understanding of the avenue is not enough. In fact, except for the mystery of heaven and earth that made him realize the yin and yang of the last time, his understanding of the avenue is far from the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "How many days have I been in here, Peng Mowang?" Li Xun found no clue for a while, and decided to take a break and relax. By the way, he asked Peng Mo Wang outside the seal world.


    The voice of the Peng Demon came from the sky, "Thirty days."


    "Thirty days ..." Li Min repeated in a low voice, so to speak, thirty-three days have passed since the tide of beasts broke out. Unexpectedly, time has passed quietly for so long. It took up to fifteen days for Li Zhi to crack the seal, but in the latter half of the time, he made little progress in the face of the two seals.


    "How is the battle outside?" Li Yan asked, looking at the sky.


    Peng Demon King: "There are more fairy dogs than we thought. They have Xuanhuangzhen demon charms in their hands, and the monks below Da Luojin Wonderland were all badly hit by meeting. Although the war only passed for more than thirty days, every time There are only a few big cities in the demon king territory, and other small towns and mountain caves have been swept by fairy dogs and ferocious beasts. "


    Li Yan was silent, and he knew that since the immortal had decided to act, naturally he wouldn''t be in the slightest certainty.


    However, the situation of the demon territory seems to be serious, but as long as a few king cities are not lost, a few big Luo Jinxian have no fate, the final victory and defeat is hard to say. Moreover, the monks in all territories are now concentrated in Ayutthaya. It is not easy for immortals and fierce beasts to capture Ayutthaya.


    Because they do n¡¯t practice their skills, the beasts have a single fighting method. Because they do not practice elixir, the beasts do not endure wars¡ªthe immortals do n¡¯t have as many elixir for them.


    In the early stage of the war, with the cooperation of the immortals, the beasts can sweep all over the place, but it is really a decisive battle in Ayutthaya ... once the beasts'' offensive is blocked by the Ayutthaya formation, their advantages are not many, and their disadvantages will be magnified infinitely.


    However, Li Zhi''s time is not sufficient.


    There are only seven days left from the second batch of Taoists.


    Although Li Zhi didn''t know the exact time.


    But he kept remembering it.


    Standing up in front of Seal Dashan, there was no progress for fifteen days, and Li Zhi decided to change his strategy. He took out Lu Gujian, transported his aura, mobilized the dragon spirit, and in conjunction with the strength of the avenue, he slashed vertically towards the seal rune.


    Thousands of feet of blue and white sword splattered like moonlight, and the unspeakable smooth freehand fell on the seal symbol of yellow light, which stirred up thousands of waves.


    In the event of an earthquake in Wanjing Mountain, it suddenly shakes, like a giant that will fall when its peers. Flying sand and stones on the mountain made a loud noise.


    With a change in Li''s look, he did not expect that the sword had such a great effect.


    But was he really cut it out with a sword?


    In Li Zhi''s sight, the position of the seal rune, a tiny particle that shines to the extreme, emits the light that obscures everything, filling Li Zhi''s entire field of vision. The particles zoomed in fast, as if the sun exploded before his eyes, and his consciousness went blank.


    At the same time, all over the Tang Dynasty, sudden changes occurred.


    In Chang''an City, Li Maozhen was meditating in the room. Suddenly, he opened his sharp eyes and jumped up from the futon. He opened the door and swept up the roof, and looked up at the sky.


    His pupils shrunk, his white, flawless face crawled with astonishment, and he couldn''t stop his hands from shaking.


    At the height of Changtian on Chang''an City, there are blue clouds like sails and hundreds of rushing streams, swept from Dongtian. As if the army of gods was sitting on 10,000 warships, roaring across the border and rushing to the front. Qingyun rushed between Pentium, and sometimes a long and narrow lightning pierced the clouds, and the white light reflected the sky. Then the thunder rolled, deafening.


    This scene is as imposing as Tianwei.


    Big things are born of visions.


    The voices in Chang''an City were horrified, and the people were horrified. One million people rushed out of the house and looked up in the yard and the streets, their expressions shaking.


    Li Maozhen''s eyes drooped.


    "His Royal Highness, the time has come, don''t hesitate!" Zhao Bingkun, a soldier of the military family, did not know when he came behind Li Maozhen, opened his fists, his eyes filled with fanatical excitement. Best chance! "


    Li Maozhen turned his head to look at him, but he didn''t see a half change, instead he had the scrutiny in his eyes.


    Zhao Bingkun hurriedly said: "The husband of the avenue, the origin of all things, the rules of the world. Today, there is chaos, the heavens are manifested, and the air is scattered in Kyushu. Those who have the air and the air can glimpse the mysteries of the heaven, and understand the laws of the world. People support and achieve great cause! At this moment, the herds are fighting together, the gods are fighting for the hegemony, and the people who have been robbed and oppressed are out of the world, showing their styles, in order to compete with the Central Plains, win the world, and become the common master of the world! "


    "A few months ago, Hedong appeared in the secret world of Heaven, and the three parties gathered and fought each other. In the end, An Wang Li Yan defeated the Daomen and released the enemy to obtain the Tiandao Qiqi. As a result, his strength was greatly improved, his power was unparalleled, he killed Zhang Ji and got north. Today''s situation! At the time of the Great War in the East, there were still all kinds of battles between the heavenly machines, and now His Royal Highness is in control, and the mystery is revealed in Chang''an. This is God''s will! At this moment, His Royal Highness must not hesitate, this heavenly machine must belong to His Highness! "


    Li Maozhen still did not speak, and he no longer looked at Zhao Bingkun, but looked up at the long vision.


    The matter of secrets is no longer a secret. The soldiers supported Li Maozhen. As a leader, Zhao Bingkun also told him many things in this regard, so Li Maozhen was mentally prepared.


    "Liu Zhijun!" Li Maozhen sang suddenly. "When the king is away, you will be in charge of all matters, but you must discuss with Mr. Zhao about any major matters."


    Talking, while waiting for Liu Zhijun in the hospital to promise, Li Maozhen flew up his sleeves and suddenly stood up like a streamer, quickly rushing into the clouds.


    "What are you waiting for? The mystery is dangerous and you can''t keep up with your Highness!" Liu Zhijun was still in a daze, and Zhao Bingkun had already shouted to the monk in the palace.


    The hundred monks glanced at each other without hesitation. They flew up everywhere. Birds returned to the forest and followed Li Maozhen in the dark cloud of lightning.


    At the same time, Huainan.


    Over the Yangzhou City, light ink flowing clouds cover a range of 100 miles, and a mirage with green mountains and towers, floating in the clouds. It is faint to see the bird''s scent of flowers and blue shirt scholars holding books to read, like a fairyland on earth.


    In a quiet courtyard planted with green bamboo in Chuanwentang, Wang Zaifeng bowed and saluted, and raised his hand to the upset, saying: "The heavens are revealed, this is where Huainan hopes, and it is also the opportunity for the king to achieve his great cause. He also hopes that the king will go deeper into the secret place. And get this God-given opportunity. "


    He buried his head quite low, his eyes were on the ground, his voice was gentle, and he tried not to be surprised. But the tone of change of voice due to trembling still betrayed his excited mood.


    Gao Zheng nodded: "The road is ahead, Gao will not let go."


    As he said, he greeted his followers: "The preaching continued, and the monks in the Fufu gathered as many as possible, and after two moments, they entered the secret world of Heaven with the king!"


    "Yes!"


    Two moments later, he returned to Gao Ling in the palace and took over two hundred monks, flew from the door, and went straight to the mirage.


    Xichuan, Shuzhou City.


    Clouds of fire permeated the surroundings, and stratospheres billowed, like a gushing lava, which shone a scarlet city. There was also black mist rolling in the red clouds, making a wailing thunderous sound like a ghost.


    Jieduo made Wang Jian wear armor and hold a long urn. He shook his fat and burly body on the roof and twisted his neck that was almost invisible. He shouted to the assembled monks: "The great husband is here , Warriors, go to heaven with your ambassador and seize the opportunity! "


    "Seize the chance!" The monks who were in armour cried out.


    Hundreds of people rushed into the sea of ??red clouds with the soldiers behind.


    Central Plains, Luzhou City.


    Zhu Wen, who hurried back from the battlefield of Xuzhou, flew up to the sky under the protection of a group of immortals. In front of them is the boundless sea of ??white clouds, in which there are objects floating like scrolls, and even the characters are faintly visible.


    On this day, visions appeared in Changan, Yangzhou, Shuzhou, and Luzhou at the same time, and the secret of heaven was opened.


    Li Maozhen, Gao Yan, Wang Jian, Zhu Wen and other elite monks each entered their own secret areas.

 v5 Chapter 126： More than that

    Similar to the heaven and earth visions in Chang''an, Yangzhou and other places, the sky on Qisheng Mountain is also moving away, and lightning flashes. However, unlike Chang''an and Yangzhou, the clouds on Qisheng Mountain disappeared as soon as they appeared, and they came and went quickly, without even revealing a specific shape.


    In any case, the vision appeared after all, and it sent out an extraordinary aura wave. Ordinary monk may not be able to sense it, but to Da Luo Jinxian, it is as obvious as seeing a lighthouse in the dark.


    In a huge wilderness of the Lion Camel Territory, Yang Ye who has fought hundreds of battles with Qi Tianda Shengji, suddenly waved a three-pointed and two-edged sword and flicked the monkey away. He turned and flew in the direction of Qisheng Mountain. Go, "Haha, monkey head, truce today, continue another day!"


    The monkey snorted, and followed suit: "How easy is it to want to go?"


    The Supreme Master Beihai, who was hosting the battle outside Zhenjiang City, looked solemn at this moment, looking over the cloud-like demon on Zhenjiang City, looking in the direction of Qisheng Mountain, silent for a long time, wondering what he was thinking. As he approached, he suddenly ordered the immortals: "The ministries take turns to fight, regardless of the loss, they must attack the city as soon as possible, and they must be taken down as soon as possible!"


    The Monkey King over Zhenjiang City turned his head to look at Qisheng Mountain, and his eyes were puzzled and thoughtful. Zhao Bofu stepped forward and asked, "Master, why does Qisheng Mountain come with heavenly breath?"


    The Monkey King ¡¯s eyes are inexplicable: "New birth, death, peace, war, destruction, reconstruction, these are the laws of heaven and earth. They are the foundation of the avenue and the root of the world''s non-stop operation. Therefore, it can also be said that the will of heaven and earth is said. At that time, when the old order collapsed, the heavenly path would become visible, and the air engines would be scattered everywhere. The existence of these air engines would be recognized by heaven, and possess the power of heaven to determine the chaos of the world, that is to say, they would be qualified to establish a new order. "


    Hearing this, Zhao Bofu''s eyes lighted up: "Tiandao Qiji manifested in my demon clan territory, didn''t it mean that we demon clan was the founder of the new order?"


    King Monkey Monkey glanced at him: "The demon tribe was also the master of the fairy court, and it is not excessive to have this qualification. It is just that the heavenly machine is exposed on the Qisheng Mountain, and it is immediately received, but it seems strange.


    He thought about it and said, "You and I don''t need to worry about this. The Peng Demon King is on the Seven Holy Mountains. If there is anything abnormal there, he will deal with it and send us a message. The task of Zhenjiang City is Block the beasts and fairy dogs in front of them, and keep them away from the Seven Holy Mountains. "


    "Yes."


    At the underground hall of Qisheng Mountain, originally the sleepy Peng Demon, his eyes widened suddenly, and his eyes looked like the electric light in front of the seal.


    Just before he just felt the breath of heaven falling from his head, and weirdly, before the breath could be rolled out, he collided with the power of the Seal of the Immortal Seal. The two seem to have some common ground, and immediately blend with each other, and the breath of heaven is instantly hidden into the seal world.


    Everything happened only momentarily, and now the Peng Demon can still feel the faint heavenly atmosphere emanating from the seal. But that''s all. Rao is based on his cultivation and can''t see much more.


    He quickly sent a message to Li Zhi in the world of seals: "I sense that the breath of heaven has entered the world of seals. What''s going on inside?"


    When Li Yan heard the voice of the Peng Demon King, he had just restored his vision from a world in white light. Looking at the strange sight in front of him, he had a momentary sacrifice.


    The world in front of you is a wasteland, and there are hundreds of miles in the circle. There are undulating mountains on the edge of the world, the sky is dense with clouds, and lightning strikes from time to time.


    What really blew Li Zhishen is a vast river in front of the mountains at the end of the wasteland. There is a small island on the big river. The whole island is covered with peach forests. The loft pavilions are scattered and picturesque. When they converge on the top of the mountain, they are a towering and magnificent city.


    Li Min quickly reacted. This is not a seal world, but another world.


    And Li Zhi felt a familiar breath from this world-that was the breath he encountered in the secret world of Hedong Heaven.


    "Tiandao Secret Realm ..." Li Yan muttered in a low voice, "It is another Tiandao Secret Reality ..."


    Li Xun could not help thinking about it. Was the secret world of heaven originally here and was chopped out by his sword, or did the secret world of heaven suddenly come here and coincide with the seal world?


    In the mountains in the distance, there weren''t those two seal seals emitting bright yellow light.


    Just as Li Ji was thinking, the voice of the Peng Demon rang again, with anxiety: "Li Ji, how are you? Can you still hear me?"


    "Yes," Li Yan responded, "the seal world has changed, and the secret world of heaven has appeared."


    "It really is the secret world of heaven!" The voice of the Peng Demon was excited. "This is a unique opportunity. The entire secret world of heaven is only you. As long as you can get the contents inside, it will definitely be of great benefit. Never hesitate!"


    Li Yan smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid that when I come out, you''re all dead."


    He now also feels weird that the voice of the Peng Demon can still be transmitted to the secret world of heaven, which was originally impossible, unless the secret world of heaven and truth did have some kind of integration with the seal world.


    As for why this is the case, Li Yan came up with some signs. After all, what is most contained in the seal rune is the immortal power including the immortal, the understanding of the avenue and the power of the principle of the avenue. This is the same source as the heaven.


    Without further ado, Li Zhi didn''t stop, and hurried to the island in the big river. Apart from the wasteland and mountains here, the island''s male city is the most conspicuous, and Li Zhi will of course take it as the first target.


    Like the last secret world of heaven, Li Zhi''s strength is obviously suppressed here, that is, the level of gas refining, so he can''t fly and can only run.


    When he went deep into the wasteland, earthquake-like movements came from the ground, and then mounds of earth emerged, and countless armored men with armor and sharp blades emerged from the ground and killed him without explanation.


    These armored men seem to be no different from others. They have flesh and flesh, and look indifferent. They are all fierce, and the swords in their hands are also different.


    Faced with a secret situation, Li Yan did not intend to fight with each other, and turned and ran. However, the other party obviously did not intend to let him go, and he followed closely behind, and there was also a soldier crawling out of the ground in front of him.


    Li Xun had no choice but to fight with them.


    In this confrontation, Li Min discovered that these armored men had the strength of Wu Zong, which made him completely afraid to take it lightly.


    Soon, Li Zhi was in a hard fight.


    ...


    Seven days later, Zhenjiang City.


    There are corpses, corpses and seas on the outside of the city walls, and there are 30,000 dead beasts buried here. The **** smell made the air extremely sticky, making it extremely uncomfortable to breathe.


    The various law formations in the city wall have lost their effect on the fourth day, either the spirit stone is exhausted or they have been damaged. During this period, the beasts'' offense kept on stopping, which made the Fang overburdened.


    Fortunately, the monsters in the city have n¡¯t had too many injuries and injuries. Even if there is no defense array to rely on, they still have combat power. However, after three days of short-handed contact, the city walls were almost destroyed, and the casualties of the demons increased greatly. Besides, the tragedy of Li Zhi''s monk team reached 20%.


    This is still under the premise that Zhenjiang City takes care of them. The loss of the demon in Zhenjiang City has reached more than 30%.


    Another round of offensive began, and the beasts running on the ground were like tide water. They swarmed over to the town and looked very shocking. The beasts and immortals flying in the sky are like dark clouds, and it is difficult to see the end at a glance, just like the locusts transit.


    This is the real dark cloud over the city.


    "Wei Weiwu, go to the East Three Nodes to help Qi Potian, his city wall has been flattened!" Wu You stood high, with a smile on his face, conveying the military order to Wei Weiwu, "White Wolf divides one Monk, guard at Wei Weiwu''s place! "


    Wei Weiwu and White Wolf both took orders at the same time, and rushed to their respective positions without a word.


    In the past few days of fighting, especially in the past three days of short-handed encounters, Wu You ¡¯s troop deployment revealed extraordinary military accomplishments. The monks acted in accordance with military orders and echoed each other ¡¯s support, greatly increasing the lethality of the beasts. Reduced many own injuries.


    The percentage of casualties with less monks is not only because they are taken care of by Zhenjiang City.


    Yodaya stood next to Wu You. He was weaker and played the role of guard. Watching Wu You direct the battle these days, he has been convinced. Li Ye''s military commanding ability, he had already seen it, but he never thought of it before, and Wu You was so good at it.


    In his memory, Wu You never participated in the battle of the earth.


    This question was gradually answered in the days of fighting. He found that Wu You''s commanding combat methods were becoming more and more exquisite. Whether it was the ability to dispatch troops or the ability to judge the situation, they were rapidly improving, and the speed was beyond description.


    Talent.


    This is talent.


    However, Yoda-chan knows that this is not just because of her talents, because Wu You will pop out a few words from time to time that he understands or does not understand in the process of commanding battles, sometimes she Thoughts murmured to himself.


    This can only explain one problem. Wu You''s mind has long been loaded with a wealth of warfare and military knowledge, and now she is constantly verifying, comprehending, adjusting in the battle, turning theoretical knowledge into practical power.


    "The lord of the county is distinguished, and it should be spoiled. Even if you understand some poems, you can understand some piano, chess, paintings and calligraphy. But how can a little girl who knows so many techniques? Those military laws and regulations, how can a little girl be willing to learn? And looking at her skillful use, it is not rote memorization at all, but she really has her own thinking and insights, and she has many insights ... . "


    Such doubts rang out in Yodah''s heart, and his look at Wu You became more and more complicated.


    There is an unbelievable admiration in this complex.


    "Yudai, don''t stand next to me, organize a group of people, rescue the wounded everywhere, take them down the wall to a safe place for medical treatment." Wu You suddenly looked back at Yoda, with a look Apart from being serious and serious, there is no other emotion. "The monks who presided over this matter have just died."


    "Get the order!" Yodda habitually promised with his fists.


    When he turned around and took two steps, he suddenly responded. Shouldn''t he protect Wu You here? Why did the other party make a military order and he subconsciously obeyed the order without saying his thoughts?


    This kind of situation was only before when facing Li Yan.


    Yodah had no time to think about it, the beasts were jumping up and flying up the wall, launching a fierce attack on the demons. The head of the city has been scrambling into a pot of porridge. He must use all his energy to guard and observe the battlefield in order to save the wounded while at the same time saving his life.


    "Leopard demon! You have a moment to repel the enemy in front of you. After a moment, the second batch of fierce beasts came to you. If you don''t want all your men to die, just do what I say!" Wu You again Began to drink.


    Of course, you do n¡¯t know about Yoda-chan. When you were a child in Chang''an in the past, Wu You was Li Yan ¡¯s follower. Although Li Yan often recalled that he was tired of studying and practicing alone, lying under a large locust tree, and lying on it while Wu You was driving him out of mosquitoes.


    But in fact, Li You was studying alongside him, writing military regulations according to Li Xian''s teachings, or analyzing some war cases, Wu You discussed with him beside him. Even when Li Zhi built several walled towns with mud, fabricated many clay figures, and practiced battles on the battlefield, Wu You was the one who often needed to play the role of enemy general.


    ¡ª¡ªOh, Wu You had a helper later, because she always could n¡¯t beat Li Ye, so when Shangguan Qingcheng came to the palace, Li Ye let them join forces.


    When three young girls use mud soldiers to battle in the shade of large locust trees, it is usually a leisurely afternoon. At that time, the sun was always lazy, pulling their shadows for a long time, and engraving their arguments and laughter in time, it became an indelible memory.


    Such a county lord, even if she has not been on the battlefield, but as long as she is given a chance, she can quickly grow up on the battlefield.


    And her potential doesn''t stop there.


    ...


    Li Xun entered the ninth day of the heavenly secret.


    He was dripping with blood, lying in a large font on the water near the river, panting heavily, feeling that the whole man had collapsed.


    The group of soldiers on the wasteland saw him at the river, and finally stopped chasing, but looked at him that way and did not leave, as if waiting for him to return.


    Of course, Li Huan will not go back again, nor will he be killed. It was already a fluke to rush through the wasteland, and now that there are hundreds of those armored men, he would just die if he went back.


    Li Yan stood up and looked at Taohua Island and the towering Xiongcheng in the river. So he found himself making a huge mistake. The river in front of him was not a river at all, but a sea¡ªat least a huge lake that could be named the sea.


    The island is in the middle of the lake. He looked very small hundreds of miles away. Now he is getting closer, but he finds it is extremely large, and the area is thousands of acres.


    This is not surprising, because of the previous perspective, he also regarded the sea as a river.


    Just when Li Yan finally rested and was preparing to set out to find a ship, the voice of the Peng Demon came from the sky, very low and solemn: "Just received the news, the second batch of Taoists at Xianting went to the lower bound two days ago . "

 v5 Chapter 127： Deep into the mystery

    It is finally here that it should be here.


    It really counts, more than two months have passed since the lower bound of the first batch of Taoist soldiers at Xianting, and the second batch of Taoist soldiers should have appeared due to reason.


    Before Li Zhi had thought that the seal would be delayed for so long, he actually wanted to bring the monk monks back to the world before the second batch of Taoists went to the underworld, but life was always unsatisfactory. Li Zhi There wasn''t too much emotion at the moment.


    "How many people are there in the second batch of Taoists, have they been dispatched?" Li Yan asked.


    Peng Mo Wang said: "Three thousand people, the same strength as before, now gathered in Quzhou City, I do not know if it will be dispatched immediately. However ... Quzhou also appeared in the secret world of heaven, Zhu Wen took the fairy into Xuanwu Army will not have any major military action until Zhu Wen comes out. "


    The judgment of the Peng Mo Wang basically agreed.


    However, the three thousand soldiers were enough to sweep the world, and Li Ye could not determine whether they would actually wait for Zhu Wen to come out. "Transfer an order to Song Jiao and let the Tsing Yi Yemen pay close attention to the movement of Luzhou. I will get out of this secret situation as soon as possible."


    What Li Ying can do now is to get out of the secret world of heaven earlier than Zhu Wen, and then release the seal rune to set the overall situation of the demon clan before he can take the demon monk back to resist the Tao soldiers.


    The Peng Mo King groaned a bit and said, "You can rest assured that I will notify the other demon kings and send a monk team to Pinglu first to help your people stabilize the overall situation. In the event of a soldier attacking Pinglu, they will also be able to maintain Pinglu . "


    "That''s the best."


    Li Xun nodded, and a little bit of strangeness appeared in his eyes. "But the war of the monster race is so chaotic. You can''t even fight back the fierce beasts, and you can divide the army to the world? According to your earlier statement, the monster monks have been Trapped in several big cities, if you want to rush to Lingyundu through the wild, it is impossible not to be blocked by the immortals. Even if you can eventually go to the world, the loss on the road will be great. "


    The Peng Mo Wang smiled: "Fortunately, the strength of Dao Ping is not very strong. Sending three thousand real-world monster monks to the world can almost cope. Although the loss of the road will be great, but we will not have great vitality. Now The Yaozu and you are already a grasshopper on a boat. You can rest assured that as long as the Yaozu is immortal, we will not let you lose the foundation of the world! "


    When it comes to the last sentence, the voice of the Peng Demon is especially serious.


    Li Yan felt the will of the Peng Demon King, which was the promise of the other party.


    Speaking of which the Peng Demon King was the earliest to support Li Xun, Yoda Xun was the first demon to the world. In this way, the Pengmon King is unwilling to be demonized by the fairy clan, and the mentality to change the status quo is also the most firm.


    Put it to Li Yan, he is the most solid kind of ally.


    "Thank you," Li Yan said seriously.


    He didn''t stop much by the sea either.


    The weird thing is, when he wanted to cross the sea to the island, an empty boat emerged out of thin air, and it seemed to come to Li Xuan slowly.


    Since there was a boat to pick it up, Li Ye was not polite, and Enran set foot on the boat. The secret world of heaven has always been weird, and Li Xun couldn''t pry into its origin, so he didn''t bother to worry about the ship''s fraud, so he couldn''t wait at the beach.


    The boat didn''t need Li Li to drive, and it drove to the male city on the island. It quickly arrived at the island ferry. No accident happened during the period.


    Li Min left the boat and walked along the ferry. A wide avenue was at his feet. At the foot of the mountain was a large peach forest, and he walked into it while alerting.


    Facts have proved that Li Wei''s alert is totally redundant, and he did not receive any attack when he walked through the peach trees to the mountain stone steps.


    The scenery here is picturesque, and you can feel its beauty even when you are really in it. The creeks along the road meander from the mountains. There are swimming fish in many ponds. Colourful, pavilions and lofts conceal it, showing poetic elegance.


    It''s a pity that there is no one in the mountain and there is less anger.


    Unconsciously, Li Zhi came to the front of the city built around the top of the mountain.


    The city walls are tall and towering, no less than 20 feet in length, all of which are made of white jade, and rune arrays are densely packed. The door is even more engraved with a beastly pattern. It''s fierce, and the less courageous person standing in front of the door can''t help shuddering.


    The city gate slowly opened in front of Li Ye, exposing the wide and neat streets. The houses on both sides were lined up in a row. Li Ye followed the street and soon came to a city in the city.


    The structure of the small town Li Zhi is no longer familiar with, but that is the regulation of the palace, but it is undoubtedly more elegant than the palace of Chang''an.


    The imperial city gate also slowly opened after Li Zhi arrived.


    Li Yan walked into it again.


    He came all the way to Tai Chi Temple.


    Tai Chi Hall is the main hall of the imperial palace. Needless to say, Li Zhi also knows that this is the place where the emperor held the pilgrimage.


    Entering the hall along the jade steps, the interior is wide and empty, and the royal throne in front of you, even if no one is sitting behind, gives a great sense of majesty and oppression. Before Li Yu came to the royal case, he reached over the desk and walked behind the desk.


    Then he sat facing south and sat on the throne.


    In a short time, everything became alive, even the air was full of temperature, and the sun shone on the ground, shining on the floor.


    The originally empty hall was instantly filled with ministers who served in purple and purple, and His Majesty''s Neng Chenqiang were among them. Li Zhen, Cui Keli, Liu Dazheng, and Shangguan Qingcheng were among them, and they still took the lead. They looked at Li Yan, their eyes were full of awe and eagerness.


    Outside the Tai Chi Hall, eunuchs were standing, and the walls of the imperial city were filled with soldiers. Li Ye even heard the noise in the city. His gaze passed through the palace wall, and he seemed to see the bustling and lively streets and streets, where the shoulder-to-shoulder people were walking, each busy with his own work.


    Li Zhen bowed out and saluted to Li Yan: "His Majesty, and today it has been settled, the four seas are uplifted, the people in the middle of the country live and work in peace, praise His Majesty Rende, and the states outside the country bow their heads and send envoys. In the flourishing age, this is all thanks to His Majesty! "


    When the ministers heard the words, they reconciled, and then the ministers bowed down and lived a long life.


    A smile gradually emerged from the corners of Li''s mouth, Guotai Min''an, wasn''t this what he expected, and he fought all his life for this true dragon feat. So he stood up and raised his hands gently: "Zhongqing flattened."


    "Your Majesty!"


    "The minister has the key to play." Cui Keli bowed out of the queue, exclaiming with excitement and pride: "His Majesty, Uighur Khan has arrived in Chang''an a few days ago, and personally presents a detailed table to show that he respects Datang from now on. The whole territory has been recovered, and I ask you to rebuild the four towns in the Western Regions to highlight my great Tang Tianwei! "


    The book made Cui Keli, and Li Zhi naturally emerged from the other party''s official position. He smiled and waved his hand: "quasi!"


    "The minister has the power to play." After Cui Keli retreated, Shangguan rose to the ranks and said, "The forbidden army has fought against Tubo for half a year, and has now breached its king''s city and captured the King of Tubo. The generals hate their attitudes and speak madly and insult. I, Tang Tianwei, please kill it, and look forward to Your Majesty''s Zhunzhen. "


    Li Zhi remembered the various crimes of Tubo and immediately said: "Just!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "The minister has to play." Li Zhen followed suit, "Khitan has surrendered for many years. Yelu Abaoji died of illness a month ago, and his eldest son Yelube requested to sever the country name, and set up a state in Wangcheng, please Your Majesty. "


    "quasi!"


    ...


    The fifteenth day.


    Zhenjiang City is no longer as full as it was that day, and the high walls of the city have been destroyed. The houses in the outer city are also in ruins. The bodies of countless beasts and demons are filled with blood, and many places are still burning with fire and black smoke rising.


    Waves of ferocious beasts crossed the city wall and attacked the city from all directions, screaming from the ruins and rushing to the monks who had been forced to withdraw from the main city. At this point in the battle, more than half of the monks in Zhenjiang City suffered casualties, and many were still wounded while fighting, and they could only guard fewer and fewer important places.


    Because most of the monsters and ferocious beasts are below real-life realm, the battles are now taking place in the streets and courtyards. The assassination was extremely fierce, and the street was crowded with dead bodies. There is no way out for the demon, and they can only die for it. Rao is so, their territory is constantly shrinking.


    Because the beasts are ferocious, they have no idea what fear is.


    The demons are centered on the city''s mansion and are distributed in a concentric circle. Now major monks such as King Monkey Monkey and Zhao Bofu face the beasts and immortals above the city''s mansion.


    After a short while fighting back a wave of fierce beast attacks, Zhao Bofu was also wounded.


    His eyes were fierce, and he touched the blood on the corner of his mouth, and said to Mi Monkey King: "The fierce beasts and fairy dogs that appeared at the beginning cannot push us to this point. Beasts and fairy dogs are endless, is it that the entire territory already has only one big city for us? "


    If there were only those beasts and immortals who initially attacked the city, not only would Zhenjiang City not fall into this situation, it would also be very likely to win the battle. However, due to the continuous joining of follow-up beasts and immortals, the number has almost doubled, which was unexpected for Zhenjiang City.


    The fierce beast, let alone, every immortal who arrives can play a Xuanhuang town demon symbol, which means the fall of a great master of Zhenjiang City. When there were hundreds of immortals arrived, Rao was the king of the monkey monkey to bring the monks for help, and the great monks in Zhenjiang City still lost too much, and it is no wonder that they will now be attacked by ferocious beasts.


    The Monkey King looks gloomy and gnashes his teeth: "That''s not the case. But among the several imperial king cities, Zhenjiang City is the closest to Qisheng Mountain. Since the heavenly atmosphere has been revealed on Qisheng Mountain, there have been fierce beasts and The immortal dogs came to help, but it is conceivable that they must have mobilized the forces that besieged other big cities. They wanted to break through us first and kill Qisheng Mountain in one fell swoop! "


    After hearing this, Zhao Bofuwen was shocked by his thoughts, and it really happened to think about it.


    He immediately said: "That is to say, Xiangou has changed its strategy, from scourge of the demons'' territory to a focused breakthrough. This is a good thing for demons elsewhere, but for us, it is Great disaster. "


    Monkey King Lengheng whispered, "It will not be so easy for the immortal dogs to capture my king city. I will fight them to the end!"


    Then, he waved a confidant and whispered: "Go and see the lord of Datang County. You can''t let her lose half. If the battle is unfavorable, I will create a chance for you to break out. mountain!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    The years have passed, and the time in the mysterious state has passed for three years, and Li Zhi has long been accustomed to his identity as the emperor of the world. He is busy daily dealing with political affairs, discussing with the ministers good policies for the management of the community, receiving foreign missions, issuing various decrees to expand the territory, etc ...


    Under his administration, the world entered an unprecedented era of peace.


    He even improved the production tools of the world''s agriculture and handicrafts based on the quality of his traversers, which greatly improved the productivity and made the world more and more powerful. He also formed a huge fleet to plunder all kinds of wealth overseas, establish colonies, and let the great power of Datang spread to all directions.


    On this day, Li Zhi ended the whole day and came to the back garden to rest.


    He didn''t sit for a long time in Xiaoxuan. The concubines rushed over led by the queen. Yingyingyanyanhuanfeiyanyan had everything, and everyone had a happy smile on his face.


    Li Ye took them out of the back garden, boarded a dragon boat and went to Taichi to play. Some concubines proficient in poetry chanted poems under Li Hao''s instructions, and concubines who were good at music began to play the piano.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, on the stage next to Taichi, a court band began to play songs. , Dragon boat hovering in Taichi, it is convenient for Li Yan and concubines to appreciate the evaluation.


    "The queen still remembers, when you were playing mud in An Wang Mansion when you were a kid, what was the most you said?" Li Yan sat on Xiaota, and asked the queen in costume. This queen is no one else but Wu You.


    The queen chuckled: "Of course I remember, those were three words."


    "Which three words?" Li Yan asked with interest.


    The emperor''s eyes Han Qiubo stared at Li Wei: "Brother Brother."


    Li Yan laughed and raised his glass: "Come, queen, have a drink together."


    After drinking the wine, naturally, a lower-ranking concubine filled Li Li. Li Yan held Wu You''s hand on his palm, stroking it carefully, and his eyes sighed with emotion: "For so many years, it is difficult for the queen to remember the scene of her childhood, and there is nothing wrong with nothing.


    The queen smiled slightly: "I will never forget the days I spend with my Majesty."


    Li Min smiled, his tone suddenly became complicated: "Unfortunately, I have forgotten a lot."


    "That''s His Majesty''s busy government affairs, to worry about the world''s major events ..." The Queen did not care, but thoughtfully relieved Li Yan. However, before she could finish speaking, she was suddenly pulled into her arms by a light body.


    The queen did not panic, but closed her eyes. In this situation, she has met so many people that Li Yan often pulls her into her arms in a seemingly rude way, and then kisses in the public.


    But this time the queen was wrong.


    Li Yan did not kiss her.


    Not only that, the queen also felt a deep pain in the chest.


    She opened her eyes unexpectedly and painfully, and she could not believe that she had inserted a fruit-sharpening knife into her chest.

 v5 Chapter 128： Too clear

    "Your Majesty, this is ... why?" The queen held Li''s hand and stared at him bitterly and bitterly, her eyes full of incomprehension.


    Seeing this scene, the concubines and concubines screamed in fright, and many people collapsed to the ground, not knowing how many bottles and jars had been knocked over for a while.


    Li Yan grabbed the queen''s hand and shook it away, and stood up indifferently without looking at the other side.


    He faced the stage next to Taichi, his voice muffled: "I have to admit that this illusion is so real that nothing can be found at all. Even the queen, even the little bit of me and the county master, I remember it clearly. And if I guessed right, since I entered this city, I got some illusion, and my mind is already unclear. In this case, even if it was another ten years, I would not May be spotted. "


    The queen was sitting on the ground covering her chest, still struggling. She looked at Li Yan with tears in her eyes. "Chen Ye didn''t understand what Her Majesty was saying. Of course, Chen Ye remembered clearly ..."


    "Yeah, you remember very well."


    Li Yan''s eyes fell on the dancing singer, with a look of absurdity, "But it''s too clear. For so many years, even people with good memory, the memories of the original scene will also be biased. Because we are remembering a certain When something happens, the picture will subconsciously add some kind of transformation of itself, so that everything becomes in line with their habits, fantasy. So when two people recall the past together, many details are often not right. "


    Speaking of which, Li Li looked back at the queen and said, "But you didn''t. Even stranger, neither did I. Our memories are exactly the same. This impossible situation has only one explanation, your so-called memories They are copied according to my memory. Therefore, you are not a living person at all, but just a projection of this secret state to the county master. "


    The concubines shrank into a ball, still crying with due diligence, the queen looked up at Li Yan, her expression changed for a while.


    As she approached, she laughed sadly: "Your Majesty, are you too tired to deal with political affairs, so you have some illusion? Chen You is Wu You ..."


    Li Yan laughed, and his eyes showed disdain: "You can''t try to confuse me anymore. The biggest failure in this illusion is the county master you play. You don''t know at all how much tacit understanding and heart I have with the county master. You read through my memory and thought that if you knew anything that happened between us, you would be able to perfectly reproduce a county master? This is impossible. In fact, I have doubted you for a long time, and I have doubts about you. I doubted the vision in front of me. What happened to me today is not a temptation at all, but ...


    Then Li Li squatted in front of the emperor. He glanced at the knife on the chest of the opponent. Although there was blood flowing there, the emperor''s vitality was not weakened. He sneered: "Sure enough, the things in the mystery will not cause real harm to you at all."


    The words didn''t fall, Li Min''s wrists shook, and Lu Gujian appeared in his hands.


    "Your Majesty, what are you doing, don''t ..." The Queen yelled in horror.


    Li Yan ignored her, and Jianguang flashed, chopping off the opponent''s head.


    Then the queen''s body dissipated into particles.


    Li Yan stood up and glanced around the concubines: "Do you want me to do it myself?"


    The concubines of the concubines converged in a moment, and looked at Li Yan complicatedly, and then all disappeared into dust like the queen.


    The sight in front of me was confusing, and the light was dazzling, as if the sky was sinking.


    When the sight returned to normal again, Li Zhi discovered that he was still sitting on the throne of Tai Chi Temple. The hall in front of them was empty, and there were no eunuchs or armored men outside, and the noise in the streets could no longer be heard.


    Li Yan stood up and was about to step out of the hall, and suddenly Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the two people.


    Two living people.


    ...


    The eighteenth day.


    The entire Zhenjiang city has been ruined, and even the city''s main government has been destroyed by half during the war. The various main circles of the city''s main government have played an overload role, and after annihilating many powerful beasts and immortals, they have finally completed them. duty of.


    The beast is like the rising tide, and it continues to spread to the city, but compared to the endless endless attack at the beginning, Rao is the beast''s offensive and has become a wave after wave. Although the gap left in the middle is still very short, it is far from enough to allow the demon to rest and heal, but it can finally make people breathe.


    The city is piled with corpses, and the bodies of the beasts in many places are much higher than the houses. Many streets have become blood rivers.


    About 30% of the monks in Zhenjiang City are left.


    The number of Li Zhi''s monks is less than 50%.


    The white wolf pressed a ferocious red flame tiger under him, staring at each other with eyes fixed, and he kept saying something, no matter how painful the red flame tiger roared and struggled hard, he kept his teeth out.


    In the end, Chiyanhu died of exhaustion. When he died, his expression was strange, and his eyes were full of confusion and fear. This shows that at the time of death, it is not only physically struggling, but also the mind.


    The red sleeves with loose hair limped to the white wolf, and asked in a dumb voice, "Master White Wolf, is it still okay?"


    The white wolf was almost out of power, struggling to climb down from the Red Flame Tiger, sitting on the ground against the opponent''s body, and painfully said, "It''s almost going to be successful, but it''s just a little worse. Damn it, that layer of diaphragm can''t break through!"


    The red sleeve silently handed the white wolf an elixir bottle.


    She knew what the other party was doing.


    The white wolf has the ability to communicate with beasts, but so far, he has only been able to make the wolves obey orders, and the number must not exceed three thousand. As for other beasts ... Rao is the eighteenth day of the war. The White Wolf has been looking for opportunities to try, but still failed to break through.


    "In fact, I also know that the layer of diaphragm is the way that cactus controls them. It is too difficult for me to grab the control of them from the fairy ... unless I thoroughly study the way that cactus controls them. But now it''s too late. "The white wolf took a panacea and sighed in pain.


    The ability to order wolves is because the white wolf is a wolf demon himself. Within the group, there is a natural connection. But that was not a breakthrough in the immortal''s method, but another path opened up. But even so, the White Wolf tried his best to order only three thousand war wolves.


    These days, battles in Zhenjiang City are difficult. The ranks of Li Zhi ¡¯s monks are not as good as those in Zhenjiang City. The reason is that there are fewer casualties than the other. The white wolf keeps ordering the wolves to attack the herd in the battle. It is also very important. the reason.


    Red sleeve comforted him: "Master White Wolf, don''t worry, there is always a chance."


    "There will be no more chance. This battle is the last chance." The white wolf sighed loudly. The fatigue and pain of the battle made people feel cold, and he couldn''t help but think of something warm, such as his hometown and old man. He Gradually the color of memories appeared.


    His voice is soft: "When I was not a wolf demon, but an ordinary white wolf, I followed my parents to shuttle and forage in the snow and ice. Although the life was difficult, sometimes I was chased by powerful beasts. I''ll be hungry ... but in retrospect, those days are actually beautiful. Not because of freedom, not because of carefreeness, not because of ignorance, but because of ... parents It''s around! "


    "Anytime, no matter what the circumstances, seeing their back, you will feel the stability and warmth from the heart. Even if the sky falls, as long as you are with them, it will not be so terrible."


    Red Sleeve bowed her head down. Like White Wolf, she lost her parents when she was very young, so she even knew what it would be like to live alone in the world. Nights like that are always extremely cold, without a little bit of temperature, and the difficulties encountered are always extremely difficult, and disappointment is always more disappointed.


    There were tears in Bai Wolf''s eyes, and his voice became difficult: "But one day, they died, died in front of the beast tide, died under the beast of the fierce beast ... then the mountain shook, The beasts roared, and the whole forest was shaking. They, at the most critical moment, hid me in that small cave where only a wolf could hold me ... before they left Looking back at my eyes, I still remember ... "


    "Master White Wolf ..." Red Sleeve choked.


    The white wolf clenched his fist tightly, his expression became grumpy, and he bit his teeth, saying, "I swear to exterminate the beast tide, I swear to find out the causes of the beast tide and control them, and I swear not to let the demon close to death I swear before me, under the claws of a ferocious beast ... "


    Red Sleeve no longer knew what to say.


    The white wolf clutched his head and annoyed, "I hate that I can never find that way, the way to break through the immortal method! I hate that in this battle about the survival of the demons and the future, we will all die. I still could n¡¯t break through this battle ... "


    ...


    Taking advantage of the fierce beast attack, Mi Monkey King and Zhao Bofu convened leaders of various ministries to discuss and adjust their strategic deployment. When Wu You returned to the defense area of ??the monk team, he immediately summoned the leaders of several teams together.


    When the demons were all here, Wu You looked around them with a somber look, and the clear voice was slightly low: "The demons suffered heavy losses. The territory we occupied has been compressed to the extreme. The battle has reached the final stage. From now on, At the beginning, we can''t take a step back, otherwise we will be completely drowned by the beasts of a fierce onslaught and there will be no vitality at all. "


    Speaking of this, Wu You paused, watching the monks'' eyes became extremely serious, and there was a kind of kind trust, just like facing his brothers.


    She said: "If we can''t keep our defense area and let the town of Xinjiang be completely occupied, then the beasts and immortals will go straight to the Seven Sacred Mountains, and then my elder brother will be fully exposed. I don''t need to say that everyone knows that What it means. "


    "The county master rest assured, our killing hand swears to co-exist with His Highness and the county master!" Qi Potian shouted firmly, full of determination. He is always the most active one when he needs to work hard, no matter if Li Li is in or out.


    Monks such as Yodaka, Lady Boss, Leopard Demon, White Wolf, and Wei Weiwu also all expressed their intentions for death.


    This is not only the battle between Wu You and Li Yan, but also the battle of all their demons.


    "Now adjust the battlefield defense." Wu You no longer said a word, and directly ordered, "Qi sky, you lead the killing hand and four hundred gas-refining monks, guard Luoxin Street, the central area is Juxinglou."


    "Yes! We will never let a ferocious animal cross Luoxin Street!" Qi Potian took the lead.


    "Madam, you bring 600 monks and guard Funing Lane."


    "Yes!"


    "White wolf, you and the girl with red sleeves, lead three hundred monks and guard the Jimingfang. White wolf can command the wolf group, so you have fewer monks ... I can''t tell more monks for you."


    "The county master rest assured, Jimingfang will never lose it!" Bai Lang said in a deep voice.


    "Okay! Wei Weiwu ..."

 v5 Chapter 129： Killing is not by mouth (three)

    Li Zheng stood up from the throne.


    He also did not know how much time had passed outside in the three years he had spent in the fantasy. However, with 40 years of experience in the previous mystery, Li Ye was not very panicked. Just when he was about to try to contact the Peng Demon King, and determined the situation outside, his eyes fell on the emperor''s case.


    A folded scroll was placed there, and it looked like the carved pattern on the eyebrow at the center of his eyebrow was the same. This made Li Xun believe that the test of the heavenly mystery should have been almost completed. He only needs to accept this picture, and he should be able to leave the mysterious world.


    Of course, in accordance with the previous rules of heavenly secrets, Li Zhi needs to understand a kind of avenue in the secrets.


    Li Yankan broke through the illusion and took the initiative to leave from the emperor''s dream. In fact, he has realized a way: the way of truth and reality.


    Illusions are imaginary and true in heart.


    It''s just that now, Li Zhi hasn''t experienced this new road of understanding in detail.


    As he reached out and was about to hold the scroll, Yu Guang glanced from the corner of his eye and saw two living people.


    The other side was two acquaintances, looking out of the hall door and looking inward. There was some sneakiness in the action, and there was still fright in his eyes. Li Wei frowned slightly. The two men he had met in Heishiling were the powerhouse of Taiyi True Wonderland, but at the end of the battle, he abandoned Xu Beiwang and fled.


    These two people are Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi.


    Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi saw Li Yan who stood up from the throne, at first, with fear in his eyes.


    They were commissioned by His Holiness the Beihai to secretly lurk in the Seven Sacred Mountains when the immortal ordered the beast to conduct a full-scale war against the demon clan, monitoring the every move of the demon monk here. Qisheng Mountain is the center of the demon clan, and it is also the place where the flags and chaos bells of the Zhou Tianxing array are stored. The immortals naturally care about it.


    What''s going on in Qisheng Mountain, the immortal people need to know the first time, because the actions of the monks in Qisheng Mountain are necessarily related to the overall situation. Because of this, the monks sent by the immortals should not be low in nature, otherwise they would be easy to find but not too high.


    When Li Zhi followed the Demon King and Peng Demon into the underground hall, Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi discovered it, and passed the news to His Holiness the Beihai. However, His Holiness Beihai didn''t care about the news at first, because he didn''t think Li Zhi could lift the seal of Xianting.


    But when Qisheng Mountain appeared in the heavenly atmosphere, not only the Supreme Master of the North Sea, but even Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi felt that something was wrong.


    At that time, the vision of Tiandao appeared for a very short time, and it was almost fleeting. However, with Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi''s cultivation, he seized the opportunity that passed away and successfully entered the secret state of Heaven.


    Heaven''s secret realm is of great importance. Getting the opportunity is even more important to the future of Xianting. When the opportunity appears, Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi did not hesitate at all. This is their unique opportunity for success. If they can get the opportunity, they will not only be greatly rewarded by Xianting, but their own destiny can also be greatly changed.


    However, after entering the secret realm of heaven, Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi felt the malice of the secret realm. First, Xiuwei was suppressed, and when they encountered siege by the wilderness armorers, they exhausted their efforts to reach Taoshu Island. As soon as they reached the gate of the main hall, they were caught in a fantasy.


    They had been quite happy in the illusion, but somehow the illusion disappeared suddenly. When they returned to God and were about to enter the hall, they saw a mighty figure standing on the throne.


    At that time, their hearts were trembling, and their fears skyrocketed. They said that they must be the masters of the mystery. The most powerful existence here?


    Out of the illusion, Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi are both shocked. Although I do n¡¯t know why they were not killed by the illusion, they can also experience the horror of the mystery. Faced with the existence of a master who may be a mystery, how can they not be frightened?


    But they ran without turning their heads, which made them quickly see each other''s looks.


    The two couldn''t help but yell: "Li Li?"


    In the Battle of Heishiling, they have all seen Li Yan, especially when Wei Yu, at that time guessed the identity of the other party, and afterwards confirmed it with His Holiness the Beihai, which was naturally recognized at this time.


    Li Yan glanced at Wei Yushi and Yang Feng indifferently, and kept moving his hands, closing the scroll naturally.


    "What did you just take?"


    "Let it go down! Let it go down and hear nothing! You can get the things in this mystery ?!"


    When Wei Yu and Yang Fengzhi saw Li Yan''s actions, they immediately guarded, and then screamed loudly. Looking at their tone of mood, it was like a thief who saw a burglary.


    Li Xun did not speak, but walked out after the emperor''s case. According to the inertia of the heavenly mystery, if there are two people opposing each other in a certain area at the same time, the restriction on the passage of the mystery will disappear only when only one of them is left.


    In other words, if Li Yan wants to leave the secret realm, he must first kill Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi.


    "Give up that thing, or you will have no choice but to die!" Wei Yu took out his sword while his eyes were gloomy and ready to go.


    "It''s not your thing, don''t get it deliberately, do you not understand why a man is guilty and guilty of sin?" One of Yang Feng''s sleeves, a white cricket appeared in his hand, staring fiercely at Li Qi.


    It was confirmed that the other party was Li Yan, not the master of the secret, and the fears of Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi disappeared. The immortal demeanor that overlooked mortals naturally emerged.


    Li Yan still didn''t speak. He walked down the steps and suddenly kicked on the ground with his hind feet. The whole man ran out, almost surpassing the tiger and leopard, and his eyes suddenly became extremely sharp.


    On the way, Li Zhi turned his wrist, and Lu Gujian, who was burning green and white, appeared. When he was only seven steps away from the opponent, Li Zhi''s body suddenly jumped, and when the sword fell in front of Wei Wei, it was cut off!


    "The thief is crazy!"


    "act recklessly!"


    During Wei Yu, Yang Fengzhi was furious at the same time. The former waved his sword to greet him and splashed out a circle of fish-scale sword lights, which didn''t even mean to defend.


    At the same time, Yang Feng took a step before, using Bai Yan as a gun, aimed at the position of Li Yan''s waist and eye, and stabbed at the other side. Looking at his offensive position, it was clear that Wei Yu was able to injure Li Yan with a sword, and then he made up a shot in time to pierce Li Yan''s body and assassinate him on the spot.


    Entering the secret realm, Xiu was suppressed. Wei Yushi and Yang Fengzhi knew, of course, that they are now playing against Li Yan, and they have lost their crushing strength. However, the advantages are still there. Now Li Zhi is the strength of the first layer of gas refining, and they are all in the middle and late stages.


    Now they are one enemy and two opponents, and of course they will not take Li Yan into their eyes.


    Coincidentally, Li Yan didn''t take them seriously either.


    Although he only has the initial practice in the first layer of gas refining, he has many reliances that can enhance his combat power.


    A sword was cut out, Li Zhi mobilized the power of dragon spirit, the power of luck in the people in the fairy garden, and combined with the power of Emperor Tao to converge on Lu Gujian, and the time was blue and white. Sword hit in one place.


    In Li Zhi''s imagination, when this sword goes down, Wei Yu''s long sword must be cut off, and Lu Gujian is now the best weapon in the day after tomorrow. And his swordmang is enough to cut the opponent''s bodyguard and split the opponent in half.


    With a sting, as expected by Li Yan, in the eyes of Wei Yu''s astonishment, Lu Gujian cut off his long sword, and cast his head straight towards his forehead.


    When Wei Yu''s eyes suddenly widened, the panic could not be covered.


    But then, there was a fierce tinge of light in his eyes, and before the sword was on his face, his body was suddenly covered with a layer of bronze light.


    Li Yan''s pupils shrank, and Wei Yu even had a bronze armor on his body, completely covering him with no gap. Lu Gujian chopped on the bronze armored helmet, and made a crisp metal impact. He even made a shallow mark on the bronze armor.


    Not to mention the sword splitting the opponent into two halves, they did not even break the armor.


    Obviously, the body of this bronze armor was very high during Wei Yu, and after Lu Gujian cut off his long sword, his power declined after all. This sword did not work.


    As a Taiyi true immortal, she is no longer a small person in Xianting, and she has an extraordinary status in Wei Yu. It is not comparable to Xu Beiwang. It is not surprising that there is such a weapon.


    Li Jian''s sword not only failed to achieve meritorious power, but due to the instant confrontation, the stagnation of his body caused an instant and exposed the gap.


    This gap is small, but for Yang Fengzhi, it is enough for him to do a lot of things.


    "Go to death!" At the same time, Bai Feng in Yang Fengzhi''s waist and eyes stabbed Li Yan, impartial. His eyes were filled with pride, "Praying arms as a car, you can''t help it, now you know what it means to die ..."


    Before he finished, he stopped abruptly.


    Because he suddenly discovered that although Bai''s gunpoint stabbed Li Zhi, he did not pierce the other side.


    Mo said that there was no puncture, not even flesh.


    A small, colorless and transparent shield blocked the front of the gun in front of Bai Zhi''s gun tip.


    It is Sky Shield.


    It has been a long time since Li Xun came to the Seven Sacred Mountains, and it has been a long time since the Battle of Heishiling, and the Tianjian and Tiandun have been able to be used again.


    Blocked by the shield, Bai Feng''s gun tip, Yang Fengzhi''s blow had no effect at all. Even Aura was unable to pass through the Sky Shield and cause any damage to Li Zhi, so Li Zhi''s body remained unchanged.


    However, Yang Fengzhi''s mistakes were fleeting, his eyes quickly became gloomy, and his pride was not reduced. Although he didn''t know what Li Wei used to block his gunpoint, it was not surprising that Li Wei had a magic weapon to protect his body. Although his one shot was not successful, the next counterattack in Wei Yu should come.


    Li Yan''s sword was launched with momentum, and he tried his best, but failed to break Wei Yu''s defense armor. Of course, Wei Yu didn''t matter much. Then at this time, Li Zhi''s defense magic weapon was restrained by Yang Feng. When Wei Yu attacked again, Li Wei would be unable to resist, he still had to die!


    After Yang Fengzhi retrieved Bai Ye and prepared to attack in Wei Yu, he made up another shot and completely closed Li Ye.


    Unfortunately, Yang Fengzhi did not see Wei Yu''s shot.


    He will never wait for Wei Yu to shoot.


    On the contrary, Li Yan cut him back with a sword.


    In the accident and haste of Yang Feng, he waved Bai Ji to block, anyway, Kankan blocked the sword. He quickly distanced himself and looked at Wei Yushi, angrily, "Why don''t you shoot when Wei Yu?"


    When he saw Wei Yu, he was instantly ashamed.


    Wei Yu had already smashed his face when his rain fell, his blood pool spread, his vitality dissipated, and he no longer had any aura. He could not die anymore.


    "How could this be happening ?!" Seeing his companion''s strange death in an instant, Yang Fengzhi''s heart trembled suddenly, and the fear was uncontrollable and enveloped him.


    "This question, you can go to Huangquan Road to ask him." Naturally, when killing Weiyu, it was Tianjian, but Li Zhi didn''t tell Yang Feng the answer. He looked indifferent, waving Lu Gujian and then sword to Yang Fengzhi. The sword is like a curtain, impenetrable. "He has a bronze armor, do you have it?"


    Yang Fengzhi did not.


    He is about the same status as Xu Beiwang. He is a monk under Wei Yushi. Where can Wei Yushi be his net worth?


    Soon, Yang Fengzhi couldn''t withstand the stormy attack of Li Zhi. First Bai Bai was chopped off, and then Li Zhi rushed in front of him. Rao was his left shoulder, which he quickly dodged and was pierced by a sword.


    There was a booming bang, and Li Li, who was close, lifted his left elbow and slammed into Yang Fengzhi''s chest. The sound of cracking bones came from Yang Fengzhi''s mouth.


    Yang Fengzhi, who had a retreating figure, had a vicious face. He pulled his left hand to his side and was unable to move, but he waved his right palm and patted Li Zhi''s forehead. The palm of his hand even appeared a stalkless flying sword, which protruded like a sharp thorn. He flickered at the tip of the sword while he hissed, "You can''t win mine!"


    Li Yan''s eyes were quiet and he raised his left arm to protect his forehead. Fei Jianzhen pierced his arm, but he didn''t even frown, as if the arm was not his own. At the same time, Lu Gujian stabbed in his hand, piercing the opponent''s lower abdomen directly.


    Li Yan shook his wrist and turned Lu Gujian to twist in the abdominal cavity of the opponent, at the same time Reiki erupted in the sword body. In the blast, Yang Fengzhi''s half of the abdomen became a huge blood-colored hollow, and the thin intestine fell out with the viscera.


    When it came, Li Xuan kicked Yang Fengzhi''s toes to the ground.


    Yang Fengzhi slipped out on the ground, blood shed all over the ground. When he stopped hitting the court pillar, after a moment of confusion, he hurriedly covered his blood hole in the abdomen with one hand, and kept his hands smashed into the abdominal cavity with one hand.


    However, the hole penetrated the body, the viscera stuffed in from the front, and blood flowing out from behind, which made him scream like a pig.


    Li Yan glanced down at Yang Feng indifferently. "What''s the use of saying that I''m going to die no more? It doesn''t depend on my mouth to kill."


    After speaking, he turned and walked outside the main hall, too lazy to look at Yang Feng.


    Yang Fengzhi''s roar became weaker and weaker, and soon he dissipated and fell to the ground. After two twitches, there was no movement.

 v5 Chapter 130： Open your eyes

    When Li Yan walked to the door, he paused, then turned around and trot back, his look was a little awkward: "Jinggu was so handsome, but he forgot to walk through their storage bags. It was a sin ... . "


    Fortunately, Yang Fengzhi had already lost his breath, and Wei Yu had already died during the rain. However, no one found Li Zheng''s embarrassment, which made him feel at ease. After taking off the storage bags of the two, Li Min carefully examined it.


    Yang Fengzhi''s magic weapon is enough, and there are several pieces of middle grade. His white cricket is even better, but it has been cut off by Lu Gujian and cannot be used.


    In Wei Yu, his net worth should be one level higher. In addition to a dozen days of top-notch magic, there are two top-grade magic that are not damaged. Such gains made Li Yan satisfied. Even if Lu Gujian does not need to devour the magic weapon in the future, taking the magic weapon back to arm the monk team is a great improvement in strength.


    Gathering the storage bags, Li Min walked out of Taiji Hall and looked down at Yuantian with his hand at the door. I do n¡¯t know how big this mystery is. The island in the lake is only a small part of it, but since getting the picture scroll, Li Zhi has no intention to continue exploring.


    He took out the scroll and unfolded slowly.


    There is nothing special about the content of the ink painting, that is, the mystery at the moment. From this perspective, the mystery is vast and far-reaching, and the place where Li Zhi walked by is nothing at all. When Li Min unfolded the scroll, a streamer flew out from the center of the scroll and went straight into Li Lin''s heart.


    In Li Zhi''s consciousness, the two heavenly scrolls floated to each other without disturbing each other, which made him feel weird. He thought that the same was a natural picture, even if they didn''t merge with each other, there would be some kind of link. Now it doesn''t look like this.


    When the streamer didn''t enter the eyebrows, the heavenly scroll entity in the hand disappeared like smoke, and the scenery in front of Li Yan''s eyes changed for a while, and then he returned to the two seal mountains.


    The appearances of Huang Fuyu and Wanli in the Ming Dynasty remained the same, without any change, and the secret world of heaven has not affected them at all.


    The first thing after Li Yan came out was to send a message to the Peng Demon King: "Da Sheng, what''s going on outside, how long has time passed?"


    "It has been twenty days since you entered the mysterious land, and the demon territory is naturally a pot of porridge."


    The voice of the Peng Demon revealed a bit of anxiety and anxiety, and Li Ye didn''t even have to imagine him scratching his ears. Speaking of which the Peng Demon has been with Li Xun for a long time in the Seven Holy Mountains, as the great holy demon, he could not participate in the fierce fighting outside, and he would indeed feel frizzy.


    The Peng Demon continued: "The mortal soldiers did not attack your territory. Although the monsters we sent out have paid a lot of casualties, they have finally approached Ling Yundu and will soon reach Pinglu. You need not worry too much. . "


    Li Min breathed a sigh of relief. "Listening to Dasheng''s tone is quite heavy. What''s the bad news?"


    The Peng Mo Wang hesitated for a moment and said, "We have been standing for so long in the face of the beast tide attack. The offensive of the beast is not as strong as it was at the beginning. The battle situation in all the big cities has stabilized, and we have not continued to lose the ground. Assaulted Zhenjiang City, intending to break through and directly attack the Seven Holy Mountains. The monks we sent to the rescue were ambushed halfway and suffered heavy losses. They could no longer provide Zhenjiang City with effective support for a while, and they could only see themselves ... .... "


    Li Yan frowned slightly: "Listen to what you mean, the onslaught of immortals and ferocious beasts on Zhenjiang City is not just as simple as threatening the Seven Holy Mountains."


    The Peng Mo Wang sighed: "Your team is in Zhenjiang City, and the county master is also."


    Li Yan was silent.


    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, the Peng Demon tried to persuade him: "You can rest assured that even if the town is lost, the county master will be fine. The king of monkeys will be optimistic about her ... Big deal, I''m not here I''m guarding you and rushing over if necessary, but I can still bring her out. "


    Li Yan still didn''t speak.


    Wu You will be fine. Of course, Li Yan has let go of most of his heart, but what about other people? Yoda èÉ should be fine. But that monk''s team was managed by him, so losing it will have a great impact on the future.


    Moreover, after getting along all the way, he had good feelings with many of these monks, such as the boss lady and Qi Potian.


    Li Xun took out Lu Gujian and gazed at the seal rune on the mountains of Wanyu, slowly lifted off, and struck the seal with enough strength.


    This sword, which combines the power of the dragon''s power, the power of the people''s fortune, the power of the emperor''s way, and the power of the yin and yang avenue, has a sword strength of more than a thousand feet.


    The waves of Reiki reverberated in the explosive sound of firecrackers, spreading over a range of thousands of feet, and the Reiki tide flooded a small half of the mountain.


    However, when the light disappeared, the two seal runes remained as they were, and were not half damaged.


    Li Yan''s eyes sank a bit.


    He mobilized all the forces that could be dispatched, brought together his lifelong insights and avenues, and cut a sword again to the seal rune.


    Then the third sword, the fourth sword, the fifth sword ...


    After a hundred swords, the seal rune was still intact, and even the mountain body never flew sand and stones, as if the sword gas was just a breeze, and it could not cause any damage to them.


    Li Min stopped.


    Not because there is no way to take them, but because after the hundred swords passed, he found some clues.


    He was half-sounding with a condensed feeling, his eyes suddenly became sharp, he slowly lifted Lu Gujian, and once again cut off a thousand swords.


    This time, the mountain shook, the sand flew away, and the aura of light arose, leaving a sword mark on the seal rune.


    Although the damage to Gaoshan and Fuyu is still far from being destroyed, it means that Lizhi has made substantial progress in their attack.


    Li Yan''s eyes brightened.


    Only then did he use the power of truth and truth.


    However, because he has not fully understood the truth and reality, his power is extraordinary. It is far less powerful than the "Yin and Yang Road Map" he used after leaving the first heavenly mystery.


    From the yin and yang, the truth and the truth, Li Zhi also has a little understanding of the Fu Zhi.


    Not only the way of Fuyu, but also the way of formation.


    Li Zhi doesn''t know how to use runes and formations, but his level is still basically at the level before crossing, and there is still a long way to go before Da Luo Jinxian.


    If you want to increase the level of runes and matrix formations to a level comparable to that of Da Luo Jinxian, let''s not say that one year and ten years, and you can''t do it for centuries and thousands of years, and you can''t rely on this seal Fu Fu.


    But he did not just chop the seal rune.


    Li Xun was lost in thought, and began to mobilize the new heavenly picture of the eyebrows, realizing the power in it, and then trying to mobilize the power in it.


    For the first time out of Tiandao Secret, Li Zhi obtained such sharp weapons as Tianjian and Tiandun, but this time coming out of Tiandao Secret, he has not received the gift of Tiandao except for the scroll of Tianji.


    This is clearly inconsistent with the previous situation.


    Did n¡¯t Tiandao give it, or did Li Yan fail to realize it?


    He thought it was the latter.


    The reason for not realizing it in time may be that the power of the gift of the heavens this time is not as simple and rude as the swords and shields of the sky. In other words, it may not be a tangible force.


    Li Yan now has to find this power.


    ...


    On the 21st, Zhenjiang City.


    There is no end to endless battles.


    When another wave of beasts poured into the city from outside the city, the broken city shuddered again, and the ordinary monk monk standing in the street couldn''t help turning his face pale, and the roar of the beast was as fierce and usual as ever Psychic.


    In front of Juxing Tower on Luoxin Street, blood-stained Qi Potianqi stood up with a long sword, staring at the beast that swept through the waves, and Shen Sheng said to the monks behind him: "Stand up, ready to fight! "


    The so-called Luoxin Street, today, is just a passageway in the ruins. The courtyard walls and houses on both sides have been razed to the ground, and piles of rocks and horizontal trees are walking in disorder. In the middle there were a large number of horrible beasts that could not be removed at all.


    The street surface is no longer level, there are potholes everywhere, masonry has been destroyed by surgery, and most of the depressions have accumulated the blood of Bantan or Mantan. The pungent fishy smell is particularly uncomfortable.


    Even the Juxinglou is just a big pile of ruins.


    Around Juxinglou, more than 300 monsters of various colors stood up one after another, and nearly half gathered near Qi Potian. This is the intersection of Luoxin Street, and it will also be the place where the most beasts hit.


    The black beast of the beast rushed to see the end without a glance, and rushed to Luoxin Street to say a few hundred, led by several flying immortals. Compared with the miserable Qi Potian, these immortals, even if they do n¡¯t have the Xuanhuangzhen demon symbol, obviously belong to the new force, the white robes are spotless, and they look personable.


    "Darkness, you are dead, why do you still fight fearlessly? Kneel down and surrender to us, we will spare you a life, so that you can continue to live here in the future!" , Said coldly overlooking Qi Potian.


    Qi Potian blew his teeth, he laughed at himself and murmured: "Unexpectedly, the **** battles so far have killed countless enemies, still have to be looked down on by these immortal dogs. Damn, when will Qi Qitian be immune from How slow are others'' words and deeds, and everyone respects wherever they go? "


    Li Jian, who lost half of his hand, chuckled beside him, with a light tone: "We are monsters, why do fairies look good? Just like people, they don''t care if they are worthy of being watched by dogs. We look down on us On your own, that''s enough. "


    Qi Potian turned to look at Li Jian, the other person''s face was pale and his breath had dropped more than a little bit compared with the peak period. But he seemed calm and unsure as if he didn''t know what the battle was about to him.


    When Qi Qitian''s eyes were touched, Li Jian smiled again: "Don''t look at me like this, I know I may not survive this battle. What about it, the team of 5,000 or 6,000 people was still standing, Even half are gone. Other demons can fight to death, and I will die too. It''s no big deal. "


    Qi broke into silence.


    At half a moment, he said in a deep voice: "Yes, you are right. Death is normal after the war has ended."


    Qi Potian retracted his eyes, and his expression was beyond words. He stared at the immortals and fierce beasts who had been flying slowly to his eyes, taking a deep breath.


    Then he lifted the sword and pointed directly at the man, screaming loudly: "I, Qi Potian, His Majesty King Anthony, the famous Blackrock Ridge butcher, the killing hand senior elder, you are ready to die under my sword Yet?!"


    "Look for death!" Screamed angrily for the head of the fairy, suddenly raised the speed to the extreme, and flew over to Qi Potianfei, who was cut off with a sword in midair.


    The other party is Tian Wonderland, but Qi Po Tian is not afraid. He is preparing to meet him, but Li Jian has rushed out first. "This Tian Wonderland is mine, you should go to find Wonderland!"


    Qi Datian was furious: "You jerk, still look down on me!"


    Having said that, Qi Potian did not compete with Li Jian and greeted a fairyland fairyland.


    In fact, whether it is Li Jian or Qi Potian, in their current state, they have little chance of winning against monks in the same situation. But they had no choice, because there were only more than 300 monks behind them, and the beast had hundreds.


    The tragic assassination not only unfolded in Luoxin Street and the ruins on both sides of it, but any battle zone guarded by the demon was caught in a **** battle at about the same time.


    It didn''t take long for Qi Potian to meet his opponent, and he was injured by the opponent. He hit the opponent''s palm, suddenly fell from the air, and crashed into the ruins of Juxinglou.


    "Unbearable." The fairy shook her hand and snorted disdainfully. As a fairyland, he did not take any effort to defeat Qi Potian at this time, which made him quite contented.


    He was very confident in his palm, which was the one that united his life, and the fellow monk was bound to be seriously injured. Qi Potian was already weak and weak, and was unable to get up from the rubble at this moment.


    The fairy looked at the ruins for the last time, and he was about to shoot at other demons, but he suddenly looked a little surprised, his eyes were surprised, and his body stopped.


    In the pervasive smoke, a stingy figure stepped out step by step and saw that the action was quite difficult, but he was still staring at the immortal with imposing momentum.


    When the immortal was surprised, feeling Qi Potian''s momentum and will, he immediately became angry and anger. He flew out again and slammed into Qi Potian: "Unknown little soldier, but also want to change his life against the sky ?!"


    The gray-faced and earth-faced Qi Potian lifted his head, and there was blood overflowing from the nose, mouth, and ears, but his gaze was still fierce and firm. He said wordlessly: "What a nameless little pawn, I am Qi Qitian, An Wang''s confidant, famous Blackrock Ridge Butcher! "


    His words turned into a hissing growl at the back, and the sword in his hand slid across a beautiful arc, picking down the fairy! He concentrated all his limited power on the sword, so he let go of his defense and opened his empty door wide.


    The fairy pressed his palm against Qi Potian''s shoulder. This time, Qi Potian was like a short-line kite, vomiting blood and flying out, smashing a large pit in the ruins. The immortal right rib was also cut into a huge mouth, blood spewed.


    The fairy was furious.


    He was scared at the last minute of the rivalry. Qi Potian''s sword could have cut his body directly from the right rib, but he avoided it at the last moment, so he was only injured, but he could only hit the palm of Qi Potian''s forehead and could only hit Qi Qitian shoulders.


    The fairy took an elixir, covered her bleeding ribs, flew into the ruins, and opened the waste rock horizontally. He smashed the dead fish like a sky out of the big pit, and finally twisted the other''s hand with one hand. Neck, holding him high.


    The immortal''s expression was fierce, his eyes were fierce, and he flinched at the time of life and death. However, he was still unavoidably traumatized and made him extremely disappointed in himself. His frustration and low self-esteem all turned into anger at this moment. He urgently needed to crush Qi Dian''s dignity to find his confidence and superiority.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "You waste, do you think you can win me if you don''t die? Waste is only waste! After all, you gangsters of evildoers will be stepped on by our immortals. The victory and defeat of 10,000 years ago determines this. One point! No matter who you trust now, no matter how unwilling you are, you will never be able to change this result, you know what? You shit! "


    The immortal''s aura continued to pour from his palm into his throat, Qi Qitian''s breathing was difficult, his face changed from blue to purple, no matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of this big iron-like hand.


    Seeing Qi Potian struggling hard and not being able to help himself, the fairy''s heart was so fast that he couldn''t help laughing out loud and deliberately slowed down the reiki''s damage speed, just to appreciate the other''s dying struggle.


    Qi Potian said, "I ... not ..."


    "What are you not?" The fairy asked scornfully.


    "Not ... waste!" Qi Potian suddenly growled.


    After a while, the fairy felt the extreme danger, and he quickly let go of Qi Qitian and pulled back. But late, with the completion of Qi Potian''s secret fingertips, a flying sword flew out of his sleeve, pierced his neck through the fairy''s head, and cut his skull.


    "You ... find death!" When the fairy felt the abnormality behind her head, she tried her best to slam it into Qi Potian''s chest.


    With a dull sound, Qi Potian flew out again and fell into the rubble. The immortal''s headless body also sprayed down with a fountain of blood, and his head fell aside. He was staring with glaring eyes before death.


    Qi Potian sat down in the rubble, crooked his head, and couldn''t move his fingers. His mouth continued to pour blood, and his shoulders and front **** were wet. However, he looked at the fairy''s body and moved the corners of his mouth to draw a smile, which was extremely proud.


    The fighting did not stop there, and the fairy and beast attack on Luoxin Street continued. Falling in the ruins, if the breath of Qi Qi was absent, no one noticed him anymore, even the nearby beasts were too lazy to look at him only when he was dead.


    At the end of the battle, the demon was severely injured and wounded, and sporadic beasts broke through the line of defense and rushed behind the Juxinglou.


    A fiery wolf king ran through the ruins, but was stunted halfway. He looked back puzzledly, and found that his hind legs were being grasped by a blood-stained hand. No matter how hard it was, he couldn''t shake it. The master of the hand, still sitting and lying in the rubble at the moment, had no strength to stand up.


    The fire wolf king touched the opponent''s gaze, which was a pair of vitality, but still firm eyes.


    "I promised the county lord, no ... there will be a fierce beast, able to cross Luoxin Street!" Qi Peitian stared at the Wolverine King, and in his hazy and fuzzy vision, only the counterpart''s furry Legs.


    The fire wolf king was furious, and turned back to Qi Potian.


    Both sides scuffled and bite together.


    After a while, Qi Potian staggered up from the rubble. He had blood on his mouth, and lying on his feet was the Golden Wolverine whose neck was bitten. He still had a pinch of hair hanging on the corner of his mouth, but he couldn''t even think of vomiting.


    One vicious beast rushed to the vicinity of Juxinglou.


    Qi Potian''s binocular scarlet, dragging his sword, striding his stride, greeted the fierce beasts step by step. His sight had been confused, and it was difficult to even see the shape of the beast, but he was still moving forward, and his mouth was still subconsciously whispering, "I, Qi Qitian, Your Majesty King ... Black Stone Ridge Butcher ... "


    One fierce beast fell upon him, biting him. But he stood up again and again and walked towards the beasts that rushed over. His shirt was gradually shattered, and scratches were visible deep into the bones. Thick blood kept flowing, and blood under his feet formed a beach.


    He lowered his head and limped forward, but stared, saying, "I, Qi Potian ... will not let any ferocious beast ..."


    Another ferocious animal threw him to the ground. He fell into a pool of blood this time and never got up again.


    The battle was finally over.


    The monk team once again repelled the offensive of the beast.


    Watching the fierce beast retreating like a tide, Li Jian couldn''t hold it anymore, and half-knelt and panted. He looked around for a few moments and found that there were fewer than a hundred monks still standing on Luoxin Street.


    He didn''t see Qi Potian.


    By the time he found Qi Potian, his counterpart was already pale.


    He panicked Qi Potian in order to take the elixir, and used Reiki to heal the other side, but with little effect, but he did not give up, and kept working hard.


    He was getting more and more anxious, and began to sobb, his nose shed blood, and his voice brought a crying voice, "Open your eyes, you bastard! I have long seen you displeased, I have long wanted to teach you. The guy who likes to talk big and brag ... you open your eyes quickly, get up and say that you are Qi Potian and Heishiling Butcher! "


    Finally, Qi Potian woke up like a dream and sat upright. He stared at the bronze bell-like eyes, staring at the nothingness in front of him, screaming suddenly in his mouth: "I, Qi Potian, King Confidant, the famous Blackstone Ridge Butcher ..."


    Without waiting for the sword to make a surprise, Qi Potian, after saying this, suddenly spit out blood, and fell straight.


    Li Jianzheng was there, walking in the ruins where the corpse was running all over the place, and he was not moving for a long time, like a statue.


    Qi Po''s vitality was cut off, and there was no breath.

 v5 Chapter 131： It was already found

    The twenty-second day, night.


    After a **** battle, Funing Lane, which was not too spacious on the street, had few places to settle. The corpses of the beasts are too large, and now they are stacked together, taller than the original houses. However, the houses on both sides of the street are long gone, and the bodies of unknown monsters and fierce beasts are still buried in the ruins.


    The fox demon boss sat in front of a pile of waste rocks, took out a pot of spirits and drank up. Her robe was originally a spiritual garment. At this time, it was impossible to say that her defense had been lost. Even her complete shape could not be maintained. The skirt was broken in many places. One of the thighs was lost, exposing a large white area. Exudate blood.


    "Lady lady ..." The wolf demon came over, and laid down at the boss''s feet. His hair was covered with dust and blood, and his voice was low and sad. "The devil is dead."


    The boss''s drinking motion suddenly froze. But after a little hesitation, she continued to finish drinking the wine in the jar. Lost the wine jar at will, and she took out two more jars, one of which was thrown to the wolf demon.


    The lady smiled softly and calmly. "Even if you die, lest you follow me again and again." She stared at the body of the demon. "If you have the next life, don''t follow the wrong demon."


    "Madam!" The wolf demon exclaimed angrily, "we didn''t talk to the wrong demon!"


    The boss didn''t bother him and started drinking himself.


    After finally drinking an altar, she coughed for a long time, wiped her mouth, raised her face and looked at the gray night sky, her eyes blurred, and she whispered: "When I met you, I just entered the real world. , You are just monks of gas refining. "


    "Although you were also buddies at the restaurant at the time, anyway, it was in Ayutthaya, and the income was pretty good, and you didn''t have to run around. Even if you do n¡¯t have much practice resources, there is a guarantee of victory. If you do n¡¯t follow me, now Maybe they all have fellows ... with your qualifications, you can already find a job in the city''s main government office, and you can be envied by demons when you walk on the road. It ¡¯s like following me. ... "


    The wolf demon holds the wine but doesn''t drink it. He doesn''t like to drink. It''s always been like this, he said calmly: "The boss is wrong."


    "I''m wrong?"


    "Yes, you are wrong. This is the first time in so many years that I dare to say that you are wrong, and the only time you are wrong."


    The wolf demon holds a long-distance eye, and the image of the past meeting with the fox demon once again appeared clearly in front of us. "We are low-profile, have no status in the restaurant, and sometimes we are beaten and scolded for wrong things ... On that day, a banshee looked at the banshee and asked him to accompany him to drink wine. He also kicked him by foot. But he didn''t like the banshee, but he couldn''t help but offended the other party, so he was hit by someone from the third floor. On the second floor, from the second floor to the lobby, and finally to the boss. "


    The wolf demon smiled wryly, "The boss was really tall then. When you lifted us from the ground, it was like the advent of the Great Holy One; when you slap the banshee in a slap, the posture cannot be more beautiful Beauty ... Although I don''t like banshees like the sorceress, I still think you were very beautiful at that time. "


    "The restaurant''s owner fell into the eyes of the money, and would not take the lead for a guy like us, and he would be punished if he offended the guest. If it wasn''t the boss who rescued us that day, we would be disabled if we didn''t say anything ... ... "


    The fox demon also had a smile on his face. "At that time, you two were just two little farts. I was at best a girl, but the fight was really good. Since I left the mountains and went to the city, I have always been I was careful, I used to be afraid of offending someone, and I still dreamed that I could find a demon that I could rely on, and have my own warm home ... "


    "That day, I drank a lot of wine and wanted to understand. Some things are really not what you want and you can have them, so I broke the jar. The first time I shot it with all my strength, before I I do n¡¯t know if I can fight so well. Speaking of which, the first time I made a great deal of "Shenwei", I received two followers, or my whole life''s followers. It is also a matter of pride. "


    The wolf demon followed his face with pride.


    The fox demon giggled, "If it wasn''t chased by people''s helpers and chased the streets, I would be caught by others, I should be very prestigious."


    The wolf demon laughed and said: "So from that day on, the demon and I decided to follow the boss lady. From the moment we were able to practice, we were fooling around, doing foot work, giving people a bag, and also being a miner, and in a cave. Spirit veins have been dug in there. There are many times when you are being bullied, and there are demon who sympathize with us, but there are none who are willing to fight for us and fight with others. Boss, you are the only one. "


    The fox demon didn''t talk anymore, but started drinking the third altar wine.


    In fact, she is not a demon with a sense of justice. At the beginning, the reason why she rescued the wolf demon and the sorceress was mostly because she drank too much and was in a bad mood.


    The wolf demon and the hag demon are not good innocents. Maybe in the eyes of other demon, they are also weird and behave annoyingly.


    But this is often the case in the world. A coincidence at the right time and place makes them friends. When they become friends, no matter how others see them, it is difficult to affect their feelings. Others criticize their friends for not being, and they will jump out to maintain it, even if they know what others are saying.


    Maybe after a long time to look back, if you meet people with the same temperament, they also know that it is absolutely impossible for each other to become friends, but that is no longer relevant.


    The beast''s attack began again.


    The wolf demon stood up.


    He glanced at the fox demon and suddenly said, "Madam, actually, the sorceress and I have always hated your flirtatious behavior. In fact, the thing we hate the most is the flirtatious banshee. Especially you see When it comes to the human race, that look really makes us feel ... wanting. "


    The lady boss also stood up.


    She stared fiercely at the wolf demon, angrily: "My mother has endured you for a long time! A dumbfounded guy who kills a goat is going to scare people, how dark is his heart? He refuses to pick a vegetable How stubborn is the guy who threw away the yellow leaves? "


    "And what I hate the most is that you and the demon are in front of me. I just like you! You still do n¡¯t like to clean, you do n¡¯t take a bath for a few days, you always catch lice in each other ¡¯s hair ... monk Do n¡¯t you need to take a bath ?! You two bastards, do n¡¯t you know I wo n¡¯t be able to eat that ?! ¡±


    The wolf demon hummed and raised his head proudly: "The opposite **** is only for reproduction, the same **** is true love, you don''t understand the boss! As for bathing ... that will affect the smell we keep on each other. . "


    The lady with a calm face said, "Get out of me!"


    The herd of beasts has been killed, boundless.


    The wolf demon took his tomahawk and walked calmly towards the ferocious beast.


    Although his back is thin, he has the spirit of Yuan Xing Yue Yue.


    At half-time, he suddenly paused, slightly tilted his head, "Madam, remember to bury me with the scumbags ... if possible, I hope we will be buried in Lingyundu Yujian On the back of the inn. The days when we opened the inn were our most free and happy days. "


    The lady boss bit her bright lips.


    She said, "Maybe I can''t."


    The wolf demon''s mouth raised his mouth: "It doesn''t matter. The three of us can die together, it''s already good."


    The boss said, "It''s not difficult."


    The wolf demon greeted the ferocious beasts attacked by the growler, and the demon rushed out with one or two hundred, and raised the blade of his hands to the immortal fairy.


    The wolf demon fell and fell on the enemy''s body, beside his companion''s body. Never stood up again.


    The boss lady who slaughtered with the ferocious beast, Yu Guang in the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of the wolf demon falling, so two hot tears fell from the corner of her eye. She didn''t wipe it. Not because of no time.


    If the relationship needs to be proved, if the years we have traveled together need to be witnessed, then hot tears are the best medium.


    When Funing Lane lost less than half, the boss lady was injured in eight places and she did not fall down.


    When half of Funing Lane was lost, the proprietress lost an arm and she did not fall down.


    With only the last seven steps left in Funing Lane, the proprietress knelt down on one knee, holding the short blade with one hand, and struggling to support the ground, blood and rain fell.


    An immortal flew to her and slashed at her with a sword. The light of the sword is like the sunlight, reflecting the streets of the night.


    The proprietress raised her head, her blood-stained face was extremely white in this sword light, as if she had just washed her face.


    In the facing Jianguang, she saw the ogre quietly lying in front of the waste rock pile, saw the wolf demon slamming down in the middle of the street, and saw that she fell in front of her feet when she walked into the restaurant door that day, and her face was swollen The two small crickets ... and the earthen courtyard called Youjian Inn, a peach tree under the winter snow in front of the deep mountain cave.


    The years have not been treated badly, it turns out that time has passed so long, and nothing is left.


    The old lady had a sincere smile on her fair face.


    She lived alone in the mountains for a hundred years, and came out from the lonely and cold winter, to the place where the demon gathered, to find a warm home. There will be bright lights, there are demon who love her.


    She searched for hundreds of years and never found it, and thought she could not find it.


    At this moment, she finally realized that she had a warm home with lights and a demon who loved her.


    The soil yard called Youjian Inn, the two demon with a bad temper.


    She was satisfied at this moment. She closed her eyes peacefully.


    To die together is the best ending. Living with one another, how many people can''t desire, this is the best thing.


    boom!


    Fragments of limbs and blood like fog.


    The hot blood rain ran over the old lady''s fair face, and her eyes opened in shock.


    Jianguang is absent, the fairy is absent. In the light of Reiki, a petite figure was rushing towards the fairy and the beast in Funing Lane. She punched and punched, using bombardment and unreasonable warfare to bombard the immortals and the ferocious beasts in front of them.


    The beast flew like leaves.


    Her shoulders were so thin, as if it could be crushed by a load of water; her back was so domineering, as if the mountains and sea could not stop her.


    The exhausted boss lady was there.


    That dawn, the red sun rose from the horizon, and just when the golden morning light was flooding the earth, a lovely little girl rushed towards her, one big pit step by step, using only two punches to discount her arm.


    Tonight, the same little girl, punched one step at a time, discounting all the beasts and immortals in front of her.


    The boss lady slumped on the ground, watching the back of each other fighting motionlessly, tears like springs.


    The wolf demon and the sorceress are dead, but her friends are not dead, there are people who can give her warmth, so she doesn''t have to die.

 v5 Chapter 132： last moment

    Night sky slipped across several Changhongs and landed outside the town of Xinjiang, the immortals who came to support from elsewhere. During the past two days, some monsters also came to support, but because the immortals arranged ambush everywhere and have not yet withdrawn, the monsters can not come very much, and the support to the battlefield of the Zhenjiang City is also a waste of money.


    Several immortals stood in the air watching the broken Zhenjiang City for quite a while.


    The town of Zhenjiang has been besieged until now, and there are no walls left. Large houses have been ruined, and the ruins have been trampled by flattery beasts. Even if the area near the main city of the central city has not been attacked yet, the landforms are already in various powerful The magic attack is completely different.


    Today''s Zhenjiang City, it is a perfect fit to say that it is a desert island, and it is still a desert island surrounded by tens of thousands of fierce beasts.


    Zhenjiang City is indeed miserable, but it is not just the monsters, the immortals and the beasts are miserable now. The battle of Zhenjiang City has been turned into a meat grinder. Tens of thousands of beasts have died, and the immortals are about to die.


    His Holiness frowned, and he kept silent. The supporter Nanmu Shen said, "I did not expect that the evildoers in Zhenjiang City are so difficult to deal with and can last for so long. After the war hit them, they have damaged seven hundred and seventy-eight, but they have not pushed back. Meaning, this is really unreasonable. "


    His Holiness Beihai was silent for a while, sighing: "Destroy people''s homes, kill relatives and friends, anyone will desperately. Not to mention this group of fierce evil spirits, they are crazy, they have nothing rational."


    His Excellency Nanmu said: "There is not much time left for us. These days, we have transferred too much power, and the war situation in other places has been affected. We can no longer maintain the offensive against many big cities, just siege. If Zhenjiang City can no longer break through, I am afraid that the evildoers in each city will launch a counterattack, and the war will be completely defeated. "


    His Holiness Beihai looked up at the sky, and his eyebrows were full of dignity.


    Of course, he understands what His Excellency Nanmu said. Although Xianting sent people to dormant and plan for thousands of years, he has accumulated enough power to bring disaster to the monsters. In fact, this battle has hit now. It did bring a great disaster to the demon.


    But fierce beasts, after all, are fierce beasts, not immortals. They have their inherent weaknesses. If the beast tide is a thunder offensive, and there is a lion and camel king leading the army, then it is not impossible to overthrow the entire demon tribe. This is also the beginning of the fairy people. Ideal strategic deployment.


    But now the Lion Camel King is dead, and the beast tide''s thunderous offensive has become a protracted battle after the demons clung to the city with their nails and eased the battle.


    On protracted war, it is impossible for a ferocious beast to surpass the monk monk.


    The tenacity and fierceness of the monk monks are far beyond the expectations of the immortals. Many demon would rather die than retreat. Not to mention, this is the current battle of Zhenjiang City. The demon guarding each area will often fight to the end of the entire army''s annihilation.


    This caused unexpectedly great trouble to the immortals.


    His Holiness Beihai turned his head and asked, "Where is Zhenjun now?"


    The real monarch in his mouth is of course Yang Ye. As the most powerful force sent by Xianting, Yang Ye''s combat power is sufficient to change the local war situation, thereby affecting the direction of the entire war.


    "Still fighting with that monkey, it ¡¯s impossible to make friends with each other. There is no way to determine the outcome. I ¡¯m afraid I wo n¡¯t be able to get rid of the entanglement and come here ..." His voice was full of bitterness. "Even if Zhenjun comes over It ¡¯s no use as long as the monkey is not dead. "


    The eyes of His Holiness the Beihai changed a little, and he stopped talking for a few times. In the end, he had no choice but to say, "Zhenjun has been improving his strength because he enjoys the incense on earth. I still can''t think of the monkey. I don''t think the monkey can understand it. Xiuwei has indeed improved a lot. "


    After that, he was silent again.


    After waiting for a while, His Holiness Nanmu finally couldn''t help but whispered: "In fact, it is not possible to overthrow the entire demon clan. What we can do is to maximize the damage to the demon clan and weaken it. At the same time as the clan power, rushed to the Seven Sacred Mountains to avoid the seals of the Zhou Tianxing array and the Chaos Clock being solved, as well as the secret world of heaven ... If the Zhou Tianxing array and the Chaos Clock are present, we can live. It is hard to blame for leaving the demon territory. "


    The so-called blame is, of course, to be convicted by Xianting, and it is very likely that he will lose his life.


    Beihai His Holiness said slowly, "We have another chance."


    "what chance?"


    "Trapped monsters."


    The words of His Holiness the Beihai fell, and the sky behind Zhenjiang City suddenly lit up a cloud of fire.


    The Ox Demon personally led the crowd to Zhenjiang City.


    His eyes changed, "The Bull Demon King is here, and the battle there ..."


    It didn''t take long for His Holiness Dong Xuan to take people outside the town and also suffered minor injuries.


    Dong Xuan ¡¯s original mission was to attack the King City of the Demon King. Now the King of the Demon King has successfully arrived in Zhenjiang City, indicating that the battle situation there is not optimistic.


    "I couldn''t stop him." Lord Dong Xuan said with a grimace over his chest.


    "After all, it is the demon king, and it is normal to stop it." His Holiness Beihai did not blame.


    That night, His Holiness also arrived in Zhenjiang City.


    At the same time, in addition to the Peng Mo King sitting in the Seven Sacred Mountains, the dead lion and camel King, the Qitian King who is still fighting with Yang Yan, the four demon kings of the demon tribe gather in Zhenjiang City. They are Mi Monkey King, Ox Demon King, Puppet King, Puppet King.


    It ¡¯s just that although the four demon kings arrived, the song did n¡¯t bring much. On the one hand, there are fierce beasts and immortals siege and siege everywhere. On the other hand, they are blocked by immortal beasts on the road. All they can bring is Limited master.


    Correspondingly, Dong Xuan and Xi Ji Zun did not bring much power.


    In general, the battle strength of the two sides of Zhenjiang City remained largely the same as before.


    Before dawn, His Holiness the Beihai summoned all powers and began to arrange the next battle: "The key to the current war situation lies in Zhenjiang City, and it is precisely because of this awareness that the four demon kings will gather here . "


    "They thought that when they came here together, they would be able to defend Zhenjiang City? Of course, this is just a joke. The evil spirits are indeed not afraid of death, and their combat power is unusual. Let us quickly overthrow the evil spirits'' plans, but there are also evil spirits that they cannot erase. The weakness is that wisdom and ingenuity are far from us. "


    "In this battle, our four lords joined forces to preside over a large array of demon monsters that can be trapped in the quasi-sacred realm, and will trap the four demon kings. By then, it is the best opportunity for the beast to launch a decisive attack on Zhenjiang City. .Zhenjiangcheng has been teetering, but it is supported by one breath, there are not many evildoers. "


    "The trapped demon array can at least trap the four demon kings at twenty-four hours. Within twenty-four hours, you must win the town of Zhenjiang!"


    "Yes!"


    His Holiness Beihai looked at Zhenjiang City, his eyes were full of sorrow, and the winning hand was holding: "As long as the four demon kings cannot exert their power, those common demon evils are just a group of ants, and even if they are desperate, they can''t afford any waves!"


    ...


    In the town of Zhenjiang, the demon king, the monkey king, the demon king, and the demon king gathered together.


    It was said that they were gathered together. There was actually no hall for them to sit in. They cleared an open space in the collapsed city main house, and just sat together to discuss the next war deployment.


    Said to be deployed in combat, there is really nothing to be deployed. There are more dead and injured monsters in a certain area. Just pass a little away and shrink the line of defense. It is impossible to retreat left and right, so there is essentially only one choice in strategic tactical arrangements: death to the end.


    "There are four kings here. Fairy dogs and ferocious beasts can''t attack Zhenjiang City, and the monsters below can also die a lot." Zhao Bofu fought hard for many days and was scarred. Now I see so many The backbone can finally relax a little bit.


    Monkey King scratched his cheeks and asked, "Have you got the clue to crack the seal? How long will it take?"


    The Bull Demon whispered: "Not long ago he just came out of Heaven''s Secret Realm. Hearing the Peng Demon said that he has gained a lot, and now he is realizing the truth and truth. If it goes well, it won''t take long for it to break the seal. "


    The Demon King sighed: "It really embarrassed him. For thousands of years, we have been holding seals. There is no way. If he has no luck against the sky, I am afraid it will be difficult to accomplish this."


    The Demon King gave him a glance, "I don''t know if he is lucky or not, but it often happens, just a coincidence."


    They didn''t stay together for too long. At the dawn of the Buddha, the four enshrined immortals took the immortal and the fierce beast to launch a total attack on Zhenjiang City.


    ...


    In the world of seals, Li Zhi realized that this time the secrets of heaven and earth had been spent for a long time, and gradually learned a lot, now it is the time to finally break through the obstacles.


    Li Zhi''s consciousness has entered the second picture scroll, wandering around, and now he has become the master of the scroll. The various creatures in the world did not mean to attack him. The time inside and outside of Peru is different. In fact, Li Zhi has been walking in the scroll for decades.


    While observing the world of scrolls, Li Zhi gradually became aware of the structure of the world. The world here is as big as the sun and the moon, and as small as a grass and a tree, there is a sense of truth and reality.


    In the end, after returning to the island city, he saw a circular mirror floating over the palace. Looking at it looks like a yin and yang road, but Li Yi''s feelings don''t stop there.


    The voice of the Peng Demon sounded: "The battle in Zhenjiang City is fierce. How long do you need to get to know the road and lift the seal?"


    Li Xun did not answer immediately. It took a long time before Xu Xu said, "Thirty hours."


    Peng Mo Wang said: "It''s not long."


    He actually wanted to go to Zhenjiang City and fight with the Demon King and other immortals, but with the precedent of Wei Yu and Yang Fengzhi-Li Yan encountered them in a secret place, naturally told the Peng Demon, now the Peng Demon Dare to move.


    In case the immortal still has people ambushing in Qisheng Mountain, even if he walks away, he is chic, and Li Huan will be in trouble, maybe there will be any danger.

 v5 Chapter 133： Difficult

    In the early hours of the morning, Zhenjiang City once again fell into a fierce battle.


    As more than 10,000 fierce beasts poured into the city, the smoke and smoke in the black beast tide filled, and the entire city shook with it. The shouting and killing sounds once overshadowed the rushing sounds of the beasts and the sound of the offensive skills. The only remaining monks of the five or six thousand monsters were fighting together with the beasts.


    The four demon kings, including the ox demon king, the monkey king, the demon king, and the demon king, also launched together, launching a powerful attack on the beasts and immortals who came. As the power of Da Luojin Wonderland, every time they wave and strike, they will change the color of the world, and a large number of fierce beasts and immortals will turn into flying ash.


    At this time, a cold hum came, "How can the four people be demon kings anyway, so that they have ordinary killing power, don''t you feel lost?"


    With the simultaneous appearance of the voices, Beihai, Nanmu, Dongxuan, and West Pole were shot strongly by the four enemies. They sent powerful immortals from their sleeves to block the follow-up attacks of monks and other monks.


    Seeing His Holiness the Beihai speak proudly, Mi Monkey King grinned: "In our eyes, the four of you are nothing more than ordinary ants!"


    Said, Mi Monkey King opened his mouth and spit out a ball of black gas, and it swelled to a diameter of thousands of feet in a short time, like a round of dark sun, blasting towards the Supreme Master of the North Sea.


    "Crazy!" The blue pu fan in the hands of His Holiness the North Sea waved repeatedly, and before he could not let it go, he put thousands of barriers in front of him, and finally blocked the sun. But the burst of aura of anger swept away, spreading over a range of thousands of feet. Many immortal monks behind him were blown by the lingering body, making him unstable.


    After the blow, Mi Monkey King had already flown to a higher altitude, and the North Sea Lord hummed coldly, followed closely. Not only the two of them, but also the rest of the demon king and His Holiness flew to the sky one after another.


    As a strong man in the Da Luo Jin Wonderland, whether it is the immortal method or the demon law, the lethality is too powerful. Eight Da Luo Jin Xian will fight against each other. A little carelessness will completely wipe out the monks in Zhenjiang City.


    After being close to the void, no matter whether it is the Monkey King or the Supreme Master of the North Sea, there is no need to worry about the shots, and every move will cause the space to shake violently. The monks in the town and city could only hear thunder from the void, as if the sky were to fall.


    "The Monkey King, the Bull Demon King, the Demon King, and the King King, even if you have the realm of big Luo Jinxian, in the final analysis, it is just a demon. How can we be our fairy''s opponent? Now this seat gives you a chance to grab it. If you are acquaintances, obediently bow your head and confess your sins, otherwise this seat will let you die! "


    During the battle, His Holiness the North Sea spoke sharply.


    "Xianggou, please hurry up and call, and I will kill your teeth in a moment to see how crazy you are!" Mi Monkey King''s offensive is full of terror, and the range around him is all around. In a world of black gas, Rao is the Supreme Master of the North Sea who is also a big Luo Jinxian, and he dare not approach it easily. He can only fight back with a spell.


    "Don''t know it before you die!" His Holiness snorted coldly, winking secretly to several other His Holiness.


    Everyone knew that, depending on the cover of the battle, they quietly changed their positions. At the same time, they took out some unique magic weapons from the storage bag, and their eyes became extremely dangerous. They intentionally or unintentionally stepped back, leading several demon kings to their intended positions.


    At the same time, hundreds of immortal monks are sitting cross-legged on the ground outside the town of Xinjiang, silently reading the tactics. Their sitting positions are very particular, all of them are on the nodes of the trapped demon array. As they read the tricks, the faint array light began to appear.


    Perceiving the breath of the trapped demon array below, the Supreme Master of the North Sea wanted to pretend to be defeated and completely introduce the demon kings into the center of the formation. However, before he had time to figure out how to do it, he was smashed into the defense by a black gas blast from the Monkey King.


    His body was abruptly deviated, his complexion followed by a piece of white paper, the sage of the North Sea was shocked, but he quickly made the appearance of great damage, and hurried away obliquely to the distance.


    "Where to go!" Mi Monkey King followed closely.


    Monks such as the Demon King, the Demon King, and the Demon King are also gaining the upper hand in the battle. The four lords are in a state of supporting and interacting with each other. At this moment, the lord of the North Sea retreats, and the other three are also forced to open the same distance.


    Although it is also the Great Luojin Wonderland, after all, the Demon King and other monsters are the demon sages, they are one of the hegemons, and they have been famous for a long time. Although they are not easy to deal with, the four lords are not easy to deal with. It is still a lot worse for the four demon kings.


    Not long after the battle, the four lords were completely suppressed, and the lord of the north sea was actually wounded by the king of monkeys. If this battle continues, I am afraid that in a few hours, the four lords will be wiped out.


    The Demon King and others saw the four lords retreat, and no doubt he was there, they quickly followed up. The other party really can''t beat them, and as long as these big Luo Jinxian can be solved, the whole war situation will change quickly, but the life-and-death situation of countless monsters will certainly not be missed.


    "Thinking that you are also a big Luo Jinxian, you can fight against some of our big demon kings? It''s really beyond your power!" Mi Monkey King shouted.


    However, at this moment, the four lords suddenly threw a ball in their hands and exploded a large group of smoke in the air. Before the cattle devil and others realized that it was not good to pull away, the smoke had enveloped them. .


    Beihai Zun and other four people flew a flag flag in their sleeves, and quickly changed their position, spinning around the ox demon king, muttering incessantly in his mouth.


    At the same time, a large expanse of brilliance suddenly rose under the clouds, as if the sea of ??stars emerged from the soles of the feet, covering the demon king and the monkey king. Xu Haijian Guanghai clearly outlined the array of trapped monsters, and a burst of force burst out from the array, and a chain of auras rolled in all directions towards the four monster kings.


    The demon king took the lead and changed his face: "It''s the legal array, hurry up!"


    His Holiness Beihai laughed out loudly, "Want to leave now? Late!"


    At this moment, the four lords have stood in their positions. Under their guidance, the power of the sleepy demon array has been fully released. When the smoke dissipated, the ox demon king, the king of the monkey monkey, the demon king, and the demon king floated in the array, each bound by several chains.


    "Sculpture of the worm, do you want to help us ?!" The demon king burned in anger, suddenly yelled, mixed with iron bars in his hands, swept away with a band, and in the stream of light, all the chains around him were cut off, and soon disappeared Trace.


    However, one of the chains was gone, and a new one was entangled, and kept on reaching the limbs and waist of the Ox Demon King. In a blink of an eye, the Cow Demon King had cut hundreds of chains. But in the Xinghai array, the number of chains has not been reduced in the slightest, and it is still sweeping endlessly towards him.


    Lord Beihai laughed proudly: "Donkey of the demon, don''t work hard. The trapped demon chain is endless. As long as you are still in the battle, you can''t really break the shackles of the chain!"


    The words of His Holiness the North Sea are half true and half false. In fact, as long as the large array is still running and the aura is sufficient, the trapped demon chains will not decrease. However, if the Bull Demon King and so on have maintained a strong offensive, the aura of the large array will be very fierce.


    However, once the drowsy monster array is launched, there will be a minimum aura reserve. That is why the Supreme Master of the North Sea said that the bottom line of the trapped demon can trap several big demon kings for 24 hours.


    Twenty-four hours later, it is possible for several major demon kings to break through the trapped demon array.


    "Abominable! You immortal dogs, despicable and shameless, what else will it count? If you have the ability to fight me head-to-head!" Monkey King roared at the North Sea Lord as he bombarded the chains of the sky.


    "No one wants to play against you head-on, all we want is the result of victory." His Holiness Beihai chuckled and said nothing more. They also have a lot of pressure to maintain the operation of the sleepy monsters, and they should not be too distracted.


    The battle between Da Luo Jinxian fell into a stalemate, but the battle of Zhenjiang City from the beginning seemed extraordinarily **** and cruel. If it weren''t for the sleepy demon battle, the four lords could not win the four demon kings, and without the four demon kings'' countermeasures, it would be difficult for the monsters of Zhenjiang City to deal with far more beasts than theirs.


    The battle of Jimingfang is different from other places because the white wolf is here. He is always able to control the wolves among the beasts for his own use during the fierce battle, giving unexpected kills to the beasts.


    It''s just that the fighting has reached this point, and the immortals have also discovered this. This has led to fewer and fewer wolves among the beasts attacking Jimingfang. So far, no war wolves can be seen.


    However, the white wolf is not a fuel-saving lamp. In more than 20 days of fighting, although he still has not broken the ban imposed by the immortals in the fierce beasts and won control of all the fierce beasts, his influence on the wolves , Is not limited to the immediate battle wolf.


    The wolves within a thousand feet can now be used by him.


    Because of this, as the war wolves kept coming from all over the place, Jiming Fang could barely persist. After all, Wu You has given few monks to the White Wolf, and now there are only a hundred or so monks. These monsters alone cannot guard the entire Jimingfang.


    However, the wolves that affect longer distances still make the burden of white wolves increase sharply, and the variety of beasts is complex, and the number of war wolves is not so much, which makes white wolves have to concentrate all their spirits and strengths and strive to expand his influence range.


    The consequence of this is that the mental stress of the white wolf exceeds the load.


    Finally, the white-faced wolf was overwhelmed, and Qiqiao bleed down from the high wall and smashed into the street.


    "Master White Wolf!" Red Sleeve, who was leading a team to resist the attack of the beast, noticed the movement, his face suddenly changed, and he couldn''t help exclaiming. Seeing the white wolf lying on the street, struggling twice to try to stand up, but finally fell down again, and a few beasts of good strength had rushed over, and Red Sleeve was anxious.


    Concern is chaotic, she sighed suddenly, and a long-sleeve swipe of a tornado-like aura edged her, pushing the beast in front of her, and turned towards the white wolf.


    However, at this moment, an immortal who had been hiding in the beast group waiting for the opportunity, saw the timing and lightning shot, Feijian quietly cut through the air, and instantly reached the red sleeved vest!


    Red sleeved heart turned back, waiting to catch the flying sword quickly approaching, fresh and beautiful face was filled with panic for a while, but before she raised the aura barrier, the flying sword penetrated her body and blood spilled. Ground!

 v5 Chapter 134： Can protect you forever

    Rao is Red Sleeve desperately moved his body at the last moment, still did not avoid being punctured by Feijian''s right chest. The immortal realm that attacked her was not lower than her, and the flying sword in the sleeve was of good quality. This time, the red sleeve was seriously injured, and Jiao''s body fell to the ground in the direction of the flying sword.


    The immortal no longer hides as soon as he strikes, and flees from the beast. The person already has a long sword in the middle of the hand, and he immediately cuts off the red sleeves scattered with blood on the ground. , And instantly came to the back of Red Sleeve.


    "Stop it!" Seeing this scene, the white wolf was screaming, and gave out an extremely angry roar. There was an extra force in his body, allowing him to jump from the ground and directly attack the few fierce men in front of him. The beast knocked over and flew over to intercept the fairy.


    The white wolf''s movement was still slower, and the fairy''s sword dropped smoothly.


    But at this moment, although the red sleeves were too late to rise, they could also raise the Qingfeng in their hands and raise a layer of aura barrier to resist the sword energy.


    It was only that she had already consumed a lot of fighting by this time, and she was seriously injured. The aura barrier that had risen in a hurry was quickly chopped by Jian Qi. She was also injured again by Jian Qi, and her shoulders were bleeding with blood.


    The immortal''s eyes flashed fiercely, and the action did not stop. The long sword was chopped down again and again, before the red sleeves got up, she completely drowned her.


    Then the aura raged, the aura burst, and a hint of blood appeared.


    "Red sleeves!" The white wolf''s eyes were scarlet. During the flight, the avatar was transformed into this state, and he slammed at the fairy.


    However, he was stopped by the other two fairyland fairyland before he reached the fairyland fairyland. At this moment, the white wolves can''t see where they are. The three people cooperated meticulously. Tianxianjing was responsible for assaulting and killing the enemies, while the two fairyland were responsible for coping.


    "Get away from me!" The white wolf''s figure suddenly swelled to ten feet, and his claws were snapped out of the roar. At this moment he was full of anger, his hair was upright, and fresh blood stains were flowing from his eyes, ears, nose and nose, showing that he had gone completely mad.


    The two fairyland fairy dared to come forward to stop the white wolf, also because he realized that he had consumed the atmosphere weakly, and also saw that he could not even stand up before, but he did not expect that at this moment the white wolf went crazy and his strength was abnormal There are signs of recovery.


    The gap between the two sides is too big. Rao is that the strength of the white wolves has only risen by half. At this moment, they can easily shoot them out. The two immortals were still in the air, their bodies burst into air, and they turned into two blood mists.


    The white wolf that swept down from the air suddenly fell Tiantian Wonderland to the ground, in the rumbling sound, the clouds of dust rising from the ground. The Reiki frenzy spread like a sea wave, and the surrounding masonry and bricks of the ground and the collapsed house yard walls flew one after another with the carcass of the beast, reaching over ten feet high.


    A large pit appeared under the scarlet white wolf with binocular, and the cracks on the ground extended round and round. The fairy in the fairyland under his paws had long disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood.


    It turned out that the bones were gone.


    After solving this fairy in the fairyland, the white wolf''s body quickly shrank, and it returned to normal size in a blink of an eye, and his breath suddenly fell, and even the fairyland could not be maintained.


    After exhaling a large amount of blood, the white wolf shook and got up, and the fierceness on his face faded away, replaced by panic. He ran to the direction where Red Sleeve was, but he hadn''t climbed up to the big pit. He was already in tears. "Red sleeve, red sleeve ... don''t die!"


    The Fairyland Fairy just faced his fierce assault just now, because the realm gap was indeed unable to escape, but until the moment of death, the other party did not give up to cut more sword energy to the Red Sleeve. The eruption at the time of dying made all his strength in Tian Wonderland manifest, and his lethality was amazing.


    In the face of a blast of sword-like qi, can Red Sleeve survive?


    The White Wolf soon had the answer.


    The curvy body of Red Sleeve fell motionless in the pool of blood, and her red clothes were darker, because she had been soaked with blood. At this moment she looked like a blooming blood lotus, and she was extremely beautiful.


    The white wolf is falling into the ice cave, every pore is blowing out of the cold, he stumbles to the side of the red sleeve and kneels down, trying to pick up the other side, but watching the other side''s body leaking out constantly, he has no way to start. Fear of a slight mistake in the movement will make the opponent more injured. He was at a loss, like a kid doing something wrong, almost panicked.


    However, the injury of Red Sleeve could not be more serious.


    "Red sleeves, red sleeves ..." The white wolf finally hugged the red sleeves, the other side''s body was soft and boneless, his arms were weakly hanged on his side, his head was unconsciously leaning back, and his delicate face was pale as paper . Her whole bones were broken, and she could no longer support her normal body shape.


    Bai Langtai Si hurriedly called Qihai and all the adjustable auras in the fairy garden, and kept conveying to the red sleeve meridians, trying to save the other party. But he was too weak, and his reiki had already been exhausted. Even if he tried his best, his reiki was always weak like a snake.


    This made White Wolf anxious and hate. The whole demon was going crazy, he cried and yelled at himself: "Hurry, hurry ..."


    In fact, the white wolf also knew that even if he had enough aura, he could not save the red sleeve. But at the moment, nothing can be done, only to look at the tragic appearance of Red Sleeve, or to make him hate himself very much.


    The monsters of Jimingfang are still fighting with the ferocious beasts. No one stepped back. Every time, the demons fell down and were torn by the ferocious beasts. And more beasts were killed on the spot by the demons, and many were directly dismembered, under the rain of blood.


    Finally, two abnormal blushes rose on the cheeks of Red Sleeve. She coughed, and a blood spewed out of her mouth. She opened her eyes with a frown, and opened her eyes hard. Wolf ... Master ... "


    Seeing Red Sleeve waking up, White Wolf was overjoyed, and quickly used her milking power to convey her aura: "Red Sleeve, how are you? Rest assured, you will not die! Lord White Wolf will not let you die, you believe I!"


    The pale red sleeve smiled faintly, and admitted frankly: "Useless, Lord White Wolf, I ... can''t live anymore, you ... don''t work hard."


    She spoke like a mosquito, and when she said these words, she moved her fingers and wanted to raise her hand to help the white wolf straighten out his scattered hair. But she had broken bones all over, and she said she could not even raise her arm by raising her arms. She could only lower her pupils so that her eyes could see the entire face of Bailang.


    White Wolf hurriedly put his hands on the back of the other''s head so that she could see that she was not so strenuous. But the red sleeves have become weaker and weaker, and the lower the eyelids, the longer they can not hold on.


    The white wolf hurriedly said: "Don''t sleep, Red Sleeve, don''t sleep! I will save you, I will save you now, we go to the Seven Holy Mountains, we go to the Peng Demon King, I go to him, he is the demon lord It is Da Luo Jinxian, and he can save you! And Li Ye, Li Ye is also in Qisheng Mountain, do n¡¯t you like him? I agree, I support you, do n¡¯t you want to see him? Let ¡¯s go find it now He, don''t sleep, don''t sleep, please ... "


    Hearing the word Li Yan, the eyes of the red sleeves were slightly brighter. However, with her eyes, she stopped the white wolf from getting up, and she could see that she wanted to shake her head, but she couldn''t do this simple movement.


    She whispered lowly: "His Royal Highness ... Her Royal Highness, is a hero, the heroiest man I have ever met, but ... but the hero that Red Sleeve likes, he does not like Red Sleeve ... .... Seven Sacred Mountains, don''t go, don''t disturb His Highness ... "


    The white wolf growled angrily: "He dares! He dares not like you, I broke his leg! Our red sleeves are so beautiful, our temperament is so good, and we have a good hand-made wine, everyone who praises it ... ... why doesn''t he like you ?! He will like you, you believe me! "


    Red Sleeve smiled tenderly, with a little satisfaction, as if he agreed with the words of the white wolf.


    But this smile is so pale and even incomplete, it looks like the moonlight in the well water, it seems so unreal, it seems to be broken at once.


    I noticed that the other person ¡¯s breath was weak again, like a lamp seedling in the night breeze, and it would go out immediately. White wolf panicked, ¡°No! Do n¡¯t sleep! You ... how dare you sleep ?! You Do n¡¯t you forget, when I took you to the sea, we said yes, I can eat you when I see the sea! What does this mean? This shows that your life is already the Lord White Wolf! Lord White Wolf now If you don''t die, you can''t ... can''t die! "


    The eyes of Red Sleeve gradually closed, but the smile at the corner of the mouth did not dissipate. It was a warmer arc than Chaoyang. Her voice was almost inaudible. "Master Bai Lang ... Remember you took me from When the beach returned to Liuxi Town, pulled me outside the town ... what did I say? Lord Bai Wolf, meeting you is the luckiest thing in my life, and luckier than meeting An Wang. So ... .... you have to ... well ... live ... "


    When speaking the last few words, the red-sleeved, white-snow-like lips had no clearly discernible arcs, and the sound was almost inaudible even to the white wolf.


    After saying this, the breath of the red sleeves completely disappeared.


    "No! Red sleeves!"


    At first, White Wolf took the little girl''s hand, pointed at the town outside Liuxi Town, turned her head in the sunset and said, "Although you don''t have father and mother, Lord White Wolf will protect you, so you can Live well here. "


    The White Wolf has not fulfilled his promise.


    He failed to protect Red Sleeve in this **** battle.


    But the meaning of the red sleeve is that although the red sleeve is gone in the future, the adult white wolf must live well.


    In the battlefield of blood and fire, in front of the fierce warriors and fierce beasts, the white wolf holding the soft body of the red sleeves was crying sadly in the sky.


    Before the start of the war, White Wolf thought that relying on the strength of his Taiyi Real Wonderland was enough to preserve the red sleeves.


    Before today, White Wolf originally thought that relying on his ability to control the wolves, he could break through obstacles in a critical situation and become the power to control all beasts, so that Red Sleeve no longer had to fight for life and death in danger.


    But he didn''t do it.


    Until now, he hasn''t done it.


    a long time.


    The white wolf lowered the body of the red sleeve and gently smoothed out the hair of her horns and wiped the blood on her face. When doing these things, his movements are meticulous, as if doing one of the most important or even sacred things.


    He could no longer see anger and resentment, only seriousness and love, just like the father washes the face of the newborn daughter for the first time.


    Then, the white wolf smiled as usual, with soft radians: "Red sleeves, you are tired, take a good rest. This awakening, maybe you will see a more beautiful world, meet more powerful than the adult white wolf, able to Protect your life ... "


    Having said that, the white wolf picked up the red-sleeved sword, held it tightly, stood up, faced the beast that was biting and killing the demon, and walked step by step.


    On the long street in the ruins, his figure is getting farther and farther from Red Sleeve, and his pace is getting firmer.

 v5 Chapter 135： Most recent

    The Jimingfang can''t keep it anymore, the White Wolf knows that not only the Jimingfang can''t keep it, but also Luoxin Street and Funing Lane. The battle zone that Wu You has demarcated for you two days ago has been untenable.


    They just let it be, let alone the defense zone that was originally guarded by the demon in the town.


    At this point, the demon monk ¡¯s defense line has been forced to shrink, and it is only within the range of the city ¡¯s main government. The demon monks in Zhenjiang City are more than ten, especially after the four demon kings have played in the battle. Get up at all.


    The White Wolf didn''t plan to live, not because he really didn''t want to, but because he knew there was almost no such possibility. His mental energy was exhausted, and he could no longer order more wolves. Now he can only drag his wrecked body and make a final fight with the ferocious beast.


    The white wolf walked with a sword. There was no charge and no leaping. He just walked towards the beast calmly, just like a philanthropist who died generously.


    A real-life tiger beast snarled and rushed over, with eyes full of fierceness. It had already knocked out two monsters during the refining period, and now it was about to tear up the white wolf.


    The white wolf has a quiet look, a kind of sorrow that is more mourning than death. His footsteps staggered, his body flickered, his sword dripping with blood in his hands, and his sword spread like a waterfall. The tiger beast was still in the air, his body was cut in half and his blood splattered.


    The white wolf''s face was whiter. He seemed to be unaware and moved on.


    Another bear and beast in Wonderland ran over, and the ground trembled during the operation, hitting the white wolf like a chariot. Blood spewed from the white wolf''s nose and nose, and the sound of broken bones was particularly harsh. The bear beast snarled at the body of the white wolf and snapped with two claws.


    The white wolf half-sounded and wounded stood up, and the bear and beast had been dismembered into pieces and piled on the ground. His footsteps were no longer stable, and he continued to move forward steadily, his expression did not change at all, as if he could not feel the pain of the bleeding body.


    He just wanted to move forward or fall on the way forward.


    Finally, after slaying more than a dozen fierce beasts in succession, the white wolf was pecked out by the two blazing eagles on several large blood holes. The white wolf finally couldn''t hold it, and fell to the ground with his sword. He raised his head, his eyes calm and calm, he saw a flame eagle flying down, inflaming his wings in mid-air, and a huge cloud of fire burst out.


    A cloud of fire was approaching.


    "Dead to me!" Two sword lights flew from the back of Jimingfang, right in the middle of the bodies of the two Blazing Eagles, blasting them directly into the air. The white wolf that was supposed to be devoured by the flame was only burned a little, so the flame was gone.


    Again, several powerful beasts issued various unpleasant creaks and roars, and rushed towards the white wolf together, trying to drown him. At this moment, the white wolves are exhausted, and it is impossible to survive their offense.


    There was a loud bang, if there was a meteorite falling in front of the white wolf in the midst of the air, and the group of gravel soots, the few beasts were all shaken, and then Daoguang appeared one after another, accurately chopping off several beasts Kill the spot.


    In front of the white wolf is a domineering back.


    After beheading the beast, he turned around and lifted up the white wolf: "We can''t keep it here, let''s retreat!"


    This monk is Zhao Batian.


    Bai Lang took a look at Zhao Batian, and he had no intention of staying awake. He wanted to shake his head to refuse, but when he saw Zhao Batian''s appearance, he could not say anything.


    In front of Zhao Batian, the left sleeve of his left hand was empty, his arms disappeared shoulder to shoulder, his hair was all gone, his **** scalp was exposed, and he did n¡¯t know how many injuries he had suffered. His robes were already scattered, and his body armor was all Already dilapidated.


    This is so. Zhao Batian still feels domineering, like a knife that has been rolled but still able to kill the enemy. Although it flutters, it still can devour all things.


    Zhao Batian in front of him and Zhao Batian in Heishiling judged that if they were two, how could the tenacity of Jin Ge''s body on him not be hidden, there was a sense of anger and bullfighting.


    In this **** battle, most of the monsters died, and most of them grew up.


    The white wolf went to collect the red-sleeved corpse, took the demons out of Jimingfang, and followed Zhao Batian back to the main city. Halfway through the middle, White Wolf saw that many monsters were withdrawing from the original defense zone, and the main line of the city''s main government stepped forward to cope with it. In the end, the entire front was shrunk, leaving only two-thirds of the original.


    When he came to the city''s main house, White Wolf found that many leading demons had arrived. The blood-stained Zhao Bofu was sitting in front of the gate of the city''s main house. His golden glittering top magic sword, now inserted in his feet, looked like A banner.


    "Country Lord, I brought you back from the White Wolf Department!" Zhao Batian came to Wu You, with a sense of pride in his mission, and he didn''t even notice the blood on his head.


    Wu You didn''t suffer any injuries, but the sales were not much better. The clothes were dirty, the croissants on her head were gone, and her hair was scattered in a mess. It is conceivable that she also withdrew from the battle. soon.


    However, not only did the appearance of the county chief make the white wolf feel majestic and impaired, but he also had some admiration in his heart.


    The former lord of the county looks cute and dignified, more like a delicate porcelain doll, for fear of being broken at the touch, but now the lord of the blood bath quietly transforms, whether from selling or temperament, more like a blood soldier .


    It ¡¯s not like, it is.


    White Wolf did not find Qi Botian and Fox Demon boss, many of the little leaders who were still missing are now missing, which means that most of them have been killed or seriously injured are being treated in the city''s main government. Their original positions were replaced by the monks below.


    There are only more than a thousand monks in Li Zhi''s monks.


    Wu You summoned the old and new bosses together, staring at them with a temperament like iron. She gave a salute before she spoke, solemnly saying, "So far, 5,000 monks have died in the **** battle. I would like to thank you for resisting the beasts and protecting them. The protection of the Seven Holy Mountains, the sacrifice of His Royal Highness King! "


    Wei Weiwu hurriedly said, "Why is the county master like this? This is the war of the entire demons, and we have no responsibility to blame."


    Wu You nodded, then calmly said to the crowd: "There are not too many tactical arrangements, and there are no divisions in the war zone. We will hold the east side of the city main government and fight to the last moment."


    The battle began.


    In fact, the fighting never stopped because the beast tide was not repelled. The monsters of Zhenjiang City have already seen that this fierce beast cannot be repelled. This is the final attack of the beasts and immortals on Zhenjiang City. The only way to win is to kill all of them.


    Wu You, with monks such as Yu Dazhen, also participated in the frontline battle. In fact, in this case, there are no front-line arrays, and there are killings everywhere. Even over the city''s main government, there are powerful immortals and fierce beasts coming in to connect with the troops led by Zhao Bofu.


    Zhao Batian was arranged to fight with Li Zhi''s monk team. The elite monks he brought with him were masters above the real world. The intention of Zhao Bofu''s arrangement in this way is obvious and Wu Wu''s absolute security is guaranteed.


    In the situation that the entire town and the city are about to be destroyed, Zhao Bofu''s arrangement reflects the inner respect of Wu You and Li Ye from the monks.


    Zhao Batian had lost an arm, because the battle was fierce, and one did not have time to grow another. He thought that the empty sleeves were floating and obstructed, and he just chopped his shoulders, just like a portable knife with an elite monk The battle was at the forefront, and it was extremely fierce to fight.


    Wu You can see very clearly. When Zhao Batian confronts the immortal, he competes with the opponent. Without the immortal, he growls and fights with the beast to save energy.


    Unlike many monsters who knew they were dead and generously died, Zhao Batian never gave up his desire for victory. He yelled at the monsters while fighting, using words to motivate them to fight bravely and win victory.


    Although Zhao Batian''s words are always only a few words, it can''t be simpler. It seems that he can''t speak if he goes deeper into his heart, but he always fights in the most dangerous places, so the effect is always good. The monster next to him may not hope for victory, but there is absolutely no one who cheats.


    In this way, Zhao Batian led the demons to kill a group of fierce beasts and extinct a group of immortals. His original state of fairyland went even further in a fierce battle and successfully broke into the true fairyland.


    This greatly inspired morale.


    However, for the whole stormy battle situation, Zhao Batian''s achievements still seemed too small. After all, he is just a real wonderland, no matter how powerful he can not fight Taiyi true fairy and golden wonderland, so the overall situation of the war has not changed. .


    I do n¡¯t know how long it has passed, Zhao Batian swallowed one elixir and another elixir, which was used to restore reiki and treat injuries. Until the elixir bottle was empty, the battle was nearing completion.


    We are nearing the end not to win, but to lose.


    Under the leadership of hundreds of immortals, six or seven thousand beasts surrounded the area around the main city of the city with only two thousand monsters, launching a decisive attack. Many demons are forced to retreat, because there are fewer and fewer companions next to them. Only when they shrink the line of defense can there be companions around them to continue fighting.


    But Zhao Batian guarded the street just not willing to retreat.


    I don''t know if it was the first time that his opponent was bombed into the ruins. Zhao Batian stood up again with a cough of blood in the immortal''s unacceptable eyes. Then he raised the long knife in one hand and gave a hysterical roar: "For our friends and family, for the place where we live for generations, for the demons, kill!"


    He rushed towards the endless beasts and immortals.


    There were already only fifty or sixty monsters behind him, but none of these monsters flinched. When he flew out, they flew up one after another.


    In a face-to-face meeting, dozens of fierce beasts were killed and injured. Zhao Batian added new injuries to his body, and even blood leaked from his ears.


    "For the demons, kill!" Zhao Batian flew up again, and 34 demons behind him flew at the same time, without hesitation.


    When this round of offense stopped, Zhao Batian half-knelt down the street, and there were already a dozen monsters behind him, but in front of him, there were hundreds of fierce beasts and several immortals.


    The real-life fairy headed by Zhao Batian had no temper, and he was not injured lightly. He swallowed the elixir and said seriously: "Submit, Zhao Batian. You are indeed a demon genius Junyan, as long as you are willing to submit Xianting, whether staying in the demon tribe as the demon king or serving as a fairy official in Xianting, Xianting will not treat you badly. I assure you that you will never break your word! "


    Zhao Batian wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and sneered, "Don''t fart, even if Zhao Batian is killed in battle, he won''t give in to you!"


    The true fairy immortal frowned and looked a little bit incomprehensible, "Why? Zhao Batian, with your ingenuity, you should see that you have already lost, why do you still fight hard? How many people are in the fairy class? As long as you are willing to surrender, we can let you both father and son go to Xianting. Now Xianting is the time for employment, you can show your fists. With your qualifications, it is possible to impact Da Luo Jinxian in the future, why do you need to fold here? ? "


    Zhao Batian shook his head. "If it was a month ago, I might have surrendered to you, and I might have persuaded my father to surrender, but now it won''t. I would rather die here."


    "why?"


    Zhao Batian smiled, "Because An Wang Li Yan, he let me know what kind of style the big husband should have and how he should live, so that he can be recognized and respected, and how to live and die is meaningful."


    "Li Yan?" The immortal was angry. "Just because of that mortal?"


    "What qualifications do you have to look down on An? He is a hundred times stronger than you!"


    Zhao Batian stared at the immortal, "Of course, it''s not just because of An Wang. It''s also because of my father. I finally know how I should live to make him happy and make him proud. In fact, I''m not afraid to tell you more, In the past, I always thought that everyone knew me, recognized me, and respected me, so that I would be capable. "


    "It wasn''t until a while ago that I realized that no one is envious of you respecting you. It''s not important. No one thinks you have the ability and nothing to show off. The important thing is that you must make your father happy and proud. Because only he is the one who pays the most for you, expects you the most, and really wants you to become stronger! Make him happy and proud with his own actions, that is what is truly precious and truly meaningful! "


    The words fell squarely, Zhao Batian suddenly stood up, and single-handedly cut the sword to the fairy.


    Sword light is like a moon, and momentum is like a deep.


    He was like a beast, exuding a sense of oppression.


    He yelled, "Did you know that Zhenjiang City was covered by my father! How dare you come to invade Zhenjiang City, dare to kill my demon monk in Zhenjiang City, and dare to violate the majesty of my father, It hurts him to make him unhappy, Zhao Batian, I must kill you all today! "


    This knife was full of anger, and in mid-air, there was a sound of thunder from the avenue. The dark clouds rolling over the sky and the purple electricity suddenly appeared, making people tremble.


    The fairy''s face changed so much that she could no longer afford to fight with Zhao Batian, and her eyes were full of unbelievable color: "How could it be that you did it with a knife ?! No, this is not with a knife, but with filial piety ... .. entry? "


    However, no matter what Zhao Batian''s way of enlightenment, the power of his sword made the fairy fearless, and he did not dare to fight hard. In a hurry, the immortal raised numerous aura barriers in front of him, trying to block the sword.


    But he failed.


    Daoguang cut tofu like a tofu, and finally chopped on him, killing him on the spot.


    Zhao Batian kept his body in shape, waved his sword again and again, and killed the immortals and fierce beasts in front of him.


    The world often says that the prodigal son does not exchange money for his return, so that the prodigal son is valuable. What the world hasn''t said is that the prodigal sons who turn back often have a red heart. Because when they turned back, they understood why they turned back.


    Looking back, I can see what they really value and care about.


    When you look back, you can protect these things.


    ...


    While fighting, Wu You saw Zhao Batian yelling and rushed into the ferocious beast, and was drowned by the ferocious beast in a blink of an eye, but he still slapped his sword with one hand, and the obsidian eyes couldn''t help but be strange.


    Around her, there were all the demons lying in a pool of blood. Very few of them were complete. Many demons were bombarded directly into **** during fierce battles, and no trace was found when they flew back to annihilation. But even so, in the face of the beast''s attack, the demon seldom retreated.


    Zhenjiang City has only two or three thousand demon soldiers, and the war damage is close to nine-tenths. In normal times, morale should have collapsed, and it fled and surrendered. But now not only is there no surfer surrendering, even the town''s owner, Zhao Bofu, has no intention of stepping back.


    Such a battle continues. Not only will Zhao Bofu die, he will probably watch Zhao Batian fight to death. In the face of powerful beasts and fairy siege, Zhao Bofu cannot effectively take care of Zhao Batian.


    Several hill-like beasts rushed to the front, Wu You repeatedly punched his fists, and the erupting fist awns straightened into columns, piercing the bodies of these beasts, often making a powerful beast fall on the spot with one punch.


    The two immortals attacked her, and she quickly dodged, and jumped in the ruins flexibly, avoiding all the successive spells.


    She frowned even tighter.


    Because there are fewer and fewer monsters around.


    Watching the demon soldiers die in a row, Wu You couldn''t help but even want to speak to the demon, say "quit."


    The results of the battle are no longer obvious, but sacrifice seems meaningless at this moment-because nothing can be changed.


    But Wu You couldn''t say this. She could see that almost every demon was fighting with a dying will. Although she didn''t understand the behavior well, she couldn''t bear to refute it.


    For a young county owner who has grown up as a princess in Chang''an County, Mayan life, life is a leisure in Jinyiyuyi, willful mischief, deliberately or unintentionally fantasizing about one thing-that''s what all girls will think about. : In the future, who will you marry, and who you will live with forever.


    In addition, even practice is just incidental.


    The county master does not need to worry about any country, country or country, because most people with lofty ideals will worry about it.


    The children of the clan can be officials, even in high positions, but they must not be able to make great achievements, and they will only bring disaster to themselves-this is what the horse father said to the county master.


    When my father said these things to Wu You, he often swallowed a name near his mouth: Li Xian.


    Therefore, in such an environment, from small to large, the county owner actually only did one thing: to become Li Yan''s follower. Because Li Yan is identified by Wu You, someone who will live with her in the future. Before Li Xian had fallen on Palgongshan, that was also the meaning of her pony father and princess mother.


    As a royal woman, that''s the whole meaning of her life.


    If it was n¡¯t for the chaos in the world, if the world is still peaceful, Wu You ¡¯s future life trajectory is to marry into the An Wang Mansion and become the Princess of An, and then to live with her husband peacefully and happily.


    Because Li Yi was wholeheartedly concerned, Wu You thought about Li Yi, and he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself in Fengqi Mountain, but also blocked the sword of Xianting for Li Yi.


    She was simply for Li Yan.


    What Li Min was born and what was a national event was Li Zhi''s great cause, but not hers.


    She also did not understand the feelings of Kuang Fushe and the spirit of Jin Getiema.


    She is always just a simple girl.


    Originally she would never understand these.


    If this is the case, even if she really becomes Princess An, she is only a delicate county lord under the protection of Li Yanyuyi, and she will never have the right to stand side by side with Li Yan to share the world.


    There are many princesses in each dynasty and generation, but ancient times, there is only one queen.


    Now, after the battle in Zhenjiang City, seeing these monsters dying one after another, Wu You''s heart touched, and suddenly she understood a lot of things that she couldn''t understand for more than ten years.


    Some of these demons are yelling for demons before dying, while others are fighting with their friends and relatives to the last minute, and they are holding all the beasts together and screaming for revenge. , And some are shouting demon clan plans.


    Anyone who sees a **** battle at the last minute cannot be moved.


    Many scenes emerged in Wu You''s mind: Li Jian holding Qi Potian''s body, gritted his teeth and sobbed and called him to open his eyes; the boss boss of the fox demon half kneeled at the end of the long street, and at the moment of death, his eyes looked at the wolf demon The corpse of the demon monster; The white wolf clenched the blood dripping sword and turned his back to the red sleeves in the pool of blood.


    She remembered that when she was a child, after Li Licheng had practiced the battle with her and Shangguan Qingcheng, she would often look up at the sky, and said to them in a spirited and pious tone: "One day, I will be in the world. Fight for the world of Datang! "


    What is the world?


    At that time, Wu You didn''t understand.


    Wu You''s gaze swept across the town that was turned into ruins, and she glided over the body of a demon, and the figures who slaughtered with fierce beasts. She had a ray of enlightenment in her eyes and murmured: "It turns out ... this is the world."


    At this moment, Wu You was in Zhenjiang City and Li Zhi was in the Seven Holy Mountains.


    But at this moment, Wu You was the closest to Li Yan in more than ten years.


    Because at this moment, the county owner began to really understand her man.


    If Wu You can survive this battle, she will still be with Li Yan in the future, and he will be his follower, but when Li Yan needs her, she can take a step forward and stand side by side with Li Yan Together.


    It''s not just fighting side by side.


    You can also divide your worries and share your aspirations.

 v5 Chapter 136： Red sleeves i did

    If it wasn''t for the **** battle of the monk monk who almost gave up his body, Zhenjiang Cheng said that he insisted on it for twenty days, but he was afraid that the immortal would be beaten down with a ferocious beast ten days ago.


    As a great monster, White Wolf knows how rare this is. On weekdays, the monks are scattered and unrestrained, and only when foreign enemies invade will the **** nature erupt.


    However, even so, the battle situation in Zhenjiang City could not be reversed. Twelve hours after the start of the total offensive, the remaining monk monks were surrounded by fierce beasts around the city''s main government house. More than a thousand disabled soldiers will face three times their enemies. He said that if he insisted on twelve more hours, he would not be able to hold on even two hours.


    Wu You was also not badly injured. Now there are only five or six hundred monster monks besides Yodah, White Wolf, Li Jian, and the boss who came to fight again after her injuries got better. There are too few five or six hundred monsters, and they are too small to face the herds of menacingly rushed from the streets and the collapsed courtyard walls.


    Rao is so, Wu You is still fighting on the front line, with these monks monks.


    Looking at Zhenjiang City, which has become a blood city of corpses, the White Wolf suddenly felt something, and couldn''t help feeling sadness from it. For a moment, in the afterglow of the setting sun, he suddenly showed undifferentiated mercy to the monsters and ferocious beasts everywhere.


    When the white wolf was stunned, Zhao Batian was beaten back from the sky and threw a large pit beside him.


    For a long time, Zhao Batian barely crawled out of the smoke and coughed and coughed blood: "Asshole, this group of fierce beasts can really fight, much harder than immortal dogs, and we are not afraid of death like us! It''s the spirit of the demon tribe, how can it be a reserve demon, how can these gangs of beasts have no emotion ?! "


    Scolding for a moment, he recovered his strength a bit, Zhao Batian wiped the blood on his face with one hand, and drew out his sword again. The beast kept on storming, he had no time to rest. Not to death.


    The White Wolf listened to Zhao Batian''s words, and suddenly a flash of light flashed through his mind.


    The successful cultivation of plants is the essence, the successful cultivation of animals is the demon, the demon and these fierce beasts actually have the same origin.


    Many of these beasts now controlled by cacti can actually transform into demons, and this proportion is even very large. Of course, the beasts cultivated by the immortals are of high qualifications, so that they can do more with less. Consume more.


    Many beasts already have the qualifications to become monsters, and some are already on their way to becoming monster monks, but they have only been stepped in by the immortals, and this has become a machine for the loss of reason.


    When trying to break the immortal''s restraint in the fierce beast, most of the white wolves took the path of forcibly breaking through. And now, he saw another direction to control these fierce beasts, one in the same direction as he controlled the wolves.


    Since everyone traces the same origin, and most of the beasts are of good quality among the animals, it is reasonable to say that they are not completely unable to communicate with each other.


    The white wolf is lost in thought.


    After the beast group, dozens of immortals are gathering in the air, directing the beast to attack the demon.


    The head of the Golden Fairyland Fairy took a look at the sleepy demon array, and was pleased with the eyebrows facing the human side: "The demon king will come out of the sleepy demon array. It ¡¯s impossible to persevere, we have to annihilate the whole army! We will finally win the battlefield battle! "


    A Taiyi Zhenxian smiled and said, "After killing the stinky monsters, we will be able to take the Seven Sacred Mountains directly. Whatever chaotic clock and Zhou Tianxing and Zhou Dazhen will be, we are all!"


    "And our heavenly mystery is ours too!"


    Everyone looked at each other and laughed, most of them seemed very proud.


    This battle has not yet been captured by Zhenjiang City. Instead, it has suffered heavy losses and is about to run out of food. This has never been expected by immortals. Victory is now in front of them, and they can''t help but feel relieved, and the rock that weighs heavily will fall.


    Just then, a demon caught their attention.


    It''s hard not to notice, the demon is standing high in the ruins, closing his eyes with open arms and chanting something.


    His voice was very high-pitched, and the immortals even couldn''t hear the words, but the unexplainable fluctuations in strength all radiated from the opponent, reaching out like invisible tentacles, and soon got into them. Inside the beast that slaughtered with the demon.


    The beast that was fighting with the demon was penetrated into the brain by that invisible shot. Half of them immediately abandoned the attack and screamed in pain holding his head. More beasts even fell to their knees, paining their hairs. Up.


    "What''s going on ?!" The fairy in Jinxianjing changed greatly.


    "The evil spirit seems to be able to affect the spirits of these fierce beasts ... Is he launching a spiritual attack on the fierce beasts?" The Taiyi Zhenxian''s eyes widened, and he said something he did not believe.


    There are hundreds of beasts affected by the demon. There is no shortage of powerful ones in the middle. The coverage of spiritual attacks cannot be so wide and the influence cannot be so great.


    "Who is that demon evil ?! What demon method did he use ?!"


    "Stop it, stop him! Kill him!"


    Under the order of the fairy in Jinxianjing, twenty or thirty immortals flew out at the same time, and they couldn''t even command the beast, and overtook the beast to attack the demon. Golden Wonderland even shot in person, charging in front.


    With his strength, the distance of thousands of steps was instant, and halfway he raised his hand and pressed it to the demon. A huge palm suddenly appeared in the air, covering the city''s main mansion, and shot at the demon suddenly. .


    The demon was a white wolf. In the face of the sudden attack of the immortals, he still kept his eyes closed and arms open, and his voice was not affected by the slightest influence. Listening to his words, it didn''t burst fiercely at all, it was like whispers in the ears of relatives and friends, meant to wake up sleeping companions.


    The metamorphosis came very quickly, but the monks near the white wolf noticed the abnormality for the first time. After all, the beast suddenly gave up the attack, giving them the opportunity to kill the other party. Before the big hand fell, Wu You leaped from a short distance, punching out a pillar of snowy light, and hitting the big hand pressed.


    Some demons flew up and intercepted the fairies face to face.


    Until now, they can''t see where they are. The white wolf has been able to affect the beasts without any difference. Although half of the beasts still haven''t responded, and the affected beasts haven''t obeyed the orders, but as long as they let them give up the attack, the demon won Take the chance of war.


    "Bad me!" The fairy in Jinxianjing yelled, and a bicolor flying sword flew out of his sleeve, and he drew an elegant arc in midair, attacking Wu You with a thunderbolt.


    Wu You was forced to jump and move in the ruins to avoid the pursuit of Feijian. In this way, the fairy in Jinxianjing never stopped. Not only that, the immortals behind him also broke through the barriers of the demon.


    The ogre was unsuccessful in fighting the fierce beast. Even if some people support the white wolf at this moment, the number is too small, and it is impossible to effectively resist the immortals.


    From all directions, the immortals passed over the ferocious beast and the demon, seeing that they were going to the white wolf, and various immortals had begun.


    "White wolf, hurry up!"


    "Master White Wolf, quickly withdraw!"


    Some monsters shouted anxiously.


    However, the white wolf has not retreated.


    The eyes that had been tightly closed suddenly opened, and the splendid faintness appeared like a sharp sword, and the original weak breath suddenly became vast, and a powerful force gathered from all directions, and there were hundreds of birds toward the phoenix!


    "Roar!" Suddenly, a hundred beasts dared to exist among the beasts, and when they could not let it go, they rushed to the immortals with the tendency of mud cows to enter the sea.


    The immortals wanted to attack the white wolf, but unexpectedly, the ferocious beasts behind them mutated, and the two sides were not far from each other. At this moment, half of them were caught by the ferocious beasts. The minions of the fierce beasts penetrated the body of the immortal in a short time, and blood was spilled. They were like fallen leaves swept by the wind, and their bodies were scattered uncontrollably.


    The screams screamed loudly.


    Even the immortal who had not been attacked by the beast or escaped the attack of the beast, at this moment also looked greatly changed and trembled. The look at the beast was full of disbelief. They couldn''t accept it for a while. The beast that had been their minions before suddenly turned their heads to attack them.


    The change aroused everyone''s attention. Whether it was a demon or a fairy, at this moment they turned their attention to it. Everyone had a huge reaction, but their attitudes were significantly different.


    While Zhao Batian was fighting the fairy in front of him, he opened his mouth full of blood and laughed: "White wolf, starting today, you are my brother of Zhao Batian!"


    "Master White Wolf is mighty!"


    "The white wolf is so good!"


    "The white wolf killed them!"


    Unlike the fairy''s panic and fear, and the spirit of the demon, the white wolf seemed extremely calm instead. He stood high on the ruins, and only sang with a voice to control one hundred and ten powerful beasts, besieging and besieging twenty or thirty immortals.


    At this moment he had the momentum of being in all directions, but his eyes were extremely calm.


    He just pointed his open arm forward, as if he had issued a general attack order for thousands of troops, so within five hundred steps, half of the beasts began to scream deafening, and then turned and rushed towards the fairy and The beast beside him bites and fights with the opponent.


    At this time, Zhao Bofu''s voice sounded like a thunder: "Cooperate with the white wolf and gather the fairy dogs!"


    Zhao Batian shouted out loudly: "Circumstances on both sides to surround the beast!"


    Wu You looked for a moment, "Protect the White Wolf!"


    Within five hundred steps in front of the white wolf, there were hundreds of beasts of different sizes and different strengths. Now half of them are under the control of the white wolf, and they begin to obey the orders of the white wolf to fight.


    The range of 500 steps is not large, but it is enough to have a huge impact on the situation. Now there are four or five thousand fierce beasts in total. The white wolf can control one or two out of ten. As long as it can cooperate with the demon, it is enough to reverse the war.


    At least, the ogre won''t be defeated so quickly.


    Wu You first came to the white wolf to play the role of guard. In the previous battles, she had the most masters around her, and has been the subject of key protection by Zhao Bofu and Mi Monkey King. Now, she has taken the initiative to protect the white wolf.


    She knows how to fight this war, so she can hope to win.


    Wu You saw White Wolf''s eyes full of respect and admiration. She witnessed the rise of a demon hero and witnessed the birth of a demon legend. She whispered: "Master White Wolf, congratulations, you have done it."


    The white wolf, who had been calm all the time, heard the words, his shoulders trembled suddenly, and the stagnant eyes filled with sadness for a while, and the hot tears slipped down his face.


    Yes, he did it. Thousands of years have passed since he watched his parents die at the feet of the beast tide and vowed to eliminate the beast tide. After more than 20 days of **** battles in Zhenjiang City, he finally broke through the immortal''s control over the ferocious beasts-or in other words bypassed this control, and captured some of the ferocious beasts'' control from the fairy.


    He can no longer only control the wolves, but can control all fierce beasts, even if it is just a glimpse of the door, the number of fierce beasts that can really be controlled is not large. But over time, he can certainly enter the room and take control of thousands, tens of thousands or even more beasts.


    Maybe not just fierce beasts, but all animals.


    This is the achievement of no ancient people in the entire demons.


    It is conceivable that if the white wolf can survive this battle, then from now on, the beasts that have endangered the demons for thousands of years will gradually disappear.


    An ordinary white wolf, an ordinary demon, has become a true hero today, and has become the legend of the entire demon clan.


    His name is destined to spread all over the Quartet, praised and praised by countless monsters, and inspired generations of monsters to make unremitting efforts.


    But now, the hero in Wu You''s eyes, the legend in the eyes of all the demon, has no pride. He couldn''t even say how excited he was, just raised his tearful face and looked at the clear sky like a mirror.


    He looked at the empty sky, but seemed to be staring at his loved ones. He whispered softly and whispered: "Red sleeve, I did it, Master White Wolf did it, you ... ..did you see it?"

 v5 Chapter 137： Lifting the seal means killing the fairy

    The battle of the demons, because of the brave and **** battles of ordinary demons, after they paid their emotions and beliefs, even blood and life, they finally insisted on seeing the dawn.


    The changes in the war situation caused by the white wolf are also seen by the four honorable lords of Beihai, Nanmu, Dongxuan, and West Pole.


    At this time, they were working hard to maintain the operation of the magic array, and they could not get away with half points. In the big battle, the bull demon king, the demon king, the king of the monkey, and the king of the king had not paused the bombardment of the big battle, which made them extremely stressed, and they had I feel very uncomfortable without breathing.


    "Where did that evil come from, how could a ant in Taiyi Real Wonderland be so troublesome ?!" His Excellency Nanmu took a moment to look at the battlefield, staring at the behavior of the white wolf, hating his teeth.


    "Before, this demon was able to control the wolves. Now how can he suddenly control all the beasts? What demon method did he use? How could he have such a strong demon method ?! Damn!" His face was iron blue.


    "A wild wolf wants to change his life against the sky? Ridiculous!" His Holiness looked arrogant and disdainful. But when he said this, he didn''t hear the compliments of the other lords. He couldn''t help looking at the others, and he read from the other side that the white wolf has the ability to change his life against the sky.


    This made him blush blushingly.


    After a long time, His Holiness of the North Sea said in a cold voice: "This demon evil method cannot be underestimated. If we can''t kill him, we are going to completely kill this group of demon evils and occupy the town of Xinjiang. Not to say that fourteen hours are not enough, twenty-four It ¡¯s hard to tell if it ¡¯s enough or not! The order, the offensive route to avoid this white wolf, entangle him with our monks, must limit his ability. His range of influence is limited, we can attack from other positions, we must take Xiazhen Jiangcheng! "


    "Yes!"


    ...


    On the two high mountains, Fu Yan still exudes a bright yellow chirping light, and Li Yan, who has been sitting cross-legged, opens his eyes slowly.


    At this moment, there was a wave of sea-like light flowing beneath his eyes, his momentum was deep and vast, and there was a hidden majesty on the avenue that could not be seen directly.


    With just one breath, Li Zhi''s powerful momentum converged as much as possible, and everything returned to bland, as if it were a little grass.


    Twenty hours have passed, and Li Zhi''s understanding of the avenue has been completed. This is much earlier than he expected, mainly because of the foundation of the yin and yang way. This time to understand the truth and reality, there are many places just to understand.


    "The way of yin and yang, the way of reality and death, and the way of life and death .... The way has yin and yang, so there is reality and life, and there is life and death. In the final analysis, the so-called way of reality and reality, the way of life and death, is actually the evolution of the way of yin and yang ... ... Three thousand avenues, with the same goal, the so-called Tao has one, two, three, and three things. "


    The light of wisdom glided in Li Yan''s eyes, "Understanding the root of the avenue, it is easy to touch the bypass and integrate it with other avenues."


    From the beginning, Li Zhi''s direction of enlightenment was not the way to prove by force. There were no choices of entering by sword or by knife. His understanding of the avenue has always traced back to its origin.


    Even his standing as the fundamental emperor is the result of merging avenues.


    It is impossible for Li Zhi to master all three thousand roads, but if he can understand the origin of the road, he can gain the effect of three thousand roads.


    The current advantage of this is that Li Zhi ¡¯s understanding of the method of playing and the meaning of Fu Yu has also improved a lot. After all, he had a good foundation in this regard.


    When Li Hua flipped his wrist, a transparent round mirror appeared on the palm. The round mirror has no texture and decoration, and it looks like a moon in the water. This is what Li Zhi gained in the secret world of heaven.


    In the beginning, the round mirror was hanging over the island city, and it looked like a pattern of yin and yang fish. But when Li Zhi took it into his hands, the original pattern was completely invisible, and it became like this without obvious marks.


    When Li Zhi wanted to come, the truth and the truth should not have a fixed form in general, so that everything can evolve.


    There are two functions of circular mirrors. One is to break the virtual reality and evolve the virtual reality.


    For example, Li Xuan can use the round mirror to easily see through the methods of truth, reality, and magic in the same way. Round mirrors can also add a layer to Li Xun''s skills, formations, and runes. The gain of the false and the real makes them more elusive and powerful.


    In addition, the round mirror can evolve a virtual image for Li Zhi, similar to the avatar, and the virtual reality is indistinguishable. And no matter how far apart the body and the avatar are, or whether they are separated from the two realms, when Li Zhi needs it, he can instantly replace it with the help of a round mirror.


    Li Xuan named the round mirror Tianjing. Originally, the real situation was more appropriate, but with Tianjian and Tiandun in front, he was much lazy.


    Li Yan looked at the seal symbol for a while, and said to the Peng Demon King: "Now I want to break the seal. If there is any change, please ask Dasheng to take care of it."


    Li Ye has been observing the seal rune for a long time, so do n¡¯t look at it at this moment. The method of cracking is ready.


    The voice of the Peng Mowang was enthusiastic and eager: "I can be sure to break the seal so soon? Okay, you can let it go. I''m staring. No matter what happens, as long as I can cope, I will keep you safe!"


    Li Yan didn''t say more, he shook his wrist, released the heaven, controlled it to hang in front of himself, enlarged to a thousand feet in diameter, and isolated himself from the two seal mountains.


    When the heaven is not in use, no one except Li Li can sense its breath, even if he holds it in his hands, it seems to be absent. However, once launched at this moment, boundless momentum erupted immediately. It was like a huge black hole, which drove the surrounding airflow to converge into a flowing solid shape, and swirled madly around it.


    At first glance, the entire space no longer looks real, as if it were just an illusion of heavenly layout, being absorbed into it completely. But no matter how it absorbs it, the space has not collapsed, which makes people feel extraordinarily incredible.


    The surge of space air makes the seal world violently windy, the sound of the wind is like a tsunami, the seal of Li Yuyi in front of the heavens is dancing, the seal battle after the heavens is flying away from the sand, and starts to shake violently, as if the building with unstable foundations is about to collapse in the wind .


    Li Yan slowly extended his left hand to push the heaven to approach the seal mountain; holding Lu Gujian in his right, he quietly mobilized his aura and strove for the strongest blow.


    As the heaven was approaching the mountains, the swaying of the mountains became more severe, and the magnitude was almost collapsed. But it''s like a tumbler. It''s obviously reached the collapse, but it doesn''t break.


    The bright yellow halo emanating from the two seal runes on the mountain is already as strong as daylight, and the obscure and profound runes are floating in the light group. Each rune has great strength, and the storm of suppression is swaying. The big mountain just doesn''t fall.


    When the boundary of the day hit the mountain of seals, the whole world rang loudly, like the wailing of human death. Liang Ruoguang''s rune halo and countless runes, like crazy pulled by rubber, look extraordinarily terrifying.


    Li Yan''s eyes were suddenly stunned, and the aura of swarming Lu Qijian in his right hand was raised high, and the sword''s ray of light reached thousands of feet for a while, he did not hesitate to cut off the sword suddenly to heaven!


    Jianqi flew out like a crescent moon, and immediately entered the heavens, but no trace was seen. At about the same time, sword Qi appeared from behind the heavens. At this moment, Qingbai Jianqi had no color, and even the naked eye could not tell, but it was cut into two trembling seal mountains like soy milk, and countless runes were broken and annihilated because of this, even the light group was divided into two sides.


    The sword gas was chopped on the seal rune, making a sour creak, the unprecedented fierce gas explosion sounded, the two ten thousand mountains fell apart and turned into countless broken stones and shot away. The whole world is like a shattered egg shell, shattered to the ground in a very short time.


    In such a chaotic scene, Li Zhi has no time to observe anything, but can only raise one barrier after another to protect himself.


    The moment before the glare of the world collapsed him, he saw countless flags flying up from the collapsed mountains like birds and swept away as fast as fish. At the same time, there was a huge ancient bell in the black beam of light. Soaring into the sky, there was a thunderous groan.


    At that moment, Li Zhi felt the heavy vicissitudes of ancient floods and the breathless oppression, and a strong impulse to worship was raised in his heart.


    Li Ye, who flew out as a floating leaf, did not know where he would fall.


    When his consciousness returned to clear again, he was already flying fast at high altitude. In addition to the blue sky and white clouds in the field of vision, it is the wings of the Peng Demon King, and the huge fluffy wings guard him on the inside, just like the old hen protecting him, only showing him half of his face.


    However, even when he was at a high altitude, Li Yan still felt the strong vibrations at his feet. Qisheng Mountain was collapsing in the smoke, just like a blasted high-rise building, and it became a pile of ruins in an instant, and he could not see anything except smoke and dust.


    In the body of the Peng Demon, countless flagfish are flying along, and each flagfish is like a huge flying sword, giving people a sense of God blocking the Buddha and Buddha blocking the Buddha.


    Li Ye even felt the general consciousness in them, which was a joy and excitement of seeing the sky, and couldn''t wait to display the war of countless holes in the sky.


    Guarded by these flags, Li Yan even felt that he could break the ground.


    The chaotic dark yellow chaotic clock is like a general who is leading a flight of 365 flagpoles. Looking at this battle, it seems that he is going to kill the enemy in the sand field and kill the entire enemy country.


    Li Huan turned to look at the Peng Demon King, with the purpose of Dapeng''s furry side face, eyes as big as the gatehouse, and asked, "Where are we going?"


    The Peng Mowang said helplessly: "I don''t know. Do you think I''m controlling the flag and chaos clock? No, they are enclosing me. But looking at the direction, it seems to be the location of Zhenjiang City."


    Li Ye felt the helplessness of the Peng Demon. The Zhou Tianxing array is a strange array of flood and wasteland. When the demon clan is the master of the fairy court, it plays the role of the town clan. To be able to compete with it, there are only the Twelve Capitals of Gods, the Falcon Swords, and the Hunyuan Heluo.


    The Chaos Clock is one of the three congenital treasures, the supreme treasure used to suppress the world.


    Although at present, Li Zhi is only the flag of Zhou Tianxing''s star formation, and Chaos Clock has not been used by the demon fairy emperor. The power must not be on the same day as the heyday, but it is not unusual for one or two big Luo Jinxian Can fight.


    After being sealed for thousands of years, they were born again. It is conceivable how strong the fire is. Under this will, Li Zhi and the Peng Demon can only express weakness.


    However, I heard that it was the direction to Zhenjiang City, Li Yan was relieved a lot, after all, Wu You was there. He wouldn''t be happy to follow if Qi Qi and Chaos Bell were going somewhere else.


    In the current battle of the monster race, Zhenjiang City gathered the most powerful monks of the immortals and the monster race. Banners and chaotic bells ran away, but the goal was very accurate.


    Inwardly, Li Yan also looks forward to the Khitan and Chaos Bell, how much lethality can be shown now. He used to listen to their legends before, and now he has exhausted all efforts to unblock them, and hopes that their performance can not bear his hard work.


    Although in fact he has nothing to sacrifice except time ...


    ...


    Twenty hours have passed, and there are only eight hundred monks in Zhenjiang City.


    They are still fighting in blood, many monsters are not killed, but die exhausted, even the monks in fairyland can not afford the cost of such a fierce battle.


    Eight hundred monsters fought around the city''s main mansion, with the white wolf as the core. Now the white wolf that can control the beast becomes the only hope for everyone. In which position the beast attacks the most fiercely, the white wolf will rush there.


    The white wolf was so exhausted that he couldn''t even support his eyelids, but he was still insisting.


    In the high air, the Supreme Master Beihai stared at the fierce battle around the city''s main government house, relieved slightly: "There are still 3,000 fierce beasts, and the evildoers are only about 800, and most of them are seriously injured. There is not much combat power left, and they will not be able to support them for long Now. "


    His Excellency Nanmu happily said, "They can hold on for half an hour at most! Do you see that, the white wolf has fallen down several times, and he just stood up again and again by his willpower. I see him right away. It will fall down completely. As soon as he falls down, the evildoers will never be able to survive! "


    Dong Xuan, who was blushing because of maintaining the legal array, appeared at a loss at this moment: "We can trap a few demon kings for 24 hours at most. We were originally worried that we would not be able to take down Zhenjiang City. Now. "


    His Holiness Xiji sneered, "When the evildoers of Zhenjiang City have been killed, the beasts will come to support us, and even if the four demon kings emerge from the battlefield, they will be weak and weak. Where can they survive? We besieged? When the four demon kings die or flee, the Seven Holy Mountains is the thing in the bag! "


    "No, the entire demons are in our pockets!" Said Beihai Zunzi.


    "Pole to pole!"


    "Without the demon king, the demon world is ours!"


    "When the demons are equalized, we must be rewarded by the Emperor again, and the future is boundless!"


    "Haha ..."


    In fact, the four lords are not really complacent, but the Demon King and others have been attacking the magic circle. They maintain the pressure of the magic circle and consume far more than expected. Up to now, they are clenching their teeth and insisting. Motivate themselves, I''m afraid they won''t persist for less than 24 hours.


    But at this moment, the Emperor Dong Xuan facing the direction of Qisheng Mountain suddenly changed his face, and his voice trembled, "Come on, what is that ?!"


    "What''s worth making a fuss about, is it true Jun and the stinky monkey come over?" Xiji Zun shrugged his lips, dissatisfied with Dong Xuan''s reaction. But when he turned his head to look, he looked like Dong Xuan immediately, like hell, "this ... what is this ?!"


    His Holiness Beihai and Nanmu also turned pale.


    There was a starry sky crossing the sky on the west side, and they crashed at them.


    That nature is not really a starry rain, but three hundred and sixty-five flags like flying swords, each one exudes great courage!


    Before the flag flag, there was also a huge chaotic black yellow bell. When it struck, it gave people a sense of collapse, which made people tremble at a glance!


    I''ve never heard of monks who are in a high state. They have coercion against monks in a low state. When can magic weapons have terrible coercion?


    Unless it is ......... Congenital!


    Beihai, Nanmu, Dongxuan, and West Pole realized that what they were all at the same time, their faces were uglier than one, and their bodies couldn''t help shaking. Lord Dong Xuan could not help but turned and fled. He was astonished and lost his voice: "Is it ... the flags and chaos bell of Zhou Tianxing?"


    "Li Yan''s nag really unlocked the seal ?!"


    "How is this possible! How can he do it ?!"


    "Without breaking the seal, what are these in front of me?"


    The Beihai Historian''s face was green and white, and he finally saw that in the center of the huge flag of 365, there was a roc bird flying. And next to Dapeng, the erect figure wearing a black robe and holding a long sword, who wasn''t Li Zhi?


    He actually did it?


    He actually lifted the seals of Zhou Tianxing and Zhou Dazhen and Chaos Clock?


    His Holiness the North Sea immediately withdrew the aura to maintain the drowsy demon array, and then turned to fly away: "Go!"


    Until now, can''t you wait to die?


    Dongxuan, Nanmu and Xiji retreated at the same time. They no longer care about the trapped monsters, they do n¡¯t care about occupying the town, and they do n¡¯t care about the cause of the monsters. Now they just want to survive.


    When they left, they did not forget to yell at the hundreds of immortals who maintained the legal array below: "Go, go!"


    "Want to go now? Sorry, none of you can go!"


    Li Yan''s voice exploded like a thunder in the sky above Zhenjiang City, causing the monsters still fighting in Zhenjiang City to look up involuntarily. When they saw the high-pitched battle, their faces were suddenly full of surprise light. At this moment, their excited whole body was burning, "His Royal Highness!"


    The sword in Li Yan''s hands pointed to the four lords who were about to flee, and the immortals who were doing the dispersal of birds and beasts, as if ordering thousands of troops and horses: "One will not stay!"

 v5 Chapter 138： Declare victory

    After flying a certain distance over the town of Chaojiang, Chaos Bell suddenly buzzed out and accelerated.


    Originally it was just the size of an ordinary bronze bell, which instantly expanded by more than a thousand times. The long sky was completely covered, and the large town of Jiangjiang seemed worthless to compare with it. The monk in Zhenjiang City looked up and could only see that the sky suddenly darkened, as if the sky had fallen.


    If it were not for the bright yellow light and light spot on the chaotic clock, people would seem to be in time in the Xinghai universe. I am afraid that these monks would think that an eclipse had appeared.


    As soon as the chaotic clock changes, the power is revealed in all directions. The Xuanhuang Xinghai universe not only shrouded the sky, but the scattered Xinghai curtain also shrouded the Four Wild Land. The space in front of all the monks, from the top to the front to the feet, fell into the chaotic clock''s own matrix and became it. The absolute realm of control.


    Hundreds of immortals flying away to the east instantly fell from the territories into the endless abyss, and could no longer find their original orientation. Soon they were like a fly hitting a wall, and their bodies were in a mess for a moment. They could no longer move forward for half a minute, only to cover their heads.


    At this moment, whether it is the immortal fleeing, or the monsters and fierce beasts who are fighting in the town, they feel the vast breath belonging to the ancient flood and the vast universe.


    The moment of coercion made them feel like a mountain, and the monks with lower strength were unable to move immediately, and could only watch this incredible scene blankly, with a sense of awe and panic rising in their chests.


    That is the power they can''t match, but let them infinitely yearn for it, so that everyone can not help but urge to worship.


    At the same time, the 365-shot Zhou Tianxing and Zhou Dazhen, who flew around Li Yan''s body, accelerated suddenly and shot towards the chaotic immortal people. The lightning became fast, and the water was flowing.


    The monks could no longer see the true meaning of the flag, and could only see hundreds of streamers that cut through the starry sky, as if the meteorites in the sky fell collectively, dragging a dazzling light feather long tail in the deep dark universe.


    The streamer seemed eternal and seemed to fall forever, but in a blink of an eye, it was in front of hundreds of immortals.


    Compared with the vastness and depth of Chaos Bell, the flags of Zhou Tianxing and Zhou Dazhen are more aggressive. They are not unique flying swords, but they are more trembling than unique flying swords, as if they appeared to destroy the world. You can only accept the results of its destruction, and have no other ideas at all.


    Faced with such flags, all monks can only feel astonished and desperate. It is a chill that is much colder than a thousand feet, and it comes from the deepest cold in the universe.


    It was in such a scene that Li Fei with flying clothes walked in the air, holding the Heavenly Sword, and greeted hundreds of immortals, yelling, "One is not left!"


    If the sound is thunderous, it will last forever.


    Of course, Li Yan couldn''t control Chaos Bell and Zhou Tianxing Zhou Dazhen. He just saw the timing and tried to shout such a voice. He wanted to use the chaotic clock and the flag of the attack to set off his extraordinary martial arts.


    The Chaos Bell and Banner are the artifacts of the demon race, and the towns under the town are almost all demon monks. This is the war of the demon race. However, the Chaos Bell and the Banner were released by Li Zhi, and this war was also his war. It is necessary for him to show a sense of presence at this time so as to reap the awe of the demon tribe.


    The effect is much better than he imagined.


    And much better.


    Even an ordinary person, with such a magnificent scene as the background, will look like a god.


    In the eyes of the monk monk''s shock, awe, the beast''s confusion and fear, the 365-stroke Zhou Tianxing array banner went forward, just like the trial of the adversaries on the avenue, flying with countless irresistible will. Crowd of hundred immortals.


    Yes, fly by. Fly over without hindrance.


    This is a gorgeous and enchanting picture.


    Every meteor-like flag hole passes through an immortal, it will bring out a burst of aura light cloud, that light cloud is the immortal body destroyed in the air explosion.


    Hundreds of Aura Light Clouds emerged one after another, showing a progressive trend. From the perspective of the dark universe and the yellow starry sea, it is brighter than the fireworks blooming in the night sky of Changan Shangyuan Festival.


    Except for the four lords of the Great Luojin Wonderland of Beihai, Nanmu, Dongxuan and West Pole, hundreds of immortals fell into this beautiful picture. They are like dandelions scattered by the autumn wind, and there is no second choice except scattered.


    This is the power of Zhou Tianxing and Zhou Dazhen''s flags and the Chaos Bell. They are also immersed in thousands of years, and once again, they show their demeanor and sharp shock to the world.


    Although the flag flags are just flag flags, not the real Zhou Tianxing array, and the chaos clocks have no real power to drive them, they still have the dignity that they cannot tolerate.


    At the moment, the four enshrined enemies in the center of Qibaoyun are like dogs of a bereavement, and everyone''s face is full of terror. The instant death of their companions makes them desperate. They are like ants facing elephants, and their powerlessness makes them want to collapse.


    Fortunately, after Qi Bang was hit, it was like a fierce beast that had vented his anger, and flew back to Li Yan beside him, calmed and suspended, and there was no sign of movement. This gave the Four Lords a glimmer of hope in despair.


    However, although they have avoided a round of flagpole attacks, this does not mean that they are safe.


    The Chaos Bell has not yet withdrawn.


    It doesn''t stop there.


    The trapped demon circle trapped the four demon kings such as the bull demon king, the monkey monkey king, the demon king, and the demon king for twenty hours. When the four lords withdrew, the disappearance of the trapped demon circle was already Freedom was restored. Now that the Four Lords are locked by the Chaos Bell, they can move freely.


    On the one hand, the four demon kings are ashamed because they have been trapped for so long. On the other hand, they are distressed to see that there are only eight hundred demon left in Zhenjiang City. Each of them is so angry that Wu Yi realizes that he can move freely. He followed the flags of Zhou Tianxing and rushed towards the immortals.


    Hundreds of immortals have now turned into flying ash, and only the four lords are still alive, and their anger will naturally be borne by the other party.


    Just at this moment, like the chaos bell on the top of the sky and the cover of the quadrangle, it suddenly issued an extremely loud and powerful Weng Ming, which was even higher and heavier than before-just like the **** battlefield of the warrior, he failed to kill the enemy after a blow The army pawned, and the sound of anger was made.


    Hearing this deep and obscure voice that cannot be described in words, the monks of Zhenjiang City looked dull for a while, as if the morning bell and trumpet blasted in their ears, and they all shook them all at once.


    In the realm of the Chaos Clock, four streams of chaotic sonic waves that are invisible to the naked eye are pouring down like the Jiutian Waterfall, hitting the four enshrined enemies trapped by the front for the time being.


    If the four lords are struck by lightning, everyone''s face will be pale instantly, covering his chest like stepping back a few steps, blood will overflow in the eyes, ears, nose and nose, and there will be a paste in his brain, almost losing his mind. The breath has suddenly plummeted.


    Before they wake up, the four demon kings are killed together.


    The ox devil took the lead and issued a roar that captured the heart, and waved the muddy iron rod in his hand and smashed into the North Sea Lord. The dark mist of the front of the stick is full of tide, and a blue aura of light like the pillars of the sky, reflects the half of the sky.


    The Monkey King is scarlet with binocular as blood, his fangs exposed: "Give me to death, you stinky fairy dogs!"


    The four lords looked up in horror, quickly took out the magic weapon, and displayed the magic method to meet.


    But resistance is doomed.


    The four lords are not as good as the four demon kings. At the moment, they are constrained by the chaos clock field, and they are greatly damaged by the fierce blow of chaos clock. Where can they stand the demon king''s rage?


    But in an instant, the ox devil banged on the forehead of the North Sea Lord, whose body suddenly exploded and flesh turned into a mist of blood.


    "The ox devil!" The lord of the North Sea was physically destroyed, but the spirit floated out intact. He stared at the ox demon with resentment and wanted to turn away and walk away.


    However, in the chaotic clock, Rao is a spirit and there is nowhere else to escape. The Demon King followed him and waved his clubs like a beating cotton, breaking up the spirits of the North Sea Lord.


    "You demon, you kill immortals, you won''t end well! The immortal will catch you, suppress you, and make you immortal ... Ah! You demon ...."


    The spirits were broken up by strands, more than a hundred times more painful than Ling Chi Qiandao. The Supreme Master of the North Sea issued a terrible scream and a vicious curse.


    However, no matter how painful, mournful, or screaming, the Devil King turned a deaf ear,


    "Stop ... Don''t fight, I surrender ... Stop ... Stop ..."


    The anger, unwillingness, resentment, and hostility of His Holiness the North Sea were eventually drowned by fear. Thousands of years of cultivation have been ruined, and the eternal disappearance of the soul has let him sink a little in the abyss of pain. His voice was getting weaker and weaker, and he even begged the Bull Devil for mercy.


    None of this could save his life.


    Huh!


    His last ray of spirits was scattered.


    The actual actor of the fairy court in the demon race, the great power of the generation of Da Luojin Wonderland, the male talent has lurked for thousands of years to let the beast grow stronger, and has never been noticed by the demon race. He has fantasyd to step on the demon race almost countless times After experiencing extreme torture, the North Sea Lord who walked out of a Qingyun Avenue finally completely disappeared into the sky.


    The Devil King finally felt relieved. He turned his head and spit, swearing, "Xianting is our demon family sooner or later!"


    As the Demon King killed the North Sea Lord, Nanmu, Dongxuan, and Xiji, the three Lords, also fell into the hands of Mi Monkey King, Demon King, and Demon King.


    The Peng Demon did not participate in the attack on the four lords, but directly descended on Zhenjiang City, killing thousands of beasts and sporadic immortals in the city, completely ending the battle in Zhenjiang City.


    Chaos Bell completed the comeback battle, "satisfied" withdrew from the field, restored to its original size, and returned to Li Yan.


    Li Yan put away Lu Gujian and looked down at the town and city in the **** sea of ??corpses. After a long period of speechlessness, many emotions finally turned into a sigh.


    With this all-out war of the demons, with the successive extinction of the four enshrined lords, the victory of Zhenjiang City has been stubborn, and it is already possible to declare victory.

 v5 Chapter 139： Passing by in the story

    The scattered monks with eight hundred robes in the town and city supported each other and stood in the ruins. Almost all of them were injured, some had broken their arms, some had broken their legs, and their blood had stained their shirts.


    In front of them were unrecognizable streets, huddled houses, and piles of corpses of fierce beasts. The pitted ground was filled with blood, even if Li Huan was at high altitude at the moment, he felt a pungent smell.


    The battle was over, but the 800 monsters didn''t cheer.


    Some of them stayed in the place and suddenly lost their sight, as if they didn''t know that victory had already belonged to them; some of them could finally sit down on the ground with a sigh of relief, and then they could no longer climb up; more of them stared at the battlefield like iron, Even though the lumbar rod was not straight, it still stood as if it were loose.


    Warriors like this on the battlefield not only left Li Jiu speechless for a long time, but also silenced several demon kings.


    The beasts were nearly 100,000 dead and wounded, and the monks in the city were initially only 20,000 or 30,000. Before the war, no one would think that the demon in Zhenjiang City could fight to the present, even if it was the Monkey King who had experienced the war. Victory is like a dream.


    This victory was a miracle, not because Li Zhi and the Peng Demon King finally appeared with the innate treasure, but because the demons worked together for more than 20 days.


    Everyone is a story, everyone has a story. This is the place where 20,000 or 30,000 monsters are buried, and it is destined that many stories will stop here.


    These stories were little known before, and they will not be understood afterwards. They dissipated, and no one witnessed them, engraving the roar of the war on the pages of the book for them. Li Ye can only try to figure out their state of mind at the time of the death of a corpse, or angry or unwilling or frank or firm, and the immortal feeling behind them.


    Without this war, perhaps every story will have an ending, whether it is beautiful or miserable, touching or regrettable, they will have a period. Now, as their bodies gradually become colder, the hasty ending of the story is hard to make people think of.


    Such an ending is not an ending, but also an ending.


    Li Xun quickly swooped down from a high altitude and flew towards the eight hundred surviving soldiers. He didn''t pause in the air, nor did he say anything to comfort them or motivate them. After he landed, he just ran straight towards a person.


    Among the monks who were miserable than the refugees, Li Min saw Wu You.


    The little girl''s robe was still intact, but her lotus-like arms were exposed, but her hair was messy and blood tangled with each other. Her face was also full of blood, and she could not see the skin''s original color at all, except that the taupe''s pupils were still bright-no, it was extra bright.


    The lord of the county rushed out of the monks'' group, but the tears in the corners of his eyes were already swaying in his ears before the person reached Li Li. She was like a little tiger cub, slamming her head into Li Hua''s arms, banging Li Hua''s chest into pain.


    Li Yan could not feel the pain in his chest, but felt that his heart was pinched. The county lord, who hugged him tightly with his arms around his waist, buried his face deeply in his chest, and the choked voice was the same call: "Big brother!"


    After leaving Li Zhi, she quickly gained control of the monk''s team, and in the previous battles she showed exceptional toughness and wisdom, so that the monks could see hope and fighting spirit when she saw her fighting figure, and felt safe. At the first glance of seeing Li Yan, tears could not control the dyke.


    No one hopes how strong she is, but she has to do so in the face of challenges in the real world. Now, the county master who flew into Li''s arms no longer has to stretch her spirit. She can feel relieved and bold.


    She could be cowardly, and she could shed tears like a child.


    Li Yan hugged the county master and stroked her wet hair with pity, "I''m here."


    Li Ye II was a man, and knew more clearly than anyone else. Without eternal companionship and wings, only his own strength can face all wind and rain, and the road under his own feet can only be taken by himself. Therefore, he hoped that the lord of the county was stronger than anyone, so he and the lord of the county went to Mount Qisheng separately without much hesitation.


    He knew that the county master needed to experience and grow.


    The lord of the county is in Zhenjiang City, and Li Zhi is in Qisheng Mountain. These days, they have their own battlefields and are struggling hard, so even if they are not in one place, they are fighting side by side.


    However, at this time feeling the shivering body of the county master crying, Li Xun warned himself in his heart, never to separate the two places with the county master in the future.


    The county master cried and said, "Qi Tiantian is dead, Red Sleeve is dead, even the leopard demon is dead ... Brother, I am so scared that I will never see you again ... . "


    Li Yan''s throat was as hard as a rock in an instant, and he hugged the county''s body tightly.


    Eight hundred monks looked at this scene, and each demon couldn''t help but look moved. They did not know the dangers Li Li experienced in the Seven Holy Mountains, but witnessed the battle of the lord, and they were deeply impressed by the agile and powerful figure, and they had already convinced them and won their admiration from the heart. .


    But now, when they see the county owner embracing Li Ye, they know how much effort the county owner has put into this battle.


    Every living demon realized at this moment that the two mortals had done too much for the demon and paid too much. They silently, they distant themselves to Li Xun and Wuyou, their spontaneous salute, their actions were surprisingly neat.


    In these circumstances, the demons couldn''t help thinking of their relatives and friends who died in battle, and those companions under the claws and mouths of the beasts. No one can restrain the tragedy, they walk in silently, spread out, and collect the bones of the war dead.


    The fox demon boss looked at the child like Li Bao, and the weird wailing county official couldn''t help crying. For many years, she always wanted to have such a person who could hold her in her arms in a similar scene, but it was a pity that she never met her.


    She remembered the words said before the death of Red Sleeve. The heroes I liked did not like me. At this moment, she just felt that the sky had become dim, and Shino had lost its color.


    Then she thought of the wolf demon and the sorceress who died in battle, and wiped away her tears to find their bodies.


    The white wolf did not leave the place, he had passed out in the rubble. When he was controlling the beast, he had been hurt too long, so he has been gritting his teeth. Now he doesn''t need him anymore. He can sleep well.


    After the destruction of the four lords and the immortals, the immortals who ambush the monster support team in Zhenjiang City were scattered as birds and beasts, and quickly evacuated from this dangerous place. Without their control, the ferocious beasts were quickly defeated by the monster teams supporting Zhenjiang City.


    However, within a short period of time, several monster teams arrived in Zhenjiang City, and they joined the work of cleaning the battlefield.


    There wasn''t much hustle and bustle in the process, and the demons involved were almost silent. They saw the corpse of the beast in Zhenjiang City, so they knew how awesome the demon of Zhenjiang City was, whether dead or alive.


    Zhenjiang City no longer exists, so the job of cleaning the battlefield is to burn the corpse of the beast and drag the corpse of the demon out to bury it. But looking at the monkey king''s wink, Li Zhi knew that when the war was over, he would immediately begin to rebuild the king city.


    Not for himself, but for the demon who died to defend the city.


    Simultaneously with sweeping the battlefield of Zhenjiang City, the monsters in all the cities of the entire Demon Territory launched a comprehensive counterattack against the siege beasts and the endless pursuit of the fleeing fairy.


    Before the end of the battle in Zhenjiang City, the besiege of the beasts on various big cities was already showing signs of fatigue. With the spread of the news of the death of the four lords of Beihai, Nanmu, Dongxuan and Xiji, coupled with the disappearance of Yang Ye, I don''t know where to go with Qi Tiandasheng, so the immortals outside the city have successively Began to escape.


    Under the leadership of the Bull Demon King, the King of Puppets, and the Peng Demon Kings, with the anger of revenge for the war dead in Zhenjiang City, the monsters in each city gradually defeated and besieged the "horseless" beasts outside the cities.


    The second day Li Li arrived in Zhenjiang City, the weather was gloomy and there was no cool wind in the wild. In the dull atmosphere, a large group of monsters came to a mountain near Zhenjiang City, where they met in silence.


    Two or thirty thousand monsters who died in the battle in Zhenjiang City were buried in this mountain. Looking around, on the silent hillside of Qingshan, you can''t see the tombstones and white cymbals at the end. They stand in a row and rise and fall with the mountain.


    The eight hundred survivors who survived that day had friends and friends who could not sacrifice at the moment. They stopped in front of the tombstones, put on sacrifices, sprinkled wine, narrowed their eyes for a while, and then moved to the next tombstone.


    In front of Li Yan and Wu You, Qi Potian''s tombstone. Li Jian knelt on the ground, quietly offering the sacrifice, compared with the shouting of Qi Potian at that time, he seemed extremely silent at this moment, only tears slipped silently from his face, and there was no interruption.


    The members of the Killing Hand, including Lijian, survived only six.


    Li Ye stared at Qi Potian''s tombstone and felt very confused for a moment. He didn''t know if it was the right choice to put them under His Majesty that day. Perhaps this decision buried them.


    Li Jian stood up after seeing the wine, and saw the guilt on Li Zhi''s face, smiled silently, and said dryly: "His Royal Highness does not need to be sorry, this is our all-round war among the demons, and every demon cannot stay out of the way. It''s not a battle dead in Zhenjiang City, it will be somewhere else. "


    "Because of His Royal Highness, we can gather in Zhenjiang City and avoid the fate of being scattered and slaughtered in the wild. Nowadays, although they died in the battlefield, each of them did not die in vain. They have killed ferocious beasts or immortals. .To die in order to defend our homeland, we are all as happy as our Highness has made us perfect. We should thank His Highness. "


    Li Yan opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say, and finally he could only salute Qi Potian''s tombstone.


    After the ceremony, Li Jian stared at Qi Potian''s tombstone, Xu Xu said: "I remember meeting with His Royal Highness in Liuxi Town for the first time. When I met, Qi Potian was bragging about himself, saying that he was the famous Heishiling Butcher. In fact He didn''t kill any powerful beast at that time, everything was just swollen and fat. "


    "He was always afraid of being looked down upon, and the more afraid he was, the more he wanted to boast, the more he boasted, the more no one believed it, the more no one believed him, the more he felt inferior. Until he followed His Highness ... .. His Highness''s feat of saving the monk''s team several times was universally awed by the monks. Qi Potian was praised willingly by many people because he claimed to be His Highness. He was lucky because he found his way. "


    "In the subsequent battles, he always rushed forward, shouting in his mouth that he was An Wang''s confidant, even if he knew that Luoxin Street could not hold it, he never backed down. When he was dying ... .. all subconsciously murmured that he is King An''s confidant ... that is his pursuit of this life, the meaning of his life, in this pursuit he embraced this meaning to die, must not be Regrets. He is buried here now, and is highly regarded and respected by all monks, it should be ... contented ... "


    Li Jian''s face was covered with tears again, choked and couldn''t say anything, and finally couldn''t say anything.


    Li Yan silent for a long time, sighing: "I wish he would be respected for the rest of his life."


    Leaving the tombstone group of the killing hand aside, Li Min saw the boss lady sitting on the ground, her head whispered against the wolf demon and the demon tombstone-she buried them together.


    She talked endlessly, as if the wolf demon and the hag demon could still hear it, as if there was an inn in Lingyundu. Whether she was angry or gentle, the wolf demon and the hag devil always watched and listened quietly. Maybe they are dumb and don''t know how to answer the conversation, but they never give up.


    Wu You squatted beside the boss and quietly stayed with her.


    Li Xuan finally came to the tombstone of Red Sleeve. The white wolf is sitting here in a daze, his eyes are empty and not half-hearted, sometimes he will smirk on his own, sometimes he can''t help crying, and sometimes he mutters to himself, from time to time there is a silly expression in your mouth child.


    A red-sleeved figure emerged from Li Min''s mind. She always liked to wear a bright red dress. At first glance, she was cold-hearted, but in fact she was passionate.


    She used to have a restaurant in Liuxi Town, which was the property left by her father. She has lived in Liuxi Town for many years since her parents died. Because of the care of white wolves, no matter how many monks covet her beauty, no one dares to blame her.


    However, the white wolf cannot always be with him. He has his own mission. He always digs into the mountains and old forests to mingle with the beasts, looking for traces of fierce beasts, so most of the time, she is lonely.


    Now she is lying here, among thousands of monsters, but Li Yan doesn''t think that she won''t be alone. Real loneliness, even in the hilarious crowd, will feel lonely and bitter.


    Like Red Sleeve said, Li Ye never liked this woman who regarded him as a hero. Now that she has fallen asleep here, she will no longer quietly cast a venomous glance on Li Xun, and secretly hope that one day Li Xuan will discover her beauty and her goodness, and be close to her heart.


    The story ends here.


    At sunset, Li Yan left with the white wolf, merged Wu You and his wife, and at the foot of the mountain, he was waiting for his Li Jian and other monks to walk towards the new town under construction.


    A few days later, the white wolf left Zhenjiang City to gather the beasts, intending to transform them into the power of the demon clan.


    After a few more days, the all-out war of the demon clan ended, and all the demon kings gathered again in the newly-built Zhenjiang City.


    Li Xun knew that this was the last time to discuss the matters of the demon to the world, and his trip to the demon was about to end. At first, he came to the territory of the monster clan, Li Xun was only for borrowing soldiers, but now this goal has been achieved overtime, the main force of the monster clan will soon go to the world, and together with him to deal with the fairy court.


    In the past two months, Li Zhi has gone to many places of the Yao clan and met various demons and mortals. He participated in their life stories and played either important or unimportant roles.


    And now he was leaving.


    For those monks who have fallen asleep outside the town and city, Li Zhi is destined to be just a hurry passer in their life story; and in the lives of all the monk monks who will go to the world next, he will play a pivotal role Roles.

 v5 Chapter 140： Not dangerous and not tired

    (Five thousand words.)


    The Seven Sacred Mountains were destroyed when Chaos Bell reappeared. Otherwise, this meeting about the future of the demons will be held elsewhere. However, these days, the new town of Zhenjiang has been basically built, and Li Yan and others need not run too far.


    The layout of the houses in Xincheng is the same as that in the old city, and because Zhao Bofu has been here for a long time, he only needs to close his eyes slightly to make his repair realm. Even the old town of Zhenjiang can be remembered. Therefore, the current Zhenjiang New City looks exactly like the old city.


    Li Ye hadn''t been to Zhenjiang City before, so he didn''t feel much about it. Those 800 surviving monks who walked on the street were far-reaching. Some monsters even sit in one place for a day. For example, Li Jian has been sitting in a daze in Luoxin Street for a few days. The boss of the Fox Monster always stands on the eaves of a house in Funing Lane.


    For them, this is where they have battled and bleed, and thought they would be buried like their dead companions.


    On the same day, Li Ye took the county master Wu You and discussed with some demon kings in the main town of Zhenjiang. There are not many demons present here, and most of them are just in attendance and are not qualified to speak. But even the demons in attendance are all in Golden Wonderland, with one exception.


    White wolf.


    During the comprehensive counterattack of the monsters against the ferocious beasts and immortals in the previous days, the white wolf went to several big cities. Under his control, tens of thousands of ferocious beasts came to the battle and became completely obedient. In the process, the control ability of the white wolf to the beast also increased rapidly in these days, and soon reached a peak.


    This all-out war of the demons has damaged more than 200,000 monks, and the loss is not serious. It is already a serious injury. But because of the ability of the white wolf to turn the beast into his own use, the loss of the demon tribe has been largely compensated.


    From now on, White Wolf is the real White Wolf. His status in the demon clan is now only after a few demon kings.


    Li Yan took a seat in the hall and sat with Wu You in the same book case. The five demon kings, including the demon king, the monkey monkey king, the penguin king, the demon king, and the demon king, sit on two sides, and the latter two are in the same line as Li Ye. The Seven Saints of the Demon Race, the Lion Camel King has been killed, but the Monkey King has no idea where to fight with Yang Yan.


    In the first two days, a demon said that when he saw them flying overhead, the situation was very fierce, and he did not see who had the upper hand. Now that Xianting''s actions in the demon race have all failed, Yang Yan is still fighting with the monkey brother day and night, and has to say that he is really a fighting madman.


    However, Yang Yan was destined to be entangled with the monkey brother. As long as he did not defeat the opponent, no matter where he went, whether he was hosting the fairy war, the monkey brother would appear in front of him. After all, they still have to compete, they must compete.


    After Li Yan took the seat, the Bull Demon King first spoke. He was the oldest brother in the demon king. Although he was not the oldest, no one except the monkey brother was more powerful than him, so of course he talked first.


    He looked at Li Wei and said, "We received news that a powerful aura of fluctuations appeared in the Kunlun Passage. It doesn''t take long to think about it, the third batch of Taoists at Xianting will go down. This should be the main force of Taoists. Over ten thousand. "


    The first group of monsters supporting Li Yan, the three thousand real people, had arrived in Pinglu earlier, and the Demon King did not forget to send a few powerful monsters by the way to stare near Kunlun, so the first time Keep track of enemy movements.


    Li Min pondered for a moment and asked, "How many Xianting Tao soldiers are there?"


    "Who knows." The Demon King shrugged. "On Xianting, it is said that there are millions of immortal soldiers and 100,000 soldiers, but no one has seen them except their own people. And even if they are from Xianting People, apart from those who are extremely high, probably don''t know the truth. "


    Li Wan, who has passed 10,000 soldiers, doesn''t care about it now. Even if 100,000 soldiers all go to the lower world at once, Li Yan is not panicking at all.


    Although the monk monks suffered heavy losses in this battle, even if they left to rebuild and guard their homes, they could send hundreds of thousands to the world, and there were also several demon kings to lead. According to the concept of the demon clan, this combat power is to compete with Daomen for Xianting. To say that even the Dao soldiers in the Nether can''t solve it, that is a joke.


    "But rather than this, I think you should be more concerned about the sudden changes that happened in the past."


    The Cattle Demon suddenly turned, and his eyes became a bit complicated. "When you lifted the seal of Chaos Clock and Zhou Tianxing''s seal, there were four heavenly realms at the same time, in Central Plains, Guanzhong, Shuzhong, and Jianghuai. The princes of all entered the mystery in the first place. "


    This news was heard for the first time. This is not to blame the cattle demon king. After all, the war of the demon tribe has just come to an end. They had patronized Zhenjiang City before.


    Hearing this news, Li Min''s look did not change much. Instead, Wu You looked up at him, and Shui Ling''s eyes were full of pity. Obviously, she felt that the secret world of the heavens appeared in the absence of Li Zhi, which was really unfair to Li Zhi, and the gang of thieves was cheap.


    Li Yan smiled and relieved her: "I have entered two heavenly secrets, and I have all the things I should get. Now in troubled times, the heroes join together. The heavenly Qi machine is divided into nine parts and scattered everywhere. I got it, then the other princes would not be princes. "


    Wu You thought for a while, and felt that Li Ye was right, but she obviously did not want others to be as strong as Li Ye, so she said earnestly and forcefully, "My brother entered two heavenly secrets. A lot! "


    Li Yan smiled, and didn''t say much.


    However, since Zhu Wen in Central Plains, Li Maozhen in Guanzhong, Wang Jian in Shuzhong, and Gao Ling in Jiangnan have all entered the secret realm, Li Zhi has to pay attention. Now rushing back to chase into the mystery, it must be too late, but Li Yan''s next strategy must be accelerated.


    For example, to accelerate the process of subjecting him to complete obedience to the northern vassals.


    Next, Li Xun and the Demon King and other demon kings began to discuss matters concerning the demon soldiers sending troops to the world.


    This matter was planned by the Demon King, and the Monkey King assisted him. The Demon King has the oldest qualifications and the most knowledgeable. He has never made mistakes in guarding Ling Yundu for so many years. If the Cow Demon King planned this matter, he would surely wave his hand and let the monk monk rush into the world with a brain and finish it.


    The demon king is still old and immortal, with his body in a ball behind the book case. Only the dragon head protrudes high, and he is as lazy as an old man in the yard basking in the sun. When he spoke, the dragon''s beard trembled up and down, and he seemed to be happy.


    He hurriedly said to Li Yan: "When King An returned, we sent a team to **** and deal with the Taoists who might be in the next boundary. After the injuries were healed and the demonic territory returned to normal order, Then they entered the world in batches. During this period, King Lao An had bothered to arrange where and where the demon main force would enter the world, and if there was a complete action plan at the back, it would be best. "


    Li Xun nodded and agreed with the plan of the Demon King.


    Hundreds of thousands of monks, if they really rush into the world, let alone where is the problem, management is also very difficult to do. In addition, the demons are too high, and their dispositions are unruly. If they are not managed well, they will run around and fly around in the bustling city, which will disturb the order in all places.


    For Li Zhi, the monk monk planned to cooperate with the army is the best choice.


    Next, Li Ye discussed some details with several demon kings.


    As for the Chaos Bell and the Zhou Tianxing array, this is the thing of the demon tribe. Of course, Li Zhi has no reason for his own. And even if these two treasures were given to him, he could not exert much power, the Chaos Clock would not say, he did not even know what the map of Zhou Tianxing array was, and there were not so many powerful monks to launch the array.


    The left and right demons use this treasure to go to the world to help him deal with the fairy court, so the use of the demons is essentially the same as his own use.


    The deliberations did not take too long. The monk monk''s temperament was straightforward, and there were not so many intriguing calculations, so there was not much interest to be balanced. There is no need to quarrel over miscellaneous issues. In less than two hours, the discussion is over.


    Out of the discussion hall, Li Yan planned to bid farewell to some familiar faces, and then selected some of the fables he liked, filled the guard team, and followed him to Pinglu two days later.


    As soon as he went out, Li Yan saw Zhao Batian coming.


    "His Royal Highness An!" Zhao Batian was flushed and flushed after seeing Li Yan. If Zhao Bofu saw him then, he would be tempted to slap him on his head and swear: See you Dad never saw you so excited!


    When Li Xuan appeared with the Chaos Clock the other day, Zhao Batian fainted because he was exhausted. After waking up, he felt a lot of understanding in the battle. He has been digesting the results in these retreats for a few days. Today, he finally had a chance to see To Li Yan.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in a short period of time. Your cultivation has made such a breakthrough. The savior and heroic battle you told me, I want to thank you. You admire me." LiêÊ Smile is mellow, see Zhao Batian''s eyes not without appreciation, kindness.


    In the past few days, he has been with the county master. The two talked a lot about each other''s situation when they met, so Li Ye already knew about Zhao Batian''s transformation.


    The so-called Shibei must be seen for three days, nothing more.


    If someone praises Zhao Batian so much, he will not be complacent with his present nature, that is, a small thief.


    But being praised so much in front of his role model, Zhao Batian was immediately flattered and overjoyed, his face flushed with excitement immediately, and it became red to the ears, and even the words were unfavorable, and he was very embarrassed.


    "Ann ... His Royal Highness Ann, I want to go to the world with you!" Zhao Batian didn''t know what to say, he could only look at Li Yan emotionally to express his respect for Li Yan. "It''s the first batch. I''m going to guard you!"


    Li Ye did not expect that Zhao Batian responded so enthusiastically and was somewhat surprised, but since the other party was so active, he certainly did not have to refuse: "As long as your father agrees, I certainly welcome."


    Zhao Batian was so happy that he was helpless and tossed for a while, and suddenly looked up at Li Ye: "Your Highness, I want to invite you to drink!"


    Li Min nodded and was about to agree, he might have had a serious drink for a long time. But before he spoke, he felt that Wu You beside him was dragging his sleeves. When he looked over, he saw that the county owner looked serious and shook his head urgently.


    Since the county''s owner didn''t agree, Li Ye had nothing to insist on, and said to Zhao Batian: "Change the day, I still have something to do ..."


    In the end, he was almost dragged away by the county master.


    Zhao Batian looked at the back of Li Ye''s departure, and was not embarrassed to be rejected at all. His eyes were still full of eagerness.


    When the county owner pulled him out of the house and saw that the other party was relieved, Li Min curiously asked, "Why did you take me?"


    The county owner immediately looked solemn again, and said very seriously: "Zhao Batian has a problem with his brother''s eyes!"


    Monk Li, the second monk scratching his head, "What''s the problem?"


    "Yes ..." The county master''s small faces were tangled together, his eyes were spinning rapidly, and after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t find a suitable word. In the end, she simply gave up her euphemistic intentions and stared at Li Yan earnestly: "Brother Ye, you can have other women and many concubines, but you must not have men!"


    Li Yan looked stiff, his teeth clawed slightly, and almost bit his tongue.


    It turned out that this little Nizi was suspicious of Zhao Batian''s orientation, and she liked Li Ye. This is really an injustice to Zhao Batian.


    Li Yan could only pinch the small face of the county master silently to show punishment.


    Walking on the street with the county master, Li Min was thinking about which familiar monsters to take with him, and there were many monsters walking on the street.


    "What''s Brother Yun thinking?" The county host saw Li Yan thinking, leaning his head in front of him and asking.


    Li Yan said: "I want to bring some monsters with me, the number should not be too small, it is best to have enthusiasm, from the heart and willing to follow me actively, so that we can fully obey the mission."


    "Oh ....." The lord of the county thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes lighted up. "What''s difficult, I have a way!"


    "You have a way?" Li Min looked at the county master.


    "Isn''t it just that they want to follow them willingly? I''ll ask them." The county owner pointed to the monster on the street, of course.


    Li Yan laughed absurdly. Could the lord of the county stop these demons and ask each one in the past?


    It turns out that Lee Hyun is the owner.


    The lord of the county jumped up, flew over to the eaves of a tall house, lifted his breath, and shouted to the street monster: "I, Datang County Lord Wu You, will now recruit a group of accompanying guards for His Royal Highness An. Who wants to take the initiative and follow the mission? "


    Seeing the shout-like shouts of the county master, Li Yan shook his head with a bitter smile, all right?


    After hearing the sound, the monsters across the street stopped and looked up. After seeing Wu You clearly, they immediately became lively.


    "Really the owner of Datang County!" Everyone quickly confirmed Wu You''s identity.


    "I! Wei Tianhe is willing to follow the county master and follow An Wang!" Among the crowd, a surviving demon in Zhenjiang City immediately responded, and strode to the open space at the foot of Wu You.


    "I Liu Jundu, willing to follow the county master to continue fighting!" Another crowd out of the town to build a surviving monster, still fought side by side with Wu You.


    "I know what to do, I am a black tiger, and I am the Lord of the End of the World. I am willing to follow the lord of the county!" Liu Jundu walked out of the three monsters, but was Liu Jundu''s companion. In the past few days, I have been listening to Liu Jundu''s wisdom and bravery. Admire Wu You very much.


    "If the lord of the county does not despise our cultivation, we are thirteen swordsmen of Yuezong, and we are willing to follow the lord of the county!" Out of the crowd, thirteen monsters were mostly real people, and there were also several wonderland. To the open space under the county''s feet.


    "I''m willing to follow the county master!"


    "I......"


    "And I......"


    Bustling streets, one after another out of a lot of monsters, some are alone, some in groups of three or five, and even dozens of hundreds of certain mountains and rivers and lakes forces, all out.


    Not only that, but in other streets, restaurants, and tea houses, many monks heard the movement here and were flying quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, the street under Wu You was crowded with a large group of demons, and there were already hundreds of people. This is only half a moment. Following this trend, I am afraid that the monks in the small town of Xinjiang will gather in front of the county master.


    Li Yan looked at this scene and was so surprised that his jaw almost fell to the ground.


    On the eaves, Wu You looked at him and showed a happy smile, a kind of proud of the mission.


    Li Yan opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word.


    How many days haven''t been seen, and the county owner has already had such prestige?


    Did the little **** of the past grow up to this point in a blink of an eye?


    This is what Shibei looks like on the third day, right?


    However, in a blink of an eye, Li Zhi''s eyes were red, her heart was cramped, and her breathing rhythm was disturbed.


    To gain such prestige, you must pay a great price? During his time at Qisheng Mountain, what kind of hard battle did the county owner experience in Zhenjiang City, and how strong his record in the blood and fire was to make these demons willing to follow just his name? ?


    However, in front of Li Wei, the county master did not mention the difficult and dangerous nature of this battle except for the first time he saw him crying in his arms. Whenever Li Min asked, she just smiled and said, I have many monks to protect it, and I''m actually not dangerous or tired.


    Where is it not dangerous or tired, just don''t say it.


    Don''t say, are you afraid of Li Yan? Afraid of Li Zhi?


    That simple little girl has actually grown up!


    Such a county owner distressed Li Yan.

 v5 Chapter 141： Old friend

    (5000+)


    At the end of the **** battle in Zhenjiang City that day, there were only eight hundred monsters left. Today, there are eight thousand monsters in the group of monsters brought back by Li Zhi. The eight thousand monsters left Zhenjiang City, and in the sight of several demon kings, they flew into the direction of Lingyundu.


    Except for some masters that Wu You has solicited on the street, the rest of the 8,000 monsters are the elite of His Majesty the King of Demon Kings, each of whom has a practice above the real world.


    It''s not that the monsters of the demon tribe going to the realm of the world will be real life, but this group of monsters who go with Li Yan, their duties to deal with Xianting may soon send the underdogs, of course, the realm can not be low Already.


    "Crossing the 10,000 soldiers together, this is something that has never happened before. I do n¡¯t know why the Kunlun channel can suddenly drop so many soldiers. I think it is the immortal Emperor that used powerful methods and paid a lot. cost."


    On the way, the Demon King flew beside Li Yan in a posture of swimming in the water. After uttering this, he gave a sigh, and there was nothing in the eyes of the lantern. As if in front of him is not the vast sky, but the thorny jungle, the sword mountain, the sea of ??fire, there are corpses all over the place.


    Li Ye and others have to pass Ling Yundu. It is not possible to ferry without the Demon King, so this time the Demon King travels. Of course, there is no meaning in this.


    Li Yan laughed: "No matter how many Dao soldiers, after all, the main battlefield of Daomen Xianting is Xianyu. In the end, there is not much power to come to the world. Later, the demons will come out of the nest. Is it big? Sheng is also worried that the demons can''t do merit? "


    The Demon King whispered: "After all, Daomen Xianting occupies the seat of the Lord of Heaven and Earth. There are all kinds of inscrutable treasures and means, which cannot be underestimated."


    Li Ye could not refute what he said, and it was indeed the reason why he thought about it. He fell into silence for a while.


    When Li Xun could understand some objections to the Demon King, the old uncle did not react at all. After looking at Li Xun, he found that the old Xun had no eyes, but fell asleep.


    Li Yan felt helpless. If you fall asleep, you can still fly as before, this is the Demon King. It is true that the Demon King is already very old, and he usually looks like he did not wake up. He can never sit when he can cross his body, and never stand up when the dragon head can rest on his body.


    When Li Xun arrived in Lingyundu, the Demon King said that he was old and no longer remembered. It was only by the amount of copper coins in the pot that he could know how many people had crossed the river. He also said that he was not sure when his life would come to an end. Only his soul remained at Ling Yundu, and he could not detect it in time.


    Li Yan was very skeptical about this, but he never heard that Luo Jinxian would die old.


    Maybe this is the gesture of the old man.


    Wu You saw that the Demon King was asleep, and did not talk to Li Yan. His eyes turned, and he suddenly smirked, flew to the Devil King''s ear, and shouted: "Wow, that mortal village below The scenery is so beautiful, the river is so clear, there are even girls on the riverside! "


    "What? Are there girls in raccoons?" The Demon King immediately opened his eyes and looked around in surprise, "Where, where?"


    Seeing his spirited appearance, where there is still half-aged, people have to wonder if he is pretending to sleep. Li Yan turned his head and couldn''t bear to look at it anymore, because he didn''t respect the old man, he didn''t have the slightest age burden.


    Perceived that you are being played with the Demon King, you have no shame in the face of Wu You''s shameless look, but instead rely on the old man to sell the old one seriously: "Don''t cheat me on such an old man, will your conscience be unhappy?"


    With that said, before Wu You answered, the Demon King quickly closed his eyes again and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Flying all the way, to the misty Lingyundu all year round, Li Zhi and the demon stopped and landed on the river in turn.


    At this moment when he was about to cross the river to the world, the enchanted demons along the way, turned silently as they turned to look at the landscape of their homeland.


    Where there are paper drunk gold fans and countless prosperity, it is far from the enjoyment of the demon city; there are thousands of lights and poetry, calligraphy and painting, which is a novel world that the land of the demon can not see. However, after all, the home is a home. Even if it is remote and barren, there is only a large area of ??barren mountains and jungles, and only a small city of 10,000 people.


    They were born in Sri Lanka and Sri Lanka, and in this world, they may see flowers and flowers, but if they can come back alive to see these mountains and rivers, every demon dare not say that they have 100% confidence. Even if they defeated Taoists all the way, killed Xianting, and became the master of Xianyu.


    No matter the outcome of the war, it is always dead. No matter the success or failure of the struggle, there will always be blood and tears.


    The demons looked somber, with perseverance in their eyes, emotions, memories, firmness, and enthusiasm. Before leaving, they paid a long attention to their homeland. Regardless of whether the landscape of their homeland can remember them, at least at this moment, they will have a deep impression on their homeland.


    Just like the fox demon boss lady at this moment, she will not forget the inn inn she built in front of the mountain not far away, and she will not forget the wolf demon and the sorceress who once had the same pain.


    In front of the crowd, Li Min took out a jug of wine and spilled it on the ground.


    The wind blew across, a little cool.


    He held his hand and looked at the land of the demon.


    He came here for only two or three months, and now he is going to leave, maybe he will never come back again.


    But he will always remember it.


    Because there are companions fighting alongside him, and those who have not spoken much to him are buried.


    Qi Potian, Red Sleeve, Leopard Demon ...


    Suddenly, a circle of Reiki waves suddenly opened around Li Yan, and as the breathtaking sound of breath burst, a green and white beam of light rose from above his head and straight up into the sky.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows were like electricity, his momentum suddenly climbed a big step, and his whole life was awe-inspiring.


    The demons looked at them in unison, their eyes fell on Li Yan, not without surprise, even with confusion.


    They have never seen it before, just standing in place and breaking through without having to meditate.


    On this day, Li Zhi has achieved Heaven Wonderland!


    ...


    The territory of the monster clan is beautiful, and the land is vast. Although each monster king''s territory has several large cities and more than 100,000 monsters, it is still just a little spark in the mountains and rivers of the monster. Blockbuster territories have no people, and there are often thousands of miles of inaccessible places.


    Over the rolling hills and hinterlands, there are two Changhongs falling down from the empty sky one after the other, and the air behind them burns out a dazzling flame dragon. They are so fast that they can''t be seen by the naked eye, and the harsh, thunderous sound is endless.


    Changhong quickly broke through the clouds and slammed into a mountain forest after collapsing a high mountain.


    The deafening explosion sounded, and the aura spread like waves and waves, spreading over a range of 100 miles.


    Within the range, not only the forest trees dissipated under the spiritual tide, but also many mountain peaks were blasted down, and the image of the earth shaking was like the end of the day.


    After the severe shaking, the mountain forest gradually returned to calmness, and no strange noise came for a long time. When the mountain was quiet again, nothing seemed to have happened.


    Of course, it hasn''t really happened. The loss of the first half of the Zhangzhang Mountains and the huge pits not far from the mountains have proved the amazing power of the past.


    When the dust was gone, two shaved figures emerged from the pit.


    It is not accurate to say that the figure is a human being, and the other is a monkey. The man was shabby like a beggar. He looked miserable and couldn''t look straight at him. The monkey looked a little better, but it was also limited, and his hair was not burned.


    After one person and one monkey climbed out of the big pit, they lay on the ground with their backs and arms panting against the sky. I can see that they are exhausted and don''t even want to move their fingers.


    "Happy, really happy! Haha, how many years haven''t been so happy! Or you stinky monkey warp, can you fight with me for so long, I don''t know how many times it will die for someone else. Your body is really hard enough , I wo n¡¯t die if I carry so many knives, I will be jealous! "


    Yang Yan, with a swollen nose and a swollen face, laughed soothingly. With a smile, internal injuries were involved. She could not help but cough, and the corners of her mouth quickly overflowed with blood. But instead of stopping laughing, he laughed louder and faster.


    The monkey sneered: "I''m almost killed, and the ducks are hard-mouthed! If I weren''t thinking about some old feelings, you are now a dead body, and you still can''t say a word here?"


    "My mercy? Come on, stink monkey, what old feelings do we have. Even if there are, they are old grudges. Don''t think I don''t know, you can''t wait to strip my skin! You just can''t do it." Put blood on the corners of your mouth and turn your lips against each other.


    The monkey chuckled and said, "You have practiced the Tao for so many years, it is considered to be in vain. In my eyes, you are just an opponent. What old hatred and old grudges I have long forgotten, I am too lazy to hate you."


    "You mean me to look at you? Why, stink monkey, you still have to tell me that the Dharma is unsuccessful, do you really think of yourself as a Buddhist?" Yang Xun swaggered.


    The monkey chuckled and said, "Either the Buddha door or the door is just a name, just how much difference there is in the end, everything is an ant in front of the road."


    Yang Yan laughed loudly and couldn''t stop laughing until he bent over, laughed with tears, lay on the ground with his stomach rolled, and kept laughing.


    The monkey was too lazy to ignore him.


    Yang Yan was so angry that he stopped, and wiped the tears in the corner of his eyes. "Smelly monkey, you really make me look. I think you can open the altar and teach, maybe Jin Chanzi can''t tell you now. . "


    "Don''t tell me that smelly monk!" The monkey rushed over and waved Yang Ye''s face.


    "No mention, no mention, why did you hit someone? Today, I have to pull your skin!" Yang Yan stood up, fisted and fought again, and soon scuffled with the monkey.


    The power of the two Great Luojin Wonderland is even regarded by many as a quasi-sacred realm. At this moment, the fighting posture is like a hooligan who fights in the world, and he has no teeth to bite each other.


    After an hour, Yang Ming stood up and patted the dirt on his body. He looked up at the vast and empty sky, and there was no more unscrupulous laughter on his face, instead he was filled with sorrow.


    At the end, he gave a long sigh of relief, and his voice was whispered: "Monkey, I''m going back. Going back to the cold and impersonal, only the battle for power, Xianting, look at the snobbish faces of snobs."


    The monkey sat on the ground, unhappy: "You don''t have to go back. I''d like to give you a straw mat and wrap you here."


    Yang Yan turned his head and smiled: "I really want to thank you for your deep affection. It seems that you still have feelings for me."


    The monkey waved his hand, looking disgusted, and said impatiently, "Roll!"


    Yang Yan didn''t roll or fly, but looked at the monkey with a serious face. "Monkey, next time you meet, you won''t sit still like a dead person, turn a blind eye to your old friend, right?"


    The monkey squinted at Yang Ye: "As long as you don''t jump like a monkey and jump around in front of me, I can consider giving you a stick."


    Yang Xun couldn''t help but laughed again, holding out his thumb and saying, "I''m glad you have this realization."


    The monkey kept his face cold.


    Yang Yan sighed again, and he turned to look at the territories of the monsters around him, "Maybe it won''t be long, you will really make a fairyland for the second time. As an old friend, I hope you will not be like the first time That time you were too reckless and had no plans at all. Next time you have to have a complete plan. At least you have to have a chance to do something, right? "


    Monkey said: "Are you afraid I won''t kill you then?"


    Yang Yan laughed: "I''m really afraid you will be killed by the Emperor. If you die, where do I go to find a sandbag like yours?" In that case, my life will be boring, even if not You''ve been killed, and you''re suffocated. "


    The monkey stood up in annoyance, staring at Yang Ye''s murderous: "I think you are really tickling, so much nonsense, can you walk?"


    "Let''s go, does this wait for you to get up and send me?" Yang Yan smiled hippie, like a naughty boy.


    The monkey pulled out the iron rod.


    Yang Yan flew away as soon as he smoked.


    Looking at Yang Ye who turned into a black spot and disappeared into the sky, the cold color and impatience on the monkey''s face gradually disappeared. He sat down on the ground again, facing the huge pit in front of him, and started to stay like Huaguoshan.


    Many years ago, monkeys couldn''t kill Yang Ye, and Yang Ye couldn''t really treat him. Many years later, the situation remained the same. This battle, which lasted for many days, was not so much a fight against each other as a vent to release their respective depressed emotions.


    Neither the monkey nor Yang Yan kept their hands in this battle, because no one could kill anyone--but if they could really kill each other, they might not stay.


    The two are actually no different. Monkeys are taciturn, impatient, Yang Yan''s hippie smiley, chattering, after all, just two different manifestations of mental depression.


    The long years of cultivating immortals flying in the sky are essentially no different from the centuries-old life of Chai Mi You Yan. The monk self-proclaimed that he wanted to be happy, but without reaching the top, there was no real freedom.


    Cultivation of immortals requires resources, just like mortals need money. In places where interests exist, everyone has to fight for power. Chaotang and rivers and lakes grow in every corner, and the story of joy, sorrow and sorrow is repeated and repeated.


    Monkeys can''t be an exception, as can Yang Yang.


    ...


    It was mid-autumn at the end of August, the crops in the fields began to ripen, and there were many fruits in the vegetable garden.


    The morning sun is no longer hot, but it still has a lingering heat. Su Emei, who is busy in the vegetable garden, closed Xiu Wei, bending down and holding a **** to clean up the weeds. The forehead was covered with dense sweat beads.


    When she packed up the weeds in the vegetable garden, it was almost noon. She looked at the vegetable field, and her red face was filled with a happy smile.


    During the time Li Li was absent, Su Emei doubled the vegetable garden. Now there are more than a dozen acres of land, and there are more types of vegetables planted.


    It was also because Li Xie was absent that Wei Xiaozhuang was able to run to eat and drink often. If Li Xun was in the house, he would definitely not come to disturb Su Emei and Li Xun. In the past few months, Wei Xiaozhuang, who has not kept his figure intentionally, has gained weight again, and his figure seems to be as good as the water tank.


    Wei Xiaozhuang was sitting next to the vegetable garden, holding a carrot in his hand and chewing while Nahan said, "Sister, have you grown vegetables as a great cause of life? I think you have reclaimed new land Is it possible that you have plans to make vegetable shixi? "


    Su Emei glanced at him from a distance, seemingly answering the question: "Sometimes, life only needs to choose a way. You can go from beginning to end and reach the end you want."


    Wei Xiaozhuang thought for a while, "Sister said that growing vegetables can also sharpen my mind and understand the road?" Then he suddenly realized: "I thought you were used to growing vegetables from an early age, and you can''t change this problem."


    Su Emei gave him a nasty glance, "What''s the realization of the avenue! Your Highness has always been talking, don''t you know?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang froze. This sentence had a lot of information, and he was anxious about turning. He didn''t respond for a moment. After thinking about it for a long time, Wei Xiaozhuang patted his thigh, "I see, Your Highness is your sister''s avenue!"


    Su Emei didn''t refute this time. Although she didn''t think this was very appropriate, she had to admit that it seemed to be such a truth.


    After a while, Wei Xiaozhuang asked again, "But when the sister is planting vegetables, why should the practice be closed? If it is not for the practice, this vegetable garden can be quickly cleaned up, and where should I often take care of it."


    Su Emei''s look at Wei Xiaozhuang was pitiful, as if a pig had just become a bit smarter, but she was still stupid. "The monk is called Ling Tian Ling Zhi. Unlike these, His Highness does not like that taste."


    Wei Xiaozhuang understood it, made a long whistle, and then he bowed his head and remained silent.


    For a long while, he suddenly looked up and looked at Su Emei with a clear face, his eyes sharpened, and his momentum changed. It seems that he is no longer the ignorant Wei Xiaozhuang, but a majestic giant spirit god, "Guanghan Fairy, Do n¡¯t you really like Li Yan? How can you say that you are all powerful in Luojin Wonderland, and you do n¡¯t even look at the Fairy Emperor ¡¯s goodness, are you really committed to a mortal? ¡±


    Su E frowned, then her eyes were low: "Why do you ask?"


    Wei Xiaozhuang said, "I originally thought that you liked the way Li Zhi just made it intentionally, in order to be close to him and make him love you. When Li Zhi really does, it will be better for him to use this love in the future to make it easier for us. Used. But now it seems that what you are doing now does not seem to be for the tasks and missions of the muddust people, but you are really thinking about the problem. "


    Su Emei was silent, and did not speak for a while.

 v5 Chapter 142： The last chance

    The atmosphere of the Zixiao Baodian was very dignified. The immortal officers divided into two classes bowed their heads and lowered their eyebrows, staring at the toes and not daring to breathe, even if the breath converged. Afraid of which hairs will tremble, it will cause the emperor''s anger to be angered, and thus suffer no harm.


    A small group of people in high status are staring at Yang Ye who is standing alone in the middle of the palace, such as King Tota. The evil meaning in their eyes seemed to have the hatred of killing the father with the other side, and the contemptuousness in their eyes seemed to be full of evil and resentment.


    Facing the oppressive atmosphere in the temple and the eyes of everyone''s resentment, Yang Yan looked as usual. There is no bitterness of indignity, nor pretentious indifference, calmly facing the coming storm.


    Behind the bead curtain on the ninth-level jade stage, the immortal emperor rushed around Hongyun, like a fierce burning flame. An overwhelming force of people who could not help but tremble with doubles, pressed down on everyone''s shoulders like a mountain, and repaired to a slightly lower immortal official all looked pale, and needed to clenched his teeth to avoid kneeling on the spot.


    After a half-sounding silence, the immortal anger of Xiandi sounded, "I Xianting tried my best to lay out in the demon race, countless immortals went forward and sneaked into the demon race. The result of thousands of years of painstaking effort, turned out to be overnight. Time is ruined! "


    "Our Taoist fairy court suppressed the demons for thousands of years! Let them always have only seven big Luo Jinxian, less than a million monks! And from now on, this suppression will no longer exist! The demons can return to normal development In the growing orbit, not only that, but the seals of Zhou Tianxing''s star formation and the Chaos Bell were all lifted together this time! "


    "What does this mean to the demon, and what does it mean to the fairy court? Do you still need to tell me ?! Yang Ye, as the demon master, let me Taoxian court perish in the demon''s plan. Makes my fairy court have one more powerful enemy out of thin air, do I feel guilty at all ?! "


    Yang Yan''s fist: "The minister knows the crime."


    There are only three simple words.


    Compared to the angry accusations of Xiandi''s lengthy essay, his three words are simply unacceptable.


    Xiandi Rudian stared at Yang Huan, "The sin is so deep, do you know what will happen ?!"


    Yang Yan said: "The minister knows."


    Xiandi sneered, "So, are you ready to be punished?"


    Yang Yan said; "Chen Gan receives the penalty."


    From beginning to end, he did not justify a sentence, but just accepted the consequences of failure.


    In fact, he is not without excuses. The failure of Xianting in the Demon Clan has little to do with him, nor is it his ability to turn the tide. He can say that the defeat of this battle is not a crime of war.


    After all, because Li Zhi rushed to the demons, the immortal''s comprehensive war against the demons was forced to advance ahead, and the beasts did not grow to the point where they could stably defeat the demons-they could only be a complete disaster.


    Maybe in a few thousand years, this accumulation will come. But it really doesn''t work now.


    When the pace of the beasts and the immortals was blocked by Zhenjiang City for more than twenty days, their qualifications to contact the Seven Holy Mountains were lost.


    As for the seals of the Zhou Tianxing array and the seal of the Chaos Bell were lifted, Yang Ye was even more helpless. Immortal''s own method was broken, what is it to do with him? And that seal lasted for ten thousand years, the aura weakened too much, the power was greatly reduced, and the Emperor himself could not strengthen it?


    Of course, to insist that Yang Yan has any blame, that is, as the fairy of the demon clan''s strongest combat power, he failed to turn the tide in the midst of survival. For example, kill several demon kings and arrest him before killing him.


    However, there are monkeys in the monster clan, and Yang Ming is doomed to do this.


    These Yang Yang did not intend to explain.


    There is no need to explain.


    Xiandi is not a fool, he certainly understands this. But now Xianting''s action in the Yao clan fails, and the Emperor needs a person to take charge. With Yang Yan carrying the pot, the defeat of the Demon Clan is Yang Yan''s responsibility, not his immortal emperor.


    Immortal Emperor snorted and said in a majestic voice: "Yang Ye''s main battle was unfavorable, causing the demons to be ruined. Once countless immortals fell because of this, their sins were not pardoned. The order deprived Yang Ye of all **** posts, starting today The abyss of the claustrophobic punishment must not be trespassed! "


    The officials of the immortals heard the words "Abyss of Heaven''s Punishment", and their faces changed greatly. Even the King of Tota and others clearly saw a touch of fear in their eyes.


    The abyss of heaven punishment is the most horrible place in the whole Taoist fairy court. There are more than 1,800 cruel punishments that are rotated day and night. There is no such thing as a claustrophobic in the immortals who live there. Stop torture.


    Even if the fairy of Da Luojin Wonderland has reached the abyss of heaven punishment, the possibility of being alive is very small.


    By comparison, the so-called eighteen layers of **** are not worth mentioning at all.


    Yang Yan held his fists, bowed down and saluted, his eyes were calm and his tone was as usual: "Chen Xiesheng."


    Then he stepped back to the door of the temple, turned and strode out. Seeing his calm and peaceful appearance, it seemed that he did not rush to the execution ground at all, but went home to sleep.


    As soon as Yang Kun left, the depressive atmosphere in the hall improved a lot. The coercion of the Emperor was not so heavy, and many immortals were secretly relieved. Now that there are people who have been blamed for the demon tribe, the possibility of being angry is reduced, which is a good thing for everyone.


    As long as their own interests are not harmed, the immortal officials will naturally not worry about what kind of torture Yang Yang will suffer.


    Some immortal officials, based on the strength of Xiandi''s punishment of Yang Di, pondered the meaning of the Emperor, successively began to speak actively, and from the standpoint of righteousness, condemned Yang Di with indignation and demanded that he be punished more severely. Said confiscation of foreclosure.


    This proposal was immediately echoed by many people.


    The immortal''s property is naturally a magical potion. As Yang Ye''s status, his family is of course very rich. If you can earn an errand for confiscating Yang Yun''s property, maybe you can take the opportunity to make a fortune.


    Xiandi did not speak anymore.


    When the officials'' words became more and more fierce, he gave a cold hum, straightened up and left the Buddha''s sleeves, and directly hung these people in the hall, not even discussing the aftermath of the demon tribe.


    At this moment, the people of Xian began to get confused again, and for a moment did not understand the meaning of Xiandi.


    King Tota gave a scornful glance at the immortal officials who were scrambling to speak, and his eyes were full of disdain and he was the first to walk out of the hall. Li Changgeng''s eyes changed for a while, and he quickly left, catching up with King Tota outside.


    "Looking at the expression of King Tian just now, it seems that he feels uncomfortable for Zhenjun?" Li Changgeng walked side by side with King Tota, asking with a slight smile.


    King Tota said coldly: "What''s wrong, the errand is not done well, and naturally you will be punished. I just can''t get used to those villains. I think that the real emperor who was punished by the abyss of heaven punishment is completely lost Sovereignty, then they can take the opportunity to step on a few feet? A group of idiots, don''t want to think about the identity of Zhenjun! "


    Li Changgeng nodded: "These villains are doing the work of pushing everyone down the wall, thinking that they have figured out the intention of the Emperor. I am coveted by Zhenjun''s family and want to take advantage of the opportunity to make a profit ... Now the Emperor is angry, and they will be very happy in the future! "


    After all, Yang Huan is the nephew of the Emperor, and he is also highly respected on weekdays.


    The immortal officials were busy stepping on Yang Yan, their words were very fierce, and they devalued each other by one point. Where did the emperor''s face go? Yang Yan is his own family, and nothing happened to the Emperor''s face and there was no light. And the other party to the demon clan was also chosen by the Emperor, who can see clearly, this time the emperor punished him, just let him carry the pot.


    The immortal officials depreciated Yang Yan too much. From the perspective of the emperor, they were not suspicion of swearing at Huai, and of course they would not be happy.


    In a word, for the Emperor, he can do whatever he wants to scold and dispose of, but outsiders cannot intervene. When outsiders stir up the flames, it is insinuating that the Emperor has problems.


    King Tota answered with a whisper, without saying a word. He commanded the army, which was the backbone of the army. Now the battle of Xianyu is enough to burn his head. He is too lazy to care about these dark thoughts.


    After a while, he said: "The demon triumphed over the beast tide war. Although the losses were not small, they were still there, especially the Zhou Tianxing array and the Chaos Clock. The overall combat power has been improved by more than one level. They help, and things in the world are still under control? "


    The world is an important foundation for the existence of the fairy court. Once the Tao gate completely loses the worship of the incense in the world, the entire fairy court will rapidly decline. Not to mention, the immortals of all parties will soon attack the Zixiao Palace.


    This is a fundamental problem. No fairy official can stay aside, especially the existence of such a position as King Tota, and it is even more worrying.


    Li Changgeng sighed longly: "No one would have thought before that the situation would suddenly reach such a critical point. Li Zhi was born suddenly, rising too fast, and the Emperor was caught by surprise. What''s more unexpected is that he can really solve this time. The seal of Zhou Tianxing and the seal of Chaos Bell made the entire monk monk allies with him. The situation in the world ... is really very difficult. "


    They are both understandable people, so there is no need to say some grand words. So far, Li Changgeng is also very difficult.


    Tuota said: "The Emperor didn''t tell you anything? Even if Li Zhi has become a force, the Emperor won''t be able to take him."


    Li Changgeng smiled bitterly: "You have also seen the situation on the hall of Fangcai. Under the wrath of the Emperor Emperor, he just disposed of Erlang Zhenjun and left without saying anything."


    Just then, an attendant from the imperial palace came to the side of the hall and saluted Li Changgeng: "Li Gong, Your Majesty has a call."


    Tota glanced at Li Changgeng, and he looked so sure, he didn''t ask much, and left before arching his hand. Li Changgeng adjusted his jacket and went to see the Emperor with the housekeeper.


    When I saw Xiandi in Chiyuan this time, the other party was still feeding fish. It seemed to be content, and the breath was the same as usual. How could it be like he was just outraged and angry and left the scene.


    Li Changgeng was slightly surprised. As the Emperor Xiandi''s confidant, if the other person really has anger, he can still feel one or two, and the Immortal Emperor doesn''t seem very angry right now.


    Countless immortals in the demon clan died, and Da Luo Jinxian lost four. Without losing the demon clan''s plan, he also achieved great success and became the anti-military leader who can follow the wrist of the fairy court. In the eyes of the court, the demon tribe is a rebellious anti-thief, and this loss is extremely heavy.


    If we say that Li Yan was just a man of ordinary people, even if he had achieved the immortal realm, his strength was very limited. In the eyes of Xianting, at most he was a wild thief. Even if the local army (the army of the world) can''t calm him, the Central Forbidden Army (Dao Ping) must have been able to kill the other party in the past, and he can''t afford much waves.


    But now, after Li Yao got the demon clan as a wing, he changed from the wild bandit leader and became the leader of the rebel army. The nature has been very different.


    It is impossible for the Yamano Thief to subvert the imperial rule, but the rebels have a chance.


    The situation is like this, the Emperor Xian hasn''t really got angry yet?


    Li Changgeng didn''t know if it was fortunate or for fear.


    After Li Changgeng saw the ceremony, the Emperor pointed his finger at the futon in Shui Xiaoxie, and didn''t return his head: "Sit down and wait for the fish to feed the fish."


    Li Changgeng didn''t dare to say much, and sat solemnly on the futon in Xiao Xie.


    After a while, the Emperor finally finished eating. He came to Xiao Xiezhong and sat opposite Li Changgeng, and ordered the fairy to come and make tea. Seeing Li Changgeng''s solemn look, Xiandi smiled easily: "Ai Qing doesn''t have to be so tense, you can enjoy a leisurely time in Xianting, so you should cherish it and relax more often."


    Hearing the words of Emperor Xian, Li Changgeng was amazed: "Your Majesty wants to send an underdog?"


    "That''s not it." Xiandi Yaoyao headed, "Ai Qing has to go to the western border to preside over the war there. Recently the Ming Jiao Xian soldiers and the Luna Army attacked fiercely, and we lost a lot.


    Li Changgeng said silently that the Ming soldiers are the returning gods and the moon **** is the **** of Tubo. It seems that the situation in Hexi is indeed very critical.


    "Let ¡¯s take the lead!" Naturally, Li Changgeng couldn''t refuse, he thought for a while, or said, "What in the world?"


    Xiandi glanced at him and said profoundly: "Mortal? Li Xun is going to die. As soon as Li Xuan dies, no one can coordinate with the demon tribe. A group of evildoers can''t make a big deal."


    Li Changgeng was surprised: "How can Li Zhi have a natural body to protect himself?"


    "Ordinary people can''t kill, but people who have the same chance can kill them."


    What did Li Changgeng think of suddenly? Surprised: "Zhu Wen came out of the secret world of heaven?"


    "He Jingcheng reported, Zhu Wen has got the chance."


    Li Changgeng got up and left the seat, and said in excitement: "Congratulations, Your Majesty! As long as Zhu Wen has the ability to kill Li Ye, they must be able to create conditions for him to succeed! Now Li Ye is returning, and several demon kings have not yet made it There is no big Luo Jinxian beside him, this is our best opportunity!


    He finally understood why Xiandi hadn''t been angry.


    The Emperor Emperor is well-informed, and can reverse the general situation of the world.


    Although He Jingcheng''s combat power is not necessarily better than Li Zhi, since the Emperor Xian sent He Jingcheng to do this, he will certainly be fully prepared, for example, he will be given a weapon for method.


    The tea was ready. Xiandi took a teacup and took a sip. A sharp touch of the bottom of his eyes flashed: "It''s the last chance."

 v5 Chapter 143： Blood mill

    Luzhou City.


    The sun rises to the east, and the morning sun sprinkles on the windowsill, with a slight coolness.


    From the practice, Zhu Wen opened his eyes and breathed a breath of fresh air. The whole person felt refreshed.


    He came to the window sill and looked out of the mansion with a negative hand. His eyes were deep and sharp. Although he did not intentionally act, he already had a magnificence overlooking all directions.


    At this time, Zhu Wenxiu was boundless in volatility, as if the ocean was unpredictable. On the surface, it seems calm and calm, but it can make people clearly feel the hidden current turbulent inside, as if he only need to lift his finger, the mountains can be collapsed and the rivers can flow backwards.


    Such Zhu Wen made the monks secretly guarding outside the courtyard feel awe from their hearts. They are all very clear that Zhu Wen, who had obtained the opportunity in the secret world of heaven, is no longer the same as usual. That is not only the refinement of the realm of cultivation, but also the breath of the king only after peeking into the avenue.


    "Congratulations to Zhu Gong, you have to be cared for by heaven, and cultivated a breakthrough wonderland!"


    There was an immortal in the room. He came without warning and without the permission of Zhu Wen. He just stood behind Zhu Wen and gave a hearty laugh.


    It is He Jingcheng, the principal of Xianting in the world.


    Zhu Wen frowned slightly, showing unhappiness in his eyes. He didn''t hide his emotions, and his voice was ruthless: "I heard that the monk Xiu can see for a long time and live up to the speed of the immortal world. Lie Xianban. Why did I achieve the immortal realm, but I did n¡¯t see the immortal boy greet me, Xianglong rose, and led me to Xianting? ¡±


    He Jingcheng''s smile added some meanings that could not be clearly explained, and the meaning was far-reaching: "Zhu Gong knows something, and the monk breaks through the immortal realm, and must be approved by Xianting. Send the fairy child to lead the way to rise to Xianting. Then, even if the monk''s realm breaks through, he won''t be qualified as a fairy class. It is not much different from real life. At best, it is more powerful. "


    Zhu Wenmo asked for a moment, "What do you mean, although I have achieved the fairyland, I have not yet been approved by Xianting?"


    He Jingcheng nodded, a look that was indeed true, "Zhu Gong needs to know that the Taoist fairy court is the master of this world. Anyone who does not submit to the existence of the immortal emperor cannot be placed in the immortal class."


    Zhu Wen realized the profound meaning in the words of the other party: "I understand. According to your meaning, I should set up an altar, put on sacrifices, lead the monks, sacrifice the heaven and earth, show my surrender to the fairy court, and receive the blessing from the fairy court. It really became a fairy. "


    He Jingcheng raised his palm and praised: "Zhu Gong is really wise, that''s exactly what it is!"


    Suddenly, Zhu Wen laughed loudly, and the laughter was bold and unrestrained, and he did not hide the ridicule.


    He Jingcheng''s eyes changed slightly: "Why is Zhu Gong laughing?"


    Zhu Wen laughed enough to stop the laughter, and laughed: "There are ridiculous people, ridiculous, can I not laugh?"


    He Jingcheng''s face sank.


    Before waiting for him to speak, Zhu Wen brushed his sleeves, and lived a domineering arrogance all over the world. He said coldly: "I Zhu Wen got the heavenly Qi machine and was recognized by the heavenly way, so it was repaired for thousands of miles a day, and it was a fairyland. What''s the matter? Without the approval of Xianting, the monks can''t achieve the fairyland, can''t be placed in the immortal class? Ridiculous! Such words can deceive those stupid burlesques, but they can''t deceive me Zhu Wen! "


    "Monks in the world, comprehend the avenue and enter the fairyland, this is the law of heaven! Are those monks who couldn''t achieve the fairyland before, can''t they? Only your gates and fairy courts are not allowed. It is your gates and fairy courts, in order to maintain their status, And limiting the possibility of monks becoming immortals is that you curb the ability of monks who can enter the fairy gate without submitting to you and cross the threshold of the fairyland! "


    "If you do this shameless thing, you can still justly say that you ca n¡¯t be a fairy without the gift of fairy court? It ¡¯s shameless! Today I am a fairyland, you are caught by surprise? Not only you, but also Taomen fairy court. This is of course, after all, I was just a real Lingchi before. "


    "Because you were caught off guard and because you wanted to maintain the authority of your Taoist fairy court, you suddenly appeared before me without my permission to show that you are still stronger than me, and told me this ridiculous thing. Purpose Isn''t it just trying to redeem the situation and maintain the majesty of Xianting, afraid that I could pry into the truth? "


    Having said that, Zhu Wen turned to look at the startled He Jingcheng, his eyes full of contempt and contempt.


    He said: "Want me to subdue Zhu Wenchen to Xianting? I still say that, delusional! I have a commoner, Zhu Wen, who has the trend of today. The gift of your fairy court! Your gate wants to seize the world and maintain its orthodox status. It is okay to be with me. You want me to be your puppet and listen to your orders completely. Dream it!


    In these words, Zhu Wen said that the majesty as the owner was fully revealed.


    He was originally a landlord, and even if he became the owner now, some of his temperament could not be changed, such as speaking directly or even crudely. But this did not affect his coercion in the slightest, but it showed a kind of pride that cannot be overwhelmed.


    Although He Jingcheng was outraged, he was speechless.


    His response showed that what Zhu Wen said was basically true, so he couldn''t refute it for a moment.


    For a long time, He Jingcheng faced Shen Rudao: "If you want to be successful, you have to rely on the help of Daomen, otherwise there is only the fate of ruin! With so many princes in the world, Daomen has huge power in all states and counties, and you must not choose you!"


    "This is true." Zhu Wen said lightly, "If you are going to support other princes, you can leave now, I will not stay strong."


    He Jingcheng froze for a moment, then immediately saw the murderous vision: "You should know that this is provocation, and you will only lose your power, status and prosperity!"


    Zhu Wenzhang laughed, "Ronghua is rich and rich? How can you understand the aspirations of the Lord as a running dog! What is Zhu Wen going to do if it is not the crown of power and power? If Zhu Wen is willing to be subordinate to the people, why bother returning? Want to be the princes of the Central Plains? I can directly rely on King An. In my ability, I would say that it is also His Majesty King An. It ¡¯s not easy to get rich and rich? I do n¡¯t even surrender King An, what can you do? Let me bow my head ?! "


    Some words are like the voice of Jin Ge in the battlefield.


    He Jingcheng was trembling with anger.


    He is indeed angry. But because of his anger, he would not really consider the issues raised by Zhu Wen, which meant that he could not understand Zhu Wen''s will.


    As Zhu Wen said, He Jingcheng Xiu is no matter how high, that is, a running dog, he can never understand what makes people feel good.


    The game between the two sides has existed since Monk Daomen first appeared in front of Zhu Wen.


    Perhaps Zhu Wen and He Jingcheng did not realize that their words and clashing attitudes had collided fiercely. They had appeared many times in the previous troubled times, and appeared between the masters of Taoism and the people.


    Is religion overriding imperial power, or is it supreme?


    In some places, religions as powerful as Daomen are the true masters of secular power, and the crown of the king has to take over the crown from the master of religion. Under the will of the Lord of Religion, the King can only obey, and the Lord of Religion launches a holy war, and the King will have to order the army.


    But in the land of Shenzhou, under the whole world, there is no land for kings, no shore for land, no court for kings.


    When it came, He Jingcheng had to reconcile his hostility, and said stiffly: "Now Li Zhi has returned from the demon tribe, while he is still on the road, we must kill him. Otherwise, once the demon tribe moves, the situation will be out of control!"


    Zhu Wen shuddered his sleeves. "Even if the business is not finished, why have to do that tricky set? Remember, I am the Lord and you are only ministers. I have everything to do, not you. Before This is so, and even more so in the future! Now, my father ordered: Rob King An! "


    He Jingcheng twitched in the corner of his mouth, but said nothing in the end. To save face, he snorted and left.


    He Jingcheng returned to his residence from Zhu Wen''s courtyard, and immediately called all the immortal monks in Luzhou City, and ordered to leave after two hours.


    For He Jingcheng, time is very urgent, and it is reasonable to start immediately, but he still has to wait for something. To be precise, it is a magic weapon waiting for a magic weapon, which is given by the Emperor.


    An hour later, a Changhong descended on Jiedushi, revealing a personable and energetic fairy.


    He Jingcheng has been watching for a long time, at this moment he rushed up to salute, "I have seen Lord Baihe."


    Since he is His Holiness, that is the power of Da Luo Jin Wonderland. It''s just that this realm is in Xianting. Now that it is in the realm, this realm can''t be maintained.


    Although Lord Baihe''s grace is elegant, he looks rather embarrassed. It seems that after Kunlun''s lower bound, he is still in the "sickness" stage. But at this time he still showed a kind smile, "He Gong doesn''t have to be polite. This time, I brought you the magic weapon given by the Emperor, and you must have waited for a long time."


    Speaking, Lord Baihe stretched out his hand, a mass of nimbus erupted in the palm of his hand, and a brass-colored grinding disc appeared in it, spinning continuously, exuding a strong **** killing gas.


    He Jingcheng was attracted by his eyes and fell into it with only one glance. The whole person was immediately lost, as if demented, and a strong fear appeared in the eyebrows, as if he was suffering severe torture.


    Fortunately, Lord Baihe quickly put away the millstone, and He Jingcheng returned to God in time. He turned pale for a while, and said with a guilty grin: "The evil blood millstone! I never imagined that Emperor Xian would even invite such magic weapons!"


    His Majesty Baihe sighed, not without regret: "The evil blood mill is a unique magic weapon, instinctively played a greater role in the war of immortals, but this time in order to ensure that Li Ye foolproof, Xiandi had to endure pain."


    Unlike the immortals, there is still a small chance to return to Xianting. The magic magic of Xianting reaches the world, and it is basically destroyed once. Therefore, the Supreme Lord Baihe said that the Emperor was suffering. With so many innate magic weapons, and basically having a master, Xiandi can come up with a unique magic weapon, the determination is already great.


    ¡ª¡ªThere are also some magical gems. The magical gems in the hands of the Seven Sages of the Demon Clan are just the magical gems, and not all of them.


    This is why the former Emperor would rather send the immortal to the lower realm than use the magic treasure.


    According to the method delivered by His Excellency Baihe, He Jingcheng obtained the right to use the evil blood mill, so he dared to take it over. He solemnly closed it and said calmly: "Respect the Lord, rest assured that there is evil blood in his hands, Li Zhi will die, no doubt, Hemou will not insult the mission!"


    His Excellency Baihe encouragingly said: "He Gong will definitely succeed when he goes here. However, the lower bound of this seat is already tired and hurried in again, and his strength is really poor. It will take a few days to recover. He Gong is traveling. He Gong needs to know that the third batch of Dao Ping has been assembled and will be lowered later. As long as he can kill Li Zhi and make the monsters chaotic, Dao Ping will soon destroy Ping Lu. The monk monk, the world will be determined! "


    He Jingcheng felt that his mission was great and promised: "If things fail, he will come up and see you!"


    With that said, he flew up, greeted the monk, and joined Zhu Wen again, and flew towards the east together.

 v5 Chapter 144： Ten steps of blood splashing from a bowl of coarse tea

    "Li Zhi returned with thousands of monks, we only took these monks to intercept, and we could kill him without the soldiers?" After leaving Luzhou City, Zhu Wen asked He Jingcheng without doubt.


    "There are 8,000 demon soldiers next to us. We only have 3,000 or 4,000 soldiers. There is no chance of a head-on battle. Moreover, the movement is large and it is easy for him to detect. If he turns and flees, we can do nothing about him."


    He Jingcheng said: "Also, there is now a blood mill of evil spirits given by the Emperor. You don''t need to use Taoists to kill Li Ye and his monks!"


    Zhu Wen frowned. "Even if we only take these monks in the past, the movement is a lot smaller, but we may not be able to hide the perception of the other side. During the march, we must first scout the prospecting road. Send someone first. "


    He Jingcheng said with confidence: "You can rest assured that I have a way to avoid his perception, and I can seduce him to appear in front of us automatically and send the first-level obediently!"


    ...


    Returning from the East China Sea, Li Zheng took thousands of monster monks and flew all the way to Pinglu.


    Because the cultivation of the demons is above the real world, it avoids the torture of many boats and cars. Otherwise, it is just a labor-intensive task to solve the problem of riding and riding the eight thousand demons.


    However, because the demon is basically a real person, the flying speed is not too fast, and it will take several days to reach Qingzhou. It has been two or three months since Li Xun left Pinglu, and the government and military affairs have been delayed a lot. He did not want to fly slowly with the brigade. After leaving Zhao Batian to lead the team, he and Wu You and his wife had raised the speed.


    The summer was not gone, and the evening sun seemed scorching.


    Outside a small town on the southern border of Qingzhou, there are several simple tea shed food shops that serve coarse tea and light rice. The price is much cheaper than the restaurants in the town. Farmers selling local produce from nearby villages to the city, or small merchants and hawkers earning some hard money, will choose to rest and eat here.


    At this time, except for the people who lived in the town, they stepped back from the cropland with a long shadow, and basically no farmers walked. However, there are not many merchants entering the city. All of them need to stay in the town for one night.


    The dirt on the dirt road between the tea shed and the rice shop was light and looked a little lively.


    Li Yan and Wu You appeared on the road, walking slowly towards the town. Passing by the tea shed and rice shop area, Li Xuan watched the people with dark skin and tired and poor color, and his eyes were hard to perceive.


    "Are we going to settle here today?" Wu You looked up beside Li Li and asked Shui Ling''s eyes without doubt.


    Li Min nodded: "This town is a little weird, and I don''t feel comfortable not knowing it."


    Returning to Qingzhou from the demon territory outside the East China Sea, Li Zhi''s flight path was straight. Needless to say, of course, he simply didn''t make a detour. The town happens to be on his flight path.


    An ordinary town was not enough to attract Li Zhi''s attention, and he had no weight to stop him. It''s not far from Qingzhou City. With his and Wu You''s flight speed, he can return to the palace in more than an hour. There is no need to stay in the town.


    However, as he approached the border town, Li Min smelled an unusual breath, and it was this breath that attracted him to stop.


    It was bloody, very bloody.


    Based on Li Zhi''s many years of fighting in the field, it is easy to judge that without the blood of more than a thousand people, he would not produce **** blood at that level.


    However, when he stared at the town seriously in mid-air, he found nothing abnormal. Although the town is not prosperous, it is quite lively. People from all walks of life, ordinary people returning home, or merchants who open their doors to do business look normal.


    There are no traces of mass killings.


    So Li Min stopped and decided to take a look inside and outside the town.


    This is the border of Qingzhou. The town is still in Qingzhou. It is under the jurisdiction of Li Zhi. The people here are also his people. If something really happened, he couldn''t just stand idly by.


    "Dongjia, come with three bowls of herbal tea."


    Entering a tea shed, Li Yan sat down on the bench and greeted an elderly couple with wrinkled faces squatting aside. He did not venture into the town and planned to observe one or two outside.


    The tea shed was so rude that the roof couldn''t block the sun as much as possible. Several golden beams fell from the hole, and one fell on the table in front of Li Yan. The square wooden table has no lacquered surface, because of the long-term relationship, the edges and corners have been polished very flat, and it does not look rough.


    Wu You and his wife also sat down at the table, and the latter looked around curiously. I didn''t expect that the shop in Fanjian would be so simple, worse than her inn.


    The old man got up and went to the small counter to raise the teapot and tea bowl. He came to the table and poured it on Li Li and others, dropped the teapot on the table, turned back, and continued to squat beside the old man.


    From the beginning to the end, the old man Mo said that there were no extra words, and did not look at Li Yan and others, as if the pressure and distress of life had made the old man lose interest in everything.


    Li Min took the cracked old tea bowl and took a sip, admired a good tea, smiled and said to Wu You and his wife, who did not move, "Don''t you try it?"


    Wu You hesitated and took a sip of her head. Although her expression was tense and unchanging, her eyes had shown pain, but she still swallowed the tea. The county owner who has been respected since childhood has never drank such a poor tea.


    After drinking the tea, the proprietress turned her head and sprayed it directly on the ground. She could not believe it. "This can also be called tea? This is the kind of tea you have here? I just go to the mountains and pick two leaves." It ¡¯s not like that, right? "


    Li Yan smiled rather than smiled: "You have to talk to the owner about these things."


    The fox demon looked at the old couple, but saw them squatting there with a look of indifference, maybe they didn''t notice the movement on their side, or they just didn''t bother to bother. The fox demon looked at them and knew that if she had any slight words at this time, most of the old couple would only say "three copper plates, give money."


    If the fox demon makes two more sentences, the other party may open his throat and accuse them of drinking tea but find a reason not to give money, and they must mobilize the people around them to embarrass them.


    Li Ye looked at the road outside the tea shed. It was already dark, but there were many pedestrians. The lotus farmer who came back from the cropland seemed to have no end. Most of the diners in the various shops looked stubborn, and the owners were as indifferent as the old couple, as if they came to eat them.


    Is it indifference or arrogance?


    "Do n¡¯t finish it? I really admire you can drink this kind of tea, let''s go after drinking it? After tasting the tea here, I do n¡¯t even have the heart to enter the town." The Fox Fairy said to Li Yi disappointed.


    "I''m afraid we don''t want to go now, it''s not so easy." Li Yan said lightly.


    Wu You immediately looked on alert, the fox demon froze, "Why?"


    Instead of answering the fox demon, Li Yan looked at the old couple squatting aside and said to them, "I don''t know why you haven''t shot yet. Maybe you are waiting for something to wait for, but if you don''t act anymore, I It will be preemptive. "


    When the old couple heard Li Zhi''s words, they finally changed their looks, and a look of surprise appeared on the indifferent faces. They looked at each other, stood up together in silence, and the opaque eyes became sharp at this moment, like a sharp sword out of the sheath, staring closely at Li Yan.


    However, the two of them just put on a stance of contingency, and did not act lightly. Even the repairs have not yet circulated. The magic weapon has not yet been shot. Obviously, they are still hesitant, or they are holding on to an order.


    "It''s not simple." Li Min shook his head.


    While talking, he rolled his sleeves over the tea bowl on the table and shot at the old couple!


    The tea bowl is just the most ordinary tea bowl. Where can withstand Li Zhi''s aura power today, it bursts in the air and turns into countless debris.


    The aura wrapped in these debris, like a hundred thousand tiny flying swords, the rainstorm covered the old couple.


    The old couple''s look changed dramatically, and they could no longer hide their identities and their bodies retreated.


    At the same time, the two of them flickered with light, and the original burlap linen disappeared. Instead, they were replaced by fairy costumes, and their wrinkled faces returned to normal appearance. The two had long swords in their hands and waved with their arms. The fish-like sword lights splashed out in low circles, and a sword net was spread in front of them.


    Tea bowl debris hit the curtain of sword light, making a jingling sound, and small auras burst on the sword curtain one after another, just like the rainstorm hitting the water splash aroused by the lake, beautiful and full of power.


    However, Jian Guang did not completely block the flying aura, many debris still penetrated the curtain and penetrated the two immortals. In time, blood exploded, and gorgeous flowers bloomed in the air.


    The aura of light disappeared, and the blood was spilled on the dirt ground behind the two immortals, the farthest step was more than ten steps away from them. They knelt to the ground one after the other and fell straight forward.


    The sudden change caused the tea shed food shop area outside the town to suddenly fry.


    The man who picked the vegetables overturned the basket, the master of the spoon took off the apron, the diners threw away the chopsticks, the returning farmer threw away the kitchenware, and the walking merchants discarded the goods.


    They moved quickly, but they behaved calmly, and no one escaped disorderly.


    They burst into a powerful practice of immortal realm, and the camouflage on their bodies was immediately removed.


    The roof of the tea shed''s rice shop was overturned, and thatched grass fluttered overhead, driving away the last rays of the setting sun. Their figures passed through it spookily, from different directions, advancing or retreating, or sweeping sideways, and surrounded Li Zhi and others in the setting sun.


    After Li Zhi killed the two immortals, he stood on the spot with no hands, didn''t move a single finger, and didn''t move a finger. He watched the immortals rushing and flying, just like the enemy.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, his eyes full of contempt.


    The immortals stood on their own points, staring at Li Yan with a look of ashamedness, but none of them took the initiative. It was as if standing in front of them was not a mortal monk who had only a fairyland, but a majestic lord in the fairy garden.


    Li Yan''s past record made these arrogant arrogants. He never put the mortal ants in his eyes. He was also willing to let go of his superiority and respond with twelve points of caution. And he will never go to death until the leader appears.


    Their leader is He Jingcheng.


    He Jingcheng is now flying out of the town.


    Beside He Jingcheng, there were Zhu Wen and more than ten immortals.


    Even if Li Xie''s blood is in his hand, even if Li Zhi is already surrounded by heavy burdens, He Jingcheng who came later would not dare to put himself in the sight of Li Zhi alone. He must be guarded by him.


    Li Yan glanced at He Jingcheng and Zhu Wen without any surprise, as if he had expected the other party to appear.


    He chuckled: "It took so much effort to bring the Lone King here, and arranged people to disguise the Lone King. Such a cautious and well-organized style of behavior is not in line with the dignity and toughness that your fairy advertises to me Make a pie. The lone king still remembers that when the first immortal appeared in front of me, he killed him directly. What has happened to you today, but you have become more and more timid? This really disappoints the lone king. "


    "Li Yan! Don''t be arrogant! Now that you know that we have a layout to lead you here, you should understand that at this moment you have become the dead end and a dead end!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There will be updates today.

 v5 Chapter 145： Bathing in blood

    He was so frightened that his attitude was so high that He Jingcheng was extremely angry.


    It''s just that this anger is very different from before.


    If it is before today, when he sees Li Zhi acting like this, He Jingcheng will feel that the other is arrogant and arrogant, and there will be a kind of anger that the tiger was provoked by the lamb and the elephant was demonstrated by the ants. on.


    But now, He Jingcheng''s anger is more of a self-repairing mood disorder and a pretentious gesture to conceal his own fear.


    He Jingcheng is very clear that Li Ye, who helped the demons to win the beast tide war, and lifted the seal of Zhou Tianxing and the Chaos Bell, is no longer the one who had some power in the world, but no one thinks he can overturn The mortal of Xianting.


    Li Zhe''s previous suppression of the Penglai Daomen in Pinglu, and even the elimination of the incense of Daomen in the towns in northern Tang Dynasty, seemed ridiculous to Xianting and He Jingcheng, because Li Wei was destined to fail. When he died, all his efforts were just a joke.


    Daomen''s control of the heavens and the earth will not be changed simply by the mortals of Li Zhi, even if he is a prince.


    But now, everything is different.


    Today, Li Zhi, who has returned from the East China Sea, not only has hundreds of thousands of monsters as wings, but also several big monster kings as allies. Even if it is Dao Men Xian Ting, it is known that the heaven and earth dominates. It is difficult to defeat him if he can do everything in his power. One is careless, and there is a possibility that he will overthrow the earth.


    In the world, Li Zhi has dozens of prefectures and counties as the foundation, and the fan towns in the land of Hebei are all subject to it; there is a team of government officials who can excel and perform efficiently and handle political affairs day and night for him; millions of people use it for him, Sincerely support it; there are several battles that have not been defeated. It can be said that the Pinglu army is invincible and can not be attacked.


    Right now, there are millions of male teachers, many monks in the clouds, good men like rain, and thousands of men. The princes of the world, no second person has such power.


    He sits in the north and overlooks the Central Plains.


    To this day, even from the very beginning, it is the most firm belief that the world is in chaos and the Tang room is dying. It is impossible for Li Xun to be resurrected by ZTE, and the door to luck is not able to turn the tide of luck. This self-confidence became hesitant.


    If Li Zhi, who was able to regain the entire Hebei during the ten months, did not have the luck to compete in the Central Plains, then who has the princes of the world?


    If the strength of the fairyland can break the Li Tian of Xiantian''s star formation and the chaotic clock''s ten thousand-year seal, no one has the luck of the world, so who has the world''s heroes?


    If in the mysterious world of nine heavens, it was revealed that Li Li, who had won two of them when he was six, had no luck in Gu Qingyu, then who in the world has heroes?


    Even if Xianting is no longer arrogant, He Jingcheng is regarded as crazy and paradoxical. At this time, he is afraid to say that Li Yan is not!


    Because of this, at this moment, in the face of Li Yan surrounded by the immortals, but calm, He Jingcheng will be so unstable, and need to rely on the angry drink to cover his heart''s fear.


    More than one hundred fairyland monks surrounded by Li Zhi, there are land wonderland and heaven wonderland. At this moment, they are all in a posture of guarding against Li Zhi. It is impossible to say that like the immortals who appeared before Li Zhi in the past, they used to be scornful. They scolded each other and shot Li Li outrageously. Now they don''t even dare to stand close!


    Surrounded in the center by Li Yan, there are only two people behind him.


    These immortals had more than a hundred companions, but they were far from calm. Neither his companions, He Jingcheng, or Zhu Wen could give them the slightest sense of security.


    In the face of such a group of people, although He Jingcheng understood their mood, he had to admit that his sense of security had also dropped a lot.


    Although he has the unique magical treasures of the imperial blood mills.


    Before traveling, He Jingcheng felt that the evil evil blood mill was in hand, and he could kill Li Yan casually, removing a confidant for Xianting.


    But now, seeing Lishou standing, he was trapped like Li Zhi, who came to the world, and He Jingcheng''s confidence gradually dissipated.


    As a unique magic weapon, the evil evil blood mill has its own magic circle. Once the blood cloud covers the wild, it will be dead within the quadrangle, which can kill the enemy and break through the focus.


    A monk who is slightly lower and mentally unstable, once affected by the spirit of blood in the formation, will lose his heart and become a lamb to be slaughtered, just as He Jingcheng just saw the evil blood mill.


    Therefore, knowing that there were eight thousand monsters behind Li Yan, He Jingcheng also dared to intercept each other. Although there are many 8000 monsters, they will disperse the power of the evil evil blood mill, but after all, they are only real human beings. They are still within the tolerance range of the evil evil blood mill, and in the end they only have to be killed.


    The evil blood mill is not without its weaknesses. It is quite laborious to start. It cannot be instantaneous in battle. You need to find a place in advance, arrange it in advance, and then lure your opponent into the area of ??influence of the evil blood mill.


    This was nothing to He Jingcheng. He calculated Li''s route back to Qingzhou, and also learned about Li''s attention to the spleen of life, and then he fought in this town and successfully attracted Li to him. This is his wisdom.


    Killing Li Yan, by the way, can also destroy the eight thousand monsters, this is the picture He Jingcheng expected.


    Li Yan only brought Wu You and the Fox Demon to appear, and there were no eight thousand monsters beside him. This was He Jingcheng''s first accident.


    Li Ye did not enter the town, nor did he enter the center of the circle of the evil blood mill, and he would not be attacked by the strongest. This was the second accident He Jingcheng encountered.


    In all fairness, these two accidents did not affect the fundamental problem of He Jingcheng''s killing Li Zhi.


    There is no demon to follow Li Li, although the evil blood mill disc has lost the opportunity to kill the monk monk, but there is no need to worry about being scattered by the demon monk; although Li Ye has not entered the core point of the evil blood mill disc, but the distance It is not far away, and the attack of the French array on him will not be weak.


    At best, it is the difference between 10% power and 90% power.


    This difference is negligible in the face of the absolute power of the evil evil blood mill, which is still enough to keep Li Yan from moving and drain his aura.


    Then Zhu Wen was able to sharpen him.


    He Jingcheng didn''t have to worry and fear.


    But these two accidents made him worry and fearful.


    Because it is not others who stand in front of him, but Li Yan.


    It wasn''t the An Wang who had been wronged and despised by them before, but the Li Qi who had extraordinary luck and amazing strength.


    These two accidents did indeed reduce the lethality and lethality of the evil evil blood mill, which made He Jingcheng can''t help but be jealous of jealousy-forbidding Li Yan''s luck.


    "Although the impact of the accident is not great, will it be a sign of failure? The sign of failure in this trip?" He Jingcheng thought in his heart.


    These two accidents were just small sections, irrelevant to the overall situation, but they made He Jingcheng come up with this absurd idea.


    This can only explain one problem: his fear of Li Zhi has penetrated into the bone marrow, and as a result, his mind has been affected!


    Li Yan didn''t do anything special, but he had already inadvertently played the role of a humiliating soldier without a fight.


    Seeing He Jingcheng''s self-care countenance changing, Li Yan''s eyes were full of jealousy, and he thought it was interesting. He laughed and said, "The cruel words have already been spoken. Shouldn''t you start to do it now? Going to scare the lone king so that you can take the time to slip away? "


    "You ..." He Jingcheng was so ridiculed that he was immediately angry. He knew he was thinking too much, and quickly stabilized his mind and regained his morale.


    At this time, Zhu Wen, who had not spoken, spoke up.


    He fisted to Li Yan: "An Wang, you and I have been together for a long time. This is a rare meeting, which is really a blessing for Zhu. I still remember you and I drank at the Chang''an Wangfu House after we calmed down Huang Chao that year. Huan, Wang An''s heroic appearance at that time, so that Zhu Mou always remembered for a long time. In the past, the blood was the same robe, but now the enemy is the enemy ... An Wang, wait more!


    Zhu Wen is a rough man. When speaking these rhetorical words, it is rare to see that he was brewing a lot of rhetoric in order not to look vulgar in front of Li Yan.


    Li Zheng gave Zhu Wen a serious look.


    In his capacity, he could have criticized Zhu Wen from the perspective of righteousness, but he did not do so, but said lightly: "People are floating in the world, each has its own destiny, it is a chaotic world, and each has its own fortune. You If you die today under the sword of the lone king, for the sake of the old love, the lone king will let you all corpses. "


    Zhu Wen held his fist again: "If King An dies, Zhu must be buried!"


    Li Yan didn''t speak again.


    Zhu Wen also followed without words.


    He Jingcheng shouted, "The evil blood mills up, get up!"

 v5 Chapter 146： Bloody Wild Sword Opens Starry Night

    With He Jingcheng shouting, the peaceful suburbs suddenly changed.


    The ground beneath everyone''s feet shook suddenly and violently, the earth''s surface was either cracked or convex or concave, and blood-stained gas rose from the cracks in the earth like arrows. The earth seemed to be trapped in Huangquan, and no one could stand steady anymore.


    A blood curtain was drawn from the back of the town, and it instantly spread to a range of dozens of miles. The stars in the night sky were sinking, the mountains of Siyeli disappeared, and the world was covered with blood and mist. The scarlet light made the townhouses and suburban awnings look emaciated, like a beast that was about to be chosen.


    Li Yan, Wu You, and the boss of the fox demon stood up among the debris of the rising tide, and their clothes flew into the air.


    The immortals in all directions held their heads upwards, followed by the ravens, and the immortals under the red clouds were strong and vigorous.


    In Li Zhi''s sight, after the evil blood mill was launched, the people in the white robes who were in the blood of the red clouds had a significant change in momentum. If they had the fairy''s elegant air before them, then at this moment, each one looks like a bloodthirsty beast.


    They stared at Li Yan, and everyone''s pupils became scarlet, bloody, and radiant like a jewel. After everyone''s momentum changed, the breath was rising steadily, and it increased by more than 30% in an instant.


    Li Yan''s eyes drooped.


    He Jingcheng hangs high in the town, his hair is windless and his robes are hunting and hunting. He opens his arms to the left and right, as if he is summoning a sacred sacrifice of strange animals. Attracting breathtaking danger.


    The town under He Jingcheng''s feet has long been unable to distinguish the walls of the house, only a huge black shadow stands, and the outline of the attic eaves is like an axe with a golden hook.


    The body of the evil blood mill has never appeared, but it is actually here, but it is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. The immortals in them are blessed by strength, and their strength has been improved by more than one level.


    However, Li Yan and others were all suppressed by the evil blood mill, the aura in his body was obscure, and the limbs were unable to act as if they were stuck in a swamp. There was even a **** ghost in his mind, and the sounds of ghosts murmured one after another, disturbing all visual hearing.


    There seemed to be countless sharp ghosts coming towards them, to bite them into pieces, and the mind was involuntarily affected, and there was an urge to crouch and hold their heads.


    The fox demon boss was blushing, and biting her teeth to reveal her abnormal state. But her trembling shoulders and clenched fists showed that she was suffering from almost unbearable torture, and she would soon be unable to sustain a full collapse.


    This is just that the evil blood mill has just launched the coercion in the field and has not given a substantial and powerful attack.


    Wu You glanced at the fox demon worriedly, resisted the urge to hold her in the past, and turned to stare at the fairy. Her physical body is different from that of a mortal, and her cultivation strength is much higher than that of a fox demon, and her influence is small.


    Wu You looked at Li Li in front of her with concern. The other party ¡¯s cultivation is the same as the fox demon, which is a fairyland. The fox demon cannot stand the coercion of the evil blood mill. What will happen to Li Ye?


    Seeing Li Yan''s side face, Wu You calmed down.


    Li Ye is still in a standing position with a negative hand, his eyes are calm, his face is as usual, and there is a kind of indifferent air that Taishan collapses in front of him. The blood of the fox demon undergoing great torture seemed to have not affected him at all.


    However, with the strength of Heaven''s Wonderland, how can Li Qi be immune to the influence of the evil evil blood mill? Wu You was surprised.


    It wasn''t just Li Yan who was surprised, but also the surrounding fairy people and He Jingcheng over the town.


    He Jingcheng stared at Li Yan tightly, "Are you okay?"


    Li Yan said lightly: "What''s the matter?"


    He Jingcheng froze, and then sneered: "Don''t hold on. Even if the evil blood mill doesn''t launch an offensive, it is just a big fight, and it''s not a monk below Taiyi Zhenxian who can resist!"


    Li Min glanced at He Jingcheng and seemed unconcerned: "It seems that you have to let this scruffy disk attack quickly."


    "You ... arrogant!" He Jingcheng was furious.


    Li Yan was too lazy to talk to He Jingcheng, his wrist shook and Lu Gujian became obvious, and the blazing green flames were burning.


    The large array of coercion from the evil blood mill has long been resisted by the heaven in his body. He didn''t talk to He Jingcheng. This **** illusion attack can indeed affect the minds of ordinary monks, but this spiritual attack can''t jump out of the realm of truth and reality, and it really doesn''t affect him after being filtered by heaven.


    The operation of the world law formation is based on the yin, yang, and the truth, and how many of them jump out of these two avenues? Li Yan has the realm of heaven in his hands, and he doesn''t say that he is not afraid of all the legal arrays, or at least most of them.


    He shook Lu Jijian at will, Li Xun was fascinated, and he Jingcheng changed his look: "Let you start this grindstone, and wait till now, it is nothing more than to see what its strength is, can you sharpen it? My avenue. At the moment it looks like there is nothing strange about this broken disk. I will give you three more breaths. If it is within three breaths, you can''t let it perform to my satisfaction, you are really useless. "


    There is only one useless result, die.


    These remarks made He Jingcheng so angry that the Buddha came to the fore and the Buddha rose to the sky. He pointed Li Li at the sword and snarled in anger: "Li You, you are simply not talking! Even if you are blessed by heaven, you have luck against it, but Do you think that you can survive in the face of the gem ?! You are still too weak, maybe you can achieve the trend in ten years, and become a big trouble for Xianting, but now, you can only be killed!


    Said, He Jingcheng flew up dozens of feet sharply, chopped down the sword in his hand, split a **** sword light of a hundred feet, and shot at the moon like a crescent moon: "Give me!"


    At the same time, a hundred binocular scarlet fairies shot together. The blood also affected their intellect, but not to confuse them, but to make them crazy and fearless.


    Li Yan chuckled softly, looking at He Jingcheng''s eyes without mercy, "You are really useless."


    From beginning to end, Li Yan was very indifferent, and his anger with He Jingcheng was completely extreme.


    For Li Zhi, a hundred immortals below the real wonderland of He Jingcheng did not have the capital that caused him to fluctuate.


    The words did not fall, Li Yan raised his arms and raised his hands, and Lu Gujian seemed to casually lift up in front of him. The sword tip glides through a beautiful and perfect blue and white arc, which stands out in the **** world.


    However, this sword is not as simple as it seems. It is full of Li Zhi''s avenue comprehension, and has the ability to combine yin and yang with each other. At first glance, the green and white sword arc was just a trajectory, but after the arc was gone, the entire arc was dotted, creating a thousand sword fumes for no reason.


    On a half-arc, the scales of fish-scale sword-like lights were splashing in ink. The change of Jianqi from micro-point to inch Xu, from inch Xu to Zhang Yu, and from Zhang Yu to Bai Shi Zhang, was completed in an instant.


    When the immortal people rushed into Li Xuan''s approach, they were rushing towards the hundreds of swords from the beginning to the end, from short to long, from short to long. This made every immortal who was just crazy in warfare, but did not lose his sense, feel the extreme danger, could not help but widen his horrified eyes, could not help but scream.


    They desperately want to twist their bodies and try to escape by using their body skills, but everything is just futile.


    In a short time, in the semicircle in front of Li Zhi, dozens of wild geese were generally rushed over, each of them was confronted by one hundred and ten blue and white sword qi, without any hindrance, the sword qi penetrated into their body and penetrated from behind. Come out!


    Heavy rain hits plantains.


    The scene was gorgeous.


    The explosion sounded like firecrackers.


    The bodies of dozens of immortals burst open one after another, and the air disappeared.


    At the same time, Li Zhi''s second sword swept towards dozens of immortals behind the semicircle.


    So the same scene repeats itself.


    More than a hundred immortals brought by He Jingcheng, none of them survived the seemingly simple two swords of Li Zhi, all died on the spot.


    He Jingcheng was shocked by this scene, and his body couldn''t help but shivered, like a swing.


    The Baizhang Sword that he cut off was not intercepted by Li Qing before being approached by Li Qing, and was intercepted by the Qingmang Sword with no difference, bursting into a dream bubble.


    Zhu Wen stayed like a wooden chicken, looking at the bright and strange scene in front of him, couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Li Yan''s two swords swept away, two clear sword arcs dazzled, thousands of swords splattered in the air, and the blood-colored world under the red clouds reflected a bright light. More than a hundred immortals died in this way. This scene shocked him.


    He thought he had the opportunity to compete with Li Yan, and it wasn''t until he saw this that he realized how ridiculous his previous thoughts were. It''s like an ant saying to an elephant, I''m gonna swallow you.


    It''s just laughing and generous!


    After the two swords were cut, Li Yan''s face remained unchanged, and his eyes remained unchanged. There was no slight wave, as if under the suppression of the evil evil blood mill, he could still make such a record. Be proud of even a little bit.


    Li Yan really did not agree.


    Because he knows that he is strong and knows that his strength is not what it used to be.


    To him, the monks below Taiyi Real Wonderland were nothing but ants, and it was useless. Unless he can run out of his aura, it will be a sword.


    Even if he does not use the power of the dragon and the power of the people, he wields his sword flatly and has the power of the road. With the depth of his understanding of the principles of the avenue today, even the ordinary sword is not something that the monks below Taiyi Zhenxian Realm can resist.


    So there is really nothing to be proud of. Everyone''s level is different. Elephants don''t feel proud of their power because they step on an ant.


    Seeing that his companion was easily beheaded and killed, He Jingcheng was horrified, and became furious and angry after seeing Li Zhi''s indifferent expression.


    His features were twisted together in pain, and hissing and shouting exhaustedly, "Li Li! Do you think you can win today by killing my men ?! I said in this post that the evil blood mill is not something you can compete with of!"


    As if in order to echo his shout, the ground under the cloud of blood suddenly heard a loud noise, followed by countless columns of earth and water flying up to the sky, and in the middle of the earth, a blood-colored array of ten miles appeared, Huang Quan is here, shrouding Li Yan!


    At the same time, in the blood curtain of the sky, thousands of stalks of **** Feijian poured down like waterfalls, covering a range of ten miles.


    And in the middle of the thousands of blood swords, a **** giant sword with a length of a thousand feet and a width of over a hundred feet, with the repressive power of Liuhe, stabbed Li Li like a miracle!


    The sky lost its color, the earth thundered, and the sound of death from Liuhe.


    Heaven and earth are trapped in purgatory.


    The town was blown and annihilated like soot, crops and trees were turned into fly ash, and the raging dirt was dissipated like fog.


    The fox demon boss lady had all the tricks and screamed and fell down.


    Wu You was pale.


    The huge blood sword is engraved with black, gold, and blood three-color runes. When the blood of the blood sword is surging, the runes are contained in it, exuding the vast and domineering will of God to block God and Buddha to block Buddha.


    As soon as the giant sword appeared, he reached the top of Li Yan''s head.


    "Is this the real killing move of the evil blood mill?" Li Yan looked up to see the **** giant sword, and finally had a different color in his eyes.


    It was not the color of dread, but the light of excitement.


    Such a trick is worth his full effort.


    "Go to death, Li Yan! Tomorrow today, I will burn paper for you in Qingzhou, haha!" He Jingcheng laughed wildly.


    To Li Jing''s clamor, Li Yan reported a contemptuous smile.


    In the thunder and thunder, Li Ye raised his left hand in a frenzy, and the colorless and invisible sky flew out, quickly zooming to the size of a thousand feet in front of him, ripples.


    He flew forward and backed away, widening the distance enough to show his fighting power, whispered, and Lu Qijian raised his hand upright.ö® The power of the dragon and the people''s energy in time were fully transferred, combined with his understanding of the road, and finally merged into one. By the power of Lu Gujian, he cut out a sword of Emperor Tao!


    Lu Gujian, a unique magic weapon.


    Sword Qi turned into reality, changed into a dragon, and after flying through the heavens, finally returned to simplicity, just a colorless sword Qi.


    The colorless sword gas flew straight out of the sky, and the trajectory could not be more conspicuous in the blood world.


    boom!


    The blood-stained giant sword in the sword Qi cut, the blood gas burst in the air, turned into a boundless sea of ??blood clouds, swept away wildly.


    The blood curtain of the sky, the sea of ??blood in the sky, and the blood mist of the four wilds were split by this sword, like a giant ship going to the sea, setting off the wind and waves, and hitting a avenue in the heavy dusk.


    Starlight moonlight, dripping from the sky. The vast galaxy is finally clearly visible again.


    This sword is like opening the gate of heaven!


    ...


    Sword Qi rises and the blood world opens; Sword Qi falls and the blood world disperses.


    Heaven and earth return to Qingming¡ª¡ªXinghe River is brilliant, the mountains are towering, and the four fields are clear.


    ...


    He Jingcheng spit out a blood spurt, and his face was indifferent. He stared blankly at Li Ye, who opened his sword like a statue slumped in the air.


    In his perception, the blood of the evil spirits was no longer half aura, and it was turned to sleep by Li Zhi''s sword!


    Although there is no physical collision between the two pieces of magic weapon, they have already won.


    It is not that there are absolute superiority and inferiority of two pieces of magic weapon, but there is an absolute gap between those who use magic weapon.


    When Li Yan came to He Jingcheng, he said lightly: "I want to kill me with the magic of a superb product? I said, this is really useless."


    He Jingcheng''s eyes were horrified and frightened, and his eyes were about to fall out. He turned around and tried to escape.


    Li Yan wields a sword.


    The sword gas enters the body, He Jingcheng''s limb bursts, and the fly dies.

 v5 Chapter 147： Set within a day

    He Jingcheng died very simply.


    When Li Yishang was in Hedong, he was able to cooperate with the Tiandun Tianjian to kill Zhang Ji when he came out of the first heavenly secret. At that time, He Jingcheng could only take everyone away from his edge. Now Li Zhi has been promoted to Heaven Wonderland, and his strength is not what it used to be. He also has a unique magic weapon, Lu Gujian, who is certainly not his opponent.


    He Jingcheng''s death shocked Zhu Wen. At this moment, his terrified heart was no different from He Jingcheng''s death.


    The difference is that when Li Yiyi reopened Starry Night, he knew that the operation tonight had failed. He will no longer have the opportunity to kill Li Zhi, and more seriously, He Jingcheng will no longer be able to protect him.


    So he reacted quickly, and while He Jingcheng turned and fled, he was far away.


    His figure disappeared out of thin air, and when it appeared again, it had reached the horizon, leaving only a small black spot. The speed of this escape was unparalleled, and it was so incredible that it surprised Li Li who wanted to kill He Jingcheng and then capture him.


    Li Ye did not try to catch up with Zhu Wen, not because he didn''t want to, but he really couldn''t catch up. Zhu Wen''s body technique revealed when he escaped from the army has already surpassed the scope of the technique and is a higher level existence.


    "The way of space?" Li Min looked at Zhu Wen disappearing into the night sky thoughtfully. He had talked with Master Feihong for many years, and he had a deep understanding of the Immortal Method. He knew that even the top-level teleportation type of Immortal Method would not allow Zhu Wen in the land of wonderland to go such a long distance at once. The horizon disappeared.


    The only explanation is the use of space.


    The way of space and the way of time are extremely difficult existences in the avenue. They are distinct from the avenues of yin and yang, and the way of truth and reality. Li Zhi has not touched too much, and he cannot touch the bypass. Now he can only watch Zhu Wen escape. Day of birth.


    "It seems that Zhu Wen got the way of space in the secret world of heaven, but he didn''t know what Li Maozhen, Gao Ling, and Wang Jian had got ... It shouldn''t be weak." Li Yan pondered for a moment, from Return at high altitude.


    Possessing the way of space, Zhu Wen doesn''t say wherever he wants to appear. At least he can move forward and backward completely, but it is not so easy to kill him. However, Li Yan was not too worried, after all, even if Zhu Wen mastered the way of space, he would never dare to appear in front of him-just like now.


    As for whether Zhu Wen will use this method to assassinate Li''s officers and generals, Li Ye will not jealous. Zhu Wen can kill his officers, and Li Ye can also kill Zhu Wen''s officers. If this situation occurs, it is a zero-sum game, which is not good for anyone, and the risks themselves are huge, neither Li Zhi nor Zhu Wen will choose.


    The immortals were all dead, and Zhu Wen also fled back, and now peace is restored inside and outside the town¡ªthe peace after being completely destroyed. All the houses in the town have been damaged, which is equivalent to being wiped from the ground. Within ten miles, there are ditches and crickets everywhere, which is caused by the evil spirits of the evil spirits.


    Neither Wu You nor Fox Demon had any problems. Although the latter suffered some injuries, they did not hurt at all.


    Li Xuan made a slight induction in the ruins of the town, and soon found the evil blood mill disc from the abnormal fluctuation of the aura. Although it was cut to silence by Lu Gujian, it was not completely damaged. The victory or defeat of Fang Cai was essentially the victory or defeat between Li Zhi and He Jingcheng, not that the evil blood mill was weaker than Lu Gujian.


    The evil blood millstone is the size of a compass, engraved with obscure and deep **** runes, and the runes are interconnected to form a pattern of the head of a fierce beast. No specific shape can be seen, as if it is a ghost.


    It lies in the ruins. Next to it were the bodies of eight immortals, who seemed to be responsible for taking care of it or keeping it running, and now they were all breathless.


    Li Yan picked up the evil blood millstone and looked at it for a while. Even if it is now quiet, there is still a captivating power. When Li Yan observes it, he can feel the blood power coming from his face.


    "In the end, it is a gem of great quality. It is a treasure in any way. Although the things in Xianting are basically scrapped after being used once in the world, there may be room for discussion about the extent to which they are scrapped ... . "Li Yan put it away.


    Although the evil evil blood mill disk now looks useless, but since it is not completely damaged, there should still be the possibility of glowing and heating. Li Ye is not very aware of this thing and is preparing to wait for a few demon kings to come and let them look at it.


    Back to Wu You and the Fox Demon, Li Yan didn''t take them away immediately, but cared about the most fundamental question that kept him here: "Where have the people inside and outside the town gone?"


    When Li Zhi came here, he found that both the owner of the tea shed and the diners at the restaurant were all dressed up by immortals, and that was indeed the case. However, after the whole battle, the original people of the town were not seen.


    The three searched separately, and soon found the tracks of more than a thousand people.


    They were concentrated in several yards in the ruins, and it looked like they had been escorted here by He Jingcheng and Zhu Wen.


    But now they are all dead, and only the corpse remains buried in the rubble.


    Each of them had a fatal wound, a neat sword and throat. It can be seen that it was not the **** battle of the evil spirits who died in the fierce battle, but it was killed by the immortals before that. Under them, there was blood on the big beach. The **** smell was still strong and unpleasant.


    Li Yan frowned.


    He was attracted to it because of the strong **** smell. At that time, he judged that at least a thousand people must die tragically to make the **** smell so strong, so he came outside the town without hesitation.


    The **** smell is the blood of more than a thousand people.


    There was a touch of evil spirit at the bottom of Li Yan''s eyes.


    The evil evil blood mill can also emit blood, but it will be mixed with aura. As soon as Li Zhi senses it, he will notice that there are obvious problems, so he becomes more cautious, and may not come down directly.


    But there is no such thing as the **** taste of the people, and Li Zhi can''t be sure that there is a great monk making waves here. In troubled times, it is not ruled out that mountain thieves and other vicious forces have killed people.


    He Jing became ambushing him.


    "Converge them." Li Yan said to Wu You and Fox Fox boss lady.


    His voice was fairly stable. The death of more than a thousand innocent people was a natural event in the Taiping season, but it was really nothing in the troubled times. When the army conquered, it wasn''t just the soldiers who were killed or injured. The military discipline was a little bad, and the people who were hurt would be more injured than the soldiers.


    In the troubled times, few troops can really achieve no crime, and the so-called division of kings only exists in historical records.


    In a battle, hundreds of thousands of soldiers will not die in the final analysis. However, in the next few battles, the population of the country will be greatly reduced. Whenever there is a troubled time, the national population will lose more than half of them. of.


    The princes and the army rarely treat people as people, and troubled times are not friendly to ordinary people.


    When the people''s bodies were collected, Wu You was pale and some could not accept that He Jingcheng and Zhu Wen would have such a cruel act. The fox demon retched several times. If she hadn''t experienced the battle of Zhenjiang City, she would have been vomiting and couldn''t get up.


    "It is said that the world is full of flowers and flowers, the city is full of pearls, the households are rich in Luoqi, the BMW car is full of fragrant cars, and the sound of people is intoxicating .... It seems that it is not the case. On the ground, the voice was bitter, and there was a strong disappointment on his face.


    In the demon territory, unless the tide of animals is looting, there will be no such thing as a town being slaughtered innocently. On the one hand, the demon is brave and light, but on the other hand they also respect life, at least they will not do this kind of almost madness.


    Li Yan didn''t say much. The world is paradise and hell, the boss is just taken the first lesson.


    "Brother Ye, Zhu Wen is so addictive to killing and cruelty, when did we destroy him?" Wu You asked Li Yan solemnly. She had seen the troubled world for a long time, knowing that human life was like a mustard, but her heart was still kind, and the scene in front of her hated Zhu Wen, and she hoped that Li Xuan would end the chaos in the world at an early date and return the peace to the people.


    Li Yan glanced at the direction of the Central Plains, and turned back to Wu You and assured him: "We will send troops back to Pinglu."


    This was something he had planned before leaving the Yao Clan. Dao Bing continued to go to the lower bound. Ye Chang always had more dreams, so Zhu Wen had to solve it first. In addition, the monks of monks will soon come to the world on a large scale, and Li Zhi did not let them idle.


    Zhu Wen is cruel to kill, which is a well-known thing. He liked killing before and was discouraged by his wife. But this does not make him disqualified from becoming a prince. If there were no Li Yan in the world, Zhu Wen would still establish the so-called Houliang Dynasty in the Central Plains.


    Li Yan and others did not leave the town immediately. Only after the war here, the vision will attract the attention of state and county officials, and they will soon send someone to look over, Li Zhi will explain to the townspeople to do a good job.


    He, Wu You, and the Fox Demon just agglomerated the people''s bodies, and they had to hand them over to local officials to settle in order to make the monument possible. Otherwise, they could only be buried in a hastily manner, with a name on the grave. No way.


    Nameless and tombstone-free after death have always been extremely tragic.


    In less than two hours, the officials of the county council rushed over, and the county magistrate himself took the initiative. As a monk during the gas refining period, he was not slow to rush.


    After Li Yan explained the situation to the other party and asked them to set up monuments for the people separately, they took Wu You and Fox Demon and left the town.


    The figures of Li Yan and others disappeared into the night sky, and the magistrate and others kept their gifts as gifts, and it took a long time for them to straighten up. When the county magistrate sighed, "Zhu Wen killed, His Royal Highness erected a monument, and when the matter spreads all over the world, everyone in the world will know Zhu Wen''s brutality, His Highness''s righteousness.


    After returning to Qingzhou, he was already a child. When Li Zhi arrived at the palace, he did not alarm everyone, and let Wu You take the fox demon to rest and return to his residence.


    Even if Li Huan was absent, An Wang''s Mansion at night was still brightly lit, and both the on-duty monk and the patrolling guards were in an orderly spirit. On the way back to the residence, Li Min deliberately inspected it, and found no leak.


    The guard of the An Wang Mansion has always been the general of Shangguan Qingcheng, and now the Shangguan Qingcheng is the second general of Pinglu after Liu Dazheng. It has great power and has a lot of military affairs to deal with daily, but she still visits the palace daily to inspect the defense. . In her opinion, no military service is more important than securing the palace.


    Her Majesty''s Langfang Du Shi, who is stationed outside Wang An''s palace, has a closer relationship with Li Yan than the tooth soldiers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There will be a second change today.

 v5 Chapter 148： As old as

    The return of Li Xun was the first to get news from Shangguan. It was already late at night, and she was the first time to arrive outside the courtyard, looking up at the attic where Li Xing was. However, she didn''t meet. After a while, she turned around and stood outside the hospital. She is already a senior in the fourth grade, playing the role of duty like a soldier.


    The next day, all officials in the palace heard of the return of Li Zhi and Shangguan ¡¯s pour out of the city late at night. Both the senior officials in Siping and Jiupin in Jiupin praised Shangguan''s loyalty and passed on to him for a while, setting an example for Pinglu generals.


    Of course, this is something.


    Now Li Yan is meditating in the room. On the one hand, he continues to digest the secrets of the heavenly Tao and deepen his understanding of the avenue; on the other hand, he carefully appreciates the speed of the people''s confluence and judges the return of the people in the north.


    The speed of people''s confluence is a direct response of the people to Li Zhi''s return to heart, and also reflects the effect of Li Zhi''s administration of the local government. Relying on this standard, Li Xie knew whether the magistrate had done his best to take care of the state and county, without leaving the house.


    Where people''s luck gathers fast, needless to say that there must be peace and harmony between the people, the people have benefited from the government, they can live and work in peace, and their lives are getting better and better, then the officials should be rewarded.


    Conversely, if the people ¡¯s gathering of luck is slow, or there is no gathering of luck at all, then Li Zhi will have to send officials from the Wangfu to patrol, sacrifice the officials of the corpse vegetarian meal, and punish the officials. Principal.


    This is really the best weapon for Li Zhi to manage the ranks of his officials. It is extremely convenient and powerful.


    The most taboo of the Lord is being blinded by His Majesty''s officials. There are always people at their disposal. On the one hand, they can find out the temperament and personality of the Lord, please the Lord to gain trust, and on the other hand, they can make good relations with the governing officials. They are in the top ranks in the performance test. Such people are undoubtedly Sheepworm.


    After all, Li Yan is in awe of every chance, and he can''t accurately distinguish each official. Now, by examining the confluence of the people''s luck, he can make a clear observation.


    Meditating all night, Li Xuan rose at dawn and came to the window to open it. Watching the morning glimmer rising from behind the city walls of Qingzhou, breathing fresh air, he already had a general understanding and planning of various matters in his mind.


    Li Yan stood with his hands in his hands and thought: "People in the northern states and counties have come together to varying degrees. Weibo and Hedong are directly under my jurisdiction, so the people have gathered the fastest and most thorough luck, but the other towns are worse Many ... if the concentration of people in the northern town of Fengqi meets the standard of Pinglu, enough for me to be promoted to the real wonderland, or even to touch the threshold of Taiyi true wonderland. But it is still a little bit worse. "


    This problem is time to find a solution.


    The solution is very simple. In the various towns, comprehensively push the luggage policy to govern Pinglu''s policies, that is, the "New Deal" that Li Zhixia officials often said.


    However, the implementation of the "New Deal" will touch the interests of some people, the resistance will not be small, and the affairs will be complicated. It is not something that ordinary state and county officials can do well. This requires Li Zhi to send his team of civilian officials to preside, and it is also necessary for the towns and cities to fully bow to Li Zhi and accept the officials sent by Li Zhi to receive authority.


    At present, the Jiedushi of the northern feudal towns, although they are awesome to Li Zhi, it is not so easy for them to give up the authority of the state and change from a prince to a pure minister.


    But Li Yan has a solution.


    This only needs an opportunity.


    An opportunity to make towns impossible to refuse.


    This opportunity is to send troops to the Central Plains.


    Li Xun thought: "Consult Zhu Wen, I will be able to send the leaders of the towns to the army and follow me. These festivals make the control of their respective jurisdictions weak once they leave the town with the army. It ¡¯s a lot. By then I will find some more suitable excuses, and it will be easy to send officials into the towns to take over the authority, promote the New Deal, and speed up the return of people everywhere. "


    "Even if you do not agree with these measures, there will be no waves under my eyelids. When the New Deal is almost implemented, everything is a foregone conclusion. I will let them go back. Unless they rebel, they can only accept the reality. ... Moreover, the New Deal is a good thing after all, they can increase the local wealth, they will also benefit, even if there are some dissatisfaction, I will put back some authority afterwards, enough to appease them. "


    "Of course, if anyone doesn''t have long eyes and dare to rebel, I don''t mind killing the chickens and tamarins and erasing the establishment of the fan town! Whether to live with some interests or to die with all the benefits, I believe they know how to choose. "


    With this in mind, Li Yan''s eyes gradually became iron-blooded, with Cheng Zhu''s smile on his chest, and he began to contemplate the corresponding arrangements and layout.


    Gradually, Li Ye in front of the window had a life-like momentum.


    After clearing some important affairs in his mind, Li Yan retracted his eyes and converged his thoughts, preparing to go downstairs for breakfast. At this moment, Yu Guang, at the corner of his eyes, saw the outside of the courtyard, and Shangguan, who was standing guard with a few armored men, fell into the city.


    When did Shangguan Qingcheng come, of course Li Zhi knew it, but later she didn''t pay much attention. She thought it was not easy to take a look at it late at night, but she didn''t expect to stand here all night.


    Today''s Shangguan Qingcheng is already in the late state of the military general. In Pinglu, he holds a considerable part of military power and has a distinguished position. The only person who can overpower her is Liu Dazheng, who is even willing to play the role of guard.


    Li Yan came downstairs, and before entering the hall, told her to have an extra breakfast, and then called Shangguan into the city.


    Shangguan Qingcheng clamped his pockets under his armpits and entered the house with his fists and salutes. Every move was neat and clear. The whole man was bright and rosy, and his face was white and lip-red, adding a little different charm.


    "How''s it going?" Li Min signaled the other party to sit down, and the tone of the interrogation was like an old friend''s gossip. The easy-going smile from his heart was as usual. The closeness he did not intentionally create, but Shangguan Qingcheng felt a familiar peace of mind.


    It''s as if years have not passed, and the two are still in An''an Mansion in Chang''an City.


    Li Yan is still the unsuccessful world boy, Shangguan Qingcheng is still a small capital-after playing with the other party for many years, and studying with the other party for many years, she finally grew up with the other party, she can also wear armor Persistent, standing upright next to each other, like her father to follow the old King An, to defend this destined protagonist.


    Shangguan Qingcheng knelt aside, bent over and put his pockets on his feet, and answered Li''s words: "His Royal Highness explained to me that I''ve been training hard, and now it''s working well. The fangs are eight thousand soldiers enough to fight any of the world''s elite. Division, also invited His Royal Highness to visit the barracks when he was free. "


    What she said was very modest.


    At first, Langyadu had only 3,000 people and followed the route of elite soldiers. After the battle of Hedong, it expanded to 8,000. This is in line with the military realm of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Li Wei looked at Shangguan Qingcheng with a smile, "Go and see tomorrow."


    Ping Lujun has more than 100,000, not everyone is eligible for Li Xun to review, and Li Xun also said that he will go tomorrow. This is a glory, which shows Li Xun''s unique closeness to Shangguan. Her eyes flashed immediately, "Thank Your Highness!"


    Li Yan looked at Shangguan Qingcheng with a smile and said nothing.


    Today''s Shangguan Qingcheng has become more general-minded after being sharpened and grown up. Even if it is sitting properly, it also has the power of a tiger and a wolf with Jinge''s strength. The words and deeds are calm and easy to reveal emotions.


    Since entering the house, the look of Shangguan''s allure has not changed, and he can''t see the joy of reuniting with Li Yanjiu, nor has he expressed such joy, as if Li Zhi had never left Qingzhou for several months.


    However, Li Zhi knew that this pretty face was extremely white, and the lips were extremely red, and the scarf with a unique charm was actually a facial paralysis since childhood. Regardless of her anger or joy, it is difficult for others to see the change in her look, because she has no change in her face at all.


    In addition, she played with a small temper, even with some restrained mules, and never bounced like Wu You, and never flirted with Li Yanmei like Su Emei. Even when playing in the mud as a child, Shangguan Qingcheng has always been quiet, and after wearing armor, it is even more habit to stand behind Li Yan silently.


    But Li Zhi was very clear that the mud soldiers pinched by Shangguan Qingcheng were the most vivid of the three, and the details were impeccable; she stood silent behind her, but as long as someone dared to violate his dignity, Hengdao The sound of the sheath will explode like a silver bottle.


    This is a woman who does not show her own emotions, which makes people feel that she has no emotions, but in fact, her mind is more delicate than anyone else. It''s as though her face is paralyzed, but she still looks pretty.


    Breakfast was quickly brought up by the girls, Li Yan and Shangguan Qingcheng each had a meal, and enjoyed the delicious light porridge quietly. It is not Li Li''s habit to eat without talking, but it is Shangguan''s allure, so Li Yan did not speak at this time.


    Chen Yang leaped across the window sill and splashed into the room, hitting Shangguan Qingcheng''s side face, and applying red makeup to her snow-white skin.


    Li Yan occasionally looked up to see the appearance of Shangguan''s allure. For a while, he was shocked and lost his mind. There was an illusion of time forever. However, he quickly lowered his head again, not always admiring the beautiful face. He understands Shangguan''s pity, and does not want to be shy and helpless, which affects the biggest thing in his opinion.


    This is the case, and Li Yan''s mood has become particularly good. The grin on the corner of his mouth lasts a long time while drinking porridge.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, whose face was smeared with red makeup by Chen Xi, was actually fortunate to have met Li Chang, when he was in the An''s Mansion in Chang''an City, when they were still young.


    Li Ye feels lucky to have come through this life.


    In life, the most hurtful thing is that things are right and wrong, and the most affectionate things are better than the old.


    After having breakfast, Li Yan asked Shangguan to retreat to rest. After all, the other party stayed outside the hospital yesterday and stayed in the middle of the night¡ªher bad words did not change her facial paralysis to convey emotions, so she could only use actions to express her return to Li Yan Rejoice, of course Li Yan has to be thoughtful for her.


    Six hours later, Li Yan had a message to Shangguan Qingcheng and asked her to draft a plan to send troops to Central Plains.


    When Shangguan fell into a city and began to formulate strategies and tactics for the division according to Li Ye ¡¯s arrangements, important civilian officials such as Cui Keli, Li Zhen, and Jiedushi of the northern towns successively received orders from Li Ye, asking them to quickly Rushing to Qingzhou, there are urgent matters to be discussed and arranged.

 v5 Chapter 149： The strategy of the thief king

    Cui Keli is in Qingzhou. Although Li Zhen is far from Hedong, he is not weak, and it doesn''t take long to get over.


    It''s true that the towns and cities are all active. Although they are all high-level practice and real-world practice, it is necessary to lead hundreds of escorts to Qingzhou. The speed will not be too fast. But Li Zhi was not worried about this.


    A few days later, Li Zhen rushed to Qingzhou, and Li Yan immediately convened a military meeting in the Palace of the Kings.


    Although the township officials have not yet arrived, Li Zhi does not intend to wait for them. The original plan for sending troops was to discuss with his own confidants. The township officials only need to implement.


    Except for Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and several other civilian officials, all of them were senior generals in the army. They were led by Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng, and they sat down all over.


    These generals are not all stationed in Qingzhou, many of them are in outer states or even outer towns. They usually have little chance to meet each other. Now they are gathered together, and people who are familiar with each other can''t help but be greeted with each other.


    "His Royal Highness urged us to come back this time. It seems that there is a major action. I don''t know who to use for soldiers? Lao Liu, you have been with His Royal Highness for a long time and are well informed. Quickly tell me one or two." Zhao Polu came to Liu Dazheng before.


    Liu Dazheng said indifferently: "Who else can you use soldiers, you will not use your brain to think about it? Who in this country, north or south, has provoke us now?"


    Zhao Polu said arrogantly: "So it really is that Zhu Wen is going to be beaten? This is great! Zhu Wen has been using soldiers all over the Central Plains in the past few months, and all the towns near Xuanwu Army have been captured by him. This is simply There is no king, I do n¡¯t want to put His Highness in my eyes, I have long wanted to beat him! It ¡¯s true, I have received a lot of help letters from Jiedushi in nearby towns in Qizhou. The city, you can''t go out without order, but I''m so crazy! "


    Liu Dazheng glanced at Zhao Polu, "Do you think you have received a letter of help? Qingzhou is the place of His Royal Highness. In the past few months, the messengers sent by the ambassadors of the towns have almost broken the threshold! On average Xue Wei has visited in person. After being beaten down by Zhu Wen, the fan town next to him was worried that he would die, and we must send soldiers to help defend him. Now, the envoy of Qin Zongquan of Xuzhou is still in Qingzhou City! "


    Zhao Polu slaps his thigh fiercely, and he is annoyed and said, "So many fan towns have come to His Royal Highness for help, and it can be seen that their hearts are still towards His Highness. His Highness has left them for a few months, so that their fan town is taken away by Zhu Wen They must be so cold! "


    "His Royal Highness was ordered by His Royal Highness, and he had the power to govern the entire Shandong military and politics. Now the situation has been troubled by Zhu Wen. The soldiers and people in the towns must be very disappointed with His Highness, which is greatly detrimental to His Highness! This is not only the battle between Zhu Wen and His Highness, but also the Damon and the dynasty who control the world. The princes and the people of the world are watching! "


    Liu Dazheng sneered, "Zhu Wen did arrogantly for a few months, occupied a lot of fan towns, and Daomen''s Dao soldiers were also prestigious for a while, but what about it? Now that His Royal Highness is back, how long can they be extravagant? Don''t follow I''m here for a while, and the palace will come down later. If you arrange for you to take the lead, you don''t need to counsel me! "


    Zhao Polu stared at him, "I Zhao Polu will still be afraid that he will not succeed Zhu Wen? Let me take the lead, His Royal Highness let me go straight to Luzhou, I dare to lead troops immediately! Then Zhu Wen ignored His Highness and ignored us Ping Lujun, who has been in the Central Plains for so long, who of the three armed forces hates it?


    At this time, Cui Keli next to them sighed, "How can it be so simple."


    They were puzzled and both looked at Cui Keli. "What''s the sir?"


    Cui Keli said leisurely: "Although His Highness has the military and political power to restrain Shandong, Zhu Wen can scourge the Central Plains, His Royal Highness can recruit soldiers, but don''t forget that you are now in the hands of Li Maozhen! Li Maozhen now calls Zhu Wen as a thief, calling The various towns use their troops, but if His Highness really wins the battle against Zhu Wen, wouldn''t his Li Maozhen be sleepless? Would Li Maozhen be so stupid to let His Highness sit in the North and Central Plains? "


    Liu Dazheng was shocked and asked quickly: "Mr. What do you mean?"


    Cui Keli looked slaying, "I was afraid that when Her Highness had an advantage over the Battle of Zhu Wen, Li Maozhen issued a decree to let His Royal Highness return to Ping Lu. At that time, the arrow had to be sent on the string. Do you want your Highness to retire or not? , Then Zhu Wen can take the opportunity to counterattack; if he does not retreat, His Royal Highness is unfaithful. If Li Maozhen is reprimanded and reprimanded, it will be easy for His Highness to become a chaotic thief! "


    "Do n¡¯t forget, your highness is so important in the north. It is very important to have the righteous status of the court. Those vassals of the vassal towns also follow His Royal Highness so easily because they see that they have a guaranteed future. His Royal Highness was accused of being a lieutenant, and became a target of public criticism. What will happen to the situation? I don''t need Cui to say more? "


    Liu Dazheng and Zhao Polu were dumb, and their foreheads soon became sweaty.


    If this is the case, then it is really dangerous.


    Something really is very likely to develop this way!


    The crowd didn''t say much anymore, because Li Zhi had already gone out.


    Full of civil servants and generals, all stood up to greet each other and gave way to the middle passage.


    Li Yan walked through the crowd and came straight to the main seat. This was to all people: "Everyone is polite, take a seat."


    Li Yan glanced around the crowd, first with a smile and a shudderful chill. Both the civilian and military generals present were his humeral ministers, and he was not idle on weekdays. He must express his concern for them, which is to acknowledge their efforts.


    After the greetings, Li Zhi went straight to the subject without saying any nonsense: "For several months, the situation in the world has changed greatly. Zhu Wen brought the might of the soldiers to scourge the Central Plains. Li Maozhen relied on the assistance of the Songyang soldiers to break His Majesty Chang''an, and Gao Feng followed Some scholars of Confucianism have occupied Huainan and Jiangnan in a large number of prefectures and counties at once, and even Xichuan Wang Jian also attacked the city in Shu!


    "The big and small princes took advantage of the situation, and the smoke was everywhere. The thieves committed the following crimes, and the community was destroyed, and the people were unable to live in peace. , Control the Shandong military and politics, seeing that the world is eroding to this point, it is distressing to sleep and eat hard! Let ¡¯s talk about what should the lone king do? "


    As soon as this remark came out, the church suddenly blasted the pan, and the generals rushed into the remarks, asking for troops to sweep the world, clear the universe, and show the power of King An.


    Li Zhen and Cui Keli looked at each other. After exchanging their eyes, the former got up and left the seat, came to the center of the lobby, and saluted Li Yan.


    The generals stopped talking.


    Li Zhen is Li Xuan''s number one confidant, with the oldest status and the highest status. Both political and military personnel are among the best. Now that he stands out, he naturally has something to say. Everyone is ready to listen.


    Live up to everyone ¡¯s expectations, Li Zhenkan talked eloquently: "Since serving as Pinglu Jiedushi, His Royal Highness has been working at night, and Tuntian Xiucheng casts armor to train soldiers. Four years as a day, this is the only thing that Pinglu soldiers have enough grains to eat. When Huang Chao went west to Guanzhong, His Royal Highness led the townsmen to clear the chaos, and he made great achievements. Since then, His Royal Highness has not disbanded, restlessly, Ping Weibo, Zheng Hedong, settled the north within ten months, and worked in the community. Profits in the world, then made all parties admire. "


    "Today''s chaos, the society is covered in dust, the emperor is afflicted, and it is true that he lives and die, not His Royal Highness. Looking at the world ¡¯s lord town, at this time, you can determine the disaster, the Fu building will fall, and the tide will be the downfall, not His Highness. Yes! On this occasion, the emperor''s emperor was held by the thief, and the decree did not exist. He dared to speak boldly. His Royal Highness should use the body of the royal family and the respect of the king of the king to make peace and order.Öï The evil thief, Li Maozhen, regained the capital, welcomed the emperor, and corrected the outline of the world! "


    "At that time, His Royal Highness holds a million male divisions, there is a decree from the Emperor, and there are three armies under his command. If the kingdoms of the world don''t dare to accept it, they will fight to be confessed by the capital division. The four pirates, Kou Mo, will not be afraid, and will be scattered into the mountains as birds and animals! She can be determined, the world is safe, and Fang lives up to the name of King An! "


    Li Zhen''s remarks were ground-throwing and extraordinary, and the rest of his voice was like the sound of Jin Ge in the battlefield.


    The generals smelled it, and they all admired it.


    Li Min said, "Mr. is very kind."


    The situation in the world has changed greatly since Li Zhi returned from the demon tribe. The situation is not the same as before, and the vassal separatist tendency has formed. The most serious thing is that Tianzi was held by Li Maozhen, and Li Zhi''s subsequent military operations could no longer be supported by the righteousness given by the court.


    If the name is not right or wrong, nothing will happen.


    The name of the division was for the rebels and the thieves.


    To put it simply, if Li Zhi had conquered all parties without a court order, all the towns and villages would be able to resist the army, and if Li Maozhen used the name of the Heavenly Emperor to write a paper book, the vassals of the world would even face Li Zhibing.


    If the situation reaches this point, Li Yan will have a hard time.


    So the situation has changed, and Li Zhi''s response has to change.


    Li Zhen''s remarks had only one main purpose, which clarified the future direction for Li Kun.


    There is only one core idea: the emperor is held hostage, the emperor has made Li Ji no longer need to control it, no matter what Li Maozhen issued by Li Yan, Li Ji will only play the role of Li Tang Clan and King An, and he will not let King Xingyi be industrious and fight. Fight against the banner of the inferior minister and wave westward.


    In this process, if anyone blocked Li Yan''s rescue of Li Yan, he would be a traitor and a thief, and Li Yan could fight all the way.


    For example, Zhu Wen.

 v5 Chapter 150： Military council

    Li Zheng agreed with Li Zhen''s remarks, that is, he designated a major political direction for Pinglu''s future actions. With this program, sending troops to the Central Plains to conquer Zhu Wen would not require any more jealousy.


    Li Xun continued: "Zhu Wenmu was unable to despise the court, sent soldiers to occupy the neighboring town in private, and caused the people in the Central Plains for months, so that the people did n¡¯t talk about life. He was actually a traitor. He was ordered by His Majesty to control the military power in Shandong. The persecutions of the Central Plains have sent messengers to Qingzhou several times to ask for help from the King of Solitude. At this moment, the King of War prepared to set up the Central Plains to conquer the invaders, and what do they think of Zheng Gangji? "


    Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and other civilian officials, Liu Dazheng, Shangguan Qingcheng, and other generals all stood up and heard the orders: "Will obey His Royal Highness!"


    Li Yan shook his sleeves: "Okay! In this case, as for the strategy of sending troops, you can just speak freely."


    Next, Li Yan discussed the strategy for troops with the people in detail.


    After Li Zhen returned to the seat, Cui Keli straightened up in his seat, and said slowly: "For several months, Zhu Wen has relied on soldiers to help each other and invaded Linzhen with soldiers on all sides. At present, Zhu Wen''s situation is roughly the same: defeating Huazhou Yicheng in the east Du Shi and Luzhou Erhai Observer, these two towns are adjacent to Xue Wei ¡¯s Tianping Army, so Xue Wei is sleepy and sleepy, and constantly sends envoys to ask for help from Qingzhou, and ask the soldiers ¡¯association to prevent Luzhou; defeat Zhengzhou Heyang Festival to the west Du Shi and Luoyang Dongdu defense ambassadors; captured Xuzhou Zhongwu Army Jiedushi to the south, and captured Xuzhou Wuning Jiedushi to the southeast. "


    "In addition to the original Luzhou Xuanwu Army, there are now seven towns under Zhu Wen''s control. The control range starts from Tongguan in the west, to the seafront in the east, to the Yellow River in the north, and to the Huaihe river in the south. It is in his hands. At present Zhu Wen has a million mercenaries, and the Central Plains is densely populated. The people are as many as tens of millions. It is a huge force and already has the ambition to swallow the world! "


    Speaking of this, Trek Leigh paused and glanced at Li Yan.


    Li Yan motioned him to continue.


    Cui Keli then went on to say: "His Royal Highness calmed Weibo and Dehedong, and after admiring the whole North, His Majesty had Pinglu, Tianping, Henghai, Weibo, Zhaoyi, Hedong, Chengde, Yiwu, and Lu Longjiu There are more than one million soldiers and tens of millions of people. The power is not lost to Zhu Wen, and it is even better than that. And there are many brave warriors in Hebei Fanzhen, especially Hedong, Weibo, Chengde, Lu Long, etc. The old town is strong, the soldiers will be strong, and they can compete for the world. It is a weapon for His Highness. "


    Cui Keli stood up and arched his hand to Li Yan: "Please show your map to your Highness."


    Li Yan waved his hand: "On the map."


    "Yes." A dark-faced young man next to him answered.


    Xu Xun, the young man and his two guards carried out a rolled map, and looking at the width of the side, it was already more than one foot.


    Li Min reached out and nodded the open space in the middle of the hall, "spread here."


    "Yes." The dark-faced boy came to the hall and directed the two guards to place the map on the ground. As they bent over and rolled out the map, a huge boxy mountain and town defense military map appeared in front of everyone. .


    The map spread out, and everyone saw it clearly. The map was two feet long, and it was all-encompassing.


    Geography in the picture starts from Shule in the west, to the sea in the east, Mobei in the north, and Annan in the south. It is carefully labeled to each state and county. It includes the western region, grassland, south China, and eastern Liaoning, and the atmosphere is magnificent. Just a glance can make you live a life full of pride.


    This map was specially drawn by the Tsing Yi Yamen and was presided over by Song Jiao. It took five years to complete.


    Its broad scope and detailed geography are several times stronger than the maps of the treasury in the imperial palace. The remote areas of the Western Region, Nanzhao, and Prairie are all sharp men trained by Song Jiao in the Tsing Yi Qianmen. Go to the field survey and have detailed local history information.


    In a nutshell, the public map of this "four square feet" is not just a map of the Tang Dynasty, but a map of the world in Li Zhi''s heart.


    Seeing this map, the civil servants and generals present could see the size of the mountains in Li Zhi''s heart.


    They couldn''t help looking at Li Yan, who was the main seat, and respected him.


    The dark-faced boy bowed and handed a long pole, and Cui Li shook his sleeves. After taking it, he came to the map and pointed towards the center of the map, expressing his spirits and chanting: "His Royal Highness, His Majesty''s Nine Towns, most It ¡¯s north of the Yellow River. From the south with Hebei ¡¯s troops, the Yellow River is a natural barrier. Zhu Wen only needs to hold a few important entrances, and he can stop our front and prevent the army from launching an effective offensive. ¡±


    "However, the towns of Pinglu and Tianping are south of the Yellow River. Although they are in the corner, they can also be used as bridgeheads in the Central Plains. This provides us with the possibility to launch an offensive quickly and effectively. Especially in Caozhou, southwest of the Tianping Army. , Even more like a wedge, protruding towards the Central Plains, and bordering Luzhou. If you gather the elite from Caozhou, face the Central Plains with a single knife, or you can get unexpected results! "


    Cui Keli''s words fell squarely, and Liu Dazheng suddenly made a sound. After taking his words, his expression was sober: "The land of the three states of the Tianping Army is lined up northeast and southwest. Because of the narrow terrain, it is now surrounded by three sides. Situation-Observer of Erhai Lake, Yinzhou in the east, Jiushi Jiushi in Huazhou in the west, Xuanwu Jiedushi in Yinzhou in the south. "


    "These are the forces of Zhu Wen, especially in the land of Caozhou. If they penetrate the Central Plains too far from here, Zhu Wen will be encircled from the two sides of Huazhou and Luzhou, and will enter the territory of the Tianping Army to cut off Caozhou and the rear. The link between Quzhou and even directly captured Quzhou. At that time, the food lane on the front line will be cut off, and it is extremely dangerous! "


    Cui Keli glanced at Liu Dazheng.


    Liu Dazheng continued: "Although Pinglu borders Tianping, the land of the five states of Pinglu was originally lined up on the south coast of the Bohai Sea, and it was roughly straight with the three states of Tianping. The angle was small. If Zhu Wen assembled heavy soldiers, After capturing Luzhou, we have only one direction to rescue from Pinglu, and we can easily be intercepted by Zhu Wen''s troops. "


    "And the observation of Erhai Lake in the south of Pinglu, although there are not many counties and counties, the territory is large and borders our Qizhou, Zizhou, Qingzhou, Laizhou. When we assembled heavily in Luzhou, we were entangled by enemy forces. , Zhu Wen''s soldiers and horses can easily enter Pinglu from Erhai Lake, posing a serious threat to our stomachs! "


    Cui Keli put away the long pole and asked Liu Dazheng, "What does the general mean?"


    Liu Dazheng came to the map, took the long pole in Cui Keli''s hand, and pointed in the direction of Luzhou.


    He said: "Caozhou of the Tianping Army, protruding into the Central Plains as a wedge, is the only place to use troops to the Central Plains. However, to use the troops from Caozhou, the balance must be ensured first, and the enemy cannot be given the opportunity to bypass the wings and conquer the rear. The two wings of the balance, facing the Yellow River to the right, and Wei Bo in the north, do n¡¯t worry, it is a point that must be stabilized when you are near Luzhou on the left. So what I mean is that to use the troops from Caozhou, we must first stabilize the balance and stabilize it. To live in the balance, you must occupy Luzhou first! "


    Cui Keli nodded, indicating that he generally agreed with Liu Dazheng.


    He then asked: "Although most of the right wing sites are adjacent to the Yellow River in the land of the three states, Caozhou Yicheng Army is on the right side of Caozhou. Even if our army captures Luzhou, Zhu Wen can still use Caozhou to enter Caozhou. . "


    Liu Dazheng said earnestly: "So the second opinion of the general is that using troops from Caozhou should not directly attack Luanzhou of the Xuanwu Army, but the right-wing Huazhou!"


    He pointed the long pole in his hand to the north of Luzhou, and drew a straight line from the Yellow River to the east. "If we can take the Luzhou navy to the east and the Huazhou Yicheng army to the west, the entire northeast of the Central Plains will fall into us. Within the control of the vast area of ??seven or eight hundred miles from east to west, we can let us use our troops to go south! "


    "By then, whether we were taking the Xuanwu Army in Luzhou directly, or detouring from Xuzhou and Xuzhou in the south, Zhengzhou and Luoyang in the north, we responded and cooperated with the army of the northern vassal towns into the Central Plains, surrounded and isolated Luzhou, and assembled at the end. It is easy to defeat heavy soldiers in one fell swoop! If this is the case, Luzhou will become a slain in the middle, and the Central Plains will be able to settle, even if Zhu Wen loses his resistance, he will inevitably lose his fate! "


    As soon as Liu Dazheng had finished speaking, the generals in the hall immediately applauded.


    Even Li Zhen and Cui Keli''s eyes looking at Liu Dazheng were full of admiration and admiration. They obviously agreed with the opinion of the first general in the army.


    As His Majesty Li''s highest-ranking and most powerful general, Liu Dazheng is often a candidate for commanding the army, especially when Li Huan needs to take the monk group alone to resolve the other monk.


    This middle-aged general, who had followed Li Xiannan''s northward battle, was dazzled by Li Xian, whether in lineup or military strategy. He is now the first person in the ranks of soldiers under the command of Li Ji, and is about to break through the realm of generals to catch up with Li Cunxiao of the past.


    Although Li Xun did not speak immediately, and pretended to make a plan for sending troops, he deeply agreed with Liu Dazheng''s opinions on using troops.


    However, at this moment, a light voice sounded, with a bit of cutting spirit, and said slowly: "What if Zhu Wen preempted and led troops to occupy Caozhou, and then besieged Chenzhou?"


    This rather outdated voice immediately caught everyone''s attention. Everyone turned around and looked around, and saw that the speaker had stood up, and looked towards the map indifferently.


    Shangguan allure.


    She didn''t go for the long pole in Liu Dazheng''s hands, she stretched out her arm straight and pointed in the direction of the Central Plains. "Zhu Wen invaded the neighboring towns and intentionally included the entire Central Plains in his pocket. For him, only the south of the Yellow River and the Huai River To the north and east of Tongguan, all the income from the site is considered to have a solid foundation. At that time, he will be based on the Yellow River in the north to resist Hebei, the Huaihe River in the south to resist Huainan, and heavy soldiers in the west to prevent Tongguan. For Haiphong, the Central Plains can only be regarded as entrenched, so it can be regarded as the foundation of domination. "


    "Only if this premise is fulfilled, Zhu Wen can stabilize the four realms and repair troops. If this is the case, with the manpower and material resources of the Central Plains, it only takes three or five years for Zhu Wen to be strong and strong. , Or the Northern Expedition to Hebei, they are quite sure. If they can fight in Guanzhong or the North, then the situation of Zhu Wen will be unstoppable like the Liu Bang of the Han Dynasty and the ancestor of the dynasty.


    Shangguan glanced at Li Yan, his beautiful face was still full of emotions, and his voice was like reading a book. But the words popping out of the fiery red lips have shocking power.


    She said: "With the talent of Zhu Wen, if he wants to achieve a great cause, he must be so intent, so Caozhou and even the entire three states of the balance are thorns in his eyes and must be removed quickly. Only with the balance can he intimidate Pinglu. His Royal Highness rushed to Hebei, and according to the entire Central Plains, to achieve the great cause of hegemony in the world; without the balance, he had to be threatened and constrained by His Highness everywhere, and his actions were difficult. The situation was tantamount to sleeping on the side of the couch. How could he feel at ease? ? "


    "After several months of battle, now that Zhu Wen has become a force in the Central Plains, he must face His Royal Highness without any further delay to avoid His Royal Highness. Since the dispute with His Highness is imminent, I will see him in the end. As long as you are not willing to be killed, you will quickly send troops to attack Caozhou! "


    "And he has the help of soldiers. It is not difficult to get Caozhou or Tianping Sanzhou, so he will act immediately!"


    Speaking of this, Shangguan Qingcheng leaned down and hugged his fists. "As Mr. Cui and General Liu said, Caozhou is a wedge protruding into the Central Plains, and the balance is a bridgehead for the army to use Central Plains. It has to do with His Royal Highness''s expedition. If Caozhou is present, major events can be expected; if Caozhou is lost, once Zhu Wen keeps the important Jinkou of the Yellow River and cuts off the connection between Pinglu and Hebei Fanzhen, the cape of Pinglu is in a blind spot, and there is no room for soldiers and horses to move, more Cannot get rescue from Hubei Fanzhen, the defeat has been settled! "


    "Therefore, I will dare to speak boldly, Your Highness should ask Xue Wei for help, and send troops to help defend Caozhou quickly-The General, I''d like to take the Spear to go immediately, and hold the place for His Highness!"

 v5 Chapter 151： Contest for the Central Plains Heroes (Part 1)

    After finishing a speech in Shangguan Qingcheng, the generals were either stingy or lost in thought.


    It is undeniable that the views of Shangguan''s allure in the city really scored three points, which can be described as a hit.


    Previously, Cui Keli and Liu Dazheng''s military strategy were based on what Ping Lu should be, but they did not consider Zhu Wen''s ideas and responses well. This analysis of Shangguan Qingcheng''s stand on Zhu Wen''s stand, everyone did not expect it, and now after listening to it, I feel that there is no reason to refute it.


    If this is the case, the situation in Caozhou is very urgent, and even the situation of Tianping and Pinglu is not critical. Furthermore, the grand scheme of Li Yuan''s conquest in the Central Plains and Kuo Qingyu has reached a critical moment in which time must be measured.


    The army has not been launched, the fighter planes have been shown, and the first core of the success or failure of the war is who is in control of Caozhou!


    With this in mind, everyone''s eyes on Guan Qingcheng were full of respect and admiration. Being able to think of problems that others can''t think of, this is what excels. It reflects the extraordinary strategic vision of Shangguan.


    As a military general, if you want to win a battle on the battlefield or become a general or even a famous general, your broad strategic vision and precise analysis can be tantamount to the Taoist monk''s understanding of the Tao of Immortalism.


    "The words made by General Shangguan really make sense. The most important thing right now is Caozhou. It seems we must be prepared." Li Zhen expressed his opinion. "If the wolf teeth support Caozhou, a monk monk must be dispatched to respond and be convenient. Respond to Zhu Wen''s Daoists. "


    Li Zhen''s words received the response and support of everyone. Regarding Shangguan''s allure to support Caozhou, everyone''s opinions quickly reached agreement.


    Spike strength is Ping Lu army''s elite, Shangguan Qingcheng is a soldier general, other errands can not compete for this job.


    Li Weidao: "It is imperative to support Caozhou, but you don''t need to panic. The corresponding cooperative actions must be planned together."


    He said, he stood up, came to the map, took the long pole from Liu Dazheng, pointed to Caozhou and Huazhou, and Luzhou. "After Shangguan Qingcheng arrived in Caozhou, in order to protect its two wings, he confronted Huazhou and Luzhou. The offensive must be carried out at the same time. Correspondingly, the soldiers and horses of the northern feudal town must also immediately enter the battlefield and strive to cross the Yellow River at an early date in order to echo the Pinglu army ¡¯s frontal offensive, contain Zhu Wen ¡¯s soldiers and horses, and threaten the hinterland of Luzhou from the north . "


    A long pole in Li ¡¯s hand slid westward along the Yellow River. ¡°We are separated from the Tianping Army and Yicheng Army by the Weibo Army and the Zhaoyi Army in Hebei. Among them, the Zhaoyi Army can go west to Luzhou Xuanwu Army ¡¯s flanks. Heyang Army and Luoyang East Capital Army. "


    "If the Hedong Army can merge with the Zhaoyi Army and cross the Yellow River from Zezhou, it will be able to invade the territory of Heyang and Luoyang and clear the left side of Luzhou Xuanwu Army. At that time, it will cooperate with the Pinglu army attacking Caozhou from the right side of Luzhou. It can form a siege of Luzhou and squeeze Zhu Wenjun''s main force within two hundred miles of Luzhou. "


    "If the situation develops smoothly, Caozhou will not lose, our army on the east road will break Luzhou and Xuzhou, and we will be able to connect the remnants of Qin Zongquan in Xuzhou to the west and surround the east and south of Luzhou. He Dongjun will be able to form an iron barrel formation and crucify Zhu Wenjun in Luzhou, then Zhu Wen''s defeat will only be between the night and the evening! "


    These remarks directly determined the overall strategic policy and action plan for the army''s expedition to Central Plains this time.


    The division of labor in all directions is clear. If they can successfully complete their respective tasks, they will be able to sweep the Central Plains!


    Liu Dazheng''s eyes lighted up and he raised his fist in exhilaration: "His Royal Highness''s arrangement is the best strategy to use soldiers, and he will admire him!"


    The generals applauded together.


    Li Yan shook his head. "This is only a strategic layout. Although the idea is good, there is another important issue that must be solved to achieve this strategy."


    Talking, the long pole in Li Yi''s hand slid westward along the Yellow River, to the corner of the curve of the Yellow River, and then stopped here.


    The point pointed at the top of the pole is Hezhong Fu, where the Yellow River is diverted to the north-or the Yellow River from the north to the south is diverted here to the east. In Hezhong Prefecture, it is not measured to the west of the Yellow River, but to the east.


    Hezhong House is adjacent to the Zhaoyi Army to the east and the Hedong Army to the north.


    Hezhong Prefecture has a powerful fan army, namely the Hezhong Army.


    Because there is no need to cross the river, and there are no mountains as a barrier, it is very convenient for the River Middle Army to attack the Zhao Yi Army and the He Dong Army.


    Once the Zhaoyi Army and Hedong Army crossed the Yellow River south and launched an offensive against Zhuwen ¡¯s Heyang Army and Luoyang Dongdu Garrison, the Hezhong Army attacked the flank of the army from the west. The situation is very disadvantaged.


    The army in the middle of the river made Wang Chongrong, who was defeated by Li Maozhen earlier, and now Hezhong is the site of Li Maozhen!


    The main scope of Li Maozhen''s control is Guanzhong, the prefectures and counties west of Tongguan. Hezhong House is the only site under His Majesty Li Maozhen east of the Yellow River and Tongguan.


    For Li Maozhen, the Hezhong House is the key place for him to enter the Central Plains and the North, and is a necessary bridgehead. At that time, he quickly seized Hezhongfu, which was obviously the result of strategic vision.


    For Li Xun, the existence of the Hezhong House made him conquer the Central Plains, which changed from a dispute between Zhu and Wen to a trilateral contest. He cannot ignore Li Maozhen, nor can he ignore it.


    Li Xuan looked around at everyone: "The most serious situation is that when Zhao Yi Army and He Dong Army crossed the Yellow River south, heavy soldiers assembled by Zhu Wen intercepted on the south bank of the Yellow River, and at the same time were attacked from the side by the Zhong Army. Then Zhao Yi Army and He Dong Army If you do not fight well, you will be in danger of being accounted for by the Yellow River! "


    Having said this, he stopped and watched everyone''s reaction.


    Zhao Polu thought, "Will Li Maozhen be sure to hit us? If we act fast enough, can we let Zhao Yijun and Hedong Army cross the Yellow River before Li Maozhen reacts? If we sweep the Central Plains fast enough .. .... "


    Before he finished speaking, Li Zhen interrupted.


    Li Zhen insisted: "Li Maozhen will fight!"


    In the eyes of everyone, his voice was soothing: "Li Maozhen slays the princes in order to fight for the world, and the Central Plains fights. Do he want to stay away? Li Maozhen has the help of soldiers, and his strength cannot be underestimated, but he must stand alone. Dao Bing and the monk monk are undoubtedly still a little bit hot. So even if he had the ambition to go out of the Central Plains before, there was no suitable opportunity, but now it is different. The clams are fighting for the fisherman''s profit, I am afraid that Li Maozhen will have to wait This day! "


    He looked at the map and pointed in the direction of Hezhongfu. "From the east of Hezhongfu, you can attack the Zhao Yi Army, Weibo Army, and Heng Haijun all the way to the Bohai Sea, overlooking Henan. From the Hezhongfu, you can attack the Hedong Army and Chengde Army all the way. Lu Longjun went straight to Saibei, swept the North, and looked at the entire Central Plains! "


    "From Tongguan east, as long as you can slam Luoyang, the east, you can enter the hinterland of the Central Plains, Pinglu to the north, and Huaihe to the south; you can attack Xiangyang and Jingzhou to the south, and occupy the middle reaches of the river! In the future, he will enter the river downstream. Jiangnan is still easy to lead into the south of Dongting Lake! "


    Li Zhen''s eyes were sharp: "In a word, if Li Maozhen wants to compete for the world, he must go out of the Guandong! Now he holds Hezhongfu and Tongguan, and it is very convenient to advance and retreat. In this case, the Central Plains changed, he How can you stay still? "


    Everyone listened to Li Zhen''s remarks, and all looked dead. Many people took a breath of cold air at that time.


    Seeing everyone looking bad, Li Min smiled: "Li Maozhen is indeed a trouble, but in the final analysis, it is just that the two sides have become a three-party dogfight. Among these three parties, the most powerful are us, Zhugong Why are you afraid before you fight? "


    Hearing what Li Yan said, some of the dysfunctional generals blushed and felt ashamed.


    Zhao Polu said, "On the battlefield, when were we afraid of it? There is no such thing as a fear of our peace! His Highness, please rest assured, if Li Maozhen dares to make peace, he will definitely fight Burst his dog! "


    "Yes! Li Maozhen doesn''t have to come, he just seeks death when he comes!"


    "It''s been a long time since the white-faced little sister-in-law was not pleasing to the eye. This time, I just hit him!"


    The generals quarrelled, and the dull atmosphere was reduced.


    Li Yan returned to the main seat and sat down, raising his hand to signal that everyone was also seated.


    When everyone was seated, he was in a hurry and said, "Li Maozhen will definitely send troops. There is no doubt about it. I don''t have to be lucky. The question now is, when will he use the soldiers and what will happen? Send troops. Only by understanding these two points, we can deal with it. "

 v5 Chapter 152： Compete for the Central Plains Heroes (below)

    Everyone was talking loudly for a while.


    Cui Lili thought: "Li Maozhen has the weakest strength. If he sends troops, he must wait for the right time. That is to say, he will not take the initiative at the beginning of the war. He must wait for the deadlock when we fight with Zhu Wen. Opportunity. "


    Li Zhen took the conversation: "Li Maozhen sent troops, there may be two strategic goals. First, seek to enter the Central Plains, and take advantage of this war to seize the Central Plains and even the entire northern trend. If he holds this purpose, also There may be two tactical arrangements. "


    "First, when we and Zhu Wenmao kill fiercely, each of them suffers a lot of losses, and after the battle situation is clear, help the weak to deal with the strong, first defeat the strong who may win, and then annex the weak side, so he will Become the final winner; second, when the winner is divided, when the winner is exhausted, give a direct fatal blow. "


    "Which tactics Li Maozhen chooses depends on the specific situation of our battle with Zhu Wen."


    "The second strategic goal is to take advantage of the fire."


    "After we fought against Zhu Wen and each other was attracted to each other by large forces, we attacked the counties and counties. The goal was to seize the land and strengthen ourselves. Only when he thought that the goal of the first strategy could not be achieved, He will choose this way. If he chooses this goal, then he will be well prepared for the future and the Central Plains and the North to be side by side.


    Li Yan tapped his finger on the desk and pondered for a moment.


    He then said: "If Li Maozhen chooses the first strategic goal, he will not send troops at the beginning, but will only assemble heavy troops in Tongguan and Hezhong Prefecture, waiting for the opportunity. But if he chooses the second strategic goal from the beginning, there are also Maybe we do n¡¯t wait for our side to win the game, we will send troops from Hezhong Prefecture to directly attack the Zhaoyi Army and Hedong Army ¡¯s territory! "


    "After all, if you seize the north, you can overlook the Central Plains. This is the general trend. If he wants to seize the site, he must first consider seizing Hebei."


    Zhao Polu asked nervously: "What should we do?"


    Li Min smiled, "It''s hard to deal with."


    Zhao Polu: "..."


    Li Yan glanced at Li Zhen.


    Li Zhen understood Li Li''s eyes. He did not hide his thoughts and directly said, "To deal with Li Maozhen, there are nothing but three choices: alliance, restraint, and attack."


    "Allied with Li Maozhen to prevent us from attacking the Central Plains, Li Maozhen gave us trouble. In this way, Li Maozhen would attack Luoyang, Heyang and other places even if he wanted to robbery in the fire. However, this concept was basically unrealizable. To attack Zhongyuanzhou County, he must face several enemy Is tantamount to reaching out to the princes of all parties. "


    "The constraint on Li Maozhen was to make an alliance with Wang Jian of Shuzhong, and let Wang Jian attack from behind when Li Maozhen used his troops to the east. This is a strategy of long-distance and close attack, which is relatively easy to implement. After all, Wang Jian also wanted to seek Shu. This was his intervention. The opportunity to go back to the Central Plains and not be excluded from the general trend. "


    "The problem with this plan is that far water does not quench your thirst. We cannot control Wang Jian''s actions, whether it is timing or strength. Moreover, Wang Jian must have his own calculations, and it is unlikely that we will be completely satisfied. "


    "The offensive is to start first, and make Zhaoyi, Hedong, and other soldiers of Hebei Fanzhen attack the Hezhong government first, so that they can use the Yellow River as a barrier to defend Guanzhong."


    "This strategy is also very easy to implement, but we will be forced to divide the troops. Defending the soldiers in Guanzhong will not work, because Li Maozhen will not be willing to lose the Hezhong government and will actively fight back. In this way, we will face from the beginning The dilemma of two-line combat! "


    After finishing his remarks, Li Maozhen arched his hand to Li Yan. "Three choices, each with its own advantages and disadvantages. There is no perfect plan. Please make a decision."


    Li Yan groaned.


    Cui Keli suddenly said: "We will fight against Zhu Wen and set off the Central Plains war. The winner will be the seventh town in Hebei and the nine towns in Central Plains (Pinglu and Tianping belong to the Central Plains category). By then, it will be the most powerful force in the world. All become weak, and the trend of Kyushu will change accordingly. It can even be said that who can become the master of the seven towns in the north and the nine towns in the Central Plains has the foundation that sweeps the world! "


    "Thus, the princes who can participate in this war will never stand idly by, watching someone become so big, which will be a deadly threat to them! They will certainly find ways to participate in this war in various ways, instead of directly participating in the Central Plains battlefield. It''s about taking the opportunity to siege the city and grow yourself! "


    "Except for Guanzhong Li Maozhen and Shuzhong Wang Jian, the Huainan Gaobang will also take action. Once the Huainan Army goes north and participates in the Central Plains War, the situation will be a mess!"


    After he had said this, there was a sound of breathlessness in the hall.


    Everyone originally thought that this war was about the Li Li side and the attack on Zhu Wen. The winner was the Central Plains. However, I did not expect that the battle of the Central Plains would affect the whole body.


    In the face of the chaos in the world and the multitude of heroes, the situation in this central place in the Central Plains is changing enough to affect the nerves of the whole Kyushu and cause all parties to move.


    Chase the Central Plains.


    This is the biggest dream of each prince, and the ultimate goal of their chaos.


    Now is the time, and no one is willing to stand idly by.


    Li Yan''s eyes once again fell on the map in the church, his voice was smooth: "Except for Zhongyuan Zhu Wen, Guan Zhong Li Maozhen, Shu Zhong Wang Jian, Huainan Gaopi, Xiangyang, Jingzhou, Hunan, and other localities There are also many strong fans. Although they cannot enter the Central Plains, they have the opportunity to strengthen their own strength. "


    "Even Hexi in the northwest, Tubo in the west, Nanzhao in the southwest, and Qidan in the northern grasslands, they will not stand still when our country is at war and the border defense strength of each town is empty. Even if they do not have the ability to chase the Central Plains, they can still Raising border states and counties in fact plays a role in containing the vassals of all parties. "


    Speaking of which, Li Yan stopped.


    After a moment, he laughed at himself: "It seems that the solitary king is destined to change the color of the world. As the saying goes, chaos is in power, material desires flow, only true heroes can be true, and only true men can be romantic. There must be millions of dead bodies, blood flowing into the river, the mountains and rivers withering, the celebrity is just a leaf duckweed, and the hero can only splash five steps in blood. "


    Li Yan looked at the people in the hall with a calm tone: "With the command of the King of Solitude, the world was reduced to purgatory, and prosperity turned into a bubble, and I will have no way back!"


    Everyone heard the words and felt Li Zhi''s mood, for a moment they didn''t know what to say.


    The hall was silent again, and the needle could be heard.


    Li Zhen and Cui Keli looked at each other one after the other, got up one after another, came to the hall, and bowed to Li Yan to salute.


    Li Zhendao: "A big battle in a troubled world, when the heroes come together, they will move, and the world will change color. His Royal Highness has a million masters, and there are countless good men. The counselors are rainy enough to determine the Central Plains. Don''t hesitate!"


    Cui Keli said: "In a world of great contention, hundreds of schools of contention, immortals fighting in the wild, the rivers will inevitably sink and fall, and Li Min will inevitably be upside down. His Highness has the help of 100,000 monsters, and the monks in the fairyland are like clouds covering the sky. Your Highness, please settle down the state, Kuang Fu Society! "


    The generals saw Li Zhen and Cui Keli''s behavior, and then realized that it was time to express their attitudes, and then they all got up and came to the hall to hold their fists. They said in unison: "Please, Your Highness, please let me wait for the forerunner. Do not hesitate! "


    Li Yan slowly stood up, facing the officer in the lobby.


    "Okay!" His eyes were as iron, a roll of sleeves, and a voice like Jin Ge: "Longguan army orders, Shangguan Qingcheng led the wolf teeth 8,000 fine ride and 20,000 pawns, choose another day, help Caozhou City! Ling The King of the Holy Infantry led the 3,000 demon soldiers to the city of Caozhou, obedient to the city of Shangguan! "


    "Let Zhao Polu lead the army of 30,000, go with Shangguan to the city and go straight to Huazhou!"


    "Liu Dazheng led an 80,000 step ride and marched into Luzhou on another day!"


    "Let General Li Zhen lead the He Dongjun, Zhao Yijun, and the soldiers from Qinzhou and Zezhou, moving with the camera."


    "Let Cui Keli sit in Qingzhou, behind the governor, and prepare food for the army!"


    "Ling Zhou Ce, Sun Zhiwen, Guo Feng ... were special envoys of the lone king, and went to Changan, Chengdu, Xiangyang, Yangzhou and other places to spread the lone king Wang Wenwen ..."


    "make......"


    "Order again ..."


    "When the soldiers and horses in Hebei, Henghai, Weibo, Chengde and other towns are all assembled, the lone king will personally lead and rush to the Central Plains!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng, Zhao Polu, Liu Dazheng, Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and Tang Zhongguan, all took orders.


    For a while, the hall was full of spirits of killing, and the momentum of the people rose sharply, converging like a rushing river, trying to lift the house beam.


    After the military order was issued, Li Wei did not sit down immediately, but looked out of the hall.


    His gaze crossed the eaves and reached the vast sky.


    A turmoil of wind and earth moved, and millions of fairies cast their heads.


    This is Li Li today!

 v6 Chapter 1： Fu Shen, I do n’t know how to see Wang An on the north (on)

    The summer is about to end, and the cool autumn wind is beating against the mountains in the north. The blue mountain forest is dotted with some yellow leaves. When the farmer rests, he looks at the fruitful crops. How can he not hide his satisfied smile in his eyes? Have begun to look forward to the beautiful scene of the food warehouse.


    Smoke and dust splattered on the official road leading to Qingzhou City. A team of more than 20 riders was rushing to hurry. Several officials in front of the team were wearing green and green civilian robes with copper fish bands hanging around their waists. They were the first two officials. He was wearing a scarlet official robe and a silverfish bag.


    The farmer in the cropland next to the official road heard the movements and looked up. After seeing the team, he waited for a while, with a look of envy and awe on his face. But he wasn''t surprised, and he quickly looked back.


    A little experienced farmer can already roughly distinguish the grades of these officials. The green and green official robes will not exceed six grades. If the governing party is dead, it is a county prefecture, and the scarlet official robes are Four or five high-ranking officials, said less is also a high official in the state.


    These days, I often see such a team, rushing from the official road to Qingzhou City, farmers have become accustomed to it. Recently, there was a major incident in Pinglu, and the people who were slightly informed could find out one or two. It was said that King An was going to use the army to fight against Zhu Wen and mobilized more than one million soldiers from all sides. This is really amazing.


    Such a large-scale military operation will affect the whole body immediately. The states and counties will inevitably cooperate closely with each other to transfer animal husbandry to the front line. It is rumored that while taking the opportunity to arrange tasks for the prefectures and counties, King An convened some key officials from the prefectures and counties to meet in Qingzhou, and to personally reward them for their hard work.


    The morale comes first for the army. Not only are the generals of the three armed forces fighting to kill the enemy, but the civilians behind must also actively prepare for war. Without morale, how can they fight for 12 points to secure the supply of materials? That needs to work overtime or even around the clock.


    To stimulate morale is nothing more than reward and punishment. At this time, King An personally met and praised the county officials. Although it was a little hasty, it was a proper and necessary move.


    The autumn wind was refreshing, but the sun was still hot. A thick-eyed young official in the team was sweating. He heard the discussion and conversation of farmers at the roadside, turned his head and looked at each other, his eyes were abnormally thick. The color of worry.


    His name was Zhang Wence, and his character was Kun Xing. At the age of thirty-two, he was the Weixian Weixian County Magistrate under Weibo Jiedushi.


    Weizhou is not Weibozhi, Weizhou is not in Weixian but in Jixian, but Weixian is a serious county. Unlike ordinary county magistrates who worship Qipin, Zhang Wence is an official rank of Zhenglipin. .


    The reason why Weixian is densely populated is because the local is rich, and Weixian is rich only for one reason: it is located by the canal, and the western end of the Yongji Canal communicates with the Yellow River in Weixian.


    However, success is also rich and wealthy, and the wealthy Wei County has made Zhang Wence''s status extraordinary, but also brought him many hidden dangers, and now he is facing unprecedented disasters.


    Only then did he look at the people beside the road because he was worried because of their words.


    "An Wang called local officials to Qingzhou City, not just to reward us ... rewards and punishments, rewards and punishments can inspire morale and control people, but I am destined to be the one to be punished." Zhang Wence thought Here, can not help but look sad.


    Zhang Wence is a serious young official who is able to worship Liupin and govern the county, proving that his administration is not bad. In fact, he has managed Weixian very well. Since he took office, he has been diligent in political affairs. He can almost be said to be exhausted. Therefore, although it is less than half a year, the people in the county have already praised his good name.


    However, for any official, getting things right is not the most important factor in gaining political achievements and getting promoted. Although Zhang Wence is still young, he has been in the industry for many years. It is very clear that only the superiors think you are good and you have a future. You are really good and you have a future.


    He could be a Weixian county magistrate at the age of thirty-two, which shows that he did not do badly before, and he had a good relationship with his superiors.


    Although Zhang Wence came from Confucianism, he is not only a pedantic scholar who only knows the morals of benevolence, but does not know the alternatives. The pedantic scholar is difficult to establish a foothold in the world, let alone a troubled world.


    Zhang Wence''s standard of doing things always is to be a good parent and take care of his own future. Serving as an official for the benefit of one side is the minimum moral adherence of Confucian students and Zhang Wence''s bottom line for officials. He cannot be the master of the people, and his official robe is not worn properly.


    Similarly, on this basis, he abides by the official rules, the gifts that should be collected, the gifts that should be given, and the flattery superiors are absolutely unambiguous. Although he sometimes feels sick and uncomfortable, he can bear it.


    There are times when I can''t help it. After all, some senior officials'' faces are sometimes even more smelly than feces, and pretending to be a grandson is not something anyone can do.


    Before his father was dying, he took his hand and asked him, "Is it easy to be alone, or is it easy to save the world?"


    He replied, "It''s easy to be alone."


    His father asked why.


    Zhang Wence replied, "To be alone, you only need to settle down in the study, but you have to work hard to help the world."


    "No, you are wrong." His father shook his head.


    The old man solemnly told him at the time of dying: "It is not difficult to shout righteousness and morality on the lips. It is easy to spit on the face of the official who sprays nonsense. It is not difficult to draw a line with the villain villain or even write an article and scold them, at best. It is nothing more than power and homelessness. In many cases, it can also gain a good reputation, be respected by the villagers, and even be listed on the Confucian Sages and Jun Yan, and praised by posterity. "


    "The real difficulty is to bury the ideals of justice and morality in the stomach, to smile at the officials who are embarrassed, and to greet them, and to sit with the villains and walk with them and praise them as brothers and sisters. The hardest part is, in this case You can also stick to the aspirations of the scholars of Confucianism, solve the difficulties of the people, save the sufferings of the people, bring benefits to the people, let them live and work in peace, know the etiquette, and repay the grace of the king! "


    Zhang Wence was speechless for a long time.


    The old man''s skinny hands clutched Zhang Wence tightly and looked at Fang Liang with a sigh, "How easy is it to be a clear stream of good reputation, to be safe and easy, and to be an official who can benefit a party is not difficult! It is not a matter of being able to live where you are." It ¡¯s true that this heart can bear the hardships! "


    "Kun Xing, you have read so many sage books and learned so many government policies. If you do n¡¯t go to be able officials, what do the people do? My scholars, merit, merit, and merit, merit always ranks first. . Gong is in the community and benefits the people, so I am not a scholar! "


    After the old man said these words, he never opened his eyes again.


    Before dying, he grasped Zhang Wence''s hand vigorously.


    ...


    Zhang Wence always remembered his father''s teachings, and he dared not relax.


    He was in Erhai Lake, and he was always looking for the balance between being an official and doing things, for the up and down. In the previous years, he has been holding this balance.


    However, the balance is always broken.


    Many times the balance point simply does not exist.


    Zhang Wence thought that he could always stand in the gray, but when he entered the official world, it was like the sea, especially when he was in troubled times. When he wanted to keep his color, he found that the road ahead was black and white.


    Everything happened during this half year.


    Weixian is not only a place of prosperity, but also a place of crisis.


    The danger comes from the other side of the Yellow River.


    Across the river from Wei County is the seat of Zhizhou, the governor of the Yicheng Army, which is the governor of the state. The county seat of Weixian is very close to Huazhou, only dozens of miles away.


    The Huancheng Yicheng Army Jiedushi is adjacent to the Luzhou Xuanwu Army Jiedushi. Since Zhu Wen took office, the Yicheng Army Jiedushi has been attracted by Zhu Wen through various means and has become the other party''s solid wings. Ping Lu Army sent troops to the middle of Hedong, Xuanwu Army had joined the Yicheng Army Chen Bing by the Yellow River, intending to cross Hebei.


    In those days, Weixian County was shrouded in the dark clouds of war. Every day many local squires and ordinary people came to the county to ask for information. Everyone knows that once the two armies of Xuanwu and Yicheng cross the river, Weixian will bear the brunt of it, and they will inevitably suffer from military disasters and lose their wealth.


    During that time, Zhang Wence was very restless.


    Later, because the Pinglu army''s offensive was too smooth, Zhu Wen saw that Hedong had no time to take advantage of it, so he sent his troops to the east to attack Qingzhou. Weixian survived.


    After learning that the two armies of Yicheng and Xuanwu were withdrawn, unlike the people who embraced and celebrated, Zhang Wence, who stood on the city''s side and looked out over the Yellow River, had a lot of worries and couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    Yicheng and Xuanwu have withdrawn this time, but will they come again in the future?


    Wei County is too close to Huazhou.


    If the Yicheng Army sent Jingqi to cross the river, it would be able to rush under Wei County in one day.


    After all, the Yicheng Army is a Fanzhen army. There are many monks in the training period. If they come to attack Weixian County, with Weixian ¡¯s poor military strength, tiny monk strength, and low-lying city walls, they will not May be defensive.


    The opponent only needs a wave of offensive, the Weixian defense line will be broken, and the reinforcements will not be able to come.


    Will Yicheng Army come?


    Zhang Wence frowned.


    Zhu Wen is hostile to King An. Yicheng Army is the earliest fan town to rely on Zhu Wen, and Wei County is well known. Even if Yicheng Army will not attack Wei Bo easily, will they rob Wei County and kill people for money?


    Zhang Wensui remained silent for a long time, and didn''t go down until dark.


    He made a decision.


    He wants to protect the people in Wei County.


    So he rectified his defense.


    The disadvantage is that he would be an official before, he was valued by his superiors, and he did a lot of practical things. He was praised by the people, and he had great authority and prestige, so he did this smoothly.


    In just one month, he recruited three thousand young and strong, while repairing the county town defense, digging trenches and building walls, constructing fortifications along the Yellow River, building early warning lines, and even organizing people in the village to respond to war. Necessary drill.


    The result is spending money like running water.

 v6 Chapter 2： Floating and sinking, I do n’t know how to meet King An on the north (middle)

    Weixian County is rich and rich in information, allowing Zhang Wence to carry out this matter, but after all, Weixian County is only a county town, no matter how big and limited, he ca n¡¯t stand him tossing too much, and finally the treasury is empty.


    He had to raise food from the squire tyrants. In his initial expectation, the squire tyrants were willing to give money. After all, their wealth is the deepest. Once the enemy enters, they will suffer the greatest absolute loss.


    As a result, the squires and tyrants refused, and were simply unwilling to pay. When he was in a hurry, they even yelled at him for taking extra steps, working hard and hurting people, and going to the state to sue him.


    On the contrary, when the civilians repaired the fortifications, they brought food spontaneously to reduce the burden on the county residents.


    Later, those squires and tyrants even quietly began to transfer property to the state capital.


    Zhang Wenze was furious, so he forced the squire local money.


    The rich home, complained.


    Many of them had contacts with the powerful people in the state city, and then through various relationships, they spoke to Assassin''s History, saying that Zhang Wence''s Yurou Township and rampant domineering made the lives of the people worse than death. He was a maggot in Wei County and asked to replace Zhang Wence.


    Assassin was furious and immediately sent Chang Shi to Wei County to reprimand Zhang Wence, demanding that he immediately stop rectifying military defense.


    Zhang Wence knew that Shishi would send someone.


    For three months in a row, he did not make a half-point entry into the history of the thorns, and even the monthly fixed gift offering unique to Weixian County stopped, and it was not justified that the thorns were not sent.


    But Zhang Wence had no choice.


    He told himself to hold on, and he had to hold on. Until the last moment.


    This time, he chose to stick to his heart.


    So he rejected the long history.


    The last moment came earlier than Zhang Wence imagined. In the name of his fish town and robbing people of money, Tashishi took him to Weizhou and reported it to Weibo Jiedushi, preparing to start trial on another day, convict him, and completely wipe him out of the dust.


    Zhang Wence knew he was finished. Weizhou''s assassination history is very powerful, and he has been in close contact with many senior officials in Fanzhen, and even Jiedu attaches great importance to him. Zhang Wence had no chance of turning over, and even if he was the county''s official, he had no way of vindication.


    Fortunately, the second day after Zhang Wence arrived in Weizhou, Qingzhou sent an order from King An, asking Weizhou assassination history and county officials to report to Qingzhou. Zhang Wence was named in the official document, and he was required to accompany him. Zhang Wence was able to get out of jail and put on his official robe again.


    He did not see the official document, but heard that there was praise in the official document.


    Although the assassination force is great, Zhang Wence has not been interrogated after all, nor has he been convicted, and assassination history can not be here, so forcibly forcing him to make any accident-such a clear violation of Wang An, is tantamount to death.


    So Shishi can only take him with him.


    It stands to reason that Zhang Wence has ushered in a turnaround and should be relieved. But he did not feel happy for a simple reason: Weizhou Assassin is not an official.


    In addition, in order to rectify Weixian''s military defense, he indeed forced the squires and tyrants'' money. The accusation against him was true. With a history of thorns operating from it, even if he can go to Qingzhou City, he will inevitably be destined for censorship and punishment.


    If the assassin is willing, Zhang Wence will still plant it.


    But if Tsang is willing to let him go, Zhang Wence is not without hope.


    His fate is in the hands of Shishi.


    Official level one crushed.


    Weizhou Assassination gave Zhang Wence a chance. On the day he was detained to the prefecture, Assushi had seen him, and stated that if he was willing to "change" and withdraw the extra defense forces in Weixian, he could still help him continue to be Weixian County Order.


    Zhang Wence looked up and saw that the sun had reached Xitian, and soon it would go down.


    In front of it is a building station, which is tall and dense, and is called Qinglin Station. When you reach Qinglinyi, you are only thirty miles from Qingzhou City. The team will rest here tonight and will enter Qingzhou City tomorrow.


    ...


    At night, after having dinner, Zhang Wence returned to the room to rest. He wanted to read the books he had with him, but he was in a mixed mood, so he couldn''t see it anymore, but sighed and put it down.


    Not long after, someone knocked at the door and said that Shishi let him pass.


    After a while, Zhang Wence sat in front of Liu Ming, Weizhou Assassin.


    Liu Mingren is almost a year of no confusion.


    At his age, it is quite rare to be able to worship the fourth grade and become the history of a state. In fact, Zhang Wence was also very clear. Liu well-known wrist was very clever, but after more than half a year in office, he would put a piece of iron plate operated by Weizhou, even Jijie was quite polite to him.


    There are reasons for Liu''s well-known status, but Zhang Wence doesn''t know what the other party is about.


    However, Zhang Wence was not in awe of Liu Renming. Liu''s well-known energy was spent on official struggles and personal money and prospects. There were very few measures to truly govern the counties and the favored people. All kinds of political affairs were just reluctant to follow the completion of this mission. Zhang Wence did not respect him.


    But this is Liu Liuming, who received the first-class evaluation in the last year''s mid-year performance evaluation.


    Liu Mingming pushed a cup of tea in front of Zhang Wence, glanced at him with a smile, and said inexplicably: "Zhang Xianling is also a momentary Junyan, who has always managed Wei County well, and my father has always been very satisfied. He said with confidence It''s not easy to find someone who can replace you. "


    "Before departure, my father told you, as long as you are willing to ''change'', you are still a county magistrate. This is true. The Zhang county magistrate did not answer my father the last time, and now I am going to Qingzhou City. , I wonder if Zhang Xianling considered it clearly? "


    Zhang Wence bowed his head and held the tea bowl silently.


    Liu Mingming did not follow up. After waiting for a while, Zhang Wence replied. His look remained calm and impatient, but he said lightly: "After my father arrived in Weizhou, he was fortunate to pay attention to it, and was facilitated by many parties. My colleagues also Understand the truth and respect the order of the father, so Weizhou can now show a thriving phenomenon, and the father can also get a first-class evaluation in the performance test. However, you can see why the Jiedushi is important My father, why are my colleagues in the states selling his face like this? "


    Zhang Wence smiled bitterly: "It''s probably because of the history of talents and extraordinary wisdom."


    Liu Mingxi smiled and looked at Zhang Wence: "Why is Zhang Xianling telling a secret word in front of a bright man? You are so cautious, but it''s too ridiculous to make my father''s words so heartfelt."


    Zhang Wence''s face changed.


    He noticed Liu Ming''s dissatisfaction.


    Fortunately, Liu Mingming didn''t intend to embarrass him, and after a pause, he continued: "It''s true that my father-in-law was still in Chang''an while His Royal Highness King An was still in front of the horse."


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Wence looked up in surprise, staring at Liu Mingyuan with a wide eye, and for a while he couldn''t control his expression.


    It turned out that Liu Mingming turned out to be an An Wangfu man! And he has been with King An for so long, it can be described as King An''s confidant! No wonder, even Wei Bo Jiedushi must be polite to him!


    Seeing Zhang Wence ¡¯s response, Liu Mingming was very satisfied, and his smile was even stronger. "Thank you, His Royal Highness, we Weizhou officials, this time we are fortunate to be able to come to Qingzhou City. It is such a honor to be called by His Royal Highness. Ordinary officials have never had such blessings in their lives! Such an opportunity is rare, and Zhang Xianling should perform well. "


    Speaking of this, Liu Mingming''s eyes were sharpened a bit, the pressure of coercion suddenly increased, and the mountains generally fell on Zhang Wence, making him almost breathless.


    Liu Mingjing solemnly said, "So when my father hopes to meet His Highness, our Weizhou officials will be kind and able to let His Highness see our sincerity and unity, and we will do our best. At that time, if His Highness asks In Qizhou county affairs, what should be said and what should not be said? Zhang County Ling should have counted in his heart? "


    Zhang Wence instantly understood the intention of the other party to call him over to talk.


    He couldn''t help sweating.


    Liu Mingming knows that what he did in Weizhou did not meet the evaluation of performance test and so on, and that he was not honest and honest, and there were many places that could be attacked. He was worried that Zhang Wence, who had been treated unfairly in Weizhou when he was summoned by Wang An tomorrow, was resentful and suddenly said something bad for him.


    Liu Mingming now shows his identity by deterring Zhang Wence and telling him not to find his own way.


    He is an old man in An''s Mansion. He has a strong influence and must be closely related to the officials of the Mansion. Even if Zhang Wenze really says something bad, once he needs to be verified by the An''s Mansion, most of the events will be small and small. It will ignite the fire, and it will be gone.


    That''s not just as easy as losing the office.


    Zhang Wence did not want to ruin his good impression in front of An Wang, so he had to let Zhang Wence cooperate well. His bargaining chip is to let Zhang Wence continue to be Weixian County Magistrate.


    The two parties are dealing fairly, and each is happy.


    "Well, Zhang County, it''s too late, go down and rest. Tomorrow, I want to meet His Royal Highness An. My father doesn''t want you to be ill-mannered and unpretentious. Let An Wang despise our Weizhou officials." Waving.


    Zhang Wence stood up uneasily, bowed in small steps, and stepped back in front of the door.


    At this time, Liu''s well-known voice sounded again: "Zhang Xianling, my father hopes that he can continue to call you Zhang Xianling in the future. Even ... Zhang Shishi!"


    Zhang Wence was shocked again.


    Zhang Shishi, these three words in Zhang Wence''s ears, is tantamount to Chen Zhongmu drum.


    Liu Mingyi means that if Zhang Wence follows him well, his career will be bright in the future!


    After Zhang Wence returned to the room, he sat pale on Xiaota and blew his head out. He did not move for two hours.


    Erhai Lake rises and falls, most of which are involuntary. Can he keep his heart this time?


    ...


    The next day, Liu Mingzhi, Zhang Wence and his party entered Qingzhou City.


    A day later, King An called, Zhang Wence was able to enter King An''s house and saw the sole master of the nine northern towns.

 v6 Chapter 3： Floating and sinking, I do n’t know how to meet King An on the north (below)

    According to the rules of the traditional Confucian scholar, before and after the crown, you must travel to study the Quartet. The family is as far away as the north and the south, and the shy at least must go out of the state. Zhang Wence was born in the official family, and his father and grandfather had been officials at the state and county level, so they could go far and have little insight.


    Later, he went to Beijing to participate in the imperial examination. The jinshi and the post not only saw Chang''anhua, but also was summoned by the emperor. Fortunately, he visited the palace. Although it was only trembling to attend the banquet that time, I was also invited to enter the gates of many princes and aristocrats, so I know how elegant the residence of the prince of Chang''an.


    In contrast, Qingzhou Anwang Mansion is not so grand and majestic. The style of the pavilion is only considered to be ordinary and ordinary, and it can not make people feel afraid.


    Zhang Wence followed Liu Ming and others, stepped into the door of the palace, and did not feel like entering Longtan Tiger''s Cave. Although he did not dare to look around, he could see that the officials and officials who came and went were ordinary and not as good as walking on thin ice.


    Of course, they were not summoned by King An as soon as they entered the house. Instead, they were led into the waiting room of a compound. The rooms are quite large, and there are not many golden decorations, and the decorations can only be called elegant, which is a lot worse than those of the princes.


    "Perhaps His Royal Highness An is not as terrible as rumored." Zhang Wenze thought so after he took his seat, his eyes stayed on the clerk who brought them.


    The other person is a young man, in his early twenties, personable, easy-going and talkative. On the way, I have been chatting with Liu Mingming, showing an intimacy, and the two seem to be very familiar, and they have not praised the other''s performance test and other things, and expressed their admiration.


    "Liu Gong rarely came back. He Sima and Xu Senjun have already said. When Liu Gong meets His Royal Highness and finishes his business, he will come to invite Liu Gong to He Sima House for dinner. At that time, we will also learn from Liu Gong Learn how to be a local governor. "


    The clerk smiled and said, "Liu Gong waits here, eat some tea and snacks, and take a break. His Royal Highness is receiving the Henghai Jiedushi, and it will not be too long."


    "Jun Xu can just be busy." Liu Mingming smiled with a good smug concealed face, and asked in a friendly manner to the younger generation.


    Zhang Wence looked at Liu Mingming''s gesture with a clear look.


    After entering An''s Mansion, several officials stopped on the road to talk with Liu Mingzhi. The other party was indeed deeply rooted in An''s Mansion.


    Zhang Wence sighed and couldn''t help worrying. He remembered what Liu Mingming had said to him last night, and he was more firm in his speculation.


    "Liu Ming is so powerful. Even when I saw His Royal Highness, shaking out his scandal in Weizhou, I was afraid it would have no effect ... I might not even have a chance to speak. An throne It ¡¯s extremely rare to see us on a high-weight basis. It ¡¯s extremely rare to see us. Where can I have time to talk to my county magistrate ... ¡±


    Thinking of this, Zhang Wence has made some determination.


    It was said that there was no need to wait too long, and Zhang Wence and others were bored in the cabin for a little while, and then they were passed into the government affairs hall to meet King An.


    As he walked into the huge government hall in the team, Zhang Wence and his colleagues walked with their heads buried to show respect, and only looked around with the light from the corner of his eyes.


    Behind the thick corridors on both sides of the main hall, there are rows of book cases. Many scribes are burying their cases, or writing a quizzical book, or looking at the official book. Everyone is focused and there is almost no noise in their hands.


    This is the pre-case clerk regiment of King An. He cooperates with King An to handle daily military and political affairs. In his hands, he has mastered the military and political secrets and various affairs of dozens of states and counties in nine towns. King An''s absolute confidence.


    As for what is ahead, although Zhang Wence can''t see it, he can also imagine. In front of them, above the three-foot high platform, after the majestic throne, Longpanhu held the Tang Dynasty''s most powerful and highest prince, which is also the most powerful prince in the troubled times today!


    "Let ¡¯s wait to see His Royal Highness King!"


    Zhang Wence followed his colleague, leaning north to face Wang Xingli who was sitting south.


    "You don''t have to be polite, just sit down."


    A full, smooth and easy-going voice sounded.


    Unlike Zhang Wence''s expectation, this voice didn''t show much majesty. When they saluted, got up, and sat in two rows in the futon, there was no courage from the main seat.


    Zhang Wence was relieved, and he couldn''t help thinking: "It seems that King An is not a majestic and coercive person ... nor is it so scary ..."


    Drawing this conclusion is important to Zhang Wence, and it is related to his next move.


    Choosing one of two terrible beings to deceive or disobey is, of course, a relatively less terrifying one.


    At this moment of Zhang Wence''s relaxation, his eyes were no longer so rigid, and he swept left and right without any trace.


    Because of this action, he saw a person, which made him slightly hesitated.


    Weizhou officials were seated in a row, some distance from the main seat. In front of them was a woman with a purple gown and cold eyes, with a charming, charming and mature figure.


    Zhang Wence just shook the other side of his eyes, and he couldn''t help trembling. He felt as if he had seen an abyss and a high mountain. There is a dangerous breath in the abyss that cannot be seen directly, and there is a strong cowardice on the mountains!


    Zhang Wence quickly drew his gaze, Mo said to take a closer look, even dare not face up, his heart beating.


    He noticed that Liu, who was like a giant in front of him, was sitting in a critical position at the moment, and he was afraid to breathe. Even if he was closest to the woman in the purple robe, his eyes were staring at the floor, he did not dare to move half a minute, as if he was afraid that the other party would think he was rude.


    "Who is this woman who made Liu Mingzhi so frightened? Does she say that she is Her Majesty King An''s first master? But aren''t Her Majesty''s masters all demons? Is this woman actually ... Is it a demon ?! "Zhang Wence thought in his mind.


    He felt fearful, but not nervous. Of course, as a learned man and head of a county, he certainly knew that even if the other party was a big demon, he would only be able to protect the security of King An, and there would be no political issues. Insights, and even the ability to interfere.


    As long as he doesn''t protrude to the United States, and is not rude to An Wang, the other party will have no control over him, let alone affect his career and his destiny.


    At this time, An Wang''s easy-going voice sounded again. "Yuantai, you got the first-class evaluation last time. The Weibo Jieduo praised you too. It seems that you did a good job in Weizhou and did not lose. The face of the lone king, the lone king is very pleased. "


    Yuantai is Liu''s well-known character.


    Liu Ming quickly got up and arched his hands, very respectfully: "The well-known did not dare to forget his identity, let alone His Highness''s teachings. The performance evaluation of Class A was the result of his colleagues working hard and repaying His Highness. Your Highness is disappointed, and the well-known is satisfied! "


    "Okay, that''s very good." Wang An''s voice was still steady, as if to approve, but it was not obvious. "For Weizhou government affairs and military affairs, apart from the report on the paper, what else does Yuantai want to say?"


    Liu Mingming''s waist has not been lifted, and he thought for a while, "The documents are very detailed and there is no omission ... The presence of His Royal Highness in Datang is really a blessing to the community!"


    "Okay, take your seat."


    The corner of Zhang Wence''s eyes, Yu Guang, looked at Liu Ming''s seat, and the other party still looked cautiously. But he was very close to the other party, and he still realized the lightness and confidence in Liu Mingming''s eyes, which is the grandeur that everything is under control!


    "Is everything originally expected by Liu Ming? It seems that he is honest and horrified in front of King An, and most of them pretend. It seems that King An ... can''t see through his true colors. Everyone says An Wanghui''s eyeballs, but this is actually the case ... It is impossible to demand King An, after all, his Majesty has nine towns and dozens of states, how can he search for good and evil ... "Zhang Wence smiled bitterly.


    When he was thinking about this, he felt the sight of King An, and passed by, and then An Wang''s voice continued to be salty: "Except for Yuantai, you are either the governor of Wei County, or the county magistrate. Wang now asks you, is Weizhou really prosperous and the people live and work in peace? Is Liu Qishi free from corruption?


    After hearing this, Zhang Wence couldn''t help shaking his head secretly, thinking: "An Wang''s perfunctory question is more like affirming Liu Shishi''s credit. Who can say no?"


    Zhang Wence followed the crowd and quickly rose to worship in the middle. "His Royal Highness, Assassination Shi Xiande, Weizhou Changhe!"


    At this moment, Zhang Wence has extinguished the idea of ??"attacking" Liu Liu on the spot.


    He was disappointed, because King An could not detect Qiuhao, and his last hope was shattered.


    But at the same time he couldn''t help but feel grateful, because he could continue to be a county magistrate and keep his status and wealth.


    Before that, when Zhang Wence was standing at the head of Weixian County and facing the Yicheng Army on the other side of the Yellow River, he chose to stick to his heart and offend the powerful.


    After that, if Zhang Wence can still stand at the head of Weixian County, he will choose to be inflamed.


    A good official disappeared, and a villain was born. When the situation did not allow officials to be honest and honest, they could only choose to worship at the foot of power.


    This is not their fault, because whether the officials in the world are black or white does not depend on themselves, but on the soil under their feet, depends on the true superiors, whether they have seen their merits and evil deeds, have they Rewarding sin for ignoring merit, leading them from white to black.


    "Seat everyone."


    King An''s voice sounded again.


    Zhang Wence saw the smile on the corner of Liu Ming''s mouth, which was a well-defined smile.


    Next, if King An doesn''t greet them, they can retreat.


    Sure enough, Zhang Wence heard King An saying, "The lone king''s time is always not enough, so I won''t talk to you any more, let''s just talk about the results ... Grand Commander?"


    Then Zhang Wence saw the woman in the purple robe, and rummaged through the book in front of her, saying in a calm and calm tone as if studying: "Through a thorough investigation of the Tsing Yi Shumen, Liu Zhou, the Weizhou Assassin, is a half-office official and greedy with huge ink The dark government, collusion with the tyrant squires, and the merger of land property, caused more than 1,680 people to be displaced, and 53 people to be slain ... For half a year, the implementation of the ''New Deal'' has been weak, which is equivalent to an empty paper. ..... "


    Hearing this, the smile on Liu Ming ¡¯s mouth suddenly froze. The whole person was almost like a ghost, almost jumping up!


    Zhang Wence was startled in shock, and looked up incredibly, no longer caring about etiquette, and looked directly at the purple robe woman who was studying, and the whole person was almost stupid.


    Qing ... Tsing Yi Yamen, this woman turned out to be ... the prestigious Tsing Yi Yamen leader Song Jiao? !!


    The other officials in Weizhou were all stunned and almost thought that they were listening.


    At this time, shouldn''t we commend Liu Mingming and add him to the ranks? Why did he suddenly start counting his crimes as soon as the words turned?


    Tsing Yi Yamen actually grasped all the responsibilities of Liu Ming, when did they know? How could they know!


    How could this be!


    However, no matter how Weizhou officials reacted, Song Jiao turned a blind eye, and her voice did not stop. "Jixian County Order Song Kexing, serving as Ji County County Order for three years, was a modest official before, and barely counted as nothing. However, after Liu Mingming came to office, he quickly became the minion of the other people who ran across the county and the fish and flesh, and did all the bad things, and found out through the Tsing Yi Shumen ...


    "Liu Zhengjie, the magistrate of Gongcheng County, flattered by the grandma of the Association. During his term of office, he searched the people''s money and flattered his superiors ..."


    "The magistrate Zhang Cheng ..."


    As Song Jiao kept thinking, almost all Weizhou officials were named, and the merits and demerits of the past six months came together in great detail.


    Except for a few such people, the rest of Weizhou officials, including Liu Mingming, have shaken like a sieve!


    Without waiting for Song Jiao to finish reading, they fell to the ground as if mourning, and began to scream injustice. Later, even the voice of forcible arguing was gone, because the fact was too red.


    When Song Jiao finished reading, there was sweat on the floor.


    Zhang Wence lay on the ground, his thoughts turned over, and his mood was mixed, and he couldn''t even say a word.


    He never imagined that Tsing Yi Yemen knew so clearly about Weizhou! This is simply incredible! Dozens of prefectures in nine towns, so many officials, have the Tsing Yi Yemen investigations? how can that be! But if they didn''t check it, how could they know so well about Weizhou?


    Yemen in Tsing Yi ... so horrible? !!


    Zhang Wence''s limbs were cold, and he felt himself falling into the abyss of fear.


    Song Jiao''s voice finally stopped.


    The voice of King An resounded above his head: "The lone king has just given you a chance and asked you if you have anything to say. The lone king wanted you to get lost and to be honest with the lone king. It''s sad, it''s not that you cheated the lone king, but that the lone king can no longer trust you. Come, hold on! "


    The voice was still smooth, with no pretentious majesty.


    But Zhang Wence dare to guarantee that any voice he heard in his life was not more powerful and coercive than the voice at this moment!


    After hearing these words from King An, he finally understood that the real horror was not King Tsing Yi, but King An!


    His Highness King An, who dominates dozens of states in nine towns, manages every day, and can clearly observe Qiuhao!


    Wang An could even achieve this level?


    How did An Wang do it?


    This is simply incredible!


    Zhang Wenze''s fear of An An in his heart, took time to penetrate the liver and gallbladder, and penetrate the bone marrow!


    He finally understood that anyone who wanted to blind King An ¡¯s eyes and thought that he could blind King An ¡¯s eyes, even a well-established old King ¡¯s Mansion like Liu Mingzhi, could only end up eating the evil results, and there would be no second End!


    Such an An Wang does not need the towering majesty and golden brilliance of the mansion to show his wealth and wealth, making people fear his extraordinary status and unparalleled power, because he is as powerful and powerful as a **** himself. Awe will come from the bottom of my heart!


    Can only come from the awe of my heart!

 v6 Chapter 4： First in the king

    When Liu Mingming and others were detained, he was still crying for An An''s life.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Wence did not hear the voice of Wang An again. Obviously, this generation of wise kings who did not deliberately show coercion did not intend to open up to him because Liu is well-known as an old man in Wangfu.


    Fortunately, Zhang Wence himself was not among the detained officials. He and another magistrate were still lying on the ground, and the soldiers did not do anything to them when they entered.


    However, whether it was another county magistrate who had to turn grey, or Zhang Wence himself, at this time no less sweat was dripping on his face than Liu Mingming and others.


    At this moment, they didn''t even have the courage to look up. They could only stare at the floor that had been soaked with sweat.


    "Well, you two get up."


    An Wang''s voice came again, clear in the ear, and there was a touch of intimacy beyond the stability. Although it was still thin, it was enough to let Zhang Wence''s two people breathe a sigh of relief. At least, this shows that King An did not mean to drag them out and behead.


    Zhang Wence and the old magistrate stood up and stood upright. King An said that if they got up, but they didn''t let them sit, they wouldn''t dare to move.


    "Zhang County Decree, Qian County Decree ... You two don''t have to be restless. Since the solitary king didn''t tell someone to drag you down, now I won''t take you suddenly. The two just raised their heads, Let the lone king look at what His Majesty the Official is like. "


    There seemed to be a little smile in Wang An''s voice, which made Zhang Wence and Qianxian Ling relax a lot.


    Zhang Wence had never dared to face King An to see how heroic the other party was. Now he raised his head in accordance with King An''s order, and finally he could see what kind of handsome God was able to truly control his destiny.


    On the three-foot platform¡ªfrom the bottom of my heart¡ªthree feet is not tall¡ªthere is a black lacquered desk that is one size larger than a normal book case, with two bases of books stacked on it. The man''s upper body is large but not bloated, which is a bit different from the image of Zhang Wence''s imagination.


    The first purpose is to wear a black royal robe, a pair of unicorns and teeth dancing on the royal robes. The two eyes are lifelike, and they are very attractive. When you look at them, you can''t help but feel a sense of fear. The upper body was sitting obliquely, with his right elbow resting on his back, his posture seemed a little unruly, relaxed, and relaxed.


    As the line of sight moved, Zhang Wence finally saw the face of An Wang for the first time. He couldn''t hold back the excitement of his heart and couldn''t help but hold his breath. It was a resolute face, with a deep eyebrow and deep eyes, like a thunderbolt, giving people a sense of impact full of wisdom and thunderous power.


    The first time he touched those eyes, Zhang Wence failed to control himself and couldn''t help shaking his shoulders.


    The king does not have a fixed face, and beauty and ugliness will not affect the achievement of the great cause, but if the king has a pair of different eyes, Zhang Wence must be able to be determined, that is the eyes in front of him!


    Zhang Wence had a moment of disrespect and rudeness, but soon returned to his senses, and quickly lowered his head.


    Zhang Wence felt that Wang An''s eyes fell on himself.


    An Wang said in a faint, mastery of all things: "Zhang Wence, you have served as Weixian County Magistrate for half a year, and have achieved great results. The whole Weizhou counts as your Weixian''s" New Deal ". Properly, it has reached the standard of satisfying the solitary king. Tsing Yi Yemen reported that most of the people in Wei County praised your good name, which shows that your errand is indeed well done. "


    Zhang Wence quickly said: "Xiaguan didn''t dare to be praised by His Highness, and Xiaguan''s heart ... was ashamed."


    He saw An Wang smiled, and it was not surprising that he was ashamed of him, but he didn''t care much. "The lone king knows what you feel guilty. When Liu Ming runs across Weizhou, you yield to his power. There are many money offerings every month. Just now, Wang Gu hoped that when you tell the truth about the political situation in Weizhou, you did not stand up. "


    Zhang Wence was secretly ashamed, he did think so.


    Being in the officialdom and bribing an officer is a major crime everywhere.


    When Zhang Wence was in charge of Weixian County, because of the wealth of Weixian County, the canal was very rich, and Liu Mingming set a standard for his monthly financial account. Zhang Wence gave Liu Ming a lot of wealth. Of course, Liu Ming will not forget him. Whether for the purpose of pulling him into the water or soothing him, he will not lose all his interests.


    Therefore, in the past six months, Zhang Wence also swelled his pockets.


    According to his conscience, Zhang Wence felt that he was helpless on the one hand, but on the other hand he had secretly ecstatically. No one will refuse to swell their pockets and live a better life. They can eat good meat if they want to eat good meat, drink good wine if they want to drink good wine, and be beautiful when they want to sleep.


    Zhang Wence is not a sage, he also likes these, and he did.


    If he was a sage, he would not have stood up when King Cai Anzhou asked Zheng Weizhou.


    It''s just that Liu Ming is different. When he improved his life, he didn''t forget to make the people live better. And most of the time, he puts the people in a place where they live and work in peace, and puts them in front of personal enjoyment. This is also the premise that he can feel a little at ease when drinking and eating meat.


    If he had forgotten the moral integrity of Confucian students, he would not be determined to spend a lot of effort to rectify Weixian''s defense in the face of the threat of Yicheng Army.


    But only by Zhang Wence bribing Shangguan and filling his own pockets, King An could jail him, and he had no room to argue at all.


    Therefore, even if An Wang is not seductive at the moment, Zhang Wence also feels hesitant.


    However, King An did not ask him for his sin, but instead used a magnanimous and wise voice: "You have indeed bribed Liu Ming a lot of money in the past six months, and you have also shared a lot of benefits. If only by this You really should go to jail. "


    "However, the lone king is not just looking at people with one eye. You ca n¡¯t turn a blind eye to your achievements in Weizhou. The life of the people in Weizhou is really much better because of you. Especially when facing the threat of the Yicheng Army, You can resolutely rectify the defense of Weixian County, at the cost of offending the nobles and wicked squires, so that the lone king can see what a Confucian scholar should do. "


    Hearing these words, Zhang Wence was like a cloud on the whole person. He could not speak easily, and his throat was a little itchy. When rectifying Weixian''s military defense, he actually received a lot of squires and tyrants. Almost killed by Liu Mingming, I still feel wronged.


    Now that these actions have been acknowledged by King An, Zhang Wence has a feeling of conscience right in front of him.


    King An is indeed wise and wise, unlike those who are full of righteousness and morals, but do not know the difficulty of doing practical things, and the clear stream of being able to be an official, they know that Dayi slams the bureaucracy. Being able to do business under such a king is a rare blessing.


    However, Wang An''s remarks made Zhang Wence''s heart tremble.


    Wang An''s voice was two minutes cold, revealing some dissatisfaction and a little disappointment, and heard Zhang Wence ashamed. "The lone king thought that you could always stick to the moral bottom line of Confucian scholars, and you would not forget the Confucian students'' original pursuit. When Wang Guzheng asked Zhengzhou, you did n¡¯t even stand up and tell the truth to the King Wang, even if you were honest. Zhang Wence, you know, King Wang had high hopes for you, hoping that you could become a role model for local officials? What you said and done today really disappointed and saddened the lone king! "


    "His Royal Highness!" Zhang Wence bowed to the ground suddenly. When he heard the words "high hope", "example", "disappointment", and "grief", he could no longer control his emotions and could not help crying.


    He knew that he missed the most important opportunity to rewrite his destiny and future.


    The king who dominates dozens of states in nine towns can know his district and county decrees, and can have high hopes for his county decrees. What a rare thing, and how glorious he is, but he has failed the other side.


    He also lived up to his Confucian ethics, lived up to his country''s aspirations, and lived up to his father''s last-minute teachings¡ªfor a moment, Zhang Wence was ashamed and complacent as he is now.


    He regretted it, and he blamed himself. He knew that he had made the wrong choice, and should not give up his heart and go with Liu Mingming.


    He had never felt so remorse and self-blame.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Just when Zhang Wence felt that the sky had fallen, King An got up from the main seat, bypassed the crime table, stepped down, and came to his presence, supporting him in his remorse and sorrow. Arms.


    "His Royal Highness An?" Zhang Wence looked up in surprise, at a loss.


    How can a king reach out to help a district or county magistrate?


    And it''s not virtual help!


    Since ancient times, there has been no doctor, no courtesy, and this society has different esteem and rank.


    But at this moment, a wise and wise king came to help him, a guilty county official who had Confucian moral standards?


    Zhang Wence saw An An''s complex sigh, and those deep, wise, hidden thunder eyes stared at him with some expectation, "It''s not easy to be an official, how easy is it for the king? The solitary king conquers the four sides, Dominates dozens of states in Nine Towns, and enjoys the night at night. The difficulty is no less than you. The wish of the lone king is nothing else. I just hope that people with lofty ideals can work together and go forward with the lone king. The world will help Tang''s community to save the times. "


    "Kunxing, the lone king now asks you, would you be willing to fight the hardships and stand side by side with the lone king for the Tang Dynasty?"


    Zhang Wence was there and almost thought he heard it wrong.


    At this time, An Wang didn''t even dislike him, and was willing to give him a chance to reform?


    "His Highness, King An!" Zhang Wence bowed to the ground again, and Xi Si was flowing, his heart was surging, "Wen Ce is willing to die for His Highness, to lead His Horse to fall, only to repay his own sin!"


    At this moment, Zhang Wence vowed secretly that even if he died on the battlefield and buried yellow sand for King An, he would have no complaints.


    Zhang Wence felt the powerful arms and lifted him up again.


    Zhang Wence couldn''t describe his feelings or even words. He could only look at the majestic An An in front of him with the eyes of the dead as a confidant.


    King An''s hand rested heavily on his shoulder.


    At that moment, I wonder if it was an illusion. Zhang Wence felt that King An had laid a river and mountains on his shoulder.


    If it weren''t for the mountains, why would he feel that this button was so heavy?


    He watched King An walk back to the main seat, turned around and stood with his hands, staring at him with a gaze, and yelled, "Zhang Wence, the lone king wants you to be a stabbing history of Weizhou, and to lead the military and political affairs of Weizhou. You may wish to shoulder this burden Then, worry for the lone king? "


    Zhang Wence was shocked.


    His gaze fluttered for a while, as if the sun had set in front of him.


    He did not hesitate to worship, and replied in the most sacred and powerful voice: "If you can share your sorrow for His Royal Highness, Wen Ce will never regret it even though he is dead!"


    At that moment, he understood that it was not the sun that fell before him, but his original heart and ambition.


    Because of the king in front of him, he can pick up again and have the opportunity to shine brightly, the scholar''s ambition and scholarship!

 v6 Chapter 5： Sunset is moving

    It wasn''t too early when Li Hua arranged the future where Zhang Wence and Qian Xianling would go. The sun shining into the lobby has a large sloping arc, and the square light and shadow are very long. One side is almost touching the three-foot high platform. Obviously, you can feel that the heat is running out, and it has a lazy meaning.


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Li Min tilted his head and asked a clerk next to him, "Who else are there to meet today?"


    The clerk responsible for arranging officials to meet the schedule, opened the book in his hand, glanced at it, and stood up from behind the desk and replied, "Her Highness, there are no more officials to be interviewed today."


    Li Yan gave a whistle, waved his hand to let the clerk sit down, and asked a clerk on the right, "How has the interrogation of prison officials progressed these days?"


    The clerk stood up and arched his hands: "Back to His Highness, the cases of officials who were jailed outside the 7th day have basically been concluded, and the cases of officials who are newly jailed within 7 days are being dealt with vigorously."


    Li Zheng nodded and instructed: "The identity of the newly promoted officials must be completed as soon as possible, and the corresponding promotion process must be completed as soon as possible. They are all local officials. They cannot stay in Qingzhou for too long, and they must be returned quickly. Preside over government affairs. "


    The scholar greeted him, and then took the opportunity to say: "Hedong''s new promotion officials have completed the promotion process, and only after His Highness meets again tomorrow, they can return to their respective counties."


    Li Wei nodded slightly, "as usual at Shen Shi."


    "Yes."


    After confirming some complicated but not messy things with several book clerks, Li Ye, who had been busy with his work for a day, stood up, stretched out, and smiled at Song Jiao, who was already clearing the books on the desk: "Today The wind is cool, which is suitable for an evening walk. How about Aunt Song walking with me? "


    Song Jiao glanced at him and said unwillingly: "It''s four hours now, and it''s time for me to rest. Do you want me to work overtime again?"


    Li Ye spread his hands. He taught Song Jiao the idea of ??overtime. "How can walking be considered overtime? Walking is good for physical and mental health. Everyone should walk more."


    "I can''t feel physically and mentally healthy without seeing you during the break." Song Jiao looks like an employee squeezed by his boss.


    Having said that, Song Jiao picked up the book and went out with Li Yan.


    Song Li Jiao has been busy and dizzy since Li Ying returned from the demon clan and agreed with everyone to start a plan to send troops to the Central Plains. Under her leadership, Tsing Yi Yamen, Li Zhi''s hand pointed wherever they were on the map, and they had to hit wherever they went. Numerous state and county officials were checked and they didn''t know it.


    According to Li Yan, the army is about to conquer, and the first task is not to command the soldiers to fight in the battlefield, but to ensure logistics.


    Logistical matters involve all aspects, such as the collection, transfer, and transportation of money, grains, and supplies, and the collection and dispatch of civil servants. The amount of work is not small. Without a strong logistical support system, there is no possibility of a large army winning the battlefield, especially when the number of troops is huge.


    The guns rang out in tens of thousands. This time is the expedition of a million troops. It is incomparable to Li Zhi''s previous expedition with only 100,000 troops. The deployment of manpower and material resources is extremely great. The wealth used is astronomical.


    It is said that it is the prefecture and county official, and it is a small official. If you have a sense of corruption and you don''t control it, you can easily get around and eat and drink forever. The Baili Embankment was smashed into an ant hole, and there were a few more corrupt officials, and the overall situation of the war would be ruined as a result.


    If the internal parts of a war machine are corrupted, no matter how sharp the external blade is, once they encounter a slightly heavy enemy, there is a danger of a complete collapse.


    When the Emperor Taizu of the Tang Dynasty first started to raise things, he had only a few thousand guns. In the face of a well-equipped million regular army, the reason why he was able to step up and eventually change the world was the corruption of the opponent''s war machine. Li Zhi can''t help but learn from the earth.


    In order to reduce the maggots that make money from war, clean up corrupt officials, protect the army''s logistics, and improve the efficiency of official administration, Li Yan took the opportunity to rectify the actions of officials.


    Different from the general rectification of government administration, because the war is about to begin, Li Zhi cannot do this comprehensively and systematically. He can only choose to kill chickens, monkeys, and knock on the mountain, and try to achieve a temporary effect. First, ensure the war. Later Discuss again from a long perspective.


    Li Yan and Song Jiao strolled to the garden. By this time, the flowers had already withered, and the yellow leaves had grown up and drifted away gently in the evening wind in the setting sun.


    Song Jiao suddenly said: "In order to rectify the administration of officials and ensure the army''s battle this time, you asked the Tsing Yi Yamen to thoroughly investigate the main officials such as local assassination history and county orders in some counties and counties in order to convict the malfeasance and promote the talented. It was a perfectly normal method, but one thing I never thought about. "


    Li Yan glanced at the flaming red sunset, and he joked: "Aunt Song is the great talent at Bailudong, and I still have questions that I need to ask?"


    "You''re going to die if you don''t speak poorly?" Song Jiao gave Li Yan a nasty look, and the momentary style made people dazzling, charming and unconscious.


    She wasn''t biased by Li Yan, and frowned, and continued: "When the government was close to rectify the administration, there was a lot of time and work, and it was difficult to ensure that some officials did not take the opportunity to clear up dissidents. Everyone would be in danger if they were not careful. It caused official vibration and centrifugal movements. At that time, it would be beneficial to battle in the sand, and it would be good if there was no chaos in the rear. People who dared to do so in the past have not lost, but they basically killed themselves. "


    She glanced at Li Yan, her eyes were deep, "You have a short time to get the Seven Towns of Hebei, and it is very rare to be able to quickly implement the" New Deal ", not to mention that as soon as Hebei has calmed down, you went to the Yaozu. This time as soon as you return It is necessary to launch a million troops to attack the Central Plains, hurriedly rectify the administration, and let the war go smoothly. There are indeed many difficulties ... but! "


    Speaking of Song Jiao''s tone immediately, Li Li''s eyes were full of incomprehension and inquiry, saying almost one word at a time: "But the prefectures and counties in Tsing Yi to investigate are either problems in the history of the thorns or county orders. The problem is that there is a problem with the county decree or a problem with the stabbing history, or there is a problem with the stabbed history and the county decree, and there is no exception!


    "This is unbelievable. It is simply impossible! To this day, don''t you intend to explain it to me?"


    After speaking, Song Jiao stared at Li Yan intently, as if to see him through.


    Li Yan: "..."


    Facing Song Jiao''s direct eyes, he gave a haha, Gu Gu said, "Isn''t this great? Save time and effort. Doesn''t Aunt Song like to run around with Tsing Yi?"


    Song Jiao''s eyes were staring at him, and he stared at Li Yan with a bad intention. Like his sister who was annoyed by the naughty little fart child, he was going to find a piece of bamboo to teach people.


    Being stared at by Song Jiaoguo like this, Li Yan felt like he was undressed, and he was particularly embarrassed.


    The states and counties where he asked Song Jiao to go through the gathering of the people''s luck beforehand, knowing that the people there were not loyal to him, and concluded that there was something wrong with the administration of the Shishi County Order. .


    If Li Xun hadn''t got the golden finger, he could see the blood, and at the same time he wasn''t worried about His Majesty''s officials planting and framing the wrongdoers, and he wouldn''t dare to rectify the government at this time.


    But how did he tell Song Jiao about this?


    Li Zheng could only say solemnly and solemnly, "It''s true. The reason why the Tsing Yi Qiangmen can strike a shot is really because I know in advance that the officials of those states and counties are not in good governance and there is a problem in governing the place."


    Song Jiao''s eyes continued to sink, and the words popped out of the gaps between the teeth: "I asked how do you know!"


    Li Yan groaned a little, "This is a secret, I do n¡¯t tell him, but since Aunt Song must know, I can''t hide it ..."


    "Say it!"


    "Actually, I got the hint from heaven!"


    With a stun, Song Jiao''s long sword came out three inches, staring at Li Yan fiercely: "I give you a chance to reorganize the language!"


    Li Yi sighed, and quickly raised his neck, Dayi said suddenly: "Your sword, cut it **** my neck! Anyway ... I have a natural body to protect you, you can''t kill me."


    Song Jiao: "..."


    For a long time, she took the long sword and lowered her head into thought.


    Seeing her look, Li Min felt a little unhappy.


    To him, Song Jiao is different from others. The other was watching him grow up. The relationship between the two was close, and there were some other feelings, which made Li Yan always relax when he was in front of Song Jiao.


    Li Yan is the leader of the nine towns in the north and the most powerful prince of the Tang Dynasty. He is one of the best princes in the world. In front of others, he has to hold a little shelf-even without the shelf, his thoughts cannot stop. Fight with people at all times.


    Leaving aside, even in front of Wu You, Li Yan''s back is also awesome, and he will never expose his fragile and tired side-although that side is rare, it still exists, and it is impossible for everyone. Excluded completely.


    But at Song Jiao, Li Yan was able to completely offload the burden.


    Because the other party is the elder who watched him grow up, and it is not the kind of serious elder in the pure sense-Song Jiao always liked to arouse him before, which makes the two get extra comfortable.


    Li Yan once heard people say that when you meet someone, when you face her, you can completely relax without stress, and you can show your childlike mind without fear, then she is the person who is best for you, so you should not hesitate Together.


    Well, that sentence has a suffix: regardless of gender.


    Li Xun was going to comfort Song Jiao. When he told her the truth, the other side sighed first, and bright peach eyes stared at Li Xuan, and said seriously, "Maybe it is really a hint from heaven to you."


    With a moment''s surprise, Li Yan opened his eyes in wonder: "You believe it?"


    Song Jiaoer smiled, the shallow pear vortex was gentle like water, and the green silk was dyed with the golden sunset of the sunset. "If someone else said this, I would never believe it, but if you say it, I really cannot find a reason to refute it. Because you ... have the care of heaven. "


    Li Min felt that Song Jiao was too reasonable, and he could not refute the other party.


    To be realistic, he may have the natural care, if not, how can he get two clues?


    Li Xun looked at Song Jiao, a gentle and serious, and Li Xun was speechless for a moment. The setting sun on her mature and charming face also illuminated the solitude in his heart. He suddenly felt that the beat of his heartbeat was a bit messy.


    Stabilizing his mind, Li Yan said solemnly: "Aunt Song, I found you a secret."


    "What secret?" Song Jiao looked puzzled and curious. What secrets can she have?


    Li Yan used a firm tone of whoever heard it: "You have become a lot more beautiful today."


    Song Jiao: "..."


    Wasn''t the old lady beautiful?


    Realizing that there was something wrong with his words, Li Min added: "You were beautiful before ... you are always beautiful. But you are still getting more and more beautiful. This is really jealous. Other women''s lives ... not to men all over the world! "


    Song Jiao: "..."


    What crazy is this kid doing today?


    Is he confessing to me? !!


    Song Jiao couldn''t help panic.

 v6 Chapter 6： Changing the World for Chess (Top)

    Li Yan stood in solitude in the garden.


    Song Jiao went away, took a sigh of anger, and flew away without looking back.


    Seeing the twilight coming, Li Yanyou was lonely.


    Master is lonely.


    After so many years of suffering from being solicited by Song Jiao, his appropriation skills have also been honed and become more adept. Song Jiao now has less than half the advantage in front of him, and often has to be ashamed as he is now. Annoyed and walked away.


    Thinking of all the experiences since crossing, Li Zhi has a sense of right and wrong.


    I think he was still in Chang''an at that time, facing a small training period of adulterer Wei Baoheng, to deal with it, it took time to think carefully; at that time, the disciples of the Nanshan Road Gate were in a fine manner, and they were in the 300th round of the first battle with Nangong in the night sky It still made him look up.


    And now, even Xianting has nothing to do with him.


    Even Song Jiao, who was watching him peeing and playing with mud when he was a child, can only be bullied by him without any help. Li Ye thinks the world is so boring.


    "No one can fight." Li Yan sighed.


    Shaking his head, he left the garden and walked deep into the palace.


    The palace''s lanterns were already lit, and the twilight was getting stronger and the lights were getting brighter.


    The topography of Fuzhong is not flat. The hills, ditches, lakes, and flowing water are not bad. Various types of buildings are dense but not crowded. Taiwan is built at a high place, stands near the lake, and there are pavilions in the quiet place. The shining scenery with different styles makes the palace at this moment quiet and picturesque, not to have a warmth.


    From the goose warm stone paved path to a secluded courtyard, Li Zhi has smelled the delicate fragrance of the meal. Looking up, there is still smoke in the chimney, and the yellow lights in the courtyard are reminiscent of the country night. The urchin years.


    Passing through the hand-painted veranda with various fancy lanterns and pushing the side door of the second courtyard, Li Yuan saw the young lady in the clothes who was serving the food on the stone table in the courtyard. An apron was tied around the waist of the other side, and the sweat on the pretty face like a lotus flower did not fade away. A ray of green silk was attached to the horns, and the eyes were clear and peaceful like pond water.


    Li Yuan went straight to the stone table and sat down on the stone bench.


    Seeing Li Yan, Su Emei showed her face slightly, didn''t speak, and turned to go to order again.


    The dishes on the stone table were scorching hot, the fragrance slipped from the nostrils into the stomach, and evoked appetite from the bottom of the heart. However, Li Zhi did not immediately move his chopsticks, but looked at the various dishes in the bowl and fell into silence. The dishes are too plentiful, not to mention that one person can''t eat, even three or five people are enough.


    Li Yan did not inform Su Emei in advance that he would come today.


    In fact, since returning to Qingzhou, Li Zhi didn''t come to Su Emei to eat here very much. He could count it with one hand. The busyness of government affairs and military affairs was one reason, but it was not the most important one.


    Su Emei, who appeared again, took off her apron and added a jug and glass to her hand. She came to the stone table and sat down. She poured a glass of wine gently and hurriedly. When she handed it to Li Yan, her sleeves on her wrists slipped down, revealing her white and flawless skin, even in the dim light. Seductive.


    "His Royal Highness, please." Su Emei sneered as she spoke, slightly showing her neat teeth.


    Li Yan took the drink and drank it, couldn''t help but praise it: "Good wine! Good Jiannan burning spring!"


    Speaking of this, he put down his glass and looked at Su Emei, who was sitting there showing peace. "Since the Huangchao disaster, the commercial roads have been affected a lot. Shochu on Jiannanxi Road has rarely appeared in Kanto. Unexpectedly, today You can even taste Jiannan wine with such an authentic taste. "


    Su Emei said quietly with a smile: "Listening to the merchants of the West City, Wang Jian attached great importance to commerce and trade after taking office as Xichuan Jiedushi, and sent messengers to help clear the joints in Guanzhong and Central Plains. In recent days, the market There is more shochu in Shangshu. "


    Li Jiran nodded his head, and thoughtfully, "It seems that Wang Jian has never been idle in Shu."


    Xichuan Jiedushi Jizhi Chengdu, the full name is Xichuan Jiedushi of Jiannan Road. At the same time, there was also a Jiedong envoy from Dongchuan, Jiannan Province, governing Mianzhou, but now it has been annexed by Wang Jian. As a result, the entire Shu school is in the hands of Wang Jian.


    The so-called Jiannan refers to the south of Jianmen and the south of Jianshan.


    The large and small sword mountains cut off Hanzhong and Shuzhong, and they have always been the heavens to defend foreign enemies in Shuzhong. The Jianmen Pass built here is one of the most powerful in the world.


    Su Emei didn''t answer, but she wasn''t idle. She handed the porcelain bowl filled with rice to Li Yan.


    While eating food, Li Min thought of the situation in Shu: "Hanzhong has been a prosperous place since ancient times, and Liu Bang has succeeded in emperor''s career according to this. Wang Jiandi decided to go east after the two rivers. According to the investigation of the Tsing Yi Qianmen, he has dispatched Many spies came out of the Jianmen Pass and went to Xingyuan Mansion in Hanzhong to spy on military defense. "


    "Xingyuan Mansion is the seat of Zhizhou, Jiedushi of Shannan Xidao. There are fourteen states in the whole of Shannan Xidao, and there are many adults in the area. Young people used to explore the truth. Now Li Maozhen and Wang Jian should know the meaning of the other side of the mountain, and the spies on the two sides may have met each other.


    Li Xun drank a glass of wine and continued to think: "Wang Jian is going to leave Shu in two ways, from Jianmenguan to the northeast and Yangtze river from the southeast, and if he wants to participate in the battle of the Central Plains, he must go from Jianmen to Hanzhong. Take a step back and say that even if Wang Jian did not choose to leave Shu from Jianmen Pass, he would have to guard against Li Maozhen''s invasion into Jianmen Pass.


    "For Li Maozhen, Shuzhong and Hanzhong are both backyards. If he wants to send troops to Central Plains, he must guard against Hanzhong and Shuzhong. If Li Maozhen sent troops to Tongguan to Central Plains, he was stolen by Wang Jian or Shanxi Province. With the back, there is no way to speak. "


    "After Li Maozhen got Guanzhong, there are only two ways to choose from for development: Tongguan and Huanghe in the east and Hanzhong and Shuzhong in the west. Now he and Wang Jian both have to plan for Hanzhong. This is my opportunity. If I don''t want to myself When competing with Zhu Wen, Li Maozhen bothered me, and choosing to write in Hanzhong was the best policy. "


    "Speaking of which, I took advantage of the opportunity to conquer Hedong Li Ke, and quickly overwhelmed the entire Hebei. I also killed many monks of the Khitan theology, so that I did not have worries and avoided the plight of Wang Jian and Li Maozhen. The benefits are non-diminishing. "


    With this in mind, Li Min gradually had a plan in his mind.


    Originally, he had sent an ambassador to Shuzhong to discuss with Wang Jian to jointly deal with Li Maozhen. Now, because of a pot of Jiannan burning spring, combined with the latest information of the Tsing Yi Yamen, he got a lot of inspiration. Suddenly cheerful.


    Li Xun secretly thought that these so-called National University timings did not care about Su Emei, and he did not hear Su Emei''s movements. After he had initially smoothed out the thoughts in his head and had a roughly feasible plan, when he looked at Su Emei, he was seeing the other person''s white tender hand reaching out to him.


    Li Xuan was mistaken for a moment, and looked at Su Emei puzzledly.


    Su Emei chuckled: "Your Highness, you are done with the rice in your bowl, and I will give you some food."


    Li Min looked down at the empty rice bowl, and suddenly realized that he should be overly involved in the problem and unknowingly chopped up the rice in the bowl. Su Emei didn''t want to disturb his thoughts, so she reached out to take over his rice bowl and quietly served him a meal.


    If Li Yan didn''t converge his thoughts because he had thought about the problem, he would probably have been full of food by Su Emei and wouldn''t realize it.


    Thinking of this, looking at Su Emei''s gentle eyes, when Li Yan passed the rice bowl, he could not help touching.


    Unlike the lively and spirited Wu You and the charmingly charming Song Jiao, Su Emei is much more demure in her temperament and usual manners, even when she is next to Li Yan.


    In Li''s impression, she seemed to have nothing special to do except to cultivate and take care of her three-acre vegetable garden¡ªat least compared to the busy Song Jiao.


    After receiving the porcelain bowl full of rice that Su Emei handed over, Li Min thought to himself: "Perhaps it is because I have nothing to do in my hand that I can have time to cook a table every day, whether I come or not."


    Looking at Su''s eyebrow with low eyebrows, Li Min had a hint in her heart: "Of course she is not sure if I will come, but she can be sure that when I come here with interest, I will be able to eat rich Dinner. "


    In all fairness, Li Zhi was moved.


    But now is not the time to move.

 v6 Chapter 7： Changing the World to Chess Cone (Middle)

    He had a question to ask Su Emei-that was the basic reason why he didn''t come to Su Emei very much after he returned from the demon tribe, and alienated her.


    Li Yan didn''t ask immediately because the meal was not finished.


    This problem will affect your appetite. When you say it, you are afraid that you will not be able to eat this meal.


    So he chose to finish the meal first.


    It can be considered to live up to Su Emei''s busy schedule.


    After the meal, the wine was almost drunk. Before Li Yan put down the dishes, Su Emei went to the house to get a bowl of tea. Unlike the world-famous sencha, Li Zhi always loves green tea. The bowl that Su Emei holds is of course good tea.


    When Li Yan was drinking tea, Su Emei began to clean up the chopsticks, her actions were gentle and skillful, and the sound of the collision of the dishes was very low. She eats a lot, not too much, not too slow, and basically when Li Zhi puts down the chopsticks, she just picks up the corn kernels in the bowl.


    The tea lid was lifted and the tea leaves were lifted. Li Yan took a sip of the sip and found that the heat was just right, not like freshly brewed, and the fragrance was long. It should be cooked instead of brewed.


    He remembered that when most of the meal was eaten, Su Emei got up and went back to the house for a meal. It should be ready for tea at that time, so that the temperature was appropriate at this time.


    Li Yan was a little stunned, and it was felt that there was still tea in the room. In this case, the tea was indeed boiled, so that there would be a remaining amount in the room, and the fragrance would continue to flow.


    Making tea is much more complicated than making tea. Su Emei is ready for it, and her mind is not delicate. If Li Zhi didn''t come ...


    In fact, the number of times Li Zhi has come during this time is really small.


    Since these days, Su Emei has expanded the vegetable garden a lot. Wei Xiaozhuang once asked her strangely that the vegetables produced by such a large vegetable garden are enough for several households to eat. Is it too much?


    At that time, Su Emei did not answer this question directly.


    If Wei Xiaozhuang saw the scene in front of her, and saw Su Emei preparing a table enough for three or five people to eat every day, she waited in silence for a long time, confirming that those who were waiting would not come today, and dumped them all , I won''t be surprised anymore.


    Li Zhi had just finished a bowl of tea and hadn''t sat there for a long time. Su Emei washed the dishes and came out to sit with him in the courtyard.


    She provoked the topic: "When will your Highness plan to go?"


    "Five days later, I will go to Caozhou with Shangguan Qingcheng." Li Yan had nothing to hide, his eyes glanced from the tea bowl, and he seemed to ask casually: "If I didn''t come tonight, you are full of tables Would n¡¯t it be a waste of cooked dishes and cooked tea? ¡±


    Su Emei smiled lightly, like the evening breeze of the early autumn, and her voice was soft and pleasant, like the zither. "Most of the food will be wasted, but the tea will not be ... Come, at this time I will sit here and finish the tea quietly. "


    Finish the tea quietly ...


    The picture emerged in Li Zhi''s mind: Su Emei sat alone at the stone table under the locust tree, looking over the roof to look at Xinghai, her eyes were calm and peaceful, and she took a sip of tea from time to time. There is an indescribably lonely loneliness.


    Until a pot of tea is consumed.


    That should take a lot of time.


    Because of the quiet and quiet picture in the middle of the bustling Wangfu, the lights were like daylight, Li Zhi came down in silence.


    For some inconvenient reasons, the question he always wanted to ask was not immediately answered.


    Su Emei glanced at Li Zhi briefly, full of careful tentativeness, and immediately asked with a pretentious look: "His Royal Highness is going to Caozhou on this trip. I wonder if you can bring Emei?"


    The tone she asked was so common that she would not look embarrassed even if she was rejected. It seems that this way, you don''t need to care, and you don''t care.


    Instead of answering directly, Li Zheng asked: "I will fight against Zhu Wen and Dao Men in the battle of the Central Plains. What will Bailu Cave do at this time?"


    Su Emei''s eyebrows quickly lifted her eyes, and the slender and curvy eyelashes became more conspicuous and moving because of this action. The astonishing color in her clear eyes became more vivid.


    Su Emei failed to answer immediately.


    Li Yan chuckled, meaning inexplicable, "or the solitary king should ask more directly. When the solitary king fought desperately with Xian Ting, when he was exhausted and attacked by the foreign gods outside Xian Ting, he was exhausted by the inner world. When the forces involved in the chaos are stretched, what will happen to you and the fairy court forces behind Bailu Cave? "


    Su Emei''s thin shoulders shook slightly.


    Then she lowered her head and bit her lip, unable to speak for a moment.


    She did not refute Li Zhi''s words, which is equivalent to acknowledging some of Li Zhi''s assertions.


    For more than a thousand years, the dynasty has changed several times, and every time a major event occurs in the world, there is always a figure of Toshihiko Bailudong stirring the situation.


    There are only seven disciples of each generation, but they can stand up and down on the chessboard of the world''s contention, move the princes with one word, decide the big thing with one word, and rise and fall with one move.


    Therefore, everyone in the world says that the world does not know Bailudong, and there is no teacher in the world.


    However, to this day, especially after taking a trip to the Demon Clan, Li Yan finally realized that the strange and prominent existence that can set off such a strong wave in front of the four schools of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism is not just pure Mortal forces.


    Behind Bailu Cave has always been the shadow of Xianting.


    It and they have been active in the heavens and the earth for many years. Now, Li Zhi is about to compete with Dao Men and contend for the general trend of the world. What will happen to them at this time?


    They set up the wind and wolf to make the world change due to them, but for more than a thousand years, they have not shaken the Damen Gate Xianting to dominate the overall situation of heaven and earth order.


    Is it not possible or unwilling?


    If not, then they are weak.


    If not, will the White Deer Hole that holds the chip that affects the general trend of the world, when giving up the chip, will it be exchanged for the benefit of Xianting?


    As a different force from Xiandi''s politics, and the struggle failed many years ago, what has allowed them to survive in Xianting today?


    For such frustrated forces, it is more tempting to pursue the unreachable cause to overthrow the order of heaven and earth, or to let the disciples discard or even destroy the original good situation when they hold the bargaining chips in the world. On the premise, it is more practical to exchange immortals for the benefit of being able to continue to survive, even slightly stronger?


    This is the question Li Zhi wanted to ask Su Emei.


    It is also the reason why he has been willing or unwilling to academy Su Emei since these days.


    Bailu Cave came early to help him. When he was still far behind, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang came to him. In the first battle of Hedong, if Li Xian was not informed by Chu Nanhuai and rushed to Taiyuan to suppress Li Cunxiao at a critical moment, Li Xun would probably defeat Taiyuan and let Shimen sit up.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Yan didn''t want to understand what made Bailudong help him so firmly and so early.


    If this is the reason, then everything makes sense.


    The world battle is related to the ownership of the Kyushu imperial power and the existence of the order of heaven and earth. In such a struggle, the eight immortals show their magical powers, and the demon fairy Buddha chases me. Nothing is evil and no layout is deep.

 v6 Chapter 8： Changing the world to chess for the standing cone (below)

    (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival)


    Su Emei understood Li Yan''s eyes.


    She bit her red lips, and cut her eyes to stare at Li Yan: "His Highness was thinking, Bailudong Xiang assisted His Highness, and it was a conspiracy from the beginning. When His Highness was in power, he used this as a bargaining chip to the Emperor. Exchanging benefits will allow our people to have more resources and a higher status in Xianting, and live a more comfortable life. If Xiandi agreed to our proposal, we would destroy His Royal Highness at a critical moment and let His Highness defeat the Central Plains? "


    Li Yan did not avoid Su Emei''s gaze.


    He said: "Uncle Song leads Tsing Yi to knock on the door, mastering the secrets of Ping Lu, won the trust of the lone king, it is tantamount to the eyes of the lone king. The lone king will not listen. Wei Xiaozhuang established a full truth view. His disciples are located in dozens of states in nine towns, and there are more than ten million followers, which is enough to trouble the lone king''s backyard. "


    Having said that, Li Yan paused.


    He continued: "You follow the lone king, and you are closer than the waiter, the lone king is less guarded against you."


    Su Emei was silent.


    Li Yan looked at her. "When Aunt Song misreported the military situation, when the army was in a critical situation, Chu Nanhuai offered to break the game. When the solitary king adopted it, he fell into despair and fought with the Taoist immortals. Sword, how can the lone king respond? "


    Su Emei still did not speak.


    Li Yan looked back and drank the cup of tea.


    This time, I didn''t taste the fragrance of the new tea, I just felt the same taste.


    The silence made the atmosphere in the small courtyard dim, and the atmosphere gradually hardened.


    Finally, Su Emei opened her mouth.


    Her voice was soft: "After the Emperor''s Emperor''s Heaven and Earth were connected, the immortals were isolated, and Xianting''s control over the world was not as good as before. As for how to effectively maintain the order of heaven and earth, Xianting was divided into two factions."


    "The God of Heaven believes that the immortal deeds are blessing people, and if they can exert the merits of heaven and earth in the world, Li Min should worship Xianting as an inviolable deity. In this way, Xianting can continue to hold fast. Controlling the world, if there is enough merit, the power of merit can reopen the heavenly gate and break the isolation of heaven and earth. "


    "The masters of the Heavenly Masters let the immortals descend to alleviate disasters, bless the lives, and were satired by the immortal emperors. They could not accept the superiors and run around like a countryman to save people, like plowing and plowing fields like horses and horses. Little officials are far worse. "


    "Xiandi and others believe that most mortals have a hard life and are unwilling to fill them. They are born with the instinct of worshipping the strong and praying for Fuze. So the fairy only needs to show some means from time to time to let mortals see the power of the immortals and win them. With worship and awe in the world, the incense can never end. "


    "The so-called rise of Mien and Miu Qiu, the immortals gave up their distinguished identity and ran around, and worked hard for the benefit of mortals, only to make them feel that they should enjoy the immortal grace, and there would be no gratitude. For a long time, the immortals are no different. Cattle and horses-Cattle and horses have worked hard all their lives, and they have no complaints. How could they have been respected by mortals? They must be killed to get rid of meat.


    "The Emperor Shang of the Emperor Shang Xing is a rare and savvy person who has seen through the true face of the slavery of the immortal world. Therefore, he disrespects the gods and destroys the Kyushu Taoist temple. Then he supported King Zhou Wen to raise things, and then there was the battle of the King Wu.


    "In order to compete with the Emperor, the Master of the Heavens led the gatekeeper to help the King of Kings and fight against the King of the Emperors. In the end, he defeated unfortunately and became a thief in history.


    Speaking of this, Su E frowned.


    The pain and remembrance appeared in her eyes, as if looking back at the past, remembering the same robe that had fallen in the blood and fire.


    Li Yan didn''t talk.


    The success of the king and the replacement of the new king of the old dynasty, in order to explain to the world that the change of the dynasty is in accordance with the will of God and everyone''s expectations, will always discredit the old dynasty emperor, so the history book may not be true.


    But why can you trust the words of the masters?


    People are always used to beautify themselves, say too much, and gradually believe in it.


    Moreover, these past events have little to do with the situation he is now dealing with.


    Had it not been for Su Emei''s past friendship, Li Yan wouldn''t even have heard her say it without interrupting it.


    Su Emei didn''t pause for a long time, she looked up and looked at Li Yan again, and continued, "The two sides suffered heavy losses in that war. Although the Tongtian leader lost and was placed under house arrest in the East Floating Palace, the Emperor could not put all his gatekeepers. The disciples are killed cleanly, so Xianting will lose ten or four of its power, and it will not be able to cope with the large-scale attack of the gods of the fairy lands. "


    She seriously said: "In fact, over the years, our people still occupy about 30% of Xianting''s power."


    Li Yan chuckled, "30%, really a delicate ratio."


    When Xianting needs to employ people, 30% is a big proportion, but when Xianting is okay, 30% is a very dangerous proportion.


    Su Emei said positively: "30% allows us to protect ourselves from being wiped out by the Emperor. So we don''t have to rely on the princes of the mortal world to sell assistants, and use the general trend of the world to exchange for anything with the Emperor. Moreover, even if we want If you do, Xiandi will not agree. 30% is the maximum he can tolerate. No matter how great our power is, he will not agree. "


    Li Huan made no comment.


    Halfway, he said, "So you come to help me, all from the heart."


    Soviet Russia Meimei said: "The fairy tales of the world are stable, we can only converge on words and deeds, and the world is unstable when we are in trouble, so we have the opportunity to take advantage of it, and we must also do something-as long as we are not willing to sink. Not to exchange chips with Xiandi, but to rise again! "


    Li Yan glanced at her, "But you all failed in the end, and many good situations ended up in ruins. Ruth was said to be Bailu Dongmen, but he colluded with Hu Hai to kill Fusu and make Daqin perish ... . Da Qin, that is the first dynasty in the world to disrespect the Tao, and it has flattened the world, and is reshaping the order of heaven and earth. "


    "During the Southern Dynasties, Liu Yu succeeded in the Northern Expedition and had already captured Changan. When it was possible to rehabilitate the entire North, His Majesty Liu Muzhi, the first minister of Liu Yu who stayed in Kyoto, suddenly died of illness, which caused Liu Yu to worry about instability in the rear and was forced to withdraw. From then on, the best time to rule the whole world was lost in the Southern Dynasty. In the end, the Sui Nanping Chen Dynasty who respected Daomen was finally led. Liu Muzhi, is not also your gatekeeper at Bailudong? Similar examples are not enumerated. "


    Both Li Si and Liu Muzhi are people who can change the course of history, and they are also assisted by monarchs who do not respect the Tao.


    Su E''s eyebrows were dark, and the bottom of her eyes looked like a river of sadness.


    For a long time, she watched Li Yan slowly said, "The remnants of the Master of the Heavens account for only 30% in Xianting. Turbulent times can take advantage of the opportunity to influence the world''s trends ... We do want to change the situation in the world, but in the end they were all The imperialists suppressed. "


    She did not wait for Li Hui to reply, and then asked: "Is Your Highness curious too? Why do many savvy talents have the power to make a sudden, extremely low-level, almost impossible mistake in the crucial period of determining the ownership of the world, so that Cause a major change? "


    "For example, Li Si, Quan Qingchao, Che Tongshushu and the same article are all based on his suggestions. Why did he end up collaborating with eunuchs to support the fainted Hu Hai who murdered the talented Fusu, causing Daqin to lose Huairou world and continue to be the country''s best? Opportunity? For example, a generation of heroes, Jian Jian, was so thunderous when sweeping the north, but why did the Million Army be defeated by tens of thousands of Southern Dynasties during the Battle of Yuanshui? For example, wise and cautious people such as Kong Mingna were in the Northern Expedition. The most likely time for success was to let Ma Xun, a mediocrity that Liu Bei had determined that he could not be entrusted with a heavy task, guard the most important street kiosk? "


    Li Yan silently.


    He had been confused for a long time and had some vague answers, but he was not quite sure.


    Su Emei smiled miserably: "Mortal people will say that all this is God''s will. But God''s will, in fact, is just the meaning of the Emperor. It is his unpredictable ways that have affected the parties'' thinking and will, and suddenly changed them. It was faint, and that was a stupid move! "


    Li Yan looked startled, and looked sharply at Su Emei.


    Su Emei''s eyes did not dodge.


    Li Yan was silent.


    Su Emei continued: "We are not giving people a good situation, but we can no longer help the world after being suppressed in Xianting, so that Emperor Xian can regain the initiative. It is him who makes the people who are against Dadaomen impossible. It is he who continues on the original road, and he who enables the worship of the Tao finally achieves the great cause! "


    In a word, her eyes suddenly became firm, and she looked at Li Yan tightly: "But this time is different! From ancient times to now, no monarch has ever been able to cultivate to the fairyland, and no one can be protected by heaven! Bai Ludong chose His Royal Highness from the beginning. Indeed, there is a reason why King Lao An is a disciple of the disciples, but in the end, it turns out that Your Highness, you are different from those before! You are most likely to accomplish your great cause and reshape the order of heaven and earth! "


    Li Yan didn''t feel emotional because of these words.


    He didn''t even answer Su Emei''s words.


    He is still thinking.


    The courtyard was quiet, and only the evening breeze blew the leaves of the locust tree, making a slight salsa.


    I don''t know how long it took, Li Yan''s brow gradually eased.


    He pushed the tea bowl forward a little. "How long has the tea been consumed, maybe another hot bowl?"


    Su E frowned and immediately stood up and held the tea bowl with both hands. "His Royal Highness Later."


    When Su Emei brought out a new bowl of hot tea and put it in front of Li Yan, he took a small sip of peace.


    Putting down the tea bowl, Li Zhimei said to Su E, who was still embarrassed, "Go to Caozhou in five days, and you can go."


    Su Emei was so surprised that she almost thought that she had heard it wrong.


    Then she smiled softly, blooming like lotus flowers.


    Li Yan took another sip of hot tea.


    For him, it''s better to bring uncertain factors around her under the eyelids than to let her stay behind.


    ...


    Fairyland, East Floating Palace.


    The Tongtian leader, who has long since been renamed as the Taoist Taoist, is enjoying the flowers on the high platform in the garden. It can be seen that he is in a good mood, and the jug on hand is empty.


    I do not know when, a handsome man with white hair and blue robe appeared outside the pavilion.


    He appeared, but didn''t speak, just stood against his hands and waited quietly.


    I don''t know how long, the mud-dust man who admired Baihua suddenly smiled meaningfully, and said slowly: "Duobao, you come forward at this time, but what''s the matter?"


    Duobao Taoist bowed down, "Master, Fairy Guanghan has already followed Li Yan to Caozhou."


    Mud duster hummed, without comment, said lightly: "What do you think?"


    As the chief disciple of His Majesty Taoist Taoist Taoist Taoist Taoist Taoist practitioner, he has been doing high-level insights and has been taking care of chores for Mud Taoist Taoist. At this moment, he thinks without hesitation: "Li Zhi has been estranged from her for a long time, and it is said that she is not alert. Less. Fairy Guanghan was able to win back Li Zhi''s trust again, which shows that they should have talked deeply. "


    Mud dusters do not speak when drinking.


    Duobao Taoist laughed: "The words of Guanghan Fairy are probably able to convince Li Zhi."


    The dirt man nodded slightly.


    He smirked halfway: "If you want to convince someone, sincerity from the heart is the most important thing. Fairy Fairy can undoubtedly be able to do this. Because she thinks she knows it is an indisputable fact ... "It''s just that I deceived Guanghan Fairy, but I still feel a little guilty."


    He said he was sorry, but there was no guilt on his face.


    Duobao Taoist respectfully said: "It is indeed true that we have different opinions from Emperor Xiandi. This is indeed a way of striving for the benefit of the people and for the people of Li. This is also our struggle route. However, Guanghan Fairy will not know the so-called ideal The so-called line is just a means to an end. "


    "The reason we choose this route is not because of how noble it is and how much it can bring to the people, but because it is most in line with people''s hearts and can unite all people, so it is most likely that the ultimate purpose of our power is to be able to Achievement-It is also a disadvantage that this line is very popular, so that we always have many loyal wings, and we will not be erased by Xiandi from Xianting these years. "


    Mud duster smiled and said nothing.


    There are some things that I have to say. Many times are not suitable for speaking.


    Only by mastering authority can you have absolute wealth resources. In the words of the world, the purpose of the muddy people has always been to seize women and silver.


    As for the other, it is only a means to achieve the purpose.


    The Lord is not ideal.


    In other words, the ideal of the Lord has always been to control supreme power.


    As for the ideals spoken out of the Lord ¡¯s mouth, what is good for the common people, and for the benefit of Limin, are all letters to others, in order to gather everyone for his use, and follow him to throw his head and sprinkle blood to achieve his goals .


    Halfway, the mud duster drank the wine in the pot in one sip.


    He lost the hip flask and sneered: "Now we are not strong enough, we can only use the world as a chess and change the position of the cone. But one day, we will use the world as a chess to seize the power of the world!"

 v6 Chapter 9： Situation from Caozhou

    For Yinzhou, the Tianping Army on the southern bank of the Yellow River, August is the season of autumn.


    Whether it''s a noble official or a small family''s rich family, after suffocating in the house for several months on a hot summer day, they will choose to go out and play in the countryside at this time to feel the cool and pleasant autumn.


    However, the military strength of the Tianping Army made Xue Wei obviously different from ordinary people. Even though he was standing on a towering tower at this moment, he was blown up by the cool breeze, and his forehead was still covered with dense tiny sweat beads.


    Xue Wei was followed by a group of civil servants and generals, all of whom were his confidantes. There was no shortage of Confucian students in the realm of literacy. The military generals were also warriors in the Tianping Army, including two new soldiers.


    Fifty-three in the world, if such a lineup was placed a year ago, it would definitely allow Xue Wei to make a quartet in Fanjie.


    But today is different.


    The general trend of the world has changed too quickly in the past six months. With the continuous flames of fire and flames, the war of soldiers will spring up like mushrooms. After the vassions of the princes tried their best to expand the site, Confucian scholars gradually increased.


    In today''s world, it seems that the generals are not soldiers and soldiers. When confronted with enemy forces on the battlefield, they dare not look up and announce their names loudly; if the civil servants are not Confucian masters, they will be embarrassed to be the prefecture officials.


    These war fighters behind Xue Wei can enable him to stand up and stand tall when facing ordinary Fan towns, such as Fan Town in Lingnan, Hunan. Unfortunately, he is now sandwiched between the Pinglu Army and the Xuanwu Army, and he is facing the best princes in the world.


    A few fighters will not make him feel a little bit of confidence.


    Xue Wei''s eyes have been staring at the south, and the officials and pedestrians are densely crowded, but the people he waited for have not appeared, which made him sigh heavily.


    He said: "The boss heard that Zhu Wen has been out of the secret world for many days, and he has been promoted to rise to the immortal realm. Luzhou is only three hundred miles away from Luzhou. If he suddenly came over to assassinate the coach, I don''t know if I can guarantee it. "


    With that said, the civilian and military generals behind him all looked different.


    One of the senior civil servants quickly said, "Lian Shi needn''t worry so much. Although Zhu Wen is strong, he can''t be defeated by His Royal Highness An. How dare he go underground in the eyes of His Royal Highness An, and make a lonely trip to Luzhou? If he is caught by His Royal Highness An, it will be worth the trouble! "


    After hearing this, Xue Wei''s face looked slightly better, but the anxiety still didn''t disappear.


    He restlessly said: "Zhu Wen is naturally inferior to King An. But King An sits on the land between Seven Towns in Hebei and Pinglu, and it is not easy to take care of me ... Hopefully, Wang An I still have this little life in my eyes ... "


    When Xue Wei said this, his look was humble, and his voice fell in the hearts of the civil servants and military generals. How can people feel that Xue Wei is like a grass under the storm. Life and death can not be controlled by himself, but can only pray for God''s protection .


    The gods are very busy.


    This scene is really tragic.


    Perceiving the mentality of everyone, Xue Wei also had to be too pessimistic. He smiled bitterly: "I think Xue Wei, anyway, is also a town ambassador with a hundred thousand troops ..."


    His voice stopped abruptly, and the words that followed were swallowed back.


    He waited a long time, and finally appeared in the official way.


    The two riders rushed forward, and the pedestrians screamed in horror all the way, hurriedly dodging to the sides.


    That was the scout sent by Xue Wei to Caozhou and Huazhou.


    Soon, the two scouts flew up the tower and worshiped in front of Xue Wei.


    "Come on, what''s the military situation ahead?" Xue Wei turned and asked urgently.


    "The newspaper army is handsome, the Xuanwu army goes down the Baigou, and the vanguard army has approached Caozhou injustice county!" The slightly older scout took the lead in a hurry. He was a monk who practiced mid-air training, and was specially assigned by Xue Wei to investigate military conditions in Caozhou, so he could bring back the most timely enemy information.


    Baigou is a river that connects Xuanwu Army to govern Zhouzhou and Caozhou, and finally merges into Juyeze, which is on the bank of Juyeze.


    In other words, the Xuanwu Army descended along the river, and if it captured Caozhou, it would be able to reach the lower part of Luzhou City from the waterway!


    Caozhou Unjust County is the only bridgehead in Caozhou''s defense against the Xuanwu Army. If the unjust sentence was captured by the Xuanwu Army, Caozhou would have to face the Xuanwu Army front and it would be difficult to guard.


    Hearing this news, Xue Wei''s face was instantly white and his voice trembled and asked: "Xuan ... Xuanwu Army pioneer, how many monks are there?"


    The scout replied: "No less than 50,000 on foot, and 800 soldiers to follow!"


    "Riding 50,000 steps ... 800 soldiers ... this is just a vanguard ..." Xue Wei couldn''t help but take two steps back, his footsteps simmering, he almost stood still, feeling The sky has fallen.


    He was very clear in his heart that the mere ten thousand guards based on grievances could not defeat the army, and it was very likely that they would collapse at the touch. And Caozhou ... is likely to be powerless.


    And once Xuanwu Army was hit under the city of Caozhou, its main force would catch up, even if Caozhou had more troops, it would not help.


    Xue Wei smiled sternly after he stood still, "Zhu Wen, Zhu Wen finally did it first! He ... he was unwilling to sit back and wait, he was really ambitious, he was really ... This nail of Caozhou! No, not to remove this nail of Caozhou, he wants to capture my entire balance of the three states! In this way, I can coordinate with Luzhou and use Pinglu from both sides at the same time! "


    After passing through Juyeze, Baigou headed northeast, communicated with Pinglu Jeju, changed its name to Jishui, and finally merged into the Bohai Sea.


    The civil servants and generals heard Xue Wei''s words, and their hearts were cold. They knew that Xue Wei was telling the truth, and they were all flustered.


    Even Xue Wei, the master, is so desperate, where can he be stable?


    However, the emergency military intelligence brought back by the scouts has not yet been reported.


    The other scout was a bit younger, and he returned from Huazhou.


    He trembled: "The Huacheng Yicheng Army is divided into two parts, and has recently been assembled in Weinan and Weicheng counties near the borders of Caozhou and Luzhou."


    "According to the investigation, the Yicheng Army in Weinan County to the north shows signs of marching toward Luzhou; while the Yicheng Army in Weicheng County to the south is mostly fine riders, and the riders have invaded the border of Huazhou!"


    Xue Wei opened his mouth and was speechless at half a ring.


    The three states of the balance are Caozhou, Chenzhou, and Chenzhou. Among them, Chenzhou faces the Yellow River and faces Weibo, a fan town across the river.


    If Weibo-oriented reinforcements came to support the Tianping Army, Luzhou was a must. The Yicheng Army deployed heavy troops in Weinan County. The intention was of course to capture Luzhou and sever reinforcements from Hebei!


    At the same time, Yicheng''s elite riders assembled in Weicheng''s direction were to quickly insert Caozhou''s rear when necessary to prevent Luzhou from reinforcing Caozhou''s army!


    The old staff member who had spoken before could not remain calm at this moment, and his teeth trembled. "It seems that Zhu Wen is determined to win the Tianping Army ..."


    Xue Wei was not thinking, and his eyes murmured: "The Tianping Army is about to finish ... Before the army of Pinglu Army comes, the three states of Tianping will fall into rivals ..."


    He suddenly sighed to the sky, and said indignantly, "God, what did I do wrong with Xue Wei, and I want to fall into this situation today ?!"


    The Xuanwu Army has already started, and with the strength of the Tianping Army alone, it will perish.


    In all fairness, in the face of troubled times, the Tian Ping Army has never proactively provoked war, and it is extremely rare to strictly abide by the duty of a town.


    However, when the troubled times prevail, the world is arguing, and it is not impossible to proactively stir up the war and be able to secure itself.


    The wheel of history will not stop advancing, and the general dark cloud will sooner or later roll over. If it cannot become a tide in the rolling torrent, you can only watch your defeat.


    Just like Liu Biao, who was in Jingzhou during the Three Kingdoms period, had always been responsible for protecting the people, and was finally destroyed by the army of Cao Cao''s South Convoy.


    The old man''s staff suddenly asked: "Lian Shi! Hasn''t His Royal Highness already promised to send elite soldiers to help us defend Caozhou? Why haven''t they arrived yet? When will they arrive?"


    At this critical moment of life and death, the only thing they could think of that could save them from fire and water was King An.


    That is all they hope.


    Xue Wei said suddenly: "It''s too late, An''s soldiers and horses are too late, and we have seven days to go!"


    "His Highness will assemble nearly one million troops in the Seven Towns of Hebei, which will take a long time. How can it be compared to Zhu Wen who just ended the Central Plains battle earlier, and the soldiers and horses have not returned to their towns to assemble quickly? If so ... Seven days, maybe Lu Jun came, but now ... "


    Xue Wei did not continue to speak, the consequences he had just said.


    The civilian and military generals behind him looked pale, and finally realized that the scourge of death was unavoidable, which made them lose heart and almost collapsed to the ground.


    Just as Liu Biao heard that Cao Cao''s army was coming, he died of illness and died within two days¡ªthat might be scared to death.


    But at this moment, a loud voice sounded: "What now? Does Xue Shuai think everything is all over now? Don''t panic, now Pinglu Jun has arrived."


    "Who?"


    The civilian and military generals were shocked when they heard this clear voice.


    The voice was close to the ear, indicating that the other party was very close to them, but they didn''t notice it at all.


    To what extent has this person cultivated?


    If the opponent is a great monk sent by Zhu Wen, if it is to assassinate Xue Wei, wouldn''t it be easy?


    Unlike the flustered officials, Xue Wei heard this voice, his heart trembled, and he cried with joy, and he looked around quickly: "His Royal Highness, Your Royal Highness ... Your Highness, are you here?"


    He didn''t see anyone in the tower, and hurried to the window to look out, and he immediately became dumbfounded.


    Dark clouds cover the daylight and are crossing the country at a rapid speed.


    That''s not a dark cloud, but a great monk flying by!


    In order to have such a large battle, it is necessary to say that there must be 2,000 or more masters in real life!


    And beside these passing monks, a young, handsome and handsome young man in a black robe is floating in the air in front of the tower, with a chuckle smile on his mouth and a playful look He seems.


    "Meet His Royal Highness An!" Xue Wei was like a dying man who seized the life-saving straw, shaking with excitement, and quickly went to worship.


    The civilian and military generals behind him were shocked by the monks flying in the air, so powerful and rare.


    In their eyes at this moment, the King of Kings floating out of the window was like a god-man, which made them feel lost for a while. It wasn''t until he heard Xue Wei''s voice that he responded, and he went on a worship, "Well, see His Royal Highness An!"


    "Let''s get up, Xue Wei comes out to talk." Li Yan smiled.


    Xue Wei was also a monk in real life. When Wen Yan got up, he flew out of the tower to the front of Li Yan.


    His face turned red with excitement, "His Royal Highness, why are you here so soon?"


    Li Yan chuckled: "The lone king doesn''t want to collect your body, of course, he can only come earlier."


    In fact, Li Zhe ¡¯s scout had already been sent to Luzhou, and his scout was a fairyland. The military situation that he could detect was far more detailed than Xue Wei ¡¯s scout, so he could come in time.


    From the moment he saw Li Yan, Xue Wei had restored his confidence. At this moment, he was infected with the smile on the other side''s Zhizhu. He couldn''t help but laugh out loud. His Royal Highness is here, and Zhu Wen shouldn''t even hit Luzhou! "


    Speaking of this, Xue Wei suddenly hesitated, and tentatively glanced at Li Yan.


    "If you have something to say, you don''t have to hide it," Li said.


    Xue Wei was embarrassed to disturb his head and immediately said, "His Royal Highness, Xiaguan has just received the emergency military report, and the 50,000 step rider of Xuanwu Army has reached an injustice!"


    The meaning of what he said was obvious. Li Zhi came with a monk group, and Luzhou was able to insist on the Pinglu reinforcements, but the injustices on the front line and Caozhou were not necessarily able to preserve.


    After all, Zhu Wen also has a lot of monks, and his Daoist soldiers are 3.8-this is the first two batches of the Nether Taoist, and no one knows whether the third batch of Taoists is the Nether.


    Therefore, when the monks'' power is roughly equal, the battlefield battle will depend on riding the army.


    Li Yan glanced at Xue Wei and said calmly: "General Shangguan led the spate and took 20,000 steps to ride to Caozhou injustice. Now, do you think Caozhou''s injustice will be lost?"


    Xue Wei was overjoyed, and immediately patted his thigh, "There is a general in charge, the wrong sentence is as good as gold soup! No, not the wrong sentence is as good as gold soup, but the Xuanwu Army vanguard is about to die!"

 v6 Chapter 10： Quarrel

    East floating palace.


    After talking about Li Yan, the Taobao Taoist reported the miscellaneous incidents with the mud dust Taoist as usual. During this period, most people in Mudust Road just listened and nodded, and only spoke a few words in a very joint place.


    At the end, Mud Dust said humanely: "Now it is an eventful season, the battle of immortals is endless, and the battle between worlds is also at a critical time. You have a lot of things to deal with. If you are too busy, you can give more to Jin Ling- If she has this ability. "


    The Taobao Taoist respectfully said: "Master, rest assured, the Mother of the Holy Spirit is not under the disciples, and her ability to handle various affairs is no worse than that of the disciples. Since Master moved to the East Floating Palace, she did share a lot of pressure for the disciples."


    The dirt man nodded, "In this case, give her half of the burden on your shoulders."


    The eyes of the Taoist Taoist changed, but because he lowered his head, his reaction was not exposed to the sight of the Taoist Taoist.


    In the case where the muddust Taoist was placed under house arrest in the East Floating Palace and the disciples and disciples could only be controlled by remote control, the Taobao Taoist mastered a considerable part of authority when handling specific matters.


    Now the meaning of the Taoist Taoist man is tantamount to dividing the power of the Taoist Taoist man half to the Virgin Mary.


    The Taoist people cannot object.


    As a matter of fact, Madam Jin Ling is not weaker than him as a cultivation practice. Although she is not the chief disciple of His Majesty, but she has been responsible for about 30% of daily affairs.


    However, the difference between 30% and ordinary is still too big.


    The authority of the Taoist Taoist was reduced by half by the Taoist Taoist, which made him extremely dissatisfied. However, he did not show anything. He still smiled and talked to the mud duster, and praised the virgin Jinling for his outstanding talents. This made his shoulders lighter, and thanked the mud duster for his concern.


    "If the master has nothing else to command, the disciple will retreat first."


    After chatting with the mud dust people for a while, the Taobao people bowed down and resigned.


    The dirt man waved his hand and motioned to him.


    The Duobao Taoist retreated from the sight of the Dirt Taoist before turning and walking normally, his face still smiling.


    It was not until the gate of the East Floating Palace that the eyes of Duobao Taoist people gloomed down, and there was a very vicious and spicy color in their eyes.


    That''s more than the level of resentment that some authority should be given away.


    When the Taobao Taoist turned and left, there was no glance at the muddy Taoist here, and the corners of his mouth flashed a cold and frosty arc.


    Not long after, a person walked out of the East Floating Palace and came to stand beside the mud-dust man.


    Mud duster looked at the garden without turning back, his voice was light: "You saw it too, Duobao''s response was very problematic."


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit looked unflinching and hesitated, "Master, what''s wrong with him?"


    Mud duster said nothing.


    Not all words need to be told by the people below.


    It was just that he suddenly had the power of the Dao Taoists, but the other party did not show any resistance, which is really abnormal-there is no verbal resistance, and there is no even resistance.


    Halfway, the mud duster said, "You arrange it for the teacher to meet someone."


    "Who does Master want to see?"


    A meaningful smile appeared in the corner of the mud duster''s eyes, "A person who is suffering."


    ...


    Duobaodao people left the East Floating Palace and returned to their own imperial palace. After staying for a long time, they sneaked in to see a person.


    The Emperor was staring at a furnace of elixir in Danfang. As the master of the fairy court, he rarely had the time to practice the alchemy himself. The elixir that was usually rewarded was made by the immortal officials. At this moment, it was these immortal officials who refined the alchemy in the Dan room.


    Sensing that a special person had arrived, Xiandi left Danfang and went to the side hall. He waved his sleeves to form a layer of enchantment, and put only that special person in.


    Seeing the Emperor, Duobao Taoists respectfully salute, and they are more devout in their attitudes than when they face muddy Taoists.


    The immortal sat down on the large and elegant theme, instructed the Taoist people to lay flat, and then asked gently: "What''s the matter that He told you to do?"


    Duobao Taoist stood in the temple, revealing joy in respect, "Chen has repeatedly confirmed that the plan of the muddy Taoist this time is still the usual!"


    Immortal Emperor is undecided: Examining Duobao Taoist, "Is it really the same?"


    With the eyes of the Emperor, the Duobao Taoist did not dare to move for half a minute. He knew that if there was any sign of lying at this time, he could not hide the eyes of the Emperor, but fortunately he did not lie at all. We also said today that we ... they haven''t accumulated enough strength yet, we can only hide our strengths now and use the world for chess as a place for standing cones. Wait until ... there is enough accumulation of strength, then think of him. "


    The immortal nodded and nodded. "So, when Li Zhi and Zhu Wen are at war in the Central Plains, you will confuse Li Zhi''s eyes, the mind and the layout behind the disaster, will he be completely activated and let him be completely defeated?"


    "Her Majesty," the Taobao Taoist quickly said, "the Muddy Taoist they have this strength now."


    Speaking of this, when seeing the Emperor Xian lost in thought, the Taoist people shut up and did not dare to disturb.


    Half a moment, wait until the Emperor stopped thinking. The Taobao Taoist then tentatively asked, "Your Majesty, this time, the price offered by the Taoist Taoist is six hundred or more Xianguan positions."


    "Six hundred? He really dared to open his mouth." The Emperor Xian laughed, and he stood up and waved his hand. "Forget it, just give it to him. When this happens, I will completely clear them!"


    "Yes!" Duobao Taoist looked stunned.


    The Emperor Emperor glanced at the Taobao Taoist with a grim smile and said, "You can rest assured that you always have a clear reward and punishment, and you will definitely not treat you in the future. When you completely pull out the muddy Taoist group of young people, you will be ranked third. "


    Hearing the word "San Gong", the Taobao Taoist was overjoyed, and quickly bowed to the ground.


    In the imperial dynasty, the status of San Gong was the most honorable, and he led all the immortal officials, and below that was Jiuqing.


    As the great disciples of His Majesty the Tongtian Catholic Church, they are now the most powerful and highest-ranking person in this group. The Duobao Taoist is originally in the ranks of Jiuqing, but it is undoubtedly inferior to San Gong.


    Duobao has the strength of San Gong, but strength is not everything. He needs the opportunity given by the Emperor.


    And this is exactly why the Taobao people turned to Xiandi and were willing to undercover him.


    In fact, Xiandi has always paid a lot of money to win over the Taoist people.


    But it is worth it to the Emperor, because with the Taoist people''s refusal, he has the ability to completely wipe out the Tongtian leader.


    Back to his own palace, it took a long time for the Taobao Taoists to hold back their joy.


    He came to the window and looked away from the East Floating Palace, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    For a long time, the Taobao Taoist sighed with shame: "Master, don''t blame me. Xianting is ultimately Xianting''s Xianting. From the moment we defeated that year, in fact, there is no chance for Dongshan to rise again ... Xiandi Never give us this opportunity! "


    His eyes were gradually darkened, "The Tongtian School has no chance, but I have the Taoist people! I have such cultivation strength, why go to the dark with a group of people who are destined to perish? I should have a great future , There is an opportunity to impact the sage''s realm! This opportunity can only be achieved if you first become the San Gong and master more cultivation resources! "


    "Even if I do n¡¯t trust Xiandi, there will be others. In fact, I ¡¯m just self-protection ... Master, you have done a good job in the world for many years, but you have done it in the world. There really is no chance. But it doesn''t matter, the disciple is your disciple, after all, the disciples have made great achievements in the future, and you should be relieved, right? "


    ...


    Abyss of Heaven.


    The vast abyss that is not visible at the bottom is filled with billowing black smoke, and no fingers are visible. There are countless beasts roaring around in the dark and dark bottom, sometimes thousands of thunders roar and fall, sometimes ghostly blood shadows rush forward, making this place even more terrible than infernal hell.


    In the center of the bottom of the abyss, there is a lonely towering mountain peak. There is an open space at the top of the mountain. There is a dense and dense stone pillar. The center of the pillar is locked with a person with a star mox chain. This person is being bitten by the beast. The spirit was bombarded by lightning, and ghosts penetrated into the body.


    He was tortured all the time, his blood was trembling and he looked like a rotten human body.


    But he did not die, and his strong cultivation for strength made his wounded body heal continuously. However, this is not his blessing, but the source of his pain. The new flesh on the wound is always tortured by various tortures before it grows.


    So the pain never ends.


    However, there were countless sounds in the abyss, but there was no shout of him.


    He leaned his face from side to side, leaning his head, looking pale but contemptuous. Therefore, even the look of the wolverine that emanate from the shawl, because of his look, it doesn''t seem to have an uninhibited charm.


    "Looking at Zhenjun''s calmness, if I didn''t know it was the abyss of heaven''s punishment, I would almost think that Zhenjun was not undergoing punishment, but was just using external forces to sharpen his cultivation."


    A voice sounded in Yang Ming''s ear, and a phantom figure appeared in front of him.


    Yang Yan glanced at the projection of the mud duster, his eyes were indifferent, and he was too lazy to talk.


    The mud-dust man floated in front of him and sat cross-legged, turning a deaf ear to the ghosts and wailings around him, saying quietly: "Zhenjun understands people, and the old man doesn''t talk nonsense anymore. I am here to make an alliance with Zhenjun.


    Yang Yan was still too lazy to speak, but the disdain in his eyes had already shown his attitude.


    The people in the dust do not think of the pestle, they seem to know what the other person thinks: "Zhenzhen may think that I have not the ability to overthrow the Emperor, so I think I can do nothing. Indeed, if it is done in the past, the old way can really only survive. There was a lot of movement in the world, and it was necessary to obediently let the good situation make people in exchange for the place of standing cones. "


    Speaking of which, he laughed at himself: "So no matter how you look, the old man looks ridiculous-doing ridiculous things, so ridiculous people."


    "However, Zhenjun should know that in an old-fashioned situation, if not for this, would the Emperor allow my people to survive and survive until now? Only if the Emperor feels that we have no ability to truly threaten him, he will not be in a hurry. Let''s break the dead net with us. It is precisely to convince Xiandi that for so many years, the old way has given countless good things to Xiandi. "


    "Perhaps in Xiandi, my ridiculous behavior also saved him a lot of things. After all, the world is so big, so many princes, so many problems, our people destroyed some princes and solved some problems. You just have to deal with us. "


    "The key is that every time we get to the end, we really give him a good situation. He really solved many threats without much effort and gained great benefits. In this way, Zhenjun said that there is no reason for Xiandi Erase us? We are simply his minions. He wants us to go to trouble in the world to save him a lot of energy. "


    Mud duster sighed suddenly, "Take the world as a chess, change the place of the standing cone ... is it the place of the standing cone for the situation in the world? No, actually it isn''t, I actually used this behavior to change it!"


    Having said that, the mud duster looked at Yang Yan and stopped talking, and seemed to be waiting for the other party to make a statement.


    If he can say this, he has already shown his sincerity.


    Yang Yan tilted the mud duster, "You and your disciples said the same thing?"


    Mud duster smiled frankly, "Of course not. For people like Fairy Guanghan, I would say the ideal of righteousness, because they pursue this. For people like Duobao Taoist, I would say power struggle, because they do not believe in ideals, only selfish desire , They thought they saw the true face of the world, so they only believed in reality. "


    Speaking of which, Mud Taoists sneered: "Compared to others, Taobao Taoists are more stupid. What is the true face of reality at all? Reality is the strongest, reality is the fortune of those who are lucky, and reality is the wisdom Those who are able to reach the heights, reality is that true feelings are more precious than benefits, reality is that benefits are more real than true feelings, and reality ... is reality! "


    Yang Yan said coldly: "The reality is that you are talking in a dream now."


    Mud dusters were stunned and laughed.


    At the end, he gave his thumbs up and admired: "Zhenjun really is a man of wisdom!"


    He stood up, shaking his sleeves. "It''s true. The old Tao has long noticed that the Taobao people have turned to Xiandi. He thought he knew his master, but in fact his master knew him better than him. So he borrowed him. With his hand, you can blind the Emperor for a while-to convince a person to believe in oneself, sincerity is the most important thing. The Taobao thinks that what he knows is the fact, so he can convince the Emperor naturally. "


    "Of course, the real monarch would not want to hear this from the old Tao. What this old Tao wants to say this time is that this time the world war is different from the past. Li Ye is also different from those previous monarchs. He is a chance for the old Tao. Will help him. So, if Zhenjun is willing, he can join hands with Lao Dao. "


    The disdain in Yang Yan''s eyes continued, "When you talk to others, you talk to ghosts. You tell Guanghan Fairy that you want to reshape the order of the heavens and earth, and tell the Taobao Taoists that you should continue to keep your eyes on the dark. What do you think I would believe? ? "


    Mud duster was silent for a moment.


    He stared directly at Yang Ye''s eyes: "The Lord never tells the whole truth to the people. He always speaks different things in front of different people, and when he needs to say something, he should say it. Then Zhenjun should know There is one thing that never changes in the Lord. "


    "what''s up?"


    "The reason why the Lord is the Lord, he will never be subservient!"


    Yang Yan silently.


    The Master of Heaven is of course the Lord of Man.


    His goal, naturally, was to overthrow Xiandi and become the master of Xianting.


    So as soon as the time comes, he will thunder.

 v6 Chapter 11： Take advantage of

    "I have only one question now."


    Weedy hair covered Yang''s face, but his gaze was still clearly projected.


    "Jin Jun, but it doesn''t matter."


    Mud duster said he listened respectfully.


    Yang Yan said: "Why is Li Zhi different from those monarchs in the past?"


    The dirt duster smiled, as if he had expected that the other party would ask this question. He replied without hesitation: "Since ancient times, no one has been able to get two clues."


    Yang Yan laughed, "If you don''t want to answer, you can choose to keep silent."


    Mud duster sighed, "Li Zhi''s chance was indeed a recent event. Bailudong''s support for him has already begun, and Zhen Jun''s unbelief is also reasonable. But isn''t this justified?"


    "If it weren''t for his two chances, how could Lao Dao give up his habit of selling chips to Xiandi and press Baodu over him? If Lao Dao had always done this, how could Xiandi believe Will the old man still do this time? "


    Yang Yan groaned.


    At half a moment, he examined the projections of the mud-dust Taoist: "I remember not long ago, the world thought that Li Zhi had no Kuang Fu Society, ZTE''s luck."


    The mud duster smiled: "Without the luck of ZTE Datang, there may not be the luck of changing dynasties."


    Yang Yan kept his mouth shut, only showing sarcasm.


    Mud duster silent.


    For a long time, he gave a long sigh, meaning profoundly: "Maybe he didn''t have luck at first, but there were so many gatherings that he had to be deeply embraced by the people, so it became logical."


    "What is luck? If you have the spirit of mountains and rivers and gather the hopes of life, you cannot have luck. Who in the world would dare to say that they have luck?"


    Yang Yiran looked up, his eyes were like a sword.


    Suddenly, doubts, doubts, epiphanies, and astonishments mingled in his eyes.


    It didn''t take long for him to look back, and he looked down for silence.


    Mud duster waited for a while and didn''t speak.


    Sure enough, Yang Yan spoke.


    He said in a deep voice: "I always thought that the so-called luck comes from heaven. It is doomed once born and cannot be changed the day after tomorrow."


    The people of Mud Chen said: "Those who have the heavenly dependents have natural fortune. But those who have the popular people, why not? If they ca n¡¯t obey God ¡¯s will, they can still accept the hearts of the people. Follow the trend-naturally the old way can only follow the trend. "


    "The world is in chaos and the world is scattered. Why can Li Zhi be the second best? In the final analysis, he earned it himself! Tian Xingjian, the gentleman is constantly improving, the terrain is Kun, the gentleman is carrying virtue-is n¡¯t the true gentleman Understand this? "


    Yang Yan opened his mouth, unable to speak for a moment.


    Mud duster did not speak anymore.


    He did not urge, waiting quietly for Yang Yan to make a decision.


    For a long time, Yang Yi said, "You go."


    Mud duster strangely said, "Zhenjun is not allied with the old way?"


    Yang Yan chuckled: "I am the emperor driving Erlang Xiansheng, how can I collude with you?"


    Mud duster can hardly speak.


    "What you said may be true, but ..." Yang Yan glanced at him. "Do n¡¯t you think that I have suffered from this bit of flesh, I feel resentment and want to return to Xianting. Emperor is the enemy? "


    Mud duster shook his head and regretted: "Old Tao thought that Zhenjun could look farther."


    "Farther?" Yang Yan smiled smirkly. "Farther away is nothing more than interest. Am I Yang Yang a snobbish? Tongtian, you don''t know me Yang Yang at all, what talk about alliances?"


    Mud duster silent.


    After a while, he stood up, "Since Zhenjun''s mind has been decided, the old man can only say one regret. I hope Zhenjun will not regret it when he meets the Japanese swordsmen."


    Yang Yan was too lazy to look at him.


    Mud duster''s figure gradually blurred and transparent, so that it disappeared.


    Yang Yan closed his eyes and continued to bear thousands of punishments in silence.


    ...


    Luzhou.


    Li Wei was greeted by Xue Wei into the other mansion in the city.


    On the way from the city head to the mansion, Xue Wei has sent someone to inform all the civil and military officials in Chenzhou that they have face and face, and hurried over to meet.


    Li Xuan had no objection to this, and he also needed to take the opportunity to show his face in front of Luzhou officials. After all, he had to actually "swallow up" the Tianping Army and become the master of Luzhou after the war.


    Only in this way can he thoroughly implement Pinglu''s military and political policies in the three states of Tianping, thereby maximizing the luck of the people here.


    In this sense, Xue Wei chose not to rely on Li Yan and Zhu Wen, the difference was not that great.


    Of course, it''s not indifferent, at least to Li Yan. Xue Wei can still have a great future if he trusts him. Xue Wei will be able to bury the other side by relying on Zhu Wen.


    In the hall, Li Wei took the seat where Xue Wei usually sat. Xue Wei could only stay in the lower position. He had to face Li Yan sideways and always respectfully.


    Because of the movement of military forces in the Central Plains war on this road, Xue Wei knew that Li Zhi would be stationed in Tianping and command the military operations in this direction, including commanding the Fangzhen army in Hebei, so he said: Will be able to vacate the mansion so that His Royal Highness will set up the coach here. "


    To command and dispatch the conquest of hundreds of thousands of troops on this line, as well as the coordination and arrangement of logistic materials, the large and small affairs are very complicated. Of course, Li Yan will bring a whole team to assist him in various matters. This is not a job that he or a few staff members can solve.


    Setting up the headquarters in Luzhou is a very suitable choice, and in Xue Wei''s view it is also the only possibility.


    The clinker Li Zhi waved his hand, solemnly: "The solitary king''s camp will not be located in Luzhou."


    "It''s not located in Shengzhou, where is that?" Xue Wei froze, and some instincts popped out of his instinct: Jeju behind? Or Weibo and Zhaoyi in Hebei?


    It is possible in Jeju, where it is safer and also close to Qingzhou. Wei Bo and Zhao Yi are also good, so that Li Zhi can more easily order the army of Hebei Fanzhen.


    Li Yan glanced at Xue Wei, "Of course it is an injustice."


    "Sorry?" Xue Wei froze.


    Caozhou''s unjust sentence is now the main battlefield where the two army vanguards fought. How did Li Yan set the coaching camp there? Even if Xue Wei was whimsical, at most he could only imagine that Li Wei would go to Caozhou, which was already the absolute front line.


    Go wrong, isn''t Li Yan going to fight in person?


    The coach with a total of one million troops fought and killed himself. How could this happen?


    When the war reaches this scale, the coaches of the three armed forces should sit in the rear of the town or in the middle of the army, so as to better coordinate the actions of the army in all directions.


    If the vanguard is unfavorable in combat, what will happen to the coach and cause the whole army to be in danger?


    While sitting in the middle of the army or in the rear, even if the army in one or two directions is unfavorable or even failed, the coach also has the opportunity to re-arrange troops to save the situation.


    The coach of the one million army ran to the battlefield of the vanguard, wasn''t that treating war as a joke?


    Seeing Xue Wei''s reaction, Li Yan knew what the other party was thinking.


    At this time, of course he would not sell Guanzi as pretending to be profound. After all, Xue Wei was the commander in chief of the army. He did not let his Majesty General confused the war. That was really a war.


    All military intentions and actions must be made clear to the generals in advance.


    I''ll give you a bag of tricks. When you get there, you can open it again, or do what you want to do. Don''t ask now, just let the leader set off-this situation is impossible in reality.


    Li Xuan said lightly: "Yinzhou is indeed the position of the Chinese army, but soon it will not be."


    Xue Wei looked confused: "It won''t be soon? Dare to ask His Royal Highness, where will be the new position of the Chinese Army?"


    Li Yan smiled, "Of course it is an injustice."


    Xue Wei opened his mouth. "This ... the injustice is now the vanguard battlefield."


    Li Yan smiled two more points: "The vanguard battlefield, soon no longer injustice."


    Xue Wei was even more puzzled: "Where would that be?"


    Li Yan smiled deeply: "Certainly Luzhou."


    Luzhou is where Xuanwu Army governs the state, and it is also Zhu Wen''s nest.


    Luzhou is adjacent to Caozhou, and the unjust sentence is the only county that crosses between Luzhoucheng and Caozhoucheng. In addition, there is no city. Zhu Wen was so anxious to hit Caozhou and destroy the balance, not only to win the battlefield opportunity, but also to protect Luzhou''s comprehensiveness.


    Xue Wei certainly knew this.


    When he heard the words of Li Yan, he immediately understood the meaning of the other party, which made him speechless and could not speak for a while.


    At most, he previously believed that with Shangguan ¡¯s fall to the wall, the situation on the front line could be stabilized. As for Zhu Wen ¡¯s imminent defeat, it was just touting Shangguan ¡¯s fall to the ground, to make Li Ye ¡¯s flattering. Where can I take it seriously?


    But looking at Li Yan''s meaning now, he clearly took it seriously.


    How can this be taken seriously?


    As it turned out, Li Yan thought it was true.


    Seeing Xue Wei stop talking, wanting to persuade, but also afraid to annoy himself, anxious to organize the wording, Li Yi could not help but feel funny, then said: "General Xue seems to have defeated Shangguan to make a wrong Enemy, do you have any confidence? "


    "This ... Xiaguan certainly believes in Shangguan, and His Highness ..." Xue Wei was ashamed for a while. Can he say no?


    Of course, in fact, he did have some confidence.


    However, defeating Zhu Wen''s vanguard did not mean that he could hit Luzhou at once. After all, Zhu Wen''s main force must be not far behind his vanguard. Before Ping Lu Jun advances into Luzhou, he must fight with Zhu Wen''s main force.


    Is it so simple to defeat Zhu Wen''s main force?


    Li Ye understands Xue Wei''s concerns, and he is too lazy to say anything eloquent before things happen, but he just looks at the other side and says, "Within three days, a good news will be returned. Within seven days, the army of the lone king will be able to March into Luzhou. If General Xue does not believe it, would he be willing to make a bet with the King of Solitude? "


    "Bet?" Xue Wei was about to ask what bet, and he closed his mouth without saying a word.


    He''s not stupid enough to really bet Li Li, isn''t it obvious that he doesn''t believe Li Li? Although he did not believe that Pinglu Jun could break into Luzhou territory within seven days, he could not show this attitude.


    Xue Wei immediately changed his mouth: "His Royal Highness was laughing and joking. His gambler wouldn''t fight, his Highness would definitely win."


    Li Ye feels a bit unfortunate. If Xue Wei is willing to bet with him, he will certainly propose to bet on the three states of the balance ... the most unfortunate is to take a state.


    Li Ye knew Xue Weikou was right and wrong, but this did not affect anything, Xue Wei''s efforts should not be compromised.


    He stood up, "The reason why General Xue suspected the Lone King was that he didn''t see the nature of the war. Then the Lone King told the General what the criteria for this victory would be."


    Speaking of this, Li Min glanced at the other side, his expression was haggard, and suddenly a breath of tiger and dragon was born on his body. "There is only one standard, that is, King Gu and Zhu Wen.

 v6 Chapter 12： Pioneer injustice (1)

    (happy National Day)


    The sky was a little gloomy in the afternoon, and the sky was thick like a curtain. The cool breeze of the autumn day came from the northwest, and the forest of Shino leaned and shook, and the branches and leaves made a slight noise.


    Heavy rain is coming.


    There are thousands of boat rides on the Baigou River, with flags like waves and spears like forests.


    The big one is like a city tower, as high as seven or eight feet high. It is a building boat that can accommodate hundreds and thousands of people. It is located in the center. The beast, the ship''s side has a female wall with arrow holes, the bow is wrapped in cowhide, is a battleship, can accommodate more than a hundred people, and is arranged on the periphery.


    The fleet came by the wind, mooring in turn on a wide river and the banks of a gentle river. With the call from the school gate, the sailors fixed the ship and set up the long board.


    Teams of soldiers dragged their burdens and disembarked from everywhere.


    In a short time, the riverside was full of enthusiasm, and the sound of iron armor ring was endless.


    On the three-story deck of one of the huge buildings, a young general in bright light armor stood by the sword and looked around calmly and domineeringly. An indestructible momentum spread over him, covering thousands of soldiers around him.


    Zhu Yin, general of the military.


    Xu Xun, a monk from the realm flew from the northern sky and landed on the ship where Zhu Yin was located.


    Zhu Yin''s face did not change: "Where has our mini ride arrived?"


    The answer to this question was the vice general next to him, the other side said: "Marching on shore, the five thousand fine horsemen who echoed the sailor, are now up to twenty miles away from the wrong sentence."


    The river bank on which the army landed was only a dozen miles away from the injustice county seat.


    Zhu Yin nodded: "Let Jingqi go down the injustice city and stare at the other party. If the other party shows signs of attacking the soldiers and horses towards the river, you don''t have to make a report and stop immediately!"


    "Let''s order!"


    He looked at the real monk: "Please anxious to take someone to stare at Caozhou. If there is reinforcements elsewhere, please report back immediately."


    "General Zhu is assured that there will be no mistakes." The monk in the real world slightly fisted, and flew away with a group of monks in the direction of Caozhou to the east.


    Zhu Yin stopped talking and continued to land on the shore as the cold iron gaze men.


    As one of Zhu Wen''s most trusted generals, Zhu Yin was entrusted with the task of leading 50,000 steps and 800 soldiers to attack the wrong words.


    Being able to become a trusted general of Zhu Wen, Zhu Yin relied not only on the same clan as Zhu Wen, but as soon as Zhu Wen followed Huang Chao to fight in the north and south, he was already beside Zhu Wen.


    In the past, the Zhu Wen family worked as helpers at Liu Chong House in Xiao County. Zhu Wen, who was not doing his job, was idle, whether he was hunting in the mountains or dancing with a gun, he was a good hand. Gradually he gathered a group of equally young people .


    At that time, Zhu Yin was fooling around with Zhu Wen and others. After stinging, he stole the chicken and touched the dog. If he had no money to spend it, he went hunting in the mountains. He didn''t know how many people poked his spine in his back. It''s been years for such a flash.


    In the eyes of others, their lives are free, and they are a bunch of heartless guys. However, both Zhu Wen and Zhu Yin knew that such a day could not last long. After all, they still had to marry their wives and children.


    It''s just that they have nothing to do with fists and knacks, they are more flexible, and they have more attention than those rigid crops.


    If it is in the peace season, if Zhu Yin can''t turn back in time, it is good for him not to go to jail, and in the end he can only end up in a lonely life. Perhaps the starvation at home could not be found in time.


    Even if the prodigal turned back, it would be the life of a crop man.


    At this time, Huang Chao went to Xianzhi.


    Everyone felt the opportunity came.


    Zhu Wen told Zhu Yin and others: "You and I are ignorant, so you have the strength and cleverness. If you want a beautiful wife and a beautiful wife, you only have to enlist in the army. Now the court is faint, and corrupt officials are like cattle hair. If you and I were to join the army, we would not have the honorable officials to take care of it, nor would we have the money to bribe the officials.


    "At the moment, the dynasty was in turmoil. Bingge was going around. Wang Xianzhi started his army in Luzhou. Huang Chao was working in Caozhou. The court did nothing to treat them. This is our opportunity. If you and I are brave men, if you follow them to be a thief It''s very easy to grab some beautiful people''s money. Life is easy and you don''t have to worry about the succession of the lineage, don''t you feel happy? "


    This said to the hearts of Zhu Yin and others.


    That is to say, these people are weird in their daily lives. They have a lot of courage than ordinary people. They dare to think and do it, and they do nothing, and they don''t have to be reluctant to crops in the field or grain in their homes.


    A group of dregs had no concerns and had no other choice. If they wanted to change the situation, they had to find another way.


    They packed up their bags, took their sticks, and left the village amidst the mockery of their fellow citizens and the scolding of their parents. Asked along the way, his eyes were obscured and he walked hundreds of miles, and really found the army of Huang Chao.


    Since then, the group of Zhu Yin have become robbers, killing without blinking.


    They soon discovered that they were really suitable for this.


    So a group of fellow gangsters ransacked silver, and did nothing wrong. They drank in large bowls and weighed silver and gold.


    It was only when they fought in the north and south that they would inevitably leave the country. Sometimes they fought defeated and fled, and there was no difference from the bereaved dog.


    The fellow villagers around him died one after another. Many people belonged to different generals, and gradually lost their news. They did not know whether they died in the stinking ditch, whether their bodies were buried or burned by wild dogs.


    However, they did not have a way back. One day for life and theft, even if they fled back to the countryside, they would be arrested by officials.


    The dead do not think about these things, the people who can live for a long time have risen, and the wine and beauty are not so easy to put aside.


    Many times, Zhu Yin also wonders, when is this kind of gangstery theft? How will he die, will the family know that he is dead, even if he does, dare to build a grave for him.


    When he could hardly find a companion who was wearing a commoner, holding a stick, and left the village in the midst of excitement and excitement, Zhu Wen became the envoy of the Xuanwu Army. And Zhu Yin also changed and became the official of the imperial court. With the plaintiff''s declaration, he could return to his hometown and become a prominent town.


    The north and the south scrambled, the soles were worn out, and **** battles took place all day long. Today I have no tomorrow, and I dare not go back to see my parents'' life all day long.


    He was a serious general of the imperial court, and he stood at a height he could never imagine in his youth.


    He Guangzong Yaozu, the first thing to return to his hometown, is to repair the ancestral tomb, and feast his fellow elders.


    Since then, he can stand up straight in front of his parents, spend a lot of money in front of his fellow people, and be praised and flattered by everyone.


    He has become a model in the countryside. The threshold of his home has been broken. Everyone he sees has a look and a smile of envy. He is followed by countless young people.


    The eldest husband does.


    Zhu Yin is very clear that he can have all of today. Three points rely on himself, relying on the bloodshed of the past, three points depend on luck. He did not die in the chaos. The remaining four points depend on Zhu Wen. He changed from a thief to a court official.


    He was loyal to Zhu Wen and did not allow anyone to deprive him of his status, identity and glory.


    Therefore, Zhu Yin always takes the initiative to ask for help in battles, and he is often a pioneer.


    Zhu Wen said King An was a threat, and there could be only one prince in the Central Plains and the North.


    Zhu Yin led his army to the wrong sentence.


    Even if the other party is the most famous prince of the dynasty, and is the ever-winning general with few defeats in the world, this time Zhu Yin is incumbent. Whether or not he commits the following crimes, he must fight.


    Zhu Yin met King An.


    In the early years after Huang Chao broke through Chang''an, he expanded his control range with soldiers on all sides, and then all the towns of flocks gathered the King of Qin. After they captured Dengzhou City, he followed Zhu Wen to explore the enemy''s situation in Xuzhou direction, and saw An An who came to explore the enemy''s situation in a tea shed.


    At that time, Zhu Wen played against Li Yan.


    This experience allows Zhu Yin to better understand the strength of An Wang than others.


    But he was not afraid.


    It was just like walking out of the village with a package for changing clothes and carrying a stick and following Zhu Wen and others.


    Zhu Yin had no choice.


    Fight the Tianping Army first, and then the Lu Army.


    For Zhu Wen, be more yourself.


    "Report! General Zhu, Caozhou found enemy reinforcements!"


    Halfway through the landing of the army, a monk who had previously traveled to the east to investigate returned.


    Zhu Yin frowned, "How many people?"


    "About 15,000 steps were taken from Caozhou City!"


    Zhu Yin groaned.


    The city of Caozhou is only forty miles away from the village of Inju County. If the soldiers and horses in the other place march in rush, it only takes half a day to arrive.


    Zhu Yin glanced at the army gathered on the river bank and ordered: "Let Jingqi no longer have to stare at the wrong sentence, and used to attack and intercept Caozhou soldiers and horses!"


    Now the army that has landed has landed nearly 20,000 people, which is enough to set up a defensive formation and deal with the impact of enemy forces under normal circumstances.


    No, it''s not defense. If the defenders of the wrong sentence dare to come, relying on their soldiers and horses that are more than ten thousand, Zhu Yin is confident to defeat them.


    It''s good if the other party doesn''t come.


    In this way, Zhu Yin will be able to capture the injustice county without any effort.


    Just as Zhu Yin thought about the possible war situation, he suddenly frowned and looked at the south bank of Baigou.


    He sensed a strong cultivation wave coming from elsewhere.


    But not a large number of strong men, but only three or five monks.


    Before Zhu Yin perceives the situation in more detail, in the northwest direction deep in the north bank of Baigou, there is also a strong repair coming from a hill.


    The same four or five breaths.


    Zhu Yin''s eyes gradually lowered.


    Relying on the practice of the military general, it is not difficult to judge that the fluctuations of the repairs on the south bank are very different from those on the north bank, but they come from two different schools.


    On one side, he was very familiar.

 v6 Chapter 13： Pioneer injustice (in)

    Chengshi County is seventy to eighty miles northeast of Yunju County, and there are official links between the two. Now, at a dense forest thirty miles northeast of Yunju County, a fine rider with a population of about eight thousand Take a break.


    This cavalry team was exceptionally elite, and its first performance was a double horse. Second, each well-armored cavalry, in addition to the stables, spare stables and crossblades, wore strong crossbows. Not only were they armed from head to toe, but everyone seemed to be in a small arsenal.


    Such a fine ride, not to mention the combat strength, just to feed them, will cost unimaginable money.


    In general, a cavalry can be supported by the military expenses of five infantrymen. But as far as this cavalry is concerned, everyone is afraid to consume the resources of ten ordinary infantrymen to train.


    In other words, the military cost of arming these 8,000 fine riders is enough to pull up another army with a minimum of 80,000 infantry!


    Elite soldiers are not easy to obtain, especially fine riding is more difficult to train, which shows that.


    However, the actual situation is that this fine horsepower cost far more than an army of 100,000 soldiers.


    There is only one reason: the proportion of monks in this fine riding is too high-not only much higher than the ordinary infantry army, but also much higher than the ordinary fine riding.


    Even if it ¡¯s just a monk who is practicing qi, whether it ¡¯s equipment cost or support from Lulu, it is far more than an ordinary elite rider. And in this fine ride, the proportion of monks practicing Qi has reached 30% of horror!


    In a cavalry of 8,000 people, there were more than 2,000 monks who practiced qi!


    You should know that before the chaos in the world, even monks who practiced the first layer of qi had the qualifications to become officials of the seventh rank of the dynasty. Although there were countless officials in the entire dynasty, there were more than seven officials with more than seven grades in more than one thousand counties in the Tang Dynasty.


    This is the chaos in troubled times, and the overall strength of the monks has been greatly improved. Otherwise, even if monks are added, no one can come up with such a fine ride.


    Rao is so, this fine ride is scary enough.


    Looking at the whole world, the fifty-three fan towns, more than ten princes, can anyone form such a fine riding army? Even if Zhu Wen had already leveled the Seven Towns of Central Plains, he could not pull up such a fine ride in such a short time.


    So there is only one answer.


    This Jingqi can only and only appear, the King''s Majesty, who has been aware of the future situation in the world long before Huang Chao has done anything.


    This fine riding number is Langyadu.


    Their command is called Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Now it is no longer appropriate to call this army Spike. According to the military system at the end of the Tang Dynasty, one hundred people were "capitals", five hundred people were one command, and five thousand people became one army.


    So this army should now be called the Langfang Army.


    At this moment, Shangguan Qingcheng with red lips and white lips stood beside the forest, holding a handful of beans, and was devoting himself to feeding his warhorse.


    The battle was imminent, and she looked as usual, her eyes calmer than usual.


    Even if she was wearing a armor and a headband at the moment, she couldn''t hide her glorious appearance. It''s a pity that this clear face never blooms again and again, because she is paralyzed.


    Facial paralysis has the benefits of facial paralysis, especially as a lieutenant general, who needs her to remain calm at all times.


    After the warhorse had finished eating the beans, Shangguan Qingcheng stretched out his hand and gently and vigorously combed the mane of the warhorse. The action was intimate like treating his own hands and feet. After drinking the water, the war horse comfortably snorted, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Behind her, more than eight thousand soldiers were doing the same thing in silence.


    War horses will not be fed too much because the war is imminent.


    From time to time, he rushed forward in front of him, rolled down in front of Shangguan Qingcheng, and ran forward to salute: "Report! The Xuanwu Army''s 5,000 cavalry turned to the east. Unsurprisingly, the general had already met the Caozhou army! "


    Shangguan nodded, and the action of combing the horse''s mane was not affected.


    It was Shangguan''s idea to let Caozhou soldiers and horses go first to attract the attention of Xuanwu Army''s vanguard and disperse the opposing forces. As for the order, it was Li Xie who issued it through Xue Wei.


    Even if the Langfang Army''s combat power is overbearing, Shangguan''s self-proclaimed rescue of injustices and defeat of Zhu Yin will not be a problem, she must also be as fully prepared as possible. When the battle on the battlefield really took place, I was not afraid of hard work and hard work. If I paid more for military expenses, I was afraid that there would be too many side effects to win.


    The loss of defeat is not something that can be measured by military expenses.


    A moment later, Shangguan Qingcheng glanced up at the sky, and there was a faint touch of color under his eyes.


    At this time there was a horse rushing behind the queue, and it was also reported to the military official.


    "Report! General, our 20,000-step riding army is already in place!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t nod this time, she patted the horse''s neck and turned her horse straight.


    Carrying the reins, Shangguan turned to the direction of the wrong sentence, "How to respond to the military order for the wrong sentence?"


    The vice-president came forward and said, "Our military envoy has ordered three wrong orders, so that when our troops attack the Xuanwu army, they will attack the left wing of the Xuanwu army.


    Shangguan Qingcheng nodded.


    She wanted to give Zhu Yin a headache just before landing, but it was too late¡ªthey could arrive at the same time when the other party had just landed. Before the war, the long rider must take a break and take a breath.


    Shangguan''s eyes fell on his eyes, and he raised his hand and ordered: "The generals listened to the order and attacked the Xuanwu army''s vanguard! It was summoned Zhao Batian, the demon monk guarding the two wings, ready to intercept the Taoists!"


    "Get orders!"


    The legs were lightly clamped on the horse belly, and Shangguan Qingcheng urged the war horse to start slowly.


    But at this moment, she frowned suddenly and looked northwest.


    Even if you can''t see anything unusual in the forest field, with the great consummation of her military general, you can clearly feel that there are people who are strong in the field.


    But she didn''t do anything and didn''t even care.


    The powerful breath is just a few words, there is no slight ability to affect the action of the mace. If the other party dared to appear in front of the Langfang Army, not to mention being crushed into a mud by the battlefield of the 8,000 soldiers, the monks accompanying the guards would not allow them to have a chance to approach.


    ...


    On the south bank of Baigou County, Wanju County, several gentlemen and women dressed in robes and gentle manners, on a hill withered leaves, are looking at Zhu Yin''s office assembled on the north bank of Baigou.


    With an army of about 50,000 people, even if a sailor was left on the ship, 40,000 people came ashore. From a distance, the river bank was crowded with black crowds, but the momentum was not overcrowded. The various departments were clearly formed into a whole, showing the outstanding ability to line up the troops.


    The vanguards arrayed in front of the crowd were neat and murderous. It is conceivable that once an enemy comes in, they will not become fish, but they will most likely play the role of sword. The entire army will organize a powerful counterattack in an instant.


    A calm and handsome middle-aged man shook his fan and said with emotion: "I heard that Xuanwu Army flattened the Central Plains for several months, and when they were only helped by Dao soldiers, now they can see such a mighty presence. Knowing that Xuanwu Army does have a strong army ... This shows that the talent of Zhu Wenzhi is really not to be underestimated. "


    Beside this man, there was a young Confucian, with a square-faced and firm-looking look, with a different temperament from that of a refined and introverted Confucian student, and it was Cui Keli''s classmate Zhang Zhongsheng.


    He said: "Zhu Wenrong and his horses were half-life, and they fought north-south. They were tyrants crawling out of the blood and fire, and they really couldn''t be taken lightly. The juniors had the honor to have been in the Xuanwu Army and had seen the other tiger-wolf soldiers. Strong, indeed, few can beat the Xuanwu Army. "


    The middle-aged man turned his head to Zhang Zhongsheng and laughed: "So it seems that Zhenzhi also feels that the victory of Xuanwu Army is in control?"


    Zhenzhi is the character of Zhang Zhongsheng.


    He arrived in Yangzhou two months ago and participated in a grand event where Confucian scholars can comment on scholars in the world. Although he was not qualified enough because of his young age, he was not ranked among the top eight, but he was also named the top of the 72-year-old Junyan by Wang Zaifeng. Fourteen word reviews.


    As a result, Zhang Zhongsheng became famous all the time, among the numerous scholars in Huainan already had great fame.


    The meaning of the fourteen-character comment is simple enough, saying that Zhang Zhongsheng not only has the ability to govern and implement state affairs, but also has the qualities of monitoring states and counties, investigating non-judge officials, and measuring political gains and losses.


    Simply put, in Wang Zaifeng''s sentence, Zhang Zhongsheng has the prime minister.


    This time the Central Plains war broke out suddenly, whether it was Li Ji mobilizing a million troops or Zhu Wen''s urgent attack on the Tianping Army, the speed was far faster than the princes expected. This led to the failure of Guan Mao Li Maozhen and Huainan Gaocheng to immediately mobilize the main forces into the Central Plains to interfere in the war situation.


    The army can be mobilized slowly, but the spies cannot but dispatch immediately. For vassals such as Gao Ling, in addition to sending ordinary scouts, his majestic talents must be observed in front of the battlefield, praised and judged the fighting capabilities of the two warring parties, and studied their tactics.


    The collection of these information is to prepare for the next Huainan Army to send troops to the Central Plains.


    The battlefield is dangerous, and all the monks who can come are Zhang Zhongsheng. The middle-aged man holding a folding fan in front of him was one of the eight masters of Confucianism.


    After listening to Guo Yan''s question, Zhang Zhongsheng shook his head unexpectedly.


    Guo Zheng was surprised: "Zhenzhi thinks Xuanwu Army can''t attack the balance?"


    If you hadn''t known that Zhang Zhongsheng had traveled to the Central Plains, had been to Luzhou and Qingzhou, and had seen the real war with his own eyes, and had the qualifications of Guo Yan, I was afraid to laugh at him politely.


    Zhang Zhongsheng said earnestly: "If Xuanwu Army is to defeat the Tianping Army, it is certainly easy. However, if Xuanwu Army wants to capture the three states of the Tianping Army, it must also face His Majesty''s Pinglu Army."


    Speaking of these three words of Ping Lu Jun, Zhang Zhongsheng''s tone involuntarily aggravated, and he could not restrain his dignity and killing in his eyes.


    Because of these three words, he recalled that he was at the head of Qingzhou City with Cui Keli, and saw the battle scene of the Pinglu army against Xuanwu army with his own eyes.


    Seeing Zhang Zhongsheng''s appearance, Guo Zheng didn''t take it seriously: "Is the Pinglu army better than Xuanwu army? Can there be a stronger army than Xuanwu army in this world?"


    When he was in Yangzhou, he saw what the Huainan Army looked like, and he fought with the army. In his objective evaluations, the Huainan Army, which is brave and capable, is also no match for the Xuanwu Army.


    If the Pinglu army is more capable than the Xuanwu army, by comparison, isn''t the Huainan army''s combat power only ranked third among the vassals of the world? For the Confucianists and Gao Yan who were interested in the Central Plains, this ranking was too low.


    Zhang Zhongsheng shook his head again.


    He looked at Guo Yan solemnly and said, "Other juniors dare not say, but the fangs of the Pinglu army led by the upper officer general. The juniors have seen it with their own eyes. That is definitely not the Xuanwu army in front of them Compete! "


    Guo froze for a moment, then immediately laughed: "Is the wolf teeth so sharp?"


    "No, Langfang cannot be said to be elite."


    "what is that?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng''s eyes were full of dread, as if he saw ghosts and gods, "Wolf Tooth, only two words can describe."


    "What two words?"


    "terror!"

 v6 Chapter 14： Pioneer injustice (below)

    Ten miles away from the west of Yiju County, several horses stand on the hills.


    These people, even if they are plain cloth belts and headbands, are dressed like civilians in rivers and lakes, they can''t hide the burst of Jin Ge''s killing spirit on their bodies.


    The person with the thick eyebrows and the tiger''s back is the leader of the generation of Songyang soldiers who assisted Li Maozhen in capturing Zhao Bingkun of Chang''an City.


    Ten miles away is not too far away, especially when facing an army. On the banks of the Baigou River, 40,000 horses from Zhu Yin''s department gathered together, and the formation was wide for several miles. Therefore, Zhao Bingkun and others were able to see the military appearance of the Xuanwu Army.


    Even if Zhao Bingkun was sitting on a horse''s back, his torso was as straight as a loose one, and his eyes were sharp enough. Even if there were no thousands of armored men behind him, murderous spirit was always ready.


    He said: "Since Huang Chao, since the chaos in the world, the vassals have joined together, and the towns of Fang have been conquered, and Kyushu has been endlessly smoking. However, those who can be called elite divisions are Fengxiang, Hedong, Pinglu and Hezhong. Since then, Hedong was destroyed by King An, and the river was merged by King Qi (Li Maozhen), leaving only two of the four strong armies in the world. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Bingkun paused, his eyes were complicated.


    He continued: "At that time, Zhu Wen served as the Xuanwu Army''s ambassador. At that time, the relative soldiers who had taken it had never been more than three thousand. The original Xuanwu army was not worth mentioning. Mo said that it was comparable to Fengxiang and Pinglu Army. Wei Bo, Cheng De, and Lu Long are also incomparable. But seeing today ... you know that Zhu Wen can achieve a career, not just rely on help. "


    The words went down, and Zhao Bingkun sneered behind him.


    The sound was so harsh that it was not too obvious to take it for granted.


    Zhao Bingkun knew who was laughing without looking back. The four disciples behind him were all first-rate generals, but there was only one who could ignore his face in public.


    Zhao Bingkun didn''t ask any questions. He knew that the person who laughed would inevitably speak immediately. Otherwise, the other party would not dare to sneer at his remarks.


    Sure enough, the man immediately taunted: "The fifty-three and fifty-two troops of the world ¡¯s towns dared to claim to be elite, and five of the Kyushu princes dared to claim to be strong. It''s just a chicken and a dog. "


    The other princes are all chickens, and who is really strong is naturally self-evident.


    Rao is that Zhao Bingkun knew that the other party must utter mad words, but he was still surprised by the rhetoric. He turned to look at the speaker, and wanted to teach the other person a sentence, but when he saw the other man''s heroic and determined face, he resisted the urge.


    It was a young man in his twenties.


    Young people are more arrogant, no one in their eyes, always understandable. They have not traveled a long time, and the horizon of knowledge is not wide. They don''t know what a mountain is and a long river, and they don''t know what a road is.


    However, being young is not the real reason for Zhao Bingkun to give up teaching each other.


    This man is not only young, but also his son-in-law.


    Not only his son-in-law, but also his niece.


    Yes, this young man with a wide waist, a strong body, a big face and a taller weight than ordinary man is a woman.


    Her five senses are not beautiful when they are separated, and even more beautiful when they are combined-there are even a few small freckles on her cheeks, all of which leaves her with nothing to do with beauty.


    The only place where she could get her hands up and down was the majestic breasts.


    Most of the tall and tall women will have more spectacular breasts.


    But if she abandons her appearance and only learns about military soldiers, she is undoubtedly a rare generation of pride in the world.


    When it comes to her name, whether it is a disciple of soldiers or a hostel on the battlefield, almost no one will not know.


    Her name is Zhao Nianci.


    Zhao Bingkun was already a soldier general, and Zhao Nianci was only a short distance away from the soldier general.


    His daughter has been extremely strong since she was a child, and she is extremely talented and talented. Whenever she is strong, she can always do better than others, so this makes her even stronger.


    Faced with such a good niece, even though Zhao Bingkun always wanted to teach her and teach her to be humble, she always couldn''t find a suitable opportunity, and she also loved each other exceptionally, and could not bear too much blame.


    That''s why Zhao Nianci dare not take it for granted.


    Zhao Bingkun laughed: "Xuan Wujun may not be as strong as his father said, and it is not as good as Feng Xiangjun, but this is a matter of course. Feng Xiangjun has my soldiers to help. If the army can not be stronger than Xuan Wujun, what else Compete with Daobing? "


    Zhao Nianci chuckled and said with a kind of taunting color that regards heroes as dung: "Why can I be a Taoist soldier if I achieve the status of a famous star?"


    Zhao Bingkun opened his mouth and was speechless.


    The famous soldiers led the battle, and even the immortal realm could not be held. Naturally, they also had the ability to confront the soldiers.


    If someone else is so outspoken, Zhao Bingkun will definitely scold the other party''s whimsy, but for Zhao Nianci, the realm of famous players is not out of reach.


    "Celebrity ... Hey!" Zhao Bingkun thought of Zhao Nianci''s future achievements, and he was not consciously looking forward to it.


    In the past century, the dynasty has no famous generals.


    Even overcoming the Guiyi Army''s Jiedushi in the 11 states of Hexi, Zhang Yichao, a generation of wise king Li Xian, can only be described as a half-step master. They may have touched the threshold with one foot, but the whole person didn''t really step in.


    Many years ago, when the three dynasties of the dynasty became famous, Li Xian, Zhang Yichao, and Gao Xun were all regarded as famous talents who could establish a nation. However, times passed, Zhang Yichao died in Chang''an, and Li Xian fell on Palgong Mountain, leaving only the three major generals Gao.


    It''s just that today''s Huainan Jiedushi Gao Gao, after being defeated by the Chaos Army once, has fallen from the altar. Is it possible for him to become a famous player in the future?


    Zhao Bingkun didn''t know the answer, but he knew very well that he wouldn''t need to be afraid when Gao Yong became a famous player. In this truly troubled world, their father and daughter are destined to become famous as long as they do not fall down halfway.


    In addition, his soldiers and disciples have just emerged. In recent years, there have been constant breakthroughs in the realm. The current admiral can''t count both hands, and there are more than one or two who are about to achieve the realm of generals.


    These are the strength of the soldiers to assist Li Maozhen to fight for the world.


    However, Zhao Bingkun said positively to Zhao Nianci: "For you, now you ca n¡¯t help but talk about the realm of the famous generals. In the world ¡¯s strong army, some people are just like you who are about to achieve the realm of generals. These people will be your real strong opponents in the future. Right now in this Caozhou battle, you have to take the opportunity to observe. "


    This is why he brought Zhao Nianci to the front of Caozhou.


    Zhao Nianci proudly raised his big jaw, which was not delicate. "The real opponent? Where did I not see it? Are those generals under Zhu Wen''s command? Only Zhu Yin can see it. Others ... Oh! As for! His Majesty Li, is Dazheng Liu? Most of Rong Ma is still an admiral in his entire life. It is good that he can barely reach the general level in his whole life, not to mention! "


    The heroes of the world, whether they are the great princes Zhu Wen, Li Maozhen, or the heroes Wang Zaifeng, Guo Yan, Zhang Zhongsheng, and Zhao Bingkun, to this day, when they talk about Li Zhi, they all call King An An to show respect. This is also a manifestation of their recognition from the heart.


    Zhao Nianci even called his name.


    Her arrogance and arrogance manifested itself to the fullest.


    Zhao Bingkun looked calm and his voice was low: "Did you forget the battle of Weibo?"


    When Li Yan used Lie to attack Li Ke, the first battle was to pacify Wei Bo. The decisive battle was that the vanguards were all in Bozhou, and they attacked Cao Xijin''s 10,000-horse cavalry with three thousand fine horses and won the battle.


    This battle made Shangguan famous all over the world. It was her battle for fame.


    Zhao Bingkun raised this war at this time, naturally reminding Zhao Nianci that her opponent should be Shangguan Qingcheng.


    "Shangguan''s Allure?"


    Zhao Nianci laughed lightly, and there was a touch of slander, disdain, and inexplicable hostility in the ordinary eyes. "It is rumored that this person has the charm of the country. The most beloved by Li Zhi is Li Fu''s best friend around him. Maybe it is Li My uncle''s couch is beautiful? This prince is truly unparalleled! However, it is only appropriate for such a woman to be raised in a futon bed, and it is really appropriate to release it to the battlefield? "


    Some strange words of yin and yang made Zhao Bingkun speechless.


    There is a story in it.


    When Zhao Bingkun first arrived in Fengxiang, in order to quickly consolidate the alliance with Li Maozhen, let his disciples serve as real power generals and had intended to marry each other.


    The marriage partner was naturally Zhao Nianci. After all, that was Zhao Bingkun''s niece, worthy of Li Maozhen, and both parties were about the same age.


    Zhao Nianci was so arrogant that most people didn''t look down on it. Even in his twenties he wasn''t married. Zhao Bingkun was the master of the army again. After all, he was a father and was eager.


    Of course, Zhao Bingkun also knew that Zhao Nianci''s conditions were limited, and Li Maozhen could not see it, so he arranged several amazing dowry maids.


    According to Zhao Bingkun, this is a marriage of interests. Li Maozhen married Zhao Nianci over the door. As for getting along in the future ... well, it doesn''t matter how you get along in the future. It''s OK to face it.


    The standard for everyone to marry a right wife is pragmatic. It is enough to respect each other like a guest. Beauty or beauty is not the key factor, otherwise what should we do? It''s like paint like glue. That''s what Mi Mei did.


    Zhao Bingkun believes that Li Maozhen should not refuse.


    At the same time, Zhao Bingkun also knows that Li Maozhen is a romantic and has a hobby of "collecting" beauty. After he arrived in Fengxiang, he heard that Li Maozhen had specially built a palace called "Fantasy Square", which was specially provided for the beauty to live in. It had a meaning of Cao Cao''s "Tongquetai".


    To be on the safe side, Zhao Bingkun was married to many amazing maids.


    In his opinion, it was foolproof.


    Unfortunately, at that time he didn''t know Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen is a second person.


    He smiled at those amazing maids that Zhao Bingkun had enshrined and expressed his sincere thanks to Zhao Bingkun.


    Then he rejected Zhao Nianci.


    And it was ruthless rejection without hesitation without giving half a point for negotiation.


    Zhao Nianci demolished a building for this purpose.


    He subsequently vowed not to marry for life.


    I guess it is also awake that I really can''t marry.


    Afterwards, Li Maozhen drafted a military order for disciples of the military to serve as generals at all levels according to different realms. He did not sacrifice his official position because he was worried that the other party might not control the military power. Although Zhao Bingkun didn''t marry his daughter, but the goal he hoped to achieve was realized, and naturally there were not many complaints.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Bingkun sighed. After all, he is a personal person. Seeing Zhao Nianci''s temperament before speaking, of course, he can detect the jealousy of Shangguan in the other party''s words.


    The same is the military general, but the situation is very different. In Zhao Nianci''s view, there are only one reason for this difference: the beauty and the ugly are different.


    So she hated it.


    I think that all men in the world are jellyfish, and I know that they like a smelly skin, and they should be sucked by those foxes.


    It ¡¯s okay not to encounter Shangguan Qingcheng before, but now I am stimulated when I run into it. Where can Zhao Nianci have a balance of mind?


    Zhao Bingkun had to remind Zhao Nianci earnestly: "It is not a good man to influence the judgment of the enemy because of his likes and dislikes. If you want to achieve the status of general and famous person, you must take your opponent seriously."


    Zhao Nianci was upset and irritable, and snorted coldly: "I just said, this Shangguan Qingcheng is relying on Li Zhi''s favor! She can lose 10,000 cavalry with 3,000 spikes. Others will think she is powerful, but I research After the Armament situation of Langyadu, that was simply extravagant. Where did she win the 10,000 Weibo Army with 3,000 Langya? She clearly took the 30,000 rich to pile up the opponent with money! "


    Seeing what else Zhao Bingkun wanted to say, Zhao Nianci waved his waywardly.


    She couldn''t argue with this: "Shangguan''s allure is that the admiral''s realm is not fake. What about it? The generals in the same realm may not be at the same level. Is it rare for monks to kill enemies?


    Speaking of this, she gritted her teeth, and her eyes were filled with anger: "Don''t let me run into this trance, let me run into her, and I''ll let her know what a real military admiral looks like! She will even be surprised at the time No, you find yourself dead! "


    At this time, the two riders who ran from the northeast of Eupju County to the foot of the mountain.


    Two soldiers'' disciples leapt up.


    "Bugmaster, Langya is here, it seems to be attacking Zhu Yin!" A disciple reported.


    When everyone heard what they said, they all looked at it, and they saw that on the official road in the northeast direction, there was a cloud of smoke and dust rising from the ground.


    Before the dust, there were black spots rising from the horizon.


    Zhao Bingkun couldn''t help but look astonished: "Wolf teeth ... have come so fast?"


    Then he glanced at Zhao Nianci who was still arrogant.


    In this case, let''s see for yourself what is the quality of Langya, is Shangguan Qingcheng worthy of the name!

 v6 Chapter 15： Used to die (modified)

    (The content has been modified and can be read continuously)


    The dusk of autumn is always shorter than that of summer. After the last rays of sunlight disappear into the clouds, the earth will be darkened.


    The sky was still gloomy around noon. Now two or three hours have passed, but the evening sky has fallen with sunlight.


    Seeing that it was old, Zhu Yin, who lived high above the ship, thought that there would be no waves in the past. What he didn''t expect was that at this time he dared to get the news of a sharp ride.


    The building below him is high enough to be used as a watchtower. He has not yet walked downstairs, just in case there is war, and he is here to give orders. The high advantage makes his slogan easily visible to all majors, and military orders can be implemented quickly and effectively.


    Now that the Xuanwu Army has eliminated the sailors and cavalry, the main force of the remaining 40,000 steps has been assembled on the shore. Even if the heavy weight has not been unloaded, this speed is extremely fast.


    To achieve this effect, it can be seen that Zhu Yin''s scheduling and arrangement are extremely reasonable, and the soldiers are sloppy, showing a well-trained spirit.


    For Zhu Yin and his army, this is the military literacy that should be.


    It is this outstanding quality that allows him to stay calm even when faced with fangs.


    Not panic does not mean that Zhu Yin is not surprised.


    Looking down at the sunset Jinhui''s direction towards the county seat, Zhu Yin''s eyes were lowered. A plain on the banks of the Baigou River, his eyes crossed his own side for a few miles, like a large army battlefield, and he could vaguely see the injustice county walls more than ten miles away.


    That city is as small as a chessboard.


    To the east of the chessboard, billowing smoke and dust broke through the curtain of sunlight, spreading on the ground like dragons and snakes going out to sea, and the torrent of black iron armor of Mercedes-Benz resembled the teeth of a dragon.


    The military order Zhu Yin has been issued.


    He now stared motionlessly at the black torrent emerging from the horizon, watching the other side''s queue change into a rushing enemy in Mercedes. The black torrent quickly became a black tide, which quickly hit the rumbling sound of horseshoes, which was far more impressive than the sea sound of the Qiantang River tide.


    As a result, the earth shuddered, and even the river in front of the Baigou bank rippled in circles, spreading constantly into the river.


    The city wall of the injustice under the setting sun has disappeared, and it is hidden in the smoke and dust rising behind the black tide.


    With repeated confirming eyes, Zhu Yin looked up at the sky again.


    It''s too old.


    This means that it has been less than an hour since it was dark.


    He has 40,000 warriors.


    This is the real elite of 40,000 fighting in the blood of the battlefield.


    How many soldiers do you need to defeat such an army?


    Whenever Shangguan ¡¯s obsession is not crazy, he wo n¡¯t just ride eight thousand fangs.


    In other words, there will be a battle of tens of thousands of people.


    In such a war, even if all the soldiers march forward bravely and desperately, how long will it take to separate the victory and defeat?


    No matter how confident Zhu Yin was, he didn''t think it was too late.


    Far below.


    After the night has completely arrived, the two armies will inevitably go to a truce¡ªthe conditions of night wars are harsh, and in this era, they cannot be fought casually. However, the current situation clearly does not meet the requirements for night battles.


    Even small-scale night battles with hundreds or thousands of people are not necessary. Large-scale night battles with more than 10,000 people are rare.


    Since it is not possible to start a night battle, and time is too late to separate the winner and the winner, why should Shangguan Qingcheng launch this battle aggressively?


    What is she thinking?


    Zhu Yin had no way of knowing.


    The lieutenant next to him taunted and said, "Everyone said that Shangguan Qingcheng was a rare good man in the world. Now it seems that it is just a wave of fame. Right now it''s less than an hour from the dark, but she has wolf teeth They all took the initiative to attack. This is to take advantage of our instability and give us a headache? I don''t know that under the general''s dispatch, we are already prepared to deal with the attack! We have 40,000 soldiers. What does Shangguan win over us? "


    Zhu Yin didn''t speak.


    Suddenly a thought flashed through his mind, which made his eyes instantly dilute and dignified.


    He slowly said: "Ben will just wonder why Shangguan Qingcheng launched an attack at this moment. As you said, Ben will suddenly think of a possibility."


    The Lieutenant smiled easily: "What else is possible? Does she really think we can win us in an hour?"


    Zhu Yin didn''t speak, but the movement of pressing the knife was unknowingly tight.


    At first, the admiral ridiculed the appearance of Shangguan Qingcheng. After waiting for a long time without seeing Zhu Yin''s reaction, he felt strange. After he noticed the opponent''s utter sorrow, he froze. "General ... doesn''t he think that Shangguan really planned this? Isn''t that whimsical!"


    Zhu Yin exhaled a breath, almost word by word: "Remember the battle of Bozhou?"


    After waiting for the Vice Admiral to answer, Zhu Yin turned her head, and said with every word, "Three thousand fangs, and 10,000 Weibo cavalry fought in the front. Only one charge will make the other wolf flee!"


    In contact with Zhu Yinsenran''s eyes, the Lieutenant General could not help but take a step back and looked horrified.


    Zhu Yin looked back and looked back at the battlefield.


    At this time, a dark cloud flew across the sky, which was the monk monk group.


    So Zhu Yin ordered the Tao soldiers to take flight.


    The Lieutenant General calmed his mind and said to Zhu Yin: "Shangguan Qingcheng wants to recreate the battle of Bozhou, but how can Cao Xijin compare with the general? According to the general, Shangguan Qingcheng will not be so stupid. Today''s battle, she top More is to test our army''s combat power ... "


    Zhu Yin raised his hand and interrupted the lieutenant general.


    He Shen said: "It is stupid for others to do this, but Shangguan is not."


    The lieutenant was speechless.


    When it comes to battle, is it really appropriate to have such a long-term spirit?


    Zhu Yin won''t know this truth. Unless, he already had some bad hunch in his heart.


    There were thunders in the air.


    That is the monk monk and Dao Bing have already fought.


    Zhu Yin suddenly jumped from the deck, flew over the ship''s side, and headed for the battle array.


    He left a sentence: "You come to command the battle!"


    The lieutenant looked startled.


    Let him command the war, of course, Zhu Yin himself went to lead the battle.


    He wants to block Shangguan''s allure.


    Block the admiral with eight thousand fine riders who intend to defeat the Xuanwu Army vanguard in an hour!


    ...


    When Zhu Yin came to the front, the Spike Army was less than a mile away from them.


    The ground beneath her was violently shaking, and the sand was shaking so severely that it left the ground.


    Zhu Yin pulled out his horizontal knife and exhaled, "Mountains!"


    His cavalry has already dealt with Caozhou''s soldiers and horses. At this moment in his battlefield, except for a small number of horses guarding the two wings, there are no cavalry who can come up to confront the Wolffang Army.


    It was because of this awareness that Zhu Yin determined that Shangguan''s fall from the city did defeat him.


    As a vanguard general, he led tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. Before the two met, the contest had already begun. In that vague contest, Zhu Yin had already lost a hand.


    But Zhu Yin was not discouraged, because at this moment he had made up his mind to guard against death. There is no need to use cavalry for defense. So as soon as he came up, he arrogantly launched the unique ability of the military general-mountains.


    He even gave up the plan to order the soldiers to shoot the other cavalry with bows and arrows, because that would only prevent him from exerting his "mountains" to the extreme.


    As Zhu Yin launched the "mountain" force, the battle array behind him immediately raised a layer of white mask like a bowl buckle. This mask is bright and thick, like a copper wall and iron wall.


    Zhu Yin''s eyes looked like a sword.


    Saw it.


    He saw the front of the Langfang Army front, the general who was wearing a silver armor and white robe, holding Zhangba Po Yunshuo, and a slender white horse on his waist.


    She has a beautiful and cold face, her eyes are as hard as iron, and her body has the spirit of opening mountains and rivers.


    Zhu Yin knew that it was Shangguan''s fall.


    Admiral Shangguan is famous for his soldiers!


    Then he noticed that the other party made a strange movement.


    She put her finger in front of her mouth and bit it, then wiped her lips.


    The original red lips were even more enchanting at the moment.


    Zhu Yin could not yet understand the meaning of this action.


    He didn''t have much time to think.


    Rushing to the recent Wolffang Army battlefield, the light of the soldiers'' battlefield suddenly rose, and the ray of light gathered the eight thousand armored soldiers as a whole. And the intense battle-like rays of light formed a huge front, hidden by waves of tide.


    It is conceivable how, after the two waves of contact, those waves of war-like atmosphere will hit Zhu Yin''s copper wall and iron wall.


    Forces of the Admiralty-Tide!


    Zhu Yin''s face was slain, and his twelve-point spirit clenched his teeth.


    The two armies have not yet entered the battlefield, and he has felt the pressure of platooning.


    ...


    On the hills.


    Zhao Bingkun couldn''t help but applaud: "The two generals are truly worthy of the name! The power of this ''mountain'' is so powerful that it is truly as stable as Mount Tai. The ''mountain'' fateful enemy! "


    In his sight, eight thousand spiked teeth are no longer eight thousand generals, but a huge fierce beast running on the ground, which is a complete whole. Its attitude of advancing into the dust has the tendency to swallow the mountains and rivers, making people doubt that it is enough to break through the mountains and mountains and smooth the city!


    In Zhu Yin''s battle front in front of Langyadu, the solid mask was as strong as a barrier, with heavy air that was not affected by the hurricane, but was hit by the waves without falling.


    As he said, Zhao Bingkun turned his head and said to the disciples: "Good observation, good insight! As generals in the military, are your¡® trends ¡¯and¡® mountains ¡¯strengths so strong, you should have counted in your heart!¡±


    The disciples looked ashamed.


    Only Zhao Nianci laughed and looked down at the battlefield in front of her: "Shangguan ¡¯s allure of the city''s reputation has really upheld her. Now it seems that she doesn''t know the soldiers at all! There will be an hour when it will be dark, and what she will win Zhu Yin Attacking aggressively turned out to be a troop in danger. What kind of person is qualified to lead a soldier! One soldier will die stupid, one will die stupid, she ... "


    Zhao Nianci''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Her movements were so abrupt that her open mouth did not have time to close.


    She didn''t pay attention to these.


    Because she was too shocked.


    ...


    On the battlefield, a giant frontal slammed into a copper wall and an iron wall.


    boom!


    The first roar.


    The fields of the two generals collided directly, and deafening blasts sounded at the intersection of the rays of battle. The bursting and scattered Reiki is lifted off like a firework and shining like a galaxy falling.


    Zhu Yin''s face turned pale.


    Shangguan''s allure was unchanged. Her face was too white, she couldn''t see it even if it changed color.


    boom!


    The second roar.


    The Wolffang Cavalry battle formations collided with the Xuanwu Army infantry battle formation. Countless large shields immediately burst and turned into pieces. The countless spears were not stabbed by the war horse, and they were broken by the monks in the fine riding. Broken chopsticks.


    Zhu Yin''s chest was stuffy, blood was spilled from the corners of her mouth, and her lips became red.


    Shangguan Qingcheng stretched his hand in front of his lips, and Yin Hong''s lips couldn''t see the slightest change. It was already stained with blood, and I don''t know if there was blood spilling at the moment.


    She did not wear face armor, because the warriors will be in battle, and the sharp eyes and the iron-faced face can greatly deter enemy soldiers.


    boom!


    The third roar.


    The Wolffang Army rushed into the Xuanwu Army''s infantry formation, so the soldiers flew up, the off-arms were scattered, and the blood spewed out in the air.


    The tide fell and the mountains were broken.


    Jing Riding forward in the army.


    Zhu Yin fell to the ground, extremely weak, but he still looked up and stared at Shangguan.


    The inclination is sharp, the mountains are heavy, and there is no difference between the top and the bottom. At this moment, the power of Shangguan ¡¯s oblivion is arrogant and unreasonable.


    He didn''t believe that Shangguan would be better than him.


    The white horse from Shangguan Qingcheng passed by his eyes.


    Immediately the person''s look did not change.


    The snow-white face was still white, and the red lips were still red.


    Only those eyes full of cutting-edge spirits flowed with an almost pious affection at the bottom.


    Seeing this deep affection, Zhu Yin froze all over.


    So he knew that he lost.


    He now understood why Shangguan Qingcheng had to bite his finger and paint red scarlet lips with blood.


    She won''t let anyone see her true situation. She would swallow as much blood as possible from her chest. If she could not swallow it, she would wipe it off quickly. Even if the blood stained her lips, others would not see it.


    The reason why she did so was to hold on to the determination that she would not fall as long as she did not die.


    She has this will.


    In the case of comparable strength, Zhu Yin could not be defeated by such an official.


    He didn''t know why Shangguan Qingcheng had this will.


    He originally thought that he had to fight for his status, power, and glory before he fought. If it is an opponent of considerable strength, few people can beat him.


    But now he knows that Shangguan''s obsession is dead!


    He who does not hesitate is better than he who does not hesitate to die.


    What makes Shangguan Qingcheng die every time he fights and wins?


    Zhu Yin kneeling to the ground did not know what story was inside, but he knew that it must be something more precious than status, power, and vanity.


    Status, power, vanity, this is already the ultimate of human interests.


    What could outweigh such benefits?


    In this world, the interests are the most practical and the truth is the most precious.


    Most people in the world chase after fame and fortune, even at their expense, but there are always people who are willing to die for the true love.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was already shocked and brilliant, and she would die at every battle. As long as the enemy didn''t have the ability to crush her, could she not go wrong?


    Zhu Yin fell to the ground.


    At this moment, he was defeated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Zhu Yin was severely wounded and fell down, he had no strength to stand up for a while, but there were many high-level monks in his left and right soldiers, and he quickly lifted him up and led him away, lest he be hoofed in the chaos Stomp into meat.


    "Take Ben with you!"


    After Zhu Yin calmed down, she immediately commanded her relatives.


    His sight has never left his battle line.


    In the face-to-face confrontation with Shangguan Qingcheng, his "mountain" realm was broken. The Langfang Army has now rushed into his battlefield and killed the Quartet. However, the failure of the battle of the soldiers does not mean he is completely Defeated.


    Thanks to the good combat ability of the soldiers, he finally protected Zhu Yin and came to the army. After taking a few pills, he barely stabilized the injury and was able to command the battle with the help of the soldiers.


    Instead of returning to the ship, he asked his relatives to take the order flag and hand it to himself, and issued a military order in slogan in mid-air, so that the ministries would continue to resist the Langfang attack.


    He has 40,000 soldiers.


    The Wolffang Army is only eight thousand.


    Although Shangguan ¡¯s "tide" field defeated his "mountain" field, it was not a crushing victory. Even if the Langfang Army has been going forward, but Zhu Yin can accurately estimate that the Langfang Army broke through his battle line of 5,000 people at most, the power of "pour tide" will be exhausted.


    By then, there would be no blessing by the forces of the soldiers, that is, when the general combat strength of the generals of the two armies was compared. With 35,000 against 8,000, Zhu Yin was confident that with his own troop deployment, the Langfang Army was mired in and eventually defeated.


    As such, the victory of today''s battle still belongs to him.


    Zhu Yin clenched his teeth. Even in the battle of the forces of the military, he lost to Shangguan Qingcheng, but he couldn''t defeat this battle.


    Shangguan Qingcheng has her story and persistence, as does Zhu Yin. Even if he doesn''t have the heart of Shangguan Qingcheng, but he is also attached to victory.


    Through the slogan, Zhu Yin issued several military orders in a very short period of time, requiring the left and right troops to adjust their deployment, send elites to converge on the Chinese army, and divide it into two parts, one to help the Chinese army to stop behind. The Langfang Army''s onslaught momentum, a circuitous road behind the Langfang Army, adopted a strategy of encircling and annihilating.


    Zhu Yin''s layout is old and steady.


    Even if he besieged the Langfang Army, he did not use the full force of the left and right forces, so that they still maintain the ability to cope with accidents.


    This arrangement was originally meticulous.


    But it came unexpectedly.


    A pro soldier pointed at the front of the army and warned loudly: "General, there are a lot of enemy troops in front of the left!"


    Zhu Yinning looked at it, shaking his hands.


    When the Langfang Army rushed in from the direction of the county, the smoke behind it was like a huge wave, covering the county of the county. And now, when the smoke as high as several feet spread away, they just saw a black tide sweeping behind the Wolffang Army!


    The injustice county defenders did not know when they had rushed out of the city gate, and clearly launched an attack on the left army under His Majesty Zhu Yin!


    They appeared very suddenly, and when the dust was dispersed, they were already very close to the Left Army, leaving Zhu Yin too late to dispatch troops to do a comprehensive response!


    I think Zhu Yin knows with his toes. When the black tide rushed into the left army battlefield, the elite left army was dispersed because of the division of the Langya army, and it would surely suffer.


    But now, Zhu Yin can''t even order the dispatched left army to return.


    That''s too late.


    Before they returned to their original positions, the injustice county defenders would engage the left army.


    Thousands of soldiers running in the formation would have affected the stability of the battlefield. If Zhu Yin had arranged this in the face of the impact of the injustice county defenders, it would be tantamount to self-reliance!


    What''s more, let the left army reciprocate, who will intercept the Langfang Army?


    However, if they do not return support, the left army will be violently attacked by the defenders of the county, and it is likely to be defeated, thereby harming the entire battle!


    Zhu Yin deserves to be a veteran of the battlefield. In a short time, he reacted. When the Wolffang Army rushed before, the smoke and dust raised after the battle was actually too high!


    Now thinking about it, it must be that the Shangguan Qingcheng ordered the monks in the formation to conceal his hands and feet. The purpose is to cover up the movement of the defenders in the county, so that the attacks of the defenders in the county can be unexpected.


    Moreover, the Langfang Army took the lead in breaking into the Chinese Army, and spurring the left and right soldiers to intercept, all of which may be in the plan of Shangguan''s Allure!


    Aware of this, Zhu Yin only felt a cold air rising from the soles of his feet and straight into his head.


    He couldn''t help shuddering.


    "Shangguan Qingcheng ... so horrible?" Zhu Yin frowned.


    At this moment, he looked at the spearhead of the Langfang Army who was constantly rushing to kill, and looked at the general in silver and white robes in front of the Langfang Army, only to find that the other side was simply unfathomable.


    Under that face, as if there would never be a change of look, as if hiding a spirit beast that could devour 100,000 troops!


    Zhu Yin couldn''t help feeling panic.


    But he calmed down quickly.


    After all, he is a military general and the most famous commander of His Majesty Zhu Wen. No matter the military talent or the mentality of the battlefield, he is not an ordinary general.


    Even if the situation is so difficult, Zhu Yin can keep thinking rationally.


    Zhu Yin glanced at the left army battle line and secretly said, "The defender of the injustice sentence is the Tianping Army, and the combat strength is very different from that of our department. Even if the left army is now fine-tuned, it is still not enough to defend the defender of 10,000 injustice sentences. difficult."


    With this in mind, Zhu Yin re-focused on the Wolffang Army battle line, "The left army is still stable, the right army is even more so, as long as it can hold the Wolffang army ... this battle is not a victory , Can also be dragged into the dark. At that time, if the Langfang Army failed to break through our battlefield, there will be no victory, only retreat! "


    "Once the Wolffang Army retreats, the battle will resume again tomorrow ..."


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yin felt relieved.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even though the soldiers of Shangguan Qingcheng defeated him, the fighting power of the defenders was still too weak. Shangguan Qingcheng had only 8,000 soldiers. It was not possible to win him.


    But Zhu Yin did not dare to relax her vigilance.


    He always felt that he could see this problem, and Shangguan Qingcheng would not have expected it in advance.


    After a fight, Zhu Yin''s evaluation of Shangguan''s allure has been rising, and now there is a tendency to deify the other party.


    It is not wrong to deify the other person, at least to make people cautious.


    Be careful enough to make no mistake.


    However, it turns out that battlefield battles are not undefeated without making mistakes when both sides at war are good.


    At this moment, the exclaimed voice of the relatives sounded: "Look at the general! The right wing ... a large number of enemy forces appear on the right wing!"


    Zhu Yin froze, and cast her gaze quickly.


    It''s okay not to look at it. At a glance, Zhu Yin suddenly fell like an ice cave, his body was cold.


    It was an army of infantry on a scale of about 20,000.


    Their flags are so dazzling.


    Ping Lujun!


    Seeing this army clearly, Zhu Yin shook her body and almost fell from the air.


    He had no other color except despair.


    With this Pinglu army joining, for an hour ... he no longer has enough confidence to persist.


    No, it''s only been more than half an hour since it was dark.


    But with the emergence of the two thousand pingping Lu Jun step, the victory and defeat have already seen.


    ...


    Baigou South Bank.


    "terror."


    Guo Yan stared at the battlefield on the other side of the shore and chewed these two words solemnly. He felt that Zhang Zhongsheng''s judgment was indeed appropriate.


    At the end, Guo Zheng put away the shaking folding fan, and took a heavy shot in his hand, sighing longly: "Riding with eight thousand fines, he dared to strike a tightly guarded 40,000 people array, and he could break into the battlefield with a thunderous potential. Such unparalleled fierce admiral is really rare in the world. The admiral of Shangguan is a veritable name, and Langya is regarded as the world''s best! "


    Speaking of this, Guo Yan smiled bitterly, "I have personally seen Huang Chao and the Fangzhen Army fighting, and these years have witnessed the rapid rush of the Huainan Army to fight the Quartet, thinking that the world''s elite division can not beat the Huainan Army today. Today It seems that I have a short-sightedness. It turned out that in the north of the Huaihe River, in the vast Central Plains and the North, there is such a division of tigers and wolves. "


    He said these words, including Zhang Zhongsheng, everyone was silent.


    As a scholar of Confucianism, he believes that literary morality is the foundation of the world, and it is the soldiers who are invincible to educate the common people with filial piety and loyalty. They have never looked at the military battles with strength as their strength.


    However, they can now clearly see that after the Wolffang Army rushed into the Xuanwu Army''s army formation, the strength of the soldiers'' battlefield was very low. After that, they were able to continue to sweep the Xuanwu Army, relying on the soldiers to dare to fight, the sharp armored soldiers and monks like clouds.


    Because these hard strengths clearly outperformed the Xuanwu Army, Zhu Yin mobilized to chase the left and right of the two armies, and was completely unable to block the Langfang Army''s front. Instead, he suffered heavy losses.


    Both Guo Yan and Zhang Zhongsheng understand that an army like Langya is an elite division capable of destroying the city, even if it is not led by soldiers.


    In other words, if you change people to command this army-as long as it is not a general, this army can still win every battle.


    As soon as this idea popped up, Guo Yan was extremely jealous of the Langfang Army.


    If Confucianism is to compete for the world, in addition to the politicians governing the locality, educating the people, and bringing together the power of the people as national power, do they need such an army on the battlefield?


    At this moment, Guo Yan treats the Langfang Army like Baoshan, and can''t wait for it.


    But he couldn''t.


    So he was upset.


    Halfway through, Zhang Zhongsheng said positively: "When the juniors left Qingzhou, Langya was already extraordinary, but today''s view, Langya is now sharp, and it can still be said that it is not as good as it was today ... they are enough Tough, but still getting stronger! "


    After a pause, Zhang Zhongsheng secretly expressed a strong awe, "The junior could not even imagine how strong this army would be in the end. The world would be sharp ... What would the end of the world be like? If you meet such an army on the battlefield, how can you defeat them? "


    Guo Yan looked silently.


    How to defeat this army?


    He has no answer. Especially with the Huainan Army as a reference now.


    Guo Yan turned his head to Zhang Zhongsheng and said in a serious tone never before: "The Pinglu army is so elite, it is difficult to overcome in the ordinary times. Now they are facing Xuanwu army against the Central Plains, and each other is restrained by each other. This is us The best opportunity must be reported to the ambassador immediately, at any cost, to let Huainan troops and horses rush to the Central Plains! If this opportunity to intervene in the Central Plains is lost, I am afraid that Huainan soldiers and horses will no longer be able to go north to Central Plains! "


    Zhang Zhongsheng strongly agreed.


    This spectacle has raised their fear of Ping Lu Army to an unprecedented level, and truly felt a sense of urgency like a burning eyebrow.


    After a long time, Guo Yan looked at the battlefield again and sighed, "I heard that His Majesty King Anzhen''s town was well-connected and powerful, and he was strong and strong. See you today, and everyone knows that the world will not deceive me."


    Zhang Zhongsheng said: "Ping Lu''s strength, it is already heartbreaking to smell it, and even more awesome to see it."


    Suddenly Guo Kui said, "Then there is a very important question now."


    "What''s the problem?" Zhang Zhongsheng asked.


    "Huainan is prosperous because of Confucianism. The reason is that the Taoism is strong in Guanzhong, and Guanzhong is strong because of the military ... why is Pinglu so scary?


    "Four Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and Pinglu do not occupy any of them."


    "For thousands of years, there must be four assistants, and the princes cannot be strong."


    "But Pinglu is stronger, and still one-on-one."


    "So what is the answer?"


    "Except for one answer, younger people can''t think of anything else."


    Guo Yan''s eyes were sharp, "I also have an answer in my heart."


    Zhang Zhongsheng looked at Guo Yan, "I just don''t know the answer in the mind of the junior, is it the same as the gentleman?"


    Guo Yidao: "The answer is only two words."


    Zhang Zhongsheng nodded sternly, and slowly spit out the words: "Anwang!"


    Guo Yan smiled awkwardly. "Besides this, there can be no other answer."


    "Wang An ... the junior has never seen it."


    "I don''t see him, I heard his name."


    Zhang Zhongsheng sighed: "Fame is not enough to let us truly understand King An."


    A glimpse of wisdom flashed through Guo Yan''s eyes: "And I already know him a bit."


    Zhang Zhongsheng glanced at the battlefield and solemnly nodded: "The juniors have learned a lot today."


    Guo Zhengdao: "See the people know the country, see the officials know the king. If Shangguan Qingcheng and Langya are both wise and brave, it is not hard to imagine that the brave and valiant of Wang An will be furious."


    Zhang Zhongsheng recalled seeing Cui Keli twice, "non-stop brave and furious, and ambitious plans."


    "But it''s not enough."


    Zhang Zhong grows a sigh of relief: "The more you understand, the less you feel."


    "To defeat your opponent, you must first understand your opponent well."


    "This is the simple truth."


    Guo Yan took a deep breath: "So I decided."


    Zhang Zhongsheng groaned for a moment, "Mr. Wang is going to see An An, and the younger generation cannot help but worry."


    Guo Yan laughed, "Are you afraid I can''t come back if I go?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng nodded: "This worry is not unnecessary."


    "I don''t believe King An will kill me."


    "King An always has the name of righteousness and will not kill innocent people."


    Guo Yan smiled well: "Then you don''t have to worry."


    Zhang Zhongsheng solemnly said, "No, the younger generations are more worried."


    Guo Yan looked at Zhang Zhongsheng with a calm face: "Do you think I will become aversion?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng did not shy away from each other''s eyes: "Many times, apostasy is not a misbehavior."


    Guo Yan laughed: "It seems that King An has the charm that people are willing to follow."


    Zhang Zhongsheng frowned: "As far as I know, anyone captured by King An has finally become his minion."


    Guo Yan said: "Do you think I''m like those ordinary people?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng was tit-for-tat: "Mr. should know Cui Keli."


    Guo Yan was silent.


    When he came, he said, "That being the case, An Wang must see it!"


    He turned and left.


    Zhang Zhongsheng did not follow.


    Guo Yan stopped and asked, "You don''t want to see King An?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng said: "The juniors have visited Qingzhou twice, so they think more than anyone."


    Guo Zheng nodded: "It seems you dare not."


    Zhang Zhongsheng admitted frankly: "The junior is really afraid of never going back."


    Guo Yan stopped talking and turned down the hill.


    He left a sentence: "I will prove to you that King An is not that scary."


    His figure disappeared into the forest.


    Zhang Zhongsheng has not moved for a long time.


    At the end, he sighed and looked up: "Maybe in the future, Mr. An will really feel that King An is not so terrible ... because at that time, the gentleman will only think that King An is respectable. This is really terrible!"

 v6 Chapter 16： Change your opponent

    (More than 4,000 words repeated in the previous chapter, yesterday has a new plot)


    Injustice to the west of the county hills.


    Zhao Bingkun has not spoken for a long time.


    Not only did he not speak, Zhao Nianci also had no words.


    Twilight has come. Although the battle on the river is far from the end, the victory or defeat has already been seen.


    The 20,000-foot Ping Lu army came from the direction of Caozhou. After it appeared, they stopped and attacked the Xuanwu Army''s right army. With the offensive of the Langfang Army and the defenders of the County, they quickly defeated the Xuanwu Army.


    After the 20,000 Pinglu army defeated the Xuanwu army''s right army, it separated a left army and inserted its left army along the river bank to form a siege. After cutting off the opponent''s retreat into the ship, the Xuanwu army could only retreat to the left along the river bank. At the same time as the collapse, the elite direct attack ships and sailors were assigned.


    After dark, countless fires lit up the river. In this one-sided slaughter, the soldiers of Pinglu Army and Inju County could calmly chase down Xuanwu Army with torches.


    As a result, Xuanwu Sergeant rushed into the water without knowing the countless people.


    Zhao Bingkun was well-informed, and he also fought a lot of victories, and was still shocked by the scene in front of him.


    In an hour, it defeated the forty-five thousand and fifty thousand Xuanwu army pioneers. Such a record can not help but feel incredible, but in the view of Zhao Bingkun and others, this is so reasonable.


    When it came, Zhao Bingkun turned to look at Zhao Nianci.


    The other party bit his lip tightly, his body trembled slightly, his face still looked astonished, but his eyes were already fearful.


    Before Zhao Bingkun began to speak, Zhao Nianci said in a deep voice: "Shangguan Qingcheng is indeed a good general in the world. Even if I am in her position, I can''t do better than her."


    Zhao Bingkun was a little surprised, but did not expect that Zhao Nianci would suddenly admit the mighty power of Shangguan.


    Zhao Nianci gritted his teeth and continued: "The choice of the timing of the battle, the deployment of troops, and the courage and bravery of the battle. No one in the world can do better than her, even his father-not afraid."


    Zhao Bingkun nodded and had to admit it, then he said: "It was an hour from the dark to launch an attack, and it seemed that the enemy was advancing, but Zhu Yin was hesitant. To avoid stepping into the trap, he could only take defensive positions."


    "The deployment of military forces is so important that the so-called one-stop effort is followed by the exhaustion. The three offensives of the Langfang Army, the injustice county defender, and the follow-up Pinglu Army are three enlightenments by Shangguan. With the expansion of the results, the offensive gradually increased, and finally the momentum was so great that it was unstoppable. "


    "While Zhu Yinjun was in a defensive position, his morale did not have the opportunity to strengthen, and he saw the enemy three times, and his own side was suppressed three times, and his momentum became weaker and weaker."


    "When fighting, the Langfang Army went ahead and defeated Zhu Yin''s battlefield. From the beginning, it grasped the initiative on the battlefield, and it could inspire all departments to take the lead. It also made Zhu Yinjun fearful from the beginning."


    Zhao Nianci''s eyes were sharp. "His Majesty Zhu Yin originally had a fine ride, enough to confront the Langfang Army. If the two armies hedge against each other, even if the Langfang Army can defeat each other, the power of the soldiers will be greatly damaged, and they can no longer attack The army defends itself. "


    "However, at the very beginning, Zhu Yin''s fine riding was attracted by the Caozhou Army. As a result, there was no longer a fine riding here to hedge the Langfang Army and share the pressure for the infantry. Zhu Yin is not weak, and the Xuanwu Army is also very strong, but unfortunately, what they encountered this time was Shangguan Qingcheng! "


    Zhao Bingkun stared at Zhao Nianci brightly. "In this case, you have a strong respect for Shangguan Qingcheng."


    Zhao Nianci said: "She deserves the attention and awe of any general."


    Zhao Bingkun said: "Before, you thought she would lose this battle."


    Zhao Nianci clenched Ma Bian: "I was wrong!"


    Zhao Bingkun nodded: "It doesn''t look like this time."


    Zhao Nianci said: "If this time has not come, today''s Zhu Yin is tomorrow''s Zhao Nianci!"


    With a smile on Zhao Bingkun''s face, "You are no longer so proud."


    "No, I''m still proud!" Zhao Nianci greeted Zhao Bingkun''s eyes. "It''s just that there is no one in his eyes anymore. Shangguan Qingcheng made me believe that there are really mountains outside the mountains and there are people outside the people. She is the most cherished opponent, but I am not a mediocre Zhao Nianci, and I will never lose to her when they come to battle in Japan! "


    Zhao Bingkun said, "Look forward to that day for my father."


    Zhao Nianci''s eyes became solemn and even sacred: "I also look forward to the day when I deal with her."


    In life, there are always some opponents that force you to reflect on yourself and become stronger. Because the other party is too powerful, you must improve yourself in all aspects in order to win the other party.


    From time to time, everyone left the hill.


    ...


    When the injustice report came back to Luzhou, Li Wei was at the banquet where Xue Wei entertained him.


    I heard that Shangguan defeated Zhu Yin in the First World War and completely defeated the 50,000 Xuanwu Army pioneers. The full-scale balance officials would all be stunned, and even some people dropped the wine glass directly to the ground.


    After returning to God, the officials and the officers quickly got up and left the seat, worshiped in the hall with awe and excitement, and bowed their heads to congratulate Li Yan.


    At this point, the banquet suddenly turned into a military bargaining, and the generals present at the scene asked the leaders to take part in the battle, and they had to fight against the main force of the Xuanwu Army.


    Before, they were afraid of Xuanwu Army''s soldier front, especially Zhu Wen''s Dao soldiers, and no one dared to raise a war, because participating in the war meant a great risk of death.


    Now we need to know that the soldiers were blocked by the monks, and Shangguan Qingcheng defeated Zhu Yin in an hour. He immediately believed that Li Zhi could lead them to defeat Zhu Wen.


    At this time, participating in the battle became a good opportunity for meritorious service.


    In this regard, Li Zhi naturally agreed, this war would have required seven towns in Hebei, Heping Lu and Tianping to fight together.


    The night banquet quickly dissipated. Instead of going back to rest, Li Zhi took Su Emei alone, and crossed the river to the north during the night, and came to Weizhou in Weibo.


    Caozhou left wing Luzhou, now attacked by Liu Dazheng, Caozhou right wing Huazhou needs Li Yan to solve it himself.


    There are only Pinglu Army and Tianping Army in Caozhou. The troops in the Seven Towns of Hebei are still on the northern bank of the Yellow River. Some of them are now in Weizhou.


    Weizhou is across the river from Huazhou, and Weixian is at the forefront.


    The army of seven towns in Hebei, except for Lu Longjun, still guarding the border in Youzhou to guard against Khitan, the other six towns dispatched soldiers and horses to participate in the Central Plains War.


    Among them, the horizontal navy crossed the river in Jeju, and the main force of the peaceful Lu army went down the east of Jishui. They will arrive in Luzhou in a few days and then go to the front line of Caozhou.


    Wei Bojun, Chengde Army, and Yiwu Army gathered in the front lines of Weizhou and Xiangzhou. On the left side of the Tianping Army, they responded to the offensive of the army. On the one hand, they threatened and restrained the Huaizhou Yicheng Army and Zhengzhou Heyang Army. On the other hand, they were ready to cross the river to participate in the war.


    Under the leadership of Li Zhen, the Hedong Army and the Zhaoyi Army assembled in the front lines of Qinzhou and Zezhou. On the one hand, they prepared for Li Maozhen''s Hezhong Army, and on the other hand, they were ready to cross the Henan Province, or attack the Luoyang Army, or take the Luzhou Xuanwu Army. .


    Of the six towns in Hebei, Weibo and Hedong are under the direct control of Li Zhi. The soldiers and horses are mobilized as arm commanders. The Heng Haijun and Zhaoyi Army also conquered He Dong with Li Zhi. The military order will not be discounted, but they will become German troops. Yi Chengjun followed Li Zhi in his first battle, and Li Zhi had to look after some more.


    Now that there are more than 200,000 soldiers and soldiers in the Chengde and Yiwu armies, many have already joined the Weibo Army and stationed in Weizhou.


    Suddenly, more than 100,000 soldiers and horses gathered in Wei County.


    When Li Wei came to Weixian, it was Chenyang''s early rise.


    In several places where the river bank was wide and the mariner was able to land, simple but not simple fortifications were built. The stone walls were intertwined with the army fortress and arrow tower to form a powerful defense force.


    The roads between several fortifications have obviously been repaired, the road surface has been widened a lot, and the rammed soil is very strong, allowing the soldiers and horses to respond to each other at a much faster speed, and it is also convenient to transport heavy food.


    Behind these fortifications, there are magpies connected in a line on the vast ground, which looks desolate and spectacular.


    Of course, Li Zhi knew that this was the military defense system built by Zhang Wence as the county magistrate for the invasion of the Yicheng Army in the non-slip state. To this end, he also convicted the history of Weizhou assassin.


    Outside the county of Wei County, there are more than ten miles of army camps, and more than 100,000 troops are stationed here. They are ready to rush to the Yellow River and cross Henan to enter the territory of Huazhou.


    Although it is still early, Weixian is very lively inside and outside, and there are endless ways to transport all kinds of supplies.


    In front of the Weixian city wall, a young official wearing a scarlet four-grade civilian official robe was directing the transportation of supplies with several officials wearing green and green official robes, and from time to time others were led to run everywhere.


    Although it was still early and the autumn day was cool, the young official was sweating quickly. But he didn''t notice it at all, and he could see that he was full of energy and energy.


    This is the new Weizhou Assassin Zhang Wence.


    Li Yan did not expect that he actually came to Wei County in person to direct and coordinate the army''s material deployment.


    However, it is also normal to think carefully. The three armies of Chengde, Yicheng, and Weibo assembled in Wei County, Weizhou. The army is not uniform, and there will inevitably be disputes over the dispatch of food and beverage. Weizhou Weixian, which supplies some foodstuffs, medicines, and other materials, of course, requires a large member to sit in the town in order to better handle various affairs.


    Zhang Wence was telling the officer next to him, and suddenly he felt lighter, and the officials on the ground went away in sight, and he was quickly lifted into midair by a force!


    Zhang Wence immediately became furious and scolded without looking back: "Which **** is dead and dares to tease my official? Hurry up and let my official down, otherwise you will not be able to eat and go!"


    Since these days, due to the problem of the allocation of grain and foodstuffs, he has not lost red eyes with some unruly generals. Those mighty soldiers were very entangled. Yesterday, there was a real monk who threatened him into the air and asked him to give priority to the military operations.


    It''s not good for this army of soldiers, Zhang Wence can only be more muddy than them, so this subconsciously yelled.


    Then he saw the cloud in front of him, under the quiet setting of a woman with a temperament, and looked at him with a smile on his back.


    "Ann ... His Highness Ann ?!"


    You can see clearly Li Li and Zhang Wence are stunned. How could he never imagine that the other party would be here, and now he was excited and saluting: "See His Royal Highness! It ¡¯s only a courtesy to the Crown, please Your Highness!"


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal Zhang Wence''s need not to mind, "As soon as you returned to Weizhou to take office, you have to deal with such a large set of things, which is really not easy. Although the food burden of more than 100,000 troops is only a small part of your Weizhou supply, time is tight It''s inevitable that I''m busy, but I think that although Weixian is busy, the delivery of materials is still orderly, and you can do a good job. "


    Zhang Wenze was praised, and even more excited, his face became a little bit red. "Serving His Highness, Xiaguan dare not fight the twelve points!"

 v6 Chapter 17： How can i not die

    Li Ye inspected the assembly of the three vassal towns in Wei County, and also talked with Zhang Wence about a lot of business.


    When Zhang Wence went to Qingzhou last time, Li Yan was short on time and had no time to talk to local officials.


    Having seen Weixian''s military defense system this time, he had a more intuitive understanding of Zhang Wence''s ability to handle things, and he felt that the other party was indeed a rare talent, which deserved to be focused on and cultivated for future use.


    "Weixian''s military defense system was originally built to guard against Yicheng Yicheng Army. It was said to have been completely repaired in less than two months. I did not expect that Yizhou Yicheng Army did not cross the river to commit crimes, but we had to fight first. . "


    Zhang Wence looked back at the direction of Huazhou and was deeply moved.


    Li Yan smiled, "We are better at hitting others than being knocked at the door."


    An ordinary sentence made Zhang Wence''s face look calm, "His Royal Highness said so much."


    He is very clear that the battlefield is on the territory of others, and the military disaster is also on the territory of others. As long as he is not defeated, his people and local order will not be affected.


    And if you wait for someone to come to your door, even if your own forces eventually defeat the enemy, the local population, wealth, and production order will be greatly lost.


    With this in mind, Zhang Wence thought that he understood that Li Zhi ordered Ping Lu Army to take the initiative to attack, and he did not hesitate to appear on the front line. He sought the hard work of fighting against Xuanwu Army in Caozhou, and his admiration for Li Zhi grew more and more. Rich.


    Zhang Wence still doesn''t know the battle that happened in the wrong sentence yesterday. If he knew that Shangguan Qingcheng had been defeated and captured Zhu Yin, he would immediately push the battlefield out of Caozhou and into Xuanwu Army''s territory. I wonder if he would admire Li Li. Pentathlon.


    Li Yan didn''t pay much attention to the worship of Zhang Wence in his eyes.


    When he scanned the scene of Weixian''s transportation and distribution of materials, he saw a picture that moved his heart.


    Most of Weixian''s supplies were transferred from Weizhou in the west. After Weixian counted in the warehouse, they were uniformly distributed to the military camps outside the city.


    The camps outside the city of Weibo, Chengde, and Yiwu are generally arranged in an inverted shape, and the heavy troops coming out from the gate of Weixian County will be diverted into the three camps at a fork in the road.


    Usually, at this intersection, army generals gathered, looked at each other''s materials, secretly compared with each other, and once they found the situation that was more or less the same, they had to chatter.


    Regardless of the fighting strength of these fan towns, they are all brave soldiers, and they have always had little scruples.


    What''s also bad is that Zhang Wence allocated the materials properly, and he personally dispatched in the past few days, which caused no big trouble.


    However, all kinds of food, medicine, and miscellaneous materials cannot be exactly the same once they are added. These fan towns and horses will not belong to each other and no one will accept them. For fear that they will lose, the dispute has never stopped.


    At this moment, there are a group of generals vying with red ears and reds, and it seems that they can''t help but fight.


    A Chengde army bearded general wearing a willow armor, relying on his high-level training practice, rushed forward and pushed away a Wei Bojun general, stretched out his hand and pulled the reins of the head of the car.


    He stared at the bell-like eyes, glared at the dissatisfied Wei Bojun general, and yelled in his mouth, "I saw something wrong yesterday. You Wei Bojun is relying on Weizhou as his own place. Polished rice, but it''s brown rice that gives us the German army! It''s the same as killing An Wang. Why are you good? Today, we have more than a dozen carts of polished rice. We want the German army! "


    Wei Bojun''s dark-faced general suffered a loss, and he couldn''t hang on his face. He suddenly snarled: "Want to grab the food for Wei Bojun? You don''t need to urinate and take pictures of your own virtue! Come, give this general to take these dozen cars food!"


    The generals and soldiers behind him suddenly promised that they would rush forward.


    The bearded general screamed, and the nine-layer training practice burst out, and the black-faced general turned white, which also made several Wei Bojun generals step back immediately.


    Seeing that his self-cultivation shocked the other side, the beard-bearded general toes exclaimed, "Beijing Yuan Yuan is here, I have to see, who dares to be pretentious in front of me? You want food or death, you yourself So much weight! "


    The black-faced general was irritated. With a stun, he pulled his waist knife out three inches. He took a step forward and looked stunned. "The cultivation is great? Dare to stalk the field of our Weibo Army. I think you are impatient!"


    "Do you think you have a knife?" Yuan Min held the handle with his backhand, and pulled out the horizontal knife in the short sound of metal friction. "Dare you dare to come up and die, and you will dare to cut off your head!" "


    The black-faced general Wei Bojun was still restrained. His waist knife was only pulled out three inches, and he didn''t really get out of the sheath.


    However, Yuan Zheng was extremely treacherous, and he completely moved the horizontal knife completely out of the sheath. Although it really overwhelmed the opponent in momentum, it also undoubtedly pushed the situation to the edge of out of control.


    The knife is out of the scabbard.


    They are all **** guys. Where can the black-faced generals stand? When the horizontal sword is about to be pulled out completely. Even if you know that your practice is inferior to Yuan Zhen, you still have to rush to the other side to do tricks.


    At the very moment of death, a blue-skinned civilian with a swollen face and a swollen face rushed over and stopped between the two.


    The look of his embarrassment should be the one who had been beaten before. Looking at the style of his robe, he knew that the official quality was no more than seven, and his strength was low.


    That ¡¯s why, he still straightened his back and scolded the two sides: "Military deployment comes from a thorny history arrangement. If you don''t agree, you can let each of them report to the police! Do you still have An Wangjunling in your eyes?"


    His remarks were originally intended to avoid the name of King An on both sides.


    Unfortunately, at this time the generals on both sides had red eyes.


    Yuan Zheng kicked him with a kick. "What the **** are you, a waste of practising qi, dare to blow your nose and stare at Grandpa? He''s so impatient!"


    When the black-faced general saw that the town officials were so insulted and angered, he raised his knife and slashed at the beard.


    However, when Yuan Zheng turned the civilian officer, Hengdao had already shot, one minute earlier than the black-faced general. Seeing that Hengdao had reached the opponent''s neck, a few inches into it would cut into the opponent''s neck!


    Just then, neither Yuan Zheng''s horizontal knife nor the black-faced general''s waist knife were strangely stopped in the air.


    The two long-handled knives were held by people''s hands, no matter how hard they tried, they remained motionless.


    The two were confused.


    Yuan Zheng could not help but be furious. He was a high-strength man who had always been arrogant. He immediately scolded his mother: "Which one does not have long eyes dare to stop General, believe it or not, uncle believes you!"


    He turned around and saw a young man with dynamism, but his eyes were slightly dimmed.


    Look at each other''s appearance, not even thirty.


    A guy who is not even thirty years old, where can Xiuwei go? Can it be real?


    Yuan Yuan shouted, "Where''s the stinky boy who''s milky and not dry yet, don''t let your uncle loosen his hands, beware that he undressed your skin ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a dullness in his chest, just like drowning and dying, and was extremely uncomfortable. The whole person even flew upside down and spit blood in mid-air.


    When he fell, he was so weak that he had no strength to get up.


    Yuan Ye didn''t even see how the opponent shot.


    No, the opponent''s hand was still holding the knife and it didn''t move at all!


    Not using your hands?


    Is it using feet?


    Li Min glanced at Yuan Min, "You say it again, whose skin do you want to pick?"


    "Real life?" Despite being severely damaged, Yuan Ye still stared at Li Yan with a vicious look, not appearing to be subdued. At best, he could only think of the other person as real life.


    He vomited blood and shouted, "Due to your own real world, dare to take care of us as a German gossip? You''re impatient! Believe it or not, the German army will soon bring a soldier and come to you. Chopped into mashed meat ?! "


    Li Min laughed, "Chengde Jiedushi? It''s so powerful. Do you think he dares to attack me?"


    "The military commander will kill you!" Yelled, "You''d better kneel down and apologize to Ben!"


    "Foolish." Li Yan shook his head.


    At this moment, the Chengde Army Jiedushi, Weibo Army Jiedushi and Yiwu Army Jiedushi who felt unusually volatile forces here flew out of the battalion and landed in front of the team.


    They are all monks in real life. They are extremely fast and arrive in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing the Chengde army ¡¯s Jiedushi, the beard-bearded general was overjoyed, and immediately shouted: "Army handsome, this **** is crazy and dare to shoot against the general! He is despising us as a German army, please the military handsome!"


    Chengde Jieduo twitched Chen Yuanqing''s face.


    Not only him, Wei Bo Jiedushi and Yiwu Jiedushi looked at the situation in the field, and after having a general understanding of the situation in their hearts, they also turned pale.


    There is no speech, they don''t even know where to put their hands and feet, they seem to be carrying heavy burdens on their shoulders.


    The ambassadors of the volunteer army outside the two sides of the conflict did not dare to carelessly.


    Li Yan just looked at Chen Yuanqing indifferently, and did not rush to speak.


    General Yuan Zhen saw Chen Yuanqing''s appearance, and thought he was suddenly appeared, hurting him. The boy who swept into the face of the German army was so speechless that he yelled, "Military commander, this man is really Damn, don''t let him kneel down ... "


    The words behind him could not be spoken.


    Chen Yuanqing suddenly appeared in front of him, and punched his head into the mud with one punch.


    I saw blood flowing down the dirt, and the limbs of the beard twitched for a while, then there was no movement.


    died.


    Chen Yuanqing actually killed the Cheng Dejun general who practiced ninth floor!


    From Chen Yuanqing''s appearance, Yuan Ye only said two sentences, and the latter sentence didn''t even finish.


    In this way, Chen Yuanqing did not hesitate to punch him with a punch. It seems that I am afraid that the action will be slow, and it will lead to the fury of Thunder.


    However, Wei Bo Jiedushi was not surprised, and the Yiwu Jiedushi made no surprise on his face. They bowed their eyes and thought that Chen Yuanqing''s move could not be taken for granted.


    If Chen Yuanqing didn''t do this, it wasn''t just Yuan Zheng who suffered, but himself, and maybe even the entire German army!


    Yuan Zheng did not say much, but his only two sentences were enough to make him lose his life.


    How dare you continue to insult Anwang in front of him?


    How dare you die if you dare to beat the Qipin officials in front of the generals and disregard the military law and draw the sword to the same robe?


    This scene stunned General Blackface.


    He looked at all this in horror, looked at the majesty of the three weekdays, and I looked like Tianwang Lao Tzu. He put no one in his eyes, but now he was trembling, like a cat who saw a tiger. Dare not to breathe, the heart suddenly raised boundless fear.


    What is the identity of this young man who suddenly appears?


    Why did the other party say that they were so afraid that they had three hundred thousand troops in their hands?


    The dark-faced general could not think too much, and Tongtong quickly fell to his knees.

 v6 Chapter 18： Go to the soup for your Highness

    After Cheng Dejun''s abstinence caused Chen Yuanqing to punch Yuan Yuan with a punch, his face did not look much better, and the fear in his eyes was still as strong as substance.


    He hurried to Li Yan who was indifferent, and bowed down when Wei Bojun''s black-faced general knelt down, grabbing his head with his head.


    "His Majesty''s general ran into His Royal Highness. It was because his government was incapable of governing the army. His Highness asked him to be guilty!"


    The Wei Bojun Jiedushi and the Yiwu Army Jiedushi also worshiped one after the other and followed Chen Yuanqing to plead guilty.


    The former need not be said, and His Majesty has also been involved in this storm; although the latter is secretly grateful, Li Yan, who is faced with anger, does not dare to care.


    His general was not in trouble today, but he was not idle in the past, that is, he was not arrested by Li Yan. But who knows whether Li Yan will thoroughly investigate the behavior of the army generals fighting for military supplies over the past few days because of what he saw today?


    Zhang Wence is now behind Li Ye. No one knows whether Li Ye appeared before this. Did Zhang Wen Ce tell Li Ye what he shouldn''t say?


    The other generals, officials, and soldiers saw three Jiedushi worship in front of Li Zhi, and heard their voices shouting to His Highness, and Li Li''s eyes immediately became full of surprise, fear, and reverence.


    Who still doesn''t know this time, the young man with the name Xu Xuanang is An Wang?


    "Meet His Royal Highness King An!" The three generals behind Jiduo immediately saluted together. They were wearing armour and could not bow to the ground, but their bows were extremely low during the march.


    "See His Royal Highness King!"


    "Meet His Royal Highness King An!" The nearby soldiers and people husbands hula lazed around and kneeled. In the blink of an eye, the people around him bowed down, and no one stood upright within a hundred steps.


    The soldiers in the barracks outside Baibu were not to be left behind. After all, they could not leave their posts without authorization, but the officials, clerks, civil servants, and pedestrians in front of Weixian heard the crowd shouting in unison, and immediately exploded the pot and surrounded them. I stretched my neck and looked here.


    From a distance, I saw the only one standing in the crowd. First, officials and clerks leaned down one by one to worship, and then the husbands and pedestrians next to them were infected and worshiped one after the other.


    The imperial decree did not stipulate that these people must bow to the ground, and they were too far away.


    However, these Weixian officials have long respected An Wang''s heart for his submission to the court because of Zhang Wence''s affairs. Now it''s hard to see them, and they want to show respect from the heart.


    The ordinary people praised King An for their good and effective loyalty because of Weixian''s good governance. Now they saw that Weixian officials had worshiped, and they followed suit.


    Not long after, the large area of ??land in front of Weixian County was full of soldiers and civilians worshipping the ground.


    Li Ye in the crowd was expressionless.


    The dignity and majesty of the king was revealed.


    From this, we can see how popular Li Zhi has in his jurisdiction.


    If this scene was seen by Guo Yan and Zhang Zhongsheng, I don''t know what the two people would look like.


    Accepting the worship of the crowd, Li Yi''s face wasn''t half happy, and he didn''t even let the people in front of him get up and looked at Chen Jiqing and other three jealousy indifferently. There was no temperature in his voice when he spoke.


    He said: "The King of Lonely heard that the three towns of Hebei have always been taunted, and the soldiers and soldiers of the Three Armies have been proud of their soldiers. In the past, the King of Lonely did not believe it. On the same day, he went to Chengde and Yiwu towns. Be loyal to the dynasty, there is a desire to serve the country from top to bottom. However, today''s view, the lone king is greatly disappointed. "


    With a sneer, Li Yue continued: "I haven''t seen you before and I don''t know yet. Now when you arrive at the battlefield, you dare to assault local officials and rob military supplies! What does this mean to the thieves? It''s really time to fight in the battlefield. Mo Said that I hope you will fight the enemy bravely, only fear that the enemy will throw a few pieces of copper on the ground, and you will fight for blood! "


    Chengde Jiedushi made Chen Yuanqing and Yiwu Jiedushi made Wang Rong hear the sweat, and lay on the ground without moving. The generals and armored men in the two nearby towns were also shaking and pale.


    When Li Yan was talking, he released a coercion.


    Although this coercive gas phase is only one of the three thousand weak water compared to Li Xiu''s Xiu Wei, putting these people on them makes them feel like a boat facing the tide. Destroyed.


    At this time, everyone knew that King An was really angry.


    Xie Yi was a veteran of the Wei Bo army. At that time, after Li Wei settled Wei Bo, he was promoted to take care of the hearts and minds of the local army. He was very impressed with Li Yun''s favor. He has been working hard since he took office, but did not expect that he was involved in the storm this time. He felt very bitter and unjust.


    Although Wei Bojun''s dark-faced general did not act too much in this matter, after all, he was in conflict with the other party. At this time, even if Xie Yi felt wronged, how could he dare to call in the face of Wang''s anger?


    Li Yuan''s eyes fell on Chen Yuanqing, "I hope you will kill the enemy and serve the country? You are afraid that you will not cause trouble to the three armies! Today you can face the same robes and swordsmen for a little bit of military food. On the battlefield the next day, if the enemy coach rewards the king Are you going to strike back and attack the lone king? "


    After this remark, Chen Yuanqing shuddered, terrified.


    He screamed quickly: "His Highness is so angry, Xiaguan dare not! The Xiaguan is loyal to His Highness. Even if he borrows a hundred courage, Xiaguan never dares to disrespect His Highness! His Highness, His Highness knows wrong, please Your Highness Give the subordinates a chance to prove their loyalty, and let Cheng Germans kill the enemy for His Highness! "


    Wang Rong and Xie Yi quickly responded.


    Li Yan smiled: "Red mouth and white teeth, why does the lone king believe in you?"


    Chen Yuanqing felt that the pressure on his body was getting heavier and he was about to crush his bones, and the fear in his heart was almost beyond control.


    He knew before that even killing the general Yuan Yuan was afraid that he could not extinguish Li Zhi''s anger, but he did not expect that Li Zhi''s anger would be so great that his life would probably be lost.


    Chen Yuanqing''s teeth trembled, and he no longer knew what to say. He could only keep his head to grab the ground, showing loyalty. After all, he had a real-life practice, and the ground shuddered all the time.


    A town envoy with 100,000 soldiers and horses in his hands was a majestic party on weekdays, but when he was in front of a real big man, it was no different from the appearance of the city''s mean husband when he saw them.


    If Xue Wei was here and saw Chen Yuanqing''s appearance, I was afraid that he would not feel how sad he was when he was afraid of the soldiers.


    After Chen Yuanqing''s **** was almost enough, Li Zhi said lightly: "You said that you have the loyalty of killing the enemy and serving the country, and the lone king believes you once. But the war is imminent, but the lone king''s law cannot be ignored. Within three days, a supervisory army will be here to help you understand the military law. Do you disagree? "


    Jian Yuan, hearing these two words, Chen Yuanqing and others were startled.


    Li Zhi''s dispatch of people to the various towns and towns to supervise the army will undoubtedly greatly strengthen the control of each army.


    The power of the supervisory army is huge, and it is not even the case that the status of the supervisory army is higher than that of Jiedushi.


    In fact, the imperial court had been sending eunuchs to the vassals of the town of Phantom before.


    It is only for those towns with ordinary strength and obedience to the imperial court, but not including Hebei''s strong fandom.


    The three towns in Hebei have made their own decisions, and the court can only admit it. Where can there be such a thing as a prisoner?


    But at the moment they face Li Yan.


    Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong, Xie Yi and others hurriedly said, "Respect Your Highness'' Military Order!"


    Even if they knew that Li Zhi was going to cut power and seize power, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong did not dare to oppose half points. Now they are all guilty. Xie Yi is okay. He is very loyal to Li Zhi, and has no opinion on it.


    However, Li Yan''s words were not finished.


    He continued: "Since you are fighting for military rations here, it means that there is a shortage of food in the camps, and the food and material reserves of your respective towns are insufficient and cannot be used. The solitary king led you to the expedition in order to build your career and not to make you lack of supplies. "


    Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong, etc. heard a word of joy, and thought that Li Zhi would increase the allocation of supplies.


    The clinker Li Zhifeng turned around, "Inadequate governance in the Phantom town resulted in inadequate supplies, which affected the army''s battle, and also caused the two armies to fight hard. Is this still worth it? The king is alone in this matter, but it is better to send seeds than to help You have to be self-sufficient. "


    "Within ten days, the orphan will send a group of officials to the town of Fan to help you collect grain and protect the weight of the army. At the same time, they will help you to eliminate the current disadvantages of the town and implement the civil policy of Pinglu to make your town really rich. There is another shortage of supplies. "


    After he had said this, Chen Yuanqing and others had been dumbfounded.


    They now understand that Li Zhi must not only deprive them of military power, but also civil power!


    His Majesty''s civil servants entered various fan towns, and of course they had to hold office if they wanted to do something. When they finish the work, the official position is still settled, and they will not leave?


    Since these officials, including the Jianjun, would be sent out by Li Zhi, of course, it was his confidante. They would not have them in the eyes, only An King!


    Li Ye coldly glanced at a few people, "The word of the lone king is over, who wants to oppose it?"


    Chen Yuanqing and others couldn''t say it, so they had to bow their heads and listen to the order: "Xiaguan, please obey His Royal Highness!"


    Chen Yuanqing was already thinking about it. After he returned to Chengde, the first thing he did was to arrest the tribe of Yuan Zhen and kill them.


    The incident that the other party made today gave Li Yan a handle and found an excuse to cut power and seize power, but he was miserable!


    Then Chen Yuanqing found Wang Rong staring at him secretly. When he touched the other person''s eyes, Chen Yuanqing was shocked. What is that look? The city wants to eat people''s eyes!


    So Chen Yuanqing knew that what he thought of Yuan Zheng just now was afraid what Wang Rong thought of him now!


    Chen Yuanqing wanted to cry.


    However, he does not dare to scold Wang Rong. Everyone is jealous. How can the other party take him? Besides, there is King An on the top of it. Does the other party dare to pick things up in the future? If this situation reappears today, Wang Rong''s head will be afraid to be picked up by An Wang.


    Li Yan was satisfied with the crowd''s reactions.


    Today, this incident was unexpected, but I want to take this opportunity to gather soldiers and horses of various vassals and towns, conquer the Central Plains, and take away some of the powers of the vassals and towns in order to thoroughly implement Pinglu''s military and political policies in each town and accelerate the people''s loyalty to him It was Li Yan''s plan long ago.


    Chengde and Yiwu had never fought with him, they were relatively rampant, and they were the most prone to problems. The battle was imminent. Li Zhe came here to inspect this because he wanted to beat them and beat them.


    Unexpectedly, such a thing as fighting for military rations was a surprise.


    Of course, the exploitation of Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong''s military and political power in Li Zhi''s plan is only the beginning.


    There are also Henghai Jiedushi, Tianping Jiedushi, Zhaoyi Jiedushi, and Lu Long Jiedushi ...


    However, these few towns do not need to worry. If things go too far and everyone is in danger, it is not good. After all, Li Yan wants them to be willing to follow him to fight Zhu Wen.


    By the end of the war, when the general situation is fixed, and when you are not afraid that the towns are in trouble, it is time for Li Zhi to "handle" these measures.


    "Well, let''s all get up." Li Yan put away his coercion, and finally said something to let everyone feel relieved.


    Among the people''s gratitude, Li Yan then threw away, and Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong and Xie Yi each added a magic weapon.


    Not a magic weapon, but a magic weapon.


    There are still a lot of surpluses in the magic weapon that Li Yuan obtained in the demon tribe.


    Seeing the magic weapon in their hands and feeling the huge aura they implied, Chen Yuanqing and others were all staring out, and the surprise was beyond words.


    If their own weapon is a dagger, the magic weapon given by Li Zhi is equivalent to a cannon.


    With these sharp tools in hand, the improvement of strength is more than one or two steps?


    Li Zhi''s face did not have the coercion of courage, but instead she smiled with a kind smile: "Follow the Lone King to fight and loyal to the dynasty to serve the country. The Lone King will naturally not treat you badly. Use these magic weapons first. If you succeed in the battlefield and don''t humiliate these magic weapons, they are yours. "


    After a short pause, Li Yan said meaningfully: "Everyone is a monk in real life, and you can go further on this path. The lone king can give you the magic weapon used in fairyland, and I hope you can think about it. Compared with the achievement of fairyland, what is a small town in Fanfan? "


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong looked at each other.


    Each one saw the bitterness and sorrow in the other''s eyes swept away, now filled with inexpressible excitement and excitement.


    A bright and sacred door was slowly opening in front of them.


    It was the avenue through which they could only look up and didn''t dare to imagine, but now they see the hope of entering this gate!


    They bowed to the ground with consolation and surrender, greeted Li Yan, and shouted in the mouth, "Will you go to the fire for your Highness!"

 v6 Chapter 19： Turn into enmity

    When Zhu Yin commanded Xuanwu Army''s pioneers to rush to Juju County, Zhu Wen''s main force had already set out from Luzhou.


    Between Luzhou Prefecture and Caozhou Prefecture, there is only a decent city like the injustice county and county town. In Zhu Wen''s plan, Zhu Yin led his troops down Baigou, and the Thunder was dispatched, and it was definitely in Xue Wei. Before the response came, seize the injustice county and provide the main force of the army with a bridgehead that can support them to continue to use their troops north.


    It was the same night that Li Yan received the news of Shangguan''s Allure, and Zhu Wen received the news that Zhu Yin was defeated.


    Zhu Wen, who was planning to rush from Yinzhou to Yunju County the next day, was shocked and shocked, and had to order the main force to suspend the plan to advance to Yunju County, near the border of Luzhou, in place. Encamped on standby.


    And he himself summoned his confidantes immediately to conduct an emergency military meeting overnight.


    The vanguard offensive was frustrated, and 50,000 soldiers were either chopped or captured, highlighting less than 30% of the encirclement.


    Thanks to the approaching sun at the outbreak of the war, the side-by-side slaughter of Xuanwu Army by the Pinglu Army and the injustice county guards occurred after nightfall, which led to the Xuanwu Army ¡¯s death and injury rate in the chaos and the proportion of death and injury increased, but also The Pinglu army failed to completely surround them.


    If not, Mo said to escape more than 10,000 people, I am afraid that even five thousand is impossible.


    Because it was still in Luzhou City, the military proposal was launched at Jiedushi. In the brightly lit chamber hall, the staff looked at each other nervously. Sitting on the main seat, Zhu Wen never said a word. Although it was not a messy mood, his eyes looked extremely terrible and his face was cloudy.


    The staff members are all Zhu Wen''s confidants. They know that Zhu Wen''s strategic deployment is also in line with him, so there is not much disagreement.


    Everyone agreed that although the vanguard suffered setbacks, lost soldiers, and 800 troops were defeated, Zhu Yin was also captured by Shangguan, but it did not affect the fundamentals and the original battle plan should not be changed.


    As the defeated general, Zhu Yin was entrusted with a heavy task but lost the first battle. He deserves to be severely punished and adopts the military law, but he is now in the enemy camp and cannot be captured.


    Therefore, the staff advised Zhu Wen to put Zhu Yin''s family in jail and slaughter, so as to show the generals of the three armed forces that they were determined to conquer Pinglu.


    Zhu Wenshen chanted: "Zhu Yin has been following the coach for many years and has worked hard. Even if he loses, there is no reason to kill his family?"


    Xiao Wencheng, the mastermind of Zhu Wen, calmly persuaded: "We have just calmed down the Central Plains, except for the Xuanwu Army, the other six towns are all conquered and forced to be affiliated. This is unpredictable. Although we are recruiting millions, The soldiers are strong and strong, but after all, they are fighting against King An, and they have no morality. Now the main force is not out, and the vanguard has defeated first. What will the six townsmen think? "


    "Don''t take morality" is the argument of avoiding the importance.


    The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty is still there, and the Tang Dynasty has not yet perished. Although Zhu Wen sent troops to attack the Tianping Army, he actually had to fight against Li Yan''s Ministry. This is the following offence, which is not true.


    Although the princes and a hundred schools of thought were stunned before, Li Zhi had no luck with ZTE Datang, and he was certain that he would be able to achieve the general trend. However, now that Li Zhi is in a strong position, this statement can no longer provide psychological comfort to the princes.


    The successful Li Yan was still the prince of the dynasty, and he had the military and political power to control the east of Tongguan. In name, it was only possible for him to conquer Fanzhen, and there was no room for Fanzhen to provoke war.


    Now that Zhu Wen commits an offence, he and his confidants are naturally determined, but what about the six towns in Zhongyuan that have just been settled by him?


    Even if the six towns envoys and even the main generals are now basically Zhu Wen''s confidante, he will unswervingly execute his military orders, but what do many middle-level generals and ordinary soldiers think?


    Zhu Wen commanded a million troops to march, relying on the powerful power of Daomen to help him form.


    There is only power, and he has no name or virtue.


    Power is only scary, and virtue can make people surly.


    Li Zhi governed Pinglu, and in the past few years he has been prosperous, and Li Zhen and Cui Keli civil servants have been exhausting their worries. This is a situation where politics and people are peaceful. Zhu Wen has no Li Zhen, no Cui Keli, and no civil servants at An''an Mansion.


    Although he also has civil servants to manage civil affairs, how can these people compare with Li Zhi''s civil servant group?


    In the final analysis, Zhu Wen''s reliance is on the door, and the door will not govern the place.


    Xiao Yuan ¡¯s prejudice Zhu Wen was still hesitant, and bitterly continued to persuade him: ¡°If you defeat the impunity, who will fight it in the future? The vanguard defeated, the generals of the three armed forces will inevitably shun Lu Jun ¡¯s heart. At this time, the commander is not strict about the military rules, so They fear the commander-in-chief rather than the Pinglu army. When they reach the battlefield, they will not fight the Pinglu army! "


    Zhu Wen groaned for a moment.


    Then he said slowly: "Jail Zhu Yin''s family ... I don''t need to execute it."


    Xiao Yicheng bowed to the ground and screamed in a sad voice: "Master! Zhu Yin''s family must be killed! Not so, not enough to make the generals fear the military law, fear of the commander! Not so, it is not enough to show that the commander vowed to win this battle Determination! Not so, not enough for the three armies to work together to fight against the enemy! "


    Zhu Yin closed her eyes in pain.


    At halftone, his voice was soothing, and he spat out a word: "Kill."


    This word weighs more than a thousand words. For Zhu Wen, there is great difficulty in speaking.


    He remembered that a group of young people dressed in commoner wooden sticks and left with only one or two pieces of worn clothes, leaving the village together with the laughter of the villagers.


    They vowed to make a name for themselves in this chaotic world. They have said that they must be blessed and enjoy the same difficulties. They have said that they want to return home to enjoy the worship of their fellow villagers.


    Dozens of familiar faces gradually disappeared during the years of battle. Their heads were cut off by the army and used as proof of military merit. Their corpses are likely to feed wild dogs and wolves. Their souls don''t know which strange land they are wandering in.


    Over the years, Zhu Cun, Zhu Wen''s brother, has died.


    When Zhu Wen became a ambassador to Fanzhen, there were only a handful of people left, and only Zhu Yin would be able to work with him.


    Now, Zhu Yin defeats the captured prisoner for him, but Zhu Wen has to be behind and personally orders the other''s family members to be executed.


    When the cold horizontal knife wiped Zhu Yin''s wife''s neck, they would no longer be the same robes fighting side by side, nor would they be brothers from the same village, they would turn their heads against each other if Zhu Yin was not killed by Li Yan.


    Zhu Wen left the parliament hall, and he did not want to stay here for a moment.


    Seeing Dongtian''s line of white fish belly, Zhu Wen felt the coolness of autumn.


    No one had ever told him that he would never have realized before that he would join the world to fight for wealth from a poor and remote village. To lose so much of what he once cherished, to pay such a heavy and painful price, let him Become unable to recognize myself.


    ...


    Early in the morning, when Li Zhi met Zhang Wence in Wei County, Zhu Wen took His Majesty 3,000 soldiers to the barracks at the border of Yinzhou with His Holiness Baihe.


    Lord Baihe, originally was only ordered by the Emperor Xian to send He Jingcheng to send the evil blood mill. Because He Jingcheng was "unexpectedly" killed by Li Yan, Dao Men Xian Ting lacked the principal in the world, and he was left here by the Emperor Xian.


    While flying in the sky, Zhu Wen asked His Holiness Baihe: "When will the eight thousand troops follow?"


    Lord Baihe is still the gentle and elegant appearance, and he smiled with a polite smile and answered, "It''s under the bounds."


    Zhu Wen''s mind was certain, "When can I join the war?"


    In the unjust sentence of the county war, Shangguan''s allure defeated Zhu Yin, and the monks led by Zhao Batian also defeated 800 soldiers. The former can be regarded as a close fight, while the latter is purely based on the number of monks to win. Zhao Batian brought two or three thousand real-world monks.


    The seven great saints of the demon race, except for the monkeys, each of the great saints has more than 100,000 demon soldiers, which together are called a million demon. After the beast tide war, many monks were killed or injured. And the monsters above the real world who can directly compete with Dao Bing have a small proportion, and now they are tens of thousands.


    In addition to the 8,000 monsters brought out by Li Zhi, the follow-up main forces will be led by several saints personally, and will come to Pinglu through Lingyundu. This is also the problem Zhu Wen has to face.


    "Within seven days." Historian Baihe smiled and looked kind, as if talking to people about the poem Yale.


    Zhu Wen breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although this war is divided into two parts, as long as Taoists can defeat Li Zhi''s monk monk, he can easily win the battle.


    Historian Baihe gave Zhu Wen a glance and continued: "However, there are hundreds of thousands of monks. Even if the real world is only one tenth, it cannot be solved by only 8,000 soldiers."


    Zhu Wen frowned, and looked at Lord Baihe''s eyes with a bit of shame. "What should we do? No one knows when the monks will all appear!"


    Historian Baihe smiled like a boy: "But if 100,000 soldiers are in the lower bounds, then you don''t have to be afraid of the demons."


    Zhu Wen froze slightly. "Follow-up soldiers want to go down together?"


    Immediately he lowered his face, "Don''t you say that the Kunlun aisle has limited capacity, and Dao Ping can only batch the lower bound?"


    If Dao Ping can go to the bottom together, why is he still so hard?


    His Majesty Baihe said: "It was indeed the case before. But now Li Zhi is so powerful that he can''t do anything about the evil blood mill. Xiandi has to make up his mind and work hard to pay the painful price. Sort out all at once. "


    As he said, he shook his head with regret; "Xianting can rule the heaven and earth, of course, there is a way to suppress the bottom of the box, but it is also true that Xianting has less control over the world than before. The emperor fought last, and the cost was so high that I could never imagine it. "


    Historian Baihe sighed in the sky: "However, there is nothing that can be done. After all, only when the world is stable can Xianyu be stable!"


    Zhu Wenzhang laughed: "So, don''t I have to conquer the battle, just wait for the lower soldiers?"


    Lord Baihe extended a finger and shook it: "Of course not. You can sit and wait, but Li Zhi will not. If the main force of the soldiers has not yet reached the lower bound, you will be destroyed by Li Zhi first, then that door will be lost. With the help of the vassals, even if the soldiers are in the lower bounds, they are only rootless duckweed. "


    He didn''t tell the whole truth.


    The seven towns of Heping, Hebei and Tianping, Hebei, no longer have the incense for worshiping the Daomen Xianting, and the influence of the Xianting has been greatly reduced. If the incense of the seven towns in the Central Plains has been lost, the Xianting will not be able to effectively maintain the Kunlun channel operation.


    As a channel to communicate with Xianfan, to open the Kunlun channel, Xianting needs to gather the power of the incense in the world. If this power is too small, even if the Emperor has the means to oppose the sky, he will not be able to send so many soldiers.


    Zhu Wen Lengheng snorted: "Your door is powerful and self-proclaimed, but in fact you have been delaying things. In the final analysis, you still have to rely on your coach to command the troops."

 v6 Chapter 20： True fear

    Last night''s emergency military order, Zhu Wen, was sent by a major monk to the barracks. When he and His Majesty Baihe caught up with the main force of the army, more than 300,000 soldiers of the town were waiting in the camp and on the ship.


    Because of the monks'' existence, the news of Zhu Yin''s defeat in the injustice county yesterday was already spreading in the barracks. When Zhu Wen entered the camp, he heard all directions, and the cultivation of the fairyland allowed him to clearly hear the voices of a hundred people in his ears.


    "I heard that it took only one hour for Ping Lujun to completely destroy the Xuanwu army''s formation ..... the latter fled along the Baigou in no time to resist, and there were countless dead who fell into the water, even the river. It''s red, it''s more than ten miles in a row, it''s really miserable! "Said a small primary school of the loyal military sigh.


    "It really only took one hour? But Xuanwu Army! When they attacked us in Xuzhou, they were fierce and fierce ..."


    "It really only took one hour. My wife ¡¯s family members had a second-level general who practiced qi, and he told me personally after he fled. You should know that the general who led the Xuanwu Army was Zhu Yin-Zhu Yin''s name You should have heard it? That is the most brave general of His Majesty. It is rumored that there is a realm of soldiers! "


    "It turned out to be General Zhu Yin. He is my role model! How could he be defeated so quickly by the Pinglu army? How many troops and troops did the Pinglu army dispatch? Is there a 100,000 army?"


    "There is no one hundred thousand troops, but the real Xuanwu army formation is in chaos. Only eight thousand fine ride ..." The primary school voice was awkward.


    "Eight thousand rides? How could that be ..."


    "If you know who the Pinglu army is leading, you won''t find it impossible."


    "Who? Wait! Is it ..."


    "Yes, it''s Shangguan''s allure!"


    "That''s it ... I have heard that Shangguan Qingcheng and her mace are very fierce, but I didn''t expect to be so powerful ..."


    "Well, if we encounter Langfang, we can''t stop it at all. I hope that when we are on the battlefield, we should never touch them."


    "Even the fangs that Zhu Yin can''t stop, who can we match? It''s really time for the battle on the battlefield, huh ... you and I have to be smart, don''t lose your life!"


    "Be quiet! Don''t dare to let the Xuanwu Army hear this kind of words, otherwise you and I will lose your head!"


    "... The Xuanwu Army could not beat the Pinglu Army by themselves. When they met, it was a withdrawal. Wouldn''t it still be necessary for us to go up to die?"


    "Exactly! What great hero is An Wang, and his majesty can be more than one Shangguan, Liu Dazheng, Zhao Polu, Zhao Weihuang ... Which one is good to deal with? The handsome is without Zhu Yin, What do you fight with An Wang? "


    "Well, this time the commander has no righteousness with the conflict with King An. His subordinates have no strength against each other. What they can rely on is nothing more than a gate. But King An also has a monk monk to help him, so he may not lose To the door ... "


    "... It looks like we are going to fight this time, we are so fierce!"


    "Don''t say it, people from Xuanwu Army are here, they are scattered!"


    Hearing these discussions, Zhu Wen''s eyes were gloomy.


    He knew that the vanguard was suddenly defeated, and Zhu Yin was captured by Shangguan, and it was bound to cause some shocks in the army, but he did not expect that the generals were already afraid of the Pinglu army.


    Zhu Wen''s heart resentfully said: "This group of Wuhe people is not enough to lose more than defeat! This is just a loss, and the fighting spirit is so bad. How can a rice bucket accomplish such a big thing?"


    Thinking of the end, Zhu Wen could hardly restrain his internal contempt for the Fangzhen Army, thinking that his heroic heroic heroic Ming Ming I was mixed with this waste? What a **** pig team!


    But there is no way. Now that these people are his army, he must find a way to reverse the military''s so bleak situation.


    "An Wang shouldn''t have to worry about this ..." Zhu Wen suddenly thought of this, and felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    As the victor of the unjust sentence county battle, where did Li Zhi worry about morale? Even if you are troubled, I am afraid that the generals have asked him to fight him and it is not good to put anyone behind.


    Zhu Wen came to the army''s large account and ordered the army to make the drums gather.


    Before the generals arrived, he sat in the handsome seat thinking about how to revive morale.


    When the generals arrived one after another, Zhu Wen felt slightly brighter, because the town''s Jiedushi and the generals did not hang the fear of war on their faces.


    "Ping Lujun reinforced Caozhou, and the vanguard defeated in the wrong sentence county. What do you think of this?" Zhu Wenxu Xu asked.


    The generals look at me and I look at you, and then unexpectedly Zhu Wen expected one by one generous submissions.


    "The vanguard defeat was just that General Zhu Yin had just landed, and his footing was not stable, and Langya attacked suddenly. General Zhu Yin was unprepared. Even if the battle was lost, nothing could be said! In the end, fight against Pinglu Army! "Zhongwu Army Jieduo.


    "Zhou Shuai said that we have a million male divisions, attacking Pinglu several times, and Liang Lizhen had no time to mobilize Hebei soldiers and horses to deploy layers of defense. As long as we can penetrate the Pinglu army''s defense line, we can achieve a great victory!" Wu Ningjun Jiedushi.


    "Zhang Shuai said that the failure of 50,000 soldiers and horses can''t explain anything! Now that Ping Lujun has just won a big victory, he must be proud and arrogant and defensive. We can win Caozhou in one fell swoop as long as we concentrate our forces on counterattack! A general from Heyang Army said.


    "It should be ..."


    "It will be seconded ..."


    "..."


    Listening to the excitement of the generals, all of them were full of fighting spirit. Zhu Wen almost thought that he had hallucinations-the morale of these fan generals was so high?


    Zhu Wen''s eyes gradually began to hide a smile.


    It seems that these fan towns and horses are not all rice buckets.


    "It should be when the coaches calmed down the towns of Central Plains. They deeply understood the power of my Xuanwu Army and Dao Ping. They had great confidence in the coaches. Alas, the insights of these Jiedong and generals are really good. Those soldiers at the bottom are different, it seems that the military heart is still available. "Zhu Wen thought secretly.


    His gloomy mood became bright, and everyone''s eyes were full of admiration. Before he had judged the soldiers, horses, and pigs in each town, he had long been thrown there.


    After all the generals had passed, Zhu Wen said with a smile on his face: "You are right, although Ping Lujun achieved a small victory in the wrong sentence county, but he rushed away from the distance, and only arrived Pioneers, the main force must not arrive. And their soldiers will be exhausted after a fierce battle. This is our fighter! "


    Having said that, Zhu Wen was determined to pay attention, "The coach decided to send an elite army to counterattack the injustice county, I declare the army ..."


    What he wanted to say was "I lost a while ago in the Xuanwu Army, and this battle responsibilities are unbound, and we must find the scene."


    There is a reason for this.


    As he just said, the next battle is likely to win. This can effectively boost the morale of the army. Only the Xuanwu Army is at his best.


    But Zhu Wen thought for a moment that the morals of the lords and generals of the various fan towns were very high, so they chose an elite to follow. Let them also set up some relatively easy credits, which will help set an example for other vassals.


    The coach of this army must be determined and loyal to him.


    So Zhu Wen stared at the generals with a smile and smiled, "Although the counteroffensive county may win, Pinglu Jun should not be underestimated. It is not ruled out that it may be a tough battle ... who are you willing to bear This task? "


    Judging by the responses of the generals, Zhu Wen thought that he would say this and everyone would fight.


    However, his voice fell, but no one spoke at all.


    All the generals focused their eyes on a small group of people-those Xuanwu generals.


    It seems to the generals that this task is only suitable for Xuanwu generals.


    Zhu Wen laughed: "I will fight in the Xuanwu Army, but I also need an elite helper. Who would you like to lead the army with?"


    The hall was silent.


    The generals all bowed their heads.


    Stiff needles can be heard in the large military tent for a while, and there is a stiff and awkward atmosphere.


    No one talked.


    Only now he was stunned by the generals who were going to counterattack Lu Jun. Now he looked down at the ground, as if there were Jinshan and Yinshan in front of his toes.


    Zhu Wen murmured in his heart: What''s going on? Why did Zhu Su suddenly react? The counteroffensive county is easy to succeed. According to their response just now, shouldn''t they be scrambling for a request at this time? Why don''t you talk?


    Zhu Wen was a little dazed.


    His face sank: "Why, aren''t the generals willing to play? Is it because it is too difficult to counterattack the injustice county?"


    No one spoke.


    It seems that everyone has assumed this.


    In the end, because he could n¡¯t stand his eyes, the Zhongwu Army whispered: "Bad commander, counterattack against the injustice county is a matter of great importance. Only the Xuanwu Army can guarantee it. Our troops are weak, I am afraid Will drag down Xuanwu Army ... "


    The person who spoke was the ambassador for the Zhongwu Army appointed by Zhu Wenxin, and naturally was his person.


    But what he said made the attitude clearer.


    Zhu Wen suddenly understood everything.


    These ambassadors and generals of the Fanzhen Town had no fighting spirit at all and were afraid to fight the Pinglu army! The reason for the aggressive spirit he had shown before was to make him happy and afraid that he was angry!


    Let them say that there is no problem in defeating Ping Lu Jun, but really let them play, they have no courage at all!


    As soon as Zhu Wen said that he was going to fight, they looked at the Xuanwu army generals, and made it clear that they just wanted to be a visitor and see if Xuanwu army could counterattack successfully. In the end, did they have the strength to defeat the Ping Lu army!


    If the Xuanwu Army wins, they will naturally let go of some fear, but if the Xuanwu Army loses ...


    Figured this out, Zhu Wen was so angry that he overturned the handsome case!


    Even his people have such an attitude. It is conceivable that Pinglu Army has caused a great psychological shadow to the soldiers and horses in each town!


    Zhu Wen gritted his teeth and stared at the generals: "The Pinglu army is so terrible that you can be afraid of this virtue ?!"


    The generals bowed their heads without saying a word.


    This attitude shows that Pinglu Jun is indeed so terrible.


    Zhu Wen couldn''t help but growled: "Everyone talks to me, and all the tongues are cut off!"


    The Zhongwu Army Jieduo stubbornly said: "Bad Marshal, King An ... King An Li Li has defeated the enemy repeatedly since he became famous. He has not yet lost ... Heard .. .... I heard that he had achieved the immortal realm early, and in the demon clan ... also got a second chance, even ... even the fairy of Xianting took the magic weapon of the emperor, No one can help him, but he will be killed ... "


    He didn''t say any more, and he slumped to the ground with a whistle, "The end will be guilty, please the coach to punish him!"


    Fanjie''s Jieduo and the generals looked at each other, and all of a sudden, they all fell down on their knees, "Please be punished!"


    This scene made Zhu Wen take a step back, his hands and feet were cold.


    Li Jiuping and Huang Chao chaotic army, destroying Li Ke using Hedong army, did not lose in the war situation all the way.


    In addition, he would become the three towns of Germany, Yiwu, and Lulong without the **** prestige, and Henghai, Tianping, and Zhaoyi had long been the only ones to take the lead.


    In these years, Li Zhi did not know how many immortals were killed, and even He Jingcheng died in his hands.


    With such a sturdy record, where can the generals of Fanzhen not fear Li Yan from the heart?


    This time with the Ping Lu army, if Zhu Yin was not defeated, Zhu Yin was 50,000 elite, and he was defeated by Langya in Injustice County for only one hour. Is n¡¯t it easy to see Xuanwu Army and Lu Army being stubborn and weak?


    In this case, who dares to easily confront Ping Lujun and touch the mold of King An?


    Zhu Wen looked at the general who was kneeling down in the account, and suddenly felt extremely angry, sad, humiliated and unwilling.


    These generals knelt towards him, apparently because they did not dare to bear his anger, but actually they did not dare to fight the Pinglu army. In other words, these people who fell down in front of him were not afraid of Zhu Wen, but An Li Li who did not appear here at all!


    Zhu Wen suddenly fell to the ground.


    Such a general and such morale, what did he use to compete with Li Zhi''s army?


    The account is silent like night.


    I don''t know how long after that, Zhu Wen''s weak voice sounded: "When the order is passed, the army builds on-site fortifications to defend the Pinglu army from invasion."

 v6 Chapter 21： Boys and girls

    The soldiers and horses of the five towns of Hebei split into three routes.


    On the East Road, more than 100,000 soldiers from Weibo, Chengde and Yiwu gathered in Weixian. According to Li Zhi''s arrangement, the purpose was to cross the Yellow River to support the Tianping Army.


    The strategic goal of the first stage was to resolve the Huacheng Yicheng Army, and then merge the Pinglu and Henghai Army to follow up the main battle of the Xuanwu Army who violated the three states of Tianping.


    In the middle of the road, Wei Bo, Chengde, and Yiwu, and more than 100,000 soldiers, assembled in the southwest of Weizhou and threatened the Heyang Army on the other side of the Yellow River. Luzhou.


    On the west road, the Hedong Army and the Zhaoyi Army formed the third army and assembled in Qinzhou and Zezhou. On the one hand, they prepared for Li Maozhen''s army in the middle of the river, and on the other hand, they prepared to cross the river to attack East Capital Luoyang.


    -Either seek to attack Luzhou from the west of Xuanwu Army, or directly detour south to capture the territory of Xuzhou Zhongwu Army and encircle Luzhou with the main force in the direction of the balance.


    After handling the slapstick of food grabbing by the army''s generals, Li Wei convened a simple military meeting in the Weibo Army camp outside Wei County.


    Since he came here, of course, he must give some guidance to the army operations, so that the main generals of the three towns can see him.


    Li Yan held a long pole in the military account and pointed to the military map hanging on the side. After explaining the above military deployment, he returned to the handsome position and sat down again.


    He smiled with a light smile: "The goal of our journey is to solve the Huacheng Yicheng Army first. The Yicheng Army has only two states. The soldiers and horses are not many. They are roughly half of us, but the generals are not brave. "


    "The previous idea of ??King Gu was to land in Luzhou and join the Tianping Army to attack Huazhou. But when King Gu was informed in Luzhou, the Yicheng Army assembled in Weinan County next to Luzhou and dispatched them. A large number of scouts entered Luzhou, and the intention was obvious-to stop us from crossing the river and land, even to cross it. "


    He glanced around the generals and asked, "What do you think we should do next?"


    As soon as his words fell, Cheng Jijie made Chen Yuanqing rise up.


    Chen Yuanqing''s action was sudden and swift, making the general next to him jump away in shock.


    Chen Yuanqing held his fist and threw the ground with a voice: "Zheyi Yicheng Army is in full gear, Chengde Army please be a pioneer of the army and take the lead to cross the river to land!"


    Li Wei has not yet expressed his position, and Wei Bojun made Xie Yi stand up. "I Weibo is fighting in this town. Where can the hard work of the vanguard make Chengde''s army do the work?"


    As he said, he held his fist to Li Yan: "His Royal Highness, my Wei Bojun and Yi Chengjun confronted each other for a long time. This time, the task of the pioneer to cross the river, please your Highness to the General. If things fail, the General will be willing to raise his head to see you!"


    Li Yan laughed and said nothing.


    The two men''s position was not shouting or shouting. After all, they were fighting for a specific vanguard position. The vanguard is bound to be a dangerous landing battle.


    The Jiedu of the volunteer army made Wang Rong see that Chen Yuanqing and Xie Yi fought with red ears and red eyes. They did not put him in his eyes at all, and immediately felt very shameless, feeling low.


    He immediately got up and fisted Li Li, "His Royal Highness, Chen Shuai and Xie Shuai are busy arguing. I don''t think I have time to think about the countermeasures to the enemy. How about this pioneer who is not as good as the volunteer army? Do n¡¯t hide it, Your Highness has already studied The Yicheng Army has been around for a long time, and this battle will surely win! "


    Chen Yuanqing and Xie Yi saw that Wang Rong took the opportunity to do small moves, and said that the other was a villain.


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed, and felt a little distressed in his heart.


    The fighting spirit of the three towns rushed to fight, of course, for a reason: Shangguan Qingcheng''s victory over the injustice was reported to Weixian this morning.


    Li Ye thought to himself: "Wei Bojun has local advantages and the strongest combat power, but the Chengde Army and the Yiwu Army have not yet fought with me, and they need to give them a chance to show ... Who is better?"


    The accounts became more and more lively. When Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong and Xie Yi competed in a group, the generals of the three towns couldn''t sit still, and they all stood up and chanted. There was no shortage of words that devalued the other party, and soon became full of gunpowder.


    Many generals have opened their eyes, and their voices are getting louder and louder. If they can''t control it, there is a tendency to overturn the top of the account.


    Li Yan was a little impatient when he was noisy, and patted the table: "What is noisy? Do you want to be the first one? Simple, each of your three armies dispatched elites, each chose a landing site, or landed in Luzhou, It''s OK to go straight into Huazhou and act at the same time. Whoever defeats the Yicheng Army who intercepted him first, the vanguard''s merit belongs to him! "


    The generals first met, and Li did not expect that Li would say so. This seems a little irresponsible?


    Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong, and Xie Yi soon rejoiced, watching each one nervously as Li Yan was busy: "Her Highness is this true?"


    The three of them thought very clearly. The Huacheng Yicheng Army would have a total of 70,000 or 800,000 troops. If the three towns attacked at the same time, the other party would definitely be busy. Moreover, sending troops in this way is an unexpected and unexpected strategy, not to mention that the Tianping Army will definitely respond to it at that time, and it can be described as foolproof.


    After all, there is a gap in strength between the two sides, and they don''t need to worry too much at all.


    Li Yan stood up, "Jun has no jokes, it''s all set!"


    Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong, and Xie Yi quickly clawed their fists: "The end will obey the order!"


    After speaking, they glanced at each other, each of them staring at each other.


    The three of them hummed each other, and said, "With the vanguard military merits, the magic weapon given by His Highness will be stable!"


    ...


    Li Yan didn''t plan to stay in Weixian all the time, came to see, summoned the generals to meet and guide the next action, he can go back. After all, Shangguan defeated Zhu Yin, and Pinglu''s main force''s next action also required him to decide based on the changes in the enemy''s situation.


    Caozhou is not too far away from Weixian, and he does not need an hour to go back and forth.


    Before leaving Weixian, Li Zheng called Zhang Wence and promoted him to the North Central Plains in the presence of the people to invite deputy envoys, and the Director General to relocate and transport, so that he could better use his talents.


    Returning to the territory of Tianping, Li Zhi went straight to the wrong sentence county.


    Both Langya and 20,000 step riders took the lead and achieved a victory over Zhu Yin of Xuanwu Army. Li Xuan felt that he should go to condolences.


    In this way, morale can be more effectively stimulated, and other Fanzhen troops can also realize that Li Yan is paying close attention to the fighting situation of various ministries. This time, the battle for millions of troops was divided into different positions, and Li Zhi''s move could motivate those even farther from the army to fight harder.


    When he came to the wrong sentence county, the first thing Li Zhi saw was the outside camp. The Pinglu Army has 20,000 steps and 8,000 spiked horses, as well as the 10,000 or 20,000 soldiers and horses supported by Caozhou, plus the original injustice county defenders, with more than 60,000 troops.


    Subsequent main forces of the Ping Lu Army, the main forces of the Tian Ping Army and the horizontal navy are on their way.


    It is not yet noon, and there are not many soldiers active in the Wolffang Army Camp. Except for the duty and patrolling teams, there are almost no silhouettes. The ocean made up of white military tents looks extraordinarily quiet.


    Although the battle situation was not anxious yesterday, the hunting operation continued for the middle of the night, and it was almost dawn after the soldiers retreated. The soldiers and soldiers in the battle set up the camp, and they just slept shortly after eating.


    However, on a school ground, Li Xun saw that the two soldiers were practicing.


    Their posture is strong, their shots are almost invisible to ordinary people, and the battle situation is extremely fierce. Circles of aura waves sometimes spread out, and sometimes they converge into wind and explode.


    If it wasn''t for seeing the battle on the school grounds, just to observe the fierceness of the battle, Li Yan would have thought that the two men had a common hatred.


    Li Xun landed on the generals'' platform, watching the two practicing with interest, and soon there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and from time to time he dialed two sentences to guide their combat skills.


    The two were extremely perceptive, and they knew everything at once. Whoever Li Zhi guided, quickly gained the upper hand.


    Not long after, Li Yan smiled and said, "Although the two little guys'' realm has not improved very fast, their combat skills have become more refined. At this point, ordinary monks are not able to take advantage."


    What he said was meaningless, as if talking to the air in front of him.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, someone behind him took the conversation: "Liu Xiaohei and Rui Wen had just entered the An Wang Palace, and they have not yet achieved Qi training. At present, they are only five or six years old. Duan. That is, His Royal Highness can say that their realm is not uplifting. "


    The person speaking is not someone else, it is Shangguan''s allure. She did not know when she had arrived behind Li Yan, and her armor stood by the sword, like a guard.


    Li Yan laughed: "Liu Xiaohei is better than Liu Dazheng''s talent. Ruiwen is one with Li Zhen ... There is really no comparability. One is a soldier, and the other is a scholar of Confucianism. But In my opinion, Rui Wen is about to fight? "


    When Liu Dazheng lived in seclusion and hit the iron, Liu Xiaohei was with him. When Li Zhen met Ruiwen on the streets of Chang''an, it was when he was out of nowhere to settle.


    The young girls of the past, now ... are still young girls. They are all only twelve or three.


    The red lips of Shangguan Qingcheng raised her lips and made a smiling smile, although she did not have a smile on her face: "Song Dominion also asked me for a few days ago, and he wanted to take Ruiwen back. After training Ruiwen for five or six years, she was not sent to the army. "


    Li Xie waved his hand, "I don''t mix things up, you talk about it yourself ... Your military newspaper says you captured Zhu Yin. What is his situation now? I plan to see him."


    A military general, Li Zheng tried to counteract why.


    "Some injuries, but it didn''t matter much. You will be brought to him by the end."


    "No need. I''ll see him."


    After a short while, Li Ye came to a heavily guarded military account and saw Zhu Wen''s first general. The other was meditating on the bed with a cross-legged knee, and drinks and food were placed on the desk in front of him.


    After Captive Zhu Yin was captured by Shangguan City, he did not bind the other side with flowers, but treated him with courtesy. At present, although the custody is tight, it is also ordered that no one be disturbed for no reason.


    There is not only the complex of Shangguan Qingcheng heroes cherishing heroes, but also the reason that she knows Li Xi loves good talents.


    Li Min glanced at the food and drinks on the table ... Zhu Yin didn''t eat it. It seemed that the other party was tough, even if he lost the battle but still had the integrity.


    "It''s not easy to recruit such a general." Li Min thought.


    Zhu Yin opened her eyes when she noticed that someone had entered the account. The person to be seen turned out to be Li Xun. When he looked away, without waiting for Li Xie to speak out, he actually got up, bypassed the desk, and saluted him: "Mr. Zhu Yin, see His Royal Highness!"

 v6 Chapter 22： The battle is coming

    Zhu Yin''s self-proclaimed "Last General" in front of Li Yan is of course understandable. In any case, they are now Tang Dynasty courtiers by name. Zhu Yin''s failure to claim to be a "sin general" is a sign of stubbornness.


    Li Yan raised Zhu Yin and smiled, "General Zhu doesn''t have to be courteous. When Dengzhou rushed to see him, the solitary king highly respected General Zhu. Now goodbye, General Zhu''s heroism is more and more popular."


    Zhu Yin was ashamed: "The defeated army will not dare to speak courageously. Zhu Yin, once a husband, cannot be praised by His Highness."


    "General Zhu is a world-famous general. No one in the world admires it. Victory or defeat is a matter of common practice. General Zhu does not have to worry about it." Li Zhuo took Zhu Yin to sit in the tent, and murmured to each other.


    During the Shangguan Qingcheng press knife to stand behind Li Yi, still looks like the guard. She is still the same son as Chang An, and she is still the same as Wangfufu Weidu.


    Speaking of the depths, Zhu Yin did not let Shangguan fall idle. He politely consulted the battle of the injustice county, and the beginning and end of Shangguan''s formation. I can see that even if he is defeated, he wants to be clearer.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t hide away, knowing everything and saying everything, so that Zhu Yin suddenly opened up in some places that he didn''t figure out.


    Li Ye had a good opinion of Zhu Yin. Even if the other party is a warrior on the battlefield, it does not seem to be so vulgar. Although the words and deeds are not elegant, there is no place for criticism.


    After about half an hour, Li Yan finally introduced the conversation to the subject, and he said earnestly to Zhu Yin: "The general is a rare general in the world. Although there is an injustice in the county, the fault is not with the general himself, but with Zhu Wen''s perversion. Regardless of the imperial court rules, it is unpopular to attack the Central Plains with swordsmen. After all, the rebellion of the solitary king Xingbing is a matter of duty. The Central Plains military and civilians have a scale in their hearts. In fact, victory or defeat is already doomed. In the future, I will follow the solitary king to ask the Quartet to show off the talents of the general. What does the general think? "


    Zhu Yin hesitated for a moment, but Yue Mo didn''t expect Li Yan to solicit him.


    Probably in his opinion, Li Yan should kill him.


    However, this is the case, Zhu Yin still sighed: "His Royal Highness is kind and well-known, and the world knows that being able to follow His Royal Highness is a matter of countless day-to-day expectations. However, sin will follow Zhu Shuai for many years and once swears Never give up. Although the soldier was defeated and captured today, he cannot abandon his oath that day ... Disappointed His Highness. "


    He claimed to have used the word "sin general" this time, which shows that he was guilty of refusing to recruit Li Zhi.


    Li Xuan persuaded again, after all, it failed to make Zhu Yin change his mind.


    As he approached, Li Yan sighed: "The general is loyal, and it should be finally the dynasty, not the last one. However, everyone has their own will, and the lone king is not easy to force. The general will live in injustice first. You can lead troops to conquer the thieves for the Tang Dynasty. "


    After all, Li Yan stood up and said goodbye to Zhu Yin.


    When Li Yan followed Guanguancheng and left the military account, Zhu Yin still kept the attitude of bowing and saluting for a long time.


    At half-sound, Zhu Yin stood up straight, looking at the direction of the curtain, and sighed longly: "An Wang''s mind is everywhere, and I can truly feel it today."


    After leaving Zhu Yin''s military account, Li Yan followed Shangguan Qingcheng to walk in the camp and talk about the next battle arrangements.


    Unconsciously, the two came to the school ground again and found that Liu Xiaohei and Ruiwen were still fighting each other, and Li Yan stood still again.


    Although the two are only 13 or 14 years old and their bodies are not fully opened, after all, they have the strength to practice high energy. They have their own strong spirits, which cannot be taken lightly.


    In comparison, Liu Xiaohei is shorter. This is also no way out, girls will always grow faster at this age. However, although he is not as tall as an adult man, Liu Xiaohei fought with a spear and looked particularly powerful.


    But compared with Ruiwen holding a long knife, after all, it is still a bit worse. Although that little Nizi was of average build, her long sword was as wide as a door panel, and she was extraordinarily long, she looked like a trowel, her tricks were wide open, her visual impact was great.


    Li Ye didn''t stay long, and followed Guan Qingcheng to leave the school grounds, but he made up his mind: "You told Song Leader that Rui Wen was leading the army, and he didn''t need to return to Tsing Yi for the time being. The Central Plains War, some of them Opportunities to unleash your talents. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng was delighted: "With the words of His Highness, the Admiral will not let Song leader take away anyway!"


    Making this decision, Li Zhi naturally had his thoughts. Both Liu Xiaohei and Ruiwen are still very young, and they are good at training. They will be the leaders of the young and strong factions in the army in Japan.


    It is nothing to ask about the Central Plains. Li Yan still has to pay attention to Jingbian, but also to regain the Western Regions and fight with the foreign races. At that time, Liu Xiaohei and Rui Wen picked the girders.


    In the afternoon, Li Yan and Shangguan Qingcheng studied the possible future actions of Li Maozhen and Gao Yan before the military map of the Chinese Army ¡¯s large account, and suddenly received a frontline scout investigation report: Zhu Wendajun set up a large camp in Chenzhou and was building a deep camp. Ditch the high wall, it seems that there is no plan to continue to march to Caozhou, but to defend instead.


    Shangguan Qingcheng heard and said: "Before Zhu Wen''s three-way march, he was aggressive, but now he has just experienced a defeat in the injustice county, but suddenly turned to defense, which is too bad."


    Li Xun was not surprised by the news, and his smile seemed to be well-founded: "Zhu Wen had just annexed the Seven Towns of Central Plains, and before he had time to stabilize his rule and gather people''s hearts, he led the army to fight again. It seemed huge and there were actually many hidden dangers. In the First World War against Zhuju, although Zhu Wen only lost tens of thousands of horses, his morale suffered a great deal, and it is not surprising that he turned to defense. "


    Shangguan fell into the city at one point, his eyes brightened and said, "Then we will attack in an all-round way?"


    Li Yan shook his head, "Don''t worry. Zhu Wen dare to fight against me on the battlefield. What I really rely on is not the Fanzhen Army, but the Daomen from the Daomen Xianting. We will focus on clearing the wings and the core of the battle before us. It is a contest of monks. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly nodded.


    The next day, the Tianping Army sent Xue Wei to the Quju County with an elite rider.


    As soon as Wu Wu entered the account, Xue Wei bowed down in front of Li Yan, taking advantage of the salute, his hearty and subdued tone of voice: "His Royal Highness! His Highness told the Admiral the day before, the army must be able to invade the borders of Luzhou within a few days At the end of the day, he would be short-sighted and doubtful. After getting the military report today, Zhu Wen had already established a battalion defense at the border of Luzhou, and he did not dare to step into Caozhou in half a step.


    Li Min laughed slightly without comment.


    Shangguan Qingcheng sneered: "His Royal Highness conquered the world, and Pinghuang Chao defeated Dongwei to serve Hebei. Which battle was not a fighter that could be broken in advance? Xue Shuai also served with His Royal Highness in the battlefield, which is considered to be His Royal Highness. It''s ridiculous when in doubt. "


    Xue Wei blushed and felt ashamed, and embarrassedly shouted: "The end general has always been full of confidence in His Highness and the peace of the Lu Army. Only when the army was in chaos for a while, they made a lot of jokes and made the Shangguan despise. It''s ... "


    Seeing Xue Wei''s helplessness and not seeing him ugly all the time, Li Yi waved his hand: "General Xue doesn''t have to be ashamed of himself. There are still many battles to fight. The Tianping Army has the opportunity to make achievements, as long as it is seized can."


    What he meant was, of course, to let Xue Wei perform well in order to cover up his past unhappiness. It is polite to speak, but not so harmless.


    Xue Wei can understand Li Zhi''s use of pictures, because he did not dare to complain at all. Instead of complaining, he was determined to fight with the army of the scales next.


    In the next few days, there were no major military operations except Henghai, Pinglu, and the Tianping Army went to Caozhou. Zhu Wen has already stopped thinking of competing with Li Li to use his troops and horses, while Li Yi is waiting for the monks to come.


    Three days later, Li Wei got a good news, and Wei Bo, Chengde and Yiwu pioneers successfully crossed the Yellow River.


    The Jiucheng Yicheng Army Jiedushi had wanted to lead soldiers to intercept, but was blocked in Weinan County by a Tianping Army. After crossing the Yellow River, the soldiers and horses of the three towns merged with the Tianping Army and fought with Yicheng Army in Weinan County.


    It took only half a day for the Yicheng Army to fall back.


    The military sent to Li Yan, who immediately ordered the attack on Huazhou City.


    Four days later, Liu Dazheng came with a good news. He led the Pinglu Army and the First Navy, which had already invaded Luzhou. The two armies fought an encounter 30 miles north of Luzhou City. Both sides suffered considerable losses. . After the war, the Luzhou Army retreated to Luzhou City, and Liu Dazheng led his encirclement.


    On the sixth day, Weibo, Chengde and Yiwu assembled a total of 150,000 soldiers and horses in Weixian. Under the aegis of the pioneers, they all crossed the Yellow River, landed directly in the territory of Huazhou, and directly took the city of Huazhou. .


    As of the time when the army newspaper passed, the vanguard of the three towns and horses had launched an offensive against Huazhou City.


    At this point, Caozhou''s left and right wing offensives are smooth. Li Yan no longer needs to worry about flank threats, and can focus on the decisive battle with the main force of Zhu Wen, who is on the front.


    On the seventh day, the ox demon king and Mi monkey king who had not seen him for a long time came to the battlefield with tens of thousands of monks of the demon tribe.


    The barracks of the demon tribe have been completed. Li Yan asked them to enter the barracks directly, and set up a banquet that night to welcome the arrival of the demon king and other demon.


    After the one-night feast, in the early morning of the next day, Li Xun, the master monks and other monks of the Demon King and Mi Monkey King left Fangju County and flew to the border of Luzhou.


    "There are powerful aura fluctuations hidden in the depths of the enemy battalion, and its scale is no less than 10,000 real people. It should be that the third batch of 8000 soldiers has arrived." The demon king said with a big belly.


    Li Ye looked farther away, which was the vast world after Zhu Wenjun''s camp. "If it were only 10,000 soldiers, we could easily defeat it. However, the two armies calmed down for so long. Once the next battle, involving tens of thousands In real life, it must be a decisive battle between victory and defeat. I don''t think Zhu Wen will have such a little strength-Xianting cannot be underestimated. "

 v6 Chapter 23： The Immortal Emperors Strike

    It was said that they were flying to the Zhu Wen Army Camp. In fact, Li Zhi and others did not enter the attack range of the other party.


    "I feel like they are brewing a storm."


    I don''t know when Li Su suddenly heard such a loud voice. Li Min looked at the speaker, nodded, and then asked, "What kind of storm does the county owner think?"


    Wu You thought for a while, with solemn eyes: "Zhu Wen relied on Xianting. At this critical time, Xianting didn''t even plan, and if it did, it would definitely reverse the situation-at least in their opinion. "


    The Cow Demon King agreed, and sighed, saying in a breathless tone: "They can hide and lay out in my demon territory for thousands of years, and almost overthrow us with a tide of beasts. At this moment, for the general trend of the world, no one knows that they will Think of something terrible! "


    The macaque king grinned, although he didn''t want to accept it, he admitted: "Awful!"


    Li Yan groaned.


    Xianting''s means of defense are invincible, and now it is the eve of the final battle, even the most important moment to distinguish between victory and defeat, even Li Li, also felt an invisible and heavy pressure.


    At this station, whoever loses will withdraw from the struggle for the great cause of the world-no matter how brilliant the party was before, whether it has conquered the towns in the north to make the princes of the Quartet stand out, or has it maintained the orthodoxy of heaven and earth. There have been misses.


    At half a moment, Wu You saw that Li Yan flashed in the bottom of his eyes, and knew that the other party had noticed. Then he asked brightly, "What did Brother Yun think?"


    Li Yan said: "The enemy is not terrible. The terrible thing is not knowing what the other party thinks."


    The Demon King asked: "What is King An going to do?"


    "Hit. Hit him, make their intentions!"


    ...


    In the army''s large account, Zhu Wen stood with his hand in front of the map, his eyes constantly wandering between Huazhou, Caozhou, and Chenzhou, frowning and thinking about the enemy''s good strategy.


    Beside his small case, His Holiness Baihe was drinking tea, his manners were relaxed, and there would be no change in appearance when the sky collapsed.


    Historian Baihe finished his tea, shook his head and sighed, his face was regretful, and said to himself: "Although the tea is good, the water for cooking tea is too ordinary to carry the flavor of the tea, which is a pity."


    Zhu Wen looked back at him with a bad look: "His Lord believes that Zhu Wen is unbearable and cannot carry the great cause of Xianting?"


    Historian Bai He froze, apparently did not expect Zhu Wen to say so. After reacting to this, Zhu Wen misunderstood the voice, but he did not explain more, but said slowly: "I know Zhu Shuai was uneasy ... In fact, this need not be the case, because the war will soon be over. "


    Zhu Wen was even more upset: "When are you going to hide?"


    Historian Baihe seriously said: "I didn''t conceal it intentionally. In fact, I just got the will of Xiandi. Before that, I didn''t know if Xiandi''s plan could be successful."


    Zhu Wen looked at him without asking, because he was too lazy to ask, he was tired of the rhythm in which he poked at the other side.


    His Majesty Baihe turned a blind eye to Zhu Wen''s anger, and remained calm, but then speaking out, it was tantamount to falling from the sky.


    He said: "Xiandi is about to completely open the heaven and earth channel!"


    Zhu Wen did not respond for a moment, as if he did not hear this sentence.


    Or he was just too shocked to give feedback in time.


    Historian Bai He had long anticipated Zhu Wen ¡¯s expression, and smiled and continued: ¡°Because the heavens and the earth are not connected, the general trend of the world has brought many troubles and even crises to Xianting¡ªfor example, Qin Shihuang unified the world, The monkey was in trouble. What kind of character is Emperor Xiande, why ca n¡¯t he find a fundamental solution to the problem after suffering a loss? But this thing is really too difficult. However, if he can do everything, why ca n¡¯t the Emperor Emperor ever again? ¡±


    Speaking of which, even the Supreme Master Baihe who has been indifferently detached, can''t help but be furious.


    He looked at Zhu Wen and said: "Now, the Emperor is going to do this. Although it is not in accordance with the plan, because Li Zhi''s appearance was forced to advance many years in advance, there are some problems in some aspects, but after all this matter It''s done! "


    Zhu Wen has never spoken, and he is really shocked.


    Once the heavens and the earth are reopened, the immortals can freely descend into the world, and it is really effortless to confront Li Yan with the strength of Xianting.


    Zhu Wen was shocked and surprised, but the surprise passed away.


    Heaven and earth reconnect, the immortal can descend into the world without restrictions. At that time, what will happen to him and Zhu Wen in the world?


    Daomen will no longer need allies.


    They can control the power of the world by themselves.


    This world will no longer be the world of the emperor, but the world of the gate. Secular imperial power will submit to religious theocracy.


    Zhu Wen''s mood at this moment cannot be simply described in words. He took a deep breath and asked verbatim, "How long?"


    How long can the heaven and earth pass be completely opened?


    His Excellency Baihe smiled, "Soon."


    Zhu Wenmoran.


    The other party refused to tell him the exact time.


    This is of course. Xianting never really regarded him as himself. In Xianting''s eyes, he has always been just a chess piece, and he is still not so self-aware and very unpleasant.


    His Majesty Baihe was very satisfied with Zhu Wen ¡¯s response, and said easily: "We are here to put our defenses on hold and keep out of the way, so that Li Zhi cannot pry into our plans and strength, let him jealous of our strength and deep meaning, let him Don''t dare to act lightly ... Just hold on to the demons for some time, even if Li Yan reacts later, everything is too late. "


    Zhu Wen closed her eyes.


    An Wang ... Will it be calculated?


    To be realistic, Zhu Wen felt it would.


    Although Li Zhi was determined to obtain Huazhou and Luzhou, he had not yet succeeded, so the army did not form a joint force. If the main force of the monks had not arrived, at this time he did not easily attack the Xuanwu Army''s strong camp.


    This is the general trend of the battlefield.


    An Wang ... is there really no chance?


    Ideally, Zhu Wen didn''t think so.


    Because that''s Li Yan.


    The situation is so dire that heroes have a place to play.


    ...


    boom!


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from outside the account, and the entire barracks shuddered. Zhu Wen felt like he was punched in the face.


    This is ... there is a big monk attacking the big camp, which inspired the battalion array set up by His Excellency Baihe? !!


    At this time, who will attack the army camp without warning?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Boom boom!


    One after another the roar rang, and the crackling aura burst out like a thunderstorm on a summer night.


    Zhu Wen immediately pulled out the big account and went to see what happened.


    Before he got out of the account, Lord Baihe flashed in front of him. The opponent is faster than him and seems more eager than him. Obviously, the sudden change caused greater shock to His Holiness.


    When he came out of the account and looked up, Zhu Wen looked stunned.


    The blue sky is no longer visible. For example, the bowl is buckled outside the glazed mask on the barracks, and a black figure forms a cloud covering Zhu Wen''s entire sight.


    That is the great monk of the demon tribe, with no less than 10,000 people!


    These demons are bombarding the barracks with demon methods, and the colorful lights and waves of the sky are flooding the entire barracks. Whatever it looks like, it seems like the sky is falling and the end is over.


    Zhu Wen looked at His Majesty the White Crane, only to see that the other''s look had changed greatly, and he was no longer calm.


    Without waiting for Zhu Wen to say anything, with the click of a crisp sound, the masks of the camp were shattered, and the streamers were falling and falling, as if they were crumbling and melting.


    Although the camp was arranged by His Majesty Baihe himself, how could it stand up to the tens of thousands of monks above the real world? What''s more, there is a real power like the Devil King and the Monkey King.


    The barracks were suddenly attacked, and the soldiers ran out of the camp, seeing the aura of light flowing in the air, all of them were dumbfounded, and soon fell into chaos.


    Compared with the chaotic scene of the entire camp, the monks standing in the air above the head, several monks standing against the hands seem to be particularly high.


    The young man led by Xuanpao was An Wang Li Yan.


    "An Wang is here ..."


    Zhu Wen''s heart shook, but it was strange that he didn''t feel so surprised, as if things should be normal.


    Li Xie suddenly took the monk monk. After blasting the camp, he didn''t mean to gossip with Zhu Wen and Lord Baihe. He didn''t even take the lead, and the tens of thousands of monsters under his feet attacked fiercely.


    This shows that the offensive order was given long ago.


    "Dao Ping meets the enemy!"


    His ugly Baihe shouted.


    Although the sudden attack was completely inconsistent with the tactical prediction, Lord Baihe quickly responded as he should.


    In fact, although more than 10,000 soldiers could not stay out, they were in a state of being able to meet the enemy at any time. If even this point is not hostile, Lord Baihe will not be left by the Emperor in the world.


    Historian Bai He''s words fell into place, and there were already 10,000 figures in the camp.


    They wear white robes and white armors, their clothes are flying, they are holding long soldiers, bathing like arrows, they are elegant and elegant, their movements are uniform, they have a charge, and they are in a forward trend.


    The Tao soldiers who rose against the trend are indeed the appearance of heaven and man.


    The immense scene of 10,000 people fighting together has given them some sacred meaning.


    However, His Excellency Baihe is not optimistic at this moment.


    Why did Li Yan order monks to launch a surprise attack on them at this time? Did he know anything?


    But how would he know the follow-up arrangements for Xiandi?


    As long as you wait for another day, the expanded Kunlun channel can send the remaining Tao soldiers, and then they will no longer jealous of monks.


    If Li Zhi delays it a little more, and when the Emperor Emperor completely opens up the heaven and earth passage, the immortals will have no restrictions and will not be suppressed.


    At this time Li Ye came, does it mean that the plan has leaked information?


    His Holiness doesn''t think the news will leak.


    There are people on the fairy court who often make demons, but the Kunlun passage is now watched by the emperor, and their people cannot get down.


    But what if this battle is lost?

 v6 Chapter 24： The true hero can be true

    There was no sign of a war, but it was justified.


    For His Holiness Zhu Wen and His Excellency Baihe, Li Zhi''s attack was unjustified, but for Li Zhi, the war is now based on the victory of the monks, and he does not have to hesitate at all.


    In terms of art of war, surprises often yield a lot.


    The monks of the two sides encountered and fought fiercely in the air, and they consciously avoided fighting and affected ordinary soldiers. This is right, not because of a loss of identity for low-level monks and mortals, but because no matter who wins, it is necessary to compile each other to expand their strength.


    After all, the site will eventually need to be garrisoned.


    The two demon kings, the Ox King and the Monkey King, took the lead, and took the Da Luo Jin Wonderland as the first to break into the Dao Ping group and attack.


    Every time the mud iron rod in the hand of the demon king waved, the aura wave that blasted out swept through a large number of Tao soldiers, as if the autumn wind swept the leaves, and blasted the opponent from the air.


    The Monkey King is known as the Venerable Lord. When he flew out, he opened his mouth and vomited. A Reiki hurricane was drawn into the Dao soldiers, and the Dao soldiers were flipped up and down. The scene was like a sea hurricane that lifted countless fish and shrimp.


    In addition to the two of them, every time a demon shot, it would cause huge damage to the Taoist soldiers, that is, the red child who had not shot for a long time. His Samadhi true fire is the best group attack, every shot is a cloud of fire covering the sky, burning Dao soldiers into a panic.


    Under the leadership of the three demon monks, the monks have a strong presence. For example, monks such as Zhao Batian and Lijian formed a second echelon to follow up quickly. The killing force was also huge, and the Dao soldiers were scattered. .


    The offensive monks did not give the soldiers a chance to form a battle.


    Daobing''s individual cultivation is not very powerful. Basically they are real-life strength, and the number of immortal realms is very small. They were not built to deal with the demon clan, they were just to sweep the army of monks, and they did n¡¯t need much fairyland at all.


    In addition, because of the limitation of the Kunlun passage, the immortals in the lower realm must ensure that they are repaired beyond the heaven fairyland. The original realm must be extremely high. That is also impossible for the fairy court to send out, and it is impossible to form a group.


    The strength of Dao soldiers is that they fight in battles. They are essentially an army.


    However, because of the existence of such monster powers as Bull Demon King, Mi Monkey King, and Red Baby, when they rushed to attack, they were quickly dispelled and could not form a large array to suppress the same number of monsters. Great discount.


    The fairy demon charms require immortal realms to cultivate and master. These Taoist soldiers specifically used to sweep the world are not enough and cannot be used.


    At the beginning of the battle, the monk monk who had calculated intentionally and unconsciously took the initiative, and continued to expand the results while firmly gaining the upper hand. The white robe fairy in the sky kept falling like dumplings, and the scene looked particularly shocking.


    General Zhu Wen on the ground, looking up at the mid-air war, looked stunned.


    They have seen the power of Dao soldiers, whether they are soldiers of the Xuanwu army who are in the same robes with Dao soldiers, or fan soldiers conquered by Dao soldiers. In their past impressions, Tao soldiers are heaven soldiers.


    But now, the gods in their eyes exist, but the monk monks rushed into chaos and were completely crushed and beaten. Especially after witnessing the Daomen falling down all over the barracks, there was no movement after smashing the big pits. The dead can''t die anymore, and the shock in their hearts is even more inexhaustible.


    After the shock, there is a strong fear, the fear of the monk monk.


    Some of the soldiers could not help talking with violent fear.


    "These monks are so powerful that even immortals can kill them?"


    "Yeah, isn''t it that the immortals are specifically for demons and demons? How is the situation now reversed?"


    "I originally thought that the coach had the help of soldiers and would be able to conquer the world, but I never expected that the monsters invited by Wang An would be so powerful ..."


    "King An ... is really terrible!"


    "It is indeed King An ..."


    Hearing the voices of the soldiers, Zhu Wen looked as iron as iron.


    In addition to the Xuanwu Army, other Fanzhen troops did not dare to fight against the Pinglu Army. He was already extremely angry, but no matter how the generals thought, they were just afraid to go to war. Daobing is here.


    But now, even Dao Bing was killed by the monster brought by Li Yan, and his heart was really chaotic.


    The consequences of the chaos in the army are not only that the soldiers did not dare to fight, but the possibility of fleeing!


    Zhu Wen turned his head and stared fiercely at Lord Baihe.


    He didn''t ask questions, but the meaning was more obvious: Why are you still incapable of being subdued into this virtue? You Xianting always say that they are orthodox in heaven and earth. Now why can''t even a group of monsters clean up?


    Lord Baihe felt Zhu Wen''s eyes, but he did not respond, and planned to pretend that he had nothing. But Zhu Wenniu''s temper came up, he just didn''t look back. It was really embarrassing to be stared at last, and Lord Baihe closed his eyes.


    In fact, His Excellency Baihe also had trouble speaking out.


    Although he is a big Luo Jinxian, but that is in the fairy domain, where can he still have the strength to play against the demon king?


    When he saw a large number of monsters coming in, he knew that things were no longer good, but he just calmed down and hoped that a miracle would happen. Facts have proven that miracles do not occur for no reason.


    After all, Zhu Wen didn''t hold back, "What should we do now? Are we going to flee? You just got a big picture, why don''t you talk now? Dao Bing died one by one and you watched? "


    Historian Baihe sighed, and said helplessly, "What can I do? I just came to preach."


    At this point, Lord Baihe himself felt too irresponsible, and added: "Li Zhe to the demon is actually a life of nine deaths. It took a lot of hard work to help the demon to avoid the disaster-Xianting at that time Without suppressing them, they have laid the bane for today ... "


    Zhu Wen sneered, "You glance at the responsibility completely."


    Repeatedly humiliated by Zhu Wen, Lord Baihe''s face can''t stand up. No matter how he is, he also exists in the rank of Lord, and he is the cultivation of Da Luojin Wonderland in the fairyland.


    He angered: "Zhu Shuai has been mocking this seat, will he not reflect on himself? To be honest, if Li Zhi did not attack suddenly today, he will be completely destroyed in a few days! Why can his people win the battle of the injustice county? Why did he appear here today? And Zhu Shuai? Nothing was done. The front line failed to keep up, leading to the sudden deterioration of the situation, but he only knew that he was scolding Xianting! In all fairness, compare it with Li Yan Shouldn''t Zhu Shuai be ashamed ?! "


    His words were not polite at all.


    Historian Baihe continued: "If the injustice county was not defeated so simply, if the army did not dare to attack, leading to the decisive battle period soon after the beginning of the war, Li Ye would not rush with the demon now. Outside the barracks! As long as Li Zhi didn''t come so fast, when the main soldiers arrived, and when the Kunlun passage was completely opened, where would the Dao soldiers be slaughtered by the demons today ?! "


    Seeing that Dao Bing was slaughtered, Lord Baihe was also very distressed.


    These remarks were very heavy, and Lord Baihe believed that Zhu Wen would be ashamed and speechless.


    But unexpectedly, Zhu Wen sneered and said frankly, "If I have a great An Wang, I will still ally with you?"


    His Excellency Baihe: "..."


    Even if he was casual, he heard Zhu Wen''s words, and was almost swearing.


    However, after thinking about it, he found that Zhu Wen actually made a lot of sense ... he couldn''t refute it at all.


    His Majesty Baihe was silent, but Zhu Wen continued: "I am not as normal as King An. What is his origin and what is my origin? He is being taught by a famous teacher, knows the sage truth, understands the essence of the art of war, and knows how When governing the army, I was feeding cattle to fill my stomach! "


    "When I finally walked out of the cottage, I started to work hard with my sword. When I started to learn how to conquer the army a little bit when he was fighting for life and death, he was already at a height I couldn''t see. I started at least two times later than him. Ten years! How long will it take me to catch up with the gap of twenty years? "


    Zhu Winton paused, and gave a glance to Lord Baihe, "But you are different in Xianting. How can you not deal with King An? You are the masters of heaven and earth."


    His head was drawn, his face became extremely ugly, and he couldn''t say a word in half a ring.


    He wanted to refute Zhu Wen, but said nothing.


    Zhu Wen is a junior, Li Li is the Li Tang clan. The resource gap between the two aspects is too large. Without great differences in luck, encounters, and intellect, under normal circumstances, Zhu Wen really can''t match Li Li.


    Without waiting for His Holiness the White Crane''s reply, Zhu Wen did not press hard this time, but looked up at the Xuanpao man in the sky.


    The 20,000 monks on both sides are fighting each other, and Li Zhi has not shot from beginning to end.


    He has always stood behind with his hands on his back, with a magnanimous spirit.


    Zhu Wen knew that there was no need for him to take a shot.


    There are bull demon kings and Mi monkey kings who fight hard with monk monks, and he can relax.


    The fighting situation is advancing in his favor.


    When seeing more than 30% of the 10,000 soldiers falling, Zhu Wen knew that the overall situation was set, and his failure was irreversible.


    In fact, just when he rebutted His Excellency Bai He, Zhu Wen didn''t say anything.


    He is very clear that the reason Li Li was able to come to this step was only a small reason.


    After calming down the Huang Chao Rebellion, they once drank all night at the An''an Mansion in Chang''an City.


    Since it is old, Zhu Wen knew Li Zhi.


    From a prodigal son, to inheriting the title of King An, to being an official, and to being out of town Pinglu, Li Yu has settled numerous difficulties and obstacles all the way. Apart from that, just facing the continuous calculation and assassination of Dao Men and Xian Ting, he was able to break through and achieve the trend step by step, which is extremely rare in itself.


    Such figures have noble bloodliness and brilliant talents. When they are not favored by the people in the world, they rise against the trend. However, when he drank that night, the other party was able to get along with him on an equal footing.


    Only true heroes can distinguish themselves, and they are the true self-esteem.


    Zhu Wen felt that Li Yuan deserved this evaluation and it was appropriate.


    Zhu Wen was unwilling to defeat, but Zhu Wen was not unacceptable to such a person.


    "go!"


    His Majesty Baihe suddenly grabbed Zhu Wen and swiftly carried out his body. He should have a powerful life-saving escape weapon, so it is extremely fast.


    At this time, the battle in mid-air had not yet been determined.

 v6 Chapter 25： Kunlun

    When Lord Baihe took Zhu Wen, he did not forget to order the Tao soldiers to retreat.


    Although Wan Yu Dao Bing was killed by 30% of the monks, there are still seven or eight thousand fighting powers. Since this battle has been doomed, Lord Baihe has no reason to let them all die here.


    In addition, Taoist soldiers fight and retreat, and can also cover the actions of Lord Baihe, and prevent themselves and Zhu Wen from being intercepted by the demon king and the monkey monkey.


    The battle started abruptly and ended quickly, at least in this world. Li Yan watched the soldiers retreat continuously. Although he didn''t see any special look on his face, he was naturally quite happy and even excited.


    What kind of soldier, what sweeps the earth''s hole cards, but that''s it.


    In front of my demon minions, it''s no different from a turkey tile dog.


    The corner of Li''s mouth rose.


    But he quickly picked up his pride, after all, this was just the beginning. If the world does not fall completely into his hands, he will not have the capital to be complacent.


    The Bull Demon King and the Monkey King ordered the demon to chase the Daoists while discussing with Li Yi: "You can''t let these Daoes go like this. We plan to kill them, what does An Wang think?"


    Li Min nodded slightly, "doable."


    The two demon no longer talk nonsense, with all the monks monks chasing and killing them all the way. Both sides are monks above the real world. They move quickly and disappear into the sky.


    Zhu Wen fled alone, and the Dao soldiers vanished, leaving two to three hundred thousand troops on the ground.


    Li Yan set his sights on these forces.


    It is said that there are two or three hundred thousand troops, and the actual number of soldiers in the camp is at most one hundred thousand. This is what it should be. It is impossible for two or three hundred thousand troops to be packed in a camp, so it would be too chaotic and slow to act.


    Although there are no big cities nearby, there are still small towns like the township Lishe, and the rest of the army is divided into several units and stationed separately, ranging from more than twenty to fifty miles apart. This distance can ensure that they do not affect each other, and when there is a war, they can immediately enter the battle and cooperate with each other.


    Now, these two hundred thousand and three hundred thousand troops have become what Li Zhi has in his pocket.


    There were no waves in this battle, and Li Xun didn''t even take a shot. Although he didn''t make shots comparable to the Demon King and Mi Monkey King, the ease of the whole process is still evident.


    For Li Wei, this is to be expected.


    He went to the demon tribe to move his soldiers, and he was counted, assassinated, and tested. His journey was arduous and the fighting was endless.


    Although there is no danger of life, if there is insufficient intellectual consideration in one step, the layout of the fairy court is not disclosed in time, and the demon king and other demon kings are not recognized in time. In the battle of Zhenjiang City, Wu Youdu will be dead forever. If he does not lift the chaotic clock in time, The seal of the flags of the Zhoutian Star Formation caused the demons to be destroyed, and everything was Hughty.


    Having paid so much, now is the time to reap the rewards. In the face of 10,000 soldiers, Li Yan really did not take the other side seriously.


    Wu You and Su Emei, who had just fought with the demon, returned to Li Ye at this time. They did not participate in hunting down the Taoist soldiers. It may be more important for them to stay with Li Ye and protect Li Ye.


    Because the standing position is relatively high, in addition to the main camp of Zhu Wenjun under his feet, several camps in other positions can also see the general appearance. The county master told Li Li: "Zhu Wen and the soldiers have fled, and these hundreds of thousands of troops have become Abandoned son, shall we compile them now? "


    Although Lord Baihe escaped with Zhu Wen, he still faced the pursuit of the monk monk. The Central Plains would definitely not be able to stay, and he would probably go near the Kunlun passage.


    In other words, not only Zhu Wen''s army, including the Central Plains, has now embraced Li Wei.


    "Certainly, of course." Li Min nodded, "not only do it, but quickly."


    Although Zhu Wen was gone, Zhu Wen was not Li Zhi''s real enemy to win the Central Plains, but Dao Men Xian Ting. As long as the Kunlun passage is not blocked, the threat of Xianting still exists. In addition, Li Yan has always wondered what else Xiantian has, and he doesn''t think that today''s battle will reap the effects once and for all.


    In this case, it is very urgent to quickly occupy the Seven Towns of Central Plains, accept the loyalty and luck of the people, improve their strength, and respond to the possible counterattack that may occur in Xianting.


    At this moment, General Zhu Wenjun on the ground saw that the Taoist soldiers retreated, and his coach was gone. Soon they were in a mess, and the soldiers screamed and panicked. I didn''t know what to do.


    Li Ye certainly couldn''t let them escape. These are the ducks cooked in his plate, which should be his strength.


    With this in mind, Li Zhi lowered his altitude, descended from high to low, and screamed at the chaotic military camp: "Hey!"


    The barracks, who were still running around and looking around, were stunned when they heard this loudly. The various expressions on their faces were instantly frozen, and replaced with a unified look that looked up.


    Li Yan now has the cultivation of Tianxian Realm. This loud applause and the power of dragon force are used to deter these ordinary soldiers. It is not a problem at all, even if there is such a reality in the military camp.


    Witnessing the monks who have crushed the Dao soldiers with their own eyes, they look up to see An Wang, who is indeed an "immortal". Many people can''t help but soften their knees. Fear makes some unsound minds rise and kneel The urge to beg for mercy.


    Li Yan took the reactions of all the people in his eyes, with majestic eyebrows, and said in an unquestionable tone: "The Order of the Solitary King: You and others should not be confused, you must not run away, you must not be in a camp, waiting for the King to arrange for him. The commander, from the priest to the prince, down to the ordinary soldiers and soldiers! "


    When the military order was issued, the air of coercion covered the entire camp. Regardless of their minds, the soldiers could not rise to the heart of resistance and rebellion. They could only bow their heads and promise: "I will wait for the order!"


    Li Min''s gaze swept around the barracks, "Different towns, do not show up yet?"


    Several Jiedushi flew from various places one after another, and came to Li Yan in turn, worshipped in front of Li Xu''s feet, and then they were both afraid and afraid: "See His Royal Highness!"


    Li Xun said coldly: "He and other helpers are ill-treatment, and the Central Plains is stricken. He dare to openly oppose the King of Solitude, and the crime is not tolerated. However, Nian Er and others are also subject to others. Waiting for the military order, if there is a slight difference, the lone king will never forgive! "


    Jiedu envoys, whether they are Zhu Wen ¡¯s close friends, are afraid to breathe at this moment. Besides, Li Zhe ¡¯s order is not difficult to execute, and they have ordered: ¡°Respect the order of King An!¡±


    As soon as Li Yan threw his long sleeves, he took Wu You and Su Emei away: "Within three days, there must be arrangements."


    Looking at Li Yan who suddenly disappeared from his eyes, several Jiduo looked at each other, all seeing each other pale, sweating on their foreheads.


    The coercion that Li Ye gave them was heavier than Zhu Wen. Now Li Ye left, they felt relieved.


    "King An ... it really deserves its name!" The Zhongwu Army Jieduo said with emotion.


    ...


    After returning to Juju County, Li Min sent people to report the current situation to the troops in the direction of Huazhou and Luzhou, and ordered them to attack the city on a daily basis, bypassing Luzhou from both sides in accordance with the prior arrangement, and clearing Luzhou The stubborn enemy on the outside was ready to accept the surrender of each town.


    At the same time, Li Yan asked the Shangguan Qingcheng to lead the main force of the Langfang Army and the follow-up army to take Luzhou City straight. The remainder rushed to Zhu Wenda military camp to receive their surrender.


    Zhu Wen escaped, and the Seven Towns of Central Plains had no second way to go except for surrender. Although they are likely to change camps temporarily, Jiedushi''s loyalty to Li Zhi is still open to question-as long as Xianting can interfere in the world, Zhu Wen will be able to bring the fairy back.


    However, Li Yan was not worried about this, and the follow-up war naturally has a follow-up war situation.


    In terms of military strategy, Daomen Xianting has not been completely defeated, and the movements of Li Maozhen and Gao Yun are not clear. Li Yan does not need to worry about occupying the site to disperse his army. But he now needed the luck of the people, so he had to move quickly.


    After the order was issued, Li Yan himself was actually idle again, and had nothing to do for the time being.


    Now he only needs to wait for the ministries to occupy the states and counties, and wait for the return of the demon king and the king of the monkey monkey.


    ...


    It was day and night that Li Yan received the news from the Demon King.


    They have completely defeated Dao Ping, and more than 10,000 Dao Ping have been killed and wounded.


    However, those who were sent back by the Bull Demon King said that they would not rush back immediately, but intended to take Kunlun straight, while controlling the exit of the Kunlun passage while seeking to arrest Bai He and Zhu Wen.


    In this way, the followers and immortals who are still "sick in the sea" from the Kunlun Pass will be hit by headaches.


    As long as it can control the exit of the Kunlun Pass, it can block the forces of Xianting from entering the realm and affect Li Zhi''s work of conquering the world.


    Naturally, Li Zhi didn''t agree with this. Before, he didn''t have this power. Now there are monster monks to do this, which is exactly what he wants.


    However, good things abound, and the next day the Bull Demon King sent someone back to tell Li Yan that when they pursued Zhu Wen and Bai He, approaching the Kunlun passage, they encountered a large number of Taoist interceptions and the two sides fought.


    When he heard the news, Li Xun didn''t have any feeling in his heart. There were big demon kings such as ox demon king and monkey king, and some Tao soldiers couldn''t take this demon team.


    Unless there are a lot of soldiers.


    A third message followed.


    "There are more than 80,000 soldiers, and the battle line is unmatched. I waited for the attack to be frustrated, the monks were seriously injured and wounded, and forced to go into a fierce battle. However, the Kunlun channel must compete for it.


    This is the word of the Monkey King recounted by the demon.


    When Li Yan received the news, he couldn''t help but whisper.


    Fortunately, the second batch of monks came to Pinglu, a horse of 100,000 people led by the King of Kings.


    It''s just that these monster monks are not all above real life level, but ordinary monks.


    "With one enemy and eight, even if the Demon King and Mi Monkey King are overbearing, there are a lot of big demon in the team, I''m afraid they can''t hold it for too long." Li Yan said to the King of Kings. Let ¡¯s go for it quickly. "


    The King of Kings nodded and said: "The King of An does not have to worry. I have thousands of monsters above the real world, enough to support them!"


    Having said that, the King of Kings ordered soldiers.


    As Li''s team disappeared into the sky, Li''s eyes looked stunned.


    The three holy strengths are overbearing, coupled with the big demon in the team, as well as artifacts such as Chaos Clock, it is not difficult to stabilize the battle ahead.


    However, the 80,000 soldiers were able to go to the lower world together, indicating that there was a problem in the Kunlun passage, and Li Zhi could not be taken lightly.

 v6 Chapter 26： Kunlun Battle

    Three days later, Li Yan came to Zhu Wenjun''s camp again.


    It is now inaccurate to say that Zhu Wenjun is already inaccurate. After all, Zhu Wen has fled, and these fan towns have changed their strings even more.


    Li Yan brought tens of thousands of troops to accept the return of these fan towns. There should be some rituals for surrender, but after all, they were only surrendered to some troops, not to accept the surrender of all the forces of Zhu Wen. The rituals need not be too large.


    However, in order to expand his influence and proclaim his authority in the Central Plains, so that more people know that Zhu Wen has fled, the ceremony was magnificent. The entire surrender process lasted for most of the day.


    After accepting the surrender of these vassal townships, Li Zhi did not venture to replace Jiedushi, but only appointed Jieduji Deputy and some senior generals, and at the same time sent experts as Jiedushi aides to monitor the towns in fact.


    In addition, for the time being, Li Zhi has not acted on the interests of the townsmen and the army.


    After doing this, Li Xuan ordered the vassals to lead the headquarters to return to the town, and still stationed on the original site.


    It may also face the dispatch of Li Maozhen and Gao Ye. Although Li Ye does not expect how these people will die, they must guarantee that they can cooperate with their original ministry. When the battle ended, Li Wei took complete control of the Central Plains and the situation stabilized before considering strengthening control over these towns.


    The next day, Huazhou and Luzhou were successively captured, and the Yicheng Army and Luzhou defenders surrendered.


    After two days, Li Zhi came under the city of Luzhou, at this time Shangguan Qingcheng was attacking the city with the main force of the army.


    Shangguan Qingcheng passed the First World War in Injustice County, and the soldiers have officially promoted their realm to generals. There was no general in the city who could fight with her, plus Zhu Wen escaped the frontline army to surrender, and the morale of the Luzhou city guards was low. On the day after Li Zhi arrived in Luzhou City, the secretary of Xuanwu Army opened the gate and led the civil and military officials to surrender.


    Ping Lujun took over Luzhou City.


    After entering the city, the first thing Li Zhi did was to rush Cui Keli to Luzhou City to preside over civil affairs after the war. After the order was issued, Li Wei did not even wait for the other party to come, and led a group of monks to fly west.


    Shortly after he left Luzhou City, the Peng Demon took the third batch of demons flying over Luzhou City. There were demons above the level of real life in the team.


    Li Yan''s hasty schedule is naturally caused by something, but the reason is not that the Demon King defeated in Kunlun, but that he found that there was a major problem in the Kunlun passage.


    ...


    When Li Yan came near Kunlun, Dao Bing and the monk monks were not fighting fiercely. After the king of kings led the second batch of monsters to the rescue, the battle situation stabilized. Because both sides suffered heavy losses, they temporarily suspended the truce and entered a confrontation.


    Flying over to the monster camp, Li Ye saw that many of the monsters in the camp had been injured and were meditating for treatment. There were still many monsters'' bodies discharged side by side. They were large, there were two or three thousand at a glance, waiting. deal with.


    This is so, but there is no sad and negative atmosphere in the camp. The undead monsters are waiting for each other. All the temperaments are sharp and murderous. It seems that they can fight again at any time.


    After the beast tide war, the temperament has greatly changed.


    Less than thirty miles away from the demon camp, it is a Dao camp. Tens of thousands of soldiers are divided into several areas, which are regularly scattered on the hills and the ground, appearing well-organized, and each battalion area has a large array of glowing light, magnificent.


    Behind the Taoist soldiers are rolling hills. At first glance, there are no exceptions, but the mountains are towering. However, Li Zhi felt the huge aura of fluctuation coming from the mountains. An omnipresent giant pillar sticks directly into the overcast sky, with lightning flashing and thundering from time to time.


    Li Xun''s enlightenment in the Seven Sacred Mountains of the Demon Tribe achieved success, and a glance revealed the clues. The distribution of those mountains was extremely particular. It turned out to be a huge array of unpredictable and indestructible formations.


    That''s where the Kunlun Channel is.


    Li Yan met with the Demon King, Mi Monkey King, and King Wu in the camp.


    The crowd just sat down, and the Peng Demon came with the team.


    Arrange your Majesty''s demon to enter the defense, he came to meet Li Yan and others.


    A few words of humiliation, understanding the situation of each other, the demon king began to talk about the anomaly of the Kunlun channel.


    He Shen said: "As we all know, the so-called Kunlun Pass, also known as Bu Zhoushan, is the only way to communicate with the fairyland and the earth. Earlier, the immortals would not be affected by this earthly cultivation. In fact, the law of passage was changed by the great magical power, which not only greatly reduced the number of immortals who could go to the lower world at one time, but the most important thing was that they could suppress monks to become a realm, and they could not come back. "


    This remark is mainly for Li Ye, and several great saints are familiar with it.


    Seeing that Li Xun didn''t mean to interject, the Bull Demon King continued: "However, this time when I came over with Mi Monkey King, I was stopped by more than 80,000 soldiers! More than 80,000 soldiers went out of bounds once, which completely ignored Kunlun. The original rules of the passage! "


    In talking, he looked at the Peng Demon King: "You should also feel that the aura fluctuations of the Kunlun passageway have become different from the past, becoming more majestic, thick and chaotic, as if hiding a big storm."


    The Peng Mo Wang nodded his head.


    Li Xun thought, "The Great Saint means that the law of Kunlun passage has been broken?"


    The Bull Devil nodded, and then shook his head again: "For now, it can only be said that it has been partially broken, that is, the number of immortals in the one-time lower bound has greatly increased-it may be unlimited. However, the suppression of Xiuwei also returned presence."


    Li Yan groaned.


    If the Kunlun passage no longer exists to suppress the cultivation of the descendants of the immortals, then it is not 80,000 soldiers who appear before the crowd at this moment, but should be a lot of monks above the immortal realm, even a group of big Luo Jinxian!


    Because the channel''s suppression of Xiuwei still exists, Xianting currently only sends Taoists to the lower bound.


    For a moment, Li Yanmei Yu Lingran said: "Since the laws of the Kunlun Passage have been partially broken, then the rest of the part is broken without knowing anything ... What can the Great Saints do? "


    The Ox Demon King, Mi Monkey King, the King of Kings, and the Peng Demon looked at each other, and finally the King of the Devil said: "The King An is right, the situation is urgent, we cannot sit by and watch the Emperor completely destroy the emperor''s emperor in Kunlun Rules, otherwise the fairy demon battle, the world will suffer a great deal, and we ca n¡¯t fight it ... although I do n¡¯t know what method the fairy emperor uses, one thing is certain: we must first defeat the Tao in front of us Soldiers. "


    Li Min nodded.


    Defeating Dao Ping, you can control the exit of the Kunlun Pass, which is regarded as a part of the initiative.


    At the same time, it is also convenient for the Demon King and others to study what the Emperor used in the end to make a targeted response. Although the demon king and others are not as good as the immortal emperor, after all, they still have the means to press the bottom of the box-Chaos Clock and Zhou Tian star battle.


    Thinking of Zhou Tianxing''s star formation, Li Yan could not help but be silent.


    The Zhou Tianxing array is extremely powerful, and regardless of the final result, once it is used, it will cause great turbulence in the world. At that time, the words "Kyushu Lushen" will not just talk about it.


    Things have been agreed, and everyone will no longer delay.


    The four sacred gods, including the ox demon king, the king of the monkey monkey, the king of the cymbals, and the king of peng demon, took tens of thousands of monks above the real world of the demons to prepare for a decisive battle with the Tao soldiers.


    Li Yan came outside the camp and looked at the rolling mountains. Whether or not he fought in this battle had little effect, so he didn''t plan to charge, and everything was left to the monk monk to complete.


    Looking directly at the Kunlun Pass, I felt the majestic and sharp aura fluctuations hidden in the depths of the mountains. Before long, Li Zhi''s heartbeat was somewhat uncontrolled. It looked like a drum of war, beating fiercely, and gradually, his breathing followed quickly, his face turned red, and finally, the aura in his body began to scurry.


    Li Yan had to look back.


    Just looking directly at the Kunlun channel and trying to pry into its rules, Li Zhi was affected in this way. It can be imagined how terrible the energy contained in the channel is.


    Just before the battle, the Peng Demon came to Li Yan, and saw that his brows never stretched, he comforted: "Although the number of Dao soldiers is two or three times that of us, the power of the battle line is better than our demon formation, but we have many after all The great monk in the fairyland. Besides, our four big Luo Jinxian are not furnishings, the most unfortunate ... Using Chaos Clock always wins. "


    Li Yan smiled.


    Then he said something that made the Peng Demon dumbfounded: "Fate has a fixed number, and the outcome is ordinary."


    This made the Peng Demon king unknown for a moment. Before he could ask him clearly, the Demon King called him to take the lead in the battle, and the monk monk was ready.


    Li Yan arched his hand: "Da Sheng can do his best."


    The Peng Mo Wang gave Li Yan a deep look, didn''t speak any more, and turned to fly to the monk monk array.


    About 30 thousand monks of the tribe have all emptied, forming an endless dark cloud, and the momentum has made Li Zhi, his own monk, feel awesome. Not far from the demon, in front of the mountains of heaven and earth vision, the Dao soldiers have already formed battles in the air.


    The decisive battle was about to start, but Li Zhi became extraordinarily calm.


    The so-called decisive battle may not be as easy as Peng Demon said.


    But Li Yan didn''t care. Regardless of victory or defeat, life and death, he can accept it to this day. What he can and should do is already done, so he is open-minded and not afraid of any result.


    ...


    Zhu Wen stood on a hill and looked at the two monks who were about to fight in the sky.


    Any mortal who is fortunate enough to see such a big scene will not be calm inside.


    However, Zhu Wen was not very excited, which can be seen from his expressionless face.


    In this war, victory or defeat has nothing to do with him.


    Victory is also the victory of Xianting, not hiss. Even if Xianting supported him to sweep Kyushu in the future and achieve the great cause of the emperor, it would be boring-because he didn''t rely on himself to get all this.


    And on that day, he was just a puppet.


    Failed, but just died.


    He had recently conquered the Central Plains and had dominated the Central Plains. He was a leader among the vassals of the world. Although short-lived, after all, he had seen the scenery elsewhere and had a different mind. If you cannot become a true emperor, death is not terrible, and living is pain.

 v6 Chapter 27： From the end of the group to the end of the storm (1)

    Huainan, Yangzhou City.


    Recently, a magnificent royal palace was newly built in the north of Yangzhou City, covering an extremely large area and a magnificent palace. Its scale is only slightly inferior to that of Chang''an Palace. The government and government buildings built on the south side of the palace form an extraordinary urban area with them.


    In order to distinguish it from the past Yangzhou City, the people named it the Sub City, and called the South City Luo City.


    The reason why this palace was built was of course to echo Gao''s "King Wu" status. After Li Maozheng held the emperor, in order to appease the princes and establish his own authority, he sealed the princes of the world by the hand of Emperor Li Zhi He was named King Wu.


    There is an area on the west side of the Wu King Palace, with a rather strange architectural style. In addition to the pavilion platform, the main building is a high platform that is as high as nine feet high enough to overlook the entire city. On the high platform is engraved a matrix method that is not the same as the ordinary law array, and there are many tool-shaped buildings with different shapes.


    This is called the Star Observatory, which is only one word away from the star picking station of the Qin Tianjian of Chang''an City.


    The Xingtai is a place where monks from Qintian Supervisor Taomen watched the stars at night, interpreted the will of heaven, and predicted the blessings. The role of the stargazing platform is basically the same, the only difference is that the monks stationed here are all Confucian scholars.


    It is night, the stars are like the sea, and the night wind is slightly cold.


    On the stargazing platform, there was a person holding a book, looking up at the night sky. He said he hadn''t moved for a long time, not even the sound. I only heard the slight snoring sound of the night breeze.


    This man is Wang Zaifeng, one of the four wise men of Confucianism.


    I do not know how long, Wang Zaifeng breathed a long breath, closed the book in his hand, a clear light flashed in the eyes of deep wisdom, walked slowly from the high platform.


    With several relatives, Gao Ling has been waiting in front of the stargazing platform for a long time. When Wang Zaifeng got down from the steps, he couldn''t hold back the emotions in his heart and stepped forward to the past. He asked with concern: "How?"


    Wang Zaifeng caressed the gray long beard, and said in a deep and unpredictable tone, "I ca n¡¯t say that the old man can''t say that he can interpret everything ... But what is certain is that we do have a chance to change the world." . "


    After hearing the words "changing the heavens and the earth", Gao Ling couldn''t help but look up and asked: "Daomen Xianting''s **** of heaven and earth is about to be subverted? Who will become the next master of heaven and earth? It is Li Xun and the demon tribe, Or lone king and Confucianism? "


    Wang Zaifeng groaned for a moment. "The former is just a chance, the latter is even more impossible to break."


    Gao Yong was disappointed immediately.


    He was eager to say: "The King An has already occupied the Central Plains, and Zhu Wen has fled to Kunlun. According to the current situation, if the orthodox status of Daomen Xianting is overturned, it is time for King An and the demon to become successful! As a result, will they have the world? "


    Wang Zaifeng gave Gao Yi a glance and said calmly: "Don''t your highness forget it, the old man once said that this mortal thing should be taken care of by mortal people? The demon clan does not belong to mortal people, how can they Make it happen in the world? "


    Gao Yong quickly responded that the so-called mortal things are reasonable, and the six words Wang Zaifeng naturally did not say out of thin air, but it is also likely to be the result of heaven.


    The so-called natural will is naturally the meaning of the Tao, the meaning of the evolution of the avenue.


    Gao Yan''s eyes widened a little: "So, will King An fail or fail?"


    Wang Zaifeng sighed, but did not answer immediately. He came to a room next to Xuan, sat down after a small case that had been prepared, and took a sip of hot tea.


    The concubine sat down and looked at him expectantly.


    Wang Zaifeng said without hesitation: "An Wang led the monks to fight against Dao soldiers in Kunlun. God''s will indicates that the rule of Daomen Xianting will be subverted, so Wang and the demons will not be defeated in this battle. It is impossible for the clan to intervene in the things of the world, which shows that King An and the demon clan will not succeed in this battle. This conclusion seems contradictory, but what is contained in it is the opportunity of our Confucianism-also the opportunity of His Highness. . "


    Before Wang Zaifeng continued, Gao Yi couldn''t bear it.


    He leaned forward and said, "Mr. Means, when they both lose, we can take advantage of the fishermen?"


    Wang Zaifeng froze abnormally.


    He bowed his head indifferently, speechless for a long time.


    When it came, Wang Zaifeng said with a look and tone that Gao Yan was very unfamiliar with. "Zhengxin, self-cultivation, Qi family, governing the country, and peace, this is the goal pursued by every Confucian scholar. The son may not be perfect, but we take our home country as our own responsibility, and the poor are the ones who stand alone, and the world is committed to the rule of the world, but it is a mission that we have never forgotten. . "


    Gao stunned.


    He immediately said: "The aspirational king of Confucianism is naturally clear, and he has always respected it. Because of this, Huainan is the Confucianism resort ..."


    After waiting for Gao Yan to finish speaking, Wang Zaifeng suddenly interrupted him: "No, Your Highness is not clear!"


    Gao Yan was surprised, and looking at Wang Zaifeng for a moment, his face became embarrassing and ugly.


    Wang Zaifeng sighed, "I do n¡¯t know if His Highness ever used food to seduce a group of little beggars to read the Holy Book on the street? That incident gave both Rumen and His Highness a good name. But who remembers the group Beggars? Has anyone ever cared about their fate? "


    Gao Yan frowned, his voice deepened, "What is the intention of the sir at this time?"


    Seeing Gao Yong was just annoyed, but not self-reflection, Wang Zaifeng glanced down at the disappointment.


    He sighed: "The ability of the old man can indeed change the fate of the group of beggars, and they will be able to accept them into the schoolhouse and make them become disciples of the Confucian family. But the old man did not do that. His Highness knows why?"


    Gao Yan did not speak.


    Wang Zaifeng continued on his own accord: "In a troubled world, there are more than ten million people displaced. The Confucian scholar is saving everyone, not these three or five! It is easy to change the fate of these three or five beggars, but What will happen? It just gives us peace of mind. "


    "Today we have saved three or five people, and tomorrow we have saved three or five people. How many people can we accommodate in this school at best? In exchange for the fate of hundreds or thousands of people, we have the complacency of scholars? Are we righteous? Let us consider ourselves noble and virtuous? "


    "This is not true kindness, this is just self-deception, but even the world!"


    Gao Yan frowned.


    He didn''t know what Wang Zaifeng was talking about.


    Wang Zaifeng did not stop.


    He looked at Gao Yan seriously, "It is very easy for Scholars to become officials in Huainan, His Highness nodded, but it is difficult to realize the Confucian aspirations, because it would offend very moving interests. Since these days Scholars want to promote benevolence, but they are often obstructed, and His Royal Highness is on the surface, but he is actually not willing to really implement many great policies. Why? "


    Without waiting for Gao Yan to answer, Wang Zaifeng has given the answer: "Because His Highness is worried that the New Deal will dissatisfy those high-street landlords and lose their support, which will cause local instability in Huainan and affect his own success!


    High anger.


    He said: "As the lord of one party, he naturally has to take care of the interests of all parties. Why can''t he win everyone''s support? Why can''t Huainan be stable and strong?"


    Wang Zaifeng chuckled, full of contempt.


    He contended: "If so, the name of King Wu is the culmination of His Royal Highness."


    Gao Yan was furious.


    He almost wanted to lift the table and leave.


    Since Wang Zaifeng arrived in Yangzhou, no such conflict has erupted between them.


    Gao Ye didn''t even understand why Wang Zaifeng had such an excessive remark tonight.


    Just because he said he wanted to sit and collect fishing profits to deal with King An?


    Who is Confucianism? !!


    ...


    Chang''an City, Qi King''s Mansion.


    Unlike Gao Ling''s newly built royal palace in Daxing, Yangzhou, Li Maozhen''s Qi palace is only a palace, and neither is called a royal palace, nor is it a new house, just an old mansion of modest size.


    The only good thing about Qi Palace is that it is close to the palace.


    It is also close to An Wang Mansion.


    Under the starry night, Li Maozhen, a feather fan with a crown on his face, stood in the attic and watched the brightly-lit marketplace. He was like a carefree wandering man. The body''s sharp edge on the battlefield was absent, and it was slightly elegant.


    Taking Li Maozhen''s crown as the world''s best looks, whether it is wearing mighty fine armor or this pair of common people''s clothes, there is a charm that makes people stand out. In fact, Li Maozhen often compares Song Yu and Pan An on weekdays. In his spare time, he pays much attention to his own makeup¡ªdressing, not dressing.


    At this moment, Li Maozhen, who had narrowed Dan Feng''s eyes, chuckled in a narrow tone: "I only know that soldiers are good at battle formations, and I did not expect to know how to observe the sky."


    Zhao Bingkun, who had already returned to Changan, said behind him: "Seeing the celestial constellation is also the avenue of enlightenment. How can a monk in the military be an exception?"


    Li Maozhen didn''t have much entanglement on this issue, shaking the fan to ask directly: "What is the opinion of the soldiers? While King An was fighting with Dao soldiers in Kunlun, we sent troops to attack the Central Plains?"


    "Central Plains naturally wanted to attack, but not now." Zhao Bingkun said, "There are finished eggs under the nest, and without subverting Xianting''s orthodox position on heaven and earth, it is impossible to realize the situation of mortal affairs and mortals. Instead, we must deal with Xianting. Only by virtue of the inevitable efforts of King An and the Demon Clan, His Royal Highness had to help King An.


    Li Maozhen said with a strange tone: "The ability of the emperor to imperial people only limits the Kunlun passage. What can I do to help An Wang?"


    Zhao Bingkun said: "The Emperor does not have a chance, but His Royal Highness and King An have it. It is just that His Royal Highness assists King An, and it may not be possible to do this, but if the people in the world get the chance, they will cooperate and cooperate with the hundreds of princes. With the power of the Quartet, it is possible to change lives against the immortal! "


    Li Maozhen put away the fan, and looked back at Zhao Bingkun. The handsome and beautiful face was full of glory. "Gao Ye and Wang Jian will also come to help? Confucian scholars who can only compete for power and gain reputation, will know how to take care of the whole situation. ? "


    Zhao Bingkun said: "In fact, Wang Zaifeng, one of the four wise men, has sent a messenger to Changan, and intends to persuade the soldiers to accomplish this."


    Li Maozhen accidentally picked a long slender willow leaf eyebrow, and then laughed lightly. "This time, Confucianist made a correct choice."


    Zhao Bingkun said: "If Xianting is not removed, there will be no real race against the Central Plains. This reason Confucianism still understands."


    "How about Wang Jian? This aunt is tormenting in Shu. I heard that there are a lot of strangers, strangers, masters of Mohist artisans, Falun Gong masters, and philosophers. He will come here to help ? "


    "The Zajia itself is also one of the hundred ... If Wang Jian wants to come up with Shu, he must participate in this world event!"


    Li Maozhen didn''t talk immediately.


    "This is a grand event in the world, and I like it very much." Li Maozhen spread her face slowly, her red lips rose, and her smile was faint.


    He pondered for a while, then suddenly said: "But if the demon clan is not just another way? Except Xianting? With their strength, enough to help An Wang sweep the world."


    Zhao Bingkun said in a deep voice: "Under the will of the gods, it is difficult for the demons to stay in the world for a long time."


    Li Maozhen nodded, this time for a longer time.


    At the end, he re-shake the fan, and once again cast his eyes on the Wanjia lights in Chang''an City. "Unexpectedly, there are also times when all the princes and families of all races will join forces against each other. This is really a gathering of heroes.

 v6 Chapter 28： From the end of the group to the end of the storm (2)

    Kunlun.


    Li Yili stood in midair without looking deep.


    The demon battle between Dao and Daobing has ended.


    Draw.


    Both sides have suffered more than half damage.


    The Demon Clan did not achieve the expected victory, not that the four Demon Kings did not do their best to fight, or that the Chaos Bell did not exert its power, but that Daobing''s reinforcements arrived unexpectedly.


    It is true that in the battle that lasted day and night, the Kunlun Pass continued to be immortal.


    All are monks in fairyland.


    One by one, white immortals drifted down from the clouds, bathed in all kinds of strange brilliance, and waved the scenes that made the heavens and the earth lose their magical power, shocking all the monsters present.


    By the end of the battle, the monks in the fairyland had reached a thousand people, led by Da Luo Jinxian of the rank of honor, as many as a dozen. Had it not been for some of the mighty holy warriors, and there was an artifact like the Chaos Bell, the demons had already been defeated.


    The results of this battle indicate that the Kunlun Passage''s restrictions on the repair of Xiafanxianren have disappeared.


    For Li Xun and the monk monk, this is a thunderous thunderstorm.


    However, Li Yan was very calm, and the accident was actually in his expectations.


    After the demon clan withdrew from the camp, Li Yan once again gathered with the demon king and other demon kings to discuss matters. The atmosphere in the account was very dull and killing. Several big demon kings looked sore. Obviously the huge casualties of the monk monks gave them a great deal of touch, but they were all the elite combat power of the monks.


    In addition, the sudden deterioration of the situation has made the bright future no longer flat, full of variables that cannot be judged, and it makes people optimistic.


    After a moment of silence, the Monkey King couldn''t help but jumped up with a blush and said, "How many fairy dogs are there in Xianting, don''t we stop fighting? From the day I left the demon territory, I I never thought I would go back alive, I would never go back without overturning Xianting! Xianting can also send Xiangou to the Nether, but we also have hundreds of thousands of monks. When the follow-up army arrives, we will use the Zhou Tianxing array to talk with Xian The dead fish is broken! "


    The Zhou Tianxing array is not something that tens of thousands of monks can motivate. Below one million monks, the more monks participating in the formation, the stronger it is.


    Cattle devil and other looked at each other, and made statements to express their agreement with the monkey king.


    After the battle of the beast tide, the demon tribe and fairy court already have you without me.


    Li Ye didn''t say much. Now his strength still seems too weak to control such a situation.


    Since these days, with the army occupying the Zhongyuan Fanzhen, he has gained more and more luck for the people, and is approaching to break through the real wonderland ... However, even in the real wonderland, his combat power still can''t be as great as the big one. Luo Jinxian is on a par.


    Unless there are other opportunities.


    The situation in Kunlun has come to a standstill again, and both sides are waiting for more reinforcements to arrive, and the fighting will not easily break out until it is confirmed that the other party can be destroyed by World War I.


    ...


    Fairy field.


    At the entrance to the Kunlun Passage, the Emperor came in person.


    Around him, a group of monks in the fairyland transited like birds, flew into the Kunlun channel, and disappeared into the extreme light of the French formation.


    The Emperor has stood here for a long time. Although he converges on his own cultivation, he still feels like an abyss.


    Next to the Emperor Emperor, Li Changgeng, who had just gone to battle against the protoss of the extraterrestrial nations, and was triumphant. It was also because of the great victory that allowed Xianting to temporarily transfer a group of Da Luo Jinxian who was at the level of princes, and brought many fairy warriors to fight with the monsters in the realm.


    From time to time, the immortal official who presided over the channel came to the Emperor Xian to report: "Your Majesty, the manpower has been dispatched, a total of 6,000 immortals."


    Six thousand fairyland.


    After the battle of the beast tide, the entire demon clan did not have the Three Thousand Immortals Realm, not to mention that there are still many large Luo Jinxian in it. And this time, the Emperor Xian also took out all the remaining treasures of the treasury. Even if the power is not better than the chaotic clock, they can be put together without much difference.


    Xiandi nodded, "How long can the passage last?"


    The immortal official said for a moment, "Maybe, there are eighteen days."


    The Emperor did not speak again.


    Li Changgeng knew what the Emperor was thinking, arching his hand: "Her Majesty, rest assured that it will be enough for them to destroy the monk monks on the 18th and wipe out all the opposition forces from the world."


    Immortal Emperor broke some part of the channel rules set up, combined with the means of pressing the bottom of the box, and finally changed the Kunlun channel. However, he failed to completely destroy the Kunlun Passage, only to invalidate the rules set by the Emperor.


    After this time, the channel will return to its previous appearance.


    And this time, Emperor Xiandi has used the means of pressing the bottom of the box. In the future, he will no longer be able to affect the Kunlun passage unless he completely breaks the rules set by the Emperor.


    Xiandi said lightly: "My concern is not that they can''t come back before the passage is closed, but that they have an accident before leaving the passage."


    Passing through the Kunlun passage requires a process of "sailing" in the space passage, which also takes three days.


    Because there is no rule that completely destroys the puppet, 10,000 immortals cannot instantly go to all lower bounds, and the streams generally enter the passage sequentially, so the front and back travels are different. At this time, more than a thousand immortals have appeared in the world, and the last immortal talent has just entered the passage.


    Li Changgeng said: "In the eighteenth day, there is the powerful force of His Majesty in the space channel, and the power of His law. Even if the Zhou Tianxing array can send a blow equivalent to the saint''s realm, how can it Shaking both forces to destroy Kunlun at the same time? Her Majesty need not worry. "


    Xiandi nodded, believing that Li Changgeng''s words.


    Your power is the power of the sage.


    ...


    Seeing that the immortals of the Nether World were nearly two thousand, many monks of the monster race began to be restless.


    Fairies are different from Tao soldiers. They have the town demon symbol, which is a fatal blow to the demon monk.


    When there are more immortals in the lower world, thousands of town demon charms will come over, and the overall combat power of the fairy demon monks will drop by one step, and they will become fish on the chopping board. Therefore, even if the follow-up monk monks are constantly coming, the monks are still inevitable.


    Li Min felt the despair of the demon.


    At this time, you can''t fight, but you can''t wait. In the end, Zhou Tianxing array may not have time to set up, and the monks are rushed over and killed by the immortals.


    "It''s really not that easy for mortals to reverse the fairy ..." Li Yan looked at the Taoist and Fairy camps opposite, and was affected by the collective emotions of more than 100,000 monsters, and his mood became quite heavy. "This Of course, if it was easy, mortals would not worship the immortals and worship them. "


    With a long sigh of relief, Li Zhi suddenly thought, was it the same when the emperor of the past had died in the end but died in the end. However, the emperor calmed down the world, and Li Zhi is still far from doing it. Compared with the helplessness, the emperor should have realized more profoundly.


    After a long time, Li Min glanced at the demon camp and thought in his heart, "If this battle is defeated, I will avoid it by myself. I''m afraid that I can only escape to Pinglu and go boating with the county master and others. With this remaining life ... how long can the fairyland live? Anyway, it''s not immortal. Only sageland can really immortal. "


    Thinking of this, Li Yan laughed at himself, and suddenly felt in his heart that such a life was not unacceptable.


    However, although the world was large and Xianting was under his head, he was afraid that he could not escape for a long time. The final result was caught by Xianting. Even if he is pregnant, he will not be killed, but he will be tortured for life.


    Moreover, the county master and others are not immortal ...


    Li Xuan looked up at the dark clouds and felt the heavy burden on his shoulders.


    In any case, this battle cannot be defeated!


    But how can we defeat such a powerful fairy court?


    In the past, the emperor gathered the power of the world, and he could not do this feat ... But to be honest, the emperor did not necessarily gather the power of the world, after all, he was really not good for the people.


    I do n¡¯t know how long it took, Li Yi shook his sleeves and dispelled all the haze in his heart. His expression regained his irony look. Enthusiasm is enough as long as you work hard! Moreover, this battle may not be defeated! "


    As if in order to confirm Li Zhi''s idea, from time to time, the east sky suddenly swept across the rainbow.


    That is not a monk monk.


    The monk monk flew to see the demon permeate, but the rainbow under his feet was not very pure.


    Many demon in the camp looked up, and several demon kings appeared at the same time.


    When the other party approached and saw their appearance, the demons were surprised, even Li Yan was surprised, and did not know what these people were doing here.


    Li Maozhen is no longer the dress of the feather fan scarf, but wears a luxurious purple uniform, a high crown and a wide-sleeve robe, which is a little fresh and free, but a little more graceful and noble. At this moment, he was smiling with his hands on his shoulders, with the charm that made countless women fall over.


    He looked at Li Yan, gently fisted, and smiled and said, "An Wang, haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come without a problem?"

 v6 Chapter 29： From the end of the group to the end of the storm (3)

    Li Yan looked at Li Maozhen and his followers, and returned his fist slightly. "Even General Li''s style is more and more beautiful, and the solitary king is deserving nothing."


    Li Maozhen didn''t know where to find a folding fan, opened it with a pop, and gently rocked his chest. He was in a relaxed state of mind: "An Wang has a bad memory. Don''t you know that Xiao Wang is now Qi King? This general''s title is no longer It works. "


    Li Yan grinned: "Where is Qi King, the lone king has never heard of it."


    Li Maozhen''s smile continued: "Of course, His Majesty is the King of His Majesty. An Wang is a minister of the Communist Party. He has always been loyal to the court. Do he want to abandon His Majesty''s order? That is the behavior of a villain.


    Li Maozhen committed the following offense, conquered Chang''an, and held on to Li Ye, which Li Ye hasn''t accounted for yet.


    Li Xuan said lightly: "If Her Majesty is here, I am afraid that the lone king will take your crown ... maybe it is not just the crown."


    Not just the crown, but of course the skull.


    Li Maozhen laughed and seemed extremely happy. With a smile, he said, "So, King An still admits that Xiao Wang is wearing a crown?"


    Li Yan put his sleeves on his sleeves. "Li Maozhen, are you here today to play a trick with me? Are you afraid that I will let you die now?"


    "Let Xiao Wang''s life fail, I''m afraid An Wang could not bear it." Li Maozhen glanced at Li Yan, his eyes were playful, and his smile was evil and naughty, even with a bit of stupidity, he saw that Li Yan was almost upright.


    Before waiting for Li Yan to speak, Li Maozhen coughed and looked right, as if he was a stranger who did not have any talents. He was serious: "An Wang represents the world against the immortal court. As a vassal of the world, Li Maozhen has been here to help. If Wang An is broad-minded and doesn''t doubt Li Maozhen, this is the time when we will join forces again to do something big! "


    The first time together, it was naturally the time of the Chaos of Huang Chao.


    Upon hearing this, Li Yan could not help scrutinizing Li Maozhen.


    Instinctively told him that Li Maozhen was a bit wicked. It was not that he had any conspiracy, but that there was a strange air in him, as if he was hiding something. But Li Yan didn''t feel the danger, which made him wonder.


    Seeing that Li Yan didn''t answer, he began to look up and down himself. Li Maozhen, who was always calm and free, glanced at the bottom of his eyes and passed an uncomfortable look. Then he urged: "Brother An Wangtangtang, should you join hands with Xiaowang, can you please ? "


    "Why not?" Li Yan smiled calmly, turned and made a pleased gesture, "The general is invited into the camp."


    Li Maozhen stood still, looking at Li Yan with a serious face, "Not a general, but Qi King."


    Li Yan said silently: "Why are you like a mother-in-law, now is the time to care about such trivial matters? Would you like to come in?"


    "You are the mother-in-law!" Li Maozhen was annoyed, her old face was also red, and she was even more serious. She raised her head with her neck around, "If you do n¡¯t recognize the identity of Xiao Wang, Xiao Wang will not enter the camp!"


    Li Xie gave him a glance: "King Qi cannot enter the camp, Li Maozhen can come in."


    Li Maozhen stared at Li Xun, Li Xing squinted at him, and the two were dead for a long time.


    In the end, Li Maozhen snapped up the folding fan and gave himself a step, "Li Maozhen is Qi King."


    With that said, he strode into the camp.


    When Li Maozhen walked into the demon camp, Li Yan really admired his courage.


    Although the other person is pregnant, most people can''t kill him, but Li Yan can also be killed if he is also pregnant. Now he dared to go into the monster camp with a group of followers, this courage is not ordinary people can have.


    Li Yan didn''t even know where his courage came from. After all, no matter whether they have joined forces before, since the other side has captured Changan, the two sides are in the opposite direction-a deadly rival for the world.


    What surprised Li Yan was still behind.


    Soon Gao Ling even brought people here.


    Li Maozhen, who had just entered the camp, stopped and looked back. After seeing Gao Ling and the Confucian scholar behind him, he pouted and looked disdainful.


    Before Gao Ling approached, one came to Li Kun first, and leaned down to worship: "His Royal Highness."


    Li Yan will help, and said strangely, "How come sir?"


    Cui Keli, the servant of the dust, lifted his head and said, "It''s a long story."


    Afterwards, Li Xun learned that Gao Xuan would bring the Confucian scholars to Kunlun, which was the result of Cui Keli''s many efforts.


    Cui Keli originally worshiped under Wang Zaifeng''s door, and Wang Zaifeng was not only one of the four wise men of Confucianism, but also one of the Confucianists. Since the two parties have this level of relationship, no matter how unpleasant Cui Keli''s troubles with Confucianism after he joined Li, it is always more convenient to move around.


    After the First World War in Guoju County, Guo Min wanted to see Li Min, but the latter''s whereabouts were erratic. He did not get this opportunity, but encountered Cui Keli. Earlier, Wang Zaifeng, Guo Yan, and others complained about Cui Keli''s refusal to participate in the Yangzhou Cultural Association, but after seeing Li Ye''s superiority, Guo Yan''s resentment against Cui Keli dissipated.


    Cui Keli is already in the state of Wensheng, and his status is similar to that of the famous military soldiers. Even without the aid of many instruments of the Star Watching Station, he also realized the meaning of heaven.


    At that time, he told his thoughts to Guo Yan. Because of seeing Cui Keli and knowing Pinglu''s political knowledge, he was deeply touched by him. He believed that Cui Keli really practiced the purpose of Confucianism. Admired, he volunteered to return to Yangzhou to persuade Gao Yong.


    Time was running short, while Cui Keli was worried that Guo Yi would take a lot of time to go back and forth, Song Jiao suddenly appeared in front of him with Chu Nanhuai, who also took the initiative to **** Guo Yi to Yangzhou.


    Guo Yan thought it was difficult to persuade Wang Zaifeng, but did not expect the other party to listen to him, and immediately agreed with his proposal. At that time, Guo Yan knew that Cui Keli, a disciple, had achieved the sacred realm before Mr. Wang Zaifeng, which greatly touched Wang Zaifeng, causing the other party to "three provinces and my body", and many thoughts changed.


    This was the scene where Wang Zaifeng watched the sky at night and had a language conflict with Gao Yong.


    Wang Zaifeng spent a day and night persuading Gao Ling, and asked him to go to Kunlun to join forces with Li Zheng against Xianting.


    This choice is not difficult for Gao Ye. After all, without the support of Confucianism, he would not be able to compete with Li Maozhen, Li Ye and others. As long as Wang Zaifeng''s attitude is strong, even Gao Ye will come.


    In order to fully realize Cui Keli''s plan, while Guo Zaifeng talked about Gao Gao, Guo Chu Nanhuai escorted to Chang''an, began to lobby Li Maozhen and the soldiers, and let Zhang Zhongsheng go to Shu to persuade Wang Jian¡ªZhang Zhongsheng from Wei Xiaozhuang escort.


    Because Chu Nanhuai and Wei Xiaozhuang are high and fast, and all parties have the need to realize "everything is ordinary," so this matter was quickly completed. Then Chu Nanhuai borrowed some powerful magic tricks for the road, Li Maozhen and Gao Xun could come to Kunlun in time with manpower.


    In order to avoid Li Yan''s unwillingness to accept the help of Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, and others, Cui Keli dropped down the Central Plains government affairs and followed the crowd. From the position of Li Ye, Li Maozhen and Gao Ye are all chaotic thieves. They are the culprits who want to take Li Tangjiangshan. It is very unlikely that Li Ye will accept them easily.


    This is Cui Lili''s worry, after all Li Li came through, not so hate the anti-thief not anti-thief.


    ... Li Jun and Gao Jun met before him.


    Gao Yong arched, "An Wang, it''s been a long time."


    Li Xun returned a gift: "General Gao, don''t come here."


    Gao Ye and Li Xian were friends, and Li Ye and Gao Ye were also allies, but later Gao Ye came out of Zhenshu, and they never saw him again.


    During the Chaos of Huang Chao, Gao Yue was defeated by Huang Chao first, and the dust fell from the position of God of War. Then the emperor ordered him to send troops to the Central Plains. He also hesitated to wait and see. Late at night.


    Li Xun originally thought that Gao Xuan would disappear from the public''s sight at this point, but he did not expect that history would change. Confucianism chose to support him, and this led him to dominate the Jianghuai situation.


    Gao Yan frowned when he heard that Li Min called himself a general instead of King Wu. He was very concerned about demonstrating his authority status, otherwise he would not build a royal palace, and Li Zhi was still his junior.


    However, looking around, there are more than 100,000 monster monks in the eyes, countless above the real world, even though Gao Ling has no courage to cry, he can only endure the uncomfortable in his heart.


    After Guo Gao followed Gao Gao and waited for Gao Gao and Li Gaohan to finish his conversation, he immediately stepped forward to meet him and said: "I have seen His Royal Highness King An. You were shocked when you learned about An Wang Junwei in the First World War and listened to Cui Changshi. Pinglu''s affairs and admiration are extremely high, and I only wish that I could not meet sooner. Today, I was able to fulfill my wishes and see that His Highness is handsome and valiant, and there is no false person under the prestigious reputation.


    Li Yan was numb by his opponent''s book bag, and smiled reluctantly, "Mr. You''re welcome."


    However, most Confucian students have this virtue, and he is not surprised.


    After Gao Zheng entered the camp, as expected, Wang Jian also brought people to it soon. Chu Nanhuai, Wei Xiaozhuang, and Zhang Zhongsheng were with him.


    "His Royal Highness, Wang!" Wang Jian, who was strong and fit, walked in front of Li Yan in a tiger-like manner, but performed military salute, with a more extraordinary attitude than before.


    "General Wang Xiongzi Yingfa." Li Yan smiled.


    Wang Jian laughed with a touch of his head, and looked hearty and hearty, "Where in front of An An, who dares to be a hero, the An An will not be defeated."


    Among the crowd, Wang Jian is undoubtedly the most comfortable and disciplined for the senses. However, Li Zhi knew that this was a fat man who was kind and meticulous, and had a bit of wisdom.


    At this point, with the exception of Zhu Wen, the four princes of the world gathered together.


    Hundreds of Junyans from Confucianism, Bingjia, Miscellaneous Schools, and other talented men of the moment-Bailu Dongmen, also met each other.


    For a time, the Kunlun Mountains were full of victories, and the situation was so strong.


    These people, who are in the best of luck, are here to represent the spirit of the world, just to compete with Xianting.

 v6 Chapter 30： From the end of the group to the end of the storm (4)

    After everyone entered the camp, Li Min and Chu Nanhuai stood at the gate, watching the Dao Bing camp for a moment without talking.


    Behind the Daobing Camp, in the middle of the changing sky, the white fairy in a row fluttering down the Kunlun channel like snowflakes, and they are increasing the strength of the Daobing Camp every moment.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Nanhuai took the lead in speaking, and he sighed first. Then he said slowly: "Some time ago, Uighur soldiers and horses invaded the Yangguan Pass by 200,000 soldiers. After more than ten days of fierce fighting inside and outside Yangguan, the corpse swept across the wild and eventually won.


    Li Wei was a little surprised, and was surprised by the sudden news.


    Chu Nanhuai seemed to know what Li Zhi was thinking, and explained: "The military newspaper of the Yimen in Tsing Yi has arrived in the Central Plains, but you left a day earlier and did not see it in time."


    With that said, Chu Nanhuai handed a stack of army newspapers to Li Yan.


    That wasn''t one, it was several, and it wasn''t for Li Yi, but for the Guiyi Army, except for the last one. The reason why these military newspapers are all in their hands is that they are unified after the war.


    When Li Xun launched the military newspaper, his fingers trembled inconceivably: some half of the military newspaper was soaked with blood, and some fonts appeared fuzzy. Now that the blood was dry, the dark brown color was still extremely dazzling, and the fishy smell did not seem to have disappeared.


    "On the twelfth day, 200,000 troops returned to the side of the army. Unlike in the past, this time the enemy army was riding halfway. It can be seen that the heart of the attack is determined. Gui Yijun is waiting for Chen Zaiwang. "


    "On the third day of the war, there were less than seven hundred soldiers left, and monks from the rivers and lakes were also killed and wounded. If the reinforcements had not set off yet, Yangguan was no longer rescueable, it was recommended to stay at Luoyankou ..." .


    "The enemy''s dead body was piled up into a mountain outside the city, and the enemy was able to climb into the city ... The Guancheng is small, and our body is nowhere to be stacked. It must be burned every day. The **** water makes the loess muddy. Unsuccessful, ordinary soldiers acted arduously .... The enemy''s offensive is very urgent, and I hope that the army commander will send reinforcements ... "


    "It has been nine days since our ministry aided Yangguan, and the soldiers have been killed and wounded, but they will be determined to fight with the generals and decide to fight to the end with the enemy and co-exist with Guancheng ..." This is the deputy section of Guiyi Army Degree makes.


    The last copy was from Cao Yijin, a ambassador to the Guiyi Army. It was a memorial. It was originally intended to present Changan: "Huiqi stepped back to 200,000 to the edge ... The **** and strong do the last aid ..... On the 16th of this **** battle, the enemy retreated at dusk. The soldiers, monks and priests, and the folks were more than 40,000 dead and wounded. Most of them were destroyed by the Yangguan Pass. ..... After the enemy''s defeat, Yangguan is soaring, and the surviving soldiers say nothing ... After this battle, the Guiyi Army was mostly damaged. "


    Seeing this, Li Yan looked up at the sky, closed his eyes and remained silent, and could not bear to look any longer.


    Cao Yijin wanted to send troops to the court, but now Kyushu is in flames, and Guiyi Army is destined to wait for the court''s reinforcements.


    For a long time, Li Min continued reading: "In this battle, monks contributed a lot, especially the No. 1 and the unnamed man who killed the enemy the most. In the absence of these two, Yangguan has already been broken. Especially that name is not The man who wished to be named seemed to be a famous general, who didn''t know who it was ... Both were seriously injured. When the enemy retreated, Nangong, who was cut off by arms, laughed at the gate first, and then Fall, fall into a coma ... "


    After reading the military newspaper and Cao Yijin''s memorial, Li Huan was so impressed.


    The last one was Tsing Yi Yamen''s Recital, and it was the only clean recital. The content written above is not much different from the previous one. The only difference is that the combat situation of Nangong First and Li Xian is more detailed.


    Nangong No. 1 has not yet achieved the fairyland, but it broke his arm first ...


    When Li Xie closed the military newspaper and was silent, Chu Nanhuai Shen said: "After this defeat, there will no longer be a large-scale ability to invade in the short term, and the border can be settled for two days ... This is why Xianting was able to send so many immortals to the underworld. "


    Heaven and earth are one. When Guiyi Army rode in the battle between Yangguan and Huibei, Xianyu also did the same. Since Li Xian and the first group of Nangong defeated the Uighur Army with the Guiyi Army, it shows that Xianting also won the war against the Uighur Protoss army.


    In the end, this battle was an opportunity after the victory of the heavens, which affected Xianyu and allowed Xianting to win the battle, or if Xianyu won the victory of the heavens, Li Zhi could not know for a moment.


    It would be ironic if the Guiyi Army won and the Xianting Army won.


    After all, without this victory, Xianting would not be able to adjust so many immortals.


    Li Min spit out the stale air in her chest.


    In any case, he will win this war. Otherwise, it is really impossible for Li Xian and Nangong First to pay back in Hexi. Only by quickly leveling the Central Plains could he send troops to support Hexi.


    Zhang Yichao formed the Guiyi Army to overcome the 11 states in Hexi and devoted himself to the DPRK. It was only a short time ago. Now Zhang Yichao is dead. After the internal turmoil and the rebellion of Tibet, the Yizhou state was quickly destroyed Cannibalization, only two or three states are left, and the site is still under siege. The situation can be described as critical.


    Li Min glanced at Chu Nanhuai: "Are there any of you in this group of immortals?"


    Chu Nanhuai spread his hand for the old and disrespectful: "What do you say?"


    Since it was the immortals who sent the lower realm to do the last fight, the emperor should have screened it and would not let people from the muddust Taoist faction mix in.


    But it is not realistic to say that none of the thousands of people are muddy. If it is true, muddy people are too incompetent.


    Li Xun did not follow up on the obvious question, and asked directly: "This battle is important, and I think you can play a role, not just you and Wei Xiaozhuang running around in the world, causing the princes to gather here. There should be some means for muddy people? "


    Seeing that Li Yan had all said this, Chu Nanhuai no longer sells secrets.


    He said positively: "There are about 10,000 immortals who want to go to the Nether this time. If they all go to the Nether, we will die. So three days ... preferably within one day, we must reverse the situation. Wait until you When in action, I will use the secret method to send messages to the muddust Taoists, and then our people will work on the fairyland at the same time. "


    Li Yan frowned. "How do you do it? Is it a trial or a fight?"


    Chu Nanhuai looked and killed: "Of course, let it go, here is a plan."


    Then, he told Li Yan the plan.


    After listening to Li Yan, he thought deeply and did not respond for a long time.


    The so-called plan is not a high-level strategy. The core is still echoed by Xian Fan. Both sides work at the same time, but they are arranged in combat details.


    Li Xun pondered: "If the situation can really progress to that point, it would be better ......... This matter requires the consent of the demons."


    Chu Nanhuai said: "Why do the demons disagree? Killing Xianyu is what they wanted. This time the Emperor opened the Kunlun channel. Within 18 days, there was no barrier between the Xianfans. , But at the same time it also gave the demons the opportunity to kill the fairyland, and it was their only chance. For us, only the joint demons can have enough power to fight against the immortal in the fairyland. "


    Li Yan glanced suspiciously at Chu Nanhuai.


    Chu Nanhuai stared at the bull''s eye first, then laughed: "An Wang doesn''t have to doubt our sincerity. For us and the demons, this battle is now the best opportunity to stand up. If you lose it, you may never have it again. And the muddust Taoist people have made arrangements in Xianyu. Xiandi has not noticed our actions for the time being, so there is a great chance that this battle can be won! With such confidence, if you do n¡¯t let go, then there is really no turning over. Day. "


    Li Min nodded. "This is very convincing."


    "So, what is hesitant about An Wang?"


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed, "I was thinking, when the interior of Xianting is a mess of porridge, who is going to resist the army of immortals of various ethnic groups? If Xianting is gone, the world will suffer."


    Immortals are one, and when Kyushu Immortal Realm is occupied by alien gods, the world is likely to fall into alien rule.


    For Li Wei, this is a contradiction.


    Chu Nanhuai stared again: "If you don''t have a great cause, what else does the matter of heaven and earth have to do with you? If you want to keep the grand situation of Kyushu, you must first protect yourself!"


    Li Ye certainly understood this.


    Chu Nanhuai''s tone eased a little, persuading: "Don''t you think you are dead, and the decaying Daomen Xianting can defeat the gods outside the domain? If they can, Datang will not lose so much territory! Civil chaos is inevitable and the only solution is The method is to quickly accomplish the great cause. So-called internal enemies, if you want to kill foreign enemies! "


    Li Ye nodded slightly, which was equally convincing.


    Suddenly, he felt the remarks familiar.


    You must settle in outside.


    It seems that Emperor Xiandi also thought so.

 v6 Chapter 31： League meeting

    Because of the central coordination of Cui Lili, when Li Huan and Chu Nanhuai entered the account, Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian and others were already seated in the first row on both sides, and their respective assistants were sitting behind them. The atmosphere is serious.


    As the host in a certain sense, Li Xun did not hesitate to take the theme, and the monk monk was behind him. Although such an arrangement is suspected of being a weak host and guest, the Demon King and Mi Monkey King of the Demon Clan are all generations of Da Luo Jin Wonderland.


    A few words from Li Hanhan, the topic is brought to the topic.


    Let ¡¯s deal with the demons together. In principle, there should be concerted efforts. There is nothing to say, but concerted efforts are not equal to intimacy and indiscrimination. There are still many issues that need to be discussed.


    The most important of these is: Since the goal of this battle is to overthrow Xianting''s rule over the world, if the goal is achieved, how will the interests of the world be divided in the future, and what kind of pattern must be formed to balance the interests of all parties?


    Under these circumstances, Li Zhi could not think of World War I and World War II. When the Allies formed an ally and decided to fight the enemy, in addition to discussing how to send troops, the biggest energy should also be to build a post-war order. Now, this is the National League and the United Nations.


    In short, this is a game of power.


    The first person to talk to was Gao Yong. He looked around the crowd. In his eyes, he relied on the old and selling the old. He said in a benevolent tone: "Zhu Wen has the support of the Taoist Fairy Court. This can occupy the Seven Towns of Central Plains. For Xianting, he ca n¡¯t make it happen. This time we will work together to deal with Xianting for the sake of humanity and justice. If this is the case, I will be broadcasting the saint''s enlightenment in Huainan Confucianism. , The people of the three towns of Quzhou. "


    The three towns of Xuzhou, Xuzhou and Chenzhou are adjacent to the Huaihe River and their location is key. In particular, Xuzhou has always been the most important place for soldiers in the North-South dispute. Whoever has Xuzhou has the initiative to use troops to the south and north.


    If Gao Ling wants to command soldiers and horses to cross the Huaihe River to conquer the Central Plains, according to these three towns, whether it is north to Pinglu or straight to the Central Plains hinterland, or even to capture Luoyang west to Guanzhong Changan, it is extremely convenient.


    In a nutshell, if Huainan had these three towns, it would occupy a favorable situation in the future in the Central Plains and even the world.


    Gao Yan''s words fell squarely, and a chuckle sounded.


    The romantic Li Maozhen shook the folding fan, but did not look at Gao Yan, and looked obliquely at an oblique angle: "I have heard that King Wu and Confucian stinks are like a hypocrite who seems to be good but has a bad stomach. Now it seems to be a hundred It ¡¯s better to see. Seven towns in the Central Plains, King Wu needs three at a time. With such a big appetite, why do n¡¯t you just go all over? ¡±


    Offended by Li Maozhen in this way, Gao Ye didn''t look angry. Instead, he said with a light and proper tone: "This time, the Kunlun Alliance is my Confucian scholar who ran all over the place and contributed to it with one hand. This is what it should be, what''s wrong with King Qi? "


    Li Maozhen sneered: "Why don''t you say Zhu Wen was afraid that you just ran to Kunlun?"


    Gao Yan: "..."


    The scholar who went to Chang''an and Chengdu to contact Li Maozhen and Wang Jian was indeed a scholar of Confucianism, but this was originally proposed by Cui Keli, and Guo Yan was also entrusted by him to discuss with Wang Zaifeng ... Of course, Gao Ye could also say Cui Keli was a disciple of Confucianism. If he had reached this point with shameless shame, it would not be too bad that Zhu Wen was scared away by them.


    When Gao Yong argued with Li Maozhen, Wang Jian had always been quietly watching. He did not agree with anyone who opposed it. It seemed that he had no idea, but the city government was profound.


    Gao Yongran said: "King Qi everywhere said that the solitary king and Confucianism were unbearable. Is King Qi really fighting for justice and not going from the Central Plains to one state and one county?"


    Li Maozhen shook his fan and smiled scornfully: "King Wu doesn''t have to worry. Xiao Wang thinks that his strength is not lost to Huainan. Therefore, in the seven towns of Central Plains, Xiao Wang must not only divide but also share less than Wu Wang."


    Speaking of this, the ridicule on his face is stronger, and there is a meaning that he is not afraid of big things when he sees the liveliness: "Luoyang, Luzhou, Huazhou, Xiao Wang wants it, how?"


    He did say he did it, and the opening was also three towns.


    Gao Leng snorted coldly: "Does King Qi know what Yelang is arrogant?"


    Li Maozhen was tit-for-tat: "Does King Wu know what is the death of the emperor?"


    Gao Ling was speechless for a moment.


    Li Maozhen has a son, who dares to say that he is not strong? If he asks Tianzi to send a book, everyone will not be obliged to comply, but it will still be fulfilled in the name of righteousness, which will cause a lot of inconvenience.


    The dispute between Gao Ye and Li Maozhen was at an impasse, and the atmosphere in the account was at a standstill.


    Li Yan looked really angry, and with a pair of angry looks, Li Maozhen, who had the look of "What do you think of Gao?", Had no fluctuations in his heart.


    Seven towns in the Central Plains now have his army, and the towns are at least obliged to listen to his orders in the name. These Zhu Wen''s places have been swallowed by his mouth. Although he has not fallen into his stomach, he must let him vomit. Come out, he is naturally unwilling.


    However, an alliance cannot exist without dividing a part of the interests.


    The cake of Central Plains Li Zhi can eat alone, but the enemy of Daomen Xianting, he can''t deal with it alone.


    Xianting has not yet defeated, and everyone is fighting for the interests that have not yet been reached ... However, if the interests are not divided properly, there will be no war with Xianting.


    At this time, Wang Jian, who had not spoken, opened his mouth. He smiled rather unkindly and relaxed the atmosphere: "In the Seven Towns of Central Plains, King Wu and King Qi were divided into six. Then, shouldn''t the king and King An be merged into one? I''m afraid not. Well ... I do n¡¯t mind a little less, but this is too bad for King An. If King An An fought against Xianting until now, and forced Xianting to fight against the water, how could we have the chance to defeat Xianting and divide the Central Plains? Oh, this is not right. "


    Hearing this, Li Maozhen''s face eased a lot. Although Wang Jian was opposed to him and Gao Ye, but this dispute was provoked by Gao Ye, he just followed the coax to isolate Gao Ye. So the most unsatisfactory face is Gao Yan.


    However, Li Maozhen''s face only looked good for a moment, and then she sank. She was very unhappy and glanced at Wang Jian. "Dead fat, good people let you do it, right?"


    Wang Jian said hesitantly, "I''m not a good person, An Wang is."


    Li Maozhen snorted, which didn''t seem to be an objection, and then his face was not so good, "I know how to make a fart!"


    Li Ye tapped the table with his fingers, motioned everyone to pay attention, and then said in a straight line: "Everyone is a Tang Dynasty minister, and there are also great talents who rejuvenate the country. You all want to do more to manage the place. The court did its utmost to share the sorrow for His Majesty, and the lone king thought that it should be taken. However, the seven towns in Central Plains couldn''t stand this division. According to the lone king, you three should take two towns, and the lone king only needs Luzhou.


    Li Maozhen''s eyes changed for a moment, but his eyes changed: Are you stupid?


    Gao Ling''s spirit refreshed, obviously overjoyed.


    He didn''t intend to really want three fan towns. The lion opened his mouth just to sit on the ground to make a counter-offer. Although there are not many fan towns, they are above the bottom line.


    What really makes Gao Yan different is that Li Ye himself only needs a Luzhou Xuanwu Army. This involves the key issue of comparing Gao Ye and others with Li Ye''s strength.


    Anyone with a good eye knows that Li Xun is now the most powerful because he sits in nine towns and boasts the North and South of the Yellow River. If he gets three or four more towns in the Central Plains, Gao Yan and others will feel the pressure is too hard to hold their breath.


    However, after Li Zhi''s battle, his strength did not increase significantly. Instead, he has fattened several other princes. If they fade away from each other, the pattern of competition will be more balanced that day.


    Gao Yong calmed down and looked at Li Wei with skeptical eyes: "Are Wang An seriously?"


    He felt that Li Yan was either crazy or ulterior motives, and the possibility of the former was almost impossible.


    Wang Jian was equally skeptical.


    Li Maozhen also wanted to hear what Li Yan had to say.


    Li Yan sighed and said in a deep voice: "At present, the enemy, we do n¡¯t have much time, we must act now, otherwise we will regret it late. At this time, we should take the overall situation seriously. However, the overall situation is light, It involves abandoning one''s own interests, who wants to let it go easily? Since major events always require sacrifice to make it happen, the solitary king, as Li Tang''s ancestor, is responsible for the Kuang Fu Society, and has the responsibility.


    Everyone heard what they said.


    Datang Zhongchen, for the nomads of the heavens and hers, just talk about it, Li Yan still take it seriously?


    How could it be taken seriously?


    How can you take it seriously?


    Li Yan looked at the people sincerely: "The lone king is willing to take the overall situation as the most important thing. All you can do is work together, with less dispute, and take your shots immediately ... Time is really running out!"


    Everyone''s look kept changing.


    In the end, they keenly grasped the key issue: time was too late.


    Also, Li Yan is a deadly opponent. The two sides have fought each other for many years. Now Li is driving Xianting to the backwaters of World War I. It is conceivable that Xianting hated him.


    Li Yan is the most unbearable person, and the least tolerant of this war.


    Therefore, he exchanged land for time, and everyone worked together to solve the great problem of Xianting first.


    What''s more, Li Yan is right. Someone will sacrifice something big when it comes. Otherwise, when will things be done?


    Li Yan can''t afford it.


    Everyone looked at each other and finally said, "An Wang Gaoyi, I agree."


    As long as Li Zhi is willing to give up the benefits, what else are they dissatisfied with?


    This is not satisfactory. What else do they want?


    As for Li Xun''s remorse afterwards ... Are they afraid of this after confirming that the demons can''t stay in the world for a long time after the war?


    Not afraid.


    If Li Xuan dares to do that, they will work together to defeat Li Xuan.


    Seeing a smile of satisfaction and reassurance from everyone, Li Ye was also satisfied and relieved.


    But his smile didn''t show on his face.


    Will he give up in Seven Towns of Central Plains?


    Obviously not so simple.


    After all, everything is to defeat Xianting first.


    Everything can be said after the victory over Xianting.


    He was just two from each of the six feudal towns, including Li Maozhen, but he didn''t say which two, there is a lot to write about.


    The time is now tight, and everyone has no time to divide in detail.

 v6 Chapter 32： Retro Streamer Arrow Rain Kuroshio

    With all the talents, the princes have their own thoughts, and Li Zhi has his own abacus.


    The future changes in the situation in the Central Plains will begin with the arguments set by the Alliance today. However, how will the order eventually develop? Although everyone has their own ideas, no one can determine the future at this time.


    All but by their own means.


    Everyone could agree that after the three parties were divided into two states, and Li Zhi took the result of only one state, the demon in charge of the lookout barracks outside the camp reported it. The immortals in the lower bound had reached 5,000.


    Five thousand is the default threshold for everyone. Once the immortal''s power exceeds this critical point, even if the one side of the world works together, it may not be able to reverse the situation.


    This means that the battle must begin immediately.


    In the discussion between Chu Nanhuai and Li Ye, the five thousand immortals'' lower bounds will also be the time limit for the muddy Taoists to send an immortal to the action at the end of the fairy land in the Kunlun passage.


    After hearing the news, Li Yan stood up, looked around at everyone, and clenched his fists: "The general situation of the world will be set today, Zhugong please!"


    ...


    Over the Daobing camp, thousands of white immortals sat cross-legged and gathered into clouds.


    Lord Baihe, headed by a frown, has regained the calmness and calmness of the past. The immortal team behind him, and his colleagues from the Kunlun Channel, who kept coming from the underworld, gave him confidence.


    Unwavering confidence.


    Standing next to His Majesty Baihe, all are the strong in Da Luojin Wonderland, and there are many famous figures in the fairy sphere. Such wars were supposed to be held by immortals at the level of Emperor Yang and Tota. However, Emperor Yang was still being tortured, and the Emperor Tota and others were still fighting the immortal army of immortals of the immortal domain, and they could not withdraw from the lower bound.


    Although there is a gap between His Holiness Bai Yang and Yang Chang and Li Changgeng, the gap is not large. He is an immortal crane raised by the Emperor himself. He is the root of the immortal Emperor. He has a close relationship with the Emperor.


    Otherwise, the Emperor will not send him to the underworld to send the evil blood mill.


    Now that he is here, there is also the effect of representing the Emperor in a sense. Of course, the great Luo Jinxian will not feel wrong.


    In comparison, Zhu Wen''s position is extremely awkward.


    When he was in Luzhou, he was the master, and Lord Baihe could only stand next to him. However, to this day, he is not even qualified to stand next to His Holiness the White Crane. Not to mention the great power of Da Luo Jin Wonderland and Jin Wonderland, it is a Taiyi True Wonderland and True Wonderland.


    Zhu Wen is a vassal of one party, but now he seems to be a maggot in the eyes of immortals-a maggot in a fairyland, and no one cares about what he used to be a magister.


    Zhu Wen could only look at the White Crane Sovereign and others in front of him, which made his eyebrows extremely low.


    From the center of the stars to the edge of the edge, Zhu Wen''s heart fluctuated with a huge drop.


    Lord Baihe glanced back at Zhu Wen, his eyes indifferent. Of course, he no longer regards Zhu Wen as a prince, but only a puppet in a fairyland.


    In contact with the eyes of His Majesty Baihe, Zhu Wen understood that even if the immortal wins Li Zhi and others today, he will become the emperor of the world in the future, but he will have no difference with the characters in the portrait-he will not have any real power.


    Becoming the answer bug of Daomen Xianting is his best destiny in the future.


    Seeing a large group of people taking off in the demon camp, Lord Baihe smiled with a mellow smile, full of self-confidence in the big picture, and hesitation of the weak and recalcitrant enemy, and said to a big Luojin fairyland next to him: " It seems that the other side can''t sit still, and it is likely that they will soon launch a desperate fight to prepare everyone to fight. "


    The big Luo Jinxian beside him beckoned and conveyed the meaning of Lord Baihe. He is known as the Seven Venerable Venerables, which is a higher level of respect than the four southwestern and northwestern Venerables who infiltrated the demon clan in the past, because there are seven caves with extraordinary fortunes and special functions.


    The Supreme Master of Seven Provinces looked at the lifted-off Li Zhi, Li Maozhen, Gao Zheng, Wang Jian and others, as well as the mortal real monks behind them, who wanted to act indifferently, but finally couldn''t help but write it off. Put a lip, and disdain: "That''s how many princes in the world? These people don''t know what to think, so anxious to come to death?"


    The smile of His Holiness Baihe continued: "It is said that there is a Jiuhe Dingding formation in the world, which was passed down by Huangdi that year. After the improvement of Dayu, the power of Jiuding was combined to bring together the air transportation of the world. Star power. "


    "The Jiuhe Dingding Formation? That''s just a rumor. It has never really exerted its power." His Holiness the Seven Houses sneered. Do n¡¯t you see the results? ¡±


    His Majesty Baihe''s hands were sleeved, his attitude was relaxed, and he was a little lazy. He laughed and said, "I have heard a rumor that Li Zhi is the reincarnation of his son Fu Su? Maybe his father had n¡¯t What can he do today? "


    There was also a smile on His Holiness''s face, His Holiness''s ridicule was so obvious that he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    He was serious in saying: "It is said that the Jiuhe Dingding Array requires the prestige of the emperors of the world and the participation of civil and military officials to operate the corresponding methods to stimulate the loyalty of the Kyushu Cangsheng to the dynasty. In the law, the force that destroys the heavens and the earth is formed-if there is no true emperor in the world, the vassal forces of all parties need to be combined ... "


    Speaking of this, the Supreme Master of Qifu did not hold back his laughter, and he looked back at Zhu Wen on the fringe, without concealing the irony in his eyes, and then looked in the direction of Li Yan and others again.


    He scorned: "At present, there are five great princes, and the young princes say that there are one or twenty. What does Li Zhi use to urge the Jiuhe Dingding team? Take a step back and say that even the North, Central Plains, Guanzhong, Jianghuai, Shu The five lords of the Middle Five can barely represent the world, but Zhu Wen is still with us now. Li Zhi has just won the Central Plains, and his ruling status has not yet been established. Can he gather all the vitality of the Central Plains? "


    His Excellency Baihe made no comment.


    His deep, smiling expression was clearly in agreement with the judgments of His Holiness the Seven Provinces.


    After a moment, His Holiness Baihe said: "Although the Chaos Bell of Chaos is extraordinary, this alone is not enough to defeat thousands of immortals. The Zhou Tianxing array is because the monks are now in a weak state as a whole. The number of places here has not reached the minimum standard, and it cannot show its power. "


    He took a long breath, and suddenly Ran Ran, looked around, "This battle will prove that Daomen Xianting''s control of heaven and earth cannot be subverted!"


    ...


    Li Zhi, Li Maozhen, Gao Yi, and Wang Jian, the four lords of Kyushu, and the power of the demon clan, such as the Demon King, the Monkey King, and the Peng Demon, rose to midair in a hurry, and looked at the camp of Daobing. , And thousands of immortals over the camp.


    Mi Monkey King grinned and said suddenly: "Is this the last battle of our demons?"


    The Bull Devil looked at Li Yan and said in a deep voice, "No, this will be the first battle in the true sense of our demons."


    The Peng Mo Wang laughed: "I like this sentence."


    Said, several demon kings fisted to Li Yan, "Wang An slowly, let''s go one step!"


    Li Min nodded: "Be careful."


    The demon king''s hands were stunned by iron rods, and the anger suddenly burst out. The big **** suddenly fluttered like a cloud, and there was a hidden power to hide the sky: "The demon''s orders: war!"


    Hundreds of thousands of monsters have already stood up. Among them, the monsters above the real world have heard the words flying up one after another. In time, the black tide is like a waterfall rolling down, giving people a sense of countercurrent.


    They shouted Huanyu: "Battle!"


    In front of the dark cloud composed of tens of thousands of real-life monsters, the demon kings such as the cow demon king and the peng demon rushed out first, and the enchantment around the body pulled out a gorgeous but powerful Changhong.


    The black tide that pervaded the air as the demon kings roared, roars, shouts, and aura surges drowned all the noise, shaking the eardrums and shaking the mind. The dark sun curtain swallowed up all the light, and soon the sky would collapse.


    Ten miles away, all of a sudden.


    "Demon!"


    Lord Baihe ¡¯s long sword came out of the sheath, pointing directly at the monk monk who flew in. A howling sounded like lightning that cut through the night sky, and illuminated the direction of the fairy people in the dark tide of the sky.


    "Demon!"


    In front of the rolling hills of Kunlun, the five thousand white immortals in Daobing camp were killed by rain.


    The former big Luo Jinxian were imposing, facing the dark clouds and waves of the monks monks, they were like the flagship who led the fleet to ride the waves and break the waves.


    Behind the monks, the Dao soldiers gathered in a battlefield, and the yellow light was bright as the sun, and the Dao soldiers bathed in sacred light, formed a huge chariot monster, followed by the arrow rain. Dark cloud wave.


    Several demon kings encountered the fairy of Da Luo Jin Wonderland first.


    Each of them has the power to move mountains and reclaim the sea. Even if they deliberately control the scope of the reiki, the huge black and white reiki light group that exploded during the collision still gives the impression of stellar explosion.


    Several demon kings deserve to be the pillars of the demon tribe.


    Before the white light arrow rain and the black cloud tide, after several groups of black and white Reiki light groups exploded, the white light was quickly swallowed up by the black demon, and the eclipse disappeared.


    In front of the fairy, upside down, in the dazzling extreme bright tail, the great demon ox who was holding the iron rod forward was still flying.


    The great wings of the Peng Demon are like giant swords.


    The Monkey King is like a hurricane.


    The king of kings pressed into Rushan.


    The Demon King soon met his second opponent, and once again, demon and immortality set off a doomsday-like scene.


    But it was an instant, a few demon kings such as the King of the Devil and the Monkey King, and dozens of lords such as Baihe and Qifu went retrograde from a high altitude to a higher void.


    Behind them and at their feet, a white light sword rain composed of five thousand immortals rushed into the overwhelming dark clouds and tides.


    To some, it was like the light crashing into the night.


    For others, this is the rule machine that has run into the sacred realm of the rebels.

 v6 Chapter 33： Jiuheding has nine bottles

    Although there are many monks, there are many times as many white immortals, but the average level of cultivation is a lot. These five thousand immortals are all immortals, unlike many real monks.


    Normally, a round of 5,000 sharp arrows Yu Fei shot into the army of tens of thousands of people, the damage will never exceed three digits, and in a blink of an eye will disappear. But right now it''s different.


    When the five thousand immortals ushered in the Kuroshio, a black yellow rune appeared in their hands. Fu Yan''s light was dazzling, flying into the potential like a light feather, and the five thousand sharp arrows became rockets. After shooting into the Kuroshio, he wanted to ignite the haystack, but the light did not dissipate but diffused sharply.


    Correspondingly, one monk monk wanders and flies, just like burned wheat straw.


    Nearly half of the five thousand immortals have not fought, and two or three thousand town demon charms blasted into the group of monks, and with their powerful attacks, the monks suddenly suffered heavy casualties. Roars, cries, and screams continued.


    The Kuroshio, which was originally raging and violent, was attacked by this headache, and the offensive was irreversibly contained. The chaos of the front line has greatly affected the entire formation. In order to avoid hitting the front line companion who has stopped his body quickly, the followers have to separate to the left and right.


    This scene looks like the white giant eagle plunged into the flock of birds, which caused the birds to be distracted.


    In this face-to-face, the immortals rushed into the demon monk group through the huge kills created by the town demon rune, and soon opened a huge gap in the demon formation.


    They are all immortal realms. In the face of real monks and mixed monks, the unit''s combat power has been firmly on the upper hand, and this trend is even more powerful.


    Among the leading monk monks, Golden Wonderland and Taiyi True Wonderland fought back, with black demon breaths like a dragon swept through the sky, like rivers rolling down, trying to extinguish the white fire of the immortals.


    However, there are also a lot of gold fairyland and Taiyi true fairyland among the immortals. The fierce offensive of the demon tribe was quickly stopped by them, and many demon methods disappeared.


    Li Yan heard the roar of Zhao Batian, and saw the advancement of Li Jian.


    If the fairy has only these five thousand, of course, the demons formation cannot be completely defeated. If it has penetrated too deeply, it will in turn be surrounded by demons who occupy an absolute advantage after all. But there are a large number of Taoists behind the five thousand immortals. They followed the immortal realm to kill into the demon clan, effectively expanding the battle results, and protecting the flanks and backs of the immortals.


    "The fairy demon talisman is really powerful, and it must have taken a lot of effort to develop it."


    Next to Li Yan, Li Maozhen was holding one hand behind his back and shaking the folding fan with one hand in front of his chest.


    He looked at the situation in the air and gave a chuckle, mixed with disdain. "In order to suppress internal resistance and maintain their rule, the immortals really think hard and spare no effort. If they can use this mind to fight against foreign enemies, How can I now be defeated by the gods outside of the territory? "


    Li Yan didn''t say a word.


    Li Maozhen glanced at Li Yan, and his pupils quietly turned around. He suddenly said: "In the eyes of Wang An, Xiao Wang, Wang Wu, and Shu Wang, are nothing but chaotic thieves. If An Wang has something like I ¡¯m afraid it will be used against us first? ¡±


    Li Huan turned to look at Li Maozhen.


    This young and handsome Qi Wang, even wearing the King Zhu Fei''s robe, added a little British spirit, but his temperament was still mixed with obviously too delicate Yin. I don''t know if it is too handsome, or because there is always something weird about talking. His appearance is always different from the image of a rough and heroic husband.


    Li Xuan said indifferently: "King Qi will have His Majesty Li and Feng Qi as his crown, and his grace will be crowned for a while. It will make the heroes look down. Is it really necessary to be a Tang Dynasty?"


    Li Maozhen did not expect that Li Yan would say so, his expression was embarrassed.


    Immediately, he shook the folding fan and smiled with a graceful smile: "Of course, Xiao Wang is a loyal minister of the Great Tang."


    Li Yan''s eyes fell on the mid-air battlefield: "I once believed it, and I hope I can always believe it."


    When he said this, his tone was not heavy, but it revealed a special meaning that made Li Maozhen unable to bear it.


    Although Gao Yan and Wang Jian were vassals of one party, if they claimed that they were Datang loyal ministers, even if they only talked about it, they still had half credibility in the eyes of the world, but after all, they did not directly treat the royal family.


    But for Li Maozhen, who led the troops to capture Changan, even if he had contributed to the peace of Huang Chao and Feng Xiang, the words of loyalty were not spoken in his mouth, and it was not normal for Li Yi to refute swearing or ridicule.


    Li Maozhen bowed her head slightly, didn''t speak again, her eyes fluttered, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Li Yan looked back at Gao Yan, Wang Jian, Chu Nanhuai, Wang Zaifeng, Zhao Bingkun, and others, solemnly saying: "Form up!"


    Gao Yan and others nodded slightly, quickly spread apart, sitting on their knees according to their orientation.


    Li Yan, Li Maozhen, Wang Jian, and Gao Yan are located in the southwest and northwest. The Rongmen Wang Zaifeng, the soldiers Zhao Bingkun, Bailudong Chu Nanhuai, and the Shuzhong miscellaneous celebrity Zhou Li sit in four auxiliary positions. Pinglu, Guanzhong, Shuzhong, and Huainan practice. Those who sat behind Li Yan and others, all the disciples also helped their own masters.


    The crowds sat down, their spirits lingered around, and they meditated on the tactics. Chu Nan was so solemn and screaming, "Jiu He Ding Ding, get up!"


    The words didn''t fall, and the spirit of the people suddenly broke out, forming a beam of light straight into the clouds, at the same time, a simple and thick array of maps appeared in front of them. No wind and clouds were seen in mid-air, but all things on the earth groaned, and unknown forces converged on the map.


    Chu Nanhuai stared, "Please Jiuding!"


    There was a harsh buzzing sound from a large tent in the camp, as if there was a fierce beast of indetermination hiding in it, waiting to be run out of this world.


    Li Ye, Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian and others shouted in unison: "Please Jiuding!"


    The light burst in the array, and the blue clouds went straight up in the eight beams of light, and the light instantly blocked the sun.


    The big tent exploded in the camp, and a bronze big tripod flew out of the ground. The sound of thunder and thunder flew towards the array. Immediately after that, the second tripod, the third tripod ... Nine bronze big tripods were trained and flew straight out, and immediately above the array, they got into the sky column.


    This is Jiuding, which was cast by Dayu to suppress the mountains and rivers. It has been worshipped at the Imperial City of Kyoto throughout the dynasties. When Li Maozhen arrived in Kunlun this time, he was brought by Chu Nanhuai to bring it together. Big array.


    Li Yan and others were all surprised.


    Inspiring Jiuding''s power is not easy, everyone''s shoulders are like a mountain and river. Although Jiuding is not a country, it has the power to gather the mountains and rivers.


    As Jiuding merged into the beam of light, countless runes began to sink and float in it. Immediately, mountain and river maps emerged alternately. Among them, the mountains and rivers, birds and beasts, and the common people disappeared one by one. in.


    From time to time, Jiuding flew out of the beam of light, Yiding landed in the array, and Bading scattered in all directions, and the power of the formation method has been strengthened more than ten times.


    Chu Nanhuai flashed in his eyes.


    As the head of the White Deer Cave, he is most familiar with the Jiuhe Dingding team. Li Ye, Li Maozhen and others do not have much concept about this. Wang Zaifeng knows only a little, so this time he is actually hosting the big team and playing against The change and strength increased, and he felt the deepest.


    But what Chu Nanhuai didn''t know was that Li Yan was also deeply touched at this time.


    In all directions, indescribable forces are converging into the large array. This scene is familiar to him, but it is no different from the dragon''s energy that the people''s energy gathers in him.


    The difference is that Longqi gathers the strength of the people, and the Jiuhe Dingding array has the attribute of gathering the power of the mountains and rivers in addition to the people''s strength. Because it''s more comprehensive, it''s more powerful.


    The power of the world is not limited to Cangsheng. The mountains and rivers have their own aura. If not, there is no such thing as a blessing.


    However, Li Zhi also felt that Jiuhe Dingding gathered the power of the world, and he needed to use the medium of Jiuding and the princes and Baijiamen. He could not draw all kinds of power by himself. This is different from the dragon spirit in Li Zhi. .


    In other words, in addition to Jiuding, how much of the world power the Jiuhe Dingding array can finally converge on depends directly on the princes and hundreds of people.


    Originally, the Jiuhe Dingding Formation required the emperor''s presidency and the participation of hundreds of officials. Only when the people of the world are united in one heart and one mind can they exert their greatest power. That power is enough to move the mountains to reclaim the sea and reverse the immortals.


    But now, the princes of all parties may not have the sincere support of all living beings in the jurisdiction. Although the people of Baijiamen have their own official positions and have their own luck in the world, there is still a gap compared with the real court minister.


    After all, the princes of all parties are serious princes. The king is the official court and has been recognized by the world. He has the status of governing various places and can gather the power of luck in all places-this is their most basic dependence.


    Seeing the increasing power of arrays, Li Yan said with deep eyebrows: "A large array of forces can''t be achieved overnight. It takes a minimum of integration time, and the extent to which such powers depend on the princes and the hundred .. .... I now hope that people like Li Maozhen and Gao Gao will have deeper support from the people in their respective jurisdictions ... Finally, the power of the big battle must be different from the power of the heyday. Whether Kunlun can be shaken is still unknown. , You can only do your best ... "


    The formation of the vision made the warring monsters and the fairy look at the same time.


    His Majesty the White Crane is being repulsed by the Bull Demon King. He is aware of the increasing power of the Jiuhe Dingding array. He took the opportunity to distance him and let the other His Holiness stand on top of him, and looked in the direction of the big array.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t look, he can''t help but frown.


    In the sight of His Majesty the White Crane, the huge Jiuhe Dingding array on the ground is like the center of the earth. Countless unknown forces merge into it, like the birds and the phoenixes, and the rivers into the sea. The power of the large array is immense, and at a glance, it can be daunting. It is like a vortex, an abyss, and a magic soldier, which can always kill the Da Luo Jinxian.


    The map evolves mountains and rivers, the Tibetan aura of the Quartet is alive, the map evolves a hundred beasts, and condenses hundreds of millions of auras of vitality. Jiuding is like an artifact.


    "The Jiuhe Dingding array! There really is a Jiuhe Dingding array ?! It actually started ?!" His Excellency Baihe was astonished, and it seemed like he had lost his soul and calmed down.


    He yelled hurriedly: "Stop them!"

 v6 Chapter 34： Opening the Gate of Heaven (1)

    After the order was issued, His Holiness quickly stabilized his mind. The Jiuhe Dingding array is indeed very powerful, and it seems that it can open mountains and rivers, but to be realistic, the power now available is just a big blow from Da Luojin Wonderland.


    Of course, the same as the big Luo Jinxian, there will be great differences in strength, the Supreme Master Baihe can not be compared with Yang Ye, if the Jiuhe Dingding array attacked him, he would definitely not be able to take the blow.


    However, he still has a dozen big Luo Jinxian here, a lot of Golden Wonderland, there is no reason to be afraid.


    It was just a moment of loss of mind, but it was just a legend that the Jiuhe Dingding array was feared.


    "It only takes three big Luo Jinxian to join forces, which is enough to make this so-called Jiuhe Dingding array die out!" His Excellency Baihe soon had a judgment.


    That way he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    They have more than a dozen big Luojinxian, even if they are divided into three to deal with the Jiuhe Dingding array, they can still guarantee that the two opponents will pay against the Demon King and so on. The Seven Saints of the Demon Race, the Demon King''s hometown was not dispatched, the Lion Camel King was dead, and the monkeys did not appear. There are only four here now.


    "Two to one is enough to suppress these demon kings, and the five thousand immortal realm and Dao soldiers are decisive to defeat the demon army, until then when the demon tribe is overthrown, Li Zhigong is defeated, and the world is settled! "This thought flashed in His Excellency Baihe.


    The three big Luo Jinxian have already rushed to the Jiuhe Dingding array, and soon, Lord Baihe no longer thought about it, and long-sleeved again attacked the Demon King.


    However, at this moment, a light ball suddenly flew out of the ox demon''s grandmother, and the dark yellow light was full of obscure runes. When he appeared, His Excellency Bai He felt involuntary. That is the chaotic clock that once joined forces with the Zhou Tianxing array banner and will infiltrate the four great enemies of the southeast, northwest, and southwest of the monster tribe!


    "No! Quickly spread!" Lord Baihe yelled, and quickly closed the offensive distance.


    Even if his strength is one line higher than that of the four enshrined princes in the southeast, northwest, and northwest, but it is still very limited. Even if he is teamed up with people, he has no hard-wired power in front of the chaos clock¡ªunless he gives him ten big Luo Jinxian at the same time.


    However, now nearly ten big Luo Jinxian are playing against the four demon kings, and there is no possibility of confluence at all. The Ox Demon King is not the same as Li Yan, he can perfectly exert the power of the Chaos Clock. This time, Lord Baihe could only choose to avoid the first wave of offensive Chaos Bell, and then join forces to fight.


    "The rats are so timid, dare to stop my demon from going ?!" The demon king hummed coldly, and the undisguised disdain on his face annoyed Bai He.


    Captured by the bull devil in his hands, his head was raised above his head, and the time was shining like a chaotic clock in the scorching sun, forcing the White Crane Lord and others to retreat. However, the huge beam of light emitted by it did not target the White Crane Lord, but blasted to his thoughts. Three big Luo Jinxian who are going to fight against Jiuhe Dingding!


    The three big Luo Jinxian felt the pressure of the palpitations coming under pressure, and their faces changed greatly, and they hurried away to avoid them.


    However, their speed was too slow in front of the Chaos Clock, and they were covered by a beam of light before sweeping away. It looked more like a beam of light piercing the body.


    "Ah!" The three big Luo Jinxian screamed at the same time, spurting blood in their mouths, and their breath suddenly fell more than one or two levels.


    They successively fell from the air and barely stabilized their bodies at low altitude.


    "Miscellaneous account!" His Holiness rushed out in shame.


    Seeing that the first wave of attacks on the Chaos Clock had already been issued, he was no longer fatally dangerous, and he quickly retreated and proceeded to kill the Bull Demon King again.


    The Demon King is holding a chaotic clock. Where can there be any jealousy, facing the attacking Lord Baihe, only when the opponent is here to kill him, immediately stand up to face the battle.


    Even if Chaos Bell can seriously hurt the attack of the three big Luo Jinxian, it can''t be sent out casually, but it is enough to let him fight against the two Big Luo Jinxian, and it will be able to quickly separate the victory and defeat.


    After all, the chaos clock is not for nothing.


    However, this time Lord Baihe came prepared, and yelled while blasting out the immortal law: "Jinxian stuns the demon sword array!"


    Including His Majesty the White Crane, eight big Luo Jinxian suddenly unfolded their bodies, withdrew from the demon to fight against the demon king, quickly changed their positions, and at the same time a simple and heavy seven-footed sword flew from their sleeves.


    Not only that, among the immortals who rushed to the right in the monster formation, more than forty strong men in the Golden Wonderland also flew in turn, and each person also held a seven-foot fairy sword.


    Forty-nine powers above the Golden Wonderland form an instant formation around the demon kings such as the Bull Demon King.


    Instead of dealing with several demon kings, they are dealing with Chaos Bell.


    In this way, the pressure of the monks in the Demon Clan was suddenly greatly reduced.


    ...


    The three big Luo Jinxian were seriously injured by Chaos Bell. For the time being, there is no more fighting power and they can only withdraw their interest rates far away. The Jiuhe Dingding Formation, which constantly gathers the power of the world, continues to accelerate the evolution of living beings, and the power it contains is getting stronger and stronger.


    However, it is not easy to host Jiuhe Dingding.


    Apart from Li Ye''s complexion, Li Maozhen, Gao Yan, Wang Jian, and others gradually became flushed. Later, even their bodies could not help but trembled, as if they could not bear the hardship of gathering people''s luck.


    Li Yan can understand the look of everyone.


    After entering the secret realm of heaven, Li Maozhen and others were all immortal realms, but they did not gather the experience of the people ¡¯s luck, and there was no dragon spirit in their bodies. It was not so easy to withstand the people ¡¯s strength.


    As the power of the Jiuhe Dingding array increased, not only Li Maozhen and others, but even Wang Zaifeng and others also looked painful.


    They are all officials of one vassal, and they can guide the people of one side, but they don''t necessarily understand. It''s like it''s easy for a vassal to lay down a site, but it is not easy to truly establish a stable rule and give people real loyalty to the well-being of the people.


    Seeing that Li Maozhen and other people''s faces turned from red to white, Li Zhi knew that he could no longer sit idly by, or the array could not continue to gather the power of the world: either launch an attack now or watch the crowd crushed.


    Launch an attack now. The power is not as good as a full-blown sacred scene. How can Kunlun be shaken?


    Li Yan glanced at the battlefield and distracted Chu Nanhuai. "Now the battle situation is deadlocked. Although the Chaos Clock is in hand, the Emperor of the Immortal is clearly responding to this. The monk monks are evenly matched with the immortals. No one, everything depends on us. But now Li Maozhen and others are in a bad situation ... "


    Chu Nanhuai sighed in secret: "The Jiuhe Dingding Formation is the force of the world, so even if there is no true emperor and the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs, the princes of all parties must be justified. The reason why Qin Huang Zhengzheng could not fully urge Jiuhe The decision was made because of severe punishment and lack of benevolence, severe blame for the people of the six countries, and no unity and morality ... "


    "For now, this is barely representing the four princes of the world, and the foundation is not very stable. Even if Jiuding and hundreds of people help each other, they can gather the power of the world, but their own strength is ultimately inferior ... .. "


    Li Xun said: "Now it''s useful to say these things, I don''t expect the Jiuhe Dingding array to fully exert its power. It can really bombard Xianting and Zixiao Palace. As long as it has three or four points of strength, it can wipe out the immortals, Just shake Kunlun-now that we are here to launch a big battle, it''s just a fight. I ask you now, how far are we from? "


    Chu Nanhuai was silent for a while, and Shen said, "There is still half distance."


    Li Yan frowned.


    Li Maozhen and others are about to collapse, and only half of their strength is brought together. Even if Li Ye distributes some strength to help everyone, can he still adhere to the length of time he has traveled before?


    Seems to be aware of Li Zhi''s thoughts, and Chu Nan''s face was full of worries, and he stopped talking: "An Wang ..."


    "No need to say more!" Li Yan glanced across the bottom of his eyes, and suddenly wailed in the sky.


    ...


    Among the several princes, Li Maozhen was under the most pressure, and his thin body shook like a sieve.


    Participated in the Jiuhe Dingding formation. With the help of the large gathering, the majority of the forces entered the formation, but there were also some people''s formation into the sea of ??Qi, and the power of cultivation was settled down, allowing everyone to improve. A lot.


    This surprised Li Maozhen quite.


    He could clearly feel that the power of the people who came to him and re-injected them came from the land of Guanzhong. In a group of paintings that seem to be real, he can even discern which strengths of luck come from which trusted generals and officials.


    However, the challenge followed, and an additional amount of people''s vitality settled. The pressure on his shoulders increased a little bit, gradually becoming like a heavy burden, and then he was even overwhelmed by breath.


    Relying on the luck of the people gathered by Jiuding, it is not mellow and harmless, and many of them also contain "impurities". If loyalty turned into Qihai Reiki, and became part of his own power, then the "impurity" symbolizing resentment turned into a sword, ramming through his meridians and the fairyland world.


    The officers, generals, and people who have received his favor and loyalty to him, their luck has helped him, but the officials, generals, and people who have not been harmed by him and resent him are harmful to their luck He is "impurity".


    These are the luck of the people he gathered with the help of Jiuding. He didn''t distinguish between him and him, but he only joined the big team and enriched the big team. The harmful ones are the same as the big team, but they all stay with him. in vivo.


    It was also at this time that Li Maozhen suddenly realized that it was a double-edged sword that originally ruled the people and became princes.


    Loyalty to his life will strengthen his power, help him conquer the world, and save his life and deeds at some point; resentment of his life will become a scourge, destroying his deeds--for example, soldiers and guards who are in trouble The surrendered officials opened the city gates to help the people of the enemy.


    At this moment, he used Jiuding to gather the Qi of the people under the jurisdiction of the jurisdiction, just like the name of his Fengxiang Jiedushi and King Qi. This was an artifact conferred by the court. However, the artifact did not help him distinguish loyal enemies to me. It was just a place to rule the place. Naturally, it all existed.


    The operation of the Jiuhe Dingding array is naturally in line with the world!

 v6 Chapter 35： Opening the gate of heaven together (2)

    Li Maozhen gradually became unconscious and confused. He felt that he was about to be blasted by the fortune of harmful people!


    Why is he hurt the most?


    Because he seized Chang''an and held the emperor, he was resentful.


    Li Maozhen is not Cao Cao, and the prince emperor ordered the princes to do this kind of things. For the first time, many people still think that he may be a loyal minister, but the second time is Sima Zhao''s heart. In the end, Cao Cao greeted the emperor and brought the fallen emperor to his own site for worship, but Li Maozhen directly seized Chang''an under the guise of Qing Jun''s side.


    This led to a lot of people dissatisfied with him even in the Guanzhong area.


    In comparison, Gao Ling, Wang Jian, and others did not have such "evil acts", so the people in their jurisdiction had much less resentment.


    As for Li Xun ... he was the Li Tang clan, hereditary princely title, the court''s control over the Shandong military and political power, the conquest of Hedong, the north of the north, and the annihilation of Zhu Wen were all true words, with few black spots .


    Moreover, he has implemented the New Deal for many years, and the people under his jurisdiction have received too much favors. The influence is deeply entrenched. The name of benevolence has spread to all parties. This effect is not necessary to worry about this at this time.


    Therefore, Li Yan has the least pressure among the crowd, and the little can hardly notice it.


    ...


    Li Maozhen''s mental limping was about to collapse, but instead of withdrawing from the battle, he gritted his teeth.


    There is only one reason for him to support it: to refuse to lose. Why can Gao Yong''s hypocrite continue to insist, but he has to step down first?


    Suddenly, Li Maozhen felt a huge sense of weakness, desolation, and sorrow in his heart. He couldn''t hold it anymore, and his body slowly fell.


    He knew that not only was he the first to fall, but his body would soon burst.


    Exploded by the harmful luck of ordinary people.


    Li Maozhen was naturally reconciled, but it was more distressed.


    From a small school of Shen Cejun, the weak in the early days of training, gradually grew into a generation of masters, secretly not knowing how much blood and sweat was spent; after that, he accompanied the emperor to the west, was left in Fengxiang to resist the Huangchao chaos, and established a feat after a **** battle. Gradually mastering military power is even more difficult; in the end, he struck a desperate fight against the rebellious army and joined Wang Jian to kill the rebellious Fengxiang Jiedushi, and made a lifeless achievement, which was also a life of nine deaths.


    He didn''t go this way smoothly, many times in the middle it was luck-for example, when the assassination of Li An by Changan failed.


    With so much effort, he stumbled forward and climbed to the peak in spite of the **** troubled times. After all, he had the Qi King''s work, but in an instant he was going to die out. Li Maozhen''s biggest feeling was distressed.


    Feeling heartache for myself.


    Apart from heartache, there was only a trace of sadness.


    The slowly dumping Li Maozhen, the handsome face was pale as paper, and his eyes were as sorrowful as ice and snow: "Everyone in the world knows Qi Wang Li Maozhen, saying that he committed the wrongdoing and said he was a lunatic lunatic, and Gao Yan laughed at me for being naked. Concealed, Wang Jian laughed at me because I didn''t know how to converge, but they didn''t know that every step of Li Maozhen went so hard because he was one ...


    At this point, a tear dripped from the corner of Dan Feng''s eyes.


    Just when Li Maozhen''s consciousness was about to be swallowed up by the extreme white light, he suddenly felt a light shoulder, and a mighty sheer force poured into the meridians, just like the spring breeze transiting, instantly wiping out the power of chaos in his body. Mostly went.


    The pain at the extreme end disappeared instantly, the confused world in consciousness returned to clear, and the calmness of time to relax him all relaxed, and he could not help but utter a moan.


    After moaning, Li Maozhen swallowed it back to his throat. Soberly, he immediately realized who he was, where he was and what he was doing. He quickly converged his mind, and the instinctual integration penetrated the inexplicable force into the meridians, and gradually eliminated the harmful people''s luck.


    Li Maozhen, who had stabilized his mind, naturally knew that he had recovered a life.


    But who helped him?


    Who has such powerful and pure power?


    Of course, he can discern that the force that just helped him in the meridians to heal the power that is harmful to the people ¡¯s luck is traced back to the people ¡¯s Qi machine, otherwise it would not cause backlash.


    It is not easy enough not to cause counterattack, but it can still use such a arrogant posture to directly remove harmful gas engines. It is as if the elite Wang Shi suppresses a group of rebels. It is incredible!


    This power contains a powerful breath like a true dragon emperor!


    Li Maozhen felt it.


    It is this celestial will that naturally restrains the people, and directly suppresses and wipes out those harmful air-conditioners.


    Is this the power of Jiuding? Is it Jiuhe Dingding''s power?


    Why hadn''t he felt Jiuding had such power before?


    Li Maozhen was both shocked and afraid.


    Just then, a familiar voice sounded in his mind: "If you can still persist, then continue to host the big team."


    Li Maozhen, who finally completely eliminated the harmful gas in the body, was shocked when he heard this sentence. He was too familiar with this voice. If Jiuding or the large array could make a sound, it would not make sense to have this familiar voice.


    Li Maozhen opened his eyes quickly, and saw Li Yan looking at him squarely, with a sense of inquiry in his eyes. Obviously, the question was just the other party''s question, and he is waiting for his reply.


    Li Maozhen was moved.


    Is it Li Yan?


    Is he helping himself to clear away the bad luck of the people?


    Why can he?


    Does he have that incredible power? !!


    Gratitude and shock alternately lingered, leaving Li Maozhen a little bit there.


    "I can." Li Maozhen looked back, quickly replied, and then closed his eyes in a hurry to conceal anything, and continued the process of integrating the power of Jiuding and bringing together the power of luck in Guanzhong.


    He wanted to calm down quickly, but couldn''t control himself: "Li Zhi actually has the power to suppress the luck of the people. This power is not the breath of the heavenly secrets ... wait, it can suppress the people. The power of luck is not the power of the emperor who can suppress the air of the world ?! "


    Li Maozhen was in a trance for a while, thinking about time.


    But soon, the power of harmful people''s luck that continued to flow into the meridians made him have to condense his mind and cope with it.


    ...


    Prior to helping Li Maozhen, Li Xun did not expect that the role of Dragon Qi would be so powerful that it would be so easy to eliminate the uncontrolled power of the people in Li Maozhen''s meridians, as if born with restraint.


    But if you think about it, Li Yan also thinks that this is not so strange.


    The ability of Long Qi to absorb the power of ordinary people''s luck means that it is already one level higher than the power of ordinary people''s luck, or it has a similar affiliation with the superiors and subordinates. Otherwise, why would the common people''s luck be called and influenced by it?


    It has been three times since it has absorbed enough people''s luck, and it is not enough to suppress some ordinary people''s luck.


    "I thought it was a difficult process to help Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian, and others. I did not expect that Dragon Qi had such a great effect. Based on this situation, Mo said that helping them for a few more hours, even if it lasted for ten days and a half months. Look As long as it is not affected by external forces, it will be easy to continue in the Jiuhe Dingding array. "


    With this in mind, Li Yan was at ease.


    He glanced into the sky. The battle between the demon and the immortals was almost evenly matched, which was consistent with the previous assumptions.


    By this time, there was only one uncertain factor in the Jiuhe Dingding array.


    ...


    An hour later, this uncertainty was determined: it became the biggest problem.


    At this point, the strength of the people''s luck that Li Zhi, Li Maozhen, Gao Ling, Wang Jian and others can gather has reached the limit. However, the strength needed for the Jiuhe Dingding Formation is still a bit behind.


    "If this line is poor, the big array can''t shake Kunlun-if so, the fairy will continue to fall, and we will probably fall short!" When Chu Nanhuai and Li Zhuan passed the news, they looked dead.


    Li Yan silently.


    With the help of Baijiamen, the four princes were barely able to represent the world, but something went wrong.


    It''s not Guanzhong, not even Huainan and Shuzhong. It''s the Central Plains.


    The strength of the people gathered in the Seven Towns of Central Plains was much lower than expected.


    Li Yan failed to mobilize such people''s luck.


    His ruling status of the Central Plains has not yet been fully established-they came to Kunlun very quickly, but the army of the earth was not so fast. At this moment, the Pinglu army had not yet stationed in all the towns of Fan. In addition, the notice indicating that the Central Plains has belonged to Li Zhi has not been seen by the people in all states and counties.


    Seven towns in the Central Plains, and there are still many state and county officials, especially the people, thought that Zhu Wen was ruling them.


    The rule over them is still with Zhu Wen.


    Jiuding can help the princes to gather the power of the people on their respective sites, but only if the princes'' identities of their respective sites must be clear and recognized by the people, so that Jiuding can gather the people''s opportunities in those places through these princes.


    If this is not the case, Li Ye would not need Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian, etc. to come over, he could use the Jiuding directly to spur the battle.


    If you can give Li Xun another ten days and a half months, and all the people in all states and counties in the seven towns of Central Plains will know that they have belonged to Li Xuan, then even if they are not so loyal to Li Xuan, Jiuding can gather their chances. -Just entrains some harmful forces.


    But not now.


    Consistency and ethics are the conditions for giving full play to the power of the Jiuhe Dingding Formation. The establishment of the ranks of the top and bottom is the basis for exerting part of the power of the Jiuhe Dingding Formation.


    Originally, the North, Central Plains, Guanzhong, Shuzhong, and Huainan represented the whole world, and it was already very reluctant. Without the assistance of hundreds of people, the Jiuhe Dingding array could not be launched at all. In this case, the above five places simply do not allow half discount.


    "What should we do now?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Li Yan.


    Li Ye knew of course that there was only one way.

 v6 Chapter 36： Opening the Gate of Heaven (3)

    The Golden Fairy Sword Array is launched with 49 fairy tales above Golden Fairyland, holding a 49-handed Fairy Treasure Slashing Sword together, and the power is better than the sun and the moon. There is nothing higher than the sky, and the sword qi stretches for thousands of miles, and cannot stand with the chaotic clock covering the stars.


    Even if the Bull Demon King holds the Chaos Clock, after all, his demon power is limited, and he alone can''t carry the power of 49 or more Golden Wonderland to attack constantly. Fortunately, the Monkey King, the Peng Demon King, and the King King are side by side and cooperate with each other so that they can always surpass the fairy.


    After a long and fierce battle, Lord Baihe took advantage of the change of formation and time to retreat for himself, and quickly passed a Taiyi Zhenxian inquiring about the situation of Jiuhe Dingding.


    His fear of the demon king and the chaotic clock is far worse than the Jiuhe Dingding battle. Only because the demon king and the chaotic clock have the means to cope with it. They only need to support the undefeated for three or two days. When the follow-up fairy descends, they will sweep all the demon. Taxi.


    However, if the Jiuhe Dingding array is successfully urged, it is the power to destroy the world.


    Prior to the beginning of this battle, Lord Baihe never thought that the few princes who had won you alive in the world would break away from their own territory, temporarily abandoning the former suspects to gather together in Kunlun, and launching the only existence in Yu legend and never The world that has really appeared.


    Mo said that Lord Baihe, I am afraid that even the Emperor Xian did not expect it.


    The battle between heaven and earth and immortals has never ceased since the Emperor''s Emperor. Which emperor who stood at the pinnacle of power in past generations is willing to have a commander?


    However, the layout of the gates has always been profound, and all the emperors who have achieved success have not been supported by the gates. Even if they want to take action after coming to the world, they can''t escape surveillance and destruction.


    I do n¡¯t know once when the world is flourishing, and it ¡¯s not uncommon for the monarch and the people to share the same morals. However, when the flourishing world appeared, the tentacles of the door had already extended to every corner.


    Moreover, Xianting is not without compromise, at least in the world, the highest power has always been in the hands of the emperor.


    Only when the dynasty collapsed and the heroes separated, Daomen''s control over the world weakened, and the Jiuhe Dingding array could only emerge. But the princes quarreled, and you have always lived and died. Before the world is set, who will want to go against Xianting?


    Even if you have the heart, you can''t bring the parties together.


    The struggle between the heavens and the earth is up to now. This time the National Games of the Tang Dynasty is about to end. The gates are laid out early. I want to completely control the world, but I never thought that I encountered such a variable. Xianting even did not expect that, to this day, the princes of the world would actually be united together.


    Xiandi did not want to see mortals rebelling against heaven, but he did not know that people of insight in the world had long been bored by Xianting''s control of the world.


    "His honor to the Lord, Jiuhe Dingding array has ceased to increase. Nowadays his power is limited and he can only send a full blow to the quasi-sacred realm." A Taiyi Zhenxian reported to His Excellency Baihe.


    "A quasi-sacred shot?" His Holiness was surprised when he heard his words. He could not help laughing because he was in a state of self-cultivation.


    "Where is the problem?" His Excellency Baihe asked quickly.


    Tai Yi Zhenxian said: "Subordinates observe the situation where they gather the power of the world and find that the power of the Central Plains is not much ..."


    "The power of the Central Plains is not much, and the power of the Central Plains is not much ..." His Majesty Baihe chewed this sentence, and soon his eyes brightened, "Yes, the Central Plains is the land of Zhu Wen, Li Zhi just occupied Presumably, there are still many joints that have not been cleared, which has made it impossible to fully gather the power of the Central Plains! "


    With this in mind, His Excellency Baihe immediately clapped his hands and said, "That''s right! As long as Zhu Wen is still with us, Jiuhe Dingding''s power is not enough, we don''t need to worry about it at all!"


    Speaking, Lord Baihe looked at the Demon King, and shouted happily: "The Devil King, you didn''t expect it. The Jiuhe Dingding array is simply a waste! Haha, if the Jiuhe Dingding array is so easy to start, the world Would n¡¯t it have been early? You wait, in a day or two, our follow-up forces will arrive, and that is your death! "


    The demon king and other demon kings heard the words and quickly distracted to pay attention to the Jiuhe Dingding array. After they noticed something different, their faces changed greatly.


    The Devil King roared: "The immortal dog is so arrogant, the old cow fights with you!"


    Then, he led the demon kings to launch a new round of onslaught.


    Where can Lord Baihe still be afraid, immediately follow the transformation of the matrix method, and once again go forward: "A demon is a demon, how can you go against the immortal? Wait for death!"


    ...


    After the war began, Zhu Wen no longer stood in mid-air, but fell to a hilltop to watch the situation¡ªthe hilltop had his separate camp. Although he was anxious when he left the Central Plains, there was still a follower beside him.


    Facing the battlefield of fierce fighting at this moment, watching the monks and the immortals fighting desperately, watching Li Ye taking Li Maozhen, Gao Ling, Wang Jian and others to host the Jiuhe Dingding array, Zhu Wen felt like an outsider.


    The Central Plains has nothing to do with him anymore, and the world has nothing to do with him. He just walks on the dead, and can''t affect anything, nothing can be left and right.


    From the princes of the Central Plains, to the solitude, to the orders of the heroes, to the mercy of the people, the cold treatment, neglect, and even humiliation suffered by the immortals, gradually made him accept this fact.


    At this moment, what kind of mood Zhu Wen feels is afraid that only he can understand.


    There is only one felt tent on the large hill, and in the open space next to the felt tent, there is an old mule with a yellow complexion who is washing horses in a regular manner. The water ran down the gravel and soon wet a large area of ??land.


    The battle of immortals and monsters in front of it is the key battle that determines the overall situation of the order of heaven and earth. The old mule behind him is still washing the horse, and he is especially careful to wash a mortal horse!


    The strong contrast makes this scene extraordinarily contradictory and weird.


    Of course, the old sister-in-law Zhu Wen knew the horse, and he knew the horse.


    On the same day he defeated the Central Plains, and Lord Baihe dragged him and fled. In the face of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the camp, Zhu Wen in the Wonderland did not bring anyone, but a roll of sleeves brought the old mule who was feeding the horse at that time.


    At that time, the old sister-in-law was holding the horse stable in one hand, and dragged the horse stable in panic, and finally dragged the horse to Kunlun.


    As a fairyland, it is not difficult to protect one person and one horse from flying to Kunlun.


    The horse is Zhu Wen''s war horse, and the man is Zhu Wen''s old man.


    At that time, Zhu Wenhe and a bunch of young gangsters roamed out of the village, carrying rags and carrying wooden sticks, and went to find the Yellow Nest Army in troubled times. Later, the fellow youth almost died. When Zhu Wenping settled the Central Plains, only two of his former companions remained. .


    One is Zhu Yin, the most brave general under His Majesty Zhu Wen.


    The other is this old sister-in-law, who was seriously injured while chasing Huang Chao''s remnant army. Not only was his leg crippled, but his head was injured as well.


    When he was young, Zhu Wen was not a nostalgic person. His fellow fellows died one after another. After learning that, he just snorted and drank a few drinks. It wasn''t until he became the ambassador of the Xuanwu Army that he was truly illustrious and had the power to dominate his own destiny and shelter the wings, but looked around to find that there were not many close relatives around him, and then he began to treasure his deceased.


    So Zhu Wen left the old sister-in-law with him, and made a groom to take care of the steed for him.


    The old sister-in-law was not very clear, but she took good care of the steed.


    For a long time, the old sister-in-law took care of the war horse, and Zhu Wen took care of him to some extent. When nothing is happening, Zhu Wen often carries two bottles of wine, sits outside the stable with the old sister-in-law, and eats and drinks with cooked food.


    When he was young, he followed Huang Chao to fight the Quartet and wandered around. He was willful, licking blood on the edge of his knife, and has a life today without tomorrow. However, after many years, I don''t know if the life is stable, especially after serving as Xuanwu Army''s Jiedushi, there is no need to worry about moving his head tomorrow. Zhu Wen''s alcohol consumption has become even smaller.


    At the banquet, there are thousands of golden bottles of wine, but they often feel boring when they enter the throat. They just sit outside the stables with the old sister-in-law and toast. They are free. Flattery, every time I can drink.


    In fact, the old sister-in-law was not old, but his body became more emaciated after the injury, and his brain was not so good. Don''t expect him to repair his margins, and his movements are not very easy. Others like to call him this.


    Zhu Wen sat beside the old sister-in-law, glanced at the superb warhorse, and said to the old sister-in-law who was scrupulous about his horse: "Don''t wash it, you may not need it in the future."


    The old sister-in-law made a move and looked back with confusion: "Brother, you have to calm down the world, why don''t you need a war horse?"


    Zhu Wen ranked third at home, so most of the young people who left the village with him at first called his third brother.


    Zhu Wenwenyan''s eyes dimmed. Even though he knew that the old sister-in-law couldn''t think clearly, many things could not be known. There was no problem in saying this, but there was still ripples in his heart.


    The world ... The world has nothing to do with my Zhu Wen.


    Zhu Wen didn''t say much on this topic, but pulled out two bottles of wine from the storage bag and tossed each other: "Come, drink two bottles."


    The old sister-in-law held an eyebrow and smiled, patted Kaifeng mud intoxicatedly and took a sip, and only this action made his rosacea red again. However, the old sister-in-law did not immediately sit next to Zhu Wen. Instead, she carefully lowered the wine jar and turned to continue to brush the horse. "Third brother, drink first, I''ll finish the horse."


    Zhu Wen has long been accustomed to the stubborn attitude of the other party in pursuing perfection in the care of horses.


    During the gap, his eyes fell through the chaotic battlefield and fell in the direction of the Jiuhe Dingding array. His eyes clearly reflected Li Ye, Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian, and a hundred students who joined forces to mobilize the power of the world Majestic picture.


    Wine has entered the liver and stomach.


    The old sister-in-law didn''t know when to finish the horse, smiled and leaned against Zhu Wen, held the wine jar and drank it.


    After drinking for a while, the old sister-in-law lowered the altar, and saw Zhu Wen drinking from one altar to the next, not talking or stopping, his face full of worries.


    He asked tentatively: "Brother, why don''t you say that you don''t need war horses in the future?"

 v6 Chapter 37： Opening the gate of heaven together (4)

    After drinking the wine in the altar, Zhu Wen wiped his mouth at will, and smiled inexplicably, without answering: "You said, if this world has nothing to do with me, is it better to go to Dao, or to King An?"


    "Of course it''s good to belong to King An." The old sister-in-law said without thinking, an answer that a normal person would never answer like this.


    Speaking of which, the old sister-in-law disturbed the head, and Jomo also felt that the answer was inappropriate, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong, and it was a bit messy.


    "Why?" Zhu Wen asked.


    The old sister-in-law looked at Zhu Wen nervously, and shouted, "The world says An Wang Rende ... And isn''t An Wang a friend of the third brother? When you were in Changan, you took me to An The palace has been drinking for miles. "


    When it comes to the back, the old sister-in-law''s voice is a little louder and stronger, and it''s taken for granted.


    Zhu Wen bowed his head in silence and wouldn''t say much again.


    For a long time, Zhu Wen stood up, patted the dirt on his robe, looked at the battlefield of the fairy demon war, asked the old sister-in-law: "You said, why did we leave the country for the first time?"


    The old sister stood up, with a doubt in her face, wondering why Zhu Wen asked this most obvious question: "In order to become rich and rich, stand out!"


    Zhu Wen smiled: "What do you want to do every day now?"


    The old sister-in-law answered like a stream: "Brush the horse and feed the horse ..."


    He disturbed his head again, and said with a thick smile: "If Sange can come and drink with me from time to time, that would be the best thing. Although I stomp my leg, I am Sange''s person. No Who dares to disrespect me for three points ... I am thinking, and after a while I will marry a little lady to start a family, so that my old Liu family will be late! If the third brother can come to eat wine, it is Guangzong Yaozu''s thing......"


    Zhu Wen nodded, "If there is one day, I will go to your marriage."


    The old sister-in-law laughed and was very happy.


    Then he asked curiously: "The third brother left the country to compete for the world, right?"


    Zhu Wen looked at the end of the long sky, his tone was sober: "When I left the country, I was nothing but poor and thinking. I did n¡¯t want to confuse my whole life and wanted to find a way out. At that time, I was a poor boy and I did n¡¯t read a few books. Where? You know what the world is. Later, after several years of fighting, killing and grabbing food, I became more and more unscrupulous in my actions.


    "Four years of Qianfu, when the army broke through Chang''an, I used to think that we would have to make a name for ourselves and build our career. The clinker Huang Chaozhi was only very rare, and it was a difficult event in the end. Seeing that he would be ruined, of course, I did n¡¯t want to follow the funeral I had to surrender to the court. I thought that at most I could be a captain, and it would be good to keep some wealth, but I didn''t expect the court to give a rule. "


    "At the time when I was happy, I also realized that the court was rewarding and punishing inexorably, and it was about to die. It was not worth entrusting for life. There was no way out of being a loyal minister."


    "When I came out of Quzhou, with the support of Daomen, and the strength was strong, I became so imposing: Since the court was destined to perish, why couldn''t Zhu Wen achieve a great cause? Within a few months, I calmed down the seventh town of Central Plains, although it was won Dao Bing helped, but he was so proud of himself that he thought he was really the future son. "


    "In order to achieve the heroic hegemony, it was also because of the situation that I preemptively attacked Caozhou and waged a war with King An."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Wen stopped for a moment, his expression was unspeakable, and his eyes seemed to be infinite.


    He continued: "I was defeated by King An in the battle of Dengzhou in the past. I thought that I could fight against King An once and for all, but I never thought that if I had a first defeat, I would let the soldier Fear of war, and the army''s heart slackened. Then I woke up like a dream, King An ... in the end, King An. "


    The old sister-in-law saw that Zhu Wen was bitter, and Yu Xin couldn''t bear to persuade him, but opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Zhu Wen smiled with relief: "It is not shameful to lose to King An. He is a hero, a true hero. If ... give me another ten or twenty years, I may not be defeated so completely. , But dare not say that he can be steadily defeated. "


    The old sister-in-law was speechless, stunned for a long time, and could only continue to ask, "What does the third brother want to do now?"


    "Now?" Zhu Wen looked at the white immortals in the air, his mind involuntarily revealed their attitude towards himself, his face was gradually red, his eyes were full of humiliation, and in the end he became unscrupulous and disgusted.


    For a moment, Zhu Wenping regained his state of mind, took a deep breath, and soon regained his spirits, and said with an eyebrow: "Now, I want to build my career and let everyone in the world remember me Zhu Wen!"


    ...


    Li Zhi knew that there was only one way to solve the problem.


    That is to let Zhu Wen also participate in the Jiuhe Dingding formation.


    However, under these circumstances, how could Zhu Wen help them?


    The two sides are at odds with each other. They are deadly rivals. Even if there were no private grievances before, but after Li Zhi captured the other party''s Central Plains, the private grievances could not be said to be gone.


    But if Zhu Wen doesn''t come, how will the Jiuhe Dingding team complete?


    In all fairness, in Zhuan''s view, Zhu Wing''s team cannot be completed, which is what Zhu Wen wants. In that way, the Taoist fairy court will win, and Zhu Wen will be the master of the world in the future ... even if it is a cricket, even if the world becomes a world of religion, and no longer the world of imperial power, it will be stronger than death. hundred times.


    "Jiuhe Dingding array, in the final analysis, we still need the world to work together ... the world works together, why can''t you be upset? But now ..." Chu Nanhuai sighed, revealing deeply Helpless.


    Li Yan did not respond to Chu Nanhuai.


    He looked forward, his eyes frowning, his eyes fixed.


    There was someone walking up there.


    Zhu Wen.


    He walked with his hands in his own hands, and had a spirit of Yuan Yuan Yue Yue.


    There are still many monks in the camp, but the cultivation is all under the real world, so naturally Zhu Wen cannot stop the immortal realm. However, if Zhu Wen wanted to destroy the Jiuhe Dingding array, it was also a foolish dream. The random distribution of a force in the array was enough to make the other party unable to seriously hurt.


    Zhu Wen''s daring appearance made him so confused.


    Come to die?


    of course not.


    Zhu Wen looked at Li Yan with a smile and asked, "I see the kings in doubt, as if I need help."


    After all, Zhu Wen has a chance, and it is not surprising that he can feel the problem of Jiuhe Dingding.


    Li Maozhen, Gao Yan, Wang Jian and others kept silent and had poor eyes.


    Only Li Wei smiled: "Is General Zhu here to help?"


    Zhu Wendao: "Zhu has a question to ask King An."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Zhu Wen stared at Li Yan with a stern look: "In the eyes of King An, can Zhu be considered a hero in the world?"


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, and said, "General Zhu can be called a hero."


    Yan Xiong is certainly different from heroes.


    Before Zhu Wen''s eyes sank, Li Min laughed: "But to Li, General Zhu is indeed a hero."


    Zhu Wen frowned slightly: "Why?"


    "Nothing," Li said.


    Zhu Wenmoran immediately nodded: "I really don''t need this ''why.'' An Wang thinks so, that''s enough."


    With that, Zhu Wen opened his arms, shook his long sleeves, bowed his hands, and saluted Li Xun: "Zhu Wen, I am willing to help the King, help the people of the world, form a team of Jiuhe Dingding, and marry the fairy!


    ...


    As soon as this remark was made, it was full of people.


    Rao is Li Yan, and can''t help but be surprised.


    He frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Why? No why." Zhu Wen said frankly.


    Li Yan said nothing.


    Li Maozhen said, "Why do we believe in you?"


    Zhu Wen arrogantly said: "The Jiuhe Dingding team requires the concerted efforts of the people of the world. Without me, Zhu Wen, how can it be done?"


    Li Maozhen chuckled and laughed: "Without you Zhu Wen, Sun and Moon are not yet swapped?"


    Zhu Wen glanced at him, and said with a lip to his lips: "Without you Li Maozhen, the world would be much more peaceful."


    Li Maozhen was instantly red-hot on her cheeks: "You ..."


    Li Yan said: "The gate is the gate of General Zhu. Why is General Zhu going to fight?"


    Zhu Wen shook his head and said calmly: "The gate is the gate of Xianting, not my Zhu Wen. The gate also wants Zhu Wen to become Zhu Wen of the gate."


    Li Yan said: "What''s wrong with Zhu Wen?"


    Zhu Wenwenyan immediately became extremely angry. To the extent that he was ashamed, he seemed to have been greatly insulted: "How can my eldest husband be dominated by others, like a dog of a bereavement, and eaten by others ?!"


    Li froze for a moment, silently nodding.


    To Daomen, Zhu Wen is indeed no different from a dog at this moment, but to the world, at least for the Jiuhe Dingding Formation, Zhu Wen is indispensable.


    Gao Yan said: "General Zhu Zhu help me wait, what are the conditions?"


    Zhu Wen gave a contemptuous look at Gao Ling, and he could use a kind of puppet to realize the heroic tone of the heroes: "I Zhu Wen is a hero in the world! Today, I will kill the immortal dog with King An for the people of the world. Wait, where do I need you to talk to me about conditions? "


    Gao Yan''s face turned red immediately.


    Li Yanran.


    He nodded and said, "In this case, General Zhu is invited to the battle."


    Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, and others blurted out at the same time: "An Wang cannot!"


    Li Yan stood up and flung his sleeves. "I''m done, don''t say more. General Zhu, please!"


    Zhu Wen held his fist: "King Xie An!"


    In other words, he flew into the field and fell in the position of Li Yan, while Li Yan flew out at the same time, falling into the main position of the array.


    The Jiuhe Dingding array was originally required to be hosted by the emperor in the center, and the officials were echoed by all parties. Prior to that, Li Zhi and Li Maozhen, Gao Zheng, Wang Jian and others were in the Quartet. Now Zhu Wen enters the battle and he can fall into the battle.


    Although Li Maozhen and others still have serious doubts, this is the end of the matter and they can''t say anything more.


    They chose to believe in Zhu Wen for the time being, and also in Li Zhi.


    By this time, the five princes came together, and this was barely called a joint effort.


    ...


    Zhu Wen entered the battle and immediately integrated into the operation of the formation. In an instant, Jiuding continuously absorbed the power of the people of Central Plains through Zhu Wen''s air machine. After a short pause, the power of the large array was quickly increased again.


    Zhu Wen entered the Jiuhe Dingding formation and assisted the vassals of the world to fight against Xianting. This is based on the expectations of both sides of the fairy demon, which suddenly disrupted each other''s positions.


    His Majesty Baihe is presiding over the Chaos Bell against the Chaos Bell of Jinxian''s Demon Sword Formation, and suddenly hears the sound of His Majesty''s monk, learning of these changes, he quickly distracts and pays attention to the Jiuhe Dingding Formation. It''s okay not to pay attention. It will be clear to see that Zhu Wen has been integrated into the large array, and the power of the large array is growing rapidly, and the eyes of horror will all fall out.


    "Zhu Wen can''t go crazy? How could he go to participate in Jiuhe Dingding? How dare he ?!" His Excellency Baihe exclaimed, "He''s not going to die ?!"


    The Jiuhe Dingding array has already had the power of a full-strength quasi-sanctuary, but it is still increasing. Following this trend, it will not be long before it has the ability to shake Kunlun!


    At least the ability to shake the Emperor''s power in the Kunlun channel!


    If there is a problem in the channel, the follow-up immortals will fall into the channel, which is a little more serious. The power of the immortal in the Kunlun channel is destroyed and erased, and the Kunlun law is reset. The realm strength of these lower immortals will be Back to the previous situation where the lower bound fell sharply!


    Is this ok?


    Lord Baihe could not help but panic.


    He quickly yelled, "Zhu Wenmo wasn''t the one who hit it and lost his mind? Go and bring him out!"


    "Holy Lord, we can''t separate the powerful manpower, otherwise we will not be able to compete against the army of demons!" The name Taiyi Zhenxian said.


    "Waste! Junk! No matter how much you pay, even if you can''t destroy the Jiuhe Dingding array, you have to **** Zhu Wen!" Lord Baihe''s voice was so loud that he shouted directly in his mouth.


    "......Yes!"


    However, whether it is to destroy the Jiuhe Dingding array or to **** Zhu Wen, it is not what the immortals can do now.


    If they can do it, they can go offensive from the start.


    Countless monsters are standing in front of them, guarding the large array behind them.


    The immortals who received the order of His Majesty the White Crane separated several forces from the battlefield to fight with the monsters, and wanted to go to the position of the Jiuhe Dingding array. However, they just flew out, and more were flying in the monsters battle array. Power, talk about them surrounded.


    Although the monks are generally inferior to them, they are much more numerous, and it is too easy to hold them back.


    Seeing this scenario, the Demon King laughed happily, while controlling the Chaos Bell to fight against the Golden Immortals, he shouted proudly: "Fair dogs, don''t work hard, you can''t get through! Now the old cow asks you a sentence, you are ready to die Are you there? Hahahaha ... "


    After hearing these words, Mi Monkey King, Peng Demon King, and Xun Wang were all very energetic, and their hands were more light and irrelevant. It seemed that they would not be happy if they were not born to each other in the next moment.


    In this case, the Jinxian Yaoxian array could not adjust its strength.


    People such as Bai He Zunxi were anxious, but they could only watch the Jiuhe Dingding array become stronger and stronger.

 v6 Chapter 38： Opening the Gate of Heaven (5)

    Unsurprisingly, Li Wen did not have any thoughts after Zhu Wen entered the battle.


    The time passed quietly, and the aura sent by the Jiuhe Dingding array became heavier and heavier.


    Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen, Gao Yi, Wang Jian, Chu Nanhuai, Wang Zaifeng, etc. separated in all directions. Bading floated and rotated above their heads. Although the power of the world gathered was not visible to the naked eye, in the monk''s induction, the river-like power Longyou arrived and Baichuan entered the sea, but it was very clear.


    The texture of the array map is gradually blurred, replaced by a multitude of mountain and river scrolls. As the person in the main array, Li Zhi is the main array. I do n¡¯t know when it will gradually break away from the ground and rise to mid-air. Against the backdrop of magnificent rivers and mountains, even if he is not the emperor of the world, he also has a unique temperament.


    In Li Zhi''s perception, he can clearly distinguish the strength gathered behind Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, and Gao Ling, no matter how big or small.


    As the formation method runs, he and the large array have a tendency to integrate slowly. The most obvious feature is that they have a deeper ocean under the sea of ??qi, and the forces of all parties continue to enter, gradually making the inner connotation contain thousands of waves. The force is enough to sweep the mountains and rivers.


    Immersed in this state, Li Yiru Mu Chunyang, the incomprehensible comfort, like the magic soldier, can open up the world and change the pride of life.


    At the moment in the Jiuhe Dingding Formation, Li Jiru is a king, and the princes of all parties are only courtiers, and the image of the gathering of strength of the people has a mood of coming from all directions. Deeply savouring this fascinating artistic conception, when Li Zhi was not a monarch, he can also peek into the existence of the Lord of the World.


    In the consciousness of Li Maozhen and others, it is a different feeling now.


    Cooperate with the large-scale operation to gather the power of the world, let them give birth to a world with the lifeblood of the world, the incarnation of the world''s backbone, aspirations and a sense of mission for the world, they carried the world on their shoulders, while mastering the world Of the ruler.


    In a nutshell, everyone in the array has their own comprehension-comprehend the existence of the world''s air machine, understand the operating principles of the world, and understand how to integrate into the world to lead the world.


    This time, for everyone involved, improving their self-cultivation and state of mind is a rare opportunity. Each of them is convinced that they will definitely grow tremendously afterwards.


    This is the true synergy of the world. It is an unprecedented event. Only those who have traveled with this destiny can appreciate the supreme meaning contained in it.


    After a long time, Li Zhi felt the fluctuations of the power of the large array and the strength of his self-cultivation and the power of the dragon spirit, and gradually realized that: "In a few moments, the power of the large array will reach its highest point. That is when I shot. ... Unfortunately, the highest point of today''s large array of power is still far from the full power of the Jiuhe Dingding array ... but it can''t be controlled so much. We have achieved what we can To the extreme, whether he can change his life in the face of immortality depends on the fortune. "


    With this in mind, Lu Gujian also trembled.


    ...


    Today''s war has been going on for several hours.


    In this process, there are nearly a thousand immortals from the Kunlun Passage. After these immortals came to the lower bounds, they assembled with a team of one hundred people. They originally wanted to join the 5,000 immortals and seek to defeat the demons above the real world in the air. This is also the method that the Supreme Historian Baihe determined to win the victory in this battle.


    However, as the Jiuhe Dingding array became more powerful, Lord Baihe was frightened and had to order the followers of the Nether Fairy to change their battle methods, temporarily suspend giving up the victory with the demon monks, and attack Li who is hosting the large array. I and others strive to destroy the Jiuhe Dingding array.


    "Xu Chengzi, no matter how much you pay, you must bypass the evil war battle array, break through their obstruction, and destroy the Jiuhe Dingding array! Even if you use your flesh and blood to consume large arrays of power, you must give it to this seat. Destroy! "During the battle, Lord Baihe eagerly gave a death order to the followers of the next Nether fairy.


    "Respectfully, even if it is the Jiuhe Dingding Formation, the people who preside over the formation method are not very good, we will definitely remove them all!" Xu Chengzi said this with nearly a thousand immortals. , Divided into ten teams, from ten different directions to bypass the demon war battle array, went straight to the Jiuhe Dingding array.


    In the Battle of the Demon Clan, when he noticed the movements of Xu Chengzi and others, Zhao Batian shouted immediately: "Stop them! From the sword, you lead the team to protect the large array and protect An Wang!"


    "Yes!" Li Jian gritted his teeth, left the battlefield, and greeted the left and right demons, "All members of the Killing Hand, follow me!"


    As Li Jian''s killing hand led by the reorganization flew out, several ghosts gradually separated from the brigade, and separated to intercept the intention to bypass the battlefield and attack the immortal team of the Jiuhe Dingding formation. The two sides soon joined each other.


    "Town Charm!"


    When they looked at each other, the immortals swarmed their sleeves and played the Xuanhuangzhen demon symbol. In the dazzling rune rays, the monk monk suffered a head-on drink, some were blasted back and forth, some were wounded to vomit blood, and some even burst directly and died on the spot.


    To the monk monk, Xuanhuangzhen demon charm is unavoidable and unstoppable, as powerful as the law of heaven and earth.


    At the end of the town''s charms, the immortal people savagely stormed into the group of demons, rushing left and right, rushing like a bull, and the casualties of the demons who intercepted the team of immortals immediately expanded and fell.


    In this way, half of the ten teams of immortals broke through the blockade and came to the front of Jiuding Dingding.


    That''s more than 400 fairyland.


    In the Jiuhe Dingding formation, Li Xun and others are hosting the formation at this moment, and they are unable to shoot at all. The other monk monks are too weak to deal with.


    Seeing the immortals in front of him, Li Yan''s eyes were low, Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen and others looked dead, Gao Yan even fluttered at the corners of his eyes, and involuntarily gave birth to the thought of fleeing from the battlefield.


    "It will take another hour for the Jiuhe Dingding array to reach its peak ... Is it time to launch a large array of offenses, or stick to it?" Li Yan''s mind turned sharply. As the host of the formation, he had control. The ability of formation.


    However, the large array of forces reached the apex, and he did not have the full confidence to shake Kunlun, let alone now?


    "Jiuhe Dingding array? The world''s five princes? It''s just a ants-like thing, die for this seat!" Xu Chengzi, headed by a frightened face, flew 108 flying swords in front of his sleeves to form a flying sword. Torrent rushed to Jiuhe Dingding.


    As soon as Li Yan gritted his teeth, he would launch a large array in advance. After all, living people can''t suffocate in urine, and there is no reason to know that it is dead and can''t bear it.


    But at this moment, the sound of a thunderous thunder suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Li Yan unexpectedly looked up, and saw a burning comet destroying the sky and smashing from high altitude ... No, that''s not a comet, the tail of a comet will not be so long and solid, that is ¡ª¡ªA huge burning iron rod!


    A few months ago, before the beast tide war broke out, when the immortals were dispatched from all directions by the magic circle, there was a demon headrest shining in the galaxy. At the lonely peaks of the loneliness, the torrent of burning flames poured out from the waves. More than a hundred immortals in the valley appeared to kill.


    That was the seventh great saint of the demon tribe.


    But in an instant, the burning Tianhe fell from the void, swept away by the dummy and the immortal behind him!


    Xu Chengzi''s Feijian just flew out, halfway through, like a burning dead leaf, and turned into ashes. And he himself looked up at the falling fire-colored gold hoop. In addition to his face full of fear and despair, he was struck by Yanmang even before he could escape!


    In the firecracker-like gas explosion, the dummy Chengfei died, one by one fairy died, one hundred fairy died!


    The rest of the immortals hurriedly stopped their figures, all horrified, and opened their eyes full of fear to watch the opponent who suddenly appeared.


    The burning Tianhe eventually turned into a normal-sized iron rod, which was held lightly by Yun Qingfeng.


    The monkey demon held the magic soldier, and looked indifferent to the immortal people who shivered.


    "Qi ... Qi Tian ..." The immortals clenched their teeth and stared at the monkey demon, but no one dared to do anything.


    The monkey demon didn''t say a word.


    The immortal people did not move, but the monkey demon did not stay, his body disappeared in a flash, and when he reappeared, he had already started killing in the immortal crowd.


    He was fierce in action, bursting and killing the immortal, who was swept by an iron rod in his hand, either dead or injured.


    He never had a word out, but everyone had felt it, and he had waited too long for this battle.


    He had been lonely in the deserted Huaguo Mountain, sitting dead all day.


    Sitting for two hundred years.


    ...


    Li Yan no longer attempts to launch the Jiuhe Dingding array in advance, and the monkeys will protect them in person. Even if the immortals are still in the lower bounds, they will continue to attack, and he does not have to worry about anything.


    Monkeys may not be able to fight a thousand immortals alone, but right now the two sides of the fairy demon are evenly matched. The battle has heated up, and they can no longer be divided into forces. And the fairy down the Kunlun channel can only use fueling tactics, really can''t take monkeys.


    Even if there is a Golden Wonderland inside.


    "An hour, soon ..." Li Yan looked up at Kunlun Pass, muttering silently.


    ...


    One end of the fairyland of the Kunlun channel.


    Li Changgeng stared at the passage with a solitary face, and even though he couldn''t see a figure elsewhere, he still kept this posture unchanged. Immortal Emperor has many chances and cannot wait here all the time, so he sits on behalf of Immortal and brings a group of immortal officials just in case.


    "After three days ......... It should be said that after two days, the overall situation of the world will be finalized, and I no longer have to be distracted by this matter. I can assist the Emperor to concentrate on dealing with those extraterrestrial gods on the fairy domain." Li Changgeng was thinking so, and suddenly frowned.


    Someone came on the clouds.


    This man''s eyebrows are like pictures, and his clothes are like a band. The fairy posture is light and elegant, but he has the thunderous power.


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, a confidante of the muddust Taoist people, is second only to the Taobao Taoist in the ranks of the Tongtian Church.


    The two met each other and behaved like a ritual, Li Changgeng said strangely, "Why did the Virgin suddenly come here?"


    Since he is a political enemy, Li Changgeng keeps a minimum of alertness to Our Lady of Jinling at any time, not to mention that it is an extraordinary period, and the other party appears in the Kunlun passageway. If there is no reason for the other party to convince Li Changgeng, he has to be cautious.


    However, deep down in his heart, Li Changgeng didn''t think that Lady Jinling came here to find trouble.


    As the emperor''s confidant, Li Changgeng is the only one who knows that the great disciple under the mud dust Taoist Taobao Taoist has already trusted in the existence of the emperor. Since Duobao Taoists said that the muddust Taoists should deal with the chaos in the world, they still use many layouts to change the position of the cones, so the people of the other faction will not have any changes at this time.


    Our Lady Jinling smiled calmly and made people feel like a breeze, she said kindly: "I came here to take your life."


    During the conversation, the finger of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit hidden in the wide sleeves was already done.


    Li Changgeng felt a cool vest.

 v6 Chapter 39： Opening the gate of heaven together (6)

    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit silently shot, not to mention that there were no visions sweeping the sky, even the aura fluctuations were minimal.


    When Li Changgeng noticed that it was not good, a colorless and invisible flying sword had emerged behind him, penetrating the space like falling out of the water, and with the tiny ripples of air swinging around, the flying sword had penetrated into Li Changgeng''s vest !!


    "Mother Jinling, you ..." Li Changgeng looked pale, blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were full of incredible colors.


    As the absolute strongman in the Da Luo Jin Wonderland, Li Changgeng''s cultivation is naturally beyond doubt, but in comparison, the Lady of the Golden Spirit does not let it go. At this moment, the Lady of the Golden Spirit unexpectedly attacked and was unprepared, and Li Changgeng could only operate the aura body in the moment of critical strike, and there was no way to avoid it.


    Even though Li Changgeng''s body armor is not an ordinary thing, the Lady Jinling is ready to make a successful shot, and the flying sword used is not a general magic weapon. This time, Li Changgeng was not badly injured.


    "Mother Jinling, how brave you are to dare to stab this seat! You are not afraid of the anger of the Emperor, so you can''t survive or die?" Li Changgeng backed away quickly, while waving floating dust to cover the lower barriers in front of him, At the same time don''t forget to use words to gain time for yourself.


    Just before she also faced the peaceful Virgin Mary, at this moment her brows were full of fierce murderousness, and her clothespin fluttered backwards. Li Changgeng withdrew her and followed her like a shadow, with a steady stream of tricks in her hand, a stalk of flying sword flew out of her sleeve, and the storm showered on the other side.


    These flying swords are extraordinarily weird. After flying out, they disappeared into mid-air. When they reappeared, they changed their positions. They approached Li Changgeng''s body from various strange angles. They were brilliant, powerful, and attacked seamlessly. A wave higher than that can be called awesome magic.


    Ignoring Li Changgeng ¡¯s question to Madam Jin Ling, she obviously did not intend to talk nonsense to the other party and would not be held back by the other party. Not only that, but the frost on the bottom of her eyes gradually thickened, there was a decisive color.


    "Mother of the Gold Spirit! You and I are not much different, even if I was injured first, but it is not so easy for you to kill me! Moreover, there is no resentment between you and me, why have to fight for your life and death? Did you say? "Li Changgeng felt a little flustered when she touched the eyes of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit.


    Madam Jinling''s offensive is thunderous, and she has the demeanor of immediately dividing birth and death.


    After being conspired, Li Changgeng was not badly injured. He suffered a fierce attack and naturally continued to aggravate. It was really miserable.


    His combat power with Madam Jin Ling is actually between Bo Zhong. If he insists on escaping, there is a great chance, but Madam Jin Ling obviously guards against this hand, so not only did he have great strength when attacking, but 12 points.


    In this case, the Virgin Mary actually hurt herself first and then hurt others, and she suffered less damage than Li Changgeng. But I have to say that this strategy is effective, and now Li Changgeng can''t even get away.


    There is naturally an immortal officer next to Li Changgeng, but Madam Jin Ling did not appear alone. She also brought a manpower¡ªshe has not many people. It is easy to attract more people in advance, but there are many, enough to hold Li Changgeng''s. People, to create conditions for her to kill Li Changgeng.


    "Million swords come!"


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, who had not spoken, suddenly gave a loud drink.


    Upon hearing this, Li Changgeng fell like an ice cave.


    "Wan Jian Lai Chao" is the stunt of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit. Once cast, there is no death.


    Li Changgeng knows that there is no chance by chance today.


    "Mother Jinling, this is what you forced me to, even if Li Changgeng is dead, it won''t make you feel good!" Li Changgeng screamed suddenly, "starry!"


    Li Changgeng''s body was surrounded by a ray of light, and he was trapped in all directions. Numerous flying swords seemed to come from the void and shoot out from the ray of light. Gathering to Our Lady of the Golden Spirit.


    Then the fairy cloud above the head of Our Lady of Jinling was suddenly dark like night, and countless stars were bright like the sun, shaped like a huge astrolabe. The starlight pours down through time and space, as if the Milky Way fell, covering the Virgin Mary in it, and the star-colored blue orchid completely drowned it.


    ...


    The two men''s killings were to take the life of the other side, and completely abandoned their intention to defend themselves.


    When the Wanshou Feijian approached the Lady of the Golden Spirit, they eventually turned into a bright awn, disappeared in the hands of the Lady of the Golden Spirit, leaving only a broken Feijian.


    And the light of the star chessboard that penetrated the Virgin of the Golden Spirit left nothing in the end.


    No, nothing was left, at least the raged Lady of the Golden Spirit stood on her knees, and there was blood on the beach.


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit is indifferent and weak, as if she would fall at any time.


    Li Changgeng, who shed his hair, lay on his back on the ground, and had no energy to stand up, only his fingers could move.


    "Cough ... cough ..." Li Changgeng kept bleeding in his mouth, widened his eyes, raised his head, and looked at Madam Jin Ling, trying to see the other side. Can''t move.


    He was disappointed.


    Madam Jinling slowly stood up and walked towards him step by step.


    Li Changgeng felt ashamed.


    In terms of cultivation power, he never lost to the Lady of the Spirit, but unfortunately, at the beginning, he was conspired and his strength was damaged, and the Lady of the Spirit was forced to fight desperately, which caused the situation now.


    The reason why he will be undermined is that the Lady Jinling will not trouble him. This judgment is based on the intelligence passed back by the Taoists.


    Our Lady Jinling walked slowly and firmly to Li Changgeng.


    She said a word on the way: "Master, the plan has been successful."


    Of course, this sentence was not addressed to Li Changgeng, but to the people of Mud Dust.


    Then Lady Jinling added a long sword in her hand and raised it to Li Changgeng.


    Li Changgeng was desperate, and he also realized that he struggled and said, "It turns out ... the Taoist Taoist people have taken your word ..."


    Jin Ling was expressionless, and the sword in his hand was cut off: "It''s not just Duobao, the Emperor is the same."


    Then she chuckled softly: "The Emperor is nothing more than this. What qualifications does he have to become the Lord of Immortals?"


    ...


    The sword fell in the hands of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, but did not cut off Li Changgeng''s life.


    This is of course not the mercy of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, but when the sword is suspended above Li Changgeng''s head, it can no longer be stabbed.


    Immediately after the Immortal Lady of the Golden Spirit, her heartbeat could not stop accelerating.


    An overwhelming voice sounded: "What qualifications does He have to become Lord of the Fairy? It''s not enough for you to say anything."


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit looked up suddenly, and she really saw the Emperor.


    The fairy emperor floated in the air, high above him, and looked at her with a grim expression.


    Why is Xiandi here?


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit does not know.


    She laughed, not without contempt: "It is indeed the Emperor Xian, and she was able to arrive in time. But looking at the rush of the Emperor, should it be just coming alone?"


    Xiandi did not notice in advance that the calculation had been made, which is a clever way of muddy people.


    But if things have already happened and Xiandi hasn''t arrived in time, he is really not worthy of being an Emperor.


    The Emperor said indifferently: "To kill Er, etc., one person is enough."


    As he said, he pressed his palm in vain toward the Virgin Mary.


    Madam Jinling immediately fell to her knees, trembling and bleeding.


    During her heyday, she was not an opponent of the Emperor, but she is now at the end of the crossbow. How can she resist the other side?


    She will die soon.


    But she didn''t die.


    Not only did he not die, but the whole body was light.


    "How honorable is Emperor Emperor?


    A taunting voice came.


    Xiandi frowned, looking in the direction of the sound.


    "Tongtian? Can you break through the shackles of the East Floating Palace?"


    The person who came is the master of the heaven, or the mud duster.


    It wasn''t just the muddust man who came, behind him, there were countless previous ones flying in succession. Seeing his indifferent appearance and the grace behind him are like the big whale leading the school of fish up the current.


    Mud duster shuffled his sleeves and snorted softly: "For so many years, every time I give you the good situation in the world, do you really think that I am willing to be aggrieved? The reason why the old man will tolerate for years, But it ¡¯s the need to keep a low profile. Haotian, one thousand and eight hundred years! You can see how much pain, resentment, and resentment have accumulated in the East Floating Palace of the old man over the past eighteen years. strength?!"

 v6 Chapter 40： Opening the gate of heaven together (7)

    Facing more and more hostile immortals, the immortal emperor, who was almost alone, sneered, and gave a sneer glance at the muddust Taoist man: "Painful, resentful, what? If it is painful, resentful It ¡¯s powerful, so what else do you want to do? ¡±


    Mud duster''s eyes were low: "Haotian, you''re all dead. You can''t change your temperament. In front of me, what qualifications do you have to speak like this?"


    Having said that, the mud duster suddenly disappeared in situ.


    Of course he has no reason to delay time, night long is more dreamy.


    The moment the muddy man moved, the immortals who rushed behind him acted simultaneously. They spread like a large net and surrounded the Emperor Xian in a safe and enclosing manner from a safe distance, as if in order to prevent the Emperor from losing to the dusty people and fleeing.


    When the muddust Taoist reappeared, he had already appeared seven feet away in front of the Emperor. This distance was too close to look at. Even if the monks practicing Qi met, they rarely approached each other to this distance.


    Mud Dust Road is like a leaping koi, and the shot is simple and straightforward. This time, there was no shocking aura explosion, and there was no aura vision shining. Compared with the previous shot of Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, it was full of meaning.


    Xiandi sneered: "Since he came up to die, then I will teach you again, why is He the Lord of Heaven and Earth!"


    The Emperor stepped backwards and forwards, bowed slightly, and lifted his right hand suddenly from the waist. It was also simply punched out and collided directly with the dirt duster.


    Hum!


    At this moment, the ears of every fairy who were present suddenly remembered a loud roar, as if a thunder exploded in front of them. The huge impact penetrated into my mind, making everyone dazzled.


    Cultivated as a weak monk, the aura in the body suddenly lost control, and the five internal organs and six concubines were like a slammed hammer, and blood was spilled from all the seven tricks, even if they fell from the air.


    In front of the immortal emperor and the mud duster in the field, there was still no sign of aura.


    The two fists that faced each other did not really touch each other. There seemed to be a layer of diaphragm in the middle. Even if it was hard to see, it really existed. No matter how hard the two sides tried, they couldn''t disappear.


    For a moment, this layer of void diaphragm existed, and the heavy Weng Ming sounded in everyone''s ears, without a pause.


    Obviously, this seems to be a simple one-on-one punch. The two sides have not yet separated, and they are trying their best to overwhelm each other.


    ...


    Winning and losing is slower than expected, but also faster than expected.


    There are several great powers in Daomen Xianting. There is no second opponent, Xiandi and Mud Taoists in the saints'' realm. The victory and defeat are separated by a simple single move, so that the people present can really glimpse the peak of the Taoism. Upanishad.


    It''s just that the time for this move is too long, and the two have been deadlocked for more than half an hour.


    The vast majority of the immortals present couldn''t tell how many invisible contests they have had in these half-hours, nor can they peek into the mystery of how the top forces collide with each other.


    A loud noise exploded between the fists, and the Emperor and the Duchen Taoist slipped back at the same time.


    In front of their fists, in the small space, there are black beads that appear, burst, shine, and annihilate. The bead world, which is only three inches in size, gives people a sense of collapse. Immediately looking at the beads, the immortal people saw the disillusionment of the heavens and the earth and the deep darkness of the universe. Many people immediately became dark, and even screams were too late, so it was unconscious.


    The immortals who have insufficient realm do not have the qualification to look directly at the top laws.


    The Emperor Emperor and the Mud Dust Taoist retreat each other, but the distance is significantly different. The former retreats but not hundreds of feet, while the latter exceeds thousands of feet.


    The Emperor''s sleeves snorted coldly, his face was proud.


    The muddy man was so pale that he couldn''t hide it.


    Even if the immortal people still can''t detect the depth of the Qidao people at this moment, they can easily see that they have just confronted each other, and the Qidao people have failed-to be precise, they should be in a disadvantage.


    After half an hour of fighting, the Emperor and the Mud Taoist people separated from each other, but it was far from being born and dead. On the contrary, even if it is a muddy Taoist, Xiuwei ¡¯s strength has not fallen much. If she wants to, she is still enough to fight the Emperor for a hundred days.


    But for the situation at hand, it is sufficient to distinguish between strength and weakness.


    Dirt Taoists still do not have the qualifications to challenge the Emperor.


    At least not on his own.


    The immortal emperor slanted the mud dust man. The faint emperor''s majesty did not deliberately render it, but it made all the immortals in the scene feel clear and horrified. "Mud dust man? You did not take the wrong way, mud. Dust, rebellion, you still know yourself. "


    Although the Mud Dust Man was once again proven to be less effective than Xiandi, he did not have much embarrassment on his face.


    Facing the ridicule of the Emperor Xian, he said in a deep voice: "Haotian, what are you proud of? The army of Xianting is almost fighting on the border. The only mobile force that can be adjusted is put into the world. Now the interior of Xianting is very empty. Even if I can''t kill you, how can you help me? You can arrive in time today, and you think you won? Wrong, this is why you voted for yourself! "


    In other words, the mud duster waved his hand: "Achievement is great, just in this battle, kill Haotian, go!"


    The Qianxian people had already surrounded the Emperor Emperor, and they knew that there would be such a war. At this moment, after listening to the orders of the muddust Taoists, they did not hesitate to show their magic weapons and tactics.


    Although there are not many immortals present, more are still coming. In addition, most of them can be reached in time. Most of them are not weak. Jinxianjing has double digits, and there are more than one or two Dajin Jinxian. These people add It is easy for Mud Dust to drag the Emperor.


    The follow-up forces of the Mud Dust faction are still coming, and it only takes a moment to gather enough power to make the Emperor fall quickly!


    Mud duster shook his sleeves and hummed coldly: "Haotian, your death is here!"


    "Oh? Really?" Xiandi replied with a chuckle, his eyes full of contempt.


    It was also at this time, the thunder roared above the fairy clouds, and the hordes of immortals roared.


    Mud dust people''s eyes changed, and the direction these people came from showed that they were not their own.


    Immortal Emperor looked at the face of the mud-dust Taoist with a playful look. "I said, I am the master of heaven and earth. If you are not in your position, you simply cannot understand what this means."


    The immortals who came to help the Emperor did not come together like a torrent, but thousands of people walked in line. The leading general was wearing a golden scale lotus armor and holding a glass flame gun. "Slay the villain!"


    Seeing this person, the mud duster''s eyes changed, and he returned to the crowd without saying a word.


    Our Lady Jinling came forward and said, "Master, why didn''t you fight at the border and why did you appear here?"


    Mud duster observed a half-sound, and snorted coldly: "He was not carrying the headquarters soldiers, but was the Emperor Emperor''s Guard. It can be seen that he was not recalled by the Emperor, but happened to encounter this when he returned to his post to report to the DPRK. Emperor arranged to lead the army to help. "


    If the other party brought the border army back to the DPRK, those people in the muddust road wouldn''t look good enough, but if it was only the Emperor Xiandi, the number would not be too much, and the people in the muddock road would still have a fight.


    Our Lady of the Golden Spirit said: "But they still have a lot of manpower. At the moment, they are here in time. In addition, the Emperor''s combat power is complete, and we have no chance of winning!"


    There is no perfect odds, it is not that there is no odds, there are not many manpower brought by Xiandi. But it took a long time, and victory was defeat. The people of the Mud Dust faction add up to only about 30% of the total number of immortals.


    Mud duster chuckled: "We have no chance of winning, which does not mean we will lose this battle."


    Madam Jin Ling froze: "What does Master mean?"


    Mud duster: "How come you suddenly as a Haotian? He really noticed my whereabouts in time?"


    "Is not it?"


    "If so, why should he arrive alone? He should mobilize people to surround me and wait. How can he only let these people come?"


    "Master said ..."


    "Huh! It must be that the war in the heavens was beyond the expectations of Xiandi. He noticed that it was not good, so he rushed to Kunlun to check the situation."


    "That''s it ... I don''t need to bring people over to see the situation in Kunlun. However, when he was near Kunlun, he saw our people gathered around him. Then he realized that it was not good and he let Nezha bring people. He came to support, he saved Li Changgeng first! "


    Mud Dust and Humane: "We only need to persevere, hold the Kunlun channel, and wait for the victory in the mortal war, and then we can cope with the demons. At that time, we will join forces against the enemy, and our strength will increase greatly. what?"


    "Master Shimei! But ... when will the battles between the worlds be separated? If they arrive late, we will not be able to support them when the emperor mobilizes all parties to come. .... "


    "It depends on the demons and Li Yan! In any case, you and I and Haotian have torn their faces today, and there is no escape. If this battle is let go, we will have no chance to survive. ! "


    Madam Jin Ling took a deep breath, "The disciple understands."


    ...


    On the battlefield in the air, His Holiness suddenly refreshed, and then he sent a message to the immortal people in the Jinxian Demon Array: "Here, listen, Xiandi has seen our battle situation here through the mirror of Qiankun. Now We have already convened people to reach Kunlun. We just need to stick to it. Xiandi may find an opportunity to break through the inverse thief defense line to personally lower the boundary to solve the Jiuhe Dingding array! "


    When all the immortals heard and heard this, they were all in front of their eyes. Some monks of Jinxian who were wounded by the chaos bell now had a lot of strength out of thin air.


    If the Emperor could personally go to the lower bound, maybe he could pass Kunlun in an instant. If he took the shot himself, what fears would there be in the Jiuhe Dingding array?


    Just then, Li Yan suddenly opened his eyes.

 v6 Chapter 41： Opening the gate of heaven together (8)

    Li Ye felt very real. The power of the Jiuhe Dingding array has reached its strongest level, and it will not be improved even if it continues to maintain the array. As the person who presides over the formation of the law, Li Zhi has a clear understanding of the power of the law. It is a force as deep as the galaxy of the night, and its power is no longer enough to describe.


    Li Yan no longer hesitated, and went straight up into the sky from midair.


    At the same time, Lu Gujian, who was lit by Rune Times, was already holding it.


    At this moment, the strength of the dragon spirit in his body and the strength of the people in the fairy garden received the deepest resonance, one after another, all poured out into Lu Gujian.


    The power of the Jiuhe Dingding array, such as using a hurricane tornado, looted wildly around Li Yi. As Li Zhi held up the Heavenly Sword in his hand, the large array of strength merged with the strength of the sword body. In the blink of an eye, the sword with the sword was like daylight, and the sun poured down in all directions. The two sides of the fiendish demon who are fighting, the camp demon under his foot, and the distance There is also the Kunlun Passage of the Immortal Nether, and even the Ox Demon King and the White Crane Lord in the sky are shrouded in it.


    There was no need for Li Yan to speak out, all the monks'' attention was attracted.


    Seeing Li Ye''s expression at this moment, the monks were impassioned. They felt the power from Li Ye who couldn''t be looked at directly. The monk who was a lower monk took a glance and was forced to lower his head with tears.


    His eyes were as big as a bronze bell, his face twitched with muscles, and fear covered his face.


    Not only he is like this, every immortal in the Jinxian Yaoxiu array has the same look.


    At this moment, Li Yan in the vision is like a saint, so that they can no longer adhere to the Tao heart. The opponent''s hand seemed to be not a sword, but a city of mountains, rivers, and rivers. It was an irreversible sage rule, with unmatched strength.


    Li Yan didn''t stay in the slightest, and looked at the immortal people like lightning, and suddenly drank: "The potential is coming, the heaven and the earth are together!"


    The words did not fall, he slammed his sword towards His Excellency Baihe, towards thousands of immortals, and towards the Kunlun passage.


    For a moment, it seems like the sky is falling, the sun and the moon are dark, and everything is silent. Everyone''s movements were stiff in the middle, and his expression was fixed on his horrified face. The sword light that was so bright, indescribable, inconceivable, and not directly visible, swept across the bodies of the immortals, penetrated the Jinxian hordes, and descended on the Kunlun passage!


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    Everyone will remember this scene, and they will remember the beauty of this sword.


    That was the sword that made the world look at it.


    ...


    Maybe it''s been a long, long time, or maybe it''s just a brief moment, the sword light is extinguished in the heavens and the earth.


    Mountains and rivers, camps and gullies were restored to their original colors at this moment. There was no grass, trees, flowers or leaves, and they were half damaged under this sword.


    As if it was just a breeze, gently passing by, gentle and harmless.


    However, all the immortals who stood in front of this sword and were swept by the sword light, no matter they were in the land fairyland or Taiyi true fairyland, no matter whether they were in front of the monster race or in the Kunlun passage, their bodies never moved.


    Their horrified expressions were still fixed on their faces, but they would never change again, and there was no longer any vitality in their bodies.


    With a whisper, the body of an immortal suddenly turned into a mop of dust, dissipating like dust.


    This sound was like the collapse of the Yellow River dyke, and the body of the immortals immediately disappeared in pieces, disappearing into the sight of everyone like a dream bubble.


    This time, Shao said that more than 2,000 immortals have died.


    Even a monkey with a full blow can only kill one or two hundred immortals.


    Immortals in the heavens and the earth are almost half short!


    And in a place where no one can see, in the Kunlun Passage, at this moment it is a scene of doomsday. The original quiet and peaceful space optical flow channel flashed thousands of lightnings in just a moment, thundering countlessly, devouring everything in the dark, and space and time were distorted to the extreme.


    All the immortals in it either disappeared, such as smoke, or were torn by the law of madness, and none were spared.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the demon fairy outside the Kunlun Passage, there is no fairyland in the Kunlun Passage.


    Lord Baihe felt that time had flowed for hundreds of years, and when he exhausted all his efforts to reconcile and finally recovered his ability to move in the stagnant and grayness of death, the dead fish panted immediately.


    The suffocation by the just made him almost unable to breathe.


    The rest of his life after the disaster was beyond words.


    Fortunately, he was so strong that when he discovered that the immortal was dead, he temporarily forgot his heartache and consternation.


    He looked at Li Ye who was still standing high in the air, all eyes were in shock, "This ... this is the Jiuhe Dingding array? Actually ... it has such power!"


    "Fair dog suffers!"


    Without waiting for His Majesty the White Crane to walk away, the Demon King has arrived, and the chaos bell is blasting like a sky cover, and the shadow obscures his newly restored vision.


    Historian Baihe was so horrified that he hurriedly displayed himself and wanted to get rid of him.


    But he couldn''t walk away.


    Although he was just alive, his foundation has been damaged and his vitality has been severely damaged. He has less than 30% of his strength to repair. It can only be recovered in a year and a half. Now he is facing the Demon King and holding the chaotic clock to his death. Speed ??can''t keep up.


    "The Lord of the Bull Devil!" His Holiness, a resentful, unwilling roar, was struck by the Chaos Bell, and his body flew out like a short-line kite, and the spirit flew away instantly.


    As soon as Lord Baihe died, the immortals in the "Jianxian" hordes of golden immortals who had just "awakened" hurriedly ran as birds and beasts and fled in all directions.


    "Where to escape!" The ox devil screamed, setting off the chaos bell.


    The chaos Zhong Xuanhuang''s light swept through the sky and covered all the immortals. Now they have suffered the same predicament as the four elders in the southeast, northwest, and northwest, and the immortals immediately suffered.


    The Monkey King, Peng Demon, and King Wang took the opportunity to kill, almost the same as chopping melon and cutting vegetables. They killed more than forty Jinxianjing and several Da Luojinxian.


    Seeing how they were killed by the light clouds and wind, like grass and mustard, where else can they be seen as the top existence of monks in the world?


    When the demon kings killed their immediate enemies, the demons launched a decisive attack on the remaining immortals in the shouting and shouting of the earth. Nearly half of the immortals suffered casualties, and morale has fallen to the bottom of the valley. At this moment, where are the opponents of the demons, there is an instant chaos, and only the siege is surrounded.


    At this point, the general situation is set.


    Daomen Xianting, who has dominated the world for thousands of years, declared a complete defeat in the battle to decide whether the world would return to immortality or the people.


    ...


    "Wang An, hurry up and see what happened to the Kunlun aisle!"


    Chu Nan Huaifei urgently reminded Li Li.


    Li Yan glanced at each other and flew to Kunlun Pass.


    Chu Nanhuai''s eagerness, of course, Li can understand. According to the plan at this moment, the Dustmen are already at the other end of the Kunlun Passway, waiting for the coups to kill Xianyu to merge with them. If the Kunlun Passage is destroyed, the army waiting for them will only be destroyed.

 v6 Chapter 42： Due farewell

    The situation of the fairy demon war has been critical before. As the follow-up fairy continues to fall, the strength of both sides is changing. Even if the monkey comes, it cannot reverse this trend. After all, he cannot face a thousand immortals alone. Siege.


    Therefore Li Lifang just cut out that sword. The first thing he sought was to cause the Kunlun Passage to be turbulent and destroy all the immortals. As for whether the Kunlun Passage would be destroyed as a result, Li Yi could not consider so much.


    Before Li Yan and Chu Nanhuai came to the Kunlun Passage, after a brief investigation, they discovered that Chu Nanhuai was completely worried.


    The Kunlun aisle is very stable, and has not been damaged in any way, and it can still be passed by monks.


    Chu Nan Huaishu took a big breath and wiped a sweat that did not exist on his forehead. The old Taoist priest, who has always been so impressed, has always been in a stable state of mind. Such a disorder has not happened before.


    Li Zheng glanced at him, and said, "The former emperor''s imperial conquest is in fact nothing more than a restriction on the Kunlun passageway, which cannot be completely removed. The Kunlun passageway, which Lilian does not want, is at best The Jiuhe Dingding array that has played 40 to 50% of its power, and how can you take it? It can break the balance between the power of the immortal and the power of the puppet, and it is rare to cause turbulent flow in the channel space. "


    Chu Nanhuai was teased by Li Yan, and did not mean to blush, but hehe said: "Concern is chaotic. Who can be exempt from saints? I am also a stinking Taoist."


    Seeing that he could not take advantage of his words, Li Huan no longer **** at the other party, looked up at the Kunlun passage and said, "The Kunlun passage has now fallen into our hands, and it can be considered as opening the door to the world. The next step is to let the demons start immediately. Or take a break and go to Fairyland again? "


    Chu Nanhuai Zhengzheng said: "You must start immediately! The situation facing the leader is very urgent, and they may be lost forever, and all the monsters must be one!"


    Li Xuan felt the difference: "Even the monks in the Qi clan should go up?"


    "of course!"


    Chu Nanhuai looked to kill, "Although Xianting doesn''t have many soldiers and horses, as long as Xiandi is safe, he can quickly mobilize the border army to help, and then the two sides will definitely have a decisive battle. To be honest, even if all the monks go up It is also difficult for us to take advantage. Moreover, the Zhou Tianxing array requires a lot of monks to participate in it. If the number of demons is not enough, the array cannot be formed, and it is difficult for us to compete with the people of Xiandi. "


    Li Yan chuckled: "As you said, even if the monks have gone up, you have almost no chance of winning?"


    Chu Nanhuai clasped her hands and patted her fingers on the back of her hands. "Can''t say that either. Daomen Xianting has gone in the world. Neither you nor Li Maozhen, Gao Gao, Wang Jian and others will allow it on their own land. The existence of Daomen Incense. The incense of Xianting is cut off, and the strength must usher in a universal and continuous decline, but the monks will not be affected by this. In addition to the Zhou Tianxing array, we do not seek the victory first, but just maintain There is a great deal of stalemate. "


    Li Yan silent for a moment, and made no comment.


    If the situation develops this way, it seems self-evident whether the next master of the fairy court is the mud duster or the demon, is this the situation that the mud duster is willing to see?


    However, there are so many great powers in the Mud Dust Taoist faction, which is unmatched by the demons. Besides, there are no monkeys in the demonic warrior who can fight with the Mudust Taoists.


    In addition, if the Emperor has deployed too many manpower to fight against the demon and muddust Taoren, wouldn''t the border guard against emptiness? At that time, the various groups of immortals in the extraterritorial area will definitely drive in.


    Xianfan is one. If Xianyu is defeated, it will be difficult for the world to keep it.


    All these are not simple questions.


    However, this is not what Li Yan should be entangled with now. Things can only be taken one step at a time. How do the dirt and dust people cooperate with the demon and how to develop in the future? It is too early to discuss it. As for the immortality of Xianyu ¡ª¡ªHe can''t be slain, willing to be killed by the fairy?


    You must settle in outside.


    This is a near-unsolvable contradiction.


    Right now, I can only rush to the inside.


    I hope the situation can be cleared up by then.


    What Li Yan can do now is to put the demon into the fairyland, and then he will seek to unify the world as soon as possible. Only then would his cultivation strength be fully raised, and he would have the ability to personally interfere with the situation in Xianyu.


    And the situation in the world is also the first to settle in.


    ...


    When the monk monks surrounded the remnants of the immortals, Li Xuan called the Demon King over and discussed the matter of putting monks into the fairy lands.


    At present, the remaining immortals must face the siege of nearly ten times the enemy. Even if there are many real monks among the monster monks, they have no ability to escape, let alone that there is no golden fairyland in the immortals. No matter No way can escape under the eyes of several demon kings-none of them.


    After Li Yan made a proposal with the Cow Demon King, the Cow Demon King immediately said decisively: "Returning to Xianyu and regaining Xianting is the biggest mission of the demon family to lie dormant for thousands of years. From the world to Xianyu, we have already gone Half, naturally there is no reason for delay! "


    Li Yan''s answer to the Demon King was not unexpected, as it should be.


    Two hours later, the first batch of monsters¡ªmore than 10,000 monks above the real world¡ªunder the leadership of the Cow Demon King, entered the Kunlun Passage.


    The reason why not all the monsters act together is because the annihilation battle against the immortals is not over yet-but they have also destroyed a lot of the opponents. You can free up these forces and rush to the immortal realm.


    Next, as the immortals were continuously annihilated, the monks of the tribe entered the Kunlun channel one after another.


    Looking at the monks in groups, all kinds of black-dominated demons were wrapped in black, and they rose into the Kunlun channel like a countercurrent fish school and disappeared into the clouds. Li Zhi''s mind could not help but emerge from the immortals in white. Successive scenes of falling snow.


    The contrast is so obvious that it is full of philosophical meaning.


    Li Zhe could not help but come up with an idea: Xianting has always been orthodox in heaven and earth, just as the court ruled the world. Now that the monks of the tribe attack the fairyland, are they the same as the anti-thief attacking Chang''an? Should the scene at hand be counted as a victory for the villain?


    "Demons, always villains!" Li Min sighed in his heart, and laughed at himself.


    The monk monk is still on his way to Kunlun. Except for the remaining local power of the monks, all the monks will come here in the next day and then enter the fairyland. Many of them are real monks or even monks during the training period. The latter will not fight on the front line. Before they grow up, they only assume the responsibility of participating in the Zhou Tianxing array.


    "This is also considered as a migration of the clan ... but the future is uncertain." Li Min''s mood has never calmed down for many days.


    One more demon, Zhou Tianxing, has more strength. In the case of not having a lot of chances, the demon tribe naturally uses all the available power, no matter how small the mosquito leg is, it is meat.


    In the face of such a trend, the Mozu said that there were no extra monks left to Li Yan, and even the red children and Yoda Chan''s team who had helped Li Yan for a long time had to enter the fairyland.


    This means that there are no more immortals and no demons in the world, only mortals.


    It is one step away from the most basic and biggest goal of the union of the princes, "everything and everything".


    ...


    On that day, the sky was clear and the sky was clear and the autumn was airy.


    In front of the Kunlun passage, the monster camp was empty, and a batch of monsters came here in the past few days. After a short rest, they entered the fairyland from here. Now, the last batch of monster monks will leave.


    Li Yan said goodbye to them in front of the camp.


    Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen, Gao Yan, Wang Jian and other mortal princes standing behind Li Yan-they have not left, but stand side by side with Li Yan, there is only one person: the lord Wu You.


    At this moment, the county master was holding the hand of the fox demon boss lady with red eyes and whispering farewell.


    After returning from the demon territory, the boss lady has been with Wu You, and the feelings cultivated by the two sides in the demon race have continued to heat up during these times. I just didn''t expect to leave so soon, and I didn''t know when it was goodbye, or I might never see each other again. After all, the war in Xianyu will be very fierce and cruel, not even better than the battle of Zhenjiang City at that time, so even the old fairies like the boss wife are bursting into tears at this moment.


    Standing in front of Li Yan were monkeys, red children, Yodasao, white wolf, Zhao Batian, Li Jian, and others.


    Chu Nanhuai brought out a plate with a person in it, and there was a jug and glass on it.


    "Come, drink this glass of wine ..."

 v6 Chapter 43： There is no reason for this wine (Part 1)

    Yoda took the wine glass, but with a look of sorrow and sigh, he said several times and stopped, and finally just sighed.


    At that time, Li Yong calmed down Huang Chao, and Fengshan in the west rushed to Qishan to take over Li Zhi''s return. After the battle of Qishan, the gates of the Fifth Avenue were left dead, and Shimen went east to death. After waiting for Li Zhi to relax, Pinglu sent an urgent message: There is a scourge local. When he hurried back, he met his elder son Yodah.


    At that time, the holy son of the real world was mysterious and unpredictable. Li Ye was particularly difficult to cope with. If it was not for the other party''s intention to help Li Ye and deliberately let Li Ye release water during the fight, Li Ye might not be able to clean up well. Lu situation.


    Unexpectedly, it took only two years to complete the trip. Li Xie crossed the real three realms all the way to the land of wonderland and heaven. Now they are almost reaching the real wonderland, and their cultivation is no longer comparable.


    Moreover, even the future and fate of the demon clan depend on Li Ye. The weight and status of Li Ye in the mind of the monk monk have long been not comparable.


    Seeing Yoda''s inexplicable expression, Li Min was about to relax and joke, but the other side threw the wine glass, and his eyes angered, "How can An Xiaowang drink such a small cup, why doesn''t An Wang take a big bowl ... .No, bring the wine jar ?! "


    Li Xun couldn''t help laughing, and immediately made people hold several bottles of wine and drank with Yodak and others.


    "That''s good enough!" Yoda wiped her mouth and laughed hugging the jar.


    After waiting for the altar to drink, Yoda shook the altar for a long time, until it was confirmed that the wine was empty, and he looked at the empty altar for a while. After returning to God, he gave Li Quan a fist, and his voice was somber: "Brother Li, don''t let it go."


    Li Xuan returned his gift with a fist: "This journey to Xianyu will be a difficult and arduous journey and countless tribulations. You brother take care."


    Yoda couldn''t help feeling red in his eyes, and there seemed to be thousands of words: "Brother Li ..."


    "Brother You ..."


    The red baby came up and punched Yoda with her two fists. She looked disdainfully: "Look at your shameful look, do you still want to cry like An Wang with a headache? Look at me There are countless goose bumps all over, and gone! "


    Yoda was furious. "Shut up for me! Adults don''t interrupt!"


    "Bird, you''re itchy again, aren''t you? I want to loosen your bones?"


    "Come and come, I''m afraid you won''t succeed? Ambitious?"


    "Cultivation is not high, is it reasonable to be low?"


    The two shoved and walked away, shouting more fiercely than others, but no one really did. Being so troubled by them, the pressure of parting sorrow and difficult prospects was alleviated a lot.


    "His Royal Highness, Li Jian retired. No matter what the future, the killing hand will be waiting for His Royal Highness in Fairy Sphere. As long as His Highness has a command, Li Jian will obey the order." Li Jian salutes Li Li.


    Speaking of the killing hand, Li Yan could not help thinking of Qi Qitian. The self-proclaimed Blackrock Ridge butcher, who claimed himself to be his No. 1 dog leg, was complacent, and eventually died in the fairyland monster of Zhenjiang City.


    Li Xun was speechless for a moment, saying goodbye to Li Jianxing.


    The white wolf stepped forward, didn''t salute Li Li, his complexion wasn''t good-looking, at least he couldn''t see his closeness. He stood in front of Li Yan for a while, but he didn''t say anything. At the end, he looked at Li Yan complicatedly, and said in a low tone, "You are indeed a hero, but it ¡¯s a pity ... "


    He did not continue.


    Li Yan only smiled bitterly.


    For the red-sleeved girl who is enthusiastic and purely infatuated, Li Ye really doesn''t know how to tell.


    Leaving aside the red sleeves, the last batch of powers of the demon clan on the immortal realm were mostly fierce beasts-powerful and powerful beasts. These were all cultivated by the immortals in the demon tribe. With the extinction of the immortals during the beast tide war, the white wolves gradually brought them into the trap. Now White Wolf''s control of these fierce beasts is not weak.


    The powerful fierce beasts in the beast tide warfare caused the monks to be severely injured and injured, but because of the existence of the white wolf, the power lost by the demon was almost made up for a lot. I have to say that this is a great irony to Xianting. Xiandi was a stone and smashed his feet.


    Because of controlling the beast, White Wolf succeeded in the presidency. He was already in Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, and he has been promoted to Jin Wonderland.


    In the end, the white wolf fisted with Li Yan: "In any case, Your Highness has great gratitude to the demons, and I hope to see you again in the future."


    Li Yi returned the gift.


    In the end, monkeys remain.


    The monkey waved his hand with Li Yan, but without a word, turned and left.


    His thin back is still lonely.


    The monkey helped the county owner to reshape his body. This physical body made the county master extremely powerful. As her control of the body matured, her combat power was steadily increasing. She has now surpassed the real wonderland, but she is still far from seeing the end.


    "The county master, take care of yourself, remember to read less whimsical novels, don''t be superstitious about the stories of the scholarly scholars who are rich and precious, they are all false, and will only make people unrealistic." In the end, the words of the heart were exaggerated.


    Seeing her cried tears, it seemed that it was life and death, which caused Wu You to choke.


    ...


    Watching the queen-pressed monkey disappear at the end of the clouds in the Kunlun Passage, Li Yan exhaled a long breath.


    However, he looked back at Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei, "Why don''t you follow up? Now is the critical period of your great cause, you two should join the battlefield."


    The demon tribe went up to Xianyu, especially when they saw the white wolf with tens of thousands of fierce beasts to supplement the extremely strong combat power, Chu Nanhuai relaxed, and resumed the lazy and weird behavior of the past.


    While holding his booger comfortably and enjoying his face, he seemed to be true and false: "Although the old Tao is a reincarnation, he has lived in mortal world for many years and is a real mortal. The bond of mortal world is far from over, Lao Da How can it be gone? "


    Li Huan made no remarks, glanced over Su Emei''s eyebrows, who frowned, calmly and peacefully, but didn''t ask him anything.


    The county owner was still immersed in parting sorrow, hiding behind Li Wei, dragging his clothes to wipe his tears.


    Li Yan''s eyes finally fell on Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian, Wang Zaifeng, Zhao Bingkun and others.


    Zhu Wen is no longer worried. Even if he is in possession of an opportunity, he can do nothing without a foundation. The next thing Li Yan has to face is a battle with Li Maozhen, Gao Yan, Wang Jian, and other young princes.


    Li Huan was rather strange. Up to now, Li Maozhen, Zhao Bingkun, and others have no intention of leaving in a hurry. It is not difficult to deal with them because Li Zhi is now approaching the real wonderland.


    However, seeing Li Maozhen''s intentional or unintentional control of Jiuding''s gas engine, Li Xun understood that Jiuhe Dingding battled Yu Wei and Jiuding to protect him, and the other party was not worried about what he was doing to them now.


    "It''s over here, should I wait to break up?" Li Yan smiled and asked Li Maozhen and others, of course, this is the reason why they want to lead them to stay.


    Sure enough, Li Maozhen didn''t say anything, but Gao Yong took the lead in speaking: "The matter here is not completely finished."


    "Oh? What else?" Li Yan asked. Gao Ling was accustomed to pretending to be pretentious. He had something unwilling to finish directly, and he had to wait for him to question, so that he seemed inscrutable and had the initiative.


    Gao Yong said indifferently: "This time the Kunlun Alliance, the princes work together, and everything is reasonable. However, the Kunlun channel is still there, and the fairy can still go to the lower bound. How can the matter here be said to be complete?"


    Li Yan understood what Gao Yan meant.


    The monks went to the fairy realm, but as long as the Kunlun Passage is still there, they can come down and have the ability to directly intervene in the affairs of the world. Once the mons have achieved good results in the fairy realm, they can spare no effort to help Li Yi, then other Wouldn''t the princes be left alone?


    Li Yan looked around the crowd: "What do you mean by that?"


    Gao Yan said, "Destroy the Kunlun Pass."


    Li Yan: "How to destroy it?"


    Gao Yan said: "It is natural that I wait together."


    Li Yan said: "I can go back to Kunlun when I work together?"


    Gao Kun said: "I have to wait for the heavenly Qi machine, why not?"


    Li Yan was silent for a moment.


    He certainly understands that if there is another kind of power between heaven and earth, even the Kunlun Passage can be destroyed, I am afraid that it only has the power of heaven.


    Li Yan glanced at Chu Nanhuai: "Can Tianlun Qiji really shake Kunlun?"


    For a moment, Chu Nanhuai thought seriously, Xu Xu said, "It depends on what you get in the secret world of heaven. Except for the body protection, what is the specific method. In essence, the Kunlun passage is the law of space. It ¡¯s not impossible to join forces in seeking to close the channel. "


    Li Min nodded.


    Seeing that Li Zheng had not rebutted and had no doubt, he directly agreed to close the Kunlun channel and watched the meaning of losing the arm of the demon tribe. Li Maozhen couldn''t bear it. After the Kunlun passage, no matter how successful the monks are in Xianyu, they will never be able to go down! "


    Li Zheng gave Li Maozhen a meaningful look: "Of course I have no objection."


    Li Ye did not object.


    Li Maozhen opened her mouth, speechless.


    Wang Jian and others looked at each other, all puzzled by Li Zhi''s succinct and clear-cut attitude.


    Only Zhu Wen gave Li Yan a deep look, thoughtful, realized.


    Li Yan took everyone''s look in his eyes, but didn''t explain much, but asked, "When will I start?"


    Li Maozhen, Gao Yan, Wang Jian and others looked at each other, all of which were silent. Li Ye agreed to work with everyone to close Kunlun. This was the situation they wanted to see. However, Li Ye agreed so quickly, and everyone was surprised, so they didn''t know if they should accept it.


    In the end, the crowd made up their minds: "After three days."


    The reason for choosing three days is that it takes three days for the demons to pass the Kunlun Pass.


    After three days, all the last monks will leave the aisle. When Kunlun is closed at that time, there will be no harm to them.


    ...


    That day and night.


    The demon camp that can accommodate 100,000 monks is empty and lonely, and only a few tents reveal some lights. Although the five princes and hundreds of people are together, there are hundreds of people, but in any case they are not satisfied with the entire camp, they can only light up a leaf of the night sky.


    Li Yan and Wu You stood on a corner tower and admired the bright Milky Way. The night breeze came quietly, the four fields were silent, the grass was bearing its seeds, and the wind was shaking its leaves. Even if they did not speak, the scene looked very beautiful.


    I don''t know how long he stood, Wu You took the lead and asked a question she had been asking since the day: "Brother, why do you agree to close the Kunlun passage?"

 v6 Chapter 44： There is no reason for this wine (below)

    The moonlight was like a waterfall, beating against the county''s three thousand soft and silky silks. Li Xun gently treated her, and said softly, "The battle between heaven and earth takes precedence over everything. If it is not beneficial to me, I certainly can''t do it. If it''s in my favor, I naturally refuse to let it go. "


    Wu You blinked like a star''s eyes, wondering: "But the demon tribe is our ally, how can it be good for us to close the channel of their lower bound?"


    Li Yan retracted his gentle eyes and looked at the deep and vast Kunlun Passage. He said, "Of course it is beneficial. Have you ever thought about it, if the demons and muddust Taoists win in Fairyland, they will become the fairyland. Lord. As the Lord of the Immortal Court, their status has changed. After becoming the ruling class, their first question to consider is how to stabilize the rule. This includes eliminating internal rebel forces and strengthening their authority. "


    "After all, there can only be one orthodox world."


    "To be more straightforward, they will reunite the world and regain the dominion of the world again."


    "This is not half different from Daomen Xianting."


    "Our alliance with the Demon Clan and Mud Dust Taoist will be instantly broken and there is no room for the moment when the other party becomes the master of the fairy court."


    "If the Kunlun passage is not closed and Xianfan is not completely isolated, by then, will I have to fight against them?"


    "Even before that, the demons and muddust Taoists made some strength to help me calm down the world. In the end, did the guys fear me Li Li or the demons and muddust Taoists? How many people can I be loyal, Luck? "


    "In the end, when the demons and mud dusters want to seize the power of the world, what can I do against them?"


    Wu You didn''t expect Li Xun to tell such a truth, he was there for a while.


    However, the county leader in front of her was no longer the Changan girl who had been ignorant in the past, and she soon wanted to understand the truth.


    This made her eyes dark.


    The county master asked, "But what if the demons lost?"


    Li Yan obviously had an early draft, so he replied without hesitation: "If the demons and mud-dust Taoist losers, Daomen Xianting frees up, he will naturally find ways to continue to interfere in the affairs of the world, and reassemble his troops to the world again."


    "At that time, after this great change, the Emperor of Emperor will not, as before, take into account the overall situation of fighting with the army of immortals outside the region, and refused to adjust too many soldiers and horses-on the contrary, I''m afraid he would rather throw away Halfway up the river, from now on, the Anxian Realm will also focus on annihilating me, and establish our own rule over the world to ensure the endless incense of the Tao. "


    "Besides that, before that, if the demons and muddust Taolu defeated in the Fairyland, they need to be defeated, and I don''t want to see them return from the Kunlun channel."


    "Mankind can''t withstand the torment of the fairy war. The people''s lives are too fragile. If the war of the monks above the fairyland is not deliberately evading the creatures of the world, casually may make the world into purgatory. Save one. "


    "By then, where else can I cultivate?


    After hearing this, Wu You''s bright red cherry mouths were tangled together, just like her contradictory and complicated psychology.


    After a long time, she continued to ask, "Brother Brother, have our alliance with the demon tribe been broken?"


    Li Yan smiled, his smile was full of helplessness, and full of free and easy and wisdom. "In fact, as the demons entered the fairyland, our alliance relationship with them basically disappeared."


    "If the Demons and Mud Taoists succeed, we will have a fight in the future; if the Demons and Mud Taoists fail, even if they fail and retreat from the world, they will not be able to escape from the pursuit of the immortal. Will not let them do so. "


    "For us, even if the demons and muddust people lost, they also held us back for the strength of the Emperor, giving me time to calm down the world. Of course, the premise is that either they support it long enough, or I take the opportunity to close the Kunlun Pass. "


    "It is because I realize that the alliance between the two parties is about to end, so even if I am not sure whether I can see each other in the future, I just parted from Yodah, Red Baby, Lijian, White Wolf and Monkey. To look so heavy and painful. "


    Hearing here, although he has grown up and no longer lacks wisdom and wrists, his heart is still innocent, and he bows his head into a silent silence.


    Li Yan didn''t talk anymore, so he stood quietly alongside the county master.


    But at this point, the state of mind is different from before.


    You are advised to make a glass of wine, and there is no reason to leave Yangguan in the west.


    For Li Min and the Yao Clan, after drinking the altar wine just now, they are no longer good friends.


    Seeing is still a friend, and meeting is an enemy.


    The purpose of Li Ye''s alliance with the demon tribe was to fight against Xianting and accomplish the great cause of the world. Now, his purpose has been achieved. The demon tribe united with Li Xuan in order to return to Xianyu through the earth and seek to regain Xianting. Now, their purpose has also been achieved.


    Alliance is because there are common goals and common interests. When this foundation is lost, the alliance ceases to exist.


    What can be left, apart from the unpredictable future, is only the unspeakable friendship and memories between each other.


    ...


    In Gao''s tent, the lights were dim and the candle shadows flickered.


    In addition to himself, several people were sitting in the account. Li Maozhen and Wang Jian were listed so surprisingly that even Zhu Wen, who had lost his foundation in the world, was there.


    "What is An Wang doing right now?"


    This is the first question Gao Kun asked.


    "Before spending the month with the county master, you won''t have the energy to notice our side. You asked us to come and say something!"


    The answer was Li Maozhen, whose tone was stiff, with some inexplicable dissatisfaction. He was more beautiful than ordinary women. Many long eyebrows were full of frost. I do n¡¯t know why.


    After hearing this answer, Gao Yan''s face was not obvious, but secretly sighed with relief, then he smiled peacefully: "You are the biggest princes in the world, and the Lone King Xing Ye invited you to come, naturally there is a big deal."


    Li Maozhen frowned, and said impatiently: "It is unnecessary to say that these are more prefaces. The king ¡¯s time is very precious.


    It''s probably because of his youth. Unlike Gao Ye and others, Li Maozhen''s lips are very red, and her mouth is red and white teeth. Whatever it takes, those women who are malnourished or have an insatiable interest are envious. In fact, this handsome young prince is always the easiest to attract the admiration of many women.


    If it weren''t for that, in the hall of magic that Li Maozhen had built next to his own palace, there wouldn''t have been so many ring-fat swallows who had lost his heart.


    Gao Yan wanted to sell some princes to increase the weight of what he wanted to say. After being so ¡°scraggled¡± by Li Maozhen, he had to give up the original rhythm and talk about the subject directly: ¡°Lonely king, ask everyone, look at who is the prince today. The most powerful force? "


    Li Maozhen replied coldly: "This is still a question, of course, the one who is spending the previous month with Hongyan confidant!"


    Gao Ye felt that Li Maozhen''s attitude was a bit strange. The other party bit the words "beautiful confidant" and "flowers before the moon and the moon" as if he was jealous of Li Ye. Gao Yong turned his thoughts, but did Li Maozhen have any thoughts on the county''s master Wu You?


    Gao Yong had no time to think, "King Qi is right. Wang Anxiong is in Hebei, sitting in the towns of Pinglu and Tianping in Henan, as well as Li Tang''s ancestors. He has rarely defeated the North and South over the years. Defeating Zhu Shuai and the battles of the Central Plains in the Central Plains towns, you and I are much worse than you in terms of strength and influence. "


    Li Maozhen did not comment this time.


    Gao Yan continued: "I had agreed with King An before and I would divide up the Seven Towns in Central Plains after this campaign. However, whether King An will be willing to give up the land already in hand, you and I should know."


    Li Maozhen frowned: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Gao Hao laughed and laughed: "Do n¡¯t be anxious, King Qi, this is the key point ... if King An is unwilling to let out the Seven Central Towns, or do something when distributing Fan Towns Hands and feet, you and I are passive. "


    Speaking, Gao Yong looked at the crowd with a deep meaning, and smiled without saying a word.


    Wang Jian looked like he was listening carefully, and he didn''t understand.


    Zhu Wen watched indifferently, a matter of no concern for himself.


    Li Maozhen sneered: "King Wu wants to deal with King An?"


    Gao Yan said: "It''s not just the lone king, but we. If King An is there, I can''t be safe from time to time like a sharp sword above my head. How can King Qi be an exception?"


    Li Maozhen: "What''s your plan?"


    Gao Yan: "It is impossible to talk about conspiracy and tricks, but there is only one opportunity, depending on whether you are willing to grasp it."


    "Say!"


    "It will take five princes to work together to close the Kunlun Pass after three days. By then, as long as you and I join forces, you can remove An Wang at a critical time!"


    "Kill An An? Speak lightly! Do you know what it is to lift a stone and hit your own foot?" Li Maozhen sniffed.


    Gao Yan''s smile continued, and he continued to pretend to be: "An Wang''s strength is very strong. It would be more difficult to kill him, but if he took the opportunity to send him to Xianyu, it would not be so difficult."


    Li Maozhen suddenly froze.


    Wang Jian concealed his emotions for a long time, and suddenly he heard this sentence.


    Gao Xunxunxun''s temptation: "Kunlun is not just a space passage. When Kunlun is closed, it will inevitably affect the laws of heaven and earth. Wang Zaifeng told the solitary king that there will be no more immortals in this world, which means there will be no more immortals. Realm monk. "


    "If we can send King An to Xianyu, not only will he leave the world, but also Wu You, the lord of the county. And I will be able to descend from the realm to the real world without waiting for the rule. , Pinglu and Hebei Qunlong have no head, and there is no one who can preside over the overall situation. The nine dozen towns and dozens of states are not allowed to be divided between you and me? "

 v6 Chapter 45： Is this reasonable

    Three days later, Tian Lang was clear, Hui Feng was calm, Li Li and Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian, and others came to the Kunlun Pass to prepare for the final step of "Everything is Moral".


    Li Maozhen is still the pair of Zhu Fei''s robes, with a high crown and a belt, holding a folding fan, and a personable appearance. Standing beside Li Yan, there is a domineering style without losing his chic style.


    Li Min glanced at each other and had to admit that sometimes he admired Li Maozhen''s manners ... To be precise, he was envious of Li Maozhen giving birth to a good skin.


    Although he is half as short as Li Yan, he is so slender and shapely that even women are jealous. His fair complexion is red and white, and he looks healthier and more energetic than Shangguan Qingcheng.


    As a man, there are very few skins that are as silky as satin. Everyone will bring some hair or rough color. However, Li Maozhen''s face makes Li Zhi only sigh in his heart. This is collagen up and down. It can be broken and elastic.


    "Huh, it''s wicked, there''s no masculinity!"


    Wu You saw what Li Yan looked like, and his eyes fell on Li Maozhen''s face. He couldn''t help turning his head and humming, full of contempt and hostility.


    Li Yan hadn''t spoken yet. Li Maozhen took the lead to speak. He shook his folding fan and was proud of his face: "The county master is born with beauty.


    Wu You heard the last four words, disgusting like a hairy cat, "Stop! It''s disgusting!"


    Li Maozhen didn''t care, but he laughed and looked very happy. As if to make Wu You envy, jealousy and hate, is a very happy thing.


    Li Mao and Li Maozhen are very familiar. When Li Maozhen was the Captain of the Divine Army, he didn''t deal with each other so much, so I knew that he usually hated others and said that his anger was like a girl, then Wang Jian was no less taught by him for such words.


    Therefore, at the moment Li Maozhen faced Wu You''s allegations and did not take pride in being insulted and embarrassed, which made Li Zhi feel strange.


    "It''s not early, King An, everyone, let''s get started soon!" Gao Yue stepped forward and urged everyone to rush into the business.


    Li Xuan looked up at the end of the Kunlun channel in the clouds, and his eyes flickered and heavy for a moment.


    I do n¡¯t know how the demons fight in Xianyu, whether they have achieved the planned victory, whether they have established a foothold in Xianyu, and whether they can block the counterattack of Xiandi next ...


    A few days ago, when Li Yan talked to Wu You, although he analyzed the stakes thoroughly, he was not a hard-hearted person deep inside. Even if he will unswervingly execute the established strategy, there is still resentment in his heart. After all, those familiar and distant faces cannot be forgotten.


    Inferior and arrogant Qi Potian, enthusiastic and gentle red sleeves, enchanting and innocent boss, seeing each other is not pleasing to the eye, but always arguing, but actually more than everyone who is iron with Yoda and red baby ... ... Li Yan and they used to be in the same robes, and had a feeling of being able to let go.


    This is a suspicion of being a sister-in-law and setting up a torii ... Li Zhi also understands this, so he can only sigh lightly, converge, and separate the five corners of the five-pointed star with the four princes, ready to start the transfer Secret, interfering with the Kunlun channel law.


    Zhu Wenming Ming has lost the Central Plains Foundation, but is willing to work with the crowd, Li Zhi is somewhat puzzled.


    To say that launching the Jiuhe Dingding array is lacking Zhu Wen. He can get a sense of existence and self-identity in this matter, so now this thing ... well, isolating Xianfan is also a big thing, The significance is no less than launching the Jiuhe Dingding array.


    When the five were in line, Wu You stood beside Li Yan to protect him, and didn''t want to leave in half a step. Moreover, watching the eyes of the people, especially Li Maozhen, was extra vigilant, apparently distrusting them, in case they secretly mischievous.


    Seeing this scene, Gao Yan, who had originally changed his eyes quietly, revealed a relaxed look.


    If Wu You didn''t follow Li Yan, he really had to worry about how to persuade the other party to follow Li Yan closely.


    Li Yan glanced at Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei not far away.


    When Kunlun was closed and Xianfan was completely isolated, the retreat of the mud and dust people was broken. The two people did not have any objections, which made Li Zhi quite confused. But after thinking about it, they didn''t go to Xianyu through Kunlun before, they just decided to follow him to toss in the world, to some extent, it was his solid supporter.


    In addition, the joints Li Li can figure out, Chu Nanhuai may not have thought of it, that is, once the dirt road people need the lower bound, it also means failure. It doesn''t matter whether Kunlun is the retreat to the world.


    Just as everyone was preparing to use the machine, one person suddenly exited.


    It was Li Maozhen who spoke.


    He was talking to Li Yan.


    He was rather anxious, nervous, and somewhat confused: "Wang An, are you really ready?"


    Li Yan looked at him with a look of fascination.


    Gao Yan, Wang Jian, and others changed together, and the former gave a quick cough.


    Li Maozhen immediately bowed her head, biting her lower lip in a panic, her eyes dodging, "I mean, after closing the Kunlun channel, the demons will not help you, are you willing? Are you ... Are there any conspiracy plans? "


    With his eyes full of innocence, Li Yan said, "What conspiracy can I have?"


    Gao Gao interjected quickly: "I also believe that King An hasn''t. Well, I''ll wait to get started. I don''t know if this will happen. In case the fairy suddenly comes down, we can''t handle it!"


    Li Maozhen no longer spoke, just did not dare to look up at Li Yan again. Wang Jian, who has always behaved in a rude manner, took the conversation at this time: "Wang Wu is right, there are many dreams at night, and it is best to hurry up."


    Zhu Wen watched his nose, his nose and his heart, as if he hadn''t seen anything, heard nothing, and didn''t mean to speak.


    Li Min nodded: "Since that is the case, then do it."


    He glanced at Li Maozhen and took the other person''s expression in the bottom of his eyes. There was no expression on his face, but he felt that Li Maozhen''s appearance now is rare in ten years.


    Of course, Li Zhi will not suddenly lose IQ. With this episode of Li Maozhen''s trouble, he secretly used a means just in case.


    This method is not an inscrutable trick.


    He had previously obtained the magical object of heaven in the second heavenly path of the Seven Sacred Mountains of the Demon Clan. In addition to the ability to transform between reality and reality, the heaven can transform the attack into reality, transform it into reality, and let LiêÊ has an avatar.


    This avatar has no ability and is not built for combat. It is similar to an ordinary person. The only thing that is desirable is to allow Li Wei to switch back and forth between the body and the avatar, regardless of whether the two are in the same space.


    In short, this avatar can make two Lishens appear in the world, and when necessary, they can cope with strong enemies by switching to each other, and it is also an excellent life-saving artifact in emergency.


    At this moment, Li Yan secretly chanted the spell, and as far as possible, let this avatar appear, silent.


    When Li Xun finished this, his expression was quite anxious. He tried not to reveal Wang Jian, expressionless Zhu Wen, Li Maozhen with frowns and long eyebrows, and he mobilized the natural power in his body.


    Li Ye did not hesitate.


    The five heavenly machines, rising from the five-person celestial cover, circle each other straight up to the Kunlun passage.


    As soon as the heavenly machine was separated, Li Xun found that between the five heavenly machines, the mutual induction was very powerful, as if they were seeing their brothers, they were exhilarated. After entering the Kunlun channel together, the five heavenly machines quickly merged into a more powerful and extraordinary heavenly force.


    It was just this change that made Li Zhi realize that this heavenly Qiqi is afraid of really having the ability to shake Kunlun.


    ...


    Xianyu, the other end of the Kunlun channel.


    The war has ended.


    There were few corpses in the clouds.


    In the battle above the immortal realm, the war dead were basically extinct. Only in this way was it really killed a monk. In this case, the monks'' physical bodies could not be left behind.


    The remnants of Her Majesty the Emperor Xian will have retreated. Now wherever the line of sight is, the mountains and the earth are all immortals of the monk monk and the muddust Taoist.


    In this battle that lasted for several days, the Emperor Emperor failed to quickly extinguish the muddust Taoist disciples because of lack of strength. After the monks and muddust Taoist followers arrived, the battle situation gradually moved towards Conducive to the direction of the Allies.


    Even if the Emperor Xiu was high-powered, his strength was overbearing, and he could not reverse the war situation. After all, he was not a sage, and he could not really consider his life as a ants.


    In the end, the Emperor Emperor Army had more than a thousand immortals, and had to retreat.


    The victory of this war is crucial to the muddust Taoist and the demons, which determines whether they can continue to fight and develop in the fairyland. Because of its great significance, the first time after the war, the Mud Dust Taoist, the Lady of the Golden Spirit, and the Ox Demon King, Monkey, and Peng Demon met on the battlefield.


    The meeting of the leaders of the two armies naturally attracted a lot of attention. Although the scene was not very large, it definitely touched people''s hearts. Especially on the battlefield, cheering in front of countless monks, don''t have a strong spirit.


    However, without waiting for the muddy Taoist to make more embarrassment with the Demon King, a monk hurried to report: "No, there is an abnormality in the Kunlun passage!"


    "What anomaly is worth making a fuss about?"


    The Ox Devil looked at the demon who was reporting dissatisfaction.


    "King, Kun ... Kunlun Pass ... seems to be closing!"


    The monster was anxious and nervous, his voice stuttered.


    "what?!"


    Upon hearing this, the Demon King and Muddy Dad looked at each other, and had to postpone the Oath of Alliance meeting and flew together in front of the Kunlun passage.


    Not too far away, the monks are here and there. It is clear that the entrance of the passage is narrowing from wide to wide, and the rules of the internal space are unpredictable, and the light is dim and unpredictable.


    Mud duster said nothing, suddenly whispered, and waved his hand to press the Kunlun channel, wanting to interfere with the law of space to prevent the channel from changing.


    However, after the palm of the sky fell, it did not cause the proper movement. Instead, the muddy man turned pale and suffered a lot of backlash.


    The muddy man''s face gloomed down: "This seat feels the breath of heaven! It seems that the world has changed, needless to say, it should be the few world princes who have obtained the heavens are closing the passage!"


    "Is it King An they are closing the channel ?!" He didn''t try to shake Kunlun. After all, even the muddust Taoist people could only come back with power, he could take it better.


    As the grand saint of the demon generation, the demon king who has lived for thousands of years, although the ox demon king knows from the bottom of his heart that once they enter the fairyland, the alliance with Li Zhe no longer exists, but seeing Li Zhe so simple and even anxious He closed the Kunlun channel and wiped their retreat. He couldn''t help anger.


    Mud duster laughed out loud, insidious and horrible: "Lee Li, he is really neat when he does things.


    The monks did not look good either. Although knowing that the alliance with the world has disappeared, the dialogue window and his own path were closed by the other party so quickly that the monks could not help being angry. This is a delicate psychology.


    "Look at it, there is something unusual in the tunnel!"


    "Master, it seems that someone came at the last minute!"


    With the reminder of a demon and Our Lady of the Golden Spirit, the monks immediately saw that when the light of the Kunlun passage was about to disappear, two ghosts flickered in the passage, and finally two silhouettes were drawn on the flat ground. And soon became solid.


    To be seen clearly, the look of these two men, whether they are monsters or immortals, immediately became particularly weird.


    It was Li Shu and Wu You who appeared before the monks.


    I saw Li Yan looking extremely embarrassed.


    But in an instant, he put on a kind and friendly smile, saluting the monks: "Do n¡¯t the monarchs come here? This, although it ¡¯s only a few days apart, but one room is not as good as the next three autumn. But I miss it so much, so it ¡¯s reasonable to come up here to visit, haha ??... hahahahaha ... "

 v6 Chapter 46： Make the Shuzi famous (1)

    Kunlun Passage at the end of the earth.


    Over the towering rolling hills, the blue sky like a wash of sky has disappeared from the vast clouds like the eye of the hurricane, which means that the Kunlun Passage has disappeared-closed.


    From now on, unless there is another Qidao Qiqi uniting force here, there will no longer be immortals.


    The world and the fairyland are completely isolated for the time being.


    The overall ideal of mortal affairs and ethics has thus been realized.


    Li Maozhen, Zhu Wen, Gao Yi, Wang Jian and others, as well as Baijiamen looked up, and for a long time there was no speech.


    Everyone looked roughly the same, but the details were different. Li Maozhen''s eyes were intertwined with the two contradictory emotions of killing and shame. Gao Zhicheng was in his chest. Even if he squinted, Wang Jian couldn''t completely cover the fighting spirit in his eyes. Zhu Wen''s look was indifferent. .


    "From today on, there will be no King An!"


    Gao''s mouth smiled. Although he wanted to laugh loudly, he was holding back.


    In these circumstances, he could not help but think of the battle of the Eight Gongshan that year, during the battle, the old King Li Xian died.


    Everyone in the world thinks that Li Zhi is just a wasteful son, and there will be no coercion of power in the world. However, I did not expect that the waste that could not be practiced for twenty years would be born overnight. Since then, it has grown up step by step, becoming the backbone of the Tang Dynasty. After years of battle, the site in the hands is getting larger and larger. His Majesty''s soldiers and horses are increasing, and all the heroes in the world are lifted up.


    Now, even Li Wei has gone to Xianyu. The dynasty no longer has the so-called talents that can be used by the ZTE community. The princes of the world finally have a day to start, and they can let go of the Central Plains.


    How can these vassals be unhappy?


    Overturning Datang, changing the day, I am waiting, coming to Japan!


    This is a good situation where there is no King An in the world.


    Gao Yi, Wang Jian, and others were relieved. When they looked at each other, they saw the deep meaning and smile in the other''s eyes, but the people turned back and looked at each other, full of vigilance.


    There is no King An in the world, and without that biggest enemy, they are both their biggest opponents.


    "Xian Fan is isolated. There are no more immortals in the world. Now you and I are both real gods. No one can say for sure now that it is better to get together and break up. How about Xufen''s victory?" Beard, said calmly.


    Li Maozheng obliquely raised Gao Yan: "Seven towns in Central Plains, how do you and I divide?"


    Gao Xie chuckled: "Where is Qi King talking? Now that King An has gone to Xianyu, are we only seeking the Seven Towns of Central Plains? The entire Central Plains and Hebei are our possessions!"


    He stroked his beard and said meaningfully, "As for who gets what, not just by means?"


    Speaking of this, he glanced at Zhu Wen, and there was a touch of irony under his eyes.


    When Zhu Wen touched Gao Yong''s gaze, he had no expression on his face.


    In previous deliberations, Gao Yong proposed that, with the consent of everyone, Zhu Wen had once promised that if the four people joined forces to send Li Zhi into Xianyu, then Li Zhi''s foundation would be divided equally between the four. In order to appease Zhu Wen, everyone made it clear that the seven towns in the Central Plains were still owned by Zhu Wen, and they only needed to give up Xuzhou and Luoyang.


    But now, the meaning of Gao Ling''s sentence, the so-called "but by means", is the same as the redemption of the covenant established before Chiguo.


    If everyone had their own abilities and Zhu Wen''s current situation, without the support of other princes, it would be impossible to sit in the Central Plains again.


    He didn''t have one soldier and one soldier, and the Central Plains had been occupied by Li Xi''s soldiers and horses. Wouldn''t it be more difficult for the town princes to obey his orders? There is no possibility at all?


    And at this time Li Maozhen owns Guanzhong, Gao Gao owns Huainan, Wang Jian owns Shuzhong, and they all have sectarian support. His Majesty has hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, and Zhu Wen has nothing.


    Zhu Wen, as if he had not heard the deep meaning in Gao Yan''s words, turned and walked straight away, and rose up in silence in two steps, without a word, turned into a white rainbow and quickly disappeared into the sky.


    Seeing his direction, he still went to the Central Plains.


    Gao Yong''s face was full of scornful and ironic smiles: "It is clear that the great cause has been destroyed, and he is still not willing to die, and he has no self-knowledge, so he wants to do something with such a mentality?"


    In his heart, he thought: Wait for my army to cross the Huaihe River and the North Central Plains, a prince who has lost his foundation and a group of disabled soldiers who have lost his main character, to see how you resist!


    With this in mind, Gao Yan glanced at Li Maozhen. The other party seemed to be thinking about his mind and didn''t notice his gaze. Gao Yan''s eyes were a bit low, and he was fighting for the Central Plains and capturing Li Zhi''s former territory. His biggest opponent was naturally Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen only needs to go out of Tongguan in the south and cross the Yellow River in the north to break into the borders of Central Plains and Hebei.


    As for Wang Jian, as far away as Shu, the soldiers can only attack Hanzhong and Bachu, which is beyond the reach of the Central Plains. Don''t worry about it for the time being.


    Gao Yan suppressed his murderous spirit and put on a smile, and was about to say goodbye to Li Maozhen and Wang Jian, who suddenly spoke and said solemnly: "Before launching Jiuhe Dingding, I waited with An Wang There was a covenant. Once the Taoist immortals in the world were expelled, we would divide each of the seven towns in the Central Plains into two towns. "


    "At that time, the situation was critical. I didn''t have time to divide up the respective towns. Now that the major events have been settled, this matter should be settled. In case we will get into disputes and hurt our peace, that is to give others a chance. "


    Upon hearing this, Gao Yong and Li Maozhen looked at Wang Jian at the same time.


    Gao Yan raised his head, looked upright, and looked like Zhizhu was holding it. He asked knowingly, "The king of Shu wants to divide the two towns in the Central Plains?"


    Li Maozhen retracted his eyes, his eyes, his nose, his nose, and his heart. He had always been sharp, but at this moment he was silent and did not intend to get ahead.


    Wang Jianshen said in a loud voice: "Why did King Wu say this? Shouldn''t my king be divided into two towns?"


    Gao Yan smiled deeply: "That was an agreement with King An ... Hehe, now King An is no longer in the world, and ..."


    What he meant was naturally not counting.


    Gao Yan certainly did not want Wang Jianfen to go to the second town of Central Plains. In the Central Plains and Hebei, it is enough for him to compete with Li Maozhen. If one opponent is one opponent, how can one sit and watch his own interests and be divided by Wang Jian?


    Once Gao Yong gained an advantage in the struggle with Li Maozhen, and divided up most of the Central Plains and Hebei, or all of them were collected, he is the strongest prince in the world. At that time, he will command the conquest of the Quartet, who can counter it?


    If so, the world will surely fall into his hands!


    In addition, Wang Jian and Li Maozhen used to be in the same robes. They not only served in the army of Shen Ce, but also fought with Feng Xiang.


    With Zhu Wen ¡¯s great cause basically annihilating, and Li Zhi reaching the immortal realm, only three of the world ¡¯s five princes are left, and the battle is already very simple. If at this time Wang Jian was allowed to occupy two towns in the Central Plains, once he and Li Maozhen had alliance, the soldiers and horses of the two sides would be merged into one, wouldn''t Gao Yue have to use one to two?


    Although in the face of the interests of the whole world, even the fatal friendship often seems insignificant. Wang Jian and Li Maozhen are still contending for Han, that is, no more tearing his face. But who can guarantee that they will not have the possibility of joining forces?


    Especially when there are common enemies.


    Gao Yan had to dread this.


    Therefore, no matter what, he will not allow Wang Jian''s forces to enter the Central Plains.


    Before Gao Yan''s words were finished, he felt that his sleeves had been pulled a little, but it was Wang Zaifeng who was doing small moves for him.


    Gao Ling stopped his words and turned to Wang Zaifeng in doubt.


    Wang Zaifeng smiled kindly: "His Royal Highness, although the former alliance was established in front of King An, but it is also in the interest of all parties, and it would be inappropriate to abruptly abolish it now. It is still a long-term negotiation for such major events."


    As he said, he looked to Li Maozhen and Wang Jian: "You are all tired just to close the Kunlun passage just now. It''s better to take a break. After two hours, let''s discuss it in our accounts. How about it?"


    Gao Yue didn''t expect that Wang Zaifeng said something like this, and he felt puzzled and dissatisfied in his heart, but the other party was his help, which prevented him from refusing to refute on the spot.


    Li Maozhen didn''t agree with Wang Zaifeng''s proposal, and Wang Jian naturally strongly agreed with it.


    ...


    Going back to his own account, Gao Zheng didn''t have time to sit down, and asked Wang Zaifeng: "Wang Jian delusional wants to extend the guard into the Central Plains. What is negotiable? Sir, don''t you know that once Wang Jian and Li Maozhen have a common interest in the Central Plains, go to When the Lone King attacked the Central Plains, they might jointly deal with the Lone King! "


    "At that time, Li Maozhen only needs to drag the lone king soldiers and horses in the Central Plains, and Wang Jian will be able to leave from the Middle East of Shu. Once he is asked to capture Jing Xiang, Shu soldiers and horses will be able to run down the river, threatening our land and threatening our hearts! If this is the case, would n¡¯t the solitary king suffer from his back and his great cause be in danger? "


    With a smile on his face, Wang Zaifeng calmly, facing Gao Yong''s questioning, he calmly said, "Why don''t your highness take a seat first? As a king, your highness should be the mountain of Taishan collapsed without moving."


    Gao Yan was angry, his chest was swollen and half-squeaked, and finally he held back his irritability and took a few steps to sit down in the main seat. "Sir can now say?"


    Wang Zaifeng said, "If Li Maozhen and Wang Jian are united, it will naturally be a big trouble, but this situation will not happen."


    Gao Yan asked: "Why won''t it appear?"


    Wang Zaifeng replied: "Just build the two towns of Luoyang and Heyang for Wang."


    Luoyang and Heyang are close to Tongguan. Li Maozhen''s troops must pass through these two towns to enter the Central Plains. If Wang Jian had these two towns, it would be like locking the gate of Li Maozhen''s intervention in the Central Plains from Tongguan.


    Gao Yong immediately understood: "Mr. Want to stir up the dispute between Li Maozhen and Wang Jian first?"


    Wang Zaifeng has a good idea: "Wang Jian and Li Maozhen were already competing for the Han Dynasty. The relationship was not harmonious. The reason why they have not completely torn their faces is that the situation has not yet reached that point. His Highness only needs to give them a fire. Why worry about them? Can''t look back? "


    Gao Yan''s eyes lit up.


    Wang Zaifeng continued: "His Highness is worried that Li Maozhen and Wang Jian will form an alliance, but His Highness believes that His Highness can be an early step to ally with Wang Jian."


    Gao Yan quickly asked: "How to form an alliance?"


    Wang Zaifeng said: "The middle of Shu is remote, and there are only two ways to choose if you want to compete in the Central Plains. You can either go out east of the river, occupy Jingxiang first, and then seize the south of the river. After sitting on the entire south, wait for the opportunity to go north to imitate the old things of Liu Yu in the Southern Dynasty; Either go out of Hanzhong, take Guanzhong, occupy both Changan and Luoyang, then enter Central Plains and Hebei, and then stabilize the Quartet, following the strategy of Han and Tang Gaozu. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Zaifeng''s eyes sharpened two points. "Since His Highness was worried that Wang Jian and Li Maozhen chose the former strategy, why didn''t he take the initiative and form an alliance with Wang Jian to induce him to choose the latter policy?"

 v6 Chapter 47： Make Zizi Famous (2)

    Gao Yong pondered: "Wang Jianhui chose the latter approach?"


    Wang Zaifeng chuckled, confident: "Why didn''t he choose this way? For Wang Jian, which strategy to choose depends on the strength of the opponent you are facing."


    "Although Guanzhong is not the place of the four wars, after all, it has suffered from several enemies. The Uighurs in Hexi, the Tubos in the west, and soldiers often cross the border to plunder, and the Khitan in the north may invade south at any time and threaten Hebei. In addition, on Qianliang Guanzhong cannot compare with JAC. "


    "Your Highness sits on the Jianghuai land, which naturally has half of the country, so you don''t have to worry about being attacked on several sides, and the depth is wide, and you have enough room to turn around."


    "Li Maozhen fought for Central Plains, Wang Jian attacked from Shu, but it was extremely convenient to attack Li Maozhen''s vest."


    "In this case, why didn''t Wang Jian choose Li Maozhen as his opponent?"


    Speaking of this, Wang Zaifeng once again laughed, "And for Wang Jian, if he can defeat Li Maozhen and seize Guanzhong, according to Hebei and Central Plains, he will fall back to Jiangnan, and it will be more strategic than Jiangnan to attack Central Plains. Advantage."


    After listening to Wang Zaifeng''s remarks, Gao Yan couldn''t help but applaud: "Mr. see you!"


    Jing Xiang is talking about Jingzhou and Xiangyang, and it is neither in Wang Jian''s hands nor in Gao''s hands. There are five major princes in the world, more than ten young princes, and another one is occupying Jingxiang.


    Wang Zaifeng said leisurely: "Once we join Wang Jian, the soldiers in the middle of Shu can drag Li Maozhen''s energy in Hanzhong, what else can he compete with us for the Central Plains? At that time, His Royal Highness will take the land of the Seven Towns of Central Plains and His Majesty An Wang, just like a sack. Generally simple! "


    This remark made Gao Yong so excited that he felt more enjoyable than drinking a fine wine and couldn''t help laughing.


    With a smile, he stood up and waved his sleeves, and said with a spirit of breath: "Who can stop me from the high king without An King in the world ?! This great Jiangshan club will eventually fall into the hands of my high king!"


    ...


    Two hours later, Gao Yong, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian gathered together to discuss how to divide up the seven towns in Central Plains.


    Gao Yong first proposed the two towns he asked for: Xuzhou Wuning Jiedushi and Xuzhou Zhongwu Jiedushi.


    These two towns are adjacent to the Huaihe River. As long as they have them, Huainan soldiers and horses need not worry about entering the Central Plains, and they are blocked by the Central Plains forces on the southern shore of Huainan.


    Li Maozhen naturally wanted the sites of Zhengzhou Heyang Army and Luzhou Xuanwu Army. With these two towns, his soldiers could go out of Tongguan and go straight into the hinterland of the Central Plains. He could also echo the Hebei army north of the Yellow River to attack the towns of Hebei. , To seize Li''s territory.


    For Wang Jian, only Luoyang Dongdu Defense Envoy, Huazhou Yicheng Jiedushi, and Luzhou Erhai Jiedushi made three towns. These three towns are divided from each other, and they are on one side. No matter how Wang Jian chooses, they cannot be connected together.


    This is of course unwilling to Wang Jian.


    So Wang Jian first objected: "I want Dongdu and Xuzhou!"


    In this way, his soldiers and horses were very convenient whether they came from the Middle East of Han Dynasty or went north after capturing Jing Xiang.


    Gao Yi naturally raised the objection, but Xuzhou was the place he liked.


    At the end of the argument, Gao Yan said: "The King of Shu wants Xuzhou, the lone king is not unwilling to give it, as long as King Qi gives Luzhou to the lone king."


    Wang Jian looked at Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen sneered at Gao Yong: "If you get the towns of Xu and Xun Er, wouldn''t you divide the Central Plains oblique stab into two pieces, you can choose to attack Pinglu or Tongguan freely, and you can also take Luzhou. In your arms? "


    Gao Yan said indifferently: "The lone king can abandon Xuzhou, and King Qi cannot give up Luzhou? If King Qi is so strong and refuses to give up in half a step, how can this matter be discussed?"


    Li Maozhen was furious: "Nonsense! Isn''t this king giving up? If my king lets in, the whole Central Plains is yours!"


    Wang Jian wanted to get Xuzhou, and he was unwilling to hear the words. He quickly helped Gao Yan: "How did you give up the entire Central Plains? Qi Wang can take Huazhou without taking Luzhou!"


    Li Maozhen suddenly glared at Wang Jian: "Huazhou is in the northeast of Luzhou, do you want my two towns to be separated by Gao ?!"


    Wang Jian knows his reasons, but of course it ca n¡¯t be weak at this time, and he said, "What about it? King Qi and at least Zhengzhou Heyang, His Majesty soldiers and horses can enter the Central Plains freely, even if the king is Dongdu, Xuzhou, these two places are not connected with Shuzhong! "


    "Wang Jian, you jerk!" Li Maozhen slammed the desk suddenly, "You want to hurt me, you are cheap and high?"


    Li Maozhen could not help but be angry.


    Although he and Wang Jian were competing in the Han Dynasty, they only secretly scouted and communicated with the Jiedushi of Hanzhong. In addition, the two had been in a close relationship, and they could be regarded as brothers and sisters in the same robe. At this time, Wang Jian helped Gao Yan speak, and he was emotionally unacceptable.


    "Why is this cheap Wu Wang? Wu Wang willingly surrendered to Xuzhou, why can''t Qi King consider it for everyone?" Wang Jian, a kind and kind-hearted man, was at the moment very arrogant and uncompromising.


    In fact, Wang Jian thought very clearly that to divide up the Seven Towns of Central Plains, anyone can be cheap, but Li Maozhen cannot be cheap.


    Only by suppressing Li Maozhen can he successfully occupy Hanzhong and seek more things.


    Taking a step back, it is Li Maozhen who can threaten him now. After all, Gao Ying wanted to attack Shuzhong, and he could only come in from the Yangtze River. Once he locked the Yangtze River, the other party would take him for granted. Moreover, now Wang Jian and Gao Yong are separated by Jing Xiang, and there is no direct conflict of interest. Unlike Li Maozhen, he has always wanted to occupy Hanzhong and forge ahead in Shu.


    Li Maozhen was so upset with Wang Jian that he couldn''t wait to swallow the other side.


    However, he was not a good stubble, he calmed down his mind quickly, and secretly transmitted a message to Wang Jian.


    They used to be brothers, brothers, and brothers on the battlefield. They had agreed secrets to convey sounds, so they could not be noticed by others.


    Li Maozhen said, "What do you always run on me? What you should deal with is Gao Ling! Gao Ling wants to make progress in Central Plains, and I must stop him. When we fight in Central Plains, Huainan will be empty, and he will not be able to follow You fight, can''t you go out of the river and occupy Jingxiang? "


    "As long as Jing Xiang is occupied, your site will be able to connect Luoyang and Xuzhou. It will not be easy to go north to the Central Plains or enter the Jiangnan? On the contrary, if I were killed by Gao, let him occupy the Central Plains and capture Guanzhong will be able to attack you in several ways. What will you do against him then? "


    Hearing Li Maozhen''s words, Wang Jian''s heart moved and he fell into a brief groan.


    Li Maozhen is right.


    Wang Jian faintly moved.


    His look changed and he could not escape the eyes of Gao Ling and Wang Zaifeng.


    Gao Yan secretly said aloud, and the two birds murmured secretly.


    When time was tight, Gao Ling had no time to think about it, and said quickly: "The solitary king thinks carefully that most of the soldiers and kings of the Shu Kingdom are in the land of the two rivers, and there is much inconvenience in communicating with the Central Plains, so they should be divided into more towns. Town? Now that King An is no longer in the world, naturally, the fan town that was originally intended to be given to him, naturally need not be given, how about giving it to King Shu? "


    As soon as the words came out, Gao Ye himself felt that this was really opinionated.


    He looked at Wang Jianxunxuan''s temptation: "In this way, the King of Shu is stronger in the three towns of Central Plains, so there is no need to worry about being stunned by people with imagination. Once there is any situation, it is enough to support the soldiers and horses in Shuzhong-even With these three towns and soldiers, it is enough for King Shu to open up territory! "


    As soon as this statement was made, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian were taken aback, and the latter was even more than happy.


    Wang Jianman looked at Wang Jian with a wish, and blurted out: "Wang Wu is true?"


    Gao Yan stroked his beard, his smile was light, but the atmosphere was: "A gentleman is hard to chase after words, and the words of the lone king are for the benefit of the whole group, of course it is true."


    Wang Jianxi couldn''t help but rub his hands constantly, and his thoughts were already alive.


    When Li Maozhen looked at Wang Jian, he knew that the big event was not good, and he quickly sent a message to him so that he would not be provoked by Gao Ling.


    Unfortunately, Wang Jian did not respond to Li Maozhen, and now he has begun his intensive calculations.


    If the three towns in the Central Plains can be obtained, then there will be 300,000 soldiers and horses, which is not much weaker than his soldiers and horses in Shu. At that time, the soldiers and horses of the three towns will attack Hanzhong in the east and west. Then he will send troops from Shuzhong and attack Hanzhong from the west. Both sides will pinch. Isn''t Hanzhong readily available?


    Even if Li Maozhen came to help, Wang Jian was not afraid.


    Because he was in the Central Plains, he could intimidate the vicinity of Tongguan in advance, attracting Li Maozhen''s attention and distracting the opponent''s energy!


    Once he has obtained Hanzhong, it will not be easy for His Majesty''s lands-Shuzhong, Guanzhong, and Central Plains to be integrated into one, and then to enter Guanzhong several times.


    Even if Li Maozhen was defeated by Gao Ling in the Central Plains, it will take time. After Gao Ling enters Guanzhong, Wang Jian can also enter Guanzhong. At that time, he and Gao Ling are each based on their own abilities.


    Moreover, Huainan is far from Guanzhong, which is far worse than Shuzhong is far from Guanzhong. At that time, Gao''s soldiers and horses were drawn too long, the supplies were inconvenient, and the soldiers and horses were tired. Where was his opponent?


    After he has defeated Gao Ling''s soldiers and horses according to the relevant information, he will be able to send troops to the Central Plains, capture Pinglu and the north, and then cooperate with the soldiers and horses from the Shunjiang River. He will enter Huainan in two ways and set the world!


    With such a blueprint in mind, where did Wang Jian hear what Li Maozhen said?


    Wang Jian was not dazzled by the prospect in his heart, and cautiously asked Gao Yan: "If the king wants Luoyang, Xuzhou, Chenzhou and other towns, Wang Wu also promises?"


    Gao Yue saw that Wang Jian had quickly made up his mind and fell to his side. Where can he not hit the iron while he was hot? Then he said: "The lone king only needs two towns, Xuzhou and Luzhou, and the other five towns can be Shu King and Qi King. segmentation."


    Xuzhou and Luzhou are both in the eastern part of the Central Plains, adjacent to the East China Sea, and are the gateway to Pinglu, but they have not affected the situation in the Central Plains.


    Gao Yong originally wanted Wang Jian to take Luoyang and Zhengzhou Heyang, but now the situation has changed, he can''t follow the rules.


    Hearing Gao''s words, Wang Jian knew that the other party did not have any crooked ideas!


    Realizing this, Wang Jian greatly increased his preference for Gao Yong.


    "Okay, Wang wants Luoyang, Xuzhou, and Luzhou!" Wang Jian felt that the sky had really dropped the pie on his own head. Before that, he could never have imagined it, and this time he could have so much benefit. .


    Wang Jian looked at Li Maozhen, "King Qi, what do you think?"


    Li Maozhen held back his anger: "Why don''t you take Zhengzhou also?"


    The remaining Zhengzhou Heyang Army and Huazhou Yicheng Army were small and not rich, and they were divided at both ends by the Luzhou Xuanwu Army. Li Maozhen won these two towns, especially Huazhou. The only merit is the east gate of Zhengzhou Heyang Army.


    Wang Jian laughed: "This division is indeed a bit inappropriate. In this way, the King of the Xuanwu Army, the King gave up Luzhou, so that King Qi can be connected in the Central Plains. Qi Wang divided one state and compensated him . "


    There are several states in a town. Although Xuanwu Army governs the state in Luzhou, it is not impossible to change it.


    After listening to this, Li Maozhen knew that Wang Jian had already taken heart, and he could no longer tell Wang Jian to join him.


    Today, the three kings alliance divided up the results of the meeting in the seven towns of Central Plains. With Wang Jian and Gao Yong already stunned, Li Maozhen knew that he was weak and could only hold his nose to admit it.

 v6 Chapter 48： Make Zizi Famous (3)

    Wang Jian''s separation of Luzhou to Li Maozhen was not a kind act.


    Only when Li Maozhen was united in the Central Plains can he better compete against Gao Yan. Luzhou is in the center of the hinterland. If Wang Jian can get it, once Gao Gao wins Pinglu, and he wants to enter the Central Plains, it will be the first place to be.


    Wang Jian didn''t want to conflict with Gao Yong first. Although this area was rich, after all, it was hot potato, but it was better to throw it to Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen could not help but answer.


    If he did not answer, his site would not be connected, and he would not be able to gain a foothold in the Central Plains, let alone conspiring for the entire Central Plains, that is to say that he has nothing today.


    When Gao Ye saw Wang Jian want to give up Luzhou, he was immediately dissatisfied. Where can he not see, the other party is to let him fight with Li Maozhen first, to watch for changes and take advantage of fishing?


    However, Gao Yong''s big goal has been achieved. These imperfections are still acceptable.


    As long as Li Maozhen and Wang Jian did not join forces, Gao Yue had some confidence to destroy them. What''s more, now that Wang Jian and Li Maozhen have torn their faces and are about to fight each other?


    A meeting that divided people''s interests was divided.


    Gao Ye realized his goal, and Wang Jian also thought that he had obtained the greatest benefit. Only Li Maozhen was targeted by the two and became the most lost one.


    In the process of Jiuding Dingding and closing the Kunlun channel, everyone contributed very little, but the distribution of benefits after the event was uneven, and several families were happy and sad.


    ...


    Li Maozhen was the first of the three kings to leave Kunlun. This is where he was unwilling, and it can be regarded as a sad place. He had no reason to stay longer, and it was his intention to leave as soon as possible.


    At this time, he was no longer worried that Wang Jian and Gao Gao were negotiating what was not good for him, because it was an open matter.


    After leaving Chang''an and returning to this town, what Li Maozhen has to face is the extremely dangerous future.


    Fortunately, there is an emperor in his hand, which can slightly restore some situations ...


    However, even King An is no longer in the world. No one in the world faces the so-called orthodox court. How much restraint Gao Ye and Wang Jian will suffer from this is also an annoying thing.


    Passing by Fengxiang Qishan, Li Maozhen couldn''t help but stop, and climbed to the top in the autumn wind in the evening, overlooking the land under his feet where he had shed blood and many stories happened.


    The sky is high, the clouds are light, the setting sun sinks in the Xishan Mountain, the evening wind is lonely, it blows Linhai Songtao, and the land is vast.


    The clothes rose and fell, Li Maozhen closed his shoulders and folded his arms. Dan Feng''s eyes disappeared from the sharpness of weekdays, and many more self-pity appeared in the air, looking at the open mountains and mountains.


    For a long time, Li Maozhen sighed, "This great river and mountains once had so many glory and glory, countless heroes throw their heads and blood on it, but why do they always fall into the broken and sinking?"


    Behind him, a good-looking girl, Himeji, said, "King Qi remembers the past?"


    Li Maozhen was unconcerned, and said quietly, "When you think about the past, what''s going on, people are gone."


    The female Ji pursed her lips and hesitated for a while, but still couldn''t help sighing: "I knew it would be better not to close the Kunlun channel ... Well, if King An is here, today it would not be so arrogant and embarrassing for Gao Ye and Wang Jian to insult His Highness. "


    Li Maozhen didn''t answer, but his eyes lowered.


    He and Wang Gao''s actions are not incomprehensible, they are all for their own interests, but being able to understand does not mean that they are not disgusted. Thinking of the faces of Wang Jian and Gao Ye at the meeting the day before yesterday, Li Maozhen couldn''t help but have a nausea.


    A loyal snobbish man, a hypocritical gentleman with superficial benevolence, this great situation of the mountains and mountains, even let these two people take up.


    Although acting sternly, Li Maozhen, who has always been upright and disdainful of such false faces and acts, can''t help but appear Li Yanhao''s mood. In contrast, Wang Jian and Gao Ye didn''t even think of matching each other''s shoes.


    "Why is An Wang so heroic, how can he be accounted for by such villains?" Li Maozhen''s heart raised a question, and it was deeply grievous and worthless.


    At this time, he seemed to have forgotten that he was also counting.


    Or maybe from the beginning, Li Maozhen felt that Li Yan would not lose his forefoot.


    I just didn''t expect that no heroic figure could defeat the scheme.


    Li Maozhen didn''t speak, and the female concubine sighed, "Well, King An is so heroic, why was Gao Ye''s hypocrite?"


    Li Maozhen looked up at the stars that were gradually emerging, and said after a long time: "Yeah, why did An An''s great deeds be ruined in the hands of such villains?"


    Speaking of this, he shook his head again and thought to himself: "Since ancient times, gentlemen have been defeated by villains, and heroes have been killed by rape, always inevitable in power struggles. Do we still see such things?"


    His expression gradually grew incomprehensible, and he said, "The absence of King An in this world is really boring."


    Having said that, Li Maozhen turned away from the top and went down Qishan.


    He wasn''t calm inside, and a word kept haunting him.


    There are no heroes at all, and Kongzi becomes famous.


    ...


    Wang Jian was the last to leave Kunlun.


    This is his blessed land. He wants to stay here longer, as if his good fortune will continue, in the process of his out of the Central Plains, competing for world.


    Under the starry night, staring at the Kunlun Passage where no trace is visible, the smile on Wang Jian''s face lasts forever, as if the empty night sky is like a scroll of poetry.


    "An Wang, An Wang ... Haha, An Wang!" Wang Jian''s smile finally couldn''t hold up, turning into a loud laugh. He was so happy that he bent over with a smile and burst into tears.


    In this laughter, there is infinite ridicule and a lot of contentment, just like the winner is always used to the loser.


    Over the years, King An has been treacherous and vilified the unrest, and the Pingding Fan town has been searching for things. Like Li Keyong and Zhu Wen, the heroes of the world who have impressed the world and made great achievements are not worth mentioning in front of him. Not to mention the other princes.


    With King An in a day, there will be no real herds and no real princes chasing deer. People in the world would not dare to say that the Tang Dynasty would perish, and the orthodox court would change its course.


    This is King An.


    He is a boulder crushing the hearts of all heroes and a sharp sword hanging above all heroes.


    Even if the princes each settled one side and became the leader of the other side, once the order was issued, the horses would run, but as long as King An was on the same day, they would not dare to ignore the orthodox banner raised by King An and not dare to rise to the throne of Emperor Yue .


    But how about that?


    Now in this world, hasn''t it fallen into our hands? In my hands, Wang Jian?


    The world would not have thought that King An would also have died on the day of his death, let alone that day had come so early.


    Just like the old Wang Li Xian, who was in the middle of the day, suddenly fell on the Palgong Mountain.


    This is really the same father and son!


    After finally laughing, Wang Jian shook his sleeves and stroked his big belly. Aside from his contented look, there was a lot of enthusiasm.


    "Without An Wang in this world, it''s time for Wang Jian to gallop!"


    ...


    Fairy field.


    Yodah came over, patted Li''s shoulder, and sighed heavily: "Brother Li, what you said is so reasonable, and I can''t hear the old tears ..." .But brother Li, I don''t even have half a tear on my face now, do you know why? "


    Li Yan had to ask: "Why?"


    Yoda-chan was serious and serious: "Because you closed the Kunlun passage! Even if I am a hundred willing to believe your sincerity, but my remaining reason tells me that you are not credible!"


    Li Yan was again in embarrassment.


    However, he immediately turned his face, and righteousness was astonished: "The closure of the Kunlun passage is for the general situation of the world, and for the lives of Li Min, I am the Prince of the Great Tang, it is incumbent!"


    Then he turned sharply and said affectionately, "But I and your brothers and brothers have supported each other along the way. This is a good situation right now. How can we depart at a critical time and make our brothers chill? For this reason, I He did not hesitate to bring the county master to Xianyu to fight with you! I am standing here, can''t you deny it? "


    Yodad lost his thoughts: "Brother Li, what you said makes sense, I didn''t know how to refute for a while."


    Li Li immediately made a distressed look: "Unexpectedly, I came here with the county master. In order to avoid the danger of the demon tribe in the future, the heart of two fists turned out to be You Xiong, who did not know how to refute. I It''s so distressing ... "


    When Yoda saw that Li Yan''s tears were going to fall, she was emotional. She slaps him on the shoulder again, her eyes flushed: "Brother Li, you are truly selfless! I just misunderstood you, and you used to The demon tribe paid so much, I even doubted your affection, I really have no conscience! "


    Li Yan swallowed: "Brother You ..... you understand, it''s great!"


    "Brother Li, if you can come, that means everything. Come, let''s drink again, and live and die together, never depart!"


    "Brother You said!"


    So in an instant, Yodah, Red Baby, Li Jian, and Fox Fox bosses swarmed up, embracing Li Yan and Wu You, drinking in the altar, talking loudly, and happy.


    Aside, the Demon King and the mud duster looked at the scene with different looks.


    At a half-sound, the demon king with a change of look looked at the mud duster, "An Wang fights for righteousness, you and I are the leaders of the two armies, and we must not greet them, but we must not drink them.


    Mud duster nodded: "Da Sheng is right, this is exactly what it is."


    The two then conveyed the good news of Wang Zhanyi to the two armies, and each brought a group of leading figures to greet Li Ye and drink good wine with them.


    The Ox Demon King and Mud Dust Taoist know of course that the sudden appearance of Li Yan in Xianyu is not as high-flying as he said. As an extraordinary existence of wisdom, it is not difficult for them to speculate that Li Zhi was calculated by the vassals of the world.


    However, they also knew that since Li Yan appeared, they could only make such a response.


    Rip up and kill Li Yan?


    That is not necessary.


    Originally, their alliance relationship with Li Zhi disappeared, and Li Zhi closed the Kunlun passage for the sake of the general situation, which is the intention in the title. This incident hurts feelings, but it is not incomprehensible.


    Now that Li Zhi has arrived in Xianyu, after all, the alliance relationship between the two sides will naturally be maintained. No one knows what will happen in the future. Once Li Zhi has leveled the world, as long as the alliance relationship exists, maybe Li Zhi will help you. When they were-they didn''t think that if Li Zhi appeared in Xianyu, the inheritance of the world would be lost.


    Onlookers were clear, they knew Li Zhi''s wisdom and mind, and especially his wrist.


    In addition, emotionally speaking, the Bull Demon King will not do anything to Li Yan, the monks monks will not.


    Yoda-chan ran over and said something to Li Ye, but he was performing and was shown to other monks. The purpose was to convey a basic attitude and unify the monks'' cognition: even if Li Ye closed the Kunlun passage, but He can come to Xianyu to help us. We used to be in the same robes, but we will be brothers in the future!


    ...


    Surrounded by monks, Li Wei and Wu You were once again treated by the stars, just as they were after the battle in Zhenjiang City. However, drinking Liquor, Li Yan was quite helpless.


    Before that, he never expected that he would continue to fight alongside the monks.


    It seems that the overall situation of this immortal domain, he wants to stay out of the situation and stand on the sidelines.


    As soon as the past comes, Li Yan quickly adjusted his mentality and prepared to cope with the next situation.


    Of course, at the bottom of his heart, he was furious at the lords who had counted him like Li Maozhen, Wang Jian, Gao Ye, and Zhu Wen.


    "I thought you were sent to Fairyland, and the world is yours? Wait, you will have unexpected surprises. Although this Kunlun change, I was sent to Fairyland, but in the end who counted who, Not necessarily! "Li Yan thought so, countless calculations and layouts began to alternate in his mind.


    Gao Ye, Wang Jian, and others thought that Li Ye had disappeared into the world, and they could do whatever they wanted, but they didn''t know he was alone.


    When the mortal body returned to the Central Plains and Pinglu, they thought that the Pinglu army had no heads, so they would find that they fell into the bottomless pit by dividing up the princes who did not put them in their eyes.


    Although Li Yan was angry, he was not in a hurry. He was very patient. He is going to dig this pit bigger and deeper so that more people can bury it.


    What does it mean to shoot yourself in the foot? Li Yan decided to give the princes a good lesson.

 v6 Chapter 49： Calling the slave family

    After the war, there was always a respite. The Emperor Emperor defeated the monk monk and the mud duster disciples, and set up camp near Kunlun. The cattle demon king and the mud duster held military discussions to discuss the next action plan.


    Li Xun''s cultivation is not strong, even the real wonderland hasn''t arrived yet, but he is neither affiliated with the demon clan nor the muddust Taoist, and is regarded as a third-party force-mortal world. Even if he and Wu You are the only forces on the side of Xianyu, they are also present in the military parliament.


    The content of the military discussion was quickly determined. The core of the next action of the army was to expand the scope of control. While taking advantage of the weakness of Xianting, it sought more room to turn around in order to be able to face the Emperor''s counterattack more freely.


    The military talks ended, Li Yan and Wu You took a walk in the camp, and the two inevitably talked about their future plans.


    "Following the demon race and the mud dust road warrior, there is no choice, but there are many monks on both sides and there is no need for us to be able to do so, as long as we guarantee that we will not die." Li Yiru said to the county master.


    Wu You nodded and immediately asked: "What if the monster and the mud duster are defeated, what should we do?"


    Li Yan had planned for this, "It will only flee. Fortunately, the immortal realm is wide, you and I are not weak, it is still possible to linger for a period of time. As long as the major events in the world are set, we will naturally have The forces in turn interfere in the fairyland. "


    Speaking of which, Li Yan smiled, "Of course, it is best that the demons and mud dust people don''t lose, exile is always risky. What we can do now is to participate in military planes and let their action strategies not be too big. Wrong, as for the specific battle, although you and I cannot guarantee to watch the fire from the other side, it should not be so difficult if we only seek to protect ourselves in the chaos. "


    Wu You naturally accepted Li''s judgment.


    After thinking about it, she suddenly asked: "Brother, where are you now in the world, have you returned to Hepinglu in the Central Plains?"


    Li Yan''s face changed, and there was no embarrassment: "Not yet ..."


    ...


    Through the goggles, Li Yan can be one person and two people, and can be easily switched between strengths, but at the same time can only be placed on one of them. When I first arrived in Xianyu, because of the need to guard against accidents, the cultivation was on the body of Xianyu. The body of the world is just a physical body, and naturally it is impossible to rush on the road.


    In the evening, in Fengxiang, an inn next to the official road came into a young man with a good jewellery belt and a good temperament. At first glance, he was a child, and immediately attracted the attention of many merchants and pedestrians.


    Originally, this man also had a four-character comment on Yushu Linfeng. However, he looks like a dusty servant, his hair is too messy, as if he has not taken care of it for many days, and his robe is stained with stains. It looks like an escape. Selling is a bit worse.


    With a radius of thirty to forty miles, such an inn is located beside the official road, so it is often overcrowded. Because of this, the inn is not very considerate to treat people.


    When I saw the young man who came in, my buddy first glanced at him, thinking that a rich man was coming, and he hurried to take two steps to greet him. He thought of serving the other party thoughtfully, maybe he could get two rewards. In a blink of an eye, I saw the other man''s unkempt face, his clothes were dirty, and when his eyes turned, he stopped at once, snorted, turned around and walked back to his side with his head turned up, and he was too lazy to care about the other party.


    The guests saw their eyes and looked away. Although Fengxiang is peaceful at the moment, the world is at a time of turmoil, and people''s minds are dealing with the increasingly difficult life, and their kindness and curiosity are much smaller.


    Of course, Li Ye entered the inn. He has traveled a lot these days, and the repairs close to the real wonderland are not on his body. Right now it''s hungry. When I walk into the inn, I want to rest my feet, and I want to fill my stomach.


    Seeing his buddy ignore him, Li Yan didn''t care. Although he has long been accustomed to his role as King An, he is essentially a traversal crowd. He has never seen any scene on the earth. The cold-faced suffocated boss lady did not know how much he saw. At this moment, this is nothing.


    Seeing that there was a table in the corner near the window, and no one was there, Li Xuan went straight and sat down, waiting for his buddy to greet him.


    Unfortunately, my buddy is just a mortal, and his eyesight is not very good. He raised his arms and looked up at the beam. He didn''t intend to deal with him at all. It is presumed that he was used to a puppet who had been involved in deception and drinking.


    Helpless, Li Min had to knock on the desktop to remind the shop junior.


    My buddy still intended to be deaf and dumb, but the shopkeeper couldn''t stand it anymore. He scolded him, so he reluctantly walked to Li Yan''s table.


    "What do you want to eat objectively? Make it clear in advance that our restaurant will not be on credit. If you do n¡¯t have money, do n¡¯t expect to eat overlord meals. And since our restaurant has no rivals in dozens of miles, there are monks here. If you want to cheat, you have to weigh it! "


    Dude leaned Li Li obliquely, making it clear that the dog''s eyes were low.


    Li Yan was almost laughed at by this guy. I want him to be the king, the thickest pillar of the Tang Dynasty, the strongest prince in the world, and waved to one million heroes to serve him. In a word, 10,000 people can be killed or rich. A little dude blows his nose and stares?


    Li Yan didn''t plan to have general knowledge about this work, so it was too low, and said lightly: "One stewed lamb, one roast chicken, two vegetarian dishes, one dish of steamed cakes, and one pot of good wine."


    As a monk close to the real wonderland, naturally he doesn''t have to eat these things, but Li Zhi''s body is now a mortal, and after two days of starving, he feels that he can eat a cow.


    The guy shook his head and left, leaving a sentence: "Eating so much, like a starving ghost, what rich man do you pretend to be? If you do n¡¯t have the money to pay the bill, you look good!"


    Li Yan now has the urge to catch this guy back for a violent meal.


    However, after thinking about it, he now has a physical body, although he still has a combat skill, but there is no need to kill the enemy one thousand and self-damaging eight hundred, simply ... just go around this guy for a time.


    The efficiency of the inn was good. It didn''t take long for the dishes to be delivered just as they were. Of course, Li Zhi had nothing to hesitate. Wine was served with meals, steamed cakes were used as staple food, and a table of food was quickly eliminated.


    I have to say that even if he has been the prince for many years in this world, Li Zhi is still not accustomed to promiscuous behavior, chewing slowly and slowly swallowing such aristocratic dining etiquette, it is absolutely impossible for him to appear here.


    His appearance naturally made the hotel buddy more sure of his guess. Seeing that Li Yan was finished with his meal, the boy was rushed over because he was afraid of escaping, and stretched out his hand, condescending, "Three hundred dollars!"


    Three hundred copper coins. At this price, Li Zhi didn''t feel much. In this world, he rarely calculated currency units such as several hundred copper coins. Li Min reached into his sleeve and was about to pay for a sudden look.


    Where does he have money?


    He is a dignified king, sitting in dozens of states in nine towns, and controlling the existence of millions of people. There is a large group of people who are dedicated to serving, living, living, and traveling. He has his own specifications. If there is nothing in the palace, he still needs to bring Copper coins?


    Bronze coins are not a good thing. Hundreds of thousands of dollars are a big bag. How can a dignified prince carry a baggage with him? As for gold and silver, they are all jewellery items, which are not universal currency at the moment. Li Zhi''s simple temperament does not like decoration, even more.


    Moreover, as a great monk in the heavenly wonderland, he traveled thousands of miles, and there was no such thing as an emergency. What did he bring with him gold and silver jewelry? To bring is also a magic weapon.


    He had a storage bag with a lot of artifacts of elixir, but at this moment the storage bag is not on this body.


    In short, at present Li Li is all alone, without any long objects, and without a valuable thing.


    Seeing Li Yan ¡¯s expression, the guy did n¡¯t know where the situation was, and suddenly he yelled, his expression was extremely arrogant: ¡°What, son? The money bag was stolen? Or the copper coins are all on the servant, have you separated from the servant? Look at this world where soldiers and horses are chaotic and robbers are running rampant, haven''t you been robbed? "


    This man made a few words and blocked all the words that others could have.


    Then he sneered, his arrogant eyes filled with contempt, "don''t care who you are, if you don''t have money to pay the bill today, don''t want to walk out of the store! Paying off the work is not enough, isn''t it for you to eat and drink? Broke your dog''s leg and throw you into the mountains to feed the wolf! "


    Li Yan laughed: "I''ll see, who can throw me into the mountains to feed the wolf."


    He doesn''t have any valuables on his body, not to mention that there is a piece of Jade. It was left to him by Li Xian. It used to be his body protector. Later, the aura disappeared, and it became an ordinary ornament.


    A gentleman wears jade since ancient times.


    Even if this piece of jade has no aura, it is worth thousands of dollars. If Li Yuan used him to pay the bill, it would be more than enough.


    Just now Li Ye did have this idea, but now seeing his buddies so aggressive, he doesn''t want the things left by Li Xian to be so insulted.


    "Okay! You really want to eat white food, I really did not read it wrong!" The man jumped and shouted, "Come on, this guy has eaten white food and wants to make trouble!"


    The words went well, three figures rushed into the hall, but they were three big men, and they immediately surrounded Li Kun.


    More than that, even the shopkeeper came.


    Li Yi saw for a moment that these four were all monks, and they were in the realm of Wu Zong, especially the shopkeeper, and they were only one step away from the Qi training period. Such monks would be nested in an inn, so it is no wonder that this inn has no competitors.


    "I look at you with great looks, and thought you were different from others. I didn''t expect to be a white eater. I am afraid that this shirt was taken from the dead by you?" "Take me down and break your leg!"


    The three big men didn''t say a word, rushed into the body, and rushed towards Li Yan.


    Li Yan stood behind the table with a calm look and apathy. This body is not cultivated for real now, but he is not really lethal. However, with his level of combat skills, there are still opportunities to deal with monks below the training period.


    However, before Li Xun''s shot was taken, the three big men suddenly got hit by lightning and their bodies flew out halfway, smashing on the wall.


    Then a cold female voice sounded, "I''d like to see, who dares to do something with Li Gongzi!"


    The crowd turned around and saw a gorgeous woman with luxurious clothes and makeup walking through the door. She has a good-looking figure and a graceful figure, and twists her thin waist and hips during her steps. But this is not the most important thing. She turned out to be a monk who practiced high energy!


    Behind her, she also followed four young girls in a uniform of blue and blue, all with strong breaths, obviously all monks in the training period!


    Seeing these women, the shopkeeper''s complexion changed, just as he saw the King of Yan, and quickly greeted him, saluting carefully, "Girl, Xu, why are you here?"


    Girl Xu didn''t look at him at all, and her eyes only fell on Li Yan. When she walked past the shopkeeper, she didn''t see how she did it, and the shopkeeper suddenly fell to his knees, and blood leaked from her mouth.


    "Li Gongzi, why are you here, so the slave family is easy to find." Girl Xu smiled sweetly, and said kindly and charmingly to Li.

 v6 Chapter 50： Like yourself

    The people in the inn were embarrassed, especially the shopkeeper and the guy lying on the ground and did not dare to move. They were afraid of this girl Xu who had been killed halfway, naturally it made sense.


    The chaotic thieves run rampant, and the practitioners are banned by martial arts. The inn relies on its own three martial arts to dare to interrupt the legs of the guests. It is already a terrestrial snake within thirty to forty miles, but it is not worth compared with the forces behind the girl Xu mention.


    In Fengxiang and even the entire Guanzhong boundary, gangs of rivers and lakes are mingled with fish and dragons, and the biggest one is undoubtedly the magic square supported by Qi Wang Li Maozhen, just like Li Chang supporting the Changhe Gang in Pinglu.


    There are a large number of monks and priests, which are difficult to control. However, in order to stabilize the place and guide monks and priests to their own use, the princes had to establish special institutions to guide them. In essence, the former Five Avenues were rivers and lakes, and the imperial court supervisor was the institution that controlled them.


    This girl Xu is a member of the Magic Square.


    As a relative of King Qi, the people of Huanyinfang often inspected the rivers and lakes in order to strengthen their control over the monks and lakes. For this reason, the shopkeeper was fortunate to have seen this generation of rivers and lakes director Xuanyin, the girl in charge.


    When the girl Xu said to Li Ye, the shopkeeper was so frightened that she turned around and nodded: "Girl Xu is so angry, I''m so offended if I don''t know this son is your friend, it''s a goddamn!"


    He has always been arrogant to Li Yan''s aggressive man. At this moment, he is lying on the ground, trembling, afraid to look up, and speaking unfavorably, he only begs for mercy: "rare life, female warrior life!"


    The beautiful and charming Xu girl walked past the man with a slight snorting sound, and the whole body''s body touched the ground at zero distance, making a crackling sound of bone fracture. Upon closer inspection, it was discovered that he had shattered his tibia and died of bleeding.


    "Even Li Gongzi dares to offend. How many of your heads are enough to cut off? How many people are enough to kill?" When Girl Xu said these words, her eyes did not move away from Li Yan, and her enchanting and beautiful smile ticked The mind is so heartless, "Li Gongzi, aren''t you saying that?"


    When the shopkeeper heard the words of Girl Xu, she was even more terrified, and her head was pushed harder, and blood was dripping from her forehead from time to time.


    He only said that Li Yan was a friend of Girl Xu, but when she heard that, the identity of the other party was obviously extraordinary, and then she realized that she had run into a terrible disaster. I was afraid that the whole inn would follow suit and suffer regret. It''s all green.


    Li Yan looked at the girl Xu, and she was a little confused about the words and deeds of the other party. "Girl Xu recognizes Li?"


    "Who doesn''t recognize the son of Li? The slave''s family was ordered by the master to greet the son. The owner of the house was waiting outside, and asked the son to show his face." Xu girl was very polite.


    Li Yan groaned a bit, "Since that is the case, Li should see it for himself."


    Taking a step, Li Yan stopped and suddenly said to the girl Xu: "Can the girl help me pay for my meal today?"


    Miss Xu was lingering for a long time. I did not expect that Li Yan would make such a request, and then she smiled and said, "Li Gongzi is really a wonderful person. How difficult is this?"


    As she said, she waved her hand, and a female repairman pulled out a money bag and threw it in front of the shopkeeper.


    Looking at the money bag in front of me, the shopkeeper''s uncle was there, totally at a loss whether to change it or not.


    Li Min glanced at him, and said lightly, "Pay for meals and pay for it, the shopkeeper should accept it."


    "Xie ... Xie Gongzi reward!" The shopkeeper did not dare to disobey Li Yan, and tremblingly held up the money bag.


    Li Yan continued: "As for your rudeness to me, now that you have paid the price, I will not pursue it."


    Speaking, Li Min walked out of the inn lobby.


    The shopkeeper, such as amnesty, felt that it was not very true. He looked at the back of Li Xuan and was in a daze, but did not respond for a long time.


    When he came outside the inn, Li Xuan saw a luxuriously decorated carriage parked on the official road, and there were female repair guards in the same blue and blue clothes.


    Li Min glanced at the carriage. Although he didn''t know that these nuns were all from Li Maozhen''s Majestic Square, he couldn''t help thinking: What on earth did these people come to, how could they recognize me?


    That ¡¯s right, I ¡¯m famous for Li Weiwei, it ¡¯s not surprising that monks and princes know my face, just do n¡¯t know what they will do next. Now that I know I''m Li Yan, I should have been entertained, and sent me to the Central Plains? Or hand me over to Li Maozhen?


    The girl Xu came to the carriage and saluted to the people inside: "Here is the command, and the man who eats white food is here."


    Li Yan: "..."


    Why are you eating white food again?


    What''s wrong with my gluttonous food?


    The carriage''s curtain was pulled open, revealing a stunningly beautiful young woman inside, peach flour cheeks, willow eyebrows, very aura. The woman glanced at Li Wei, and gave a slight glance, even if she smiled, "Like, really like! At first glance, it is only seven points similar, but after looking at it, it is almost exactly the same, really rare!"


    The second monk Li Jiezhang was scratching his head and didn''t know what the woman was talking about.


    Before he spoke, the curtain had been lowered, and the woman in the carriage said, "Bring back to Chang''an!"


    "Yes!" Girl Xu led her fists. After the carriage drove, she turned to look at Li Ye, and Li Ye was surprised that Miss Xu''s face had lost her kindness and salute. Instead, she teased, "Li Gongzi, please!"


    When she said that Li Gongzi, she bit the Li word extremely heavily.


    Before Li Yan refused, Miss Xu had already carried him by the shoulder, and she could not help but take him to a steed, and sprinted quickly.


    Jo Mo was afraid of Li Yi''s short-sightedness, and Girl Xu warned: "Hug me, don''t move around, otherwise you will break your arm and leg, but no one will care about you!"


    Riding a horse with Girl Xu, sniffing the light and sweet smell of fat powder on the other side, and was asked by the other side to hug her small waist, for a moment Li didn''t know what to say.


    Obviously, the women are planning to bring Li Zhi back to their nest.


    However, the behavior and behavior of these women are really weird.


    Li Xun thought for a moment and quickly cleared up some clues.


    These nuns were afraid that they did not consider him Li Li, but they thought he looked like Li Yan!


    Also, in the cognition of the princes of the world, he has already gone to Xianyu.


    When these women were passing by the inn, it should be the women in the carriage with their strong repairs as a strength, a glimpse of Hong, found him, and then let the girl Xu go in and take people out.


    In order to be unobtrusive, Miss Xu did not force anyone.


    In the case of the founder, if you change to any ordinary person who has no money to pay and is about to break his leg, he will be overjoyed in the anxiety when someone calls him Zhang or Li. Promised, and acted very familiar with each other, so that they could get away.


    To understand this, Li Yan sighed in his heart: "So, these nuns should have a close relationship with Li Maozhen. The women in the carriage might have seen me before. Then they took me to Chang''an. I''m afraid it''s not small ... "


    The thought of being misunderstood as being by his side, and making such a dramatic joke, Li Yan only found it interesting.


    At this time, Li Yan has two choices, either shouting that I am King An Li of An, and wait to bow quickly? Or just shut up with interest, follow the other person to Chang''an, wait for Xiu to transfer from Xianyu to this body, and then make a plan.


    Li Yan chose the second option.


    This is Feng Xiang. Chang''an is about to go. It''s all about Li Maozhen. The girl Xu had a high-level training practice. The woman in the carriage might be a real person, which shows that the other party is most likely to be one of the most powerful rivers and lakes in Guanzhong.


    If Li Yan revealed his identity at this time, and they sent him to Li Maozhen, wouldn''t it be a self-death? Or if the other party killed him directly, he would be too unjust.


    After all, Feng Xiang was still some distance away from Changan. The crowd didn''t arrive that day. They entered a county town at night and found a place to rest.


    Li Xun originally thought that she would live in a separate room, but did not expect the woman who got off the carriage to let Xu girl accompany him.


    The situation in the same room with the lone man and the widow did not appear, and the girl Xu looked at him with two women.


    The girl Xu went out in the middle, returned a moment later, brought some wine and vegetables into the door. While having dinner with Li Yan, Girl Xu was sitting opposite Li Yan and asked, "The command will let me know your identity, and you can honestly explain it."


    Li Zheng is compiling her identity in her mind. Girl Xu has already stared, "Don''t lie, or you will look good! You guy who eats white food is not a pure man, but I can tell you, you better Playing with her eyes, this girl has been in the rivers and lakes for many years, but she has sharp eyes! "


    In order to show solemnity, Li Xi helplessly put down the tableware, a serious way of saying: "Xia Li Congji, originally from Jinyang, operated a drug store for generations at home. This returned to Fengxiang to take delivery. Unexpectedly, I was robbed halfway. The hands and feet were sloppy, which was a chance to escape. Previously, when I was eating at the inn, I didn''t plan to eat white food, but I found that the money bag was lost when I paid the bill-it should be accidentally lost when I ran ... Miss Xu, Li is a good family ... "


    "Really?" Girl Xu crooked her head and opened her eyes wide, and looked at Li Yan from side to side, as if to see the hair on his face clearly, "I don''t see why it looks so different?"


    Li Yan solemnly said: "Girl Xu is so smart and beautiful that she can certainly see the goodness in Li''s heart."


    Girl Xu''s eyes were suddenly crescent-shaped, full of happy smiles, "You still have some vision!"


    It''s easy to say that Li Xun took a few words, and finally made Girl Xu believe his identity and temporarily passed the border.


    As for whether they would go to Jinyang for verification, Li Yan was not very worried. Hedong Jinyang is quite far from Guanzhong, and it takes a lot of time to get back and forth, and there is the site of the Tsing Yi Yamen, and the river and lake forces in Guanzhong have to act with caution.


    By the time they returned, Li Yan had already repaired himself.


    In this way, there was no speech overnight. On the next day, Li Yan followed Changyinfang to Changan.

 v6 Chapter 51： Saint Ji

    Outside Mingde''s gate, the speed of the carriage and the team slowed down because they were about to enter the city. Li Jie strangled the horse''s reins and looked up at the towering walls and towers that were full of mottled traces of time.


    Speaking of which is not too far away from the last time I left Changan, but no matter how I say it is to leave the country and fight hard, no matter how the blood of the north-south blood industry is magnificent, there are also times when people feel struggling.


    Now returning to his hometown of Chang''an, An Wang''s Mansion in the city emerged from his mind, remembering those simple and spirited years, and recalling those familiar faces, Li Zhi still couldn''t calm down.


    "What is Li Gongzi doing?"


    The girl next to her was a lively personality, with a stern smile on her face, "Is it the first time I saw Chang''an and was so shocked that I couldn''t speak?"


    Li Shuzheng''s Eight Classics: "No matter how many times you see, standing in front of the Chang''an gate will not reduce the shock."


    They didn''t ride a horse together today, and the girl named Xu Ruyun was not afraid that Li Xu would run away. They have repeatedly confirmed last night that this guy, who claims to be Jinyang Li Congzhen, does not have half of his body.


    Hearing Li Yan''s words, Xu Ruyun''s beautiful eyes flashed a different color, and then nodded in agreement.


    Outsiders from Mingde came and went, although it was a lot worse than in previous years, it was still lively. Entering the city and stepping onto Suzaku Street, Li Ye saw familiar buildings and things. Although there were many emotions, they were well hidden.


    As similar to the presence of Li Yixia''s Tsing Yi Yamen, the people of Huanyinfang did not dismount when they entered the city. After half an hour''s journey, the convoy marched into a large house next to Qi Wang''s Mansion, stopped in a courtyard without much detour, and everyone dismounted.


    The woman in the blue and blue jersey that had long been waiting here greeted, "I have seen the second commander."


    They greeted the woman in the carriage naturally. The so-called second dominance is not the second-ranked dominance. The second is itself a surname. After the second unit led the paragraph out of the carriage, he ordered Xu Ruyun: "Take him to Xiaoxuan and wait, if Saint Ji wants to see him, then bring him over."


    Xu Ruyun took the lead naturally, and the thoughtful girl asked, "What if Saint Ji would not like to see him?"


    The second commander glanced at Li Zheng, and there was a coldness in his eyes, as clear as the pond, "That''s bad for him."


    Xu Ruyun looked stunned and wouldn''t say much.


    Li Ye certainly knows the meaning of this sentence, because he knows exactly what Huanyinfang is. As the main opponent of Tsing Yi Yamen in Guanzhong, Song Jiao has not played against each other on the premise of Li Yuan.


    Huanyinfang takes Saint Ji as the highest leader and has nine commanding orders. Among them, Saint Ji and the top three commanding rates are both real people. It is rumored that Saint Ji is closer to the real world of Yang Shen and is a close relative of Li Maozhen.


    To outsiders, Huanyingfang is just a place where Li Maozhen collects beautiful women and seeks pleasure. In fact, this is an intelligence assassination agency, revealing traces of mimicking Tsing Yi''s Yemen.


    Li Yan followed Xu Ruyun around the mansion, and finally came to a simple and quiet courtyard. He saw a lot of people along the way, although there were indeed many women, and most of them were beautiful, but not as menless as rumors outside.


    "You just rest here, don''t run around and wait for my summons." After the girl Xu led Li Yan into the yard, she turned to him and told him with two points of sympathy in her eyes, "I have something to do, Can''t be here with you ... "


    After hesitating for a while, she added with relief: "If you''re lucky enough, your destiny may change today, and you won''t have to work hard to run any medicine store in the future."


    Li Yan arched his hand: "Thank you, Girl Xu."


    Girl Xu didn''t say much, and looked at him before leaving her feet.


    Stepping out of the hospital, Girl Xu felt a little weird. Before, she hadn''t figured out where Li Wei was strange. Now she reacted, and the other person seemed to be calm and calm all the way, as if she had put aside life and death.


    "Did you confess your fate? It would be wise." Girl Xu sighed.


    There is a monk guardian of Huanyinfang outside the courtyard, and Li Xun did not plan to run away. Fortunately, when Xu Xu left, she ordered tea and cakes, and Li Xuan was not too boring.


    He waited for a long time in the courtyard of the courtyard, but no one came to take him away. Seeing that the sky had completely darkened, when Li Yan thought that Sheng Ji was completely uninterested in him, Girl Xu appeared again.


    "Sheng Ji promised to meet you, hurry up and bathe and change clothes, and come to see me later!" Girl Xu quickly entered the yard with good news, and looked very excited when she said these words.


    Li Yan looked at his present appearance and felt that it was not an overstatement to bathe and change clothes.


    After Li Yan bathed, she changed into a plain robe, and a lanyard appeared in front of Girl Xu. The latter, who had been waiting in the hospital, couldn''t help flashing her eyes, staring at Li Yan for a while, suddenly flushed, Quickly retracted his sight.


    She coughed awkwardly, "I can''t see how you look like this ..."


    Li Yan was speechless.


    When she followed Girl Xu to meet Saint Ji, the other side whispered and whispered to him: "Sheng Ji is the big leader of Wuyinfang. I usually have no chance to see her. In addition to the nine commanders, others She doesn''t know what she looks like ... Sheng Ji can see you this time. It should have been ordered by King Qi to test you. You must be very mental and careful to deal with it. It''s very good, kill people without a word ... "


    Li Yan was stabbed all the way by the other side, but felt that his scalp was numb, as if he had returned to his childhood when his mother was killed.


    Why Li Jiufang''s Saint Ji wanted to see him, or why Li Maozhen would let the other party test him, Li Yan still had a good idea.


    To these people, he has only one characteristic: he looks very much like King An. Then there is only one use for him: impersonating King An.


    That''s right, it''s Li Li who pretends to be himself.


    If there is no error in this matter, Li Ye believes that soon after, the people of the world will know that King An Li did not go to Xianyu, or stayed in the world with some strange magical power, and has already formed an alliance with Li Maozhen.


    Later, after a round of intense training in Chang''an, the "False King" will be escorted by Li Maozhen''s people to return to Pinglu. Under the secret control of Li Maozhen, Pinglu and other troops were ordered to cooperate with Feng Xiangjun to strike against Gao Yan in the Central Plains. Wang Jian''s soldiers and horses.


    Through a series of battles and through the cooperation of the "King An King", in the process of occupying the Central Plains, Li Maozhen will gradually take over other fan towns that originally belonged to Li Zhi, digesting all his forces step by step, and finally becoming a supporter. , Zhongyuan, Hebei, the world''s largest prince, and then dominate the world.


    A bold plan.


    But it is also a necessary and imperative plan.


    If Li Maozhen is not willing to be suppressed and annexed by Gao Ye and Wang Jian.


    When I think that I am going to pretend to be myself and be told what it looks like, I learn my language and deeds day and night, know the portraits of his generals and military commanders, and I will eventually be sent back to Pinglu with the hope of cooperating with others to eat away. Li Ye felt interesting because of his own power.


    The more you think, the more interesting.


    So much so that Li Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    This smile immediately caused dissatisfaction with Xu''s girl. She stared at her big shiny eyes, lowered her voice and taught: "What are you laughing at? You still want to laugh! Do you know if your life can be saved, just look tonight!" Are you listening to what I said? Oh my god, don''t laugh anymore! "


    Girl Xu was anxious to be lame, and looked anxious.


    Li Xun had already held back a laugh, and saw that the girl Xu was so interfering that she couldn''t hold her back.


    I have to say that the Wuyinfang nun in front of her is quite kind.


    "Girl Xu is assured. I remember your words, I will pay attention." Li Yan coughed twice, a serious salute.


    Everyone has arrived in front of a three-story building with elegant decoration and brilliant lights. Inside, there were sounds of stringed bamboo, fresh and elegant, and a long aftertaste.


    Girl Xu had wanted to tell Li Yi a few words, but someone had come over in front of her door.


    "This is Li Gongzi? Come with me." The tall female Xiu said lightly.


    The identity of the other party is relatively high. Girl Xu is afraid to rebel and has to pass Li Jing a careful look towards you.


    Li Yi put on a whole dress with a pretended look, raised his head and raised his chest, a generous look, and walked into the heavy building with the tall female Xiu. In fact, by this time, Li Xiu''s Xiuwei had slowly entered this body, and he was not panic at all.


    Unlike the kind and lively girl Xu, this leading female monk is obviously very cold. She didn''t say anything along the way, but walked silently in front of her, took Li Yan through the hall to go upstairs, and entered a wide elegant room to the north.


    On the way, Li Yan also encountered a group of receding singers.


    As soon as Wu Wu entered the door, Li Zhi smelled the thick powdery fragrance. The layout of the room is light but elegant and luxurious, and the decoration is obviously feminine. Whether it is the pattern color of the rug or the fancy pattern of the curtain, it makes him this steel straight man on the earth a bit uncomfortable.


    "Sheng Shengji, Li Congyun arrived." The tall monk saluted to the north in the hall.


    Behind a bead curtain, Li Xuan faintly saw a woman lying reclining on a daffodil with flowers in her arms, her arms resting on her head, laziness, as if she didn''t even open her eyes, she looked like she didn''t wake up, her appearance It is completely unclear.


    Even at this time of the Zhongqiu season, the other party is still wearing a thin neon dress, half-breasted breasts, and a long skirt is a six-flower skirt. This skirt style of the Tang Dynasty is like a flower with six petals. The six pieces are separated from each other. They are connected only at the root of the thigh. A little carelessness will reveal a large area of ??skin, which is particularly open. Generally, women can''t control it and are unwilling to control it.


    At this moment, because the other party''s reclining position, even through the bead curtain, Li Yan can see each other''s long and thin white calf stacked.


    "You go down."


    Sheng Ji waved her hand, her voice was more lazy than her posture, but she was charming but not greasy, and she also had three-point majesty.


    "Yes!" The tall woman Xiu Ling stood up, and did not forget to close the door when she left.


    Li Xuan lamented that this Saint Ji was at least one meter tall, and her face was serious salute: "I''ve seen Saint Ji."


    Sheng Ji quietly opened his mouth, and the first sentence made Li Yan wonder what to answer.


    She asked, "Does it look good?"

 v6 Chapter 52： If there is no king to pick why not bloom

    At this time, Li Min had two choices. Well, he didn''t see it, or he didn''t see it clearly. This is in line with his fearless attitude as a nameless kid when he first met the big man. It is basic etiquette not to look at big people, and even the gentleman rule not to peep at beauty.


    However, neither of these two choices Li Yan, he answered very seriously: "It looks great."


    This word "Extreme" is used very cleverly, full of expressing the real sigh of Li Zhi''s heart. And this isn''t Li Li''s humor. In fact, even if he can''t see clearly through the bead curtain, he does think so.


    Sheng Ji''s position lying on the short step remains unchanged, Li Zhi can only see these, as for the other party''s look and eyes have not changed, he can''t see clearly.


    After waiting a moment, Li Yan heard the charming and majestic voice of the other party sound again, without half undulations and half emotions: "Really?"


    "It''s really the sun and the moon." Li Huan didn''t know what the other party was thinking, but he couldn''t admit it at this time.


    "If you tell a lie, I will make you a man." Sheng Ji said lightly, and then Li Yan saw the other party beckoned gently, and said in an unspeakable tone: "You come in."


    This request hesitated for a moment. As a sane man, he knew very well that no matter what the beautiful woman said on his lips, he must not underestimate the danger of the other party. Importantly, at this time his cultivation had not fully recovered.


    He and his body were completed through the sky mirror, and the transfer between them was also through the sky mirror. At this moment, a mirror that looked like a real fantasy floated in the depths of his Dantian. All the repair power is accumulated in the mirror, and he cannot yet move half a minute.


    Li Yan clearly felt that only when Xiuwei completed the transfer, he would merge into the sea from the sky mirror, allowing him to really resume his cultivation.


    It is precisely because the power of cultivation is in the sky mirror that Xu girl has not noticed the vision along the way. At the moment, in the perception of Saint Ji, Li Zhi is still a mortal body without cultivation.


    The hesitation was fleeting, and Li Zheng stepped steadily, moving forward to open the curtain and entered the room. Jomo is leaning closer, and the smell of Zhifenxiang is clearer, but it has not become rich and pungent. It is just clearer, and I do n¡¯t know what kind it is. It has such an effect.


    Of course, what''s more important is that Li Yan can see clearly what the so-called sage prince in the magic hall looks like.


    At first glance, Li Zhi saw the red brocade embroidered with flowing cloud-weaving peony, and those long, slightly curved legs stacked on top of each other were really outrageous.


    Instinctively, it is close to one meter in terms of the earth''s measurement.


    The uncovered area of ??the Liuhua skirt reveals a large area of ??white snow in spring and spring, which is dazzling. The legs are slender but not fat, slender and not thin. It is perfect, perfect and thrilling.


    "Like, it really looks like." Li Yan heard the voice of the other side, with deep emotions without concealment, with complex feelings in the play, "It''s not just like, it''s exactly the same. I don''t think there is anyone in this world He''s so similar, it doesn''t even matter. "


    Seeing the other person''s face, Li Huan could not help but stunned, "It really looks alike."


    Saint Ji, who gave birth to a goose egg face instead of an awl face, frowned. Her slightly rich makeup made her peach-like face look more mature, but also added some coercion. "Like what?"


    Li Yan said truthfully: "Xiaomin is lucky to have seen Qi King far away."


    Saint Ji Zhu''s lips were slightly rounded, and a faint whisper, "You''ve even seen King Qi? It''s rare."


    Li Xun said that I had not only met King Qi, but also heard this Xun said that he had an elder sister who lived in seclusion and practiced in the mountains. If not, I really think you''re Li Maozhen''s handsome man dressed as a woman.


    Li Min thought again: The magic **** of the magic square must be a person whom Li Maozhen absolutely trusted. If this person is Li Maozhen''s sister who has never been born, it is extremely reasonable.


    He wasn''t surprised that the other party hadn''t seen him before, why he was so familiar with him. The portrait is only the lowest-level reference object. Li Maozhen should have a magic weapon with his image left there.


    Before waiting for Li Yan to say anything, Saint Ji said, "Come here."


    "Come back? Come down again when you come back." Li Li had been slandered from the other person''s reluctance, his face still pretending to be a cricket, stepping closer to the bed, standing outside five steps.


    The sandalwood in the room was smoky, and the curtains were exuding a scent of aroma. The rooms, which were arranged like boudoirs, gradually filled with a smoky atmosphere.


    "Come more." Sheng Ji glanced at Li Yan, "Relax, I won''t kill you."


    Pretending to be stubborn, Li Yan moved in three more steps, thinking in his heart: Even if you want to kill me, it''s not that easy.


    It''s just that at this distance, Li Zhi can''t help but be a little "nervous". This is not really nervous, but the subtle emotions that naturally occur when men and women approach a certain distance from the front.


    This is the distance from which even hair can be charmed.


    Of course, the premise is that the other party must be a beauty, otherwise it will not be charmed, but frightened.


    Li Yan arched, "What did Saint Ji command?"


    Sheng Ji''s eyes, which are bigger and brighter than Xu, are now covered with a layer of water mist, and Zhu Hong, who can see even the fine lines, twitches gently, saying something that makes Li Yan creepy: "The hour It''s not early, come up to sleep. "


    Li Yan: "?????"


    If he hadn''t stayed long enough in this world, he would have blurted out: still this kind of operation?


    As soon as Li Min hesitated, Sheng Ji''s long and narrow eyebrows were immediately raised and raised, and a little murderous was added to the bottom of her eyes. She used an angry and concealed tone of deepest inferiority: "Did you just tell a lie ?!"


    What did we just say?


    Li Ye touched the murderous look of Sheng Ji, and almost jumped away without getting stuck. This woman''s temperament is really elusive, and she changes her face like turning a book, and can even speak the words "waitress" for a while, and she is so domineering, she will be jealous for a while, as if the next moment will be Li Yan Five horses divided.


    At this time Li Xun also reacted. The so-called false word of Saint Ji was that he praised the other party''s "beautiful look". Since the other party feels very good-looking, naturally, in the face of Saint Ji''s request, it should naturally agree decisively and should not hesitate.


    However, what Li Zhi didn''t understand is that Sheng Ji looks good. He does have a reason for so-called sleeping, but what is the reason for him to be sleeping?


    His current status is a civilian, without status and charisma.


    Just because he looks like Li Yan?


    Although this sentence feels weird, other than that, Li Zhi really can''t think of the second possibility.


    Is this the unknown Saint Ji has been secretly in love with himself?


    Li Min immediately rejected this conjecture. I haven''t even met before, unless I''m a idiot girl, I don''t have a crush on myself. Since the other party is in charge of the hallucination sage Ji, naturally it will not be so mentally disabled.


    And what is the deep hidden inferiority in the other person''s eyes?


    What kind of inferiority do you have in such a beautiful country as Tianxiang?


    Li Ye didn''t have time to think more because Sheng Ji spoke again. At this time, she didn''t have so much complex tone in her tone, only pure spleen: "I said just now, if you lie, I will make you impossible. the man!"


    Li Yan felt cold, laughed twice, and suppressed his embarrassment. "The words of Xiaomin are from his heart. If there is a half-spoken word, he is willing to be topped by Wulei."


    In fact, before coming to this heavy building to meet Sheng Ji, Li Yan had already thought about it. If the other party intentionally asked him to pretend to be himself, then he should inherit it and do his best to cooperate with the other party.


    The reason could not be simpler, it is just four words: count the count.


    When Li Maozhen finishes training and puts him back in Pinglu, thinking about joining forces with him to carry out military operations, he can easily pit the other side''s numerous soldiers and horses, and may even make Li Maozhen falter, even if Li Maozhen is won in one stroke .


    This is also in line with Li Zhi''s plan that the vassals thought he had already taken the opportunity of Xianyu, taught them some lessons, and then sought more advantages for the world.


    Just before seeing Sheng Ji, Li Yan never expected that he would encounter such an awkward situation now. The inconceivable Saint Ji played the card so unreasonably, which made Li Yi a little bit embarrassed.


    Is it really necessary to sacrifice self for the great cause of the world?


    In all fairness, Li Yan is not the kind of unmotivated guy. He has also seen a lot of novels on the stream when he was on the earth. Whenever he sees those protagonists, they can still sit in consolation when they face the beautiful woman. I feel that it is really inappropriate.


    People who have eaten meat do not know that it will be very uncomfortable to not eat meat for a month, and it is almost intolerable.


    Besides, Saint-Jean in front of him is so stunner.


    The responding party is a beast, and it is not as good as an absolute beast.


    If there is something wrong in Li Min''s heart, I''m afraid there is only the other person''s face ... It''s too much like Li Maozhen born.


    "So, if Li Maozhen''s dress as a woman, it should be the color of the country." Li Ye''s thoughts diverged for a while, and then she felt a chill, and the whole person couldn''t help shivering.


    Under Saint Ji''s compelling eyes, Li Min slowly and hardly reached out his hand, reaching out to the most exquisite figure of the opponent''s figure.


    "It''s a beauty, if it''s not like Li Maozhen''s bird cricket looks so good." Li Pu closed her eyes, tears in her heart. After all, the eldest husband can bend and stretch, and would rather be a senior official, he would never learn Liu Xiahui.


    "what are you doing!"


    Just when Li Yan''s palms could already feel the other person''s temperature faintly, he sang loudly.


    Li Xun''s spirit shook, and he opened his eyes in surprise and wondering at Saint Ji, full of innocence.


    Then he saw that the other side''s Jiao body had shrunk back a little, and his face was pale, frightened, and he blocked his chest with one hand and stared at him with a look of hatred.


    Li Yan: "?????"


    I ¡¯m the one who ¡¯s intimidated, okay. You look like a frightened little deer, would you still want me to sue?


    What''s the matter?


    I regret it!


    This time, without waiting for Li Yan to think too much, Sheng Ji flew out of the dwarf. People made a move in mid-air with a stroke of purple crimson hairpin, such as a cloud floating over Li Yan''s head, and she was covered by a roll .


    "You are waiting here!"


    Saint Ji dropped this sentence, and went out, leaving in a hurry, almost deserted.


    Li Yan stood in place, and the second monk was scratching his head.


    "What the **** is going on with this girl?" Li Yan was a little faint.


    Saint Ji went out with a flushed face, and her plump **** undulated. After taking two steps to stand on his heels, her eyes were still full of panic. Gradually, her look became difficult to speak, tangled, and even painful.


    She shook her head halfway, and her eyes were full of loss, and she murmured in a voice that only she could hear: "It looks like him again, after all, it''s not him, isn''t it ridiculous that I do this ... "


    She was too late to be annoyed by her sudden impulses and ridiculous thoughts, so she wiped the corners of her eyes and wiped off the crystal clear tears.


    In the empty splendid pavilion, the sadness and loneliness of her back could not be explained, and she completely lost the majestic spirit of high above normal, just like the peony withered in the wind that no one has appreciated.


    Even if it is the national flower sought after by the world, even if it has bloomed extremely beautifully, but it has been silently withered without being appreciated. If the peony can choose, I am afraid that it will never bloom.

 v6 Chapter 53： Civil strife in Tsing Yi

    There was no one in the room. Nobody came to the door and looked around for a while. The building was still brightly lit, but there were no silhouettes. The quietness seemed to have been forgotten.


    To outsiders, the Magic Square is a place where Li Maozhen is looking for fun. Looking at the layout of this heavy building, it must be the place where Li Maozhen frequents. Also normal.


    As soon as it came, it was safe. It was not too late, Li Zhi simply returned to the house, lay down on the dwarf, and was ready to meet Zhou Gong.


    His cultivation has been restored, and now he is dormant in the sky mirror. It only takes one thought to move freely, so he has nothing to worry about.


    To act as an ordinary person who has not cultivated, it is natural to pay attention to details, and sleep cannot be avoided.


    After taking a break, Li Zheng began to organize his thoughts: "This Saint Ji saw me, it should be to prove whether I look like me, and then test my mind from my speech and behavior, and judge whether I have the ability to impersonate myself¡ª ¡ªWell, I did n¡¯t see how this **** tested me. So I have to say that this **** ¡¯s attitude today is strange ... ¡±


    "Hey, or I, Li Ye has become the dream lover of all Huaichun women in the world? Well, this is very reasonable. After all, I was born handsome, not to mention the wealth of the family, the most powerful person in the world. The princes of personal cultivation are even more boundless. They also have countless heroic deeds and legends. They are simply the ideal men in the hearts of girls ... oh, I do n¡¯t know how many women swear that I will not marry ..... "


    Thinking of this, Li Yan laughed twice, not without pride and insignificance.


    But soon he smiled.


    He continued to think: "Although I resumed cultivation, it is a real world. After the Kunlun passage was closed, there can no longer be any immortals. I leave it that way, Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, Wang Jian, and so on. Reality ... There are more realities in this world. In recent years, there has been a lot of chaos in the world, and real worlds in the wild have sprung up. "


    "But in Xianyu, I still feel that cultivation is growing. It seems that the gathering of people''s luck has not stopped. The strength of the mortal body has reached a critical point, and it cannot be strengthened, but it will not affect the body of Xianyu. Raise the realm, promote the real world, Taiyi true wonderland ... This is also good. When I settle down the world, the cultivation of Xianyu''s body should be extremely high, enough to influence or even determine the war situation in Xianyu. "


    Thinking for a while, Li Yan, who was sitting cross-legged, stood up, and glanced at the gloomy flowers behind him.


    "The fat powder tastes so heavy. How can I sleep well?"


    Li Yan got up and walked around the house, and finally came to the window sill, looking away, seemingly watching the scenery, but actually secretly noticed that no one around him was watching, looking after himself, and judging the other party ¡¯s behavior.


    After repeated confirmation for half an hour, the corners of Li''s mouth rose slightly: "The monks of Huanyinfang are indeed women, and they are very delicate. Even if they are ordinary people who care for me, they have also used twenty or thirty exercises. Monk ... there is another real world nearby. It''s just a pity that it''s just a real Lingchi. "


    Li Xun smiled, mobilized Xiu''s power from the heavens as much as possible, and rushed into the sea of ??Kailuan instantly.


    After two hours, it was already three hours, and the night was quiet. Undisturbed, Li Yan suddenly appeared like a bird, jumping down from the window sill, and then disappeared into the shadow under the eaves at a glance.


    He is now trained to be suppressed by the laws of heaven and earth, only in the real world, but that is also a real god, and there is a real **** separated from the real person in Lingchi. It is very easy to hide the other''s ear and eyes.


    Li Xun''s ghostly figure flickered again and again, quickly passing through the pavilions of Zhonglou Lou Pavilion, leaving the Magic Square to Chang''an Street.


    He was going to find the stronghold of Tsing Yi Yamen in Chang''an City.


    To repair tonight, the first thing Li Yan has to do is to get in touch with his people.


    If not, he will return to Pinglu without waiting for his plan, and his own people will break up first, and the fun will be great. At that time, it would be impossible to pit others, and pit yourself first.


    He must send some messages to his own people-those who can be trusted with high weight, stabilize the other''s military heart, and then let them cooperate with them to carry out some necessary actions.


    ...


    Funing Square, Chang''an City.


    The backyard of a medium-sized, ordinaryly decorated restaurant was still dimly lit with dim lights. The dead leaves of a locust tree in the courtyard fluttered, but when it passed by the door of the room, it suddenly broke into powder, and it lost its trace in the air.


    Murder was horrifying in the lighted house.


    In the small room, monk Tsing Yi knelt down, and there were no less than fifteen people at a glance. The monks touched their arms with their legs, which filled the whole house.


    This was the case, and three steps were left in front of the monks. A dozen or so people in Tsing Yi, who were trembling and sweating, did not say that Lei Leichi took a step. Instead, they secretly squeezed back, as if there were beasts outside the three steps.


    Natural beasts did not exist, there was one monk. Sitting at the high table, the monk was wearing a purple shirt and a big frown. There was chill between his eyebrows, as if he was in a bad mood, he would swallow the person in front of him.


    Song Jiao is headed by Tsing Yi Yamen.


    Song Jiao said coldly: "He and others are the commanders of Tsing Yi, occupying a major position in Chang''an, and are responsible for investigating Guanzhong. This seat allows you to look for opportunities to assassinate Li Maozhen. Today, the past three days, you ca n¡¯t even connect with each other! What do you want ?! "


    All Tsing Yi were apprehensive, unable to speak, and only looked at their thanks.


    One commander of the nine-level training team supported me: "The big commander, not because I refuse to do my best, but because Li Maozhen is tightly guarded, and the monks of the Phonic Music Square are inseparable from him. We really ca n¡¯t find a chance ... .. "


    "Miscellaneous account!" Song Jiao slammed the desktop hard, shocking everyone. "Since you know that Huayinfang is your opponent, why haven''t you set up a secret in Huayinfang for a long time? Now things are not enough, and you are still looking for Excuse me ?! "


    The commander said bitterly: "We have already sent people to enter the magic hall. However, the establishment of the magic hall is still short. The high-level staff are the old Li Maozhen. Our position is too low to reach the core level in a short time .. .... "


    Song Jiao frowned, and she was about to yell at each other again. However, looking at the look of Tsing Yi in the room, she suddenly swallowed her stomach when she reached her mouth, her body relaxed, and she looked at the crowd with deep eyes, slow walking. : "This seat asks you to send additional staff in the direction of Kunlun to find your Highness. How is things going now?"


    Unsurprisingly, as Song Jiao expected, once everyone said this, everyone was silent and silent.


    Song Jiao looked at the commander who spoke to Fang Cai: "Lu Shen, you."


    Lu Shen was in a dilemma, and finally stubbornly said, "The Grand Commander, His Royal Highness and the County Lord have already gone to Xianyu. This is a well-known thing. If not, it ¡¯s time to return to Pinglu with His Royal Highness'' realm. Need us to find ... "


    Song Jiao didn''t get angry, glanced at everyone, "You all think so?"


    Everyone didn''t speak, but the expression answered Song Jiao.


    Song Jiao chuckled and asked Lu Shen: "According to you, is it time for Tsing Yi to break up?"


    Lu Shen hurriedly said: "The big commander is angry, the villain doesn''t mean it! Tsing Yi ... Tsing Yi knocks on the door, always the big commander is the leader! Only, just ..."


    "Just what?"


    Lu Shen gritted his teeth. "It''s just that Your Highness is no longer in this world, but the trend of world wars will not stop. I wait. If I want to have a future, I must ... I must have a tie and try our best. Way out! "


    "A different way out? Okay, okay!" Song Jiao laughed, charming and looking around, "Everyone else thinks that way?"


    You command me to look at me, I look at you, and finally hold my fists together: "I will wait for the command of Vanda!"


    "Medical life is obedient, this is a good word. In that case, you all die!" Song Jiao suddenly got up.


    The crowd looked up in astonishment.


    Before waiting for them to make a sound, Song Jiao suddenly threw her long sleeves, and the wind suddenly rose in the room. A powerful aura wave swept out, overturning all those commanders, smashing the walls of the doors and windows, and falling down the courtyard. in!


    More than a dozen monks who practiced high Qi all vomited blood after landing, and all of them were not badly injured. They looked at Song Jiao with horror, and their eyes were confused, unwilling and even angry.


    Song Jiao stepped out of the house, as the beast approached the door, and stood high, face frosty, murderous and compelling: "Since you are disloyal, don''t blame this seat to clean up the portal!"


    "Large commander!" Seeing Song Jiao step by step, Lu Shen covered her chest and yelled hard and steadily: "His Royal Highness is no longer there, who else are we loyal to?"


    "When Pinglu collapsed, where do I go from here? The dragons have no head, but are dogs of the bereavement. Do we still want to wait for our death? If we do not find a way out early, we will die in Gao Ling and Wang Jianzhi even if we do not die in the hands of Huan Yinfang Exile! We all have wives, children, and young children. Even if we don''t have a good future, we can''t help but think about them! "


    Song Jiao''s eyes were cold and she didn''t say a word, but she had a jade flute in her hand.


    When they saw the jade flute, the commanders who stood up in the courtyard had a complexion.


    If Song Jiao had shot before, just to teach them, then at this moment when everyone saw this jade flute, everyone knew that Song Jiao had moved his heart.


    I do n¡¯t know if the water is cold, but Yu Xiao sounds a hundred ghosts!


    Once the sound of "Yi Shui Han" sounded, with Song Jiao''s cultivation as their strength, these monks who practiced qi had no reason to survive.


    More than a dozen commanders looked at each other, and soon made up their minds. They all showed their blades, and mobilized as much as possible to repair their bodies. Scarlet eyes stared at Song Jiao''s motionlessness, obviously preparing for a desperate fight.


    Seeing everyone doing this, Song Jiao''s eyes were even colder, and Yu Xiao was brought to her lips.


    The war is about to begin.


    No matter who wins or loses in this battle, the movement can''t be small, and will it not attract the attention of the magic square at that time?


    The winner and loser, after tonight, are likely to be just a corpse by the stinking ditch.


    ...


    Just when Yu Xiao was about to sound the first syllable, and the Tsing Yi men in the courtyard were already three inches long, there was suddenly a figure on the open space between the two sides. He came so abruptly that it made people feel like they saw a ghost.


    Seeing the other person''s face clearly, these Tsing Yi people were more convinced that they did see a ghost.


    "Ghost" showed a smirk, and ridiculed with a strong but sharp voice: "My brothers are killing each other, or on other people''s territory, but your joke is a bit too big."


    Hearing this voice, everyone was there for a while, whether it was the three-inch Tsing Yi commander with a knife, or Song Jiao with the jaw flute, his hands and feet were stiff enough to move, and he could only widen his eyes and look at each other.


    Their shock was beyond words.


    However, it is not because of shock that it cannot move, but really cannot move.


    That was crushed by the opponent''s practice.

 v6 Chapter 54： Layout

    Under the rolling pressure of Xiu Wei, the long knife slowly returned to the sheath, and Yu Xiao slowly left the red lips.


    The courtyard that had just been slashed was quickly restored, and the clouds and light wind were quickly restored, and the dead leaves of the locust tree fell down and swirled, and there was no ups and downs after falling to the ground.


    "Ann ... His Royal Highness ?!"


    With the resumption of Li Xun as coercion, the commanders of Tsing Yi, who had already faced a pig''s liver, finally restored their ability to speak and act. They looked at Li Xun who was still smiling in the hospital.


    "Yes, it is the lone king. You have always been okay?" Li Yan responded with a smile, relaxed as if in a windy and sunny afternoon, came out to console his hard-working subordinates.


    At first, the Tsing Yi were ecstatic, their excitement overflowed with words, but in an instant they were all mournful, and their faces were ugly.


    They don''t know when Li Zhi came, but what they said just now is very likely to be heard by the other party. But those are all bad words, can''t they offend Li Zhi? With Li Zhi''s cultivation as strength, it is easy to kill them.


    If they still have the courage to fight against Song Jiao, then they don''t even have the heart to fight against Li Yan, and the gap is too big.


    Li Yan''s smile is like a spring breeze, but at this moment Tsing Yi are wintering everywhere, and in confusion, they worship the ground, "I wait for 10,000 deaths, Your Highness forgive me!"


    At this time, their hearts were still shocked: the princes said that Li Zhi had gone to Xianyu, and he did disappear for a while, why did he suddenly appear here today?


    They didn''t have much time to think about this issue. They were frightened now and could only eagerly pray in their hearts that Li Xun would not kill them, even though their words and deeds were enough to be killed.


    Li Yan looked at the Tsing Yi kneeling in front of him, his voice was mild: "You go deep into the enemy''s realm, work hard day and night for the great cause of the dynasty, and rise up for any crime."


    Tsing Yi bowed their heads and looked at each other, they all saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. Everyone wisely chose to lie on his stomach and keep guilty.


    Their behavior just now is the same as the sentence of Tsing Yi Yemen. How could Li Ye not plead guilty? Suffice it to say that they are teasing them now.


    Seeing everyone trembling, Li Ye didn''t urge the other to get up. They were willing to kneel, so let them kneel. Although he understood their thoughts and did not have the intention of convicting sin, after all, the situation got the situation right now, and it was good for them to kneel and remember.


    Li Min stepped into the room and sat down before Song Jiao.


    Although one of the walls of the room was almost destroyed, it has not yet collapsed, and the general structure is still intact. It can be restored as soon as it is repaired.


    Song Jiao followed into the room and closed the room with aura, creating an effect similar to the enchantment, so as to prevent their next conversation from being heard by everyone, because it is likely to involve confidentiality.


    As soon as Wu Wu entered the house, Song Jiao stared fiercely at Li Yan: "Say! Where have you gone these days? You can''t even see your personal picture, even if you don''t even give a letter, you know me Yes ... how worried are we? Are you doing that Anwang ?! "


    When seeing Li Yan appearing in the courtyard like a ghost, Song Jiao''s heart was no less surprised than Tsing Yi. Don''t look at the way An Wang must have never gone away when she was facing other people. In fact, she was more vain than anyone else, and the tougher she was, she just tried to cover up her panic and convinced herself that this was the truth.


    The crowd was panicked before. The reason why Song Jiao was stable was that he was just an ordinary person with a different mindset. Now don''t worry about being seen by people outside, immediately revealing its original shape.


    Li Yan smiled bitterly: "It''s not that I''m fooling around everywhere, I also have distress ..."


    Speaking, he explained the circumstances of the incident to the other side, and at the same time did not forget to add his own plans to pretend to harm Li Maozhen and the princes of the world.


    Song Jiao sat down at the other side of the table. When Li Yan talked, she rolled her face and opened her eyes, and looked at the other side as if she wanted to see Li Yan transparently.


    After finishing talking, I felt a little embarrassed to see that the other party hadn''t looked back: "Aunt Song always looks at me like this? Isn''t my plan bad?"


    Song Jiao finally agreed to return to sitting position, but did not forget a long snorting, "I''m seeing if you are fake! Who can guarantee that you are not sent by Li Maozhen? The world is big, there are always people with similar appearances."


    Li Xuan laughed dumbfounded, for a moment he didn''t know what to say, and then he uttered a sentence in the middle of a ring: "Aunt Song really thought carefully."


    Immediately he spoke sharply: "How did Aunt Song confirm that I was real?"


    The clinker Song Jiao raised a rounded chin and said lightly, "I haven''t confirmed yet."


    Li Yan: "..."


    "But I have a way." Song Jiao quickly stared at Li Yan with his eyes flashing, "and promised that there would be no mistakes, and you can instantly verify your identity!"


    Li Yan said shamefully, "What method?"


    Song Jiao was eager to try, looking up and down Li Li''s eyes were weird and ambiguous, as if to wipe him out, "I was watching you grow up, knowing that you have a mole on the thigh root, you undress Come down, we know at a glance! "


    Li Xuan froze and immediately argued, "Where did you look at me when you grew up? You rarely showed up before!"


    Song Jiao''s gaze was still eager: "So what, anyway, I hugged you when you were a kid and knew your details!"


    There was a feeling of shortness of breath instantly, as if he was shorter than Song Jiao, but he had a shame of being stripped of his skin--the thin young man was covered with red fruit, his arms trembling and facing a haha ??who laughed "Tiger and Wolf" woman.


    Seeing Li Yan''s gaze, Song Jiao''s eyes suddenly appeared sly slyness.


    So Li Zhi understood that the other party was just playing with him.


    Li Yan was instantly embarrassed. But he didn''t have an attack, and eventually just sighed. The more Song Jiao was so, the more she proved that her previous worry was very serious, so at this moment she did not hesitate to tease herself in such a subtle way in exchange for her psychological balance.


    ...


    "How do you want us to cooperate with you?" Song Jiao asked the question.


    Li Yan had a plan for this, so he answered quickly: "Tell Li Zhen, Cui Keli, Liu Dazheng, and Shangguan Qingcheng four people about the news that I am still in the world, and let them keep the existing site. Li Maozhen, Gao Ye 2. Wang Jian''s dispatch of troops to the Central Plains still needs some preparation time. Now as long as the internal chaos is not disturbed, the problem is not big. "


    Once the war begins, it is unrealistic to expect the army without Li Zhi to resist the invasion, but for a period of time, as long as the enemy''s army has not arrived for a day, the Pinglu army will not be in civil strife. What needs to be prepared for now are two points. One is that His Majesty Li and General usurp power to stand on their own; and the other is that the towns and towns subdued by Li Xi''s authority refuse to accept the order and re-separate the place.


    Li Xun continued: "Only under the command of my Majesty are Li Zhen, Cui Keli, Liu Dazheng, and Shangguan Qingcheng. The other town princes at most are not convinced, and they are based on their own town. As long as Li Zhen When the four are not in chaos, they are still united. In a short period of time, the vassals of the Fanzhen will only wait and see. "


    "Gao Ye and others will not send troops too fast, but it will not be too slow. When Li Maozhen puts me back, all problems will be solved naturally."


    Song Jiao thought about it and nodded in agreement with Li Zhi''s judgment and layout.


    Li Zhen emerged from the east of Zhenhe, and Cui Keli was a native of Pinglu. These were the two largest forces. Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng controlled the army and also had their own capital. But as long as you know that Li Ye is still there, there will be no problems at least in the short term, given the loyalty of the four of them to Li Ye.


    To make the four of Li Zhen and Shangguan Qingcheng believe that he is still in the world, it is only a matter of leaving an image on the device.


    Li Ye continued: "Besides, you quickly send someone to Jinyang to create a Li Congye identity for the Yinyinfang to check."


    Going to Jinyang to verify Li Congzheng''s identity is a must-do for Huanyinfang, and it is also the reason why Li Xuan rushed out tonight. Only by guaranteeing that the fake identity is leak-free and no abnormalities can be detected, can Li Zhi stay in Changan.


    After explaining everything to Song Jiao, and leaving a video with the device, the two left the room and returned to the courtyard.


    The Tsing Yi kneeling on the ground still didn''t get up, they still looked like walking on thin ice.


    Li Yan glanced around the crowd and said lightly: "Leader Song Song told the Lone King that there are indeed many difficulties in waiting for the potential enemy. Under pressure, I suddenly heard the false news distributed by the princes, and it was inevitable to panic. , Mentally confused, doing things that should not be done. It is because of your many years of hard work that the lone king will spare you this time, as an example. In the future, follow Song Datong to lead a good life and make achievements, and the lone king will not treat you badly. "


    The commanders of Tsing Yi heard these words, this was a little relieved, and then they worshiped together: "Thank Your Highness, Thank you, Grand Commander!"


    Li Xun nodded with Song Jiao, and without further ado, got up and flew out of the hospital, disappearing into the night.


    After seeing Li Ying''s figure completely gone, the Tsing Yi people got up one after another and looked at Aunt Song who was standing in the courtyard with a cold face, everyone was embarrassed and ashamed.


    In any case, Li Huan is still in the world, which is exciting news. As long as the leader is still there, who is willing to make no mistakes, take his own life for no reason, and take risks to trust someone else?


    Lu Shen and everyone pleaded guilty to Song Jiaoxing.


    Song Jiao was obliged to give everyone a password, so that they could not reveal the secret of Li Ye who is still in the world. Fortunately, all the commanding figures in Tsing Yi Yamen are in the hospital, and they have just experienced a scare, but they don''t have to worry about their mouths being tight-at least for a period of time there will be no problems.


    ...


    Returning to the heavy building of Huanyinfang, after confirming that everything is normal, Li Yan accepted his cultivation, sealed his power into the sky mirror again, and maintained his ordinary identity.


    After carefully looking at the red powdery scent of Zhu Hong''s slump for a long time, Li Xuan couldn''t convince himself to go to sleep at last, but only returned to the table to lie down and prepare for the next night.


    Up to now, no one has come to "handle" himself. Li Yan has basically been able to determine that Li Maozhen really intends to let him impersonate himself. The next plan should be able to be implemented smoothly as long as no abnormalities are exposed through training and assessment.


    Early the next morning, it was just Fang Liang, Li Li was still asleep, and a female repairman rushed into the room.

 v6 Chapter 55： Know well

    The movement of the door was not small, Li Yan was shocked to open his eyes from his sleep. Just looking up, he saw a pretty figure in blue and blue clothes in front of him. The other''s face was blushing, his eyes were bright and energetic, and he seemed to be saying that he could not wait to share an excellent news with him.


    "Li Gongzi, wake up soon ... Ah, are you awake? I have great news for you!" Girl Xu jumped and jumped.


    You can''t lose your manners at any time. Li Yan got up to see the ceremony, as if he was a gentleman: "Morning, Girl Xu." He glanced out the window and added a smile: "I don''t know if the sunshine today is too bright , I always feel that Girl Xu is more moving. "


    Girl Xu looked out the window with a question, but found that the sun had not risen from the clouds. Where can I see what the sun was shining, the moist pretty face was immediately covered with the morning glow, and said in shame: "Li Gongzi said blindly!"


    Li Yan laughed and asked, "What good news did Girl Xu bring?"


    Speaking of business, Girl Xu naturally got a lot of pours and said quickly: "Sheng Ji has ordered, starting today, you will undergo secret training in the Magic Square, the location is in this heavy building, and I will take care of you. ..... food, clothing and accommodation. In short, you can ask what you want, whatever you want to eat and drink ... even if you want to be close to the girl. "


    Hearing the words next to her sister-in-law, Li Yan laughed absurdly, saying that Yinyinfang was quite thoughtful.


    This also means that he will be trained to imitate himself starting today.


    What makes Li Yan strange is that such a big thing is about to start, but Li Maozhen hasn''t seen him in person-the other party hasn''t even seen it in person!


    "Did Li Maozhen already trust Sheng Ji to this point? No, even if he trusts again, he should come and see." Li Min thought for a while and didn''t get the answer.


    Fortunately, this matter has just begun and it will take a lot of time. In the future, Li Maozhen has the opportunity to come and inspect. Li Yan can only think so.


    Under the arrangement of Girl Xu, several girls came in to wait for Li Yan to wash, and then had a meal. The breakfast was quite generous, and there was a table full of porridge and pastries, and even wine, which was much higher than the specifications of Li Yan''s weekdays. This made Li Ye, who had always been simple in life, slandered Li Maozhen, and felt that this person was really extravagant.


    After having breakfast, Girl Xu and others retreated one after another, and Li Zheng saw Sheng Ji again.


    Her outfit hasn''t changed at all. Zhu Fei''s six-flower skirt makes her slim waist and **** long legs more eye-catching. The difference is that she holds a fat white cat in her arms. Her eyes are big and shiny. Look It''s so cute and agile, it doesn''t have the same value as its owner.


    Sheng Ji still sat down on the slump, but she was not lying recliningly because she was holding the white cat. She sat dignified and solemn, and said to Li Li, outside the bead curtain, "This time you come to Chang''an to give you a power. If the errand is done well, your family will be prominent in the world from now on. Mo said that future generations will never need to run a drug store, even if they are envoys and Shang Shu, you will be polite. This is the goodness of Guangzong Yaozu Good opportunity, and I hope you can seize it. "


    Li Xun knew that the business was here, and he pretended to express his longing, excitement, and fear, "Please ask Saint Ji."


    Saint Ji then said lightly: "Presumably you also know that you are very similar to the king An An. The name of An King is famous all over the world. The person of King An is admired from all over the world. The errand to be given to you is extremely simple, I want you to be King An Li of An Wang! Would you like it? "


    According to Li Ye himself, he is from Jinyang, Hedong. He Dong has already been captured by Li Ye. Many people have seen Li Ye. He is so "looking like" Li Ye, and naturally he will not be outrageous.


    Expressing shock, surprise, puzzlement, excitement and other emotions, Li Min asked tentatively, "How can Xiaomin ... be the king of An?"


    Saint Himeji: "Next I will teach you to imitate the behavior of King An''s behavior. As long as you ponder carefully, as soon as King An looks like it, this seat will report to King Qi and seal you as Jiedong .. .... Later, you will know at that time. You are a merchant, you know the reason for doing business, what do you think of this business? "


    Li Yan chuckled in his heart, secretly saying that this Saint Ji was very savvy. She didn''t mention pretending to go to Pinglu at all, she covered the future risks in advance, and only said that Ronghua was rich and rich, so as to mobilize my enthusiasm, so as to train the task as soon as possible carry out. When I get deeper step by step, I will naturally be willing to take risks¡ªeven if I don''t want it, it''s useless.


    Li Yan quickly fisted his salute: "I obey the orders of Saint Ji."


    ...


    What Li Yan did not expect was that Sheng Ji''s understanding of him would be so deep.


    "Since Huang Chao ¡¯s troubles in the north and south, people ¡¯s hearts have been chaotic, thieves and gangsters have been born, officials have two lives, pride and brave generals have become more mad, and they regard the imperial court as nothing. This situation is a pain in His Majesty''s heart and a shame in the heart of the lone king, "you say again."


    "No, when you mention Huang Chao, you don''t have to grit your teeth. Although the loyal officials of the dynasty hated him, An Wang Fei was an ordinary person. When he said the name, he should have a disdain in his eyes, just like watching the jumping beam clown. ..... you know, An Wang Ping Ding Huang Chao, it is effortless! "


    "Starting from the" Official ", you can do it again ..... stop! No, you can''t be so excited. King An has no deep hatred with the officials and Jiedong of the world. You are King An, remember, it is King An, it is heaven The most shocking presence is below! He sees the world ¡¯s heroes like grass and mustard. Speaking of them, they will not have emotional fluctuations at all. Only indifference can reflect his demeanor of overlooking heroes! Demeanor, pay attention to your demeanor! "


    "Do n¡¯t hold your fist, do n¡¯t hold your fist when mentioning His Majesty! An Wang and His Majesty have the same brothers, and the size is mixed. When you talk about His Majesty, pay attention to your eyes. That is the inconvenience of the brothers who are indifferent. Warm eyes, not reverence! "


    "Say the last sentence again ... The shame in my heart is a bit heavy, and there must be a feeling of heavy burden on your shoulders, just like your family''s ancestral medicine store is running out, you can only rely on The kind of feeling you saved! King An is the royal family. He is born with a sense of responsibility to fight for the society! Do n¡¯t put your hands and hands behind your back, put your left hand in front of your abdomen, do n¡¯t look far into the front, and slightly lower your performance. A painful feeling that I have done my best to help the community, but still watch the rivers and mountains break away ... "


    "Okay, yes, that''s it ... don''t deliberately bite Wenjue, pay attention to your character. You are the king of An, the heroically unparalleled King of An. At any time, there must be a kind of" the world will mess with me. " I can calm down the strong faith! "


    "Okay, good, good perception, keep this spirit ..."


    Like a fledgling actor, Li Zheng was corrected by the mentor Sheng Ji little by little and taught the correct acting skills.


    Since these days, Sheng Ji has been teaching Li Yan''s words and deeds personally, carefully to the position where his eyes fall when speaking, the emotions in his eyes, where to put his hands, how to change his mood, the light and heavy syllables of words, etc. Wait.


    In all fairness, Li Yuan has never looked at himself this way. Speaking from the details of Saint Ji''s mouth, he often made him realize suddenly, oh, it turned out that I was talking like this, I looked like this in the eyes of others.


    No one looks at his own words and deeds like an audience. For Li Wei, this is also a very novel experience.


    Many times, he couldn''t help laughing. Because Saint Ji often goes to battle in person, imitating his words and behaviors, this guidance is too lively and interesting.


    Watching a beautiful woman imitate herself vividly, and there is a kind of sacred explanation about it, Li Zhe can hold back a smile and it takes a lot of effort.


    During the break, Li Yan couldn''t help thinking, what exactly was this Saint Ji, and how could he know him so well. Many times, the other party''s understanding of him even made him creepy. If the other party is the person who looks like him, the acting skills shown by the other party can definitely be false.


    The origin of Saint Ji knew naturally that Li Maozhen''s sister. What he couldn''t understand was that they hadn''t even seen each other before. How could the other person grasp his words and deeds so accurately, and could be accurate in his eyes?


    Even the close friends and relatives around you, it is not easy to do this.


    This doubt has always existed in Li Zhi''s mind.


    On that day, after training, Li Min could not help but hold up a fruit-the white cat, Saint Himeji who was about to leave: "Master, how did you and An An become so familiar? You have stayed with him ? "


    Sheng Ji glanced at Li Yan and said, "This is not a question you should ask."


    Li Yan gave a sigh and did not hide his disappointment.


    Jo Mo was afraid that Li Yan would doubt the effect of hard training, and he was not confident about playing An Wang, which would affect the "long-term plan" in the future. Saint Ji hesitated for a moment and added: "Yes, you guessed right, I used to be with An Wang often. Together, there have been many years of non-familiarity. Since then, I have paid attention to An Wang''s speech and deeds, so you don''t have to doubt, as long as you practice hard, you can absolutely be false!


    After speaking these words, Sheng Ji went out holding the meowing meow, "Well, don''t call me, knowing you''re hungry, so I''ll take you to dinner."


    Looking at the direction of the door, Li took a moment.


    Sheng Ji has no friendship with him. He has been in frequent contact for many years?


    Why doesn''t he remember?


    This is of course nothing!


    But is it necessary for Sheng Ji to deceive this "Li Congzheng" who is just an ordinary person?


    Perhaps she said those words just to relax the heart of "Li Congzheng".


    But that doesn''t explain why Sainte-Jacques is so familiar with him.


    Li Yan''s suspicion was deeper.


    In addition, four or five days later, Li Maozhen still did not show up.


    For "Li Congzheng", this is certainly not something to doubt, and he has no reason or qualification to doubt anything.


    But he is Li Yan himself!


    It''s been so long, how can Li Maozhen not be able to come to inspect?


    "What are you thinking, so immersed? Could it be that Saint Ji has left, you can''t bear it? Hee hee, it''s time to eat." Girl Xu came in with two girls.

 v6 Chapter 56： An Wang Youling

    Chang''an Palace.


    Emperor Li Yan was on a dragon boat in West Neiyuan, mingling with a group of eunuchs and palace ladies. The game is not a novelty game, it is just a pitcher. The people form a large circle. There is a glazed vase in the center of the circle about ten steps away. There are several scattered feather arrows inside, and there are dozens of feather arrows scattered outside the vase. support.


    At this time, it was the turn of a beautiful and beautiful palace maid. She had lost several of them and could not miss them. There was a burst of laughter all around. Li Yigang, sitting on the bed with his legs crossed Erlang, drank his wine and saw that the maiden who was pursing his mouth was very cute, and immediately laughed. "


    The maiden face looked very annoyed, but in fact there was a gloomy glance in her eyes. She stepped on the bed in front of Hu Hu and knelt down, looking up at Li Li pitifully: "Can your majesty let me drink a drink, If you drink three cups at a time, your body will surely be drunk, then you cannot wait for your majesty. "


    Li Yue was happy, and he waved his hand to offer the wine glass: "You can''t drink all of a sudden, you can drink slowly, I have time, don''t worry."


    The palace maid drank two cups slowly, covered her forehead and trembled, her waist was bent, and Jiao''s body leaned on Li''s legs. Seeing that Li Xun was not angry, the maid said with courage and courageously, "Your Majesty, your body is not very drunk, please Your Majesty ..."


    "Anyway, come, sit on it, and forgive you for your innocence." Li Yan laughed, holding up the rising maiden, and his hands were restless.


    The eunuchs and maids in the surrounding area saw this scene without any surprises, apparently already commonplace. At the moment, the two court ladies with good self-portrait are full of envy and jealousy, and immediately laugh and continue playing the game, so as to find opportunities to sit next to the emperor.


    Although the emperor is an emperor who is not a director, the situation can be described as miserable. However, at any time, these palace ladies are playing things in the hands of the emperor, even if the emperor has no qualifications to handle politics. In this deep palace, you cannot be favored by the emperor, then there is nothing, and it is favored by the emperor. At least in the circle of the palace, you can still raise your eyebrows and exhale, and you can eat it.


    Outside the palace, they can''t control, and they are not qualified.


    From time to time, a young clever **** came to Li Yan and leaned down softly: "Your Majesty, see King Qi."


    Li Xun was immediately confused, and his restless hands also left the warm and soft place. The whole person''s mental head seemed to be gone, "Let him come over."


    "Yes."


    When the eunuchs around them heard that King Qi was coming, they consciously stopped the playful game, and set aside two rows to recede to one side, lowered their heads with frowns, and breathed carefully. The color of fear could not be covered on the face.


    Li Min glanced at the gesture of the gods, and a heartless anger rose up in his heart, and his eyes became angry and violent in a flash. But just for a moment, he was like pouring a pot of cold water to the head, and no resentment, only deep sorrow and helplessness.


    Li Maozhen has embarked on the dragon boat.


    King Qi, dressed in a royal robe, was slender and energetic. He walked with his hands on his feet. He walked in a hurry and lived up to the world. In contrast, even though Li Zheng is sitting upright at the moment, he has no energy and spirit, and he can''t get on the stage.


    "Chen Li Maozhen, see Your Majesty!" Li Maozhen performed rituals like rituals, meticulous in action, and sounded lightly.


    "Ai Qing is flat." Li Xuan said lightly, with a pretense of indecisive majesty in his words. Before the other party stood up, he immediately asked: "Ai Qing enters the palace, what''s the matter?"


    Standing in the middle of Yingying Yanyan and the unbearded eunuch, Li Maozhen was like a starry night and bright moon, shining brightly.


    He seems to be in the rules, but in reality his eyes are full of contempt for Li Zhi-the strong looks down on the weak contempt: "I heard that Your Majesty has been playing too much lately, and often stays up all night, so he specially enters the palace. He hopes that His Majesty will use dragons as It ¡¯s important to pay attention to rest. If you can have less fun and pay more attention to national affairs, you will be lucky. ¡±


    After listening to the words of the elders as if the elders were whispering to the younger ones, Li Yan suddenly turned red and blue and felt greatly humiliated. He was so indignant that he was not accused of being stunned by others because he had listened to the words, but praised Qi Wang for his loyalty, but because he could not stand the other side so hard at him.


    That is the great shame of the king, and the great honor of the officials.


    To the courtier, being able to blame the emperor feels very refreshing.


    Li Min''s face was somber: "Is there anything else for King Qi?"


    Li Maozhen said: "This is what the minister wants to say."


    Li Yan''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    The so-called he had fun all day and all night, naturally not only recently, always. The reason why Li Maozhen came to speak to him today is because he was informed by the eunuchs around him that the palace was tense, there was no money, and the supply of fine food and clothing was out of order. So Li Zhi sent someone to tell Li Maozhen and let him allocate money.


    Li Maozhen entered the palace today, and his attitude was so strong. Of course, he was dissatisfied with Li Yan asking for money, and told him that he would not increase his cost.


    How does this make Li Yan suffer?


    Li Xun stared at Li Maozhen, who was arrogant and magnificent, and it took a lot of effort to persuade himself not to be ashamed. He said coldly, "Li Maozhen! You must remember that He is a king, you are a minister, and this There is more than one fan in the world! "


    Suddenly Li Li dared to say such hard words, which surprised Li Maozhen, but he still just smiled casually: "How can there be as many princes? Li Maozhen is still not in my eyes."


    Li Yan''s eyes were red: "Don''t you know, King An¡ªhas appeared again ?!"


    Li Maozhen froze for a moment, his eyes sank two points, "Your Majesty knows this?"


    Seeing Li Maozhen''s look, Li Xuan was so happy and raised his jaw proudly: "What I want to know, naturally I can know!"


    Li Maozhen controlled Guanzhong, Chang''an, and the Imperial Palace, and his people were inside and out. He was especially careful about Li Zhi. In this case, news that should not have been known to Li Zhi could be passed in from outside the palace, showing the incompetence of Li Maozhen and the profound heritage of the emperor.


    Li Maozhen quickly converged and recovered calmly. He chuckled: "An Wang may not have gone to Xianyu, but will he come to Chang''an? Even if he does, does Your Majesty think he will not see Li Maozhen first?"


    Li Yi''s pride was immediately stiff on his face.


    "His Majesty rested, and the court resigned." Li Maozhen saluted, backed off, and turned to leave by the boat.


    Looking at the other person''s back, Li Yanya bit his teeth tightly and was very angry.


    But soon, he snorted, and said to himself in a firm voice: "As long as my brother is still in the world, your gangsters will die cleanly sooner or later, see how long you can be crazy ! "


    ...


    In the afternoon, as usual, Li Maozhen met with important officials and staff.


    Li Maozhen sat in the main room next to the bamboo forest of the rockery, lake, and Zhao Bingkun was at the bottom. There were only them in the house.


    After speaking the matter, Zhao Bingkun hesitated for a moment and asked, "Have your Highness gone to Miyagi today?"


    Li Maozhen glanced at him. "Not only did he go to Miyagi, but also heard that His Majesty knew about the appearance of King An."


    Zhao Bingkun had a smile on his face: "Your Majesty should be very happy."


    "Not only happy, but also arrogant." Li Maozhen smiled.


    Zhao Bingkun said: "His Majesty thought he could get the news, because his people had hidden our surveillance, but he did not know that this news was intentionally disclosed to him."


    Li Maozhen said indifferently: "The King An is here again. The most important thing is to join me and naturally pass through Chang''an. When he arrives in Chang''an, because of his relationship with Li Zhi, he will naturally enter the palace to see him. With the power of King An, let It was reasonable for Li Yan to get the news. "


    Zhao Bingkun nodded, his eyes sharp, "It seems that¡® Li Congzhen ¡¯is in good condition, so that His Highness has made up his mind to use him to impersonate King An.¡±


    Li Maozhen glanced at a strange color, and said a little silence, "It''s really good. After training for so long, it''s almost impossible to tell the truth. When he knows what should be back, he should let him play ... Gao Wu and Wang Jian''s soldiers and horses are about to enter the Central Plains, and they will not leave us much time. "


    Zhao Bingkun flexed his muscles, "Finally wait until this day, and fight against the Central Plains, and set the world! This time, our soldiers must be able to laugh to the end!"


    ...


    Shen Yunshan.


    The small Taoist temple on the top of the mountain is still small, but Taoists are no longer the previous Taoists.


    Under the starry night, there were two people standing on the eaves of the house, and the clothes were dancing endlessly before the crescent moon.


    One of them looked at the stele in front of the Taoist Temple with emotion and said with emotion: "A few years ago, King An came to understand the Taoist scriptures left by Yuan Tianshi, repaired his spiritual roots with the help of Taoist texts, and achieved success in one fell swoop. Practicing. "


    The person who spoke was Chu Nanhuai.


    Mo stared at the starry sky Su Emei and drew his gaze into the distance, and cast it on the stone monument, but there was no speech.


    Chu Nanhuai had sleeves of his hands, meaning complicated: "Kunlun''s change, An Wang Shengxian, you and I walked fast with Cui Keli, this was not surrounded by Li Maozhen, Gao Ye and others in Kunlun. Now Cui Keli I have returned to the Central Plains. When I left, I finally stopped losing my soul. I was still struggling to keep An Wang''s foundation and inherit An Wang''s unwilling ambition. Take a look at Yunshan. Now many days have passed, and we and our apprentices cannot stay here all the time. Let''s go back to Panpan Mountain. "


    Halfway, Su Emei whispered, "Master, go back, I''ll stay here."


    Chu Nanhuai frowned: "What can you do here? It''s too desolate, there are few smoke around, far worse than our dustpan mountain!"


    Su E''s eyebrow lowered her head, biting her red lips, and her shoulders were tight. "Qingzhou ... I won''t go back. What kind of face do I have to go back to? An Wang ... We failed to protect An Wang. ..... "


    Her eyes were red when she narrowed her eyes, and her shoulders were trembling, even though her shoulders were suppressed.


    Chu Nanhuai sighed: "What are you doing? The change that day was too hasty. I didn''t have time to deal with it ... Do you really want to be here alone?"


    Su Emei''s gaze turned to the distance again, and she recovered for a moment, and murmured, "Here is where he started, if there is a miracle, it must be here."


    "A miracle?" Chu Nan smiled wryly, "How can there be a miracle ..."


    Su Emei said nothing.


    "Who said there was no miracle? I have one here. Would you like to listen?" Suddenly, a mature and charming voice sounded.


    Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei turned their heads at the same time, and saw Song Jiao flying from the treetops.


    "You two are really able to run, even hiding here in the wild clouds and cranes, which made me look for a long time." On the roof, Song Jiao first teased, then looked at Su Emei with a deep meaning, "If that stinky boy knew you were this Affectionately, it is estimated that you may be included in your house, so that you will become a princess. "


    "Aunt Song ... why are you saying this?" Su Emei''s spirit was a little emaciated, as if she had already foreseen something, but she was afraid that it was not true, and a slight touch would burst into a bubble.


    Chu Nanhuai was also surprised.


    Song Jiao didn''t talk nonsense, and suddenly whispered, "An Wang has orders, so wait for your orders!"

 v6 Chapter 57： Meet brothers

    In the early morning, Li Yan stood in the attic of the heavy building of Huanyinfang, looking at the monks who came up and down the corridor and the path, expressionless.


    Yesterday he was informed by Saint Ji that his training career has ended and he will be interviewed by Li Maozhen today.


    This means that if things don''t go wrong, Li Yan is really about to start to fake himself.


    "Li Gongzi, it''s time to have breakfast." Girl Xu went into the room with a tray. "You are going to meet Qi Wang today. Don''t dare to delay. Eat the food and wait for Qi Wangfu early. If you When the time was wrong, King Qi became angry. Do not say that you must suffer, and we have to suffer a lot ... "


    Li Xun turned around and saw her sister Xu put the dishes on the table, but she had a bit of a good wife and a good wife, and she couldn''t help smiling.


    After being with him for many days, the simple and kind-hearted monk of the Yinyinfang became more and more free from words and deeds, and she was very attentive in doing things. She was very comfortable in serving Li Yan, so that he had no sense of being under the fence. It is because his temperament is too lively, which leads to a lot of talk on weekdays.


    "Together ..." Li Xun sat down at the table, and just wanted to say that there were so many meals that he couldn''t finish himself anyway, so let''s eat together, and saw that the girl Xu had grabbed a steamed cake naturally I shoved it in my mouth, biting off half of it, supporting the pink cheeks.


    "What did you say?" Girl Xu looked at Li Yan with big beautiful eyes, her voice was vague.


    Li Xun was helpless, and had to say, "Slow down, don''t choke."


    "Oh!" Girl Xu sat down very obediently, swallowed the food in her mouth, and explained it to herself: "I think you can''t finish every meal, it''s too wasteful, but I don''t want to wait for you to eat Picking up the residue, it makes me look so desolate, and I''m not your slave-so I decided to eat with you, so that I can accompany you, lest you feel alone when you eat ... "


    Seeing the other party again, Li Min nodded again and again, signaled that he completely agreed with the other party''s opinion, and reminded the other party that he didn''t have to say any more.


    Although the girl Xu was taciturn, she was very understanding, and soon understood Li Yan''s meaning. She closed her throat and stopped talking, one by one, steaming the cakes quietly.


    After having breakfast, Li Xuan was led by Girl Xu, walked through the porch at Huanyinfang, passed a side door closely guarded by a monk, and went straight into Qiwang Palace next to Huanyinfang.


    There were two royal guards waiting here. After seeing Li Li, the two sides briefly explained, one of them said to the girl Xu: "You are waiting here, we will take him over."


    Girl Xu watched Li Yan go deep into the tiger''s lair alone, expressing her worry, "You need to be careful."


    Li Xun smiled, but felt a little weird in his heart. Seeing the other party seemed to mean that they were part of a group.


    Following the two guards for a short distance, Li Xun did not relax his vigilance along the way, and was ready to inspire the cultivation in the sky mirror until he came to a pavilion.


    The pavilion was built on a small hill with two or thirty steps. The two guards stopped here to let Li Yan go up on his own and signaled that Li Maozhen was on it.


    "It seems that Miss Xu is thinking wrong. I don''t need to wait for Li Maozhen at all." Li Min stepped onto the stone steps. Standing outside the pavilion, he bowed and saluted, "Meet King Qi!"


    Standing in the pavilion with his hand and looking far away at the middle of the house, naturally Li Maozhen, who is slender and sturdy in the jade tree, heard Li Zhi''s voice and didn''t return his head.


    "King Xie Qi!" Li Yan pressed his urge to laugh and walked into the pavilion, lowered his head in a regular manner, and said secretly in his heart: "This Li Maozhen really pretends to be like me His own person is also related to his big plan. He didn''t even look at him when he first met. "


    Li Maozhen''s gaze has always fallen into the distance, as if looking at his grand cause, with a calm tone without losing his dignity: "You have spent a lot of time in the magic hall, Saint Ji said that you are talented, and the king asked you, Do you know the trend of the world? "


    Li Zhi knew that he was going to make a flattery at this time, so he arched his hands: "The world is in chaos, and the King of Qi can help the building to fall, and turn the tide down, and achieve an extraordinary cause!"


    Li Maozhen said nothing, Xu Xu said: "Since the beginning of the dynasty, eunuchs have exercised their powers, treacherous powers have been in power, and the court has been rewarded and punished inexorably. Since the Huang Chao disaster, the world has been in chaos, with thousands of miles of smoke, and cannot be ruled. He devoted all his heart and thrive at night, and fortunately he was able to help and kill the gangsters and shelter Chang''an. "


    "Now under His Majesty''s reliance, the King has no responsibilities and must return the people to the world! But unfortunately, there are a lot of chaotic thieves and they want to overthrow the Tang Dynasty, so they always fight against the King. When King An was in the past, I shared his ambitions with him and I joined forces. If the meaning of Gu Qingyu is so, the world will be set. "


    "Unfortunately, King An has gone to Immortal Realm, so that King can no longer help him. Fortunately, there is no way to let the King find you. Although the world is large and the thieves are numerous, as long as the King can unite with him The power of the king, some thieves can only die in smoke! You know? "


    Listening to Li Maozhen''s words and saying something like this, Li Yan was about to blurt out two words: shameless!


    Li Maozhen''s intention Li Zhi certainly understood. As the owner, of course, he will not open his mouth to be rich and rich like Saint Ji. He wants to give himself a sense of mission and glory, psychologically and spiritually influence himself, control himself, and let himself be used by him. .


    To put it simply, use self-righteousness to brainwash yourself and make yourself feel that the other party and your mission are sacred.


    This is the height that the Lord should have.


    Li Yi immediately obeyed and obeyed: "Hero Qi, no one else in the world can sweep the world! King Qi is dead, and the people are willing to go to the fire!"


    Li Maozhen nodded, "Okay, ambitious. When the chaotic thief is settled, my king will protect you!"


    As soon as Li Yiqian thanked him, Li Maozhen waved his hand, "Let''s step back and get ready to enter the palace."


    Li Yan quits.


    From beginning to end, he found that Li Maozhen didn''t look at him.


    "I haven''t found it before, this magpie can be so pretentious!" Li said with a grin in his heart.


    When Li Min left the pavilion, his figure disappeared in the palace, and Zhao Bingkun came to Li Maozhen.


    "Li Ye and Li Ye are young, so that this fake guy is so anxious to enter the palace, will Li Ye be seen?" Zhao Bingkun asked without worry.


    Li Maozhen''s look remained unchanged: "It is reported that Gao Ling''s soldiers and horses have been assembled on the southern bank of the Huaihe River. At most, they will rest and coordinate for a few days, and they will cross Hebei. We have no time. How can we leave the stuff in front of King An ¡¯s old ministries? ¡±


    Zhao Bingkun thought for a moment, "What if he really doesn''t work?"


    Li Maozhen''s eyes Ling Ling: "Then we must change the plan. As for this person, what is the need for those who do not use it?"


    Zhao Bingkun stopped talking.


    From time to time, Li Maozhen confidant Liu Zhijun hurried to the pavilion.


    Earlier, when Li Maozhen rushed to the secret world of heaven, he appointed Liu Zhijun to chair the affairs, which shows the weight of this person.


    Liu Zhijun brought an urgent military situation: "His Royal Highness, Tubo soldiers and horses, invaded the territory of Lingzhou, and has looted several counties in succession!"


    Li Maozhen''s face sank and he gritted his teeth: "This gang of brutal thieves is almost dead!"


    His anger overflowed in words, showing the deep resentment against Tubo. The root cause of the grievance was because there was no way to get them-after Li Maozhen was sitting in the middle of the customs, the urgent task was to send troops to the Central Plains and Hanzhong.


    After Zhang Yichao left Shazhou to Chang''an, the Guiyi Army suffered several internal disturbances and suffered great damage. The originally restored 11-state land fell into the hands of Tubo and Uighur. So far, only Shazhou and Guazhou are left. Number of states.


    And Sha, Gua, and other states did not border Li Maozhen''s territory, and were cut off by Tibet. Pan Tu is located in Tubo, Longyou, Hexi, and other places in Liangzhou and Luzhou. The territory and Tubo''s original land are connected to one another. It often invades Li Maozhen''s northwestern part of the territory and burns and loots.


    Li Maozhen suffered a lot when Feng Xiang was a ambassador.


    Tubo has become more arrogant, and even Fengxiang House has been threatened by soldiers.


    ...


    Through the small side door, Li Yan left Qi Wangfu and entered the Yinyinfang.


    "Coming back so soon?" She has been touching her hand in front of the door to turn around, and from time to time, she glanced at Youshen Wangfu through the side door. When she saw Li Zhi appeared, she greeted her with excitement. Maybe she thinks Li Zhi can come back alive. It''s really worth the pleasure. Just thinking about Li Yan coming back so soon, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing.


    Li Xuan smiled comfortably: "Qi Wangri manages everything. Of course, he won''t have too much nonsense with me. Of course, he will let me come back soon after meeting."


    "That''s the way it is." Girl Xu thought for a while, and nodded in such a way, and then she opened her bright eyes and asked with great interest: "What does King Qi look like? Is it like the legend?" Are you so handsome? Are you seeing King Qi being scared to shake his legs? What did King Qi tell you? Well, do n¡¯t go so fast, wait for me ... "


    The two walked all the way, before they reached the heavy building, they met the monk who came to say: "Sheng Ji has an order, and immediately enters the palace."


    "Into the palace?" Girl Xu was shocked. What a great honor this is?


    Leaving the Magic Square in a carriage, he staggered all the way, not long after Li Yan entered Miyagi. He was not questioned along the way, and he did not stay. It can be seen that Li Maozhen''s order was passed on long ago.


    Thinking that I was going to meet Li Xun as the "Fake Ann King", Li Xing had to think about how to perform this performance at the same time as Li Xun was interesting. I have to say that this is a test of acting skills.


    And there must be many audiences sent by Li Maozhen, who will always stare at his words and behaviors to judge whether his acting skills pass. For Li Yan, he behaved like himself, but he couldn''t really be himself. The difficulty was indeed not low.


    Li Yan admired singing and dancing in the palace, surrounded by a group of fat swallows, drinking and having fun, laughing from time to time.


    Although his psychology and spirit are painful, his material life is still very chic.


    The temple door opened automatically without wind, suddenly closed neatly, the sun was blocked out when the sun was shining, and the temple suddenly became shaded.


    The musicians, song and dance musicians, and singers all stopped their movements and fell silently to the ground.


    The hall was quiet, and the needles could be heard.


    The concubines next to Li Yan were stiff, and wide-eyed eyes looked at this weird picture.


    Only Li Ye who suddenly stood up, seeing the figure standing in the temple, his eyes turned red for a while, his wine glass fell to the ground, his body was shaking.


    "Chen Liyi, see Your Majesty!" Liyi leaned over and saluted.

 v6 Chapter 58： Tsing Yi Ye Mens Life and Death

    Under the corridor outside the main hall, the second unit of Huanyinfang led his hands to stand in front of the lower abdomen, standing still, watching the withered flowers and trees in the courtyard quietly, his eyes narrowed.


    All the visions when Li Zhi entered the palace were from his handwriting. Not only that, she also put a reiki on Li Zhi, simulating the powerful breath of real life.


    An Wang''s appearance, of course, must have momentum and pomp, but unfortunately Li Congzhen did nothing. Of course, all of this needs to be arranged by the magic hall.


    At this moment, even if he was outside the hall, every move, word and deed of Li Yan and Li Yan in the hall was clear. As an examiner commissioned by Sheng Ji to test Li''s acting skills, she must know everything around her.


    This is not enough.


    The second commander slowly said, "You get along with¡® King An ¡¯, and in your opinion, how is¡® King An ¡¯?¡±


    She didn''t squint when she spoke, revealing a sense of indifference in her indifferent tone.


    The answer was Girl Xu, who was standing under the steps, carefully and earnestly, "Li Gongzi possesses both wisdom and courage, a steady heart, and a kind man.


    She looked up tentatively at the second commander, hesitating whether she should say the following.


    The second commander gave a smirk, and gave the girl Xu a glance, not without contempt: "Your evaluation of him is not low, Xiaolang hoof, shouldn''t it be a spring heart?"


    Xu girl blushed immediately, hurriedly arguing: "I''m not, I didn''t ... I dare not work!"


    The second commander took his gaze and snorted, impatiently: "Look at you like you panic, like a lost elk, who did you lie to? Well, let''s talk, how?"


    Girl Xu pursed her lips. "It''s usually quiet and taciturn. I once saw him standing alone at the window in the middle of the night, quite a bit lost."


    The second commander sneered: "This is normal. Fate has changed suddenly. Since then, he could not help himself. It would be strange if he was not disturbed!"


    Speaking of which, the second commander glanced down at the silent and thoughtful Xu girl, suddenly smiling and demonstrating, "Xiao Lang hoof, since you have moved your mind about¡® King An ¡¯, why do n¡¯t you just recommend a pillow?¡±


    Girl Xu suddenly looked up, with a look of surprise and fright, "Second dominance, humble duty, no humble duty ..."


    "Nothing ?!" The second commander lowered his face, his eyes cold as a scorpion, "Who do you think you''re talking to? This is an order, how can you bargain!"


    Girl Xu was panicked, tears swirled in her eyes, and she was about to cry aggrieved, innocently like a cardamom girl.


    "Bad bones, this is a chance to give you credit. What are you aggrieved! Really you are a boudoir, and you are still waiting for someone to get married?"


    The second commander did not conceal his disgust, "Do you really think that these days, you and the uncle Qingqing me and you do not belong to your own mind, we haven''t seen it? We just want to use your good health to control this uncle!"


    As she said, she put on a calm tone: "The closer you get to him, the more defenseless he is against you, the better for us. When you get on his bed and become his pillow, what will he do? When you no longer conceal you, that is the day when you make great achievements. Low, do you understand? "


    Girl Xu stepped back two steps, almost lost heart.


    She certainly understood the meaning of second dominance.


    If "Li Congzheng" passes the assessment today, he will be immediately sent to the Central Plains and Pinglu to truly impersonate King An.


    At that time, although the Yinyinfang will send someone to follow and control, it is after all that they have reached the place of others. If there is something wrong with "Li Congzheng", for example, if they want to get rid of the control of the Yinyinfang, they will become the king of An. Not very sexual, but if this happens, it is easy to expose your identity and expose it.


    If this happens, the most likely result is that "Li Congzheng" died without a whole body, but Li Maozhen''s plan will also fail, which is a loss that Huanyinfang cannot afford.


    Therefore, Huanyinfang needs to strengthen the control of Li Yan and understand his deep-seated thoughts in time.


    To do this, there is nothing more appropriate than giving him a pillow man who is emotionally identified with him.


    Obviously, this pillow person is the girl Xu.


    Although girl Xu is simple and kind, she is also clever, so she can figure it out all at once.


    The second commander took the other''s look in his eyes, knowing that the other party had figured out the key points, and then continued: "You have a good qualification. If you can get more cultivation resources, it won''t take many years to achieve real life. But the phantom There are millions of monks, but the resources are very limited. This is your chance. Take it well and fly into the sky. If the errands are ruined, what are the consequences? I do n¡¯t need to say more.


    When Xu girl touched the cold stare of the second commander, her heartbeat could not help speeding up and flustering.


    But soon, she wiped away the tears on her face, gritted her teeth, and forcibly dispelled her usual fear of command.


    The behavior of the other side made her feel shameful and resentful, and therefore she no longer allowed herself to be afraid of the other person who was so abominable.


    The second united rate looked back at the closed door of the hall, and there was no emotion in his voice: "People are floating in the world, everything can only be on their own. You have both appearance and intelligence, and you have won the trust of ''An Wang'' by chance. Do n¡¯t let yourself go when you have such a golden opportunity. "


    After she had said this, the door of the temple was wide open, and Li Zhi came out of it.


    Seeing Li Yan, Girl Xu understood two things.


    First, Li Yan has passed the assessment.


    Second, her new mission had no choice but to start.


    This made her feel mixed.


    In contrast, the second rate is much more indifferent.


    Today, Huanyinfang will let her come to evaluate Li Yan. Actually, it has shown that this assessment is not so important. If Saint Ji can''t decide, she will come by herself. She did not come to show that she was very confident in Li Yan, or that she was confident in her long-term personal training.


    She even began to suspect that Qi Wang might have started his follow-up action plan.


    She just didn''t know it yet.


    I don''t know, it means she is not qualified. Even if she has made great achievements because she found out about Li Yan, she has become the top leader in Magic Square.


    She needs a higher position and more power.


    Climbing further up is the position of Saint Ji.


    ...


    On the same day, he returned to the Zhongyin Building of Huanyingfang. It was dusk, and the bright building lit up. After returning to the room, Li Yan didn''t sit back because he had to pretend to hurry up and recite many materials.


    It''s time to eat soon. Not surprisingly, the girl Xu brought someone for dinner. The dishes were unusually rich, dishes and bowls filled the table, and fine wines that were not usually served easily.


    What made Li Ye even more puzzled was that the girl Xu, who was always elegantly dressed and did not apply pink powder, was wearing a red and white palace dress with her head covered with clouds, her eyebrows nodded, and her lips touched vermilion. The degree to which a woman is married.


    A lively girl like a lark, suddenly turned into a charming and gentle beauty. At the same time that Li Yan felt bright, she also noticed a strange meaning.


    Li Yan joked: "Girl Xu is dressed up like this, I''m afraid she will move her heart when she sees it."


    Girl Xu was standing at the table, her movements were restrained, her expression was awkward, and she also stretched out her hand to help the high clouds, for fear that they would be twisted. It can be seen that she is not very used to dressing up like this. After listening to Li Yan''s words, she bit her lower lip. Because she has no experience, this action actually gave Zhu Hong the most of her lips.


    Girl Xu both said nothing, and finally sighed. Under the table at the table, her lips thought for a moment. She poured two glasses of wine quickly and gave Li a glass of it. The strong man never returned. Said absolutely: "Say so much to do, come, drink!"


    Li Ye didn''t ask much, and frankly accompanied him.


    Girl Xu didn''t go picking dishes either, drinking one after another with Li Yan.


    As soon as Li Yan saw this situation, he knew that the other party was afraid that he had no experience in fighting with others.


    Soon, the girl Xu drew herself into a puzzle, watching her swaying, afraid she couldn''t hold it, and muttered continuously. At this moment Li Yan could not hear what the other party was muttering, but he was worried that he would give her this again, Yun Yun was afraid that he would really fall.


    Fortunately, the girl Xu was so overwhelmed that she did not have a sound when she lay on the table. She seemed to be asleep.


    Li Yan shook his head and laughed. Girl Xu appeared in today''s costume, and she must have a mission, but this mission may be very heavy for her, so she used wine to be bold. However, she didn''t know her own amount of alcohol, so she was drunk. It''s a good time, so don''t worry about the task anymore.


    "This is to be placed on the earth. A man knows what you want to do, and will be happy to push the boat to help you complete your mission. Unfortunately, this is not the earth, and I have become the king of An, and many things can no longer be jealous. ... "Li Yan smiled slightly and poured himself a glass of wine.


    The cup was close to his mouth and he was about to drink.


    A green leaf floated before his eyes.


    In this season, Changan''s vegetation has already dried up. Where can there be such green leaves?


    In a short time, the green leaves reached the front of Li Zhi''s eyebrows, and they were strangely swollen, full, and turned into a flower bud, and soon stretched. When empty, it bloomed into a white flower with bright petals.


    Li Yan put down his glass and looked sideways out of the window.


    The full moon is slipping on the eaves of the opposite building, Qinghui makes the blue tiles dazzling, and the flying clothes and long hair are like streamers like flowing clouds, covering the gray spots on Haoyue.


    The two monks standing opposite each other had a graceful figure, one tall and graceful, gorgeous and glamorous, one thin and graceful, ethereal and light, but they all had a magnificent elegance.


    Fallen leaves and flying flowers, practicing with bare hands, killing people and killing demons, all over the country.


    Li Yan rubbed his finger against the glass, and did not get up and said nothing.


    Sure enough, an unexpected voice rang out from the roof above him.


    "Where is this path sacred? How dare you break into the hall of magic hall? It turned out to be the life of the young men and women in Tsing Yi. It is really disrespectful."


    It was Saint Ji''s full-bodied, mature, charming, and majestic voice.

 v6 Chapter 59： From Changan

    An old monk Li Yiru was settled, and he sat on the fishing platform. Saint Ji''s words fell, he just drank the glass of fine wine.


    The house was peaceful and peaceful, but there were sudden changes outside the window, and no action was seen. The dozens of turquoise leaf chains appeared in series like flying blades. They suddenly appeared in the courtyard and swept across the plane of the windowsill from different directions. Head straight to the roof.


    "Manye Feihua? It ¡¯s just a day of receiving a lesson!" Sheng Ji snorted softly on the roof.


    With the sound of Zhongming''s voice, the time elapsed for the blue eaves and the carved beams, the darkness under the moonlight was swallowed by the sudden burst of white light, countless green leaves shattered in the air, and fluttered outside the window, like snowflakes in a storm.


    At the same time, there was a piercing practice on the roof where Li Yong was standing, cutting the night sky to the head of the young leader.


    Shao Siming''s arms stretched out, as a floating leaf, has quietly floated from the cornice. Lingyi''s robes spread wings like butterflies before the full moon, and their fingertips resembled candlelight. As Linghuo drew a large circle on her chest, all the green leaves scattered in all directions converged towards her chest, turning into a huge leaf ball.


    Before the white horses faced, the young leader''s chest leaf ball was pushed out. After the two phases met, nothing could be seen in the air, except the green leaf tide that blocked the moon.


    After waiting for the green leaves to scatter more than half of the window, Li Zhi saw that although the life of the young soldier was still floating in front of the full moon, he had stepped back nearly ten steps.


    However, Sheng Ji, who was still out of sight of Li Yan on the roof, did not take advantage of this opportunity to kill him. Obviously she did not have a lot of tricks.


    "Large and small division orders have been closed for a long time, and now Xiu''s strength has risen greatly, and it is no longer the same as when he first entered the real world." Li Yan had a judgment in his heart.


    The fighting did not stop.


    A long white training wears a broken leaf curtain, and the python generally extends from the attic opposite to the roof here. The white training is permeated with scarlet halo, which makes the white training like a shadow of blood.


    "Practice with bare hands, good job!"


    Saint Ji''s voice sounded again.


    A buzz roared, and Lingbo swung quickly around the roof. Li Yan can no longer watch the fire across the bank, because the roof tile on his head has been completely overturned, and it is instantly broken into dust, and the smoke and dust are falling, almost pouring Li Yan''s head.


    He looked up, the python-like Bai Lian under the galaxy was flying back, the ribbon on the fan-covered Saint Ji''s dress was still flying, the six pages of the six-flower skirt were worthy of falling back, and there was a line of beauty in the scattered white awn Spring is gone.


    With a sigh, Saint Ji closed the fan, stood with her hands in awe, and she said indifferently: "It is worthy of being young and old, and has the ability to kill and kill demons, as well as the charm of the country. This seat opened its eyes today."


    Li Yan keenly noticed that Sheng Ji was holding the folding fan''s hand behind him, shaking slightly for two times before he really stabilized.


    He had a clear understanding in his heart: "This Saint Ji''s practice is really not to be underestimated, and she fights with the young and the dads with her own strength, but she doesn''t fall into the wind. When the battle is fierce, she can also divide some aura in It''s not easy for me to help me prevent scattered dust. "


    The monks in the Tsing Yi Shumen, the young and the young are already the highest fighting force, similar to Song Jiao, now it seems that only Jiao Song dare not say that they can win Sheng Ji.


    He no longer needs the other person to simulate his real-life atmosphere to confuse others'' eyes. After seeing Li Ye back to the heavy building, he was given a magic weapon shaped like a jade to wear on him. The role of jade It is to keep him alive at all times.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is no longer an ordinary person who has no cultivation practice. In these days, Sheng Ji promoted cultivation practice by way of pile medicine, which has brought him to the training period. It''s just that the time is short and the cultivation is not high.


    When taking those elixir destined to have no effect at all, Li Zhi''s heart was calm. In order to match the effect of the elixir, he had to call some repair power from the sky mirror.


    On the eaves on the opposite roof, young and old stood side by side, and dozens of steps away from them, several figures emerged almost out of nowhere, enclosing them, each of which had a real life wave.


    Saint Ji''s words came to an end, and neither side took the initiative again, and the battle was stopped strangely at this moment.


    Two eyes fell on Li Yan at the same time, he felt the weight of these two eyes, which was mixed with many unspeakable emotions-that is, of course, the eyes of young and old, and one of them was emotional.


    The two did not go to see the masters of the magic hall around them, nor did they talk to Li Maozhen, but saluting Li Li, who was standing in a room without a roof, "Sir and my lord, see His Highness!"


    The sound was slightly deep and frosty, and it was the voice of the boss.


    Li Yanan sat at the table and didn''t get up. Because Saint Ji helped him to block the dust, the wine and dishes at his table were still clean. Hearing the voice of the boss, he smiled slightly: "Since it is here, Come and drink a few glasses. The wine of Huanyinfang is not bad, but it is worthy of Saint Ji''s good intentions. "


    Da Shao Si looked at each other, and flew without any hesitation, and saluted again in front of Li Yan.


    Obsidian-eyed obsidian eyes with a gauntlet stared at Li Yan, clear as a spring, yet agile as if he could talk; the chief''s life was as frosty as snow, and no special emotions were revealed.


    Sheng Ji slowly dropped, sitting next to the girl Xu across the table, she waved her hand, and the masters of the magic hall all around retreated, hiding in the dark. Then she looked at Li Yan with a smile: "An Wang is indeed An Wang, no matter where he walks, he is very big, but today, Da Ming Si Ming Ye broke into the magic square, it seems not to be a guest."


    Da Shao''s life did not take a seat, nor did he really go to drink. After the ceremony, he stood behind Li Yi, forming a distant confrontation with Sheng Ji.


    Li Yan chuckled, "Sheng Ji''s words are bad. The lone king was born in Chang''an and grew up in Chang''an. He is also the prince of the Tang Dynasty royal family. If I want to talk about the subject and the guest, I am the master here."


    "Oh?" Sheng Ji raised her charming long eyebrows. She patted the fan in her palm, put it on the table, raised the jug to pour a glass of wine, and raised Li Li: "I''ll wait for all Royal courtiers, here in Chang''an, there is no discussion about the subject and the guest, just how about drinking? "


    "That''s OK." Li Yan also poured wine and toasted.


    The pair drank, drank at the same time, and lowered their glasses together.


    Then Li Wei got up, pilgrim Ji slightly arched his hands, "there will be a period."


    Saint Ji immediately got up and made a gesture of giving each other hands. "It''s a blessing for me to meet King An. This time, King An is here, please don''t forget to agree with King Qi."


    Li Yan said: "This is nature."


    With that said, Li Min stepped away. Just before going out, he paused suddenly and glanced back at Saint Ji.


    To be precise, he glanced at the folding fan on the table.


    Since this folding fan is used by Saint Ji to confront the enemy in the just-combat battle, it is naturally not a common thing.


    It''s just that Li Yan feels familiar with this folding fan no matter how he looks at it.


    ...


    Coming out of the heavy building, Li Yi paced slowly. In addition to the young and the boss'' lives following closely behind him, there were several monks from the Phonics Workshop gradually coming together to follow the team. In addition to the second command, even Xu girl was supported.


    The grandfather ordered to look back at them coldly, and hesitated to ask Li Ye: "His Royal Highness, is this?"


    Li Zheng waved his hand, signalling that the other party should not care, "Li Maozhen''s messenger, don''t bother too much."


    Da Xiaosi ordered a look at each other. Although he still had doubts in his eyes, he did not follow up.


    After leaving Yinyinfang, Li Yan got into the carriage prepared by Shengji, followed by the **** of Da Xiaoshou and monks of Yinyinfang, and hurried to the An Wangfu.


    Chang''an Cheng''an Palace is Li Zhi''s hometown. Even if he was in Pinglu before, there is no sense of desertion. After Li Maozhen captured Changan, he strictly controlled the entire city, but did not let his subordinates break into the palace. Before, let ¡¯s leave it alone, and now it wo n¡¯t make any moths.


    Qi Wangfu and Huanyinfang are very close to An Wangfu, and it didn''t take long for the carriage to enter the mansion.


    This time back to Chang''an, Li Wei hasn''t come home yet, this is the first time to return. Interestingly, he used to pretend to recite and paint a lot of times in the layout of An Wangfu''s Mansion when he was in Huanyingfang.


    Because someone from the Magic Square followed, Li Ye didn''t say anything to the young and old.


    "His Royal Highness, isn''t Girl Xu delivered to the room?"


    As soon as Li Kun got off the carriage, the second commander came forward to ask.


    Li Min glanced at Xu, and said lightly, "No need."


    He knew that Miss Xu came to him tonight with a mission, which was supposed to have been given by Huanyingfang. As a fake An Wang and a real work trained by Phantom Square, since the second rule is mentioned, he should accept this arrangement.


    But he can also play silly, after all, the matter has not been identified.


    Li Yan returned to the compound, was about to enter the door, and suddenly noticed that the breath behind him was strange. This time, I saw that Da Ming''s life and the second commander glared at each other, both were hostile to each other, and even the power of the repair was mobilized.


    "His Royal Highness is going to rest. What are you still doing?"


    The second commander reluctantly refused: "An Wang has an appointment with King Qi. His safety is related to King Qi''s cause. We have received King Qi''s order and we must protect it closely!"


    Li Yan waved his hands and instructed the young and old to take orders: "Anyway, go with them."


    Since Li Xun spoke, the young and old will naturally not be rebellious, so they will no longer confront the second commander, but each other''s alert is not lax.


    "Closed tonight, and set off for Luzhou tomorrow." Li Yan left this sentence and went into the door alone, leaving the three women to sing silently in the courtyard.


    After a circle in the familiar room, Li Yong felt a little bit emotional, the time passed really fast, and in a blink of an eye it was years later.


    Lie down on the bed, Li Yan took his arms to his head and began to think about his future journey.


    The order of the young and the young will appear tonight. Naturally, it was not Li Li''s arrangement for the Tsing Yi Qiangmen, but Li Maozhen released a message to lead the other party. The purpose of his doing this is, of course, to get the other party to pick up the false An Wang back.


    Saint Ji has explained clearly the future tasks of King An''an.


    Now there is a second commander to follow, to ensure that he receives the latest order at any time, and it does not have to be too concealed.


    When Li Min entered the palace to meet Li Min, the plans for both sides had already begun.


    King An''s re-emergence and immediate rush back to the Central Plains, except for the limited high-level officials and Li Ye who are on both sides of him and Li Maozhen, are unknown to the world. This is exactly the effect Li Maozhen wanted. Only when An Wang returned to the Central Plains in secret and God unknowingly mobilized the army to cooperate with Feng Xiangjun, could he unexpectedly attack Gao Kun and Wang Jian who were not prepared.


    For Li Wei, this is the situation he wants.


    In the current An Wang Mansion, the second commander of Huanyinfang, the girl Xu, and others believed that Li Xun was the false King An, and believed that Dao Si ¡¯s life mistakenly believed that Li Xuan was the true King, and Da Shao''s life was confirmed as Li Yan is King of Zhen''an.


    The next day, Li Yan and his party left Chang''an in a caravan specially prepared for them under the arrangement of Huanyinfang.

 v6 Chapter 60： The situation forces the Central Plains

    The city of Chuzhou is south of the Huaihe River, but it is only ten miles away from the river. Looking north from the towering tower, you can clearly see the hundred-million ships on the river. They form a huge city on the river.


    In front of the city composed of ships, there are countless dark camps on the shore, stretching for twenty to thirty miles. At this time, it was still early and Qiuyang had not yet reached Zhongtian. A stream of iron armor spread from the camp and passed through a batch of heavy materials piled up into the mountains to reach the ship, which was spectacular.


    In front of the Chuzhou City Tower, Wu Wang Gaoyou looked north in a royal robe. The magnificent sight in front of him made him breathe the air of mountains and rivers, as if he could just pick up the sun with his backhand.


    "The Central Plains soldiers with a million soldiers in the towns and cities all marked the banner of Anwang at the heads of counties and counties. After our messengers contacted them, they all got their oath of allegiance to King An and refused to donate the land of the city. Answer. "


    Talking about Gao Ye''s number one confidant, and also the commander-in-chief of his Majesty''s post, following his former minister Zhong Ye for more than ten years.


    Gao Yan''s eyes were contemptuous and he didn''t speak.


    Zhang Zhongsheng took the conversation, and said lightly: "An Wang went to Xianyu, Zhu Wen disappeared, Pinglu Army had no head, and the Central Plains Fanzhen lost their masters. Those festivals naturally gave birth to each other and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity. , Of course, they will not obediently hand over the power to King Wu, at this time under the banner of allegiance to King An, it is a good guise. "


    Gao Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and issued a soft hum from his nostril, "The stubborn eyebrows, when they are dead, still want to embrace gold and silver, it is ridiculous! When I Huainan Bingma crosses Hebei, where the soldiers are headed, who can Stop me? Before sending messengers to contact them, they gave them a way of life. Since they don''t know to cherish, there is only a way to die! "


    Zhong Yan hugged his fist and said, "His Royal Highness has said so much!"


    Zhang Zhongsheng was silent for a moment, and his tone was right: "The towns in the Central Plains were not afraid. Our real opponent is Ping Lu Jun. Although An Wang is not here, according to the spies, Ping Lu Jun is not in disorder. Looking at it, even if they No longer led by King An, but the soldiers will defend the city with all their strength in order to maintain their own territory and self-interest. It is not easy for us to defeat them. "


    Gao Yan frowned.


    Zhong Kui was immediately dissatisfied and glanced at Zhang Zhongsheng: "Why should anyone join the army to grow others'' aspirations and destroy their own prestige? No matter how good the Pinglu army is, they only have more than 100,000 people. My Huainan army is no less than a million. Is it not that they are not successful ? "


    Zhang Zhongsheng didn''t squint. "The general asked himself, can he beat Liu Dazheng and Shangguan?"


    Zhong Kui suddenly froze.


    In the shadow of a person''s famous tree, even if Zhong Yan is confident again, he can''t fool himself in front of many shocking achievements.


    However, as the first general of His Majesty Gao, he is both a monk in the realm and a general in the military, and he has no lack of confidence. "If Liu Dazheng and Shangguan fall into battle at the same time, they will certainly not be rivals. But if they would separate Against them, the odds are great! "


    There was a smile on Gao''s face, "It is indeed my high-ranking general, but it is a bit of guts. But to fight against Liu Dazheng and Shangguan, and get Chenzhou, General Zhong will win Xuzhou first."


    From Chuzhou to the north, the first fan town entered was Wuning Jiedushi. Its governing state Xuzhou has always been a major town for soldiers to fight, and it must also be the gateway for the Huainan Army''s northern expedition.


    Zhong Quan hugged his fist and said, "The general will lead! Within ten days, the general will surely capture Xuzhou and win the entire Wuning for his Highness!"


    ...


    Dengzhou.


    "This is the place where An Wang and Zhu Wen fought the first battle during the Chaos of the Yellow Nest. Wasn''t it a magnificent city?" Wang Jian took Qian Qi to stop outside the gate and looked at the city walls. Evaluation of a sentence.


    "The King of Shu said that Dengzhou City has a small population and is not a rich place." Before Wang Jian was standing, a middle-aged civilian with a fat face bent over and smiled flatteringly.


    Wang Jianzheng gave the other side an oblique look. "The words of Shishi are not correct. Although Dengzhou is not a big city, it is also a big town. Why is there a shortage of money and grain reserves? The grain rice that promised to Wang before Shishi, shouldn''t you want to repent?"


    "Dare not to dare, King Shu joked." Deng Zhoushi smiled awkwardly, and quickly took a booklet from an officer beside him, turned around and handed it to Wang Jian, "This is a list, please King Shu."


    Wang Jian took it and browsed it, with a smile on his face, "This is pretty much the same."


    Dengzhou, under the jurisdiction of Jiedushi of the Shannan East Road, is governed by Xiangyang, the so-called "Jingxiang". Jingzhou was called Jiangling at this time, and it was the governing state of Jingnan Jiedushi.


    Whether it is the Jiedushi Envoy of Shannan Dongdao or the Jiedushi Envoy of Jingnan, they are not affiliated with any of the five princes and can be regarded as small princes with small local forces.


    This time Wang Jian led his troops out of Shu and took the Yangtze River. After landing in Jiangling, he went all the way north to this point.


    The reason why he did not choose to leave Shu from the north and go through Hanzhong was because that way into the Central Plains, the flanks were inevitably threatened by the customs, Wang Jian could not pass by under the nose of Li Maozhen.


    That is to say, the Shu soldiers borrowed from Jingnan and Shannan Dongdao Jiedushi successively.


    These two quarters made the original reluctant to excuse them, and they were afraid that Gao Ling would destroy them in passing.


    However, the reluctance was useless. The two towns were just Lingchi real people. The monks on the left and right were basically just practicing Qi. Where could it be worthy of the real-world team led by Wang Jian? After they were "visited" by Wang Jian into the government, they had to obey the way.


    Not only that, they also had to provide food for the soldiers along the way.


    The reason why the five princes are recognized as the five princes is the result of comparison with the young princes of various roads. There is a huge disparity in strength in nature.


    The reason why the young princes still exist is not that the five princes can''t destroy them, but that the big princes restrain each other, which gives them the opportunity to stay alive.


    "Report! King Shu, the messenger of King Wu has arrived!"


    Wang Jian put away the list and looked to the east.


    Changhong soon fell in front of Wang Jian, revealing three monks. The first was Wang Jian''s person, who brought the way. The other two people Wang Jian had met more than once. His contact with Gao Yong was the two responsible.


    Dengzhou Assassin saw three Changhongs falling, and his bent body shivered, the color of fear overflowed. His monk in the middle of his training practice was at the top of the pyramid in Dengzhou, but facing the real world was nothing more than an ant.


    "The real world can only be a messenger, and it will be a few people at a time, and the princes can''t afford to mess with it ..." Dengzhou Assassin thought.


    "Huainan soldiers and horses are ready to cross the river. Wu Wang sent me to ask the King of Shu. When did the soldiers enter Xuzhou?" An emissary asked Wang Jian with his fist.


    Coordinating actions with Gao Yong is Wang Jian ¡¯s established strategy, and it is also the intention of the alliance of Shu and Wu. Wang Jian took a whip and tapped Dengzhou''s thorn history. "After the king has collected Dengzhou''s rice dumplings, he will immediately enter Xuzhou. . "


    The envoy Gao Zheng nodded, and exchanged some details with Wang Jian, and left the place from time to time.


    Wang Jian used a horse-whip to lift his head and asked, "What has happened to Li Maozhen''s nagging?"


    A real monk next to him replied: "The latest detective report received today is that Feng Xiangjun has completed assembly in Changan, but has not yet been promoted."


    Wang Jian pouted his lips. "Why is this bird Li Lizhen acting so slowly this time, and what ghost idea is he working on?"


    The monk laughed: "His Royal Highness joined King Wu to enter the Central Plains, and there has been an agreement to deal with King Qi. It is timid to want to come to King Qi, and he is afraid to act rashly, so he is hesitant and slow.


    "It makes sense." Wang Jian nodded, showing a white tooth with a smile: "If he is wise, he should not come to Central Plains for blending, so that he can enjoy a few more days of good fortune in Guanzhong. If he cannot control the greed, The King and King Wu could not help but dig a grave for him. "


    .......


    Luzhou, Xuanwu Army governing the state, it used to be, and it still is. But today''s Xuanwu Army has already changed its master. At present, Xuanwu Army''s Jiedushi is Liu Dazheng.


    At this moment, Liu Dazheng knelt down in the lobby of the main courtyard of Jiedushi Envoy.


    Beside him, there were no Pinglu officer, general, nor Xuanwu officer, general.


    There are quite a lot of monks. There is a row of women standing on the left, except for the head, the rest are uniformly dressed in blue and blue. The right side also stands in a row. There are three people, all of whom are women. Familiar with.


    The former is the second commander of Huanyinfang, the girl Xu, and others, and the latter is Song Jiao and Da Shao.


    Sitting in the main seat, of course, is Li Yan, true and false An Wang Li Yan.


    Li Zheng motioned for Liu Dazheng to get up and watched him smile. "These days when the lone king is away, General Liu has worked hard. Gossip will be described later, and talk about the situation in each town first."


    At first sight, Li Xun''s excitement gradually faded, Liu Dazheng''s expression slowly returned to normal, and when he heard the words, he immediately said: "After the news of the palace descending to the fairy sphere was deliberately spread, the soldiers and horses in Hebei towns that followed me and returned to the battle successively returned. In addition to Luzhou, the towns of the Central Plains successively expelled the generals sent by His Highness. Right now, nine towns in Henan and seven towns in Hebei. Except for Pinglu, Weibo, Hedong, and Luzhou, which are under our control, the rest of the towns are under control. So that they have done their own thing. "


    Li Min nodded, without comment.


    All these changes were in his expectation.


    He captured the Central Plains very quickly, and there was not much warfare. Especially after Zhu Wen fled, the towns looked at the wind and returned. Li Zhe took into account the order of the towns, so he did not rush to change his tactics. Therefore, at the moment, only Luzhou is under the control of Li Zhi''s old ministry, which is regarded as an added sphere of influence.


    Liu Dazheng continued: "His Royal Highnesses are still honored in the towns of Central Plains, but they are only playing the banner of His Royal Highness, preparing to resist Gao Ling and Wang Jian."


    Li Ye was silent, and remained silent.


    In fact, he already knew about these situations, and now he is talking to the people of Huanyinfang.


    In response to these situations, he passed the arrangement on the road through the chief commander.


    The arrangement is actually very simple, secretly convening the towns and cities to gather in Luzhou.


    The reason is also very simple. Regarding the towns in Hebei, it is natural to say that King An has returned and let them come quickly to see them-if they do not want to come, it does not matter, the masters of Tsing Yi Yamen will press them.


    The ambassadors to the towns in the Central Plains were called in the name of Liu Dazheng and Shangguan Qingcheng, on the grounds that the Pinglu Army and Xuanwu Army would help them guard the site and resist the soldiers and horses of Gao Ling and Wang Jian, and let them come over to discuss the details.


    There are two reasons for this. The situation in Hebei and Henan is different.


    The towns of Hebei belonged to Li Zhe earlier, and they could be convened in the name of Li Zhe. Moreover, these places are far from Huainan and Shuzhongyuan, and the fine works of Gao Ling and Wang Jian have not yet penetrated. Don''t worry about the news leaking soon.


    The towns in the Central Plains are now worried about being attacked by Gao Ling and Wang Jian. If the Pinglu Army and the Luzhou Army are willing to help each other, it is undoubtedly their most desired thing.


    As for the arrival of Jiedushi in various towns-of course, Li Zhi summoned them together.

 v6 Chapter 61： Big disaster

    Cheng Dejun Jiedushi Zhizhou, Zhenzhou.


    That night, the Chengde army made Chen Yuanqing drink and have fun in the middle of the house. All of them were senior generals of Chengde army and the civil servants served by his confidantes. The hall was full of songs and dances.


    Chen Yuanqing had been drinking red ears, shaking his head and shaking his head, watching it might fall at any time, but his interest was still unabated, and he repeatedly raised his glass. Jieduo is so elegant, civilians and military generals naturally can not be left behind, but also a cup after toast.


    Putting down the wine glass, Chen Yuanqing wiped the stain on his mouth, and drunkenly told everyone: "The first two Japanese handsomes received a shocking news. Guess what?"


    "Now in this world, even King An is gone, can there be any earth-shattering news?" A bearded warrior slaps a wine bark and pats his belly, "It is never Li Maozhen, Gao Hey, come to our Zhenzhou? Haha! "


    A civil official smiled and said, "General Xu is so ridiculous, Li Maozhen and Gao Ling are thousands of miles away from Zhenzhou. Where can I say that! Now that there is no An King, who else can threaten our territory? "


    Another civil servant echoed: "In my opinion, the old king ¡¯s old ministry will fight by itself, and we only need to watch time-varying Chengde. It will be sufficient for them to kill you if they kill you!"


    Everyone was talking and talking, and they were a little excited.


    Suddenly, Chen Yuanqing slammed the desk case, overwhelmed with mixed voices, and widened his eyes and glared at the crowd: "You are all wrong! Let me tell you, recently, the handsome man received the order from An Wang and asked me to go to Shengzhou!"


    "what?"


    "Wang An''s order?"


    "What happened?"


    The civil servants and military commanders first froze, and then laughed, laughing one by one, leaning back and forth, they couldn''t stop, as if they heard a big joke.


    After a long while, the bearded general said: "Now who doesn''t know that King An is no longer in the world, but it''s the news from King Qi, King Wu, and Shu! Today, there are still people who borrowed the name of King An. Let the military commander go to Luzhou. Did he kick his donkey in his head? "


    "Exactly, I don''t know what it means! From the perspective of the bottom, this must be an old part of King An''s heart mad and want to order me by King An''s prestige. But Lian Shi is an ordinary person, how can he not see them Trick? "Said a civil servant flatteringly.


    Chen Yuanqing nodded: "If King An is there, that''s all. We should obey the order. After all, King An is powerful and powerful, and can''t be rebelled. But King An is no longer there, and some people want to order me to wait, that is Stupid people dream! "


    "Lian Shi said so much!"


    "Good commander!"


    Everyone pays accordingly.


    This topic ends here, Chen Yuanqing didn''t say much, and the civil servants and generals did not continue to discuss, just to continue drinking. In the imagination of everyone, this problem is no longer worth studying.


    I don''t know how long, when Chen Yuanqing returned to the toilet three times, he suddenly found that there were no singers and dancers in the hall, and those generals and generals were lying on the ground shaking, as if they saw ghosts and gods.


    Shaking his head, Chen Yuanqing helped to stop and stand still, lifted his eyes to look at the hall, and saw two women standing quietly. One was thin and ethereal, and the other was tall and graceful. The former was wearing a veil, like a fairy, and the latter was perfunctory, like hell.


    Seeing the two men, Chen Yuanqing''s head whispered, his body shook, and he almost fell down.


    He didn''t see anything terrible. In fact, he didn''t know the two, but he felt strong coercion from the other side. As a real monk, he felt the fear of being crushed like this, and he encountered it the last time he met An An in Wei County Wei County.


    Swallowing hard, Chen Yuanqing was about to ask a question. The tall woman in a black-purple robe and scarlet gloves in her hand froze coldly: "Chengde Jiedushi Chen Yuanqing, you have received An Wang Order, why stay in Zhenzhou and rush to Luzhou to meet? "


    Chen Yuanqing has one hundred reasons to refute the other party, but at this moment, if he is on the back, he ca n¡¯t move at all, and can only be horrified: "The boss ... Xiaguan didn''t mean to delay, but just, I don''t know ... .... "


    "Too much nonsense, just follow us now!" Da Siming didn''t have the patience to listen to the other person''s words. A roll of sleeves and a breeze came out, he lifted Chen Yuanqing and took him directly out of the hall.


    Shao Mingming glanced at the trembling civilian officials and generals in the eye hall, and didn''t forget to bring the above-mentioned officials and generals before leaving.


    When the young and old commanded others to leave, the civil servants and generals in the hall looked at each other, and they did not dare to move for a long time. Until it was ascertained that there was no breath of a strong monk around, they got up to the door and looked at the night sky, but they were destined to see nothing.


    Jieduo was taken captive, and the leader of the civilian and military generals was taken away. Even if everyone wanted to do something, they had no clue in a short time.


    ...


    It was already the next morning when Chen Yuanqing was taken to the Xuanwu Army Jiedu Embassy in Luzhou. He was thrown into the hall by the boss, and he was at a loss in the middle of the battle. He was worried about his next situation, and saw that the Ritual of the Volunteer Army made Wang Rong thump in the hall.


    "Wang Shuai?"


    "Chen Shuai ... are you here too?"


    When the two of them were the same, when they saw each other''s embarrassment, they tried to communicate something, but they didn''t know how to talk.


    More importantly, the young and old who brought Chen Yuanqing back, and Song Jiao, who held Wang Rong, and others, were sitting on the chairs beside them at this moment.


    There were thousands of words in the womb, and both had to be suppressed for the time being.


    But by this time, they had the same question in mind: Did King An really return?


    If King An didn''t return, who could command a monk to be such a high monk?


    Although they hadn''t seen Song Jiao or Da Xiaosing before, they heard something about it and knew each other''s manners, so they recognized them when they met. Who can make these three people willing to go to other fan towns to catch people''s existence, besides An Wang himself?


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong lay on the ground and communicated with each other''s eyes, feeling frightened.


    If King An really returns, then, according to their previous attitude of not responding to King An''s command, isn''t it going to suffer?


    However, the King Qi, Wu King, and Shu King were all hot, didn''t they all send people to take a walk, saying that King An had already gone to Xianyu?


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong did not linger for too long. Soon, Jidong Jiedushi Li Zhen, Zhao Yi Jiedushi Kang Chengqian, Tianping Jiedushi Xue Wei, and Wei Ji and Jinghai Jiedushi came.


    Unlike the two of them, these people came in by themselves.


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong became more and more frightened and more and more afraid.


    With so many feasts coming, who would believe if it was not convened by King An?


    Others came in by themselves, and they were arrested and treated differently, apparently because they reacted differently to An Wang''s order, and they were too guilty!


    "Yo, isn''t this Chen Shuai or Wang Shuai? Why are you kneeling on the ground?"


    Wei Bo Jieduo hehe came to the two of them, bent over and stretched his neck and looked at them with a smile. There were undisguised gloats on their faces.


    When the former Weibo, Chengde, and Yiwu three soldiers gathered in Weiwei County, there were disputes over the grabbing of grain and ordnance.


    Facing the ridicule of Wei Bo Jiedushi, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong were dumb to eat Coptis chinensis, and could not tell, they had to bow their heads and not look at each other.


    Within a moment, several people came in the hall.


    Seeing these people, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong were already in despair, knowing that they could not escape.


    The third group of these people who came in turned out to be Jiushi of the Central Plains towns!


    "Nine towns in Henan and seven towns in Hebei have all arrived. Please go and report to King An!"


    "Yes!"

 v6 Chapter 62： Wang Wei is on

    After about a quarter of an hour, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong, kneeling down on the ground, lost their hearts, and heard the other Jiedushi standing next to them. They worshiped and greeted each other: "See King An!"


    Chen Yuanqing was shocked. An Wang really appeared? Thinking so in my heart, but without hesitation, I quickly followed the crowd to make a gesture of worship.


    "It''s all old friends, let''s all get up."


    Chen Yuanqing heard a thick and indifferent voice from the main seat. He could no longer restrain the throbbing of his heart and looked up involuntarily.


    The young man in the black robe, who is sitting behind the main seat, is not An Wang Li Yan?


    Regardless of appearance, manners, and manners, they are extremely recognizable, and the world can never find a second person!


    Chen Yuanqing was sweating like rain. When he got up, he hurriedly bowed his head, and he dared not have half points that did not conform to etiquette.


    He couldn''t wait for Wang Rong to make eye contact, and each other realized the horror in the other''s eyes. It was just a glance, and the two of them made up their minds, and quickly bowed down to plead guilty to King An.


    If you do n¡¯t take the initiative to admit your mistake, are you still waiting for King An ¡¯s crime to fail?


    The former still has some vitality, maybe there will be less punishment, and the latter will inevitably suffer great disasters.


    However, before Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong acted, they heard a crisp sound in their ears.


    The two turned to look around, and were surprised to find that a Jiedo had kneel to the ground.


    Before they could react, the other party cried to King An with tears: "The crime of inferiority deserves to be killed, please King An to convict him! There was a lot of disrespect for General Pinglu before, not because of inferiority and speculation, it was a villain in this town! After General Pinglu''s departure, the humble job has already severely punished them, please ask King An to check! If King An is dissatisfied, humble job will take their heads! "


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong recognized the character who claimed to be inferior and was crying and sorrowful, and that was the ambassador of the Zhongwu Army to Zhou Mingrui! Earlier, the other party was Zhu Wen''s henchman. Later, after Zhu Wen fled from the Central Plains, he surrendered to Li Yan.


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong understood the content of Zhou Mingrui''s remarks. After the news of King An''s departure from the world came, they were the first to return to the town with their respective soldiers and horses. It was the general who was expelled by King An from the post.


    Obviously, Zhou Mingrui was remorseful and pleaded guilty for this.


    "This puppet was in front of us, hateful!" Although Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong understood Zhou Mingrui''s situation, they were robbed of the first position of guilt by the other side, but couldn''t help feeling annoyed.


    Without waiting for the main Li Li to speak, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong couldn''t hold back and fell to the ground together.


    However, waiting for them to learn the appearance of Zhou Mingrui, the voices of "Tong Tong" and "Tong Tong" were everywhere.


    The ambassadors of the various central towns in the Central Plains were not stupid people. After Zhou Mingrui started, he followed suit and fell to the ground one after another. He began to cry out loudly: "It is guilty of inferiority, please King An to punish! "


    In the seven towns of Central Plains, in addition to Luzhou Xuanwu Army and Xuzhou Zhongwu Army, there are also five Jiedushi. This time, they knelt down in a hurry and deliberately expressed their pain and depth of remorse. After a shock, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong almost jumped up in shock.


    The two were uneasy and immediately glared at these people, scolding in their hearts: "A group of villains will see the wind to make the rudder!"


    "Henry Chen Yuanqing (Wang Rong), I do not know Wang An returned to the Central Plains, there was much negligence before, and the crime should be dead!" Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong finally fell to the ground. They knew that they had lost the opportunity and showed their piety. So the voice is extremely loud.


    Zhou Mingrui and other Central Plains made the eardrum numb with shock, and immediately turned to look at them with anger.


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong were willing to show weakness, and stared back at the same time.


    Then they saw that there was deep helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    After a while, Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong reacted. Zhou Mingrui''s feelings were not as bad as they were, and maybe even more embarrassing.


    In the final analysis, they only neglected the order of An An to summon them to Luzhou. There was no substantive rebellion against An An. However, these Central Plains towns actually expelled the Pinglu generals!


    Zhou Mingrui didn''t pay much attention to Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong. After looking back at them, he immediately scratched his head in the direction of the main seat: "His Royal Highness, before the humble job was not checked for a while, in fact, the humble job was loyal to the Highness! In the future, Your Highness will let the humble job rise to the sword, and the humble job will never frown! "


    Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong are right. People like Zhou Mingrui are really trembling at this moment.


    They had previously received news that Pinglu Jun was willing to help them resist Wu Jun and Shu Bing, and then came to Luzhou, but never thought that after they arrived, they were taken care of by the monk in the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi. Where can I not understand what happened, one by one is worried about the loss of his family.


    Although Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong neglected An Wang''s military order, after all, they responded to An Wang''s military order before and went to the Central Plains with them, with some credit.


    They are different from the Central Plains. They have just returned to King Shun''an. King An has not pursued their past misfortunes for the tigers. They still let them be jealous. Grace is not light. They are good. Will this not anger An King, or will it die?


    At the moment I was in the tiger''s mouth, and it was easy to kill them with King An''s cultivation.


    ...


    Li Yan looked at the Jiedushi who worshipped in the hall, his eyes were indifferent, without any emotion.


    He said indifferently: "Everything is good, all are ambassadors in a town, holding 100,000 male soldiers, controlling military and political affairs in several counties and counties, and governing no less than one million people. People call you princes. As small as a rat, as a dog of a bereavement? I was disappointed.


    Zhou Mingrui, Chen Yuanqing and others looked at each other with a bitter heart.


    "Wang An is on, how dare I wait?"


    "Although the humble job is a jealousy, but compared with His Highness, it is just a mustard!"


    "His Royal Highness King Wehhe, tell me to wait for fear."


    "His Royal Highness I, no one in the world knows, no one is in awe, the King Qi, Wu King, and Shu King are compared with His Highness, all the same as pigs and dogs, let alone say that I have waited ..."


    Everyone was eloquent, trying their best to be flattery, for fear of not rushing to say two more words now, there is no opportunity to speak in this life.


    Li Yan glanced at the crowd without comment, and finally fell on Xue Wei, Kang Chengqian, and others, slowly opening his mouth: "Er. Et al. Thought, how should the solitary king deal with these festivals?"


    The army of the Tianping Army made Xue Wei quickly hold his fists, and Dayi said suddenly: "These mouse generations do not respect the king''s order, and the following offenders should be beheaded!"


    When he said this, he looked down at Zhou Mingrui, Chen Yuanqing and others, full of condescending pride.


    Unlike these people, Xue Wei was the earliest group of Jiedushi who followed the Li Qu to fight the Quartet. His loyalty to Li Wei was relatively the highest, only worse than that of the old army of Ping Lu Army. Before, even if the news of Li Zhi''s going to Xianyu came, Xue Wei did not go against Ping Lu Jun, but still maintained the minimum respect.


    Not to mention how long this kind of respect can be maintained in the absence of Li Zhi, but he did so before, which is in stark contrast to Zhou Mingrui, Chen Yuanqing and others.


    It was at this moment that I saw Li Yan again. Xue Wei, while excited and excited, also secretly rejoiced at his wiseness and gave birth to many senses of superiority.


    Li Ye didn''t comment.


    Kang Chengqian took a look at Li Yi, pondered the meaning of the other party, and carefully said: "His Highness, although these people cannot tolerate their crimes, the war in the Central Plains is about to reignite. When it comes to employing people, it is not necessary to give them credit. Opportunity for atonement. "


    Li Min nodded slightly, but still did not reach a conclusion.


    The reason he asked Kang Chengqian and Xue Wei instead of Li Zhen, Liu Dazheng, etc. was because the latter was his old ministry, and there was no doubt about his loyalty, but the opinions of Kang Chengqian and Xue Wei could show them Respective mentality.


    Unsurprisingly, Li Wei''s reckless-minded Xue Wei and Kang Chengqian, who are quite intelligent and prudent, have given some suggestions.


    In the fear of Zhou Mingrui, Chen Yuanqing, and others, Li Yan finally spoke in a hurry: "Chen Yuanqing and Wang Rong, you two have fought with the King of the Lone King, and you have made a lot of credit. Although you have neglected the King of the King''s order, but Er and so on have no rebellious heart, let him be guilty of impunity first, and see how Er and so on perform in the future. "


    "Zhou Mingrui and other Central Plains princes sent ambassadors, and others expelled the solitary king general, describing the rebellion, the lone king hated it, and should have been convicted according to the court order! But Nian Er was a first offender and did not cause serious consequences, and he truly regretted it , The solitary king gave Seoul a chance to make a contribution and atonement. "


    "Is there any objection?"


    The crowd was overjoyed and thanked each other in vain. Some people couldn''t help crying, they didn''t know if they were really scared to urinate their pants, or if they deliberately expressed their fears to Li Li.


    Next, Li Zhi made arrangements for the future and assigned specific tasks to everyone.


    The central idea is nothing more than three. First, the generals of Pinglu Army and Monk Tsing Yi, who were previously expelled from the towns, will relocate to the towns. Second, the towns are ready to cooperate with the forthcoming Guanzhong Army and give Wu Jun and Shu Bing a head start Thirdly, all arrangements must be kept secret, and Jiedo must not let the following people know who leaked the news and who was the nine!


    ...


    Because the situation was urgent, it was a secret act to convene the Jiedushi of each town. After the task was issued, Li Zhi asked Monk Tsing Yi to **** the Jiedushi of each town to return to Fanzhen, and then "protected" himself, even for dinner and drinks. Not held.


    At night, Li Yan returned to the courtyard to bathe and change clothes. When he was done with his work, Girl Xu brought meals as usual.


    "Li Gong ... Wang An, your performance today is so good, it is impeccable!"


    After putting the saucer bowl, Girl Xu approached Li Yan, lowered her voice and praised mysteriously.

 v6 Chapter 63： Reasonable and unreasonable

    Girl Xu who had passed her body fluttered her big eyes, and you really looked really powerful.


    Li Yan sat down at the dining table and responded with a smile: "Where does this come from?"


    Girl Xu was sitting side by side, arms folded on the table, leaning forward, resisting the impulse to slap the table, saying, "Today with so many degrees, you can sit on the mainstay, and When they reprimanded them with majesty, they were just like the real King An, it was so wonderful! Tell me quickly, how do you make your face not red and heartbeat? Are you scared and guilty? But it ¡¯s all austerity! ¡±


    I''m King An, what is my guilty conscience afraid of? Li Li said: "Sheng Ji taught me so long, can''t I teach it for nothing? Right, I always have a question."


    "You said." Girl Xu looks so good at what you would say if you asked.


    Li Xuan leaned down and said in a low voice: "This time we go into the An Wang site and face so many masters, there are always risks of life and death. Why doesn''t Saint Ji come in person?"


    Girl Xu immediately shook her head: "I don''t know."


    The attitude of the other party was so simple and straightforward that Li Ye was a little surprised. "Have you never thought about it?"


    "What do I want to do so much? I just need to serve you well." Girl Xu said that she did not need to worry about those issues beyond her ability.


    Li Zheng was persuaded, and he felt that Xu''s mentality was really wise.


    After eating dinner, Li Zhi didn''t take a break immediately, he had to meet many people. Fortunately, he doesn''t have to meet separately.


    Not long after, Li Wei came to the lobby, and Li Zhen, Cui Keli, Liu Dazheng, and Shangguan Qingcheng had gathered for a long time.


    Except for them, the second lead of Huanyingfang was present as usual, and the younger and younger directors stood behind Li Yi, opposing each other, and there was no relaxation of the second lead.


    The crowd did not make much noise, because it was not necessary.


    Li Ye signaled their seat. "According to the investigation report from Tsing Yi Ye Men, Gao Ye is about to attack Xuzhou, and Wang Jian is about to enter the Xuzhou boundary. Today, the lone king has ordered the two towns to fight hard, but they are doomed to stop it. of."


    "When Xuzhou and Xuzhou are captured, according to the Kunlun Alliance, Gao Ling will march to Luzhou, and Wang Jian will occupy the eastern capital. At that time, these two armies will probably sing and advance, sparsely guarding, Qi King''s soldiers The horse should also be in place, and this is when we fight back. "


    Speaking of this, Li Xuan looked at Li Zhen: "General Li and King Qi''s horse and horse club will be divided into two parts, one out of Tongguan and the other out of Hezhong. The former is false, mainly to attract the attention of Gao Ye and Wang Jian. , Confuse them, so the action will be very supportive; the latter is true. After entering Zhaoyi, it will turn south and cross the river into Luzhou. "


    "Hedong and Zhaoyi soldiers and horses must cooperate with each other''s actions and come to Luzhou with them. You will go back, and Qi''s messenger should also arrive. The lone king and Qi have already agreed in Changan. This army Led by Zhao Bingkun, he is the commander-in-chief of your army, so you must respect Qi Guan''s Guan Zhongjun more, and you must not argue with General Zhao in all matters. "


    Li Zhen was right. He straightened up and asked, "His Royal Highness is obedient to obey General Zhao''s orders?"


    His questioning immediately attracted the attention of the second commander.


    Li Ye Shen said: "General Zhao is a warrior and has more generals. If the two armies cooperate, they should be led by General Zhao. But you can also rest assured that the specific affairs of the two armies of Hedong and Zhaoyi, Zhao The general will not question. "


    Li Zhen hesitated for a moment, and clenched his fist, "Yes, obedience to duty."


    The second commander then took his eyes off and determined that Li Zhen''s response was reasonable.


    Li Yan looked at Shangguan Qingcheng again: "You lead the three towns of Pinglu, Tianping and Jinghai to stand by in Zhuozhou."


    Shangguan Qingcheng held his fist: "The general will command."


    The scrutiny of the second unified leader fell on Shangguan Qingcheng''s face again, and he thought: "Sheng Ji''s training is really careful. Even the name of ''An Wang'' has a difference between Li Zhen and Shangguan Qingcheng-Shangguan Qingcheng is the most important one for Li Yan. Relying on his confidant, when King An''s called her, it was appropriate to save even his last name. "


    Li Yan glanced at the sky and continued: "In mid-October, the soldiers and horse clubs of the towns completed their assembly and arrived at the designated positions according to the arrangements. By then, I would wait for Gao and Wang Jian to win ..."


    The military discussion did not last long, and after about an hour, the people dispersed.


    Trekley was the last to leave.


    Before leaving, he bowed down in the hall, almost crying to Li Yuan: "The former Fan Kunlun parted, and the humble servant watched his Royal Highness rise to the immortal realm but was powerless and distressed. I thought I would never see each other again in this life. After preparing for the death of the head of Qingzhou City, I did not expect that His Royal Highness could return smoothly and be humble .... "


    Seeing Cui Keli was almost a snot and a tear, Second Tong led a smirk across the corner of his mouth.


    She secretly said: "Cui Keli is Li Yi''s uncle, and he is loyal to Li Yi. Before that, he went to Kunlun with Li Yi ... In the old part of Li Yi, he was most impressed by Li Yi''s return. It must be It''s Cui Li. But a person who is a few decades old and crying in public like this can only be done by Confucian students ... "


    Thinking of this, Second Tong led a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    She thought gloatily: "This Cui Keli is also a generation, but unfortunately, at this time, he didn''t know he was crying the wrong person. How could he think that the so-called" An Wang "in front of him has nothing to do with him at all? No? It''s ridiculous ... "


    With a look of emotion, Li Min walked out of the main seat and came to the hall to comfort Cui Keli, before letting the other party stop crying.


    Time is running out. Cui Keli and others, as the core figures in Li Zhi''s old ministry, all have important tasks at hand. After the emotional stability, they don''t stay long, and soon quit.


    After seeing Li Ye watching Cui Keli''s back, the second commander heartily said: "Fortunately, the situation is urgent. Cui Keli and Shangguan Qingcheng are close to Li Yan. At this time, there are urgent things to do. It''s so cold. Otherwise, they can get along with each other for a long time based on their level of understanding of Li Zhi, maybe the fake King An will show the filling time ... "


    With this in mind, the second commander glanced at Li Yan, and he was extremely satisfied with the other party''s performance these days.


    "God help Qi King ..." Second Tong led his mind to such a sentence, and decided to use this sentence as the beginning of today''s routine report-naturally the report was returned to Changan for Li Maozhen to see.


    The second commander was more grateful for her wiseness, passing the post the same day, just a quick glance, she found the priceless treasure of King An An. Without her discovery, where would Li Maozhen''s great cause look like today?


    "The more successful this plan is, the greater my credit will be."


    In the eyes of the second commander, he was filled with pride, "This is not enough. If I want to replace Sheng Ji, I need to do some homework ... Sheng Ji is not here, everything about King An An is what I say is what I am I have to find a way to give Saint Ji something. For example, when she accused her of training the false An Wang, some mistakes were made, and the false An Wang was almost exposed. Fortunately, I found it timely and responded properly.


    Thinking about it, Second Tong led a smile in his mouth, and a lot of plans came into his mind.


    "The first step is to ensure that everyone on this trip is absolutely loyal to me. What I say, they will prove what ... People who are loyal to Saint Ji must find a way to make them disappear ... Xu Ruyun is the key point. She has a recent relationship with King An''an, and she must hold her in her hands! "


    ...


    In the early morning, Chang''an City, Qi Wangfu.


    When Li Maozhen spurred his horse out of the house, there were already hundreds of cavalry guards waiting outside.


    The head fisted: "His Royal Highness, General Zhao Bingkun led the Army of the North Road yesterday and arrived in Zezhou. He joined the army of Hedong and Zhaoyi of His Majesty King An to prepare to cross Henan. The Army of the South Road led by General Liu Zhijun just arrived in Huazhou.


    Li Maozhen nodded, "You rushed to Huazhou with your prince, and met with Liu Zhijun and told him that the army can only reach Tongguan in fifteen days and be on standby!"


    "Humble job leads!"


    After the guard left, a phantom team commander came from the side and handed in the latest information returned from Quzhou by the second commander.


    Li Maozhen took a look at the information and opened a glance. The corner of his mouth gradually raised a radian: "Secondly, Sheng Ji''s understanding of Shangguan''s obsession with the city deviated, which caused ''An Wang'' to talk to the other party. Fortunately, she noticed in time that Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were abnormal, and the messenger of the king came to invite King An''s away, so as to prevent the situation from deteriorating. "


    Li Maozhen''s expression was full of fun, which made the name of the hallucination unknown.


    Li Maozhen didn''t say much. A spiritual fire burst into his hands and the wire was burned. Then, his cuffs trembled, and he took out a folding fan and opened it, "Let''s go!"

 v6 Chapter 64： City break

    Xuzhou in early October.


    The Wuning Fan Town of Xuzhou is adjacent to Xuanwu Army in the west, facing Haizhou to the east in the east, and rolling sea defense in the north, and to the south to the south of the Huaihe River, it can control the fourteen states on the right and control the four states of Xu, Su, Lu and Si In the county, Surabaya flows from the northwest through Xuzhou City and merges into the Huaihe River to the southeast. It is a major town in the Central Plains town.


    Such a major military place has been neglected in the previous Central Plains contention and has not encountered any major war. This is not just that Li Yan and Zhu Wen won the match too quickly, but that the focus of their rivalry is not here.


    The reason why Xuzhou is important is in the dispute between North and South. When the Huaibei and Huainan forces competed against each other, the front line of Huai Si was the main battlefield, and the Xuzhou Fang would appear to be pivotal.


    Wu Ning Jiedeng made Ren Maonian over fifty years old and came from the family of officials and princes. There were no prominent figures in his ancestors, but in his generation, he could sit in the four states of Wuning and become a vassal of one side.


    Three poles in the sun, the rammed earth wall was bathed in golden sunlight, and the soldier''s armor was shining brightly. Ren Mao, in a wide-sleeve robe, stood in front of the city tower, his face anxious and sighing from time to time.


    Looking down his line of sight, it can be seen that the iron armor outside the city is boundless. The water, like the sea, rose to this place, and it was so heavy that it couldn''t breathe.


    Ren Mao sighed with the unique Confucian worries about the country and the people: "Previously, Zhu Wen caused trouble in the Central Plains, and 800 soldiers swept through several towns. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses were killing people like magic. Xuzhou saw the situation decline and fell quickly. Is free from tragedies. "


    "Later, An Wang settled Zhu Wen, and the battlefield was also in the front lines of Huazhou, Caozhou, and Luzhou. Although it was a million-strong army battle at that time, fortunately, the victory and defeat were fast enough. We in Xuzhou were not attacked by the Pinglu army. Be the first to see the situation surrender. "


    "Several battles, each time a big calamity is approaching, I can let the people of Wuning four states be able to save for a while, and I was quite contented. I thought that even though the world was in chaos and flames, but as long as I can see the current situation, The plan is to move forward, just asking for self-protection, maybe he can''t control everything, and protect the peace of the people in the town. But he did not expect that today, still, he can''t protect the people of Xuzhou from the disaster ... "


    Speaking of which, Ren Mao sighed, his face full of shame, sentimental, almost tears.


    He went on: "As a minister, I ca n¡¯t determine soldiers for the king. As a master, I ca n¡¯t protect the people. I ¡¯m shameless when I lose Mao ¡¯s life and lose my life ¡¯s expectations ... "


    Civil servants and military commanders listened to his emotions and looked different. Some people shook their heads and sighed, some were resentful, some were helpless, and some were disdainful.


    An old youth civil servant comforted: "Why the father has done his best for the people of Xuzhou, but why should he blame himself? It''s just that the chaos in the world is sweeping across Kyushu and being in the torrent of this contention, how can I stand alone? Now that Wu Bing is committing a crime, the child is willing to swear to guard the city and co-exist with the entire army and civilians! "


    When this person was named Ren Zhong, he was the eldest son of Ren Mao and was a learned man. Although he was a scholar, he had a lot of courage. He was well-known in Xuzhou.


    When Ren Mao heard this statement, when he looked at Ren Zhong again, his eyes were full of excitement and comfort. However, only in an instant, he thought to himself: "However, the order given by King An is to make us resist a little, and then leave the city north and retreat to the sea ..."


    When Ren Zhong knew what the other party was worrying about, he was also the only person in Wu Ning who knew the plan.


    He groaned for a moment, and when he looked up, he made up his mind, "Father! Although Wu Bing is strong, he has run long distances here, and the military strategy has led to Li Jue''s generals. , Children are willing to do their best to fight the enemy! "


    Ren Mao glanced around.


    Up and down the city, in addition to the soldiers, there are many young people who are carrying cymbals, rolls, wooden arrows, and cymbals to the city. These people in Xuzhou have always been grateful for Ren Mao''s benevolence.


    "I can abandon the city and run away to preserve most of my military power, but these young people will be killed ... and more than one hundred thousand people in the city will also be burned and looted by Wu Jun. At that time, the men will be driven into slavery. , The woman was raped-prostitution, the old Confucianist died of fate ... As a local ambassador, clothes and food are given by the father and fellows, how can you push them into the sea of ??fire yourself? "


    Thinking of this, Ren Mao took notice.


    When he looked at Ren Zhong, he resolutely said, "Okay! Since my son has the will to protect the country and the people, I will live with you for the father!"


    Take the fist to lead your life.


    Seeing that Jiedo made his father and son so loyal and loyal, he was deeply moved by them, and he said in unison: "Wish to co-exist with Wu Ning!"


    ...


    Xuzhou.


    Zhongwu Jiedushi made Zhou Mingrui stand at the head of the city and look at the endless Shu Army camp outside the city. Although his face was killed, there was no fear in his eyes.


    The vice general said by his side: "Yesterday a battle outside the city, our army will lose no less than a thousand soldiers. Afterwards, Wang Jian sent a letter of surrender, saying that if the military commander is willing to surrender, he can still protect the military commander.


    Zhou Mingrui snorted coldly, showing disdain: "Protect me as a jealous, if the words are said a few days ago, the coach may be okay. But to this day, I still scarce his stuff?"


    The Lieutenant admired for a moment and persuaded: "Military commander, there will be a sentence in the end, I don''t know if I should speak properly."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    The vice-president continued: "Before Zhu Shuai led me to attack Xuzhou, it was almost effortless because of the help of soldiers. Later, the military commander served as the ambassador of the Zhongwu Army and was ordered to fight An Wang''s trilogy, although he reached the battlefield. , But did not really fight the Pinglu army. Really speaking, in the two wars, the Zhongwu army did not suffer much loss, and the strength is now fully preserved ... "


    Zhou Mingrui waved his hand, showing a little impatience: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    The Lieutenant General hesitated for a while, but still brazenly said, "The army commander, the troubled times are ups and downs, and the foundation is fundamental. Only with all the troops and horses can the army commander advance and retreat. At present, the Shu army is powerful. Better than ... "


    Zhou Mingrui interrupted him with a sneer: "You''re right, in troubled times, only strong soldiers and strong horses can survive. The Shu army is strong and the army is weak, and the enemy can only damage itself. You arrange it, prepare Retreat tonight. "


    The lieutenant froze, and said unexpectedly: "Withdraw? Where does it go?"


    Zhou Mingrui said, "Of course, it is northward retreat. Go to the confluence of King Qi''s team. When King Qi of Japan and Wang Jian lose and lose, I will take advantage of the fishermen."


    The lieutenant opened his mouth and quickly took his lead. He originally wanted to persuade Zhou Mingrui to surrender the Shu army, but after careful consideration, although Zhou Mingrui''s opinion was more risky, it seemed to be able to gain more benefits, and there was no reason for opposition.


    There was a sneer in Zhou Mingrui''s mouth.


    Li Yan''s order, he didn''t tell anyone, he really achieved strict confidentiality. When the north retreats to Luzhou, the generals of the Pinglu army will re-enter the army to hold important positions, so they will not be afraid of the other generals below.


    After the lieutenant retired, Zhou Mingrui was still standing at the head of the city, looking at the Shu Army camp outside the city, his eyes indifferent.


    Indifference is like the Shu army outside the city did not come to attack itself, and Xuzhou was not his foundation.


    He looks like an outsider.


    In Zhou Mingrui''s mind, Xu Zhou is just a place he has visited. If he goes to a higher place in the future, he will abandon it. But now, after resisting for a while, and then showing an invincible appearance, he gave up Xuzhou to Wang Jian and obeyed Li Zhi''s arrangement, which is the chip he must pay to reach a higher position.


    As for the others, Zhou Mingrui naturally does not take it seriously.


    ...


    The moonlight was falling out of the window, the house was brightly lit, Li Li was sitting on the slump, his fingers were frowning, and he looked very distressed and helpless.


    In front of him, the girl Xu, who was pretty and almost dressed, was confronted with a young lady with a simple and elegant temperament. The flames of the former''s eyes are beating, and the back is slightly bowed, like a kitten with open teeth and claws, who will bite each other with his teeth at any time; the latter''s eyes are like water, without half emotion, deep and clean like a starry sky.


    For a long time, Li Yan put down his hand and looked at them weakly: "You two have been standing for almost half an hour. Are you planning to stand for one night?"


    The anxious girl Xu was unwilling to admit defeat and turned back and grieved: "Serving¡® King An ¡¯has always been my duty, and I have everything to do in terms of clothing, food, shelter, and transportation. Why should you drive me out now? I am not convinced!¡±


    The incident happened half an hour ago, the night was already late, and the girl Xu sent a supper and drank a few pots with Li Ye, but this time she was not drunk, so she was not ready to leave, and she should stay in the house when she said anything in.


    Just when Li Yan was rogue, the young lady''s life drifted in, and she was blocked in front of the girl Xu. Without saying a word, she tried to use the power of the repair to shake the other party out ... In fact, she did The shock went out. This is why the girl Xu is slightly messy and has a frizzy look.


    Shao Mingming didn''t say a word, but rarely hummed.


    The meaning was extraordinarily clear. Li Zhi and Girl Xu both understood: You can serve King An, and there is no way to sleep!


    Li Yan shook his head with a bitter smile and waved his hand: "Okay, okay, you all go down, I''ll rest myself."


    It ¡¯s only then that you and me look at you, I look at you and step out of the room.


    This action is very normal for Miss Xu, which is consistent with her personality, but it is very rare for Shao Siming.


    As soon as the two went out, Song Jiao came in, holding a two-point report.


    "Xuzhou and Xuzhou have fallen according to plan. But ... the process is a bit different."


    Li Xuan took the battle report, only one glance, then stood up and looked completely.


    "Xuzhou Wuning Army refused to act in accordance with the plan, and fought with Wu Jun for three days ... Jieduo Renmao, his eldest son died when the city was heavy. Today, when Xuzhou City broke, the Wuning Army retired To Chuzhou ... "


    "Xuzhou Zhongwu Army defended the city for a day, and abandoned the city that night. Most of the soldiers and horses had withdrawn successfully ..."


    Li Yan put down the military newspaper.


    Song Jiao asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Li Min silently said, "According to the plan, the two armies will be accepted."


    Song Jiao took a deep look at Li Yan, and eventually swallowed back the words, and retreated silently.


    Li Yan knew what she wanted to ask.


    Xuzhou Wuning Jieden Ren Mao and his son, three days of **** fighting, resulting in excessive damage to Wuning Army, greatly reduced combat power, has violated Li Zhi''s requirements.


    Li Yan didn''t say much, but he didn''t mean to blame.


    Behind those two battle reports, there was also a report from Tsing Yi Yamen.


    "After the break of Xuzhou City, Gao Biao jealous of the strength of the military and civilians of Xuzhou, in order to calm the resistance of the military and civilians in the city. After entering the city, the three armed forces were strictly prohibited from looting the people.


    "Wang Jian entered Xuzhou, and the Shu army sacked and looted.

 v6 Chapter 65： Qi Wangs Heartbeat (1)

    Candles swayed in the room.


    "Bad bones! How many days have passed. It''s a waste to ask you to do such a thing!"


    The angered second commander was reprimanding the stubborn girl Xu, who could not bear the tears.


    Seeing the girl Xu not speaking, she was still dissatisfied, and the second commander was even more angry. She pointed at the opponent''s nose and cursed, "Don''t you dare to accept it? I asked you to sleep with An An, that''s a chance for you, you **** hoof. What''s the matter? I still want to build a torii after making a sister-in-law! You ca n¡¯t do anything with a little boss to stop you? You have n¡¯t been able to eat the rice of Yinyinfang for years! I ca n¡¯t go to An Wang ¡¯s bed tonight, I Chop your feet! "


    The second commander was getting more and more unpleasant. Girl Xu pursed her lips and finally couldn''t help it. She was anxious to say what she thought: "I won''t sleep!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Girl Xu was about to shed tears, but she was desperately holding back. "Even if I want to be with Li Gongzi, it''s not because it''s a command. I have to wait for his willingness ..."


    Snapped!


    The second commander threw a slap on Xu''s face.


    The palm was not light, and the girl Xu fell to the ground directly sideways, exhaling a spit of blood from her mouth, her head fainted halfway, and she had no strength to stand up.


    "Misunderstanding! It''s crazy! You really think that you are serving An Wang, and you are so brave that you dare to talk to this seat! Today I will break your leg!" The second commander was furious.


    There is a reason she is so angry.


    In these days in Luzhou, she did not send secret protection to King Qi, describing various errands of Saint Ji''s errands. These words were just her own words, but King Qi may not believe it, but the magic hall she brought to her, Now that she has been subdued by her, they are all helping her. The three of them become tigers, and they cannot tolerate Qi Wang''s disbelief.


    The second commander knows that to replace Saint Ji, it is not enough to just pour dirty water on the other party. It is important that he make great efforts and have the ability to become the magic **** of the magic sound square.


    The starting point of this great achievement is to take close control of Li Yan.


    The second commander has already thought about it. When she controls Xu girl to go to Li Congzhen''s bed, she will make the other party confuse the other party and seek to become the true An Wang, and get rid of the control of Li Maozhen. , It is tantamount to solving most of the constraints of the Magic Square, Li Ye certainly thinks that the possibility of success is very high.


    Then, at a critical moment-when Li Congzhen obstructed Li Maozhen''s military operations, the second commander would promptly discover his malpractices, successfully strangle the opponent''s plot, and save Qi Wang''s great cause.


    In this way, the second commander has made a splash of heaven, and in conjunction with the stunned suffocation of the previous stabbing of Saint Ji, she can better show her ability, so if she operates a little, she will have great May replace Saint Ji''s status afterwards!


    By that time, the second commander was one person over 10,000 people, holding power, making countless people worship.


    Whenever I think of this, the second rule is impatient.


    However, what surprised the second commander was that she had looked at Xu Xu who had been persuaded and controlled her thoughts, but she had made mistakes again and again, and she could not really become the pillow of King An An, which seriously delayed her. Planning process!


    "I wonder why you have repeatedly delayed the plan of this seat. It turned out that you have really moved on¡® King An ¡¯? Oh!¡±


    The second commander squatted down, grabbing Xu''s neck, spitting her mouth, and her face was somber. "A little monk from Huayinfang, a small drug dealer from Jinyang, and ants-like things, but also arrogant and willing , Do you still want to be married to Mingming and you ca n¡¯t do it? Are you worthy ?! "


    "Don''t say that I don''t miss fellowship, I will give you one last chance. Now, immediately, go to¡® King An ¡¯!¡±


    Girl Xu was trapped around her neck and could hardly breathe. She could not even make a sound, but she turned her head and looked at the other side, responding to the threat from the other side.


    "Do you really think that you can''t do it without me? Since you''re looking for death, then I''ll do it for you!"


    Her palm is full of real-life strength. As long as it falls on the other side, the other side is bound to bloom, even the gods can''t save it.


    However, her palm did not fall.


    It wasn''t that she burst into good thoughts and couldn''t bear it.


    It''s not that Girl Xu finally gave in.


    Instead, someone suddenly appeared at the door and stared at her.


    The monk who can make the magic hall outside the door too late to issue a warning and directly approach the person within ten steps of her body is naturally a major monk, and it is impossible to be weaker than her.


    The second commander turned his head somberly, no accident, and saw the deaths of young and old.


    The two left and right, they didn''t look at her at all. Shao Si ordered his eyes to look at the moon, Da Si ordered his eyebrows to watch his hands. It seems that for both of them, whether it is the moonlit night sky or their own fingers, it is more worth seeing than the second rule.


    "What are you doing here? This is the courtyard of Huanyinfang. Without the order of King An, you are not allowed by this seat. No matter what, you cannot break into it!" The second commander spoke coldly. She didn''t know the other''s sudden intentions, and was forced to stop.


    Da Shao''s life was ignored, as if her voice didn''t exist.


    The second united rate resentfully gritted his teeth, his chest violently undulating.


    Her self-esteem made her rise angrily and prepare to fight directly with each other. As long as the movement can attract the attention of "An Wang", young and old can''t take her for granted.


    The second united commander stood up, but he was there.


    She saw a person walking in the courtyard.


    An Wang, who walks with his hands on his feet, slows down!


    The second commander was a little dazed for a moment, and said, "Is the order of the young and the young come from the order? What does ''An Wang'' want?"


    Li Zhi went straight into the door, glanced at the room, glanced over the second command, fell on Xu, reached over to help her, and asked, "How are you?"


    Girl Xu shook her head subconsciously. She did not expect that An Wang would appear on time to save her life.


    This doesn''t seem to make sense.


    "What did King An come to do?" Although the tone of the second dominion softened by two points, it still looked stiff and naturally had no respect.


    She knew that King An An was in front of her, and even if there were young and old men at the scene, she could not raise the respect.


    Li Yan looked at the second commander and did not answer the other party''s question. He only downplayed three words: "You have to die."


    "What are you talking about?" The second commander was less likely to suspect that he had hallucinations, but Li Yan''s expression told her that the other party was not joking. The second commander thinks it''s ridiculous. A false An Wang wants to kill her? She asked, "Why?"


    Li Yan did not answer.


    He didn''t need to explain.


    There is no need to explain the second dominance.


    Even if he explained, the second commander had no time to listen.


    Big and young lives have been shot at the same time.


    Suddenly, the leaf chain emerging from the ground filled the entire room, and bound in the direction of the second rule without dead corners in all directions; Bai Lianru, who penetrated the leaf curtain, went straight to the chest of the opponent.


    As one of the masters of Wuyinfang, the second commander has the realm of the real **** of the Yin God. Few people in the world have been able to let her go.


    Unfortunately, the lives of young and old are among the "few people".


    As early as when Huang Chao had just made it, it was still flowing from north to south. When the real world is far from a large-scale emergence like mushrooms, the command of the young and the young is to practice the ninth layer of Qi, which is the most important force in Penglai Daomen.


    The strength of the two is already extraordinary, and the joint strength is greatly increased.


    The Second Commander''s defeat only occurred for a moment, and he could not even escape.


    When the leaf curtain in the room dispersed, Bai Lian retracted, and everything was calm. The second commander was unable to kneel on the ground, covered with wounds penetrated by leaf blades, countless holes were bleeding out, and the whole person trembled like a sieve.


    The fatal injury was in the chest. There was a large hole in the bowl where Bai Lian passed. Standing in front of her through the wound, she could even see the wall behind her.


    The second commander looked up hard, widening his eyes and staring at Li Yan. Until then, she didn''t figure out why she was dying. Why did this false An Wang dare to let her be killed by her husband? Did he already plan to return to the Magic Square and betray Qi Wang to become the real An Wang?


    A small drug dealer, obviously like a ant, why can it, why dare ...


    "Crazy, all crazy ..." Second Tong led to a few mouthfuls of blood, his body crooked, fell to the ground and died, his eyes widened to death. She didn''t understand her death, nor was she willing to die. But she couldn''t change her destiny.


    Witnessing the death of the Second Commander with her own eyes, Girl Xu was full of excitement.


    She looked at Li Yan, and looked at the second dominance. Her simple eyes were full of confusion, as if nothing had happened.


    "You ... did you kill the second commander? For ... why?" Miss Xu didn''t know him when she saw Li Yan''s look.


    Li Yan smiled, gentle and kind, "She wants to kill you, naturally she must die."


    When he said this, it seemed to be casual, but full of solemn meaning.


    Miss Xu made a confused and surprised "ah" sound, as if she did not understand the meaning of this sentence. Although it is difficult to be ambiguous, it is just an ordinary word, but the implicit meaning makes Xu girl unable to believe it.


    Li Ye had to add: "You are my person-no matter what you think, I believe that it is the fact. My person, even if it is just a girl who is waiting for me, cannot tolerate scolding, let alone let me know Harm. Of course, you are not a girl. "


    Listening to this remark, the girl Xu was flustered in heart first, and then convinced by Li Yan''s attitude, she finally felt extremely sweet.


    But she is going to cry soon, this is not because she was moved, "You killed the second commander, Saint Ji and King Qi will not let you go, you ... you run away! No, I follow you Escape together ... "


    Li Yan held her shoulders trembling slightly, "No need to escape."


    "Why not run?"


    "Because King Qi has already arrived."


    "what?"


    At this time, a cold humming sounded in the night sky outside the house, full of undisguised anger and majesty that cannot be ignored.


    "You killed my people, dare you speak so loudly, don''t you take Li Maozhen in my eyes?"

 v6 Chapter 66： Qi Wangs Heartbeat (Part 2)

    Li Xun stepped out of the door and looked at Qi Wang, who was bright in the night sky and holding a folding fan. The smile was unrelenting: "King Qi is coming here. It doesn''t seem polite. "


    When he arrived in the hospital, his manners were free and easy, and Da Sisi was standing on the stone steps in front of the door. His spirit rose in his hands, and he looked at Li Maozhen tiger, ready to shoot at any time.


    The entire Jiedushi Mansion now has not only monks in Tsing Yi Yamen, but also many monks in the Magic Square. At this moment, Li Maozhen suddenly showed signs, as the monks on both sides, like scaring birds in the forest, came up from everywhere, vaguely divided into two factions confront each other.


    The strange thing is that around the courtyard where Li Maozhen was, it was originally the residence of the second commander, but at the moment there were no monks in the Magic Square. Not only that, he just came over with his boss and killed the second commander, and neither of the nearby monks from the Yinyinfang attacked.


    This is not reasonable.


    You know, the second dominance is not the only real monk among these Phantasmagoric monks.


    Those phantasmagoria experts who should have been aware of the movement, come in time to support or check the situation, all seem to have disappeared before. And now their appearance together proves that they have not disappeared and their actions have not been restrained.


    Li Maozhen was behind him with one hand, shaking the folding fan with one hand, personable, and extremely chic, he said, "My King is not invited, isn''t King An welcome?


    When he said this, his tone was no longer the majesty and annihilation just now, and it was quiet and quiet, as if he had forgotten the second command.


    Li Xun reached out and asked, "The lone king has ordered tea to be prepared, waiting for King Qi for a long time."


    Li Maozhen snapped up the folding fan and fell like a goose from the air.


    As a child, Li Yan and Li Maozhen sat opposite each other in front of a pavilion stone table.


    The pavilion is quite high enough to overlook most of the house, so the night breeze is a little bit stronger. Dashao Mingming and Wuyinfang master stood on the flat ground under the pavilion''s stone steps, and no one was near the two.


    Li Maozhen waved the enchantment to isolate the internal and external sounds. Based on his cultivation, neither the young or the young, nor the song Jiao, could snoop on the content of the conversation between the two. But perhaps to broaden the hearts of the people, the enchantment under Li Maozhen''s cloth merely isolated the voice, and the people below could still see the two of them.


    In addition to the tea on the stone table, and the chessboard, the two began to play.


    Li Maozhen said lightly, "Your errand is doing a good job, let the king look at him."


    Li Xuan showed a look of great excitement: "Thank you King Qi for praise, it is a blessing to be able to serve King Qi!"


    Li Maozhen said "um", and then sneered: "The second stinky mother-in-law thought that when she arrived in Luzhou and was not under the eyes of the king, she could fool the king as she pleased, and really did not know how to write the dead words."


    With a look of awkwardness, Li Xuan quickly expressed his loyalty in awe: "No matter in the end of the earth or in the sea, you will never dare to mess with your highness!"


    Li Maozhen glanced at him, his tone remained indifferent: "It doesn''t matter whether you dare or not."


    The meaning of this statement is, of course, that no matter what Li Zhi did, he knew everything, so he was not afraid of any wrongdoing.


    ...... This kind of bluff can be a bluff, Wang Bazhi''s gas leaks side by side ... Li Yan''s funny defamation in his heart asked curiously: "Why did Qi Qi kill the second commander? ? "


    He killed the second commander tonight, not entirely because of Xu. Li Maozhen had already sent him a message in advance, allowing him to use the power of the Tsing Yi Yamen to find an opportunity to eradicate the second command.


    The reason why those magic hall masters didn''t appear to interfere with Li Yan tonight is because they had already received Li Maozhen''s order.


    This arrangement of Li Maozhen has two effects, allowing Li Xun to order the second command, which can highlight Li Xuan''s authority, and it is good for him to continue to play An Wang; avoiding internal slaughter in Phantom Square.


    Li Ye''s intentions for Li Maozhen are very clear, and he also noticed the second commander''s removal of dissidents in Luzhou, but he did not understand how Li Maozhen, who was far away in Changan, quickly discovered this.


    Li Maozhen settled down steadily, without raising his brow: "This is not something you need to know."


    Nima, don''t pretend to be thirteen in front of me ... Li Xuan feels that the force of King An''s force has fallen, "It''s talking a lot."


    Li Maozhen continued: "The main army of the king will arrive in Luzhou in the next two days. You will give the next military order tomorrow, and let the five armies of Hedong, Zhaoyi, Weibo, Heyang, and Xuanwu cooperate with the Wang division and all military operations. Hear the king''s order. "


    "Master Wang?" Li Yan was somewhat sensitive to these two words.


    Li Maozhen looked at Li Xun with dissatisfaction: "My King was sent to the Central Plains by order of his Majesty, and leveled up against the thieves. Isn''t the King''s army not a division?"


    It makes sense to say ... Li Lixinyue surrendered: "His Royal Highness will be able to level the world!"


    Li Maozhen said "um", it is considered to have accepted Li Yan''s compliment.


    Li Xun thought and asked: "He Dongjun Li Zhen and Xuanwu Jun Liu Dazheng are all An Wang''s confidants. Will they listen to His Highness'' orders, will they cause them to resist?"


    What he thought was if Li Maozhen let them be cannon fodder, how should he let the five armies deal with it.


    Li Maozhen used a proper and unquestionable tone: "The army can only resist defeating the battle. The king can take them to kill the enemy to build merits and get the court reward. What''s so good about them? It won''t be long before the generals of the army will The king worshipped. "


    ... I just watched you pretendly ... Li Yan can only admire.


    Then he saw Li Maozhen looking down at the chessboard, with a momentary look in his eyes, as if he saw a king on the chessboard, looking north and south, only listening to the other side in a low voice and whispering: "It''s like they worshipped King An."


    Li Yan: "..."


    He moved slightly.


    Because he saw Li Maozhen''s respect for himself.


    This makes Li Yan pretty.


    With a glimpse of Li Maozhen''s purpose for deeper and more real thoughts, Li Xuan quickly asked: "Although King An once had many battle merits, he was just a man of ordinary people. Where can he compare with His Highness? His Highness is the pillar of the country. The pillars of ZTE Datang''s Society will be famous for history ... In the presence of His Royal Highness''s upcoming achievements, King An will be similar to Wang Jian and Gao Ling, and no different from ants ... "


    "Stop!" Li Maozhen suddenly slammed the tabletop, slammed it, and raised his eyebrows for a long time, anger and rushed to the crown, the chess pieces all flew up, "Junk! What kind of thing do you dare to comment on An ?? , My king tore your mouth! "


    Li Yan stayed blank.


    Brother, is the reaction so intense?


    Under the pavilion, Da Ming''s life and monks from the Yinyinfang are all moving in the hall of attention. At this moment, the monk of Yinyinfang saw Li Maozhen''s anger, and all felt shocked, and immediately felt that the situation was not good, and all of them became nervous. He secretly mobilized Xiuwei to prepare for the possible great changes.


    The boss''s face was sinking like water, and the boss''s eyes flickered in his eyes. The green leaves under his feet rose, and he flew around the ground quickly.


    Li Maozhen realized his malady and quickly relented. There was no trace of pain in his eyes, deep.


    Taking a breath, Li Maozhen faced the warning to kill Li Li: "Wang Jian and Gao Gao are like a group of turbulent young people. What qualifications are comparable to An Wang! Even the King, now it is far worse than An Wang. You give I remember that in the future, I would not allow any disrespect to King An, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    Li Yan: "..."


    "Yes, Your Highness." He had a shame on his face, and already laughed with flowers in his heart, thinking thoughtfully: I never thought that Li Maozhen looked at me so high that I didn''t even notice it before, so I carelessly.


    Li Maozhen stood up, for some reason, looking at the guy who looked exactly like Li Yan in front of him, he felt disgusted for no reason. As soon as this idea came out, he couldn''t restrain it, and his nausea became more and more serious, making him almost unable to resist retching.


    Li Maozhen left the pavilion and looked down at the dim lights of the night city of Luzhou with his hand to calm his mood.


    Looking at Li Maozhen''s back, Li Xun thought to himself: Although this Xun is quite respectful to me, in Kunlun, after all, he and I were conspired with Wang Jian and others. This account cannot be forgotten ...


    With this in mind, Li Min stood up and asked, "His Royal Highness, one day you calm down the world, how can you distinguish between An Wang who is posing as the next?"


    Li Maozhen''s voice was low and slowly said: "The two generations of An Wang, devoted their lives to the Tang Dynasty, died in the life and society, and should be admired by thousands of people and praised by future generations. When the chaotic thief calms down, everyone in the world will know that An Wang is at the end. There was no battlefield during World War I ... He edged the last chaotic thief for Datang, and also ran out the last drop of blood. He died violently, died earth-shattering, and died ... I am famous. "


    Speaking of which, Li Maozhen stopped.


    He was silent for a moment.


    Li Yan couldn''t see each other''s expression.


    Halfway through, Li Maozhen added: "And you and your children and grandchildren will have endless prosperity and wealth."


    Speaking of this, Li Maozhen smiled, waved his hand to unlock the enchantment, and flew away from the pavilion.


    Li Yan stood in the pavilion for a long time.


    "I live up to the British name ..." He laughed at himself, "Isn''t there any British name, it''s just a fool."


    Crossing into this world, from the beginning to the end, Li Zhi''s goal is to look for a long time, to become a fairy. He punished and punished evil, leveled Huang Chao, and unified the rivers and mountains, all just to promote cultivation, so as not to be wiped out by the immortals in the end, you can laugh at the world.


    ZTE Datang is not his heartfelt choice. If this thing really happens, it is only an objective result.


    The Confucian and miscellaneous families behind Wang Jian and Gao Xun did not think that Li Xuan was a righteous man willing to dedicate himself to the Great Tang Society, and only regarded him as an opponent and obstacle to the world. They acknowledged Li Zhi''s strength, but they did not think how noble Li Zhi was.


    Li Yan did not expect that Li Maozhen really respected him.


    "Respect is respect, but the trend of contention has not changed, and I also respect Zhu Wen. Isn''t he about to annex his territory? Li Maozhen didn''t work with Kunlun to conceal me?" Thinking of this, Li Min shook his head and sighed. .


    Under the pavilion, the monk Yinfang felt relieved to see that Li Yan and Li Maozhen did not take any action. After Li Maozhen flew away, they also retreated while guarding.


    It''s the life of the young and the young, who are resentful of Li Maozhen''s daring to slap the table with Li Ye.

 v6 Chapter 67： The defeat of the Shu Army (Part 1)

    It is already dawning.


    Luoyang defense makes jurisdiction, Ruzhou.


    In the army camp, Wang Jian opened his eyes after a long night of practice, exhaling aura.


    For the King Shu who once entered the realm of immortals and now only has the real God of Yangshen, cultivation does not increase his cultivation by half. After the Kunlun channel is closed, his cultivation is only destined to be maintained in the real state of Yangshen. No entry.


    But even so, Wang Jian still retains the habit of daily training instead of sleep. In his opinion, this is something he must not let go to a higher level, just like he led the army to fight the Central Plains.


    "Anyway useful, someday ..."


    A set of pictures emerged in Wang Jian''s mind: he stood in front of the Tai''an Temple in Chang''an Palace and accepted the courtesy of the civil and military officials; he replaced the spiritual position in the Li''s Ancestral Temple with the ancestor of the Wang family; Thousands of people worshiped northward, and long lived the mountain.


    The smile on Wang Jian''s mouth gradually spread, and the water spread slowly.


    He thought: "Wait until that day, I will open another Jiuhe Dingding array, gather all the forces in the world, completely destroy the Kunlun channel, and completely isolate the world. From then on, I will be the real master of the world, and the emperor is angry. Millions dead, haha ??... hahahaha ... "


    His eyes were full of desire, full of madness.


    For a long time, Wang Jiancai played back his thoughts from the future to the present.


    He thought of King An.


    The scenes of Chang''an in the past have come to mind.


    A sneer appeared on Wang Jian''s face, "What An King, that is, a better birth, with the support of the emperor, took the lead, which can make the world famous before. But what about that? The biggest princes perished the earliest .... .. the winner is the winner! "


    He thought of Li Maozhen again. Oh, while in Chang''an, Li Maozhen was also called Song Wentong.


    Wang Jian''s scornful pout: "A stupid man who doesn''t have a clear mind!"


    This remark has some meaning, Wang Jian feels that he doesn''t know Li Maozhen well.


    When the strategists took office, they were friends. Real friends may not be able to entrust life and death, but they can definitely help each other.


    At that time, they witnessed the weakness of the imperial court, the faintness of the emperor, and the darkness of the rule of the officials. After watching it for a long time, they realized that such a dynasty was not far from the collapse and could not be reversed.


    The troubled world is approaching ... The eldest husband should take advantage of the situation, build his career, make his ancestors, and stay famous.


    For a long time, Wang Jian has hidden his thoughts very well. He knows what it means to be invisible, especially when his strength is not enough. So he always looks simple and harmless.


    However, Li Maozhen is different. He has always been sharp and never hides his disappointment in officialdom and his ambition to stand high. At the time of Fengxiang Army, Li Maozhen fought the most heroically and fearlessly. When Fengxiang Jiedao tried to hold the emperor, he also found Wang Jian, persuaded him to take risks, and broke Jiedu.


    It stands to reason that this kind of Li Maozhen should be the craziest. After he broke through Chang''an, it was in his temper to usurp the throne. How can you be a prince if you want to be a prince?


    But he didn''t.


    "The most unfortunate thing is to borrow the hand of Heavenly Son and give King An an order every day to return him to Changan and surrender authority. If An Wang returns to Changan, there are some means to harm him. If Wang An does not return to Changan, he is a villain.


    On the stand of Li Maozhen, Wang Jian thought, "In this way, the entire Hebei, including Pinglu, will not belong to Li Maozhen in the end?"


    But Li Maozhen did not do so.


    "A fool, deserve to be insulted by me and Gao Ling now!" Wang Jian concluded.


    With this in mind, Wang Jianqing couldn''t help but be complacent. "Speaking of the narrowness of the land, it is difficult to accomplish a great cause. It was Li Maozhen who gave me this opportunity. If it wasn''t for him, how would Gao Ye take the initiative to join me and bring Xuzhou and Luoyang together? Give up? "


    "If this is the case, I would have difficulty even entering Hanzhong, so how can I fight for the Central Plains and have such a good situation right now? When I occupy Luoyang, enter into the Central Plains and retreat into Hanzhong, retreat into Hanzhong on both sides, a good place is at your fingertips! If this is not true Destiny, what is destiny? Destiny, haha, destiny is what makes my king do something! "


    Wang Jian stood up, with a flick of his sleeves and a hand behind him, Mei Yuxuanang was full of energy.


    He has occupied all the sites of the Zhongwu Army, and now he is singing all the way, breaking into the territory of Luoyang defense. The next thing is to conquer Ruzhou and Luoyang will open the door to him.


    And whether it is Ruzhou or Luoyang, they are just ordinary counties and Fanzhi, and do not have the strength to resist him.


    The situation is very good, the future is bright, and the great cause is in full swing.


    It took a lot of effort for Wang Jian to hold back the laughter.


    He is now preparing to go to the barracks to encourage the soldiers and prepare for the upcoming siege battle.


    "I see that the King of Ruzhou has come, and he didn''t actively surrender the city. I really don''t know what it is! And those people in Ruzhou, don''t you know that the army of the King has arrived? It is really old to welcome Master Wang! "


    Wang Jian thought about this as he walked, "When the king enters the city, the three army generals will be looted for three days to let them know the majesty of the king! This is the only way to deter Luoyang and make them afraid. Maybe they will Active surrender! "


    Immersed in his own dream, Wang Jian walked to the curtain and was about to lift the curtain to go out. A figure suddenly rushed in front of him, and almost filled him with a full face.


    Wang Jian toppled the other side to the ground, angrily reprimanded: "You can''t get tired of living, dare to break into Wang''s account?"


    Here comes his guardian commander, a large account guard of the Chinese Army. Wang Jian''s slap on his forehead gave him a nosebleed, but he didn''t have time to wipe it, and he was faint in salute, and hurriedly said, "His Royal Highness, hostility!"


    "Hostility? What kind of panic is needed for hostility?" Wang Jian frowned, instead of seeing his anger diminish, he deepened by two points.


    After hardly any effort to capture Xuzhou, Wang Jian was proud, but did not relax his vigilance. The army has now arrived in Ruzhou. Although he doesn''t think there is any force that can threaten him, he still sends a lot of horses to investigate the Quartet, and at the same time he spreads many monks out to closely monitor the whole place.


    In Wang Jian''s view, this is the difference between him and the general commander. The battle is going on, winning or losing, and being cautious at all times, maintaining the ability to deal with unexpected situations. This is his proud quality.


    Being so wise, Wang Jian often feels proud of it.


    In order to maintain this pride, he made him more wise.


    This is a virtuous circle and few people can do it.


    Wang Jian did it, so he thought he would do something. Nothing is impossible!


    In this case, even if there is an unexpected enemy situation, when he gets the report from the rider and monk, the opponent will be far away from dozens of miles.


    The enemy is far away from dozens of miles. The Shu army has time to prepare for the battle. What needs to be panic?


    Due to Wang Jian''s scolding, the Guardian Commander calmed down a bit, but the anxiety did not disappear. He quickly said: "After dawn, the general officer at the camp''s sentry tower found that a large army suddenly emerged from a dozen miles away. Tens of thousands! And ... and more than one, attacking the camp! "


    Wang Jian turned the guardian around with a kick, and felt that the uncle was talking in a dream, and it should have been awake.


    Tens of thousands of enemy troops approached ten miles away, did the camp find the trail? Even if the other party marches in the dark at night, with their mouths and horses wrapped in hoofs, that is impossible!


    Before that, how could those riders and monks outside the camp not be alerted?


    Could it be that the hundreds of riders and monks he sent out were all quietly cleaned up by the other party?


    This is even more absurd.


    There are many high-level training qi inside, even real monks!


    Under the world, no monarch group of monarchs has such power.


    Even if it was An Wang once attacking in the dark, even if Wang Jian''s riders and monks slacked off because of the victory just now, this situation would never happen!


    This is not to say that his rangers and monks cannot be concealed, but to accomplish this, the high-level monks needed are too huge, and must be fully grounded in a well-arranged and hidden operation. The strength of his monk!


    To put it simply, this requires at least two princes to join forces to send their Majesty monks elite!


    In this way, it was possible for Wang Jian''s hundreds of riders, monks, and even the alarm to be issued before they disappeared into the night.


    Wang Jian had a very clear understanding of this, so he felt that the guard leader did not wake up.


    Well, wait ...


    and many more!


    What suddenly happened to Wang Jian, he couldn''t help but startled in a panic, and the air was out of his back.


    The two princes joined forces to send their Majesty monks elite ... Could it be that Li Maozhen''s Nao was united with Gao Nao? They joined forces against me? !!


    In the whole world, there are only three princes. In addition to Wang Jian himself, there are only Li Maozhen and Gao Ye!


    Gao Ye''s union with me is false, and it is true to join Li Maozhen. They have conspired to calculate me from the beginning? !!


    Wang Jian could no longer remain indifferent, immediately rose to the ground, ascended into the sky, and looked around.


    Because he was strong enough, he stood tall enough and could see farther.


    Mountains, rivers, villages and villages within tens of miles spread like a scroll of chessboard in his eyes.


    At this point, Wang Jian couldn''t help getting cold in his limbs, like falling ice caves.


    Wang Jian entered the Central Plains this time. His Majesty''s troops and horses are 500,000. He has recruited horses and bought horses in Shu to expand his strength for a long time, with a total of more than 700,000 soldiers.


    But so many soldiers and horses must not be brought out, and a part of them must remain in the town. After all, this time he was expeditioning to the Central Plains. If something happened to Shu Zhong and it was difficult to get back in time, he had to leave one-third of the soldiers and horses to deal with the accident¡ªfor example, Li Maozhen would not fight the Central Plains to attack his old nest.


    An army of half a million will naturally not crowd into a route to march. Right now, he is surrounded by the main force, with more than 200,000 soldiers.


    However, now Wang Jian finds himself surrounded, with turbulent troops on all sides!

 v6 Chapter 68： The defeat of the Shu Army (middle)

    Far and near, there are black oceans of varying sizes, and the Shu army camps in them are like the oceans, facing isolated islands in boundless waves.


    The nearest enemy to the camp was just twelve and three miles away, as the commander of the guard said. This is an iron armored rider. The war horse is advancing like a wall. The long beast is like a forest. The dust rises under the hoof and submerged half of the horse.


    The front cavalry battled the black armored black robe, with a strong crossbow, and a horse with a bright saddle. Among them, the silver robe and white robe, the leading general, were distinctively bright, like a beating flame.


    For the elite rider who is already on the charge, twelve miles is just a short distance.


    Wang Jian was cold all over, and finally convinced that the army had fallen into ambush.


    At this moment of dawn, it was announced that they had died in the ninth life.


    Unexpected changes, Wang Jian could not help shaking his hands.


    He recognized the fine ride.


    He would rather not recognize it.


    Unrecognizable, he would not be so shocked and shocked.


    That''s Pinglu Jun, Langya!


    The white robe general is Shangguan allure!


    The self-confidence, self-confidence, and fighting spirit of Wang Jian are like a dam breaking the bank in a short time.


    "How could it be Shangguan Qingcheng? How could it be Pinglu Army ?!" He gave Wang Jian a hundred heads, and he could not imagine that this army would attack him. Or go to Ruzhou to fight ?! "


    This question may have an answer.


    Outside of Ping Lu Army, the most prominent one on the other side is the Guan Zhongjun formation, because the leading general Zhao Bingkun is also very familiar with Wang Jian.


    When Zhao Bingkun arrived and Guan Zhongjun came, it meant that King Qi was involved in the battle.


    However, did Guan Zhongjun, who had set out from Changan, have been slow to move and just arrived at Tongguan?


    How did this Guan Zhongjun emerge?


    In addition to these two armies, there are Hedong Army, Zhaoyi Army, Weibo Army, Xuanwu Army ...


    The number of soldiers and horses in the town was more than 600,000, but it was only the 200,000 soldiers and horses surrounded by His Majesty.


    Wang Jian thought with his toes and knew that his other two armies would not run into hostility. The battle in front of them showed that the opponent''s intention was a decisive battle.


    At this time, the lieutenant colonels also noticed the vision and left the big tents to take off to watch. After seeing the endless stream of enemy troops outside the camp, the Shu army changed the school gate''s face all over, and there was a sound of inhaling breath.


    Immediately, they gathered at Wang Jian''s feet and started talking.


    "His Royal Highness, what is going on?"


    "Where are so many enemy forces?"


    "His Highness, who is going to attack us?"


    "His Royal Highness! How did Qi ¡¯s soldiers and horses work in conjunction with An Wang ¡¯s army? How did so many soldiers and horses suddenly appear here?" Wang Jian''s confidant general rushed under his feet and asked, "What should we do?"


    This is also Wang Jian''s question.


    Why did Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses act with Li Zhi''s soldiers and horses?


    Who is directing? Li Maozhen?


    He actually got the help of Li Zhibing?


    Wang Jian didn''t know the answer.


    He can be sure that such a large number of troops could suddenly pop up overnight. It was definitely not a rush. Obviously, it was well prepared and an ambush circle was set up here.


    Within dozens of miles, every county and every forest must have hidden dense armors before today! Those small cities that Wang Jian disdains to ignore, there is no need to go deep into the woods, in fact, they are all beasts of flood!


    The Shu Army sang into Ruzhou, but actually entered a trap!


    Compared to Li Yan and Li Maozhen, Wang Jian''s strength was not dominant. Seven towns in Hebei and nine towns in Henan. How many troops? Coupled with Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses, several times more than Wang Jian!


    The other side is going to do their best in the battle, killing him with a stick!


    "Let''s order the villages, close the camp doors, and stand firm to the death battle!" Wang Jian, with an iron complexion, popped a sentence from his teeth. Although he tried to suppress it, his voice was still inevitably trembling.


    "Yes......"


    The generals looked at each other face to face, and they felt that others were as uneasy as themselves. They were in the Central Plains and were surrounded by several times the enemy forces. If there was a slight difference in the fighting, I was afraid that it would be unexpected.


    "Zhang Xingyou!" Wang Jian whispered to attract the first master of his monk group, "Let people quickly break through, go to Wang Wang for help!"


    "Yes!" Zhang Xingyou took his fist with his fists, and waved several monks, all of them real life, and flew to the East together.


    However, less than ten miles from the camp, they were stopped by monks several times theirs.


    "The one who blocks me is dead!" Zhang Xingyou roared, waved his sleeves, and shot a hundred palms instantly. The wind suddenly surged in mid-air, the huge palm shadow covered the sky, and the power was extraordinary.


    It''s a pity, but in an instant, the sky palm shadow disappeared one after another, replaced by boundless flying leaves, colorful like snowflakes. A Bai Lian shaped like a python, with a thunderbolt, passed through the leaf curtain to Zhang Xingyou in front of him, shocked and hurried.


    "Leaving the flowers flying, practicing with bare hands, young and young?" Zhang Xingyou looked at his opponent with dread in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Jian clenched his fists, and the back of his hand was raised with blue tendons.


    He was angry, aggrieved and annoyed. Because until now he hasn''t figured out what happened.


    Obviously already in a desperate situation, but still don''t know why he fell into this field.


    Fortunately, he soon understood.


    Because he saw a familiar figure.


    It was a young monk wearing a purple robe, with clear eyes and sharp eyes. He was standing in the air, looking down at Wang Jian, holding one hand behind him, and shaking the folding fan with one hand in front of his chest, with a wry smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He said, "I haven''t seen Xuanyue, and the King of Shu will never be here?"


    "Li, Mao, Zhen!" Wang Jian stared at each other.


    Li Maozhen''s smile was even stronger, "It''s all down."


    "Li Maozhen, you are so overcast, what a hero!" Wang Jian''s eyes turned red.


    Li Maozhen smiled: "In Kunlun that day, when you and Gao Na''s team joined forces against King Ben, you didn''t give me a chance to ask if you were heroes."


    Wang Jian sank his face and said in a pompous manner: "Li Maozhen, don''t be arrogant! Do you think you have won? An Wang''s soldiers and horses you can really control? The king''s camp is very strong, and the grain is heavy. There are hundreds of thousands of troops on the left and right, enough to stand by for more than a month! When King Wu comes to help, do you think that An Wang ¡¯s soldiers and horses will still listen to your orders? Even if the situation is strong, the tiger will eventually be swallowed by the tiger! "


    At this point, Wang Jian naturally came to his senses. He was previously blinded by Li Maozhen: the other party made some Guan Zhongjun''s action slow and detained in Tongguan. It was actually a secret way to cross the Chencang road.


    This does not completely blame Wang Jian. After all, his monk spies cannot go deep into the river. After all, Huanyinfang is not eating white food, and he cannot detect Zhao Bingkun''s actions.


    What Wang Jian did not expect was that Li Maozhen could let An Wang Bingma listen to his orders. However, if you think about it, this is not without any reason. There are only a few possibilities.


    Wang Jian secretly pondered: "The King of An is no longer there, of course the old King ¡¯s Ministry has to find another way. It is not difficult for the old King of An King to obey the imperial order by the Emperor Li Maozhen. It only needs to be generous."


    "But this kind of subordination is not reliable. If the battle goes well, it is better to say that if the war goes unsuccessfully and the towns suffer losses, Mo said that the old King An ¡¯s ministry will not continue to die for Li Maozhen, even if the emperor came in person.


    Thinking about this layer, Wang Jian calmed down.


    After listening to Wang Jian''s words, Li Maozhen did not hold back, and laughed loudly.


    He looked at Wang Jian with ridicule and compassion: "Listening to you, it sounds like I lied to An Wang Bingma? You are wrong."


    Wang Jian sneered: "It wasn''t you that you lied to, did they really obey you?"


    Li Maozhen laughed without saying a word. I was very proud on my face but I didn''t want to show it. I also liked to see your imperious expression of your husband and wife.


    However, Li Maozhen is not a person who can hide his words. He quickly waved his hand. "Wang Jian, today''s battle, you and I will reconcile old and resentment together. If you think you can keep the camp, then try it. But Ben The king can tell you that within three days, you will be defeated here. Ruzhou is your burial place! "


    After Li Maozhen said this, he snapped the folding fan, and his voice spread like Hong Zhong in all directions: "Every army listens to orders, attack!"


    The sound of footsteps, the ring of iron armor, the sound of shouting and killing, and time filled the world.


    ...


    Wang Jian returned to the camp and commanded and dispatched all parties in the Gaozhuwang Tower of the Chinese Army. He told the generals: "Li Maozhen and An Wang ¡¯s old united forces are not united by their interests, and An Wang ¡¯s old unit will not serve him. As long as we fight With a few waves of retreat, they will certainly defeat quickly! "


    Every battalion, every village, echoed one after another.


    Of course, things did not develop as Wang Jian expected.


    Before dusk that day, Dongzhai was attacked by the Pinglu army led by Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Fighting overnight, the Shu army lost a large number of camps.


    At noon the next day, Beiying broke down.


    At this point, the Shu army suffered heavy casualties. Including the Chinese army camp, two of the five camps have been lost. If it is not possible to quickly organize a force to fight back, the situation is over.


    Wang Jian faced Shen Rushui, "How could this be, why did the Anwang army fight so hard? How could they be willing to die for Li Maozhen? This is impossible ..."


    What it means is that Wang Jian couldn''t break the two camps within two days, so he couldn''t help but be frightened at this moment.


    "His Royal Highness, Ping Lu Army is too sturdy. Guan Zhongjun''s soldiers will be too many warriors. Right now they are killing all around. The camp of the Chinese Army can''t keep it. Let''s withdraw it quickly. If you don''t leave, you will be too late!" The confidant general ran up the watchtower with blood.


    "Withdraw?" Wang Jian froze, and then he was furious. "Jack! My king is not defeated yet, how dare you say withdraw? Your defeated army, my king will chop you first!"


    "His Royal Highness ..."


    "His Highness is angry ..."


    "General Sun has been fighting in blood, His Royal Highness must not cut him ..."


    Left and right came to dissuade.


    Wang Jian was stopped by the crowd, his face changed, he suddenly covered his chest, and a blood spurted out.


    "His Highness ..."


    "What''s wrong with your Highness?"


    "His Highness takes care of our body. Although we lost for a while, we can return to Xuzhou, rely on the strong city to defend ourselves, and then ask Wu King for help. We may not be able to make a comeback ..."


    Wang Jian took a deep breath, stabilized his figure, his eyes resentful and looked unwillingly to the north, and yelled, "Li Maozhen! Come out for me, come out and fight against the king! You can''t win the king, you can''t win the king king!"


    Li Maozhen soon appeared at a high altitude, still chic and swaying, looking down at Wang Jianhan with a smile: "Wang Jian, Wang Jian, he died when he was about to die. If so, my king will come and collect your body."

 v6 Chapter 69： The defeat of the Shu Army (Part 2)

    The long marching procession was like a long black dragon, and the end of the winding official road could not be seen at a glance.


    The coolness brought by the gloomy sky did not make the soldiers'' faces sweat less, and the dusty ground was dripping with sweat beads from time to time, dripping a tiny flower, and being stepped on by the military boots.


    On a hill next to the official road, Li Li immediately looked at the end of the marching team. There is a county town. The black dragon has entered the city gate, and it continues to enter. Seen from afar, the small county town is like a monster with a big stomach, which will engulf the soldiers inch by inch.


    Behind Li Yi, there are more than ten monks riding in Tsing Yi Yamen and the Magic Square.


    With a strong wind blowing, Song Jiao, head of the Tsing Yi Shumen, appeared in front of Li Jun. She stretched out her slender fingers and gathered her horns. She said to Li Jun in shock: "Li Maozhen led an 800,000 army in Ruzhou and Shu The army fought for two days and successfully defeated the main force of the Shu Army. Now the remnants of the Shu Army have retreated to Xuzhou under the leadership of Wang Jian. "


    Hearing this battle report, Li Xun did not show any special expression, "Have King Qi and Shu King ever fought?"


    Song Jiao said: "When nearly half of the Shu Barracks was breached, Wang Jian took the initiative and Li Maozhen fought with him for two hours. Although the two sides were tied, the monk regiment suffered heavy losses and forced him to retreat rashly. "


    Li Yan smiled: "It seems King Qi is quite reliable."


    Song Jiao lifted his eyes and took a look at Li Yan, a bit full of profound taste.


    However, she did not say much, and continued to explain the military situation: "Zhou Mingrui has led the Zhongwu Army back to Xuzhou during the fierce battle in Ruzhou. Previously, after the Shu army captured the city, it had looted in the city. When Zhou Mingrui returned to Xuzhou this time, he received a response from the military and civilians of Xuzhou, which is almost an effortless effort. "


    Li Yiyang raised his horsewhip. "As long as King Qi can defeat the Shu army in Ruzhou, there will be nothing for Wang Jian in the Central Plains."


    Speaking of this, he smiled a bit more, "He can command a million troops and quietly surround the Shu army. Although there is a reason for strategic superiority, Qi Wang''s military talent should not be underestimated."


    He looked back at the girl Xu and other monks from the Magical Sound Workshop, and said a sincere word to Song Jiao: "I have a lot of peace of mind when King Qi is out to fight for me."


    Song Jiao heard that Li Zhi had no false or ironic meaning, but praised Mao Maozhen sincerely, and reminded him: "Do n¡¯t forget, when you calmed down the Huang Chao rebellion in the past, Li Maozhen also made a lot Merit, otherwise, it will not be critical. In addition, although Li Maozhen contributed to the victory of the Ruzhou War, the roles of Zhao Bingkun and the soldiers should not be ignored. You don''t have to take Li Maozhen so seriously. "


    When she said this, she immediately glared at the monks of the Yinyinfang.


    Including girl Xu, she gritted her teeth secretly.


    However, they all knew Song Jiao, and it was quite normal for them to know what was said in Song Jiao''s mouth.


    In the same way, Song Jiao''s avoidance of them also reflects her arrogance.


    The arrogant Song Jiao naturally dismissed the monk''s eyes.


    That night, the army was stationed in the county.


    Said to be stationed, there are more hidden ingredients. If not, the army should camp outside the city.


    Their army was naturally going to Wu Jun, and it was the last force. The troops of Chen Yuanqing, Wang Rong and other towns have now reached their intended positions.


    At night, after Li Li finished eating and drinking tea in the room, Song Jiao ran over again.


    After she sat down, she went straight to Li Kun: "Monks in Ruzhou have come to help, including Monk of the Phonic Music Square. Li Maozhen has arrived in Xuzhou and is now directing the army to chase the remaining parts of the Shu army. After this battle, 70 to 80% of the casualties of the Shu army, Even if Wang Jian successfully returned to Shu with his remnants, his strength would be greatly damaged, and he would no longer be able to compete in the Central Plains in a short time. "


    Li Min looked out of the window, and saw that there were two figures on the locust tree outside the courtyard.


    The handsome young man and the young man stood up against the wind, their long hair and quills fluttered gently.


    Neither of them spoke. At this moment, the headrest was shining in the galaxy, but they had a deep sea-like temperament.


    The monks rushed over so eagerly that they naturally copied Ruzhou''s record and used the same method to deal with Gao Yong again.


    The battles on the front lines in Ruzhou and Xuzhou have only left the tail, and the cavalrymen who attacked the Shu army have begun to run a hundred miles. According to the plan, they surrounded the Wu army heading for Luzhou. The first step was to cut off Wu''s retreat.


    The cavalry is fast and hits the time difference. It strives to reach the position it should reach when the monk forces cut off Wu Jun''s scouts, but Wu Jun has no time to react.


    Under the circumstance that monk Wang Jianzhang could not break through to report to Wu Jun, the possibility of success of this plan is beyond doubt.


    Li Yan put down the tea bowl, his hands were comfortable, and he did not avoid the magic hall monk in the courtyard, and said easily: "Wang Jian lost soldiers and soldiers in the Central Plains, and the army of half a million soldiers lost 70% to 80%. The power is enough for him to worry, he has no strength to fight again in Hanzhong. "


    "Fifty-three towns in the world, in fact, most of the real strength is still north of the Yangtze River. Wang Jian was not wronged in the hands of King Qi and me. Everyone said that the five princes in the world are now defeated. King Lianqi is three out of five. What does Wang Jian fight with me? "


    Song Jiao did not answer, but gave Li Yan a look.


    Of course Li can understand what Song Jiao meant.


    Wang Jian has been defeated. Next, Li Zhi''s opponents in the Central Plains are Gao Mao and Li Maozhen. Gao Ye didn''t say that Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses had already entered the Central Plains in a big way, and there were soldiers to help him. Only by taking him down could Li Ye really have a chance to digest the site that originally belonged to Zhu Wen.


    Now that Li Maozhen''s army is stationed in prefectures and counties as the war progresses, the situation in the Central Plains is gradually becoming more complicated. In the future, when Li Yan needs to compete with Li Maozhen, this is a big trouble and he has to guard against it.


    More importantly, after all, Li Maozhen had control over the Emperor, and Li Zhi was the Li Tang clan, so he naturally obeyed the emperor''s order.


    In addition, Wang Jian suffered severe damage and was unable to compete in the Hanzhong in the short term. If Li Maozhen took Hanzhong, his strength would be greatly enhanced. Even if the Central Plains battle was unfavorable, he would have the ability to confront Li Zhi directly.


    In response to this, Li Min had an early draft, and it was inconvenient to say more at this time, so he did not expressly respond to Song Jiao''s eyes.


    ...


    The dawn finally came, and Wang Jian never felt that night was so long. He glanced back at the team behind him. The team that lost their helmets and armors was embarrassed, and even 10,000 people were gone.


    "The front is Dengzhou City. Entering Dengzhou, relying on the solid city, we can get a respite. At that time, we can gather soldiers and fight again ... we can return to Shuzhong smoothly." Wang Jian pointed to the distance. The city on the horizon cheered the gates behind.


    He originally wanted to say that after occupying Dengzhou, there was still a chance to fight the Central Plains, but then he thought that this statement was really credible and had to be temporarily changed.


    At this moment, Wang Jian was exuding his hair, and his body was stained with blood¡ªthat was not only the blood of his opponent, but also his own. In the battle against Li Maozhen, although they did not win or lose, his monk was unable to defeat the team of Huanyingfang and Tsing Yi, and he soon lost to the north. He himself fell into the siege, and it was easy to break out. Naturally, he had to pay some price.


    When I came to the city of Dengzhou, I saw the gate closed, and Wang Jian''s face was gloomy, and he said to the left and right: "Isn''t someone already calling the city? Why isn''t the gate open?"


    "Hi Lord, look! There are many archers on the city!"


    Wang Jianwen wiped the blood on his face, and then he could see clearly that the city was full of armored men, and the bows of many archers had been pulled open, facing them coldly.


    Wang Jian was furious. When he came to Dengzhou some time ago, Dengzhou Assassin himself also sent troops to the city and gave a lot of supplies. Now not only is the gate closed, but the city is about to fight with them?


    "The king of Shu is here, where is the history of the thorn? Are you still impatient to open the door quickly ?!" A general drove forward immediately.


    In front of the tower, the history of Dengzhou Assassin is different from the flattering flattery before him. At this moment, the history of Dengzhou Assassin is condescending.


    With a wave of his hand, he left a human head¡ªthat was sent by Wang Jian to let Dengzhou Assassin open the gate and prepare to meet the army''s messenger.


    Dengzhou Assassin Lengheng said: "People under the city are so restless! This place is under the rule of Jiedushi of Shannan Dongdao, and only respects Jiedushi''s order. Does anyone say the reason to open the gate? Get to know each other and leave quickly, otherwise there will be tens of thousands of soldiers in this city.


    Hearing this, Wang Jian''s face suddenly turned into a pig''s liver color, and his heart was full of unspeakable humiliation.


    Obviously, the Shu army defeated successively in Ruzhou and Xuzhou cannot even fool Dengzhou. This pair of Dengzhou Assassinations already regards them as falling water dogs.


    Looking at the history of Dengzhou''s assassination, if it wasn''t for his own military strength in the city, I''d be afraid to kill it and take Wang Jian''s head to invite some people for credit.


    Wang Jian was so annoyed that two Buddhas ascended to the sky, and they were extremely uncomfortable.


    ...


    Li Yuan thought that Li Maozhen would be busy expanding the results of the battle in Ruzhou, and commanded the army to occupy the territory everywhere, but he did not expect that he would come over to join him.


    "According to the original plan, King Qi was in charge of King Shu, and King Lone was in charge of King Wu. Why did King Qi come here so quickly?" Li Yan welcomed Li Maozhen into the hall, and he asked curiously after the two sat down.


    Li Maozhen drank his mouth tea and said without a look: "Wang Jian defeated Dengzhou and the battle is over. Is the king pleased to come to help the king?"


    In the presence of the monks on both sides, Li Zhi naturally couldn''t say more, only smiled and said, "I thought that King Qi would take the opportunity to kill the King of Shu, so that he could occupy Hanzhong smoothly, and it would be convenient for him to enter the land of Shu in the future."


    Li Maozhen took a surprise look at Li Yi, and he probably felt that this little drug maker had some insight, but he didn''t show much strangeness. "If Wang Jian insists on fleeing, he can kill at most His subordinates are not beneficial to the overall situation. Compared to it, it is more realistic to defeat King Wu. "


    Li Xun nodded in pretense, expressing agreement with Li Maozhen.


    In his heart, Li Zhi knew, of course, that the other party did not believe in his ability as a small drug dealer, and was afraid he would not be able to cope with the next war situation, so he rushed over to host the war.

 v6 Chapter 70： Liver-brain smear

    Xuzhou.


    Guo Yan hurriedly entered the Jiedushi Mansion, went straight to the place where Gao Yan stayed, and seized the officer Wu Jun who was standing outside the hospital. "I have something to see, please see King Wu. Please report it quickly!"


    Gao Ye''s guarding commander was Guo Yan, who knew the intelligence of the outstanding Confucian scholar in his duties. He didn''t dare to neglect. He said to him later, he turned quickly and walked into the courtyard.


    It wasn''t early and the sun was about to go down. Gao Ling had just finished the military and political affairs at this time. He was ordering several aides and ordered tea and cakes to relax. Hearing the eager voice of the Guardian Commander, Gao Yong''s heart was a little impatient, and his voice was stiff: "Come in."


    After the guard commanded into the room, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "Mr. Guo hurriedly said that there was an urgent need to present to His Royal Highness."


    "Guo è±? What can he do to be important and need to come over at this time?" Gao Yue frowned slightly.


    Now Wu Jun has captured the entire territory of Xuzhou, and is deploying troops to Luzhou and Luzhou. Xuzhou is also occupied by Wang Jian. Half of the Central Plains is about to fall into his hands. Those ruthless ambassadors, and the old king of Anlong, who is headless by the army, have also returned. What tricks can I play?


    Is there any action by Li Maozhen?


    However, the daily newspaper said the other day that Guan Zhongjun was still stationed in Tongguan and showed no signs of advancing into the Central Plains. Isn''t it that in just two days, Li Maozhen''s soldiers came to Luzhou?


    If it weren''t for such a military situation, what wouldn''t wait until tomorrow?


    Gao Yan, who has just won a great victory, can not help but feel a little slack and thought: "This group of Confucian scholars, one by one, like to advertise themselves as loyal and daredevil and dedicate themselves to worrying about the country. Disturbing at night, so I do n¡¯t even have time to rest. It ¡¯s awful! ¡±


    "It is said that the lone king has been busy all day today. He is overwhelmed and has rested. Let him come back tomorrow!" Gao Yan said coldly.


    He made up his mind and could not continue to spoil the scholars, so as not to increase the temper of the other party. Before the general situation was unknown, he had to pay homage to the Confucianism. Now that the situation in the Central Plains is set, it is time to rectify the words and deeds of these scholars. Let them know what Wang Wei is supreme.


    The guardian''s eyes changed slightly when he heard the words. Before he spoke, a few good-looking and well-dressed waitresses had entered the house under the leadership of the waiter Wu Wang. The guardian''s leader knew that the other party really planned rest.


    "Yes, the general will answer this." The guard commanded him.


    Guo Yi waited for a while outside the gate of the courtyard. When he saw the guards leading out, he immediately went up the stairs and entered the courtyard. In Guo Yan''s opinion, Gao Yan must have allowed him to see him. After all, the other party had never turned him away.


    "Mr. Guo please stay!"


    To Guo''s surprise, the Guardian Commander stood in front of him this time.


    "What are you doing to stop me?" Guo Yan was puzzled.


    The guard led the fist and said, "His Royal Highness is tired today. Please come back tomorrow."


    "What?" Guo Yan said for a moment. "You didn''t say I came with an emergency military intelligence?"


    You only said that it matters, but did not say that it is an emergency military situation ... The guard commander slightly pulled the corners of his mouth, remembering the attitude of Gao Yun just now, it is wise that he can not go in to disturb, otherwise he will be scolded, "said Now. "


    "So my Highness won''t let me in?"


    "Yes......"


    "That''s why it is!" Guo Yan was furious and pushed away the guard leader, striding into the courtyard.


    "Mr. Guo!" The guard commander did not expect that the other party dared to make a fortune. Unexpectedly, the other party had already arrived in the hospital, which reflected that the other party was no worse than himself. It''s too late to stop now, but he still keeps up, "Mr. Guo stay fast!"


    Guo Yan ignored him wherever he went, and he didn''t report it outside the door, he just opened the door.


    At this time, the monks who guarded Gao Yong''s security appeared strangely from all over the place. In a blink of an eye, he had reached Guo Yan and surrounded him. Seeing that they had poor eyes in their hands, they were obviously ready to start.


    When he opened the door and saw the scene in the room, Guo Yan couldn''t help getting angry.


    It is said that Gao Yan, who has been tired and resting, is sitting on the slump casually at this moment. Several beauties are rubbing his shoulders and legs, and a graceful and graceful female Ji is sitting on her knees and making tea. A relaxed look to enjoy.


    "King Wu!" Guo said in a sad, upset tone, but he screamed out of anger. He paused for a moment, and probably didn''t figure out what to say below, or the intended rhetoric was useless.


    Shocked by the opening and shouting of his door, Gao Yong sat upright for a moment, waiting to see that it was Guo Yan outside, and time was also angry.


    Guo Yan scolded: "Until the world is undecided, Li Min is upside down, the soldiers are fighting in blood, officials are fighting, and King Wu has already begun to enjoy himself ?!"


    "Guo Ao!" Gao Ai stood up sharply, pointing at Guo Ao''s nose and scolding, but when he reached his mouth, he swallowed it again.


    Holding back his anger, Gao Yan waved his hands, and to the beauty beside him and the monk outside the door, Guo Xi ¡¯s monk said, "Go down!"


    As soon as Guo Yan came up, he buckled him in a big hat, making him unable to pull down his face and yell at the other side, otherwise the image of King Renyixian he used to maintain would be ruined. If this thing spreads, his reputation would be great unfavorable.


    When the auntie and the guards both retreated, Gao Ling sat back down and stared coldly at Guo Yan. "Without permission from the King, you can break into the King''s residence. I don''t know if there is anything important about Mr. Guo. Is it worth such rudeness? "


    If it was normal, Guo Yan would have to talk to the other party halfway, but at this moment he didn''t have the reluctance, because the military situation is too urgent. "Received reliable news, Qi Wang Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses have already talked to An. Wang Jiu''s ministry united in one place, and there were nearly one million soldiers on both sides.


    Gao Kun was surprised, and then he couldn''t help but laughed and said, "Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses united with Li Zhi''s old ministry? They also went to Luoyang day and night together? Mr. Guo, what''s the news for you? Generation, have you cheated money? "


    In order to deceive rewards, some people in the government go to the government to make alarmist reports of military information, which is nothing new.


    After listening to this, Guo Yi felt insulted and said coldly: "The news is that the subordinates have tossed around and sent back to death! Maybe tell your highness that this is news a few days ago, now King Qi and King An The army of the old ministry might have fought against Wang Jian! "


    Gao Yan was silent.


    For a long time, he looked up, still feeling unrealistic, "Is this really the case? How did the old part of An Wang unite with Li Maozhen? This is impossible ..."


    "How can it be impossible? King Wu and Shu intend to annex Central Plains. It is logical for the old part of King An to unite with the excluded King Qi in order to keep their own city!"


    "Then they can''t take the initiative to strike, and go to Luoyang, right? Also day and night ... the action is so meticulous?"


    Guo Zheng snorted coldly, "If it wasn''t for careful action, how could we have been unaware of it before? This is what the humble job reminds Wang to pay attention to, and the humble job has to discuss with Wang Wu!"


    In front of right and wrong, Gao Ling couldn''t even bother, "Where is the person returning the news now?"


    "He sent back the news, and he was so tired that he passed out ... but Wu Wang Da rest assured that his humble job has let His Majesty''s masters come out to inquire about the situation of each of the towns and towns. Before dawn, there must be accurate news. Return! "


    "Okay, sir really smart!"


    "King Wu should also send masters from the real world, and go everywhere to answer!"


    "Mr. said ... come here!"


    ...


    At dawn the next day, the courtroom of Xuzhou Jiedushi''s Mansion was filled with people, and one after another came in.


    In the corridor outside the hall, Guo Yan and Zhang Zhongsheng stood together, receiving and exchanging the latest information that was constantly being returned. These intelligences were exchanged by many real-world masters for their lives, blood dripping and shocking.


    As the news gathered more and more, their faces became more and more ugly.


    "You must report this to King Wu before you discuss it!"


    "That should be it!"


    Soon, Gao Yan got reports from Guo Yan and Zhang Zhongsheng.


    "What ?! The Shu Army was defeated? Wang Jian has withdrawn to Dengzhou ?!" Gao Ling was having breakfast, and he was shocked when he heard the words. The chopsticks fell to the ground and broke.


    "It is true!"


    "This ... King Wang didn''t receive any news at all! Wang Jian''s uncle did not send someone to inform the King Wang? He has hundreds of thousands of troops, how could he defeat so quickly! Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses are so Courageous? This is impossible! "Gao Yong was distracted and seemed quite flustered.


    Zhang Zhongsheng said in a deep voice: "His Royal Highness, Li Maozhen is assisted by soldiers. The army is powerful, but he can beat Wang Jian so quickly, and he must have the help of the old king of An .... Although I do n¡¯t know what Li Maozhen used Method, but every indication shows that he is now able to freely move the old king''s Ministry! "


    Gao Yan sat on the round bench for a while, lost his eyes for a while, and immediately became angry and smashed his fists on the table. "Miscellaneous! Li Maozhen''s bird owl can actually make it happen. It is really a timeless hero. You can''t do it! "


    Guo Zheng and Zhang Zhongsheng looked at each other with a little peace of mind. Only before Gao Zheng beat the table in anger, but did not smash the table, apparently controlling the power, this shows that the other party has recovered his sense and calm.


    "The monk found out that Guan Zhongjun and Lu Jun were riding from Xuzhou to Xuzhou, and there were also a lot of hidden movements in the direction of Luzhou. Obviously, Li Maozhen had to deal with the Shu army after Wang Jian was resolved. , Give us an unexpected blow! "


    Guo Zheng solemnly said, "The situation is critical, and fierce fighting is unavoidable. Please make your plan early. Fortunately, we have already noticed the other party''s intentions in time, so that we will not be caught by the enemy until the situation is wrong. nothing."


    Gao Zheng nodded: "Mr. said that there is still a few days away from our nearest Pinglu army. As long as we are properly arranged, we don''t have to panic. If we can count it, it will be enough to reverse the situation!"


    Speaking of this, he got up and left the seat, came to Guo Yan, and made a great gift: "Thanks to Mr. and Confucianism, the King of Solitude can be saved from the disaster. The King of Lonely was slack, please forgive me."


    Guo Yi was always pregnant with a big smile, a smile on his face, and quickly returned his courtesy. "This is a humble duty. As long as King Wu can accomplish his great cause, save the times and bless the lives, I and other scholars are willing to do everything."

 v6 Chapter 71： See tricks

    The four states of Xuanwu, except Luzhou, are distributed from north to south in Song, Dong and Luzhou. They are adjacent to Xu, Su, Li and other states in Wuning Jiedushi, and Chenzhou in Zhongwu Jiedushi to the west. Among them, Luzhou, the southernmost point, is the Huaihe River on the southern border.


    Entering Wuning from Luzhou, there are two waterways. One is going down from Surabaya and going directly to Xuzhou through Songzhou; the other is going down from Shunhe River (canal) and then going to Suzhou through Luzhou.


    The two states of Song and Huang are bordered by each other, and the states are less than a hundred miles apart.


    Li Jun led his army from Luzhou and stationed in Songzhou. After defeating the Shu army, the elites of the army ran from Zhongwu to the east, and now they are arriving in Luzhou¡ªthe two armies that are active in the Central Plains. The main force will be in Song and Qiang. Complete assembly on the line.


    The next day after Li Maozhen met Song Li in Songzhou, he convened less than ten principal officials on both sides and held a military meeting.


    "Before the war, based on the information we heard, we judged that Wu Jun would split his troops after capturing Xuzhou. He went north to attack Luzhou and marched in the direction of Qingzhou to capture the entire territory of Pinglu; all the way west, he entered through Song and Lu Xuanwu-After obtaining these two states, they merged with the Shu army to capture Luzhou north, and finally completed a meeting with the army occupying Pingluxi. "


    "By then, Wu Jun and the Shu Army site occupying Zhongwu and East Luoyang of Xuzhou will have 80% of the prefectures and counties in the Central Plains. Although the king can nominally occupy Zhengzhou Heyang and Huazhou Yicheng, However, after meeting in Luzhou and defeating An Wang''s old ministry, the two men are bound to join forces to attack Heyang and Yicheng, expel the king''s soldiers and horses, and complete the complete division of the Central Plains. "


    In front of the huge map hanging in the large account, Li Maozhen held a long pole, and while speaking the words above, pointed out the corresponding place on the map, and finally drew a circle.


    He looked at the people in the account, and continued his tone without saying: "To this end, our strategy is: first, focus on the elite to defeat the relatively weak Shu Army, which is too far away from the town, and then march east. , Ambush in the Song and Qiang lines and marched westward to Wu Jun and fight with them. "


    "Second, using Weibo, Chengde, Jinghai, and Tianping towns and horses in conjunction with the Pinglu Army in Qingzhou, they ambushed the Wu Army in Luzhou to defeat them, and they had to hold the other side to the bottom."


    "Third, during the Western and Northern Wars, an elite rider was ordered to make a roundabout attack into Sizhou in the south of Wuning and capture the prefectures and counties, thereby controlling the Huaihe River and cutting off Wu Jun''s food roads and support."


    "If the war between the parties goes smoothly, we will eventually annihilate the Wu army in Wuning, so that we will not let it go."


    Speaking of this, Li Maozhen took the long pole, returned to the small case in front of the map and sat down, took a tea bowl and drank tea mulberry.


    The people in the account were divided into two parts, and Li Wei and Li Maozhen were seated on a low platform, facing each other; the two of them were divided into two rows in the account.


    ¡ª¡ªThe reason why there are few people participating in the military debate is because Li Zhi''s present situation is still a secret that only a few people know, and the longer this secret is kept, the more it will be beneficial to the later war.


    Except for some of Li Zhi and Li Maozhen''s henchmen, as well as the ambassadors of the towns, the following officials and common people now only think that Li Maozhen has reached some kind of covenant with the old king of An An.


    When Li Maozhen paused, Li Yan took the conversation. "Because of the unexpected combination of King Gu and Qi, the action was concealed, thoughtful, and decisive. The original battle progressed very smoothly. We also successfully defeated the Shu army. But at the moment, The situation has changed, in short, Wu Jun has begun to shrink the front! "


    "Wu Jun marched west. The first two Japanese have entered the territory of Song and Sui states. They are about to step into our ambush like the Shu army and recklessly ignorance, but suddenly withdraw dozens of miles overnight and sturdy. Yingzhai put on a guard against death! This is the case for Wu Jun going west, and the situation of Wu Jun going north is similar. "


    After a pause, Li Min glanced at the crowd with a look of surprise: "Wu Jun''s behavior is so abnormal that we have to think about it. They may have noticed our actions and thus changed their original strategy."


    As soon as this remark was made, the generals present looked a little different. In the eyes of Liu Dazheng and Zhao Bingkun, there was a sense of contemplation.


    Li Maozhen put down the tea bowl and chuckled: "It is best to successfully ambush Wu Jun, like Wang Jian''s fat pig, to easily solve them. If they are not so stupid, they notice the anomaly early and take precautions. It''s just a head-on contest. Why are we afraid? "


    Li Yan and Li Maozhen united, and the number of controllable knots exceeded 20, and the number of troops sent was also over one million. Now that the Shu Army has retired, they can concentrate their efforts against Wu Jun. The strength of the army alone is enough to make them attack aggressively without fear.


    After stopping for a moment, Li Maozhen added a pout, "If even Wang Jian''s stupid pig has been defeated, and Gao Ling has not found any abnormality, then he and Confucianism are not worthy of talking about the Central Plains."


    After speaking, Li Maozhen held up the tea bowl and stopped by his mouth, adding: "Although they have never been worthy."


    Li Yan did not comment on this. Li Maozhen and Gao Ling looked down on each other. This is a well-known thing, and it has reached the point of undisguised. They had not quarreled since the Battle of Kunlun.


    According to the previous exchanges with Li Maozhen, Li Ye talked about the following combat arrangements: "Since Wu Jun has taken precautions and started to shrink the front, then we don''t have to cover up any more, day and night, and covert attacks with them. Next, we mobilized all military forces, focusing on the west and north sides of Wu Ning. We first reduced their range of activities, and when the soldiers and horses arrived, we fought with each other and defeated them upright! "


    Liu Dazheng, Zhao Bingkun, and others heard these words and nodded in agreement, and the war in their eyes was hot.


    No matter when and where it is possible to use the superior forces to dominate Mount Tai and defeat the enemy directly, that is what the generals like most.


    Seeing no comments from the public, Li Maozhen began to add: "Wu Jun has apparently noticed the anomaly, but how much they know about our situation, I haven''t, but they know how much will directly determine their next war arrangements. This matter It is extremely important that the monks from Huanyinfang and Yimen in Tsing Yi must mobilize all their forces to make in-depth exploration in Wuning. At the same time, we must spare no effort to remove the Wu Jun monks sentry around us! "


    His arrangement was mainly to prevent the other party from knowing that An Wang had reappeared.


    This is the issue that Li Maozhen pays most attention to at present.


    Because once Gao Yue knew that King An reappeared¡ªthe other party could not of course understand that King An was false, then Gao Yue and Confucian would be very afraid, and it would not be impossible to withdraw his troops and return to Huainan.


    Of course, Li Maozhen cannot accept this situation.


    His goal is always to compete for the whole world, and to achieve this goal, we must solve one by one strong opponent. Gao Gao occupied a large area of ??Huainan, including part of Jiangnan. If the troops returned without damage, Li Maozhen would have to cross the closely guarded Huai River and Yangtze River in the future, no doubt there will be great military difficulties.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the main force of Wu Jun was gathered in Huaibei, removing obstacles and paving the way for future attacks on Huainan. This is the result that Li Maozhen must fight for.


    Li Zheng glanced at Li Maozhen without a trace, and said secretly in his heart, "Li Maozhen has a lot of imagination."


    Thinking too much is not a bad thing, but sometimes you think too deeply in some areas and it is easy to ignore other problems.


    A few days later, in Xuzhou, at the Jiedushi Mansion, Gao Ye was in an intensive discussion with Guo Ye, Zhang Zhongsheng, Zhong Ye and others on the latest military situation.


    The first to speak was Guo Yan, who informed the latest exploration report: "In recent days, a large number of enemy troops have gone to the front lines of Song, Qiang, and even Luzhou in many states. The large and small cities have been filled with the town''s army! Li Maozhen, who was stranded in Tongguan before, also left Tongguan and marched in the direction of Song and Tong. Not only that, but in Yizhou and Luzhou in the north, enemy reinforcements continued to rush. Come!"


    With the in-depth description of the probe, Guo Yan''s look became more and more deadly.


    In the end, he concluded: "In a nutshell, Li Maozhen is mobilizing all the soldiers and horses of the old Ministry of An Wang, as well as the fan army of Zhu Wen, and encircling Xuzhou! This is a decisive battle! Because the soldiers and horses are real Too many, so even if their army is not yet fully assembled, but their pioneers have left Song and Chenzhou and started to march into Wuning, they will run into our western army in the future! "


    Gao Yan said nothing.


    Zhang Zhongsheng said: "Although we claim to be a million troops, the actual number of soldiers and horses is only over 700,000. Today, the situation is indeed not good in the face of nearly three times the enemy. But since ancient times, battles on the battlefield have not directly determined victory. Negative, the most important thing is to rely on strategy and struggle. "


    Gao Ling still did not speak.


    Zhong Zheng patted his thigh and cried out loudly: "Li Maozhen is just a white-faced little sister-in-law, a woman who is a daughter-in-law, difficult to become a master, afraid of what he did? Even if he has millions of troops, my Huainan Xiaoyong is led by King Wu , Killing him is like killing a dog! "


    For Zhong Yan''s chanting, Guo Zheng and Zhang Zhongsheng chose to ignore it.


    However, Gao Ling finally spoke, and he was not shocked and said: "The most important thing for our army to cross the Hebei expedition is to protect the rear food lane. Therefore, the two states of Su and Si must not be compromised. Who can guard the two places for the lone king? ? "


    As soon as Zhong Yan heard that he was behind, waiting for others to fight, and lacked the initiative to attack, he didn''t mean to fight, but he still said: "Either Li Maozhen or An An''s old part, it''s all northern soldiers and horses. Our Huaihe and Surabaya are carefully guarded by our sailors. As long as they dare to come, they are sent to death. The end will feel that as long as a stable general is dispatched, they can stay in Suju and Sierzhou. "


    Gao Zheng nodded, "That''s right. General Yang, you go."


    A strong general in the room heard the sound of his voice, and clenched his fist: "The last commander!"


    This general Yang is called Yang Xingmi!


    Gao Kun continued: "Since the pioneers of the thief army have already set out from Song and Yun, we cannot help but fight. Since the Huainan Marine Division is elite, it cannot be used only for defense. Surabaya and Luohe are good battlefields. Who wants to go Against the vanguard of the thief? "


    After waiting for Zhong Yan to speak, a tall military general responded, holding his fist and saying, "The end is ready!"


    Seeing that this person asked for help, Gao Yong had a smile on his face: "General Sun is willing to go, naturally it can''t be better."


    "Final command!"


    This tall general named Sun Ru!


    When Guo Yan and Zhang Zhongsheng saw Gao Yan''s understatement, they had already arranged their military affairs, and they felt at ease.


    It was also at this time that they remembered that Gao Yong had fought brilliantly and was on par with Li Xian and Zhang Yichao.


    On the way of soldiers and battles on the battlefield, as long as Gao Ling is not confused, who dares to say that he is stronger than him?


    After the military arrangements were made, Gao Anan''s sitting motion remained unchanged, rubbing his index finger with his right thumb, calmly saying, "Li Maozhen''s annexation of An Wang''s soldiers and horses can also be used by Zhu Wen''s old ministry, so the momentum is huge, we have to think of a way Disintegrate them from the inside. After Zhu Wen left from Kunlun, there is no news. What are you doing now? Go and find out, there is a great cause for the solitary king to give him. "


    Guo Yan''s eyes lighted up and he quickly said: "Send someone to look for a humble job!"


    Gao Qi nodded slightly.


    Zhang Zhongsheng looked at Gao Yong, who was sitting on the theme of the high seat, and was motionless. Suddenly there was an unspeakable emotion in his heart.


    He thought secretly: "Wu Wang was originally a soldier of the military genius. Although he did not behave properly during the Chaos of the Yellow Nest, after all, he was still alive. Now he is struggling for the second time and the future can be expected ... Now King Wu is supplemented by my Confucianism, who has been influenced by my Confucianism, and his wisdom strategy has gone up to a higher level. Isn''t this just like the image of Japan and China? "


    With this in mind, Zhang Zhongsheng lowered his brows and sighed in his heart, "In the past when King An was still in the world, he was so radiant, most of the world''s heroes were like grass and mustard. Now King An is gone. Heroes in the world, who else can compete with such a king of Wu? "

 v6 Chapter 72： Opponent (1)

    Outside the city of Shexian County, Quzhou, a military camp capable of accommodating 10,000 people has recently appeared, and is stationed here by a well-known elite rider: the Langfang Army.


    During the ten days, countless young talents and monks in She County rushed to gather outside the city head and outside the camp. All day long they looked up and looked at the barracks. They wanted to see how heroic this bravery is. Many well-informed people in the middle wanted to see the true face of that white robe general.


    But soon, no matter whether it was the city or outside the courtyard, there was no crowd.


    The city head was blocked by the Shexian garrison, and no one could step in within three hundred steps of the camp. The offenders ... have been shot to death.


    At dusk that evening, the Lord of the Fangs Army returned the account from the school yard to Shangguan, but found that there was one more person in the account.


    Standing seven feet tall, with a wide waist and a strong body, the man stood there like a door god, and looked at her facelessly.


    In the face of this unexpected visitor, Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t feel strange. Her expressionless face hadn''t changed at all, but she said indifferently: "Erbe stationed in Songzhou, why do you come to my county?"


    "Of course I came to see you." There was a kind smile on his face.


    There was a killer in Shangguan''s eyes: "The person who is good at entering the account is dead, and you can''t be an exception. I hope you have a better reason."


    "Shangguan City, why are you always so unfriendly?" The man was helpless and rogue.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t say anything this time, but his left hand had been holding the waist knife handle.


    The other''s eyes changed, and he clearly felt that Shangguan Qingcheng was about to start.


    The smile on her face disappeared instantly, and was replaced by the previous cold-blooded color. "I''m here to tell you that the Langfang Army canceled its assault on Suzhou and stood on the spot in She County-this is a military order."


    Shangguan Qingcheng took a glance at the military order from the other side and confirmed that it was correct. He said in a study-like tone with no undulations: "Shangguan Qingcheng took the lead."


    The other looked into her eyes and waited for a moment, "Nothing else?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng said: "You can go."


    Immediately, the man sank like water, and without a word, lifted his foot and passed by Shangguan Qingcheng.


    When she reached the curtain, she stopped again, glanced back at Shangguan Qingcheng, and sneered, "I came to tell you that I''m going to lead a soldier to fight in Shanshan soon-you are here waiting for the good news of my victory. ! "


    Hearing the news from her Shangguan Qingcheng, he responded coldly: "I have no interest in what you are going to do, as long as you don''t let me clean up your mess."


    "Shangguan Qingcheng!" She gritted her teeth and looked fierce, her chest violently undulating. But in the end, she didn''t say much, "You''re ruthless!"


    Until the other party had gone far, Shangguan Qingcheng took off his defense and went to the main seat to sit silently.


    She certainly knew this uninvited guest.


    Zhao Bingkun''s daughter, Zhao Nianci, a warrior who had watched the battle of the Unjust County.


    During the battle in Ruzhou, the two of them cooperated together, but from the first side, they confronted her with convenience, and wanted to divide her up and down with friends and enemies.


    In the east of Songzhou, it goes down along the Surabaya River, passes Yucheng County, and reaches Laoshan County, which is closest to the border.


    After Wu Jun marched into the army to shrink the front, one stationed there and stood firm.


    Zhao Nianci led more than 200,000 people in the Hezhong Army, Zhongwu Army, and Heyang Army. He came here as a pioneer and set up camps twenty miles away from the city. In the evening of that day, Zhao Nianci, wearing iron armor, took only ten rides and came to the city to observe the city defense.


    In the blazing evening wind, Zhao Nianci asked a soldier next to him: "Who is Wu Junshou?"


    "I heard that one is called Sun Ru." Zhan Jiang answered.


    "Sun Ru?" Zhao Nianci glanced in disdain, "unknown generation, unheard of."


    She asked again, "How many people are there in the city?"


    "According to the investigation, there are 130,000 people." The war will not hesitate to think about it. "After the Wu army retreated to the city, they strengthened the city day and night. Now that the city is complete, we need at least 100,000 reinforcements to attack the city."


    Zhao Nianci snorted coldly, "Pioneering battles, focusing on quick battles, where is the reason for waiting for reinforcements? From now on, scolding each other day and night, spurring each other out of town battles!"


    "this is!"


    At this moment, Sun Ru, the head of Sheshan County, who has just come here to preside over the big picture, is also watching Zhao Nianci and others.


    "Who knows who the thief will be under the city?" Sun Ru pointed at Zhao Nianci and asked the left and right generals.


    A five-year-old and three-year-old middle-aged general said: "This girl is Zhao Nianci, daughter of soldier Bingkun Zhao. I heard that it is a rare general."


    "General?" Sun Ruxi laughed. "Good generals in the world, this general is familiar with the heart, but I have not heard of this woman''s great record. Order: Tomorrow tomorrow, out of town to face the enemy''s spirit!"


    "Yes!"


    The next day, the sky was dawning, the city gates were wide open, and the torrents of iron armor rushed out, soon spreading into the sea outside the city. In the end, 120,000 generals formed several square arrays, and it was an hour after the formation was completed.


    During this period, the two armies of Hezhong and Zhongwu were also out of the camp. If the two sides had a tacit understanding, they did not send cavalry to attack the other in the process. Obviously, they intended to defeat the opponent and convince the other.


    Suddenly, Sun Ru, who stood in front of the tower, followed Zhao Nianci, who was standing on the tower, and issued an attack order.


    The two armies, such as the Great Sea Front, each launched slowly before their separate stages, and the sound of the thundering footsteps shook the earth, slowly approaching each other in the mist and smoke. When the distance between the two sides was not more than a hundred steps, the front of the two sides simultaneously illuminated the bright brilliance of the soldiers'' battle line, the battle line suddenly accelerated forward, and quickly collided.


    The resounding aura, the slamming of soldiers and soldiers, the sound of shouting and killing sounded like a tide, and the world was overshadowed.


    A group of people on the front line turned over, and the two black oceans began to blend and devour each other.


    At the end of the fierce battle, the 120,000 Wu army had all been put into the battlefield. In the river and in front of the Zhongwu army camp, there were not many soldiers left. On the chaotic and orderly battlefield, large and small dogs staggered, gears constantly bite each other, and in the flying smoke, there were corpses, soldiers, flags, and blood flowing like hell.


    As the twilight came, the two armies retreated in the sound of gold.


    In the military account, Zhao Nianci sat in a cold face, and his gaze glanced over the generals: "Today''s battle, there are more than 20 soldiers in my army who will be on the battlefield, and their strength is twice that of the enemy. It just killed thousands of thieves, and it was unbearable! Tomorrow, Ben will go to battle in person, he will not break the vow of the enemy! "


    In the county, Sun Ru paced back and forth in the house, turning a blind eye to the general comments and various eyes of the generals.


    At half a moment, he stopped and looked at the generals with an electric gaze: "Too many thieves have war generals. Today we have two or three times as many casualties as the other side. In such a fierce battle, our army will be defeated! Xiaoyu, we must change a strategy ... Everyone, our army should look for opportunities to abandon Sheshan and retreat to Xiao County to attract the thieves to pursue! "


    Upon hearing this, the generals were all astonished.


    The admiral couldn''t help asking: "Although the thief army is strong, if our army sticks to the city to strengthen the mountains, it is not easy for the other party to break the city."


    Sun Ru glanced at the Lieutenant General, and said lightly, "Even if you can fight hard to defend the city, even if you can resist the enemy outside the gate, what good is the overall situation? What is going to be is to destroy this thief!"

 v6 Chapter 73： Opponents (2)

    The next day, Zhao Nianci, who was determined to win in Bishan County, ordered his Majesty to leave the nest and prepare for the battle in front of the camp. But Wu Jun did not leave the city as he did yesterday, and put on a posture of guarding against death.


    In order to provoke Wu Jun to fight, Zhao Nianci sent people to the city to scold.


    For half a day, the generals in the river scolded and spoke insultingly.


    However, the other party remained unmoved.


    After noon, Zhao Nianci dispatched civilians to negotiate under the city, using the words of persuasion to count Sun Ru and Gao Xun. General Wu Jun was furious, and he petitioned Sun Ru.


    Sun Ru does not fight.


    On the third day, Zhao Nianci ordered the lieutenant generals to lurk in the camp, sent more than a thousand old and weak to the front of the city to disarm and provoke, and finally piled up a bonfire in front of the city to grill meat and drink and laugh.


    This move made the head of the city Wu Jun''s school stunned, one after the other with bare chests, he continued to contend with Sun Ru.


    Sun Ru does not fight.


    Not only that, he also tied the two noisiest generals and beat them in public.


    Before dusk, Sun Ru mocked Zhao Nianci at the city head: "It is said that the soldiers have more war generals, and there is no disadvantage in the vertical and horizontal battlefields. Zhao Nianci is a warrior of the military. No return! "


    Zhao Nianci could not help but be furious.


    She told the generals: "Our army is like a dog slaughter when it breaks through the Shu army, and its 500,000 troops will die in the daytime. Now our army gathers more than 20 towns and soldiers, and it has two kings to be handsome. Attacking Wu Jun, this is a military force not in a century of the dynasty, how can you stand still in the mountains?


    Then the army siege on three sides the next day.


    Under the strict order of Zhao Nianci, more than 20 soldiers and disciples led the ranks of their own soldiers, and the battlefields reflected the Sheshan County as a pearl.


    Under the leadership of Sun Ru, General Wu Jun resisted deadly and the fighting was extremely fierce.


    By sunset, the corpses were under the city, and the ladders in front of some city walls were nowhere to be placed. A number of soldiers led the troops to attack the city, once occupying a large area, but eventually failed to establish a firm foothold.


    Not only that, Sun Ru personally led the elite monks and focused on killing soldiers and disciples, which led to the three war fighters falling into the city.


    Wu Jun also suffered heavy losses. Under the circumstances of defending the city defense, the number of casualties even chased out of the city battle.


    At night, Zhao Nianci lit a huge bonfire in the camp, sorrowful and enthusiastically sacrificed three war fighters, and allied with the blood. "Wu Jun is weak. Today ¡¯s battle, our army is the siege side, the casualties are still Higher than the number of enemies! So Wu Jun, even if the beasts are still fighting, how long can they be mad? "


    "I hate that Sun Ru is sinister and vicious. He even concentrated on the monks to kill our soldiers. This revenge is not swearing by others! Tonight, wait for the rest to rest, because this will be the last time you sleep before you win. From tomorrow, all the soldiers will go round Instead, do n¡¯t break down the city! ¡±


    The soldiers were so emotional that they shouted: "Do not break the city, do not withdraw troops!"


    On the fourth night of the night, Zhao Nianci was meditating, and suddenly heard a noise coming from the direction of Laoshan County.


    Before she sent someone to check, a monk hurried to report the military situation.


    "General, Wu Jun fled the city!"


    "What? What happened?"


    "It''s true! Wu Jun is fleeing eastward in several shares!"


    "Miscellaneous! Kill me three war generals, and still want to run ?!


    Zhao Nianci did not expect Wu Jun to run.


    At the time of the siege, the siege of the large army was indeed a gap for escape. But this is just the conventional means to prevent Wu Jun''s death battle to the end. With the firm will shown by Wu Jun in the past two days, they will just run away like this?


    In fact, in Zhao Nianci''s original plan, starting from the siege of tomorrow, she would be surrounded on all sides, not giving Wu Jun a chance to escape. Because she had determined that, depending on the number and strength of her soldiers, even if Wu Jun died in battle, there was only one way to go.


    She must kill Wu Jun to resolve her hatred.


    Soon, the lieutenant generals ran out of the line, and the generals also reached the big account.


    Zhao Nianci Han said to the generals, "The enemy of Laoshan is the elite of the thieves. You must not let them run like this. Otherwise, 700,000 thieves will gather in the future and Xuzhou City will be difficult to attack. This will be the first time that the army will lead a separate expedition. Sheshan lost three soldiers and warlords, and he was never allowed to have only one county town! Now that the war was only a few days, Wu Jun fled by night and night. He must know that he is not our adversary. We can see that they are distracted. Opportunity! The order will be: Pursue Wu Jun, kill them all! "


    "Final command!"


    As the generals were about to release their accounts, Zhao Nianci suddenly stopped them.


    She thought for a while, "Although Wu Jun''s morale is low, Sun Ru is insidious and cunning, but he should not be underestimated. Be prepared for him to set ambush on the road!"


    When she first came to Laoshan, she did not take Sun Ru into her eyes, but after several fights, her attitude towards this opponent changed greatly. This is her cleverness.


    She snorted again and again: "The thief clings to the strong city, let alone my opponents, it ¡¯s even more terrible in the wild. When we are chasing each other equally, when we encounter the disadvantages of the terrain, we must let the monks investigate first, but But the speed cannot be slowed down, and the thief army escapes! "


    The admirals admired Zhao Nianci''s wiseness, and all fisted: "Yes!"


    Immediately, Zhao Nianci thought that his sight was unknown at night. In order to prevent Sun Ru from having any unexpected calculations, such as letting the partial division attract the army to chase the long distance, and she led the main force to kill the carbine raid camp, she should respond.


    Taking this into consideration, Zhao Nianci did not participate in the pursuit, while retaining 50,000 soldiers to stay in the camp, and guarded against accidents.


    Then there was nothing in the middle of the night.


    After the dawn of the next day, big and small news reports were sent back one after another.


    At dusk, the basic situation is clear.


    All the soldiers and horses chased out, and all were seized, killing hundreds to thousands of thousands, and not being ambushed all the way.


    However, after summarizing all the battle reports, Zhao Nianci not only did not feel happy, but looked irritated and angry.


    First of all, all soldiers and horses did not catch up with Wu Jun''s main force. Although they each had their own gains, they did not add up to more than 10,000.


    Secondly, Sun Ru did not set aside halfway, Wu Jun discarded a lot of armor along the way, it was a runaway look.


    Third, because Sun Ru did not have a conspiracy plan, Zhao Nianci''s behavior of staying in the big camp and strictly guarding against death became a joke. This not only dispersed the pursuit force, but also caused the soldiers and horses in the various pursuits to meet Wu Jun and be busy slashing and closing the first level. This greedy military act was not stopped in time by her presence, thereby delaying the pursuit of Wu Jun''s main force Process, leading Wu Jun''s main force to basically run away.


    Zhao Nianci remade the summary report on the crime table, gritted his teeth and said, "Sun Ru, you jerk! I thought you really had some talents. It turned out to be just a few tricks of the worms, which could kill me several warlords! To escape for myself, it was almost close The generals are far behind and let our army hack and kill at will, you ... it''s just a waste! "


    She suddenly stood up: "It is not necessary to return to the camp, and to march to Xiaoxian after gathering. Ben will lead the camp and then rush!"


    ...


    Xuzhou, Xiao County.


    A large number of Wu Jun were entering the city quickly. The dusty troops on the official road could not see the end. Many of the soldiers'' faces were ashamed and looked rather embarrassed.


    Sun Ru stood beside the road, watching the team marching with a determined look.


    The vice general was anxious. As Sun Ru''s confidant, he hesitated to say: "General, Laoshan World War I, our army abandoned the city without authorization, and the soldiers lost nearly 10% on the road. Twice as much ... "


    Before he finished speaking, Sun Ru waved and interrupted, "What on earth do you want to say?"


    The vice-president stubbornly said: "General, when retreating from Laoshan, we can set ambush along the way and give the thieves a heavy blow ... Some generals even think that we do not have to retreat, in the name of retreat, we take a roundabout attack In fact, it may still work wonders. "


    Sun Ru smiled, "Wrecked? Miraculous effect? ??You look down upon Zhao Nianci as a woman. When she sieges, she can kill thousands of our soldiers in one day, but her number of casualties is not large. Is this just Because she is going to fight a lot? Her ability to line up and find weak points is horrible, and she is not attentive! "


    After a pause, he added: "Our strength is low, and our strength is not superior. Whether it is an ambush or a roundabout attack, it is okay. Once we lose, it is a complete disaster! We are divided into several paths to retreat. It was not easy to return to Xiao County with the same number of suspected soldiers scattered along the way.


    The lieutenant thought for a while, as if it was such a truth, he stopped talking.


    "Say whatever you want."


    "Yes ..." The vice general supported me. "But general, you said that you would destroy the thief army, but now it is our loss and retreat. This ..."


    Sun Ru was not in a hurry and said, "Why are you in a hurry? Now in Xiao County, everything has the conditions to start."


    Speaking of this, his eyes were gloomy and sharpened, "I would have paid so many soldiers'' lives and lost so many pawns, but he wasn''t an enemy!"


    Not an enemy, but naturally an inducer. This principle is still clear to the deputy, he said: "Our army has paid such a large price but has not yet achieved any substantial gains. It is inevitable to invite people to criticize it. If King Wu''s side is dissatisfied, I am afraid the general''s situation is ... . "


    He didn''t say it explicitly, but the meaning was simple.


    Sun Ruwang''s direction towards Laoshan on the west side is not heavy but stable: "The more you pay, the more you can get. When King Wu gets more than 200,000 thieves, he will not be dissatisfied."


    ...


    Songzhou.


    Li Yan sat opposite Li Maozhen, and there was only one person beside each other. Cui Keli and Zhao Bingkun.


    The first to speak was Cui Keli, who told Li Maozhen: "Since the coalition forces have gathered in Song Yi and Yi Yi, the action plan of King An''s soldiers and horses has been revoked. All Qi Wang''s troops are now dispatched. This doesn''t seem right? "


    Li Maozhen shook the fan lightly, and his eyes were slightly curved with a smile: "What''s wrong? The king''s ministry charged ahead, fighting for the coalition forces, fighting in the blood, and restoring An Wang''s soldiers and horses. Is it wrong?"


    Cui Keli said, "No secret words are spoken in front of the Ming people. King Su Wenqi has a loose temperament. How can he even talk to the woman now when he speaks?"


    Li Maozhen immediately frowned.


    Li Yan coughed and laughed and rounded the field with a smile: "Ki Qi''s Ministry is willing to fight ahead. Of course, the King of Solitude can''t stop it, but His Majesty the King of Solitude also has a heart for building the country.


    The reason why Cui Keli argued with Li Maozhen was simple.


    Regardless of Li Yan or Li Maozhen, the prefectures and counties hit by his soldiers and horses naturally captured it, and it will become his sphere of influence after the war.


    Until the war, Li Jun and Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses have in fact been fighting for the site by taking advantage of the choice of stationing.


    Until now, this problem has become increasingly contradictory, and the following generals have already been in friction.


    For Li Maozhen, "the false security king" naturally obeyed his life, but the old part of Li Zhi believed that the "false security king" was the true security king, so even if the "false security king" was unwilling to fight, they would not Dry watching. And if the "False King" has not disputed, it does not fit his identity.


    After the war situation changed, the original marching strategy must be changed accordingly, and Li Maozhen took the opportunity to let his soldiers and horses lead.


    Zhao Nianci''s use of troops in the direction of Laoshan was the product of this situation.


    Not only that, Shangguan Qingcheng originally intended to attack Wuning Suzhou, but was also ordered to rest in Shexian County, and her task was replaced by Li Maozhen''s confidant Liu Zhijun.


    After listening to Li Yan''s words, Li Maozhen groaned.


    He secretly pondered: "Although ''An'' Wang ''fully listened to my orders, but after this battle, he could not directly transfer authority and soldiers to me, which was too weird and sudden, and difficult to convince. The only feasible strategy In this battle, let him provide convenience for my ministry to occupy as much territory as possible. Later, I will grasp the overall situation of the world, and then gradually change through the change of official position, with the cooperation of ''An Wang'' Li Yan''s old part, annexed his power. "


    With this in mind, Li Maozhen smiled uncompromisingly: "The march strategy was agreed between King Wang and King An, and there is no reason to change it. In fact, this is to keep your ministry intact, after all, there will be a lot of war in the future, which you need to rely on Your Ministry ... this is what King An said. "


    Cui Keli immediately set his sights on Li Yan, full of doubt, puzzlement, and scrutiny.


    Laoyu, your eyes are really expressive, and your acting skills are good ... Li Yan held back a smile, coughed again, and pretended to say: "This is indeed the meaning of the lone king ... Well, King Qi thinks, When is the time for our officers to go to the front to replace your troops? "


    The old **** Li Maozhen was there, revealing the look that Zhizhu was holding. "If the attack of the king''s soldiers and horses is frustrated, then An Wang''s ministry will be in battle."


    He added to his heart: "Why isn''t the king able to clean up?"


    Li Yan glanced at Cui Keli, revealing his gaze for advice.


    Boy ... Your Highness, you still pretend to be like that, very detailed ... Cui Keli made a contemplative appearance, nodded solemnly after a while, "This is also reasonable ... .... also hope King Qi does not break his word. "


    He thought to himself: "Gao Ye is a promising general in his own right, and assisted by Confucianism, is it so easy to deal with?"

 v6 Chapter 74： Opponents (3)

    After the army withdrew from Xiao County, Sun Ru ordered the open supply of meat for the soldiers to have a pleasant and restful rest. He summoned the young and strong in the city to transport the guard equipment to the city, strengthen the defense, and continue to put on a tight guard. Stance.


    On this day, Sun Ru received a report that the reinforcements had reached the designated position, and the reinforcements leader would bring Bai Yuqi to Xiao County in person.


    The coming reinforcements will surprise Sun Ru quite a bit, that is not any army general he is familiar with, but Zhang Zhongsheng.


    "Why did the brother come in person?"


    Sun Ru was surprised when he saw each other in front of the handsome mansion.


    "Of course to help you." Zhang Zhongsheng''s face was filled with a kind smile.


    Although Sun Ru is not a disciple of Wang Zaifeng, he is also a scholar of Confucianism. However, unlike Zhang Zhongsheng, even when he is studying, Sun Ru likes Bingshu extremely. As early as when Wang Zaifeng led his disciples into Huainan, he already had Trust in Gao Yan.


    Zhang Zhongsheng looked after Sun Ru''s eyes and said with emotion: "Brother is now full of Jin Ge''s spirit. At first glance, he thought that it was a princely family. In the past, there was not a lot of books, and it was not seen at all. "


    Sun Ru took the other party into the house and laughed as he walked: "The younger brother is a bit biased. The lieutenant generals all call the fool brother Confucian general. Gossip will repeat later, the fifty thousand reinforcements requested by the fool brother, now the situation how is it?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng shook his head secretly. Although he was already familiar with his brother''s nature, he was still a bit uncomfortable with the other person''s straightforward temperament-both were still halfway, even if the other party did not hush and ask for warmth, neither had entered the room and sat down. Take a sip of tea and start talking straight into the subject, it''s too impersonal.


    But in the end they are brothers of the same division, and Zhang Zhongsheng is not too embarrassed. He honestly said: "The 50,000 generals brought by Yudi are elite sailors, and I have also brought nearly half of the excellent warships in the Huaibei Navy Division. To this end, I There wasn''t a lot of rubbing in front of King Wu. This old face was a loss. "


    Speaking of this, he paused and looked at Sun Ru.


    Sun Ru also looked at him.


    There was a moment of silence between them, and the atmosphere was weird.


    Sun Ru restrained her dissatisfaction: "Why do you look at me without two words of thanks?"


    Sun Ru''s face was serious: "Thanks for everything, all of you are brothers of the same division. It is not used for those who are false, half of your military achievements after the war!"


    Sun Ru laughed dumbfounded, and his inner dissatisfaction disappeared quickly, helplessly: "Brother, brother, you really are, people do not know what to say about you."


    Having said that, he did not reject the issue of military merit, but instead added solemnly: "Wang Wu said, if Xiao County can''t keep it up, you will be useless even if you bear the crime."


    Sun Ru nodded, um, and said earnestly: "Of course I will not bear the crime of Jing Jing, in case of defeat, I will brag myself in the city."


    Zhang Zhongsheng opened his mouth and did not know what to say. The purpose of the so-called sin is to pray for forgiveness. In the final analysis, you are still afraid of death or unwilling to die, but self-confidence is much simpler and more straightforward.


    The two came to the hall to sit down separately, Zhang Zhong asked his body leaning forward, "How is the current situation, can you have a good strategy?"


    Speaking of the war, Sun Ru was well-placed. "When retreating from Laoshan, I left many secret monks who were trained as high-powered along the way. Now I have received reports in succession. It is already possible to determine the situation of the thief: Zhao Nianci chased our department and failed. Soldiers and horses went straight to Xiaoxian, and she came with her own battalion.


    After hearing this, Zhang Zhongsheng had some insights: "That is to say, the thieves that have arrived in Xiaoxian one after the other, in addition to the ration and some grain collected along the way, actually did not carry grain ... Which way does the camp go? "


    Sun Ru Xu Xu said: "Zhao Nianci also knew that the former army had no food, so it was necessary to speed up the march. The fastest route, of course, was the Surabaya River. Surabaya. "


    "It is natural and fast to transport grain in the river. This is natural." Zhang Zhongsheng flashed in his mind and understood Sun Ru''s plan. He immediately asked: "Brother, I have brought in reinforcements. It is better for the sailor to fight this time. How about letting me lead? "


    "You?" Sun Ru glanced at him with little trust. "You, a scholar, never talk about military affairs. How can you lead the charge? Furthermore, water warfare is no more complicated than land warfare, and it is extremely complicated when things change. Things cannot be discussed. "


    "Brother, you ..."


    "I''m determined, my brother doesn''t need to say much. You keep Xiaoxian for me. This is the first skill. I will lead the sailor to kill the thief camp!"


    ...


    The boats and sails on the Surabaya River are hundreds of thousands of miles long. At a glance, they stretch for more than ten miles, and the dragon swims downstream.


    In the upper reaches of Surabaya in the northwest of Xuzhou, the river is not very wide. These thousands of various sails converge to occupy nearly half of the river. Fortunately, the civilian ships in the vicinity are no longer active, but there is no need to worry about colliding with official ships.


    At dusk, on the battleship headed by Zhao Nianci stood by the sword, and he looked at the river in front of him calmly.


    Although the fleet behind her is huge, it looks a little bit ugly because she has too many sails, different sizes, and many fishing boats. This is also impossible. Although there are also some rivers in the Central Plains, there are quite a lot of transport, private merchant ships and fishing boats. After all, they are not serious sailors. The two are fundamentally different.


    "General, the detective is back."


    At the last moment the sun disappeared, a young soldier would bring two monks behind Zhao Nianci.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhao Nianci asked without returning.


    "General Puppet, the army has arrived in Xiao County one after another. The thief army is driving and flogging many young people to strengthen the city defense and not attacking the city, so our army camps very smoothly. Although the army collected some food along the way, the amount was not enough to maintain nearly twenty I hope the general will arrive as soon as possible. "


    Zhao Nianci said lightly: "Tell them that before sunset tomorrow, they will definitely go to Xiao County."


    "Yes!"


    After thinking about it, Zhao Nianci commanded the young soldier''s general, "Wu Zheng, pass on the order, the fleet fired a torch, and continued to move forward. You can rest at a later time."


    "Yes." Wu Zheng took the lead.


    After that, there was nothing to say, but on the eve of midnight, when the fleet was about to stop to rest, the dark front was suddenly lit, and countless torches were lit, and the scene looked like a giant monster that opened in the night. Glow eyes, revealing a terrible face.


    A maritime city composed of countless warships with uniform standards and clear specifications appeared suddenly in front of the fleet.


    Zhao Nianci and others can only see that on the tall and sturdy battleship covered with leather, a team of mighty and mysterious Wu Jun generals with bows and lotuses are looking down at them.


    As the leader of the battleship Huang, the upright Sun Ru is pulling out his knife and sternly pointing at Zhao Nianci Yaoyao.


    All of a sudden, the sizzling sound of arrow rain sounded, sliding across the dark night sky, crackling into the fleet behind Zhao Nianci!


    The screams sounded one after another, startled the icy river in the autumn night.


    The soldiers were in a mess, the fleet was chaotic, the ships of all sizes smashed into each other, and the sound of the falling water rang all together.


    For most of the soldiers, they didn''t know what enemies they had encountered. They looked up to see only the palace-like Wu Jun battleship and the sharp arrows pouring down like a rainstorm.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack ..."


    "It''s Wu Jun, Wu Jun Marine, why are they here ..."


    "what should we do......"


    "Stop the ship, stop it!"


    "We''re in the middle of it, run away ..."


    "General, general ..."


    The fleet, which did not have a naval division at all, was caught off guard by the unsuspecting attack of Wu Jun''s elite navy division, and soon entered the process of self-destruction.


    At this time, relying on the solidity of his own warship, Wu Jun''s naval division had begun to charge¡ªno, Wu Jun''s warship was charging all the time, while charging his arrows. For them, the fleet in front of them is weak and weaker than sheep.


    In fact, the heavy fleet of these miscellaneous ships couldn''t withstand the collision of their hard battleships.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, meet the enemy! Ministries are not allowed to step back and meet the enemy!"


    Wu Zheng shouted and looked at Zhao Nianci: "General, what should we do?"


    Zhao Nianci stood there staring at the general who was attacked by Wu Jun. Her body was stiff like the same statue. She clenched her fists and trembled, her face pale and pale.


    Isn''t Wu Jun already defeated? Isn''t it that our army was so horrified that even Laoshan dare not keep it? Did n¡¯t you lose your helmet and armor all the way and suffered nearly 10,000 deaths and injuries? Aren''t they busy strengthening the city defense in Xiaoxian and preparing to stay there, even if our army is camping?


    Why can they leave Xiaoxian to attack us here?


    How dare they? !!


    I haven''t caught up with them and killed them cleanly, and reported the same blood feuds of the three colleagues in the same day. How dare they come to take the initiative? !!


    Isn''t Sun Ru''s **** just a sculpt of worms, not timid like a rat, or without any great will and wisdom?


    How dare he come to death in front of Ben? !!


    Zhao Nianci gritted his teeth and pulled out the horizontal knife. His complexion was lifted forward, and he shouted wildly: "Kill the enemy! Kill the enemy! Kill this group of disabled soldiers! Kill ..."


    With that said, she rushed out of the battleship and was about to attack Sun Ru''s battleship.


    Wu Zheng''s eyes were swift, and he quickly grabbed each other, "General is impossible! No, general!"


    He now finally realized that in the face of such an unexpected situation, Zhao Nianci had no other choice but to remain unwilling to go crazy.


    Zhao Nianci pushed Wu Zheng aside, raised his sword and pointed at Sun Ru on the tall battleship, his eyes turned red: "Sun Ru! You dog thief! Have the courage to come out and fight with me! You insidious cunning thief, you Dare to come ?! "


    Sun Ru lives high on the battleship and is motionless. He saw Zhao Nianci in front of the chaotic fleet and smiled scornfully: "General Zhao, it seems that you are not suitable for battle on the battlefield. On the battlefield, how can the leaders of the two sides be singled out? See if you go home and have a baby. "


    "You ..." Zhao Nianci didn''t mention it in a breath, and suddenly felt a salty throat, and opened his mouth as a ball of blood spewed out.


    When Wu Zheng was so anxious, he quickly called for a soldier to protect Zhao Nianci, "The general will leave quickly. I will be here!"


    With that said, instead of giving Zhao Nianci the opportunity to refuse, he greeted a group of relatives, and went to seize the battleship of the Wu Junhai Division.


    "The whole army obeyed the order, the left wing was surrounded, and the front rushed forward, so that Zhao Nianci could not run away!" Sun Ru waved his hand, and his smile was full of confidence. How can this thief escape? "

 v6 Chapter 75： Opponents (4)

    With a bang, Li Maozhen shot the battle report on the crime table. Because there was no control, the entire crime table was broken into powder. "Zhao Nianci this **** ... is a rice bucket!"


    Li Yan waved his sleeves and swept away the dust before him. "King Qi, the King of War, the lone king, before you see it, you will break it."


    "What''s so beautiful!" Li Maozhen glared at Li Yan angrily. "Zhao Nianci was attacked by a sailor from Wu Jun in Surabaya, and tens of thousands of soldiers would die if they died. It was enough to feed the 300,000 army. After Wu Jun''s capture, what else is good! "


    Li Yan screamed, "General Zhao had such a defeat?"


    Li Maozhen grunted angrily, "If so, that''s it! Hatefully, after Zhao Nianci''s defeat in Surabaya, he has already stationed nearly 200,000 troops outside Xiaoxian City. Panicking, they had to evacuate in a hurry, but were pursued by Wu Jun from Xiao County, with countless deaths and injuries! "


    Li Ye "shocked" his eyes widened. "Doesn''t that mean that our army''s attack on Xiaoxian County was completely defeated? But how can a 200,000 army escape from more than one hundred thousand? Wu Jun retreated from Laoshan? At that time, vitality was not badly hurt ... "


    "Shut up for me!" Li Maozhen saw Li Ye "ignorantly" sprinkle salt on the wound, and he could not wait to swallow him.


    There was no one in the room, and she didn''t worry about speaking. "After Sun Ru defeated Zhao Nianci, he raided overnight and took advantage of the weak and unprepared Sheshan Mountain! He was in the defeated Hezhong Army in Xiao County and wanted to escape to Sheshan to rest and rest. And as a result suffered a headache ... "


    Speaking of this, Li Maozhen couldn''t go on, and he was so angry that he was sitting with red chest and red ears.


    Li Ye said, "I realized suddenly", "In other words, the more than 200,000 pioneers led by Zhao Nianci, all died when they died. Not only that, Sheshan County was also occupied by Wu Jun for a second time. What is it? No result ......... This is an unprecedented defeat! "


    Li Xun looked at Li Maozhen tentatively, and then "feared" and "worried" and said: "The army in the middle of the river, but His Majesty King Qi is elite, and the damage has been exhausted. Is King Qi afraid of distress?"


    "Li Cong ... Li Yan!" Li Maozhen''s eyes were about to fly out and hit Li Yan''s face, gritted his teeth, "Will you die if you don''t speak?"


    Li Min shrugged, with a frightened innocent look on his face.


    Li Maozhen bowed his head and fell into a struggle of self-entanglement.


    ...


    "Report! His Royal Highness An, His Royal Highness Qi, Cui Keli, Zhao Bingkun!"


    "Let them come in."


    Entering the door, Cui Keli was expressionless, looking at his nose, his nose, his heart, not knowing anything, and feeling emotionally undisturbed in his heart. Zhao Bingkun was ashamed, as if ashamed.


    Zhao Nianci has just returned ... It was a flight back alone, and now he is guilty of being guilty outside.


    Therefore, Cui Keli and Zhao Bingkun already knew the situation of Sheshan''s defeat, which is why they looked different.


    "His Royal Highness Qi, the end will be guilty of death ..." Zhao Bingkun worshiped face to face, "Zhao Nianci''s unsuccessful battle, damage the soldiers and defeated the army, has the negative expectations of King Qi, please King Qi ordered to take his head, and sacrifice the generals in the spirit of heaven ... .... "


    Talking, Zhao Bingkun cried out.


    Li Yan glanced at him, his face was full of sympathy, but there was a secret joy inside.


    Then he and Cui Keli exchanged a look, each other saw the other side''s deep concealed pride, and at the same time, they also developed a relaxed mentality to watch a good show-this time, the army has not defeated, this time Zhao Nianci lost his soldiers 200,000, how does Li Maozhen end?


    Li Maozhen''s face was gloomy: "During the battle of Ruzhou, our army surrounded the Shu army and let its half a million troops fly away in ten days. What did it rely on? Unexpectedly, concealed enemy, and suddenly attacked! But this time, Surabaya In World War I, Zhao Nianci was actually defeated by Sun Ru with these twelve words! General Zhao, are you trying to anger the king? "


    Zhao Bingkun was lying on the ground, and he felt the anger of Li Maozhen. In the face of Li Yan and Cui Keli, the two outsiders were so rebuked, he had no face.


    However, the main minister is different, and he can''t say anything. Moreover, Zhao Nianci''s defeat was indeed too big.


    Zhao Bingkun can only sadly say: "It is the general who teaches no party, please Your Highness to condemn him!"


    Li Maozhen showed a sad and sorrowful expression, tearing and beating Ma Yan, "Your daughter defeats the army and humiliates the Lord, and the crime is unforgivable, and it is not enough to kill the army and serve the people. Come, take Zhao Nianci down and behead the army!"


    Zhao Bingkun suddenly looked up, but did not expect Li Maozhen to be so decisive.


    Li Maozhen looked at Li Yan.


    Li Yan looked at Cui Keli. Although I sympathized with you, I didn''t know how to speak for you.


    Li Maozhen looked at Cui Keli.


    Crickley stood with his hands on his toes, and looked at his toes as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Li Maozhen was angry: You two did not plead for Zhao Nianci?


    Zhao Bingkun grabbed his head with his head: "His Royal Highness! Zhao Nianci''s defeat was due to the failure of the Admiral to teach her. The Admiral is willing to die for her, please Your Royal Highness!"


    Li Maozhen''s face sank like water.


    He said profoundly: "The general is the master of the military. If the general dies, which disciple of the military will still serve the king?"


    Understanding the meaning of Li Maozhen, Zhao Bingkun insisted immediately: "If a little girl dies, she will be a dead body even if she is alive, I am afraid that she will not be able to serve her Highness anymore!"


    Li Maozhen immediately hesitated: "This ..."


    He looked at Li Ye again, and kept on signing: it''s time you plead for him, talk!


    However, Li Yan looked at Zhao Bingkun and sighed, and turned a blind eye to Li Maozhen''s eyes: The soldiers would no longer play for Li Maozhen. It would be easy for him to deal with Li Maozhen in the future. At this time, how could he speak for the other party?


    Can only pretend to be silly.


    Li Maozhen was so annoyed by Li Yi that he was astonished, and ascended to heaven, he said coldly to Cui Ke: "What should I do if he sees this?"


    Cui Keli looked embarrassed. "How King Qi dealt with the generals, it is not easy to make false statements ... However, Wu Jun is obviously more difficult to deal with than Shu Army. The situation in the war is so stalemate. , Refused to work, then ... "


    Speaking of this, Cui Keli did not go on.


    Li Maozhen was almost runaway by what Cui Keli said.


    Fortunately, Zhao Bingkun was not stupid, he quickly thought of a way: "The defeat of the little girl in Sheshan is not only a disgrace to the Highness, but also a disgrace to the soldiers. If such humiliation cannot be washed for the blood of the army, the soldiers'' disciples will no longer be in the army Stand! The general will ask the leader to attack Laoshan. If he cannot capture Laoshan, Xiaoxian and Xuzhou, he will make up for it, and he will be willing to raise his head to see you! "


    Li Maozhen''s eyes lighted up: "Honestly? Would the general be willing to make a military order?"


    "The end will be willing!"


    "Okay, here ..."


    "Slow!" Cui Lili said immediately, "It''s absolutely impossible!"


    Li Maozhen wondered, "Why not?"


    Cui Lili said positively: "His Royal Highness had an agreement with King Qi before. If the frontline soldiers were defeated, they should be played by the An King Ministry. Now Zhao Nianci not only lost, but also caused 200,000 troops. King Qi did not punish him. I even asked your soldiers to go to war, where are we ?! "


    Li Maozhen appeared hesitant, "This is true. However, if General Zhao did not show up in battle, Zhao Nianci would have to be cut off. By then, there would be no military soldiers in the army, and the combat power would be greatly reduced. If you do n¡¯t get it right, you will get into chaos. Then Wu Jun has the help of Confucianists, and it ¡¯s very difficult. I ¡¯m afraid the situation will be out of control ... ¡±


    Cui Keli snorted coldly: "Zhao Nianci cut or not, naturally Qi Qi had the final say. But from the front of Laoshan, starting from today, our soldiers can only attack!"


    Seeing this, Li Min also echoed: "Mr. Cui said yes."


    In fact, he also knows that it is very difficult to cut Zhao Nianci, mainly because Zhao Bingkun is willing to come out and take responsibility, and Li Maozhen has an excuse to naturally be unwilling to cut his wings.


    In the final analysis, what Li Yan wants is to go to the front to occupy the site. This goal can be achieved.


    Li Maozhen nodded: "Since this is the case, then do it. As for Zhao Nianci ..."


    Cui Lili immediately answered: "If the defeated army is not punished severely, the three armies will not accept it!"


    Zhao Bingkun immediately glared at him.


    Without a fear, Crickley stared back: What to see? I just want to disgust you, let all the soldiers in the fan town know that Qi Wang Bu will be incompetent, and if he encounters a strong enemy, he will have to rely on our An Wang Song. What can you do to me?


    Li Maozhen thought for a moment, and said, "Zhao Nianci harmed the soldiers, and his sin was unforgivable. King Nian''an interceded for him, and saved her from death for a while ..."


    Li Xun''s heart suddenly became unhappy: when did I plead for her?


    But Li Maozhen said this, and he could not refute it. After all, this is to be told to the people below. He also needs to maintain the alliance between the two armed forces.


    Cui Keli quickly took Li Maozhen''s words again: "May Zhao Nianci be a horse pawn, obey the drive, and follow the army!"


    Li Maozhen and Zhao Bingkun looked at Cui Keli together, one more resentment than the other.


    Asking Zhao Nianci to be a horse **** is not only a great insult to Zhao Nianci and the soldiers, it is also equivalent to clearly telling the generals of the three armed forces: what soldiers and talents of King Qi and the arms of King Qi can only be a small soldier when they reach the surface of the Anwang Ministry That''s it.


    Once the King of War An defeated Wu Jun, as long as King An was still in the future, Li Maozhen wanted to have prestige in front of the various towns, and then some crazy people dreamed.


    Facing the eyes of the two, Cui Keli was right-faced: "Zhao Nianci must be punished for her guilt. Moreover, after all, she had fought in Laoshan and Xiaoxian, and she was more familiar with the locals and Wu Jun generals. This was an opportunity for her to make up for it. Is Qi Qi really going to cut her off? "


    Li Maozhen felt as disgusting as if he had eaten a fly, and even though he was resentful at the moment, he could only hold his nose to approve Crickley''s proposal.


    After Li Maozhen''s silence for a while, he asked hardly, "Who is it appropriate to attack Sheshan?"


    In this regard, Li Yan and Cui Keli have a good candidate.


    "Shangguan fell into the city."

 v6 Chapter 76： Afraid (on)

    She County.


    Shangguan Qingcheng stood on the corner of the barracks of the barracks and looked in the direction of the official road outside the barracks. His pale face was as expressionless as snow. The army was marching on the official road, and the iron torrents were like a river like a dragon.


    That''s Liu Zhijun''s song.


    Shangguan Qingcheng certainly knew that Liu Zhijun was one of the top generals under Li Maozhen.


    If Zhao Bingkun and Zhao Nianci represent the highest standard of military generals, then Liu Zhijun is the pinnacle of Li Maozhen''s generals. This person has followed Li Maozhen for many years in the battle. Not only is he an absolute veteran in terms of qualifications, but also few in terms of record.


    The place where Liu Zhijun was going to attack was Suzhou in the south of Wuning.


    The capture of Suzhou, the control of the Huaihe River, the cut off of Wu Jun''s food road, and the isolation of Wu Jun from Huainan are the most important tasks in completing the plan to gather Wu Jun in Wuning.


    Originally, Shangguan Qingcheng led the Langfang Army to attack Suzhou.


    Now, she could only watch Liu Zhijun''s army passing by in front of the barracks. Although there would be no expression on her face, several trusted generals behind her all gritted their teeth and were resentful.


    "General, to capture Suzhou and cut off Wu''s back road should be ours. Why should we give this thief!"


    "Yes, general, the generals can''t figure it out!"


    "General, can you tell King An?"


    In the face of the generals'' complaints, Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t answer as if he didn''t hear it.


    She only said at the end: "There are always battles. When you are going to use you, don''t let your Highness down."


    After hearing her words, the generals snored louder.


    "Where is the battle? There is Zhao Nianci on the north road and Liu Zhijun on the south road. Only when they are successful in frontal attack will they cooperate with Luzhou to carry out a full-scale attack. At that time, everyone swarmed, and we couldn''t get much meat! "


    "Yeah, General, our macarons have always been fighting hard and doing great work!"


    "There is no real strong enemy challenge, even if there is military merit, that is too small, it is not enough for us to share ..."


    The generals talked fiercely, as if to be mutiny. However, Shangguan Qingcheng always has a calm face, and there is no meaning to soothe everyone''s emotions.


    Not long after, the number came from the north and went straight to the Dayingqimen.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    "Is there a new military order, and we want to fight?"


    The generals could not help but have some illusion when they saw the rider entering the knock gate.


    Shangguan Qingcheng walked down the corner floor without a word, and took the generals to the army''s large account.


    Soon, the messenger entered the account with a military order.


    "An Wang had a command: Zhao Nianci defeated Xiaoxian and sent Shanglang to the Langfang Army. After seeing this order, he immediately rushed to Songzhou to prepare to attack the Sheshan ..."


    Hearing the words of the messengers, the generals were immediately uplifted and waited for Shangguan to take over the military order. Then they laughed and talked.


    "It has been said for a long time that our general has the highest trust and reliance from His Highness. How can it be possible for us to fight against such an important battle as Wu Ning?"


    "Zhao Nianci''s **** defeated Xiaoxian? Haha, I knew she wouldn''t do it! No, we have to take us to teach her how to fight!"


    "..."


    ...


    A few days later, the second vanguard army, composed of the Langfang Army, set off from Songzhou to Laoshan.


    Last time, Zhao Nianci led the Hezhong Middle Army as a vanguard. Originally, he wanted to be stationed after the capture of Laoshan and Xiaoxian, and defended the bridgehead for the follow-up army. After Zhao Nianci''s defeat, the army that had already dispatched had to retreat.


    This time, the Shangguan Qingcheng led the expedition. In addition to the thirty thousand soldiers of the Langfang Army, the main force of the previous army had to draw some elites to add to the vanguard. The replenished army, with the exception of a portion of the Pinglu Army, was mainly based on the Tianping Army and the Zhongwu Army, and its strength was no less than 200,000.


    The Tianping Army Xue Wei was a veteran who followed the Pinglu Army in battle. After several battles, the Tianping Army was naturally elite. In contrast, the Zhongwu Army was a bit worse. When the Shu Army attacked before, they withdrew for a day or two. However, during the Chaos of Huang Chao, the Zhongwu Army also fought with Li Yan, and the foundation was not bad.


    In addition to Xue Wei and Zhou Mingrui, there was one other person who kept up with Guan Qingcheng''s horse.


    Zhao Nianci.


    Her current status is that of a small **** under Shangguan Qingcheng, who has no military rank at all. The role given to her by the army is that of Shangguan Qingcheng. She is completely driven by Shangguan Qingcheng not to say, but also to ensure that Shangguan Qingcheng is comprehensive. If there is any mistake in Shangguan Qingcheng, she will lose her head first.


    This is called a horse pawn.


    Shangguan Qingcheng has always been taciturn, Xue Wei has long been familiar with it, so while chatting with Zhou Mingrui, they sometimes asked Shangguan Qingcheng for a few words, and they were right. In this way, Zhao Nianci became an outsider, and it seemed that he was indeed treated as a small pawn, and was no longer a military wizard.


    This made Zhao Nianci''s face always gloomy along the way, how ugly and how ugly.


    That''s all. Because Zhou Mingrui is not close to Li Ye, his words always touting Ping Lu Jun intentionally or unintentionally, and implementing it in front of the war, it is inevitable to ridicule Zhao Nianci who was defeated by Xiao County.


    "At that time, people often compared His Majesty''s soldiers and warriors with Gao''s Confucian Confucian generals, saying that the two are indistinguishable from each other. The former focuses on frontal fighting, and they have extraordinary abilities in both battle and city attack and defense, while the latter Focusing on strategic calculations, it is rumored that true Confucianism will be able to plan and defeat thousands of miles. "


    Zhou Mingrui grinned and continued: "But in my opinion, there is a clear difference between positive fighting and strategic planning. Otherwise, Laoshan will not be in Wu Jun''s hands. What do you say, Xue Shuai?"


    Xue Wei said with a smile: "I am not sure who is King Qi and King Wu, who is strong in the military and Confucianism. I only know that it is not worth mentioning whether it is Shimen or Taomen. Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism are on the same line, and that is naturally the same. "


    "Exactly." Zhou Mingrui nodded again and again, "If not, there would be no such thing as us attacking Laoshan, haha!"


    Listening to this insinuation, showing that the soldiers and Qi King are incompetent, in order to highlight the strength and extraordinaryness of An Wang''s ministry, flattering to the words of Shangguan Qingcheng and charming Li Yan, Zhao Nianci can''t wait to cut his ears.


    She just couldn''t argue. Who claimed Xiaoxian''s defeat was her own?


    She has no right to speak now, and forcing sophistry will only result in more taunting taunts, and she can only endure these humiliations in silence.


    During a break at noon, Zhao Nianci couldn''t wait to turn the horse''s head, and wanted to stay away from Shangguan Qingcheng and others, so as not to listen to Xue Wei and Zhou Mingrui making noise-even if only for a moment to be clean.


    However, before she took two steps, she heard a scolding: "Zhao Nianci, where are you going? Is the general ready to rest? Did you meet? As a general horse pawn, don''t you want to bring dry food and water?"


    That was a pro-team of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    The team was right, and his corporal was not more than twenty people, and now he even drank four to Zhao Nianci.


    Zhao Nianci turned his head and stared at the young team with eyes full of murderous suffocation.


    The team was not afraid of her eyes, and sneered: "Why, do you want to commit the following crimes? If you have the courage, try it and see if the military law will tolerate you! If you are not courageous, go and wait General, don''t bother here! "


    Zhao Nianci was so angry that his face was red and red, and his chest was undulating.


    In the end, she chose to serve Shangguan Qingcheng.


    She can die without fear, but if she is killed by military law, it is said that her death is not worthwhile, and the soldiers will lose their face when passed out.


    She can only and must tolerate stealing.


    After she turned around, she also heard the sneer and sarcasm of the young team: "As the leader of the army, I lost 200,000 soldiers, and escaped alone, but I still wanted to be energetic. It''s really shameless!"


    The harsh words were heard by Zhao Nianci, her figure paused, and her fists fell silently.


    Two lines of tears burst out.


    She stretched out her hands to wipe away the tears on her cheeks, gritted her teeth and fetched dry food and water, and buried her head and walked to the place where Guanguan City rested.


    "Sit down."


    Shangguan Qingcheng took the dry grain handed over by Zhao Nianci, "tell me about the situation of Sheshan and Wu Jun."


    Zhao Nianci didn''t sit, standing beside Shangguan Qingcheng like a stone sculpture, his voice stiffly: "What can be said about the defeated general."


    Shangguan Qingcheng unscrewed the water bladder stopper, drank two sips of water, and handed the bag to the other side. "I said in Yixian that it is not important for me to fight in Sheshan, as long as you do n¡¯t let me come to you Clean up the mess. "


    In her mind, Zhao Nianci''s proud look in the military account at that time was compared with Zhao Nianci, who was lost in front of her eyes.


    Shangguan Qingcheng continued: "Now the military order is in my possession. I have to accept this mess, and I must win this battle. It is not for you, but for the 200,000 soldiers who died, for the overall situation of the war. Therefore, you must To cooperate. "


    Two hundred thousand soldiers ... Zhao Nianci took the water pouch, gritted his teeth, looked up at Shangguan Qingcheng, and said, "Wu Jun''s combat strength is not very outstanding, but Sun Ru is the one ... . This person is so talented that few people in the world can compare! "


    "Oh? Specifically."


    ...


    After a while, Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at Zhao Nianci. "So, do you think Wu Jun learned that I was leading the army to come down and use Sun Ru''s mental ability to fight?"


    Zhao Nianci thought for a while, and said in a low voice: "Wu Jun is not strong in soldiers, but he is strong in the Marine Division. The only possibility for him to keep Laoshan is to defend the city and consume our military strength by relying on the solid city defense. At the same time, he sent a Marine Division to penetrate the upper reaches of Surabaya , Assault my army! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng heard this, but immediately shook his head: "No."


    "No?" Zhao Nianci froze. "Sun Ru, what else?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng calmly said: "If other generals would go to war, Sun Ru might act like this, but this time it was me who came to Laoshan."


    Speaking of the last two words, although Shangguan Qingcheng''s tone remained unchanged, he was confident and domineering throughout his life.


    "What about you? Will he be afraid of you?" Zhao Nianci chuckled.


    Shangguan Qingcheng is still straightforward, which shows that she feels that she is expressing an unquestionable fact, "He will."

 v6 Chapter 77： Afraid (below)

    Zhao Nianci opened her mouth, but was speechless in the middle of a ring.


    In the end, she still couldn''t hold back her self-esteem and jumped out from her teeth: "Do you think the generals in the world will be afraid of you?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t raise his eyebrows, and said lightly: "Within the four seas, whether it is a leading general or an ordinary soldier, but if you are not stupid, as long as you are not arrogant, you hear the words Shangguan Qingcheng and Langfang There is no reason not to be afraid. "


    Zhao Nianci: "..."


    She wanted to ridicule and laugh at each other, but she couldn''t speak.


    His Majesty''s army was not a hundred battles, and even the Pinglu army had encountered hard bones that could not bite.


    However, Shangguan City and Langfang Army have not been defeated so far.


    Every seemingly tough and powerful opponent can''t be defeated, and eventually they become a background board to create a miracle.


    ...


    Zhao Nianci took a deep breath, but the humiliation in her heart could not be dissipated. She asked verbatim: "So you think that Sun Ru would abandon Sheshan and retreat to Xiao County? Or even Xuzhou?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng finally raised his head, but just looked at Zhao Nianci strangely and didn''t speak.


    When Zhao Nianci waited impatiently, Shangguan Qingcheng said slowly: "Now I finally understand why you lost to Sun Ru."


    "You!" Zhao Nianci''s face sank like water, his teeth creaked, "Shang, Guan, Qing, Cheng!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng raised his hand and signaled that the other party didn''t have to explain and quibble. She continued: "Have you thought about it, why did you lose in Surabaya?"


    Zhao Nianci said coldly, "What do you mean?"


    Shangguan said: "You lost because you didn''t notice the fact from the beginning: Sun Ru presided over the battle and never sought to hold the city, so that our army could not take the territory from him."


    "What is he asking for?"


    "Greater military achievements. For example, annihilate the enemy of the offending; even counter-defense as the offensive, advance the front, and reverse the whole war with partial victory!"


    Zhao Nianci''s eyes widened and he couldn''t make a point: "Wu Jun is only 700,000, 800,000, Huaibei is not Wuning, and it is good to be able to hold the city against the enemies of threefold encirclement, but even want to take the land in turn ?! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his head: "So, after all, you don''t know your opponents at all. Even if you have been fighting for a while."


    "You know? Why do you know him so well ?! You haven''t even seen him before!"


    "Why? It''s simple, because I''m an An Wang Minister."


    "you......"


    Shangguan Qingcheng raised his hand again, interrupting what the other party wanted to say, because he didn''t want to continue this meaningless topic with Zhao Nianci.


    She was destined not to tell Zhao Nianci, because she was the general of An Wang, so she could get the detailed information of the Tsing Yi Yamen; Tsing Yi Yamen''s understanding of the princes of the world far exceeds the imagination of others.


    Li Maozhen thought that he had set up an intelligence assassination agency, Huanyinfang, to be able to contend with the Yimen of Tsing Yi. It was just a walk in Handan and wishful thinking.


    Before leaving Songzhou, Shangguan Qingcheng knew Sun Ru well. Only then asked Zhao Nianci about the situation, just to get news from different angles. Unfortunately, she found that Zhao Nianci could not provide more useful things.


    Shangguan Qingcheng stood up, ready to end the conversation.


    However, Zhao Nianci was too suspicious, and was unwilling to give up. She asked: "Since Sun Ru is afraid of you and the Langfang Army, knowing that the front can''t be defeated, why wouldn''t he retreat? Retreating to Xiaoxian, or even further away, he can Extend the front, have the opportunity to repeat the tricks, and break my food passage through the sailor! Wu Jun, sailor, I ca n¡¯t solve it, you are the same! Even if we no longer transport food through Surabaya, once they go up against the current, land on land , Can still disturb my stomach! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at Zhao Nianci without explanation.


    Zhao Nianci touched the eyes of Shangguan Qingcheng and froze.


    The problems she can think of, of course, Shangguan Qingcheng can think of, so there will not be no response.


    The problems she could n¡¯t solve did not mean that Shangguan Qingcheng could n¡¯t solve them¡ªthis was something Zhao Nianci could n¡¯t admit and accepted. She asked with a fist: ¡°Then how do you say Sun Ru will act? How will you capture Laoshan?¡±


    Shangguan fell into his warhorse, without answering back: "I said before that Sun Ru is fighting and seeking to destroy his opponent, and he and his trilogy must be very daunting to me. Whether it is to stick to Laoshan, or Back in Xuzhou, he didn''t have the absolute certainty to win. This is a contradiction, and there is only one way to resolve this contradiction. "


    "what way?"


    "Organized, leave Sheshan, carry out raids while I march, or set ambush on the road."


    "Is this useful?"


    "Of course it is useful. Only victory can resolve the fear in his heart. As long as he can win this game, at least his ministry will no longer be afraid of me and the Langfang Army, so he will have the ability to win in the future."


    "How do you deal with it? Show the enemy weak, attract the opponent to continue to attack, lure the enemy deeper, look for opportunities to gather the enemy? Just like he did to me?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t answer.


    ...


    In the wild, beside the forest, Sun Ru is feeding his steed.


    Behind the forest next to him, a large number of soldiers and horses are on standby.


    From time to time, some real-world masters concealed from the barren mountains and reported their military status to Sun Ruyi: "For another hour, the former army of Shangguan will enter our army''s set-up zone."


    Sun Ru nodded, "Please come back."


    Reality clenched his fists, turned and flew away.


    Sun Ru''s handwriting is not insignificant when it comes to real-world detection. Originally, he did not have this authority, but after defeating Zhao Nianci, he was rewarded by Gao Gao. His official position was taken away a lot, and the monk power allocated to him is not the same now.


    After the real monk left, Sun Ru''s nervous and excited vice general rubbing his hands and asked, "General, will Shangguan Qingcheng fall into our ambush circle?"


    Sun Ru said: "Maybe, maybe not."


    "This ..." Lieutenant General did not expect to get such an unanswered answer.


    Sun Ru looked to the mountain pass ahead, and his gaze distantly said: "Isn''t you always wondering before, after I defeated Zhao Nianci, why didn''t I advance to the front and advance the front?"


    The Lieutenant General did not know why Sun Ru suddenly said what the stubble was, but he responded with a response: "Yeah. The general said that if we can advance the front and form the intimidation of Songzhou, we can mobilize all the thieves in the Song and Song dynasties. . When the thief army in the south of Luzhou is bound to be empty, General Yang Xingmi will be able to attack west from Suzhou.


    "If this is possible, as the battlefield extends outwards, the entire battle of our army''s passive defense in Wuning will be reversed to gain more space for military use. But the general has no choice."


    Sun Ru sighed and said slowly: "My disciples of Confucianism seek Qi Jia to rule the country, so in order to become a good talent, we must first have a broad mind. On the battlefield, whether it is strategic choice or military methods It is necessary to focus on the overall situation. I did not consider the gains and losses of a city and a place before. All actions were only to create opportunities for gathering and destroying enemy forces. Only in this way can the whole war situation be beneficial. "


    Speaking of which, he paused.


    "Our army intimidates Songzhou. This is an inevitable goal, and once there is such an opportunity, King Wu will definitely send reinforcements again. But to attack Songzhou, the opportunity must be appropriate, otherwise if faced with several times the enemy, It''s not a containment effect, it''s a self-entrenchment and self-destruction. "


    Hearing Sun Ru''s words, the vice admiral realized that "the time was not before? What now?"


    "As long as you can defeat the Shangguan Qingcheng, the opportunity will come."


    "Because Shangguan Qingcheng is the first general of the thief?"


    "Not only that. If you can defeat Shangguan Qingcheng, this battle will be able to decapitate many thieves, which will greatly weaken the strength of the thieves. At the same time, Zhao Nianci and Shangguan Qingcheng will be defeated in succession, which will inevitably make the thieves afraid. There are still more than us, just a group of sheep with no fighting spirit, not to be afraid. Once we intimidate Songzhou, the situation will change dramatically! "


    There was a certain dazzling light in Sun Ru''s eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "And King Wu still has action in the Central Plains. As long as the battle on our side is smoother, the plan over there will begin, which will give the thief''s heart to Fatal blow! "


    "King Wu still has a plan in the Central Plains?"


    Sun Ru nodded, but didn''t say much.


    The admiral thought for a moment and pressed his curiosity about the Central Plains plan, and then asked: "General, I heard that Shangguan is the man ... He has both wisdom and bravery, and the Wolffang Army is invincible. Monk, let''s set up here, will she notice it beforehand? "


    Sun Ru silently for a moment, "Maybe, maybe not."


    Lieutenant General: "..."


    Sun Ru smiled, "His Majesty King An, of course, there are many great monks, but now King An is no longer in the world, monks above the real world are the top forces in the world, and they are free to go everywhere, and most of them are looking for immortals. Ascension will not necessarily obey the command of Shangguan Qingcheng. Not to mention willingness to be driven by her to be a sentry; if monks below the real world want to explore the road, they must be slaughtered by our real world. "


    The lieutenant nodded his head and thought deeply.


    Sun Ru spoke sharply and said, "In fact, even if Shangguan Qingcheng found our ambush, it would not be a big deal. The key lies in how she should deal with it."


    The lieutenant stunned, "Of course it is withdrawal, otherwise we have to die?"


    Sun Ru shook his head, "You don''t know Shangguan Qingcheng. For her, Bishan County must be captured, and now I have 170,000 troops, and she is not like Zhao Nianci, there are so many soldiers in the army, even if the mace is fighting Power is extraordinary, it is not easy to break the city. The most effective way to win is to attract our army to battle in the field. "


    The Lieutenant General was confused: "What does the general mean?"


    Sun Ru''s eyes gradually sharpened: "Let the former army fall into ambush, then pretend to defeat, attract our army to pursue, and finally counterattack Georgia ... like my strategy against Zhao Nianci. If we can kill tens of thousands of soldiers in the wild , Bishan County is much better offensive. "


    The admiral wondered: "Will she choose this way?"


    After thinking about Lieutenant General, he realized, "Since the general has expected this, if she chooses this way, she is doomed to damage the former army in vain."


    Sun Ru sighed again: "Shangguan''s obsession with the city is the king''s most trusted confidant in the past. Whether it is military strategy or strategic planning, it has won the true biography of Wang An. It is really impossible to treat it lightly.


    The Lieutenant thought for a while, "But if she wants to win this battle, she has to do something, just like a general."


    Sun Ru looked at the mountain pass, and her eyes gradually became worried. "The most worrying thing for her now is that she doesn''t take any tricks and directly kills her.


    The vice general said: "In that case, no one can take advantage of it? Although we can''t get the battle result, she is not sure to capture Sheshan!"


    Sun Ru pondered: "Perhaps, she still has a strategy I didn''t expect?"


    Immediately he shook his head: "Should not have ..."


    Nearly an hour later, the sentry reported that the former army of Shangguan was about to step into the ambush zone of Wujun.

 v6 Chapter 78： Advance

    South of Surabaya, northeast of Yucheng, on a hill with good vision, facing the west, always facing the solemn Lu Yan, a cruel smile gradually emerged from the corner of his mouth. When Shenyang arrived at this moment, although Qiuyang was no longer enthusiastic, but it was too early to get dark, and the forest leaves on the hillside were golden and brilliant.


    Lu Yan, a monk under the realm of King Wu Gao, brought a team of master monks to Laoshan to assist in the battle and obeyed Sun Ru''s dispatch. He is not an ordinary realm. He has reached the realm of the Yin God and real people. His Majesty has 12 realities to obey orders.


    The hills under his feet are not isolated. Within twenty or thirty miles around, there are large undulating low-lying hills, dense forests, and official roads crossing not far away. It is an excellent place for ambulation.


    Now, he saw the monks like sparrows leaping between the treetops on the hills to the west, and stopped to look around. Their actions showed that they were army detectives.


    That''s exactly what Lu Yan needs to kill.


    Lu Yan did not venture. He watched for a long time, relying on the strong sense of real life, until all the monks in the hilly area were clear.


    "One hundred and twenty-eight practicing monks is really a big deal." Lu Yan''s smile became more and more obvious. "Unfortunately, that''s not much use."


    When Lu Yan saw the other party, his six real men also saw each other.


    The twelve people flew from all over and gathered around Lu Yan, apparently to listen to what he had arranged.


    Lu Yan raised his right hand and said concisely: "Half a moment, no one is left."


    The twelve real people nodded, and did not speak, disappearing in a sudden. By the time they showed up again, they were already a hundred steps away. To the real world, hunting and practicing monks is as simple as mowing the grass, even if the other party is ninth layer.


    Moreover, Wu Jun''s monks here are not only 13 real people, but also a large number of practicing monks.


    Lu Yan didn''t move. He stood on the spot overlooking Bafang, like a dormant eagle, ready to give a powerful prey a fatal blow.


    Today, although there is a lot more real life than before the Chaos of Huang Chao, the total number is only a few hundred. In addition to the existence of various towns in this category, most of them are concentrated in the presence of several lords.


    Such as the presence of Gao Yi, Li Maozhen, Wang Jian, from the realm of immortal suppression to the peak of the real **** of the sun, is naturally a top master, but on the battlefield, they will not be easily dispatched. In other words, when they need their shot, they basically lose.


    In addition, there are only a handful of real people in Yangshen. There are a few people around the lords who are hard to say, but it is obvious how one hand is enough and more than enough. And they are all famous people.


    Under the real **** of the sun, there are not too many real gods of the god.


    At this level, Lu Yan is one of the best in Huainan.


    Everyone who does not meet Yang Shen is a person who has the confidence to win.


    Since Lu Yan had such a cultivation ability, he was sent to the vanguard to lead the sentry, and he was naturally unhappy. However, this is the order of King Wu, and he cannot disobey. So since he reached the front, he has been holding a fire in his heart.


    This fire can''t be against Sun Ruza.


    There are a lot of scholars of Confucianism, but there are few Confucian generals. The characters who can be called Confucian generals are necessarily rare geniuses in the world, but anyone who does not meet the talents of the genius can''t justify his achievements.


    Sun Ru and Yang Xingmi are not only the most dazzling figures of the Confucian Confucian generals, they have not only followed Gao Gao for a short time, they have become highly respected by Gao Gao, and they are only half a step behind Gao Gao''s first general That''s it-some people even think that Sun Ru and Yang Xingmi will inevitably surpass Zhong Rong in the future.


    Therefore, even if Lu Yan was driven to the front line, he consciously lost his identity, degrading the dignity of the first person in the real world of Huainan Yin God, and could not vent his anger against Sun Ru.


    His anger can only and must be sprinkled on his opponent.


    The 128 monks who practiced gas now are his best vent targets.


    Lu Yan stood on the hill, looking at the six realities, each with a team of practice monks, opened a large net to surround the past with an encirclement of enemy sentries, the murderous look on his face and the madness in his eyes grew concentrated.


    His eyes even turned scarlet.


    Twelve real-life teams led fast action. Soon, they were about to reach the intended location, and then as long as they surrounded the enemy sentry, they could knock off Shangguan''s eyes.


    But at this moment, the twelve real people in different positions suddenly stagnate and gave up to continue.


    "What''s going on?" Lu Yan''s eyes sharpened suddenly, a big question mark popped up in his heart.


    His questions were immediately answered.


    Every real life under His Majesty, he began to withdraw and quickly retreat. Around them, one or three monks flew out of the forest and slayed them.


    As a real man of the Yin God, Lu Yi can see at a glance that these monks who attacked His Majesty''s real life all have their own realism!


    "How can this happen? There are so many real-world soldiers in the thief army?" Lu Yan was surprised.


    His Majesty''s Majesty, although there are six or seventy real-life monks, most of them are by his side, in case of accident, after all, the beheading is the most important thing for the feudal kings to guard against. In this case, as long as the army does not have the participation of the lord, the number of realities that can be dispatched is extremely limited.


    There are twelve real monks here in Lu Yan, which is extremely rare!


    You know, now that Wu Jun is suffering from several enemies, Sun Ru is a vanguard here, Yang Xingmi also needs a lot of realities, and the northern defense army in Luzhou also needs a lot of realities!


    Now, the opposite party has twice as many real monks!


    Lu Yan''s first reaction was to rely on his self-cultivation of real gods to help His Majesty''s real people to fight in the real world.


    But this idea was quickly dispelled.


    He did not act lightly.


    Because he hasn''t figured it out yet.


    Lu Ye is very clear that His Majesty Qi ¡¯s monks are at least as powerful as Gao Ye, and may not be as good as the other monks ¡¯forces, not only for the current war, divided into several paths, but also have to stay in Changan to stabilize the situation .


    This is not to mention that the forces of Tubo and Hexi often violate the northwest border, and Li Maozhen needs to send a lot of real people to defend.


    In this case, how could the real monk used by the opponent on one front be twice as many as theirs? !!


    According to Gao Yan''s calculations, Li Maozhen''s war this time, even if he can reach an agreement with the former King An ¡¯s ministry and obtain a temporary alliance, it is absolutely impossible to recover the former monk ¡¯s strength, especially real life!


    Reality, when put in place, is a town that makes this level of existence exist. Except for a few lords, who else can let them surrender? Reality is no better than jealousy. There is no existence of the peak of the Yangshen real person. They have a choice whether they are seeking carefreeness or seeking immortality.


    His Majesty ¡¯s monks in the real world cannot be the same as lieutenants in the army. For the worldly future, he will invest in His Majesty Li Maozhen, at least not all!


    So how could Li Maozhen send so many real-world monks on the Laoshan line?


    Lu Yan had no answer, he couldn''t figure it out.


    Just when Lu Yan was hesitant, His Majesty''s twelve realities had been entangled in each other.


    This is true for the real world, so there is no need to talk about practicing monks.


    Lu Yan was shocked to find that the 128 monks who had previously emerged were at most the advance troops!


    As a real god, there is a bright future and the road is in sight. Few things in this world are more important than his own life. At the same time that Lu Yan was frightened, he realized that the situation in front of him was out of control-at least not in his control.


    So his response was simple.


    That was the only response he could do.


    run.


    Escaped to Sun Rujun, or fled directly back to Xuzhou. In this way, the news of the abnormal number of monks in the other side can also be passed back.


    Lu Yan turned and left.


    But he only took a hundred steps and stopped abruptly.


    The distance of a hundred steps is just a cross leg for real life.


    In other words, he actually just stepped a leg and interrupted the escape process.


    Of course, this was not his kindness, and he was ready to turn back for help.


    In this situation, there is only one situation that will stop him from running away.


    That''s when the escape direction was intercepted.


    He was intercepted by two people.


    Two women.


    They are all standing on the treetops.


    The petite figure on the left, wearing a purple shirt and white skirt, had clear eyes, like an elf not in this dusty world. The figure on the right is tall and graceful, wearing purple and black robes, red gloves on his hands, rich makeup, cold eyebrows, and temperament like a scorpion, like a **** person who wants to devour the entire world.


    Seeing the two men, Lu Yan''s pupils widened instantly.


    Even if you haven''t seen these two people, as a master in the real world, at least understand what is known in the world.


    If the other party appears individually, Lu Yan may not realize the identity of the other party so quickly.


    But the other side appears at the same time, and the difference in temperament is so obvious, then there is probably only one answer.


    Tsing Yi knocked on the door, young and old died.


    At that moment, Lu Yan, the first person in Huainan Yin Divine Realm, felt panic for no reason.


    He thought he might be worse today.


    But the next moment, because of his self-esteem, his face flushed, and his eyes burst into boundless anger.


    Without a moment of hesitation, he sacrificed a golden sword weapon, and then beheaded to the seemingly frail young master.


    ...


    Not long after, Lu Yan fell in the valley.


    After his golden sword flew out, he soon disappeared.


    The final scene in the sight is the green leaves flying in the sky, and a white exercise flying from the leaf curtain.


    ...


    In front of the mountain pass, Shangguan Qingcheng has moved from the middle of the marching queue to the forefront of the formation.


    The former team of tens of thousands of people has been transformed from a march to a battle front.


    Shangguan Qingcheng waited a long time in front of the mountain pass.


    Until the hills in the field of vision, the figures of the young and the young appeared again.


    Shangguan Qingcheng raised his hand in a calm tone: "Go straight!"

 v6 Chapter 79： Scholars (1)

    Although the low-lying hills are gentle and the highest is only about ten feet, many places still cannot tolerate the battle.


    At the moment is the first Ping Lu Army, all of them are infantry, with more than 10,000 people. Under the arrangement of Shangguan Qingcheng, these more than 10,000 people were divided into 100 shares, about 100 people per share, that is, one capital, led by the capital to enter the hilly area in a fan shape.


    The gentle terrain and sparsely sloping hills can be counted as a joint operation, and even in a narrow area, even if they are all scored in teams.


    The idea of ??Shangguan Qingcheng is very simple. Since her ministry cannot form a war formation, so is Sun Ru''s soldiers and horses.


    Because the marching queue is no longer concentrated on official roads, it will no longer be pinched in narrow strips. When the number of generals of the two armies is large enough to cover a wide area, they will encounter each other in the wilderness, except that they will collide with each other. That''s it.


    Some obstacles such as forests, thorns, and rubbles, which are cleaned up by monks in the army, do not pose much trouble. Even where there is no way, the monks in one city are fast enough to open up a passage that can be passed through.


    This is the "straight forward" tactic of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    However, half an hour later, the advancing Pinglu Army front team found the whereabouts of Wu Jun in the gentle hills. Although there are many Wu Jun ambush here, they are also divided into pieces by the terrain. More than a thousand people are in one place, and a few hundred people gather.


    Compared with the Ping Lu Army, they are relatively densely distributed, many places are not suitable for combat, and there are a large number of crowded soldiers lurking together, so they are relatively close to each other.


    They have been staring at the forest official.


    Their goal was to rush out of the hills and forests and kill the enemy forces on the official road after receiving the order.


    Although Ping Lujun was promoting it in a big way, he always paid attention to controlling the movement. There was no cover of the forest terrain like the tide of beasts, and their whereabouts were covered up a lot, which made them approach Wu Jun successfully.


    But when the two are more than a hundred steps apart, it is still impossible to avoid Wu Jun''s eyes.


    And this distance was enough for them to show their fangs and launch a fearless charge towards Wu Jun.


    "Look, what is that?"


    "It''s the enemy ... why are there so many enemy forces? How can they appear here?"


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack! Report quickly to General!"


    "They rushed over, what should we do ?!"


    "... against, against ..."


    The crowded generals, Wu Jun, showed their true spirits in spite of the horror. The ministries and schools quickly ordered the queue to change direction, set up a defensive position, and report the news quickly.


    The layers of Wu Jun''s layer by layer, one by one raising the blade to adjust the direction, the scene seemed to be waves of waves.


    Their response was adequate, but they lost the monks sent forward and were approached by the enemy to launch a raid. They had lost the time to prepare for war.


    Ping Lujun ¡¯s charge method was clear. Both monks were assembled on the front line. They were running fast, and their swords and weapons quickly waved, hitting waves of Reiki wind blades, blocking the thorns, The bushes were all shattered and cleared.


    It is not easy to travel in the forest, not to mention birds, beasts, poisonous snakes and pests. Just thorns and shrubs are enough for ordinary armored men to stay away, let alone charge.


    But with the monks clearing the obstacles in front, the thorn bushes have become carpets under their feet, leaving only a tall tree. Although the army still ca n¡¯t expand the formation, it is enough for the generals and teams of Pinglu Run smoothly.


    Seeing Ping Lujun''s brutal charge, General Wu Jun, who had not had time to adjust the formation and the queue, was panicked, and now it''s more than a sudden, many people feel scalp numb, holding the hands of the blade The palms are sweating.


    Everyone in the world knows that Pinglu Army is elite and powerful.


    Many people of insight also know in what areas Ping Lu Jun is strong: In addition to the excellent armor and soldiers who have experienced baptism in several wars, the most important thing is that the proportion of monks in the army is extremely high.


    Zhu Wen was supported by Daomen. A large number of Daomen''s disciples rushed into the army to serve in the army to improve the Xuanwu Army''s overall combat effectiveness. However, even in this case, Zhu Yin was still defeated by Shangguan in front of the city.


    After working in Pinglu for many years, Li Xun did not recruit monks from the entire Pinglu state. He also trained many monks himself, so the proportion of monks in the army is higher than that of Zhu Wen Not bad.


    Wu Jun did not have the support of Daomen.


    In the face of Zhao Nianci''s pioneer army with many soldiers and soldiers, they were unable to face it. Now, facing the Pinglu army, the situation is not essentially different. The difference is that the former relies on war to bring soldiers into battle, and the latter relies on countless monks.


    In the vast hilly area, a group of generals of Pinglu generals, like beasts, opened their way with a sharp edge, and rushed to the mighty generals of Wu Jun in the thorns and grass debris like snow.


    In a short time, those auras of wind that had been prestigious in the forest, now, like a million fish going to the sea, have blasted into the riverbank-like Wu Jun group.


    The big shield lifted shattered, the scabbard''s blade was broken into several pieces, or the soldiers standing or squatting fell down. A splash of blood splattered into the air, echoing with the shards of the blades of the soldier blades, evoking endless screams.


    River embankment chaos.


    Wu Junzhong''s team, including the chief, dutou, and commander, served as the cornerstone of the army, blushing and roaring and leaping with fish, sacrificing artifacts to meet the enemies. Fireballs, wind blades, and ice arrows swept over the soldiers'' heads.


    Their blocking played a role, and the monks who rushed to Pinglujun suffered casualties, and someone kept falling to the ground. Someone flew out and hit the same robe. Blood spilled all the way.


    Wu Jun officers understand that they must curb Ping Lu''s sharp edge. A number of Ping Lu troops have sprung up in the mountains and everywhere, and the water has spread like Jinshan. If they can''t win the opportunity for a stable formation for the same robes behind them, everyone will have to die today.


    But in a blink of an eye, the monks in the Pinglu army''s former team met with Wu Jun officers one by one on the hills, valleys, and even hillsides.


    The monk ¡¯s assassination was astonishing, and the explosion sounded like the firecrackers in the last Yuan festival. The crooked and dodged technique blasted into the trees, rocks, and grass, and the trees were cut off and the grass suddenly burst. The flowing aura wave blew a strong wind, and the battlefield was surrounded by flying sand, stones, and dancing like a demon.


    Among the Pinglu army crowd scrambling to cross the hill, Shangguan Qingcheng stood on top of a mountain and looked forward with a knife.


    For a while, Zhongjie''s Jiedushi made Zhou Mingrui laugh behind her side: "Wu Jun is also brave, no wonder there will be Xiaoxian and Laoshan victory before."


    He spoke lightly, like an ordinary joke, but the jealousy under his eyes could not be completely covered.


    Wu Jun is certainly not a passable evaluation of "being brave".


    If Sun Jun''s Wu Jun was not elite, he would not have been able to defeat Zhao Nianci''s tune outside Xiao County before-even if Zhao Nianci had already defeated Surabaya first. Even after her soldiers heard her defeat, she was panicked because there was no food in the army, but at that time there were more than twenty soldiers in the army outside Xiao County.


    There is no doubt that it was an excellent opportunity for Sun Jun to create a victory for Wu Jun. But opportunities are divided into different sizes and difficulties. Not everyone has the ability to grasp opportunities.


    If Wu Jun is weak and incompetent, how can it prevent Zhao Nianci''s parts from being safely removed?


    Although the scale army made Xue Wei an old man, after all, he had been fighting for so many years, he still had some insights. He stared at the Wu Jun queue with a solemn look: "I do n¡¯t know if you hear it. There are many generals in the Wu Jun formation. They are being impassioned. What the general said next to him was inferior to the repair, and the general Shangguan should have heard it more clearly.


    "That should be ''Big husband killing the enemy and reporting to the country, at this moment''" The battle was unsuccessful, and Huaibei was lost when Huaibei was lost. My wife and children were slaves. Look at them, General Wu Jun, one by one. It ¡¯s like taking the elixir, the eyes are determined to act quickly and bravely, and they have a lot of power out of thin air-but they are just ordinary soldiers, they ca n¡¯t take the elixir, and they do n¡¯t take it. "


    Zhou Mingrui was only concerned about slandering Zhao Nianci and flattering Shangguan, and he did not pay attention to watching the movement of Wu Jun. After listening to Xue Wei''s words, he quickly discovered this strange phenomenon.


    This surprised him and didn''t know what happened.


    If there are only three or five generals with such shouts, then it is said that in the past, there are always some generals in the army who are good at consolidating the army. But looking at it now, there are some such schools in the hills, slopes, and flat valleys where almost every hundred people gather, which is very intriguing.


    Zhao Nianci lowered his eyebrows.


    She had never encountered such a situation when she fought with Sun Ru before.


    By this time, ordinary soldiers of the two sides had confronted in large numbers, fighting and fighting with each other. Because most of the combat units are only a hundred people, the entire battlefield looks very chaotic, and there are fierce battles and bloodshed in the mountains.


    In the face of a fierce battle, and the situation is completely different from what was expected in advance, in the face of the world to Ruiping Lu Jun, Wu Jun did not collapse.


    Under the shouts and leadership of the middle and lower ranks of the army, even if they were killed and wounded by monks from the Pinglu army, they always went forward, and refused to retreat in half a step.


    Although there are already corpses around him.


    ¡ª¡ªWu Jun officers who jumped out at the earliest, with more and more Ping Lu troops in place and the strength of monks constantly increasing, at this moment have been exhausted and wounded, but they can have the opportunity to return to the team for temporary healing but only 20% to 30%.


    But it is precisely because of their sacrifice and the cost of their lives, that has made it possible for the large and small Wu Jun queues to adjust the queues to face the enemy seriously.


    If not, Wu Jun has been completely defeated.


    Wu Jun''s combat strength and will is very different from Sun Ru''s first confrontation with her in Laoshan.


    It''s not only very different, it''s almost different.


    This shows that Sun Ru''s defeat from Laoshan that day was a round from start to finish!


    A strategy to gather and destroy her more than 200,000 soldiers and horses!


    Zhao Nianci could not help lowering his head, clenching his fists, biting his teeth.


    Different tactics and different investment strengths show that in Sun Ru''s view, Zhao Nianci is very different from Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Shangguan Qingcheng slowly said, "That''s a scholar of Confucianism."

 v6 Chapter 80： Scholars (below)

    "Confucian scholars? So many scholars have joined the ranks?"


    Xue Wei and Zhou Mingrui couldn''t help but feel very confused when they heard what Shangguan was all about.


    Shangguan tilted his eyes without squinting, and said quietly, "There are hundreds of scholars, led by Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, and Shimen is an external force. Not to mention, Confucianism and Taoism have their own distinct characteristics and advantages in the battle for the world. . There are many monks in Daomen and many warriors in the military. On the battlefield, these are all frontal forces, and the way of exerting strength is very direct. But Confucianism is different. "


    Speaking of this, Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes showed the color of memories, as if recalling what someone said to her.


    She continued: "His Royal Highness once said that there are three aspects of Confucian scholars'' ability. First, governance, that is, the ability of Confucian scholars to hang Qi Qi to rule the country and the world, is reflected in this This kind of ability is generally a civil servant for a job.


    "Second, educate, the Confucian scholars can educate the people and let them know the knowledge and etiquette. This manifestation in the local area is that through the educated articles, the scholars can make the people obey the rules. When they are on the battlefield, they can inspire them to loyal to the monarch and serve the country Third, the Confucian general, the Confucian general, is not just a simple combination of Confucianism and the soldiers, outstanding ability is not only strategic, extraordinary strategy, victory over thousands of miles. "


    Xue Wei and Zhou Mingrui nodded again and again, that is, during the listening process, Zhao Nianci also felt the light of enlightenment, perhaps because these words figured out many joints that were not understood before.


    "It seems that the screaming generals of Wu Jun are the scholars of Confucianism who are exerting their second ability." Xue Weiyi sighed. "Being able to control people''s thoughts can make people disregard death at the critical moment. Capability ... terrible! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng said indifferently: "His Highness said that what can control people''s thoughts is the most powerful weapon in the world, and it is also the king''s only choice to unite people''s hearts and maintain the rule."


    Xue Wei could not understand the essence for a while.


    He thought for a while, and wondered: "How is Confucianism so powerful, how could it be defeated in the first place? It stands to reason that they should be invincible."


    Zhou Mingrui quickly reconciled.


    According to Shangguan Qingcheng, the Confucianism is so powerful, what else is there to do?


    Zhao Nianci also looked at Shangguan Qingcheng, waiting for her to speak seriously.


    Shangguan Qingcheng thought about it, "After all, Daomen has immortals ... Although Confucianism has outstanding abilities, it also has many fatal problems. This has led them to generally play a supporting role in the struggle for the world and govern the rear for the king. Only when there is peace in the world can the civil authority be mastered, and it is truly poignant--this is also what His Royal Highness said. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    It wasn''t Xue Wei but Zhao Nianci who hurriedly asked this.


    She can''t wait to know the weaknesses of her Sun Ru, or scholars.


    Xue Wei and Zhou Mingrui glanced at Zhao Nianci, and then looked back indifferently.


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his head and signaled that he didn''t know much.


    Not only was Zhao Nianci, but Xue Wei and Zhou Mingrui also showed disappointment.


    Shangguan looked at the battlefield ahead with a calm look.


    She is not unaware of the weakness of Confucianism, but she is unwilling to talk to the people in front of her.


    If such a critical thing is known to everyone-especially to Li Zhi''s opponents, it will be a big trouble for Li Zhi''s grand cause.


    Shangguan Qingcheng clearly remembers that Li Yan told her three fatal weaknesses of Confucianism and summed it up in one sentence.


    First, in order to maintain the status of Confucianism, Confucian scholars are used to excluding all external forces;


    Second, in order to show his nobility, scholars of Confucianism are accustomed to deified sages, follow the old traditions, and stand still;


    Third, in order to fight for power and gain profits, scholars of Confucianism are used to internal consumption.


    Therefore, Confucianism in Confucianism will be extremely scarce, and if the Confucianism is dominated by hundreds of workers, it will inevitably wither, especially the soldiers.


    In summarizing the scholars of the Confucian Confucianism, Li Xun said that the Confucian Confucianists have one by one with the world to the sage, and one by one they are selfish to win over the devil.


    Shangguan Qingcheng remembers that after talking to her about the weakness of the Confucianism, Li Zheng once joked that if one day Gao Zheng really was better than the South with the support of the Confucianism, and he ruled the river with him, then he would conquer the other party with the least effort. It''s not a matter of attacking millions of soldiers immediately, but just waiting for decades for the South to wave.


    In those decades, Confucianism must have weakened the country because of internal friction and self-corruption. Besides, the military strength must have been awful.


    Suddenly, Zhao Nianci looked at Shangguan Qingcheng''s weird tone: "The general said before that Wu Jun would be scared to hear the general''s name, but now they are fighting fiercely, and they don''t seem to be afraid of the general."


    Looking at her, she obviously felt very deflated and happy.


    Shangguan poured a glance at Zhao Nianci, his eyes were indifferent and he didn''t speak.


    Zhou Mingrui seized the opportunity to slap the horse, and immediately sneered: "The ones who can be brought out by Sun Ru must be carefully selected and brave and naturally not afraid of death. And seeing Wu Jun''s formation, he must have concentrated Scholars, these people control their minds, and of course they don''t know how to fall back. Then again, why did Wu Jun dare to expand his confidence to take the initiative to fight for war? Isn''t General Zhao''s 200,000 general''s life fed? "


    Xue Wei also snorted and proudly said, "General Zhao ... Oh, Zhao Zu, no wonder you lost to Wu Jun before. You didn''t see that Wu Jun, despite his bravery, was almost killed by Ping Lu Army. What happened? You, a defeated soldier, dare to mock the overwhelming, and dare to ask your Excellency what shame is? "


    "You guys ..." Zhao Nianci bit the two of them like a mad dog protector, angrily annoyed to leave.


    ...


    After Sun Ru came to the Wu Jun formation, his face was sinking into the chaotic battlefield.


    Under the continuous onslaught of Ping Lu Army, Wu Jun suffered heavy casualties. One hill and another seat were lost on the hillside.


    Because they were here just to set ambush, they had not thought about and had no time to build cottages in dangerous areas. When the army''s defense line collapsed, the rest was a total failure.


    Looking out over the hills in the distance, Wan Yuping, Lu Jun, and countless soldiers followed, without seeing the end, I do n¡¯t know how many.


    The Confucian scholars who served as deputy officers of the Wu Jun crowd, although still shouting and encouraging the morale of the soldiers, were not defeated one by one, and the offensive could no longer be maintained.


    The two armies face each other, and morale often determines victory or defeat. But in the face of the absolute power gap, morale is not so useful.


    Fighting regardless of death is a natural offensive, but everyone is almost dead. What offense is to talk about?


    "Pass the order down: retreat." Sun Ruhan ordered.


    "General, we haven''t lost yet!" A Confucian general behind him yelled immediately. "The general gave me five thousand armored men, and I''ll go and get back what I lost!"


    "You don''t have to take it." Sun Ru shook his head. "All the monks in our army lost all their information. Jomo was killed. Now it is impossible to know how many people were sent to battle by Shangguan. They have more than 200,000 troops. Tens of thousands of elites came to ambush their former army, unable to fight them decisively. This battle was not successfully set ambush, or it was defeated, and when the army was not injured or injured, it was quickly withdrawn. "


    Speaking of this, Sun Ru sighed and had to admit: "If this battle is defeated, the next battle will be difficult to fight. Unexpectedly, Shangguan Qingcheng would rather abandon the opportunity of damaging our army and also choose this upright combat method ... She really isn''t Zhao Nianci. "


    After that, Sun Ru turned and left.


    Before sunset, return to Bishan County, Sun Ru counted the casualties, and found that the soldiers were injured or injured five or six thousand. With the timely withdrawal of the army, this casualty was not small. The hilly forest areas are not conducive to large-scale operations and pursuits, which is also an important reason for Wu Jun''s successful withdrawal and less casualties.


    However, the casualties of military officers were three times higher than normal, especially those of the Confucian scholars who served as deputies. Although they were more powerful than ordinary soldiers, they were fighting hard with the monks of Pinglu Army. The deaths and injuries must not be particularly severe.


    "What shall we do next?" The Lieutenant asked anxiously.


    Sun Ru said: "Rely on strong cities, stick to death."


    The admiral wondered: "Is there no other plan or plan for the general?"


    Sun Ru shook his head, "Today''s battle tells us that it is unlikely that the strategy will work for Shangguan. In the final analysis, ninety-nine percent of the world''s strategies will be successful, based on the mistakes made by opponents. It is necessary to lure Shangguan It is not realistic to make mistakes in the city, if you forcibly do it, you will reveal flaws. "


    This remark is a bit stunned and true.


    Sun Ru quickly turned and said firmly: "We have 170,000 troops, and we can rely on Surabaya to get a steady stream of supplements. Shangguan has only 200,000 troops. Although there are many monks in her army, they are only concentrated. In the Pinglu Army, small-scale encounters and battlefield breakthroughs are unstoppable, but the siege is the battle between the two armies, and the extra monks from the Pinglu army have no such advantage when they are distributed to the army. After all, she has no twenty. Many soldiers and soldiers will be able to overcome the strong city guarded by a large number of Confucian scholars. It is impossible for a year and a half! "


    The Lieutenant thought for a while, "The general is right."


    But he quickly asked again, "But what about holding on for a year and a half?"


    "It ¡¯s been a year and a half, so much has happened. How could the battlefield situation remain the same?" Sun Ru chuckled, showing some strange light in his eyes, "Shangguan Qingcheng is the first general of the thief army, and I blocked her here , Who else can stop Yang Xingmi? "


    "General Yang ..." Just mentioning the name, the Vice Admiral became very energetic and became full of energy. "With General Yang''s ability, even if Zhao Bingkun and Liu Dazheng went to Suzhou in person, they would only lose the battle. Share! As long as he has the opportunity to show his strength, he will definitely make a contribution! "


    The smile on Sun Ru''s face became firmer and firmer. "The more thieves we hold here, the more room for Yang Xingmi to use his fists."


    ...


    After ten days, the march of Shangguan, who marched slowly, was finally stationed outside Bishan County.


    Just as Zhao Nianci inspected the defense of Laoshan City, the next day, Shangguan Qingcheng also made a few laps around the city.


    "The gable wall is deep and deep, and the city defense equipment is sufficient. The city defense is indeed strong and abnormal." Xue Wei looked at the city head and sighed, and then obliquely Zhao Nianci said: "Before the first battle, more than twenty soldiers in the military attacked the city, as if it did not destroy There are too many city defenses. "


    Zhao Nianci didn''t speak calmly.


    She had been serious about siege for a few days before, and the damage to the defense was limited.


    From time to time, several riders return from the direction of the Surabaya River in the north of the city and return to Shangguan Qingcheng: "According to the general arrangement, the Langfang Army has selected a location on the Surabaya River, set up camps, and completed the deployment in sections. Wu Jun sailor drove us in Surabaya It doesn''t matter, but it is absolutely impossible for them to want to land close by. "


    Shangguan nodded.


    The thirty thousand Langfang troops are all fine riders, but it is a waste of siege. It is no better to guard the coast of Surabaya.


    Seeing Shangguan Qingcheng again staring at the city head, he said nothing for a long time, Zhao Nianci couldn''t help but asked, "There are more than one hundred thousand Wu army in the Laoshan city, and the defense is so strong. How do you break the city?"


    "It''s simple." Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t hesitate. "Call for reinforcements."


    ...


    Songzhou.


    Li Xuan read the military report of Shangguan Qingcheng, handed it to Li Maozhen, and said with a smile: "Shangguan Qingcheng said in the letter that in order to break Sheshan City, 200,000 troops would be needed."


    Li Maozhen quickly browsed the military newspaper and raised her eyebrows, meaning profoundly: "She already had soldiers and horses in the towns of Tianping and Zhongwu, plus some troops in Pinglu, with a strength of 240,000. One hundred thousand reinforcements ... If you want to send more than four hundred thousand troops to attack a small Laoshan, what else do she need to go to Shangguan? "


    Li Yan said: "In any case, she won the battle of Moshan, beheading nearly 6,000."


    Li Maozhen put down the military newspaper, his eyes slightly raised, and he pointed at Li Wei: "Are you talking for her?"


    Li Yan could only pretend to be afraid: "I didn''t think about it. If King Qi doesn''t give her reinforcements, those people in Cui Keli must be upset again?"


    Li Maozhen snorted softly, "It is not indispensable to give her 200,000 reinforcements, but she has to hit Xuzhou City. If she is willing to make this military order, the king will not be stingy. But ..."


    Hit Xuzhou ....... Fortunately, you didn''t say that you would hit Xuzhou. It''s not too difficult ... Li Yan followed the other party''s words and asked, "But what?"


    Li Maozhen picked up another military newspaper, and there was disappointment, depression, and faintness in his eyes: "Suzhou, the thief army general Yang Xingmi, even before Liu Zhijun entered Suzhou, he attacked his camp at night, causing him to lose soldiers. . According to Liu Zhijun''s newspaper, the other party is very elite ... "


    Yang Xingmi ... Wasn''t that King Wu? After the chaos of the Yellow Nest in the previous life, Gao Ling was stunned and did not receive the support of the Confucianism. It did n¡¯t take long for the Huainan chaos to fall. Wang ... Li Yan recalled.

 v6 Chapter 81： See Zhu Wen

    Li Yan took the conversation: "It seems General Liu is also asking for reinforcements?"


    "Why not? If Shangguan Qingcheng can ask for reinforcements, he can''t?" Li Maozhen said unwillingly.


    Then he suddenly realized that something was wrong, and Li Li ¡¯s eyes became strange and playful. ¡°I found that you have played the role of¡° An Wang ¡±for a long time, and your experience has improved a lot. Are you An Wang? Want to be An Wang? "


    Li Yi murmured in his heart, and quickly got up to apologize.


    Li Maozhen put on wide, long sleeves, sharp and soft and deep eyes, and even passed some disappointment, saying: "Look at you, this is a virtue, it''s just a promise, it''s more than 8,000 away from Li Zhina. Here. Even if you have this ambition, you will only laugh at it. Really, I worry about what you do. Okay, sit down. "


    Li Yan sat down and smiled, "King Qi and King An are both figures of the sun and the moon. Naturally, villains like us can''t imagine and imitate them."


    Li Maozhen froze for a moment, catching another important point: "Sun and Moon?"


    Immediately, he gave a sincere smile and thumbs up to admire: "You''re right, I appreciate it!"


    "..." Li Yan looked confused, wondering what Li Maozhen was thinking.


    "Don''t interrupt, let''s talk about the business." Li Maozhen converged, "The soldiers and horses of each town have now assembled in Song Yi and Yiyi. So many soldiers and horses are in place. Naturally, there is no reason to sleep and eat rice. It ¡¯s time to start a full march. Let Liu Dazheng lead Xuan Wujun to Zhaozhou with Zhao Bingkun. Can you convince him?


    ... It''s you who just talked away ... Li Yan heard the following words and cooperated with ignorance: "Ah?"


    Li Maozhen explained patiently: "Our soldiers and horses have more than one million in addition to Yi and Yi. If we provide 200,000 reinforcements to Shangguan, one-third of our military power will belong to her.


    "In my opinion, the number of soldiers and horses attacking Suzhou should also be about the same. After all, it is a comprehensive march. Liu Dazheng and Zhao Bingkun should not be idle. They should enter the battle. The remaining one-third of the military strength is naturally brought by us. In addition to stabilizing the rear, guarding against accidents, supporting various places, and ensuring the level of the offensive, it can also be used as a new force to enter the battlefield when the time comes. "


    Li Xuan pretended to hear the clouds and fog, and then said with an unpredictable expression: "King Qi is highly admired, and he admires him so much!"


    Li Maozhen waved uninterestingly, "Who wants you to admire, what use do you admire!"


    As he said, he looked at Li Yan and asked, "You, you are responsible for persuading Liu Dazheng, let him follow Zhao Bingkun into Suzhou, and obey Zhao Bingkun''s orders in battle!"


    ... again trying to diversify and restrain my ministry ... But now the war is the first, and the two parties are marching. In order to compare with Guan Qingcheng, grab the victory in front of her and forgive me. You don''t want to wear small shoes for Liu Dazheng ... Li Yan nodded his head greatly: "Everything is arranged by King Qi!"


    After completing a "conspiracy" with Li Xun, Li Maozhen summoned Xuan Drum to gather for general discussions.


    On the military meeting, Li Maozhen first reported the latest situation and then proposed a corresponding resolution.


    As soon as Liu Dazheng heard that he was about to take Xuanwu Army to fight in Suzhou, the ox temper of the army Han immediately came up, eyes wide open: "What? Let the general listen to General Zhao''s order? Why? The final will not accept!"


    Li Zheng put his face on the face and said in a straight line: "This is a decision that the solitary king and King Qi have discussed. Why does the general disagree?"


    Zhao Bingkun next to Liu Dazheng obliquely did not conceal the contempt in his eyes, and laughed: "Just because Zhao Nianci defeated Xiao County, the generals would not accept it! Now Zhao Nianci is under the command of General Shangguan, and it is only a horseman and a general As the first general before His Highness, how can you be a face-to-face person? How can you listen to Zhao Bingkun''s order ?! "


    Said, Liu Dazheng was holding his fist, "Your Highness, please think twice!"


    He didn''t forget to give Li Yan a secret look, which was a proud look: how, sir, my reason is unassailable? You are now the "King of False Ans", under the coercion of Li Maozhen''s bird cricket, and have a lot of inconvenience in words and deeds. I am definitely not willing to accept this arrangement. I can help you to go back and don''t praise me.


    ...... I praise you ass, that''s what I mean ... Li Yan was helpless and hesitated on his face: "The general said ... not unreasonable."


    Zhao Bingkun: "???"


    He was burning in anger, and his bell-like eyes glared at Liu Dazheng: "Liu Dazheng! What do you mean! Listen to Ben Jiang''s order, how can I make you lose face, you can say clearly!"


    Liu Dazheng thought to himself: At this time, I must not counsel, otherwise no one will stand up, and immediately sneered: "Isn''t my words clear enough? You, Zhao Bingkun, don''t deserve to let me.


    "Miscellaneous accounts!" Zhao Bingkun did not know why Liu Dazheng was so mad, and immediately became furious, and he was about to jump like a thunder and practice with Liu Dazheng on the spot.


    "Okay!" Li Maozhen scolded, lowering his eyes, "Noisy, what a system!"


    He looked at Li Yan: "King An ..."


    Li Maozhen just wanted to tell Li Ye that you can still restrain your own song. Liu Dazheng has interrupted Li Maozhen aloud: "King of Qi! If I want Liu Dazheng to go to Suzhou, it is okay. Zhao Bingkun must be obedient to the dispatch, otherwise No chance at this time! "


    Li Maozhen''s full eyes suddenly fell on Liu Dazheng.


    Liu Dazheng said that Ling Ran was not afraid.


    He really has nothing to fear. Although the other party is a prince and suppresses the realm to Yang Shen, he is not his king after all. As his status in the army, how can the other party take him?


    Seeing that Liu Dazheng had no fear, he became more arrogant, and Li Zhi couldn''t stand it anymore. He had to cough and pretend to say: "General Liu, the northern Sheshan generation, has been commanded by Shangguan, and King Qi has agreed. , Sending 200,000 reinforcements to help the war. "


    "Really? Still such a thing?" Liu Dazheng froze.


    Helplessly, Li Zheng was in front of Liu Dazheng''s deadlock: "Although General Liu fought with General Zhao, everything can be discussed. The lone king believes that General Zhao will also listen to your opinions."


    Liu Dazheng opened his mouth and said, "Ah ..."


    Although he knew Li Zhi''s true identity, but now Li Maozhen was on the side, Li Zhi''s connection with the public could not be carried out smoothly, and a false impression would be inevitable. After all, Liu Dazheng is not as good at understanding the details as Cui Keli and Li Zhen.


    Liu Dazheng figured out Li Li''s meaning and wanted to change his attitude, but he was not too stiff, so he had to squint at Zhao Bingkun and said, "General Zhao really talks to Liu about everything?"


    Zhao Bingkun was unhappy: "It can be discussed, but if there are differences, the idea will have to be taken."


    Liu Dazheng was indispensable. "I will say it when I get it."


    Although this is not very sincere, but it can be regarded as borrowing the donkey, Liu Dazheng quietly relieved.


    Later events proved that Liu Dazheng''s trouble was not without gain. On the condition that he obeyed Zhao Bingkun''s order when he disagreed, he exchanged He Dongjun to the North Line to help Shangguan fall.


    Hedong Army is the second only to His Majesty Pinglu''s army, and is on a level with Xuanwu Army.


    In this way, at least the situation of the official line on the North Line can be handled better.


    At the end of the military discussion, Li Maozhen said to Zhao Bingkun and other people gloomily: "A Yang Xingmi is horribly in the hope that the king will not let him take the shot himself."


    ...


    Outside Sheshan County.


    When Li Zhen led the two armies of Hedong and Zhaoyi, the vanguard army of Shangguan was building a siege of the city outside the city. It seemed to be preparing to fight a long and protracted battle.


    When the two armies of Hedong and Zhaoyi set up camp, Li Zhen and Li Chengqian came to the army and met Shangguan Qingcheng.


    "Confucian scholars do not dominate the battlefield ability, but in battles such as defending the city, they can gather the strength of the people in the city to the greatest extent, but that is extra strength; Confucian scholars do have many weaknesses However, it was manifested during Chengping''s time. Now Wang Zaifeng has united the hearts of the Confucianists and helped Gao Yi die in the battle against Huaibei. At this stage, the Confucian scholars are still very desperate. "


    Li Zhen looked at the city head and said, "This battle is not easy."


    Shangguan nodded and said nothing.


    No matter how difficult the battle is, it will be the same offense for her.


    She is a military general.


    There was another big victory, and she became a famous player.


    ...


    Luzhou.


    The setting sun grass trees are alleys.


    A group of people stood in front of an ordinary house with unpainted doors, and the scribes headed by it were very respectful. Even after he called the door, the wooden door in front of them did not open.


    The oblique shadow of the eaves at sunset seems to change slowly and quickly on the dirt road.


    It soon became dark.


    Dim lights lit up in the house. The light was too weak, only a gleam of light leaked through the door slit, and even Zhang Zhongsheng''s face was not illuminated.


    He waited motionless.


    I do not know how long, with the sound of squeaking, the wooden door slowly opened. Appearing in the door was a charming woman who, despite her simple and loose clothes, could not hide her natural beauty and graceful figure.


    Don''t ignore indecent assault, don''t listen to indecent assault, Zhang Zhongsheng bowed and saluted: "I''ve seen his wife."


    "Fu Jun invited Mr. to come in." The woman said with a smile, her voice was not as soft as Wu Yinnuo, and there was no restraint of ordinary women. Instead, she had a generous and upright atmosphere, extremely rare.


    "Mrs. Xie."


    Zhang Zhongsheng entered the gate of the hospital and followed the woman to the entrance of the lobby. At the woman''s signal, he adjusted his whole jacket and crossed the threshold alone.


    There was a person sitting in the hall.


    Zhu Wen.

 v6 Chapter 82： Get to the front

    The autumn season is high, and it is suitable for traveling with friends. Scholars and scholars have always liked to climb poems and write water, and Gao Yi has been supported by Confucianism. In order to show that he is a monarch with both military and military skills, he is also used to art.


    However, Xuzhou City is located on flat ground and there are no famous mountains and rivers around it. There are not many places to visit, but this is not difficult for the scribes who are moaning and groaning. On this day, Gao Yan was in a large banquet at the tower and had a cultural meeting .


    There were hundreds of scribes in attendance. Naturally, they couldn''t sit in the attic, so there were two long banquets on the wall around the tower. Fortunately, Xuzhou has been a large city since ancient times, and the city road is wide enough. It is said that it can accommodate several rows of small cases, even if it is singing and dancing on it.


    The attic windows are wide open. Sitting here, drinking poems and talking eloquently, you can overlook the checkerboard-shaped city streets and the eaves of houses, and you can see the vast wilderness and Surabaya soup from the outside. 2. Urban defense fortifications are incorporated into the eyes.


    Such a scene is enough to make people excited, and it is necessary to write a few articles on the battlefield and Jin Ge''s poems.


    Opposing Guo Gao is Guo Yan, who is the highest status among the Confucian scholars, and the best view of the natural position under the seat is the best-for the convenience of viewing, they have built a new table.


    At this time, Guo Yan drank a glass of Chinese and American wine, and couldn''t help but admire Gao Yan: "The land of four borders, a million troops, Jin Ge iron horses, and fierce fighting are going on. I sit at a high place and sit down with the scribes and argue, it is truly unparalleled in the world! "


    Gao Gao was so praised, his heart was so beautiful, and he smiled humblely on his face: "The sir is too good, and the solitary king is just a vulgar man, and he dare not to be a comment like" World Warriors "."


    Speaking of this, Gao Yan''s words turned sharply, and then he said without complacency: "But to say that the current war, the lone king really has nothing to worry about. Even if Li Maozhen has three soldiers and horses, the lone king is not in his eyes. . "


    This statement immediately attracted the praise of Lou Chinese scholars.


    "King Wu is so arrogant that he looks like an emperor!"


    "Li Maozhen is a clown jumping clown. How can he match his Highness?"


    "Even if King An is alive, you can''t compare with His Highness!"


    "..."


    Listening to everyone''s sought-after words, Gao Yan''s eyes smiled even more, and his pride grew stronger.


    He has reasons for pride.


    In recent months, Li Maozhen sent his troops to attack Wuning. His Majesty gathered more than 20 towns in Guanzhong, Hebei, and Central Plains, with more than two million soldiers and horses. They were surrounded on three sides, and they were so aggressive that they once made the scribes in Xuzhou Uneasy.


    However, when Gao Ling dispatched troops and dispatched troops, in less than one month, he stopped the enemy''s frontier on three sides in Xuzhou in time.


    In the battle of Xiaoxian on the western front, Sun Ru defeated Zhao Nianci by more than 200,000 troops with less than 170,000 soldiers and horses, and defeated the enemy''s spirit. On the southern front, Yang Xingmi directed his troops to attack and let Liu Zhijun be Before he entered Suzhou, he suffered a big defeat, losing tens of thousands of soldiers, and scared him half step forward.


    As for the northern frontiers and the Yi fronts, the two sides'' soldiers and horses are also in a confrontation period, and the enemy forces have not been able to capture any of the cities of the Wu Army that have contracted their fronts in time and are closely guarded.


    On the whole, although the soldiers and horses under the leadership of Li Maozhen were menacing, until now, they have not even had a big victory, and they have not been able to step into Wuning.


    Although Shangguan Qingcheng had a field battle with Sun Ru in Moshan the previous two days, the kill was only a few thousand, which is really worth mentioning.


    In this situation, it is no wonder that Gao Yan is complacent and flattered.


    Even Guo Yan also felt that once the world was gone, no one could compete with Confucianism.


    After a while, a monk from the realm came from the west and asked to see Guo Yan in front of the tower. Guo Yan recognized that he was sent out and followed Zhang Zhongsheng to support Zhu Wen''s monk, and immediately he got up and came to the window.


    After Guo Yan listened to the other party ¡¯s report, he could n¡¯t help but smile. After letting the other party take a rest, he returned to his seat and bowed to Gao Yong: "Congratulations to King Wu, Zhang Zhongsheng has succeeded."


    "Oh?" Gao Yan immediately frowned, and laughed three times. People inside and outside the loft were a lot of eyes. He didn''t say much, but just got up to raise a glass and said to everyone: "Great victory is in sight, I''ll drink this cup together!"


    Although the participants did not know the details of Gao Yong''s remarks, they were able to figure out some information. After all, the news had just come back from a real world. It''s not hard to guess that this must be a good arrangement for Gao Ling, so they got up to congratulate and had a drink together.


    After sitting down again, Gao Ling''s expression was more natural, and the whole person seemed very relaxed, just like a stone that had been pressed on his shoulder before. At this time he was finally moved away, and there was no pretense to be chic.


    Guo Yi smiled and said in a voice that only he and Gao Ling could hear: "Li Maozhen''s generals and elites are out there. In Laoshan and Suzhou, there are absolutely superior forces to launch the decisive offensive. Although the thieves are lined with mountains, each has its own There must be many contradictory calculations, but after all, we are short of troops, and we still have to be heavy in the face of such an offense.


    "Now the things on Zhang Zhongsheng''s side have achieved results. As long as Laoshan and Suzhou can hold on for some time, when the banner is erected there, they begin to use their troops outwards, siege the city, and the rear of the thief must be chaotic. In the face of the critical situation of a backyard fire in Central Plains and Fan Town of Hebei, they will inevitably lead their own troops to retreat to protect their own territory.


    "By then, the thief army broke up, that is, when our army attacked heavily, sweeping the leaves with the autumn wind, and calming down the Central Plains!"


    Gao Yan nodded gently. "Mr. is right."


    He sneered: "Zhu Wen''s nagging, it really is a thief''s heart, and he is thinking about the resurgence of Dongshan! This time Zhang Zhongsheng said, he was really tempted."


    Guo Yan disagreed: "After all, he once had the entire Central Plains and Yu Wei was still there. This time we helped. Once the flag was erected, only a few states and counties were needed, and it was easy to get started. For him This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "


    Gao Yi''s scornful scorner said: "The situation has changed. Is he still the same as before? When I have finished packing Li Maozhen, with his new team of people, I will be able to destroy my backhand."


    Speaking of this, Gao Yong breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He laughed: "The purpose of making this literary meeting was for everyone to know. Even in the face of Li Maozhen''s offense, I didn''t jealous at all, and I could drink poems. In this way, let everyone realize that I have a good idea. , So as to strengthen their respective wills and cope with the ensuing battles without panic and timidity. Now that Zhu Wen''s affairs are finalized, the lone king is the real winner! "


    After speaking, Gao Ling suddenly bowed his head and was silent.


    He quickly looked up and looked guo yan solemnly: "Sir, how is the current situation of the lone king compared to king an?"


    Guo Yan smiled, and answered with a realistic tone: "The King of An was once inferior to His Royal Highness today. It is not only the power, but also the manner."


    Hearing Guo Yan''s words, Gao Yan''s eyes were full of smiles, and he was happier than hearing the flattery of those scribes before. He seemed to have unburdened a burden that had always existed in his heart, and was very comfortable: "An Wang, An Wang, the lone king finally replaced An Wang!"


    He lifted his eyes and looked out of the opposite window. His eyes were far away, and his expression was deep: "Li Xian, Li Yan, I am high, still win the final!"


    Guo Yan felt the ups and downs of Gao Yun''s heart, and he groaned for a moment, and said in a straight line: "The King An is just passing by, and His Royal Highness is bound to achieve a great cause. His Royal Highness is to be shouldered by Qin Huang Han Wu in the future. No Li Xian or Li Yan can hang him again. By your mouth. "


    Gao Gao was stunned, and then he took a big hit, and raised his glass of wine generously: "Mr. is right! Li has passed and is no longer worth mentioning! Come, do it!"


    Guo Yan then showed a satisfied smile and raised his glass.


    When putting down the glass, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said in his heart: "Cui Keli, it turns out that you have chosen the wrong person. You do n¡¯t respect the teacher, you do n¡¯t believe in the choice of Confucianism, you go against the trend, from the beginning Doomed to fail ... "


    ...


    Ten Mile Pavilion outside Songzhou City.


    Li Maozhen stood outside the pavilion and looked down at the marching queue in front of his hands. His eyebrows were covered with a layer of frost. He didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Li Yan came to him from the pavilion and looked at the dusty official way. After a while, he turned his head and asked, "Is Qi Wang really going to fight in person?"


    After a long time, Li Maozhen hummed two air-conditioners from his nostrils. His sharp eyes looked like a three-footed green front, which was extremely compelling: "Zhao Bingkun has been going to Suzhou for almost twenty days, and he has scored dozens of fights with Wu Jun However, it is only now that two prefectures have been captured, but tens of thousands of soldiers and horses have been damaged. This is simply not the case! "


    Li Yan did not comment.


    Yang Xingmi used military tricks. His soldiers and horses were clearly infantry-oriented, but they could often run for hundreds of miles, appearing in places that absolutely could not appear, and gave Zhao Bingkun an unexpected blow.


    In these days, through a military newspaper, Li Xun and Li Maozhen saw that Wu Jun could not find a large army of troops in a hundred-mile radius with a strategy of combining ghosts and fighting together.


    Although Wu Jun had only a few thousand people in each operation, few were over 10,000, and the damage was not great, but he could not help but accumulate less. Often within a day, marching troops and camps in multiple locations were attacked simultaneously.


    Zhao Bingkun''s tens of thousands of soldiers and horses are so missing.


    Even the two counties captured by Zhao Bingkun looked like Yang Xingmi had deliberately threw them to him. Since Zhao Bingkun occupied the two counties, the front was stretched, and the number of attacks was increased, and the wound surface was also more It''s big.


    This situation lasted for nearly 20 days. The army was exhausted and was about to become a soldier.


    Li Yan is very clear that if effective measures are not taken to stabilize the situation in a timely manner, and if this continues, it will not take too long for the will of the army to collapse, and then it will not be a matter of damaging tens of thousands of people.


    This kind of war situation made Li Maozhen get so angry that he even sent someone to question Zhao Bingkun, who is the master of the soldiers and Yang Xingmi!


    Being played as a monkey on the battlefield, Zhao Bingkun, the master of the army, was a shame to the extreme. He wanted to be brave and aggressive, and directly attacked Suzhou City to fight Yang Xing in a decisive battle. However, hundreds of thousands of troops were harassed and killed by splits, subdivisions, and injuries, and could not gather quickly.


    Li Ye even suspected that, even if Zhao Bingkun assembled his troops in Suzhou, Yang Xingmi might throw him to the city of Suzhou, and then on the battlefield of hundreds of miles, he would attack Zhao Bingkun''s army by hitting food lanes, raiding the county town, and barracks. Cannibalize in sections.


    Li Maozhen continued to complain: "If the King does not go, it will not win Yang Xingmi in the winter. Zhao Bingkun will be frozen. How will the battle be fought? Will it wait until the spring of tomorrow?"


    It is naturally impossible to wait until spring tomorrow.


    Of course, Li Zhi knew that once the cold winter was reached, the war could not be effectively carried out. If the situation was still deadlocked at that time, soldiers and horses in all towns would return to the army. This is not only the reason why the Fanzhen army is at the end of the crossbow. It is just that the supply of food and grain for millions of troops will be problematic.


    This is tantamount to saying that the battle was defeated.


    Seeing that Li Maozhen threw his whip hard, he was about to leave when he turned over. Li Xun could not help reminding: "The reason why Yang Xingmi''s soldiers and horses are so fascinated is that they must be inseparable from the dense network of Huai Sishui between Li and Su. I suspect that his main force is probably not in Suzhou, but scattered and hidden around the line.


    "King Qi went to the front, and even if he was unable to solve Wu Jun, he had to search hundreds of miles in an inch by inch. It is best to disperse His Majesty monks and guard the open areas such as road crossings and hills. There are unexpected gains. "


    As soon as Li Yan said this, he felt that Li Maozhen''s eyes were nailed to his face!

 v6 Chapter 83： Changes in Chuzhou

    Li Xun knew that Yang Xingmi could play, but did not expect him to play so, even Zhao Bingkun and Liu Dazheng joined forces.


    To say that Li Jian, a talented soldier in the military, hasn''t seen him before. Li Keyong and Li Cunxiao are both rare, but Yang Xingmi is obviously different from them. The former relies on the realm of military tactics to fight against invincibility, and the latter is obviously more focused on strategic and tactical strategies.


    In the previous life, Li Xun remembered that Yang Xing was swift to pacify the Jianghuai, and Zhu Wen''s invasion was also defeated by him. If there weren''t as many Huainan people as there were in the Central Plains, Yang Xingmi himself would be a little short-lived, and the final dedication would certainly be more than Wu Wang.


    Li Maozhen went to meet Yang Xingmi this time, Li Ye had to think more for him.


    Among the previous kings of the world, although Li Keyong, Zhu Wen, Li Maozhen, Wang Jian, Yang Xingmi, and King Chu were the first echelon, in general Li Maozhen and King Chu were weaker, and the site was not as good as others.


    Although the situation in this life has changed, Li Maozhen''s strength rose greatly after being supported by the soldiers, but this time he went to fight with Yang Xingmi under the rage. Victor Li''s view was not perfect.


    In this case, Li Yan had to mention Li Maozhen. He didn''t want Li Maozhen to be defeated. In that case, Gao Yan would really become a force.


    Although the words he had told Li Maozhen were short, they were all golden words. Every word is a fighter and it needs to be carefully considered. That''s the hard-working words summarized by Li Zhi after studying the situation of Li and Su seriously. It is unnecessary to say how much weight. If Li Maozhen can understand the essence of this, even if the battle is not a victory, he will definitely not suffer.


    But because of this, Li Wei revealed his extraordinary insights.


    Li Maozhen is naturally the commander of both intelligence and bravery. After listening to Li Zhi''s words, considering the previous war situation, it is not difficult to appreciate the great wisdom contained in it. Some of these insights were beyond his consideration, so his sword-like eyes were nailed to Li''s face.


    "Did you have such insight?" Li Maozhen asked Li Ye, his sharp eyes were full of danger, as if Li Ye answered a little carelessly, he would immediately pull up his sword.


    Feeling Li Maozhen''s gaze, Li Min could not help but whisper.


    However, he quickly smiled frankly: "This is what Cui Changshi told the lone king. The lone king feels reasonable and tells the king as much as possible."


    Li Maozhen''s gaze was cast on Cui Keli, and the danger was not diminished.


    Cui Keli stood tall, squinting his eyes at the sky, and uttered a cold hum from his nostril. He looked like a pride, and did not put Li Maozhen in his eyes. It shows that Lao Tzu is so powerful. You can''t understand my attitude.


    Li Maozhen withdrew his gaze, and the danger in his eyes disappeared, and instead told Li Li: "An Wang should be careful when he sits in Songzhou."


    He didn''t say much, nor was it appropriate to say more.


    Li Yan laughed: "King Qi can rest assured that if there is a lone king in Songzhou, the whole situation will be guaranteed."


    Li Maozhen nodded, twisted the horse''s reins and patted the horse away.


    Without Li Maozhen, who is at the peak of the real world of Yangshen, Li Zhe has a lot more freedom of movement. Now even if he is still under the supervision of the monk of Yinyinfang, it is easy for him to do whatever he wants. It is impossible for the other person to see him.


    Standing next to the official road, Li Min raised his eyes and looked at the back of Li Maozhen. Song Jiao''s voice sounded in his mind: "Emergency information from Luzhou: Zhu Wen appeared."


    Li Maozhen was not in front of him, and Song Jiao dare to openly spread his voice to the secret method, and exchanged important information with him.


    Li Yan thought for a moment, and while this time was in his mind, his thoughts turned sharply, and he soon realized that it might be Gao Ling''s trouble.


    He asked: "Did Shangguan Qingcheng say how long it would take for Yishan County to conquer?"


    "It was a tough battle to attack Laoshan. She said last time that it would take about 40 days." Song Jiao responded, "It''s less than 20 days."


    "There are still more than twenty days ..." Li Min considered for a moment, "Danshan was not overcome, and the situation between Lu and Su was unfavorable. At this time, the Central Plains could not have any problems."


    ...


    Luzhou City.


    After Liu Dazheng led Xuanwu Army to leave Luzhou City, there were less than 10,000 soldiers staying in the city. However, these soldiers and horses are adequate for rear errands such as stabilizing the place, deterring nights, collecting and transporting grain and grass.


    The general who led these soldiers and horses was called Liu Xinwu. It was Liu Dazheng''s confidant. Although he did not build soldiers and soldiers, he also practiced nine layers of training. In the case of the Huai Si war, Jiedushi personally led the troops, and the towns almost came out of the nest, such strength is already at its peak.


    The civil servants who cooperated with him to guard the city and be responsible for political affairs were Qian Wenzhong, an old man from Anwang Mansion, a serious scholar of Confucianism, and a master of literacy.


    Under the auspices of Liu Xinwu and Qian Wenzhong, everything in Chenzhou was in good order, and all kinds of affairs were carried out without any errors. As a central town in the Central Plains, the stability of Chenzhou directly affects the surrounding areas. People like Liu Xinwu and Qian Wenzhong must also set an example.


    At sunset, Liu Xinwu, who ended his busy military service, returned to the mansion with several guards.


    As soon as he stopped at the door, Liu Xinwu quickly raised his eyebrows, and anxiety rose in his heart for no reason. He looked at the half-dark house door and listened to the movement in the mansion. Suddenly, he turned his horse and said hurriedly, "Go back to camp!"


    The guard at the gate of the house disappeared, and even the lanterns were not lit. The silence in the mansion was abnormal. Because of the ninth-level monk who practiced his qi, he couldn''t hear the conversation of servants and aunts!


    These situations are nothing to come by alone, but it is too weird to put them together. Taking care of Liu Xinwu, who has always been cautious in Luzhou, with his keen intuition, he immediately decided to return to the barracks for further investigation!


    However, after twisting the horse''s head, he held the stable tightly and did not go out immediately.


    Dozens of steps away from the long street, where they had just arrived, two people now appeared strangely.


    Two monks stood with their hands almost in the dark.


    Seeing these two people at the first glance, Liu Xinwu''s face changed greatly.


    He felt the undulations of Xiu from the opponent, which was far more powerful than his aura.


    Reality!


    How could Luzhou still have real life? Is it Tsing Yi?


    As soon as this idea emerged, it was rejected by Liu Xinwu.


    The man who knocked on the door in Tsing Yi would not appear in front of him in this way, silently blocking his way.


    "Since General Liu has returned, why not go through the house?"


    Just then, Liu Xinwu heard a voice full of rumors behind him.


    He turned around and saw someone stepping out of the gate of the mansion.


    It was a young man dressed up as a scribe, who was personable and did not have horrible cultivation fluctuations, but around him, there was a real monk who followed him coldly!


    "Who are you? Why are you in Ben Jiang''s house?" Liu Xinwu''s eyes were filled with anger and alert. He was extremely worried about his family''s situation, but could not show anything.


    Zhang Zhongsheng smiled: "In the next Zhang Zhongsheng, he came here today with a taste to try to give General Liu a great wealth."


    As he said, he reached out to invite one person.


    It is Zhu Wen.


    "Zhu Wen? Do you dare to appear in Shengzhou City ?!" Liu Xinwu stared with his eyes wide, reaching out and holding the waist handle, ready to pull out.


    Zhang Zhongsheng smiled and said, "General Liu should not rush and finish listening. After the Huai Si battle, the Central Plains was empty, and heroes should rise to the end and achieve their immortal feats. With the talent of General Liu, if he is willing to lead his men to Zhu Shuai It must be the left arm and the right arm. Isn''t this a once-in-a-lifetime wealth? "


    Liu Xinwu stared at Zhang Zhongsheng and Zhu Wen, gritted his teeth and said, "What if I don''t want to?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng''s smile continued: "Then you can only be like him."


    As he said, a sleeve of a real person next to him flew up, threw an object, and rolled down in front of Liu Xinwu''s horseshoe.


    Liu Xinwu fixed his eyes, and was instantly amazed.


    That''s a human head.


    Qian Wenzhong''s head!


    Zhang Zhongsheng''s voice brought a few strands of cold air: "He just didn''t want to be rich, so he ended up like this. Not only he is, but his family and children are also buried. General Liu, you have to think clearly. Advise you Now that King An is no longer there, does General Liu feel that it is not possible to compete with Zhu Shuai and the world''s heroes by Liu Dazheng alone?


    He didn''t finish talking, and Liu Xinwu had jumped from his horseback.


    The long knife came out of the scabbard, and the cold mang burst out.


    "The thief died!" Liu Xinwu sang loudly.


    Zhang Zhongsheng shook his head and sneered: "Foolish is impossible to save."


    With a bang, blood sword flying in midair.


    Liu Xinwu fell to the ground from the air, his body was cut in half, and blood was scattered on the ground.


    A real person next to Zhang Zhongsheng retracted his hand, and a flying sword retracted his sleeve.


    Looking at Liu Xinwu who was dying and staring, Zhang Zhongsheng yelled: "You think you are dead, your soldiers and horses will not fall into my hands?"


    Soon after he said this, he ran for a few rides on the long street and stopped in front of the mansion.


    The people on horses were generals. They saw Liu Xinwu''s tragic appearance, all turned pale, and then quickly worshipped in front of the stone steps: "See Zhu Shuai!"


    Zhu Wen finally spoke, calmly, "It seems you still remember Zhu, it''s fine. How is the situation now?"


    One general said: "The army has been controlled by us as much as possible. The soldiers heard Zhu Shuai''s return, and they are willing to work before the horse!"


    Zhu Wen nodded: "What about those who don''t want to obey orders?"


    "All have been beheaded and killed."


    Hearing this, Zhang Zhongsheng turned around and congratulated, "Congratulations Zhu Shuai! Now it is your city in Luzhou City."


    Zhu Wen glanced at Zhang Zhongsheng: "There are still many old kings in Anzhou."


    Zhang Zhongsheng knew what the other party was thinking, and responded: "The major monks in the Yimen in Tsing Yi have basically gone to Huai Si, and the staff left in the city will be arrested by us immediately. Zhu Shuai now has Luzhou, and he only needs to send someone to pass In Sibian County, with the help of our monks, do n¡¯t worry about your old ministry not responding. In this way, in just a few days, Zhu Shuai is expected to restore his former power! ¡±

 v6 Chapter 84： Here comes the king (1)

    After listening to Zhang Zhongsheng''s words, Zhu Wen did not express any excitement or indifference, and nodded and left the **** mansion. Behind him, the screams screamed from the back of the compound, and you can imagine what Liu Xinwu''s family was suffering.


    Without turning back, he went to Jiedushi, surrounded by the old Ministry.


    Zhu Wen''s remarks on Zhang Zhongsheng were unconvincing, as if they were very indifferent, but this was only a steady temperament formed after he experienced strong winds and waves, and he recognized it in his heart.


    It is an indisputable fact that the Central Plains was weak in the Huai Si war.


    Li Maozhen had no control over the towns. At most, it was relying on the court''s reputation and temptation of interests. Once the backyard is threatened, the towns will immediately return to the town even if their brains are kicked by donkeys.


    Walking on the cold streets, Zhu Wen''s mind was entangled with two contradictory emotions of calm and blood.


    After returning from Kunlun, he knew that the situation had gone, and was unable to compete with the kings again, so he planned to live in seclusion for the rest of his life. In the troubled world, human life is like a mustard, and it is not too bad to be able to protect his wife''s wealth for life with his own cultivation.


    I did not expect the opportunity to find him.


    He certainly knew that Gao Ling was uncomfortable, but this did not prevent him from taking advantage of the situation and getting into trouble.


    That''s right, this is Zhu Wen''s plan. Nowadays, he really has no power at all. The real monk has to rely on the strength of Gao Yu, who looks like a candlelight in the wind, and can''t withstand the wind and rain.


    But Zhu Wen could see that when Li Maozhen was defeated, the Central Plains would explode again. At that time, some homeless soldiers and monks would let him solicit.


    Gao Yong wanted to defeat Li Maozhen in Huai Si easily, but it was not so easy to dominate the Central Plains.


    In the battle of Huai Si, Li Maozhen had three times as many soldiers, but he made the battle into the current situation. For a long time, he could not win Wu Ning. Except for the fact that Gao was not weak, the soldiers and horses that belonged to the three parties were mixed. What unity is the important reason, each has mixed too many conflicts of interest, and everyone has their own thoughts.


    The battle went well, and once the battle stalemates, the fragile alliance will easily break down.


    However, when Li Maozhen retired, the situation of Zhongyuan Fanzhen''s politics would change immediately.


    It didn''t take long for Zhu Wen to visit the Jiedushi Mansion, and the old ministry came one after another, both civil and military officials and monks. Zhu Wen met them and talked with them all night.


    When the civil and military personnel dispersed, everyone was brisk and obviously fighting spirit.


    Zhu Wen stepped steadily and slowly into the backyard.


    This place was once his mansion, and Liu Dazheng''s time in office was short, and the architectural pattern has not changed.


    Walking in the familiar environment under the dim lights, Zhu Wen had many sad or light emotions. He was a rough man, and couldn''t groan a few poems in the right moment, nor did he have the impulse. What can be thought in his mind is how to hold back what was lost and not to repeat the same mistakes.


    His wife, Zhang Shi, is from the family of poetry and book officials. He is a generation who ca n¡¯t let the eyebrows down. He knows how to be gifted and be smart. Zhu Wen never hides anything from him. When the other person wears his clothes, he also talks about the current situation and Plan accordingly.


    "Once Li Maozhen retired to Huai Si, the Central Plains would have no commander to compete with Gao Yong, but still had the strength to resist Wu Jun, especially the former Anwang Ministry of Pinglu and Hebei-both military and monk forces."


    Zhu Wenxu Xu said, "Cui Keli, Li Zhen, Shangguan Qingcheng, Liu Dazheng, Song Jiao, and others have become accustomed to following An Wang, and seeing the world as a grass mob, is unlikely to be willing to rely on Gao. Even if they are willing, Gao Yong wants to master An Wang''s old forces, and they cannot tolerate them. They are smart people, and when that happens, they will know what to do. "


    Zhang sat down beside Zhu Wen, shook his hand, and stared affectionately at him, saying, "The husband is saying that they will unite with you at that time?"


    Zhu Wen nodded slightly, his eyes flickered brightly: "With the strength of King An''s army and monks, I don''t say that I will immediately defeat Gao Ling, who is like Sun Zhongtian, at least to stop him. When Li Maozhen calms down, he will intervene in the Central Plains again, At least they should support me one or two. "


    This time he set fire behind his back, which greatly harmed Li Maozhen, but after talking about it, Li Maozhen could still help him, but there was no hesitation in his tone.


    He knew in his heart that not only Li Maozhen, Wang Jian would not be idle until then.


    No matter who the kings are, they don''t want another world to exist like King An-unless that person is themselves. The weak are united, and the strongest is settled first, just as they pitted Li Zhi in Kunlun, which is an inevitable choice.


    Zhang''s lips asked: "The husband wants to take over the old king''s ministry?"


    Zhu Wen looked at his beloved wife, his voice soft and firm, just as he promised something like: "The old king ¡¯s ministry, whether it ¡¯s the army or the Tsing Yi Qiangmen, is a weapon in the world. Do n¡¯t want to have it? Then Li Maozhen is just a clown who jumps up and down, chasing up the heavenly sons and holding them up. Instead of letting the old tribe of Anwang into his hands, let me Zhu Wen lead them to clear the sky! ¡±


    With this remark in the back, Zhu Wen''s eyes are rather unscrupulous and regretful, just like seeing the dark pearl cast in secret.


    ...


    Just as Zhu Wen gathered the old ministry and distributed the inscriptions to the county to prepare for a big fight, the beam-jumping clown in his mouth had already fought with Yang Xingmi near Tangong City in Shansang County for three games.


    There were three matches in one day.


    Li Maozhen''s record was two losses and one draw, which damaged more than 3,000 soldiers and horses and killed less than 800.


    Li Maozhen stood at the head of Shansang County and looked at Wu Jun, who was walking fast on the vortex, walking away, his face so dark that it was going to rain.


    Really speaking, the record of these three battles today has nothing to do with her, and he has just arrived here. If it weren''t for him, this walking team full of Wu Junrui soldiers, who suddenly emerged from the river grass, would not quickly walk away as soon as they met the general Shansang, but they might have seized it. This county town.


    Although walking on the water is extremely fast, flying on the water, but the hull is not large and can only carry twenty or thirty soldiers. But this can''t hold up the other ship. Just like now, nearly two hundred opponents walk along the vortex river, and the momentum is like a dragon.


    This is not to mention that Wu Jun, Ma Jun, who disappeared just after showing up near the dense forest on the shore.


    Adding these two together, it is rare to say that there are 8,000 soldiers. It is not difficult to capture a county that is not tightly guarded behind a large army.


    Vortex water is a relatively large river in the Huai Si water system, which generally runs from northwest to southeast, originates from Chenzhou, flows through the Ùñ, ò£ and merges into the Huai water: this is also the basic situation of the Huai Si water system.


    There are numerous rivers of this kind on the boundary of hundreds of miles, and the water network is criss-crossed, extremely complicated, and it is impossible to control everything. Wu Jun sailed past the Huai River and turned a little bigger, so he could reach where they wanted to go. Where can the troops from Guanzhong, Central Plains, and Hebei be able to defend?


    "I do n¡¯t know where there are so many ships from Wu Jun, big and small, and endless patterns. We have so many ship styles, we have battled with them a few times, and each time they were beaten down by the opponent and lost their strength. Now There is no ship to dare to walk on the river, so it is still inevitable to be attacked. "


    The commander of the garrison in Shansang is a brazen man with a rough face and a strong temperament. He is now aggrieved like a little daughter-in-law. He pointed at the burning side of the riverside and complained to Li Maozhen.


    The riverside fleet has a hundred and ten small and large ships, and the number is quite a lot, but most of them are civilian ships, mainly used to transport food. Only then did Wu Jun walk in and attack and ignite it a lot. Although many sergeants are busy fighting the fire, it seems that they have to lose about half.


    "Yang Xingmi ..." Li Maozhen stared silently at the river, where he could no longer see the shadow of walking away.


    There were about 200 Wu Jun who attacked Shansang, but there were less than 10,000 Wu Jun who cooperated with the attack. I heard that there were no less than 200,000 Wu Jun under Yang Xingmi. How horrible is the number of Wu Jun ships? .


    Although Wu Jun''s marine division is large and elite, it is impossible to have so many ships of all kinds, especially small warships suitable for the Huai Si water system. Needless to say, Suzhou, where Yang Xingmi sits, must have built ships day and night, and it has been going on for a long time.


    At the southern end of Luzhou, across Luzhou and Suzhou, and at the northern end of the Huaihe River with dense water nets, I don''t know how many Wu Jun warships are hiding in the dark, like dormant poisonous snakes and locusts waiting to bite. Sixteen thousand troops.


    They were underpowered and turned small, like a fly biting a beast, and they wanted to **** up the blood of the enemy. Whenever the beasts are preparing to fight back, they scatter and let the beasts rush out. When the beasts pay little attention, they are full of beasts, limbs, and wanton behavior.


    In the end, when the behemoth lost too much blood and staggered, they would swarm up to lay it down and eat its flesh completely.


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen shivered.


    Yang Xingmi, Confucianist Xiaomen, really can not be underestimated ...


    Li Maozhen could no longer sit still, waved his hand to bring in army envoys and monks, and said with a deep voice: "Monk of Magic Yinfang is in a group of three, and they monitor the rivers and official roads separately. Every five miles must be guarded by monks. Forty miles, there must be a real person to sit in town. Once Wu Jun sent out detectives, riders, and monks, he started the surrounding monks to kill and not to escape one!


    "Order Zhao Bingkun, give up attacking Suzhou and decisive battle with the enemy, stop moving forward, retreat the main force, and divide into counties and fortresses on standby! The rest shrink the front, or settle in towns, or build strong camps. No one is allowed to go out of the battalion to fight without authorization.


    "Let Liu Zhijun disperse his 200,000 soldiers and horses, take the capital as the rule, and the resident as the node, and search the wild forests, wasteland, and mountain heads, especially the rivers and rivers outside the city day and night! Dig three feet, and also hide Wu Jun Find out the soldiers!


    "Once a large number of Wu Jun are found, immediately report to the various counties and forts. Please ride out the siege and cooperate with the nearby army to siege! I will give him half a month. If I ca n¡¯t turn over every inch of land in the area Yeah, I take his head! "


    The sergeant was dazzled by the military order, but when he saw the murderous look on Li Maozhen''s face, he did not dare to question, and quickly took the order.


    The first command of Huanyinfang is a middle-aged woman with a strong individuality and rich decoration. After listening to Li Maozhen''s words, she couldn''t help but change her course: "King Qi arranged this, and His Majesty monks came out of the nest, but no one was around. ... "


    "This is not a question you should consider! Remember, if the whole Wuyinfang is dispatched, Wu Junjun can still communicate unimpeded everywhere, I want you to die without a corpse!" Li Maozhen gritted his teeth.


    The first commander did not dare to ask again, and took the lead as the army envoy left.

 v6 Chapter 85： Here comes the king (2)

    After issuing the military order, Li Maozhen''s face only slightly eased.


    He finally understood why Yang Xingmi had to leave the country to take the initiative to fight for war and attack the pioneer Liu Zhijun.


    There is only one purpose: to let Liu Zhijun shrink his defense and not dare to play. In this way, Yang Xingmi can hide his subordinates and transport them to a hidden place hundreds of miles away.


    It is for this reason that Wu Jun will be able to show off his ghosts and attack the army like a hive.


    Although I don''t know where these scattered Wu Jun are hiding, they may also have great autonomy in their respective actions, but as long as Yang Xingmi still needs to mobilize them, they must send monks to pass military orders, which gives Li Maozhen the chance to kill him.


    Yang Xingmi''s advantage is nothing more than two points. One is that all the pieces are on the chessboard, and the layout has been completed. The other is that the Huai Si water network is densely distributed to facilitate the flow of Wu Jun''s sailors.


    But Li Maozhen also has its own advantages, that is, more soldiers!


    This allowed him to dig the ground three feet to search Wu Jun, and besieged his branch.


    Li Maozhen''s military order was executed without hesitation, and the effect was very significant. Within a few days, he continuously received military newspapers: Wu Jun, large and small, was turned over from the hills, wild forests, river banks, and villages. Wu Jun, a soldier and monk, was intercepted by monks from Wuyinfang. .


    The two states of Qiong and Qiang are hundreds of miles away, like a pot of boiling water. There are bubbling Wu Junshis everywhere, and there are everywhere elite soldiers running side by side and attacking. Fightings of hundreds, thousands, and even tens of thousands of people started one after another everywhere.


    With a good news being delivered to him, Li Maozhen''s cloudy face has been gradually replaced by the next day''s sunlight. This also relieved him of his generals.


    "King Qi arrived in Shansang only a few days, not only stabilized the battle situation, so that no loss was found in our battalions, and it was even more rare that he waved out Wu Jun, who was hard to find before, killing his enemies like mowing, Xuan During the day, I beheaded more than 10,000 people. It is really an unpredictable talent, and I wait to admire it! "


    After Liu Zhijun came to report the latest military situation, he lay down on the ground and sang praises for virtue.


    Li Maozhen sneered at the corner of his mouth, and he was very happy, but he wanted to show a look that was not Seoul, and said lightly, "Isn''t it waiting for the incompetent, so that the king must go out on his own. Are you sorry to slip the horse here?"


    After all, after all, he didn''t hold back his elation, raised his eyebrows and said, "Yang Xingmi has been described by you as a god, you use soldiers like ghosts, and this is not the case."


    He has reason to be proud.


    Yang Bingkun, the master of the soldier family, was helpless with Yang Xingmi, who was beaten "with blood on his face" by three or two moves. Before the army killed and injured tens of thousands, but killed thousands of enemies, he not only made the five armies deadly and wounded, but also reversed the whole war situation. This was not only a high-level judgment, but also a world standing.


    As the owner, he highlights the talents beyond the reach of his subordinates, consolidates his status and raises his reputation, which will surely lead to the loyalty of the ministry. How does this make him unhappy?


    Liu Zhijun knew that Li Maozhen was teaching him, and he was very open-minded, and flattered with a smile: "Yu Xingmi is just a general. He may be able to stand up in front of the generals, but where can he withstand His Royal Highness Wang Weihehe? Wang Wei is unparalleled in the world, and Mo said that Gao Ye could not be equal to one or two. It was the former King An, and it was also much worse! "


    Li Maozhen''s eyes were slightly curved, and the corners of his eyes were full of smiles, enjoying Liu Zhijun''s praise.


    However, when he heard the word "King An", his eyes changed suddenly, and his face immediately calmed down.


    If others don''t know, can he still not know his situation? The military strategy to deal with Yang Xingmi was set by him.


    "An Wang ..." Li Maozhen''s eyes flickered. In all fairness, he came to the front to host the war. Although there were plans, he was not so conservative in using soldiers. Instead, he took advantage of his superior strength to go straight to Suzhou and then went north to intimidate Xuzhou.


    Once Xuzhou is in trouble and Gao Zheng is in dire straits, can Yang Xingmi still hide and seek with him in the Huai Si water system?


    But in hindsight, this move has hidden great risks. If Yang Xingmi reorganized his forces and returned to Xuzhou, then Li Maozhen could deal with it, but if Yang Xingmi ignored Gao Yi''s military order and did not return to Xuzhou?


    Xuzhou gathered the main force of Wu Jun, there were a large number of monks, and the city was solid. It would not be easy to capture. At that time, Gao Ling would inevitably die. Once the stalemate in the battle, Yang Xingmi took his majesty more than one hundred twenty thousand mosquitoes, did he still bite Li Maozhen''s back with sores?


    Moreover, across the Huai River is Gaocheng''s base camp, Yang Xingmi can be continuously replenished, and some use it.


    Once there was a change or a big change in the rear, at that time Li Maozhen would ride a tiger.


    Although Li Yan''s strategy is conservative, labor-intensive, and time-consuming, he wins steadily, and will not leave a gap, so that the enemy can take advantage of it.


    After all, for the current victory, Li Maozhen is an executor, not a planner. The key is not in him. There is nothing to be proud of.


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen couldn''t help but feel unhappy.


    "Cui Keli is really a personal talent ..." Li Maozhen sighed secretly, with some jealousy.


    Li Maozhen said to Liu Zhijun: "Although Wu Jun made a big move, but the fierce battles continued, our army did not suffer less damage than the other party. Right now the battle has just begun. Only the siege of the other party can be considered a success. Time. After you go down, you must do your best, no more mistakes! "


    Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses are carpet-type search. There are not many troops in the unit area. The soldiers and horses of Wu Jun who came out of the brigade bear the brunt, and they are often killed with heavy losses. Therefore, in these days, His Majesty has also suffered damages.


    However, this is not important. Once the soldiers and horses of all parties gather to form a momentum, once the encirclement is formed, it will be strangled with absolute superiority in stages, and no major injuries will occur.


    Listening to Li Maozhen''s lazy voice, Liu Zhijun was a little scratched, and just rejoiced and pleased Qi Wang, how can he blink like an eggplant?


    He didn''t dare to ask more, but he patted his chest to ensure that there would be no further trouble in the next battle.


    Li Maozhen was in a low mood. After Liu Zhijun left, he kept thinking about how to get Cui Keli to get the loyalty and sincerity of the other party.


    The next day, a news like a thunderbolt on a sunny day was passed to Li Maozhen by Monk of Yinyinfang.


    "Zhu Wen killed Liu Xinwu on his own, gathered the old ministry and occupied Luzhou again! Many nearby counties and counties?" Li Maozhen, like a cat stepped on his tail, jumped out from behind the desk, one by one The monk grabbed the military newspaper and took a closer look.


    A quick glance at it, Li Maozhen''s face rose with red: "Miscellaneous accounts! Zhu Wen was so talented that he dared to come out and make waves, it was just death!"


    His face was like a bluestone, clutching the news that was about to be crushed, he paced back and forth, and soon made up his mind: Now that the general situation of the war between the two nations is already set, it is better to go back to Luzhou to solve Zhu Wen first. Miss!


    Li Maozhen decided not to delay and set off immediately.


    "King Qi, Angel of King An. See you."


    "Angel of the King? Let him in!"


    Li Maozhen resisted his patience, returned to the back seat of the main seat, and when the messenger entered the door, he stared at him and asked, "What''s wrong with King An?"


    "An Wang said that Zhu Wen''s affairs will be handled by him. Qi King doesn''t have to worry about it. King Qi can only deal with Yang Xingmi." The emissary said as he took out a letter and offered it.


    "An Wang went to solve Zhu Wen? What did he take to solve ?!" Li Maozhen murmured coldly.


    Zhu Wen is a real hero in the world, but King An of Songzhou is a fake!


    What does a small drug dealer in Jinyang take to fight against a generation of uncles? Really thought that I had been posing as King An for a few days, and I had heard and witnessed some major military planes, and was able to compete with Zhu Wen?


    That''s really looking for death!


    No, say nothing, Zhu Wen must solve it by himself, and only himself can solve it!


    Li Maozhen was firm in his will and did not even read the so-called An Wang letter, so he said to the envoy: "You return to King An, Zhu Wen is cunning and insidious. This time, you can rise up in chaos, and you must rely on it. The king decided to handle it himself. Just let him sit in Songzhou, there is no need to say much! "


    When he came to see Li Maozhen about to catch people, he didn''t panic. He said calmly, "An Wang said, if King Qi is not willing, you must read the letter and make a decision."


    Li Maozhen''s eyes narrowed down, covering half of the sharp and clear eyes.


    What letter to read, what letter to read, you a false king, your little drug dealer ...


    Li Maozhen picked up the letter and opened it, looking at it quickly but seriously.


    In the process, his eyes changed, his face was very exciting, sometimes surprised, sometimes surprised, sometimes recognized, and finally the bottom of his eyes passed the thick color of fear. When he covered the letter, he couldn''t help but close his eyes and lost his thoughts.


    Li Yan''s letter is simple.


    Although Wu Jun in the southern part of Luzhou, the entire territory of Luzhou, and the two cities near Suzhou were overturned, the army also gained, but after all, the opponent''s main force has not been wiped out. It is now a critical period, and the coach cannot be distracted, and he cannot leave.


    Below this content, Li Yan conveyed Cui Keli''s words:


    "Although the thief''s whereabouts are slightly revealed, whether the army can successfully encircle it in sub-divisions is still in doubt.


    "A well-known will go on a battle and consider defeat before considering victory. Since Yang Xingmi dared to order his soldiers to leave Suzhou and fight in a place scattered hundreds of miles away, there will be no retreat. The Huaisi River is vertical and horizontal. Once Wu Jun feels that the situation is already over Crisis, no longer fighting in situ, it is very likely to withdraw decisively, and the possibility of escape is very high.


    "Secondly, the upper reaches of the Huai River connects Luzhou and Yuzhou, and the water in Yuzhou rises up to the hinterland of the Central Plains and the vest of our army ... From the perspective of the general shown by Yang Xingmi, he played with inferior forces. It''s unlikely that he''s going to make a bet, and the situation is likely to be what he expected right now.


    "If he still has tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, he will be able to send them up against the current-even if not, withdrawing from Wu and Jun, after entering the Huai River to escape from our army, they can penetrate the Central Plains from the Huai River and attack. The back of our army, the food lane, and even a roundabout attack on Songzhou ... "


    "In terms of Yang Xingmi, in the face of our military strength and warlords, Suzhou is unstoppable. The only way to reverse the situation is to expand the battlefield, constantly attacking our weak military strength, pinning our military strength, and responding to the positive battlefield. ..... Once he was dragged into the winter season, he won ...


    "At this time, King Qi must sit on the south road of the town and not leave lightly, so as not to jeopardize the fighter ..."


    For a long time, Li Maozhen opened his eyes.


    He groaned a little, and said to the messenger in the church, "Return to King An, and the King agrees with him. However, the King can only give him ten days. If within ten days, the king cannot calm down the unrest of Zhu Wen. King will return in person. "


    "Xiaguan returned to His Royal Highness and said goodbye."


    Looking at the back of the messenger, Li Maozhen was lost in thought.


    He said that he returned in person. In fact, he knew very well that if the situation really got to that point, the battle would be defeated.


    Yang Xingmi didn''t solve it, but the rear was chaotic. How could this battle be fought?


    Can only withdraw.

 v6 Chapter 86： Here comes the king (3)

    Difficulties have emerged, and the situation is already critical. The mighty army is not about winning, but is about to fall.


    How did things get here?


    When Wang Jian was just defeated, the situation was very good. Wu Ning seemed to be ready at a stretch, and the entire Central Plains seemed to be within easy reach.


    Why did the battle go down to such an instant in an instant?


    In fact, Li Maozhen has the answer in his heart.


    The enemy was powerful, and Sun and Yang were powerful. It was just one reason, not even the main reason.


    The most important reason is internal fighting.


    Li Maozhen said that he had the effectiveness of Wang An''s old ministry, and the Central Plains townships subordinated him, but since Songzhou, he has been thinking about how to suppress other ministries, so that his soldiers and horses can gain more military merits and occupy more areas.


    In this way, it is possible to form a siege of the old king of An Wang after the war, so that they can oppress them, divide them, and take their income step by step.


    He is so thoughtful, and his ministry will be even more so. Those old An Wang ministry are not fools, and of course they will not let it go.


    So Zhao Nianci kept an eye on Shangguan Qingcheng and tried to push the other side down. Xiao County''s defeat was, after all, radical.


    Liu Zhijun was not attacked by Yang Xingmi''s attack. She was inferior to others in pure skill, but Liu Dazheng and Zhao Bingkun were also beaten by Yang Xingmi. They had to be defeated by the soldiers, making it necessary for him to go into battle.


    Shangguan fell into the city alone and defeated Sun Ru for a while, encircling Sheshan City and letting the other party do nothing. If Tsing Yi Yemen was willing to distribute many monks to the South Road, how could it not be able to keep the main point and kill some Wu Jun''s ordination monks, but let the army Is it like a headless fly in the last 20 days?


    In the end, if the goal of insulting him has not been achieved and the situation is really critical, how could Cui Keli mention him through Li Yan?


    The soldiers and horses of the three princes can''t win the princes who will cross the Hebei in the next way. Before they break into Wuning, they will lose their soldiers and fall into danger. This is the so-called alliance, which is the "power of the alliance."


    When attacking the Shu Army, the situation was not good, so the towns worked together to win quickly. When they defeated the Shu Army, everyone thought that the winning ticket was in their hands and began to engage in a feud.


    With a long sigh, Li Maozhen felt weak, helpless, and even bored from the bottom of her heart.


    The first two days he also received an urgent report from Guanzhong, stating that there were an extremely large number of soldiers and horses who had committed crimes this year, and that they had burned and looted everywhere, and more than a dozen states and counties had been poisoned. The entire western border was almost in a mess, and the barbarian front even pointed at Feng Xiang.


    Lingzhou Shuofang Jiedushi''s request for help has reached a dozen batches in Changan, crying that Lingzhou was besieged, the city was in danger, and he asked the court to send troops for rescue. Shuo Fangjun has always been brave and brave. They are the backbone to calm down the Anshi Rebellion. Now they cry for help from the court, and they can imagine what kind of situation they have been forced to.


    Li Maozhen was anxious, but he couldn''t do anything.


    He transferred the army to the Central Plains, and Guan Zhong''s strength was only enough to defend, and he was really unable to recruit troops.


    The Central Plains are chaotic, and everyone is busy killing each other. Foreigners take advantage of the situation, or invade the border, or simply eat away the territory. This has been the case since ancient times.


    "Isn''t that lost in the Western Regions ... I only hope that the Shazhou Guiyi Army will be able to persist for a second or two. If you are all destroyed, even if the king wants to take back Hexi, that is a long way off ... ... "


    Li Maozhen cleared her mood, and her eyes gradually returned sharp. "Anyway, I can only solve Yang Xingmi first. I am a majestic king of Li Maozhen. Do n¡¯t you want a thief?"


    He came to the hanging huge map and stared at the Huai Si River for a long time.


    Thinking of the contents of Wang An ¡¯s letter, thinking about Cui Keli ¡¯s plan in contrast to the map, Li Maozhen became more and more shocked when he saw it. ¡°Cui Keli ¡¯s plan seemed simple, but it was implied in talent. Why? Cui Keli is actually a rare Confucian general? "


    He shook his head by himself: "It seemed that Li Ye hadn''t heard of his reputation in this area when Li Yuan was still there."


    "In the future, he will have to save his income for a good look." Li Maozhen put his doubts on his mind for a while, and continued to contemplate the next campaign plan.


    At the end, he slammed a heavy blow on the map, almost crashing the wall, as if Yang Xingmi was standing in front of him: "I do n¡¯t know if you have to run, just know that you might get back to the Huaihe River, and the king has a superior force If it still makes you succeed, let the King of Qi, the crown, wear it for you! "


    ...


    Gao Yan felt that since he was transferred to Huainan to serve as Jiedushi, these years have not been as good as he is now. He had already received the news that Zhu Wen had done it in Luzhou.


    At that time, I was also a stranger who was invincible and invincible. No matter I was in Lingnan or rescued Xichuan, those borders were killed by me and the blood flowed into the river. The chaotic soldiers in the world saw Gao and they were also heartbroken. The monstrous combat achievements in the eyes of countless people, here I am high, are just ordinary things that can be obtained by backhands.


    Under the world, only Li Xian and Zhang Yichao can enter Gao''s law.


    But then, why did I lose to the dog thief of Huang Chao?


    If you think about it, you can''t blame me. In that battle, I just sent a general to fight. He was chopped in front of the Yellow Nest dog thief, and he was ruined by my subordinate soldiers. Then I naturally couldn''t continue to compete with him. I could only defend the city. After all, at that time, I was just a Jiji, not many soldiers and horses, but Huang Chao''s dog thief had millions.


    Now it is different. The lone king has nearly one million soldiers. Then Li Maozhen is just a reckless husband. Where is the lone king opponent? The solitary king made great strides and defeated thousands of miles. The chatter and laughter caused the bird to kill hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    Now Zhu Wen has occupied Luzhou, and the Central Plains is about to become chaotic. At most another 20 days, Li Maozhen will send soldiers and horses to become birds and beasts. This Central Plains is the thing in the solitary king''s pocket!


    Gao Yan feels very good about himself and is immersed in the wonderful reality for a while.


    Subsequently, he held a military meeting to report the latest situation and issue the latest military order.


    "General Yang got entangled in Li Maozhen. He assured the orphan king that Li Maozhen would never go to Xuzhou before the winter. He had a previous record and the orphan king believed in him. Instead, Sun Ru asked the orphan king several times for help. Although it is strong, the city is a bit smaller in the end, and the city walls are about to collapse without being able to withstand the thieves'' turn and attack. "


    Gao Yan looked at Tang Wu, and did not leave room for everyone to speak. He continued: "Within half a month, the news of Zhu Wen''s scourge against the Central Plains will spread to the thief army, and within a few days, the thief army will be chaotic. Everyone, looking at the beginning of winter, there is not much time left for us. If we want to occupy the Central Plains this year, it is time to fight the thief! "


    Speaking of which, the generals came out to fight, including Zhong He, his first confidant.


    He impassionedly said: "Xuzhou has more than 200,000 soldiers and horses. It has been trained for a long time, and only after His Highness orders, can he cross the Central Plains!"


    Gao Yan shook his sleeves, clasped his waist with the thumbs of his hands, and said in a deep voice: "Army Order: Xuzhou soldiers and horses support Laoshan three days later, and they must arrive on the battlefield within fifteen days! Only when the thief is in chaos, our army will Always attack! "


    Speaking of which, his eyes were magnificent: "These fan towns have managed to gather together. I ca n¡¯t let them go back if I want to capture the fan towns in the future! While they are still on the battlefield, this time must be Kill them all! In this way, not only the towns in the Central Plains, but even the towns in Hebei, can be passed on! "


    When the civil and military people heard the words, they were all excited and stood up: "His Royal Highness!"


    ...


    Zhang Zhongsheng is eating.


    He was also in a good mood, so he made an exception for a few real people to dine together. Although everyone was sitting and eating, they were accompanied by songs and dances in the hall, accompanied by music and toasting.


    Unconsciously, after three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, Zhang Zhongsheng raised his glass with a rosy face and signaled that this was the last glass: "You, everyone, will return to Xuzhou next day, and the case of Luzhou, we will ask you. Although Zhu Wenxiu is extraordinary and not afraid of ordinary practitioners, after all, His Majesty has no real human status for the time being, and many things are still troublesome for you. You can rest assured that when you return to Xuzhou, you will definitely report your credit to Wu Wangzhang. "


    As one of Gao''s senior staff members, he always stayed here to dwell on Zhu Wen''s affairs and suspected that he was noisy. So when he saw Zhu Wen''s success, the overall situation was set and his mission was completed. Listen back to Xuzhou.


    The closest person to him was toasting, "Mr. Don''t worry, I''ll wait here and everything will be fine."


    I drank a glass of wine with everyone, Zhang Zhongsheng got up slightly, and he was ready to leave the seat. He didn''t move, but he felt cold in his joints and couldn''t help but shivered. Cool air.


    "It''s not winter yet, but the weather is getting colder." Zhang Zhongsheng rubbed his hands and looked out of the room with a puzzled look. "Tonight looks like an extraordinarily cold ... It shouldn''t be the case, right? It''s too cold, fast, a little ... "


    He said that the words were not clear at the end. After a meal, Yaguan had begun to fight, and his body was trembling, but he couldn''t stop.


    "Haha ... Mr. Is a scholar, this body is more expensive, gold, expensive, some ... than a rough man like us ..." A Lingchi real man smiled and flattered, but unknowingly In the meantime, I feel like I can''t stretch my teeth.


    Before he could react, he saw the cold that was visible to the naked eye under Zhang Zhongsheng''s feet. As the cold air spread, his legs, robes, and inches spread with a layer of frost. It was only a short time, and most of the people would freeze into icicles!


    Zhang Zhongsheng originally wanted to say that although I am not a monk, anyway, I am also a scribe. I am not as good as a qi monk, but I can''t say anything to my lips because my mouth is frozen and can''t move.


    At this time, he clearly noticed a few real-world monks in front of him, and his eyes gradually became surprised, as if he had become a ghost.


    "Not good!" The elder real **** suddenly screamed, his face suddenly full of horror, turning his head like a musician playing in the hall and staring at him, "There is something wrong with this song!"


    All of this is a long story, but in fact it is very sudden and quick. The reaction of the real **** Yin is not slow. There is nothing wrong with the musician in his eyes, but the fear on his face suddenly became more serious than a few times, because when he turned his head, he saw the heavy snow falling from the sky!


    When the weather is abnormal, it may not happen that snow falls in the Central Plains in late autumn, but how can there be snow in the hall? !!


    "Yi, Yi Shui Han!" The elder Yin **** real person instantly awakened. Time is not just for the body, but the whole soul is like a falling ice cave. The flute sound was hidden in the music of the musician just now. He didn''t notice it in time, and when the vision appeared, it was too late.


    He hastily mobilized Qihai Reiki, and wanted to protect himself first, but he felt Qihai was like a frozen lake surface! Rao is the only one who has done all he can, and has only broken a small hole in the lake, and the aura that emerges is very poor!


    Hearing the words Yi Shuihan, the other three real people and Zhang Zhongsheng were shocked. Even though he realized what he was facing, he felt that his body was cold for a while.


    Among the number of people present, the old Yin God was the highest person. He bite the tip of his tongue and drank loudly, and a thick mist of blood sprayed out! This move turned out to be unwilling to damage Jing Yuan, and to risk breaking the foundation in the future, he had to forcibly break his physical restraint.


    His actions were indeterminate, but as soon as the blood mist sprayed out, the icy sea was frozen by the frozen stagnation, and his body was penetrated by several green leaf chains emerging from the ground. First, the feet and legs exploded into blood mist, and then the body also burst open. The whole person was transformed into countless small flesh in the wild curtain of ravages!


    This Yinyin real person, let alone, doesn''t need to say those Lingchi real people.


    Song Jiao joined forces with the young and the young, and where they had the opportunity, where could they fight back?


    It was only a moment, Zhang Zhongsheng could no longer see his companions, only the scarlet iced flowers!


    When the snowflakes dissipated, the last green leaf fell, and Bai Lian flickered like a candle shadow. Zhang Zhongsheng only saw two beautiful women with different temperaments standing quietly around the hall.


    They accepted the technique and did not move any more. Standing there was ethereal temperament and misty dust, as if the **** killing had nothing to do with them.


    A mature and charming woman in a purple robe strolled into the room, smiled and came to the stunned Zhang Zhongsheng, and asked, "Sir, do we go by ourselves, or are we dragged by us?"


    Where is Zhang Zhongsheng? I forgot to answer. He didn''t seem to hear the other person''s question. Now his mind is full of doubts: "How can the three masters of Tsing Yi Yamen be dispatched together ... Li Maozhen let them all bow to their orders? Anymore? "


    He was already able to speak. Although his body was trembling, he was still overwhelmed with fear. Shen said, "How dare you come to Luzhou? Even if you are a high master, Zhu Wen is here. You take the initiative and know yourself. What will happen ?! "


    "We will be safe and sound. As for you, it will be so, it depends on whether we are happy." Song Jiao''s mouth slightly twitched, radiantly charming, indescribable.


    "No! You won''t!" Zhang Zhongsheng''s eyes were terribly red, and he wanted to eat people.


    "Yes." Song Jiao nodded comfortably. "Because ... the king is here."


    "King?" Zhang Zhongsheng froze. "King Qi ... King Qi is here? He, he is not fighting Yang Xing closely? Even if he comes, he may not win Zhu Wen!"


    "Of course I can win." Song Jiao smiled more charmingly and brightly: "Because ... another king is here."


    "Another king?" Zhang Zhongsheng was at a loss at first, and then his body shook suddenly, as if he had hit a heavy hammer and fell to the ground himself. He sat on the ground in despair, his eyes confused and confused, and he could only repeat it unconsciously but involuntarily. "Another ... another king ......... another king ... . "

 v6 Chapter 87： Here comes the king (4)

    The world''s trends, the kings think they see clearly, plan military strategy under the conditions, they thought that things will inevitably develop in the direction they want, so the world''s trends will ultimately be in their hands.


    The general trend of the world is not a murder case. There is no single truth. However, no matter how many roads there are, the wheel of history will only take one of them. There is only one person in the world who can hold the carriage to control the reins.


    This is what Zhu Wen is saying to his wife Yang.


    When Zhang Zhongsheng was eating, he was also eating. Unlike the former feast guests, only his wife ate with Zhu Wen. The son was too young to get to the table and was held aside by the girl-in-law.


    The two weren''t busy eating, and even seemed aloof. Zhu Wen also had a fellow brother who was regarded as a brother and foot, but the old sister-in-law was not willing to go to the table, saying that he was not qualified, and would rather squat with a rice bowl at the door. Like a crop man.


    "Times create heroes. If there is no chaos in the dynasty, there will be no heroes and fight against the Central Plains. The heroes who can rise in the world are all heroes. However, in the end, there is only one person who can control the trend and even create the trend, that is, Lord of the world. "Zhu Wen continued.


    People live in this world, because of various things, they will always think and appreciate in different situations. Those who can share their experiences with themselves must not only be close, but also have wisdom and mood at the same level. Zhu Wen is undoubtedly lucky, because his wife is his confidant.


    But when it comes to this, Zhu Wen suddenly stopped talking and put down the chopsticks in his hand. The freshly cooked food in the bowl was steaming, but he didn''t plan to eat it anymore, and thoughtfully looked out the door.


    Zhang''s strange behavior of her husband was about to ask a question, but she saw a strange color flashing in Zhu Wen''s eyes, using a tone that was still gentle but had no room for negotiation: "You go to the backyard."


    Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but in the end he didn''t say anything, hurriedly got up and hugged his son, left with the girls, and looked back at Zhu Wen when he went out.


    Sitting at the table, Zhu Wen didn''t get up, but looked at the empty courtyard peacefully. The ups and downs of life made him not only able to deal with the situation, but also had a very different mindset from ordinary people.


    The old sister-in-law at the door had already stood upright, no longer having a large bowl in his hand, but an extra long knife that he had nowhere to draw. His eyes were full of danger-like vigilance, like a beast that would rush out at any time.


    However, he couldn''t capture the enemy''s figure and couldn''t detect his breath, and his dangerous eyes seemed a little dazed.


    Zhu Wen calmly said, "Since you''ve arrived, why don''t you show up?"


    The words fell squarely, Zhu Wen''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the hands on the knees jumped back with blue tendons, and almost fists out.


    There was an extra person across the round table.


    It was this sudden person who made his body react instinctively.


    But he didn''t shoot.


    Because he saw the face of the other side clearly.


    He nodded silently.


    At this time, he should have many reactions.


    If he is a friend, he should smile and welcome him, forgive him, and forgive the other party ¡¯s negligence.


    If the enemy is coming, he should pull out his sword and cut off the opponent''s head. As a general in the army, he has this decisive killing heart.


    But it shouldn''t be that after falling into silence, it fell into silence.


    In the silence, Zhu Wen was clearly thinking, thinking deeply, as if the ultimate meaning of life was in front of him, and he must immediately understand thoroughly.


    The old sister-in-law at the door stood still and remained in a vigilant posture. This was not because he had no courage to enter the door and protect his master, but only the eyes of the whole body could move.


    It didn''t take long before Zhu Wen raised his head again and said, "The world is big and can rise with the trend, and then there are only one hero in the past few years, and now there are three or two. I originally thought that in the next few years, I will join this rank and I will probably be the only bull-earner in the end. "


    He grinned, full of sarcasm and self-deprecation, "As I think, there must be Gao Ling, Li Maozhen, and even Wang Jian. Funny, we, the self-proclaimed heroes, think that they are the masters of fortune Hey, after a **** fight between you and me, I found that I was just a monkey jumping up and down and being watched and enjoyed. "


    This said, Zhu Wen had some uncontrollable heartache.


    No matter who it is, when you find that you are just a monkey, you will feel heartache.


    After the heartache, Zhu Wen relaxed and finally could look directly at the person sitting opposite. "I should have expected that a character who has changed the control of the portal for thousands of years and really smashed the situation will not disappear so easily. In the world. Unfortunately, everyone who sees himself as a great cause always thinks that in the course of dealing with himself, the failure of others is inevitable and deserved. "


    After a pause, Zhu Wen raised his arms and fisted on the table: "Wang An, don''t come here."


    People sitting opposite Zhu Wen will have no one but Li Ye.


    Li Ye listened to Zhu Wen''s heartfelt words, which made him look at the other person''s eyes a little differently, at least the chill when he first arrived dissipated a lot.


    He looked around at the furnishings in the room.


    The rooms are very simple, elegant and warm. There are not many precious calligraphy and paintings, but all the objects are practical and handy. The feeling of home is everywhere, and there is a delicate little rattle in the corner. It seems to be Children''s toys.


    Li Xuan said lightly: "General Zhu is a blessed person."


    Zhu Wen understood Li Yan''s meaning, and there was a warm smile in his eyes, "Although there is not much cultivation in Jianxi, but it is a blessing to be able to hold a house and marry her."


    Li Min looked at Zhu Wen, "If you are blessed, you should cherish it."


    When he said this, Song Jiao and Da Shao Si Ming appeared on the eaves outside the courtyard, along with the appearance of more than a dozen real people. They are distributed in different directions, surrounding the yard, and blocking all the routes that can escape.


    Li Ye is comparable to Zhu Wenxiu, and he is born with the ability to slay each other. With the siege of many real monks, Zhu Wen who can fight alone cannot escape.


    So when he said those eight words, no matter how ordinary his tone was, there was also a hidden killer.


    Li Yan has every reason to kill Zhu Wen.


    It is not because the other party secretly calculated him in Kunlun, but the existence of the other party is a threat to him. A real man who is a **** of the sun, this time will be revived because of the help of Gao Xun, and it is difficult to guarantee that he will not make trouble again in the future. This is what Li Yan cannot tolerate.


    Kill it and divide it.


    This is Li Zhi''s best choice.


    Zhu Wen said calmly: "The immortal cannot save the person An Wang is going to kill."


    Li Min asked: "You and I are also friends, you can say what you want."


    Zhu Wen glanced at the direction of Zhang''s departure with regret, but soon became calm, and said to Li Xu: "If Wang An can let my wife and children pass, Zhu is grateful."


    When the old sister-in-law at the door heard this, the facial features were distorted and his eyes cracked, leaving two rows of blood.


    Li Yan stood up and looked at Zhu Wen with a joke: "General Zhu is not going to give a fight?"


    Zhu Wen shook his head and sighed: "As long as King An is still in the world, what can I do to fight?"


    Li Ye didn''t comment.


    He flipped his wrist, Lu Gujian was in his hand, and a sword shot out in a flash of time. He broke through the roof and straight up into the night sky, reflecting the entire Luzhou City.


    ...


    No matter what major events happen in the world, which heroes fall, and how many souls are killed, the rotation of the sun and the moon will not be affected.


    The sun rises as usual, and a new day arrives as planned. The residents in the city opened their doors in the Chaoyang and walked out of the house. They still saw the Luzhou City, which is the same as yesterday, and their busy or humble or great livelihood.


    They didn''t know how many people died in the city last night, how many yards had been infected with blood, and they did not know that the main officials of the Yamen and the generals in the army had been replaced-just as they were not long ago.


    It wasn''t until noon that various news spread, they knew that the Xuanwu Army Jiedushi had been replaced by Liu Dazheng, and now Luzhou returned to King An. The former Xuanwu Army Jiedushi Zhu Wen, who had just returned, was said to have been His Majesty Wang came to the level to kill the monks.


    No doubt, this is a major event, and many people are happy to see it happen. After all, King An was righteous. His officials never bullied the people, and his army did not invade the village.


    Under the willow tree, not far from the city of Quzhou, Li Zhuo stood beside the road. When the last batch of monks in Tsing Yi Yimen ran from the city gate, he no longer waited, Le turned his horse and slowly went to the official road.


    Behind him, Zhang Zhongsheng followed the horse. He looked at the familiar and unfamiliar figure in front of him. His expression was extremely complicated, sometimes he sighed and sometimes sighed, sometimes looked up at the sky and then bowed his head in silence, sometimes his face was painful and sometimes lost, as if his nerves had been disordered.


    Song Jiao looked back at Zhang Shaosheng, who was unkempt, and said to Li Li: "Although there is no real monk beside Zhu Wen, after all, he is born of natural power and powerful, and it is not easy for ordinary monks to solve him. How do you plan to tell Li Maozhen about this? ? "


    As a natural machine, Zhu Wen is not an ordinary monk who can kill, not even an immortal, but Li Yan doesn''t care about this problem.


    He said: "Tsing Yi Yemen has the ability to wipe out all monks here. Although Zhu Wen has an undead body, it does not mean that he will not be injured, let alone protect his family. In the face of dozens of real people, he can only bring his wife Take the desert and flee. "


    Song Jiao''s eyes playfully: "Will Li Maozhen believe it?"


    "Of course, he is busy dealing with Yang Xingmi now, how can he have too much energy to think about. When he has time to find Zhu Wen to verify this, it means that the battle of Huai Si is over. By then, can he keep himself or not? A question. "Li Yan laughed softly, not without shadow.

 v6 Chapter 88： Here comes the king (5)

    As Li Zhi said, when Li Maozhen learned that the changes in Luzhou had been resolved, in addition to being surprised, he was pleasantly surprised.


    In order to deal with Yang Xingmi, the monks of Huanyinfang were arranged by him in the Ùñ, ò£, and Suqian. The people who went to Quzhou in Qinyi were all in real life. He only sent one person to go with him. As a result, the man had not returned yet. Quzhou.


    The death of the battle seems a little suspicious, but it''s just a little bit. Can the two sides have a melee? Tsing Yi Yamen said that they also died a lot of real life. Now that Zhu Wen is resolved, this is the most important thing.


    Li Maozhen didn''t have time to think more about it. He was busy dispatching troops and blocking Wu Jun at the entrance of several important rivers, the Huaihe River.


    His soldiers and horses could not enter the Huaihe River to fight with each other, but the chain of rivers could still be achieved. The width of the water surface of the Huaisi River system was limited. As long as Wu Jun''s marine division was blocked, the strong bows on both sides of the river would be effective. .


    What''s more, Wu Jun has many horses that can let Li Maozhen hunt and kill.


    Imagination is beautiful, but reality is cruel. Wu Jun seemed to know that Li Maozhen would lock up the river, and a large group of soldiers and horses did not directly enter the Huai River from various rivers. The previously scattered Wu Juns now converge with each other to form a powerful force, focusing on several rivers.


    The navy division cooperated with Ma Jun to form a local superior force, which impacted Li Maozhen''s intercepting army, and the two sides fought with each other. Wu Jun also cooperated with the truth and facts, set up suspected soldiers in other rivers, and made a large-scale offensive trend. In a hurry, Li Maozhen did not take any advantage and was too busy.


    When he finally managed to stabilize the situation, Wu Jun had escaped more than halfway. When he rushed to the Huaihe River, he saw various Wujun sailors who connected to the city on the surface of the Huaihe River.


    Li Maozhen was annoyed, and the soldiers divided into two paths, while fortifying along the river to prevent the other side from landing again, while ordering Zhao Bingkun to attack Suzhou directly, and to pull Yang Xingmi''s camp to make the other side a rootless tree.


    In this way, Li Maozhen and Yang Xingmi commanded their respective soldiers and displayed their magical powers around the Huai Si water system and several cities, and displayed the way of the battlefield to the fullest. Later, each of them felt like they were meeting each other.


    In his spare time, Li Maozhen naturally pays attention to the situation on the North Road. Before Shangguan fell into the city, he said that he could capture Laoshan in about forty days, and now the siege has been going on for a month. The monk in return said that Bishan County was about to be blasted to the ground.


    "After all, Laoshan is just a county town, the wall thickness is limited, and the retaining wall formation method will not be too large or too strong. It was bombarded by monks in the army of hundreds of thousands of days and nights for dozens of days. Collapse is sooner or later." Li Maozhen was very clear at this point.


    He immediately thought that once Laoshan was broken, Wu Jun suffered heavy losses and was bound to be unable to keep Xiao County.


    He was determined: "You must capture Suzhou as soon as possible, settle Yang Xingmi, and march north to Xuzhou. If it is opened by Shangguan, the king will have no face!"


    The four and a half million troops staying in Songzhou have been transferred by Li Maozhen for almost half, in order to fortify everywhere on the South Road, strictly guard the various main points and intersections of the Huai Si water system, and then push straight to Suzhou to form a crushing trend. And strive for victory without flaws.


    Liu Zhijun is here again. As His Majesty''s first confidant, although he had suffered a loss in Yang Xingmi''s hands before, it was not a big defeat after all. In such a fierce battle, his status was not affected at all, and it was still reused. He was in charge of dispatching troops to Songzhou.


    "His Highness, Songzhou has only 200,000 garrisons, and An Wang said that he did not agree to send another soldier and one death, and that no matter how little it was, it was not enough to deal with the accident." Liu Zhijun said to Li Maozhen after giving the military order.


    His Majesty has more than 800,000 troops, almost filled with southern Luzhou, the entire territory of Luzhou, and western Suzhou. He also deployed heavy troops in the upper reaches of the Huaihe River. Li Maozhen was not dissatisfied.


    In this case, only a few hundred thousand soldiers and horsemen Yang Xingmi would be brilliant even if he was shocked again. There are many tricks and good plans. In the face of the absolute strength gap, it is impossible to win him again. Victory is only a matter of time-even just marching. Speed ??issues.


    Li Maozhen, who was standing with a negative hand in front of the map, groaned for a moment and said, "Zhu Wen has been extinguished. What''s going on with Gao Ye?"


    Liu Zhijun shook his head to signal that he didn''t know.


    Li Maozhen thought about it from another position. If he was Gao Yan, what would he do in the face of the failure of Yang Xingmi and Sun Ru.


    The coalition forces are now on the South Road. Although Shangguan Qingcheng on the North Road has 500,000 to 500,000 troops, it has been exhausted for a month after siege.


    Li Maozhen was on the South Road again, and no one in Laoshan could fight with Gao.


    If Gao Ye didn''t want to fail, he must open up the situation and lead the Xuzhou Wu Army to come out from the nest, cooperate with the internal and external pinch of Wu Shan Wu Army, and attack the relatively weak Shangguan Qingcheng army ...


    Thinking of this, Li Maozhen was startled, and his hands shook.


    But he resisted the urge to open his mouth and continued to meditate.


    Shangguan could not stop Wu Jun''s internal and external pinch, even if there were many monks in Tsing Yi''s gate. Once Gao Ye took the monks to take the shot himself, Song Jiao could not stop them. The result was self-evident.


    Shangguan Qingcheng will lose!


    how to respond?


    Immediately go to Laoshan to sit against the town?


    Li Maozhen frowned. If he goes to Laoshan, of course he can stop Gao Yan, but the two sides are **** at most ... The tired Shangguan army is still unable to stop Wu Jun!


    Is North Road destined to lose a second time in Laoshan? !!


    The only solution is to send an army to support Sheshan!


    There are still 200,000 troops in Songzhou, and he can also divide troops here.


    Li Maozhen stood up and ordered.


    His hand had been raised, but stopped in mid-air, and did not fall in the middle of the ring.


    and many more.


    If Shangguan is defeated, or even killed in battle, the Langfang Army is destroyed, the Pinglu Army is worn out, and the Hedong Army no longer exists. Then, who in the world can compete with the Fengxiang Army?


    In that case, after the war, instead of slowly dividing the old part of Anwang, from easy to difficult to seduce them in batches, you can swallow it directly!


    Li Maozhen sat down, looking uncertain.


    Although the Pinglu Army and the Hedong Army were exhausted, they still had considerable fighting power, and Shangguan Qingcheng and Li Zhen were not ordinary people. Gao Ling has few military forces, and he will inevitably lose a lot after eating them. It is almost impossible to attack Songzhou, which has 200,000 troops for a while.


    As long as Songzhou is not lost, when he captures Suzhou and waves northward, he will be able to surround Wu Jun and wipe out!


    Hundreds of thousands of Wu Juns were wiped out. Within ten years, Gao Ling could not recover. And he will soon be able to level the Central Plains, conquer Hebei, and then with the momentum of the sky, have millions of divisions, take Hanzhong, attack the land of Shu, and finally down the river, calm Jiangnan!


    In this way, the world can be set, and the great cause can be achieved!


    The whole process does not take five years!


    wonderful!


    It is wonderful!


    Fantastic!


    Li Maozhen''s breathing gradually thickened, his face turned red, his eyes were scary.


    Seeing his appearance, Liu Zhijun was dumbfounded and wondered why. In his puzzled eyes, Li Maozhen stood up abruptly, walked to the door, and looked out the window. He laughed and laughed three times without any warning. He was cheerful and wild.


    "Unexpectedly, in this world, I will eventually fall into the hands of my Li Maozhen! The great work of the sky, the mountains and rivers, will be engraved with my Li Maozhen''s name!" Li Maozhen shouted in his heart.


    Liu Zhijun: "..."


    Li Maozhen turned back abruptly and said to Liu Zhijun with red eyes: "Tell Zhao Bingkun, five days, I will give him five days to capture Suzhou!"


    ...


    Marching to Xiaoxian, Gao Ling did not plan to leave. Although the decisive battle must inevitably begin in Laoshan, he had a hundred reasons to go to command, but these hundred reasons were defeated in a gesture.


    He is the king of strategy and victory over thousands of miles. How can he go to battle in person? Sit in the back, play leisurely with the Confucians, and get a military newspaper victory on the front line, only to meet the style of the wise and the rule of the king.


    Just like Xie An.


    Gao Ye called Guo Yan and talked to him in the room.


    However, before a game of chess was even half played, the smile on his face flew out of the clouds, and the whole face rose into a liver color. The holder''s hand trembled and hovered over the chessboard, and could never fall.


    He turned to stare at Zhong Zhong next to him, his eyes terrified like a hungry wolf, and a sentence popped out of his teeth: "You say it again, what happened to Luzhou ?!"


    Zhong Yan, who has always been a stable Confucian general, can''t lift his head half-knelt at this moment, and his voice trembles: "Tsing Yi Qimen Commander Song Jiao, young and old commanded, and returned to Luzhou with more than ten real people. All the people were killed, Zhang Zhongsheng''s whereabouts were unknown, Zhu Wen ... Zhu Wen didn''t know where he went, and Luzhou had replaced the banner of Anwang! "


    "Miscellaneous accounts!" Gao Yong couldn''t bear it anymore, and the holder''s hand re-photographed. When the chessboard was broken into pieces, the ground was sunk into a large piece, and the scattered smoke was poured into the body of Guo Guo who was shocked.


    Gao Yan, who stepped out in one step, lifted Zhong Ling''s collar, angered and crested, his face was like a ghost, and there was a half-elegant elegance, like Shura crawling out of hell. Heavenly machine, the real peak of Yangshen, why can''t you deal with a dozen real people ?! Is your news wrong? "


    Zhong Yan was twisted like a chicken, with a miserable appearance, a embarrassed expression, and timidly shrank: "The news has been repeatedly confirmed. Yinzhou and its nearby counties and counties have blood flowed into the river a few days ago. They all changed ... we, we did not find Zhu Wen ... maybe, maybe there were more than a dozen monks dispatched from the gate of Tsing Yi ... "


    The fire of hope in my heart is strong and can''t stand repeated annihilation. Gao Ling releases Zhong Kui, and suddenly becomes weak and empty, his eyes are empty, like he is ten years old instantly. "Tsing Yi ... Tsing Yi Is the yamen so horrible? Even Zhu Wen can only flee?


    Zhu Wen is a vital part of his plan. Without his troubles in the Central Plains, the army of the various towns would not retreat. How can he launch a counterattack? It was just that he couldn''t predict before, Tsing Yi Ye Men could defeat Zhu Wen, who was in charge of the natural world.


    Skyscraping is not enough to describe Gao Yong''s feelings at this time.


    For a long time, Guo Yan, who had patted his body in a dusty manner, came to Gao Ling and arched his hand, "His Royal Highness, this is the end, so much thought is useless, we are not necessarily defeated at the moment. With the opponent''s restraint, His Royal Highness can do whatever he wants, as long as we can first defeat Shangguan''s allure, and there is the possibility of opening the situation! "


    Gao Yan turned back, "We still have a chance?"


    Guo Zheng affirmed: "The defeat of the Shangguan city, the thief army will be trembling. We will go south and cooperate with General Yang''s department to cross the Huai Si with the naval division. We will definitely reverse the situation!"


    Gao Yan stood up slowly, his spirit gradually diffused, and the mood that had just been lowered gradually rose. He quickly looked stunned, "The order, decisive battle against Laoshan! The solitary king will go to battle by himself, and take down the head of Shangguan.

 v6 Chapter 89： Here comes the king (6)

    Gao Kun was not stupid, and Zhu Wen''s affairs made him realize a strange power.


    Although the Tsing Yi Yamen was terrifying, dozens of real-life monks were dispatched at the same time, but it was too abnormal because it showed that there was no turnover in Tsing Yi Yamen. This is completely different from Gao''s previous view.


    Li Maozhen, He De and He Neng, can complete the compilation of Tsing Yi Yemen?


    Song Jiao and Da Shao commanded their lives. Which one is not the best in the world, why did he commit to Li Maozhen less than half a year after Li Zhi disappeared, willing to be driven by him?


    There must be unknown reasons for this!


    What is the reason?


    Gao Yong was puzzled.


    Until Guo Yan once again knocked on his courtyard door late at night.


    "What? King An? This matter is serious ?!" Gao Ling heard Guo Guo''s news, his eyes were bigger than the bull''s eye, how could he hide his surprise.


    Guo Yan wiped his sweat on his forehead with a sleeve, and said in a deep voice: "The battle of Central Plains, Li Maozhen turned over half of the power of Wuyinfang, and the control in the middle of the battle weakened. Only then can our people follow this clue. News ...


    "After defeating Wang Jian from Li Maozhen, it was strange when he led the army to the east. Why he could instruct the old part of An Wang, so he has been secretly stepping up investigations. I did not expect him to make such a shocking strategy! "


    Unexpected news made Gao Yi''s heart uneasy. If Guo Yi had come to see him today, he wouldn''t have thought of breaking his head.


    Pacing back and forth in the hall for a long time, Gao Yan''s complexion was always cloudy, sometimes gnashing his teeth, sometimes squinting his chest, as if who would swallow it alive.


    For a long time, Gao Yan stopped and stared at Guo Yan: "Is this news really reliable? You have to know, this is a big relationship!"


    Guo Ye was very dissatisfied with Gao Ye always asking him if the news was unreliable, which was an insult to his ability.


    But at this time he couldn''t help getting angry, and explained in 1510: "My people went to that inn and found the shopkeeper and nursing home who was present at the time. Nine and ten are all proof that the so-called ''An Wang'' was taken away by monks from the Magic Square. From beginning to end, he did not reveal half of his cultivation, even when he was insulted by his buddy! "


    Gao Yan began to pace back and forth, this time a lot faster.


    Guo Yan continued: "As far as we know, from the ''An King'' was brought back to Chang''an, he made his first appearance in front of the people, went to the palace to meet the emperor, there was an interval of one or two months! Why is this? If he is true Wang An, why is it taking so long? Obviously, he has been trained by Li Maozhen! "


    Gao Ling said nothing, but his face was getting lower and lower.


    Guo Zheng continued: "The most suspicious thing is that since his appearance, until now, no one has seen him show his true self-cultivation in front of others! How can this be possible if he is true? Moreover, in Kunlun that day, but His Royal Highness sent Li Zhi to Xianyu with his own hands, and in the eyes of everyone, nothing can happen to this incident! "


    Gao Yan''s breathing was rapid, and his pace was like an ant on a hot pot.


    Guo Zheng said: "He went to Luzhou this time, but he hurried on his horse! Zhu Wen''s ignorance and ignorance did not tell him that he was posing. It was possible that he was scared by him, so he ran away! "


    Gao Ling stopped suddenly: "Run?"


    "Yeah, run away!" Guo Kun cut off the railroad. "His Royal Highness Imagine, if this King An is true, how could he let Zhu Wen go? He took so many monks in Tsing Yi Qimen to rush over and was fully capable of besieging Zhu Wen. If he kills Zhu Wen, in order to deter the Central Plains, deter me and so on, he will definitely take Zhu Wen''s head off and pass it on to the Quartet! If so, we will be defeated! But he did not do that, it was not because he did not Yes, but not, because he did not kill Zhu Wen at all, nor could he! "


    Gao Yan nodded.


    He took a long breath. "You''re right. If it was King Zhen''an and joined forces with Li Maozhen, Da Ke led the army to attack Xuzhou directly. We couldn''t resist it! Two Yangshen real people peaked, plus The masters of Shangyinfang and Tsing Yi Yemen can directly take the head of the King of Solitude! "


    Guo Li immediately agreed: "Li Maozhen came back to attack Wuning this time, and the troop dispatchers will be fainted. Frequently, if it is An Wang, where would it be?"


    "What a good Li Maozhen! What a great way!" Gao Yue burst out laughing, "Okay, okay, okay!"


    With all the doubts cleared up, he quickly figured out the critical joints and suddenly became extremely happy.


    Immediately, his eyes lit into the sky flames: "This straight thief, Li Maozhen, is set this time! He made a false An Wang to fool Li Ji''s old ministry, let the other party listen to his orders, and control the scope of the news, fearing that we might discover this. Bring it out, haha! Once you let the old Ministry of Li know that this King An is fake, see how he ends! This battle of Laoshan, no, this battle of the Central Plains, we have won! "


    Saying that, Gao Yan took two steps back and gave Guo Yan a long gift: "Mr. Zhang Liang is a solitary king. He once again saved the solitary king in water and fire. The lone king is very grateful!"


    Guo Yan said with no daring, but he still accepted the gift of the other party, but he soon reciprocated the gift. He said with a sincere smile: "His Royal Highness is destined to achieve great cause, this is His Highness''s luck, and it cannot be blocked by others!"


    ...


    Watchtower towers into the clouds, allowing Shangguan to see the city surrounded by earth and mountains.


    Tushan is built higher than the city walls, and it is extremely convenient to descend from the top of the city. At this moment, the arrows flying on the earth hills covered the mountain of rain in the rain curtain. The scene was extraordinarily magnificent, not to mention a team of monks with elite armors. They built wooden bridges from the earth hills and leaned directly on the city walls and flew over. Killed the enemy.


    Sun Ru didn''t hold back his hands either. In the past few days, while fighting the arrow rain, he raised the city walls and corner towers. With the help of Confucian scholars, the soldiers in the city had high morale and were not afraid of death. If not, the huge casualties that raised the city walls would have caused them to collapse.


    Laoshan City was in a fierce battle, but Shangguan Qingcheng retracted his eyes from the city and looked east.


    A cloud of smoke ignited from the east, extending from the Surabaya River to Daying.


    This is the beacon tower built by Shangguan''s siege of Sheshan in order to warn Wu Jun''s reinforcements. The color of the smoke now indicates that Wu Jun''s naval division is attacking, and the number exceeds the range that the Langfang Army can handle alone.


    The 30,000 Langfang troops are all elite riders. It is unusual for them to intercept Wu Jun''s landing on the shore. Even the 100,000 Wu Jun cannot land in front of the Langfang Army.


    "It seems that Wu Jun has dispatched everything."


    Li Zhen said next to Shangguan Qingcheng, looking dignified.


    He was well aware of the current situation of the war and knew the military arrangement of Wu Jun. The Wu Jun brigade that can make the Langfang Army unable to cope with can only be made by the Xuzhou Garrison. This also means that Gao Ling is doing his best.


    Even the last blog.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s white face could not see the emotional fluctuations, and his voice was very stable: "We have attacked Sheshan for more than a month, and the two sides have combined the dead and wounded to nearly 100,000. Now both have become tired teachers. At this time, if there is The reinforcements are coming, and whoever comes first will win the war. "


    Of course, Li Zhen agreed with Shangguan''s judgment, which is why he looked a bit bitter.


    He reluctantly said: "We have repeatedly reported to Songzhou about the situation in which Gao Ling might help Laoshan, but Li Maozhen did not intend to send us reinforcements! This kind of evil heart is obviously wanting to sit by and watch our entire army annihilate. He is good Keep the fisherman''s advantage. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng said faintly: "The result he is expecting will never appear."


    Li Zhen made a strange noise, "Why is General Shangguan so determined? According to our pre-war plan, only after defeating Wu Jun will the war be revealed to His Royal Highness and put on a grand banquet against Li Maozhen. Only in this way, we don''t need to Fight with his army to minimize losses. "


    Shangguan said: "That was before the war."


    Li Zhen was more curious: "Now different? Your Highness has a new plan? Why didn''t I get an order?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng: "I have not received a new order."


    Li Zhen: "I don''t understand the meaning of the general. Does the general know that if His Highness disregards Li Maozhen''s attitude and is determined to come to rescue us now, it is hard to guarantee that he will not reveal his feet, and even if he defeats Wu Jun, We still have to go to war with Li Maozhen, that is bound to be bloodshed. Compared with this overall situation, it is more wise for us to give up Sheshan and withdraw from the battlefield. "


    "I know, but it doesn''t matter." Shangguan Qingcheng''s mouth rose slightly.


    Li Zhen was suddenly disoriented, and he seemed to smile when he saw Shangguan Qingcheng.


    No one knows Li Yan''s confidant. Shangguan Qingcheng is paralyzed. Although he has the charm of the country and is worthy of the name of the city, there will be no change of expression at all, let alone laugh.


    But at this moment, he clearly saw that the corner of Shangguan Qingcheng was indeed rising, and his smile filled the moving arc.


    He wanted to ask Shangguan Qingcheng, why the words he said were not important, but just forgot this moment.


    Then he heard Shangguan Qingcheng said softly, "His Royal Highness has come."


    Li Zhen looked around quickly, but saw nothing, which made him even more confused.


    But he didn''t ask again.


    Obviously, Shangguan Qingcheng has already felt Li Yan''s breath, even if the other party is far away.


    ...


    Gao Zhizhi was pleased.


    Known as the world''s most violent Spike Army, after seeing him leading the Wu warship, carrying the general Wu Jun from the surging current of Surabaya, without even attempting to intercept, he ran away in a swift share. Even the camp village did not burn out.


    "In front of the general situation, an army destined to fall, no matter how brave it was, it can only become a UW crowd." Gao Yan looked at the Wolffang Army covered by the smoke and gave a hearty proud smile.


    Wu Jun''s landing was smooth, because there were no enemies to block, and there were enough naval ships, and the 200,000 army landed the next day.


    Gathering a large army, Gao Ling swaggered to Bishan County to kill. He got the news last night. The thief army stopped attacking Laoshan, but there was no night owl. It seemed unwilling to fail, and he planned to resist stubborn resistance.


    Of course, at this time, even if the thief army is going to run, it will not be so easy. Gao Xun''s army has already surrounded and seized the main point.


    "Shangguan pours the city." Gao Ling snorted coldly. "The lone king wants to see how your army dumps the city of the lone king!"


    On the same day, Wu Jun arrived in Bishan County and set up camp to prepare for a decisive battle the next day. After all, it is a battle of hundreds of thousands of troops. Stability is the most important thing. The reason is to rush to death without seeing the enemy.


    The next day, Gao Ling was about to order the attack on the camp of Shangguan Qingcheng, and received a monk''s report, saying that it was the thief army reinforcements who rushed over.


    Hearing this news, Gao Yan not only did not panic, but was very happy.

 v6 Chapter 90： Winning and losing points (on)

    The sudden occurrence of the battle was logical.


    The first battlefield was between Moshan and Laoshan. The warring parties were Xuzhou Wujun and Songzhou reinforcements.


    This battlefield is divided into several parts. First, the infantry of the two sides launched battles centered on official paths, and then the two armies began to run on both wings. After half a day passed, Wu Jun, who was about to carry out an assault after returning from Surabaya to the side of the Songzhou Army, was hit by the well-prepared Songzhou Army.


    Wu Jun came to Laoshan early and occupied favorable terrain. Although Wu Jun who intercepted Songzhou had less than 100,000, he blocked the Songzhou reinforcements several times more than himself.


    The second battlefield is outside Sheshan City.


    Shangguan Qingcheng ordered the battalions to close the yamen to meet the onslaught of Wushan and Xuzhou Wujun.


    The opponent''s offensive was fierce, focusing on the north and east, and the army resisted desperately. In terms of quantity, Wushan in Laoshan and Wujun in Xuzhou combined, there are not as many troops, but the large number of soldiers are exhausted, and the wounded account for a large proportion. Even if it is guarded by the camp, Wujun in Xuzhou can not account for half of the price.


    Seeing that the camp was unable to shrink the soldiers, Wu Jun rides around the army camp, firing rockets in it, creating chaos, and trying to force the army out of the camp. It was only half a day that the fire in the camp was rolling like a sea of ??fire, so angry that the Langfang Army was furious, and he repeatedly called for battle.


    Shangguan Qingcheng rejected the request of the General of the Langfang Army, ordered the removal of the outer ring felt account, created a fire barrier in the camp, and contracted the defensive circle.


    The bow and arrow had a limited range, and after the outer tent camp was burned out, Wu Jun''s bows and arrows could no longer threaten the soldiers.


    I thought that the Wu Jun Ranger would stop there. I retired from the clinker. The army ¡¯s avoiding the battle made Wu Jun Ranger even more arrogant. Many riders rushed into the camp and fired arrows against the contracted defense line.


    The generals were angry and rushed to the crown, anxious to rush out to swallow these Wu Jun riders.


    However, Shangguan Qingcheng only ordered bows and arrows to fight back, and did not let soldiers fight.


    Gao Yan came to the sky, overlooking the battlefield of the Quartet, admiring the hot scene, and his face was full of spring wind.


    Although he had few soldiers, his offensives were fierce, and his opponents couldn''t lift his head completely, which fully showed Wu Jun''s elite character. He was very satisfied watching the enemy with his head beaten.


    "Although the scene of the fierce battle is good-looking, you don''t need to be attached to it. Everyone, along with the King of Solitude, first solved the thief''s help, and there was no suspense in this battle."


    As Gao Ling flew from the mid-air of Yishan County, more than thirty real people came out of the forest like birds and flew out of the barracks, followed Gao Ling straight to the west.


    Although the Songzhou Army supported from the west is less than 200,000, it is also terrifying. From a high altitude, the nearby fields, distant hillsides, and even the Surabaya River after the mountain are all sized by ants. Jiashi, composed of a large yellow waves rolling iron ocean.


    More than thirty real people, plus Gao Ling himself, is an incomparable force in his own right. As a warrior in the field, Gao Ling knows how to help his soldiers and quickly achieve victory on the battlefield.


    Kill the enemy coach.


    The first rank of the so-called Admiral among the three armies is also.


    If the Songzhou Army''s fighting spirit is firm, it will only be a matter of killing a few senior generals.


    Gao Ye did not go to the trouble of Shangguan Qingcheng, but instead came to deal with the Song State Army first, that is, to avoid the soldiers'' realm of Shangguan Qingcheng. Once the soldiers'' realm reached the famous generals, even the immortal realm couldn''t help it.


    Gao Ye didn''t think that Shangguan Qingcheng had reached the level of famous generals, otherwise She would have been captured by Sheshan. But if she hasn''t reached the realm of generals, Gao Ling has no idea.


    Once Shangguan Qingcheng possesses the realm of generals and sits in the battlefield, the Yang Shen real person will be helpless. Rao is Gao Yong who has the peak strength of Yang Shen real person, and he is not willing to take a risk. Because once he shot himself and attacked frustrated, the morale of the entire army would collapse.


    In a blink of an eye, Gao Yan took the monks to the front of Moshan.


    When he saw a yellow flag on a hill, he flew straight.


    The two were soon less than three hundred feet apart.


    At this time, there were several real monks on the mountain slopes flexing their muscles, and the geese rose into the air.


    Of course, Gao Ling knew that the opponent ¡¯s owner would be protected by a real person. He smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, waved his long sleeves, and flew twice as many real monks behind him, facing each other in pairs.


    However, he did not change his direction and went straight to the general who stood under Huang''s banner and was surrounded by several generals.


    He wanted to take off the opponent''s head with his own hands and erect his supreme majesty in front of hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the two armies.


    "The lone king Gao Ling, the thief will die!" Gao Ling shouted loudly, and suddenly broke his palm at a distance of 100 feet away, pressing it towards the other master.


    A large black hand emerged in mid-air, covering a range of a hundred feet, and the eagle pecked at the rice, whistling down like a miracle.


    The big hands seemed to be slow and fast, and the violent aura swept through the palms like a cloud band, and the thunder of the fried beans was rising one after another. Millions of trees fell on the slopes of Moshan, and sand and stones fell.


    Dark clouds overwhelm the mountains.


    Standing in front of the hillside, Sergeant Songzhou who had not yet fought, looked up in horror, trembling with fear. Before they exclaimed, the huge storm formed by the scattered aura was on the way. How could ordinary armored men to counter such a mighty power, and soon afterwards, people flew off the ground.


    The giant hand has a hundred feet, but the range affected by the violent aura is enough to be three hundred feet.


    There are several Songzhou Army battle formations within 300 feet, with nearly 10,000 soldiers.


    This is only the soldiers who were attacked in person. The soldiers affected by this scene are the whole battlefield of Moshandong. All the soldiers who felt Gao''s shot and saw such a mighty might almost forgot to kill.


    The generals in Songzhou were panic-stricken, and the general in Wujun was agitated.


    It is conceivable that once Gao Yong succeeds in a blow, there is no need to do anything at all, and the outcome of this war is no longer suspicious.


    This is exactly what Gao Yong thought. Although he has the real strength of the Yangshen, he made such a battle in one shot, the range of killing increased, and the power of the giant palm center dropped a lot. This shows that he didn''t simply run to kill the Songzhou army general. Rather, it is necessary to finalize the battle while killing the generals of Songzhou.


    As for the Songzhou military general, although his power at the center of this blow declined, as long as the opponent is not a real man of Yangshen, it is definitely impossible to survive.


    The mid-air height higher than Moshan covers a hundred square feet, and it attracts hundreds of feet of wind and clouds, and a huge palm of three hundred feet on the ground, so that Laoshan can be seen clearly.


    Sun Ru, standing on the wall of the broken Laoshan city, naturally saw this scene.


    "The next attack of the High School is so magnificent that it is indeed the peak of the real power of the Yangshen. Mo said that I am ordinary people and other ordinary people, who are the real people who are soaring in the sky, and who can stop them? Then Li Maozhen is still in Suzhou, this thief The military defeat has been set! "


    The Vice Admiral shook with excitement, and his face was full of awe and excitement. Listening to what he said in his mouth, Sun Ru''s always determined face also showed some lightness.


    Looking at the blood-stained, unrecognizable city, Sun Ru breathed a long sigh of relief, "This battle is finally over, and we are about to win ..."


    In the watchtower in the center of the barracks outside the city, Shangguan Qingcheng had just issued the latest military order in response to Wu Jun ¡¯s increasingly fierce offensive. He turned his head to detect the anomaly and looked up to the west sky.


    Li Zhen lost his voice: "This is ... real life shot? How much power is not weaker than the land wonderland ... but, it seems that it is not His Royal Highness ..."


    During the battle of Hedong, he had seen what the fairyland looks like, but at that time, neither the fairy nor Li Ye used this method to kill ordinary soldiers.


    Shangguan Qingcheng Muran said: "It really is not His Royal Highness."


    Li Zhen glanced down at the big camp looking downstairs, and saw that there were many generals stretching their necks to look to the west, and all their faces were filled with terror.


    The trees on the east side of Moshan were broken and flying off the ground, dancing like snow in the air. Several steep hills began to sway from side to side, looking as if to stop the waist from collapsing, shocked by the generals under Huang''s face, they hurriedly avoided the flying stones.


    Seeing that the giant palm had fallen to the top of the mountain, the mountains were to be destroyed, the soldiers in front of the mountain were killed, and the top of the highest mountain suddenly flew three monks with strong clothes and flying.


    First, the flying trees no longer floated in the wind. After a short and severe trembling, they smashed into countless one-inch-sized broken leaves and gathered in the blink of an eye to form a stream-like narrow leaf chain. They swam fast in different directions. Turning around, rotating and gathering in an instant, forming an inverted bucket-shaped, rounded lid.


    Then there was a dragon-like Bai Lian, hovering from the bottom of the bucket in the shape of a water wave, against the tip of the lid.


    At this moment, the huge palm is pressed on the lid!


    The thunderous thunder was endless, and the large cover formed by Bai Lian and the leaf chain revolved against the palm of the hand. The aura that overflowed at the tip formed a series of wind blades flying densely and scattered, and the broken stones in the air were chopped into powder.


    The two were deadlocked for a while.


    On the top of the mountain, his ten fingers held a French seal on his chest and his arms trembled, his face gradually becoming pale, and he seemed to be unable to hold it at any time, but his ethereal and quiet eyes were always tough as a sword.


    Da Siming''s hands are like flying, his face is somber and water is about to drip. The thick killing intention in his eyes is like the essence, and the whole person is like a viper and a ghost.


    Gao Yan couldn''t help getting furious when he was struck with a fierce blow. When he saw the death of the big and small trees on the top of the mountain, he became even more furious and screamed, "King ants, learn to use a praying arm as a car, and find death!"


    Taking his cultivation as his strength, if only one palm had just taken care of tossing out great movements, it would be impossible for the young and old to work together to stop them. Seeing how the palms couldn''t be pressed at this time, naturally it was shame to anger.


    Gao Yan''s heart was ruthless. Regardless of the risk of breathing, his right hand still held a virtual press gesture, and he refused to retract the offensive. Fly out.


    Just then, a green light broke through the palm of his hand, a flash of light came to his eyebrow first, and he was about to pierce his skull!


    Gao Yan''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he no longer wanted to control the flying sword. He suddenly yelled, and a wave of water-like aura was roared out of his mouth, forming a layer of aura barrier, blocking in front of the flying green light. .


    As soon as the green light stagnates, Gao Ling saw it clearly, it was a jade flute!


    Taking advantage of the slightly lagging time of Yu Xiao, Gao Xun quickly swung her long sleeves and flew Yu Xiao directly.


    Only in this way, his suppression of the lives of the young and the young can no longer be maintained. With a loud noise, the huge palm finally burst and disappeared, leaving a cloud of aura.


    Song Jiao raised her hand and Yu Xiao flew back to her hand.


    The young and the young were killed, Bai Lian retreated as a snake, the green leaves lost control, and the sky was flying.


    The three faces were all pale, and it was clear that each of them was not relaxed, but there was no blood in the corners of his mouth, which showed that they were not in trouble. They looked at Gao Yan who was raging in robes all over her because of their anger, and their eyes were full of jokes, even contempt.


    Got the heavens once entered the fairyland? What about being one of the most powerful princes in the world?


    In the face of the three women, they were still busy and unpretentious.


    Still want to take the first rank among the three armies and kill nearly ten thousand soldiers? Really crazy.

 v6 Chapter 91： Winning and losing points (in)

    Where Gao Ye could not see the ridicule in the eyes of the three, his face suddenly turned red, and his bloodshot eyes were killing.


    He heard cheers on the ground under his feet.


    No need to look, just listening to the voice, he knew that it was not the voice of General Wu Jun.


    This is indeed the case. Nearly ten thousand soldiers in the area of ??influence of the giant palm, except for dozens of bad luck, were lifted off early, the rest did not leave the place. After all, the palms haven''t fallen yet, and there is some distance from the top of the mountain.


    Even if it was taken off, it was mostly just a little injured.


    Not to mention the Song Jun generals under Huang. Those generals are all in the middle and high levels of practice. They are not so easy to be hit by the rocks. The master has not moved even one step, standing in the shape of Huang as loose. At this moment, it seems that there are a few more. Fen Wei An.


    The cheers mainly came from the nearly ten thousand soldiers in front of the hillside. They escaped from the dead and naturally exulted. Although the soldiers outside were not as excited as they were, they were relieved and picked up their fighting spirit again.


    King Wu personally shot, but the thunder and rain were little, and there was almost no killing. Three female monks with fluttering clothes stopped him.


    What kind of fear does this King Wu have? What terrible Wu Jun like this?


    It seems that he is more powerful.


    Hearing some of the words sung by General Song Jun, Gao Ye regretted a bit. If he did not call the "solitary king Gao Ye" to reveal his identity, he would not be so humiliated right now.


    But he didn''t care that much.


    Gao Yong stretched out his right hand, and one-handedly, the sleeve sword jumped out of the three blue flying swords, hovering around his fingers.


    Despicably glanced at Song Jiao and Da Shao Si Ming, he said with compassion: "Nian Er and other are all beautiful beauty, it is not easy to cultivate as a person. If you are willing to abandon the dark cast, then serve the lone king with all your heart. Today or Save yourself from death. Otherwise ... "


    Speaking of this, Gao Yan laughed, was about to say something ruthless, and then thought, as the world''s largest prince, he should still be more elegant and not so vulgar.


    So he changed into a faintly high-faced face, and said creasely: "When the flowers are worthy, they must be folded. The lone king does not mind letting you know that the world is full of bitterness."


    Dasuo did not speak, and the former had violent undulations in his chest, and his murderous eyes became more violent. The latter looked at Gao Yan''s eyes, but his eyes were gloomy. Only Song Jiao smiled and covered his mouth and said, "Wu Wang will not even be able to save his own life. He still remembers the beauty of the world. It is no wonder that this battle will be defeated."


    Gao Yan heard his old face blush, and then turned to laugh proudly three times, "Okay! Since you don''t know what it means, the lone king will go to King An on behalf of Xian and discipline you well."


    With that said, Gao Yan''s momentum rose sharply, and when Ji Jue''s gesture changed, three flying swords were about to strike.


    Unfortunately, a satire sounded in his ears at the moment.


    "It''s only been a few months, and King Wu''s temper has risen. He dares to discipline the King King."


    Upon hearing this, Gao Ling''s face changed. He was familiar with this voice.


    Looking at the sound, I saw that on the highest mountain in front of me, there was a person standing on a raised rock with his hand outstretched, his clothes flying in the breeze, unpredictable and free, and implied Ling Ran''s power in all directions.


    Li Yan.


    When he saw it, Li Gao, Gao Gao''s face returned to normal, and Yang Tian laughed three times.


    With a smile, he showed his admiration and raised his thumb: "Like, really like! Not to mention his physical appearance, manners, and even his voice is exactly the same, it is rare! No wonder he can deceive Li Zhi''s old part, Even Zhu Wen can frighten him. Li Maozhen''s nagging was really lucky to get a guy like you! "


    Li Yan smiled, "Gao Gao Gao Gao, you''re dead. You still don''t know it."


    As a matter of fact, he no longer cares about Gao Yan, but faces the two armies in front of Mo Shan or in the solemnity or struggling to kill, and sips softly: "General Wu Jun, listen, Gao Xing Xingbing chaos, it is really a villain, The lone king, Li Yan, is now ordered to rebel. If you wait for the tiger and poison the people, you will not be guilty! If you can repent in time and surrender your armor, the lone king can wait for a life! "


    With a soft drink, Li Min used the power of cultivation, and his voice spread throughout the battlefield.


    Hearing this, Mo said that Wu Jun, even the generals of the Song State Army, looked up when they were not killing.


    King An Li?


    Didn''t you go to Xianyu?


    Many people say that he is immortal. Why is he here now?


    Is he born again?


    Or is it someone else''s impersonation?


    Gao Yong laughed abruptly, and couldn''t stand his waist, and his eyes overflowed with tears.


    Li Yan didn''t bother, so he stood and watched him laugh.


    This time Gao Yan laughed for a long time, but after he finally laughed, he wiped the tears in the corner of his eyes, and admired Li Li: "Small boy, you are really an individual. You can''t show confusion in the face of the lone king. It is extremely rare, even at this time, it is possible to deceive the three armies, trying to reverse the war, and the lone king does not know what to say about you. Is it possible that he disguised himself as King An for a few days and really regarded himself as King An? "


    Gao Yan was not surprised at all about Li Xun''s behavior in transmitting the battlefield.


    This kind of thing can be done with the aid of a magic weapon. If you want to come to Li Maozhen, you won''t be stunned by the utensils. Even the other party will pull out a few good things and send out one, two, and three or four or five hits in real life.


    Li Maozhen''s nagging realm is comparable to him. Making a few artifacts and throwing them to the false king, to let him save his life or to obey others, should be the intention in the question.


    With this in mind, Gao Yong became more proud of and teased each other''s mind: "The boy, the solitary king''s soldier, is a brave and fearless generation, and there are scholars of Confucianism to help, Mo said that you are a fake, even if it is Really, how can they make them tempted by their three-inch tongue? "


    Li Yan smiled.


    He took out Lu Gujian and slowly pushed open the scabbard: "The reason why I say this first is not to convince them immediately, but to save them a few more deaths later-they will soon believe The identity of the lone king.


    "At that time, they would know that the best response is to immediately kneel and surrender, instead of fleeing in panic and panic, their heads have not been responded. After all, the people in the world are all my Tang people , The lone king still hopes that they can live as much as possible. "


    Seeing that Li Yan actually started to draw his sword, and said something like that, Gao Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    However, he was firm in his heart and was not scared by Li Ying, but smiled yin and yin: "Dare you dare to draw a sword against the lone king, your boy is really brave, it seems that Zhu Wen was not wronged. If the lone king was not early, Knowing that you are false, I''m afraid to be afraid of two points. "


    Speaking of this, his five fingers of his right hand suddenly opened, a group of blue light snoring from the palm of his hand straight up to the sky, pulling out a pillar of eye-catching.


    A flying sword flew out of the sleeve again, immersed in the cyan beam of light with the previous three handles, and disappeared in a blink of an eye, but incarnate in time in the millions, just like characters, either in the blue light or in the float, Wanton flying.


    Gao Yiyi''s hair started to move without wind automatically, and his body climbed in the air against the glaucoma.


    He gradually took on the attitude of overlooking Li Yan and others, and his look became only majestic: "Although they are all insignificant ants, this battle is a key battle for the lone king to flatten the Central Plains and then sweep the world. The lone king has It is necessary to let the people in the world know that even though they are all those who have gained the opportunity, the power of the lone king is not comparable to that of Li Maozhen and Wang Jian!


    "The solitary king is in the secret realm of heaven, and he has obtained this incomparable method, supplemented by the noble spirit of Confucianism. Now it is a great achievement. He can die in the hands of solitary king under the witness of hundreds of thousands of soldiers. This is yours. Honor, you should be proud! "


    After climbing up a hundred feet, Gao Ling''s eyes are already dark, his pupils are invisible, and they look like an abyss. There are countless characters rising up in it, which makes people dizzy at a glance.


    After a long time, it seemed to be just a moment. The character in Gao Ling''s eyes became a sword, flashing the green ink. At this moment, Gao Ling''s eyes seemed to be burning green ink flames.


    "Kid, the lone king knows that Li Maozhen has given you good utensils, and said that there must be no real-world means to deal with the lone king, no matter if you have ten hits or one hundred moves, just let it go!"


    At a height of five hundred feet, Gao Yan no longer had eyes to look at Li Yan.


    As he yelled, the flames flashed in his eyes, and the two green ink swords disappeared. At the same time, the cyan beam of light in his right hand suddenly burst, and the four flying swords that turned into tens of millions became the color of blue ink, and they were swept out collectively, like nine days of rain, like clouds travelling thousands of miles, Xiang Mo Shan Fei shot down, "Jun Xing Qian Kun Jian!"


    Lu Jijian in Li''s hand has been completely pulled out.


    Seeing five hundred feet in the sky, like a mighty sword rain composed of tens of thousands of meteors falling, he couldn''t help sighing: Good sword!


    However, after listening to Gao Yan''s words, Li Yan just chuckled: "Why do you have to fight ten strokes and one hundred strokes, one sword is enough?"


    Holding a sword in his right hand and wingspan, Li Min was like a goshawk and flew up from a mountain peak.


    The speed was so fast that Song Jiao and Da Shaoming only saw the movements of his wingspan, and he had disappeared. When his sight was captured again, his body was already above the sky, and he held the sword with both hands and held it high. top.


    The coat of arms flew upwards, her hair splattered like ink, and Lu Gujian embraced the green and white awns, and the long day was hidden by the sun and the moon.


    Before waiting for the three to admire the beauty of Li Yan''s posture, Lu Gujian had been cut off vertically.


    It seems that the ordinary man and the unreliable man wields a sword arrogantly and unreasonably at the sky.


    However, the speed of his shot, the thunder can not be covered enough to describe.


    So it can come first.


    A sword light broke through Jiuxiao and connected the world.


    The sky is dim, the sun is falling, the mountains and rivers are out of shape, and they are falling into the night. The blue-and-white sword light that shines to the extreme is too eye-catching, and only the dazzling sword light can be seen where the training passes.


    Jian Guang cut into the meteor shower.


    At this moment, the dragon shape was not seen, but Long Yin was heard.


    The sound of the dragon''s yelling made people doubt that the world had been swallowed by the dragon.


    So, Jian Guang cut off the meteor shower.


    The vast expanse of nine days, no meteor shower.


    Only where Jianguang swept, the stars burst like clouds of fireworks.


    Brighter than fireworks.


    No doubt, this is a simple sword.


    But there are indescribable elegance.


    If time is intent, you will also stare at this moment.


    shocked. Song Jiao and Da Shaoming stared blankly at the sky fireworks, only feeling that they had never seen such a beautiful scene.


    forget. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the two armies who were fighting and not fighting, forgot to cut the knife into the opponent''s neck in front of them, and forgot to bite the enemy who was riding under them. They raised their heads, opened their mouths, and looked at a scene that was not like a scroll on earth.

 v6 Chapter 92： Winning and losing points (below)

    Laoshan, the general Wu Jun who stayed behind the city walls, turned or turned his head and looked at the western sky. Each one looked stunned, indicating that they were eating a whale.


    First, the giant palm floated, the momentum was like a deep, shocking, and then the sword of ten thousand stars fell like a flying sky, catching people''s hearts, and then the sword light rising from the sky, connecting the heavens and the earth, even made one world dark. Such as the night, even a glance at the glance.


    In the end, thousands of meteors burst into magnificent scenes, which made people unable to return to their minds for a long time.


    For those who have never seen an immortal''s shot, this is not an immortal means. What is an immortal means?


    For a long time, the lieutenant swallowed a spit, and said to Sun Ru: "General ... General, is your Highness fighting fiercely with the enemy? But ... how will the end look, east? The person who shot it seems to be defeated? "


    The lieutenant did not express the speculation in his heart, but the meaning has been very clear: Of course, the people who shot in the east were from Gao Ling who traveled west of Laoshan to see the stance of the talent. It was clear that Gao Ling ¡¯s killing move was broken, and the sword broke through the meteor shower at the last minute. Behind the scenes, it came straight down.


    Will Gao Yong be beheaded?


    After the vice general asked a question, he did not hear the answer for a long time. He turned his head strangely, and saw that Sun Ru''s face was as black as ink, his teeth still clenched and he still couldn''t stop the gurgling noise in his mouth.


    Lieutenant General, this is clearly a look of fright!


    "General ... General." The Lieutenant only felt that his throat was hard and his legs were weak.


    Sun Ru closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm his mind as much as possible, answering the vice general''s words so as not to disturb the army. However no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t calm himself in an instant.


    This battle, Wu Jun has come out of nowhere, the victory and defeat is in this battle, and the victory and defeat of this battle is tied to Gao Yi. If Gao Ling is not good in fighting in Moshan, then Sun Ru cannot imagine the consequences, and he is unwilling to think about it.


    But in this world, who can defeat Gao Yi in one move?


    Li Maozhen has such strength?


    Suddenly, Sun Ru felt the cold soak in his bones and couldn''t help shivering.


    ...


    Looking upstairs, Li Zhen managed to recover from the shock, but the joy in his eyes couldn''t be covered, and he didn''t want to hide it either, and said to Shangguan: "A sword comes out, everything is hidden. In this way, it must be His Royal Highness undoubtedly shot. Unexpectedly, it is also the real state of Yang Shen. His Highness is so much stronger than that Gao Ye. "


    He said so loudly.


    He did it on purpose.


    Mo said that the soldiers in the downstairs, even the middle and high monks in the training camp in the nearby camps, could also be heard.


    Shangguan Qingcheng had the same complexion, but also replied in a loud voice: "What kind of person is His Highness? How can he be comparable? His Royal Highness has been practicing Qi since Shen Yunshan. To this day, the warriors of the same world have stood in his hands After three tricks? Even His Royal Highness did the right thing, that Gao Ye was not worth mentioning at all. "


    Li Zhen, against the usual grace, laughed, raised his palm and praised: "His Royal Highness shot, Gao Xie dog thief will undoubtedly die, this victory has been divided!"


    The generals below Wangzhang and Yingzhai had already raised their ears to listen to the conversation. When they heard this, they were all happy and couldn''t help themselves. The soldiers who were low-level or ordinary people could not hear the conversation between Li Zhen and Shangguan Qingcheng, and asked the general next to him.


    The generals were not stupid, and naturally knew what to say at the moment, so they jumped to the top and announced the good news aloud.


    There was a lot of enthusiasm in the camp for a long time, and the soldiers were cheering, and soon they were fighting and enthusiastic.


    This hurt the general Wu Jun who attacked the camp. It was really hard for him to endure the fierce counterattacks of those soldiers who showed embarrassment and smiled proudly.


    ...


    Suzhou.


    Li Maozhen has captured Suzhou City.


    As for Yang Xingmi, relying on the Huai Si water system, especially the Huai River, it was still attacking and marching troops in various places along the way. However, under the absolute disadvantage of the troop strength and the effective arrangement of Li Maozhen, Yang Xingmi has not achieved substantial results for a long time, and sometimes he is hit by headaches.


    Looking at a good news, Li Maozhen was in a good mood. Although he did not have any remarkable record, he also controlled the situation.


    Now the city of Huaibei and the land are almost in their own hands. Major General Yang Xingmi is not anxious, and Li Maozhen pays special attention to the situation of Laoshan in addition to his satisfaction.


    He mobilized the army and was ready to attack, but he refused to let the soldiers and horses move. In particular, Li Yan''s tribe was run around for various reasons, such as clearing the place and guarding against Wu Jun, etc., and tried not to let them stop.


    Li Maozhen was waiting for the return of the Sheshan Battle Report-to be precise, the return of the Sheshan defeat report.


    The best thing is that Li Zhen and Shangguan Qingcheng died together. In that case, Li Maozhen''s digestion of Li Zhi''s tune in the future will eliminate two huge obstacles.


    At mealtime, Li Maozhen was having a meal. Because of her bright mood, it was necessary to accompany wine. He was a little drunk when the wine was empty. He was about to be ordered to go to another altar. He suddenly raised his eyebrows, and even chopsticks were too late to lay down.


    He saw it.


    The terrain of Huai Si is generally broad and flat, so even if it happened at a distance of 300 miles or 500 feet, he also saw it.


    I saw the scene where the sky was overcast and dark, and only one sword went straight up to Jiuxiao, breaking the sky and rain.


    Li Maozhen''s eyes were dumbfounded, and his disposition was not much better than that of Sun Ru.


    For a long time, his face was white and his hands were still trembling, and he was frightened and murmured: "As soon as a sword comes out, there is only this sword between heaven and earth ... What a skill! This is what! Is it ... who wrote it ?! "


    Suddenly, Li Maozhen felt chills on his back, and a chill burst from the soles of his feet, letting him feel nothingness, as if there was a huge maliciousness, and he rushed towards him with his teeth dancing.


    The body shook, and Li Maozheng held himself firmly.


    Before he instructed the First Commander of Phantom Square to go to investigate the specific situation, a real monk eagerly reported: "His Royal Highness, urgent military situation! Xuanwu Army, Weibo Army, Yiwu Army and other Anwang tribe follow Hebei Fanzhen. Acting in compliance with the military order, now is being assembled in Lintong! "


    Hearing this news, Li Maozhen, whose body was no longer moving, had another brewing cricket.


    Lintong is located in the northwest of Suzhou. The two are separated by dozens of miles, and there is water on the side. Although it is not the heart of the army, it is indeed behind it, and it is the key point for the army to retreat west and north!


    "His Royal Highness, what''s the matter with you?" The First Commander of Huanyinfang rushed over and thought what tasks he was going to receive, but he didn''t expect to see Li Maozhen look like a mourner, and he was surprised and surprised.


    Li Maozhen waved his hand to stop the first command to help him.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he saw the tension and eagerness of the first commander, for some reason, he felt that this trustworthy and caring man who had been extraordinarily trusting in the past seemed to have no intention at this moment.


    It''s as if this is not his confidant, but a spy who was planted by someone else.


    Li Maozhen shook his head and dispelled this ridiculous thought. He took a deep look at the northwest again. Three hundred miles away now there are no amazing scenes, but there are hundreds of thousands of elite troops being assembled dozens of miles away.


    With a long sigh, Li Maozhen sighed, meaning inexplicably: "The victory and defeat ... have been divided."


    ...


    Gao Yan''s shawl spread, the wound on his forehead nearly half a foot shocking, the bones had cracked, and the blood kept overflowing, making his features look distorted.


    But he did not fall to the ground, still standing in midair, but it was no longer five hundred feet high, but only dozens of feet above the ground.


    Rao is miserable, but Gao Yan has no time to take care of him. His eyes are staring at Li Yan. The other side crossed in emptiness and walked towards him step by step with a sword in his hand, very relaxed and comfortable.


    Gao Ling said in a deep voice, biting like words: "How can you break the lone king''s" King Xing Qiankun "with one sword ?! But the lone king obtained the supreme power from the secret world of heaven, supplemented by Confucianism. The wise men nourish with arrogance, this is a great achievement ... you are just one, one, one ... "


    The more he said later, the more he couldn''t say.


    But he was still reconciled, even if his breath was so weak, he tried his best to bow his back, like a tiger, as if he could throw it out at any time and pull his enemies together.


    Li Xun said, "The secret treasures of Tiandao are far more lonely, and they are nothing precious. As for the arrogant spirit of Confucianism ... do you have these things for the four wise men of Confucianism around you? Even if there are, how many? Lonely has the luck of hundreds of millions of people. To defeat you, just use the power of breaking grass. "


    These words fell in my ears, irritatingly high and almost going crazy.


    He jumped up and yelled at Li Li, yelling, "Li Li! You mean man! You are a man of count! Your father''s life is bright, straightforward, and candid. He never acts like a man. You are simply not a man. Insulted your father! "


    Although I do n¡¯t know how Li Ye escaped from the public eye during the Battle of Kunlun, Gao Ye now surely believes that the An Wang in front of him is not what Li Maozhen found as a fake An Wang, but a fake replacement. King of Ann!


    That stupid Li Maozhen! I didn''t know that I was dug into a pit, and now I was seriously injured ... Gao Yong''s hatred of Li Maozhen was like the rushing river, and he could not wait to hide his skin and flesh.


    Li Xun ignored the accusations of Gao Xuan and teased: "Gao Xia, Gao Xun, you have stayed with Confucian for so long. You haven''t learned anything else. This wicked person''s ability to sue before is quite proficient. If you were not Kunlun''s design hurts me. How can I count my plans, please come to the party?


    "Speaking of it, if you have been hiding behind Rumen and a group of real people as head turtles, I really can''t take you anymore. In the battle, if you insist on fleeing, I may not necessarily catch up with you. Now Well, you ran out and came to me to drink and drink six and be chopped by me. Is that your fault? "


    Gao Yan was angry and rushed to the crown, and trembled and pointed at Li Yan. You and you kept talking, but you couldn''t even say a word.


    When it was dark before my eyes, a spit of blood spurted out, and the already weak breath fell a lot.


    Seeing this, Li Xun hesitated. His body flew in quickly, Lu Gujian poked straight out of his hand, and saw Gao Ling''s throat stab in the past!


    His remarks with Gao Fufei, on the one hand, were to avoid Gao Gao''s dying counterattack, and the other party also had the opportunity. If he was to pull him all together, he did not know how much energy the other party could explode. After all, he had no experience before.


    Li Xun was unwilling to take risks, but also considered Li Maozhen three hundred miles away. If the other party rushes over after hearing the news, and finds that Li Zhi was not badly injured after the fierce battle, then he will have fun.


    On the other hand, Li Yan also wanted to provoke Gao Yan, let the other party reveal flaws, so that he could take advantage of it.


    As a monk in the same realm, Gao Ye was able to capture Li Ye''s body shape, and when the other side rushed to kill him, he wawled and ran away without a word.


    Li Yan naturally refused to give up and pursued his body skills.


    Like two streamers, the two flickered before Mo Shan, and disappeared at the end of everyone''s sight in a blink of an eye.


    After Li Huan and Gao Huan left, the battlefield in front of Mo Shan was dead.


    Before being quiet, I was stunned by the might of Li Yi''s sword. In real life, my legs would be weak-the soldiers on both sides stopped and looked up, which was a big reason.


    Now the silence before Moshan seems a bit weird.


    The general of the Song State Army first showed a sloppy smile. The look in front of Wu Jun was no different from watching a bunch of military merits.


    A young Wuzong raised his crossblade in his hands and was bold enough to cut it off from his opponent who was practicing in the air. However, before waiting for him to fall, the opponent suddenly became clever and knelt swiftly. He threw the long knife directly to the ground and yelled, "Surender! I surrender!"


    Wu Zong was a little stunned, and soon became angry. The monk in this training period is different. He reacts much faster than him and surrenders first.


    King An said that the descendants would not kill, this is an army order, Wu Zong dare not violate. But he was not reconciled and turned to prepare to cut another Wu Jun.


    "I surrender!"


    "Surender!"


    "Hello guys, I surrender!"


    In front of Wu Jun, he knelt down to the ground one after another.


    Wu Zong sighed soaring to the sky.


    As Li Zhi said, his identity did save many Wu Jun generals from death.

 v6 Chapter 93： Let go

    Jinfu Lane is a good name, at least a wealthy name, it is located in Changningfang, Quzhou City. It ¡¯s a pity that taking a name is often a matter of missing something. I hope that the name will make up for the shortcoming. However, things often fail.


    No gold can be seen in Jinfu Lane. All the poor people live here.


    As for whether there is blessing, then you will see different opinions.


    There was a heavy autumn rain in Chenzhou before noon, but it brought a chill. The muddy streets were wet and people slipped when they walked a little carelessly.


    Little children don''t care about these. They run barefoot and can still fly. It''s just that there must be a lot of mud splashing on the hind legs and buttocks. After the adults scratch their ears with their buttocks, they cried and dared not to appear on the street again.


    With a vicissitude in his face, but only thirty years old, he walked carefully along the street with a basket full of fruits and vegetables along the slightly dry ground along the street.


    On the way, I saw a male baby being driven by her hot old lady and rushing home from the street with her head beaten. The old sister-in-law laughed twice.


    It''s just that the smile is not facing that baby, but the hot and hot girl with a very big butt, with his slightly sloppy body and the shape of a lame leg, it seems particularly insignificant.


    The **** heard the laughter, looked back at him, took a sip on the ground, and scolded. Seeing her indignation, she should be extremely angry, but when entering the door, the waist twisted a bit more.


    Close to his own courtyard, the old sister-in-law saw a little girl with a round face standing at the door from afar. Her hair was combed into two buns on her head, and she was leaning on the door frame and leaning towards him.


    After seeing the old sister-in-law, the little girl''s small eyes lighted up and she stepped out to pick him up. This frightened the old sister-in-law and quickly took a few steps to stop it, yelling to keep the little girl out of her mouth, and she had to fall on the street.


    Sure enough, the little girl who hadn''t listened to the advice just came out and hadn''t reached the street yet, her feet slipped on the bluestone slab in front of the door, and her feet suddenly emptied, and she was about to fall on her back.


    The old sister-in-law was so frightened that he was about to fly out, but was unable to rescue. The little girl fell on the bluestone, and her head had to bleed and bleed.


    However, the little girl didn''t fall down. After she was emptied two inches above the ground, she didn''t fall down strangely, as if wrapped in a huge invisible bubble. The little girl didn''t know if she had no heart or lungs, or was accustomed to this encounter for a long time, she squinted and smiled cheerfully.


    The old sister-in-law was relieved, knowing that the third brother had shot.


    The little girl was held up by a pair of powerful hands, and she took the opportunity to sit on a wide shoulder.


    "Third brother, don''t let the lady come to the door in rainy days. It''s too dangerous. Miss Jin Gui is so afraid to fall." The old sister came to the door with some guts.


    Seeing the little girl''s small eyes looking into the basket, the old sister-in-law took a yellow-skin pear from the basket with a smile, wiped it on her shirt, and handed it to the little girl. Her eyes were full of love and did not belong to him. The kindness of age.


    On the shoulder was the man who was happy and biting on the little fruit girl. It was Zhu Wen.


    Zhu Wen nodded, in response to the words of the old sister-in-law, did not continue the topic, when entering the door with the other party, said instead: "I intend to go back to the country. Since I don''t want to toss anymore, I will go back to the country to relax."


    After a pause, Zhu Wen laughed aloud, "When I was a missionary of Xuanwu Army, she refused to come to accept the old lady to enjoy her blessing. She also said that the country treats me like a mountain, and I should be loyal to the country. All day, the leader beats and kills everywhere, to invade other states and counties, that is a crime, and it will hurt the family sooner or later. "


    The old sister-in-law looked at Zhu Wen with a look of surprise.


    His injured head was a bit unclear. Why couldn''t he figure out why Zhu Wen did this, "Three brother, you are a big man. You have been fighting in the army for many years. Now what is going on in the countryside? You are so high, there are few opponents in the world ... "


    Zhu Wen waited for the other party to finish, and then smiled and said, "It is enough to have King An in the world. I don''t need Zhu Wen. I really want to say that the world, my wife and children, and you are my world in the future. I can keep it. You, my Zhu Wen is not in vain. "


    The old sister-in-law disturbed her head and didn''t understand. Before she went to the kitchen, she whispered, "Anyway, I''m following the third brother, I''ll go where the third brother goes!"


    Zhu Wen heard a cry.


    I sat in the room, put the little **** my lap, and just wanted to tease her for a while, the other party twisted a few times before slipping off his leg, spreading her feet and ran out of the door. It turned out that the pear in his hand had been eaten, and he wanted to go to the old sister.


    "Slow down, don''t fall!" With a quick cry, Zhang entered the room.


    "Fu Jun, are you really planning to return to the countryside?" Zhang handed the tea bowl in his hand to Zhu Wen.


    After taking the tea bowl, Zhu Wen nodded: "Since it is decided not to mix with the world, it is better to walk cleanly, so as not to be involved in the storm again."


    Zhang''s mouth opened with a small cherry, and she stopped talking.


    Zhu Wen drank tea, put down the tea bowl, and looked at his wife, "What do you want to say?"


    "Will King An let us go? There are those princes. Husband, you are the real **** of the sun, who is a threat to everyone."


    Zhu Wen was waiting to answer, and he suddenly hesitated, looked up, and looked over the courtyard wall to the southeast.


    Too far away, he was destined to see nothing, maybe he could see clearly when flying to high altitude.


    But Zhu Wen didn''t mean to get up. He just smiled, and his expression returned to normal in a blink of an eye.


    Turning his head to signal Zhang ¡¯s sitting next to him, Zhu Wen took her hand that was as smooth as jade, and said softly and firmly: "The prince is not afraid. In the end, it will only be King An. I Zhu Wen ... you look down on him too much. "


    Zhang''s doubts. However, since his husband-in-law said so, if he wanted to come to the relationship between the other party and Li Yan, he should not have mistaken it.


    Zhu Wen is open-minded and can be said to be wise. When he knew that it was Queen Zhen''an who came to find him, he gave up the idea of ??resurgence. He is responsible for the natural world, and there is no problem in protecting himself. He leaves the battlefield and is dull. His wife and children''s hot buns are just life choices.


    Li Xun also did not want to fight him dead, at least at that time, so as not to have the opportunity to take advantage of Gao Xun and Li Maozhen.


    Therefore, after confirming Zhu Wen''s thoughts, Li just slashed a sword symbolically and made a look for the people in the world.


    As for what Gao Yong would associate with it, Li Yan could speculate one or two, but he was not sure.


    Just looking at Gao Yong ¡¯s performance in front of Moshan today, Li Zhi knew that Gao Zhi had speculated what he wanted¡ªnot only Li Yue but also Gao Yong from the heart.


    Gao Kun is not the same as Zhu Wen. He never thought of surrender, nor did he think that his surrender was useful. Now he dragged his injured body to flee. After discovering that Li Yun was in the shadow, he couldn''t help but jump.


    Gao Kun was very confused and confused, and even felt very wronged. He was also affected by Kunlun''s law. He was reduced to the fairyland of the realm of the real **** of Yangshen. Why did Li Kuo''s combat power be so much higher than him?


    In the monk world, there are so many factors affecting combat power, and the realm, exercises, and instruments are undoubtedly the core.


    Gao Ling''s four-handed incarnation of the flying sword is also derived from the secret world of heaven. Although it is not a gift given when you break through the mirror, there is no difference in the things in the secret realm. No matter how you compare it, the magic instruments in the world are at least comparable to the magic weapon, and may even be a Chinese magic weapon.


    However, it was such a magic weapon that was invisible in the world, and was completely destroyed like a dream bubble under Li Yi''s sword, which made Gao Yong''s heartache bleed.


    The luojian sword in Li''s hand, although known as the Tianzi sword, is the best in the world''s magical instruments, but also the magical instruments, how can it be so sharp?


    Li Yan didn''t know what Gao Yan thought, and he chased when he saw the other side running. If he knows what the other person thinks, he will definitely laugh. The Lu Gujian in his hand has long been not a magic weapon, but a unique magic weapon.


    Gao Ling came to Moshan to bring more than thirty real monks. This is his old man. The rest were either killed before, or scattered scattered around the front lines of Yi, Yi and Yang Xing.


    The monks saw that Gao Ling was cut and wounded by Li Jian, and the appearance of how he ran away was horrified. Except for a few diehards who came from both sides to stop Li Yan, the rest were hesitant to wait and see, hesitated and even timid.


    In Li Yan''s eyes, there were only high-minded wolves, and he wanted to do his best, and today he removed the scourge. He noticed that several Lingchi and Yinshen were flying over, his eyes were gloomy, and he scolded, "Block We are dead! "


    Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to retreat, Li Xuan was furious and mobilized the dragon''s energy in his body. Lu Gujian slashed several times with lightning, and saw several crescent-shaped green and white swords flashing out, reaching the extreme.


    The real people had just seen Jianguang, and quickly raised the aura barrier to resist, while launching a life-saving weapon. However, Jianguang came too fast. In contrast, their movements were too slow. The aura barrier only rose about half, the body was swept by Jianguang, and those life-saving devices were cut in half.


    With a few thumping sounds, these real people exploded in the air almost at the same time, and the spirits were scattered.


    Other real people who were watching and hesitating saw this scene, and the few lucks in their hearts disappeared immediately, knowing that Li Zhi was really not injured after Gao Ling was seriously injured, where did he dare to stay, scrambling to flee.


    I didn''t leave early, but now I want to escape, but it''s too late.


    Song Jiao and Da Shao''s orders have already arrived from Moshan Yan. A large number of real-world masters in the Tsing Yi Yemen, Qun Yan followed up behind them, forming herringbone on both wings, and attacked these opponents in a state of encirclement.


    There are many masters in Yimen in Tsing Yi. At present, the number is nearly twice as much as those in Huainan. In particular, Song Jiao and the young and the three are in command. That is the existence of a confrontation with Gao. ?


    The real people in Huainan, whose hairs are upright, have fallen into a state of death in a short time. At this time, they suddenly remembered what Li Zhi had said on the mountain before, and they all raised their hands without hesitation: "Surender, I surrender!"


    Nearly thirty real people are half the number of real people owned by Gao Ye. Wherever they are placed, they are a huge force. They are willing to surrender, which will greatly enhance the strength of Tsing Yi Yamen.


    The leading Song Jiao has arrived in front of a real God of Yin and heard the other person shouting loudly. She did not stop her figure, and slapped the other side from the air with a slap. It''s not too early to surrender, deserve to be beaten! "


    Having said that, Song Jiao issued an order: "The descendants do not kill, they are tied up!"


    She fell straight down with a slap, and smashed a large pit of the real **** on the ground. Nose blood crawled out, but she didn''t dare to be half dissatisfied. Instead she sneered and said, "Thank you!


    Obstructed by several real people, Li Xuan failed to cut Gao Xuan as soon as possible. However, it is impossible for the other party to run away, and he soon narrowed the distance with the other party again.


    They were fast, and they flew over to Sheshan County in a single flight.


    At the foot of the county-like county seat, the crowds outside the city are clearly visible. Seeing that Gao Ling was within his own killing distance, Li Ling screamed suddenly: "The old thief Gao Ling, can''t escape again, eat me Li Jian a sword!"


    The words did not end, a sharp Jianguang had been cut out.

 v6 Chapter 94： Person standing on a superb view

    Because of the previous vision of the heavens and the earth, Sun Ru was so shocked that he now managed to restore his normal look, and his mind was rarely calmed down.


    He did not forget his responsibilities, and quickly inspired the generals to fight bravely, and strive to break through the Shangguan camp early. He also insisted that the sword qi of the shocking ghosts and gods was the action of King Wu, presumably the masters of the enemy army had been killed.


    His words were passed down by the ordering soldiers, and after the Confucian scholars added fuel and vinegar, they immediately played a role. General Wu Jun is still brave and keeps up with Guan Qingcheng''s ministry.


    They didn''t see what happened there, and no one knew the truth of the matter. Naturally, they would believe what they said.


    After all, the words of the general are still credible and must be believed.


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized, Sun Ru quietly relieved. On his face, he was determined and confident, as if he had a winning ticket, but in his heart he could not help praying to Gao Ye not to defeat.


    However, the world is unsatisfactory. Suddenly, there is a thunderous sound from the west sky, and two streams of light approach.


    Sun Ru and the generals looked up, and when they saw the scene in the air, their faces were wonderful.


    Under the scorching sky sword light cut out by Li Xun, Gao Xun was like a kite blown by the chaotic wind, shaking left and right, trying to dodge in the sword light.


    Although he also shots from time to time, or blasted a fireball, chopped a wind blade, or raised the aura barrier to break and resist the facing sword light, it is clear that he only has the skill of parry and has no power to fight back.


    I do n¡¯t know if Li Zhi deliberately got into the air over Bishan County, and then entangled Gao Ling and let go. No matter how desperately the opponent fought back, he refused to let him escape.


    So the soldiers of both armies saw it. Wu Wang Gao was screamed from time to time by King An Li Li, and the blood flashed from time to time. No matter how he looked, he might lose at any time.


    Vice Admiral Sun Ru''s mouth can hold an egg. It took a long time to look at Sun Ru with horrified eyes. "General, is that ... King An? Really King An?"


    Sun Ru supported the female wall, and her body did not fall down. He did not answer the words of the vice general, because the facts could not be said, but it was so obvious.


    The faceless Sun Ru knew that he was finished, Wu Jun was finished, and Gao Yong''s great cause fantasy was shattered.


    Just at this moment.


    The movement of Li Xun and Gao Xing in the mid-air battle was too great, which attracted more attention than the thunder of Xia Ye, not to mention that Li Xie shouted deliberately, and the generals of the two armies who wanted to pretend to be indifferent did not work, so exclaimed All around.


    Hearing the sound, Sun Ru was dizzy and nervous. His heart was like a knife cut, and he felt his breathing was getting quicker and his body was getting weaker and weaker.


    It has been hard to fight for the past few months, racking our brains and fighting with the enemy, defeating Zhao Nianci, and relying on the help of Confucianism, to carry the offensive of Shangguan Qingcheng, how easy is it? Sun Ru originally thought that hard-working people would live up to their expectations, and they were on the verge of victory. However, he did not expect that the situation would turn sharply, and the army would soon be defeated and could not be reversed.


    But ... doesn''t it mean that An Wang went to Xianyu?


    Now that I''ve been to Xianyu, how can I show up when the situation of the war is the most critical, and I will still fight against Gao Ling?


    King An won''t appear in the world again. Who said that?


    Sun Ru, who had a headache, thought about it.


    By the way, it was Wang Wu who said it himself.


    "King Wu ... Gao You! You killed the generals of the Three Armies, you killed the great cause of the Confucianism!" Sun Ru raised his head and looked up at Cangtian, two lines of blood flowing from his eyes, he made a silent cry "Gao hurt me!"


    Gao Yan flew away.


    After spilling a lot of blood in the high altitude of Sheshan County, he finally found a gap and fled again, heading straight for the south.


    Of course, Li Yan wouldn''t let him run away, chasing him with his sword. When he left, he didn''t forget to drink orders from the two army generals under his feet: "The lone king Li Yan, now he is going to seduce the thief Gao Ling, and Huainan will surrender quickly, otherwise Don''t talk about it! "


    Said, also flew away, the figure quickly disappeared into the sky.


    General Wu Jun fry the pan, they are at a loss, they are at a loss, they are like a traveler who has suddenly lost their front, a fly without a head, and do not know what to do.


    I don''t know who screamed first, and lost his blade and ran away. So Wu Jun, who fled one by one, turned into a scattered battle line. On the entire battlefield, more than 200,000 Wu Jun poured out like the surging seawater breaking through the dam.


    Defeated.


    No one can stop it.


    Scholars cannot. They yelled, stomped and blushed, trying to stop the soldiers around them and reverse the defeat. It is self-evident that they were pushed to the ground by the flustered soldiers, followed by the trampling of countless pairs of military boots. After three liters of blood, they did not move.


    By the time a large number of soldiers passed, the bodies of these scholars were no different from the mud.


    This is the case. Scholars are still shouting hard, even if they are overwhelmed by the crowd, still trying to raise their arms and spread the sound of blood.


    Sun Ru eventually fell.


    After spitting a large spit of blood, he fell irreversibly in the shout of the vice general.


    Not being attacked, but mentally exhausted.


    At the moment of falling, he saw a monk with a wide-sleeved robe and a flock of geese flying straight into the city from a distance.


    That is the master of Tsing Yi Yemen.


    Falling on the broken, cold, blood-stained city, Sun Ru''s mouth showed a smile, a relaxed and relieved smile.


    For this battle, he can''t remember how many days and nights he never sleeps, and how many deep wounds he can see on his body, which he can hold till now is completely will-supported.


    Now, it''s nothing for him. He no longer has to put up with a sore chest and weak legs, and is impassioned in front of the soldiers.


    Shangguan Qingcheng still ordered the killing.


    The army came out of the camp on all sides, and for a long time, the fangs army elite who had not really fought this battle rushed to the front. They crossed the general Wu Jun who fell on his knees, raised their horizontal knives in their hands, and ran towards those soldiers who had fallen apart.


    Wu Jun''s fate is only two, either surrender or be killed.


    Those who do not want to surrender, those who forget to surrender in panic, must die.


    Let them go. Once they gather and occupy the city after ten days, it will be the resistance of the army.


    Looking upstairs, Li Zhen watched Song Jiao lead people to Laoshan City and watched the general Wu Jun on the city''s head, all kneeling, and his smile was brighter than that of Chunhua.


    He couldn''t help but open his arms, sniffing the thick **** smell in the air, and reveled, "After this battle, His Royal Highness can''t stop the world, and no one can stop it!"


    Speaking of this, Li Zhen turned his head back suddenly, watching someone laugh out loud, not without sarcasm: "The victory has been divided, General Zhao, you should always understand now, General Shangguan is not comparable."


    Zhao Nianci looked ashamed, like a **** with plucked hair, and no more capital to be proud of.


    For a long time, she put out a bitter smile, and it was uglier than crying. "It is indeed impossible for me to ever be better than the official general, let alone she has King An."


    Li Zhen gave a thumbs up and sighed insincerely: "If Li Maozhen heard this, he would be very happy."


    While Li Gao and Gao Gao fought, they flew southward.


    For Gao Yong, it is no longer necessary to go to Xuzhou, where there are no people who can save his life, and he can''t let him escape. He can only go to Yangzhou, where there are the four wise men and the core forces of Confucianism. He only hopes that Wang Zaifeng and Confucianism''s hidden and powerful means can stop Li Yan and help him to regain his life.


    For Li Yan, he will never let go of this time.


    Only by killing Gao Ling, can we really solve the hidden dangers in Huainan.


    In that way, not only will the Central Plains do his best, Huainan will also become his territory.


    According to Huainan, there are no more princes in the whole Jiangnan, so it can be easily determined.


    So whenever there is a chance, he will not let go.


    Unless someone blocks it.


    This person must be capable enough.


    For example, Confucianism.


    This is because they do have the secret law of the heavens.


    Another example is the man who appeared on the mountain in front of him.


    At the foot is the Huai River. The vast and turquoise Huaihe River.


    The south of the Huaihe River was originally a Maping River, but the mountain was pulled up flat, so it looked extraordinarily magnificent. He looks like a deity overlooking the earth, but like a king of all directions.


    From the top of the mountain, the scenery within a thousand miles can be seen.


    It must be beautiful.


    The fertile fields, such as the river with silk, the villages that smoke, and the vast wilderness ... How can the scenery with these things be beautiful?


    Li Yan has never been here. He has never seen this mountain.


    But he knew the name of the mountain.


    A name that once impressed him.


    Palgong Mountain.


    According to legend, where Li Xian fell.


    Gao Ling stopped.


    Li Min stopped.


    Someone stopped and had to stop.


    If ordinary people are blocking the road, they are looking for death; if they are not strong enough, the monks are also looking for death. The person standing on the top of the peaks, however, has the power to let those who lose their way to death.


    If it was just one person, Gao could turn around. However not.


    Dozens of mountains, large and small, are full of people.


    The peaks of Qunfeng Gongwei are already superb scenery; so dozens of people standing on the top of the mountain and being guarded by the real people appear magnificent.


    Li Ye and Gao Ye killed Moshan to Sheshan County, and Laoshan County to Badgong Mountain. The speed was too fast, and the people in Yimen in Tsing Yi could not keep up, so Li Ye had no helper at the moment.


    The person in front of him may be his helper. But more likely, that''s his enemy. Even his life-threatening enemy¡ªif he left without turning around.


    Li Yan didn''t turn around.


    He smiled, looking over the bloody, gaunt complexion, looking at the man on a horizontal line, his tone was flat: "I thought that someone would stop the road, but I didn''t expect it to be you. Do you think that Your strength, can you intervene in the battle between me and Gao Ye? "


    The man smiled sweetly, Bai Mei was born, "An Wang might try."


    Gao Ling finally understood the identity of the other party, "Xian Yin Fang, Sheng Ji!"

 v6 Chapter 95： Saint Ji? Qi Wang? (Three more)

    The person standing on the top of the mountain, Yun Jiu Jin Jinyu dressed in a neon dress, the six-flower skirt was rolled up by the peak of the mountain, revealing long and white thighs, and white fingers were sliding on the back of the plump white cat in her arms.


    The white cat meowed.


    Li Huan still remembers that the white cat was named Meiguo and liked to eat pears.


    So this is indeed his old acquaintance, who once trained him to play his own magic hall Saint.


    What is Saint Ji?


    Li Min had a rough judgment.


    Yang Shen is real.


    An ordinary Yangshen real person, Li Yan hasn''t looked at her yet.


    However, the other party can bring the monks from the Yinyinfang to block the road in Badongshan. If she went north to Bishan County, she would meet the Tsing Yi Qianmen head on, and dozens of real people in Huanyinfang would be useless. Unlike now, she adds these dozens of real people, which is enough to determine the weight of the balance.


    In fact, the moment Li and Gao were forced to stop, the situation was deadlocked.


    If Li Huan still wants to kill Gao Huan, he must look at Sheng Ji''s attitude.


    If he is willing to let go of Gao Yong, returning to this point, naturally he doesn''t have to care about what Sheng Ji thinks.


    In all fairness, this is not a serious consequence.


    After the First World War in Gaoshan, Gao Yu''s army of more than 700,000 troops left only a sailor led by Yang Xingmi. It is impossible to say that Gao Ling of Central Plains could no longer compete for the land of the fourteen states of Huainan Jiangbei. As long as Li Maozhen solved Li Maozhen, it would be within his reach.


    If it wasn''t for the winter season, Li Zhi could even cross the Yangtze River and smash Jiangnan, uprooting Gao Yong''s last forces.


    Only in that way, Li Min could not calm Jiangnan in a short time.


    He knows very well that even if he eats Li Maozhen''s soldiers and horses in Huai Si, he is not sure that he can kill Li Maozhen, and when he returns to Guanzhong, it will be a serious problem. When Guanzhong, Shuzhong and Jiangnan join forces to deal with his strongest prince first, the situation will inevitably become more complicated.


    Li Yan was reluctant to wait.


    The demons are still fighting in Xianting. In the face of the Uighur onslaught, the Guiyi Army will not be able to persist; the Tubo keeps invading Hexi; the Qidan on the grassland is rising.


    Li Yan needs to quickly expand the site, improve his cultivation, and set about tackling the frontiers and interfering in the battlefield of fairyland. Otherwise, the immortal courts, which are both internally and externally troubled, will be defeated by the alien immortal soldiers in immortal territory, and the territory will not be able to hold.


    Originally, if the demons didn''t show up, even if Xianting was decaying, it would only lose Youyun Sixteen States. Now he''s here and sent the demons to Xianting. Once the situation worsens, the whole world may be divided up by aliens.


    But Li Zhi didn''t regret it. If laissez-faire conditions worsen, Kyushu will still fall into the hands of aliens hundreds of years later.


    So he left without turning his head and wanted to fight for it. At least have to figure out Saint Ji''s intentions.


    Although in Li Yan''s view, the probability of Saint Ji standing on his side is very small, as small as almost zero, or even negative!


    The presence of Saint Ji has proved that Li Maozhen knew his true identity. In this case, unless Li Maozhen was certain to eat his soldiers and occupy the Central Plains, he would have no reason to help him kill Gao Ling and let his army swallow Gao Ling''s territory.


    Does Li Maozhen have such a certainty?


    Li Yan doesn''t think he has.


    And when Li Yan occupied Huainan, his strength would be too great, and Li Maozhen would never be able to compete with him.


    unless......


    Suddenly Li Li suddenly lost her heart!


    The one in front of him was Sheng Ji, where did Li Maozhen go? !!


    No matter how many reasons, at the moment Li Maozhen appeared on the Bagong Mountain, it is 100 times stronger than Saint Ji!


    After all, he is a man of chance, the real peak of Yang Shen.


    Could it be that......


    While Li Mao chased Gao Yan, Li Sheng sent him to drag him to the north to make trouble?


    Did he go to kill the monk in Tsing Yi? Go to the top three ranks of Lieutenant General Li?


    Does he have that strength?


    Except for Shangguan, who is in the realm of soldiers, no general can stop him.


    As for Tsing Yi Yemen ...


    Thinking of this, Li Yan relaxed his mind.


    Song Jiao, Da Shao''s life, and dozens of real people in Tsing Yi Yemen were enough to resist Li Maozhen. If there is any movement, he has time to get back.


    Of course, Liu Dazheng is still very dangerous.


    Li Yan looked at Sheng Ji with a smile on his face: "King Qi really doesn''t know how to be fragrant and cherish the jade, and even let Sheng Ji face the two princes alone, but he is hiding from sight, which is shameless."


    Although Sheng Ji is mature and charming, but unlike Song Jiao, she always has a Ling Ran prestige in her eyebrows, and frowning frowns will give birth to a kind of sharp killing gas, which can not be underestimated.


    She laughed: "King An really laughs. King Qi and I are compatriots. How can there be fragrant and cherished? But to really talk about this, King An is sad. You are deceiving you in Changan. so bitter."


    Then, she gritted her teeth, and her eyes were full of resentment.


    Speaking of this stubble, even though Li Zhi was in a bad position, he did not find it inappropriate, and that was not what he requested. At this moment, he said frankly: "At this point, Saint Ji must have something important, it is better to speak directly."


    Sheng Ji turned to her side, stroking a fruit, her joke, and her voice became neutral: "Both are both princes. It ¡¯s good to see you today. The scenery here is great, why not sit down and talk?"


    "Sheng Ji was invited, could not help but." Li Min thought for a while, volleying in the air. A large piece of rock was cut off artificially from the top of the mountain, exposing a large flat ground, and a table and three stools were also manufactured. Li Yan slumped his robes and sat down politely.


    Gao Yan''s eyes changed, but he refused to leave. Now he faced a Li Yan who could hardly protect himself. If he went up the mountain and fell into the siege of the monk of the Phonics Square, once the situation was not good, he could not escape.


    Gao Zheng didn''t move, and Sheng Ji didn''t force it. There was a look of disdain in his eyes, and he turned around and sat down at the stone table, facing Li Yan. There was no smile on her face, and although the majesty of the first person in Huanyingfang did not show it on purpose, she did not hide it.


    She took the lead to say, "There is a problem in this seat, and I hope King An will tell you the truth."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "Zhu Wen, but dead?"


    "At least I didn''t kill him. I can''t kill him if I want to come."


    "Will King An kill him in the future?"


    "I only kill insurgents and thieves. Although Zhu Wen has caused trouble in the Central Plains, he has also contributed to the court. Now he has nothing. If he doesn''t mess up, I won''t kill him."


    "Wang An can accommodate equally talented people?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you have the opportunity. I can tolerate everything in the world. I don''t care if there are one or two monks."


    "Even Gao Yun can tolerate?"


    "If Gao Yong would like to offer Huainan and be a loyal minister from now on, why would I kill him?"


    "King An has clearly figured out that the four princes joined forces, but they have harmed you once, which shows that they are harmful to your ability."


    "Many people are harmful to my ability. How can they be killed? Ordinary people who have not cultivated themselves can kill me once they rise up and rebel. Can I kill everyone in the world?"


    Saint Ji kept silent, but just stared at Li Yan.


    Li Yan was frank in his heart, and he was telling the truth, so there was nothing unusual.


    When he calms down the world and gathers the luck of the people in the world, even if this person is still in the realm of Yang Shen, several other people will not be able to pose a threat to him. Not to say so far, as long as he has done his best for the people of Central Plains, he has no fear of joining the two princes.


    This is where he let go of Zhu Wen.


    For Li Xuan, Xian Yu is a battlefield, and Emperor Xian is an opponent. There are a few real Yang Shen people, which is really not worth his fear.


    Gao Ling listened to Li Qi and Sheng Ji talking about himself, and quickly raised his ears to listen carefully.


    He didn''t leave, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t. The three are not far away. Li Zhi and Sheng Ji can shoot at him at any time, and the two are still in the south. He can''t escape to Yangzhou, it is useless to escape.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Gao Yan was very tormented.


    Torment is not about making choices. He never thought of surrendering, and from the bottom of his heart he didn''t think he would give Huainan, and Li Zhi would save his life.


    He was suffering because of his disadvantage.


    Sheng Ji talked again, still staring at Li Yan: "Attack Chang''an, hold on to His Majesty, in King An''s view, is the sin unpardonable?"


    Being stared at by a pair of glamorous stunners who seemed to be able to talk, his eyes did not move away. For a long time, Li Zhi was inevitably a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, the other party began to talk again, but it resolved the awkwardness.


    Faced with Saint Ji''s new problem, he groaned for a moment.


    If Wuxian Yu exists, Li Zhi will of course answer yes.


    But with the immortal realm on his head, the world is not the only one.


    Since it is not the only one, you can discuss it.


    He replied squarely: "If your Majesty is without mercy, the matter can be discussed."


    "To what extent can be negotiated?"


    "It depends on Qi''s attitude."


    Saint Ji also groaned for a while this time.


    She went on to ask, "Kuan Zhong to the Central Plains Army, can King An put them back to this town?"


    Li Xuan was amazed, looking at Sheng Ji''s beautiful face and Yingqi''s eyebrows, and I didn''t know how to answer.


    When Gao Ling heard this, he mentioned his throat.


    No, from the beginning to the present, the direction in which Saint Ji asked the question was obviously wrong!


    I asked Li Xun to kill Zhu Wen, wouldn''t that just kill him if he knocked on him? Now I was asked if Li Zhi would let Guan Zhongjun go back safely. Does this mean that Li Maozhen wants to get along with Li Zhi peacefully? Even prefer to give up the Central Plains?


    If Li Maozhen did not go to war with Li Yan, then he would be finished!


    Gao Yan could not help but step back, quietly opened the distance, ready to run if something went wrong.


    It matters!


    Li Xun found that Saint Ji was pressing hard. Not only is the problem deepening, but also the eyes are becoming more and more lingering. It''s not that the other party is imposing, but it is more appropriately described as nervous and caring.


    Li Zhi certainly knows that the best answer at this time is to fool each other. After all, this is an essential quality for a politician to become a major event.


    But he did not choose this way, and said frankly: "The world is nothing more than a choice. Between gain and loss, it depends on what is chosen. King Qi will return to the customs, I can promise, but the army cannot."


    Saint Ji''s eyes were a little gloomy: "No discussion?"


    Li Yan said: "If there is a discussion, I am afraid that King Qi will not accept it."


    Saint Ji kept silent and didn''t ask again.


    She already knew what conditions Li would propose.


    Gao Ling has already slipped a short distance.


    Li Yan didn''t move.


    Saint Ji didn''t move.


    Even the breath is the same.


    But the Q & A went faster.


    Saint Ji asked, "Her Majesty King Ann, beauty is like a cloud, why haven''t you married a wife so far? If you don''t know this seat well, you don''t even have a servant. The monk naturally doesn''t have a sickness, but I wonder why?"


    This problem almost made Li Yan stumble.


    Saint Ji unknowingly leaned forward, and Meiguo ran away, her chest showing a large white and towering landscape.


    Li Min quickly answered: "The Huns are not extinct, why do you think of your family?"


    "Is this true?"


    "true."


    "Who will An Wang marry?"


    "Countess Wu You."


    "If King An is a thief, he is a monstrous man, and he has nothing to do, can he be the emperor?"


    "Your Majesty is my brother."


    "Brothers and brothers, yes."


    "If a brother is there, it is possible; if a brother is dead, it is impossible!"


    "Here is King Anqing''s affection, and why is it here?"


    "Be true to your heart."


    Sheng Ji stood up, but still stared at Li Yan. The scenery on her chest was even more attractive: "This seat knows that An Wang has a broad mind.


    Li Yan also stood up and looked at Sheng Ji: "Hainanbaichuan."


    Huh!


    Huh!


    Two sharp sounds that tore the air, the two have disappeared into the open space at the top of the mountain at the same time.


    A little bit of Gao Yun moved out, his palms were sweaty, his expression was tense, his eyes were open, he tried his best to control his breathing, and looked carefully like a prince, clearly a thief who entered the house.


    There will be another ten feet, another ten feet, he will be able to withdraw from the attacking area of ??Bagong Mountain and escape from birth!


    Ten feet, only ten feet!


    Coming soon!


    He can run away!


    He must escape!


    Li Yan''s conversation with Sheng Ji, he listened to his ears without a word, and his heart was already undulating!


    The two are reaching an agreement, an extremely dangerous agreement that is harmful to him!


    Must be carried away!


    Otherwise, his life is not guaranteed!


    Ten feet, nine feet, eight feet ...


    Gao Ling suddenly stopped.


    Li Huan and Sheng Ji have been rushing at the same time!


    This is not a serious matter. But the two cascaded one after the other and surrounded him, which was too serious!


    Gao Yan did not move. Do not dare to act lightly. As soon as the two men moved, he found out, but he didn''t dare to run away because he was afraid that they would attack together. He tried to squeeze a smile, but was extremely bleak, trying to ease the situation, showing that he did not have any bad intentions.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for him to speak.


    Sheng Ji''s momentum was rising, the sesame blossoms were steadily rising, and she suddenly came to the real state of Yangshen. She was still staring at Li Yan, as if Gao Yan in front of him didn''t exist: "What kind of Xie Qi did you take?"


    Li Yan''s momentum was also rising, facing Sheng Ji''s almost naked eyes, calmly: "King Qi is still King Qi."


    His tone became embarrassing: "The Tubo army invaded Hexi, and Feng Feng directly approached Fengxiang. Your choice is not great. Don''t ask me why you know, if someone has helped you to block the Tibetan monks, Fengxiang House is now in flames."


    Gao Yan sweated like rain.


    Sheng Jili ¡¯s beautiful Liu Mei is full of fierce vigor: "Ki Qi doesn''t agree that it''s not necessary."


    Lu Gujian has reappeared and was held in the hand by Li Yan. He suddenly laughed and said to Saint Himeji: "Li Maozhen! I promise you!"


    Saint Ji shook her shoulder.


    Gao Yan opened his eyes, and looked at Saint Ji unbelievably.


    Qi Wang? !! Li Maozhen? !!

 v6 Chapter 96： perish together

    Yangzhou.


    Wang Zaifeng was very leisurely, holding a volume of Yuefu poems in his left hand and holding a glazed wine glass in his right hand. He was talking on the pavilion with several old men who were also wearing robes and elegant.


    The other three here are the other three wise men of Confucianism. As for the disciples in Bajie, there is no place for them in the pavilion. They can only be laid outside the court to listen, and most of the time they are not qualified to speak.


    For Yangzhou scholars, there are many such gatherings every day, but the scene specifications are not as good as before.


    Today, Wang Zaifeng and others are appreciating Yuefu''s poems. They are full of scholars, drink and recite, look intoxicated, dazzle the words when reading, drowsiness deafness, attracted the ordinary scholars watching in the pavilion are all admired.


    From time to time, a rainbow came across the sky, revealing monks in the sky above the mansion. He glanced at the situation in Fuzhong. After catching Wang Zaifeng''s eyes, his eyes flickered, and he fell straight out of the pavilion. He looked anxiously to Wang Zaifeng and said, "Sir, the big event is bad!"


    Wang Zaifeng didn''t even look at him, and still shook his head and read the famous Yuefu articles, as if the visitor didn''t even exist.


    Most of the sages and talents inside and outside the pavilion glared at the monks. Many people''s eyes were full of contempt and disgust, as if a fly was coming, smelling a table of food.


    Seeing that Wang Zaifeng didn''t bother the other party''s intentions at all, a Jie got up and reprimanded, "Where did the village husband, did you see that the Confucianism was being held by the Confucian? Didn''t leave quickly!"


    Being able to turn into Changhong, this monk is naturally a real person. There are so many realities in the world. Which one is not a proud and proud man, now being so humiliated, and where he can''t bear it, he turns away and walks away.


    When the man left, an old man in the pavilion thought for a moment, and said to Wang Zaifeng: "Brother, this person is Guo Yan''s side, he must have something important in a hurry, is it better to ask clearly?"


    Wang Zaifeng put down the collection of poems in his hand and said lightly: "No matter how urgent it is, there can be no rules. What''s more important, Wang Wu is about to calm down the Central Plains? Even if there is, Wu Wang''s ability can return safely. When King Wu was able to go to Yangzhou, I could help him to keep him up, even if he was besieged by Wang Jian and Li Maozhen. "


    Speaking of this, Wang Zaifeng waved his hand to signal to the other side that he didn''t need to say much. "Taishan collapses without moving. This is the basic state of mind. We can do everything in the Central Plains war. Even if there is any change, we still Can it fly in the past? Now just follow Xie Jing''s good news. "


    Seeing what he said, the crowd no longer objected, and began to discuss Yuefu poetry again.


    ...


    Gao Yan stared at the fragrant shoulders in front of him, his waist and limbs like willows, charming temperament, the glorious and beautiful Saint Ji, his eyes were falling out.


    Qi Wang? Li Maozhen?


    Saint-Jin of Phonics Square, is Li Maozhen?


    There are no brothers or sisters who look exactly like each other. From beginning to end, the magic **** of the magic square is Li Maozhen himself?


    Wang Dangqi is actually a woman?


    All over the world, what happened?


    Although there are many powerful women in the world, among them are the best such as Song Jiao, Da Shao Ming, Shangguan Qingcheng, Zhao Nianci, and the first commander. They are even more advanced and talented. But a powerful generation of princes is actually a woman. Is this too shocking? !!


    Gao Ling never said before that he never thought that his own powerful rival in the world, and Qi Wang who killed you in the Central Plains, turned out to be a woman.


    Looking at the sacred Ji with Liu Mei as a sword and black eyes, or King Qi, Gao Yan was startled, and his hair was upright!


    Understood, finally understood!


    It''s no wonder that when Saint Ji would ask Li Ye those questions, her voice, look, and momentum were quite strange. It turned out that she didn''t ask it for her host at all, but for herself!


    Gao Yao wow shouted.


    The first action after he reacted was not to pull away and run, but to wave his sleeves and put a layer of aura barrier in front of him.


    Because Sheng Ji heard Li Ji ¡¯s words and her shoulders shook slightly, she did not hesitate and hesitated suddenly. The horror of Yang Shen ¡¯s real life peak was repaired, such as the Qiantang River tide hitting him on a full moon night !!


    At the same time, Saint Ji raised Bai Bai''s arm and held it in front of him in a volley. The palm of her hand suddenly saw the rainbow, and the aura of waves agitated!


    A simple and domineering, two-colored spear with a red halo pattern, was immediately held by her flawless white fingers, and stabbed to Gao Yan with a thunderbolt and Changhong''s prestige!


    Saint Ji didn''t say a word, and she was a stunner!


    Her eyebrows were upright, her teeth biting secretly, apparently angered. However, her anger was not aimed at revealing her identity, but was poured out to Gao.


    Gao Kun was dumb to eat Huang Lian, but he could n¡¯t tell the truth. He learned the true identity of Saint Ji, and he forgot to escape the first time under the tremor of the guts. Now he has been attacked by the decisive and aggressive Saint Ji. Is it possible to get out immediately?


    The spear was strangely shaped. When it was attacked, the sun was shining, the red was like a fire covering the sky, and the white lance was as long as a hundred feet. As soon as it emerged from the glow, it struck the layers of aura barriers rising in front of Gao Ling In the shape of a crossbow, the barrier is broken and broken layer by layer!


    Takahata was horrified, his face turned green. At first glance, this Cabernet spear is not ordinary, otherwise the power is not so great, and it is also obtained from the secret world of heaven.


    It is a pity that Gao Ling obtained the flying sword from the secret world of Tiandao, which was chopped by Li Jian before, and thousands of swords were broken. The body of the four-handed flying sword was also severely damaged. It is obviously impossible to compete with the spear in the hands of Sheng Ji.


    The Reiki barrier was broken in layers, and watching Bai Bi''s spear like a water arrow was approaching, Gao Ling quickly pulled away and hurried back to the side-he didn''t dare to step back directly, otherwise he would run into Li''s arms.


    Just that he doesn''t hit Li Yan, doesn''t mean he can avoid Li Yan.


    "Gao, you can''t run away!"


    Hearing Li Zhi''s cheerful laughter from behind, he felt the chill approaching his spine. Where can Gao Yan still not know, it is Li Jian''s sword qi that is coming!


    He turned around quickly, flipped his palms, and blasted out the Reiki wind blade, colliding with the sword qi that blocked his vision.


    The explosive sound was as dense as a firecracker, and a huge cloud of aura was blown up in the air, covering the sky, like a plum blossom falling in the snow, and it looked good from afar.


    With a bang, the blood glow soared, the pistol of the Cabernet pike penetrated Gao''s body aura, brushed over his shoulder, and flew a large piece of flesh-Saint Ji had scammed from behind him and reached close. Fighting distance!


    Gao Ling quickly evaded his side, and before he roared, Lu Gujian picked up from him, brought out a contradiction of the sword light, blasted into his right rib, hit him with blood, blood. Sprayed again-Li Yan also came in front of him.


    "Li Li! Li Maozhen!" Gao Ling''s body quickly shifted, and he was as flexible as a monkey with continuous bandits in his hands, constantly resisting the attack of the two, and anger and hatred roared in his mouth.


    At this time, he did not care about the damage of Feijian, he offered them out, and surrounded the whole body, hoping for more vitality.


    Li Xun and Sheng Ji flew up and down around Gao Xun, as the shadow follows the figure, such as the appendage to the bone, the sword and spear in his hand kept on attacking, the movement was only a ghost, and the naked eye could not tell at all.


    If Gao Ling is a flexible monkey, then they are like a lynx that keeps bleeding around him by using the sharp claws around the monkey.


    àÛàÍ, àÛàÍ.


    Gao Ling''s body kept blasting blood, no, it was not only blasting blood, but also flesh-blood--cut flesh and blood.


    Gao Yan''s eyes were flushed with blood, hatred and anger made his eyes look like ghosts, but his face became paler.


    Even though he is a real human being, his body can make blood and make meat quickly, but he can''t afford such a loss. What''s more, the aura on the sword and spear entered the meridian along the wound, making him have to disperse the aura to suppress it, which was really painful.


    At this time, Gao Ling was trapped in eighteen floors of purgatory, and was suffering from torture.


    Gao Yong tried to break out of the siege many times, get rid of the attack of Li Yong and Sheng Ji, and headed south. However, he was injured before, and was faced by Li Yan from time to time, but now he was caught by two people. Where can he escape?


    Gritted his teeth many times, in exchange for only aggravated injuries.


    Fighting like this again, it didn''t take long for him to run out of power and die in the hands of the two.


    How can an injured prince defeat two princes?


    As long as he doesn''t run away, Li Yan is enough to kill him.


    "Li Yan! You''re cruel, I surrender!"


    Finally, Gao Yong gave in, and he shouted this sentence to Li Yuan in great pain.


    Li Yan chuckled, but the offensive in his hands was still undiminished: "Gao Yeah Gao Ye, do you think I will believe you? I can let Zhu Wen go, but I will never let you go. Your heart has been dark, I let you go today, that is to let the tiger return to the mountain, how am I so stupid? "


    Gao Yan''s eyes changed, and there was a strong sense of humiliation at the bottom of his eyes, but he still gritted his teeth: "You also told Li Maozhen that if I were willing to surrender and give Huainan land, you would let me go! Do you have to keep your word now? You are not afraid of Li Maozhen centrifugal ?! "


    Li Xuan said lightly: "If you surrender earlier, I will do so. But the battle has already begun. You surrender now, it is late."


    With a loud bang, Li Yan smashed an elbow on Gao Yong''s chest, blasting him with blood, spitting it down ten feet.


    "Li Zhi, you little thief, you ca n¡¯t die!" Gao Ling issued a curse of resentment, and watched frost-laden Saint Ji stabbed again with a gun. He was dodging, and the flying sword resisted, and turned to her. Low roared: "Li Maozhen! You ca n¡¯t go crazy, help Li Xiao ¡¯s little thief kill me today, he will kill you tomorrow! Can you beat him ?!"


    Saint Ji''s eyebrows narrowed her eyes, and she didn''t speak at all, but the offensive of the Cabernet''s spear became more severe.


    Gao Yan snorted, and shot a thigh, almost piercing his bones.


    He bounced off like an electric shock, flew in mid-air, opened his throat and shouted, "Li Maozhen! You counted Li Kun in Kunlun, this kid will not forget it! My father and I are friends, and he will cause me to death, Why would he tolerate you? Do n¡¯t you understand why? ¡±


    His breath became weaker and weaker, like a candle in the wind, as if it would go out at any time.


    Saint Ji whispered, "Who talks to your lips!"


    As he said, he suddenly accelerated, pointed his long gun in front of him, and looked like a ray of light.


    This time opened a lot of distance from Li Yan, apparently broke out in full force.


    Gao Yan''s eyes closed and he opened, and in time, he shot the river like fierce light and fierceness. His figure fled suddenly, and even when he ran back, he ran into Li Maozhen in front of him.


    With a short whisper, Cabernet pike hit Gao Yu''s shoulder and penetrated more than half!


    Saint Ji''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Gao Xun held the Cabernet spear in one hand, his ghostly eyes, staring at Saint Majesty''s majestic and charming face, and said, "You stupid woman, it''s miserable to make a false king Lone King, it ¡¯s so stupid to kill Lone King again and again today! Lone King ca n¡¯t kill Li Zhi ¡¯s thief, but even if he ¡¯s dead, he ¡¯ll pull you back! ¡±


    Saint Ji Huarong was eclipsed, leaving only bleak despair.


    An unprecedented loud noise came out.


    The sky seemed to crack.


    A cloud of aura mushrooms with a radius of hundreds of feet rose in mid-air.


    The figures of Gao Yong and Li Maozhen were completely submerged by this cloud of mushrooms-not only submerged, but swallowed up at the center.


    Gao Ling was in a desperate situation, and even caused Tianji to explode into a sea of ??anger, and pulled Li Maozhen together.


    It was so decisive and unpredictable that it was unexpected and unexpected.

 v6 Chapter 97： Give you all

    On the mountain of Pak Kung, the autumn wind rolled leaves, and the dead branches fell into the loess.


    Dozens of hills, the monks of Huanyinfang looked at the huge cloud of aura mushrooms in the sky, stunned and distracted.


    Saint Ji is King Qi?


    they do not know.


    I didn''t know it before, and it''s not clear right now.


    At least from beginning to end, Saint-Jean did not admit it.


    However, whether Saint Ji is King Qi or not, falling below the blue sky at this moment is a huge disaster for the Magic Square.


    Apart from that, at this moment, King An could kill them. Even if you can''t kill them all, you can kill most of them. Who can guarantee that they are not in the majority?


    Even the first order of the face is not guaranteed.


    She looked at the mushroom cloud, her hands were cold.


    As the first person under the sacred voice of Sacred Magic Square, the first reunion has not yet figured out why Sister Ji joined forces with King An to kill the endangered King Wu. If you do not join King Wu against King An, you should at least save King Wu''s life. Otherwise, how will this true King An deal with it in the future?


    Saint Ji''s motives left Diantong confused.


    Could it be that Saint Ji fell in love with King An, so he ignored it?


    As soon as this idea came up, it was obliterated by the first rule. This is ridiculous! The world is arguing, where is the love? From the beginning of the Chaos in Huangchao, King Qi devoted his life to battle, battled the battlefield, and spent the rest of his life fighting hard. This was the foundation of Guanzhong Jiye. Afterwards, the soldiers, Chang''an, and the Emperor of Heaven were born.


    With the image of Kyushu, Dangcun Qingyi''s will.


    Such a saint-ji, or such a king of Qi, would the children have a long-lasting love?


    After all the doubts were too late to understand, the Sri Lankans passed away, leaving the world to ask forever.


    The first commander was full of shame and could not help tears.


    King Qi, what are you thinking? Why are you so stupid?


    The mushroom cloud dissipated.


    Someone fell straight from the cloud.


    To be precise, it should be a corpse. The first rule is extremely confirming this. Suddenly, her pupils shrank. wrong. Why is there only one body? In the gas explosion, there may be no corpse, which means that the people who are in it have died out. There can also be two bodies.


    But it should not be a corpse.


    and many more!


    The first commander trembled like a pot of cold water.


    Where is An Wang?


    Why didn''t I see King An from rising from the mushroom cloud?


    Suddenly, the first commander widened his eyes.


    In the middle of the dissipated mushroom cloud, water ripples suddenly appeared at the original location of Saint Ji. In his unbelievable gaze, the two figures slowly moved from reality to reality, as if emerging from a mirror.


    The Cabernet pike was still held in his hand, straight and stab-like.


    The person holding the gun is naturally Saint-Jean.


    Saint Ji, who was unscathed, but as a chicken?


    It was indeed a dumbfounded chicken, because she was snatched in her arms. The man who took her sideways, with one hand sticking out in the direction of the front finger of the spear, spread his five fingers in the shape of a sky. Perhaps it''s not Optimus, but something that supports something. Something invisible to the naked eye.


    What exactly was that thing that blocked the attack brought by Gao Yan''s self-detonation?


    Leadership also stayed. What is it that is necessary to stop a monk who is the real peak of the Yangshen and provoke the self-detonation of the heavenly machine?


    The first commander of course does not know the answer to "sky mirror".


    It can convert between virtual and real, weaken and enhance the attacking goggles.


    There is also "Sky Shield".


    Saint Ji doesn''t know.


    So it took her a long time to return to God.


    She thought she would die.


    When Gao Yong still had a lot of vitality, she resolutely turned her back and pulled her all together. This was beyond her expectation, just as she couldn''t imagine how Gao Yong hated her. In the roaring explosion of the sky, she saw the white light that obstructed her vision, and she thought she would explain it here.


    She closed her eyes.


    For a long time, I didn''t feel pain. Perhaps suddenly, the body does not have time to feel pain. Saint Ji opened her eyes¡ªshe found that she could still open her eyes, so she wanted to see what the world was like after her death. She was wondering why she didn''t have the spirit and she decided to figure it out.


    Too late to figure out the problem, she was stinging there.


    Saint Ji, looking up, found that in the field of vision, except for the blue sky, there was only one side face.


    The other hand stretched out and was standing in front of her in the shape of a sky, as if holding the entire sky.


    She was amazed.


    Can''t help speeding up his heartbeat.


    She recognized the side face the first time.


    She felt incredible.


    Is this uncle dead with himself? Dead soul still keeps the last action of his life? Want to hold the sky for them both?


    This is of course nonsense.


    Saint Ji blushed.


    The senses returned to her, and she immediately realized that her waist was pinched. She looked down, looking over the twin peaks that obstructed her vision, and figured out her current position.


    She gritted her teeth immediately to the human in front of her: "How long are you going to keep this posture?"


    Li Huan turned back and smiled brightly under the empty blue sky. "Is he handsome?"


    ...


    Falling from the air, of course, was Gao Ling''s body. His sea was destroyed, his veins were broken, and his bones became scum. The whole body was a pool of rotten meat, and he was barely kept in a human shape with a skin.


    His consciousness gradually dissipated, and his last sight fell on Mount Palgong, and then passed over Palgong Mount, and fell on the Qianli Liangtian, the boundless wilderness, such as the rivers. Huainan, south of the Huaihe River, is his territory here. Used to be.


    Qian Qiu''s dedication, in a flash of smoke.


    After all, this world failed to surname Gao, it still surnamed Li.


    Gao Yan sighed silently and closed his eyes.


    He, Gao Ye, a world-wide general, entered the army when he was a teenager, and knew the military affairs and general strategy, which the veteran valued and appreciated by the emperor. During the rebellion of Fanzhen Town, he was often ordered to go on expeditions, and all the expeditions had established marvelous achievements. As a result, the generals were so high that the generals were drawn back.


    The world praises its famous talents.


    Unfortunately, the famous general became a vassal and embarked on a dead end.


    The last picture that emerged in Gao Yong''s mind was that when he was young, the Jinyi steed and the flying eagle walked out of Changan. That year he was romantic, and the sun was just that day. Chickens and dogs jumped outside the city gate, and the dust was on the official road. The road leading to the world is so straight and wide that there is no end to it.


    The world is fighting, the soldiers and horses stand side by side, but there is no other leader.


    ...


    On the hills of Pak Kung, the trees are withered and yellow, the autumn wind is blowing, and the clothes are light, and Li Zhi stands side by side with Sheng Ji and looks at the stream wilderness.


    For a long time, Shengji said, "Bagong Mountain is really a strange land. Within 30 years, two kings have been buried ... Oh, to be precise, three were buried."


    Li Yan didn''t look back at her, "What King Qi wants to say is more straightforward." Before waiting for Sheng Ji to speak, he suddenly grinned: "Of course, if it is Saint Ji, it''s fine to be gentle, after all, it''s a woman."


    Saint Ji''s eyebrows were like a sword, and his chest was violently undulating.


    She snorted. "Since the return of Zhang Yichao, the Guiyi Army has become increasingly weak, and has lost territory frequently in the past few years. Strangely, the situation has stabilized since the first visit to the sandbar in Nangong."


    Li Yan: "The first Nangong is just a monk, and it should be stable."


    Saint Ji: "So who is the man who went with him?"


    "Whoever Qi Qi thinks is, that''s who."


    "Oh, King Ann, King Ann, you guys are really very talented and you play like monkeys in the world!"


    Li Yan shrugged: "This is really not intentional."


    Saint Ji originally wanted to refute, but after much thought, she was speechless.


    The two did not speak for a while, and the scene fell silent.


    After a moment, Li Xun first said: "Gao Xuan is dead, Confucianism is difficult to support, and Huainan will be fixed soon, but I do n¡¯t know what King Qi has?"


    Sheng Ji stared at Li Zheng with a sullen expression on his face. "If I said that the withdrawal of troops was going back to the customs, I would use Tongguan as the boundary with An Wang. The two sides would not invade each other, would An Wang agree?"


    Li Ye smiled, "Why Qi Qi open your eyes and talk nonsense, this is not what you think. In fact, I am curious, why did you help me kill Gao Ye today?"


    Saint Ji did not answer immediately. She waved her hand and motioned to the Monk of the Magic Square to step down.


    I walked down to the stone table and sat down, looking at Xiaoser Mountain View. After a long silence, I slowly spoke inexplicably: "From the moment I knew you were you, I knew that the world was set. You go Before Kunlun, it was unstoppable. Who can stop you now? "


    Li Xun did not leave, still standing by the big stone, watching Sheng Ji''s side face listening to her talking.


    Saint Ji continued: "Today, if I help Gao Ye, he can really survive. But what? He is seriously injured, and we may not be able to kill you together. If we cannot defeat you, wait for your army to eat it Wu Jun, depending on your arrangement in Huai Si, my soldiers and horses will not retreat. The best result is to retreat to Huainan. However, what''s the use of it? You only need to block the Huai River to go straight to Guanzhong.


    "Lost Guanzhong''s foundation. Hundreds of thousands of troops are just rootless duckweed. When you take Guanzhong, what soldiers and warriors will I bring from Guanzhong? At that time, whether you take Hanzhong or Shuzhong, then Going down the river, or crossing the Huaihe River directly to the south, it only takes two or three years. During this time, Gao Ling couldn''t restore his vitality at all, how could he not stop you. "


    After listening to Li Maozhen''s remarks, Li Xun made no comment.


    Li Maozhen sighed, "To this day, although your soldiers and horses have not yet taken the world by storm, the world is already in your pocket."


    Li Yan still declined to comment.


    The emperor Li Xun is still there, and the Tang Dynasty is still there. Li Xun is the Li Tang clan. As long as there is a general trend in the world, he can solve several major opponents. His Majesty does not need to cross every land. We will obediently loyal to the court.


    Li Maozhen is true.


    The premise is that Li Yan had to take Guanzhong first.


    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to overcome the challenge.


    In the final analysis, Confucianism really needs to be done, and it takes time to govern the local area and improve its national strength. Worried about being breached.


    After a moment of groaning, Li Maozhen didn''t reply: "I can give it to Guanzhong. But you also have to fulfill your promise and let me continue to be the King of Qi. You see what I mean, I don''t want to be a casual person, but to continue to lead the army. campaign!"


    Speaking of which, Li Maozhen, who was sitting quietly at the stone table, paused, without turning back, "You might agree?"


    Li Yan could not agree.


    If you do not agree, then Huai Si **** battle.


    Millions of armies on both sides fought to the last minute.


    Li Ye said: "Of course you can. But you can''t be stationed in the Chang''an army. According to custom, I will send generals and civilians to work in various towns in Guanzhong. For some critical points, I will also send my own constellation to the station.


    Li Maozhen nodded and fell silent again.


    Li Yan strangely said, "Don''t you really worry about me breaking the bridge across the river?"


    Li Maozhen smiled, turned his head, cut his eyes and looked at Li Yan, and asked quietly, "Will you?"


    Li Yan said nothing.


    The answer to this question is the same whether it is answered or not, after all, what is said in the mouth may not be put into action.


    Li Maozhen stood up, stretched out, stretched, curvy, yawned, and slackened his mind: "I am exhausted by the days of battle. How do the towns in Guanzhong withdraw from Guanzhong? Make your own arrangements. I do n¡¯t care. It is only responsible for signing the painting. "


    With that said, she flew up from the top of the mountain and left alone, leaving only a sentence for those magical workshop monks: "You also listen to the arrangement of King An."


    Seeing that Li Maozhen''s clothes disappeared in the clouds, Li Yan was speechless, a little hesitant, and couldn''t help falling into contemplation.


    In fact, Gao Ling blew himself up, and he may not really be able to kill Li Maozhen.


    The former has run out of energy, while the latter is still at its peak, and at most it is seriously injured.


    The general trend in the world is not what Li Maozhen said.


    To be precise, the general trend of the world is like what Li Maozhen said, and Li Zhen really needs to have a very important premise if he wants to succeed in the middle.


    A premise that was ousted by Li Maozhen.

 v6 Chapter 98： Homeopathy (three more)

    On this premise, Li Maozhen didn''t say, and Li Zheng didn''t ask.


    If Li Maozhen rescued Gao Ling today, it would only take a few days for Gao Ling to restore his strength. At that time, the two of them will join forces to deal with Li Yan, there is no possibility of winning. Even if the two of them still can''t kill Li Yan, what about Wang Jian?


    As long as Li Ye can be killed, Li Maozhen still has the opportunity to compete in the Central Plains and win the world.


    There was no situation where the three kings joined forces to kill Li Zhi, this is the premise of Li Zhi sitting in the world!


    In any case, Li Maozhen chose the latter on the issue of choosing to cooperate with Gao Yong or Li Yong. For Li Maozhen, this is an opportunity to give up his great cause.


    But for Li Wei, it was wise for Li Maozhen to choose this way.


    The two and three kings joined forces, Li may not be afraid. He has the sky sword, sky shield, sky mirror, and the luck of the people. The three princes cannot stay together for years. Once separated, they may be broken one by one by Li Wei.


    Li Maozhen did not know the details of Li Yan, but made a wise choice.


    Apart from this, the problem of Tubo''s invasion of the western frontiers is also very serious. Once Li Maozhen was unfavorable in the battle in the Central Plains and prolonged for a long time, it was difficult to guarantee that Tubo could not capture Fengxiang and approach Changan.


    On the Gonggong Mountain, Li Zhi didn''t think much.


    This battle preserved the Central Plains, and unexpectedly got Guanzhong. Huainan was also at a pinch. Li Zhi was so profitable and overjoyed.


    He exhaled for a long time and showed a heartfelt smile. He pointed at the Song Jiao and Da Shao Si who arrived and pointed to the magic hall monks: "Take it back and arrange it into the Tsing Yi Shumen. Well, do a good job editing the entire fantasy Preparation of the Music Workshop. "


    Shao Siming opened his black eyes, Da Siming opened his scarlet lips, and even Song Jiao was surprised.


    When they came, they saw Sheng Ji flying in the direction of Suzhou. The three were unknown, so at most they thought it was after looking at the strange shape of the Battle of Moshan, and they were looking for the tracks of Li and Gao.


    They were still a little nervous at that time. Since Sheng Ji appeared nearby, it was difficult to guarantee that Li Maozhen had not come. Wouldn''t the situation be critical if Li Yan was dealt with by Li Maozhen and Gao Ye?


    Is n¡¯t Saint Ji sent back by Li Maozhen to convene a monk of the Yinyinfang? Want to come and slay Li Ye?


    When they were close to the Bagong Mountain, they saw Li Yan standing on the top of the mountain, surrounded by a large group of magic hall monks, and when Li Yan fell into a siege, they couldn''t help but change color, they had to enter the siege and rescue Li Zhi. .


    Otherwise, Li Zhi blocked in time, and fierce fighting broke out on both sides.


    Now that I heard Li Yan''s words, how can Song Jiao and Da Shao''s life be frightened?


    Looking at the three people''s wonderful expressions, Li Yan smiled with satisfaction: "Don''t take it easy. In the future, we will all be in the same robes. We must take the time to understand each other and be close to each other. The world has not yet settled. When you fight side by side. "


    The boss didn''t say anything, just looked at Li Wei strangely.


    Young Master''s life was full of anxiety, and it seemed that he suspected that Li Zhi''s head had been damaged.


    Song Jiao observed that the monks of Huanyinfang had been for a while, and after confirming that their implied respect for Li Xun was not false, he came to Li Xuan and his eyes were like electricity: "How did you convince them to betray Li Maozhen? I just saw Saint Ji, is she run away by you? Where is Gao?


    Li Zhi pointed to a pool of flesh on the distant field, and first answered the other''s last question, and then lazily said, "Aunt Song is bad. We are allies with Qi Wang. She handed over the magic sound square. Give me command, that''s not too strange, how could it involve betrayal? The monks of Huanyinfang are loyal and loyal, and Aunt Song should not belittle them. "


    Song Jiao stared at Li Yan fiercely. What is going on with his alliance with Li Maozhen? Now that the two are too late to fight, the other party will give him the Magic Square.


    When Song Jiao was impatient, with a threatening expression on her face, she revealed that Li Yan wouldn''t tell the truth any more, and she rushed to bite Li Yan''s fierce expression.


    Li Yan smiled a little, stopped teasing her, and told her the whole story.


    "What? Qi Qi turned out to be Saint Ji? She is a woman?" Song Jiao''s expression made me happy.


    After finally calming down, Song Jiao''s eyes suddenly became very weird. After looking up and down, Yinxie asked: "For the great cause of the world, shouldn''t you have betrayed your body?"


    Li Yan, who was pulling out his water pouch, drank Song Jiao''s face when he heard the word.


    "Am I the kind of person?" Li Yan looked indignant.


    Song Jiao grinned twice, "Is that Li Maozhen betrayed his body?"


    There are three black lines on Li Yan''s forehead. Are there any differences between the two statements?


    ...


    Ships on the Huai River are like dragons and cities.


    Yang Xingmi stood on the deck of a building ship, and looked silently to the north. The cold and resolute face was covered with wind and frost, and there was no flash of pain and sadness in his eyes.


    "General, Laoshan was defeated, and Wu Wangnan went without a trace. In this battle, we are already powerless to return to the sky. While the thief has not attacked in a big way, let''s sail into the sea quickly? So, can the sailor return to Yangzhou safely? "The admiral came to bitterly persuade.


    The two realities who had fled from Laoshan had already told Yang Xingmi the situation of the other side. The news was strictly sealed and the vice general was the only one who knew it.


    After learning the news, the vice general kept persuading Yang Xingmi to retreat.


    They have only a few hundred thousand soldiers here, and even the ability to re-enter the Huai Si water system has been lost. Why ca n¡¯t there be a reason to retreat in the face of a two million army?


    But Yang Xingmi refused to be a teacher.


    Yang Xingmi said in a deep voice: "Although the army was defeated in Laoshan, the battle in the Central Plains will not stop there. Without us, Wu Jun, Qi Wang Bingma and An Wang''s trilogy will inevitably start fighting again for the Central Plains. This is our opportunity! "


    The Deputy General was stunned by Yang Xingmi''s plan. "General, we have only a few hundred thousand generals, and most of them are sailors, and the battle of the Central Plains with millions of troops. How can we make a profit?"


    Yang Xingmi slammed his fist on the side of the ship, gnashing his teeth, "I don''t believe it, we are so defeated! Although we only have more than a hundred thousand soldiers, but we use them well, they are amazing! Furthermore, Li Yan chased and killed Wu Wang, Li Maozhen will certainly not sit idly by, we still have a chance! If we can join hands with Qi King, there will still be opportunities for Central Plains! "


    The lieutenant heard Yang Xingmi say so, and after thinking about it, he also felt some truth.


    After waiting for him to say anything, he saw twenty or thirty Changhongs flying in the sky. There was no rapid transit, but he went straight to the ship!


    The lieutenant forgot to breathe nervously.


    The real world of twenty or thirty people soon fell on the mast, side, deck, and roof of the building.


    Surrounded by so many experts, the lieutenant''s legs softened and he almost fell on the spot.


    However, Yang Xingmi clenched his fists without fear, and said to the monk in front: "Where does the respected guest come from?"


    The first rule was faint: "Magic Square."


    Yang Xingmi was overjoyed and said quickly: "But the messenger sent by King Qi?"


    The first rule seems to laugh but not smile: "How do you know?"


    Yang Xingmi said: "The great changes in Laoshan may require help from King Qi in Xixia. Although you and I have had fierce battles before, the situation has changed now. If you need to join forces, please do what you can for your dogs and horses! Other than that, my navy It can cross the Huai Si River, and no one can stop it, whether it is transporting troops or food! "


    The smile of the first commander gradually became rampant: "Okay, you are willing to take refuge, and we naturally welcome it. Start preparing now, and the army will cross Henan to capture the fourteen states of Jiangbei."


    Yang Xing closely cried: "Reliance? Occupy the fourteen states of Jiangbei?"


    "Do you have any questions about the general?" At this moment, a voice came from behind him.


    Yang Xingmi looked back and saw a woman in a purple robe sitting on the mast, looking at him with a joke.


    Yang Xingmi was full of fog. Looking at this person and looking at the first command, he didn''t figure out the situation: "Hello?"


    "Tsing Yi knocked on the door, Song Jiao." Song Jiao said lightly, "Have General Yang ever heard?"


    Yang Xingmi stepped back two steps at once, his eyes opened like a copper bell, "You ... you are Song Jiao from Tsing Yi Yamen, how can you ... act with the people of Huanyinfang?"


    Song Jiao smiled and said, "King Qi and King An join forces to fight in the Central Plains. Don''t the generals know?"


    Yang Xingmi opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. Seeing him look like a ghost, he must feel like he''s dreaming. The Lieutenant General couldn''t hold on anymore. He sat on the deck with his buttocks, and when he was frightened, looking at Yang Xingmi''s eyes, he was like killing his father''s enemy.


    I told you to leave early, would you not leave?


    Song Jiao saw Yang Xingmi bewildered and said impatiently: "Gao Yun is dead, King An intends to cross Henan and calm down Huainan. The general is also considered a personal talent. No one is guaranteed! "


    "King Wu ... King Wu is dead?" Yang Xingmi murmured without a trace of blood on his face. At a half-sound, he grinned bitterly, and reluctantly clenched his fist towards Song Jiao: "An Wang has a life, would he dare not to obey?"


    Song Jiao smiled, "The general is really wise. Gao Gao died, you can''t be sad, but you are just a villain. If the general is loyal to the king, you can naturally be rich and rich, and the Emperor Guangzong."


    Then, he waved his hand and flew north.


    As for the monks of the First Command and Phantom Square, they were left to monitor and control Yang Xingmi.


    The lieutenant sat paralyzed for a while, and suddenly found that he was not in danger of death. He was transformed from the King of Wu to become His Majesty King An. His future mission was no longer to defend Huainan, but to attack Huainan.


    The rapid changes in his life encounters made him overwhelmed.


    After thinking about his own situation, the vice-president no longer felt ashamed, but felt that this was also good. He was trying to say something to Yang Xingmi, and suddenly found that when the other person lowered his head and wiped his forehead sweat, his mouth rose, revealing a faint smile, full of triumph.


    The lieutenant stunned, suddenly a clever, a flash of aura in his mind, and immediately wanted to understand a major event.


    Yang Xingmi knew that Wu Jun was disastrously defeated. King Wu was seriously injured, pursued and killed, and he did not want to withdraw from the Huai River. The original purpose was not to seek the Central Plains at all, but to see that Gao Gao had gone. thought!


    There are more than 100,000 sailors who want to plot the Central Plains, that is crazy dream! But no matter who it is, if you want to cross Henan, you need an elite sailor!


    In this way, Yang Xingmi is not only dangerous, but will be reused.


    "It is indeed a Confucian general. The general situation can be seen so clearly and the choice has been made so quickly ..." The admiral only admired in his heart.

 v6 Chapter 99： Really wonderful

    Guo Gao was ordered to sit in Xuzhou when Gao Pi led his troops to Bishan County. This is a very important position in ordinary times, but now it seems to Guo Yan that it is simple and leisurely, for no reason, the overall situation has been fixed.


    He only needs to prevent the enemy forces in the north of Yiyi from opening the situation-this is naturally impossible to Guo Yan''s point of view. From the beginning of the war, Yiyi was not the main attack direction of the enemy, and therefore was not the main battlefield. Wu Jun''s city in the other place was as solid as a rock.


    In the setting sun, Guo Yan brewed tea in the Fuzhongxuan room. Jin Chancan''s sunlight came through the bamboo curtain in the southwest, and it was very beautiful and peaceful to sprinkle in the house. Guo Yanpin took a sigh of steaming steam, only felt that his teeth were full of fragrance, which was really pleasant to the extreme.


    The four wise men, the eight men, and the seventy-two men, and Guo Yan are among the eight men, and they are at the top of the list. Even Zhang Zhongsheng is a bit worse than him. Except for a few old men who are about to die, he is the true first talent of Confucianism. If not, this time Gao Yong''s expedition to the Central Plains, the scholars of Confucianism would not be led by him.


    After sitting on the knees a few days later, looking up sideways, looking at the sunset on the eaves, Guo Yan''s eyes showed a heartfelt and contented smile. In this great battle, he saved the army twice in times of crisis. It can be said that he worked hard and lived up to the name of the first talent of Confucianism.


    Holding up the tea bowl and taking another sip, looking at the rising heat, Guo Yan suddenly got a little surprised.


    He thought to himself, "This great country is about to belong to King Wu. It''s really fascinating. Why do I feel a little pity? Yes, although King Wu can be called the Lord, he can''t be more confident, yes Although Rumen is sincerely dependent, he can see that he still has some reservations in his heart ... "


    With this in mind, Guo Yan couldn''t help thinking of the battle of the injustice county.


    It was a battle between Shangguan''s allure and Zhu Yin.


    After that battle, he had wanted to see King An, but unfortunately the other party''s whereabouts were erratic, and he could not find it.


    "How can I think of King An? I have never been able to see his true appearance ..."


    Guo Zheng''s thoughts were hazy and his expression was bleak, "Zhang Zhongsheng said that King An had great trust and reliance on Cui Keli, and the land of Pinglu almost became the ideal home for scholars of Confucianism ... Scholars, one by one buried in the case, running around the acres, more like a farmer and craftsman than a scholar, there is little left in the air of love. "


    Thinking of the absence of King An, Li Maozhen had more than two million troops, but was destined to be defeated by Gao Yong, Guo Yan can not help but feel sigh.


    For a long time, he sighed, Guo Yan stood up without regret, "It''s a pity that I didn''t see King An in my life ... It''s just a pity that a person who has failed in the torrent of arrogance in the world is famous In fact, it is difficult to be vice versa.


    After finishing the dress, Guo Yan planned to go to the front hall. No accident, the news of Bishan County should be returned, and he wanted to hear the good news as soon as possible.


    As soon as he walked out of the dormitory room, Guo Yan suddenly hesitated. He saw a man standing on the goose warm stone trail beside the bamboo bushes in the courtyard, smiling slightly at him.


    "Zhong Sheng? Are you ... back?" Guo Yan hurriedly rushed forward. This fellow student who disappeared at the same time as Zhu Wen in Luzhou made him worry and worried for a long time. Now he is reunited, naturally he can''t help it.


    Zhang Zhongsheng bowed to him and said, "I''ve seen my brother."


    "You finally came back, calling your brother a moment of worry." Guo Min raised his arms, with a look of emotion in his face, "You can escape and return from Monk Tsing Yi Yemen, you must have suffered a lot along the way, but fortunately, come back It ¡¯s good, let your brother give you a pulse, and see how your health is! ¡±


    Talking, grab the other''s wrist.


    After he had said this, he saw Zhang Zhongsheng''s mouth twitched, his face looked weird, and he seemed to stop talking.


    Guo Zheng puzzled: "What''s your brother want to say?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng sighed and pushed away the other person ¡¯s hand for his pulse. He looked at Guo Yan seriously and said, "Brother, I am going all the way to Nangui this time, without suffering. Instead, I have been treated well."


    Guo froze, looked up at Zhang Zhongsheng up and down, seeing the other party''s true demeanor, just relaxed, but frowned again: "Master is captured by Qi King''s people?"


    As soon as Zhang Zhongsheng was about to speak, Guo Yan suddenly raised his hand to stop him, and his expression became hard. "If you were sent as a lobbyist by King Qi, you don''t need to speak. My brother will never betray King Wu when he sits in Xuzhou. Chaos behind the army! "


    With that said, ignoring Zhang Zhongsheng, he walked back to the Xuan room and sat down a few days before the case where the tea had been cooled for more than half.


    This is already an attitude of passenger-by- passenger.


    Zhang Zhongsheng wasn''t surprised that Guo Yan could infer his own intentions. He did not leave, followed by entering the room, and arched his hand at Guo Yan. When the other party wanted to speak coldly, he took the lead and said, "The brother does not have to make trouble, nor does he have to betray Wu Wang. Although Zhong Sheng is not talented, But he will not let my brother do such a thing. "


    "Oh?" Guo Yan responded indifferently, apparently disbelieving the other party''s words, and guarded from look to heart.


    Zhang Zhongsheng smiled bitterly, "Brother really doesn''t need to guard Zhong Sheng like this. You don''t have to mess up because Wu Jun is defeated; you don''t have to betray King Wu because King Wu is dead."


    Suddenly Guo Guo''s face suddenly changed, and he was almost ready to jump: "Nonsense! Zhang Zhongsheng, how dare you be so convinced that you still have half your heart ..."


    "Brother!" Zhang Zhongsheng couldn''t help but interrupted the other side loudly. It wasn''t that he couldn''t stand the other person''s attitude, but felt that there was no need to make a pointless argument. "Go out and see! Look at this Xuzhou city, now What kind of scene is this? Let''s see who the soldiers are guarding in Xuzhou. "


    Guo Yan suddenly stood up and pointed at Zhang Zhongsheng to open his lessons.


    Seeing the other person''s calm face, he couldn''t help but have doubts, but sneered on his face: "It''s ridiculous! Sitting in Xuzhou for his brother, the city is well guarded, and the soldiers will stay away. If there is an enemy, will you not get a report ?! Silently capture Xuzhou City, unless ... unless ... "


    Having said that, Guo Yan couldn''t go on.


    Zhang Zhongsheng looked at him expectantly, as soon as you continued to talk down, he immediately talked about the key points.


    Guo Yan could no longer be stable, and the meteor strode out of the yard.


    When he came to the door of the house, just after crossing the threshold, Guo Yan felt cold hands and feet, and couldn''t help walking there.


    On both sides of the gate, there are two rows of four-person wide-sleeved robes headed by monks in Tsing Yi and straight waist knives.


    None of these people knew Guo Yan.


    As for the monks who were guarding here, all disappeared.


    Not only that, there were also two teams of soldiers standing by the gate, with five hundred men. All of them have bright clothes and aggressive looks on their faces. It looks as if they are ready to rush into the Fuzhong to kill the ring at any time.


    Look at their armor, not Wu Jun style!


    Guo Yan shook his head, shaking, and saw the wall not far away. The original Wu Jun banner had been removed and replaced with the banner of King An Wang and the Langfang Army!


    Facts have proven that Jiedushi Mansion has been tightly controlled by the Tsing Yi Yamen. Although there are only four real people in front of the door, there must be more real people who are not in front of the door and who have not shown up. Otherwise, it would not be possible to wipe the original monk silently go with.


    The entire city defense is now in the hands of the Langfang Army!


    Don''t even think about it. When the other party strikes, the real monk must have controlled the gates, or even the guards of the city, for the Longfang Army commander to drive in.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar Xuzhou City, Guo Yan only felt that the sky was turning.


    The entire city changed hands, and it was completed in silence, he did not find it from beginning to end! Perhaps when he brewed tea for himself in the dormitory room, the monks and guards outside lost their lives without even realizing it!


    The sentence that Guo Yan did not finish with Zhang Zhongsheng is actually very simple. If you want to seize Xuzhou quickly, unless there are tens of thousands of fine riding troops, and dozens of real-life attacks suddenly!


    Only in this way will Xuzhou have no room for resistance.


    The scene at hand shows that everything is exactly what Guo Yan thought.


    Just seeing the iron-clad reality with his own eyes, Guo Yi couldn''t accept it for a while.


    The opponent''s actions were more rigorous than he thought, so tight that he didn''t even get the chance to get news.


    This is no longer the capture of a city, but even the spiritual world of Guo Yan.


    Zhang Zhongsheng sighed beside the lost Guo Guo: "Brother, in fact, King An captured the city of Xuzhou. It didn''t have to be so expensive, so I chose this method, but I wanted to tell the brother that Rumen was against him. It''s boring to find myself. Brother is my first scholar of Confucianism, and King An cherishes the talent of Brother. This is why the brother came and persuaded him to hope that he could recognize the reality and know how to choose the road ahead. "


    Guo Zheng is indeed Guo Zheng. Facing such a great change, although the time of shock is inevitably longer, after listening to Zhang Zhongsheng''s words, he gradually calmed down.


    He asked in a harsh voice, "Is King An really? King Wu really lost?"


    Zhang Zhongsheng nodded: "King Wu rescued Bishan County, met King An on the shore of Moshan, defeated and fled south, and was beheaded by King An of Qi and Qi in Bagong Mountain. Shangguan Qingcheng took the opportunity to launch a counterattack in Bishan, and most of the soldiers surrendered The rest were basically chased down and killed. Under the command of King An, the Langfang Army cooperated with the Tsing Yi Qianmen to Xuzhou. "


    Guo Yan opened his mouth and was speechless.


    As he approached, he smiled bitterly: "King An ... King An is actually King An!"


    As he said, he looked up at the sky, tears streaming down.


    Seeing Guo Yan crying, Zhang Zhongsheng didn''t bother, he just waited quietly.


    A moment later, Guo Yan wiped her tears, and her expression returned to normal. She turned to look at Zhang Zhongsheng, and said firmly, "If possible, take me to see King An."


    Zhang Zhongsheng responded with a smile: "I''ll wait for my brother."


    Li Yan was not in Xuzhou. He was squatting on a slump in a room in Laoshan County. He looked at the person who was lethargic in front of him. He turned back after a while and asked Shangguan Qingcheng: "Zhao Nianci was defeated here. In human hands? His 200,000-strong army was eaten by this man? "


    A suit-dressed Shangguan nodded and said, "It''s him."


    Li Ye stared at Sun Ruyi and sighed: "A group of scholars in Confucianism, who could not think of only the second Confucian general, had such a skill. With a slight touch, the first wizard under the soldier Zhao Bingkun was completely defeated, wonderful, really wonderful!"


    If Zhao Nianci was here, he would be ashamed of himself when he heard this sentence.


    Shangguan Qingcheng said truthfully: "This time in the Central Plains War, this is the first time Zhao Nianci has led a military expedition with insufficient experience. He also has the mind to compete with me, and he is eager to work hard. When he encounters a wise general like Sun Ru, he suffers from losses. Inevitably, she can''t blame her all. "


    Li Yan looked back at Shangguan Qingcheng again, grinning to reveal two rows of white teeth, "If it wasn''t for Gao Ling''s old boy to step in, the Shanshan County would be broken by you in a few days. This Sun Ru is even better, It wasn''t just our heads and beatings that met our general. "


    Hearing this, Shangguan Qingcheng could not help but flushed and bowed his head.


    Li Yan hehe smiled even more proudly: "General Shangguan''s face never shows his face, but he just blushes, wonderful, really wonderful!"

 v6 Chapter 100： Booty and dowry

    Shangguan Qingcheng couldn''t stay in the hall. Although it wasn''t to hide his face and run away, the situation of deserting and fleeing was not much worse. But as soon as she went out, she stabilized her footsteps, moving forward arrogantly and impatiently, as if nothing had happened.


    In the corridor outside the door, Zhao Nianci with a complex look was standing there, seeing Shangguan walking out of the city, and walking towards the Moon Gate as if he had not seen her. The king said good things to me, and I will thank you! "


    Shangguan glanced at her without looking at her, and said lightly, "You look at yourself too high. With your friendship, you won''t let me speak for you."


    Zhao Nianci opened her mouth and did not know how to take this seemingly harsh hostility, but she took good care of her pride.


    Shangguan fell quickly, and she could see that she had no desire to talk to Zhao Nianci. Zhao Nianci understood the meaning of the other party, but still followed closely behind.


    After hesitating for a long time, Zhao Nianci said to himself: "You really feel that my defeat to Sun Ru is just inexperienced, and ... and yes ... I can ..."


    Speaking of which, she couldn''t find the right words to express her mood, and she became more and more embarrassed. This warrior who has always been proud of soldiers, now in front of Shangguan Qingcheng, is like a overwhelmed little sister.


    The corner of Shangguan Qingcheng''s mouth raised slightly, "In the words of His Royal Highness, you can also rescue it without having to give up treatment."


    Zhao Nianci didn''t understand this sentence well, but she realized the meaning. When she saw it, she couldn''t help but blurt out: "Do you really think so?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng stopped, turned around, and looked at Zhao Nianci. Her simple movements were neatly interpreted by her, like lunges, swords and strikes.


    She said: "Zhao Nianci, put away your inferiority, pick up your self-esteem. If a defeat defeats you, you will never win me."


    After the Battle of Laoshan, she was debilitated, and she fell into self-doubt and negation. When she heard these words that Shangguan Qingcheng said to her seriously, she felt that she had seen the sun just after the rain. This surprised her and looked up, eyes wide, and looked at the opponent in disbelief in disbelief.


    Zhao Nianci was very surprised. She didn''t expect her to encourage her with her relationship with Shangguan, and it was after the victory.


    At this time, shouldn''t Shangguan Qingcheng look down on her, laugh at her, and make a disdainful hum?


    Before Zhao Nianci returned from shock and joy, Shangguan Qingcheng had turned around and stepped away, leaving without looking back.


    "Ah! Wait for me!" Shouted Zhao Nianci, who was hunched back, and hurried to catch up with the slim Shangguan Qingcheng. Look at her scorching attitude, if you do n¡¯t know her gender, I believe many people will think of evil men chasing little girls.


    The two of them walked coldly in front, and a scene of enthusiastic pursuit in the rear, fell into the eyes of Yang Xingmi, Guo Yan, Zhang Zhongsheng and others who had just entered the government to visit Sun Ru.


    Sun Ru, who had been drowsy for several days, finally woke up, opened his eyes, and saw the clear face in front of him. He couldn''t help showing surprise. "Who are you?"


    With that said, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck and moving towards the inner side of the dwarf, guarding his face. Not that he was timid, but that the other person looked at his face and looked at it. It was full of malice that made him awkward.


    Seeing Sun Ru awake, Li Xuan looked back at Baoshan, and no longer squatted on the slump, returned to the stool in front of the round table, and restored the calm and majestic An Wang''s grace, "Li Xuan."


    Sun Ru, like a frightened rabbit, suddenly jumped up from the dwarf, but instead of rushing to Li Yan and killing him, he put his hands on his chest, put himself in a precautionary posture, squatted in the dwarf corner, and covered his face See Yan Luo''s appearance.


    Li Ye was amused by Sun Ru, "Lonely is so horrible? Let General Sun, who kills my enemies by hand, destroy more than 200,000 troops in my hands, is also like a cat and a mouse?"


    Sun Ru refused to relax for a while. "What is King An, isn''t it clear to King An himself?"


    Li Yan was dumb, but if you think about it, this Sun Ru does make sense. On the use of force, he chased Gao Yan to the world; on the wisdom of conspiracy, he would defeat Wu Jun completely with one move this time, and King Qi had to take refuge.


    With this in mind, Li Yan felt very satisfied, and leisurely poured himself a glass of water and drank slowly. However, this state of self-feeling was good, just maintained three breaths, and was completely shattered by Sun Ru''s word.


    Just listen to Sun Ru''s expression of fear but resolute resistance, with a look of death as if to return home: "The end will be in front of An Wang, although there is no power to fight back, but if An Wang wants to invade the end, the end will not resist death!"


    Li Xie spit out, pointing at Sun Ru repeatedly coughing, and there was an urge to rip him up.


    Knowing that Sun Ru had misunderstood his own look at him, Li Xuan could only swallow the bitter fruit and put down the cup with a somber expression on his face: "Looking at General Sun alone is also a personal talent. If you are willing to play under the solitary loneliness, you will definitely use it. The world has not yet been settled, the border is even more brutal, and the generals will use it a lot in the future. "


    His Majesty Gao is full of talents, and Li Huan has no intention of letting go of them. They are all the booty he deserves.


    It was thought that Sun Ruhui was like Yang Xingmi, so he should seize this opportunity to change the gate of the court, and clinker Sun Ru rightly said: "Although the end general failed to hold Laoshan, it is useless, but the principle of good ministers is not the second master. . Moreover, my Confucianism is different from An Wangdao, and the end will not dare to betray the division. "


    Seeing that Sun Ru had no such frightened appearance, he sat on the dwarf with a look of astonishment, and Li Zhi knew that he refused himself, not misunderstanding his subsequent adverse reactions.


    Li Ye waved his hand: "Gao Ye is dead, you don''t need to worry about the second master, as for Confucianism ..."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan could not help but chuckled, "The Confucianism in the world is not the only Huainan family. There is also a Confucianism in the solitary concubine. In Qingzhou, haven''t Generals heard about it?"


    After hearing this, Sun Ru''s face rose red instantly, and he exclaimed loudly: "There has never been only one Confucianism, and that is now Confucianism in Yangzhou! Cui Keli of Qingzhou Confucianism, not even Confucian Bajie , Can he be called Confucianism? "


    Looking at the excited Sun Ru, Li Xun''s eyes were gimmicky: "The Confucianist Wen Zong, now there is only Cui Keli."


    Sun Ru opened his mouth and said nothing, his head was pulled down like a quail, and his energy was lost for a moment. Yangzhou Confucianism did not have Wenzong, but Wenzong was in Qingzhou, which has always been the greatest illness of scholars.


    "Brother Sun, we came to see you!"


    A bold and unrestrained voice came from the door, and with a few laughs, a burly man with a temperament like iron came in. Just stepping into the threshold, when I saw Li Yan at the table, the big man didn''t stop, and asked Sun Ru on the dwarf while walking: "Brother Sun, is this noble guest?"


    After waiting for Sun Ru to speak, the big man has come to Li Yi, and Pu Fan''s hand slaps his hands on Li Yi''s shoulder, laughing. Boy, are you Brother-in-Law, your brother-in-law? Sheshan battle was fierce, you worked hard! "


    Seeing that Dahan''s hand thumped on Li''s shoulder, Sun Ru''s eyes were dumbfounded, and he just felt stiff and his back was cold. He seemed to have seen the scene where the big man vomited blood and flew out, smashing through doors and windows.


    The scene that Sun Ruyi thought didn''t happen. Li Wei smiled peacefully: "The battle of Sheshan was indeed fatal, but it was easy for me."


    The big man would obviously get it wrong, thumbs up, admiration and admiration: "Brothers are brave! It is rare to get up from the blood of the corpse mountains, but also light and windy. It is rare for you, Yang .." .... "


    He didn''t finish talking. Zhang Zhongsheng and Guo Yan had already entered the house, and saw Sun Ru already awake and sitting on the dwarf collapse. It was just that the other''s face was pale and trembling, and it looked as though the injury had not yet recovered. He also found that Yang Xingmi was sitting at the table and called his brother and brother, so he was curious to see who he was.


    After recognizing the person with Yang Xing''s shoulders on his shoulders, Zhang Zhongsheng couldn''t help taking a sigh of relief, and instantly realized that Sun Ru''s hell-looking appearance was not because the injury was bad, but that he was scared!


    Guo Zheng is meeting with Sun Ru, Zhang Zhongsheng has already made a call, and his voice trembles and shouts, "Zhang Zhongsheng meets His Royal Highness An!"


    This shout made the house momentarily dead.


    Where Guo Kuo was, Yang Xingmi seemed to have been immobilized, slapping Li Kui''s shoulder and showing his close hand stopped in midair. He turned his head stiffly, looking at Zhang Zhongsheng lying on the ground and trembling, and then looked at Li Li, who was smiling, and his hair was standing up.


    "Finally **** it!" After Yang Xingmi reacted, he immediately bowed to the ground and said, "I don''t know that King An is in front of him, and there are many offenses, and he will be guilty of death!"


    Guo Yan also followed the ceremony and said hello to King An.


    Sun Ru was originally talking to Li Yiping on an equal footing, but now he sees all three of his fellows kneeling down. It is not good to continue sitting on the dwarf. They can only follow the salute and silently pray that Yang Xingmi will not be divided by five horses.


    Calling Li Yi brother or brother, that is no longer simply offending a prince. Li Yan was in the Li Tang clan, and Yang Xingmi''s behavior was like telling the emperor that I was your brother.


    Glancing at the people kneeling on the ground, Li Yan smiled and said to Yang Xing: "General Yang, you have to be a brother to Gu, and it''s not brother etiquette right now."


    Yang Xingmi''s forehead was sweating like rain: "The end will not dare, the end will have no eyes on Taishan, please Your Highness to condemn!"


    "Well, let''s all get up." Li Xie waved his hand and said to Yang Xing that he was getting up hard: "It is always reasonable to walk alone. If you want to be a brother with your Majesty, you can leave him alone, but you must convince General Sun Ru to let him For the saddled horse. "


    Yang Xingmi was overjoyed and said quickly: "It is my duty to be loyal to the court, and the general will surely convince General Sun!"


    Seeing Yang Xingmi sell himself so decisively, Sun Ru opened his mouth, but was speechless. He can never push the opponent into the fire pit.


    Li Xun nodded and looked at Guo Xun. "Mr. Guo''s famous name, I heard it early, and meeting today is really a happy thing in life. Scholars of Confucianism are thousands of thousands. General Yang did the same for the court? Oh, by the way, just now General Sun told Gu, that Confucianism is different from Gudao. Is it difficult for Mr. Guo? "


    Guo Yi once again performed this ceremony, saying: "The world has been in chaos for a long time. Wherever the flames go, life is covered with charcoal. This is unfortunate. His Highness Ping Hebei, harvested the Central Plains, defeated the King of Wu, and even the King of Qi willingly assisted. Can''t Guo be the general candidate in troubled times? "


    Li Min nodded with satisfaction. "So good."


    As the first gifted scholar of Confucianism, Guo Yan was willing to take refuge in it. In the future, even if the Confucianists want to resist stubborn resistance, they will not cause much obstacle to the army.


    Seeing this, Sun Ru knew that he had no choice.


    With a sigh in his heart, Sun Ru looked to the south, and thought silently: The world is in the hands of King An, and Yangzhou Rumen has become a contrarian. I do n¡¯t think it will take long for the Rumen in the world to leave only Cui Keli of Qingzhou. Already.


    Li Yan hasn''t stayed with Guo Yan and others for too long. He sits and talks about such things, and he''s not very interested now.


    Leaving a few brothers and sisters together, Li Min left the yard. Before taking a few steps, Song Jiao appeared beside him like a ghost, and said leisurely, "That Yang Xingmi is not easy."


    Li Yan disagreed and said lightly: "Aunt Song can see it?"


    Song Jiao snorted, "Pretending to be reckless, anxious to call you a brother or a brother, but to impress you. You can see that he knows you quite well, and you won''t be punished for it."


    Li Ye felt indifferent: "This talent is extraordinary, even Li Maozhen can''t hold him back, coupled with deep thinking, good at drilling camps, it is not surprising to be a hegemon in a troubled world. But in the current situation, he is not Opportunity, at best be a great general. "


    Song Jiao nodded and agreed with Li Ye. Listening to the other person''s mention of Li Maozhen, she suddenly asked: "Li Maozhen came back and brought the entire military family, which is a¡® dowry ¡¯rich. But I ¡¯m curious, how did you find that she is Saint Ji?¡±


    Li Yan didn''t care about Song Jiao ¡¯s heavy word "dowry" and ignored the past. "This question, I''ll talk about it after I see Li Maozhen. I don''t want to explain it twice."

 v6 Chapter 101： Speak out

    Zhao Bingkun led the horse from the barracks into Suzhou and went straight to the handsome house. When he dismounted in front of the house, he met Liu Zhijun who was already outside the house. He raised his fist and asked: "General Liu, Qi Wang ÀÞ drums will gather, summon I''m in a hurry, I don''t know why? "


    Liu Zhijun lowered his sabre and gave it to the guard. He heard Zhao Bingkun''s voice and turned back and laughed: "What else can be done? It should be a war. The battles in Sheshan and Xuzhou should have ended, and now it is the An Wang trilogy. When we''re tired, can''t we just wait for that day? "


    "It should be so. Now that Wu Jun is defeated, there is only An Wang''s song in front of him. Qi King wants to occupy the Central Plains, and naturally he must solve this scourge. But ..."


    The two walked into the gate of the house and Zhao Bingkun continued: "My daughter, who is not a device, is still under the official account of Shangguan. He has not been able to return, and I do not know what King Qi intends to do."


    Liu Zhijun glanced at Zhao Bingkun and lowered his voice: "Of course this is King Qi''s blind-eye method. When Zhao Nianci was in front of Shangguan Qingcheng, the soldiers and horses of King An would not be alert to our sudden attack, so that they could achieve wonderful results!"


    Zhao Bingkun''s complexion changed, and he opened his mouth to say something, but when he saw Liu Zhijun''s pride and playful look, he swallowed back to his mouth.


    Although the disciples of the military family occupy most of the general posts under the leadership of Li Maozhen, the military is not the only one in the military family. Li Maozhen''s original cronies are still a very important force. Although the generals are not as many as the military, the lower and middle rank generals are basically in their hands.


    These people are headed by Liu Zhijun everywhere, faintly competing with the soldiers.


    Zhao Bingkun knew that this was Li Maozhen''s balance technique, which prevented the soldiers from losing their strength.


    If it was normal, Zhao Bingkun naturally dismissed this, and would not put Liu Zhijun in his eyes. However, Zhao Nianci''s mountain defeat not only lost more than 200,000 soldiers and dozens of outstanding soldiers, but also made the soldiers prestige. Now Zhao Bingkun is not as energetic as before.


    Liu Zhijun did not shy away from saying that Zhao Nianci was taken hostage by King Qi, and that he was in danger at any time. It looked like a chess piece destined to be sacrificed. Zhao Bingkun was angry but inconvenient.


    Entering the lobby, there were already a lot of generals inside, Zhao Bingkun was darkened to his position.


    Half of the generals in the church looked at him, and there was no questioning or excitement in his eyes. These are the best of the military disciples, with high positions and a clear meaning: Is the army going to fight An Wang soldiers?


    Zhao Bingkun ignored these people''s eyes and continued to calmly think about his own affairs.


    He has no son. Zhao Nianci is his only daughter. What''s more rare is that he has good talents and high level. Although he lost a while in Xiao County, victory is a common practice of soldiers. A loss on the battlefield does not indicate anything.


    Now that Zhao Nianci is being abandoned by Li Maozhen, how can Zhao Bingkun feel comfortable?


    Li Maozhen is here. He has a very good complexion. He has a high crown, a wide sleeve, and a wide-sleeve robe. Although he doesn''t wear a royal suit, he also looks majestic and aggressive. She stood with a raised hand after the handsome case, and accepted everyone to salute.


    When the generals will be seated again, Liu Zhijun impatiently asked: "His Royal Highness, are we going to start a war with King An? We have been waiting for this day for a long time! As long as His Highness orders, we will take it off at the end. The head of Shangguan Qingcheng! "


    As soon as he said this, many generals fought.


    The disciples of the soldiers looked at Zhao Bingkun, who was silent, and expressed anxiety over his words. It was very strange why the other party didn''t say a word, and let Liu Zhijun and his people compete for the vanguard position.


    Li Maozhen raised his hand to signal that everyone was quiet. It was strange to see Liu Zhijun''s eyes: "My king has issued a military order two days ago. All ministries must cooperate with An Wang''s Henan conquest, obey An Wang''s unified dispatch, and flatten Huainan in one fell swoop. Did General Liu not answer? To the military order? "


    Liu Zhijun rubbed his hands like a treacherous trader, and he smiled, "Isn''t it all His Highness''s strategy to paralyze the other side, can''t I know that I''ve been with His Highness for so long? Is it because of this, I have to wait for today''s military discussions to come to Japan. Unexpectedly, a good opportunity to wipe it out! "


    Li Maozhen raised his eyebrows, and with a stunned look, he said, "Do you even know?"


    Liu Zhijun immediately held his head upright, a look that I was actually very clever and intelligent: "His Royal Highness has cultivated the finals for many years. If the finals haven''t grown halfway, they will have failed his highness!"


    Li Maozhen nodded and thought deeply, and then in Liu Zhijun''s expectant and proud eyes, he suddenly slammed the handsome case and whispered, "Come, pull Liu Zhijun down and hit the fifty-army stick!"


    At first Liu Zhijun thought that Li Maozhen was joking, but when he looked at the other person''s look, he panicked and hurriedly asked, "His Royal Highness, what is the last crime?"


    "Stupid!" Li Maozhen was angry, "Stupidity is your biggest sin!"


    With that said, he no longer ignored Liu Zhijun''s shout, and waved in to let the incoming soldier drag him out.


    It didn''t take long for the dull army stick to sound outside, and Liu Zhijun screamed injustice.


    The second monk Zhao Bingkun was scratching his head and looked at some soldier disciples. At this moment, he had an unspeakable taste in his heart. On the one hand, he thought fortunately. Didn''t Zhao Nianci be abandoned? On the other hand, he couldn''t help wondering, did King Qi really want to listen to the command of King An?


    Before Zhao Bingkun wanted to understand, Li Maozhen asked him inexplicably: "How did General Zhao feel about Wang Jun''s order?"


    Zhao Bingkun got up and thought while answering: "His Royal Highness Order, I will naturally follow it."


    He couldn''t make it too clear, because he didn''t know what Li Maozhen meant. Although Liu Zhijun was arrogant and arrogant, his understanding of Li Maozhen''s military order undoubtedly represented the conjecture of most generals in the army. Is this still wrong?


    With the idea of ??clarifying the situation first, Zhao Bingkun asked: "His Royal Highness, the mountain now, and the¡® King Ann ¡¯who fought against Gao Gao, should be His Highness?¡±


    Li Maozhen couldn''t help holding his forehead and half-sounded before his voice came out low: "Do you think Gao Ye was killed by the king alone?"


    Zhao Bingkun whispered: "This ... there should be King Anan-a deterrent to his mind. Oh, we all think so!"


    Li Maozhen looked up at Zhao Bingkun with incredible eyes, but found that other generals were nodding like garlic.


    Among them, the National People''s Congress boldly said, "His Royal Highness is a good idea. First, I will use the false King An-deter Gao Ling, take the opportunity to seriously wound him, and then send someone to intercept the route that must be passed to the south to escape the Gonggong Mountain, and kill it in one fell swoop. Right now, I look forward to admiring it! "


    Li Maozhen was speechless and didn''t know what vision he should use to look at his generals. Should they be said to be extremely loyal and trustworthy, or should they be stupid?


    Seeing Li Maozhen''s look different, as if eating a fly, Zhao Bingkun asked strangely: "Is there any secret in this matter? King An An can deter Gao Ling, and he wants to rely on the magical treasures given by His Highness ... .. "


    "Mysterious ghost!" Li Maozheng held back his anger, "An Wang is true!"


    As soon as this remark was made, the whole room was shocked.


    Zhao Bingkun laughed and said, "Her Royal Highness, please don''t tease me and wait. I knew that the previous campaign did not perform well. I was robbed of a lot of military merits by the old part of An Wang, let His Highness disappointed, and I was definitely dissatisfied with me. Those generals are indeed extraordinary, but please do not be too angry, Your Highness, I will sacrifice my sins in the future. "


    Zhao Bingkun, a pair of Li Maozhen, was talking angry words, the purpose was to beat them and let them look brave and brave.


    Li Maozhen looked at the generals with a look of grief and indignation, and when he stood up, he wanted to be angry, and suddenly thought of something, and sat back.


    Li Maozhen knew that neither Liu Zhijun nor Zhao Bingkun were fools. Although they suffered a little while in the face of Yang Xingmi, this did not mean that they were incompetent. It was really that the other party was too powerful and prepared well before the war.


    When they attacked Guanzhong and the river, they were almost invincible.


    At this time, they insisted that King An was false. Obviously, they did not think so from the heart, but they must think so!


    Not only do they think so, they must think so, from Qi King Li Maozhen to ordinary soldiers!


    Only with the most basic understanding of unity can the hearts of the three armed forces be stabilized and the fighting spirit not affected. In the future, they can continue to fight with the An Wang tribe, fight against them and fight against the Central Plains.


    In the final analysis, neither Liu Zhijun nor Zhao Bingkun were willing to follow Li Lizhen because of a word from Li Maozhen, and since then have been sent to the fence and used as cannon fodder.


    -This is inevitable to everyone. They are not Li Xun, and even the troops in the headquarters are not counted. In the future battles, who can guarantee that Li Xun will not scold them and suppress them?


    For the future of his own destiny, the An Wang now must be fake!


    Li Maozhen sighed secretly. There is no such thing as a stupid person in a high position in this world, but it is because of their own interests that this has done many inexplicable and ridiculous things.


    Li Maozhen kept silent for a long time, and said this to Zhao Bingkun and others: "After Huang Chao, there was chaos in the world, and heroes merged. I waited for those who couldn''t make it in the peace season, and after a **** fight, they became successful. His eldest husband, Guangzong Yaozu, and Zewei''s grandchildren, lived up to Ling Yunzhi and lived up to seven feet, and there is no regret in this life.


    "Now, the throne is extremely high, and others are in high positions, and the people who follow us are also rich and wealthy. Such a dedication, at any time and on anybody, is enough to win the championship. I did not wait, but it is Only usurp the throne, what else is not content?


    "If King An has gone and there are no heroes, I would not wait for the Shuzi to steal the artifact. Naturally, it is better to run to the Central Plains. Once the world is settled, and the king has the power to die, that is the Ninth Five-Year Plan and it is justified. But, Right now His Majesty lives in Chang''an, An Wang raises troops for a million battles, Hebei and Central Plains fall to his hands, Huainan can be fixed in the future, what is this? This is the general trend.


    "The dynasty of the imperial dynasty is a foregone conclusion. It is undoubted that Anwang Zhongxing News Agency and Mingdongqing history are undoubted. How can we go against the trend? Now that the borders are constantly suffering and the ancestral territory is being eaten by aliens, this is my shame. Cruelty, this is the battlefield for me to display my talents! If you can, why can''t you worry about the history? If your eldest husband has built his career, why should he have trouble with Datang Society?


    "My king, what do the princes think?"

 v6 Chapter 102： the reason

    The crowd did not expect that Li Maozhen would be sincere in his words, and there was such a revealing statement.


    It is true that many vassals wanted to usurp the emperor during the chaos. But throughout history, there are also many heroes who are helping the society in times of crisis.


    The key meaning expressed by Li Maozhen is that if the world has the opportunity to take advantage, they can indeed establish a nation after the growing and ambitious ambitions; but now the world is not really messed up into a pot of porridge. Although they have little success, they do not have this. opportunity.


    Li Yan has already controlled half of the country and said nothing, returning soldiers and strong horses can calm the world at any time.


    In other words, the world was showing chaos at first, but before it was really chaotic, it was Li Li who put out the flames and killed the signs.


    In this case, Li Maozhen is willing to be a good minister who will be out of the picture.


    Not every outstanding person will vie for the emperor, and most people want nothing but official positions in their lives.


    Being a court official of the Tang Dynasty, this is the life choice of Qi Wang Li Maozhen.


    The hall was silent, and everyone was silent for a long time.


    Someone in the middle wanted to speak out, but was clinged to him by the clever person next to him, but motioned to Zhao Bingkun without moving.


    In a seemingly endless silence, Li Yan walked into the lobby.


    He heard Li Maozhen''s heartfelt words outside.


    This reminded him of Li Xun''s past life and psychedelic history. Among the great princes of the late Tang Dynasty, Zhu Wen usurped Tang as the emperor, Li Ke used his son as the emperor, Wang Jian as the emperor in Shu, and Yang Xingmi''s descendants as the emperor in Huainan, but Li Maozhen did not do so. king.


    Just the king.


    Seeing Li Yan coming in, countless eyes fell on him, and they were shocked and unexpected, and each had its own meaning. Some hostility, some fear, some confusion, some vigilance, some admiration, and some even implied flattery.


    Before waiting for everyone to speak, Li Yi smiled and said to Zhao Bingkun and others: "Gu Gu knows what you are worried about. Gu Gu can assure you that Gu Gu treats the people of the Tang dynasty equally, and will never split or suppress things. If Without such a mind, the solitary need not help the community.


    "What''s more, now that Tubo and Uighur invade the border and Khitan rises from the grasslands, that is our common enemy. It is not helpful to say that you only need to look at those Hebei towns that are loyal to the imperial court, and what the situation is now.


    Li Yan did not say anything about Xianyu, and everyone would not understand. He knows that these people are most concerned about his future and destiny.


    Zhao Bingkun was silent for a moment, his eyes changed, and suddenly he looked up at Li Ying: "The soldiers only assist King Qi Qi, and they only listen to King Qi''s dispatch. I wonder if King An will promise?"


    Li Xun said with a smile: "Listening to King Qi''s order is to listen to the court order. Why not be alone?"


    Zhao Bingkun deliberately said such unreasonable and even treasonous things were nothing more than a test of Li Zhi. Li Yan knew that if there was a change in his eyes, the other party would immediately become suspicious. But he was frank and naturally fearless.


    When Li Maozhen saw Li Yan''s attitude so firm, he couldn''t help looking at him more, and felt strange in his heart.


    Isn''t Li Yan afraid she''s too big?


    Was she convinced that she would not rebel and rebel, or was she confident that she would not be able to make a big splash?


    Li Maozhen''s determination to turn to Li Xun, or to be loyal to the court, has been determined. At least at the moment, his attitude is very firm. Zhao Bingkun and others can''t disobey. They can''t just pull the banner and rebel, they can only let it go.


    After receiving the assurance that Li Zhi will not treat them differently¡ªalthough this verbal guarantee was not useful, Zhao Bingkun and the generals were a little at ease, and the opinions were initially unified.


    Leaving the lobby, Li Yan and Li Maozhen walked in the middle of the Fufang to discuss some important matters.


    The key point is to conquer Huainan. In this case, Li Zhi did not plan to take his own hands and let Li Maozhen lead the troops across the river. Liu Dazheng led Xuanwu Army to assist him. He himself took Shangguan to the city and went to Guanzhong.


    The purpose of this is to establish Li Zhi''s dominance over Guanzhong, and to prevent Li Maozhen from making false claims. If Li Maozhen can capture Huainan-this is almost a matter of course, Li Yan will allow the Guan Zhongjun division teacher, Li Maozhen obtained such a large military merit, and his status will be as stable as a rock.


    This is in line with the wishes of both people, and is also the result that both people want to see.


    When they came to a small pavilion beside the rockery and lake, the two looked at the scenery by railings. The lotuses on the lake have been withered, and winter is coming. Fish swimming is still alive.


    Both were holding hands, both of them stood tall and straight.


    Li Maozhen said leisurely: "Before the battle of Moshan, I tried my best to occupy more land. I was indifferent to Shangguan''s destiny to be defeated by Gao Ling. I even hoped that she and Li Zhen would fight to death. I have already made arrangements. If you get the military report of the defeat of Shangguan, you will annex your song. "


    Then, she looked at Li Yan: "You don''t want to be taboo about all these things? Do you really believe that I am sincerely trusting?"


    Li Ye looked at a duck swimming in the lake, and he didn''t think so: "One day and one night, Liu Dazheng''s ministry galloped for nearly a hundred miles and settled in Lintong. You are destined to swallow my song. I have nothing to taboo. In the past, everything was nothing but a cloud of smoke. Now that the situation is different, why should I be worried. In the past, we have fought side by side with the Fengxiang Chaojun Army and leveled the Yellow Nest Thieves Army. difference."


    Li Maozhen was silent for a while.


    She suddenly asked again, "When did you find out who you are?"


    Hearing this question, Li Min could not help laughing.


    Very cheap smile.


    Li Maozhen''s eyes flickered with murder.


    After receiving Li Maozhen''s warning, Li Zheng coughed, and she gave a fake look. "From the beginning to the end, Sheng Ji and Li Maozhen did not appear at the same time. This is the biggest problem. At Chang''an, I even saw The folding fan you used to appear in the hand of Saint Ji. When you are wearing men''s clothing, although the majesty is heavier, but you see more, there are too many clues like Saint Ji in the eyebrows-who told me to follow Have you both been together for a long time? "


    Li Maozhen didn''t speak.


    Li Xun continued: "Finally, it is of course in Bagong Mountain. How can you be assured if you stop Gao Xun and negotiate such a big deal with me? After all your questions have been asked, I will confirm your Identity. "


    Hearing so many flaws, Li Maozhen couldn''t help but blushed and turned his head away from the trace, afraid to look at Li Yan, but his mouth was unforgiving, and Qi Wang''s spectrum was strong and stiff: "Huh! That day let''s Ji''s to stop you, I want you to suspect that I will attack the rear to see if you can still be stable in that situation! "


    Li Xun did not want to tear through Li Maozhen''s lies, but for a long time, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Maozhen turned his head and stared angrily, his eyes were almost invisible.


    Li Yan waved his hands while covering his stomach, still couldn''t stop laughing, "You really ... will put gold on your face! Perhaps you have this intention, but the biggest reason is not to worry about grinding The mountain vision is that Gao Ling deliberately showed it to you, confuses you, leads the snake out of the hole, and then ambushes you to solve your conspiracy? For safety reasons, you only appear as Saint Ji. As a result ... haha, one I was accidentally seen through it, but also helped me kill Gao Yikou. Who is this to blame? "


    Li Maozhen was so angry that his silver teeth were going to be broken.


    No wonder she thought so in the beginning, Gao Bing''s soldiers and horses were too inferior and wanted to occupy the Central Plains. Finding a chance to lead Li Maozhen out to ambush was indeed the best choice.


    "You jerk!"


    Seeing that Li Xun laughed and became more mad, Li Maozhen did not hold back after all.


    Li Yan didn''t cut it, but a good pavilion was destroyed in her knife.


    In the billowing smoke, Li Maozhen''s figure rose into the air, and the Cabernet spear had been held in her hands. She was so angry that she flushed her face, and stared at Li Ye who was floating on a big tree, "Li Li! You If you have the courage, fight with me! I''ll try it, how good you are! If you lose today, your soldiers and horses will belong to me! "


    With that said, the gun flew towards Li Yan.


    Where would Li Yan get up and go as she wished, but her ridiculous voice came out clearly: "Determining what is male and female, let''s do something male and female, ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing that Li Maozhen started to hunt Li Ye in the sky, Song Jiao stopped the young and young who wanted to shoot, and his eyes were full of glee and joy: "You two don''t go into the mix, wait, the county master comes back , We have a good show. "


    ...


    Yangzhou.


    As the core of Confucianism, Xueshe has always been strict and orderly.


    Don''t say that no one is making noise in groups, but anyone who speaks louder will attract eyes. But now it is like boiling water in the same pot. There are scruffy and shouting scouts everywhere, and the books are too late to be picked up, as if the chaos had been killed.


    In fact, the situation is similar.


    The news was brought by the soldiers who returned to Yangzhou, so it has spread throughout the city and beyond, and they ca n¡¯t cover it. The clean schoolhouse has been chased by a few scrambled scholars, and after crying and crying, the state of affairs I can''t help it.


    No one thought of controlling it.


    "The army defeated Wu Ning, King Wu was killed by the joint efforts of King An and Qi, Yang Xingmi led the Marine Division to rebel ... Now King Qi has led a million male divisions and has begun to cross Henan!"


    When Wang Zaifeng heard the news, he was commenting on a group of less talented articles in the room, and the scholar sat on his knees and filled the courtyard.


    "This matter really ?!" Wang Zaifeng was startled, his beard trembling, his eyes stared fiercely at the reporter who entered the door.


    Look at him, if the other party dares to catch the wind and talk nonsense, he doesn''t mind tearing the other off the spot.


    "It''s true! Now the city is full of soldiers, shouting that King Wu is defeated, and the market is in a mess, and those fierce generations, especially the monks, are taking the opportunity to burn and plunder ... sir If you go out, you can hear crying ... "


    Hearing the cries of the scholar''s face, Wang Zaifeng took a few steps back, and the poems that he had rated as the best had just fallen to the ground in his hands, his face was instantly white and distracted, "Wang An, Qi Wang, An Wang. ..... "


    In the shout of a gentleman, thinking of the current situation of Rumen, Wang Zaifeng only felt that the sky was turning, the sun and the moon were dark, his chest was stuffy, and he could not hold back a blood spurt!


    Seeing Wang Zaifeng''s shaky, the scholars rushed up in panic, holding him in an endless manner, and anxiously asked: "Sir, what can I do? Wu Wang is dead, Huainan Failure, what shall we do? "


    Wang Zaifeng vomited a spit of blood, and he felt a lot more relaxed. When he heard these words, his chest began to violently swell again.


    He vomited three blood in a row, and he could no longer hear the noise in his ears. He stretched out his thin hand to the sky in vain, and passed out sorrowfully.


    "Cangtian, my Wang Zaifeng is a sinner of Confucianism forever!"

 v6 Chapter 103： Without support

    Li Maozhen''s army was still near the Huaihe River, and Yangzhou on the Yangtze River was chaotic.


    In the academic shed, the scholars gathered around Wang Zaifeng, and lost the aura and fed the elixir. After tossing for a long time, Wang Zaifeng finally woke up.


    Seeing the anxious faces that appeared panicked in front of him, Wang Zaifeng knew that even if he passed out three or five times, he would be awakened by these people.


    No way, now Confucianism needs him to determine the future direction of Confucianism. It''s about his own life, and no one will pay attention to his shameful heart.


    Wang Zaifeng was struggling, trembling to do it, his actions were extremely difficult, as if he would fall at any time. In fact, taking his cultivation as the realm, Mo said to spit a few mouthfuls of blood, even if he spit out a dozen mouthfuls of blood, he can walk like a bird. But his failure to do so is not enough to show that he has suffered a huge physical and psychological blow because of guilt.


    "Sir, King An and Qi''s army is coming. Yangzhou we can''t stay anymore. What should we do now?"


    "Yeah, where should we go? And the brothers and sisters who are officials, should you call them back?"


    "The people in the city are being killed by chaotic soldiers, shall we protect them ..." This sentence was soon drowned in the tide.


    Wang Zaifeng finally sat down, sighed, and looked at the eager faces, sorrowful: "The Confucianism is a disaster that no one can imagine. We have lost this world battle, and I am afraid we will lose it again for hundreds of years. Useless land, go back to the mountain gate. "


    When he heard this, everyone was surprised and terrified. Someone asked aloud: "Sorry, back to the mountain gate? Sir, although I lost in Huainan and lost the opportunity to control the world, no matter who gets the world, who can Not appointing scholars? Why should we go back to Shanmen? "


    After hearing this, Wang Zaifeng felt that his heart was beginning to swell, and he held his chest for a long time. He finally did not hold back, and another blood spurted out.


    The crowd grew up and looked at him, wondering what to say.


    Wang Zaifeng''s pain was so distorted that his five senses were distorted, and he said sadly: "Cui Keli, the rebel, has turned to An Wang and set up another portal. Now, under His Majesty, where does Yangzhou Confucianism stand? Will be in control of the court, how can I tolerate me? "


    As soon as this remark was made, the scholars were all ashamed.


    They knew they were over.


    It is said that they have no day in their early years, but for all the Confucian disciples in this department, there will be no chance of coming out of office for generations!


    "Cui Keli, you must die!"


    "This traitor who betrayed the division''s door will be divided by five horses in the future!"


    The scholars talked loudly and gave the most vicious curse to Cui Keli.


    These curses did not last long, however, and they gradually dissipated. Each of them knew that cursing was useless. After the cursing stopped, there was only sadness in my heart.


    The three wise men other than Wang Zaifeng also looked silently at the sky and issued a long sigh of sorrow.


    From now on, Qingzhou Confucian Confucianists are bound to outperform the world. Whether these scholars in Yangzhou Confucian Confucians will be driven out and killed, even Cui Keli''s face will be looked at.


    But who would have thought that the scholar who had been kicked out of the Confucian School of Confucianism because he hadn''t come to Yangzhou to attend the Confucian School of Confucianism would become the true master of Confucianism today?


    I knew today, why bother.


    Don''t regret it at the beginning.


    A middle-aged gentleman in the rank of Bajie, blurted out, said: "If Cui Keli had not been expelled from Confucianism at the beginning, we would not have become a deadly enemy with him, nor would he be in Qingzhou. Establishing another portal. If we had some affection that day, even if we lost in Huainan, we could still go and run away, and we would not fall into a state of utter danger. "


    After hearing this, many people''s faces became complicated after they stumbled.


    Some of them gritted their teeth, still resentful of Cui Lili, but more people sighed and even sighed, and even regretted their mouths.


    At this time, an old man in the Four Sages suddenly said, "When the chase went out that day, the old man said that it was too cruel to do that. After all, he was a rare Junyan who was our Confucianist. Unfortunately, the old man Comments were not taken seriously. "


    The words immediately attracted everyone''s attention. The other two sages, and the talented members of Bajie and Seventy-two Toshihiko, even faintly expressed their gaze.


    Ignoring Wang Zaifeng''s eye warning, the old man who stood upright in front of everyone continued to express his profound meaning: "Actually, it is not our biggest mistake to expel Cui Keli. To this day, do not all the princes know that there is goodness The famous An Wang did not go to help, and came to Huainan to support Gao Ying to fight against An Wang, is our biggest mistake? "


    The geniuses fell into contemplation, and then took it for granted.


    Wang Zaifeng shuddered and pointed at the corner of the old man''s mouth, "Zhang Qi, you keep your mouth shut! Helping Wu Wu and expelling Gao Yun is my Confucian decision-making ..."


    "The decision was not taken by everyone, but it was you who took the idea, wasn''t it?" Zhang Qi shook his sleeves and interrupted Wang Zaifeng''s words with a stern expression.


    The same as the four wise men of Confucianism, Zhang Qi has always paid little attention to Confucianism because of his discord with Wang Zaifeng. If it weren''t for its own erudition and talent, it would almost overpower the wise men. I''m afraid that Wang Zaifeng would have been kicked out of the four wise men.


    What else did Wang Zaifeng want to say? Zhang Qi has already made a stern cry: "Wang Zaifeng! Since you took charge of Confucianism, you have been arbitrary and do not listen to persuasion. You made several mistakes in decision-making, resulting in the scourge of Confucianism today. Already a Confucian sinner, do you still not repent? "


    After hearing his cries, Wang Zaifeng couldn''t sit still anymore and was startled.


    However, as soon as he stood up, he went on doing it again, and his energy was gone, as if he was twenty years old.


    Because everyone looked at his eyes, it was clearly malicious.


    Even spurn and hostility.


    Wang Zaifeng''s heart was as dead as death.


    Confucianism failed, and someone needed to take responsibility.


    This black pot can only be carried by him.


    And Zhang Qi, a person who disagrees with him, will now naturally take his place.


    His previous statement that he had become a sinner of Confucianism through the ages of the Confucianist turned out to be a phrase.


    Packing up the packages and books in a hurry, leaving the schoolhouse like a bereavement dog, being run over by chaos in the chaotic Yangzhou city, and even the Confucian scholars who were killed, finally got out of the Yangzhou city and went to an unpredictable but doomed future There was already a cry.


    Walking in the crowd, Wang Zaifeng, full of white hair and stunned, would fall at any time.


    He didn''t pretend this time.


    No one came to help him and care for him.


    Everyone is now following Zhang Qi, leaving him with a frown on his face, and some people still cursed him for being foolish. Even Wang Anneng, Wu Wang and Xiao Xiao couldn''t see it, harming others and hurting himself.


    Wang Zaifeng''s footsteps became slower and slower, until he finally couldn''t support them, and he fell face-to-face on the cold mud.


    He didn''t get up.


    After all, the gentleman couldn''t bear it. He came to help his shoulders and wanted to help him stand up. After several hard efforts, but failed to find out, Wang Zaifeng had no vitality.


    In Yangzhou, Confucian came and left.


    This is where Huai''nan Jiedushi Zhizhi is located.


    It is only after today that this place is destined to become a purgatory, with countless people dying in chaos. Scholars scrambling to leave, burying their heads in the gloomy sky, will not turn back to care. Even if they look at it more, they just lament their misfortune.


    Yangzhou City, which stood silently in the gradually cold autumn breeze, could only bear its sufferings silently, and could not leave and travel like a monk standing in the world. As he bid farewell to a host, it waited for a new host to appear. If it was a heroic hero, it would welcome light.


    ...


    Fairyland one day, one year in the world.


    When Li Zhi calmed the Central Plains in the world and won the world trend, the demon tribe battled with the Daomen immortals in Xianyu, and then they were about to usher in the second war.


    The Ling Xiao Bao Dian, behind the drooping bead curtain, the immortal emperor who is still the subject is still mysterious and majestic. The immortal officials standing in the temple still bowed their heads as usual, and continued to show their awe and surrender.


    It is as if Daomen did not fail in the world, the demons did not kill Xianyu, and the immortal Emperor who was roughly and overbearing did not miss.


    Therefore, Xianting has not fallen into a huge danger.


    However, no matter how good the Taiping whitewashing is, it will eventually reveal clues, even in this small treasure hall-those powers that had previously fought out and fought against alien immortals, returned half.


    The main hall is still large, and they will not appear crowded when they stand together.


    It''s just eye-catching.


    But the truth is, it''s not enough to just return to power.


    Li Changgeng, who had recovered from serious injuries, was playing in class, and his waist was bent lower than usual, his tone was more respectful than usual, and his voice was smoother than ever before. Fingers can be set-only need to return to the fairy soldier in one direction. "


    What Li Changgeng said was unclear, but whether it was the high-ranking imperial emperor or the immortal official in the temple, he could not understand the meaning of it.


    Yes, the fairy soldier who transferred back to one direction.


    Fairy soldiers at the border.


    Recall, what a simple word, but it means giving up.


    Recalling the fairy soldiers in which direction means losing the territory in that direction, or even giving way to the alien soldiers.


    It is naturally impossible to return all the immortal soldiers at the border. In that case, the Daomen Immortal Court will fall directly behind, regardless of whether the demons and the Tongtian master can be eliminated, all the immortals from Kyushu are doomed.


    Immortal Emperor did not let Li Changgeng and the immortal officials wait too long, and two understatement words passed into the ears of the immortals: "Western border."


    In order to protect Xianting''s territory, Xianting''s immortal soldiers are naturally garrisoned on all sides, but the main defense direction is actually only two-the west and the north.


    Combatting the northern soldiers is the Khitan deity that is rising fast and growing fast. Fighting with the western immortal soldiers is the long-suffering Tubo and Uighur deities.


    Li Changgeng didn''t have any doubt and promised: "In accordance with the purpose."


    He knew very well that the North Border Fairy could not be transferred back. Once the northern border prepares for emptiness, with the strength of the Qidan deities, maybe they can hit the Zixiao Palace directly. So the choice is unique.


    Li Changgeng, who was ordered to walk out of the Ling Xiao Bao Temple, read the Emperor''s will aloud on the jade steps, and soon the immortal took the order and flew away to the west.


    Looking at the vast fairy sphere surrounded by the mist, although Li Changgeng''s anxiety became more and more serious, he didn''t show half of it.


    The western border of Xianyu is empty.


    Hejian in the world is gone.


    The Tubo army moved east from Hexi, and only needed to travel seven hundred miles to reach Changan.

 v6 Chapter 104： Bubu Shenglian Taiyi Zhenxian

    Daomen has not suffered no calamity since he entered the fairy court. When the Wuhu was in chaos, there were only mountains and rivers in the southeast. During the period, Shimen was still in a difficult situation. Emperor Liang Wu became a monk three times.


    At that time there were many incense offerings in the world, but Daomen also insisted. Now that Li Zhi has the Central Plains, attacked Huainan, and entered the main gate, the general situation is in hand. It is the truth that Daomen''s confidant is not fake, but Daomen Xianting may not be lost forever.


    As long as the demons and the Tongtian leader are resolved first, the situation is stabilized, and with the accumulation of Daomen Xianting, there is an opportunity to slowly reverse the situation. Although the Kunlun passage was temporarily closed, wasn''t it destroyed after all?


    The dynasty disappeared, and Li Changgeng returned to his home on Xiandao and went straight to the library. There are countless classics and documents in them, among which is the detailed record of Daomen Xianting, who was turning around the situation step by step before the crisis of life and death.


    Li Changgeng intends to review history, find some inspiration from it, and then formulate Xianting''s future action plan for the current immortal realm and the general trend of the world. As Her Majesty''s number one think tank, Li Changgeng has this responsibility.


    Just after unrolling a scroll to watch, Li Changgeng was informed by Fairy Tong that someone came to visit.


    The visit was a big man.


    An unexpected big man in Li Changgeng.


    When Li Changgeng saw the guest waiting by the lotus pond in the garden, his eyebrows could not help but dizzy.


    Is an acquaintance. However, the other party is not from Daomen Xianting.


    "When the tutor came to drive, Xiaoxian had a long-distance welcome. It was really rude." Li Changgeng arched with a smile across his face.


    Wenshu folded his hands, respectfully returned the gift: "It''s Haihan to take the liberty of harassment.


    Wen Shu, one of the four priests who released Shimen, would suddenly come to Xianting to visit himself at this time. Although Li Changgeng was surprised, he was not surprised. He knew a little bit about Shimen''s situation, and he had some spectrum in his heart.


    The two sat down in the flower pavilion, and chilly, Li Changgeng asked each other''s intentions. Now that the situation in Xianyu is changing suddenly, he has a lot of work to do, and doesn''t have much time to fight against each other.


    When Wenshu smiled, it seemed like a statue of a bodhisattva who was compassionate for all beings. Xu Xu said, "The recent events in Daomen Xianting have been heard by the young monks in the realm of Buddhism. You and I have been in Kyushu for hundreds of years. Suffering, if it is useful to the Buddha Realm, we are willing to do the same. "


    Li Changgeng sneered.


    Hundreds of friendships between the two are not fake, but most of them are fighting each other. As for the common affliction, Li Changgeng knows that the other party is referring to the Wuhu chaos, and they expelled and annexed the Wuhu gods together. However, instead of making Daomen and Shimen better, that incident made Xianting hate the Buddha Realm.


    Now is not the time to talk about the past. Li Changgeng smiled and responded: "Although Daomen is a little bit troublesome, the other party is just a clown jumper. Xianting can solve it with his backhand. There is no need to worry about the prince. It is Buddha''s domain. Saying that the Holy Buddha fought against the so-called God, but did not win. "


    The Shimen Holy Buddha is against God in Islam. This is a big thing in Xianyu. Daomen does n¡¯t want to pay attention.


    The eastward invasion of Islam has reached Tianzhu. The situation of Shimen is similar to Daomen, or even worse.


    On the Tianzhu side, not only other religions have arisen in the country, the people''s beliefs are changing, which has led to a sharp decrease in the incense for the release of the monks, and the Islamic enemies of the enemy are even more powerful. Coupled with the loss of Kyushu, but in the Western Regions, it is only a long-lasting suffocation. Shimen is now the real frontier of life and death.


    At this time, how can Shimen still have the energy to help Daomen?


    Even if there is, it is just to re-enter Kyushu.


    If you let the other party come in, the possibility that the other party stirs the water and then mixes the water to touch the fish is obviously greater than the help door.


    How could Li Changgeng not know this?


    As far as Dao Men is concerned, although Li Zhi is a confidant, Xianting still appreciates the fact that he expelled the Shimen forces from Kyushu.


    Of course, Li Changgeng also knows that despite the Qishan battle, Li Yi broke Shimen''s plan and made a big move. Hedong campaign also defeated Li Ke who was supported by Shimen. The two battles combined together almost eliminated the Shimen forces. Datang completely expelled, but did not really exterminate the power of the release gate in Kyushu.


    After all, that was just eviction, not uprooting.


    Over the past millennium, Shimen still has influence in the people, with sporadic sparks remaining. Although these sparks are small, as long as Li Zhi is still there, it is impossible to stir up any waves. However, after all, once the situation changes, there is no possibility of wildfire Sugawara.


    At that time, the Wuhu was in disorder, and the North fell into the hands of the Hu people. The reason why Daomen was able to make a comeback was not to support the Southern Dynasty to defeat the Northern Dynasty. It is to hide its strength and hide its strength. While Wuhu was conspiring against each other, it gradually grew stronger. Finally, it expelled and devoured the Wuhu gods, and became the overlord of Kyushu again.


    ¡ª¡ªDaomen was hard to develop all the way, and gradually eroded the Wuhu gods who became weak because of fighting with each other. When the situation was very good, Shimen entered the imagination and almost revived in the north overnight.


    After Dao Men defeated his final opponent, it was discovered that Shi Men also stood firm.


    Later Shimen Meimei said, this is that they and Daomen "to share the tribulations."


    So, can Daomen not hate Shimen?


    The situation now is that although Li Zhi has occupied a large area in the world, the forces of Shuzhong, Bachu, Jiangnan, and Daomen and Shimen are far from being completely destroyed. Xianting now wants to take the opportunity to permanently expel Shimen, and not to repeat the same mistakes of the Northern and Southern Dynasties.


    After all, Daomen Xianting is a local fairy force in Kyushu. Unlike Shimen, once the incense is extinct, it is basically finished in Kyushu. Even if Daomen does not have the incense to worship, it can still persist for some time.


    At present, this situation is of course Daemon''s great crisis, but this is also the best time for Daemon to become extinct in Kyushu and restore his heyday.


    Crisis is the coexistence of danger and opportunity.


    What''s more, Shimen was almost finished not only in Kyushu, but also in Tianzhu and its surroundings.


    Therefore, Li Changgeng said that he would not agree with Shimen to interfere in the affairs of Daomen Xianting. He was too late to beat the water dog.


    Wen Shu understood Li Changgen''s mind from Li Changgeng''s reaction.


    Manjushri is not surprised by Li Changgeng''s thoughts. If it hadn''t been foreseen and knew that it would be difficult to intervene in the Daomen''s dispute with the demons, it would not be that she came to Li Changgeng to talk about the item, but the Holy Buddha went directly to talk to the Emperor.


    Wen Shu sighed: "Xian Chang needs to know that although Shimen is in a bad situation, after all, he has accumulated for thousands of years, there are many masters in the world, and the Buddha domain is strong. If anyone wants to help Shimen''s mind, he cannot ignore it Great power. "


    This is true.


    Xiandi and Li Changgeng did not accept Buddhism''s help, which did not mean that the demon tribe and the Tongtian leader would also refuse.


    Li Changgeng was still laughing, but there was a lot of chill in the smile, "Is this the threat to Xiaoxian?"


    Wenshu shook his head and said seriously: "The little monk is just telling Xianchang a fact."


    Li Changgeng''s smile restored his grace, and said lightly: "Xianxian waited for the Holy Buddha to cut the meat and feed the eagle."


    Wenshu stopped talking, just staring at Li Changgeng.


    If Shi Men really sent many powerful men to the east, it would be even more difficult to deal with Islamic deities, unless the Holy Buddha was willing to give up Tianzhu.


    Even so, the Holy Buddha wants to let go in Daomen Xianting, but helping the monsters and the masters of Heaven is also no different from cutting meat and feeding eagles. Who can guarantee that after the demon clan and the Tongtian leader have done something, they will not in turn peck and release the door?


    Wenshu is gone.


    With an unfulfilled intention.


    Back in Buddhism, Wenshu didn''t go to see the Holy Buddha because she didn''t need to report. The Holy Buddha knows her actions well without asking. What Wenshu went to see was Feihong, who was thinking about it.


    Thinking about it is just a gentle statement. In fact, the Feihong priest who failed in the operation in Hedong is being imprisoned and is tortured by punishment, just like Yang Yan.


    In the temple of Prince Feihong, a crystal ball with a red halo floating in the shrine floated, and Wenshu stood still in front of the shrine, watching the crystal ball changing colors constantly.


    If you look closely, you will find that in the center of the crystal ball, there is a small white monk sitting on the lotus platform, who is undergoing various beast attacks, poisonous insect bites, thunderbolts and devil tears.


    A monk in white with three thousand silks, his body was twisted, stretched, and faded from time to time. He was occasionally torn into pieces, bitten and shattered, and quickly recovered. The scenes seemed real and illusionary, and they seemed far and near.


    Shimen likes to say one flower and one world, one leaf and one bodhi. This crystal ball is a small world.


    Wen Shu calmly looked at the crystal ball for a while, and when he folded his hands together, declared a Buddhist horn, it seemed unbearable, and asked, "Feihong, Shimen is facing an unprecedented calamity ... Do you not repent? ? "


    She had wanted to say that it all happened because of you.


    After all, the other side lost in Hedong.


    According to Feihong''s way of doing things, Hedong''s trip was originally stable, and there was no reason to lose.


    But Wenshu skipped this sentence.


    In the crystal ball, the white monk with his hands folded sits on the lotus platform, silent and motionless.


    After waiting a long time, Wenshu shook his head and left.


    When leaving the temple door, Wen Shu looked up at the sky and paused for a moment.


    She whispered in a low voice: "Without Hedong''s defeat, Li Zhi will never become a force; without Hedong''s victory, the gate will not be difficult at the moment; the road is constant, the heavens are impermanent, and the release of the gate is life or death. "


    Wen Shu''s words fell squarely, and a thunder sound sounded in his mind.


    She froze for a moment, and then she looked so calm.


    That was the voice of the Holy Buddha.


    The Holy Buddha spoke only four words.


    Hexi, Tubo.


    ...


    In front of Chang''an City, Li Yan was walking slowly on the official road.


    Passers avoid.


    In front of the city gate, hundreds of officials greeted each other with honor.


    The former man was a yellow robe with a gold crown and a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Li Yan saw a snowflake falling from Li Cheng''s shoulders from the tower.


    After all, winter is here.


    Li Min raised his hand, motioned to stop riding, and then dismounted and walked.


    One step, two steps, three steps, step by step to give birth to lotus.


    The seven towns of Hebei and the nine towns of Henan gathered hundreds of people together to urge him to move forward; Changan, Guanzhong eight towns, billions of people rushed to meet him. Even Huainan has a lot of luck coming to him, embracing him.


    Even the emperor had the power of luck to rise.


    That''s how Li Yan went to Chang''an.


    Li Yan, who was meditating on the knees of Xianyu, suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes were radiant, as if the substantive coercion was like a cloud like a tide, spreading suddenly around her, stretching for hundreds of miles.


    At this moment, he stepped through the real fairyland and achieved Taiyizhenxian.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The end of this volume.

 v7 Chapter 1： policy

    Angwang House.


    Li Yan is playing against Cui Keli.


    Now that the season is in the winter, many things should be concluded, and by the way make plans for next year. Cui Keli is here today for this matter, so the two are actually talking about important issues while playing against each other.


    "The Confucian scholars in Yangzhou had disappeared from the city of Yangzhou before Li Maozhen was killed. This is their own choice. From now on, the Confucianists in the world will only have our Qingzhou department." Do you understand what I mean?


    "His Highness Ming Jian, next year''s imperial examination, the scholars of the Yangzhou Confucian school will not be among them." Cui Keli nodded. There is nothing to discuss in this matter, at least he and Li Yan don''t need it here. The scholars of Yangzhou Confucianism chose to leave Yangzhou City before Li Zhi''s ministry arrived, which shows that they did not intend to play for Li Zhi.


    Cui Keli knew in his heart that it wasn''t Yangmen''s Confucianists who didn''t want it, but they thought that Li Zhi would not accommodate them.


    This makes sense.


    Cui Keli continued: "Next year, the Qingzhou Rumen Academy will relocate to Chang''an, and I hope that His Royal Highness will give more encouragement at that time."


    Li Min nodded: "Of course, I will go to Xueshe to visit them."


    Li Zheng returned to Changan this time to return home, not to conquer, so from now on, he will not have to go to Qingzhou to sit in town. Chang''an is the center of Datang, the center of the world, and Li Zhi, the king of An, who holds the world''s momentum, naturally wants to play a role here.


    Speaking of the general trend of the world, Cui Keli had to ask Li Ye''s arrangement, "Wang Wu is overthrown, and King Qi is taking refuge. Now that Wang Jian is still among the great princes in the world, what is your plan?"


    Li Yan took the tea bowl handed by the maid next to him, took a sip, and instead of directly answering Cui Keli''s question, he asked: "Sir, what should I do?"


    As Li Yan ¡¯s number-one aide and Li Yan ¡¯s concubine, Cui Keli had the responsibility of planning for Li Yan ¡¯s military affairs. He had repeatedly thought about it, and he did not hesitate to say: ¡°First set the customs, then collect the customs . "


    Li Yan nodded slightly.


    The border is very serious, especially Tubo, which has captured more than ten states in the Tang Dynasty in Hexi. Most of the eleven states of Guiyi Army, which were originally restored, are now regained by them, in addition to this. The Uighurs in the Western Regions also continued to use troops eastward, with the intention of capturing Sha, Gua and other states, annexing the rebels and entering Hexi.


    So the immediate frontiers are Hexi and Guiyi Army.


    However, the outside must first settle in. Only when the inside is stable can Li Zhi accumulate enough strength to deal with foreign enemies. Whether it is the army or his personal cultivation.


    After obtaining the Central Plains and Guanzhong, his cultivation has reached Taiyi Zhenxian. On the fairy, this is also a strong one. With Li Zhi''s combat power, it is not too difficult to defeat the Golden Fairyland. However, at the moment of the immortal war, Da Luojin immortal is all over the ground, Li Zhi''s strength is not enough, at least it can not affect the battle situation.


    Regardless of the purpose, Li Xuan should first clear the universe and promote his self-cultivation.


    Li Yidao said: "The King of Wu collapsed, Rumen ran, and Huainan had no resistance. Qi Wang had crossed the river for more than ten days and had captured more than ten states in Jiangbei. I estimate that in more than ten days, the entire Huainan will bow down. Datang World In addition to the places where we have settled, there are Jiangzuo, Chudi, Jingzhou, Hanzhong, and Lingnan. These places are all small forces. I intend to invite His Majesty to let the Jiedushi envoys meet. "


    See you when you enter the dynasty. When you arrive in Chang''an, you will give up your life to the court.


    "What if they don''t come?"


    Li Yan chuckled: "I will send monk Tsing Yi Yemen to accompany me. They can''t think of it, is it possible?"


    Trickley also laughed.


    It ¡¯s true. Although not all Lifan may have served Li Zhen at the moment, their strength is very different from Li Zhi. Apart from that, just looking at how arrogant Wang Jian borrowed from Jingzhou, he knew that the big princes had treated the young princes. Repression.


    By the time Li Maozhen''s class teacher, Li Xi not only had Monks from the Magic Square available to drive, but His Majesty Wu, who had previously surrendered, also had 20 or 30 real people.


    Cui Keli took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, and said, "It seems that Wang Jian, the king of Shu, is not too small. How does His Highness plan to deal with him?"


    He asked "handling", not how to attack Shuzhong and how to use soldiers.


    If Li Zhi was alone in Sichuan, relying on the terrain advantage of Shu, Wang Jian still had the possibility of stubborn resistance, but now Li Ye and Li Maozhen joined forces. The second dynasty, in the view of Cui Keli, Wang Jian did not have a half chance.


    When Wang Jian chased after King Wu, it was up to Li Li to see him off the road.


    Li Min pecked his tea, and said lightly, "Hexi military situation is very urgent. After a while, I will have to bring the monks to Su Bian. This can be done with the jealousy of those who are restrained, but not both. Wang Jian. What''s more, give Wang Jian a chance. If he is willing to emulate Li Maozhen, he will be loyal to the court and obey the dispatch of the court. He will allow him to retain the king and have the same treatment as Li Maozhen. "


    This is to send envoys into Shu to consolate and call him into the DPRK.


    If Wang Jian is willing to enter the DPRK, then everything is easy to say.


    "What if he doesn''t want to be ordered?"


    It is not that he deliberately breaks the casserole and asks it to the end, but as a confidant, he must figure out Li Zhi''s thoughts.


    There was a chill in Li Yan''s eyes, and he passed away without any exception. "Then he''d better expect the Tibetan monk to be strong enough to hold me back longer so that he can live a few more days."


    This is very rude, but Cui Lili has such an expression on his face.


    After talking about these general trends, Li Yan and Cui Keli talked about many specific matters again. The focus is nothing more than the control and governance of the Central Plains and Guanzhong Fanzhen. The control requires the garrison, which is a matter for generals, and governance requires the dispatch of officials, which is a matter for civilian officials.


    At present Her Majesty''s civilians, Cui Keli and Li Zhen are two hills. Among them, Li Zhen mainly led the old people of Anwang Palace, and was regarded as Li Zhi''s old team. Cui Keli mainly led the Qingzhou scholars'' Confucian scholars, which were regarded as emerging forces. The two cooperate and compete with each other. For Li Wei, this is not a balancing act, but a necessary situation.


    ¡ª¡ªNow Li Zhen has also been transferred to Chang''an. Not only him and Cui Keli, but many of his powerful civilian officials and generals returned with him. Some of them wanted to stay in Chang''an to serve in the court, while others needed to go to other places.


    Governing local affairs has to do with how many people Li Qi can gather for luck, but it is sloppy. Fortunately, Cui Keli and Li Zhen are familiar with each other. It is not difficult to follow rules.


    Li Xun often wondered what kind of realm he would reach when he completely calmed down the pass. It is certain to cross the threshold of Jinxianjing, but he is not sure whether he can reach Daluo Jinxian.


    Above the immortal realm, Da Luo Jinxian is not the highest point. After all, the saints are all ants. Li Zhi wants to achieve the sage state-if possible, how much territory does he need to rule?


    This problem is a little distant for Li Yan, he can only ride a donkey to read the phonograph.


    After talking to Cui Keli, it was already afternoon and Li Yan planned to visit the palace.

 v7 Chapter 2： Five in the snow

    The rolling mountains are soaring and steep, straight up into the sky, and the Qinghe River at the foot of the mountain winds like a dragon. The heavy snow flew across the sky, covering the sky, and the mountains and forests in the wide valleys covered the mountains with a clear view, the mountain wind howling and the cold biting.


    The ground area is three feet in snow, the frost of the rocks is cracked, the birds are extinct, and the beasts are nowhere to be found.


    This is Hexi.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the view of the Central Plains. In fact, there is no shortage of people in Hexi. Since the chaos of the Central Plains in the late Han Dynasty, there have been countless people who have escaped from the military disaster in Hexi.


    During the period of the Wuhu chaos, it was even more culturally prosperous. Its style of writing was strong and vigorous, and it was much stronger than the softness and weakness of the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    So that no matter who occupies the North and Central Plains, a large number of people will be sent to Hexi to transport those who have learned to the jurisdiction, such as the Northern Wei Emperor Xiaowen Tuobahong, the former Qin Emperor Ji Jian.


    To this day, the ethnic groups of Hexi are mixed, and Han people are the main group. Zhang Yichao overcame the Hexi Eleven Prefectures, and after presenting plans to the imperial court, officials visited the states such as Sha and Gua and saw that "everyone wears Chinese clothing."


    It was the Han people who developed Hexi from generation to generation, making the barren land a livable place.


    However, in such a place, the current owner is not Han, but Tubo.


    In front of a snow-covered birch forest, a group of people walked on the gentle slopes against the wind and snow, and the footprints behind them stretched out along the river. There is no end in the white world.


    They have five people. An old man with arms folded, a fat man, a beauty with a sword in hand, plus two teenagers. Whether it is an old man or a child, rushing in such an environment is far from difficult.


    "Master, we have been gone for five days. When is it going to go?" Asked a snoring voice.


    "Another day and a half will reach Luzhou. If you are lucky enough, you may see the village today without sleeping outside." A slightly older voice answered without emotion.


    "It''s a day and a half ..." The first person to speak gave a desperate misery.


    "Huh! It''s only been a few days before you can''t stand it? The two little guys behind didn''t say a word, and you talked a lot on this way!" The old man exasperated.


    "Master, but why do we walk in the wild? Want to go to Quzhou and just fly over?"


    "Shut up! No matter what, the old man pumps you!"


    "Sister ..."


    "To shut up!"


    No one spoke anymore, and the team continued on their way.


    Until they finally found themselves in the white world, there was smoke rising in the valley not far ahead.


    "Someone! Someone has a sister, let''s hurry up!"


    There are more than 20 families in the river valley. This is already a very large village in the Hexi Africa city zone, which is far from the state and county towns. In such a quiet winter, the villagers in the village did not enjoy the peace they deserved.


    They were concentrated in the open space of the village, surrounded by the fierce Tubo soldiers. The huge bonfire in front of them was grilling the few sheep in the village, and the smoke was rising.


    A Tibetan man in his thirties, sitting in front of a fire with a golden sword, biting a leg of lamb in his mouth, and occasionally glanced at a few villagers in front of him with fear, bloodthirsty and cruel light shining in his eyes.


    Look at the material of his armor, he should have a high status in the army.


    His name was Chansi fever.


    After he tapped the meat knife in his hand a few times, several young girls in the crowd were pulled out with a smirk and rudely, and dropped in front of his feet.


    Seeing this scene, some young men among the villagers were furious and wanted to rush out with red eyes. Most of the men in the village lived on hunting, and they did not lack courage. Insulted by a Tubo, how can these Hanjiaerlang bear?


    With a bang, the meat-cutting knife in Shang Xire''s hand pinched the eyebrow of the fastest man.


    The man''s body flew out and fell in the crowd, his limbs twitched twice and there was no movement.


    For a while, the crowd exploded, mourning and mourning were endless. The other men saw no fear, but acted faster, snarled a few times, raised their fists and reached Shangxi to warm up.


    Shangxi fever didn''t get up, didn''t look at these men, there was a look of disdain in his eyes, and he didn''t see any action. His feet suddenly rose, and the white snow stormed around him, covering the men!


    In a short time, the blood flashed in the snow, and the sound was screaming and screaming. Several men flew out in response!


    When they fell to the ground, they were already covered with blood and their bodies could only spasm and they could no longer move. But they did not die immediately. The pain caused them to twist their faces, and their eyes were full of unwilling anger and hatred.


    Others glared angrily at Shangxi, but for a while they did not rush out. They knew very well that they could only be killed if they rushed out. In Hexi, bravery and bravery are useless. Only by saving their lives can they have the chance of revenge in the future.


    Sangxi stood up slowly, glanced at the crowd with a disdainful glance, and said in a half-familiar Mandarin: "Sometime ago, the general expeditioned to Longzhou, where many Han people were killed and recaptured. With hundreds of slaves, it was a glorious moment. It is a pity that you did not see it. Tell you that the Han land will eventually belong to the Tubo warriors. The men and women of the Han are destined to become slaves of the Tubo warriors!


    "But when General Ben returned, I heard that several Han Chinese have recently killed the heroic and noble Tibetan monks in Weizhou. Many people have died in their hands! Hmm, they did not meet them when they returned. Their luck! Otherwise, they are dead without corpses!


    "General Ben came here today to kill everyone in your village so that the Han people know that the heroic and noble Tubo warriors must not be provoked! If they have the courage, let them come to Luzhou City to find me, bravely And the wise Shangxi fever! "


    It took more than three times as much to stumble.


    After saying these words, Shang Xire''s face even appeared glorious, stretched out his hands and looked up at the sky, and said with a chanting voice: "Great Luna, let this snowstorm be more violent, OK Spread the blood of these stupid and timid Han Chinese farther ... "


    He murmured again in the Tubo language, and finally folded his hands on his chest, closed his eyes, and looked like he was communicating with the gods.


    And his subordinates have raised their longbow and crossbow, aiming at the detained crowd!


    Shang Xire waited for a moment, but the snoring sound of bows and arrows did not sound. This made him extremely dissatisfied. His soldiers were all elites. When did he not understand his orders?


    He opened his eyes in annoyance, and began to reprimand his soldiers. However, his mouth was already open, but not only did not make a sound, but he could not close it, his eyes were full of hell.


    Around him, more than one hundred fierce soldiers he brought, no one was standing, all of them fell in the snow, and fell into a pool of blood.


    Some of them were cut off, and the dirty maggots were streaming out, looking horrible!


    Shang Xire thought it was an illusion. He shook his head and opened his eyes to take a closer look, but the situation remained unchanged. This made him terrified. Who was it that would kill his soldiers silently in such a short period of time? !!


    Don''t ask this question.


    Because he saw five people in addition to the villagers who were surprised and surprised.


    A fat man, a stunning beauty, a dark-skinned teenager, a young girl carrying a machete like a door panel, and an old priest standing far behind.


    These people all looked at him.


    Five pairs of eyes, but the same look.


    This look made Shangxi tremble with heat, making a strange noise in his throat.


    That was the look at the dead.


    "You ... who are you?" The thick, **** smell in the air made Shanxi''s scalp numb. This was his most accustomed and favorite taste, but when these tastes emanated from his ministry, it was completely intolerable.


    "The Tubo people in Weizhou just died in our hands. I just heard that you want to find us? Now that we are here, why don''t you pull the sword?" It is not the old Taoist nor the stunning beauty, but the hand held Girl with machete.


    She had cat-eye-like eyes, originally extremely agile, crystal clear, and beautiful, but at the moment seemed extremely permeating, because it was full of murderousness.


    Shangxi opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything except the rattling sound.


    The girl''s eyes narrowed, and the coldness became even worse.


    She started to go to Shangxi fever: "As a warrior, I didn''t kill enemies who couldn''t pull the sword. But now, I''m impatient. Remember my name-hearing my name is your greatest glory in this life ! "


    The words went down, and Dao Guang had come to Shang Xire!


    Shang Xizhen swears that he has never seen such a fast and sharp sword in his life!


    He had no time to stand in front of him with a sword, and his arm felt an unbearable severe pain, and then the blood mist hit him, his body flew upside down, and smashed into a big tree two feet away. On the white snow splattered.


    His knife-holding hand was even fleshy with bones, bursting all the way to his shoulders!


    The flesh and blood at the fracture of the shoulder was blurred, and bones were dense.


    The big tree that was embraced by the two behind him was broken, so his spine also broke.


    Chansi fever was not dead.


    But he wanted to die immediately.


    Only death can no longer endure great physical pain.


    It''s a pity that the girl with her hair ponytailed did not come to end his pain. She put away the knife and helped the frightened village aunts.


    The dark-skinned teenager, with a disdainful glance passing through the blood, and having no human pain, was still glancing like a glimpse of a fly. But when he looked at the girl, he smiled flatteringly, "Wenwen, you haven''t told him your name yet!"


    The girl glared at him, "How many times did you say that you shouldn''t call me Wenwen! As for him, I changed my mind. He was too weak to know my name."


    After hearing this, Shangxi Fever would wipe his neck if it wasn''t for the whole body.


    Among the villagers'' gratitude, the old Taoist priest came to the **** young men and leaned down to treat them.


    "Dao ... Dao, do they still have help?" The old village chief asked the old Taoist with a trembling voice.


    The old priest turned his head and smiled at him kindly: "As long as we don''t lose our breath, we can save it."


    After thanking the old village chief for all his thanks, he suddenly remained silent for a while, then his eyes brightened and asked: "The old man heard that this time the Tibetan barbarians invaded Guanzhong, but because of the Tibetan nobles of Wei and Qin, they were killed by several monks. But they couldn''t do anything about it and had to advance the class ... dare to ask, those Tubo nobles that you killed? "


    The old priest buried his head to heal someone, and when he heard this, he didn''t look up: "It''s us."


    "Dare to ask Dao and the names of the heroes?"


    "It''s not a hero.


    "Su Emei."


    "Wei Xiaozhuang."


    "Liu Xiaohei."


    "Li Wenwen."


    "Well, Wenwen, when did you change to your Highness''s last name?"


    "I want you to control!"

 v7 Chapter 3： how is the taste

    It has been a long time since Li Yan has been so relaxed. If one word is to describe exactly how he feels now, it is freedom. Unrestrained freedom.


    Since Huang Chao attacked Chang''an, Li Xun had to go west to Chengdu. It was only a few days before his birthday¡ªHuang Chao was calm. Li Xuan finally returned to Chang''an. When Li Xuan attacked Hedong, he was again held by Li Maozhen.


    Although Li Maozhen did not hurt him much, it is conceivable that Li Chen''s life was tormented by the power ministers controlling the Chaogang.


    Even if it is fun all day long, it is also half taste. Although Li Zheng didn''t know the word depression, he also understood that if he continued like this, he would have to collapse.


    Whenever it is difficult, Li Yi always crosses the feelings with the two eunuchs who are close to him. When will my brother come to rescue him and when will he destroy the villains!


    As an emperor, Li Zhi knew from the heart that he was not a good emperor. Since ancient times, the emperor who ignores politics and only cares for pleasure will naturally not be a good emperor.


    However, whether he is a good emperor or not, he is controlled by the ministers and his power is restricted, and he is always worried that his life will end. It is a shame and shame, and it is simply unbearable.


    Whenever the dignity of a person is humiliated because of the war, Li Xie vowed to swear. When he got out of the predicament, he must strive to be a good emperor in the future. He will never covet the pleasure and repeat the same mistakes.


    God visited him, and Li Yu was rescued several times. When the opportunity is in his hands, Li Zhi can often be excited for three days. But three days later, when he saw those mountainous memorials, he felt like his head was as big as a fight. In the face of the old ministers who had been mixed in the court, he couldn''t do anything and could only explode.


    After less than half a year, Li Yan didn''t want to see those abominable faces anymore, and he didn''t want to review the memorials that he often needed to modify twice or three times because he didn''t handle his opinions properly. As a result, the courtier''s face became more and more abominable, and the number of memorials on the desk increased.


    At the beginning, Li Xu also called Li Xu to teach him and help him handle government affairs.


    Later, with a big wave, the memorial was sent directly to An Wangfu.


    "Anyway, my brother is here." Li Zhi often thinks like this, "How can the emperor do everything in person, find a competent courtier, and help him deal with chores. Otherwise, what should the governing prime minister do? The emperor only needs to Just get an idea for a big event. "


    So Li Zhi became the ruling prime minister. It is the governing prime minister who leads the hundred officials and government affairs at the center of the town, not the so-called Tongping Zhangshi.


    When Li Xian was the most powerful, he did not achieve this position.


    Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, the children of the clan have not become prime ministers, let alone governing prime ministers.


    This matter was written by some old ministers, but unfortunately, there were too few people and the voice was low, and Li Zhi ignored it at all.


    Seeing Li Ye entering the door, Li Ye who was drinking and watching songs and dances in the warm temple, stood up shaking with a wine glass, and said happily, "Hey brother, you are finally here, hurry up, accompany me for a few drinks Haha, it''s still interesting to drink with you. Those guys are drinking too badly, too badly! "


    Li Yan frowned slightly when he saw the scene where the spring breeze filled the temple.


    Those singing and dancing women noticed Li Yan entering the door, glanced at the other person''s frowns, their actions stiffened by two points, their smiles were a little unnatural, and the color of fear could not be concealed. Who doesn''t know that King An''s conquest of the world is magnificent. If they anger him, these people will certainly suffer a lot if they don''t say they lost their lives.


    In addition, every time Li Gao entered the palace, she had to persuade Li Gao to be diligent in politics, so don''t be immersed in sensibility, and they have no good looks to them.


    Although Li Maozhen often pretended to say something similar, the ghosts knew that speaking to Li Yan had different psychology and different effects.


    "My brother, don''t reprimand them today. It''s not that they are deceiving me and enjoying themselves. I really can''t stand those indifferent and ineffective officials. I just hid here. I have you in charge outside and I also It does n¡¯t have to be that hard. Alas, you do n¡¯t know, how uncomfortable I was when Li Maozhen ¡¯s thief was in Chang''an. Now it can be easy for a few days now. You have to be considerate of me! ¡±


    Seeing Li Ye''s complexion, Li Yan came over and climbed over his shoulder, pulled him to the case, and sat down.


    Li Yan sighed secretly and had to drink a few drinks with Li Yan.


    When both were teenagers, they often mingled together, and there was no shortage of fine wine beauties. At that time, because Li Ye could not cultivate, Li Xian was too serious and offended many people. None of Changan Quangui''s children were willing to get along with him. Without Li Ye, he would have to be depressed at a young age.


    ¡ª¡ªIt doesn''t matter if you have depression, at most you harm yourself, and there is the possibility of rescue. If the psychology is dark and distorted, it is harmful to others, and it is so furious that it is all over.


    For the brother who passed on the throne to his own brother in this past life, Li Zhi could not bear the blame.


    He hopes that the other party can be a good emperor, so that he can rest assured that he can fight abroad, and when Datang recovers, they will accept the worship of the people of the world, which is also a beautiful talk. At that time, he became an immortal, and Li Zhi''s administration of state affairs was a complete success.


    Everyone has their own ambitions, and he knows that it is unrealistic to force Li Zhi to be an emperor.


    Li Zhi was accompanied to drink, Li Zhi really increased his interest, and laughter sounded from time to time.


    It was discovered that Li Ye did not reprimand them today, so the dancers quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and the movement voice slowly returned to normal.


    "My brother, Li Maozhen, what are you going to do with it?" Li Wei, who was slightly stunned, sipped a wine tincture, and when he asked this, his face was full and his teeth were gritted, showing his deep hatred for Li Maozhen. When I was in Chang''an, I did not suffer less! "


    In order to recruit soldiers and horses, Li Maozhen even deducted Li Ye ¡¯s court, and did not act like a loyal minister, disgusting him by persuading Li Ye to care about state affairs, but made him hate it.


    If there is a chance, Li Yan can''t wait to tie Li Maozhen to a pillar, and let the other party be beaten by wind and rain for ten years.


    "Li Maozhen is going back to Chang''an," Li said. "She has calmed down the whole Huainan."


    This is why Li Ye came to see Li Ye today. Before Li Maozhen returns to the dynasty, it is necessary to appease Li Zhi''s emotions, or else Li Zhi shouts and kills Li Maozhen at that time, then there is a good show.


    From the bottom of my heart, Li Zhi does not exclude watching such a good show. He also wanted to see how Li Maozhen, a demon woman lying on the ground, was trained to grit her teeth, but could not do anything--she must have red ears and red ears and her fingers scratching the floor tiles. That was a really good scene.


    This is a bad taste, Li Zhi is not short of bad taste, especially for women who deceived the world by dressing as men, but also Li Maozhen who has deceived him for so long.


    "What ?! There is such a thing ?!" Li Yan heard the truth that Li Yan whispered to him, surprised that his jaw was going to fall into the wine glass, and he forgot to complain about Li Maozhen.


    Li Yan raised his eyebrows proudly. "To this day, only three people in the world know about it, and one of them is still dead-that is Gao Yan. Her Majesty needs to keep secret."


    Such an explosive secret made Li Yan rubbing his hands excitedly, "No wonder, no wonder ... I always feel that the pupa is too heavy, it turned out to be this way! Haha, what did you say, what is it? It looks like ... This is really a layer of window paper, and when it bursts, it suddenly opens up and looks bright! "


    Seeing his excitement, he probably had forgotten his hatred of Li Maozhen, only thinking about how to use this to tease each other.


    Li Xun did not disturb Li Xuan''s fantasies. You Xun You Xun drank a few sips of grape wine, just waiting to enjoy the songs and dances in the temple. Suddenly, after listening to Li Xun''s words, he spit out without holding back a sip of wine.


    Li Yan looked at Li Yan seriously and curiously, and said, "Brother, you wouldn''t have slept this girl, right? No wonder you didn''t start a war against her, but agreed to drop!"


    Ignoring Li Yan''s indignant eyes, Li Yan sighed: "With the beauty in her arms, I forgot the sufferings of my brother. I originally expected you to avenge me, but now it seems hopeless!"


    Li Xunqiang resisted the urge to pounce on his neck, and was not very angry: "Sleeping fart! I''m a gentleman, and Li Maozhen was brought down for the sake of the country. How can you say that!"


    Li Yanzhi sniffed: "Don''t pretend, are you happy?"


    Come over and ask, "Hurry up and tell me, how does Li Maozhen taste like that? Anyway, she is also King Qi, can sleep a king, you brother do not lose anything. Haha, This family relationship, I approved! "


    Li Yan''s face was as black as charcoal.


    Since then, Li Zheng never mentioned the crime of Li Maozhen.


    ...


    The village leaving the valley is already the second day.


    It was a good night to rest and eat and eat five people, one more than one.


    For the last wave of goodbye to the farewell villagers, Wei Xiaozhuang quickly followed Su Emei and others, and his footsteps quickly pulled out a long row of footprints in the snow.


    A glance at the mud was tied by Li Wenwen with a big knife, and Shang Xi was carrying a hot look behind him. Wei Xiaozhuang asked with a smile: "This kid hasn''t got much breath, can he still hold to Luzhou City?"


    After torture last night, they already knew that Shangxi fever was the eldest son of the lord of Luzhou City, and the lord Dabuzhuo of Luzhou City was a well-known aristocratic noble general among the Tubos in Hexi.


    Some time ago, the Tubos gathered 300,000 troops to invade Guan Long, and Dabo Zhuoga was the deputy commander in the army.


    Since Song Jiao was found in Shen Yunshan, Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei took orders and rushed to Hexi with Wei Xiaozhuang, Liu Xiaohei, and Li Wenwen. With the help of the local Tsing Yi Yamen, the Tibetan noble monks were hunted and the fire in the backyard was used to delay the pace of the Tubo army''s eastward invasion.


    For months, while Chu Nanhuai and others killed, he also made clear the chaotic situation in Hexi.


    During the Anshi Rebellion, the Tibetans entered Hexi.


    Decades ago, during the civil strife in Tubo, Zhang Yichao expelled and suppressed the Tubo people in Hexi, and took the opportunity to recover Hexi 11 states. After Zhang Yichao''s death, the Guiyi Army quickly declined due to internal power struggles, and the Tubos from all over Hexi took the opportunity to occupy more than ten counties in Suzhou in the west and Qinzhou in the east.


    This includes Liangzhou.


    Liangzhou is the governing area of ??the Tubo Center in Hexi. The Tubo people occupying this area are called Wen Mobu.


    In addition to the end of Wen in the north of Hexi, the Tubo people in the south are called Liugubu.


    Regardless of whether it is at the end of Wen or Liugu, there are various ethnic groups in the territory: Tubo, Tatar, Han, Tuguhun, and even Hui nationality.


    The distinction between the end of Wen and Liugu is due to the different belief strength and cultivation system.

 v7 Chapter 4： Never fall back

    The end of Wen belongs to the Shimen branch that has been circulating in Tubo for a long time. The backbone is mostly the traditional aristocracy. The **** of the six valleys is called the moon god. Most of the believers were civilians and slaves.


    The former develops in the northwestern part of the river, intending to open the channel with the Western Regions, and unites the forces of the Western Regions to expel the Uighurs who invaded the Western Regions and the Ming religion behind them. The latter developed through the civil wars of previous years, mainly to Guanzhong and Liangchuan.


    This time invading the land of Guanlong in the Tang Dynasty was the Liugu Department. Luzhou Dabozhuoga is a number of powerful people in the Liugu Department-the so-called Liugu was originally called the union of six river valley tribes, and Dabzhuoga is the leader of a tribe in Liugu.


    Killing the eldest son of Dabo Zhuoga, one can imagine how the other party would be furious.


    Li Wenwen shook the horse tail and answered indifferently: "Who cares if he can reach it, as long as he can use him to draw Dabo Zhuoga, it doesn''t matter if he is dead or alive."


    Wei Xiaozhuang did not know where to dig out a grass stem and chewed in his mouth.


    He took a merciful look at Shangxi fever, who had more air and less air, and lay his hands on the back of his head, saying, "We have been acting in Hexi in the past, and have not been killed by the Tibetan monks. On the one hand, Master planned, and on the other hand, It ¡¯s also that the Tubo elite monks have gone to Guan Long. Now we have achieved our wish, forcing them to return without attacking Guanzhong, and the ghosts know how much they hate us. When the great monks of the Moon God ¡¯s siege come around, we can still have a way ? "


    Li Wenwen didn''t answer and was lost in thought.


    Liu Xiaohei jumped, pointed at Wei Xiaozhuang''s prominent belly, and screamed with contempt: "Big fat man, you are really fat and timid, are you afraid? Are you urinating pants? Haha! You are so timid, If you would call me Big Brother, what would I do to protect you? "


    Wei Xiaozhuang snorted squintingly and ignored the guy.


    As the two men in the team except the elderly, they worked hard all the way, hunting, grilling, exploring the road, and breaking after the break. In order to distribute these tasks, the two of them had to fight each other.


    As a teacher of Quanzhengguan, Wei Xiaozhuang is now the No. 1 figure on the ground in Hebei. He pits Liu Xiaohei but is not soft-hearted. He has no face at all and has no old man''s consciousness. This naturally caused Liu Xiaohei to be very hated, and seized the opportunity to sneer at him.


    The result of this is often the next time it gets worse.


    When it comes to wisdom, young people are not Wei Xiaozhuang''s opponents, but Liu Xiaohei never remembers his nature and is never tired of it. He is also known for his dignity and never bows to power.


    Chu Nanhuai, who had two sleeves in his arms, chuckled in front of the team: "It won''t lead the Tibetan monks to come out of the nest, how can there be a chance to gather them and annihilate them? Hexi''s terrain is complex. If they are scattered, we can''t catch them. "


    After hearing this, Wei Xiaozhuang was surprised and even forgot to chew the grass stem, "Master, although the religion of the month is not big at present, it has risen very fast. I want to come to the fairyland. The power is not small. Let ¡¯s take these two Can you beat them with a tow bottle? Is it possible that we have been boiled by others! "


    This time it was not only Liu Xiaohe despised, but even Chu Nanhuai sneered scornfully, and was about to utter a sneer, but suddenly his face changed, he stopped and looked up, looking at Changtian.


    There is no snow today, the sky is gray, there are no flying eagles and geese, and the loneliness is high.


    Su Emei stopped and looked up at the sky for a while. She didn''t see anything, but her face changed.


    After a long time, when she saw that Chu Nanhuai didn''t speak, she couldn''t help but say, "Master, why do the disciples see nothing, but feel the palpitations?"


    In the attention of everyone, Chu Nanhuai Shen said: "The immortal evacuated and Hexi was empty."


    Always waiting to find a chance to run against Wei Xiaozhuang, Liu Xiaohei, and Li Wenwen, who is still on the shoulders, but still carrying Shangxi fever, although he doesn''t understand these words, he can only look blank, but Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang face Becomes extremely ugly.


    These eight words are like eight-handed swords, stabbed in their hearts, making it difficult for people to breathe smoothly.


    However, Chu Nanhuai seemed to feel that this was not enough. He added: "It''s not just Hexi, the entire western region is empty."


    Wei Xiaozhuang opened his mouth to squeeze a fist. Su E''s eyebrows trembled on his shoulders, and he quickly asked: "In this case, it is the Emperor Xian who wants to spare no effort to fight against the demon tribe and the leader ... Are we going to withdraw immediately? ? "


    Only Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang knew that without the protection of Xianli, the Tang people walking on the west would face what kind of disasters they would face when facing foreign monks.


    Once the moon gods come to this area, their cultivation will be suppressed and their combat power will be greatly reduced; the sage thoughts will also be affected by the fairy power. It is impossible to say that they can no longer see the opportunities first, and they will step ahead of the enemy. I''m afraid I will make confused choices.


    In addition, lunar monks can also use Xianli to deal with them, just as they used the large array of Wudao Gate in the past to borrow Xianxian sword from Xianting to deal with Li Zhi.


    Hearing Su Emei''s words, Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen looked at each other. If Wei Xiaozhuang proposed to withdraw, Liu Xiaohei would certainly be ironic immediately, but Su Emei said so, he would only want to see how much trouble he encountered.


    Chu Nanhuai glanced back and shook his head: "I''m afraid it can''t be withdrawn. Even I can detect the disappearance of Xianli, and the moon gods have naturally learned early. Maybe the moon **** monks have already rushed to the border in large numbers, laying down Pockets are waiting for us to throw ourselves into the net. We go too far and go too long to go back. "


    "Then what do we do?"


    Chu Nanhuai said: "Only do the opposite. Keep going, so there will be a vitality!"


    "Do you want to kill Hexi? But we only have five people! Even if we kill Hexi, where can we go? Without going back, our power will always be suppressed!"


    Chu Nan looked forward to the distance where the mountains and mountains lay forward, and there was still a ray of wisdom remaining in his eyes. "You are only half right. Immortal Fans are one, while Immortal Realms can affect the Immortal Realms. With the cultivation of our three apprentices as our combat strength, there are already few rivals in the world. It will be much easier when we kill Hexi today, and when His Royal Highness uses troops to the west.


    Speaking of this, he stared for a moment, and looked back at Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen, "You two are in bad shape, for the time being concealed. When we attract the Tibetan monks to surround, the border will be empty, you take the opportunity to return to Guanzhong, it is not not may."


    Liu Xiaohei stayed blank.


    He did not expect that the situation suddenly became so serious.


    Yesterday they were still killing the Tubo people, and today they can only spread their lives.


    The dying Shangxi fever giggled at this time, and he heard that he was laughing, "Humble ... weak Tang people, you ... dead! If you are acquaintances, kneel down Ask me for mercy, to be my slave, the heroic and wise wise Shangxi fever, maybe I will forgive you ... "


    He didn''t finish talking.


    He couldn''t stop talking.


    Because his head was already flying high, swirling in the sky.


    It can be seen that there are still astonishment, surprise, puzzlement and unwillingness on his face.


    Li Wenwen''s machete was already in his hand, and the tangled cloth that bound Shangxi''s heat disappeared, except for the blood stains remaining on the edge of the blade, still a little bit hot.


    Flying on the body of Shang Xire with one foot, the girl stared at Chu Nanhuai as if with a sword: "As a warrior, I don''t know what to flee. Especially I don''t know what to abandon my companions. I will go west with you!"


    Liu Xiaohei looks like a young girl who has been around for years and years.


    Just a moment, he thumped his chest, and raised his head, "I''m not going to escape!"


    Although he tried to pretend to be brave, his eyes moved, but his true thoughts were exposed.


    Chu Nanhuai lowered his face: "Naughty! What do the two children know, tell you to go back and go back ..."


    He didn''t say that. It was okay. When he said Liu Xiaohei jumped up, his face flushed. "I''m not a child! I''m ..." He looked at Li Wenwen and said: "warrior!"


    What else did Chu Nanhuai want to say? Li Wenwen was impatient and glared at him: "Can the old man be happy! I won''t back anyway!"


    Then, carry the large machete on the shoulder, lift your foot and leave. Seeing her raising her chest and raising her chest, her ponytail flickered like a big rooster.


    Liu Xiaohei quickly followed her, not forgetting to look back and make a provocative grimace to Wei Xiaozhuang.


    Because of his age, Li Wenwen is now better than him and he is taller. Following Li Wenwen, he looks at most like a little chicken, but he is the first in the world.


    Wei Xiaozhuang, who was despised, caught up with Liu Xiaohei in anger, ready to teach this ignorant guy.


    Two people, one large and one small, chased each other in the snow. The laughter sounded, and the killing atmosphere in the air was gone.


    Li Wenwen, who was not squinting, was used by Liu Xiaohei as a shield, and Wei Xiaozhuang, who avoided her scolding and scolding, constantly irritated each other with various weird actions.


    Looking at these three guys with different shapes, Chu Nanhuai sighed helplessly, and a warm smile appeared on Su Emei''s face. It was rare to laugh at Chu Nanhuai with a sloppy tone: "Master, you lost."


    Chu Nanhuai grinned and said, "These two boys are really good. Your Highness asked them to follow us to come to Hexi to practice. At first I was not happy. Now it seems that it is a blessing to be able to tune these two boys by myself.


    Speaking of this, Chu Nanhuai thought of something, suddenly blushed, and then became ashamed and angry: "How did you see that?"


    Su Emei said: "There are hard fights ahead, but it is not enough to let us flee for life. Your Highness ... will come after all." Speaking of which, there were two scars on her white cheeks.


    Chu Nanhuai was mad at seeing Su Emei''s appearance. No one had seen it yet. She was so shy and flung away. "He is coming, I hope not to collect the old man''s body!"

 v7 Chapter 5： An Wang is good

    Upon returning to Chang''an, there was nothing new about Li Zhi''s days, and there were no waves. Basically, there was no time to spare the military and political chores that could not be handled all day long.


    Such a day is the main theme of life, and it seems to be endless. Fortunately, Li Zhi has been used to it in Qingzhou for a long time, and he doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Intelligence in Hexi of Tsing Yi Yamen continued to return, all about the situation of Chu Nanhuai and his party.


    Li Chu is not worried about Chu Nanhuai and others. Based on the cultivation of their three apprentices, there are already few rivals in the world, and no one will be disadvantaged by fighting alone, let alone three people are now traveling together.


    Until Li Xun noticed the anomaly of Xianyu.


    Because of the relationship between one person and two persons, Li Xun in Xianyu noticed the clues, much earlier than Chu Nanhuai.


    He knew that the real war had come.


    The real immortal battle.


    No matter how you fought with Li Keyong, Zhu Wen, Gao Yan, etc., they can be regarded as internal struggles, but now they are different. This battle will determine the future fate of Kyushu.


    It is possible for him to bury the Hans, and as a traverser, Li Zhi knows this.


    After the Tang Dynasty, the ancestral territory was lost again and again. In the Song Dynasty, there were no Western Regions, Hexi and Youyun 16 states, and then it was destroyed by the Yuan. From the perspective of this world, that is the triumph of alien gods. According to the laws of this world, once the Chinese Xianting is destroyed, it will be difficult to revive it, and there will be no Han Dynasty in the world.


    An unprecedented challenge has come.


    Li Yan knew that he was going to face alien gods and fight for the foundation of the Han people.


    He also knew that, unlike Daomen Xianting, alien gods would not care about the safety of the Han people when they deal with themselves. In the past, he fought with Shimen in Hedong, and fought with Daomen in the Central Plains. No matter how bad the situation was, the immortal never attacked his army and the people in his jurisdiction.


    If there was no such bottom line, once the army and the people who were loyal to Li Zhi did not exist, his cultivation power would disappear because of the loss of foundation, and the grave grass would not know how tall it was.


    There is no bottom line for war against aliens. Destroying everything that can be destroyed will be the conventional means of winning the war.


    It is difficult to win this war.


    Regardless of the immortal domain or the world, Li Zhi could not be defeated.


    The good news is that as Li Maozhen captured the entire territory of Huainan, the small princes of Hanzhong, Jingzhou, and Chudi were forced by the situation and have taken orders from the court to let them enter. This means that as long as Li Zhi''s tunes enter the prefectures and counties, the civil servants promote good governance, and the people''s air games will come together one after another, and his cultivation will continue to improve.


    This is the only thing he can rely on.


    "You''re going to Hexi now?"


    Before waiting for the army class division, Li Maozhen, who returned from Huainan, first asked the question after hearing Li Zhi''s plan.


    "Not only me, you also want to go." Li Yan answered normally.


    They are watching the map of Hexi hanging on the wall.


    "If it''s to save people, I''ll go." Li Maozhen said boldly.


    Li Ye went to Hexi, and naturally she would not worry about leaving her in Changan. Li Maozhen knew this very well.


    "If Chu Nanhuai and others insist on wanting to come back, they don''t need us to rescue them," Li said.


    Li Maozhen frowned, with some doubts: "The army that Tubo invaded Guan Long has just been a division, how can you wait for the next invasion until the spring of next year. Your song has just arrived in Guanzhong and you need to rest for a while. Get familiar with the situation. . This winter day is exactly when you are preaching the towns of the kingdom of the world and meeting the ambassadors of the dynasties. Why are you so anxious to go to Hexi this time? "


    If it wasn''t for the sake of saving people, Li Yan was busy going to Hexi now, and it was totally unnecessary to Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen added: "If you can''t help it, it''s even more realistic for us to go to Shuzhong and kill Wang Jian. Isn''t he not promised to enter the DPRK?"


    Li Ye smiled: "Tuban has been busy eroding my Tang dynasty these years. The direction of military use is not only Hexi. Shuzhong is also an important target for them. Let Wang Jianduo stay in Shu for two days and help us to block Tubo south. That''s right. If we kill him now, how can we have the energy to defend North Sichuan? "


    Li Maozhen was thoughtful.


    At present, Tubo is divided internally, and there is no unified dynasty. The Tubo ethnic group that sent troops to Hexi is not the same as the Tubo ethnic group that invaded Shu. It is indeed the intention of the question to start a war with two different directions and two different Tubo ethnic groups at the same time.


    After thinking about the joints here, Li Maozhen said: "It seems that you want to go to Hexi, you want to explore the old bottom of the Rokubu Department, and to see the monk strength of His Majesty, to prepare for Hexi next year. I can just go, just stay in Changan and settle down inside Datang. "


    Li Maozhen was so diligent that it surprised him.


    In fact, he wanted to go to Hexi, and his purpose was really simple: to kill the monks.


    Now that there are no immortals sitting in the west of Xianyu, they will soon be occupied by the moon gods. After a long time, the rule has been stabilized, and Hexi has become their heaven and earth. Once Xianli influences the world, the strength of the monks of Hexi Moon God will not only greatly increase, but also can borrow from Xianyu.


    That was a situation Li Zhi didn''t want to see, and it was too unfavorable for the next year''s battle.


    Now to kill the luna monks is to weaken their strength and not give them a chance to grow and stabilize.


    ¡ª¡ªChu Nanhuai said that the strength of their party will be suppressed, and their sanity will also be affected. In fact, it will not come soon. It will take some time. Calculating according to mortal time, it takes months to talk less. That''s why they dared to continue walking in Hexi.


    Li Yan did not hide his curious eyes and said to Li Maozhen: "You are so devoted as to share my worries and make me flattered, but I do not know why?"


    Li Maozhen gave Li Yan a nasty look, and she is still dressed up as a man. This action seems very interesting. Li Yan experienced novelty.


    She said: "What am I staying in Chang''an? I can''t get involved in military affairs, but I''ll just be bored. Instead, it''s better to fight for freedom from outside. What''s more, Li Zhi''s nagging doesn''t know how much I hate me. He now has You stand on your back, maybe you just wait to take me off the pan. "


    Speaking of this, she sighed sadly, a look of sadness and self-pity, "I am just a little King Qi, and I still have an unpleasant strange king on my roots. I am in the same city with you, an emperor and a royal prince , Can''t sleep at night! "


    When Li Maozhen said the first half, Li Yan expressed deep sympathy. After hearing the second half, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Ignoring Li Maozhen who was gnashing his teeth, he pointed at the other side and laughed out of breath: "Li Maozhen of Li Maozhen thought that you were the prince of the world. I never imagined that you could mimic a deep grieving wife, and it would really kill me. ..... "


    After waiting for Li Maozhen to pull out the Cabernet spear and pierce himself out of a hole, Li Yan quickly restored his true colors, and Zhenger Bajing gave a gift: "Hexi will get rid of Qi King."


    Li Maozhen sighed with satisfaction, holding up his hand, straightening his slender waist, striding the four-way pace, and walking out of the door.


    When Li Maozhen went to Hexi to solve the urgent need, Li Xuan would not have to stare there for the time being. Recalling that in the next few days, those Jiedushi will go to Beijing one after another, and will call Cui Keli, Li Zhen and others to prepare a grand ceremony.


    Since Xuanzong''s death, Chang''an has not witnessed the grand occasion of mass pilgrimage. This is a great time to promote the majesty of the court to the world and to proclaim the resurgence of the resurgence of the dynasty. It has a great effect on the attachment and stability of the human heart, and Li Zhi must of course attach great importance to it.


    In winter, Chang''an has no good scenery. Even if it is on a high place, the square city, which looks like a chessboard, looks too boring, that is, the scenery of three feet in snow can give people some different feelings.


    As a great cultivator of immortals, the prince is only a part of Li Zhi''s life, pursuing the goals of his life in the world, and letting Li Zhi handle military and political affairs is only an outline and he will never do it himself.


    Regarding the governance of Datang Jiangshan, he is more willing to put himself in the position of a mentor, train a group of loyal ministers and goodwill, and let them go to the Kuangfu Club to prepare for laziness or to slip away at any time.


    Because of this, after the busy days at the beginning, Li Zhi has more and more free time.


    When there is nothing to do, in addition to entering the palace and mingling with Li Yan, he is looking for flowers and asking Liu in Chang''an.


    Without the oppression given by the ministers, Li Min, who has relieved his psychological burden, has become more blushing and rosy recently. While enjoying life, he can''t extricate himself into the world of rhythm, and finds great fun from it. New works are created every three minutes. .


    Every time at this time, Li Yan would send someone to call Li Yan into the palace, admire his proud work, and by the way let Li Yan help arrange the song and dance. According to him, Xuanzong was beckoning to him, and he had to inherit the will of his ancestors.


    The great Emperor Xuanzong was so addicted that he had to kill his wife to save people''s hearts, but he still could not keep the throne, which was extremely miserable. Li Li didn''t have to worry about this problem at all, because Li Li was there, and he didn''t have any psychological burden to throw the waves.


    Li Zhi, who knew exactly what he really wanted, was persuaded by Li Zhi and a few loyal old officials to diligently and diligently. He also mentioned to Li Yi after drinking, and he was prepared to imitate the old ancestors and give up the throne to Li Yi. , Go to be the emperor freely.


    Anyway, he will give what he wants, and whether he has the power of the emperor is actually the same. Just like now, the power of Chaotang is in the hands of Li Zhi.


    If other emperors said these things to other courtiers, if the courtiers did not want to rebel, it would be better to rush to worship and surrender their power, and then pack up the covers and leave Chang''an far away. This might save the life of the family. but


    Li Yan has two memories of life. He knows Li Zhi too well, knowing that this is the true thought of the other party.


    Li Huan has no plans to become emperor now. Although his cultivation practice destined him to sit in that position, this is not anxious. He wanted to wait until the world was completely settled, and the Western Regions and Grasslands were in their hands again, so that Li Yan could taste the mighty power of Tian Khan and think about it again.


    In addition to revisiting his youth with Li Ye, Li Ye also often flew around in Chang''an with young and old.


    As a traverser, there will not be no illusions about the prosperity of Chang''an. Many of the green houses in Pingkang Square cannot be ignored. People who are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, poems, songs, and poems, are very good at understanding and understanding people''s clothing.


    When I just passed by, Li Yan was busy strengthening himself and fighting with ministers and eunuchs. He lived in shock every day. Naturally, he had no time to linger in the blue building and the mountains and water, and has been a regret since then.


    Today, the situation is different. King An has already dominated the world, the heroes bowed their heads, and they shunned themselves at night. The taste of waking up the world and lying on the knees of the beauties naturally requires tasting, good tasting and more tasting.


    The people of Chang''an City are now living a more comfortable life.


    Before Huang Chao captured Chang''an, although he was pretending to be harmless to the people, there were still a lot of people ruined. Later Huang Chao left and came to King Qi again, and the people were frightened all day. In particular, the businessmen did not live up to the flames.


    The businessmen had a difficult time, and the bustling market naturally became empty talk. Changan City has withered a lot in recent years.


    Now that he is back, King An is back, still with the merits of calming down half of the country. The world was settled, and the hearts of people first settled down, so the merchants began to rejuvenate, and the market gradually warmed up.


    King An likes to bring two beauties like Tianxian, and flew around in Chang''an City when everything is fine. This has become a scene in Chang''an.


    The people in the neighborhood started to feel novel, and whenever they met An Wang on a trip, they would call friends and friends to come out and watch the fun. Later, I got used to it, but when I saw it, I still gave a thumbs up and praised An An for his good manners.


    Regarding the legend of King An, he can fight, dismantle the horse and run the country. His long sleeves are thrown away. The powerful enemies fly annihilated. Fingers are hooked. The various legends of beauty and beauty have been spit by the storyteller in the market. .


    A few people of insight thought they understood the true purpose of Wang An''s lofty buildings and flying around.


    King An used his actions to tell everyone that Chang''an is now safe, Datang is very peaceful, and the heyday that has long disappeared is about to come again. Wait for the land to be planted quickly, to read the book quickly, to do business to hurry to do business, don''t worry any more, don''t think about committing adultery, as long as you work hard, a good day will come.


    In such a peaceful and exhilarating atmosphere, Jiedushi envoys to Beijing entered the city one after another.

 v7 Chapter 6： Shock

    When seeing the nearly endless ink-colored city wall of Chang''an in front of the Qiaoqiao, Hunan Jiedu made Ma Yin''s heart without any waves.


    The city is a heroic city, which can cause the awe of ordinary people, but for Ma Yin, who has fought for thousands of miles in Hunan in recent years, and wanted to confess the king of the king to the court, this one was captured by the Anshi and Huang Chao troops several times, and Still without much hindrance, the city that was captured was really nothing to look at.


    Earlier, he received an order from the court asking him to enter the pilgrimage to see his son, and Ma Yin agreed without much thought. He also wanted to take a look at what Wang An, who was sweeping through Hebei and Pingding Central Plains, looked like. He was sweeping Qi King across Huainan, and whether he had a heart with him.


    If he has the opportunity, Ma Yin won''t mind adding a fire, so he can look forward to it in the future. As the current absolute ruler of Chu Di, he has this strength, and His Majesty''s more than a dozen realities are enough to open a school.


    If there is no chance, as long as the court gives him the king, he doesn''t mind temporarily admiring the court and watching the times change.


    I heard that in the middle of Shu, Wang Jian was Wang Ba eating the scales and iron, and he did not intend to obey the imperial court order. There was a target for this, and Ma Yin felt that he had a lot of room for conversion.


    "Yo, this is not Ma Lian. Why stand on the bridge and not enter the city, is it possible to wait for the old man?"


    A strange voice of yin and yang sounded from the bridgehead, with a sense of teasing, even without mockery.


    Ma Yin didn''t look back and knew who was coming. Lingnan Jiedushi made Liu Yin.


    When he conquered Chu and expanded the territory, the other party basically occupied the whole area of ??Lingnan. When the fan towns around the town were captured, the soldiers of the young princes came together. The east of the Chu land is under the control of Huainan Gaobang. Ma Yin can''t deal with it for the time being. When he sends troops south, he encounters Liu Yin.


    The two sides played a few games at the end of Xiangshui, especially around Lingqu and Guizhou. Mayin wanted to march into Lingnan to ensure the stability of the backyard. Liu Yin wanted to go north and had to occupy Meiling Ancient Road.


    As a result, the two sides have won and lost each other, and so far no one has achieved an overwhelming record.


    Seeing Liu Yin''s fat, big-eared face, thinking of the other''s soft and sinister behavior, Ma Yin couldn''t help feeling nauseated. Things, I do n¡¯t expect to come to Chang''an today, it''s so unlucky to meet you! "


    Liu Yin didn''t care about Ma Yin''s ridicule that he wanted to stand on his own in Lingnan, but the name "Liu Hufu" still made him angry.


    His ancestors were of Shang Jia origin, and Ma Yin used this to ridicule him.


    Enemies have a narrow road, and since they met in Qiaoqiao, there is no possibility of being able to argue. The two of them were arrogant, and the monks brought their respective swords, which inevitably blocked the bridgehead. Seeing that both sides were going to fight, but some people started to complain about them.


    The two looked back angrily at the same time, wanting to see which one didn''t have long eyes, and dared to give them a drink and six.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is necessary to be the object of anger venting by both of them.


    Jingnan Jiedushi makes a high season and governs Jingzhou.


    "Before Wang Jian led the army to fight in the Central Plains, when he passed the Jingnan Jiedushi site, he also asked the other party to supply food. When he later retreated, the man thought that he had the opportunity to mobilize the soldiers of the Shu army and did not want to be attacked by Wang Jian Give him a good meal. If it was n¡¯t for this fast running, I ¡¯m afraid it ¡¯s a human head. Now that I saw you and my banner, I dare to be so arrogant, what a reason! ¡±


    Ma Yin looked at the other side sarcastically, but did not rush forward to do it.


    Liu Yin hesitated and laughed: "I heard that some people were salivating at Jingzhou. They once gathered the army to attack, but they were beaten by the sailors of Jingzhou. They lost their helmets and armor, and ran away without seeing the city walls. . "


    Upon hearing this, Ma Yin blushed. This is naturally what he did. A moment of cold hum, turned his head and left.


    If he continues to scold the opponent, he is afraid he will be unable to help himself. In the end, Chang''an is the site of King An. It is really going to be an argument. It was to embarrass King An. Mayin has no intention of living with King An.


    If possible, he hopes to get the support of King An to suppress Liu Yin.


    ¡ªThis is why Ma Yin convinced himself.


    What he is unwilling to admit is that since he approached Chang''an City, he faintly felt that there were two powerful breaths that passed him from time to time. That was the power that scared him, and he was totally unsure of the victory. Under the supervision of such a powerful force, Ma Yin did not dare to presumptuously.


    After glancing at Liu Yin intentionally or unintentionally, he realized that Liu Yin was almost the same as himself, and Ma Yin knew that the other party was also afraid. If this is not the case, the other party will not be obedient.


    "It should be undoubtedly King An and Qi." Ma Yin thought bitterly in his heart. "Unexpectedly, the cultivation of the two was so strong that Liu Yin and I didn''t even see it, and the breath was locked. It seems that Their fields cover the whole city ... "


    Converging, Ma Yin walked to the martyrdom after meeting the officials greeted by the city gate.


    After entering the city one after the other, although Ma Yin and Liu Yin did not walk together, the expressions on their faces were not different.


    As expected by the two, Changan has been repeatedly war-torn in recent years, and it must have broken the depression. Once most of the city has no residents, prosperity is just something beyond sight.


    However, the Chang''an City in front of it is peaceful and peaceful. The streets do not say pedestrians rubbing their shoulders, but they also come and go. Although the cars and horses of the merchants are not like snakes, they are everywhere.


    Especially on the people''s faces, there is no shame and weakness, and the spirit and spirit are sufficient. Such a scene cannot be faked at all, which reflects that Changan is recovering and prospering, which surprised Ma Yin and Liu Yin. At the same time, I gained a new understanding of Li Zhi''s ability to govern the locality.


    Only when the place is prosperous will the court have more taxes to recruit troops, the army will be strong, and monks will gather. Although Changan City in front of it is no longer prosperous, it still shows that it is indeed the capital of the world.


    Ma Yin and Liu Yin didn''t go to the recital hall. In fact, the recital halls of Chang''an in the towns have long been deserted. After all, everyone didn''t want to follow the imperial court order¡ªthe officials who were greeted by them were taken away. Post House.


    The post hall was quite noisy. When Ma Yin entered the courtyard, he saw a lot of people walking around, not a few in official uniforms. Ma Yin thought to himself that those should be all Jiedushi to Beijing. After all, the world has been in chaos for a long time, and many localities are still the masters of a town and have not been annexed.


    Resting in the room for a while, Ma Yin planned to go around. Just arrived in Chang''an today, and had to wait for His Majesty to see the Hermitage. Looking at the city and assessing Li Zhi''s strength is an important basis for Ma Yin''s decision on future strategies.


    Before leaving the post hall, Ma Yin was attracted by the noise. Looking at the courtyard from the corridor, I saw two groups of people in conflict, and they could hear from their words, as if to fight for who the freshly prepared meal belongs to.


    This kind of thing, Ma Yin didn''t intend to pay attention to it until he saw the high season in Jingnan Jieduo, then got interested. After a short time, the Jiedao of Shanxi Province in Hanzhong made Zhao Xingyuan face up to the high season, and Ma Yin became more and more interested.


    "I heard that Wang Jian sent a large number of experts to help the high season in order to control the place where he went out. Although Jingzhou is nominally the master of the high season, it has actually become Wang Jian''s sphere of influence. Oh, this is not stupid. I know how to imitate Kong Ming. Of the policy."


    I do not know when Liu Yin was next to Ma Yin, looking at the courtyard with interest.


    Ma Yin hadn''t spoken yet, only listening to Liu Yin again: "Last time Ma Lian frustrated in Jingzhou, it would be almost impossible without Wang Jian''s help."


    In fact, Ma Yin''s defeat in Jingzhou was not a major defeat. At most, it was a small setback. Not many soldiers and horses were damaged. The real monk was killed, which made him very sad. In the place of Jingzhou projectile, there were so many masters, Ma Yin felt that there was a problem.


    But now that this remark was picked up by Liu Yin, Ma Yin was sneering in his heart.


    Jijie, the envoy of the world this time, only Wang Jian did not come, but he obviously would not give up the opportunity to explore the hearts of the people in the world.


    Ma Yin said stiffly: "If Jingzhou really becomes Wang Jian''s sphere of influence, his next step is to try to annex Hanzhong-Shandong Dongdao Jiedao Zhao Xingyuan''s territory. Right now, high season is in conflict with Zhao Xingyuan. He said that without Wang Jian''s conspiracy, ghosts would not believe it. "


    Liu Yin laughed and said, "Wang Jian is throwing stones and asking for directions. He wants to see how we react to this matter. If we have muddy the water and take advantage of the opportunity, the fisherman is proud, that is, he is also interested in the world. This is him I want to see the situation. If not, how can he compete with King An and Qi together based on his land alone? "


    Liu Yin pointed out the words directly, but Ma Yin didn''t know how to answer the words.


    He was silent for a moment and sneered again: "I''m curious, how King An and Qi will look at this matter. After all, it is Chang''an, to say that they did not respond ..."


    When Liu Yin heard this, he understood what Ma Yin meant.


    Whether they want to stir the muddy water or compete for the world, what they want now is to see if they have the opportunity. Once King An and Qi have little control over the towns, they are already small princes of a party, and naturally they will not be willing to give up the opportunity to build great achievements ...


    Only half of what Ma Yin said, he suddenly shut up.


    Liu Yin did not feel abrupt, let alone ask, but could not help but hold his breath.


    The two powerful breaths that had appeared in front of the city gate swept across their bodies like eyes.


    The difference is that this time it feels clearer, as if the other party is getting closer.


    Ma Yin and Liu Yin had a quarrel in front of the city gate, which would attract the attention of King An and Qi, let alone the conflict between Gao Ji and Zhao Xingyuan in the post hall, and it was almost time to start.


    Soon, the coercion of overbearing breath came to the head.


    Ma Yin and Liu Yin looked up at the same time.


    The next moment, both of them were surprised that their jaws were about to fall to the ground.


    It was not King An and Qi who appeared in midair.


    There is not even King An and King Qi.


    The two arrogant masters were just two women.


    A white-purple hair, a temperament and ethereal, a thick makeup Yanmei, charming charming.

 v7 Chapter 7： Miscellaneous fish

    Ma Yin opened her mouth, speechless. He didn''t expect that the monk who gave himself great pressure outside Changan City was not Wang An and Qi, but the two women with three thousand silks in front of him.


    As the uncrowned king of the land, Mahin''s strength is needless to say. He knew that the strength of King An and Qi should be higher than him, but he did not expect that the two strange women in front of him would have the real **** Yang.


    "Who are they?" As soon as Ma Yin''s thoughts came to his mind, Liu Yin heard the voice of suppressing emotional fluctuations: "The old man has long heard that His Majesty King An is as good as a cloud, but the two women did not expect With such strength. I wonder if the two of them are Song Jiao, the head of the Tsing Yi Yamen? "


    Hearing Liu Yin''s words, Ma Yin could not help but start secretly thinking.


    It is rumored that Song Jiao, the head of the Tsing Yi Yamen, is a white deer caveman, and he has been in contact with Lao An Wang Li Xian. When Li Xian became famous in the past, the other side assisted him. Later, Li Zhi inherited the king, and Song Jiao always followed. Is recognized as His No. 1 master.


    Neither Ma Yin nor Liu Yin did anything else. The reason why the other party appeared was obviously because of the conflict between Gao Ji and Zhao Xingyuan in the courtyard, and they decided to take a side view.


    The two princes on the two sides of the courtyard, with their respective monks, were ready to take action. The cultivation of the real world radiated from the waves, triggering the sound of gusts of thunder. The locust trees in the courtyard had no branches and leaves, but the treetops were shaken. Got broken and fluttered.


    However, as soon as the two women appeared, the pressure of Yang Shen''s real person was under the pressure of the mountain, and the monk''s climbing repairs in the courtyard fluctuated. It immediately seemed to hit the tide of the dam, and all of them fell.


    More than a dozen real people in the hospital were all discolored, and their heads were full of jealousy. Gao Ji and Zhao Xingyuan, headed by them, had complex complexions.


    The other party quietly came down, without saying a word, they arrogantly used cultivation as coercion, and made their cultivation repressed indiscriminately. It was said that they did not care for everyone''s face at all.


    So strong, both Gao Ji and Zhao Xingyuan felt greatly insulted.


    First of all, the high season of Jingnan Jiedushi, "Who is coming? You know that this messenger is Jingnan Jiedushi, why is it so rude?"


    Gao Ji spoke. In order to highlight himself, Zhao Xingyuan did not fall prey in front of his monk, but also spoke loudly: "Come and go at will in Chang''an City. Presumably, two people are An Wang. I really want to ask An Wang. This is Is King An''s hospitality ?! "


    The girl in white and purple hair did not speak, but Gujing Wubo looked at the courtyard as if she had not heard the words of Gao Ji and Zhao Xingyuan.


    The elder-eyed woman with a frowning eye is condescending, and he hurriedly said a rule: "The monk used the cultivation person at will in Chang''an, kill!"


    Such a pitiful way of doing things like words makes Gao Ji and Zhao Xingyuan unable to hang on their faces. Coming back to Chang''an, Gao Ji was led by Wang Jian. He wanted to make a little noise and test the reactions of the little princes. Zhao Xingyuan in Hanzhong had his own dignity. Where can he still sit now?


    Nowadays, everyone is aware of it, and they don''t believe it. At this time, in order to settle the country and gather people''s hearts and strengths, Li Zhi will be too tough on them-aren''t they afraid of chaos?


    If you come to Changan, you have the opportunity to ask the court to ask for benefits. For example, how can you tolerate humiliation?


    Gao Ji said coldly: "The world is in chaos. I waited to settle the place and quell the chaotic thieves. It is also the year of the campaign. There should always be hard work without credit! Now I come to Changan to meet His Majesty the Emperor. How King An intends to deal with us, the dynasties, the locals! "


    Speaking of, Gao Ji suddenly urged his self-cultivation, and it turned out that he had the mentality to overthrow the pressure of the company.


    As soon as his cultivation broke out, Zhao Xingyuan''s face first changed.


    The aura wave rushing from the high season looks like a huge transparent water column, and it has the momentum of straightening into the clouds!


    This is the cultivation of Yang Shen''s real world!


    Seeing this, Ma Yin and Liu Yin could not help but be shocked.


    Although the monks in the world have risen sharply in these years, the real people of Yangshen are rare and only exist under the lords of the five lords. Unexpectedly, in the high season in Jingzhou, I even had this kind of cultivation!


    Although both Ma Yin and Liu Yin saw it, the other party was just a real person who entered the Yangshen, but that was also a real Yangshen!


    Ma Yin''s forehead sweated for a moment, and his back was so cold. He finally knew that the defeat of Jingzhou last time was definitely not accidental. High season is definitely not as simple as being controlled by Wang Jian, and it is most likely to become the other party''s confidant! For his cultivation, if it is not Wang Jian''s help, the ghost will not believe it!


    Once Jing Nan is strong, the first person to be threatened is Ma Yin. How can he not be afraid?


    Before Ma Yin could see more clearly, a cold hum was remembered above his head.


    This humming sounded like a morning bell and twilight drum. As soon as it appeared, it reached the heart, overwhelming and powerful.


    Mayin''s breath followed.


    "Dare to work with Tsing Yi to knock on the door!"


    Hearing this scold, Ma Yin couldn''t help taking a step back.


    In the field of vision, the aura beam of light rising from the front of the locust tree in the courtyard originally rushed into the bullfighting. If there was a breaking trend, the real world in the courtyard was forced to retreat, and the closest one was directly inverted. .


    However, just after it rose, a white dragon flew out of the gorgeous woman''s hand, but in a flash, the white dragon sloped down into the Aura beam of light, as if the crossbow penetrated the blisters and struck in a bang High season chest!


    Ma Yin watched Gao Ji''s mouth spit with blood, like a section of wheat fell to the ground by a crazy dragon! In the rumbling noise, the courtyard was full of smoke and dust, the house was squeaking, the building was shaking violently, and the smoke was falling down, as if to collapse.


    A conical pit deep in the courtyard appeared several feet deep.


    High season is like a sloppy muddy mud, immortal at the bottom of the pit, completely no possibility of moving.


    A Yangshen real person was so bombarded that he lost his combat power!


    Mayin''s mouth widened to an unprecedented degree.


    At this time, the dragon rolled back, and then Ma Yin suddenly realized that it was not a dragon, but a white exercise!


    "Lian Shi!"


    Seven or eight masters brought by the high season swarmed to the edge of the pit, and stretched their neck to see whether the high season was dead or alive.


    "Stealing lady, how dare you treat the messenger like this, we fight with you!"


    These masters sacrifice a variety of magical instruments, urging the whole body to practice, and the clothes are dancing away from the ground.


    After another wave of ups and downs, Ma Yin was shocked and sat on the ground. Most of these monks who stood up were in the realm of Yin God and real people!


    Little Jingzhou, how can there be so many masters?


    As for Zhao Xingyuan, she was paralyzed by the side of the hospital in fear. Thinking of the recent conflict with the high season, the situation is about to start, he couldn''t help sweating. In the high season of Dog Day, there are so many experts around. If both parties start, they will definitely be killed!


    It was only then that Zhao Xingyuan realized that the goal of the other party to argue with himself was not himself!


    They are here to make trouble!


    Zhao Xingyuan was about to think about the other party''s intent, and he could not help but stiffen himself.


    No longer in front of the clear courtyard, but a sea of ??green leaves! The speeding green leaves are endless and violent, sweeping everything and covering everything, even more beautiful than the biggest snowfall in winter, but also shocking.


    àÛͨ, àÛͨ.


    The seven or eight monks who just flew up, including the real Yin god, among them dropped to the ground like dumplings.


    Soon, Ye Hai dispersed.


    There was a lot of blood in the courtyard, not only on the ground, but also on the flowers and plants, on the columns, and on the eaves. And those monks who fell to the ground like a worm, spreading blood from under the beach, but without the strength to get up, they could only twitch spasms.


    There was no one standing in the entire yard.


    Several Yin Shen real people and the same number of Lingchi real people shot at the same time, enough to kill Zhao Xingyuan several times, now there are no more than ten rounds!


    Zhao Xingyuan''s eyes were dull and he was completely stupid.


    Ma Yin wasn''t stupid, but she was shaking violently. Looking at the white-haired girl with purple hair in mid-air looked like she saw the next fairy. After a lot of effort, he swallowed hard and barely stabilized his mind.


    He had only one thought in his head: "High season is a fool!"


    Liu Yin''s voice rang again in the ear, how to listen to how difficult it is: "Leaves flying and falling, bare hands practicing, killing and killing demons, all over the country ... I should have seen it, I should have seen it, this is the young and the Secretary Life!"


    Ma Yin machine tilted his head and saw Liu Yin, who was panicked and his facial features had been transformed.


    He knew his expression was not much better than Liu Yin.


    As a young prince, the scene in front of them is ridiculous, but they are not so scary. What really set them off was the meaning of this understatement.


    The young and the big ones are famous, although they are very powerful, but they are not the strongest in the Tsing Yi Yamen. It is obvious that their suppression of the high season supported by Wang Jian is so easy. So how amazing is Song Jiao''s fighting power?


    Song Jiao was unstoppable, so what kind of horror should Li Zhi''s cultivation be his strength?


    Gao Ji is also a real Yangshen, and is also a real Yangshen. Why is there such a big gap in strength?


    The same is true of Yangshen, and the gap in strength is already so large. The real gods of them, Tsing Yi Yemen can be destroyed by hand. What can they count in Li Yan''s eyes?


    Somewhere overlord, a little prince, the original **** is not, and there is not much difference with the ants.


    Realizing this, Ma Yin and Liu Yin only felt that their whole strength was drained, and they were no longer half energy.


    Young and young died.


    When it came, it was like Mount Tai, and when it left, it was light and light. As if, for them, solving the pedestrian in the high season is just picking a flower by the road without having to hang around.


    Gao Ji and others were led by the officials in the post hall and dragged away like dead dogs.


    Ma Yin and Liu Yin knew that Jingnan Jiedushi was no longer a high season. Whether he died or not.


    For a long time, Liu Yin smiled bitterly: "The high season is making waves here, originally for us. They are not weak, as long as they can fight with Tsing Yi Yemen for a moment, show a little strength, cause trouble to the other side, let us realize There is another force in the world that can compete with King An, so we don''t worry about it. "


    Ma Yin, who had eased his mind, said: "Knowing that the young and the young are under heavy prestige, or are they struggling, they just want to show us how King An has frightened people. If we can raise King An, it will not be easy to get along. Idea, but it couldn''t be better. "


    Liu Yin nodded: "Tsing Yi knocked on the door, it was indeed bullying."


    Ma Yin yelled: "What Gao Ji said was also a town jealousy. Two monks who were knocked out of the door in Tsing Yi were so immortal. It was really bullying."


    After saying this, both were silent.


    "Zoo!" I don''t know how long it took, Liu Yin looked up at the sky, his attitude was Xiao Suo, and he sighed: "You and I have been fighting in the upper reaches of the Xiangjiang River for years. It turned out to be just a house for children. It''s really sad, regrettable. ..... "


    Ma Yin''s face changed, and he finally laughed, full of self-deprecating meaning: "Fortunately, today''s high season let us realize how big this" potential "of the Tsing Yi Yemen is to bully. If not, I may be really confused. "


    Liu Yin shook his sleeves, patted the dust on his shoulders, turned to Ma Yin and said, "I plan to visit An Wang now. What do you think?"


    "That should be it."


    "Take Zhao Xingyuan too."


    On the same day, Hunan Jiedushi Ma Yin, Lingnan Jiedushi Liu Yin, and Shanxi Xijiu Jiedao Zhao Xingyuan jointly met with King An Li, showing that they are old and unbearable, and asked the court to withdraw Jiedushi to India, and to be another sage .

 v7 Chapter 8： Kind enough

    Li Yan looked at the three sitting in the hall, and made no remarks about their talents.


    Ma Yin is the age of the spring and autumn, Liu Yin is only in his thirties, and Zhao Xingyuan is almost the same. The expression "the age is too high and unbearable to drive" is laughable.


    What happened at the post office was very clear. Li Xun knew how to deter people from all over the place. If the order had not been issued long ago, it would n¡¯t have been the case that the lives of the young and the young would have been aggressive.


    Therefore, Li Yan was not at all surprised at the restless attitude of Ma Yin and others at this moment. However, seeing the other person''s appearance like sitting on a needle felt, Li Yan still wanted to laugh. Anyway, these people are also a hegemon. They were deterred by the orders of the young and old, and they became like this.


    Li Ye thought a little boringly: "The so-called heroes merge together. Exaggerated, there are no more heroes in Datang."


    He certainly knew that everyone would now resign from office, but in fact he retired. If he really stopped their official office, it would be strange if they returned to the place without chaos. The dog jumped off the wall, and the rabbit rushed to bite. This is inevitable.


    In addition to Ma Yin, Liu Yin, and Zhao Xingyuan, a middle-aged man of the same age as Ma Yin was sitting in the hall. The words of the three ambassadors are also out of loyalty to the dynasty, not because they do not want to contribute to the court, and ask His Royal Highness not to blame. "


    Mayn and others looked at the man strangely, and did not understand what the other party''s words meant.


    Liu Yin and Zhao Xingyuan didn''t know this person, but Ma Yin had seen it, knowing that it was Qian Zheji, who was sitting on the left side of the town, to make money. He had not had a lot of confrontations with Gao Yong before. Although he suffered a lot, Fan Zhen was not annexed by Gao Yong. It was amazing.


    From the moment he entered the gate and saw Qian Yan, Ma Yin realized that this man was indeed a wise man. Zhao Xingyuan was arguing with Gao Ji in the post. When he and Liu Yin were watching a good show, Qian Yan had already run over to meet An Wang.


    One step at a time, one step at a time, now Qian Qian looks very relaxed and appropriate, much better than them. This is the wise man who sees the situation early.


    Ma Yin didn''t understand the specific meaning of Qian Yan''s words, but also saw from the other side that the other side was not malicious, and had to cast his doubtful eyes on Li Yan.


    He did not believe that Li Zhi would agree to dismiss their officials, but the attitude of surrender must be put out first so that follow-up was possible. If you completely annoyed Li Yan, Gao Ji''s end is a lesson learned.


    The question now is how much power they can secure for themselves.


    In Mayin''s eyes, Li Ye seemed a little unhappy when they heard them. He only listened to him and said lightly, "You all think that the solitary king is cruel and ruthless, and His Majesty is unconscious?"


    Ma Yin and others quickly pleaded guilty again and asked for sin: "I have no intention of waiting.


    Li Xie waved his hand, signaled that Ma Yin and the others would get up, and then hurriedly said, "Huang Chao Chaobing ransacked the north and south, causing chaos in the world. Although this thief was killed early, the thieves in the world took advantage of the situation to cause trouble. For the sake of a town, we have the power to protect the country and the people.


    Speaking of this, Li Yan laughed: "This point, Gao Ji is not wrong."


    Ma Yin, Liu Yin, and others looked at each other for unknown reasons. However, they also heard that Li Yan didn''t seem to blame them.


    Li Xun continued: "Hundreds of years of continuous fighting before, no hundreds of people have been displaced, and now there is no war in the customs, most of the thieves have been ambush, it is time to settle the people. Fang Caigu has already told Qian Lianshi, and so on Since I was ordered to come to see his Majesty in Chang''an, we can see that he is still a little loyal to the court. If he can work hard in the future, the court will definitely reward and punish severely. Why can''t he worry that he won''t be rich for life and seal his wife? "


    Hearing these words, Ma Yin and others were all very happy, it seems that Li Yan did not mean to start with them.


    Does not mean to start, that is to say they will preserve their current position.


    This is an unexpected good thing!


    Li Yan''s voice stopped, watching the crowd stop talking.


    I do n¡¯t know how Ma Yin and others, Li Zhi is giving them a chance to show their loyalty, and quickly said: ¡°I wait to swear allegiance to the court, and go to the fire and dance without hesitation, I dare not have any fear!¡±


    Seeing this, Qian Yan was not good at sitting, and he followed it, saying that he was also loyal.


    Li Yan, who was just satisfied, continued, "The years of fighting in various places and people''s livelihoods are dying. This is the misfortune of the dynasty. At the moment, there is a lot of trouble. The imperial court must spare no effort to restore the empire of the dynasty. In order to let the people of all states and counties live and work in peace Although Gu Du is dull, he doesn''t dare to go all out. Fortunately, there are some officials who can handle local military and political affairs around Gu Sol. Let them help you.


    Ma Yin and others, who just couldn''t help themselves, suddenly heard Li Yan''s words, and they all hesitated.


    Li Zhi''s meaning is very clear, they can still be a jewel, even a little prince, but this is nominal, and the actual power must be controlled by officials sent by Li Zhi. Needless to say, the county and county officials will definitely replace people, and there will be many generals in the army.


    The power to seize power was a little big, and Ma Yin and others were hard to bear for a while.


    But he has only said that he is loyal to the court and has no ambitions. How can he now regret it?


    As soon as their minds turned, Ma Yin, Liu Yin, and others instantly understood that Li Zhi didn''t take them out of control, but it was a trick of conspiracy, in order to stabilize their songs, so that they would not leave the place. The chaos is chaotic.


    Although Li Zhi may not be afraid of this stubble, but like Li Zhi just said, now he is suffering from a lot of problems, he needs a place to quickly settle down, not to go to various places to calm down.


    Before waiting for Ma Yin to speak, Liu Yin said righteously firstly: "Xiaguanzheng was a ambassador for Lingnan. He was always worried that his morals would not be cultivated and his talents would not be enough for the people to live and work in peace. Now Wang An has sent good people to help him. Expectation! "


    Ma Yin''s mouth was drawn, the remote part of Lingnan, and the south side of the dysentery, need to rely on the strength of the court, and the two have always been deadly opponents, as long as Liu Yin has the support of the court, he can stabilize him.


    Seeing Li Yan''s gaze towards Liu Yin, and looking at the humerus of the club, Ma Yin knew that he had no choice, and immediately followed the statement: "Xiaguan also thought the same thing as Liu Lianshi, as long as it can benefit the people. It ¡¯s good for the court. Xiaguan is definitely not willing to stay behind! "


    Until Qian Yan and Zhao Xingyuan also expressed their attitudes, Li Zhi felt so divided: "The dynasty has such a profound and righteous minister, why don''t you worry about resurrecting the prosperous world? The most needed thing to govern the world is talent. When people go to the place, the manpower at the center of the court will appear embarrassed. As dynasties, you are the proper meaning of the title. I wonder if you can recommend it?


    Mayin''s body shuddered again. Is Li Yan saying that they want to send his son-in-law to Chang''an for quality?


    This was originally the customary means of the court to control the officials in Fengjiang, and it was really normal.


    However, seeing Li Yan''s eager anticipation, with a bright face, Ma Yin knew that he wanted to turn things around.


    Li Yan didn''t ask them to give gifts to him, but to give them an opportunity to expand their influence in the court. The people they recommend will naturally be their close friends. Once they have served at the center of the court, their power can respond to the court and the place, and that foot will be stable.


    This is an exchange, in exchange for the division of power by Li Zhi to send officials. After all, it is to stabilize their hearts.


    You do n¡¯t need to be polite at this time. The benefits are not available at any time. If you have them, you have to hurry. Ma Yin said quickly: ¡°Although Hunan is barren, the 800-mile Dongting can also be called a place of mountains, rivers, rivers, and people. There are a few, so I recommend two to His Royal Highness. "


    It is expected that Li Yan shook his head and said, "Two people are not enough. Although there are not many official positions in the court center, His Majesty has recently planned to rebuild the magic army. In order to conquer the border and restore the Western Regions, the guards and horses must be convened again. Liangcai only recommends, and his loneliness and majesty will not be too much. "


    Ma Yin and Liu Yin couldn''t help looking at each other.


    The court reconvened the sixteen guards and horses, wasn''t it trying to deprive the town of Fan?


    Also, since the establishment of Fanzhen, many powers of the imperial court have been divided, and chaotic soldiers have never stopped. In the past, the three festivals in Hebei made it impossible for the candidate to question the court. Is this what Li Zhi can tolerate?


    The previous kings could not change the situation, but now it is different. The king is in a big world. His masters are like clouds and counselors like rain, and there are countless good men. How can we not eliminate the current disadvantages?


    Acting directly on Fanzhen will cause local dissatisfaction, which will inevitably cause trouble. It is the most appropriate method to rebuild the name of the Sixteenth Guard and strengthen the central embargo to achieve the goal of strengthening the weak and weak branches.


    Ma Yin and Liu Yin, two deadly rivals who had fought for several years, were at the same time, and instantly understood the central joint, and the importance of expanding influence in the Central Plains.


    Before the court heard the news, Li Zhi told them that they would have the opportunity to take advantage of the ambassadors in the world. If the situation really develops in the future, they do not want to be indifferent in the locality, and intend to serve in the Central China. Then the foundation laid now will provide them with great convenience.


    With this in mind, the two were so grateful to Li Ye that they hurriedly bowed and said, "I''ll definitely recommend a lot of talents!"


    Li Xun smiled and said with satisfaction: "You are really the dynasty of the dynasty. There are many people who support the society. Why can''t you worry that Datang can''t be resurrected? Gu don''t want to let the two go back to the town of Fan. How about Chang''an and Gu to assist your Majesty?"


    With a stun in his heart, Ma Yin, Liu Yin, Zhao Xingyuan and others immediately stiffened their limbs, like falling ice caves.


    Although they plan to take the post in the central government if the situation is bad in the future, that will be the future! At this time, they were not allowed to return to Fanzhen, and the ghost believed that they could get real power in the DPRK!


    After all, Li Yan still has to "scrape their skins"!


    Mayn et al. Even had the idea of ??crying.


    While they were on their backs, Li Min sighed and solemnly said: "At present, the Quartet is stable, and the court has to use your prestige to suppress Xiaoxiao. Although Gu wants to work with you to help His Majesty, but personally Feelings are small and the Jiangshan Society has a lot of trouble. You still have to return to Fanzhen. You can only continue to fight alone. "


    Li Yan''s remarks were rather embarrassing. They fell into the ears of Ma Yin, Liu Yin, and others, but they were no different from nature.


    They all wanted to immediately nod their compliments, praising Li Yingying, but feeling the embarrassment in Li Zhi''s words, they had to pose a helpless look of sadness, lamenting loyalty and dilemma.


    Li Yan also said: "It is said that the father of the tiger has no dogs. You are so talented. Presumably, the nephew of the family must be talented. I ca n¡¯t stand by you day and night. If your nephews help you, it will be a lot easier."


    An Wang said so, what else can they say, it can only be said that although he needs to sit in the town, he must not be allowed to fight for the country alone. Although the children in the family are not virtuous, if they can serve the king for him Law, that''s also a blessing.


    As a result, the matter of the proton was still finalized.


    Not one, but all men in the family have been appointed to Chang''an!


    Because Li Yan said that he intended to start His Majesty and seal the crowd for Tongping Zhangshi. With this title, it means that it is the prime minister, which is of little use in the local area, but if you think of Chang''an to gain a foothold in the future, it will become very important.


    -What was revealed in advance to weaken the secrets of Fanzhen was originally to pave the way for this!


    Ma Yin, Liu Yin, Zhao Xingyuan, and others did not know how to end the discussion and came out of the An Wang Palace.


    It was not until they saw the bright sunshine outside that everyone realized that they had come out of the gate.


    Recalling the results of today''s meeting with King An, except that this old life was not handed over, it seems like nothing is missing.


    But they are still voluntary and reasonable, and no one can accuse Wang of bullying.


    "The genius is a little rough!" Liu Yin sighed and walked towards his horse slowly, his back Xiao Suo.


    Ma Yin shook her head, dispelled the dark clouds on her head, smiled bitterly, and followed the stone steps.


    Zhao Xingyuan was ignorant, as if he hadn''t fully sobered up yet.


    Only when Qian Qian walked out of the palace, it was slightly normal. He stayed in front of the door for a while, seeing Ma Yin and others faltering, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and said, "The general situation in the world is fixed, An Wang ... is enough Kind. "

 v7 Chapter 9： Too weak (top)

    When Ma Yin and others left, Li Zhi didn''t go out to give him away. This was not only because the status of the two sides was too different, but also the strong position that must be maintained now.


    With the resolution of the problems of the small princes, from now on, these people may no longer be called small princes. At most, they will be larger, or they will gradually lose their real power.


    "In the country, Wang Zhong is still in the middle of Shu, and he is still in a stubborn resistance. However, Jingnan''s Jieduo has made the high season unconscious. The court took this opportunity to send someone to sit in Jingzhou and then send people to cooperate with Zhao Xingyuan of Hanzhong. Shuzhong. When the imperial court frees up, it doesn''t take much effort to calm him down. "


    After seeing Ma Yin and others, Li Xun went to the palace to report these things to Li Xun.


    It is rare that Li Wei did not have fun today, but piled up a lot of books in the case of the book, which made him surprised, thinking that the other party was going to be modified.


    Lifting his head from behind Shu Shan, Li Min didn''t care: "The national matter, my brother just got his own idea ... what did you just say? Want to seal Ma Yin and others as the grandfather to appease them?" no problem......."


    While speaking these words, Li Min was still turning the book, Li Min glanced beside the book case. The books in front of them were various, but there seemed to be no serious scriptures, and I could not help asking: "What is your Majesty looking for?"


    Li Ye finally found the book he wanted, grabbed his hand, smiled, climbed Li Ye''s shoulders, and winked at him: "Now the country is basically calm. Let''s see if it''s time to choose a beauty in the world? The talented women in this palace have not been recruited for many years. Just a few, I am tired of it. It is really uninteresting. "


    Seeing the book in Li Yan''s hand, Li Yan was really crying. That is a book called Huainanzi.


    Needless to say, Li Huan is not interested in the Taoist Huang Lao Xue, but in those chapters on Fang Zhongshu.


    Choosing such a thing as a beauty, Li Yan feels that there is nothing wrong with it. This is not a bad behavior that hurts the people and money, as long as the scale is controlled. In the dynasties, there are no kings who can choose a beauty in the palace. The previous women in the palace are old and yellow, and new people must be added.


    "I heard that in Li Maozhen''s phantom workshop, all are beautiful beauties with beautiful colors. Can my brother tell Li Maozhen to select some outstanding ones?"


    Li Yan laughed so much that he couldn''t look straight. Speaking of which, his eyes became more and more evil. "Now even Li Maozhen is yours, don''t you already have the Magic Square in your room? How good are I ... "


    Out of the palace door, Li Yan still shook his head and laughed. Although the beauty in the magic square is like a cloud, he has never really moved. Otherwise, Li Maozhen must be despised to death. My heart began to think about who to preside over this matter.


    As brothers and courtiers, it is due due diligence for Li Xuan, Li Xuan cannot shirk. Just wait for it to be done, I wonder if anyone will slander him as a courtier.


    Today is rare and good weather. Looking up at the sky, Li Min''s heart moved.


    Above the immortal realm, the war is about to come, and a large number of manpower mobilized by the Emperor are already in place, and they are about to fight against the demon tribe and the Tongtian master. The outcome of this war will directly determine the situation in Xianyu.


    If the monster tribe wins, Xianyu will be completely confused. If the demon tribe is defeated, then everything will go wrong.


    The Emperor had already fought against the demon tribe and the Tongtian leader before, and they knew their power. This time the attack must have some certainty-the reason is not because they are completely confident, or because the fairy court wants to guard its side.


    After the entire territory of Huainan was calmed down, Li Chen''s civil servants and military commanders successively assumed office. With the gradual implementation of a series of new policies, Li Chen received more and more people''s luck these days. Not only Huainan, but also Central Plains and Guanzhong. After all, these three places are actually new places, and now is the time to get lucky on a large scale.


    After his cultivation reached Taiyi Zhen Wonderland, he is still steadily improving.


    Li Xun said to himself: "I don''t know when I can break through to Golden Wonderland ..."


    Only when Xiu Xiu broke through to the Golden Fairyland and was able to confront Da Luo Jinxian directly, Li Zhi had the ability to influence the battlefield of Xianyu.


    Out of the imperial city, Li Zhi flew back to An Wang Mansion without riding a horse.


    Fairyland one day, one year in the world. Now that the little princes in Chudi Hunan, Lingnan, Jingnan, Han and other places have been settled, Wen Chen and generals must be quickly deployed. If they can be made to take office a year ago, and carry out the first batch of decree, Li Yan could grab a big step to improve himself before the end of the Fairyland War.


    Of course, in order to consolidate the land that has been won, and prevent the people from losing faith and loyalty to him because of the war and being slaughtered by other races, affecting existing luck, frontier problems are the problems that have to be solved.


    ...


    Hexi, Luzhou.


    Three miles away from the city, on a hill on the banks of the Huangshui River, Chu Nan embraced his arms and folded his arms in the snow, and looked at the city wall saying, "From Longzhou to the west, if it is not counted by the Guiyi Army in the sand and melon, At present, there are as many as nineteen states in Longyou and Hexi occupied by the Tubos. The war between the Tibetans and the Tubo has been fighting for nearly 300 years. For nearly 300 years, Tubo has killed and wounded Zhongerlang in the Tang Dynasty. Millions, countless people because their homes are ruined! "


    Wei Xiaozhuang looked at the nearby Luzhou City in a daze, and Su E frowned.


    Liu Xiaohei''s flushed face was full of evil spirits, and his eyes looked like a wolf on the armored man in the city head. Li Wenwen was dragged on the machete behind, and still tied to Shang Xi''er''s body, and her eyes were wide open and her head was kicked in front of her feet. There was no good skin on the blue and purple stiff face.


    Chu Nanhuai continued to consider himself: "The war between Tibet and Tubo began six years ago with Gao Zuwude. In the 12th year of Zhenguan, Tubo Songtsan Gambo defeated Tuguhun, Dangxiang, Bailan and other clans and wanted to ask for a princess He led his army and attacked Songzhou, arrogantly clamoring for Taizong, ''If you are not allowed to marry a princess, you must mention one million soldiers, take the kingdom of Tang, kill Seoul, and seize the princess.'' They will be defeated by Niu Jinda and the soldiers will be returned to the plateau.


    "Although this battle was won, for fifteen years of Zhenguan, Taizong married Princess Wencheng to Songtsan Gambo. For the next thirty years, there was no war between the two sides.


    "However, peace is only short-lived. The Tubo wolf ambition never thought of real surrender. After Gaozong''s ascension, Tubo once again captured the emperor, first captured the Eighteen-Zhuzhou Prefecture of the Western Region of the Tang Dynasty, and then attacked the four towns of the Western Region. , Captured Hexizhou County, invaded northern and central Sichuan. The two sides fought for successive years, and the outcome was indefinite.


    "By the time of Emperor Xuanzong Tianbao, after man-made wars such as Gao Xianzhi, he achieved a complete victory over the Tubo war, and the court re-established hegemony in the Western Regions, and its power reached its peak.


    "The Anshi Rebellion broke out, and the court adjusted the Hexi and Western Territory''s elite guerrillas to enter Guanping and rebelled against Tibet. The Tibetans not only completely seized the Western Region and Hexi''s territory, but also often entered the Guanzhong. In the first year of Dezong Guangde, the Tibetan army captured it. In Chang''an, the emperor went to Shaanxi, and the Tubo people established Li Chenghong as the emperor.


    "Thanks to Guo Ziyi''s unparalleled bravery, he defeated and expelled the soldiers with his talents.


    "Since then, Tubo often united with the Uighur, Nanzhao and other ministries, and continued to march to Guanzhong. The tragedy was endless, and Chang''an was uneasy. The court had to set up an anti-autumn soldier. Because Tubo attracted the main force of the court, the court could not deal with it after the Anshi rebellion was calmed down. The issue of Fanzhen caused the Fanzhen to become bigger, and the three towns in Hebei were even more difficult to deal with.


    "After the Anshi Rebellion, Datang declined and fell into disappointment. In the meantime, even if the famous ministers came out in vain, it would not be possible to reproduce the prosperous times. Tubo was in trouble, and Fan Zhen was in power. Internal and external problems entangled with each other, accounting for at least half of the reasons!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Nanhuai Yangtian sighed, face sparsely falling snowflakes, unable to speak for a long time.


    Su Emei and others also bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Anyone can hear from Chu Nanhuai''s voice that the battle between Tubo and Datang is a struggle for national destruction.


    The Tang Dynasty married a princess, sent materials and teaching knowledge. Not only did he not get peace as he wished, but he also caused bad results for his enemies.


    Liu Xiaohei slammed the big tree in front of him in a fist, and the snow fell on the treetop. He still couldn''t calm his mind, and punched one punch after another until the trunk broke, which stopped.


    He turned his head and stared at Luzhou City, his body not yet fully opened slightly bowed, like a little beast, and a sentence popped out of his teeth: "I Liu Xiaohei will not destroy Tubo in this life, I will never swore. Ancestral grave! "


    Li Wenwen turned to look at him, his eyes showing appreciation.


    "They are here." Su Emei said at this moment.


    Needless to say, everyone saw it.


    In Luzhou City, forty or fifty monks in large black cloaks jumped, led by the first man with armor and axe, crossed the city head and ran into the snow, jumping like a mule.


    Every time they make a leap, they have a distance of more than ten feet. The monks who were with the axe holding the axe were flying at low altitude, and they were all real-life strength!


    At the same time, in the mountain snow forest not far from the people, a group of monks rushed like foxes. They gathered from all sides, and the white-haired magpie floated straight and fiercely in the back of the action.


    What finally appeared was a boat sailing out of Luzhou City and walking along the surface of the Laoshui River. The boat is not small or small, fast as a sharp arrow, standing on the bow of a magnificent man in Tsing Yi. Looking at it from a distance, it gives people a feeling of Yuan Yuan Yue Yue, very extraordinary.


    Wei Xiaozhuang patted his round belly, grinning his teeth and said to everyone: "It seems we are surrounded." Looking at his funny face, there is no half dignity, but he looks lazy and casual.


    Seeing no one talking, Wei Xiaozhuang was not embarrassed, and he continued with a smile: "We have been to Luzhou all the way, and we have not been so solemnly received. It seems that we will enter the city later. Big fish and big meat. "


    Su Emei was busy counting enemies around her and measuring the strength of the opponent. The other party stopped all the way outside Baizhang Kai, occupying the hilltops, crossings, gentle slopes and other major places. The encirclement of the inner three layers and the outer three layers has been formed.


    Su Emei smiled suddenly and said to Wei Xiaozhuang, "Three hundred and twenty-one masters, nearly forty monks with real-world strength-oh, according to the concept of the moon god, that is the servant world. It seems You have a big appetite, or you can''t hold it. "


    Before waiting for Wei Xiaozhuang to answer, the axe monk flying forward was already yelling: "The cowardly and ignorant Tang Kingdom ants are listening! Standing in front of you is the noble and heroic Lord Dabutjoga, Your Majesty the Warrior¡ª ¡ªIf you still have a little brain, let the adult''s son Shangxi fever be obedient, otherwise, not only will you have to be chopped into meat sauce and feed the wolf by your attack, your country will also pay for it. The painful cost of tears ... "


    Li Wenwen asked Liu Xiaohei next to him, listening to the other party''s crooked chaos, "What is this stupid idiot saying?"


    Liu Xiaohei disturbed his head. The other person spoke the Tubo language. He barely understood one or two sentences and squinted his teeth: "He said ... come to the general name, and his men will not cut off unknown people. "


    Li Wenwen obviously believed in Liu Xiaohei and nodded seriously, "You tell him, I am his ancestor."


    Talking, Li Wenwen lifted one foot, kicked Shang Xire''s head far away, raised the machete, and shook Shang Xire''s corpse, only to see the rushing light of the sword flashed, The hot body became countless pieces of meat in the air.

 v7 Chapter 10： Too weak (below)

    Shangxi fever''s corpse turned into dry and cold pieces of meat and flew without any drops of blood spilling out.


    This corpse has lost its vitality for too long, and it has been completely frozen into ice meat long ago. If it was not for the disgusting Dabo Zhuoga, Li Wenwen would not drag him so far.


    Now seeing that the Lord has appeared, Li Wenwen has lost the patience to continue dragging him on, and soon cut him into pieces of meat as a book of wars. Is it still necessary to pile him into a snowman and be nostalgic?


    Liu Xiaohei searched his stomach and didn''t know how to say the word ancestor in Tubo. His Tubo came into Hexi before he started studying in his spare time. Now Daoxing is too shallow.


    But it''s hard to beat Liu Xiaohei. When Li Wenwen was cutting the meat, he pointed at the flesh of the flesh and yelled at Zhuoluo, who was already blushing and flaming with eyes, "Shangxi is hot!"


    Assault Li Zhuoluo wow ah yell for a while, obviously understand Liu Xiaohei''s meaning. However, although he was excited in mid-air like a flying bird that was about to fall, he still did not act lightly, but turned his head and bowed to the boat on the surface of the Laoshui River.


    It can be seen that the talents on the boat are the true Lords, and it may be Dabu Zhuoga, the master of Luzhou City.


    Dabzhuoga was also very angry, throwing his sleeves, and gave Zoli Zhuo a command.


    Zili Zhuolu was holding a tomahawk and banging **** his chest with one hand. Yangtian was a roar like a wolf. The monks of the Moon Gods got the attack order, and they all howled. Even if the fools are here, they will think that this is a group of wolves howling.


    However, without waiting for Li Zhuoluo to take them, Li Wenwen, who could not wait, had already rushed out with his sword.


    For her, she beheaded Shang Xi''er''s body, and Liu Xiaohei answered, and the battle book was issued. The attitude showed that the soldiers'' etiquette was done. The next step is to go to war, no need to hesitate a moment, let alone say a word of nonsense.


    Seeing Li Wenwen, who was fluent like a gliding bird, lifted a knife from the snow-capped mountain slope, he was stunned by the attack.


    The opponent''s blade was too large, and the chilling blade was as wide as the door panel, larger than her body. The girl was dragging such a large sword with her horsetail, and swept away from the hillside with a goshawk, and rushed towards hundreds of enemies alone, driving the snow waves rolling along the line behind her, the picture was extremely visually striking.


    It has been difficult to remember the attack on Zhuoluo. It was a long time ago that Tang will take the initiative to charge him in the last position. In recent years, civil disturbances in Tang Dynasty did not consolidate military forces. They invaded the Guanlong land almost arbitrarily. Although they said that they encountered a lot of resistance, the other side was able to defend the city.


    When the city was defensive, and it was often broken through the city, how could it ever have the power to kill the city?


    That''s just death.


    Those things that Tang Guojie can''t do, why can this little girl dare to do it now?


    Strike Lee Zhuoluo angry!


    However, he did not shoot at Li Wenwen. He is the most brave warrior under the command of Dabu Zhuoga, a high-level powerful servant of God, how can he do something to a little girl? His enemy can only be the strongest of the other five!


    "Live this stupid little she-wolf alive!" Zili Zhuolu shouted at those greeted. He used the word "wolf". To him, this was already very rare. He always thought that the people of Tang Dynasty were just sheep.


    After ordering, Li Zhuolu stared at Li Wenwen, his pupils gradually narrowed, and his face was surprised.


    He keenly noticed that Li Wenwen, who rushed from the hillside to the river flat with a rolling wave of snow, even though he was running with his feet, the soles of the shoes did not step on the snow. She is flying in the volley!


    Not only that, as the opponent''s speed increased, an oval aura mask emerged around his body. It was this streamering light mask that saved her from having to step on the ground and was stagnate by heavy snow!


    Huh!


    A rapid burst of air sounded, and dozens of steps in front of Li Wenwen, seven or eight Lunaist monks launched a magic attack. A half-moon-shaped Aura flying blades burst out, forming a web horizontally, vertically, and horizontally, rolling the snow into a waterfall, banging on Li Wenwen''s protective mask!


    Zili Zhuolu''s pupils were slightly relaxed. This method of lasing flying blades is called "moon worship flying sickle" in the lunar religion. It is the most powerful means of attack in the realm of the gods. Fast speed and strong destructive power are its greatest advantages. The monk could not resist.


    If seven or eight people shoot at the same time, the flying blade is closely integrated into the network, the opponent can''t avoid it, and can only be divided into corpses!


    "The little cubs didn''t keep their hands, the little girl is over!" Zili Zhuoluo felt a little pity. Even if Li Wenwen was caught alive, the other party would be bruised all over, so it would lose the meaning of alive capture. No one is interested in blood gourds.


    However, at the next moment, Zhuoluo opened his eyes.


    In the snowfall with a height of several ten square meters, a blue shadow rushed out.


    Aura mask is not broken except for its weaker light. Although the ponytail girl is pale, her movement is faster!


    Assaulting Li Zhuolu''s heart was cold, but it was too late to speak out.


    The moon-flying sickle did not stop Li Wenwen''s pace. This charge, like a beast, crashed into the very shocked group of lunar monks!


    At the same time, a huge machete lifted up from behind, rounded a perfect sharp arc to the front, and the seven-foot knife was as bright as the moon, from foot to head, cut off the body of a monk in front of her!


    The knife gas spreads straight under the opponent''s feet, cutting the snow like tofu!


    With a bang, the monk was cut in half directly!


    The huge impact caused the two halves to fly away side by side, and the hot blood was mixed with the five internal organs and six stings and scattered in the air.


    Successfully approaching, Li Wenwen burst into the crowd, her action was swift and swift, and the seven-foot sword was caught by her with no trace. With her left and right rushing like electricity, Daodao''s light knife flickered and disappeared, and the snow on the ground flew over the sky.


    The hand holding the axe against Li Zhuolu shivered.


    Wearing a black cloak, the Lunaist monk walked in the pure snow to stand out. However, such a sharp contrast is also conspicuous, but Li Wenwen''s broken hands, legs, skull, and corpse that continued to fly in the week!


    The girl''s fighting style is wide open, and she will never return without a shot. No matter how the lunar monks resist, they will be broken to the extreme with simple moves, and the defense will be broken with a ruthless attitude, and then only slaughter will be left. Broken hands and feet in good conditions, bad conditions, they were broken open!


    Whenever snowflakes stopped rising, there was only one hot scarlet mutilated wreckage left. In the pure white snow, blood splattered everywhere like ink. This is like an ink painting without a rule. The style is dull and tingling, except for the strong ink and heavy color.


    The luna monks who stand in front of Li Wenwen are either dead or disabled.


    Between Xu Xu, the course she ran on has already drawn a large arc on the ground with a radius of no less than a hundred feet.


    This shows that she never stopped and rushed wherever someone was. She is like a killing machine, ruthlessly harvesting the life of the lunar monk, and taking the footsteps of rolling snow waves to kill wherever she is, she puts the lunar monk to the ground like a wheat crop!


    The mask around her is getting weaker and thinner to almost transparent now, but her momentum is still rising, and the power of chopping is getting bigger and bigger!


    Zili Zhuolu dare patted his chest to ensure that when the other party first rushed down the hillside, he had at most the strength of the so-called high-level training. But as the killing continued, the breath of the other party had already broken through to the servant world!


    "What is this means? What is the state of her cultivation?" Zili Zhuoruo clenched the tomahawk in her hand, and her heart was inflaming with war. This Tang Guo girl, who was previously regarded as a she-wolf, gave him the urge to go down and fight with each other in person!


    But he couldn''t move because his opponent hadn''t moved on the hill.


    Seeing that the monks who died under Li Wenwen''s hands had already exceeded thirty, Li Zhuoluo knew that if he let the other party slash like this, his men would be deadly wounded. He didn''t dare to wait any longer, and roared, "The servant of the priests fought!"


    Five or six masters of Lunaism in the servant world flew out from behind him, and the wild geese generally swept directly to the killing Li Wenwen!


    At this moment, in front of the snowy forest south of the river, there was a loud scream.


    Zili Zhuoluo turned to look at it, almost annoyed!


    A sturdy-skinned young man, I do n¡¯t know when to get around the flanks of the battlefield. At this time, he has already rushed into the lunar monks, and like Li Wenwen, he began to rush to kill!


    In his hand, he used a whole-body green ink, horizontal knife-shaped instrument, and a long sword waved. Although not as aggressive as Li Wenwen, he did not lose half of his lethality. Hengdao''s offensive and defensive line is extremely short, each strike is just right, or block the attack, or cut off the opponent''s vital points, absolutely not willing to waste a little energy!


    His body is faster and the flashing frequency is higher. Although he is not as good as Li Wenwen, he will definitely make a stabbing attack, but the speed of killing is not slow!


    If Li Wenwen is a giant elephant crushing beasts, then Liu Xiaohei''s style of slaughter is like an old farmer who is extremely skilled in mowing.


    Strike Li Zhuolu''s palms began to sweat.


    He couldn''t help but think, "When did the people of Tang Dynasty become so brave again? Where are these two monks, clearly two talons! Isn''t this Tang Dynasty only in legend? Only before? Why is there such a cowardly Tang country now? "


    The more he thought, the more palpitated.


    He wasn''t afraid of Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei. Although the two were very fast at beating and practicing, but after all there were forty servants here, as well as Lord Dazhuzhuoga, he was quite sure of how to respond. What he was shocked was why Tang Guo now appeared such a brave man!


    Is Tang Guo going to rise?


    "Take him down!" Zilizhuo no longer thought about it, and the tomahawk in his logical hand pointed at Liu Xiaohei, snarling at the few remaining servants behind him.


    On the hill, Chu Nanhuai still looks like an old farmer with his arms and sleeves.


    Looking at the Lunaist monks surrounded by him, except for those priests, half of them were attracted by Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei. He smiled as if he were a mountain. "This trip to Hexi, Wen Wen and Xiaohei''s military realm, It was very good to be sharpened, and there was a meaning of two swords coming out of the sheath during the battle. However, the two little guys were still not stable enough. The old man asked them to suppress the honing skills of the realm, but when they were happy, they would forget. Not reassuring! "


    Su Emei watched Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei''s eyes full of admiration and smiled, "They are still young, and they are fellow initiates of the Tao and soldiers. Once they let go and kill, the realm can''t be suppressed. It is also possible after each war. , Their realm will advance a lot, and that''s fine. "


    Chu Nanhuai was undecided, but smiled more and more proudly, just like seeing the jade in his hand more and more exquisite.


    Seeing that the other party had dispatched the servant''s realm, even Li Zhuolu started to move, Chu Nanhuai laughed and said, "The two grandchildren, let this group be in chaos, even the master will be out. It seems that today''s opponents are still too weak. I don''t know if Dabo Zhuoga, who is an expert on the river, will be better than that. "


    He sighed with regret, and sulked at Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang: "The little ones are fighting hard, and you are not good at idle, go and help them. Solve these gangsters and dogs early. Let ¡¯s go to Luzhou City University for a meal. I have n¡¯t eaten today for my teacher, but I ¡¯m very surprised. ¡±


    "Well!" Speaking of eating, Wei Xiaozhuang was in high spirits.

 v7 Chapter 11： Shouldnt

    There are a group of people standing on the west of Luzhou City, Laoshui Henan, and Laoshan Mountain. The black robe hood is fluttering in the wind, all watching the battle on the river bank intently.


    Seeing Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei standing in the crowd, killing people like slaughtering dogs, blossoming scarlet infected the snow, everyone looked cold.


    "Master, can Dabu Zhuoga deal with these Tang people? I see that his men were killed without any power to fight back, which is even worse than cattle and sheep." A thin man with short but sharp eyes was black The robe man respected the old man holding a luxurious gemstone staff in front of him.


    "Just a few dolls, how big a storm can we stir up? We have sent more than 20 servants to help, plus the dozen or so servants in Luzhou City. If Dabu Zhuoga can''t deal with his own killing enemies, Does it mean that we can''t do it ourselves? "The old man''s voice sounded low, as harsh as a night owl.


    The short man in black robes had a lot of doubts in his heart, but nodded with ease when he heard the words of the old man, apparently he had unconditional trust and obedience to the old man.


    A middle-aged man with a dark expression next to him said, "These Tang people can be killed in Luzhou all the way. They are also rare masters. But they are too arrogant, knowing that our army who has conquered Tang has already been a teacher. , All masters have vacated their hands, and do not know how to retreat, it is really seeking their own way! "


    This made everyone nodded.


    The old man chuckled: "This time the harvest of Tang Dynasty is quite rich, enough for the temple''s great sacrifice. The **** son has been blessed by the moon god, and now he has the strength to chase the great master. When the great sacrifice is completed, the moon **** must be There will be more Furuis, and you and I will benefit from it. When the spring sun is brilliant next year, the Son of God will lead us to kill Chang''an in Tang Dynasty, as the ancestors did, and occupy it there. This time, we will definitely Establish the kingdom of Luna in Chang''an! "


    These remarks are like aphrodisiacs, making everyone face red ears, eyes full of fanaticism.


    The luna temple, the great master, the son of the god, the kingdom of the moon god, every word in it is enough to drive the devotees of the moon **** into madness.


    ...


    Raid Zhuoluo is now flushed, not just because of fanaticism, but because of anger.


    Five priests he brought from Luzhou City killed Li Wenwen at his command, with the intention of killing the arrogant Tang Dynasty girl by killing chickens with a dagger.


    ¡ª¡ªAs for the previous order to catch this person alive, it was long overturned by Li Zhuolu himself.


    The five priests, although they are only at the beginning level, are all genuine masters wherever they are placed.


    If the city owner of Luzhou was not Dabo Zhuoga, one of the six leaders of the Rokuya Department, there would not be more than a dozen servants in the city. However, when the servants of the gods drank the moon **** monk next to Li Wenwen, preparing to give each other a decent way of life that deserves the status of warrior, the sudden change of life.


    The **** ponytail girl who had already been killed, suddenly stopped, bent her legs and chest, flexed her arms, and shouted hysterically.


    Only a buzz of aura was heard, and a powerful whirlwind emerged from her feet, rolling all the snow on the ground into the air. At the same time, there was a blazing aura flame visible to her naked eyes, and the waterfall went up to twenty feet!


    Five monks of the servant world saw the situation was not good, and immediately shot.


    As the high-end combat power of Lunaism in the world, when each Lunaism monk crosses that heaven and becomes a servant of God, the consciousness will communicate with Luna, get a response from Luna, and be given a kind of Furui. This Fury represents their priesthood and is their strongest means of attack.


    According to legend, due to the different qualifications of the monks, the types of Fury given by the moon **** are also different. Most of the low-ranking monks in the priesthood will receive a spell that will determine their fighting style in the three realms of the priest.


    The five **** servants who are now shooting at Li Wenwen are arranged in an inverted shape. The first two people grabbed in the void, each holding a meniscus-shaped black sword, and chopped at Li Wenwen without thinking.


    The two in the middle grabbed a thick buckler in front of each other, and a long bow appeared in one''s hand. When the bowstrings were fully drawn, a black feather arrow on the long bow appeared.


    The last **** servant had a wand in his hand, shook his head and murmured, his expression was extremely devout and solemn. Along with his mysterious singing, four beams of sunlight were sprayed in midair towards the four people in front of him.


    The monk who cut the machete flew in front of two arc-shaped blades with a radius of more than ten feet, rotating and flying forward;


    The monk loosening his bowstring, the black feather arrow whistled out of the air, constantly growing on the road, and the speed was almost invisible;


    The monk holding a heavy shield stepped forward and blocked in front of everyone. At this time, the big shield light in front of him was no different from the gate of the city!


    These five masters of the servant of the gods shoot at the same time, cooperate with each other, complement each other, have both offense and defense, and can absolutely produce magical effects against the enemy. The five joined hands, and Mo said that when dealing with a monk in the same situation, he was facing the middle level of the servant world¡ªthe monk with the real strength of the Yin God was not afraid of the slightest!


    Unfortunately, they did not expect that Li Wenwen, whose breath had risen to the first stage of the servant world, faced their attack after the **** battle. Instead of failing, they took the initiative to attack!


    With her roar, the blue and blue aura flames from her body burst into the breath of the real peak of Lingchi!


    Frightened by the five priests, now he hastily shot, and the power of the magic has not yet been fully formed. As if Li Wenwen, who was burned by the aura into a huge fireman, leaped forward, and the large machete in his hand waved heavily!


    The sword is light blue and dazzling, and it looks like Haoyue falls.


    First, two flying black blades were slashed vertically. Immediately Daoguang split the black feather arrow that came out of the hole. When the black gas dissipated like a cloud of smoke, Daoguang had already hit the city gate. On the shield!


    There was a thunderous thunder, and a circle of aura waves swept away from the shield, even if it was a few feet away from the ground, it also caused the ground area to turn out like snow.


    At this time, the four rays of sunlight falling from the sky had just reached the top of the four servants.


    Li Wenwen flew up again, unable to tell whether it was aura of light or snowflakes. This time, her face was white, her teeth clenched, and she couldn''t stop the blood from leaking out of her mouth.


    Under her feet, the shield-bearing priest no longer saw the big shield, except that a straight bloodline overflowed from his forehead, and the corners of his mouth moved twice, and the body broke away from it, and the dirty maggots suddenly spilled.


    The other four priests, with the exception of the last one, had blushing faces, bleeding from the corners of their mouths, and black and turbulent strings all over their bodies, apparently the breath was unstable. The last priesthood, although not much attacked, was the most ugly face.


    The blessing he prayed for was to increase the offensive ability of his companions, not for defense. I thought that at most two shots, the opponent would inevitably die. Who ever thought that the opponent would break the defense of the heavy shield priest, so that his companion was not badly hurt!


    One person faced five people, slamming one''s head against each other and killing one enemy. He still had fighting power, which was unexpected for the servants! Isn''t this little girl already strangling? Isn''t she tired? Aura is not bad?


    Li Wenwen wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with the sleeve of his hand, and raised the machete over the top, and then he would kill again and fight for the life of the other.


    "Let me come." Su Emei pressed Li Wenwen''s arm and fluttered past her, her voice warming with a bit of pampering, "It''s just a few miscellaneous fish, it''s not worth your hard work."


    Li Wenwen gritted his teeth, didn''t insist, but didn''t plan to stop there. The fire was still burning in her eyes. Knowing that he could no longer single out the servants of the gods, he turned and leapt to the lunar coach monks on the ground.


    In the eyes of the young girl, the only role of these Tubo barbarians is to carry out repairs.


    Slightly tilted his head and saw that Liu Xiaohei had already collided with Wei Xiaozhuang as a bull. Li Wenwen calmed down and began to focus on the opponent in front of him.


    Seeing Su Emei''s eyebrows coming to Li Zhuoluo, she felt that something was bad.


    As a high-level monk, he only looked at the relaxed and comfortable posture of the other party ¡¯s flight, full of flowing clouds and freehandedness, and knew that this humane behavior was extremely high, and it was definitely not easy to get along. of.


    He immediately yelled and flew out, trying to stop.


    In fact, he had been staring at Chu Nanhuai before-through the positions of Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, and Wei Xiaozhuang, he judged that Chu Nanhuai had the highest status, and the corresponding cultivation would be the strongest. Therefore, he always believed that it was only when the opponent shot that he needed to show his power.


    However, he did not expect that Chu Nanhuai had to move before he had moved.


    Even if he is forced to take a shot, the key is not yet certain.


    "Crazy! These Tang Dynasty people have become terrible lunatics!" Zili Zhuoruo''s eyes were red and his eyes fell behind his companions, full of pity and supplication, "Stop her! Time, I can save you! "


    one move.


    One trick passed.


    Li Zhuoluo''s eyes were cracked, and the corners of his eyes were bleeding!


    In one move, the four priests fell like dead leaves in front of him.


    He didn''t even see how Su Emei shot! The last moment, he saw the Tang Guo woman with elegant and elegant temperament, but she just pulled out the white and simple sword in her hand, and the next moment, the four sword lights had disappeared without a trace!


    No blood spilled from the four servants, and even the wounds could not be seen, but the vitality was cut off instantly, and they could only fall into the snow from the air with their eyes open.


    "Miscellaneous! Zili Zhuoluo is going to shatter your body!" Zili Zhuoluo roared and waved the tomahawk in his hand.


    Su Emei didn''t answer. Facing Li Zhuolu''s raging attack, she was just like a butterfly, wandering lightly in the shadow of the axe. She looks like a trace of flying flesh. No matter how many auras of aura in front of her, she can be swept away by the breeze of air before the opponent chops herself.


    In a blink of an eye, Li Zhuolu shot hundreds of times.


    Faster than fast, harder than hard. By one hundred times, he had even exerted his energy to feed.


    At first he wanted to chop Su Emei with an axe. Later, he just wanted to hit the opponent, not even thinking about whether it could cause injuries. As long as he can hit the opponent, that is his victory!


    He has intuition and certainty, and if he hits once, he wins.


    But he didn''t.


    Suddenly, Lei Zhuoluo murmured in his heart, and his hair was full.


    A sense of danger and fear that had never before penetrated his heart like a cold needle, making him tremble and howl!


    Su Emei''s ghostly fluttering eyebrows seemed random and purposeless, but before she knew it, she had already pulled into half the distance!


    At this time, she pulled out the sword again.


    Saw it. Zili Zhuolu saw the Jianguang. This time, he saw it very clearly. Because in his vision, between heaven and earth, there is only this sword light. No bright, no dazzling, no even bright, no color.


    As vast as light, slightly as silk, he weighs more than Kunlun, light as catkins.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is the flash.


    Zili Zhuolu felt that his heart stopped beating, and also realized that his strength was gone for an instant, his body was heavier than ever, and his sleepiness drowned him like a tide.


    "Shouldn''t have let her out of the sword." He fell into the snow, covered with snow and attacked Zhuo Luo, and finally thought, "Should escape before she sends out the sword ..."

 v7 Chapter 12： Escape (Part 1)

    Standing on the boat on the Laishui River, it is indeed Dabo Zhuoga, one of the leaders of Luzhou City and one of the leaders of the Six Valleys Department of Tubo.


    As a high-level monk of the **** of the moon god, Dabu Zhuoga has his own self-esteem that cannot be profaned. The weak ants are not worth his shot. The dignity of the Tubo nobles must be maintained and maintained.


    The attack on Lee Zhuoluo is also a high order of the servant world, but the real combat power of the two is not equal. Seeing that Zili Zhuolu was finally killed by Su Emei''s sword for a long time, Dabu Zhuoga didn''t feel much except for his anger. To say anything else is a ray of dissatisfaction.


    His Majesty was beheaded, and anyone would be angry and dissatisfied¡ªDab Zhuoga believed that the attack on Li Zhuolu ¡¯s strength was not enough to be cut off by the enemy, which greatly lost his face.


    The face of the heroic and noble Dabzhuoga is far more important than the life of Li Zhuoluo. Zili Zhuolu did not try to maintain the face of his master, so he should die, and the whole family should be buried for it.


    Dabu Zhuoga made up his mind, and after returning to the city, he must kill Li Zhuoluo''s family to vent his anger. As for the charming and charming wife in Assault''s house, naturally she should come to serve herself and lick her toes.


    The battle on the river was very fierce. Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang took Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei to fight against thirty or so gods and more than two hundred practitioners, and the two sides were inextricably linked.


    Darbourgaga was even more dissatisfied.


    But he still didn''t mean to shoot unless his subordinates died. Not so, not enough to show his nobility.


    According to Dabu Zhuoga, his subordinates were used to kill and fight to death. Their only mission was to slaughter enemies who dared to offend themselves.


    If they do, Dabu Zhuoga wo n¡¯t reward him. If they do n¡¯t, Dabu Zhuogamo said that he would not save these useless people, and he would chop up the leftover soldiers who had escaped. Feed the wolf in the wilderness.


    At this time, Dabo Zhuoga was watching a show. People who go to the theater are always laid back, because they stay away from the incident, so there is no pressure. If all his subordinates were killed ¡ª without waiting for them all ¡ª as long as Dabdruga saw that they had no chance of winning, he would play in person and kill them along with the enemy.


    The Tubos, who cannot defeat the enemy, are not worthy of being a believer in the moon god, and are not worth living.


    What''s more, the opponents have long been no longer strong, Tang people who have been extremely weak these years.


    Darbourgaga did so.


    He flew from the bow and entered the battlefield almost in a flashing manner. He grabbed the back of a priest standing in front of him, and without seeing how hard he tried, he burst the opponent''s neck.


    Before the exploding minced meat and blood had spread, he passed the corpse with his hands, and the left and right training monks flew up and down, and one after another exploded into the blood mist in the mid-air body, and the fireworks were gorgeous.


    Noble Dabo Zhuoga appears, naturally there must be a leader, the body of the flying is the best background of the Warriors. Either the enemy or his own.


    Dabdrga feels that to the people on the battlefield, he is a **** of death. Since they want to move themselves, they must sacrifice their lives.


    These junk-like guys couldn''t even beat the four monks of Tang Dynasty, it was a **** thing. The sacrifice of their lives to themselves is the glory they have given them. They should thank themselves.


    Dabu Zhuoga, who had no emotion in his eyes, turned his head nervously and pointed out Wei Xiaozhuang.


    boom.


    There was a slight crisp sound, arms crossed on his chest, and Wei Xiaozhuang, who uttered a roar, still couldn''t stop Dabu Zhuoga''s shot. His fat body was like a piece of wood smashed by a hammer and flew down.


    "The ugly fat man, who dare to reach Budrega in front of me to dirty my eyes, is a goddamn!" Thought Drapdruga when he shot.


    He moved forward again in an almost flashing manner. The wise and noble Dabu Zhuoga found out that he had not been able to kill the obese guy with this blow. The opponent''s attitude of flying backwards looked miserable, but in fact took a lot of strength off of it.


    This is a shame and a great disgrace for Dabdraga, who never missed on the battlefield.


    boom.


    There was another slight, crisp sound.


    Dabu Zhuoga surprised in surprise.


    How can there be noise before I have shot?


    Wei Xiaozhuang in the field of vision flipped back before landing and landed steadily on the snow. It didn''t look like he had suffered a second blow.


    The vision was dark, and there was a momentary side shift. After that, the pain in the waist was coming out, and my heart was a little distressed.


    How could Dabu Zhuoga not be able to react? Someone shot him just now!


    This is simply unbelievable.


    Who is so brave enough to dare to attack the noble Dabzhuga? !! Don''t those people in Tang Dynasty know that angering them will only make them die worse?


    Darbourgaga quickly stabilized and turned to stare at the attacker.


    What he saw was Chu Nanhuai grinning at him.


    "Another ugly fellow! Oh my god, this old man''s mouth is full of yellow teeth, even if the front teeth are missing. Doesn''t he know how dirty he is? Why is he still smiling?" The thought flashed through my mind, and the stomach was writhing for a while, nauseating.


    As the most noble existence in the world, the Tubo nobles, and the servants of the moon god, how can they tolerate the appearance of such defiled people? !!


    Dabu Zhuoga played the dust that did not exist on the sleeves of the jacket, maintaining his demeanor, staring gloomily at Chu Nanhuai, saying as slowly as possible: "You ugly ..."


    Chu Nanhuai smiled and said, "You sneaked into the old Taoist apprentice, and the old Tao paid you back, but it''s not your advantage. Are you ready now? The old Tao will take a serious shot."


    Darbourgaga was angered and angry! How dare this ugly old dare to interrupt himself?


    Before he growled, he saw Chu Nanhuai disappearing in place.


    Darbujoga''s alarm rose sharply!


    Almost at the same time, a big fist came to him and occupied Qicheng vision! The bursting hollow sound was sharp and shrill, almost tearing human souls, even worse than crying.


    Without any turning point, Dabo Zhuoga took a punch and bumped into the other side!


    The first punch is followed by the second, followed by the third and fourth ...


    The harsh sound of breaking the air was replaced by the thunderous sound of waves, and the aura that swept open between the fists became wind and blades, and a wave flew out around the two of them. There was no longer an inch of snow on the ground, and a tide of snowfalls swirling and twirling. The lunar monks who had not come back were cut into pieces of meat, and the bones disappeared after a while.


    Chu Nanhuai''s face still had an indecent smile on her face, because she was old and disrespectful, how to look at how insignificant, especially the open tooth could not bear to look straight.


    Darbourgaga was no longer in a mood to slander the other person''s looks, his face pale and pale.


    With the first punch, he was shocked by Ling Ran. The power of his opponent''s aura was so majestic, as if the towering majestic mountain collapsed, and he was overwhelmed with a punch.


    Dabu Zhuoga has long known that the old man in front of him must be the most powerful of these Tang people, but he never took the other side to heart. As the owner of Luzhou City, one of the leaders of the Liugu Department, the entire Hexi land was built higher than him, and there were only a few masters in the Luna religion.


    As long as he doesn''t fight with his master, who else can''t he beat?


    These Tang monks who entered the country with a wave of trouble were able to make use of the army and masters to conquer and be able to cause trouble in Hexi. Now when I meet myself and choose not to run away, there is only a dead end!


    However, the ugly old man who was so ugly that made him nauseous, with every punch, he had the power to tremble his internal organs! Two people couldn''t beat more than a hundred punches, and Dabo Zhuoga felt that his internal organs were shocked and moved!


    As a high-level monk in the realm of gods and servants, the strongest being in the realm of gods and human beings, and the best among them, Dabu Zhuoga has always believed that unless he meets the masters in the realm of gods, he is definitely not so distressed.


    It is rumored that the Son of God was blessed by the Moon God, and the realm jumped to the realm of God and Man, but it was limited by the laws of heaven and earth. Now he can only maintain the high-level and complete state of the servants. The great masters once said that although the Son of God is not a god-human realm, the combat power is almost the same as that of the god-human realm. As long as he is willing, he can use the means of the god-human realm.


    That kind of existence naturally prospered the moon **** religion, led the Tubos to capture Changan again, destroyed the kingdom of the Tang people, and established the precursor of the moon **** kingdom. There is only that kind of existence, which can make Dabuzhuo Gagan inferior.


    But why is this monk Tang Guo who is destined to die soon, why do he have the power to suppress himself? !!


    Dabo Zhuoga, who was bleeding from the corners of his mouth, had no time to think. He just realized clearly that these Tang monks encountered today are definitely not ordinary people! Now, if he doesn''t make a decision again, I''m afraid he will be beaten to death with his fist alive!


    "Roar!" A hissing growl, and Dabdrga used his special ability: the shield from God.


    He quickly broke through the tip of his tongue and spewed a mist of blood, which formed a **** shield in time, blocking him in front of Chu Nanhuai''s fist. And himself, flying to the north without turning back!


    The shield given by God is that Dabu Zhuoga achieved the power of God''s servants and communicated the lunar abilities of the moon god. It is not fundamentally different from the big shield in the hands of the previous monk of the first servant, but it is motivated by blood. Stronger defense. The Supreme Master once said that no one in the world could break his Great Shield unless he and the Son of God shot it.


    The shield given by God is closely behind Dabu Zhuoga, guarding him and flying away quickly, no matter how the bombardment of Chu Nanhuai, the big shield is always intact.


    Looking back at Chu Nanhuai''s relentless pursuit, Dabu Zhuoga spit out old blood. This was not that he was wounded by Chu Nanhuai, but that he was extremely humiliated and indignant and could not help it.


    The heroic and noble Dabuzhuoga, the noble Tubo nobles, and the servant of the moon god, were actually hit by a Tang man chasing the world like a dog. Where can half dignity be left?


    On Laoshan, the old man holding a staff rod drew his face and yelled: "Dabzhuga, this waste! He was chased by a Tang man, and the face of Luna was lost by him!"


    The masters of Lunaism next to him were all angry and overwhelming, all of them were ashamed and courageous. The words of abuse were endless and horrible.


    "Kill him, kill him!" The master raised his staff and pointed at Chu Nanhuai. "Bring Dabu Zhuoga back to the temple and let the Grand Master dispose of him!"

 v7 Chapter 13： Escape (below)

    Chu Nanhuai was surprised to see that his fist couldn''t open the **** shield anyway. Seeing that Dabo Zhuoga was approaching Laoshan, Chu Nanhuai knew that he was running out of time. If you let the other party cross Laoshan, you will go deep into the heart of Hexi, and then there must be a master of the moon **** temple.


    "If you come back and fight with me, with this big shield, the old way may not be able to get you. But since you are going to flee, the old way is not polite."


    With this in mind, Chu Nanhuai made a gesture of slowly pulling his sword.


    He moves very slowly, almost an inch by inch.


    However, he did not have a sword around his waist.


    As a high-level priest of Lunaism, Dabu Zhuoga has a god-given skill, but uses divine power for his own purposes. As the head of this generation of White Deer Caves, can Chunan Huaiyu have no Taoism?


    His flight was not slow or slow, but his eyes were no longer staring at Dabo Zhuoga, but he looked up to the sky and slowly groaned, "Heaven and earth doctrine, borrow a sword from my husband!"


    With this long groan, there was light overflowing from his waist, and the almost transparent sword body appeared from another space. There is no wind in the heavens and the earth, and there are white light swirling down like a snake like a dragon in the sky, and the black light swirling from the earth into the bright light slowly becomes a picture of a yin and yang fish.


    In the face of such bright light, Chu Nanhuai, with her clothes flying, was so bright that she could not be seen.


    Long sword inch by inch pulled out, and soon got two feet in length.


    Dabu Zhuoga turned back to see this wonderful scene, surprised the boss with open mouth. Turning around, I saw several monks flying out of Laoshan Mountain. They were immediately pardoned and yelled for help, and the speed of the flight was even faster.


    Dab Zhuoga is only five hundred feet away from his companion, and he is about to throw himself into the embrace of his companion. Suddenly he is in the air, stiff in midair, unable to move forward, not allowed to retreat, full of horror, distorted facial features, as if he saw a great terror.


    He looked at his companion and looked at him with the same expression.


    He slowly lowered his head, and saw a ray of light that appeared strangely from his waist and abdomen, and soon spread upwards into a bunch. As the light spread to his chest, the bright light was already in one piece, coming out from his body, as if there was a light source in his body to break out.


    Looking back stiffly and difficultly, Chu Nanhuai was no longer chasing, but stood in midair, still making a gesture of pulling a sword. He looked at it and saw that with the final sword tip exposed, the opponent''s drawing of the sword was completed, and a complete sword was held in his hand.


    Just in a blink of an eye, the long sword that was completely pulled out disappeared. The vision in front of Chu Nanhuai disappeared as if he had never cast a spell.


    "Failed?" Dabo Zhuoga thought in his head.


    The next instant, his vision was flooded with light, and his consciousness fell into a pure white ocean.


    The light on his body had spread from his chest to his forehead, and then flickered, and then disappeared.


    In its place is a slowly solidified, enlarged blood line.


    The few masters of the servants who flew in were horrified at seeing the situation. In this way, they had never seen it before. It was thought that Chu Nanhuai had to cut after drawing his sword in order to hurt him and reach Budruga. I did not expect that the opponent did not slash the sword, but only pulled it.


    Just pulling the sword, he drew a bright light in Dabdrga''s body.


    Of course, these masters of God''s servant realm know that as the brilliance is drained from the body of Dabu Zhuoga, his vitality is also taken away!


    Chu Nanhuai shook his head and sighed, his expression was sorrowful, and his eyes showed regret: "In the end, the land of Hexi is without the blessing of Xianli. This sword has not been fully successful, but unfortunately ..."


    He was pale and his breath dropped a lot. The sword consumed him too much aura, and was no longer able to pass through several high-level monks of the servant priests, and gave Dbu Zhuoga, who was already seriously injured, a blow, completely destroying the vitality of the opponent.


    At this time, in addition to the few lunar masters who flew, in addition to one person holding the unconscious Dabu Zhuoga, the other four or five people have rushed to Chu Nanhuai, each with a spear, machete, Longbow, sword, etc.


    Chu Nanhuai was not afraid, his majestic long sleeves flung, and he suddenly snorted for a lifetime, the falling breath suddenly climbed to the extreme.


    Staring at the flying priests, he leaned his hands to his waist, made a sword-drawing gesture, and once again sang Gao Yin from the Quartet: "Heaven and earth, and then borrow a sword from my husband!"


    When several of the servant servants heard the words for a moment, they stopped moving forward, their eyes implying fear, and their faces were full of alert. A servant of the gods shouted, smashed the sword in his hand, and turned out to have a big shield in front of everyone!


    Only Chu Nan was pregnant with the power of a sword, but they saw it in their eyes and was shocked in their hearts. That weird and enchanting method means that if you kill someone, you will kill someone, and you will have to guard against it. No one wants to be the second Dabo Zhuoga!


    When it comes to cultivation, they are no better than Dabu Zhuoga, except for the guru who has not dispatched on the mountain.


    Seeing that a familiar bright light appeared in front of Chu Nanhuai, everyone''s scalp was numb and their breathing was quick.


    They were so frightened that they didn''t realize in time that the more the light in front of Chu Nanhuai expanded, the farther the body was from them, and they fled back a hundred feet in a blink of an eye, and soon became the size of an ant!


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t understand the situation for a while. Did Chu Nanhuai make such a weird blow and need to step back and stretch a long distance? It didn''t seem like this just now ...


    However, Chu Nanhuai''s voice rang again, still full of domineering, "Heaven and earth, and then borrow the sword of the old man!"


    It ¡¯s just how far the sound is, how far it is, so far that I ca n¡¯t hear it anymore, ¡°Let my husband use a sword ... a sword ... a sword ...¡±


    In the end they could hardly see Chu Nanhuai.


    "Waste! What else are he doing? He ran away!" The grumbling growled loudly in the ears of everyone.


    The crowd then reacted, and the guru had rushed past them, with a blushing face and red eyes.


    She was deceived, the abominable Tang people are too cunning ...


    Turning around, the other party has begun chasing, and has returned to Chu Nanhuai, who is over the river in front of Luzhou City, and shouted eagerly to Su Emei and others who were still fighting with the Lunaist monks: Run away! "


    This not only made Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, etc. stunned, but even the monks of the Moon Gods stunned for a moment. Wei Xiaozhuang reacted first, wow a strange cry, dragged Liu Xiaohei to the opponent in front of him and ran away, Su Emei quickly recovered, and with a look of ignorant Li Wenwen also began to run.


    "Catch them!" The Master growled across the distance.


    There was a tumult of lunar monks, and they quickly chased Su Emei and others who had already run out a short distance.


    Confluence of Chu Nanhuai, everyone rushed, leaping quickly on the hills of the forest, taking advantage of the mountains to hide in shape.


    Liu Xiaohei asked Chu Nanhuai strangely: "Old man, you ca n¡¯t do it, even the city owner ca n¡¯t fight it, but it still hurts us to run away? This is the first time we have been killed and run wild since we entered Hexi. You did not say We are going to kill Hexi ... "


    Chu Nan said angrily: "Shut up! You know what a fart! Victory and defeat are common in the military. Who hasn''t been hunted down, not even Li Yan''s kid ..."


    "Ah ... let go of me, I''m going to fight, I''m going to hack them ..." Li Wenwen was dragged backwards, still waving the machete in his hand and shouting.


    Suddenly, she paused, looking at the pass that had just been crossed, her eyes showing doubt, "Why are there fewer and fewer people chasing us?"


    "You still don''t steal music ..." Wei Xiaozhuang grabbed Liu Xiao''s black head and didn''t return. "There are so many gods in the other side, and now we still have a small half. With reinforcements, we may not turn back. Played ... "


    "Stop, stop! No one, no one chasing us!" Li Wenwen shouted with his teeth and claws, trying to break Su Emei''s hand.


    The crowd turned around, and sure enough, no one flew out of the mountain in the mountains behind.


    "What''s going on?" Wei Xiaozhuang disturbed his head, and asked Chu Nanhuai with a confused look: "Master, haven''t we run far, have you? The other party is not chasing, is this perseverance too bad?"


    "What do you know! Soldiers don''t tire of cheating, who knows that this is not a strategy to confuse the enemy ..." Chu Nanhuai snorted in a deep voice, expressing his innocence at Wei Xiaozhuang.


    Having said that, the crowd rose quickly, crossed the mountains high, and looked in the direction of Luzhou City.


    To see the situation not far away, everyone looked weird. For a long time, Wei Xiaozhuang smiled and said to Chu Nan with a smile: "Master, you are completely wrong! I said, with the other person''s hands, there is no need to use the deceiving strategy."


    Chu Nanhuai blushed with oldness, still standing on the master''s shelf: "What do you know! This is an accident."


    Li Wenwen shouted wow, holding up the machete and started rushing forward, looking very excited. No one was blocking this time.


    Beyond a few hills, the Lunaist monks who chased them were being intercepted halfway, and the masters of the real power of the two sides were fighting fiercely on the hills.


    There were forty or fifty people who killed them, more than twice as many as them, and the fighting soon turned into a one-sided massacre. The servants were chased wildly, and the scene was very funny.


    As for the teacher wielding his staff, the situation was not good. A master with a saber pistol and a heroic attitude was chasing him. Each shot of this person is a Changhong, it seems that he wants to pierce a hundred transparent holes in him.


    Several of the priests guarding the master desperately blocked, trying to drag the master holding the Cabernet lance, but was doomed to be futile. Most of them couldn''t support a single round, and they were picked off from the air by spears.


    Soon, the sky was full of sunshine, and clouds of fire looked beautiful. The moon goddess servants who were touched by Xiaguang Huoyun were all shouting and jumping up and down like they were on fire, but they could not extinguish the flames and could only be killed by monks in real life.


    Liu Xiaohei looked fascinated: "This is the master! A long gun went straight into the army and took the first level as a probe! I used to think this was a nonsense, but now I really believe it. That long gun is absolutely It ¡¯s not a mortal thing. It ¡¯s not a ray of light or a cloud of fire. After thousands of shots, where is the enemy?


    Chu Nan''s expression was unspeakable, and he felt his chin with a look on his face: "Li Naozhen really turned to Li Nao''s kid? It doesn''t make sense! Wang Dangqi even did this kind of errand ..."

 v7 Chapter 14： omnipotent

    "Lao Dao came back to Hexi. Although he meant to constrain the Tubo soldiers, he still wanted to learn the roots of his disciples in order to learn the details of the moon god''s teachings for future use. The help to Li Maozhen was just handy. Now He brought people to work hard to save us from the fire and water, it is really deep-hearted, and we must give heavy rewards ... "


    Chu Nanhuai was full of emotions, shook her head as she thought, and denied this opinion.


    He changed his mind and thought: "Although the old way came to Hexi, although it meant to be a disciple, but to pursue the roots, it was to delay Tubo''s conquest of Guan Long''s soldiers and force him to return to the army as soon as possible.


    "The fact is the same. This time, the Tibetan soldier front has reached Fengxiang. If it is not for us, we must say that Fengxiang is critical, and Changan is not so safe. In this way, we do have great gratitude to Li Maozhen, and it is reasonable for him to rescue us. As it should be. Well, even though this scum is inconsistent, it still makes sense. Yes, that''s it. "


    Thinking of this, Chu Nanhuai instantly felt that his image was very high, his back was full of justice, and he felt calm to Li Maozhen. He thought that not only did he not have to thank Li Maozhen, but the other party also had to reward himself and other talents.


    Jo Mo felt that his thoughts were honest and wise, Chu Nanhuai was very contented and he laughed out loud.


    Wei Xiaozhuang turned his head and looked at his master strangely, not understanding why the other person suddenly looked at himself so shamelessly.


    Regardless of Chu Nanhuai''s thoughts, Li Maozhen did appear, and he took a large ticket monk in the Magic Square to kill the team of the Luna Sect master.


    The battle did not last long. After Li Wenwen dragged a machete to join the battle group, he declared the end after cutting down a servant.


    This made Li Wenwen, who raised her sword and looked away from her opponent, very dissatisfied. She felt that her domineering could be raised to another level. "These monks of the Moon God are too weak. I haven''t worked hard enough, and they all fell down. I can''t feel the feeling of Xiao Xiaoba the rest of the **** battle in the sunset, hey ... "


    Li Wenwen made up his mind, and the next time he met the lunar monks, he must make them look good, at least to let them know that they must not all fall down before killing themselves to exhaustion.


    Carrying a machete on his shoulder, Li Wenwen shook his horse back and contentedly, and made a generous triumph, forgetting the fact that he had been chased and killed only a short time ago.


    Chu Nanhuai ran to Li Maozhen, pretending to cough twice, and obliquely complained: "Ki Qi is too slow to come?"


    Jin Yi was around, and Li Maozhen, dressed as a man, raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    Chu Nanhuai held out a hand: "Although the artifacts on these Tibetan servants are unbearable, they can barely show the sincerity of King Qi."


    Li Maozhen received the Cabernet lance, "My King wants to thank you?"


    Chu Nanhuai''s expression of righteousness was astonishing: "Our teachers and apprentices have worked hard in Hexi to protect Guanzhong. They are definitely worthy of hard work. Qi Wang doesn''t have to be too polite. I like your spear very much. The old man will not refuse. "


    Li Maozhen turned his head and left.


    Not only did she leave, she beckoned, but she also took away all the masters of Huanyinfang.


    As for what they searched for from those servants, nothing was left.


    Wei Xiaozhuang came together and asked, "Master, it seems that Qi Qi doesn''t give you face!"


    Chu Nanhuai''s face turned red, and he snorted: "King Dangqi is so stingy, just like a girl, it''s really shameless!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang nodded his head: "Would you like to go to him for a master and get justice for us?"


    Chu Nanhuai waved his hand and was very angry: "At present, the overall situation is the most important thing, is it a teacher who cares about the teacher, and it is not too late to teach him after he goes back." Then, before Wei Xiaozhuang spoke, he flew away. "King Qi, the old man still has something to say!"


    Liu Xiaohei looked at Chu Nanhuai''s back and thought: "Have we ever beat King Qi?"


    When the crowds came to Luzhou City, the Tubo garrison on the city wall was chaotic. Many of the school shouted and ran around the city. Some people controlled the crossbow and shot at midair. Some people flew to face the battle.


    At present, Luzhou has no **** servants. After the masters of Huanyingfang occupied the city and killed the Tibetan defenders indiscriminately, the city''s head soon disappeared with hundreds of people everywhere. In a blink of an eye, it calmed down.


    He was brought up by the leader of the Phantom Workshop and was led by the Luna Sect master. He was seriously injured and was dying. Seeing the tragic situation of his family, he recovered a lot of energy, at least he could scream and scream with cursed words in his mouth. endlessly.


    "You arrogant Tang people, your country will be bloodshed for thousands of miles and corpses in the near future because of your actions today! The omnipotent Moon God will lead us to capture Changan and destroy your Tang country .. .... "


    Standing on the top of the tower, Li Maozhen glanced indifferently at the guru like an octopus. The first commander knew and gave him a punch in the abdomen. The opponent''s body was bent into a shrimp-like shape, his forehead was bruised, and he never spoke again. It seemed that he could not breathe in a single breath.


    He instructed the first commander to bring up the guru, and Li Maozhen patted the other''s old and withering face, so that the other side was awake, so it was not too urgent to say: "First, we never call ourselves Tang People-Song Zan Gianbu, the countryman who doesn''t understand the rules of the kingdom of heaven, Tang people, Tang people, Datang talents are our names, you remember, otherwise ... "


    The master managed to ease his breath, and immediately began to curse again: "Ignorant Tang Guoren, you will die very ..."


    This time, without Li Maozhen''s suggestion, the first commander gave the master a punch again. Although she is petite and her fists are not large, she is accompanied by the aura of Yang Shen, which is enough to make the Master''s meridians and Qihai toss and endlessly, causing no less pain than Wan Jian wearing.


    The guru was anxious to lie on the ground and retaliate, but he was led by his commander and could only kick his hands and feet in a random manner, looking funny.


    Li Maozhen continued: "Second, you are now a captive, so it is best to recognize the reality and say something that fits your identity, so that the king will consider making you die decently."


    The guru, who was going to resist to the end, turned his eyes when he heard the word "decent."


    After passing through the air, although he still stared at Li Maozhen with eyes full of hatred, his mouth was honest: "I know you are the Qi King of the Tang Dynasty. Your name is Li Maozhen, but you do n¡¯t want to let the **** of the moon **** Succumb to servants! If you still have the consciousness of aristocracy, don''t lose your grace, insulting a captive is not an act that fits your identity! "


    Li Maozhen smiled, the brilliance in her eyes proved that her words were very useful.


    He waved his hand to signal the first commander to let go of the other party so that the guru could stand side by side with himself.


    The city was quiet, but the city was boiling. Many people started to take advantage of the chaos, but the noise just lasted for a while. After seeing dozens of real people flying across the sky, killing the perpetrators one by one, the runaway people got back into the house.


    Li Maozhen looked at the huge temple in the center of the city.


    The main body of the temple is circular and is nearly ten feet high on three levels. A crescent moon stands at the top. "That is the temple of your moon god? The king heard that the coldest full moon night every year, you A grand sacrifice will be held in the temple, asking the moon **** for strength? "


    The city of Luzhou is not small, and its specifications are similar to those of the Central Plains state. Most of the houses on the roof of the city also have a new moon. Most of the people who came in and out of these houses were mostly Tubo people, and there were also many Han people.


    After the guru restored his freedom of movement, he immediately straightened out his robes.


    Hearing Li Maozhen''s words, he raised his chest proudly and said, "On the plateau, such temples are everywhere! Even in this place that you call Hexi, wherever there are believers of Luna, it is inevitable. There are such temples!


    "As long as the people of Luna worship the Luna **** faithfully, they will be blessed by the Luna god. They are disease-free, strong, strong, and peaceful ... the annual winter winter sacrifice is the religion. The biggest event of the year, the Son of God and the Grand Master will preside over the event, and all believers will get strength from the temple ... "


    Chu Nanhuai didn''t know when it was here. Hearing here sneered: "This winter, you will no longer have a big sacrifice."


    Li Maozhen glanced at him, "You have been killing everywhere in Hexi these days, let alone not destroying the temple you saw."


    She pointed to the dwellings in the city. "Here, some Han people believe in Lunaism, which is an obstacle for the army to defeat Hexi. Once the power of religion drives believers, the court order may not be useful."


    Chu Nanhuai Zhengzheng said: "Naturally, no temple exists wherever we go. But after all, we only have five people. When we leave, the temple will probably be rebuilt."


    Li Maozhen said: "Your staff was insufficient before, now it is enough. The monks of Huanyinfang have already entered Hexi in batches, as is the Yimen in Tsing Yi. To restore Hexi, the religious beliefs of Han people here must be reversed. Although there are not many of them, But after all, they are also Han people. It is a pity to die under the iron hoof of the army. "


    Chu Nan''s cherished promise: "Religion can only be replaced by religion. The reason Li Zhi let us enter Hexi is not to fancy the ability of Quanzhengguan? If not, it will not let Xiaozhuang come over. As long as we have enough staff, we will Can build our Taoism while destroying the Temple of the Moon! "


    Li Maozhen made no comment: "If there is not enough time, religion may not need to be replaced by religion. As long as time passes, our Han civilization will be able to defeat all religions in the world."


    Chu Nanhuai smiled: "What is the Han civilization? The concept of total truth is also part of the Han civilization."


    Li Maozhen didn''t pick up this topic again, maybe he didn''t know how to pick it up.


    Chu Nanhuai, however, continued to take care of himself and said, "Daomen, Confucianism, soldiers, and even hundreds of scholars. Which one is not a Han civilization? It is they who together form a Han civilization. But some of the dross must be abandoned, and some essence Need to carry forward, some deficiencies need to be made up.


    "During this troubled time in Datang, the princes vying for war and fighting against each other are doing such a thing.


    "Li Yan surveyed the troubled world, His Majesty has Qingzhou Confucianism, and also Quanzhen, and Shangguan Qingcheng and others are leaders in the military. He did not use only one of the characters, but chose to be compatible. In the final analysis, he didn''t just want to use this method. To take the Han civilization to a new level?


    "The troubled world is almost settled by him, which proves that he is about to succeed! Look at His Majesty''s Taoism, the Confucian scholar, which one is not based on the old Taoism and the old Confucianism. The product? There are hundreds of sons and daughters, in the final analysis, each has its own strengths and weaknesses.


    Li Maozhen sneered: "When did you get a good nose?"


    Chu Nanhuai did not think of a pestle, but his look was more dignified: "Li Keyong, Zhu Wen, Gao Ye including Qi Wangyou, the reason is that they will lose to Li Ye. Here are the truth. Integrating each other, learning from each other''s strengths, and constantly innovating, can make Han civilization prosperous, become stronger, and go further! And whether to calm down the war and establish a prosperous age is the best way to test the Han civilization on a new stage. You, the reason is here. "


    Li Maozhen was silent and deep in thought.


    The master saw the two very happy, and totally ignored his existence, shouting unwillingly: "You are dreaming! Only the will of the moon in the world, the only way to the light, follow nothing The will of the omniscient and omnipotent God, the humble mortal can find the meaning of life and reach the happy heaven on the other side ... "


    "Noise!"


    "To shut up!"


    Li Maozhen and Chu Nanhuai slapped each other on the left and right faces of his guru, making him dizzy and spinning.

 v7 Chapter 15： Massacre of Tang Dynasty (Part 1)

    In recent days, Li Wei feels worse and worse, looking up at Hexi Changtian more and more frequently.


    The battle of Xianyu is imminent. Xiandi''s manpower has left Xianting and forced him to the demon clan. The Yaozu are stepping up to arrange the Zhou Tianxing array, but the function of the town demon talisman is still there, and the situation is urgent.


    The speed at which people in the world converge has gradually slowed down after experiencing a period of climax. Li Zheng entered Xianyuan and saw that there were half a hundred people in Zhongyuan, Guanzhong, Huainan, and other places that did not turn into stars. This shows that these people did not recognize him.


    As for Hanzhong, Jingxiang, Chudi, Lingnan and other places, the number of people was relatively small. Li Zhi roughly calculated that even if the officials he arranged will be in place in time, the first batch of new policies will be issued and the people will be harvested a year ago. Luck is not enough to let him break through the golden wonderland.


    If there is no special opportunity, simply relying on the new policy step by step, it will take many years for most people everywhere to recognize Li Wei. And the immortal battle of the immortals to separate the victory and defeat, it does not take days.


    "Special opportunity ... There is no greater event in the world than defeating foreign enemies and regaining ancestral territory, and it will make the people quickly return to their hearts." Li Yan is very clear about this.


    He came to the roof of the main palace of the palace and looked west again.


    "With the strength of Li Maozhen and the help of a large number of real people in Huanyinfang and Tsing Yi Yemen, unless there is an opponent who also has the opportunity, there is no problem to cross the river and go straight to the main temple of the moon god." Thinking of this, Li Yan eyes Gradually sinking.


    When the first mysterious state of heaven appeared, Chu Nanhuai said that the avenue was divided into nine and scattered all over the world. Until now, Li Yuan has won the second place, Zhu Wen, Gao Yuan, Li Maozhen and Wang Jian each have one. There were only six together, and three.


    Where did those three go?


    Li Yan frowned and secretly said: "Hexi Xianli is dissipated and replaced by a new force. The process is much faster than previously expected ... If Hexi is left alone, it won''t be long, Li Maozhen and others are afraid. We will repeat the mistake of Lord Feihong. "


    When Feihong Taishi came to Hexi, he was never really exerted in strength because he was suppressed by the magical power of Daomen Xianting.


    After pondering for a long time on the roof, Li Yan suddenly ordered: "Come, let''s pass on Shangguan to see you!"


    After Shangguan Qingcheng was ordered to arrive, Li Xuan issued an army order to her: one hundred thousand troops led to Qinzhou.


    At the same time, Li Jiu ordered Feng Xiang to make preparations for Shangguan to prepare food and grass, and at the same time, he ordered Shuo Fang to prepare for the whole army.


    The army was destined to be unable to march westward years ago. In that case, it would only choose to cooperate with monks.


    ...


    "Li Zhe''s letter came, let''s find out the reason why the power of Hexi Moon God is so fast over the earth." Li Maozhen called Chu Nanhuai after receiving the news from Li Zhe.


    Chu Nanhuai took the rumor and took a look at Yujian. When he handed it back to the other party, he said, "In the past few days, we have found some new situations when we destroyed Luzhou Lunaism Temple."


    "what''s the situation?"


    "The statues of the luna enshrined in the temple are pouring out power. Oddly, these powers have not entered the luna monks as before."


    "Where did you go?"


    "world."


    Li Maozhen was silent for a moment and suddenly asked: "I feel that my cultivation power is not working well recently."


    Chu Nanhuai said sourly: "The same is true of Lao Dao and others."


    "It seems that above the Immortal Realm, at the same time as the Taoist immortals withdrew from Hexi, Lunaism completely occupied this place, and began to communicate with the temple non-stop, and poured divine power into the world through the temple."


    "The danger has come. If it is not resolved in time, I am afraid it will hurt thousands. Once the power of the moon **** completely controls Hexi, we will have to recapture Hexi. It is not so simple."


    Li Maozhen understood the meaning of Chu Nanhuai, and once Xianfan''s unified order was constructed, it could not be easily destroyed. At that time, Xian Fan must enter the army at the same time. Now, Xianyu has no power to occupy Hexi.


    Li Maozhen was a little irritable: "We are already destroying the temple!"


    "But Taoists of Quanzhengguan are still stranded at the border, and they cannot enter Hexi without an **** of the army. Without Quanzhengguan to reverse the beliefs of Hexi residents, even if we destroy the temple, they will not play much role. As long as we leave, The temple will be rebuilt. "


    "so what to do now?"


    "Let Li Zhi send troops to **** Quanzheng Taoists into Hexi. We can no longer guerrilla in Hexi. We must smash a place and rebuild the faith of the people in one place, step by step!"


    Suddenly Li Maozhen froze, his face was weird: "Li Zhi has sent Shangguan to the city, and his army is leading 100,000 toward Hexi."


    Chu Nanhuai also froze, "He moves so fast?"


    The two looked at each other for a moment and were speechless. When it came, Li Maozhen became even more irritable, but Chu Nanhuai laughed out loud. "This is what Li Zhi is doing. He plans to win thousands of miles. Whenever the enemy is ahead, sometimes I feel weird how he did it."


    Li Maozhen was not so angry: "My king is not as good as him, but I don''t need you to remind me!"


    Chu Nanhuai laughed when she saw that Li Maozhen was very self-aware. By this time, Chu Nanhuai finally believed that Li Maozhen had sincerely turned to Li Yan. As long as Li Maozhen is clearly aware of this problem, it is logical to have such a choice.


    Chu Nanhuai is about to talk about the next arrangement. Li Maozhen has waved his sleeves and gave an indisputable tone: "Then the soldiers will be divided into two paths. You return to Qinzhou to meet the army, and the king is sitting here waiting for the gods. The monks come to challenge! "


    Luzhou is already the middle area of ??the rule of the Tubos in the Six Valleys in Hexi, and the surrounding states and counties are under the control of the Tubos. Although the main temple of the Luna religion is in Luzhou, the other priest ¡¯s servant monks will come over and use Not too long.


    Now that the next strategy has been decided, is to nibble on Hexi and replace the Luna Temple with the Taomen Quanzhengguan, then the plan to straighten Luzhou does not need to be implemented in a hurry.


    Chu Nanhuai was a little bit upset about this division of labor. It was an overkill for them to go back and pick up people. "We have been in Hexi for several months and we have been going all the way. How can we turn around at this moment?"


    Li Maozhen glanced at the Taoist, "You have beaten my king?"


    Chu Nanhuai chose to shut up. You can''t beat it, but you can''t admit it.


    He suddenly thought of something and immediately smiled: "It is better to let Tsing Yi knock on the door to pick up people, we continue to sweep the county."


    Li Maozhen raised a brow and extended his thumb, praising: "My King appreciates this arrangement!"


    Chu Nanhuai can''t beat Li Maozhen, but Song Jiao can''t beat him, so of course the dirty work is for the Yimen in Tsing Yi ....... It is not accurate to say that the dirty work is the opposite. It is the tired one that needs to face the counterattack of Lunaism.


    In front of the face, those who are not tired are not considered.


    In the next few days, the Lunaist monks around Luzhou City ushered in the end of the world.


    ...


    Luzhou Wulu Mountain, the wind is cold, and the rugged mountain roads are full of pedestrians with thin and worn clothes and waxy yellow faces, especially women and children. The dirt mountain road is not very difficult to walk without stone steps, not to mention the snow has frozen, and even the young and strong are easy to slip, let alone the old, weak women and children.


    Even if someone is behind you, it is dangerous to slip on the mountain road. It is easy to hurt your bones and bones, and the blood flow is even more common.


    Even if they stomp their feet and bleed, these people have to get up quickly, grit their teeth and continue to climb the mountain. Slightly slower, attracts the attention of those Lunaist monks by the road, lightly yells and scolds, and then whip up, keeping your skin fleshy and painful.


    There is a temple on the top of the mountain, which is their end point; it is their mission to worship the moon **** and offer their tributes-even if they are not believers in the moon god.


    This is done every year, and there are fewer people going down the mountain each year.


    Hu Xiaoya, who is eleven years old this year, still has yellow hair, and a patched wide hemp dress is empty on her body, and she looks more and more petite and thin, similar to eight or nine years old. This is no wonder that the big sisters next to you are calling her Huangmao.


    Hu Xiaoya struggling to carry a basket that is much wider than her shoulders, she is out of luck today. When she rubbed her foot on the slippery frozen snow and fell down the steep valley next to Xu Auntie, because the little person was too weak, not only didn''t help, but he was thrown on the cold road by the other side. .


    Although he successfully prevented the other party from falling into the valley, he also fluttered on the ground and slid a half-feet together. His elbow broke through the stone, the pain of his bones broke his heart, and his palms were wiped with blood on the ground. Fortunately, Brother Xu later caught them in time, otherwise she would be even worse.


    Hu Xiaoya, who burst into tears, didn''t dare to cry, and didn''t even care about her wounds. The first reaction was to go to the basket. Inside the basket are eighteen steamed cakes that were made yesterday until four more geniuses, which are dedicated to the moon god, and one dare not lose one, and one dare not get dirty, otherwise they will be rejected at the temple. Outside the door.


    Without entering the temple and without the wooden sign that the monk monk gave to prove the tribute, she would not be able to go down the mountain. She and her family could only stay in the mountains and become slaves in the coming year.


    The pretty sister of the old village of Zhangtou, looked up at the idol because of kneeling and worshiping the moon **** the year before. The monks found that she looked directly at the gods, but it was the biggest blasphemy. The wooden sign was confiscated and punished. Slaves in the mountains to make atonement.


    For more than a year, Hu Xiaoya never saw her sister Zhang''s again. It wasn''t until half a year ago that I went to the mountains to collect medicine, because I was chasing a fat rabbit, trying to catch the sick mother-in-law to replenish my body, and accidentally went into an offset valley. Then I saw my sister Zhang ..... Corpse.


    There are many corpses in the valley, to be precise, there are many bones scattered all over the place. The beautiful elder sister Zhang''s eyes stared dead when she died, and intense fear remained in her eyes. Her half of her body was gone, and the two wolves were madly eating her bare upper body, her flesh was blurred.


    When she returned from the mountain that time, Hu Xiaoya was also ill, and she was ill for more than a month. Her mother died within two days of being unattended. Had it not been for Mother Xu, who came next to see her, she would have died. Her father and elder brother were drafted into the army three years ago by the army, saying they were going to attack Guan Long, leaving them mother and son, and never returned.


    All the people in the village are Han people. No one believes in Lunaism. The monk said that God ¡¯s blessings are endless. Belief in God should be pious and voluntary from the heart, so they are not forced. So the labor in their village is particularly heavy. Young people are declining every year, and many houses are now unoccupied.


    The tribute to the Moon Temple at the end of the year is compulsory, and there is a fixed amount of worship. For a single family house like Hu Xiaoya, eighteen steamed cakes are the bottom line. Eighteen steamed cakes are not many, but for Hu Xiaoya, who is full of food all year round, she needs to borrow flour from Xu Dang''s family next door, and it will take half a year to fully repay.


    Hu Xiaoya didn''t get up from the ground, her face was pale, she was horrified at the basket, her thin body shook like a sieve. Half of the steamed cake was spilled, and five or six of them were stained with wet soil and couldn''t be wiped off. It cannot be dedicated to the moon god.


    At this moment, she completely forgot the pain in her elbow cone heart, and her mind was filled with the tragic death of her sister Zhang''s family. "I will become like this ... I will become like this ... .... "

 v7 Chapter 16： Killing Brother Tang (Part 2)

    She didn''t hear the monk''s shouting, the elder mother''s begging for mercy left, the elder brother Xu''s roar loomed, the sound of whip whistling and falling seemed to be on the other side ... until her head hit the rock on the ground again, face Uploaded with hot pain, Hu Xiaoya just came back to her.


    She looked up, and saw two monks, wearing large black robes, fiercely whiping at them. Aunt Xu rushed over to her and hugged her tightly to protect her. Brother Xu snarled and rushed towards one of the monks, then was kicked and kicked into the forest from the mountain road.


    The whip came down again, mixed with all kinds of scolding that she couldn''t understand.


    Aunt Xu, who was torn by the whipped clothes, was dragged away by the monk with one foot, and she was crying desperately to her, "Little girl, you believe in the moon **** with the monk ... in that case, they I wo n¡¯t beat you or make you a slave. In the coming year, your labor will be halved ... "


    Hu Xiaoya stared blankly at Aunt Xu as if she had no soul.


    "Believe in the moon **** ... slave ... half the labor ..." Hu Xiaoya''s white consciousness was full of these voices.


    "We are Han!" Said his father. "How can Han people believe in the **** of the barbarian ?!"


    "Someday, I will kill the Tibetans!" Said his brother. "The army of the court will come, will definitely come! General Zhang Yichao and the Guiyi Army, they will come to kill the Tibetans!"


    Hu Xiaoya shouted sharply, her eyes crimson crouched from the ground, her body arched like a mad beast, and the monk who dragged Aunt Xu to whipped her fiercely.


    Behind the monk was a steep valley.


    Revenge on father, mother and brother!


    Hu Xiaoya didn''t hug the monk''s waist and hit him into the valley.


    After all, the monk was a monk, so he let it go easily.


    So Hu Xiaoya scrambled out of the mountain road and fell into the valley. The cliffs of dozens of feet were too high. When she fell down, she could only look like a leaf.


    The exclamations and shouts on the mountain road were quickly gone.


    Hu Xiaoya saw the rotating peaks and the gray sky. The tears in the corner of her eyes were wafting in the air, this time not because of pain, fear, or fear. She even laughed at the corner of her mouth, because she would soon see her father, mother and brother ...


    My dear, it''s all my fault. I didn''t pick up the medicine you need. In the future, I will take care of you ...


    Father, I''m so hungry. I have n¡¯t eaten for two days, will you hunt the rabbit back from the mountain to feed me? Brother, I''m so cold. Your clothes are too big and keep leaking ... I won''t change my clothes. I haven''t changed them for a long time ...


    Hu Xiaoya felt that her body was very light. It seemed to be a bird flying, the peaks were not spinning, the sky was not turning anymore, and she was ascending ... there is really a soul after death. Come out, will it go to heaven? Am I ... dead? It doesn''t hurt at all.


    Hu Xiaoya looked down the cliff and wanted to see her own body.


    There were no leaves or yellow plants under the cliff, so far away that she could not find her own body.


    Looking back, the happy smile on Hu Xiaoya''s face disappeared, replaced by a strong horror. She found herself in the black robe monk near the mountain road, the other party was yelling with open teeth ... Hu Xiaoya started to tremble again, and wanted to turn away and run away, tears looming again.


    I''m dead, why do I have to be close to those terrible Tibetans, can the monks really summon the spirits, and if they die, they will become their slaves? No, no ...


    The struggling Hu Xiaoya finally found out that she had a head in front of her ... To be precise, it was a person with long black hair¡ªthe black hair she always wanted to have, tied into a ponytail. Behind my head, the face was pale and the eyes were very godly.


    Hu Xiaoya''s eyes were wide and confused, and before she spoke, she heard the other said, "Don''t kick your legs, hey, don''t scratch your face, don''t pinch my hair ... Turn your head to see clearly, See how these Tibetan monks died! "


    Hu Xiaoya thought that the person in front of her was to send her soul to the evil **** of the Tibetan monks as slaves ... When she heard the words of the other party, she was confused again, turning her head reflexively, and immediately froze. .


    The two powerful monks of Tubo who held a long whip in front of themselves and whipped themselves and Xu Auntu were throwing their whip and pulling out a machete to open their mouths. The body was hit by two white lights, bursting into countless pieces of meat, and the blood was like a mist open.


    When it came, there were only two human eyes with wide eyes, mumbled and fell, and rolled away on the mountain road.


    Hu Xiaoya was put on a mountain road, and she still hasn''t figured out how the two died ... they really died?


    She turned to look at the big sister who was holding herself to the ground-she was now convinced that it was a big sister, not an evil god, and she saw the other person leaping up high from the same place. Speed, rushed to those monks in the Tubo black robe who screamed and rushed down.


    The knife she held straight behind her was as large as a door panel.


    What happened next, Hu Xiaoya knew very well.


    Big sister is chopping melon and vegetables.


    The machete in her hand, every time they passed the bodies of the fierce monks of Tubo, they would cut them in half, and the blood soared. No one can stop her, no one can stop it. It looks like those Tibetan monks in black robes sent it to her to cut it.


    Every month, the powerful monks of the Shinto religion, after the elder sister ran past them, the body became two halves, rolling down on the mountain road or falling off the cliffs, steep slopes, gentle slopes, and forests.


    Hu Xiaoya often does chop melon and vegetables. It''s just that the black kitchen knife at home is not sharp enough, it is old, and it is not easy to use. Every time she cooks, she has to work hard. Fortunately, there is always not enough melon and vegetables at home. She does not need to cut it for a long time, and she does not need to cut it often.


    "It turns out that those powerful and fierce monks are not so powerful. At least in front of the elder sister, there is no difference from melon and vegetables." Hu Xiaoya''s eyes gradually became glorious and brilliant.


    Watching the elder sister disappearing on the mountain road, as if she had gone to the temple on the top of the mountain, Hu Xiaoya managed to return to God, and at the same time she felt a little unfortunate, but also felt a bit pity-the dead body of the moon **** monk flying She didn''t feel scared. I''m already dead, what terrible?


    It''s a pity that I was dead after all. Otherwise, you must follow the elder sister and kill all the monks taught by Luna and avenge your family.


    Aunt Xu, who had been whipped with injuries and was already on an unstable road, rushed to hug Hu Xiaoya and wept. The cry was full of pity, fear, and happiness, and she also had real fear. Brother Xu didn''t know when he had climbed up from the forest, but he was still able to move freely. Except for some dead branches and leaves, he saw no scars.


    The people on the mountain road are already boiling. Some people are whipping the body of the luna monk. Some people rush to the top of the mountain. Some people are yelling and celebrating.


    Hu Xiaoya held out a yellow earthy hand with frostbite, wiped away tears for Aunt Xu, and sighed like an adult, "Aunt Xu, Aunt Xiao is leaving, and owes half a bag of flour to your house. ... But there are some pots and pans, table stools, quilt clothes, etc. Take it away from your mother. That chopper is my father''s beloved thing. Since I ca n¡¯t use it, I still burn it. he......"


    She seemed to think something, and thought for a while, "The kitchen knife doesn''t seem to burn well, so give it to the elder. Brother Xu should use it better than me ..."


    Aunt Xu was stunned by Hu Xiaoya''s words, and finally forgot to wipe her tears, surprised: "Xiaoya, where are you going?"


    Hu Xiaoya pointed to the sky, ¡°Of course it ¡¯s going to heaven, my mother is still waiting for me. I ca n¡¯t stay here anymore, I ¡¯m afraid I ¡¯m going to lose my spirits. After my mother says that someone ¡¯s dead, my soul ca n¡¯t be in the same place Jiu Jiu Liu ... Oh, by the way, the first seven I will come back to see Auntie ... "


    Speaking, Hu Xiaoya looked up at the sky and jumped.


    Jumped a bit, fell down, jumped two times, fell down again, and jumped five or six times, still falling down. Looking at Aunt Xu, she was already dull.


    Hu Xiaoya was embarrassed to disturb her head, her distressed face turned red, "I don''t seem to figure out how to fly ..... I thought I could fly in one jump ..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly thought of something, immediately staring in horror, her small face collapsed, and she cried in a crying voice: "Ma''am, have I stayed too long and can''t go to heaven ..."


    Aunt Xu quickly hugged her in her arms and stroked her head: "Little girl, it''s a good thing to not die, but don''t be frightened, you dare not talk nonsense anymore, it scares the aunt ... "


    After Li Wenwen killed the monks in the temple and destroyed the temple, he sat on the ruins and wiped his machete. After all, the knife was too big, and it took a lot of effort to wipe it off. She cut off the robes of several monks, and then barely wiped it.


    After receiving the sword, she ascended into the air, rushed into the temple, and worshiped her humane: "From now on, there will be no temple of Moon in Hexi, only the true view of the Great Tang! Let''s wait for each one to go home, so that we can live. Wang Shi will be here soon! "


    Having said that, as soon as the horsetail is shaken, the knife will fly away.


    "Big sister! Big sister, wait for me!"


    With an eager yelling, Hu Xiaoya jumped off from the back of Brother Xu and ran to the ruins and waved to Li Wenwen: "Sister, take me away, I will go with you to kill the Tibetan monks, for my father, mother and brother revenge!"


    ...


    Youchuan County, Quzhou.


    It was night and the lights were shining in the temples in the city. A monk Jingjing stood in front of the shrine and was directing hundreds of believers and more than 1,000 people to worship the **** of the moon. Hundreds of monks were on guard, as soon as anyone was found to have made a small move, they immediately rushed out and slaughtered on the spot.


    Suddenly, lightning flashes and thunders, the wind blows, and the sand and stones fly in the temple.


    The crowd was panicking, but they thought that the might was coming, they could only kneel on the ground and shiver, and they didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    After a short while, the vision dissipated, everyone smelled bloody, looked up in surprise, and horrified to find that the surrounding Lunaist monks were standing horizontally and vertically, all falling in a pool of blood. The servant in front of the shrine was still standing, but his head was missing!


    The lights and shadows were almost scary.


    At this moment, Mingguang suddenly appeared in mid-air, a beautiful woman in the Central Plains with wide sleeves and long groups, slowly descending from the light like an immortal, to the unconscious minds: Ann Wang Ling, the God of the Moon, and Quanquan. From now on, in the land of Hexi, the Tang people will dominate! If there is no respect, kill without amnesty! "


    ...


    Diezhou City was sleepless overnight.


    Ordinary people can only hear thunders from the temples and the city''s main government in the direction of the thunder. There are soldiers of the Tubo people in the family, and young men came out with a knife and did not return overnight.


    After dawn, the people gathered in front of the temple, only to see that the temple was in ruins, blood flowed on the street, and numerous Tubo warriors died. All the servants who were previously regarded as gods and men were hung on pillars and fluttered in the wind.


    When the crowd was horrified and talked about, an old priest in all clothes, carrying the owner of the **** Diezhou city, flew out of the city''s mansion with dozens of realities, and shouted to everyone in the air: "The Great Tang Dynasty Observation, the order of King Feng''an came to Diezhou, who lived with me and died against me! "


    .......


    In just a few days, with Luzhou as the center and within a radius of three hundred miles, no matter whether it is a prefecture or a county town, all the temples of Lunaism were destroyed, monks were killed, defenders were slaughtered, and thousands of dead! Luna worshippers have noisy people, whether they are civilians or not, have died.


    For a time, the court of the Tang Dynasty had a great prestige, and the names of King An and Quanzhen were spread all over the country. The Han people all rushed to tell each other. The young men sharpened their swords, the philosophers secretly connected with each other, and the people of the Six Valley tribe could not live forever!

 v7 Chapter 17： What is facing

    One shot took the staff in the hands of the bearded master, and turned his wrist half a circle on the barrel of the gun, holding down the gun body and pulling down, Li Maozhen smeared half of the face of the bearded master and smashed it from the air. Into the city of Quzhou.


    The destroyed house was billowing in smoke, and Master Beard never got up again.


    Cooperating with the beard siege of several priests of Li Maozhen, when he saw the situation, he was horrified and retreated. Regardless of the life of the beard gurus, he covered the wound and dispersed as birds and beasts.


    Li Maozhen mentioned the Cabernet spear and did not chase it. The robes fluttered in the air, and attracted a group of monks from the Magic Square, and praised by the Han people in Luzhou City.


    According to the plans of Li Maozhen and Chu Nanhuai, these days, the monks of the Tang Dynasty recklessly acted around the city of Luzhou. After a battle, the prestigious name of the Tang Dynasty has been erected again. It went very smoothly.


    With momentum and hearts, things later will be much easier.


    An under-prepared Lunaist monk was attacked at the beginning, unable to cope, and suffered heavy casualties. Later, this bearded guru was not far from the city of Luzhou, and his master came to challenge under the anger.


    Watching the first commander of Huanyinfang lead the half-dead bearded guru and raise it from the ruins, Li Maozhen took the Cabernet spear and went back home.


    In the dungeon where the felony was being held, Li Maozhen knocked on the doorpost and sat cross-legged inside: "Gnuchin, my king brought you a friend back."


    The captain who had been captured by him before looked up, and saw the bearded guru in the first commander''s hands, and he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Did you also be captured in your anger?"


    The first commander threw the bearded guru into the cell, and Li Maozhen walked into the door, slumped his robes, and sat down on the bench in front of the table.


    Gnuchin managed to sit down on the haystack with his breathy beard, turned his head and glared at Li Maozhen: "King Qi, how can you put such a heavy hand on the servant of the honorable God?"


    Li Maozhen laughed and teased; "It is already King Kai En to keep him alive. Now King has a question to ask you, if you tell the truth, this puppet may still be alive and see the moon again."


    Gnuchin was wary: "What is King Qi asking?"


    Li Maozhen said: "How many masters do you have in Lunaism? The most powerful are the Grand Master and the Son of God? How much combat power do they have?"


    Gnuchin immediately snorted proudly and raised his jaw, "The lunar god''s servants are endless, far from what you Tang people can imagine! On the plateau and this land you call Hexi, The powerful Luna servants are constantly strengthening under the baptism of the Luna Temple. Even if you can deal with us now, there is only a dead end in the coming year ... "


    Gnuchin has not missed any chance to promote the power of Lunaism, and once he has the opportunity to speak, he will continue to speak. I don''t know if he is really fanatical and confident, or he hopes to use this to combat Li Maozhen''s fighting spirit.


    Li Maozhen''s behavior has always been simple and straightforward. The most annoying thing is this guy who talks a lot but does not say the key point. He can''t stand the patience after listening for a while. The Cabernet spear appears in his hand without warning. Go to the bearded guru.


    The bearded guru was already seriously injured. He finally sat down and took a breath, grinning his teeth and recovering from the injury. It was just a little bit painful, and Leng Buding was pierced by a long gun.


    Looking down, he saw the blood-spraying wounds, and the bearded guru was confused. Even if she looked at Li Maozhen and Gnuchin with grief and indignation, her body fell to the sky as soon as she was crooked.


    Gnuchin: "..."


    Li Maozhen: "Hurry up and talk about the key points."


    Gnuchin hurriedly lifted his dying beard, struggling to deliver reiki to the other side to stabilize the injury. He was also cowardly, waiting to stop the other''s blood, and he was too tired to lie on the ground. Raised his head, and glared at Li Maozhen again, if a large set of noble manners would be exported.


    Seeing that Li Maozhen raised his spear again, Gnuchin hurriedly shut up, acting too hard, and almost bit his own tongue.


    He now understands. Although this young and handsome Qi King is called the top nobleman of Datang, he also likes to be a nobleman in his daily life.


    Gnuchin still couldn''t figure out when the other party''s temper would come up, and he also suffers these days-when he was first captured, he could enjoy a quiet courtyard with limited freedom, but now he only has Can stay in the dungeon.


    Gnuchin resisted the urge to praise the moon **** and answered Li Maozhen''s question in 1510; "The number of masters has been increasing over the years, and the practice of the older masters has also become stronger. Twenty-three teachers. "


    Li Maozhen frowned slightly when he heard this.


    After these days of fighting, she found that the teachers of Lunaism are all high-level servants, and they are also the best among them. If she doesn''t have the natural machine in her hand, and she doesn''t have the Cabernet rifle in her hand, she can''t say that she can defeat the guru. Under her Majesty, only the first and third commanded forces in the entire Phantom Square are comparable to their masters.


    With the addition of the Tsing Yi Yamen, the Huaiyin Square has less than 200 real people in the case of the compilation of the old part of Gao Yao. Among them, there are only a dozen Yangshen real people, and the combat power of Yangshen real people is comparable to that of the Master of the Moon Gods, except for her and Li Ye, both hands are not happy.


    Gnuchin continued: "Except for a few two masters who will walk outside and cooperate with the army, the other ordinary things are in the Great Temple. The master''s repair is unparalleled and has the ability to move mountains and reclaim seas. The heavens and the earth change color. The Son of God has received the divine power from the Moon God, and the combat power cannot be conceived. "


    Speaking of this, seeing that Li Maozhen was thinking, and looking complex, Gnuchin could not help but proudly straighten his chest. "Now King Qi knows, why do we have the confidence to capture Chang''an in the coming year and make the Tang kingdom become the kingdom of God?


    "The Taoist gates of the Tang Dynasty were indeed extraordinary, and there were all kinds of hidden great magical powers. At the time of the Battle of Fengqi Mountain, Daomen borrowed the magnificent scenery of the Xianxian Sword, and we also saw them. Can borrow the magical power of the Buddha. If not for this, the heroic Tubo warriors would have captured Changan under the leadership of the noble son of God! "


    Li Maozhen was agitated.


    Daomendi Xianxian can no longer be borrowed. Xiandi will never help Li Yi, and Shimen is the same. These two things that make Luna religion jealous are no longer effective.


    Twenty-three, or twenty-one masters, are indeed difficult to deal with.


    Seeing that the breath of Master Bearded calmed down again, it should be his life, and Gnuchin put down his heart and looked at Li Maozhen''s solemn face, he smiled proudly: "King Qi, you are near Luzhou Massacre is useless. No matter how many temples you destroy and how many heads of servants you cut off, as long as the Supreme Master brings the Masters, you are destined to die out! "


    With that said, Gnuchin laughed more and more happily, "King Qi, even if you are a high-powered man, after all, you are alone. What''s the use? The power of the moon **** is not what you can imagine, it is you who surrender. The only way ... "


    He didn''t finish talking, and then shut up suddenly, because the movement was too fast, his teeth snapped.


    Because Li Maozhen appeared in that hand again.


    He moved quickly, and as soon as the spear appeared, there was no sound in his mouth.


    However, the spear shot forward, and a blood cave emerged under Master Beard''s right rib, and a stream of blood poured out.


    The bearded master looked down at his wound, and his eyes were full of confusion again. He didn''t know what was going on, he didn''t say anything, he didn''t say anything.


    This time he was very hurt, and even looked at Li Maozhen with grief and indignation, and his eyes rolled down.


    Gnuchin took a trembling finger at Li Maozhen, and complained indignantly: "I have already shut up, why do you want to hit him?"


    Li Maozhen stood up and snorted, Xiaojiazi said, "I''m happy, what can you do?"


    Gnuchin was furious. There are countless words of abuse in my heart that can gush out, but when I reach the mouth, I can only swallow it all. If Li Maozhen was shot with a beard, the gods could not be saved.


    Li Maozhen turned around and left the cell. He stopped at the door. When he looked back, his face was gone, and he smiled and said to Gnuchin: "It is true that there can be two deaths for the rise of Lunaism, but what about us? If you can destroy one of your temples and kill you, you will destroy your great temple and kill all of you! "


    After speaking, Li Maozhen threw out his sleeves.


    Gnuchin couldn''t help it any longer, stood up and rushed to the post, roaring loudly at Li Maozhen: "We have countless servants, a guru who can sweep the Quartet, a **** son who can reach the sky! The rise of Luna They also captured Chang''an, and the establishment of the kingdom of God on the land of the Tang people is irresistible! Do you know what this is? This is the trend! Do n¡¯t the king of the trend know?


    Li Maozhen stopped and immediately laughed: "The general trend? What is the general trend?


    "Stupid Tubo, don''t you know that there is a king on the land of Datang, from the time of his debut, he is up against the trend? The trend, the trend is just the stones under his feet. When you think you are winning When you find out, the trend in your eyes is already in his hands. "


    Gnuchin''s face was green and white, watching Li Maozhen''s back disappear at the crossing, and he didn''t say a word for a while.


    He was puzzled, puzzled, and surprised. Not just because of Li Maozhen''s words. Also because of the back view of Li Maozhen''s departure, he has an indescribable loneliness.


    Beyond loneliness, and ... proud?


    Gnuchin didn''t understand what made such a heroic figure, killing the servants like mowing the grass, and defeating the king who was only in the palm of his hand would be so lonely.


    What makes him feel proud ... feel honored?


    Gnuchin certainly knew who the king Li Maozhen said was.


    King An, Li Yan.


    How powerful can that An Wang be?


    Better than the Son of God?


    Gnuchin certainly doesn''t think so. After returning to God, Gnuchin shouted wildly towards the empty crossing, "When you face the Grand Master and the Son of God, you will know what you are facing!"


    Li Maozhen, who came outside, heard Gnuchin''s shout.


    She lifted her head and looked up at the gloomy sky, a smirk emerged from the corner of her mouth, "When you face him, you will know what you are facing."

 v7 Chapter 18： Not enough wisdom

    Luzhou controlled Qinghai in the west and Hexi in the east. It was originally the Longyou Jiedushi Zhizhou.


    The Longyou Jiedu has jurisdiction over the twelve states of Hexi, such as Qin, He, Wei, Dong, and Die, and is the strongest town in the Tang Dynasty to defend Tubo from the east. Famous celebrities such as Guo Ziyi, Ge Shuhan, Wang Junkuo, Huang Fu Weiming have sat here, breaking the Tubo army.


    After the Anshi Rebellion, Longyou was successively captured by Tubo. Now Luzhou is the core area of ??Lunaism and is also the site of the Lunaism temple.


    Unlike most states and counties in Hexi, most of the inhabitants of Luzhou are Tubo. After a hundred years of integration with the various ethnic groups, they have gradually become husbands, and they have not seen the introverted and courteous past, and have become brave and brave.


    The large temple in the city of Quzhou is majestic and covers an area of ??more than 100 acres. The main hall is the tallest building in the city. The diameter of the crescent moon on the roof is not less than ten feet in diameter. You can see it as soon as you enter the city gate. People have to be in awe and worship.


    It is not yet noon, when the Luna worshippers in the city came to worship the moon god, the pilgrims in the temple were like weaving, the incense was full, and the white smoke was simmering.


    In front of the magnificent bell tower of Houshan, a white-haired old man with dark skin and electric eyes, surrounded by several teachers, overlooking the temple''s grand scene through a white jade pen. Satisfied look.


    "Grand Master, the foolish and stupid Tang people who invaded some time ago have already started killing around Luzhou. We have underestimated their strength and the losses of the ministries are not small. The King Qi of Tang Kingdom came in person and the combat power was very powerful. , Even ordinary guru is not an opponent. Now how to deal with it, ask the grand master to show. "


    A tall tall middle-aged teacher bowed.


    The grand master who did not anger himself did not answer this question, but asked, "The **** son should have been out yesterday. Why don''t we see others all day?"


    Guru Gao looked even more respectful: "After the Son of God left the customs, after listening to my report on the situation in Luzhou, I went straight out, and I haven''t returned yet."


    The Grand Master frowned slightly.


    Guru Gao waited for a while, but didn''t hear the instructions of the Grand Master on the next action. He was anxious, "Grand Master, do your subordinates take people to Luzhou and capture King Tang Guoqi?"


    The Supreme Master said nothing. "The monks who entered the Tang Dynasty at this time only had five people. They were fair enough. Originally, we thought that it was just Qi Qi ¡¯s strange move to alleviate the Guanlong war. The monks from the Tang Dynasty who came in after that, suddenly Reached a hundred, all of them have the power of priests, and King Qi even came in person. Jiajia, what do you mean by Tang Guo? "


    Guru Gao thought for a while, but did not think of a reason, then dismissed: "No matter what they want, this is not a problem for the fearless Tubo warriors, we just need to kill them!"


    The Supreme Master shook his head, his eyes flashing with light: "Before the Tang Dynasty was chaotic, the princes were fighting endlessly, and the Luna religion agreed that this is the best opportunity for us to take advantage of the emptiness to capture Changan and establish the Luna kingdom in the Central Plains. But I did not expect that in just two years, several princes were either killed or conquered in the backhand, and the Tang country basically settled down. Jiajia, do you know what this means? "


    Jagaya disturbed his head, thinking.


    In fact, he did not care much about the situation in Tang Dynasty.


    From the perspective of Jagaya and most of the moon **** monks, the powerful Tang Kingdom two hundred years ago has long turned into a weak sheep. The brave and fearless Tubo warriors can capture Changan once, and they can capture Changan twice, three times, and countless times.


    In the past few years, if it was not for the internal disturbances of Tubo, Lunaism and Shimen slaughtered each other, giving others a chance, and Zhang Yichao would not have become a trend.


    As a matter of fact, Rao was a surrender to Zhang Yichao in the eleven states of Hexi, and the Lunaist monks didn''t think there was much problem. The so-called Zhang Yichao''s restoration of the eleven states, dedicated to the Tang Dynasty, seems to be a joke to the monks.


    Except for a few states in the northwest, such as Sha and Gua, under the control of the Guiyi Army, there are not many Guiyi troops stationed in other states and counties. Although Han people in these states and counties flocked to respond to Zhang Yichao, causing the city to change the banner of the king of the city, the Tibetan monks and the army were not cleaned and could not be cleaned.


    In addition, the rule of Lunaism has not been subverted, and temples everywhere still remain stubborn.


    As soon as Zhang Yichao died, the internal rebellion of the Guiyi Army caused some internal disturbances. Under the unified plan of Lunaism, the Tubo people in various places took advantage of the situation and quickly regained control of each state and county. In the meantime, there was almost no battle.


    At present, the situation in the plateau and Hexi is generally stable. Although there is still fighting between the various ministries, the overall situation is irrelevant, and the rule of the Luna religion is indestructible.


    In this case, it was inevitable for Jagaya to capture Changan again. In the words of the Grand Master, that is the general trend. The general situation is at hand, Mo said that Tang''s civil unrest has not yet completely subsided, and even if it subsides, it will not be possible to resume its heyday in a short time. Lunaism is now strong, and the eastward expansion of Luna''s kingdom cannot be reversed.


    He Jialu said: "Grand Master, some time ago you said that the immortals of the Tang kingdom above the immortal realm have withdrawn from Hexi, and the power of the moon **** has shrouded this heaven and earth. It is good that we can enter the Tang kingdom while we are not, We have entered the imaginary, and we have the strength to enter! The powerful Tubo warriors are not afraid of fighting. "


    The Grand Master grinned, "That''s the truth."


    Speaking of this, he no longer talked, waved his hand, and commanded: "Be prepared. As Jagaya said, the powerful Tibetan warriors are not afraid of fighting, and dare to offend all the majesty of the Moon God. We only Just extinguish it. "


    The guru''s expression shook, and they all should.


    It wasn''t until Jagaya and the others stepped down that the meditation reappeared on the face of the Grand Master.


    He didn''t talk to others like Jagaya, and he didn''t agree with the other person''s point of view, but felt that with the other person''s wisdom, it was really not worth him to say more. The other person couldn''t understand it.


    There are only a handful of people in Lunaism who can keep up with the thinking of the Grand Master. Among them, the only one who can compete with the Grand Master on wisdom is the Son of God.


    Now that the Son of God is not there, the Grand Master is too lazy to talk to a bunch of idiots.


    After the rising incense white mist, the Grand Master''s eyes were uneven. Under the scattered snowflakes, he has been chewing on a person''s name: An Wang Li Yan.


    No other monk monk is aware of this person, and the master who has always been concerned about the situation in Datang, but knows the meaning behind the name, he even fully understands everything that happened to this person.


    The Tubo warriors have the strongest personal combat power in the world, but they do not have the wisdom to match them. They can only know to kill all the enemies in front of them, but as their leader-the Grand Master, they must look long-term.


    Li Yan is definitely not to be underestimated. He is definitely an opponent worthy of all efforts!


    The civil strife in the Central Plains has been raging for decades. Never before has this been the case. In just two or three years, the overall situation has been settled by a powerful hero.


    Even in the current Tang dynasty, there was also Shu King Wang Jian''s stubborn resistance, but the Grand Master never thought that the other party could be comparable to Zhuge Kongming and become a barrier to Cao Cao''s hegemony.


    What''s more, there is no Sun Quan in the Tang Dynasty.


    What''s more, the Qi King who occupied Guanzhong, which has always been the foundation of hegemony, surrendered to Li Zhi when his forces were not greatly damaged.


    What''s more, King Qi was actually driven to treat himself as a general.


    What''s more, the Qi King still has a powerful presence like defeating his teacher!


    If the Qi King did not surrender to Li Xun, even if he battled with Li Xun for a year or two, and surrendered a little later, Lunaism could complete this year''s great winter sacrifice and gain unprecedented blessings.


    In this way, they will be able to rise up next spring, mobilize millions of troops, launch a total offensive against Chang''an, and start an overwhelming stance of Tubo to establish a kingdom in the Central Plains.


    By that time, no matter who is King Qi or King An, who can stop the pace of Tubo?


    "This **** Qi King! Why not fight for it and work hard for your dominance?" Rao is unable to help but slander the inexplicable Qi King.


    "The imperial dynasty collapsed, and the world was in chaos. Even if the heroes couldn''t afford to be reckless, they should not appear in the royal family. Why did the Tang Dynasty now have an An Li Wang? Did the Tang Dynasty really want ZTE?" Calmly, the Grand Master couldn''t help but look up at the sky, Show his doubts to Luna.


    It is still a long time before the Tang Dynasty will see ZTE. It is the situation in Hexi that the Grand Master has to think carefully.


    Li Ye sent Li Maozhen to lead a hundred real people to come to Hexi for mass killings. What is it called? His country has not yet been completely settled. The so-called foreigners must first settle in. At this time, he cannot use heavy troops on Hexi. So what is his plan?


    The Grand Master couldn''t figure it out.


    Although Li Yan was a son of the clan, after all, he was the king and not the emperor. Now busy busy tossing around in Hexi and gaining the reputation of the Han people, aren''t you afraid of the emperor''s suspicion?


    The Grand Master still couldn''t figure it out.


    According to the latest investigation report, His Majesty Li ¡¯s first brave general, Shangguan, has fallen into the city and has led 100,000 soldiers to Qinzhou. What does he want to do? Wouldn''t Li Yan think that with only one hundred real people and one hundred thousand soldiers, he would be able to flatten Hexi? He is definitely not so stupid! So what''s the meaning of his nonsense?


    The Grand Master couldn''t figure it out.


    "Can it be said that Li Zhi consciously contributed too much to threaten the emperor, so he wanted to send troops indiscriminately, to destroy some of the songs in Hexi, and to bear some incompetent insults, so as to self-defile and dispel some emperors'' wariness? The teacher can only be so cautious.


    The Grand Master thinks this idea is very likely.


    There is no more suitable possibility.


    If so, how should Tibet respond? Alleviate the offensive against Chenzhou, so that Li Chen cannot succeed? Let the emperor continue to be jealous of him, so that the disparity between monarchs and ministers will benefit Tubo''s plans for the coming year.


    The greater the master, the more he thought, the bigger his head was.


    For the first time, the great guru who was proud of his own wisdom felt that his wisdom was not enough.


    His wisdom is not enough, and he can only count on someone to worry about him.


    The only person in Lunaism who has this ability is the Son of God.


    The Son of God disappeared. Where did he go?


    The anxiety and entanglement on the face of the Supreme Master gradually faded away, replaced by a confident smile.


    He remembered something the Son of God had said to him:


    "The Central Plains is wealthy, and it is the best place in the world. The great unification dynasty established on that land has once become the world''s most powerful and glorious dynasty and has the most splendid civilization. If we want to achieve the achievements of all ages, let The gods become the true masters of heaven and earth, so that future generations will become the true kings of the world, we must build our kingdom in the Central Plains!


    "Every time the Central Plains is struggling, this is the time for our generation to take advantage of the situation. The so-called Wuhu Gu can occupy half of the Han people, rule more than half of the Han people, establish sixteen kingdoms, and eventually be mixed by descendants of Xianbei and Han Unify the Central Plains and create a powerful Tang Dynasty. The heroic and fearless Tubo warriors are the best warriors in the world. The moon **** is the most noble deity between heaven and earth. Why ca n¡¯t we create a great cause? "


    There was also a smile in the wrinkles in the corners of the Grand Master''s eyes.


    The Son of God never let him down.


    Not only has he not been disappointed, it has always been his pride, and the pride of the whole moon god!


    He himself possesses powerful cultivation and possesses the supreme wisdom of the Tubo people.


    After communicating with the moon god, he got the divine power from the moon god.


    The Lunaist monks only knew that the Son of God had the divine power given by the Moon God, and the combat power was even higher.


    Only the Grand Master knows that the enhancement of the Son of God''s combat power is not all, or even the most important, of the divine power given by the Moon God. Luna gave the Son of God a magical power. With this ability, the Son of God can perceive all things and become all beings.


    It would not be a surprise if the Grand Master Han appears in Chang''an tomorrow, and is praised by all the women and women in Chang''an through poetry.


    The Son of God walked out of the gate, naturally, he went to the front to observe, to see Li Zhi''s true intentions of using military force in Hexi.


    The Supreme Master watched the pilgrims standing shoulder-to-shoulder in the temple below the mountain, and restored Gu Bo''s unpretentious demeanor, "King Qi and King An in the Tang Dynasty, let our unique godson come to meet you. Believe me, you will I was pleasantly surprised ... hope is not scared. "


    Thinking of the end, the Grand Master laughed childishly.

 v7 Chapter 19： Miko

    The sun is rising at an early stage, and the river water flowing down from the source of Weishui is fiery red, and the scales are brilliant.


    Coming out of Weiyuan County on the banks of the Weishui River, the morning wind hit the face with coldness, and the emerald pupa was wrapped like a silkworm, Hu Xiaoya. It was red on both sides. When walking out of the gate of the city gate, he grabbed Su Emei''s The little hand worked harder.


    Hu Xiaoya looked up at the brittle little face, her eyes were full of doubts, why she couldn''t figure out, why Su Emei only wore a thin dress and didn''t look cramped in the cold wind, "Su Sister, aren''t you cold? "


    Su E''s eyebrow lowered her head and saw the two big bun heads on Hu Xiaoya''s forehead. She said, "My sister is a spiritual practitioner, so naturally she is not afraid of cold."


    Su Emei felt cute about the little girl Li Wenwen forced her to take care of her. Hearing that the other party had no family members, Su Emei planned to take this opportunity to return to Qinzhou to meet Shangguan Qingcheng and take her to Qinzhou''s Tsing Yi Yamen.


    Hexi is no longer peaceful. A large-scale military disaster is imminent. The stronghold in Tsing Yi is not safe to say. Hu Xiaoya''s stay here is not a good choice.


    "What is spiritual practice? Is it something that can fly so high like Sister Li and kill the Tubo people?"


    Hu Xiaoya''s eyes were full of curiosity and eagerness to try, "Sister Su, can you fly? Can you fly very high? Sister Li is so good that people in the Tubo temple look like cats in front of her. Su Which is better, sister and sister Li? "


    A series of childish questions made Su E''s eyebrows smile. Rubbed Hu Xiaoya''s hair pettingly, avoiding the two big bun heads intentionally-but Hu Xiaoya got up before the day dawned, and she tossed for half an hour in front of the bronze mirror. To answer Xiaoya''s question, she started talking again.


    "Sister Li''s knife is so big, it''s ... so big, killing the Tubo people is like cutting vegetables!" Hu Xiaoya opened her arms and gestured, and stretched out her two index fingers to try to get old. I can envy Sister Li, I can wield such a big knife ... "


    She carefully looked at the sword in Su Emei''s hand, and suddenly felt that Sister Su must not be as powerful as Sister Li. The simple girl thought that if such a large sword came into contact with such a thin sword, the large sword would surely split the sword.


    With this idea, Hu Xiaoya was very considerate and no longer asked the two sisters who were more powerful, so that Sister Su was not embarrassed. Hurriedly took hold of Sister Su''s hand again, giggling on her own, to show that even if Sister Su was not as powerful as Sister Li, she would not dislike it at all.


    "Little girl wants to practice?" Su Emei asked with a smile.


    Hearing this coveted question, Hu Xiaoya immediately nodded with excitement and strength, so that her chin was almost reaching her chest, "Can I?"


    However, she quickly remembered what Brother Xu said next time. She needed a lot of money for her spiritual practice and a lot of money to pay homage to her teacher. Not to mention ordinary people''s homes, even if they were rich in the city, they might not be able to afford it. Pouting, one hand on the corner of the clothes, bowed his head and said weakly: "But Xiaoya has no money ..."


    Of course, Su Emei said, "Money is not a problem."


    Hu Xiaoya still walked with her head down, and her voice was like a mosquito: "However, these days, Sister Li and Sister Su are taking care of Xiaoya. Xiaoya doesn''t even have the money to eat. She already owes Sister Su a lot .. .... Xiaoya can work, can do laundry and cook, you can make sister-in-law to Sister Su, and return the money of Sister Su! That is ... Xiaoya is too stupid to sew up clothes, I''m afraid I can''t compete How much. Aunt Xu said that if female reds are not good women, big families will not come to be girls. "


    Hu Xiaoya''s eyes were full of crystal tears, and she was about to see it. Su Emei squatted down and was about to comfort the little girl, letting her know that she didn''t have to worry about those who followed her, and a gentle and mellow voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "It''s not a pity for such a cute little girl to be a maid. If you are willing to worship under my door, you can not only learn to practice, but also receive a generous amount of money every month ... How about the ten sticks?"


    Hu Xiaoya opened her eyes surprised and confused, looking suspiciously behind Su Emei.


    Su Emei raised her head and turned her head, and saw a young man with a handsome face and a gentle temperament. Long hair was tied up, a wooden rafter was inserted, a blue shirt was clean and flat, and a folding fan was standing there with a smile, just like a beam of sunlight.


    Su Emei frowned slightly and did not speak, she pulled Hu Xiaoya''s hand and left.


    No matter who this young man looks at, he will praise the flirtatious son. If a woman has a little ink in her chest, she can''t even say a sentence like "Mo Shangren Ru Yu, Gong Shi Shi Shuang". However, Su Emei did not like it, and her sixth sense made her very uncomfortable.


    "Girl, please stay." The young man took two steps to catch up, standing in front of Su E''s eyebrow, arching his hand as a ceremonial smile, and his smile was even more kind. Little girl, is indeed a rare good seed, and has a destiny with me. If the girl is good for her, she should let her practice with me, within ten years, it will be a great success. "


    Su Emei said coldly, "Who are you?"


    What she meant was to say which onion you count.


    The young man didn''t seem to understand this meaning, and opened the folding fan with a pop, and the cold day shook his chest, thinking that the style was charming: "Longevity in Xiananguyun ..."


    At the end of the speech, it stopped because Su Emei pulled Hu Xiaoya away.


    The young man who claimed to be Yun Changsheng had his teeth closed, and almost bit his tongue, his face was very wonderful. He never imagined that such a handsome and handsome figure, with his face crossed, would talk to someone, and he would end up like this. This is not consistent with past experience.


    Han women, do n¡¯t they all like their handsome Qiaolangjun?


    "Yun Changsheng" feels that this may be the result of not showing his strength. If you want to be a disciple, how can you not let people see your strength?


    "Yun Changsheng" thinks that he is not unreasonable, and he never forces others to do anything, whether it is Tubo or Han. If it was normal, he could leave without changing his face, even if he was treated coldly.


    But right now it''s a little different.


    Apart from that, the little girl is indeed of good qualifications. If you tune in by yourself, after ten years, the ordinary teacher is definitely not her apex. This was an unexpected surprise during his trip.


    Yun Changsheng''s body fluttered backwards, came to Su Emei and stood again, and looked at the other with a smile.


    Su E''s frowned brows had eased, but there was a cold light at the bottom of her eyes.


    As a monk, she was entangled several times by the other side, and she was already angry. When the other side came to block the road, she had already thought about using her body skills to leave quickly. If the opponent forcibly blocks, she will go straight.


    However, she did nothing in the end.


    Not unwilling, but not.


    In the twinkling of the other party, she had made a lot of thoughts of dodging and shooting. Various forward movements had even revealed the clue, but in the end, she had to give up one by one. Because in front of this seemingly innocent young man, the breath revealed intentionally or unintentionally, locked and sealed all the possibilities of her shot.


    If she forcibly shoots, the consequences will never be good.


    The coldness of Su''s eyebrows instantly turned into murder.


    Yun Changsheng chuckled: "Girl, look down, you and this little girl are not close sisters. Since she is not a relative, should she practice with me or better, respect her wishes."


    Su Emei turned her head to look at Hu Xiaoya, who didn''t know what had happened. "Xiaoya, would you like to practice with him?"


    Hu Xiaoya opened her mouth and talked, but Yun Changsheng took the lead in squatting down in front of her, and looked at him tenderly with a look of kindness: "Little girl, you can think about it before you answer."


    As he said, he lifted his hands, and the Weishui River flowing by the road suddenly fell into silence. However, in a blink of an eye, the still river water and the downstream river water have separated, exposing the wet river bed.


    What''s even more rare is that the upstream river did not accumulate, and the Weishui at the end of the field of vision was hundreds of steps away, but half ripples were not visible! It is conceivable how big the river area was.


    Seeing Xiao Xiaohu''s mouth wide open, Yun Changsheng was very satisfied. This kind of big scenes, big wonders, grandeur, and big-handedness can''t be said to frighten young children, and high-ranking monks in the realm of priests can be shocked.


    There are no high-ranking Tibetan monks in the servant world, but Su Emei has unconsciously clenched the sword handle.


    "Little girl, do you want to become as powerful as me? Then follow me to practice!" Yun Changsheng stood up with his hands behind his back, waiting with confidence for Hu Xiaoya''s worshipper .


    Su Emei''s fingers holding the sword slightly twisted, while watching Hu Xiaoya, who was shocked and stunned, hesitantly whether she should shoot. This child was given to her by Li Wenwen, and naturally cannot be taken away by others, even if she let it go.


    After expecting that Hu Xiaoya had returned to God, she shook her head like a rattle. When she came, she swayed her lips and said to Yun Changsheng, "I don''t want to practice with you."


    Yun Changsheng blurted out, "Why? Am I not strong enough?"


    "What Xiaoya wants to learn is the kind of practice that can kill people, not the trick!" Hu Xiaoya''s eyes are big, her face is very serious, and she looks very serious.


    When Yun Changsheng was stunned, she opened her arms and stretched hard. In order to express the picture in her heart, she moved two steps left and right, and said, "Such a big knife, have you ever seen it? Can you wave it? The practice of such a large knife is what Xiaoya wants! "


    Yun Changsheng''s face turned green. Half a ring, a sentence popped out of the gap between the teeth: "You say my method is a trick? Better to wield a knife to cut people?"


    He was almost fainted.


    Seeing Hu Xiaoya''s solemn nod, Yun Changsheng''s anger that had just risen in his heart subsided instantly, and he could only lament a secret secret.


    What a mistake, an unsuspecting little girl, where do you know how powerful he is? What big scenes, big wonders, and grandeur are a joke in the simple perception of the little girl. How can there be a simple, direct and powerful impact on someone with a big knife?


    Su Emei was very satisfied with Hu Xiaoya''s answer, she felt proud when she touched her little head, and even looked at Yun Changsheng with a little scorn.


    Yun Changsheng, whose wisdom is despised, was very embarrassed, and he didn''t bother to care about Su Emei, and asked Hu Xiaoya strangely: "How do you keep killing people when you are young? You want to kill?


    When she heard this question, Hu Xiaoya''s eyes turned red instantly, and there was tears in her eyes. However, she still held back, raised her strength and waved her fist, and uttered in a near-sworn tone: "Someday the sword will be in your hand and kill the Tubo dogs all over the world!"


    Yun Changsheng: "..."


    The muscles on his face were twitching.


    Hu Xiaoya added: "This is what Sister Li said."


    Su Emei: "..."


    Hu Xiaoya supported her little chin with her fingers, tilted her head as a memoir, and quickly added: "Sister Li said, this is what His Royal Highness said. His Royal Highness was not the same, she borrowed and modified it. Xiaoya I found it suitable, so I borrowed it. "


    She was serious.


    Yun Changsheng''s chest fluctuated fiercely, watching Hu Xiaoya''s eyes passing a strong disappointment: "Do you hate the Tubo people?"


    Hu Xiaoya nodded: "The Tibetans are all bad people, they eat people ... No, they let the wolf eat the sister Zhang family ... They also killed my father and my brother, I ... I want revenge! "


    In the end, Hu Xiaoya had to endure the tears several times, after all, it was the end of the dyke, and a small face full of vegetables instantly dripped. People also twitched, twitching their shoulders, and they were very weak.


    Yun Changsheng''s face turned green and white, and he quickly changed into a half-sound.


    At the end, he looked up at the sky and issued an unclear sigh, "There should be no sorrow in the kingdom of Luna, let alone a little girl who avenges her father. This is all my fault!"


    Su Emei pulled Hu Xiaoya behind her, and the sound of humming sword sounds came from the scabbard of her left hand. At this moment, Liu Mei seemed to be full of swordsmanship: "God, let''s go!"


    The pseudonym Yun Changsheng''s godson did not respond to Su Emei''s words, he cleared his mood, and said in a hurry: "Shangguan Qingcheng led a 100,000 step ride and a group of soldiers and disciples, entered Qinzhou with a thunderbolt, With the assistance of Zhao Bingkun, Zhao Nianci, and others, they captured Qinzhou City for half a day, leveled four counties in Qinzhou in three days, and the soldiers pointed directly at Weizhou.


    "Weizhou at the source of Wei water is located between Yinzhou and Qinzhou. It is the place where the Tang army must pass. Right and left prefectures and counties moved, Han zealots rushed to unite and set up local armed forces, which has responded to the trend of the Guiyi Army. A large number of Tubo The soldiers are in danger, and the Tibetan monks are stretched to fight, and the half wall of Hexi is about to fall into chaos. "


    The son of God did not pay attention to Hu Xiaoya anymore, and looked at Su Emei lightly. "Su Emei, a disciple of Bailudong, who studied under Chu Nanhuai, has been a powerful assistant since his debut. He was almost inseparable from the Central Plains before the war. It is rumored that Daomen Xianting Guanghan Fairy reincarnate, I do not know whether it is true or not. "


    Speaking of this, the Son of God smiled, the style remained, and he could not see any anger and murderous intention. "This time you should be ordered to cope with Shangguan Qingcheng, but take a little girl to walk in Weizhou Hall with grandeur. I want to know Lunaism inevitably moves, so a large number of people are deployed here, deliberately seducing our people into pockets, intending to gather and wipe out the calamity? "


    He took a white pear out of his arms, bite it with a click, and chewed sweetly. The godson looked at Su Emei with a playful expression: "I just don''t know. The godson is here in person. Your pocket is still useless."

 v7 Chapter 20： Very good

    The immortals are one and their regions correspond. Many times the immortals also call the immortals by their names.


    But in fact, as the place where the immortals live, the appearance of mountains and rivers is not the same as the world. The main landform of Xianyu is composed of the seat of Xiandao. The difference is that some Xiandao are as large as a thousand miles, and some are as small as a hundred miles.


    Li Yan stood on the top of Xiandao and looked at the immortal clouds coming from Xianting. He estimated the number of warriors in his heart, and looked back from time to time to look at the twenty or thirty different islands of different sizes behind him. The power of the monk monk and the master of the Tongtian Church are compared.


    The county owner in a red shirt and a skirt was sitting in front of the cliff next to him, and his legs fluttered in the air irregularly, but he was embroidering a handkerchief intently in his hands. Look at the dragonfly playing in the water pattern above, which has already begun to take shape.


    This is her training subject. In order to better control every small meridian of the body, every minute strength. At present, the county master''s mastery of the body is close to the fire, and the situation of crushing the tea cup will no longer occur.


    In this case, her combat power has been fully tapped, and her strength is not weaker than the ordinary Golden Wonderland.


    The monkey brother stepped in front of the county master, stretched the furry neck and looked at it carefully, nodded like a chin-like monkey and praised it: "Yes, yes, it''s good that the old man has exhausted his family''s efforts to shape this body. Now he has Basically, it can be applied freely. "


    Li Min also came over and looked at the monkey brother, dissatisfied, after a glance, "Da Sheng, everyone said that your cultivation has reached the quasi-sacred realm, why is this county ¡¯s physical power only a golden fairyland?" That little hair child is just a lotus root shape, but it is a big Luo Jinxian! "


    The monkey brother obliquely asked Li Li, and he was disdainful of the intelligence quotient reflected in his questioning his ability. "You know what the hell! Don''t take Nezha''s lotus root body to talk about it, you must simply compare physical strength, county master. I can cook him alive and eat! "


    Knowing that the monkey brother''s temper is soft or hard, and he has a lot of monkey hair, he will explode. Then he changed his strategy and put on a charming face: "Big Holy Power! In addition to the physical power of the county, what?"


    The monkey brother bowed the short and thin monkey body, raised his chin with his hands up, and made a look of a guru, but looked like a lobster, which was very funny.


    He feels good about himself, and Ao Jiao snorted, "Controlling physical strength is only the first step. Of course, the next thing to do is to practice. With this physical foundation, practicing immortality is as simple as reading poetry for her. By that time, the physical potential was fully tapped, and that little hair child was a fart! "


    The county master who was attentive to embroidery heard these words, and the method of threading the needle was faster and smoother.


    Li Yan raised his palms and praised him, offered a chase of worthless horse farts, and heard the monkey brother nodded intoxicatedly.


    When the monkey was in the realm of the world and the demon clan, it looked sad and depressed all day, as if it was the little daughter-in-law who had been abandoned by Lang Jun, who had obtained the fame. However, since I came to Xianyu, there is a tendency for the old tree to make new branches and return to the old age. Every move is full of fresh breath, and it finally looks like a smart monkey with the Tao.


    "Dasheng, do you say that this time the war, will the canopy and the roller blind come over? The old people met, do you want to have a drink before the battle?" Li Yan winked.


    Hearing this, the merry monkey brother was immediately unhappy, stopped pacing, and stared gloomily at Li Yan, exposing half a tusks, saying, "Have you wine?"


    Seeing the monkey brother''s brain trying to vent his anger, Li Min''s smile gradually became awkward, "Shouldn''t it?"


    The hair was about to rise upside down, turning himself into a hedgehog monkey brother, a powerful hand fell on his shoulder, and a loud laughter of the ox demon haha ??rang out in his ears, and this reluctantly relented.


    The devil king climbed on the monkey''s shoulder with one hand, and behaved kindly to his brother. He said to Li: "You don''t understand. Then the monkey fell into the game and was tricked to protect the bald donkey westward. Who doesn''t know that Tianpeng and The shutter is the work that the Emperor sent to monitor? Good Marshal Tengpeng, in order to follow the rules, he was dragged into a pig-like appearance, and he shamelessly pretends to be a pig-like character, and he will carry his luggage in groups. How do you say this? It is very appropriate to eat pigs and eat tigers.


    "The roller shutter is even worse. When the ninth bald donkey crossed Liushahe, he was eaten by it. How fierce it was. It is no exaggeration to judge the name of the best dog in Xianting. The tenth bald donkey When he came over, he was chaotic by the monkeys, so he lost his job. In order to make up for the mistake, the roller blind had to be a gift-hander. How can people tolerate such humiliation? So on the way, I would call out two masters were taken away by the monster, master and two brothers were taken away by the monster, haha, I thought it was interesting ... "


    The body of the ox devil is as powerful as a mountain, and the monkey brother is as thin as a bamboo pole. The former climbs up and embraces the latter''s shoulders. Whatever it looks, it gives Li Zhi an illusion of being stunned by a wild boar.


    Monkey brother looked up and stared fiercely at the Devil King: "Do you think it''s funny?"


    "Isn''t it funny?" The Cow Devil thought back without thinking.


    He lowered his head and touched the eyes of the monkey brother Modao Huohuo to the fat cow, remembering that the other side was dragged by a real pig teammate along the westward journey, and tried his best to jump up and down to the tragic situation of the demon demon. ¡ª¡ªAlthough the monkey brother is indeed a monkey, the smile can not help but gradually become awkward.


    He quickly waved his hand to remedy: "Boring, boring, boring tight, haha, hehe, hehe, heh ... heh, heh ..."


    Seeing that the monkey brother was somber and angry, his monkey hair turned into hedgehog hair again. The Demon King felt that his arms and shoulders were sore and painful, and he was uncomfortable. He had to cast a helpless look to Li Yan.


    Li Yan naturally has the ability to save the ox demon king, but he has no such idea at the moment. The two brothers got together to make him feel like watching a comedy movie on the earth. How could he destroy it?


    Sure enough, the ox demon king who had committed a taboo on the monkey brother and failed to appease the emotion of the monkey brother once again became the object of the monkey''s anger.


    As the golden retriever on the monkey brother exploded, the Bull Demon King was immediately overwhelmed by the countless monkeys transformed from monkey hair that flew out of the body. The next scene is very bloody, and it is not suitable for children. In short, it is the ox devil who is like a mighty man on the shore, surrounded by a thin monkey covering the sky, and surrounded by a silkworm pupa. For a time, monkey hair and cow hair flew all over the sky.


    The surrounding monsters have become the same audience as Li Zhi, and they have enjoyed it. They also point and talk about it from time to time. Obviously, they have long been used to this scene.


    In the world, Li Zhi was the king of An, the first person in the Tang Dynasty. He had all kinds of complicated affairs and had to look like a protagonist. This was really tired to a monk who was on Xiaoyao Avenue.


    In Fairyland, they are different. The existence of the Monkey King Monkey Brother and Tongtian allows Li Xun to be aloof, to be a casual idler, and to intervene with them and be regarded as the contempt and care of the younger generation.


    Of course Li Li knew why the monkey brother was in Xianyu, and he felt happy and moved with the Demon King every time. It''s time to face the deceased. If there is revenge, there can be revenge, and if there is resentment, he can complain. His huge iron rod is already hungry and thirsty.


    Monkey''s biggest deceased person is of course Xiandi. In addition, canopies and roller blinds can also be used for activities.


    After the westbound journey, the monkey brother returned to Huaguoshan, and the canopy and roller shutter returned to Xianting. As for those gates that have a virtual head and brain, and are not half useful, ridicule is more important than the title of pull. Who cares? Can anyone care?


    In the overall situation where Shimen is fighting with Daomen, the existence of monkey brother, canopy, and roller shutter is not worth mentioning. At the end of the westbound journey, Shimen was proud, Daomen was disappointed, and the bald donkey was successful. The monkey **** was played the worst, leaving only a barren Huaguo Mountain.


    Looking again at the approaching fairy clouds at the end of the line of sight, Li Min thought about it. Counting the time of the formation of the two sides, the war will really start in two or three hours.


    Monkey brother must resist his fate as a chess piece and even abandon, Tongtian must resist his fate as a loser and can only be imprisoned. The demon king must bring the demon to resist the fate of being oppressed by the fairy tales ... Everyone is fighting and fighting. This is good.


    Isn''t life the process of struggle, whether it is for living food or wealth, or for prosperity and prosperity, or life on the road, where life is endless, we must fight endlessly, and we can only fight endlessly.


    Li Yan''s heart was smooth.


    Especially after the county owner gave him the good handkerchief, he felt even happier. Raising his head, covered the fragrant handkerchief on his face, took a deep breath, and let the handkerchiefs have clear features, which made him deeply feel the feeling of the county master, very good, very ecstatic.


    It was that the flesh around the waist was sore and painful, it should have been twisted by the shameful county master. This little Nizi''s strength is really outrageous. It is worthy of the physical power alone to have the existence of the power of Jinxianjing. Li Yi, the Taiyi Zhenxian, feels very pressured.


    The handkerchief was taken away by the county official, whose earlobes were almost red, and buried in the arms of the fox monster boss, who was giggling and shaking. She was ashamed to see people.


    Yoda-chan was still intoxicated, Li Zhi put his thumbs up, admiring his cheeky face; the red boy, a little fart who didn''t understand anything, naturally sneered at it, shame was associated with Li Zhi; Zhao Batian, Li The two guys in the sword were drooling, so they wrote the envy of Li Yanyanfu on their foreheads.


    The white wolf rubbed the head of a war wolf in his army of beasts, and took a moment to throw a scornful look on Li Yan, saying that a big husband like him should take the cause of great importance, and indulgent children like Li Yan The guy must be ashamed.


    Li Yan ignored these guys, sat down on his knees, and admired the immortal fairy island in front of them. In the distance, the army of immortals has been exposed, and in his eyes at this moment, it is only part of the landscape of immortals.


    Life is short, maybe short, no matter short or not, you should watch this beautiful world while fighting. Maybe as soon as the eyes are closed, it will never open again? Never treat yourself too badly.

 v7 Chapter 21： answer

    The son of God bit the big white pear slightly, and the voice didn''t fall. Su Emei''s hands had a little bit of starburst on the blue scabbard. Xingmano quickly fluttered like summer fireflies, spreading from the waist into strips of meandering light, set off her misty fairy.


    Originally, Su Emei Yang Yang''s real world was not modified as a godson in his eyes, and now there was a little light in his eyes. But that''s it. As he chewed the sweet pears, he took time to compliment him, "Yes."


    Su Emei took a sudden step forward, three-foot Qing Feng groaned out of the sheath, and stabbed straight towards the Son of God. Outside of the dazzling sword light, thousands of stars are turned into blossoming sweet-scented osmanthus flowers, like the smoke and dust from a comet falling to the ground, bursting out!ö® Time covers a range of 100 feet.


    Suddenly plunged into Su Emei''s Jianqi field, the godson opened his mouth unexpectedly. Numerous Osmanthus streamers generally shot through his body, piercing his blue shirt into numerous fine holes, and the sword light came straight to his throat.


    Baili was pierced by the sword air, and disappeared before the mouth of the god.


    Seeing through Baili''s sword qi, his throat was about to be pierced, but stopped abruptly, as if being pinched by a finger.


    Jian Qi has indeed been pinched by the Son of God, although it is still sharp, but it is no longer possible.


    "This sword is truly extraordinary." The **** son, who shattered his clothes into a fishing net, admired him, seemingly embarrassed, but he was calm and restless. He saw Su Emei''s gaze for the first time.


    Su Emei is five steps away from the Son of God.


    It was only the sword gas that was held, but no matter how hard Su Emei tried, Qing Feng couldn''t move forward for another half a minute. Not only can''t move forward, they can''t even pull it back. At this moment, Qing Feng seemed to be a seven-inch snake.


    The weird inch of the broken clothes of the godson was restored to its original appearance, and the anger of the sword that had just exploded was enough to seriously hurt the ordinary sun god, but did not let him shed a drop of blood. And now, even the results of slashing his clothes have been erased.


    "Is this just the case?" The Son of God is still full of hope, expecting Su Emei to show stronger strength, "It will not be enough to hurt me."


    Su Emei didn''t speak, just snorted coldly.


    The sharp edge of the sword that had been exhausted suddenly issued a crane-like buzzing, and the sword gas restricted by death was suddenly full of light. One black and one white yin and yang fish flew out of the sword body and turned into two. Road sharp sword gas shot straight into the eyes!


    The godson''s eyes were stunned, and the bimang masterpiece in the eyes of the electric light and flint turned his pupil into a crescent shape, and the brilliance was so clear! Black and white Jianqi was hit by Qinghui, and Mo Yan exploded in front of him.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Emei finally withdrew Qing Feng. Without hesitation, she cut out hundreds of black and white sword qi, and the sword has the voice of crane!


    If Zhuoluo is still alive, seeing Su Emei now, she will understand that she died injustice. Every sword light here is three points stronger than the sword gas that killed him!


    "Okay!" The Son of God couldn''t help praising, his voice sounded, but he didn''t see how he did it. The body was violent, and countless flying blades swept up.


    With the explosion of sound, the sword qi that hit the flying blade was disintegrated. The whirlwind flying blade was imposing. After breaking the black and white sword qi, it did not decrease, but instead turned into a dragon blasting towards Su''emei.


    Flying sickle on the moon!


    This trick was exhibited in the hands of the Son of God, a hundred times better and a hundred times stronger than ordinary servants.


    Su Emei Qing Feng chopped with a chop, cutting off the hurricane-like flying blade off foot by foot, and when she dragged Hu Xiaoya back a few hundred feet, when she stopped, her mouth had blood spilled.


    Seeing that Su''e Mei guarded Hu Xiaoya backing away, the Son of God did not chase.


    By this time, dozens of white rainbows had flown in all directions, and one real monk was exposed in the air, encircling the Son of God within five hundred feet.


    It was not until Su Emei handed Hu Xiaoya to a monk, who turned a blind eye to the surrounding monks, and smiled, but said nothing to Su Emei, "Little girl, your elder sister has been injured Now, do you know how great I am? Give you a chance to repent. If you are willing to worship at my door, come here now, and I promise that no one will dare stop you. "


    Hu Xiaoya had been stupid.


    The spectacle produced by Su Emei''s encounter with the Son of God has exceeded the limits of her imagination and acceptance ability, and now she can only stare with a pair of big eyes in a daze.


    The Word of the Son of God seemed to have some kind of magic power, which immediately restored her intellect.


    So Hu Xiaoya''s eyes became red, and tears flooded.


    The Son of God thought she was agitated and smiled more and more.


    Expecting Hu Xiaoya to speak, it was unprecedentedly fierce: "You big devil, I must kill you!"


    Seeing her hands and feet kicking indiscriminately, the appearance of Zhangya dancing claws, if not guarded, would have rushed out and desperately with the Son of God.


    Although Hu Xiaoya is just a little girl in the countryside, after all, she is eleven years old and naturally knows what the Son of God is. That was the culprit that led to her family''s destruction. It exists in the mouth of every Tubo, and it is the one that should be stabbed.


    The godson was stunned by the crazy appearance of Hu Xiaoya, and immediately realized what he was, not embarrassed into anger, but sighed with regret, "In this case, you can''t live under this situation."


    He has confirmed that Hu Xiaoya is exceptionally talented, and of course he cannot allow the other party to grow into a serious problem, which is irresponsible to the Tibetan monks.


    Su Emei sneered: "You might have said this too early."


    The Son of God moved his gaze to Su Emei again, disapprovingly saying: "Your helpers, even the Master''s combat power, have no threat to me. Although your sword is good, it is difficult for the Master to beat you. , But again, it is not enough to threaten me. "


    Speaking of which, the Son of God paused for a moment, and suddenly a little interest rose in his eyes: "I heard that there are big and small lives in the Tsing Yi Shumen. Although the combat power may be worse, the charm of killing and killing the devil in the country It ¡¯s a pity not to know something, but I do n¡¯t know where it is now? In the White Deer Cave, Chu Nanhuai can be called an old fox, and it is worth a while. ¡±


    Su Emei didn''t answer, but just looked at the gaze of the Son of God, with a sense of banter.


    The Son of God closed his eyes for a moment of contemplation, and his heart soon had the answer, "It seems that the Grand Master who went to Luzhou is more blessed than me, and can see so many romantic people in the Tang Dynasty."


    With that said, the Son of God looked at Su Emei again and played with the taste: "Not to mention the Grand Master with a large number of Masters, would he not jealous of these people, what are you going to do now? I said that, just as you just showed The strength of even the hands with these people will not threaten me. Moreover, the power of the moon **** has shrouded this land. As long as I am willing, your combat power will drop by 30%. "


    Su Emei waved her hand.


    The Son of God was surprised to find that the real monks who surrounded him five hundred feet away actually started to retreat in unison.


    It didn''t stop until it was back five hundred feet.


    This is an action to clear the battlefield.


    What other means does this woman have in front of her?


    Such a large battlefield is enough for land wonderland.


    The Son of God could only look at Su Emei in perplexity.


    Su Emei, holding a three-foot Qingfeng obliquely, began to look hazy and fuzzy, her reflection in the water was looming, and her voice was gradually full of majesty: "Aren''t you wondering if the reincarnation of Guanghan Fairy is true? You will soon have an answer Now. "

 v7 Chapter 22： Isolate the End of the World with One Sword

    The ease in the eyes of the Son of God is gone, replaced by a dignified alert.


    As the **** of the moon god, he believes that cultivation as a strength has climbed to the top of the world, and it should be an invincible existence. If there is any power in the world that makes him afraid, it can only be a power that does not belong to the world.


    Su E''s eyebrows lingered around Lingfeng, thick like fog, and her body was so vague that it was invisible and elusive. But the flaming flower on the heart of the eyebrow was as bright as penetrating the dark starlight.


    The Son of God felt the power of the immortal from that point of the Flower.


    He had received the power given by Luna, and was already very familiar with it.


    This can''t help the Son of God not being cautious.


    "Okay! It seems that it is the reincarnation of immortals, this is my opponent!" Prudence does not mean fear. As the Aura moved, two bright crescent marks appeared on the palms of his hands. At first glance, there is nothing special, but the fine feeling seems to contain the power of the sea and the sky.


    Su Emei didn''t say a word, but she stabbed with a sword.


    But this time when I stabbed, I didn''t see Jian Qi, I saw a fire.


    The flame was not great. When she used her sword to pierce her sword, as if the dragon was returning to the sea, she was fully compressed to a three-foot green front. Except for raising an inch of flame, there was no other.


    The sword is a flame. When a person rushes out, because the speed is extremely fast, the clothing flying is also a horizontal flame.


    This sword is fast past lightning.


    The Son of God had only time to push forward with both hands.


    For him, that was enough.


    With two palms stacked on top of each other, two small crescent moons merge into one and strike the sword in front of the palm.


    There is no huge momentum, it looks like two monks who have just started practicing, and they simply make a straightforward move.


    When the sword tip collided with the crescent moon, there was no sound, and no aura was raging.


    There is no sound, because the big voice is loud, and there is no spiritual wind predatory, because all the auras are used to the extreme, and there is no half diversion.


    The two had an instant stalemate, their movements were fixed, as if time was frozen.


    Only the monks outside the real world, Qi Qi felt a buzzing sound in his ears, penetrated into the bone marrow and penetrated to the bottom of his heart, reaching the soul, and his mind suddenly became blank.


    This is outside the thousand feet.


    At the same time, they found that the land under Su Emei and the Son of God, starting from where they stood, sank in a circle. When they found the vision, the ground had completely subsided within three feet of the square.


    There was nothing on the sunken ground.


    Trees, weeds, mounds, and even rivers, all turned into dust in the crevices of time they couldn''t capture, disappearing.


    The ground is extremely flat and extremely empty, like dead land in an extremity.


    Maybe it''s just a moment, maybe it''s been a long time, and a bang, the top of the river, which lost a large part of the river, pours down. Dozens of real-life monks suddenly came back to their hearts, one by one pale and breathing fast, as if those who were choked by their necks finally suffocated.


    At this time, because of the buzzing in their brains, their breath was condensed, they could not hear the sound, could not sense the aura, and even lost their senses, so that even the battle had been deadlocked for a long time, or was it only in the past? Unsure.


    When they looked at the field again, Su Emei''s battle with the Son of God had already won.


    The Son of God is still standing, while Su Emei is going backwards. The former stood with his hands on his back, his face was white, and the afterglow of the crescent moon on his palm was slowly disappearing. The latter had bleeding from the corner of her mouth, and the flaming Hanako in her brows had dissipated. There was no more divine power in her brows. The whole person returned to her usual appearance. As for the three-foot green front in her hands ...


    Only the hilt was left.


    The Son of God looked at Su Emei with complex eyes, and his voice came out slowly: "I can''t think of the reincarnation fairy, even in the realm of immortal, there is such power. In all fairness, even if the Supreme Master confronts you, most of them only suffer. Without the power of the Moon God, you really do n¡¯t want to. "


    His words were very stable and heavy, which showed that he was trying to suppress the erratic mood.


    Although he won this battle, the shock from Su Emei was not small.


    If only he had acted decisively, but if he had a half-point, he would be worried at this time.


    At this moment, the Son of God knows that the battlefield with thousands of square feet is really not half rich.


    Su Emei didn''t answer. She just covered her shoulders with one hand, and her body was slightly stunned. She seemed to be able to stand still, but it was actually the end of a crossbow, and she had no strength to say a word. If you move, it will definitely not be a step, but will immediately fall.


    She hated staring at the Son of God, unwilling.


    This time, Shivu dealt with the lunar monks in order to open the way to the army and avoid the fear of the army being disturbed by the servants of the gods. With the help of the army, Quanzhen Taoists can successfully preach in Hexi and reverse the beliefs of Hexi people. This was originally a matter of certainty.


    After all, it seems that she is just a disciple of Chu Nanhuai. Even though she is extraordinary, her strength is limited. In this way, even if the Master of Lunaism comes, she can make the other party suffer a dumb loss as long as she awakens the fairy power.


    Who can think that the Son of God is here?


    Su Emei didn''t speak, and the **** son''s face was even more ugly.


    Not because Su Emei didn''t speak, but he also saw the causes and consequences of the war.


    The antecedent need not say more, but the consequences are very serious.


    "I heard that your younger brother Wei Xiaozhuang is also a fairy reincarnation?" Shenzi took a deep breath and asked word by word.


    Su Emei did not answer.


    Not answering is also an answer. The Son of God took another deep breath. But this time it was cold. As he breathed in, his face turned blue.


    He won the battle, but now he doesn''t have the slightest gesture of victor. Instead, he feels like eating a fly.


    Although Su Emei''s ambush did not succeed, this was her loss, but why is there no loss to the godson who came here?


    He should have taken the brigade to Luzhou to deal with Li Maozhen.


    In order to deal with him, Li Maozhen gathered a lot of good hands, including Wei Xiaozhuang.


    Now that he is not in Luzhou, who will deal with Wei Xiaozhuang? Who will deal with Li Maozhen again?


    If the Son of God had believed before that the combat power of the Grand Master was absolutely sufficient to deal with Li Maozhen, plus the Masters, he could easily sweep Li Maozhen''s team. Right now, he doesn''t have that confidence anymore.


    Can the Grand Master really deal with Li Maozhen?


    Whether he can or not, Wei Xiaozhuang is enough to deal with him. If Li Maozhen is not weaker than Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang, then the Grand Master is very dangerous.


    With this in mind, where else can the Son of God have the slightest joy and triumph?


    "For more than 100 years, the Tang Dynasty has become more fragile, and now it is a domestic chaos. The National Games should be extremely depleted. The monks should be affected by it and should be repaired. How can there be these strong men? The moon **** is coming to the east. This should be the general trend. How can there be many problems now? "


    The Son of God couldn''t help looking up at the sky.


    "Do these changes mean that the general trend has changed, or are they just a necessary test of success?"


    The Son of God wondered for a moment.


    He didn''t plan to think again.


    Dozens of real monks outside the thousand feet have begun to shrink the encirclement. The Son of God looked at Su Emei who could not move, and for the first time there was anger in his eyes. This anger is not directed at Su Emei, but it is extremely clear.


    He said, "You know, I''m angry now?"


    Su E Meiyan''s mouth twitched, revealing a sarcastic radian, which was even an answer.


    The Son of God took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, he yelled in the sky.


    As soon as the roar came out, the sky changed in color, and the already gloomy sky suddenly had dark clouds rolling and the wind raged.


    The Son of God, one finger at a time, one finger at the other, the palm of the hand is full of the new moon, and Qinghui is dazzling like the sun. The strong wind blew his long hair and robes against him, like a demon in troubled times.


    Waves of strange spells with indistinct accents sprayed out of him, echoing in the wild all at once. The spell is sometimes holy like a fairy sound, sometimes harsh like a ghost, sometimes majestic like a divine power, sometimes twisted like a demon.


    Dozens of real-life monks who were approaching were shocked by the spell, all dizzy and confused. No matter how you grit your teeth to support, you also feel the breath is unstable, the sea is tumbling, and your body is about to burst open.


    At first glance, the sky was thundering, and the sound was so loud that people almost thought it was falling apart.


    At this moment, the real monks seem to have lost their consciousness, and their souls fell into the abyss.


    He only heard the roar of the **** son: "On the new moon day, the divine power entered the ground!"


    Above the sea of ??clouds, the sky was shining.


    Countless stars are scattered on the earth, and the atmosphere of heaven and earth is changed.


    In the perception of real people, a beam of divine light descends from the dark misty world, and time goes straight into the depths of their souls. It''s a pity that this divine light is harmful and unhelpful. It makes them feel stuffy in their chests, and their hearts are like a big stone.


    When they finally stabilized, seeing the vision of the eyes, they found that the world is as usual, and everything is unchanged.


    That day, it was still gloomy. How could there be a sea of ??clouds, lightning, and light?


    Above the earth, the square-shaped subsidence still exists, and the river floods and spreads, but nothing more.


    For a time, they didn''t even dare to confirm whether the visions and spells of the heavens and earth that had just happened really happened in front of their eyes or only existed in their consciousness.


    But the monks perceived it clearly, lingering on their hearts, the reiki operation was sluggish, and the strength of their cultivation dropped by 20-30%!


    Su Emei''s face grew paler.


    Describe the usual **** son step by step towards Su Emei, with eyes full of fierce light: "You know, I am very angry now? Because of this, I have to ask the power of the moon **** to cover the world in advance and suppress you to wait for repair! Originally, this should be what was done during the winter sacrifice, but now it is done hastily and the result is more effective! "


    The Son of God gave God power to cover the world in advance, naturally he was worried about the situation in Luzhou.


    Suppressing the strength of the Tang monk in Hexi''s land by 30%, this is the only option he can now support the entire battle in an instant.


    The Son of God is very heavy, because he is indeed angry.


    But after half the journey, his footsteps returned to normal, and there was no longer anger in his eyes, even if he walked this distance only in an instant.


    He raised his hand to Su Emei and sighed softly. There was no sadness or joy on his face: "You and I are enemies, let''s die."


    Talking, the new moon in the palm of your hand is about to shoot out and completely kill Su Emei on the spot.


    The crescent moon did indeed fly out, but only halfway through, it returned abruptly.


    Had to turn back.


    The crescent moon was hit by a blue and white streamer falling from the sky, making a human-like scream.


    The warning sign of the Son of God rises sharply!


    In the world, what can directly collide with the divine power given by the moon god?


    Just now, Su Emei''s three-foot green sword was destroyed.


    The Son of God saw it.


    The streamer that fell from the sky was stuck in the ground after the new moon had to fly back and had to return.


    It was inserted in front of the Son of God, which completely isolated him from the possibility of doing something with Su Emei.


    A sword.


    Separated by a sword, even within easy reach, it is also the end of the world.


    That''s the emperor sword.

 v7 Chapter 23： Regain the river

    Seeing the self-image reflected in the bright sword body, the Son of God reluctantly pressed down the strange feeling in his heart, looked up at the sky, and the crescent moon imprinted in the palm of his hand, and he was ready to give a full blow at any time.


    Over the straight Heavenly Sword, someone stood with his hands in his hands, the air flow swept over his hem, and his long hair fluttered lightly.


    Behind this man in a black robe, there is a woman on either side of the guard standing, the former is petite and ethereal, and the latter is charming and charming, both beautiful and elegant.


    The godson''s pupils did not feel a slight shrink. He felt a heavy oppression from the other side. That''s not just because the other person is standing high enough.


    Such an oppressive force, the Son of God, had never encountered before, but at a glance, he knew that the opponent''s cultivation was stronger than any strongman he had seen before.


    Against the background of two stunning women, the man in the black robe, who was already tall and straight, gave birth to many romantic spirits out of thin air. The Son of God is not an ignorant girl or a emptiness young woman, but at the moment can''t help praising a good-looking boy.


    He himself is the peerless Junyan with unique style, and not to mention the numerous praises he receives on weekdays, which are the autumn waves secretly passed to him in Yingying Yanyan ¡¯s eyes, as well as the stars in the sky. With these influences, he is naturally A proud man.


    However, at this time, he had to admire the style of the other party.


    That''s definitely not because the other person has a good skin, but the important thing is of course temperament¡ªthe spirit of self-assurance and ease. One looks like an emperor on earth, the second looks like an immortal, the third looks like a deep sea, the fourth looks at the mountains and the mountains, and the other looks incredible.


    See more, self-confidence in yourself is a blow.


    "King Tang An, Li Li!" Even if it was his first meeting, the Son of God confirmed the identity of the other person in an instant. He couldn''t think of anyone except the An Wang who called the wind and rain in the Tang Dynasty and changed the colors of the world.


    The Son of God took the lead to say, "The person who came must be An Li Wang? It really is better to meet each other. It is a great joy in life to meet today."


    When he spoke, he performed a ceremony with Tubo etiquette, impeccable actions and full of aristocracy.


    He had to speak first, he really didn''t want to continue confronting each other like this. A higher position makes him uncomfortable, even uncomfortable, and to continue to maintain this state, there will be no good results-he will be unable to resist.


    However, he could not take the liberty to shoot. The danger given to him by the opponent was as strong as the oppression, and he had no chance of winning.


    So he can only speak first, see the ceremony first, to break the stalemate, and then try again.


    Li Ye looked down at the Son of God, and said with a smile: "You are the God of Moon God? Yes, it''s pretty good."


    As he spoke, he slowly dropped from the air, and eventually his toes were on the hilt of Lu Gujian. With his body settled, Yuzhan''s clothes returned to smooth. He looked up and down at the Son of God, very admired.


    Hearing Li''s words made it difficult for the Son of God to feel smooth. This is clearly Li Li''s condescending tone, as if the emperor of a great country was facing the envoy of his country.


    In particular, Li Yan''s eyes made the Son of God extremely unhappy. In Tubo, the warrior looked at the beast like this. At such times, the Warrior always hopes that the beast is stronger, so that he can let go of the battle and play happier.


    Finally, of course, the warrior stepped on the beast.


    "Everyone said that Datang was a state of etiquette, but An An shot a sneak attack. He found it difficult to do so, as if no matter how hard he tried, he was destined to be no match for the other person.


    This annoys him.


    In any case, he will not admit that he is jealous of Li Yan, and secretly shame himself.


    It was an emotion he had never had before. In his previous life, he always stood at the highest place, accepting the worship of everyone, and always only others were jealous of him.


    He thought that one day, he might meet an unprecedented strong opponent, blocking him on the way forward, and at the crucial moment of his ambitions, he could not easily defeat.


    That was the fate of a strong man, a mountain that must be crossed for the achievement of great cause, victory is a smooth road, and defeat is dead.


    The Son of God had never doubted that he would defeat the mighty enemy and step down that mountain. In fact, he had imagined the scene of fighting with this opponent countless times, and in his mind many times there was a picture of himself standing at the peak and roaring.


    This day came quickly, earlier than expected.


    This little son of God doesn''t care.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that he had lost his normality before fighting the opponents in front of him.


    "If I were to sneak in, you wouldn''t have a chance to stand here and talk to me intact."


    Li Xie shook his head, negating the claim of the Son of God, and said with a smile: "As for Datang, it is indeed a state of etiquette, but it is also a country of tigers and wolves. Etiquette is internal, and of course we respect each other. We are friendly to each other; tigers and wolves are external, and against our enemies, we will only attack with thunder, and we will never relent. "


    The son of God was stunned, but Li Zhe would not have explained it this way, "A Han is a tiger or a wolf?"


    Li Ye smiled brighter and brighter, "If not, how can our rivers and mountains come? The prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty and the Kingdom of the Kingdom, was it achieved by reasoning with foreign nations?"


    The truth is indeed so, the Son of God nodded and said earnestly: "I can consider myself a country of tigers and wolves. It seems that King An can still stand up to me, without saying some guilty hypocrisy."


    This is the only way to talk between smart people. To deal with stupid people, smart people always cheat with righteousness.


    Li Yan laughed loudly when he heard that, and laughed very well.


    The Son of God felt inexplicable.


    He heard the contempt in Li Yan''s laughter.


    The godson frowned and said, "What does An Wang laugh, am I wrong?"


    Li Yan smiled, serious: "Of course it''s wrong. I''m telling you this, not because I think of you."


    The Son of God endured his anger: "Why is that?"


    There was a joke in Li''s eyes: "Because you and your Tibetan people will soon be destroyed by Datang. To the dying, I can''t tell the truth."


    The godhead''s forehead is blue and bulging, and he says, "I want to remind King An, this is Hexi!"


    "How about Hexi?"


    "The power of the moon **** has shrouded this land. Here, the fighting power of your monks in the Tang dynasty will drop by 30%! Does An Wang think that if you anger me, you can still go back alive?"


    "Does the Son of God think that you can win if you are alone 30% of your fighting power?"


    The Son of God was finally irritated, his murderous spirit burst out, and his hair danced without wind, "Li Li! You are too arrogant! Today I will let you know that the Tubo Warrior is the strongest warrior in the world!"


    Roaring out this sentence, the Son of God suddenly calmed down, no longer angry or irritable in his heart.


    He suddenly realized that even if he was not as good as Li Yan? There is no need to feel ashamed. He is a Tubo warrior. Why should the warrior compete with the Tang Dynasty? The soldiers only need to defeat the opponent!


    Seeing his body full of warfare, his mind suddenly calmed down. Instead of being half-cautious, Li Min nodded with satisfaction: "This is a bit like a hero. If not, you may not be worthy of being alone."


    Since Gao Yi died in the battle, Li Maozhen returned, and Wang Jianbing was defeated and hesitated, and there was no Li Zhi''s opponent in Datang. Pulling a sword and looking at the invincible hand, the sword in his hand is useless, what about the sharpness? When there was no hero, Li Yan had already felt lonely.


    Now that he has set foot in Hexi, seeing that the Son of God is somewhat heroic, how can Li Min be dissatisfied?


    The more the Son of God''s war is boiling, the more peaceful his mind will be. "Crap nonsense, fight before you talk!"


    The voice didn''t fall, he growled suddenly, his arms flung forward, and the crescent moon spun out of his hand.


    The crescent moon is not two rounds, but one round after another, and one round is bigger than the other.


    Every new moon flew out, a gully deep on the ground appeared! With countless crescent moons in various trajectories, like Mars leaping wildly towards Li Yan, the ground ravines the landscape all the time, beyond recognition!


    There are gullies, but no smoke.


    Just because the smoke and dust can''t rise, it is annihilated in the aura!


    Su Emei, who was supported by Shao''s life, was shocked when she saw Zojiao''s body. Although she was unexpected, she hadn''t lost her character. The monks around her changed their looks and exclaimed.


    The Son of God''s offensive at this time is even stronger than when fighting against Su Emei!


    If it is said that the Son of God is doing his best to deal with Su Emei, then at this time he has exerted 12% of his power!


    Aware of this, everyone couldn''t help but be frightened and worried about the next situation.


    Li Yan''s eyes brightened, and the color of satisfaction in his eyes was stronger. A long-sleeved wave signaled that the young and old commanders took Su Emei to retreat, rising from the ground, like a wild goose. He didn''t see any movement either, and Lu Gujian, who was inserted into the ground under his feet, gave out a loud dragon yin and flew from the ground by himself.


    To be precise, it wasn''t Lu Gujian that flew, but a cyan dragon.


    At the same time, Li Xun made a big move, and a huge round mirror invisible and invisible appeared in front of Qinglong.


    Heaven.


    Qinglong jumped out of the realm of heaven, already incarnate, the scene said that it was no exaggeration for Wanlong to go to sea, but it was much smaller.


    When Wanlong ushered in countless new moons, between heaven and earth, once again fell into the ultimate aura of light, the whole world seemed to sink in white light.


    In the eyes of the monks who avoided the real world far away, the battlefield with a radius of more than a thousand feet has disappeared, with only extreme light.


    This time the real monks were finally able to confirm that the fighting only lasted for a short while, and all the light burst like soap bubbles.


    This is not that the momentum is not big or short, but that both of them broke out in an instant. Each crescent dragon has a new moon and a new moon, even if the direction is different, the speed is extremely fast, almost colliding at the same time.


    The monks looked at each other, and many shivered.


    If they were to face such a blue dragon and crescent moon offensive, they would not respond one by one, and there would be no time or space to dodge.


    After the light had cleared, the ground was empty within a thousand feet.


    It is not empty, but even the land is gone.


    There is only one bottomless pit.


    Li Yan stood with his hand on the edge of the big pit with the same demeanor. Lu Gujian has been held in his hands, as stable as a rock.


    Under his feet, there was a puff of blood.


    It was the blood of the Son of God.


    As for the Son of God, he was no longer present.


    The monks in the real world fell into confusion again, and did not know the outcome of the war.


    At this moment, these of them can fly to the sky in front of the world, the powerful ones are like the masters of the gods, and they find themselves weak like the ants. It was also a real-life battle. They didn''t say anything to intervene, they couldn''t even understand it.


    Only Su Emei and Da Shaozhi ordered the three, and in the twinkling of light, they captured the godhead who flew over his **** shoulders and flew away in the sky.


    The son of Cangjie''s escape was too late to leave behind.


    Looking at the direction in which the Son of God disappeared, Li Minyou sighed, closed Lu Gujian, and flew to Su Emei to check her injuries.


    "Why not chase?" Su Emei asked first.


    Both seniors and younger officials looked at Li Yan, and apparently had the same doubts.


    Li Yan shook his head: "Chasing what. Chasing down is unknown."


    Seeing the three of them confused, Li Yan laughed absurdly: "Is it true that the power of the Moon God came to Hexi to suppress our 30% cultivation as strength? Without this restriction, I would naturally kill him, and now I can fight him back. Do your best. "


    Although the battle was just short, the intensity was far from simple as everyone saw. Even Su Emei and young and old can''t tell the nuances of it.


    The two new crescent moons in the hands of the Son of God are not less powerful than the artifacts given by the secret world of heaven, and Li Maozhen''s Cabernet lance, the sky, sky sword, and sky shield in Li''s hands are one level.


    The cultivation of the two is strength, a peak of the Yangshen real person, a high level of the realm of the servant of God, has reached the top of the laws of heaven and earth, and it is impossible to go further, so they are almost the same.


    Therefore, Li Xi''s ability to cultivate strength is actually 30% weaker than the Son of God. If it is a total confrontation, Li Zhi can only be defeated.


    Just being able to injure the godson is relying on the realm of heaven to face the enemy, and the sky sword conceals a sneak attack.


    Tian Jian hurt the **** son and weakened his vitality, which made Qinglong Jian Qi confront the crescent moon and eventually formed a draw.


    The same invisible and uninteresting Sky Sword did not kill the Son of God in a single blow, letting him avoid the key at a critical moment. Li Huan didn''t know whether he should be sighed by the great destiny of the god, or the power to slander the moon god.


    Not pursuing the Son of God is also because of the fear of the power of the Moon God, who knows what powerful hole cards are in the Great Temple? He took the liberty to pursue the past and went into the enemy''s territory alone, without half the benefit.


    "What next?"


    Although he didn''t quite understand it, Grand Commander didn''t answer the question about the fighting situation, and instead asked the next direction of action.


    Seeing that Su Emei didn''t cause any major problems, Li Xuan was relieved that his aura was exhausted. Wen Yan looked in the direction of Luzhou, it should be said: "Of course, go to Luzhou."


    Speaking of this, he smiled: "The son of God is not badly injured, so he must hide in the temple to rest for a while. As long as there is no accident in Luzhou, we have already won this battle. Taking this opportunity, We certainly want to consolidate the results of the war and regain the mountains and mountains as much as possible! "


    The resumption of Hexi territory is the highest goal of this operation.


    The Great Temple Li Zhi can''t go now, but it is not realistic for the Son of God to fight.


    Hexi can recover at least a part.


    Su Emei asked again, "When the injury recovers, can you hurt him again?"


    If you can, of course, no problem, if not, it is a trouble.


    Li Yan was silent.


    The heaven, sky sword and sky shield have too long cooling time after being used once, and must not be used again within three or five months. The Sky Shield was not launched this time, and the next time it can be used for security, but Li Zhi has no ability to replicate the current battle situation.


    But Li Yan was not worried.


    He still has a lot to rely on.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Happy New Year!


    If there is any wish for the new year, I hope it is constantly more ...

 v7 Chapter 24： Wine of that year

    When Li Yan arrived in Quzhou City, Li Maozhen, Chu Nanhuai, Wei Xiaozhuang, Yitong Led, and others were leading a group of masters in Huanyingfang, fighting with the Grand Master and others in midair.


    Judging from the number of people, the Lunaist monks occupy a clear advantage and adopt almost a siege strategy. Among them, more than 20 teachers were particularly powerful. Almost all the masters of the magic square who played against them were crushed and beaten. People were injured from time to time, and they fell from mid-air.


    If it weren''t for Li Maozhen standing side by side, with a majestic spear wielding a kasaka spear, and full of clouds and clouds, wherever they went, the ordinary **** servant monks of the moon gods have fallen, attracting a large number of teachers to entangle, The masters of the audio workshop have long been unable to support the battle.


    As for the Grand Master who is second only to the Son of God, he is fighting inextricably with a huge black armored god, and is flying up and down in the clouds.


    There is no doubt that the situation is not good for Li Maozhen and others.


    Not to mention that the masters of Huanyingfang are not small in casualties. Even Li Maozhen himself, after being entangled, has greatly reduced the efficiency of killing enemies, and his aura is being consumed. Out of bounds.


    Although Chu Nanhuai had the overwhelming combat power of his guru, at this time he was just trying to brush up on real people within a certain range, which was worse than Wei Xiaozhuang, the incarnation of the giant spirit god.


    If Li Yi didn''t come, it would take only half an hour to face the violent onslaught of priests occupying an absolute advantage. Chu Nanhuai, Wei Xiaozhuang and others are afraid that they will not be spared. It is estimated that only Li Maozhen can escape.


    Li Su, with Su Emei, Da Shao Si Ming, and a group of masters of Tsing Yi Shumen, just appeared in the field of vision of the servants, and heard a resentful roar from the Grand Master.


    Then the servants quickly broke away from the war and flew north under the cover of a group of masters.


    By the time Li Li came over the city of Shengzhou, the servants had walked cleanly without any muddlehead.


    He failed to kill more priests, although Li Xuan was not satisfied, he did not have much regret. The Son of God escaped by injury, which means that Lunaism has no chance of winning-at least not now. The Grand Master should have received the message long ago, but he still wants to work hard. At this time, he can''t do anything, and naturally walk fast. .


    Lunaism can''t win this battle, and Li Zhi can''t actually pursue it. The strength of both sides is now entering a delicate balance stage.


    Li Maozhen watched the other person''s back fluttering unevenly, his teeth flushed and said, "If it were not for the sudden power of the Moon God, and I would suppress 30% of my combat power, these Tubo barbarians would have been killed by my gun!"


    Then, she turned around and stared at Li Yan vigorously. An old lady''s unfavorable situation was just an accident. The old lady didn''t lose much to you. The old lady was very dissatisfied. "Why are you here?"


    A knowingly asked and meaningless opening remarks completely exposed her guilty conscience. If it wasn''t for the fear of being despised by Li Yan, guilty conscience, and her temperament and wisdom, she would definitely not say such obviously unnecessary and useless words.


    What Li Yan could say, he shrugged, "Come and see the scenery of Hexi."


    Li Maozhen''s heart breathed a long sigh of relief, and was very moved by Li Yi''s care for Qi Wang''s face in front of the crowd, but she stubbornly presented a look of you who was really too busy, leaving no trace of his lips: "Since It ¡¯s up to you. ¡±


    It didn''t matter what it said, it was easy and indifferent, just like casual chat, but it was in front of the crowd the first time, to give up the team command power, and put yourself in a subordinate position.


    Li Yan smiled solemnly: "King Qi has fought thousands of miles for the country, he has worked hard, and his majesty is very impressed. He said that he will give you an official rank after you return."


    This statement is true, Li Yan did say so. But Li Li was killed, and he would not tell Li Maozhen that Li Jiazhen''s "candidate''s entry into the rank" was intended to make Li Maozhen go further to become Princess An.


    Li Maozhen was immediately satisfied. Dan Fengyan''s eyes were slightly budding.


    She would not believe that Li Yan would admire her credit. Of course, Li Yan''s ability to say such things was his own idea. This was the first time he recognized and respected her efforts in front of others.


    After all, she is King Qi, and she has a large group of old ministries. Li Yan recognizes her, so her old minions will not be treated differently. She doesn''t let anyone who has ever followed her suffer, she cares.


    It is because she cares, and her old ministry cares, so when Li Min met her, he would first say these official words, which is considered to be a stable situation and popular support.


    Li Maozhen arched his hands in the direction of Chang''an very intelligently, and then said to Li Wei: "So, please ask King An to thank His Majesty for me."


    After saying this, even if I have read this article.


    The two sides exchanged information on their respective situations. Li Ye told the battle with the Son of God, and Li Maozhen also explained to Li Ye the situation near Luzhou in detail. After letting the masters of Huanyingfang go to rest, heal, and converge the dead bodies, Li Maozhen, Li Ye, and others came to the mansion in the city that originally belonged to the city owner, and began to plan the next action.


    Naturally Chu Nanhuai and others were here.


    "The strength of Lunaism is that apart from that godson, there are more teachers. The power of Lunaism suppresses me and other combat forces. The rest is not worth mentioning."


    Li Maozhen said very stubbornly, and the disdain was obvious, "After all, our Tang Dynasty is a kingdom of heaven, and there are many people in the country. As long as we assemble all the monks in the middle and high levels of qi training, we will rush to Hexi in a big way. ! "


    What is particularly domineering is true.


    Of course, this is also tantamount to admitting in disguise. Only with the real monk, Datang can''t solve the luna religion now. Lunaism is not just a sphere of influence in Hexi, half of the plateau belongs to them. If not, there would not be so many teachers in the Great Temple, and Tubo would not have been able to break through Chang''an that year.


    Li Yidao: "The monks in the middle and high levels of training in Hebei, Central Plains, and Guanzhong have already been concentrated. As the Quanzheng Taoists enter Hexi, they will also come immediately. It will take about a month."


    Li Maozhen''s eyes widened in surprise, like a ghost, "Did you arrange it beforehand?"


    Li Xun smiled, "Since you have fought, I have made up my mind. It is mainly the monks'' power to conquer Hexi."


    Once again, I realized the wisdom gap with Li Yan. Li Maozhen''s face turned black, and he scratched his head impatiently, disturbing his hair and not knowing it. Then he felt discouraged and said, "What else can I say, please say it again!" "


    In this way, intelligence can be prevented from being attacked one after another.


    Li Ye, of course, followed the good, and said without reservation: "As you said, to solve the Luna religion, they must first solve their **** son. The power of Luna to suppress our combat power is a big trouble. If this problem is not resolved, Even if it is filled with the lives of monks who practice qi, it will be difficult for us to recover Hexi. "


    Li Maozhen slammed the table hard, and opened his mouth to say something.


    The people were shocked and looked at her in wonder.


    In the face of everyone''s gazes, Li Maozhen took the phrase to the "speaking point" and swallowed it back. She felt that yelling at Li Kui in public in this way was too disgraceful to Li Qi, which harmed his majesty.


    So she blushed herself.


    Li Ye didn''t know what Li Maozhen was thinking. When she saw that she didn''t mean to speak, she continued: "Just give me the Son of God, I can deal with it."


    Snapped! Li Maozhen patted the table again. This time, it was heavier. She almost did not control her strength and smashed the table. She stared at Li Wei and blurted out: "You have a way? If you have a way, you can let him run today? Don''t think I do n¡¯t know what you got from Heaven ¡¯s Secret, and what do you rely on ... ¡±


    The speech came to an abrupt end.


    Facing the strange eyes of everyone again and again, Li Maozhen''s expression was stagnant, and then he got stuck in his throat again, and his ears became red instantly.


    But in the end Qi King is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. He waved his hand and took his own words: "Forget it, you are An Wang, of course you have a way, I won''t ask!"


    The only thing she was sure of was that Li Yan''s reliance was definitely not as simple as joining hands with her to fight against the Son of God. There are great masters and so many masters in Lunaism. When it is really time to fight, the solution of the gods can not be group batter.


    Li Yan answered with a smile: "Jiuhe Dingding array."


    Li Maozhen studied thoroughly this time, closed her red lips tightly and didn''t open her mouth, but stared straight at Li Yan.


    Li Xun continued: "Of course, there is no way to launch the Jiuhe Dingding Formation, but the method that drew the power of the people in the world can be used for reference. Hexi has no fairy power to protect it, and the power of the moon **** covers the world. Our spirituality has indeed been affected. Suppression, but the power of the people is not among them. "


    Just looking at Li Maozhen''s face turning red again, Li Yan knew she must have something to say again, but this time he already knew what the other party wanted to ask.


    Li Yan continued: "I am indeed not an emperor, but I can motivate the people myself. Don''t ask why."


    After hearing this, Li Maozhen almost died.


    Su Emei and others looked at the general appearance of Li Maozhen''s drowning fish.


    Although Li Xun is not an emperor, he has dragon spirit in his body, not to mention he still has Emperor Dao Xiu as his body, which can motivate the people to try and kill God. The power of the people was not suppressed by the divine power, which was also discovered by Li Zhi during the battle with the Son of God.


    The problem is that he needs the power of the people in Hexi.


    Hexi is not in the realm of the dynasty today. His Qiantang Qianlong cannot motivate the people of Central Plains to come to Hexi to deal with the **** son.


    This is also limited by the realm. If he is a fairyland, it can be done only by the people in the fairy garden.


    "So next month, within one month when the monk practicing Qi arrived in Hexi, I needed to influence the Han people in Hexi as much as possible, so that they can contribute their loyalty and strength." Li Yan added silently in his heart.


    It''s hard and easy.


    At present, Li Zhi has basically settled the country, and the Tang Dynasty National Games are supported by him. The two are inseparable, and God''s Word is in his body. His personal luck and the Tang Dynasty National Games have become one. As long as Hexi Han people''s **** loyalty to Datang is inspired, he can do it.


    Because this battle led to the retreat of Lunaism, the land around Hezhou and Hexi in the south, Tsing Yi Yamen, Huanyinfang, Quanzhenguan, and Shangguan ¡¯s city can quickly occupy and recover.


    This was the situation that Li Zhi could best grasp during the brief stalemate before the recovery of the Son of God.


    After the discussion was over, Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, and others left the hall one after another. Just when Li Zhi was preparing to go out, Li Maozhen who landed at the end stopped him, with an expression of unhappy and internal injuries, "Drink! Just follow me I!"


    After a while, Li Yan and Li Maozhen were sitting on the eaves of the tallest building in the mansion, with a large number of wine jars beside them.


    At this time, it was dusk, the galaxy above was shining, the stars were shining, and the houses and windows in the city were exuding dim lights, spreading out like mine fields.


    Li Maozhen sat for a while and stunned his eyes. He suddenly picked up an altar of Jiannan Burning Spring from the back, shot it with his backhand, and the sealing mud flew out. Passing the wine jar to Li Yan, before waiting for the other party to speak, she opened another one for herself and touched forward, "Go!"


    As a matter of fact, as soon as she lifted her neck, the sweet drink entered her throat like a stream.


    Li Yan, who never drank behind, of course, had nothing to say.


    When he finished drinking the altar, he just put the altar at his feet, and a new altar opened in front of his eyes.


    Bang, the jar was hit hard.


    "dry!"


    When I look again, Li Maozhen is drinking again.


    The three altars were emptied one after another, watching Li Maozhen wipe his mouth with the back of his hand, and reached out to the altar behind him. He picked up an altar to pat the sealed clay, and handed it in front of her. At this time, if Li Yan still can''t realize Li Maozhen''s strange mood, he will be fooled for two lives.


    Since returning to Luzhou from now on, Li Zhi has a feeling that Li Maozhen in front of him is a little different from before. The mood is fierce, the manner is casual, the aggressive aggressiveness is less, the uninhibited and aggressive is more.


    This is a performance that can only be achieved by dropping the shoulders and removing the solemn mask.


    When the Qitan wine was continuously emptied, even if it was a real-life constitution, Li Maozhen began to face red ears and red. Holding the empty wine jar, she looked up and spit out a long sip of wine in the night sky. This action lasted for a long time, if there was a torch in front of her, maybe a large fire dragon could be ejected.


    What Li Yan saw was that she was white and slender like a swan''s neck. It was smoother and more delicate than fine silk.


    When Li Zhe was trapped in the beautiful scenery and was a little lost, her body suddenly crooked, and she saw Li Maozhen''s Zhang Yanhong Qingyan''s face close at hand.


    Li Maozhen arrogantly climbed over Li''s shoulders, a good pair of brothers, took a drink, put his face in front of Li''s eyes, mysteriously said: "Do you know, I have the best drink in my life Wine, where is it? "


    Li Maozhen''s drunken state made Li Yan cried and laughed. At this moment, there was nothing heroic Qi King in front of him. There was only one female man who drank too much. His first reaction was waving a layer of isolated enclosing enchantment around his body. Then he asked, "Where?"


    "Guess!" Li Maozhen blinked with big bright autumn eyes, staring at Li Yan motionlessly.


    She didn''t wait for Li Yan to talk, and she laughed, looking very proud. I don''t know what to be proud of.


    Li Mao was even looked uncomfortable by Li Maozhen, he could only shake his head: "I don''t know."


    "Haha!" Li Maozhen laughed suddenly.


    She didn''t feel satisfied just laughing. She patted Li Min''s shoulder with one hand, and almost took Li Min to take out the drink she just drank. "You are so stupid! You are still An Wang, whoever says you are counted. Nothing to do, one step ahead of the other? You ca n¡¯t even guess such a simple question! I know the problem, you do n¡¯t even know it! ¡±


    Li Yan: "..."


    Li Maozhen''s laughter stopped abruptly, as abnormal as it happened. Suddenly the whole person was there, and Zhizhi seemed to have been spotted.


    Li Yan was about to see what happened to her, and another wine jar appeared before her.


    This was, of course, handed to him by Li Maozhen.


    "After drinking this altar, I will tell you the answer!" Li Maozhen patted his breast and promised that he spoke well.


    Li Yan had to drink another altar.


    Li Maozhen really talked, and he immediately got the answer.


    This is definitely not Li Maozhen soberly remembering her promise, but when she threw the empty wine jar high in her hand, she said loudly: "Who said Jiannan Shaochun is the best wine? It is nonsense! The wine I drank at An Wang Mansion was more flavorful than that, and that was the best wine! "


    Li froze.


    After three years of neutralization, Li Zhi defeated Huang Chao and teamed up with Li Maozhen to defeat Fengxiang Chaojun to welcome Li Zhi to Chang''an. After the war, in An''an Mansion, he drank with Dan Mao, Zhu Wen, Wang Jian and others.


    That year, Li Maozhen had just become a ambassador to Fengxiang and had not led a soldier to attack Chang''an.


    That night, the young empires of the empire were in full swing.


    Li Yan fainted back to his heart, and heard Li Maozhen''s faint voice sounding beside him, "You said, why was the wine that night so sweet?"


    He turned his head and saw Li Maozhen burying his head in his knee.


    She said, "Because at that time, the brothers never met Bing Rong, and I did not work with others to calculate you in Kunlun."

 v7 Chapter 25： Drunk Man Sober Santa

    The night breeze lifted the green silk and passed Li Maozhen''s red ears and ears. The scattered lacquered black hair feet even more set off the whiteness of the neck.


    After hearing this, looking at Li Maozhen''s head buried in her knees, Li Min discovered that she had a thin waist and thin shoulders, and she felt a little sore for a while.


    Li Maozhen has a very different temperament from those of Wang Jian and Gao Yan. His actions have always been simple and straightforward. Sometimes he appears sharp and stubborn. Do whatever he thinks about, and rarely plan for it. Speaking of which, this is also a temperament.


    The only two calculations, one was wrapped in Kunlun by everyone, and Li Li was sent to Xianyu, and the other was that he thought he had trained a false An Wang. These two things can actually be counted as one thing, but the result is that they smashed their own feet with a stone, which is a bit ridiculous to think about.


    In the past, Li Ye thought that this was Li Maozhen''s IQ problem. Now it seems that it is difficult for her to do these facts with this guy''s wild temper.


    It may be a relief for Li Maozhen to learn that his false An Wang plan has completely failed in Suzhou. Finally, she no longer had to scratch her head to think about various plans. With Li Yan accepting these annoying things, she just had to let go and fight.


    Li Yan didn''t want Li Maozhen to be so depressed, and planned to comfort her. If King Dangqi cried in front of himself, he would have fun watching it. Because of her face of dying face, I don''t think I''ll ever need to see myself again.


    It turned out that Li Yan thought too much. His hand just stretched out, and before he patted him on the shoulder of Li Maozhen, Li Maozhen suddenly raised his head. The speed of his action was so abrupt that Li Zhi''s hand was frozen in midair, and he did not know whether it should be retracted or fallen.


    Looking at her look, how could she be half frustrated and sad, her eyes straight and straight, looking at Li Yan with a look of doubt and vigilance, just like watching a thief, "What are you doing?"


    "I ... um, this ..." Li Yan was very embarrassed, thinking with his hands back at this time to disturb his head, wasn''t it too stupid?


    "Would you like to get wine?" Li Maozhen took Li Xun out of the quagmire in one sentence, and before Li Xun nodded in a hurry, she patted a bottle of wine back to Li Xuan in front of her. "Squeak to get the wine, what are you doing sneakily?"


    Li Maozhen was very domineering and said that Li Yan was no longer half majestic like Wang Li, and he was simply despised.


    "Say so much to do, drink!" Li Min suddenly became angry.


    After drinking this altar, Li Maozhen held the round wine jar again, and repeatedly stretched his neck to exhale into the night sky.


    Li Yan found that when Li Maozhen was exhaling, her bright red lips turned out to be extremely sexy.


    This made his scalp feel a little numb, and patted his head hard, forcing himself to drive this terrible illusion away. Does the word **** like this exclusive mature woman have anything to do with Li Maozhen? What else would she do besides picking up that spear and stabbing a few blood holes in her body?


    In order to keep himself awake, Li Zhi decided to drink another altar. Of course, the altar that belongs to Li Maozhen is not lacking.


    After taking over the unsealed wine jar handed over by Li Yan, Li Maozhen stared at him suddenly, his eyes were particularly bright, and his face was serious and serious: "I found that you guy is not considerate at all, I was so sad just now You don''t even have a word of comfort! "


    The muscles on Li''s face were pumped: "..."


    Burning in anger, you must be burning in anger. This smelly mother-in-law must feel that IQ is being suppressed by herself too much, and she is very unhappy. After drinking alcohol, she started to toss herself in despair, drunk her, she must be drunk!


    Li Yan shouted, "It''s a brother, all love is in the wine. Come, do it!"


    I comfort you not to die.


    The drunken and obscure Li Maozhen heard the words, and his spirits suddenly refreshed, and he agreed with the thumbs up: "I admire you! We are indeed brothers, what else can we not be brothers? Come on, do it! Tonight If you don''t get drunk, whoever advises is a thief! "


    Hearing Li Maozhen actually said the word "anti-thief", where would Li Li be polite?


    So Li Yan got it.


    When Li Maozhen placed the wine altar on the roof in advance and was emptied for seven or seven days, she began to shake unsteadily. After sitting still, she slapped the eaves beside her, urging Li Huan to drink quickly.


    I do not know when the bright Wanjia lights in the city have gone out, and there is no one left in sight, and the whole neighborhood is dark. Only the city''s main building underneath was brightly lit, matching the dazzling galaxy above.


    This is very good. Without the lights of the main city, Xinghe would probably feel lonely in the long night.


    In the winter, the night breeze is cold and bitter, and the outside is not suitable for ordinary people. This naturally has no effect on master monks such as Li Wei and Li Maozhen, so only the lonely and distant scenery of winter night can be fully appreciated.


    Li Maozhen no longer called for Li Xun to drink, Xun pulled his head and began to snore. The body was still shaking left and right in the cold wind, but the speed was much slower, and it looked like a waving maple leaf.


    Li Yan supported his eaves with both hands, and looked at the night sky in a daze, with some pictures of the previous life in his mind. He likes such a quiet time, especially in the bright nights of stars, you can let go of your thoughts unscrupulously and float up and down in the ocean of life in two generations.


    Whenever this time, he didn''t want to bother about anything, not to say anything, and especially didn''t want someone to disturb himself. Now the situation is fine. Although there is a person around her, she is drunk and quiet.


    Quiet drunk is a rare skill, not everyone can have.


    Of course, he would also pay attention to Li Maozhen''s movements from time to time, lest she plant from the roof. The **** was amazing. She saw her body crooked and she was about to fall, and she could quickly correct her posture after suddenly nodding her head.


    In the process, her eyes never opened.


    Later, Li Zheng didn''t figure out how Li Maozhen fell asleep on her shoulders.


    This is probably instinct. Whether it is a person or an animal, when they are thirsty, they will always find a position that makes them sleep comfortably. Some people like to hug a pillow, some people like to carry a quilt, and some people like to curl themselves into a ball.


    Li Huan didn''t move, as long as Li Maozhen didn''t bother him looking at Xinghe.


    Jo Mo slept comfortably on Li Yan''s shoulders. Li Maozhen started to talk in a dream, muttering: "We are ... brothers! Brothers, it''s good ... not brothers ... what else? "


    In this silent night, the two people leaning on the roof eaves formed a tranquil picture under the sea of ??stars.


    At this time, there was no King Qi, and there was no King An.


    As for Li Ye''s intermittent dreams from Li Maozhen, she heard her lonely childhood. In the winter, she could only wear thin and worn clothes, and ran away with half a piece of steamed cake in Boyo City, and was run away by a group of equally young refugees. After chasing all the way, I didn''t know how many wrestlings I fell. I just clenched my teeth to death, and finally, relying on the familiar terrain, successfully escaped the heroic deed of chasing the soldiers and hiding in the corner of the ruined temple, and swallowing the steamed cake into the stomach. It was purely an accident.


    Before dawn arrived, Li Xuan returned Li Maozhen to the bed in the room and watched her sleep dimly, so she covered her quilt generously.


    Although inevitably remembered in the process, Li Maozhen''s slander that he was not considerate at all was still very manly ignored.


    As for the guardian position, since he left the enchantment and flew off the roof, he witnessed the death of the young and old, and gave him a weird and surprised look, as if he was saying that he also likes men. Li Ye also Can only be ignored.


    Can you be so surprised? Isn''t that just holding Li Maozhen horizontally? This is going to slander my preference for male style? What two unreasonably dirty women! Lao Tzu didn''t tell you that Li Maozhen was a woman.


    After dawn, it was really boring to get together and whisper together, in-depth exchanges with Li Xiao, who liked the masculinity of the young and old, and Li Zhi went into the cooking room to prepare for early, which was to avoid her from casting in from time to time. Inquiry eyes.


    Hungry for a day and a night, although the monk in the real world would not care, but Li Zhi''s strong habits still made him eager to have a good meal.


    Dasuo ordered that the two girls would only open their mouths for meals. Naturally, they did n¡¯t need to expect them to cook. Su Emei did a good job, but left Luzhou yesterday to join Shangguan Qingcheng with Chu Nanhuai and others. Already.


    After an hour of tossing, Li Wei prepared six dishes and one soup. After all, there were four people. A fat chicken stew is exceptionally delicious and full of aroma. It is not necessary to look into the imperfection of ripening such aura with aura and fire.


    "The scent is very authentic. You can''t see it. You still cook good food? You An Wang is too imposing. But I admire it!"


    Li Zheng was using a spatula to taste chicken soup to judge whether there is still room for improvement. He heard that Li Maozhen woke up to find something to eat. People who wake up with a hangover will definitely have an appetite if they have a good stomach. Go to the bathroom, and I''ll be on the table right away. Let me show you today. The gap between you and me is not only ... oh! "


    He wanted to ridicule Li Maozhen and say that the gap between me and you is not only about whether you are drunk or not talking. When you look up and see Li Maozhen resting on the door frame, a burst of soup sprays out.


    It''s not that Li Maozhen''s image is too sloppy. In fact, no matter how bad Li Maozhen''s image is at this time, Li Ye will not be surprised. However, Li Maozhen''s makeup is too neat, perfect, and shiny!


    That''s right, it''s makeup.


    Precisely, the magic frame is now on the door frame.


    The six-flower skirt with a plume plume reveals beautiful white shoulders, tall breasts, a waist as thin as a willow, and a pair of beautiful legs that are long, straight, round, and full of elasticity. If you look at it once, you want to see it a second time. Note the others.


    Seeing the embarrassment of Li Yan spraying soup, Li Maozhen smiled smugly, and also deliberately charming, and his onion-like fingers quickly slid from his headband to his waist. "Why didn''t Wang see Ben Shengji?"


    Li Yan wiped the soup stains on his mouth, and said helplessly: "You think the image of the female man last night was not enough to scare me?"


    The ghost knew when Li Maozhen was awake, but he changed his makeup early and went to the kitchen to scare himself, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Isn''t it good to maintain the image of a female man, although it is a bit rude, and it is also a straightforward nature, this girl is afraid she forgets that she is a woman?

 v7 Chapter 26： Lower body and lower sentence

    The scene of breakfast is hot, after all, Li Zhi has the gastronomic crafts of the earth. After all, the dishes are delicious and delicious, but not just a good cook.


    Li Maozhen, dressed as Saint Ji, had completely forgotten what she had eaten, and the white-red face was almost buried in the rice bowl, and she did not lift it from the beginning to the end. The corresponding bulging cheeks haven''t been chopped down, chopsticks are crisscrossing on the table, so fast that they can only see the afterimages, and the dishes in the plate decrease with the naked eye.


    Li Yansheng was afraid that she would choke herself, and had to give her soup by herself. Li Maozhen was also not polite. He swallowed a few mouthfuls of food and drank a big mouthful of soup. The meal was so magnificent and full of jealousy, completely exposing his bold and domineering nature, and blindly stating the makeup of Saint Ji.


    "Yes, yes, and worthy of praise." Li Maozhen, who was taken care of by Li Zhisheng''s soup and rice, gave thumbs up to Li Yan during the rare battle, and he couldn''t wait to win the rice bowl in Li Zhi''s hands. Now, your cooking is as powerful as your cultivation and wisdom! "


    These words were convincing, she was the first time to see Li Yan''s cooking, and now she is happy to know who she is.


    Li Yan has no opinion on Li Maozhen''s wind and wind, and as a chef, of course, he hopes that the meals he makes will be eaten by everyone.


    But I don''t know why, when Li Maozhen was paying attention to the food, Li Xi could not help but think of the young girl who curled up in the corner of the ruined temple holding half a steamed cake and swallowed desperately. Suddenly, he felt that Li Maozhen''s gorging side face was pathetic, weak, and in need of care.


    Li Maozhen was a civilian, Li Zhi knew.


    Going back two or three decades, there is no Taiping in the Tang Dynasty. Fanfan towns are rampant, rioters are everywhere, bandits are rampant, and homeless people who lost their homes are everywhere. Such an environment is certainly not conducive to the survival of civilians.


    Joining the Fanzhen Army and serving as a soldier is undoubtedly the survival state that many exiles dream of. In such an environment, it is a helpless and normal choice for young girls who have been struggling with starvation, threats of life and death, and forced to wear men''s clothing to join the army.


    He became a monk in the army, performed well in inexplicable battles, and was then transferred to the army of God''s strategy, so Li Maozhen came step by step.


    From Li Maozhen''s anxiety to take all the dishes on the round table into a stalemate in her arms, it is not difficult for Li Wei to associate how hard and laborious she was when she was young.


    Speaking of which, Li Zhi was also a peasant family when he was on the earth. Later, he walked into a neon city like a dragon, and floated in the bustling and difficult life, which also made life difficult.


    Aside from accidentally becoming a monk, Li Zhi suddenly understood Li Maozhen at this moment.


    Understand the kind.


    Looking at Li Maozhen, who is fighting for food with the young and old, Li Yan has not been picking vegetables for a long time, and his eyes gradually have a smile.


    Smile without distance.


    People on the earth always like to say that to catch a person you must first grab his stomach. People who say this sentence rarely know that, in fact, people who have cooked food, when they see people who eat their own food addicted and crazy like a child, their hearts will be choked.


    Alas, the word is accurate.


    It is a feeling of love and hope to take care of each other for a long time.


    After eating a meal, Li Maozhen put down the tableware, revealing a soothing expression that he could die immediately. The young and the dad''s life was unscrupulous. It ¡¯s hard to see Li Shu cooking himself. Every time they had this opportunity, they could enjoy it very well. Today it ¡¯s good, but Sheng Ji eats most of it.


    Seeing hatred against Li Maozhen with his eyes, Li Xiaozhen surrendered Li Ye''s eyes of grievances and help for help, meaning you look at her ... the meaning of coquetry is obvious.


    In the eyes of outsiders, these two sisters will always be an elegant look that wants to become a fairy, but they are actually shown to others. In front of Li Yan, their expressions are rich and grounded.


    Qi Wang, who had a drink with Li Yan last night, was gone, and the long-lost Phantasmagoria Saint appeared, and the young and old felt that this was far less than the delicious meal that did not enjoy a bit of grievances.


    Li Yan could only turn a blind eye to this. He didn''t want to make another lunch, in which case he would become a professional chef.


    After eating breakfast, Li Maozhen was lying on the slump, his hands covered with a raised belly, humming, it should be very strong. Seeing her appearance, she went to sleep without intending to eat. Li Ye certainly wouldn''t allow this to happen, and dragged her up to hang out in the back garden.


    In fact, it is not necessary to hang out. They are all monks. If you just use some methods, there is no such problem as accumulation of food.


    So it didn''t take long for Li Zheng to choose a pavilion with a good scenery with Li Maozhen, and they started to play against each other. According to Li Maozhen, she couldn''t defeat Li Yan on the battlefield in the Central Plains. She had to kill Li Yan on the chessboard without leaving a piece of armor to get back some face.


    This is of course in vain. Li Yan has two chess skills, where is Li Maozhen''s half-handed opponent?


    I lost a few games in the next few games, and the game ended very quickly. Li Maozhen''s face gradually became ugly. Later, she gritted her teeth and could not give her any grace. Fenghuang on her head lost her dignified spirit. It has long been unknown where to throw it.


    "This game doesn''t count, come again!"


    When Li Yongzhen was about to be slaughtered by the dragon, Li Maozhen fluttered with his hands on the chessboard, messing up most of the chess pieces.


    Li Yan lost his chess piece, and said helplessly: "This is already the fifth set, and it is the third set you destroyed the game."


    Li Maozhen twisted his neck and snorted, righteously: "Who has you so insidious, every step is calculated, the ghost can only pass you! This game is not counted, another game!"


    "Good chess skills, a bright layout, how it became a conspiracy in your mouth." Li Yan shook his head. "Well, this chess is not good. Why don''t we go to the pot?"


    Li Maozhen''s eyes brightened, "Put a pot? Okay!"


    Seeing her captivating appearance, she clapped her hands. How could this little woman''s behavior be half dignified and supreme? Needless to say, she had been bored playing chess for a long time. If she was not stubborn, she would have proposed a different game.


    Seeing Li Maozhen''s interest is so high, Li Ye is not a piece of wood, so he naturally knows how to release water.


    As a result, in the contest of throwing pots in the courtyard, Li Yi was not unexpectedly defeated. This led Li Maozhen to be very proud, ridiculing him a bit, proud like a cock, Sheng Ji''s stance suddenly resurrected with blood.


    Li Ye found herself wrong. Li Maozhen was a guy who just stepped down and stepped up the stairs. It was a joke to make her aware of her hard work and become docile and considerate.


    Depressed Li Ye, extinguished his mind of continuing to play with Li Maozhen, and planned to go outside the city to see the scenery.


    The scenery of Hexi is still good. In this era, Li Zhi is far from the desolation when he left the earth, the forest is lush, the grass is lush, and the river is sloppy. If it is not for him, it is necessary to sing poetry.


    In the past two days, Tsing Yi Qimen, Huanyinfang, and 100,000 troops are stepping up their siege around Luzhou.


    The main force of Lunaism has retreated to Yinzhou and other places in the north. There are no major monks in the south, but religion is always blind and enthusiastic. When passion is the agent of wisdom, believers will not care about their own lives or care about others. Life and death. So battles are still in full swing.


    However, under the destruction of many monk masters and countless soldiers and disciples, this resistance was doomed.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough His Majesty Shangguan Qingcheng has only 100,000 soldiers and horses, there are numerous soldiers and disciples, and the generals in the warlord realm are everywhere. Even if the troops of a county are captured, several soldiers will fight together. Under such circumstances, no matter how fanatical the lunar believers are, they will die faster.


    When Li Zhi went out of the city to watch the scenery, Li Maozhen automatically followed.


    Not only that, she also arrogantly wanted to chase away the young and the devoted ones, which caused a hot confrontation between the two sides. If it was not for Li Zhi to stop in time, the two sides would probably fight.


    Just looking at Li Maozhen''s look of serious seriousness and never giving up, Li Yan knew that the fact that the water was poured into the pot had already been counted in the other person''s heart, otherwise he wouldn''t follow it with his face clinging.


    Waving his hand to make Da Sisi back, Li Min took Li Maozhen for a long time to play.


    This half-day is precious, after all, the two have never swim together.


    I don''t know where the idea came from, Li Su suddenly felt that she was a bit ill to Li Maozhen, and she couldn''t help it.


    After defeating Gao Yong in the first place, Li Maozhen held a million male divisions and concentrated on the front line of Huaibei. There were also many soldiers and disciples who were fully capable of fighting Li Yong. Even if you ca n¡¯t win, it ¡¯s possible to sacrifice part of the song and lead the elite team to retreat. According to defending the gate, it is possible to make Li ¡¯s aggressive progress in the middle of the gate frustrated.


    Not to mention, Li Ye is still in the hands of Li Maozhen, and she can cause Li Ye a lot of trouble by doing this.


    However, at that time, Li Maozhen dropped very crisply and decisively. He was not dragged down by half a minute, and the conditions were also reduced to the extreme.


    Regardless of Li Maozhen''s nature and carelessness, and how he dislikes unsuitable conspiracy calculations, this is actually a huge love. Especially after entering the Battle of Hexi, Li Zhi knew the great steps of the moon **** religion, and his heart was even more affectionate to Li Maozhen ...


    Only these four words can describe Li Zhi''s state of mind.


    So in this half-day, in addition to admiring the scenery, Li Wei also hunted a lot of game, and grilled and ate it with Li Maozhen.


    In the course of eating game, Li Maozhen was almost satisfied and almost wanted to moan. ,


    Every time she saw Li Maozhen''s simple and pure expression, Li Ye felt a bunch of Yangguan falling in front of her eyes.


    This is a very heartfelt feeling.


    Although the **** doesn''t say nauseous words and is not good at expressing her feelings, her behavior is always comfortable.


    Because that''s all from the heart.


    Sweet words are not enough to rely on. Eachother is not enough to win the trust. Does a person really have your heart in your heart to you, in fact, you can feel it every moment.


    At sunset, when they returned to Quzhou, the two people in the belly were full of no thought of eating again. When Li Yan was hunting game, Li Maozhen kept talking about him and made him more. In the end, no one knew how much they had eaten.


    It''s getting dark, so you don''t have to eat, and of course you can only drink.


    This time, the two did not squat on the cornice anymore, but sat in the room. In addition to a few candles, the warm room was accompanied by shadows.


    Li Maozhen was drunk faster than last night, only emptied less than Wutan wine, he lay on the table with his hands drunk, looked at Li Yan drunk, his eyes did not blink: "You said, why do you take care of me today? Not only did I make delicious food in the morning, but I also played with me all day long. When I was out in the wild, I was afraid that the game would not be enough to fill me up. Three rabbits were not enough to find a wild deer. Look for the bear''s paw, and you all got it back! You said, what do you want to do? "


    Sheng Ji''s makeup is better than Qi Wang''s clothes. Besides, the exposed fair skin is much more attractive. The swan-like neck has a sweeping view, the beautiful shoulders are provocative, and the towering **** are even more spectacular.


    In particular, the mature appearance of redness and whiteness in the skin after drinking is enough to make every man happy.


    Li Ye somehow, Jiuxing came up very fast tonight. Last night, Li Maozhen was so drunk that he could only doze off. He could still watch the stars soberly. Tonight, it wouldn''t work. Wutanjiu made his eyes red. .


    "What do you want to do?" Li Min thought about it for a while, then stood up in Li Maozhen''s doubtful and surprised eyes, came to the other side, said without help, hugged the other side, and walked straight towards the bed, "I probably Want you. "


    Li Maozhen stunned in Li''s arms, a pair of Dan Feng eyes stared at the boss, watery and special style, is straight, reflecting the blankness of her brain.


    In a flustered, innocent tone she didn''t know what she was talking about, she shouted: "I ... we are brothers, I, I ..."


    Li Yan put Li Maozhen on the bed, leaned over her forehead and kissed gently, stopping the other party''s nightmare speech, staring at her eyes extremely tenderly: "Who is his mother''s brother to you?"


    Li Maozhen: "..."


    Li Xun''s gentle and dexterous action unraveled Li Maozhen''s neon wings. From the beginning to the end, her loving eyes did not leave her counterpart''s flawless face, solemnly: "I want to be your physical companion, knowing that you never show your lower body ... want to be your spiritual partner, knowing the second sentence you never spoke. "


    After hearing this, Li Maozhen''s bright eyes narrowed as the smoke blurred.


    Then she felt an unspeakable heartache.


    She arched her waist and bit her on Li''s naked shoulder in one bite.


    Immediately, a sense of fulfillment never penetrated the soul, she fell weakly on the bed, sinking into the boundless dream.


    ...


    Outside the window.


    The young and the young ordered their heads together, one big and one small, and stared desperately at the dim light in the paper window, with a nervous, expectant and disdainful expression.


    "How could she scream so loud? Oh my god, how could her voice be so loud?"


    There was a little hesitation in the voice of Shao Siming''s ethereal spirit.


    "Well, don''t stop talking about people, didn''t you do the same?"


    The voice of the grandfather sounded faintly.


    Shao Siming opened his confused eyes: "Really? How loud would I be?"


    After that, she blushed like an apple.


    The boss commanded me to stay outside, and I would be able to judge you and ridicule you at will, "Hehe, I really do n¡¯t know what my family is doing, and I am a dead person!"


    After Shao Ming''s life was embarrassed, he was immediately unwilling, "Now King Qi has sent Sheng Ji to bed, when did you say I would send you out? Would you like to recommend a pillow? Or you would always eavesdrop outside ! "


    The boss suddenly felt complacent, hoping to dig a hole and drill into it.

 v7 Chapter 27： Excitement

    The sky was flooded with carpets through the windows, and the room that had been in trouble all night was finally quiet. The two men lay on the bed in large fonts, and the quilt was covered indiscriminately on their chests. They were wet and panting, without image.


    Sheng Ji stared blankly at Fang Liang''s fascination, and murmured weakly: "I thought this day might come, but I didn''t expect to come so early ... Now I think it is too sudden.


    Li Yan smiled tiredly and smugly, "Everything is unexpected, but it''s actually straight from the boat to the bridge."


    The monk''s physique is different, a little trauma can be restored in a blink of an eye, and he can torment all night long at night. The old man Li Li is almost continuously plowing the ground all night. No matter how vigorous his energy is, he can''t withstand such a heavy workload. Now he doesn''t bother to move his fingers.


    The two girls eavesdropping outside the window finally felt boring after they had talked about their feet for more than an hour, and they dispersed together. Now I do n¡¯t know if I have come, Li Ye is still thinking that someone will wait for him to wash himself.


    Sheng Ji raised a snow-white arm from the quilt and leaned on Li''s cheek without seeing it, and pressed his proud laughter, "Don''t laugh, let me sleep for a while. Do n¡¯t call me if the rice is n¡¯t ready ... it ¡¯s your own meal. I have to make up today. ¡±


    "..." Li Yan felt that he was the one who needed to make up for it.


    The absurdity was not staged in the day. After Li Ji had rested a little, he got up and set his eyes full of curiosity and resentment, and called in to wash.


    The hot water in the bathtub was prepared. The girl turned away from her face, and the sweat towel was not easy to take. She twisted her **** and passed it on Li''s back and shoulders casually. This was a wipe. After Li Yan pinched her exquisite and small face, she pinched her for seven or eight times, and then she barely made it.


    The military newspaper continued to reach after Li Yan had eaten. After Shangguan Qingcheng occupied Weizhou, his army of 100,000 soldiers and horses were dispersed in units of 5,000. The disciples of the soldiers led the army to siege the city, and they directly led the Langfang Army to Luzhou.


    Half a month later, around Luzhou and six or seven Hexi states in the south were all captured by 100,000 troops. After Shangguan fell to Shengzhou, he just hurriedly met Li Yan and led his army to march north.


    The site of the Lutheran Church in the Six Valleys of Tubo, Hexi, lost nearly half in less than a month. With the spread of military sentiments throughout Hexi, all parts of the Tubo were shaken.


    Although Tubo originated from the plateau, the plateau is extremely poor and there are few places to live. The environment cannot support the large-scale multiplication of the Tubo people. The King City in the plateau river valley is more logical than a state city university in Hexi.


    Speaking of the Tubo tribe, in fact, the number of each tribe is very small, and most of them live as little as the savages. Except for being sturdy, it has no merit. Those Tibetans who claim to be nobles are basically not as well nourished as an ordinary small landlord in Central Plains County.


    As Tubo attacked and occupied Hexi, the main forces migrated here. Li Zhi claimed to himself that as long as he solved the Tubos in Hexi¡ªLiugu Buddhism and Wen Mobu, the strength of the Tubo minions on the plateau was no different from the grass monk army.


    The dramatic changes in Hexi brought news back to Guanzhong, and immediately set off waves in the fields.


    It was a rare time for Li Min to return to the dynasty. When the Dachao had just sat on the throne, the **** was not yet hot, and he was shocked to stand up from the seat by the generosity and generosity of the palace officials.


    Look at them with red eyes and claws. How can there be any ceremonial manners that are almost the same as tigers and wolves? This makes people have no doubt that even civilians who do not take Xiu as a combat force can pounce on Tibetan soldiers.


    Datang has endured Tubo for a long time!


    The Tang people have hated Tubo for too long!


    The two sides have long been hostile to the sea!


    Since the outbreak of the Anshi Rebellion, the Tang Dynasty border emptiness, the Tubo rushed down from the plateau on all sides, capturing part of the Western Region and the entire Hexi. The hands of the Tubos were stained with the blood of the unknown Tang frontier and the people, especially the old things that captured Chang''an, and they also impressed the proud Tang people with a mark of shame.


    Today, King An has regained the seven states of Hexi in a blink of an eye with only a few monks and 100,000 soldiers and horses. This is unprecedentedly exciting for the Tang spirit.


    With Wang An, counterattack Hexi! Counterattack Tubo!


    A shame before the snow is now!


    This is the voice of every **** Tang people right now.


    This intense mood formed by excitement quickly swept from Guanzhong to Central Plains, Hebei, Jianghuai, Jiangnan, Chudi, and all Datangzhou counties.


    After the excitement of the sentiment, it was the return of the hearts of the people, and the minds of the Tang people were brought together again. After serving the country with loyalty to the court, after experiencing the disappointment of the Yellow Nest chaos and the chaos of hegemony, he has once again become the sincere pursuit of benevolent people, and the first choice for realizing the value of life with the passionate children.


    In this case, Li Zhi''s popularity quickly rose to a large level.


    The most direct effect was that the garrison and officers and generals he dispatched to the Central Plains, Huainan, and various small princes have received great support, and the transfer of various powers and the progress of military and political affairs have been exceptionally smooth.


    Although Li Yan was far away from Chenzhou, he also felt that this manpower could not compete.


    The strength of the people''s luck came to him like waves, the speed, the intensity, and the scope made him almost impossible to believe.


    Especially now that Li Zhi''s personal luck is gradually merging with the dynasty''s national movement, the impact of the people''s luck when they gather together is even more shocking from his heart.


    In this situation, Li Yan felt that Jin Wonderland was close at hand.


    "Before, I felt that in order for most people to return to their hearts, they must completely subdue Hexi. I did not expect that just starting a good start, it caused such a strong response from the people in the world. It seems that I was wrong before, and underestimated The Tang people yearn and look forward to the prosperous Tang Dynasty, but if they are shown a little hope, they will burst into unimaginable power ... "


    Li Yiru thought.


    He re-acquainted with the valiant Tang people, and realized what is Tang Tang glory.


    That is a kind of spirit that even if I can''t eat myself, as long as the aliens dare to set foot on our land, I will not hesitate to turn up the knife and give up my family''s one-acre three-point rushed up desperately.


    Not very sensible, just brave.


    The people who live on this land have not become sheep in this era, far from.


    They were just tired of civil disturbances in the Phantom town, so no matter how Li Zhi had dominated the country before, he still couldn''t get the loyalty of most people soon. They are just too eager to embarrass outwards and Yang Wei, so Li Zheng now only slightly regains some states and counties, and has received such a strong gift.


    Li Min felt a lot of emotion.


    There are good feelings and bad ones.


    The power of luck in the people in Datang gathered quickly and swiftly, but the popularity of the Han people in Hexi land rose less than he expected.


    a lot less.


    Li Yan quickly felt that the power of the Han people in Hexi was not completely inactive, but it seemed as if a cloud was over their heads, making them seem to fall into a quagmire. Even if they were struggling in the activity, they could not come out of the gate for a while. .


    The power of luck in the Han people of the Han Dynasty is related to his victory or defeat with the **** of the moon gods. It is no trivial matter, Li Yi dare not care.


    With a single thought, Li Zhi''s consciousness suddenly radiated far away and turned into hundreds of eyes to observe the situation of the Han people everywhere.


    This was also the ability he had just acquired. It was a new way for the world to observe the lives of the world after Emperor Dao had regained Qixi Zhou and Emperor Dao Xiu to a new level.


    ...


    Lanzhou in the north of Luzhou has always been a major place in Hexi, and Jincheng County is its state government.


    The Zhang family in Jincheng County is a rare Han ethnic group here. The genealogy can be traced back to the end of the Han Dynasty. Over the centuries, the Zhang family experienced several declines in Jincheng County, and now they can stand still, relying not only on the good practice of exercises, but also on the four words "cultivation and heirship."


    Zhang Zhongli is over sixty years old, and has been offloading the burdens of the homeowner for many years. Nowadays, in addition to reading and writing, every day, he is the servant of a few acres of thin fields cultivated in the backyard.


    In the setting sun, Zhang Zhongli, stained with a lot of dirt on sackcloth, leaned on his waist, came out of the field with a hoe, and stepped into the courtyard with the last rays of the sun.


    Along the way, from time to time he lightly beat his back with his thin hands.


    When I entered the moon gate, I saw a middle-aged person waiting in the courtyard. There was a smile in the wrinkles in the corner of Zhang Zhongli''s eyes. "You, the owner of every day, have not seen me as a useless old man. Today is What good thing happened? "


    Middle-aged man Zhang Xun is the eldest son of Zhang Zhongli and is also the owner of the Zhang family today.


    In the face of Zhang Zhongli''s ridicule, Zhang Xun asked after the salute seriously: "Yesterday, my father met a few elderly people in big families. They talked for a long time in the back room. The son dared to ask his father and uncle What did they talk about? "


    Zhang Zhongli put his **** in the corner, and patted the dirt and dust on his body with a dry rag. Then he looked at Zhang Xun, "This is how you ca n¡¯t wait for your husband to sit down and take a sigh of relief. The husband''s reason? "


    Zhang Xun''s face changed slightly, and he fell to the ground without hesitation and bowed to Zhang Zhongli. He said with a sad, anxious, and anxious tone: "Father! Son knows that you have been pregnant with the Han Dynasty. Regardless of the great potential of Tubo in Lanzhou, you led the tribe to join forces with several major families to raise troops in response to killing the Tubo for three days and three nights. Under the circumstances of unfavorable battles, they still stormed the main city of the city more than once, and even a kidney was cut by the Tubo Tiaofei didn''t care about it ... but because of this, the Zhang family has only been these years ... "


    "shut up!"


    Zhang Zhongli suddenly became furious and drunk, and his old bark-like face turned red. "What the old man did in the past, he deserved the imperial court, he deserved the conscience, and he deserved the ancestral religion. Is it also your devil?


    After saying a word, his body shook, his eyes darkened, and he reached out to support the porch without falling.


    In the **** battle that year, he lost a kidney, and he was also covered with trauma. The foundation was greatly damaged, and the repair was not much left. The body is worse than a day in these years. In the fury, where can he withstand when he has just returned from the field?


    "father!"


    Seeing Zhang Zhongli''s appearance, Zhang Xun exclaimed sadly, his face covered with tears, and he cried to the other''s feet, crying, "Father! Son knows, this time the court sent troops to Hexi, you have heard of it, and met your uncle We also want to respond to the incident again, but it is not possible! The Tubo people are powerful and the moon gods are in full swing. We must disobey them, otherwise we will suffer disaster!


    "At that time, Zhang Yichao raised an incident. Lai''s father had a **** battle. Lanzhou also attached him in name, but what happened? Zhang Yichao was called back to Chang''an by the court. He was promoted. It was a surveillance. After being slaughtered for seven thousand seven hundred and eighty-eight, the family industry was swept away, leaving a few botians barely able to make ends meet ... If there were not a few big families with a bit of popular support, the Zhang family would have ceased to exist, how could it be left to rest? Until now?


    "Father! In recent years, there have been many masters of Lunaism. The Son of God has already communicated with Luna, which is a sign of great success. Please listen to your son''s advice, An Wang can''t win. Even if there is a moment of gain, he will only talk to Zhang Yichao. In the same way, you do n¡¯t have any extravagant hopes, otherwise the family will be lost ... ¡±


    Hearing here, Zhang Zhongli couldn''t bear it anymore, a spit of old blood spouted, his eyes closed, and his body fell down.


    "Father, father ..."


    Zhang Xun hurriedly took Zhang Zhongli and walked into the house without notice. At this moment, an invisible eye in the air was watching this scene.

 v7 Chapter 28： There are three grandparents looking at Changan

    Zhang Xun gave his father an elixir, and he always sat on the bedside and looked after him.


    Until the hour, Zhang Zhongli did not wake up.


    Zhang Xun prepared to get up and leave after confirming that his breathing was smooth and his breath was normal.


    After thinking about it, he knelt down in front of Zhang Zhongli, and whispered but resolutely said: "Father, the owner of other Han ethnic groups in Jincheng County, has come to find a son today. They all know your and your uncle''s plans We seriously discussed and thought that it would not be appropriate to cause trouble under the eyes of Lunaism at this time. Zhang and Liu, Zhou, and Qian decided to restrict the children of the tribe. Within three months, the homeless priest could not go out, let alone use force!"


    Speaking of which, Zhang Xun gave Zhang Zhongli, who still hadn''t opened his eyes, three beeps before exiting the room.


    After Zhang Xun left, the old man lying on the bed was shaking with anger, and he was already thin and weak, because he had almost no human shape because of a severe cough.


    Back in his study, Zhang Xun sat down to deal with the affairs of the clan.


    After Zhang Yichao''s turmoil, the Zhang family suffered heavy losses. The decline is a foregone conclusion. Zhang Zhongli was seriously injured and could not be a director. Zhang Xun took over as the homeowner at that time. It can be said that he was in danger.


    With few males left at home and the adult man being slaughtered, he with only a little manpower and a well-known woman, he just broke through a blood path in the thorn bushes, and the building will fall. The Zhang family regained their feet, and the hardships and hardships were not outsiders.


    Now watching the Zhang family have a little potential for revival, the younger generation''s children are gradually growing up, and with the ability to take on family responsibilities, Zhang Xun absolutely will not allow this time. The Zhang family once again fell into the quagmire and stepped towards destruction.


    This is also the common meaning of Liu, Zhou and Qian.


    In fact, it is not only these Han families in Jincheng County. When you look around, which part of the Hexi area has a slightly influential Han family, is n¡¯t it similar experiences and similar ideas? Even if it is not 10%, there are 80%.


    To Zhang Yichao and Guiyi Army, Zhang Xun had no complaints. He even admired Zhang Yichao''s person and respected Zhang Yichao''s dedication. When the Zhang Zhongli clan responded to Zhang Yichao, Zhang Xun rushed to the front with a knife. At that time, he was still young, full of blood and loyalty, loyal to the monarch and loyal to the country, and would not lose to any benevolent person.


    He just didn''t trust the Tang Dynasty.


    Heroes like Zhang Yichao just conquered most of Hexi in name, Gui Guijun just convinced Siyi, and the court was worried that Zhang Yichao would be independent, and he was called to Changan by a stack of books.


    If Zhang Yichao is still in Hexi, will the Guiyi Army be turbulent because of power struggles?


    If Zhang Yichao is always there, if the Guiyi Army does not decline, how can the Tubos make a comeback so easily? Would the Zhang family male be slaughtered for a total of seven hundred and seventy-eight, causing the entire family of orphans, widows, widows, widows, and children to face the dilemma of hunger and cold?


    After Zhang Xun took over as the head of the family, in order to make a living for the hundreds of mouths of the Zhang family, the hard-bodied man did not fear the death of the warrior, knelt down the old friend and made his eyes closed.


    That year, in order to spend a little bit of winter clothes and a few pots of white porridge, so that the Zhang family was weak and not buried in the cold winter, Zhang Xun had to lie on the ground, lick the dirt on the Tubo boots, and tied his weak sister. To him, the lice in the hair scrambled and smelled of sheep, and the Tubo barbarian who claimed to be a noble was ruined.


    For this reason, Zhang Xun''s mother did not see his pro-son until her death.


    How many silent nights, Zhang Xun kept himself in the practice room, daggered his chest again and again, and let the blood flow to his body. If the physical pain can slightly reduce his own sin, Zhang Xun doesn''t mind cutting off the flesh of his body and feeding it to the dog!


    If he died, he could exchange for the clothing and food of the clan. Zhang Xun wouldn''t even think about it, he would cut off his skull with a knife.


    He really thought about a hundred ways to kill himself.


    But he cannot die. He is the owner and he must stand. Death is just a one-size-fits-all effort, effortless. However, when he died, what would the tribe do, so that the succeeding owner would not suffer his pain?


    Instead of letting the clan bear this kind of pain, let him, an already sinful person, eat up all the sins that should be eaten. Even if he cannot enter the ancestral hall after death, the family can continue to live up to this ancestor.


    I heard that King An has already captured the seven states of Qi, Wei, and Qin. The momentum is greater than that of Zhang Yichao. But as long as you ask the Han families in the states of Qi, Wei, and Die, Zhang Xun dare to guarantee that most of them People, will never break with the Tubo people at this time!


    The turbulent people are just some young people with blood, at most there are some thieves who want to take the opportunity to touch the fish in the muddy water.


    Hot blood is not a mistake. When he was young, he did n¡¯t have the pride of serving the country and the hide of Ma Ge, that was no soul; but at his own age, he did n¡¯t know how to judge the situation and be cautious and self-protecting, that was no brain!


    The Guiyi Army was so strong and powerful that it couldn''t be stationed in the 11 states of Hexi. An Wang this time brought only a hundred monks and a hundred thousand soldiers, so he wanted to conquer Hexi?


    Is that conquering Hexi? That''s arrogance and fame! It''s a children''s play territory, harming others!


    I heard that the territory of the Great Tang Dynasty is not completely settled, there are still Shu kings in Shu, and the princes in various places are still there. None of the towns in the town of Fan has been abated. What is the situation in this country to regain Hexi?


    In a surprise attack, the Luna Sect could suffer a sullen loss, but when the Luna Sect reacted, it mobilized monks and the army to fight back. What kind of battle did An Wang take?


    My father is too irrational! Uncles are also old-fashioned, and people tend to be stubborn when they are old. They only stare at one thing and die, anyway, people who are not afraid of death. There is nothing to say, understandably. But the family can''t follow them and repeat the same mistakes!


    If the tragic situation of that year comes again, I will not have the energy to go to kneel all over Jincheng County, I am afraid that there will no longer be the sacrifice of the sacrifice of the female family members-if I can''t hold myself to death, what will the younger generation do?


    Zhang Xun put down his writing brush and thought of these situations, he never thought about handling chores again, sitting in a chair with a long sigh of surprise.


    In this sitting, until the sky was bright and the sun was shining into the room, Zhang Xun was suddenly surprised, and the night had passed.


    As he was about to call the housekeeper to arrange some affairs, he heard the voice of the steward, "Master, General Tochigi is here. I want to see you."


    "Xiemu is wrong? Why did he come so early?" Hearing the name of the person, Zhang Xun didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly tidy his robes out of the study, hurrying straight to the lobby.


    Tochigi wrong, this name has a different weight in Zhang Xun''s mind.


    At that time, the remaining grain in the farmland was snatched by the Tibetan soldiers. In desperation, he kneeled and kissed each other''s shoes and gave him his sister. This was in exchange for the winter food for the people. .


    Since then, Zhang Xun has become the other''s running dog. In the past few years, the Zhang family has been able to fully restore its family status. The first reason is that Zhang Xun has satisfied him enough and borrowed the power of the other party.


    When he came to the lobby, he saw the burly Tochigi Ma Dadao sitting on the main seat, drinking wine impatiently, and Zhang Xun hurriedly confessed with Tubo etiquette.


    As a number of Tubo aristocrats in Lanzhou today, Tochico is no longer a savage who first arrived in Jincheng County. There was no lice crawling around in the hair, and no messy odor was found on the body. The Jinyi was flat and flat, and every move had a look.


    The eyes of Tochigi''s copper bell were staring at Zhang Xun, with a **** fierce light in his eyes, and he chuckled: "Brother Zhang, I heard that there were more speculative people in Jincheng County after the battle of Luzhou. All day long, we are welcoming Wang Shi and killing the brave and fearless Tubo warriors. Will you not have such people in your Zhang family? "


    Zhang Xun''s heart shuddered and he waved his hands and denied: "No, absolutely not! The Zhang family is your most loyal friend and the most intimate brother of Lunaism. How can there be such a person?"


    Tochigi mistakes seemed to trust Zhang Xun. When he saw his attitude, he didn''t mean to delve deeper. He nodded, but the blood in his eyes didn''t converge. "Brother Zhang, you must know that Luna is the strongest in the sky. The big god, the Tubo warrior is the strongest warrior in the world, and it is impossible to be defeated! Those flies that are noisy in the city have been killed by me last night! More than 700 heads are now piled on the street in the city. You If you are interested, you can check it out. "


    More than 700 people ... heard this number, Zhang Xun was cold all over the body.


    He didn''t believe that he was killed, so many people in the city would shout to meet King An. Needless to say, Tochigi is wrong. This is killing Liwei!


    When Zhang Xun once again showed his sincerity, Tochigi''s wrong eyes disappeared.


    He greeted Zhang Xunbei, standing up and sitting quickly, while showing a smile that he thought was kind. He said, "Brother Zhang, I heard that your daughter has reached the age when she can marry. It is just that my son has grown up. I need an intimate woman to warm her quilt. How about having your daughter come and make a puppet for my son? "


    Zhang Xun''s face turned red instantly, and his heart''s anger rose sharply.


    His daughter has just passed by, smart, knowledgeable, and the jewel in his palm. He is also his pistachio. He is most loved on weekdays.


    Zhang Xun can allow himself to bow his knees in front of Tochigi, or even to be the opponent''s minion. For the sake of family continuity, he had long lost his dignity and did not care how much humiliation he would suffer.


    But he must not accept that he would marry his daughter, a divine barbarian!


    Not to mention, do it!


    Zhang Xun would rather die than let this happen!


    Zhang Xun''s response was obviously not in line with Tochigi''s expectations. In his imagination, this Han man who humbled himself in front of himself was like an obedient dog. Even if he asked him to eat **** and let him mingle with pigs and sheep, he would not hesitate. Now that the good things in heaven are on his head, how does he look like this?


    Doesn''t he know that letting his daughter be the puppet of his own son can well consolidate the relationship between his family and his family, and let the Zhang family prosper again?


    Tochigi is not stupid, he stared and stared at Zhang Xun: "Brother Zhang, don''t tell me you don''t want to!"


    Zhang Xun opened his mouth hard, but he stopped talking several times, his fists clenched, and he kept shaking.


    Twenty years ago, he had personally pushed his own sister into the fire pit. Now, how can he push his own daughter into the abyss? !!


    Tochigi snorted erratically: "Brother Zhang, you don''t agree to such a good thing! Is it possible that the Zhang family really has something to do with those guys who are eager to welcome the Tang army? Dude? Do you want to be bad for Luna, or do you want to kill me ?! "


    There was no trace of blood on Zhang Xun''s face, and he looked up and grinned.


    He wanted to answer aloud: Yes!


    Every time he bent down in front of Tochigi, he would want to cut off the opponent''s head a hundred times!


    He even thought that when the day he was old, the day when he could hand over the family to his son, he would pierce his face with a sharp blade, destroy his appearance, and then rushed into the wrong mansion of Tochigi and died with him. !!


    But he couldn''t.


    He yelled countless times in my heart. I am a Han, a descendant of Emperor Hanwu, a descendant of Huo Qubing, and a people of Li Shimin. How can I bow my head to the savage? !!


    He had to bow his head.


    Zhang Xun stood up tremblingly, gritted his teeth, buried his face, and knelt down in front of Aomu Cuo, thanking the other party for his gift.


    Tochigi mistakenly became angry and laughed.


    Tochigi went wrong, only to say that three days later, Zhang Xun washed his daughter and sent him over.


    Zhang Xun stood motionless in the hall, like the same statue, with no trace of blood on his face and hands, as if the blood had dried up in an unknown place.


    Until his death, Zhang Xun had never seen his daughter again.


    No face.


    That night, his 14-year-old son, Zhang Dong, rushed into his study, pointed at him with his head and his face scolded, and various filthy words that could not bear his ears appeared endlessly, which almost killed Zhang Xun instantly.


    Soon, Zhang Dong with swollen nose and face was thrown out of the study by Zhang Xun.


    The resentful teenager got up hard, spit blood on the door of the study, scolded the Tibetan dog, and limped to the wall to find Zhang Zhongli.


    Zhang Zhongli was sitting on the steps of the door, drinking with his back to the yellow lights in the room, lonely and lonely, but with extremely stubborn shoulders.


    At his feet, the empty jug was scattered.


    When Zhang Dong saw Zhang Zhongli, he was coughing violently, and his hoarse and violent coughing sound almost coughed out his lungs.


    Zhang Dong, who has a bad temper, sees Zhang Zhongli, but is gentle and well-behaved. After meeting the rules, he rushed over to caress his grandfather''s generation and advised him to drink less. It was better to return to the house at night when the stone steps were cold.


    Seeing his grandson, the old man also had a warm smile of affection, waved his hand to signal that he didn''t need to care, and then pulled the other side to sit beside him, and handed the jug in his hand to the other side.


    Zhang Dong''s eyes widened and he unexpectedly said, "Grandfather, haven''t you kept me from drinking?"


    The dying old man touched his grandson''s head and smiled, "Did you just quarrel with your father? This means that you have grown up. The man is grown up, so he can drink."


    Zhang Dong was even more surprised: "Grandson quarreled with his father, that means ... grown up?"


    Although he was naughty from an early age, the Zhang family was a heirloom after all. His family education was very strict. Right and wrong were clearly distinguished. Zhang Xun gave his elder sister a savage, and under grief and indignation, he could lose his reason to quarrel with Zhang Xun, but this behavior itself is outrageous and can only be punished.


    Zhang Zhongli sighed angrily and indignantly, "That sinner, who has lost all of our Han Jiaerlang''s face, should be scolded! You are only fourteen years old, you are already a monk, and sooner or later you want to inherit the title of the owner In the future, they will take the tribe to fight against the Tubo people. Now, what''s wrong with this Tubo running dog? "


    The young Zhang Dong noticed that the grandfather''s eyes were full of madness when he said these words.


    For a time, Zhang Dong could hardly believe his ears, thinking that his grandfather was crazy.


    However, after half a pot of wine, Zhang Dong stopped thinking about it, and began to scold Tubo people.


    Zhang Zhongli couldn''t stop laughing.


    Just looking at Zhang Dong''s eyes, he suddenly lost focus.


    A long time ago, there was also a teenager who scolded the Tubo in front of himself.


    At that time, he was always pestering himself, telling him to tell him the eternal record of Wei Qing and Huo Qu''s illness, the emperor Taizong''s dying of the Four Kingdoms, and the death of all nations. Whenever he talked, the young man would listen extremely fascinated, and then flushed with blush, jumped into the yard and waved the sword, and screamed in his mouth.


    The looks of the two teenagers were so similar, they were almost indistinguishable.


    Time passes like a white horse.


    However, the heroic heroes who used to be brave and murderous are now a bad old man with injuries and can''t dance anymore.


    Just hate! The former boy is now a middle-aged hawk without bones and forgetting his ancestors!


    "Grandfather, tell me more about Huo''s illness. Tell him how he ran alone for thousands of miles, killing the Quartet, and struck the prairie barbarians, and sealed the wolf!" Zhang Dong raised his childish face, full The eyes of anticipation shone brightly.


    Zhang Zhongli looked back, looking at his grandson''s pure face, and suddenly a strong fear rose in his heart. He was afraid, for the **** and spirited young man in front of him, after many years, he also became the young man.


    He suppressed this uneasy uneasiness, shook his spirit, and began telling countless times about the history that is no longer familiar.


    He spoke very affectionately, devotedly, with a calm face, solemn eyes, and sacred meaning in his bones.


    Because what is told from his mouth is not history, but history.


    By the time he finished, the young man was as usual, screaming and jumping into the hospital with a blushing expression, as if he was going to open mountains and rivers in the next moment.


    The old man quietly looked at the young man and forgot to drink. The smile on the corner of his mouth never disappeared.


    When it came, Zhang Zhongli beckoned and motioned for the sweaty Zhang Dong to stand up.


    "Donger, you don''t have a word yet. Grandpa will get you a word," said the old man.


    "But grandfather, can a man be given a word by his elder only when he is crowned?" The young man asked in confusion.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll get it for you today ... Grandfather''s body will not be completed, I''m afraid it won''t be that day." The dry wrinkles on the old man''s face were stubborn.


    "No, grandfather will live forever! Grandfather, if you want to take it, your grandchildren will now!" The young man knelt down in front of the old man.


    "Okay, okay! It is indeed my grandson. Grandson, remember, don''t forget your whole life, your last name is Zhang, first name, word-Chang''an! Zhang Dong, Zhang Chang''an, this is your name."


    "Zhang Dong, Zhang Changan. Grandfather, I remember! But what does my name mean?"


    "Meaning ..." Described the withered old man lost his hip flask, stood up beside the quiet and remote yard, straightened his stubble body, and looked at the southeast with his eyes full of piety, Word by word: "Looking east, it''s Chang''an!"


    Looking east is Chang''an.


    Looking east is Chang''an, grandchild, don''t forget this forever.


    There are our greatest ancestors, our most glorious dynasties, our most upright backbones, and our most reluctant dreams.


    There is also our deepest suffering, the most memorable pain.


    My grandfather had looked eastward countless times, but all he saw was countless Guanshan. Chang''an City, my grandfather is old and destined to see it. But my grandfather had killed and bleed it, even if I had never seen it, it was in my heart. If you die, you will not forget it in the grave.


    You are still young and have a chance to see it.


    Be sure to check it out.


    Looking east is Chang''an, grandchild, that''s your hometown, the hometown of each of us.


    You have to remember that you are Hanjiaerlang.


    Even if you do n¡¯t see it in your whole life, even if you can only die in a foreign country, you will have to die like a Han family!

 v7 Chapter 29： Stay

    Li Yan''s eyes completely saw what happened in the Zhang family on this day, although it could not give Zhang Zhongli and Zhang Changan any response. But the scenes themselves did not touch him.


    Apart from that, Li Zhi has a lot of grasp of the situation in Hexi and the mentality of the Han people.


    After contemplation, Li Zhi had gained a lot, faintly felt what he had grasped, but he didn''t understand for a while, so he decided to continue observation.


    At dawn the next day, Zhang Dong and Zhang Changan walked out of the Zhang family''s mansion early, intending to find his good friend Chu Yan.


    Every word that Zhang Zhongli said to him last night was deeply in his heart.


    In the minds of young people, his grandfather is a true hero, with a deep sense of righteousness in his homeland. In the past, in order to return Hexi to Datang, he fought bloodlessly against the invading Tubo who invaded here. Even if he was seriously injured and disabled, he still did not change his mind. .


    Although his grandfather was not as powerful as Huo Quji, he was a model to look up to and admire. Unlike his father, he was weak and charming like a dog in front of the Tibetan man.


    Walking on the street where people came and went, Zhang Changan clenched his fists silently.


    He respects and respects his father, which is the basic ethical filial piety, but his father''s behavior really humiliates him.


    He refused to insult his father in his heart, but had to admit in front of the fact that his father had lost the face of the Han people, humiliated those glorious historical books and eternal ancestors, and desecrated the glory they had used to fight for the Han people with their lives and ideals. !!


    Zhang Changan can''t forget how, when he entered the grandfather''s yard last night, the other side looked like he was sitting alone on the stone stairs with his back facing the dim yellow lights.


    Lonely and helpless, stubborn and unwilling.


    My grandfather is old, and his ambition needs to be inherited. Since his father is not filial and incompetent, it is up to him to be his grandson.


    It is difficult for young people to hide words in their hearts. When emotions are high, they always want to find someone to share with them. Zhang Changan intends to tell Chu Yan.


    Zhang Changan came to a street corner of Funingfang, sat down in front of a humble soup cake stand, endured the boiling blood in his heart, lifted Erlang''s legs, and patted the table loudly: "Hey brother, come to me soon Bowl of soup cake, I have something to tell you after eating! "


    Behind the hot and steaming soup cake stand, stood a slender and thin teenager. At the age of fifteen or sixteen, Jianmei Xingmu Qiyu is extraordinary, that is, his nose is too big, which destroys the beauty of the entire face.


    There were not many diners on the two tables in front of the soup cake stand. When he was idle, he stood behind the water vapor in a daze. Although in a daze, his body stood upright, like a spear, ready to pierce at any time.


    This is Zhang Chang''s best friend, Chu Yan.


    When Zhang Changan was born, the Zhang family had already gone through the most difficult years, so he was a standard big family member. Chu Yi is different. He was born to a common people''s house. This may not be accurate. Zhang Chang''an did not know who Chu Yi''s parents were. They have been in each other for three or four years and have never seen him.


    Zhang Changan only knew that Chu Yan was raised by his master. It was an old man who was drunk like wine. He was stubborn all day long. He didn''t seem to have cleaned his clothes. He didn''t work at all. He knew Chu Zhe from Zhang Changan.


    At this time, the old man must be awake.


    Zhang Changan sympathized with the tragic experience of his best friend.


    He was able to become friends with Chu Yan, because of an accident four years ago.


    At that time, Zhang Changan, who was ten years old, was already in the Wuzong realm. If he worked harder, he would be able to practice qi. Among the four families, Zhang, Liu, Zhou and Qian, he was the most outstanding little genius. .


    One day strolling to Funingfang, smelling the aroma of the soup cake stand, he sat down and drank to eat the soup cake. He was naughty and misbehaved naturally, and he stepped on the stool. After eating the soup cake, when I paid the money, I dropped the copper coins directly on the stall and basically fell into the soup pot.


    Chu Yan asked him to remove the copper coins from the soup pot.


    Zhang Changan naturally quit.


    So they had a fight.


    With only two moves, Chu Yan let Zhang Changan get down and couldn''t move.


    For the first time, Zhang Chang''an met his peers who were better than himself, and naturally refused to accept it, but he was a self-respecting young man. Instead of calling his servants to help, he let Chu Yi wait. He went back to practice hard for a month, and then aggressively returned to revenge.


    Then he was stung again.


    In this way, the number of fights increased, and the two became familiar. Zhang Chang''an also admired Chu''s skill. He was clearly no higher than himself, but he was able to move three or two times, making himself unable to move.


    Over time, the two became good friends.


    Chu Yan quickly prepared the soup cake, and as a rule, it was 30% more. After placing it in front of Zhang Changan, he also sat down at the table and asked, "What do you want to tell me?"


    Zhang Chang''an ate hot soup cakes and snorted, "Big ... big thing!"


    Chu Yan didn''t ask much, sitting there watching the pedestrians in front of him, waiting for Zhang Changan to take the initiative to elaborate.


    Zhang Changan thinks that Chu Yi is good enough, and he is envious and courageous. Once he was bullied by the Tubo barbarians, knowing that he was out of reach, Chu Xun dared to come forward to help, but both of them were swollen and swollen, only to watch the Tubo laugh and grow away.


    But it''s too little, and it''s pitiful, and basically doesn''t speak actively, and it seems like never to talk nonsense, a little boring.


    Zhang Chang''an finished eating the soup cake, put chopsticks on the table, stared at Chu Xi, and lowered his voice: "Brother, King An has arrived in Hexi and has captured the southern seven states. Do you know this?"


    Chu Yan turned his head to Zhang Changan, and Mu Na replied, "I know."


    "So do you have any ideas? I plan to convene some brothers to meet Master Wang when necessary!" Zhang Changan said excitedly.


    Chu Kun was silent for a moment. "The other day, Big Brother Sun and Big Brother Xu, they also united some people to prepare to emulate the old thing of responding to Zhang Yichao when King An arrived. They found me and I agreed."


    Zhang Changan''s eyes widened and his excited face flushed. "Brother Sun Brother Xu? Great! With them taking the lead, we can definitely unite many people! How many people did they call for?"


    The so-called Big Brother Sun and Big Brother Xu, although they are just ordinary people, are all brave and martial arts. They also like to make friends, which is equivalent to gimmicks. They have a good appeal among young people.


    Chu Yan said: "As of last night, there were nearly a hundred people joining them, all children of the Han family on the street."


    "Okay, okay!" Zhang Chang''an applauded, his eyes lit up, "How about we meet them now? Discuss this matter!"


    Chu Yan''s eyes looked strange to Zhang Chang''an. "They are all at the intersection of the main street in the city now ... there are only human heads."


    Zhang Chang''an didn''t expect that this would happen. He was suddenly there, his face flushed, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Chu Yan stood up, "It was Tomu who killed by mistake. If I hadn''t run fast, I would be dead."


    Speaking of this, he paused, chuckled, and the expression of the stereotype was unclear. "It''s all guys who have no food leftovers. They are full and haven''t eaten this meal. Of course, when they come to such an opportunity, they want to get rich. Maybe there is also the heart of serving the country, but it is not so much. But unfortunately, this time Tochigi mishandled too fast, they can only move their heads. "


    Seeing Chu Yan going away, Zhang Changan stood up quickly, "Hey brother, this is only a temporary setback! Are you afraid? Join me, let''s go find someone!"


    Chu Yan stopped, looked back at Zhang Chang''an, and said earnestly, "You can''t find anyone. Now no one dares to mention it again. Except me, others, I''m afraid to even listen to you No courage. "


    Zhang Changan didn''t believe it. In his consciousness, Han Jiaerlang is not afraid of death. They should all remember the glory of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and Taizong of this dynasty. How can they be scared if they die? When Ban Gu came out of the Western Regions, there were only dozens of people around him, and he was not afraid. Now there are more than ten million Han people in Jincheng County, why are they afraid?


    Zhang Chang''an cried out: "I don''t believe it! My brother, how can you ... how can you do this? You have always been a courageous person, why are you so scared now? Let''s go find someone and we will be able to do it. Go sick like Huo, like Ban Gu! "


    Chu Yan shook his head: "No one will."


    Seeing Zhang Changan''s blushing face still want to say something, Zhang Changan said: "This is the home of ordinary people. If you live here, you have to work hard to make ends meet, how can there be so many loyalty and courage? Important. The situation is favorable. Some people are okay to take the lead. Maybe they can stimulate blood and fight for future generations. Now the situation is not good and the leaders are killed. Who dares to move?


    "The matter of Huo''s illness and Ban Gu is too far away for them. It is a story, not a reality. It can not be used to fill the hunger, or to protect against the cold. Whoever wants to eat a bite, Xiaodong, go back."


    After speaking these words, Chu Yan returned to the stall and continued to stand straight, watching the courtyard across the street no longer speaking.


    He has said enough today. He rarely said so much on weekdays.


    The sad and angry Zhang Changan kicked over the stool and left, before dying, he shouted that he wanted to break off with Chu Yu.


    Chu Yan pretended not to see the tears in Zhang Changan''s eyes, and waited until the other party went away before he put the stool back on.


    Behind the steaming white steam, Chu Yan remained motionless and said nothing. Until the next guest comes.


    "Brother, old rules, put a little more vinegar and another bowl of soup!" A bearded middle-aged man sat at the table and let out his voice to say hello.


    Chu Yan nodded, but didn''t speak, but his hands were very frivolous.


    This middle-aged man is an old diner and an acquaintance of Chu Yu, and lives next door. Because he has a strong body, he is called an iron plate by the neighborhood and is a footman.


    In the name of iron plate, Chu Yan disdains, because although this person looks tall and eats a lot, he needs to drink an extra bowl of soup to eat a bowl of soup and cakes. In fact, he has a mild temperament and is almost cowardly, never arguing with people. Everything Take a step back.


    When Brother Sun and Brother Xu gathered their manpower, they also found the iron plate, but he hurriedly waved and refused.


    Diners came one after another, and if they knew each other, they would say hello to Chu Yi.


    "My brother, my daughter is always thinking about your soup cake. I think she is after you, how do you want to be close to my daughter?" A good-looking girl with a waist like a bucket Thick woman, shaking her handkerchief across the soda, winked at Chu Yan.


    Chu Yan just smiled and didn''t answer. Because of Chang Chang''an, his smile is not as good as usual.


    In front of this woman, Chu Yi only knew her surname Wei, and it is said that her husband''s family died prematurely. Now she is carrying a daughter alone, and everyone calls him the eldest daughter Wei.


    At the age of fifteen or six, she can find family affairs, but the daughter of the eldest daughter Wei ¡¯s family is only five or six years old ... this savvy woman will take her daughter every time she comes to eat a bowl of soup and cakes To talk about things, the purpose is just to give a penny less.


    Sometimes, when she was happy to see Chu Yan, she was still on credit, and then she never paid that amount again.


    The whole Funing Fang, Chu Yan is very familiar.


    Mother-in-law Zheng, who sells vegetables on the street corner, is always good enough and often quarrels with people, but as long as she comes to eat soup and cakes, Chu Kun will only charge half the money.


    Blind-haired Chen Blind, at this time will beg at the Fangmen, looking at the old, actually only twenty years old. Not only was he blind, but his leg was also slapped. He heard that he was snored by the Tibetans.


    Many people like this.


    Chu Yan has a good opinion of some people, but he is scornful of some people.


    For example, Chen Blind, received a lot of care from Big Brother Sun on weekdays. This morning I knew that Big Brother Sun was dead. He also said that he was a bad character and deserved it.


    At about four o''clock in the morning, Chu Yan collected the stall and pushed the wooden cart home.


    In the shabby yard, there were clothes still drying on the bamboo poles. As soon as Chu Yan pushed open the door, he closed the door with his backhand, afraid that the chickens would fly away.


    "You came back two minutes earlier than yesterday. Why? Business is bad today?"


    The old man was talking, sitting in the courtyard to bask in the sun, twisting the wine gourd in his hand, and taking a mouthful from time to time. When he spoke, he didn''t squint, he didn''t look at Chu Chu at all.


    Chu Chu, who was quiet in the woods outside, heard the ridicule of the old people, and suddenly a wooden car that overturned the door carefully pushed out, the carbon fire in the stove came out, the flour seasoning on the chopping board was spilled to the ground, pots and pans It was broken a lot.


    The five old mother gold leisurely foraging in the yard, flapping her wings in astonishment, screaming, the feathers flew a little.


    The young man glared at the old man on the rattan chair, blushing like a carbon fire, jumping with blue tendons on his forehead, his teeth biting creaking, but he didn''t say a word, like a beast about to run away.


    The old Taoist still did n¡¯t turn his head to look at Chu Yun, but sneered from his nostril, "What''s the matter, boy, I feel that your elder brother died unjustly. This is unbearable? Do you want to go to Tubo desperately? Go Ah, I won''t stop you. "


    Chu shook his fist and shoulders, as if Zhang Changan looked disappointed when he looked at him, and shouted with scarlet eyes: "Why ?! Why didn''t you do it last night? You obviously can save them! You have the ability to save them Yes! Tochigi wrong is not your opponent, why don''t you take the shot ?! The ones you taught me, why can''t you do it yourself? "


    The old man finally turned his head.


    But he just turned his head and didn''t sit up straight.


    He looked at Chu Ye''s bloodshot eyes, and asked lightly, "I can save them, and I can kill Tochigi wrong. Then? You and me will be chopped into meat sauce by the Tubo. You don''t think Only with you and my apprentices, with ordinary people who have only bravery, and with your elder grandson Xu elder brother, can you change the banner of Lanzhou City King? "


    Chu Yan squeezed a few words out of his teeth: "There is Xiaodong! There is Xiaodong''s grandfather! There are those ..."


    "What else can be sent to death?" The old man interrupted Chu Yue coldly.


    Chu Yan was speechless.


    The old man snorted coldly, "If you don''t know, just these people, just to give the Tubo their heads, these years can be regarded as my apprentice."


    Chu Yan sat on the ground with a butt.


    The old man continued: "If you want to welcome Wang Shi, if you want to conquer Hexi for the imperial court, it is useless to be close to the courage of blood. If you want to do something big, you must plan. Way. Such stupid people, do you expect them to rely on them to recover Hexi? They will only do bad things. This may be ruthless, or it may be unfair to them, but it is the case! "


    Chu Yan embraced his head.


    The yard was quiet.


    Only the hen called out from time to time.


    For a long time Chu Chu suddenly whispered, "Master, you have taught me so many years, I am grateful."


    The veteran stopped drinking, "What are you doing?"


    Chu Yan stood up and took care of his robe. "I''m leaving."


    The old man widened his eyes: "You have to go again? Don''t you know that our disciples in Bailu Cave are destined to do great things ?! The world does not know Bailu Cave, there is no teacher in the world! Did you forget? How many times have I told you, we ... "


    "Our fifth disciple in Bailu Cave is called" Hidden Son "in the middle of the mountain gate. From the moment of its birth, it has existed in the dangerous environment surrounded by the enemy. In one blow, the most glorious achievements are achieved, leaving the world with the loudest name! "


    Chu Yi accepted the words of the old Taoist, but the disappointment in his eyes could not be covered.


    The old Taoist sat upright for a moment, staring at Chu Yan: "Since you all know, why do you want to leave? A good man can do nothing, just like Huo Quyi ... Although we can''t lead a thousand miles, but What we do is actually no different from Huo Qubing''s illness, the same shocking world, the same earth-shattering ... "


    Talking, the old man''s voice dropped, just looking at Chu Xi''s disdainful expression, he felt very guilty.


    The old man coughed twice and said in full color: "Don''t you know that our fifth disciple in Bailudong inherits our life mission ..."


    "Our mission in life is for the majesty of our country! The majesty of our country is tied to our fifth disciple in Bailudong. Without us, when our country is in distress, we will not get the key support and will only decline. Our fifth disciple in Bailudong should be devoted to his country and have no regrets in his life. This is our glory! "


    Chu Yan recounted this passage as if he had endorsed it.


    The gourd in the hands of the old man fell to the ground.


    He said, "Since you all know, why go?"


    The disappointment in Chu Yan''s eyes has become despair: "Master, because of your words, since I was sensible, I have supported you for six years by selling soup cakes, and I have endured you for six years! There are countless disappointments in the middle. If you want to leave, but you are all deceived, it will seduce the blood of temptation and stay willingly! "


    Speaking of this, Chu Yan took a deep breath, "But today! I know, these words of yours are just nonsense, useless! You are a tortoise, a coward! What a white deer hole, what Fifth disciple, it ¡¯s just that you ¡¯re delicious and lazy, let me support you! ¡±


    The old man was stunned.


    Chu Yan closed his eyes and eased his mind, and said, "I''m sixteen years old and I won''t be fooled by you anymore. Today I must leave! I will fight with Tubo, to the end with Xiaodong!" Even if it is dead, it is better than raising your drunk here! "


    After that, Chu Yan stared at the old man.


    The old man was speechless.


    After a few words of silence, he looked lonely, and his energy suddenly disappeared.


    When it came, the old man waved his hand weakly and sighed: "Since you decide to go, go now and do what you want to do. Being a teacher ... being a teacher doesn''t stop you. There is nothing to be a teacher Used, it is an old waste, can not drag you down. You ... you go, go! "


    Chu Yan looked at the old man unbelievably, and could hardly believe that the words were spoken from the other side.


    This immortal is willing to let go?


    When he tried to leave before, the other party always tried to stop him.


    "So I ... really gone?" Chu Yan was not sure. At the moment he was freed, he was so embarrassed that he felt extraordinarily awkward, as if he had become a ruthless, unrighteous, outrageous thief.


    "Let ¡¯s go, let ¡¯s go, Master is old, and you wo n¡¯t listen to what you say. Just do what you want. Even if Master is drunk and dead at home, do n¡¯t come back to collect the corpse, because Master is a bad character anyway. Asshole, no one can bury it! "


    The old Taoist stood up with great pain, and sighed in the sky, regardless of the wine gourd of life, and walked into the room with his hands on his backs.


    Chu Yan stayed there stupidly.


    He was stupid for a long time.


    Then ... Then he turned, bent over, bowed his head, silently lifted the soup pan, packed the pots and pans, and pushed into the chamber. Then he started cleaning the yard. Finally, he went into the kitchen to cook for Master.


    It''s like countless times before you want to leave, but you have to stay in the end.

 v7 Chapter 30： despair

    This scene made Li Yan look a little bit wanting to laugh. Sure enough, **** is still old and spicy, Chu Jun is still a little tender.


    The fifth disciple of the White Deer Cave, known as the "Hidden Son," of course, Li Yan heard Chu Nanhuai mention it. But even Chu Nanhuai didn''t know where he was.


    Unexpectedly, I saw it here now.


    What I saw for half a day made Li Zhi''s grasp of the situation in Hexi even deeper, and he had a rough plan in his heart.


    In fact, the plan has always been there, and it will not change in general. It is nothing more than a positive attack after all monks are in place. Siege the city, there are not so many shortcuts at all, in the final analysis, the competition is still fist hard.


    In order for this plan to achieve the expected success, Li Yan needs to make some changes to the details.


    In Hexi War, the key to victory is actually high-end combat power, which means that whoever can kill each other is Li Zhe and the Son of God. Their personal strength is enough to control the whole battle.


    Under the premise of the power of the moon **** to suppress cultivation, in the face of the Tibetan people''s iron and blood means to stabilize local order, how to mobilize the people of Hexi Han people to serve the country is the core of Li Zhi''s victory over the **** of the moon god.


    The situation is not optimistic, and it can even be said to be difficult.


    Li Yan is not frustrated.


    In Hexi, he still has a force that has been deployed for many years and has not really used it yet.


    This power will become his key reliance on turning the situation.


    ...


    In the early morning, Chu Yan, who was standing behind the steaming white steam, still looked dull, and looked no different than usual.


    The eldest daughter of Wei, who was savvy in the city, found that the young man occasionally gritted his teeth and showed the light of resentment in his eyes.


    "Yo, my brother, what''s the matter? Could it be that you are abandoning your old body every time you come and do n¡¯t give you a penny? If you really want it, then you say, the old body will definitely give it. Miles, it''s scary! "


    Lady Wei shook the spar in her hand and looked at Chu Qi''s strange yin and yang airways strangely, and the waist of the bucket was not twisted.


    Chu Yan grinned, even if he had smiled, it was perfunctory, "Whereever Mother Wei said, all neighbors, I can still lack your money?"


    Obviously, this mother-in-law gave me a penny less each time, but she said that Chu Yun wanted her a penny more.


    Madam Wei then giggled happily, took the soup cake and twisted the bucket waist to go back to her house to eat, and before she left, she threw a meaningful wink at Chu. I don''t know if she is soliciting her husband for her daughter, or she is trying to seduce herself.


    There is a reason Chu Chu gritted his teeth.


    After having dinner with Master yesterday, he knew that he had been cheated by Master again¡ªor that he had been subdued by Master.


    Failure to make up his mind to run away is his biggest failure. He has had this experience too many times, so this time he reacted quickly.


    Do n¡¯t worry, yesterday ¡¯s sad and lonely veteran must be sitting in the yard again leisurely, drinking contentedly, waiting for him to return to cooking, enjoying his service with peace of mind, and by the way, teaching him to adhere to the fifth in Bailu Cave Disciples lurk in the code of conduct.


    "This old man!" Chu Yan hated.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    On the street, Zhang Changan came again.


    This time with people.


    In other words, they are following others.


    Walking in front of Zhang Changan, there was a high-spirited Tibetan boy with a dark complexion and a tall build. His nostrils seemed to fit into a fist, and he was ugly like a bull.


    Wearing a Jinyi head wearing a large purple gold crown and hanging four jade pendants around his waist, he said that he was a wealthy Tibetan boy who knew Chu.


    Few people in Jincheng County do not know.


    The only son of Tochigi, Nabob. It is said that he is a genius for spiritual practice. Although he is only about the same age as Chu Yi, he has been on the battlefield and has many lives.


    Zhu Nabu had not killed anyone on the battlefield. Chu Zhu did not know, but there were countless people who had been insulted and beaten by him in Jincheng County. There are not only Han people but also Tubo people.


    So Naabu is a puppet.


    "If the descendants of the savages are also worthy of being called æý ç«," Chu Yi added scornfully in his heart.


    Zhang Changan kept his head buried and was very silent. This is inconsistent with his publicity. But when Chu Yan saw his eyes blue, his eyes red and swollen, his face with scars, and his lips open, he understood the reason.


    Taking Zhang Changan''s repair as his realm, ordinary nose and swollen face can be recovered in only one night.


    Therefore, Zhang Changan was spotted this morning.


    The entire Zhang family would be so embarrassing about Zhang Changan, only his father Zhang Xun.


    Zhang Xun is training Zhang Chang''an to take over his class. If not, Zhang Chang''an, who has always hated the Tubo people, will not be with the only son of Tochigi. It seemed that Zhang Chang''an had opposed it fiercely, and then was subdued. Maybe I''m not convinced, but this has no essential effect on things.


    Today Zhang Chang''an was not convinced, but his body had to be obedient. After a few years, his heart will be obedient, whether from the heart or not. Chu Yan heard the old Taoists say that the entire Jincheng County, the four Han families, all look like this.


    "Chu Xi! Today, me, the descendant of the Tubo nobility of the hero, Jannab, make your business impossible!"


    ïï Nabu kicked and stepped on the stool, pointing at Chu ï£ ''s arrogant clamor, "Come, Chu ï£! Fight against the powerful enemy you destined to fight, the brave and fearless Tibetan warrior ïï Nabu! Today''s battle, It will make you remember forever! "


    Chu Yan put down the spatula in his hand and walked out from behind the stall in a hurry, his expression indifferent.


    With Yan Nabu retracting his feet, bowing down, and looking at the tiger and wolf, in a stern and stance-stricken posture, Chu Yan banged on the bridge of his nose.


    A scream sounded.


    After a while, Na Nab was lying at the table and Chu Chu was riding on his body and throwing a fist. The call was even worse than killing a pig, causing passers-by to watch and stop, pointing and discussing.


    Chu Yan was comfortable, so he shook his fist. Unchanging his face, he came down from Jonab, calmly walked back to the stall, and continued to stand straight behind the water vapor with a calm expression.


    With blood on his face, Kanab raised his arm, and immediately stopped the followers who wanted to find the scene for him as usual. One hand covered his nose and screamed and yelled: "A bunch of idiots, look What, don''t you help me up? Oh, my nose ... "


    Tanab was held up by his followers, pointing at Chu Yao remotely, angrily leaving you awaiting, and yelled, and left the soup cake stand with help and limping.


    From beginning to end, Chu Yan never looked straight at this Tubo aristocratic boy who often came to find him like Zhang Changan.


    But when Zhang Changan turned around and left, he still couldn''t help but cry out, "Xiaodong!"


    He has something to say.


    But I still remember Zhang Changan, who was in a "fight" yesterday, and didn''t plan to listen.


    Seeing them disappear at the street, Chu Yan''s eyes were full of sadness.


    Before entering the house, Na Nab waved his hands and impatiently let Zhang Chang''an get out of the way. After Zhang Changan turned around, Naabu stopped him and told him to tell his sister that when he came over tomorrow, he must be well-dressed, otherwise he would never let him go ... Father!


    Zhang Chang''an left without a word.


    Na Nab snorted from his nostril, and yelled at the followers next to him, asking them to help themselves into the door and find the medicine to come and heal himself. He also threatened that if his handsome face was destroyed, you must break your wasteful legs.


    As soon as she entered the Xuanhuamen Gate, Na Nab''s legs did not turn, her screams stopped, her face did not distort, and the whole person stood upright, serious like a statue, and she could no longer feel a little suffocated.


    Because in the yard, Tochigi looked at him wrongly.


    "Come here!" Tochigi dropped the sentence coldly and turned into the hall.


    With his face broken, Naabu followed the steps of the strong man''s sorrow and walked into the hall.


    Tochigi sat on the main seat by mistake, staring at the only child standing in the hall, and the flame of anger in his eyes seemed to be burning Ashenab.


    It was so loud that Tochigi suppressed the anger, and said in a deep voice: "How many times have I told you, don''t go to the Hanzi who sells soup cakes. How can you be as stupid as a stone on the plateau, just not Listen? Every time I am stunned to come back like a silly cow, the dignity of the Tubo warriors has been lost to you, and I do not know how to repent! "


    ïï Nabb secretly pursed his lips, and if you didn''t say so, I wouldn''t go to him.


    "Father, why ca n¡¯t I be a helper when I hit that Hanzi who sells soup cakes? If I could help, I would always lose money every time? I broke his leg and threw him into the stinking drain. Now! "Said Naboth aggrieved.


    Tochigi hated iron without steel: "You can call a helper, he can''t? If he calls his master, it''s hard to say if I can keep my head!"


    Nabob was startled. This was the first time he heard that someone could threaten the life of Tochigi. "Father, you are a servant of the moon god, with an army in hand, and you can''t subdue two Han Chinese like sheep ?!"


    "Stop! What do you know ?!" Tochigi was furious. When he slaps the table, the wooden table cracks.


    Seeing that Tochigi was angered by mistake, Zanab was trembling with scared legs and could hardly stand.


    Tochigi sighed sighingly and said carefully: "How many times have I told you, don''t underestimate the Han people. The force they once had and the glory they have created are beyond your imagination! If they really anger them, it will be A disaster for all of us! "


    Jannab was obviously dissatisfied, but was afraid to say more.


    Tochigi could not know what his son was thinking, shook his head, and continued: "The Tubo warriors are the most powerful group of individuals in the world. No one is our opponent alone, and the Han people also No. Warriors born on the plateau are born with this capital. But if there are a thousand Tubos and a thousand Hans, the Hans will definitely win!


    "If the size of the Han people reaches more than 10,000 and they form a complete army, as long as their generals are not stupid and do not make simple mistakes, it is definitely the most terrifying existence in the world, and even Kunlun Mountain must lower its head in front of them!


    "Once, at the height of the Tang Dynasty, as long as their generals were not stupid, they were invincible! The ancestors of Tubo have proved this with blood and life. The land in Qinghai and the cities in the Western Regions have witnessed this simple. But the truth! "


    Zanab opened his mouth wide and could hardly believe that if such a long-term ambition would destroy his might, he would be uttered from his father''s mouth as he was extraordinary in combat ability and would almost never be defeated.


    Jonathan blurted out and said, "But haven''t we captured Chang''an? The Tang people can''t even keep the king city. What''s terrible?"


    Tochigi snorted stupidly: "It took a few days and was driven out. Don''t you know?"


    Nabob was bewildered, wondering what to say, and was confused.


    Tochigi tells solemnly: "You must remember that the Han people must not be united as one! If they are united as one, there is something called Han civilization, which will make them the most terrible existence in the world! Come to their enemies Say, that''s the devil, it''s a nightmare!


    "We captured Changan, but that was during the civil strife in the Tang Dynasty! But even in that time, in just a few dozen days, they only limited their unity to an army and drove us out! Know this is Why? It ¡¯s because of the thing called Han civilization! "


    The young Zanab could not understand this.


    But he still grasped the key that was repeatedly emphasized by Tochigi: "Han civilization? Father, what is it?"


    Tochigi was revered, but a little confused, "I ca n¡¯t say clearly. You just need to know that the Han civilization will allow the Han people to have the most advanced weapons, the most reasonable and most capable military configuration, and even the toughest. A warrior who is not afraid of death, a general with the most intelligence and bravery ... these, no one in the world can match.


    "Han people who have these, as long as there is no civil strife, no one can overcome!"


    Speaking of this, Tochigi mistakenly smiled again, with a fox-like smile, "But ah, the Han people always like civil unrest. In many cases, civil unrest for hundreds of years, and when they are young, there will be a big mess in hundreds of years.


    "I heard the Supreme Master say that the thing that the emperors and officials of the Han people care about most is actually not how strong their country is and whether they can defeat enemies outside the country, but to maintain their rule and let ordinary Han people willingly be taken by them. Exploitation.


    "Like the end of Wen, like the doctrines of the bald donkeys and their preaching that they believe in. This life is suffering, this life is sinful, and we are praying for the afterlife reverently. How can there be an afterlife? The reason for saying this is just to make those stupid ordinary People, tolerate the exploitation of powerful officials, forget to resist.


    "So ah, ordinary Han people actually live a miserable life. They ca n¡¯t even eat enough food. Even when the Han Dynasty was the most glorious, there were also people who starved to death.


    "Do you know what the Han Chinese civil servant likes to say? Sword soldiers enter the warehouse, and Ma Fang Nanshan. Haha, although I don''t know where Nanshan is, I can''t help laughing whenever I hear this sentence. No With the swordsmen and without the war horses, what can they do to resist our invasion? Do they rely on reasoning? Haha, I really laughed to death! "


    Jannab''s mind was even more confused.


    He stumbled: "The Han people are really strange."


    Tochigi nodded in agreement, "It''s really strange. I really don''t know what kind of Han Chinese will become in the future."


    Suddenly there was a flash of light in his mind, and he blurted out: "If in the future, the Han people will be more valiant, especially when their emperor is also a valiant, they will lead the Han army to conquer the Quartet, and they will become Stronger!


    "If it is the kind of civil official that the father said, and the Han emperor has become that kind of person, then the Han will become a sheep that endures suffering, resigns and can''t take the sword! In the end, we will occupy their land. On their bones, build our kingdom! "


    Tochigi made a mistake and immediately praised: "That makes sense!"


    ïï Nabb disturbed his head. "But father, what does this have to do with me not being a helper and interrupting the kid''s leg?"


    Tochigi suddenly became angry and said: "After saying this for a long time, I am telling you not to irritate the Han people and make them united, nor to provoke the wise and brave existence of the Han people! After our ancestors captured Changan, who was taken He was driven out by the army? Guo Ziyi! The master of the Han Jiazi in the soup pan was a person like Guo Ziyi! "


    Naabu finally understood and nodded quickly.


    Tochigi sighed sighingly, his eyes became kind and his voice became mild. "I was originally a grazing boy on the plateau. Although I am a relative of a tribal leader, I also often have no food or clothing. It is a civil disorder in the Han people. Give us a chance to get out of the poor.


    "By the will of the Moon God, I came to Lanzhou, and after some hard work, this has gradually become what I am today. You have to remember that when the Hans are in civil strife, we will have the opportunity to plunder wealth, women, and slaves from them, and Once the Han people are united, how far will go!


    "I killed more than 700 Han people the day before, why dare not kill more? If you kill more, the Han people will fight back. So you ca n¡¯t kill more, as long as you have a prestige effect. These days, I will continue to kill the Han people. The head-to-face characters make other Han people afraid!


    "Until one day, the Han people were used to our existence and used to be high above them, just as they were used to their emperors and officials. That was when the Tubo rule was truly stable and the kingdom of Luna controlled the Han people! This day will not be long Yes, as long as the Tang Dynasty''s An Wang''s attack is blocked and the Han people are completely disappointed with the Tang Dynasty, this day will come soon!


    "At that time, people in the Zhang family would be willing to be your minions, instead of just like Zhang Xun now, just because of the situation!"


    After these words, Tochigi mistakenly stared at Na Nabu.


    Na Nab was still very clever, and instantly realized most of it. He immediately said that he would follow his teachings. "Zhang Changan, one day, he will become my loyal dog!"


    Tochigi smiled with relief and relief.


    "Well, you go to heal, I''m going to kill! Kill those head-and-head characters in the disturbed Han!"


    ...


    These days, Chu''s business is getting worse.


    There is only one reason. There are fewer Han people in Funingfang.


    They are all well-known figures on weekdays. They often announce to everyone that once Wang Shi arrives, they will fight for the Tang Dynasty.


    These people are gone, the rabbit is dead and the cat is sad, the eagle is dead and the bird is afraid.


    Her son Zheng was forced to serve as a slave in the Tibetan army, and mother-in-law Zheng, who had never returned, had not appeared on the street corner for a few days to sell vegetables. Even the old woman who often recharges and treats her wealth as if she is not willing to show up, one can imagine the mentality of others.


    The footman is iron-clad, and Chen Blind, who has business fortune telling and business begging, has not come to eat soup cakes for the past two days.


    Therefore, Chu Yan''s mood is getting worse and worse.


    He felt a large cloud of invisible clouds covering Jincheng County, with lightning flashes from time to time. And lightning only hacked Han people.


    The water vapor in the iron pan was already rising, and across this layer of water vapor, Chu Yan could no longer see the pedestrians coming and going on the street. In the empty streets, only the sand is still there. The Han people passing by occasionally are also in a hurry, like thieves.


    The Tubo people are different.


    The few Tubos in Funingfang still come to eat soup cakes, the birds talk louder and louder, the posture of stepping on the bench is more arrogant than ever, and the soup cake money that has never been scarce has not been given now. .


    Han people in Jincheng County have now become street mice.


    Not really, but they all think of themselves as street mice.


    Therefore, they chose to hide in their own home, shivering, unwilling to come up.


    Chu Yan had to admit that Master was right that relying on these ordinary people would not be possible. He refused Zhang Changan, but there was nothing wrong with it.


    The Tubo people in Jincheng County are increasingly domineering, not only the Han people are afraid of them, but the Tuyuhun people and the Tatar people also avoid them like snakes.


    The atmosphere in the air is too depressing, breathing into the lungs makes people feel uncomfortable from the heart.


    Chu Yan went out as usual, even if there was only one Han neighborhood.


    But later, a Chinese diner was gone. Wei Dawei, who is the most diligent in taking advantage of Xiaoxiao, no longer comes to tease him.


    In the end, only Tubos who did not pay appeared to Chu.


    Making soup cakes for them was uncomfortable for Chu Xi, uncomfortable from the depths of the soul, and also lost money.


    Veterans let him go out of business and rest.


    But he still insisted.


    In Funingfang, there should always be a Han person standing upright, with his spine upright.


    If others can''t, do it yourself.


    Zhang Chang''an has never been here since that day, accompanied by Na Nab. Chu Yan went to the Zhang family to find him twice in the afternoon, but the other party did not see him.


    Breaking the ties, Chu Yu thought it was just a joke, but now it seems to be a fact.


    However, the reason for breaking the diplomatic relationship was that Zhang Changan resentful that Chu Yi did not follow him against the Tubo people. But now Chu Chu heard that Zhang Chang''an often followed behind Na Nabu, and went in and out of the wine shop and the green house, just like his father Zhang Xun followed his wooden figure, the same hawk-dog posture.


    Chu Yan was becoming numb.


    The numbness is because the heartache is too severe, and the logical self-protection reaction.


    However, after numbness, it is not submission, but greater anger.


    At night, Chu Yan was lying on a hard bed, watching the sea of ??stars outside the window, and decided to leave the city at dawn.


    This time, whatever Master said, he would leave.


    He couldn''t stand this life anymore.


    Continuing, he feared that the dignity of Han Jiaerlang would be consumed by reality.


    He decided to go south, to find the king, and to find King An.


    If the Master Wang does not come, just leave me, and when I go, the Master Wang. To meet King An, it is better to go to King An.


    The plan had been decided, and Chu Yu was struggling with a carp, got up from the bed, and started packing. A set of changed clothes, dozens of copper coins, this is his entire net worth. The extra money has turned into yellow soup and entered the stomach of the old man.


    Chu Yan gently opened the door, then turned and closed the door carefully, and finally glanced at Master''s room. He tightened the package and planned to leave Funingfang overnight to wait for the city to open after dawn, and he left immediately.


    He couldn''t stand it for a moment!


    When she reached out to open the door latch of the courtyard door, a sudden noise suddenly made Chu''s body stiff.


    Not the voice of Master, nor from behind, but the night sky above his head.


    Chu looked up suddenly, and found in amazement that under the starry sky in the night sky, a comet fell in Jincheng County!


    No, that''s not a comet, but Changhong!


    There are real monks, come to Jincheng County!


    Waiting for Chu to react, the roaring aura of explosions came from the direction of the south wall, fierce like a snow mountain.


    "Is it King ?! Is King An ?! Are they here?"


    Chu Yan immediately felt hot, and tears almost burst out.


    Tears never caught the eye, but his body had taken away the door!

 v7 Chapter 31： Tsing Yi Yamen

    The streets and lanes outside the door were dark, only the quiet moonlight slightly illuminated the gray courtyard walls and yellow mud ground. In the past few days, there was no rain or snow, the streets and alleys were very dry, and the night breeze brought the mud and dust to light, which showed the night''s silence.


    Chu Yan watched from side to side.


    In the room next to Youfang, dim lights lit up through the window, and there were strange noises from the table and stool being knocked down. Even if it was mixed with the woman''s panic, the man''s fretful scolding, and the old man was low. Drinking, baby crying uneasily ...


    The sounds of the Han language were deliberately suppressed, full of nervousness and alertness; the voices of the Tubo language were much higher, and their actions were to be simple and neat. As the doors were opened, the figures of sturdy men, Quickly rushed out with a knife.


    They either looked up to the direction of the South City Wall, and some even jumped up to the roof, or guarded their eyes and watched for confusion.


    The movements of the Han people were slight and depressing. Few people rushed out of the room door. Most of them opened the window to probe outwards, so as to quickly judge the situation, they immediately closed the window to avoid being stolen by the Tubo thieves.


    Chu Yan lived on the iron plate against the door. This tall man, with his bare upper body in the middle of winter, looked out from the door. He looked around, his legs were inside the door, and he was ready to shrink back like a turtle. .


    Contrary to Chu Yan''s eyes, Jo Mo noticed the package on his shoulder, and Tieban grinned. Obviously, he was very clear about the fact that he always wanted to run away with the old man.


    Without waiting for Chu to say anything, the sturdy Tibetan man has jumped to the roof of the house in an important place in the square. Then, three or five Tibetan warriors in leather armor followed a bearded Tubo. Behind, strode out from the street.


    "You weak and disobedient Han people, please listen to me, all return to the house, not allowed to step out of the door, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless! Dare to take the opportunity to make trouble, kill your whole family!" The bearded Tubo warrior , Waving the axe in his hand and shouting while walking.


    The iron plate stunned, and his body disappeared in front of the door. At the same time, the door was closed tightly.


    In front of the lady''s window, a piece of silk slipped from her window. The sound of her panic, half of the window was closed in the room.


    "A group of black people, they are all soft eggs!" Chu Yan whispered in disappointment, returned to the courtyard with pleasurable action, but did not close the door.


    He also realized that he saw the Tubo warrior when he came out without a long sword. The Tubos did not allow ordinary Han people to carry sharp blades. Chu Yuan originally planned to leave the city. Naturally, he never thought of bringing weapons.


    But now it''s different.


    Now that the Master Wang has arrived, can there be no sword in the hands of strong men?


    Chu Yan rushed into his room, took off the package and discarded it, stretched out his hands in front of the bed, and pulled out a steel knife with a sheath from under the bed. Do not want to, take out the scabbard with a whisper, revealing the dazzling scabbard, throw the scabbard on the bed, turn around and run out of the room, two steps to the old Taoist door.


    The old man is a master, a very high master. Chu Ye knows this very well, because he is himself.


    Master Shi has begun to attack the city, and the sound of fighting is getting more and more fierce. Standing in the yard, you can hear the noise of nearby neighborhoods, and the soldiers are running on the street, and various Tubo birds speak one after another.


    Jincheng County has entered into a state of battle, welcoming Wang Shi''s imminent rush, and when he rushed out of the door to the street, it was destined to step on the blood. How could Chu Kun fight alone? Of course you should call your own master.


    "Master!" Chu Yan shouted, lowering his voice, and suddenly hesitated.


    Until now, Master has not gone out. This is abnormal. He should have heard the movement before himself.


    Pushing open the door, Chu Yue stepped into the threshold and looked at the bed first. Through the moonlight spilled from the window, he found that the bed was empty and there were only messy bedding. Look around again and again, where is the figure of Master?


    What did he do?


    Ran?


    Hiding?


    Of course not to the hut!


    No matter what, when Chu Yong needed Master most, the old man was gone!


    "Thief and **** mother!" Chu was so angry that he yelled, "No one can be trusted!"


    Without Master ¡¯s help, what now? One person faces a city, one person faces countless Tibetan warriors, and one person faces an inscrutable luna monk. What can he do?


    Chu Yue fell out of the door and was looking for a solution. On the streets outside the courtyard, a thunderous thunderous drink from the Tubo people suddenly sounded. The spoken Chinese was still so awkward and stiff, but full of condescending, unquestionable meaning: All Han Chinese, get out of the house, immediately, immediately! "


    As soon as the war broke out, it became extremely fierce in an instant, and the Tubos realized immediately that only by concentrating the Han people would they save the most manpower and better avoid them secretly. Suffice it to say, killing two people can shake one.


    Chu Kun took three steps and made two steps. He crossed the courtyard, kicked his feet on the soup cake stand in front of the courtyard wall, and climbed up to the courtyard wall, looking down on the street.


    Seeing this, he was instantly amazed!


    The Tubos, who held the torch in one hand and the knife in the other, twisted open the door one by one and rushed into the Han''s house.


    With the fierce collision and beating, the disheveled woman was pulled out by the hair, the man with a blue nose and a swollen face was dragged out, the children were thrown out, and they were crying on the hard ground, the old man was like a pig The sheep drove away, and they kicked on their knees!


    Suddenly, a small shadow flew out of a small courtyard. Chu Yanding looked at it, what object was that, it was clearly a baby still in the baby!


    When thrown out like this, smashed on the ground or wall, the baby will lose most of his life without death!


    There was no time for Chu to think. She left her hand on the wall of the courtyard, and her body suddenly jumped out. As fast as an arrow, before the baby fell to the ground, she held it in her arms, and turned her feet around for a half circle. Next, all forces were removed.


    He is not far from the baby, there are thirty or fifty steps. In the less intense light of the torch, he could see that the baby flying out of the yard was so far away, and caught the other party in time, indicating that he had reached at least the third level of Qi training!


    The baby in the baby did not cry, staring at Chu Yu innocently with wide eyes, wondering whether he was scared, or did not even know what happened. The two short, fluffy hands also stretched out to Chu Yan, as if asking him to hold him.


    Chu Yan did not hold him out, but connected him to the ground firmly.


    He heard the Tubo people around, yelling, commanding, and footsteps varying in distance. Even if he didn''t look up, he knew that the Tibetans were rushing towards him with a knife.


    He was surrounded and surrounded by siege.


    Even if he could hack and kill one Tubo and ten Tubo, his head would be chopped off by the 100th Tubo.


    His head will fall on this cold street, and become a weight to deter other Han people in the pool of blood, so that the timid Han Chinese can only squat on the ground with their heads shaking.


    That was his destination.


    Before going out, Chu Yi had flashed no fewer than ten action plans. From the moment he jumped out of the hospital wall, he could only choose the worst one. The name of this action plan should probably be called homicide.


    Holding on to the long knife wrapped in the cloth, Chu Yan took a deep breath and stood up slowly.


    He finally glanced at that.


    The baby''s parents have not rushed over. They are so cowardly. Such weak parents and children raised will be as weak as them. If Wang Shi loses this time, the baby will become a civic under Tubo when he grows up.


    Chu Yan shook the corner of his mouth and smiled silently.


    He didn''t regret it.


    Give him another chance, he still chooses this way.


    He won''t watch his fellow people being killed, especially a child or baby.


    No matter what they will become in the future, let them see how straight their waist rods are, how hot their blood is, how fast their long swords are, and how hard their bones are!


    kill!


    kill!


    Kill an additional Tubo, these people will remember one more day, Han people, what should they look like in the face of the enemy!


    The Tubos rushed up with their swords!


    Chu Yan bowed his head, raised his head, pressed hard under his feet, suddenly kicked back, the sword was lifted diagonally, and the tiger and leopard rushed out!


    The nearest Tubo, carrying a tomahawk, and shouting at the Tubo, his position, with his breath, Chu Xi has locked him!


    When the long knife in his hand slashed out, he would run right in front of the other person. The sharp, cold blade would sweep across the other person''s neck and cut off his head!


    A humming buzz exploded in Chu Yu''s head.


    He paused, his eyes widened and his body froze.


    The body can no longer move forward, the feet can no longer move, and the long knife can no longer be cut out.


    He seemed to be fixed, unable to move at all.


    Just like the vitality in the body, all disappear in an instant.


    He''s not really dying.


    In fact, he lived well, but was just too shocked.


    What did he see?


    That was an incredible scene.


    He vowed to give him ten more heads, and never imagined that the scene in front of him would become like this!


    When he first moved, a man with a lean upper body was running past him, almost overtaking the horse.


    The man has a knife in his hand.


    Horizontal knife.


    The crossblade crossed Chu''s locked opponent''s neck.


    The Tubo, who was holding a tomahawk, was killed by Chu Yu. His head was flying high, and blood spewed from his neck. It was three feet high! And his body, after running two steps forward, fell suddenly in front of Chu''s feet, and warm blood sprayed him.


    The man did not stop.


    His body is quick, sharp, and effective, and in the followers of the Tubo holding a knife, rushed out in the shape of a lightning bolt.


    The body will not glow, but the shape of the lightning does appear.


    So, that''s the trajectory of Heng Daoguang!


    When the light of the lightning disappeared, heads burst into the sky. A Tubo corpse that ran forward slammed to the ground after three or two steps, and a lot of blood poured from the neck where the flesh and bones were exposed.


    How can Chu Kun not be stiff?


    The man with his bare upper body finally stopped in the blink of an eye after solving these Tibetan warriors. Then he turned back, grinning to Chu Yan, and smiling.


    A familiar smile.


    Of course, I ¡¯m familiar with it.


    This man is iron plate!


    ...


    Mild temperament to some cowardly iron plate, how could there be such a killing skill as mowing?


    Seeing the iron plate''s smile, Chu Xi couldn''t accept it. Such a master would be the one who eats a bowl of soup cake at his stall every day, and obviously cannot feed his powerful stomach, but has no money for a second bowl. Let Chu Xi give away a bowl of hot soup to cheat the footman!


    Such a strong person would not have money to eat?


    Will you be a footman?


    Is it really iron in his head?


    Chu Kun had no time to appreciate the iron plate''s thick smiley face, and had no time to verify what was in the iron plate''s head.


    ...


    When Tieban turned back and smiled at him, in the dim light of the torch, Chu Xi clearly saw that in the dwellings on both sides of the back of Tieban, there was a figure like Feiyan.


    They carried their horizontal knives and rushed towards the improbable Tubos; their actions were fierce, their swords flashed, and the Tubos'' heads flew up.


    In the moonlight, a corpse with a spout on his neck fell slowly.


    One after another the screams of the Tubos screamed, one after another, rushing past Chu Yi and running forward.


    They carried **** horizontal swords diagonally and leapt on the streets, alleys, courtyard walls, and roofs, killing the Tubo warriors in different directions!


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Chu Yan was at a loss.


    The eldest daughter of the city shrewd by the shrewd city, did not have a silk spar in her hand, only a flashing horizontal knife. She broke through the window, and when she was in the air, she cut off two high-flying Tubo warriors, and the splashes of her internal organs made her clear in the moonlight.


    Mother-in-law Zheng, who sells vegetables, is as agile as a raccoon cat, jumping into the courtyards, and jumping out of the courtyards. In the courtyard she passed, the Tubos all fell into a pool of blood.


    The lame Chen blind man, his eyes are not blind, and his legs are not lame. He is chopping left and killing among the Tubo crowd, as brave as a tiger.


    Those ordinary people who live in Funingfang, either cowardly or humble or mean, have been scolded by Chu as soft eggs, and now they have become the cruelest killers!


    A powerful killer who makes the Tibetans mourn, shudder, and beg for mercy!


    Chu Yan wanted to slap himself so that he could wake up from his dream sooner.


    Not only is he like this, the Han residents who have not attacked are also dumbfounded and dumbfounded. If they see the gods come to life, they forget to move and forget to speak.


    The battle soon ended.


    Funingfang, nearly two hundred Tubo warriors, were killed by fewer than twenty swordsmen who suddenly changed their faces.


    The fierce and fierce battlefield was suddenly quiet like the wild.


    Only the night sky is bright and clean, and the ground is clear and bright like snow.


    More than a dozen killers, holding **** cross-blades, stood on the street, on the roof, among the Tubo corpses, and stood at the blood-stained Funingfang, like a deity.


    In Chu''s heart, they are not evil gods, but heroes!


    After killing the Tubo people in Funingfang, these killers did not go away immediately, but stayed for a while.


    In this moment, Chu Kun was surprised to see that two swordsmen ran across the street. Clouds flow from one hand, and disks from one hand.


    Liuyun is not a cloud, but pieces of Tsing Yi.


    The discs are not discs, but pieces.


    More than a dozen swordsmen took Tsing Yi and Douyi in turn. In the end, the uniforms and hoods are uniform.


    This scene full of ritual, full of sense of strength, full of mystery, and elegant temperament, made the Han people in Funingfang all rushed.


    Every man, no matter how thin or strong, whether timid or brave, at this moment is either picking up a kitchen knife or lifting a flat load, or lifting a hammer, or finding a stick, roaring, roaring, angry, Scrambled out of the house.


    They can see that these knifemen are preparing to kill the next square!


    Tonight, there is a war in Jincheng County.


    The battle that every Chinese should participate in!


    Kill all Tubo dogs and meet the battle of Wang Shi!


    Raise an eyebrow, exhale the battle of humiliation!


    Each of them, waiting half a lifetime, looks like the battle of Gan Lin!


    The bright red Chu Chu, the first rushed out. As he ran, he shouted at the iron plate, the eldest daughter of Wei, the mother-in-law of Zheng, and the blind son of Chen: "Who are you?"


    The crowds were fighting, and they jumped from the roof.


    "Datang, Her Majesty King Ann, Tsing Yi knocks on the door!"

 v7 Chapter 32： King An says Qi laughs

    The stars and moons in the night sky overhead, the city under the foot is killing Ying Ye.


    The sight of the earth is dark and silent, and the mountains and wilderness are silent. Only in the center of Jincheng County, the lights are bright, and every inch of land seems to be rolled over.


    The sounds of people inside and outside the city walls are particularly enthusiastic. The various streamers and techniques that have not been interrupted illuminate the many monks who flow through the city walls like tides.


    Surrounded by many monks, Li Zhi walked in the air, Yufeng stood in front of Jincheng County, overlooking the fierce battlefield, and was silent.


    With just a glance, Li Zhi knew the battle situation in Jincheng County. He didn''t look much, looking across the mountains and nights, and cast his eyes on the vast expanse of Hexi.


    Tonight, the fighting didn''t just happen in Jincheng County, Lanzhou.


    The landform of Hexi is long and narrow, and the west of Lanzhou is Hezhou. On the north side, only Gozhou, Luzhou, and Huizhou are in the hands of the Six Valleys of Tubo. These places are the top priorities of Lunaism. Further north is the sphere of influence of Wen Mobu. They are followers of the Shimen Plateau.


    However, the fighting that broke out tonight will not affect the three states.


    The 10,000 high-level monks convened by Li Ye from China, in cooperation with Quanzhen Taoist monks, used 40% of their troops to attack Lanzhou, 30% of their troops to attack Hezhou, and the remaining three cities in the southern seven states.


    At this time, the killings in the seven southern states were more intense than the Jincheng County in Lanzhou. They killed more people, at least for now.


    The orders of all the Great Tang monks in the southern seven states, including the sergeants operating there, are extremely simple. The summaries are only three words: kill Hu Ling!


    In other words, the deities of extinction.


    The entire military order document, from beginning to end, has only ten words: All adult moon **** believers, kill without pardon!


    The paper attachments are a little more complicated: all Han children, the first rank of Lunaism believers that were cut tonight, are counted as military merit, and they will be rewarded after the war!


    This is Li Xuan''s grace to all the children of the Han Dynasty in Hexi. If you have revenge, you can revenge, if you have resentment, you can complain; if there is no resentment against the Tubo people, you can be ashamed; if there is no shame and you need to be rehabilitated, you can loyalty to the country!


    As plateau nomads, the adult men of the Tubo are difficult to define, and every man, even a woman, who can twist the knife can count as combat power.


    Therefore, Li Xun had to make a special note on the military order: All Lunaists who are armed with weapons, and all Lunaists who dare to show maliciousness to the Han people can kill them!


    This military order, which is now being fully implemented, is the source of confidence that Li Yan dare to appear in front of Lanzhou City at this time and fight the moon gods to death.


    He wants all children of the Hanxi family to understand that there is no room for manoeuvre between him and Lunaism in this battle. He is determined to regain Hexi.


    Only in this way can the blood of the Han people be thoroughly stimulated, reminding them of who their ancestors are, who they are, and what to do. Only in this way can they let their heads rise from their busy lives, see the hope of changing the situation, and remember the past of Tang Jun''s sweep of Liuhe, and it hasn''t been too long!


    Only in this way, will the four words "kill the thief for the country" follow the **** smell and merge into their bloodline.


    Only in this way will the Han people who are forced to bow their knees to Tubo rely on their lives and expose their ugly faces and horrible fangs!


    This is the feasibility plan Li Li concluded through the observations of these days.


    "After the battle of Luzhou, Lunaism gathered its forces and arranged the monks in the churches in Lanzhou, Hezhou, and Luzhou. At the same time, the Tibetan army began to gather in these three states. It can be seen that they did not intend to defend. Instead, he wanted to wait for the Son of God to recover, and then launched a counterattack against us to recapture the seven southern states that we subjugated. "


    It was Chu Nanhuai who spoke, with a rather solemn tone and a serious look.


    Li Ye smiled slightly. "Since the Huang Chao Rebellion, China''s population has decreased. After all, it has a solid foundation. It is not comparable to the poor plateau or Hexi. The lunar religion can only have those masters. It is already a great deal. Their army has a small number. There are only so many doomed to be considered. "


    Chu Nanhuai sighed.


    This has always been a free-hearted, even cynical old man, for some reason, as the princes in China were settled, Li Zhi''s dedication became stronger and stronger, and he became more and more cautious when he was deliberated.


    He said: "Nevertheless, this time, after all, we have reached the place of others. Lunaism must have a secret tradition, but we cannot borrow the tradition of Taoism. Lunaism also has the power of Luna, which can suppress 30% of us. ... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a loud voice.


    "Smelly old road, close your crow''s mouth! What people''s territory, Hexi land, has been the territory of the Tang Dynasty since ancient times! Are you still a Tang? Have you even forgotten your ancestral feats ?!"


    Of course it was King Qi.


    She was standing behind Chu Nanhuai, and when she was talking, she lifted the old man behind her and stood by Li Yan herself. A slamming fan opened in his hand, pointing at the vast nights of Lanzhou City and behind the city, with a domineering announcement: "This is ours, this and this is also ours! It was before, and it was also after!"


    Then, she turned back and gave Chu Nanhuai a disdainful look, her wrists shook, and she took out the Cabernet spear, and said to the other side: "What is the secret law inheritance? Look at this, what is this? The gun! Is there a king ¡¯s spear that is powerful? This king ¡¯s spear, but inherited from heaven, are you afraid of him? ¡±


    Chu Nanhuai originally wanted to refute two sentences. When he saw that King Qi had pulled out a spear, what else could he say? That look, he was bullied alive, not temper.


    Seeing Chu Nanhuai''s expression of anger and intimidation, King Qi turned his head proudly and hummed, retracted the long gun, got close to Li Yan, took his elbow and pinched him, and blinked the big eyes under the long eyelashes, low Channel: "Are you sure tonight?"


    In front of others, King Qi was naturally facing King An. In everything, King Ma''s majesty and King An''s momentum were the most important things. Whoever dared not accept it, let him see what the heavenly heritage is. Privately, King Qi still has to pay attention to the real situation of King An.


    However, does this silly woman really feel that it is private to get closer to the crowd and lower the voice?


    Li Min laughed: "If you are sure, your opponents are here."


    He was right. A black Lianyun rushed quickly behind Lanzhou City, and soon a large group of lunar monks in black hoods were staring at them aggressively.


    The first two are naturally the Son of God and the Great Master.


    The old people met, the spring breeze was full, the enemies met, and they were extremely jealous.


    Li Yan and the Son of God are definitely enemies, but the scene where they met was that they both smiled like a spring breeze, full of nobility and royal style. It''s as if the other person cut himself with a knife, and he can close his eyes with a smile and say that each is his own. I don''t hate you.


    King Qi is not the same as the Grand Master, staring at each other fiercely, one more vicious than the other, for fear that he is not as powerful as the other. If they ca n¡¯t change their body shape, they ca n¡¯t say, now they need a tiger and a wolf. They should grin their teeth and roar and yell.


    At this time, Li Yan felt that King Qi should give him a folding fan, which greatly improved the momentum of both sides.


    "I thought the sword was severely chopped last time. You can''t come today. If that''s the case, it''s really too boring." Li Yan said with a smile.


    The smile of the Son of God is also bright, as if a month ago, he had not been injured by a sword and had to run away. Make the best of landlords, and let your friends have fun. "


    Li Xun laughed: "I''ll give you these four words, I will give them to you. Qi King just said, the land of Hexi, has been the territory of the Han family since ancient times, you are only guests. Your guests are uninvited and come back Hate, after today, go back and forth wherever you want. No, I will come to visit in three or five years. "


    The Son of God said: "I can''t agree with King An''s words. The so-called artifacts have virtues in them. The divine land in this cave should be ..."


    Seeing the two of them drop their books and bags endlessly, it was so hypocritical that Qi King and the Grand Master couldn''t help it, and turned to look at them with anger and grief.


    "Can''t fight yet? Can you talk him back or what? If you can do it, why do you talk?"


    "God, Lanzhou is in a fierce battle. Every moment a lot of warriors are killed. Please ask God to quickly defend the enemy!"


    Li Yan had to shut up. Not because King Qi stared at her, but respect King Qi''s words and the current situation.


    This mother-in-law has become more and more arrogant and has not allowed others to disobey him in the slightest, no matter in actions or words, and herself, in front of him, has no more concealed her feelings.


    The Son of God took a deep breath, took away the kindness on his face, and instead said to Li Yan seriously: "You and me, there must be only one left tonight, you can see the rising sun tomorrow. I am curious, King An, you Why do you think you can win?


    "The method you used to hurt me last time, I''m now prepared for it. What else do you do against me? This time, however, I have brought the moon gods to introduce the mystery method, which can motivate the moon **** to take his own hands and lower the power A piece of land of the moon god, let your bones disappear, and your spirits fly away! Li Yan, you tell me, how can you survive ?! "


    At the back of the story, the Son of God is full of momentum, and the black air around him is full of flames, overlapping and rising, and his tone is gradually sharper. The last sentence was straight out.


    Li Yan smiled.


    Still smiled.


    He did not answer the words of the **** son, but just pulled out the Tianzi sword.


    He wasn''t speechless, but he just said this to Qi Qi beside him.


    He said, "Be careful."


    Just these two simple words.


    King Qi laughed with hands on hips.


    Compared with Li Yan''s implicitness, she is more arrogant.


    She smiled happily before she took out the Kasai spear and stabbed at the Grand Master.

 v7 Chapter 33： Shenwei Manpower

    As soon as King Qi moved, there was a huge beam of light in front of the gun, and the gun mang looked like a thin, narrow line of fire that ignited the quiet night sky.


    Although the Grand Master is the second strongest person in Lunaism and cultivated as a rare adversary on the plateau, he still has no chance in front of Qi King, who is passed down in the secret world of heaven.


    Seeing King Qi''s shot was a powerful killing move, the Grand Master jumped with a frown, remembering the lesson of the Battle of Luzhou, how dare to resist, pull back and yell to let other masters come forward and end Meet the enemy.


    King Qi and the Great Master fought, and the great monks on both sides rushed out to meet each other.


    For a time, the Xinghai reappeared under the Xinghai.


    On Li Yan''s side, King Qi took the lead, Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, and Wei Xiaozhuang successively shot out. With their own core, they each led a team of real people to face the Luna Sect master and his helpers. The other masters of Tsing Yi Yamen and Wuyinfang, under the auspices of the commander of Da Shao, First Commander, etc., played against other servants.


    Compared to the number of monks with the strength of the guru, Li Zhi is not as good as Lunaism, but to say that the number of real monks with strong strength in the real world, the profound heritage of Datang is not comparable to the plateau and Hexi.


    After Li Zhi''s urgent transfer from Datang, the towns rushed to Hexi, and the number of real monks was already considerable.


    King Qi''s offensive is overbearing, one move is exactly like one move, and he does not give the Grand Master and others a respite. Once she was able to kill and rise, within a thousand feet of her body, it was Xiaguang Yunhai, even if she was a guru, she didn''t want to approach it easily. If you are trapped in it, you may be injured in a minor way, or you may be killed in a serious way.


    King Qi alone dragged the Grand Master, plus a few masters, can be described as prestigious, unpretentious.


    Seeing her sturdy stance when she screamed and rushed to kill, if she wanted to be suppressed by 30% of her strength, her head would have rolled under the gun at this time.


    The Grand Master''s face was low, his teeth clenched.


    The last time he played in Yinzhou, his confidant teacher was shot dead by King Qi! At that time, the outbreak of fighting power of King Qi made him tremble with arrogance. The overbearing fighting power almost had a fight with the Son of God.


    Later, if it was n¡¯t for the Son of God to ask the power of the Moon God in time to suppress the other side ¡¯s cultivation, he was extremely dangerous at that time.


    The Grand Master naturally hated Qi Qi. I thought I could get revenge on this time, but never thought that one month later, there were more real monks behind King Qi, making him unable to concentrate his strength and kill him with a large number of people.


    This resentment increased, and my heart was extremely uncomfortable. The Supreme Master could not help but slandered: "Dangtang has been in civil strife for many years, and the dynasty is about to collapse. Why are there so many masters? This is not reasonable!"


    Chu Nanhuai knows that the monks themselves are severely suppressed, and if they want to gain an advantage in the war, they must rely on the extraordinary practices of their masters and apprentices, and stand up to the pressure in front of everyone.


    So he fought hard, and he was too desperate, as crazy as an old dog.


    The Luna Sect monks are basically in groups of five, and cooperate with each other according to the different abilities obtained when they are promoted. Generally, the shield hand is in front, the two melee swords are on the side, and the archer is centered. There is also a magic stick holding a staff to chant a spell to strengthen the companion and heal the wound.


    Such a mode of warfare will undoubtedly greatly enhance the combat effectiveness. During the battle of Luzhou, Chu Nanhuai suffered a lot.


    Right now, he already has a solution.


    The formation of five people was powerful, but in fact it was not a profound trick. Ordinary soldiers in the army would do it.


    To break this method of warfare, you only need to break through the front of the warrior, tear the line of defense, and rush into the battle with your companion, split each other, and make a pair of enemies.


    In this way, the shield hand has no means of attack, the knife hand cannot defend, and the archer is in a miserable situation. Of course, the worst thing is the magic stick, he will always be the one killed first.


    In the army, the formation of five people is a weapon for killing. Among ordinary soldiers, it is difficult to rely on one''s courage to break the battlefield defense.


    And even if the five are divided, they can re-form with others, and the five-man formation does not have to be five. They have offensive and defensive means and can rely on each other. There are few more people and no substantial impact.


    But this is the monk battlefield.


    Even if it was a monk''s battlefield, the situation would not be very different. If not, the servants of the moon **** would not adopt this method of warfare.


    But here are Chu Nanhuai, Guanghan Fairy, Giant Spirit God, and young and old.


    The five of them, even if their combat power is suppressed by 30%, are on their own. It is difficult to find the existence of rivals.


    Where the three men and women passed by, the area where the young and the princes joined forces, and the five-man battle of the Moon God, all broke up, and the real-world monk who followed immediately would take the opportunity to fight with the servant .


    These monks in the real world, after killing the opponent''s archer and magic stick first, will join forces with others, killing the swordman, and finally the shield.


    Because of the concerted efforts of all the people, even from the beginning of this battle, even if it was suppressed by 30%, Monks of Datang have never suffered.


    The two men standing higher looked at the war situation deeply.


    Li Ye''s smile remained, and God Son''s face was not so good.


    Rao is a good state of mind for the Son of God.


    "You look as if you have less momentum than before." Li Min laughed, holding Lu Gujian.


    The Son of God shook his head and said earnestly: "You have an extraordinary companion and a group of rare helpers in the world. My master of the moon gods, who is on the plateau and Hexi, has always been the most powerful combat force, but I ¡¯m still incapable of facing you today. This is not how powerful you are, you are just lucky. "


    "Lucky? It''s true." Li Yan laughed, "However, I can be so lucky to be a real mess."


    The Son of God lifted a hand, and the crescent mark on the palm appeared bright.


    He said to Li Li: "A strong man like you and me is destined to stand on the top of the world alone and rule the whole world. There is nothing to be pleased with the help of others. You should be ashamed."


    In the face of such a judgment, Li Yan converged on a smile, and he took it seriously, saying, "In my opinion, the situation is just the opposite. To stand on top of the world, we must rely on the spirit of the people. One''s strength is ultimately limited The great cause of the emperor who ruled the world never depended on the emperor to fight alone, but to gather all the people and unite all the forces that can be united.


    "Only this way, you can stand on top of the world. Otherwise, you can only be a corpse under the mountain. And for me, even standing on the highest point, there is no sense of independence from the world. Because that When you do, you only have one feeling, which is cold. "


    Of course the Son of God disagrees.


    He said, "Only in heaven and on earth, only God can make me rely!"


    Li Wei said: "There is not enough divine power, and life is the source of strength."


    "Rebel against God, you will end up broken!"


    "Offensive to life, you will just have no bones."


    The Son of God closed his eyes for a long time, and when he opened it again, his eyes were already murderous: "In this case, I will kill you first, and then kill your companions and helpers!"


    Li Yan''s eyes were full of pity: "Then I''ll show you how I can gather the power of the world and let you die."


    As soon as the sound fell, the atmosphere, the clouds surged, in the higher sky.


    The godson''s clothing danced wildly, holding his hands up like a heavy weight.


    The bright moonlight in the palm of your hand is like the two whirlpools, rolling the wind and rising sky, forming two bottomless black holes.


    All the powers that are not ordinary, poured down like a waterfall from the black hole, and poured wildly into the crescent mark of his palm!


    After the two crescent moons that were shining to the extreme, the Son of God was annihilated, with only a pair of abyss-like eyes, which were more dark, deep, and captivating.


    Li Xun knew that what fell into the hands of the Son of God was the power of the Moon God as the Son of God through the secret teachings of the Moon God.


    This kind of power, Mo says, can destroy all mortal power, even if it is the power of immortal domain, there is no certain reason to be spared. Li Zhirao is a heavenly Qiqi bodyguard, and he is no different from all living beings in front of the moon **** of the main deity.


    However Li Li was not panic.


    He just held up the Tianzi sword and sang, "Han Cangsheng, help a lone sword!"


    With a sound, like a thunder, a circle of blue brilliance visible to the naked eye, with him as the center of the circle, suddenly opened in the sky over Hexi, and in a blink of an eye spread to the sky, without knowing its distance.


    There is a moment of silence in this world of Hexi.


    Immediately, Shino shook, and air currents of different colors, like rising firework seeds, lifted off the ground from thousands of miles.


    Dense like stars, vast expanse like smoke.


    In all directions, converging into a stream, the sword flew into Li Yi''s hands!


    The Emperor''s sword was ignited when it was simmering, and the green flames bloomed like sesame seeds, rushing thousands of feet!


    The power of the moon **** in the crescent moon in the Son of God''s palm is clear and dazzling.


    In the blink of an eye, Li Zi''s hands were filled with blue sky like a pillar, and a dragon came straight from the pillar of light to Jiu Xiao, breaking through the layers of clouds and reopening the sky!


    Heaven comes down to power, and land is born of manpower.


    This is the duel between God and man.


    Is it that the divine power cannot be stung, or is it irreversible?


    ...


    He ran out of the Fangmen of Funingfang, and Chu Yi suddenly found out that there were already soldiers standing on the street outside the Fangmen!


    The Tubo soldiers in front of them were full of the street, and they did not see the end! Each of them bears a chest and a waist, tall and strong, and each of them thrown on the street can deter a group of young children.


    Chu Yan was startled.


    With one glance, he could see that these armored men were the elite of the city''s main government!


    Obviously, when Tieban and others were at Yuningfang, they rushed over in time. Waiting, the swordsmen of the Yimen in Tsing Yi rushed out to chop them all down the street.


    In the current situation, the tightness of the Tubos'' control of the city exceeded Chu''s previous expectations.


    Among the hundreds of elite men in the front of the city, the elite armored soldiers account for a large proportion of monks. There are almost a hundred true warriors in the few hundred people in front of them!


    Tieban patted Chu''s shoulder as he walked beside him.


    Chu Yan turned his head and asked a core question he was most concerned about at the moment: "Isn''t there only twenty of you in Tsing Yi in Jincheng County?"


    Teppan holds the crossblade in his hand and walks steadily towards the armored man who cannot see the end. Not only him, but a dozen others, including the eldest daughter of Wei, mother-in-law Zheng, and Chen Blind behind him, are equally imposing.


    From the beginning to the end, there was no pause at the foot of Teppan, and he didn''t reply: "If you can rush out of this street alive, you may be able to see them."

 v7 Chapter 34： Brothers

    Chu Yan calmed down.


    He thinks he should be clear that the manpower lurking in Jincheng County, Tsing Yi, will not only be the iron plate. They have lived here for a long time, which shows that the An Wang layout was very early. In this case, there is no reason not to make it stronger.


    Fierce fighting is taking place inside and outside the city walls. Whether or not they can defeat these Tibetan soldiers in front of them, they will at least contain part of the Tibetan troops and effectively support the battle at the city walls.


    Inside and outside should be combined, this should be the intention of An Wang to make this layout.


    Under the teaching of Lunaism, the Tubos are indeed no longer a group of savages and barbarians, and their various accidents are obviously prepared for, so even if the wall battle has started, the soldiers in charge here can be as stable as Mount Tai.


    Chu Yan took a deep breath.


    As long as the battle in front of him is worthwhile, he doesn''t need to think much about it, even if he died on the street, he could die. After all, he was going to be hacked to death in the square tonight, becoming a monkey warning the street.


    However, in the face of such a fierce group of Tubo fighters, ordinary men who rushed out with screwdrivers and hammers were afraid to be scared back. They are just ordinary people, even if there is blood on their heads for a while, when they see this group of evil spirits, they pour down a basin of cold water ...


    Just rushed up.


    Rushed up!


    Yes, Chu Kun saw that the men who had rushed out of Funingfang had followed Tieban and others, with red eyes, and screamed like wild animals from their throats, rushing to the savage Tubo warriors!


    Chu Yun''s worldview is destined to be subverted, or amended, tonight. The world seen by a sixteen-year-old is still too small, too shallow, and too local, and the resulting worldview is destined to be constantly revised.


    He didn''t figure out what this battle tonight means to these Han children.


    With the sword in hand and the arrow already wound, there was no turning back.


    When they entered the battlefield, they were all soldiers.


    This is the brave seed deeply planted by the Tang Dynasty in their blood!


    Chu Yan shouted, hurried a few steps, jumped over the ordinary man, rushed into the army array torn open by iron plates and others, held up the long knife in his hand, and took a Tibetan Tujia who was too late to react. Cut in half!


    Chu Yan''s eyes were getting scarlet, and there was only one thought left in his mind: in any case, ordinary men would not be high in combat ability, and they could not let them charge forward. They had to cut down a few more Tubo warriors and kill a blood path for them!


    This is his consciousness as a monk of Datang!


    The **** battle was fierce on the street.


    In the past 16 years, Chu Yong has never killed so many people at once, as he does today.


    After he was thirteen years old, the old Taoist took him every year and went out of the city to find the wild thieves, and used the lives of the Tubo thieves to train his killing courage and skills. However, neither he nor the veteran are essentially killers, so there are only a limited number of killers.


    Now Chu Chu''s long sword has changed three handles.


    The first handle was too sharp, the second handle was chipped too much, and the third handle was cut off directly.


    The Tubos who fell under his sword could not count both hands and feet.


    At the same time, three different shades of wounds were added to his body, and there was no time to stop the blood flow.


    Even so, they only crossed the street less than a quarter of the distance.


    The Tubo soldiers are endless. The front was dead, and the back came up, and the end of the queue still couldn''t see the end of the queue!


    Fortunately, the Yimen in Tsing Yi was brave enough, and the Han people also broke out. The surprise of the fighting power and fighting spirit of the Chu people, even if the fallen residents had shouldered their shoulders, the man behind them still went forward. The blood did not make them afraid, but let their anger burn completely.


    Such a slaughter made Chu Xi''s blood burst into his head.


    Today, even if it is a war death here, I won''t hit my husband!


    However, the group of Tubo people in front of them apparently died at the same time.


    They do not retreat.


    After cutting down the Tubo monk in front of him, Chu Zheng pulled the eldest daughter Wei again. The plump woman was stained with red clothes and a terrible wound on her face. She had fallen three times before. Twice rescued by other Tsing Yi Yamen, once by Chu Yi.


    However, this time, Chu Yan failed to pull up Wei''s lady, and her body was extraordinarily heavy.


    Chu Yan''s heart was cold, and he looked back and fixed his eyes. The lady Wei had already faced in a pool of blood and stood still, and the dark brown blood on the big beach under her body was quickly overflowing.


    There was no time to wipe away the tears in the orbit, Chu Yi raised his sword to block a Tubo''s tomahawk, and slaughtered with the other side.


    In front of the stall every day, she threw a handkerchief to take her own five- or six-year-old daughter and teased the chubby lady; the waist was obviously as rough as a bucket, but she thought she was still young, and she had to twist it a few times The careful eyed woman will never lose him a penny every day.


    Chu Yan didn''t know how long he had fought, but he just felt that his eyes were gradually blurred, and there were tears dripping and blood stained. To the back, the entire field of vision was a red world.


    The knife in his hand became heavier, and many dexterous movements could no longer be made quickly.


    Therefore, his moves were forced to become horizontal, and he could only pursue simplicity and simplicity.


    Chen Blind also fell.


    How can a person whose brain has flowed away from his head be cut off?


    Chu Yan even saw that the other two eyes had fallen out, but his tail was still in his eyes.


    Now, even if he is not dead, he becomes a real blind man.


    The more he kept fighting, the simpler the consciousness in Chu''s mind, and his thinking became single. In the end, there was only one voice: forward.


    Go forward, keep going.


    Until killing this street.


    Until I saw other swordsmen in Yimen in Tsing Yi.


    Until ... can''t stand up anymore.


    Seeing Tieban turning back, Chu Ye noticed that he saw that he was following him closely, and he was obviously hesitant. Chu Yan grinned barely, begun to smile, just as he smiled at himself before the iron plate.


    He was telling Teppan, your brother, that he was no longer able to stand.


    He also wanted to tell Teppan, now, I am also your brother.


    I don''t know if Tieban could understand Chu Yi''s meaning, he nodded, and turned back to fight forward.


    Suddenly, Chu Yan noticed a drop of water running from the iron plate''s face and hitting the bridge of his nose.


    It''s not hot, so it''s not blood, it''s cold, so ... it''s tears.


    Seeing that Tiban''s waist ribs were stabbed with a stab, Chu Yi quickly stepped forward and stabbed the Tibetan monk with a stab; then, he felt a pain in his right shoulder. Mao stuck in his shoulder.


    Without pulling the iron spear, Chu Yan turned over a Tubo man who came forward and wanted to make up for his knife.


    He knew that he was going to fall.


    With the iron plate.


    It''s not bad to pour it with the iron plate.


    Behind it, there are so many guys in Tsing Yi knock on the door.


    There are so many, so humble in the past, so tolerant of humiliation, so timid, but today really stood up, picked up the sword of the Tibetans, faced the enemy, turned his back to his family, and killed a great Tang **** man Ordinary man.


    Die with them, this life is worth it.


    When they reach the ground, they must drink with them and pay for their past contempt.


    For the sake of fighting together today, for the sake of their courage, they will forgive themselves, right? It should be forgiven, after all, I am only sixteen years old and young, and it is inevitable to make a few mistakes.


    Saw it.


    Chu Yan saw the end of the street and the end of the Tubo procession.


    In front of the street, there is a lot of open space.


    This shows that the Tubos are running low.


    It''s a pity that he has exhausted himself, is willing to kill the thief, and is unable to wave his sword.


    The iron plate wasn''t finished, and his body was shaky, but instead of waving the knife indiscriminately, he tightened the back of the knife tightly. He knew that he could only use the knife a few times, and he could not waste it once. Only in this way could he kill one more Tubo.


    There are not many guys behind.


    There are three or four hundred men who rush out of the gate, and now there are more than ten.


    Chu Xun''s feet were stuffed.


    He stepped on a corpse and stumbled. He was too young to have actually played on the battlefield and didn''t understand the importance of avoiding the corpses under his feet. His body fell forward, and his heart was frozen, knowing that he had fallen down, he would never have a chance to stand up again, but was relieved in an instant.


    Because, you can die.


    The old man who is a thief and his mother, runs so fast tonight that he doesn''t even care about his apprentice. It''s ... no conscience!


    Xiao ... Xiaodong ...


    Will he follow in the footsteps of his father and become the minions of the Tubo?


    Will it?


    After all, he was already by his side.


    Xiaodong ...


    Xiaodong? !!


    Chu Yan almost thought he was dazzled or had hallucinations!


    At the end of the street, behind the Tubo people, a young boy in a fresh clothes and an angry horse, holding a spear, rushed into the Tubo crowd like a heavenly god!


    In a few moments, several Tubo bodies were hit by flying armored Mercedes horses!


    The young man leaped from the horse''s back. The man was in the air, and a spear swept across his hands.


    The young man with a green nose and a swollen face saw the Tubo blood exploded in front of his eyes, and uttered a broken voice: "My brother!"


    Chu Yan was stunned.


    He was supported by the iron plate and stood up again.


    He saw that behind the young man, a large group of sword-bearing men rushed behind him!


    Those warriors, everyone with white hair!


    Everyone has white hair, but fierce like a tiger in the mountain!


    Like a tiger in the mountain, killing the Tubo is like killing a dog!


    As soon as Chu Yan''s chest was hot, she couldn''t help it anymore, and tears came out.


    Zhang Changan leap high over a group of turbulent Tubos, slamming Chu Chu in front of them, and spears a Tubo fighter in the hand, stabbing to the ground.


    Then he stood straight up in front of Chu Yan, wiped the blood on his face indiscriminately, and showed a bright and gorgeous smile.


    He said, "Brother, I''m here!"


    When he said this, his tone was normal, but his voice was shaking and full of strength.


    Obviously, these six words have been in his heart for a long time.


    Chu Yan was speechless.


    He stretched out his bloody, trembling hand, barely shook his fist, and stunned Zhang Changan''s chest.


    His hoarse voice and full of emotions and emotions finally turned into three words: "Good brother."


    Zhang Changan focused his head: "Good brother!"

 v7 Chapter 35： Willing to help King An

    Today Zhang Changan is no different from the past. He still has a blue and swollen face, which shows that he still suffers at least one meal a day. In view of the extent of the other''s wound rejuvenation, Chu Yi judged that his previous meal should have happened this afternoon.


    So my own best friend, and the only one, is actually going to be fattened several times a day.


    His father is so cruel! Chu Yan thought. More cruel than his unreliable master.


    Zhang Chang''an''s face, which was indistinguishable from the past, fell into Chu Yan''s eyes, but was very different from the previous days.


    Before today, to be precise, before meeting Zhang Changan, Chu Xi was worried that the young man who was behind Silanbau and bowed his head silently, had really lowered his head before the majesty and realistic oppression of his father, In the future, even the backbone will bend down.


    Now Chu Kun knows that although Zhang Chang''an lowered his head, he never accepted it, and his backbone would never bend!


    Some people are like this. No matter how turbid the world in front of them, there is always a line of light in their hearts that can illuminate the road ahead. No matter what setbacks and trials they encounter, that line of light will not dim.


    They are stubborn, hopeless, old and even crazy, just like the old man with gray hair and blood in his hand!


    These old men, killed these panic-stricken Tubo warriors, and the old man headed by them, hand-bladed the last barbarian who abandoned the sword for mercy. His waist was not upright, and when he waved the knife for a short time, the heavy gasping sound was like a bellow, The arm was shaking violently.


    These old men, after killing the enemies in front of them, either coughed against the wall, or needed help from their peers, and their weak bodies could barely stand, but they laughed so loudly, just like the Tubo who was taunting the dead body It''s not worth mentioning the power.


    They, with the sword in their hands and the emaciated skinny body, proved who the true warrior was.


    An invincible warrior!


    Seeing the old people patting the shoulders of ordinary men, they looked gratified and kept encouraging, and Chu Yan''s eyes became red again.


    He didn''t know how to describe the old men in front of him.


    The white hair did not take the head of the enemy chief, and a blood knife was often hanging under the waist. If you want to get rid of the bad things for your country, you will die and die!


    Only with such an old man will there be a boy like Zhang Changan. With such old people and young people, even if the land of Hexi has been stolen by foreigners for many years, as soon as Wang Shi arrives, there is no reason to recover.


    Looking at the ordinary man in sackcloth and blood, Chu Xi couldn''t help thinking, in this narrow place, how many such bloods of blood can be turned into a good man with only one arm shaking his arms?


    The Tibetans always say that the Hans are sheep? How thorough they are wrong!


    The Han people just don''t like to whisper, they drink themselves all day long as warriors.


    As long as Mingjun takes the lead, this group of warriors will be able to settle the world.


    They usually hold back to what Chu Yan thinks is timid as a rat, and lives a humble and miserable life. When the leader is killed, they will completely fall asleep. Dormant until I see no bright day, dormant until the day of complete and complete abandonment.


    Originally, Chu Yi believed that this was because they had failed Datang, sorry for the emperor, and humiliated their ancestors.


    Now he finally realized that these ordinary people were not sorry to anyone. The court and the emperor let their leader be killed, and even if they were full of blood, they could only bear it humblely in the face of cruel reality.


    So, the country has failed them!


    There are no Hanjiaerlang who don''t want to raise their chests, they are attacking their enemies.


    I do n¡¯t see him. This time when the Yimen in Tsing Yi was killed, they picked up a kitchen knife, hammer, or even a wooden stick and rushed out of the door, or dressed in sackcloth or fine red upper body. They dared to kill the cloaks like a tiger A neat Tubo warrior?


    Even if their companions fell one by one, even if there were more than ten people who could stand, they did not back down!


    They are the most fearless warriors in the world!


    Just ask, the court should not ignore them, just ask, the king will not disappoint them, just ask, the king should not be completely abandoned under the iron hoof of the alien!


    In this era, in this world, there is a wise and powerful emperor, which is the hope, even the extravagant hope, of all Han children.


    How cruel the emperor can paint the jade axe on the Dadu River, and say "except not my own", and treat the blood and tears of his compatriots as hard and eager to be ignored!


    How stupid officials will be in the Han Jiaerlang wearing Chinese clothing, under the threat of aliens'' long swords, and in the remote and bitter cold places, while still adhering to the Han civilization, shouting what swordsmen will enter the warehouse and let Nanshan go!


    Mingjun ... The current emperor of Tang Dynasty is not Mingjun, Chu Yi is not clear, but when the other party was in office, he lost the story of Chang''an being taken to Shu by Huang Chaoyu, which is not the master of bravery.


    But this time the leader killed An An in Hexi. It is definitely the most outstanding existence in Li Tang''s family after Xuanzong!


    Suddenly Chu Chu wanted to thank the An Wang who had never met.


    It was him that allowed Jincheng County and even the children of the Han family in Hexi to keep up with the moon and see the moon and have the opportunity to regain their dignity and that of their children and grandchildren!


    "Let''s go! Let''s go find someone, kill together into the city''s main house, echo the king, and welcome King An!" Zhang Chang''an issued a solemn and enthusiastic invitation to Chu Yu as he did at the soup cake stall that day.


    Chu Xun remembered the refusal that day, his heart was a twitch, and he immediately answered, "Go!"


    The two came to Zhang Zhongli together, "Grandfather, we''re going to the city''s main mansion!"


    Zhang Zhongli, who was stabbed to the ground, was exhausted after just a short fight. His body was too weak to kill the thief, unable to wave his sword too much. But he is not hurt. He can fight today. Several Tubo barbarians have been out of their chest for many years.


    Now, he doesn''t need to go to the battlefield anymore, his grandson will take the long knife in his hand and go the way he can''t finish.


    Zhang Zhongli coughed, covering her chest twice, waved without a word, and said lightly, "Take the wrong person with the cypress wood back to the ancestral temple."


    "Yes, grandfather!" Zhang Changan promised loudly, his eyes solemnly divine.


    At this moment, the teenager clearly felt that something was detached from his grandfather and fell on his shoulder.


    The iron plate was seriously injured. Chu Yuan originally thought he would rest, and he hoped that the other party would take a rest, but after the other party swallowed an elixir, he still took the two remaining Tsing Yi swordsman swordsmen--Mother Zheng Lei, along with him and Zhang Changan, took dozens of men killed from Funingfang, and rushed to the city''s main palace with a knife.


    Chu Yun didn''t know how old mother-in-law Zheng survived the fierce battle. But just looking at the other person''s strong posture, he knew that Mother Zheng was probably not an old woman.


    Like Madam Wei, her daughter is probably not her biological daughter, but an orphan who was abandoned by chance when she came to Jincheng County.


    The old women selling vegetables, the women who brought their daughters alone, were just the necessary camouflage that lurked in Jincheng County.


    With this in mind, Chu Yan had to sigh the magic of the Tsing Yi Yamen, and at the same time became more awed by the master of the Tsing Yi Yamen.


    Jincheng County is like a pot of boiling water. There are huge fires everywhere. The sound of intense fighting, shouting, shouting, and clamor is stronger than a wave. If there is a sky above the city, it will be lifted more than once. A few back and forth.


    Funingfang is not far from the city''s main house, and is separated by five squares.


    When rushing along the street to the city''s main government house, Chu Yu knew how much effort Zhang Changan was able to lead a group of elders from outside the two squares to support himself.


    At this time there were not many people on the street, but the Tubo fighters and Han people who ran and killed were everywhere. Numerous corpses lay on the ground, and they could not see the end at a glance. It was only in sight, and there were three or four hundred, and many Tubo people.


    It is conceivable that from the Fang district where the Zhang Family House is located to the Funing Fang, Zhang Changan and his grandfathers bleed.


    Lying on the ground, but there are still many white-haired elderly!


    When the iron plate rushed out, he raised his hand and set off a bunch of fireworks to the sky, so in the process of rushing to the city''s mansion, people on both sides of the streets and alleys and dwellings continued to join in Tsing Yi. None of them was unharmed, and their clothes were basically penetrated by blood, and I don''t know how many people had blood.


    When they appeared, there were no groups, at most three or five people together. Behind them, they also followed a group of ordinary guys. There were more than a hundred people and fewer than ten.


    The team of Chu Yan and Zhang Chang''an and others continued to fight on the street, cutting down the Lunaist monks, believers, and Tubo soldiers encountered on the road. Their team also suffered casualties, but not only did they not shrink in size, they were expanding rapidly.


    After the battle, seeing the fighting forces that constantly gathered from both sides, Chu Xi had a stormy sea in his heart.


    When coming out of Funingfang, Tieban said to him, if you can rush out of this street alive, you may be able to see other Tsing Yi yamen.


    Is this not the case for other swordsmen in Tsing Yi?


    Only with a knife in your hand and a robe next to you can you kill a blood path from the Tibetan warriors in this square, can you see more possibilities?


    Overnight, Chu Chu who grew up so much, how could he not know that there are definitely more than three or five Tsing Yi swordsmen in each square? More swordsmen were just on the way to see each other, just slept with their enemy Tubo soldiers in the pool of blood on the cold street.


    Because of these powerful battles against the Tsing Yi Yamen, and because these Tsing Yi Yamen are full of blood, they are still fighting hard. The blood in each square is about to erupt, and the children of the Han family who need to regain their dignity can break the shackles of humble life , Put those arrogant, barbaric and oppressive Tibetan barbarians under the steel knife, smashed under the hammer, and discounted under the wooden stick!


    How many such Tsing Yi swordsmen should there be in Jincheng County?


    Lanzhou, Hezhou, Luzhou, Guzhou, Huizhou, how many iron plates should there be, and how many women''s daughters, blind men, mother-in-law Zheng?


    Chu Kui turned back and saw the Tsing Yi knives and knights wearing Tsing Yi and Dai Douyi behind him. Behind them, the dense Han children followed closely, and at the first glance, they saw the end of the street.


    Because ah, there are always people running, jumping out, jumping off the streets, alleys, courtyard walls, windows and roofs, joining this torrent of torrents!


    Not just the body or strong or thin, or the tall or short man ...


    Chu Yan saw that there was a young man who had not yet grown up. At the yellow door, he broke his mother''s hand that squeezed his sleeve, rushed to the streets across the body, picked up a long knife in Tsing Yi''s hand, and roared to follow The team


    An old man with gray hair and trembling body drank his wife''s entanglement, and pulled out the unstained steel knife from the Tibetan warrior who had fallen on the door frame. At that moment, his foot was steady, his body was not trembling, and he was full of momentum, like a **** of war, and rushed out of the house;


    Women or women with round or fat body, or slender figures, covered with green silk with handkerchiefs and rags, cut open skirts that restricted their legs with a knife, and copied kitchen knives, sticks, and even iron pans. Joined the team ...


    Everyone says that nomadic people are soldiers, and whoever twists the knife and pulls the bow, no matter the old, weak, women or children, they will become soldiers when the war comes. Chu Zheng didn''t know if this was true, but he saw now that the Han people in Jincheng County were the real soldiers.


    Chu Yan knew that the gray-haired old man and the woman with her head wrapped in a handkerchief were storytellers.


    In Jincheng County, Lanzhou, and Hexi, how many Han people have no stories and no painful memories given by the Lunaism and Tubo people?


    Now they can have revenge and complain.


    In Jincheng County, in Lanzhou, and in the whole Hexi, how many such old people, teenagers and women should there be? If you can see Wang Shi tonight and meet the swordsmen of the Tsing Yi Yamen, they will definitely have the same combat power, fighting spirit, and momentum!


    If so, how could Lunaism and Tubo endlessly? !!


    Chu Yan''s eyes were red again. He would always do this tonight. He couldn''t help it.


    He wanted to tell An Wang, Wang Shi, and Tsing Yi Yamen, thank you, and thank you for giving them, us, the opportunity to let the Lunarians and Tubos let go of the battle!


    There has never been a moment like this, let Chu Yu respect one person like this.


    He wanted to follow Wang ¡¯s commander¡ªAn Wang, kill the Tubos in Jincheng County, kill the Tubos in Liangzhou, kill all the enemies who dared to offend the Hans, and kill them all to the sky. Worship, never dare to grin at the Han again!


    Even broken hands, broken feet, broken heads! As long as he is on the way to fight forward, he will not regret it, let alone retreat!


    Han people, they are so powerful, why should they be oppressed by foreigners?


    They deserve respect and awe from everyone! Under the leadership of the wise and brave commander and king like King An, conquer all the innocents and declare your inviolability to everyone in the world!


    Chu Yan and Zhang Changan looked at each other. He saw that the other side was also bloodshot in the eyes. He noticed that the other side was just like himself, together with the Tsing Yi Shu Men, together with Wang Shi and the resolute will to follow An Wang to the sky!


    It didn''t take long for them to kill the city main mansion.


    Nowadays, the power of Lunaism has contracted to the northern five states, and Lanzhou and Hezhou are the front lines. It is conceivable that Jincheng County ¡¯s main government has a monk strength.


    In addition to the monks in the heavenly monks, countless monks who practiced high spirits, led by the master of the servants of the world, took the town''s main government and maintained the Tubo rule over Jincheng County.


    Although the monks at the high Qi training stage are powerful, they only look at the dense crowds outside the city ¡¯s main government house, and they know that it is not invincible to practice more Qi training high stages.


    At this time, the Han people in Jincheng County, under the leadership of the Tsing Yi swordsmen, were not afraid of any number of monks. Even if it is filled with human lives, at this time, they will fight for their lives for the ultimate dignity and glory of the Han people''s victory against the Tubo people.


    However, the sorrow of the high part of the servant''s realm and the powerful monk guards around him were a big trouble.


    The Tsing Yi Yamen and the Han children gathered outside the city''s main government house, as long as they are not too stupid, will realize the problem, but none of them hesitated.


    On the iron plate, I met some of the leading figures in Jincheng County in Tsing Yi, and after a brief meeting, they decided to make a strong attack on the closely guarded city main mansion.


    On the front, he was invading the city main mansion and captured the city mansion, and declared the victory of the Han people in Jincheng County!


    Beyond that, there is no better way.


    Tieban rushed to the front again, with a group of Tsing Yi yamen, jumped to the wall of the main palace of the city, and began to attack inside.


    From the beginning, the battle was extremely fierce.


    The main city of Jincheng County has originally accumulated the entire Jincheng County, and can even be said to be the most elite combat force in Lanzhou.


    As the high section of God''s servant realm, Tochigi was completely forgotten at this time. The honor of the Tubo soldiers who usually hang by his mouth did not mean to go out to fight. He made up his mind to be a tortoise, and adhered to the strict and powerful fortifications of the city''s main government.


    The first offensive of Tsing Yi Yamen was repelled, and the casualties of the Swordsman were not small.


    This was followed by a second, more fierce offensive.


    The iron plate was seriously injured again. At this time, the elixir did not work anymore. He could only half-knelt on the ground, holding a long knife, and shouted at the city-lord''s mansion like the iron tortoise shell.


    More Tsing Yi swordsmen, Shen face jumped to the courtyard wall.


    Even if the monks next to them were killed, they stubbornly stormed behind the courtyard wall.


    Nearly half of them never came out again.


    Ordinary guys want to think that the iron plate that has just stopped vomiting blood, but stopped in front of them, roaring with red eyes: "Unless Tsingyi Yamen is dead! Otherwise, you are waiting behind me! I am Tsingyi Yamen, the most powerful in Datang The monk organization is not weak enough, and it needs to take the lives of ordinary people to consume the enemy ¡¯s aura! Even if Tsing Yi Yamen can lose this face, An Wang cannot lose it! "


    Chu Yan and Zhang Chang''an wanted to go up, but they were also stared back hard.


    At the front of the crowd, Tsing Yi Knivesmen gathered from various corners and corners. Originally because of a dense gathering, the momentum of a strong monk organization became sparse in just half an hour. Only less than a hundred people left!


    Moreover, all of them were injured, and many of them were not so bad, but just barely stood.


    They stood even if they were unstable.


    Only standing people can participate in the next wave of offense.


    So even if they were teetering, they stood stubbornly.


    Tonight, no one can lose the face of Tsing Yi Yamen, the face of King An, the face of Tang, or the face of Haner Erlang!


    With less than a hundred people, there is no power to carry out a wave of offensives.


    But the rest were all inside the courtyard wall and died inside the courtyard wall!


    Teppan stood up again. Where did he stand still? Use a long knife to pestle the ground so that your body will not fall down.


    He glanced back and looked at them one by one, screaming at each other, wishing to chew the city''s mansion and swallow it, and grinned with a white grin, very calm, fearless, and even confused. He only said a word, then turned his head and yelled, and jumped on the wall of the courtyard with the other scaly wounded swordsmen in Tsing Yi.


    He said: "Datang, never gave up on you; King An, never dare to disappoint you. This is the full meaning of our lurking, fighting, and sacrificing."


    Seeing the aura of light on the wall of the courtyard, my ears heard the murmuring hums in the wall. Chu Zhu, Zhang Chang''an and all the Hans knew that forward was death, but how could one bear it? All snarled and rushed in!


    Datang, King An, never gave up on us, did not dare to disappoint us, how dare we lose the identity of the people of Tang, and how did we dare to pay the hard work of King An? !!


    The Han family has always been one, advancing and retreating together, sharing the same glory and disgrace. Whoever is afraid to die? !!


    On the battlefield, who regrets death, who dares to call himself a Han family? !!


    Entering the door and killing in the front yard, 20% of the people around him were dead, but Chu Yong and Zhang Changan always rushed forward. They are all from the Tang Dynasty. You are a hero in Tsing Yi. Is there no hero in Jincheng County? !!


    Chu Yan saw the iron plate lying in the pool of blood, and saw only twenty or thirty Tsing Yi yamens left. He was besieged by a lunar monk who was several times his own. He yelled and raised his knife to cut off!


    After breaking into the Xinghua Gate and entering the compound, Chu Kun and Zhang Chang''an saw at the same time that there were a hundred black robe monks standing in the courtyard! In the cloister cloister, in front of the courtyard walls on both sides, on the front roof, there are a large number of armored men holding crossbows!


    Chu Yan and Zhang Chang''an both sank at the same time, knowing that they would die!


    But they did not retreat, without even hesitation, they jumped into the yard and killed with a sword!


    Good brother, it''s time to die.


    Haoerlang, it''s time for Ma Ge to wrap his body!


    It is not that we are not afraid of death, but it is in front of Datang Glory that no one can shrink back!


    In life, there is always something more important than life and death.


    If not found, life is meaningless.


    They are lucky, they have found this meaning, and can hold it in their hands until death!


    The ordinary man around him continued to scream. Gradually, Chu Yan and Zhang Chang''an were already bathing in blood, their hands moved slowly, their steps became messy, and their rules were completely lost.


    In the end, they still failed to capture the main city!


    Not to mention that the slaughter of Tochigi was wrong, and even the other side''s face was not seen!


    Hateful, hateful!


    Just when they thought they were going to be beheaded, the monk in front of the brave and terrible moon **** suddenly flashed aura, the blood mist burst out, one after another flying out!


    Chu Yan and Zhang Changan looked at each other, totally unaware of what happened.


    The next moment, one after another the monks leapt over their heads and rushed to the luna monks. These people used fierce and aggressive offensive to kill the other party, and they were killed and wounded in no time!


    Throughout Jincheng County, in addition to Tsing Yi Yamen, who else, what kind of forces, can have these many sturdy monks, can form such a powerful combat power?


    They killed the compound in an instant, and went to the depths of the mansion!


    Zhang Changan helped Chu Yan who was weak. He wanted to help the other side not fall down, but even if he clenched his teeth, he could not be beaten and tired, and he fell forward.


    He did not fall to the ground.


    Someone supported his shoulder.


    Zhang Chang''an turned back and saw a face he could not have expected.


    That''s ... his father Zhang Xun!


    Zhang Xun didn''t look at Zhang Changan, maybe he was afraid to look directly into his eyes, "Can it hold up?"


    Zhang Changan was speechless.


    This strict order family adult man, all the monks, the Zhang family owner who could not go out without his order, Zhang Changan originally thought that his heart and stomach had become the color of the Tubo, but did not expect that at this critical moment, he With the monks of the Zhang family, rushed to the battlefield.


    No, not only Brother Zhang, but Brothers Liu, Zhou and Qian!


    If it weren''t for the four, how could they defeat the masters of the main city of the city so quickly and form a powerful line of defense?


    Zhang Changan had a hard throat and couldn''t say anything for a while. At this moment, he almost shouted that name. He hadn''t shouted the title for years because he was disdainful of the other person.


    "It will hold up!" Zhang Changan insisted.


    "That''s good." Zhang Xun, who was the wrong number one Han man''s minion, dropped this sentence, and followed the four Han monks, rushing deep into the mansion.


    After Zhang Chang''an helped to relieve his anger, he helped him, limply, followed behind the turbulent Han family, and stepped deep into the mansion.


    On the road, the bodies of the monks of the Luna and the four major family monks were everywhere, and many of them were incomplete.


    Obviously, the battles faced by the four big families are equally **** and brutal.


    When he arrived in the backyard, Zhang Changan couldn''t remember how many bodies had been seen on the road.


    In the backyard, the city''s last line of defense, there are more dead bodies here.


    Zhang Changan even saw the bodies of the Liu family and Qian family!


    The former was covered with trauma, and the intestines flowed out. The fatal wound was a large blood hole that penetrated the sea of ??gas; the latter had the skull rolled to one side.


    Fighting remained fierce in the backyard.


    Zhang Changan and Chu Yan rushed into the backyard.


    By the time they stepped into the backyard, the fighting had stopped.


    It really stopped because there was no one standing.


    Zhang Xun, slamming his face into a pool of blood, in front of him, there was a headless body of a Tubo, serving by its size, and Zhang Changan recognized it with great certainty.


    Tochigi wrong, high master monk!


    Zhang Xun is still not real.


    How could he kill the other party? !!


    The answer is obvious.


    In front of the wrong headless corpse of Tochigi, someone was sitting in a pool of blood, leaning on a pillar in the corridor, and twisting a human head in his hand, smiling at Chu.


    He smiled very happily, with some childish pride and display.


    He said, "You son, why did you come here? As a teacher, I thought no one could come and collect my body."


    Chu Yan opened his eyes in disbelief, "Master? Why are you ... here?"


    The old Taoist smirked, "Where is the teacher not here, where else? Hey, you bunny don''t think that Jincheng County war is coming, but you ran away as a teacher?"


    Chu Yan bit his tongue.


    That''s what he thinks!


    The scene in front of us shows that if it wasn''t for the veterans, the four Han Chinese families in Jincheng County would not be able to slay Tochigi, even if they could attack the backyard.


    The old man saw Chu Yi''s expression of eating, and was even happier: "As a teacher, I said long ago that it is easy to get the wrong head of Tochigi. Now, you always believe it? Tell you this little bunny, don''t think that What Shi said to you on a weekly basis is all very good-faith. Actually, it ¡¯s a great skill for the teacher! It ¡¯s a **** battle for the teacher, and you ¡¯re hungry. A bowl of soup cake? "


    Chu Yan squatted in front of the old Taoist and looked nervously at the injury of the other side. As for the other party''s ridicule, he thought he didn''t hear it.


    Although the old man was not badly injured, but there was no danger of his life, Zhang Xun was different.


    Zhang Changan hugged in his arms and shouted, he barely opened his eyes, but only a bleak smile, "Donger ... No, Chang''an. You don''t have to cry, it''s not worth crying for the father. Lost for the father After losing the face of Han Jiaerlang, he even lost his dignity, and let your sister ... and your aunt be the savages of the savages, and the father is the sinner of the Zhang family, among the Hans ... .. shame. You are a heroic Han Jiaerlang, you don''t have to cry for the shame of this Chinese man ... "


    Zhang Changan burst into tears and couldn''t say the full words, but choked on and kept repeating the word "no".


    Zhang Xun reluctantly opened his eyes, his eyes gradually fainted. He looked up at the starry sky and murmured: "For the life of my father, the first twenty years ... lived under the wings of your grandfather. Worry, it''s a romantic lover. Since Zhangjia Building is about to fall, and have no food or clothing, he succeeds the Zhangjia owner. In the next 20 years, all the wind and the rain, all the pains and loneliness, all the way to endure humiliation ... Let''s count it as a load! "


    Speaking of this, it seemed to be thinking of some sore spots, Zhang Xun''s mouth burst of blood, his eyes also burst out, his voice became heavier, his breathing was short, and his features were distorted: "No one ... no one, better than me Zhang Xun hated the savage savages! I dreamed and dreamed of killing the sapwood, slaying its flesh and its skin, and kneeling on the day of snow ... Shame! Changan, as father, as father .. .... is a last resort, is involuntary!


    "For the Zhangjia hundred mouths, as a father, I had to give up my dignity and kneel in front of the savages! Long ... Ann, there is no way for my father, you do n¡¯t know, when you are still young My little aunt, who has always been respected and respected, is hungry, with yellow skin and yellow hair, pulling my sleeves, raising my head to say hungry, and saying that when I want to drink porridge ... When your three grandfathers who are old, thin Lying on the icy bed as bones of wood, when the illness was dying, he told me, when I want to take a sip of broth, what is in my heart ... torment! "


    He didn''t finish speaking, and he vomited blood in his mouth. The following words could no longer be spoken smoothly.


    Zhang Changan cried with tears in her eyes.


    These words, he never heard his father say.


    The stubborn, strong, insistent father who was charming like a dog in front of the Tubo people had never seen or known Zhang Changan.


    "Yes ... who! Who, let me Zhang Xun, from a blood-blooded young man, to a Tubo ... Eagle Dog? Who, who ?!" Zhang Xun Terrier Holding his neck, he sent the final question and roar to the sky.


    After asking this sentence, the middle-aged man suddenly calmed down and even smiled at the corner of his mouth. He calmly said: "Chang''an, you are right, you are right to listen to your grandfather. Wang Shi ... ... King An, isn''t it here? Go ahead, meet the King Master, follow King An, and be the father ... For the days like Father, you will never meet again. Humiliation and torture, you won''t ... meet again! "


    When he said this, Zhang Xun raised his hand and tried to caress his son''s face.


    But his hand hadn''t touched his son''s face yet, Xingye could not see, and the sky had a vision.


    The dark clouds rolled, and two huge bottomless black holes shrouded the sky over Jincheng County. At the same time, a long sword lit up under the dark clouds of rolling waves, green as the sun. Then, everyone heard the cry.


    "The Han family is born to help a lone sword!"


    Zhang Xun, whose eyes were gradually dim, suddenly opened his eyes, and his upper body suddenly rose. He originally stroked his son''s hand, suddenly stretched out into the sky, stretched out his five fingers, and worked hard and laboriously. Flashing long sword.


    He yelled hysterically from his throat, from the bottom of his heart, from the depths of his soul: "Jincheng Zhangjia, Zhang Xun, willing to help His Royal Highness An!"

 v7 Chapter 36： A victory call

    An old man covered in blood, opened Chu''s hand, twisted his waist and groaned and groaned in sorrow and misery, saying that the whole body was unbearable, for fear that it was the one hundred pounds of flesh and bones, and now there was no inch of good meat. Now, I''m afraid it will break like a vase if you move it a little.


    Chu Yan''s eyes began to turn red again, and tears fell down in despair.


    He now regrets it and feels that he is really not a son of a man. Before, he was so timid that he could not be trusted! In fact, this master himself is the bravest person. When everyone attacked the main city of the city, if he hadn''t restrained Tochigi wrong, he didn''t know how many people would die, and whether the battle would be successful.


    Thinking about it that way, Chu Yan made up his mind to honour Master in the future. Although he always loves drinking, although he always deceives himself with all kinds of specious truths, he sells his soup cakes and buys him yellow soup.


    But at the critical moment, he saw the true nature of the hero. Master deserves to do it by himself. Now that he is so badly injured, he is dying. He just wants to eat a bowl of soup cakes. He doesn''t want extravagant fish and meat. It is really the best master in the world!


    Chu Yi almost couldn''t help but kneel to Master.


    But at this time, a deafening boom came from Changtian, and the thunder of King An''s voice generally sounded, so Chu Yue saw dullly that his master who had just said he was about to die, the ape generally slammed from the ground. Jumping up, holding up the wrong head of Tochigi in his hands, screaming like a tiger: "Bailudong disciple, Liu Baifu, willing to help the king!"


    At the same time, Chu Yan heard Zhang Xun''s dying shout, and saw Zhang Chang''an holding Zhang Xun raising his head and crying: "Zhang family in Jincheng County, Zhang Chang''an, willing to help His Royal Highness An!"


    Chu Xun rushed to his head in a flash of blood, and he could not complain about Master. He knelt on the ground and yelled to the sky: "Bailudong disciple, Chu Xun, willing to help His Royal Highness!"


    In the courtyard of the city''s main government, the corpses are incomplete and incomplete. Some intestines hang under the eaves, some broken legs rest on the windowsill, some heads roll down the corners of the walls, and gradually solidified brown blood pools are carpeted.


    He slammed his face on the iron plate of a Tubo corpse, suddenly raised his trembling fingers, and sounded like a mosquito: "Tsing Yi Gate, Feng Er, willing to help ... His Royal Highness!"


    A Tsing Yi swordsman leaning on his head with his head down and blood dripping from the corner of his mouth from time to time, suddenly raised his head as if waking up.


    Before going to the wrong room, Mother Zheng, who was stuffing her intestines back to her stomach and lowering her **** belly to her, was surprised, raised her head and stood up, not afraid that the intestines would fall out again.


    In the dark flowerbed behind the shadow wall, suddenly a **** hand with three fingers broken was stretched out.


    There are more or less men in the courtyards, trails of the city''s main house, behind the rockery, beside the lake, and in the garden, there are more or less men standing up, looking up at the glamor sword under the dark cloud, looking awesome.


    "Yingmen in Tsing Yi, Lu ... City, willing to help His Royal Highness An!"


    "Tsing Yi knocked on the door, Zheng Fu, willing to help His Royal Highness King!"


    "Jincheng County, Ma Liu, would like to help His Royal Highness An King!"


    "Jincheng County, Han Jin, would like to help His Royal Highness King An!"


    "Shen Youcai, willing to help His Royal Highness King An!"


    "Qin San, would like to help His Royal Highness King!"


    "... willing to help His Royal Highness King!"


    Inside and outside the city''s main house, countless people who looked up at the sky, sounded one after another, and suddenly gathered into a loud crowd, with various names mixed in.


    Almost at the same time, there were people running out of countless houses, streets, alleys, and countless houses in Jincheng County. From time to time, someone got up from the cold and **** ground and looked up at the sky, looking or frightened or awed. Or revered, but from the heart, shouted that willingness to help the king.


    On the street outside Funing Fang, two or thirty toddlers supporting each other and walking towards the city''s main government stopped one after another. They raised the **** sword in their hands and gave out an old but unyielding roar.


    "Zhang Zhongli, willing to help King An!"


    "Zhang Dong is here, willing to help King An!"


    "Zhou Dawei, willing to help King An!"


    "Qian Chengkun, willing to help An Wang!"


    "... Wish to help An Wang!"


    The whole Jincheng County, in a wave that shattered a wave of shouts, completely became a burning ocean and a boiling volcano! In the vocals gathered, I would like to help King An''s four layers of words superimposed, overwhelming and deafening!


    It is not only Jincheng County that is burning.


    Hejiao City, Song Jiao floating in mid-air, playing the jade flute, looked away from the fierce state city, looking to the east of the sky. There was a line of blue light shining through the sky, "Tsingyi Yemen, Song Jiao, willing to help An Wang! "


    In the city under her feet, countless Tsing Yi swordsmen, Han people, shouted: "Wish to help the king!"


    Shimen Mountain, Li Wenwen walking among the ruins, stopped abruptly to search for the living part of Lunaism, and the machete behind him pointed directly at Beitian, shouting with eyes: "Datang, Li Wenwen, willing to help His Royal Highness ! "


    Behind her, inside and outside the temple that was just destroyed, and even on the mountain road, the dense Han men and women felt the boiling blood in their hearts, and at the same time raised their heads, "Wish to help the king!"


    Liu Xiaohei rushed out of the Tanshui Village, took a team of Tsing Yi Shumen, left this village where there were no Tibetan monks, and ran to the next target. Suddenly, he stopped and raised his straight knife. Shouting to the north: "Datang, Liu Xiaohei, willing to help His Royal Highness King!"


    First, the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi behind him, and the Tanshui Village behind him, bursting out firecracker-like shouts: "Wish to help the King!"


    In Lianggong County, Dangzhou, Zhao Polu immediately stood in the middle of the city street. In front of him was a tidal wave of soldiers who killed the Tubo fighters. Behind him was a Han Jiaerlang who ran forward behind the army, carrying a scythe.


    The eight-character thunder blasted above his head, and all the soldiers and children who were not fighting were raised. Zhao Polu opened his eyes, drew a crossbow from his waist, and yelled at the sky: "God war, Zhao Polu, willing to help the king!"


    As the sergeants yelled in unison with boxing chests, white, blue, and red air currents rose from the top of their heads, and the sharp arrows flew halfway toward the invisible green mansion at the sky.


    In Luzhou City, Hu Xiaoya ran out of the door, raised her fist and screamed in the courtyard, "Hu Xiaoya, willing to help the king!"


    Twelve states of Hexi, dozens of counties, countless hills, village houses, and earth, tens of thousands of voices are willing to help An Wang, really make this side of the mountains and rivers shake, the world is overshadowed.


    This night, Hexi was destined to burn.


    In the burning ocean, thousands of people are lucky, such as meteors taking off against the trend, from different directions, across green mountains, across green waters, across forests, across mountains, across mountains, villages, cities, Scrambled to meet the cyan beam of light over Lanzhou.


    Hundreds of races, thousands of sails competing, thousands of rivers entering the sea, and the words of grandeur, and then the description of Yue Yue, are not enough to describe the shocking scene of Hexi tonight.


    History will record this scene, and in the future, countless people will be full of blood and imagination, imagining this scene through distant space and time.


    ...


    Li Jian''s sword in his hand is no longer Tianzi Sword, but Qingtian Sword. Although there is only one bundle of cyan beams, although the diameter is only a hundred feet, but after breaking through the thick black clouds rolling over the sky, there is no trace of clouds in the surrounding thousands of feet, forming a large hollow area.


    The dazzling galaxy is reappeared in the eyes of the world because of this large hollow area.


    Xinghe is like an eye, and Jianqi is like a pupil.


    Any ray of black cloud that wants to come near will disappear in an instant.


    Because of this domineering eye, the two huge black holes in the black cloud and the black cloud can no longer maintain the original round shape, and they are squeezed and twisted and narrow. If the dark cloud curtain is a face, it must be an extremely ugly and deformed face.


    Li Xun looked at the trembling God Son, and said lightly, "How is the power of the Moon God? How can I wait for the 30% cultivation? How does the Taoist fairy retreat from this world and no longer use the fairy power to bless the earth? What is the real thing? Powerful force? Not divine power, not immortal power, but strength of life! Rivers and mountains, with millions of people, why do we need the protection of immortals! We are the masters of the world, our battles, we fight ourselves, our Enemy, let''s kill ourselves! "


    The words did not fall, the sword in his hand slashed down towards the godson!


    The Son of God had long ago lost the domineering fearlessness and the confidence that the divine power could overcome the power of the being. Seeing the sword slashing, the Son of God was horrified, and the crescent moon in his hand was no longer bright enough to give him a sense of security.


    Ever since I heard Hexi''s boiling voices, I have seen countless forces converging on Li Zi ¡¯s hands, and since he saw the black clouds and black holes receding in front of the blue sword, the Son of God knew from the bottom of his heart that he couldn''t beat Li Qi.


    Before the sword was cut, the battle was actually over.


    When Li Yan succeeded in consolidating manpower, the outcome was already known.


    The Son of God is puzzled, unwilling, and angry! The gods rule the living beings. He believes that the heavens and the earth are the most reasonable. How can the divine power now retreat in the face of manpower? The **** is the master of heaven and earth. He controls everything. How can the flies of Gouyinggou defeat the power of the gods? !!


    In desperation, the Son of God burst into a heartbreaking roar. His fighting spirit was firm in an instant, and his confidence rebounded in an instant. He turned the two new moons that gathered the power of Luna in his hand, and slammed into Li Yan!


    Under the night sky, the sword light covering the sky and the sun illuminates the mountains and rivers, the village city, and the faces of all the people. But in the time that could not be captured, it flickered.


    The sword that Li Kun cut off fell far faster than everyone expected.


    As Jianguang vanishes and the night sky returns to its original appearance, many people have yet to respond.


    If there were no dark clouds and no black holes in the sky, many people would almost doubt whether this sword had ever appeared.


    Looking at Li Yan again, Tianzi Sword has returned to her sheath, and she has resumed her negative posture, her long hair floated leisurely behind her head.


    The Son of God is still in the original position, except that there is no light of the crescent moon in his hand, it looks the same as before the battle.


    But all real monks clearly felt different.


    They can no longer sense the cultivation of the Son of God.


    Real people, naturally, are brow delighted. The servants of the priests were astonished. The Supreme Master''s face was dark, and his breath was disordered to the extreme. He was caught by King Qi and shot in the chest.


    The son of God looked at Li Yan, his eyes were out of focus.


    He suddenly sighed, his lips murmured softly: "The immortal dominates the world, the gods have everything, the moon **** is the noblest **** in the sky, the moon **** is the most powerful monk in the world, and the Tubo warrior is the world The bravest warrior ... why, will we still fail? "


    Li Min glanced at him, understated and solemnly said: "This land does not need the moon god, let alone the moon god."


    "Who do they need?" Asked the Son of God.


    Li Yan said: "A true emperor who can make Cang Sheng stand upright and live and work in peace."


    The Son of God nodded: "Perhaps, you are right."


    boom.


    Very slight noise.


    The body of the Son of God opened with the sound of the cloud, and turned into countless indistinct dust, in the night wind ...


    The Son of God is dead, and at the same time, all the monks of Datang feel a light body, and have a lot of power out of thin air.


    Not an illusion, but the overwhelmed 30% of Xiuwei returned to his body.


    Twelve states of Hexi, since then, there is no moon god, no moon god!


    As for those priests, they saw their bodies turned into flying ash, and the Grand Master was also shot dead by King Qi.


    This is of course futile.


    Li Yan ordered: "Every former Lunaist monk does not stay! Any former Lunaist monk does not stay! One who enters Hexi Quanzheng Taoism, rests for half a while, and then enters the plateau preaching!"


    Wei Xiaozhuang, who was trying to chase the enemy, stopped her body and promised with a fist.


    Most of them chased out of the real world, while others did not hunt down the servants of the gods, and returned to serve as guards behind Li Yi. Although Li Wei does not need guards, they are very stubborn, and prominent representatives are naturally fatal.


    King Qi was very disdainful about the lives of the young and the young, and the Cabernet pike was held upside down, and he fisted his arms against Jincheng County, yelling, "Anwang mighty!"


    After a while, Jincheng County, which had been quiet for a while, roared like a torrent: "Anwang mighty!"


    The waves are louder than waves.


    Hundreds of thousands of people finally shouted in unison.


    This voice is a hundred miles away, and it is the desire to cause the mountains to fall and the river to flow backwards.


    A black line appeared on Li Yan''s forehead, and he reluctantly looked at Qi Wang with a wink at him, with a proud look, but he really didn''t know what to say.


    This girl is good at everything, but sometimes she is too aggressive. If someone changes, she can''t resist it. Fortunately, Li Yan is hard-working.


    You have to be hard to hit the iron, you have to be hard, you can do whatever iron you want, and you can make any kind of iron. This truth will work in the world.


    ...


    Tens of miles north of the city of Lanzhou, in front of the shadows of the mountains not illuminated by the moon, a group of people stood quietly facing Jincheng County.


    There was a turbulent crowd of people and people there, long after the calm was restored, no one here made any noise.


    "Let''s talk, seeing what can be called a shocking sword, what do you guys think and think?" An old, calm voice came out in front of the crowd.


    For a while no one answered.


    Half a ring, a beautiful and upright female voice sounded, "After this day, there will be no moon gods in the world, not even on the plateau. Above the fairy land, the moon **** and her followers, we can swallow it."


    "Shi Tai means that we are going to compete with Quanzhen on the plateau, and the power gap left by the death of Lunaism?" A resolute and sharp male voice asked, apparently unexpectedly.


    The previously spoken female voice did not ring again.


    The old calm voice sighed. How can he not know that the teacher does not have the mind, or courage, to confront Quanzhengguan. Since there is no competition for the power of the plateau after the collapse of Lunaism, there will be no gain in swallowing Luna on the fairyland.


    If it did, it would be a wedding dress for Daomen Xianting.


    This is something Shimon would never do.


    Above the plateau, Shimen had resisted the ceremonies with the Luna Sect for many years. The struggle between the two religions even caused civil unrest in Tubo, causing Zhang Yichao to rise. Now, Zhang Yichao is gone, and the Guiyi Army is also declining. I thought that I could start fighting against Lunaism again, but I didn''t expect that Lunaism would be wiped out from the world.


    The demise of the enemy is something to celebrate.


    But no one had this mood after looking at the sword just now.


    One enemy is dead, the other is approaching, but the latter is far stronger than the former.


    Today, they came here to make a wall view, and it was natural that the tadpoles competed for the fisherman''s profit, but they did not expect that the victory and defeat would be so fast and easy.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear anyone else, and the old monk headed sighed: "The 12 states of Hexi have been occupied by Li Wei. Our seven states are not enough to see. Whether we are willing or not Li Li, who acknowledged and accepted and was able to cut out the sword that was just before him, is indeed not something we can defeat. "


    "Host, what do you mean? Do we still have to surrender to Li Ye? He is our number one enemy in the world! In the old days of the Battle of Fengqi Mountain, he let us work hard and prepare for many years of planning. Destroyed once! Then, in the battle of Hedong, he destroyed us and destroyed the biggest foundation of Datang. We have a deep hatred with him and endlessly ... "


    The female voice of Qingli Zhongzheng became sharp.


    She was angry and aggrieved.


    But she did not finish.


    Because the old host had raised her hand and motioned for her to shut up.


    The old host slowly said, "Don''t you know Li Ye yet? He doesn''t have any good feelings about Shimen. When he meets us, he will never die. But we can''t lose this foundation business at the end of Wen. The Western Region was captured by the Uighur Ming religion. Our native country is even facing Muslim invasion from the west. We will lose one battle and then lose another. How can we support us ... "


    Speaking of this, the old host took a deep breath, no longer talked about reasons and reasons, and said directly: "I will personally visit Li Ye. If he is willing to give us a way of life, we will offer seven states such as Liang, Gan, and Su Why not? As long as he does not extinct the door, even if he conquers the Western Regions, we are willing to help! Anyway, the Huiming Ming religion in the Western Regions is blood feud with us. "


    "Host, what is the dignity of Shimen ?!" shouted the teacher.


    Snapped!


    A crisp, loud slap.


    Shi Tai covered her face and looked at the old host incredulously.


    The old host watched her coldly: "Now, can you calm down? If not, I can give you a few more."


    Shi Taiyi was speechless.


    The old host sharply and glaringly glanced over the other monks'' faces, until everyone bowed his head to show willing obedience, and then he snorted and turned away.


    He looked at the direction of Jincheng County and continued: "Some of you are stupid, and the old monk is too lazy to pay attention to some things that you can''t figure out, then don''t think about it, listen to the old monk''s order. But if anyone dares to use himself The stupidity of my life has affected my overall situation, so blame the old monk for being ruthless! "


    Dignity, what is dignity in the face of a crisis of survival?


    Survival comes first. Only those who can survive can think about dignity and dignity.


    In some words, the old host will not tell others that the situation of Shimen in Xianyu is 100 times worse than what they saw in the world. The most serious of these is the land of Shimen, which will no longer exist. The internal religions have risen, and the external enemies have invaded!


    The incense offering of Shimen incense has decreased sharply, and the entire Buddhist domain will not be able to support it!


    The Tang Dynasty, which was originally well-developed, also had few decent temples because of Li Zhi''s appearance!


    The reason is not to say this, the old host is afraid to scare them silly, worried that they will escape from the release!


    In short, Shimen is now facing enemies on all sides, the most serious of which is the East-West attack. The Muslims in the west are irrational. They are just a group of fanatical fighting machines under the banner of God. The only thing that can be discussed is Li Zhi.


    Although it is difficult to talk to Li Yan about the conditions, what else can be done? Based on the sword just showed by Li Zhi, even if Shimen borrowed the power of the Buddha''s domain, it could not be defeated at all!


    For enemies that cannot be defeated, they can only choose to surrender and ask for mercy.


    The only good news for the old host is that Shimen still has a lot of power, at least the strength in Xianyu is not weak. So, they still have the qualification to be used, and the capital for mercy!


    ...


    Zhang Changan knelt on the ground dumbly, hot tears dripping down his jaw, and hit Zhang Xun''s white face.


    This was the tears he shed for his father, but unfortunately, his father could no longer see or feel it.


    Chu Yan and veteran Liu Baifu squatted together in front of Zhang Chang''an, looking at Zhang Chang''an who was so sad that he lost his soul, looked at each other, and for a moment didn''t know what to say.


    I don''t know how long, Zhang Changan wiped a tear, looked at Chu Yan, and looked at Liu Baifu, solemnly asked: "You said, my father, he is not a Han who does not insult his ancestors? "


    Before Zhang Xun died, Zhang Changan did not hear a "father".


    Now he can''t hear it, but Zhang Changan finds that he can''t find another name besides this title.


    Chu Yan and Liu Baifu were silent at the same time.


    The Zhang family advocates inferiority. Before today, he had been a Tibetan dog for 20 years. During this period, he bowed his knees, sent his sister and his daughter, and did not treat the dignity of the Han family. Did something detrimental to the Han people.


    It is said that he did not humiliate his ancestors.


    Zhang Changan''s tears raged again.


    He hugged his father tightly, cried with tears in his heart, and his heart broke.


    The juvenile no longer blame his father, and no longer look down on his father. For the Zhang family, his father could not help but suffer enough suffering and psychological torture. This was not what his father wanted. His father was originally a **** son and a warrior waving a sword to the Tubo! Who made him look like that?


    Can you blame him?


    Why didn''t Zhang Changan remember that his father often didn''t see him late at night, and it took him a long time to return his tired body. The next day, he would hear on the street that the Han people who had suffered losses because of his father''s mistakes for Tochigi suddenly appeared rice and money at home last night.


    The people in the square all said that the Zhang family owner was a jerk. Fortunately, there are still heroes in the world, and those people will not starve to death.


    But where do they know that the unknown hero is his father in pain? This is the middle-aged man who has become a corpse because he slammed into Tochigi by mistake?


    In these words, how should Zhang Changan tell Chu? How can I tell someone? He has no evidence. Who would believe him?


    His father, the father of suffering, even if he died in the city''s main house after the war, his grandfather would not allow him to enter the ancestral temple! Others will only say, where can the sin of twenty years be wiped away?


    Zhang Changan came from the sadness, crying heartbreakingly, weeping so dark, but dare not call his father.


    Screamed, his grandfather, his tribe, would not let him be the head of the Zhang family. If you ca n¡¯t be the head of the Zhang family, how can you inherit your father ¡¯s will, how do you understand your father ¡¯s feelings, and how do you fulfill your father ¡¯s last wish for the family to flourish and continue?


    There has never been a moment like this, which makes Zhang Changan despair.


    "Chang''an, you are already a big husband. You have to take the burden of the Zhang family owner. Don''t cry so sadly and despairing. Your father will see it and will be sorry and sorry."


    Suddenly, a gentle and warm voice passed into Zhang Changan''s ear.


    It was a voice that made him unfamiliar, but he felt that he had never heard it, as if, he was just familiar.


    Zhang Changan wiped away the tears that had blurred his gaze and looked at the person who squatted in front of him.


    It was a young man in a black robe, a person who made him look negligent, and at first sight would be attracted by the kind of man who was as magnificent as the mountains and the world.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Changan asked with a tremor in his heart. He looked up at Changtian before and saw this figure, but at that time he was too far away and the sword in the opponent''s hand was too bright. He didn''t see it clearly, so he couldn''t confirm.


    Xuanpao man smiled: "The King of Tang Dynasty, Li Li."


    "King An? His Royal Highness ?!" Zhang Chang''an was clever. For the first time, he didn''t panic, didn''t fear, and forgot to worship. Instead, he looked at the other with a wish and asked: "His Royal Highness, my father, is he a Han who does not humiliate his ancestors ?!"


    If there is anyone in this world who can judge the destiny and character of others in their lives, characterize others, and make the Tang people in the world obey and surrender without any doubt, there must be only this one in front of them. One sword cut off the king of the moon god, An An!


    After asking these words, Zhang Changan opened his eyes wide and held his breath unconsciously.


    He knew that his father, in the eyes of the world, what kind of person he was, it depended on what he said next.


    Li Yan put a smile away and said in a straight line: "The Zhangjia family in Jincheng County advocates inferiority. He is a dignified Han man with responsibility, courage, and living up to his ancestors!"


    He has no negative ancestors and no court.


    It was Datang, it was this country that lost him.


    And now, Li Zhi will not lose his children and grandchildren.


    Zhang Changan blurted out: "How does His Highness know?"


    Li Yan said: "I know your father."


    In his eyes, Zhang Xun has been seen before.


    Hearing this sentence, Zhang Changan couldn''t help anymore, red eyes, hoarse throat, holding Zhang Xun tightly, exhausting his whole body strength, and shouting in the sky.


    This claim, since he is sensible, has never called.


    Today, seven years have passed.


    He shouted, "Father!"


    Father, did you hear it in the Spirit of Heaven?


    My son is calling you!


    father!


    Sorry.

 v7 Chapter 37： Run one chase

    The end of the battle in Jincheng County soon ended. After Shangguan Qingcheng stepped through the gate of the city and entered the city, the Spike Generals, who cooperated with Quanzhenguan and other high-level monks, left only the entire state city. Clean up and back.


    The Tibetan monks and fighters who had not had time to retreat from the city have become the dead souls of the Tang sword. Even if some of them dropped their swords and kneeled for mercy, their fate was not avoided.


    King An''s order made it clear that no one from Luna believers remained.


    The descendants do not kill this military order, which is only applicable to the Tang Dynasty. On the land of Hexi, there is no need to leave any alien soldiers occupying the territory of the Tang Dynasty.


    Under the command of Wei Xiaozhuang and others, the Han people outside the city''s government house entered the mansion in an orderly manner, and began to rescue the wounded who had not yet died, while converging the dead bodies of the war dead. Although the extra Han people are still interested, they can only choose to go back to their own homes.


    Although Zheng Fu''s mother Zheng Fu was seriously injured and had no worries about her life, the iron plate Feng Sanchong was killed too hard, and her energy and energy had been exhausted. Although she was treated in time, her luck depends on her survival.


    Zhang Changan took his father out of the backyard.


    The teenager''s pace was steady and strong, and his back became powerful overnight.


    King Qi watched Zhang Chang''an''s back disappear in front of the courtyard, and took Li Li''s arm, and he curiously asked, "How do you know his father? These days, you are basically on my eyelids Underneath you, don''t see you running around? "


    Li Yan didn''t plan to make any excuses, so he fumbled Qi Qi. Although the girl looked at her with a big grin, she was still very clever, and she couldn''t do any conspiracy, but the response was absolutely fast and it was not easy to fool. I practiced a kind of heaven and earth avenue called Emperor Dao. A few days ago, my Emperor Dao turned into thousands of eyes and looked all over Hexi. "


    King Qi froze for a moment, "Is there such a method in the world?"


    After thinking about it, it may be a gift from Heaven''s Secret Realm. With interest, admired: "This name is pretty good, Emperor Dao, hey!"


    She looked at Li Yan''s eyes strangely, and looked up and down: "Lao Li, you are going to be the emperor''s posture? Li Yan is your brother, do you want to stage the drama of the fight between the monarchs and the ministers, and the brothers with each other?"


    Before waiting for Li Yan to speak, she patted Li Yan''s shoulder, Zheng Er Ba Jing shook her head and sighed. She was very sympathetic to the pain that Li Yan would experience in the future.


    When Li Yan thought the mother-in-law was comforting herself, she suddenly opened her eyes and smiled, moved closer to his face to face, raised her thumbs, and he whispered: "However, you have the same mental plan as Taizong, I appreciate it ! "


    Li Yan''s speechless hand: "You think too much. My brother and I are real brothers, and my path only needs the emperor''s truth, and it doesn''t have to be that position ..."


    He explained it seriously, thinking it was an important matter that should be made clear. I didn''t finish the words, and suddenly felt a sudden pain in my ribs. I didn''t catch my breath, and almost rolled my eyes.


    The only one who dared to attack him with his elbow could still attack, of course, only King Qi.


    Li Yan was about to get angry, but saw that Qi King had already raised his eyebrows, pointed at him and scolded, "Oh, you stinky hooligan! I wonder, how can I always be peeped when I bathe these days? , But I didn''t find anything, it turned out to be your eyes! You old and unscrupulous, today I fight with you! "


    Li Yan: "..."


    Facing the King Qi of Zhangyawuzhao, he had no choice but to flee. He ran out of the gate and he hadn''t figured it out. He was still serious about what was happening. How could he turn his eyes into a stinking hooligan?


    What''s going on with this woman''s brain circuit?


    I slept together when I slept, and I was tangled about peeking and taking a bath. I really don''t know the so-called ... wait, who peeped at her taking a bath? Obviously nothing happened!


    Thinking of this, Li Yan stopped and turned back in shame and anger, and he had to talk with Qi Wang Haosheng to prove his innocence and wash away his grievances. At the end of the day, no one except Pingqi had the ability to peek at King Qi, and was shot dead before he was close.


    This mother-in-law is obviously stinging herself, and she is absolutely in vain!


    Seeing King Qi **** his spear and shouting after the rockery, the momentum was like the tiger down the mountain. The eyes of those two phoenixes were extremely bright, and they clearly revealed the excitement.


    This woman ...


    Li Min remembered that he had a big character with King Qi, and when he was resting on the bed, the other side told him a lot of childhood things. She seems to have a particularly deep memory of those years, but it is the story of the battlefield after she joined the army.


    At that time, as a small refugee, in addition to doing everything possible to find food, she filled her belly that wasn''t full. If she had time, she would often stand on the street corner and look at those children of the same age.


    They have nothing to worry about, even brocade and jade, so they play unscrupulously. And she was too dirty and her clothes were worn out, she must have been driven away as a beggar in the past, maybe she would be bullied, and she could only look at it with envy.


    It was like seeing someone else ¡¯s child eating pastry and eating a mouthful of sesame seeds, but she could only hold her own fingers.


    But she said she would play a lot of games.


    Although I have never played with other children.


    But she played with herself.


    One person plays multiple people, bouncing back and forth, tired.


    Eating and playing are two needs of a child. One fills his stomach and does not starve, the other feeds his spirit and does not become lonely.


    Before entering the barracks, she could only play with herself. After entering the barracks, she could only fight with others with a sword.


    Seeing that King Qi was about to kill him, Li Su suddenly turned around and ran, running faster than the rabbit. He squeezed his dry throat and shouted, "I don''t dare anymore. .. "


    "You stinky gangster, don''t stop me!" Qi Wang yelled, fiercely as if he could push a mountain, but his eyes were bent into moon buds.


    One run and one chase, this is the most boring game.


    She had a good time, like a child who wouldn''t grow up.


    You can be a child who hasn''t grown up in front of your own man. This is probably the wish of all women.


    Not far away and close behind the young and young commanded, a sad look at each other, a look of tears.


    An An''s taste really changed!


    ...


    Chu Yan and the old Taoist Liu Baifu walked side by side on the sidewalk in the city''s main house, walking leisurely, ready to go home.


    After a fierce blood battle, it is really lucky to be able to live leisurely. If you could go home alive, lie on a rattan chair, and wait for a hot bowl of soup cake to come, you would be happier.


    Feeling of the old man with his hands folded.


    After hearing this, Chu Yan immediately became bloodshot, staring at the Master, and asked, "Why don''t you tell me when you go out tonight? Leave me alone at home, no matter how you do it, Master ? "


    Liu Baifu gave a cold hum, and raised his jaw to teach: "What do you know, for this is your ability to adapt to the crisis in the school, exercise your fearless qualities, test your personality of loyalty, and hone your kill The enemy''s ability to protect himself! "


    Chu Yan didn''t buy it, and the question turned into a question: "There are so many Tubo warriors outside Funingfang. I''m fighting on the street and fighting. If it wasn''t for Zhang Changan''s timely assistance, my head would have been cut off! You aren''t There is no secret care for me, where is the test? It is clear that I do not care about my life and death! "


    The veteran man looked frozen.


    But in an instant, he resumed his high look again, and pouted, "Isn''t Zhang Chang''an here to help you? All this is actually expected by the teacher! You apprentice, you have been with the teacher for so long. I learned to kill the enemy, but I didn''t realize the magical tricks and strategies of the teacher? It was too disappointing for the teacher. "


    Chu Yan blushed.


    But he also immediately found the leak, and hummed coldly: "You will be a farce, and if you really plan for it, you have already killed Tochigi by mistake before the siege of the king tonight, which is the best for the situation. In the final analysis, you are an old drunkard, seeing that you can''t maintain the majesty of Master in front of me, and then hurriedly went to fight against Tochigi, and as a result ... hmm, he was also injured with blood! "


    Liu Baifu''s old man was lifted, his face could no longer be hung up, and he yelled angrily: "Killing the enemy coach for the division and contributing to the army is how you all contribute to the country. How can you, your apprentice, talk to your master? of?!"


    Chu Yan was not ashamed, but he slanted the other side and sneered: "Now, do you want to say, Hey, old teacher, can''t control you, your wings are hard, and you don''t want to take care of you as a teacher anymore, think Just do whatever you want. Let me die alone in a room with wind leaks, huh? "


    Liu Baifu opened his mouth, his face was red and purple, and he couldn''t say a full sentence in half a ring.


    Chu Yan snorted, no longer caring for his master, leaned his head up, and strode toward the gate, like an eagle, "You are clich¨¦s that bewitch my routine, I am already familiar with your chest, you Do n¡¯t want to hit me again! Want to drink? Buy it yourself! Want to eat soup cakes and make it yourself! I am going to do something big and be a Bailudong disciple who is really famous all over the world! "


    I looked at Chu Yi''s back, and Liu Baifu''s chin fell to the ground.


    At half a moment, he lamented, patted his belly, and laughed at himself: "Belly man, in the future, you still want to be enjoyed with wine and meat, I''m afraid it won''t happen."


    Turning to the thought that even the soup cake was gone, Liu Baifu couldn''t help but look up, looking at the sky without words: "The church apprentice starves to death, Master, the ancients don''t deceive me!"


    Self-harm and self-pity for a long time, Liu Baifu turned his back and walked towards the door step by step.


    Suddenly, hearing the sound of Wei Xiaozhuang sounding, Liu Baifu had a sincere smile on his face.


    He said to himself, "Lao Chu, Lao Chu, the disciples you teach will also be able to mix and match An Wang. My Liu Baifu is different. It won''t take long for you to know that the world does not know Bailu Cave, the world Renjie has no teacher. This is the story of my fifth disciple! "


    Thinking of this, Liu Baifu was in a good mood, humming in a minor key, his footsteps became more brisk.


    The apprentice has already taught him, and it is natural that he should be allowed to go out and explore the world and become famous.


    This little bunny did not want to think about it, how can he stand on his own without going through the life and death experience tonight?


    If the teacher had killed Tochigi wrong earlier, how could this **** battle tonight give you a chance to be brave and confident?


    There is a long way to go in the future. After all, you have to rely on yourself, Master ... you ca n¡¯t rely on it all the time.


    If the teacher really does not want to let you go, little bunny, do you think you can really leave?


    too young.

 v7 Chapter 38： Reversed relationship

    Li Yan did not plan to spend too much time in Lanzhou City.


    This was the front line during the war, and the key place for the two armies to confront each other. After the war, there was nothing to pay much attention to. For example, the Great Luna Religious Temple is in Luzhou, but Li Zhi does not mind going to Qinghai.


    In Hexi, there are many Tubo people, and Li Zhi did not plan to implement a genocide policy. After the war, everything will return to the normal track. The surviving women and children of Tubo, Li Yan gave them the right to continue living.


    After all, the land needs people to cultivate, and the pastures need people to graze. The former leaves aside, while the latter is more skilled at Tubo. Li Yi only needs to give them a small amount of necessities, and they can supply military and horses to Datang, which is a very cost-effective business.


    Moreover, the land on the plateau is really not suitable for life, and it is difficult for the Han people to adapt to it. For the Han people, it is good to cultivate fertile land and live in a place with a favorable climate.


    Of course, the premise is that the Quanzhen conception enters the plateau, religion controls the thought and spiritual world of the Tubos, monks control the Tubos'' physical and living rules, and at the same time, it performs the necessary sinicization of the Tubos.


    In this way, there is no need for the army to fight hard. After a period of time, the plateau will no longer be in serious trouble.


    The Han civilization''s ability to localize people in the mountains and rivers is not comparable to the Tubo culture. Tubo has occupied Hexi for a hundred years. The Hans are still Hans. The Hans have truly controlled the plateau for 20 years, and the Tubos are mostly Hans.


    After regaining the twelve states controlled by the Tubo Moon Gods, Li Zhi''s strength naturally rose to a level, and he saw that the Golden Wonderland would be achieved. He wondered if he could take advantage of the current good situation and still have a little time to attack the prefectures and counties occupied by Wen Mobe in the north.


    The end of Wen is the land of Shimen on the plateau. If the Shimen can also be resolved, the entire plateau is equivalent to falling into his hands completely.


    If this is the case, "Qinghai will only drink horses today, and the Yellow River will not have to be more fall-proof". The western part of the Tang Dynasty has completely stabilized.


    Datang wants to restore the great cause of the great age, to the north to die with the Khitans, and to the west to call it Central Asia on the earth, which is the place where many clan prefectures in the western region of Datang are set up. It will inevitably run into Islam.


    The Khitan is different from the nomads such as the Huns and Turks, who established the Liao Dynasty.


    Liao, which was also established by the nomadic peoples of the north, the first army to cross the Central Plains, captured the capital of the Han Chinese, and occupied the empire of Chinese ancestral territory for hundreds of years.


    After the Liao Dynasty, Jin even occupied the vast Central Plains north of the Huaihe River. It was not a temporary occupation, but a real rule. Since then, the cause of the Mongolians has been even greater, and the Yuan Dynasty was directly established.


    It can be said that since the demise of the Great Tang Dynasty and the rise of the Khitan, the war situation between the Hans and the northern nomads has been completely reversed. For more than a thousand years, except for the short-term Zhongxing of the Ming Dynasty, the northern nomads have always prevailed.


    In order to stifle this trend, Li Yan must fight Khitan first.


    Before that, to recover the entire Hexi, and even the Western Regions, to completely calm China, was the journey he had to complete.


    "Erase these **** Tubo barbarians from the map! They must be completely erased!"


    King Qi was using a good bite to bite an oily and slippery leg of lamb, and after hearing Li''s plan to travel north, he immediately expressed his support. Although the words in her mouth were vague, her tone was resolute and strong. In order to show his firm and mighty will, the other hand waved desperately.


    On several occasions, Li Min shook his Qi Wang''s waving hand away from him. Without this, he could not deal with the fatty lamb in the plate in his hand.


    They sat in front of a bonfire and were eating roast whole lamb. Of course, the barbecue lambs do not need their own hands. The Tibetans have a better craftsmanship. Now it is the son of Tochigi who is sweating and devoting himself to roasting sheep on the shelf.


    Speaking of which, Na Nab ¡¯s life was very bad. He only enjoyed a life of more than ten years and fell from heaven to hell. But from another perspective, his life was actually good, at least that night Did not die in the city''s main mansion.


    Before Zhang Changan took the body of his father and left the city main government house, he went to his bitter sister. When I entered the door, I found that my sister was holding a pair of **** scissors in her hands, and she was sitting at the table. She was naked, and her naked body was covering her lower body, and she was rolling around in pain. One place.


    When the Han people attacked the city''s main mansion, the self-assured Zanab had no intention of going out to answer the enemy, which made him take his life. But the evil thoughts he raised for no reason also let him lose his final dignity.


    Zhang Changan naturally wanted to kill Panabu, but his sister said that it was too cheap this little thief, so that Zhang Changan brought him back to Zhang''s house, fell down as a slave, and served Zhang''s people all his life. Atonement.


    This suggestion is naturally excellent, and Zhang Chang''an didn''t want to be cheap anymore, which agreed with her sister''s idea.ïï Naab the æý ç« child-if the savage can also be called æý ç«, although the temperament is not good, but the person is not stupid, at least the skill of grilling lamb is very good.


    Li Yan planned to leave Lanzhou City tomorrow, so tonight he feasted the heroes of the Lanzhou Campaign. Zhang Changan heard that Li Yan wanted to eat roasted whole lambs, and then he solemnly recommended Zanab, and Li Yan was very satisfied.


    In addition to Li Qi, besides King Qi, there were only Zhang family ancestors and Liu Baifu Chuyu masters and apprentices, and others could only sit elsewhere.


    Tieban sat with Mother Zheng.


    Teppanyaki is very big, and there is no piece of good meat in his whole body, but he can still survive. Mother-in-law Zheng is no longer an old woman, but she has restored her original appearance, but she is a wonderful old woman. She used to be short and looks small and exquisite, with perfect curves.


    Zheng mother-in-law constantly gave dishes to the iron plate, virtuous and coy, the latter was very restrained, groaning and smirking from time to time, this scene is personally visible, the two will have a happy and happy life in the future.


    Being able to keep the moon and seeing the moon is what they deserve.


    I heard that King An''s intention was to go north. Zhang Changan and Chu Zheng lost their mutton at the same time, and all of a sudden stood up, bowed down, looked at each other, and pleaded in unison: "I''ll wait for His Royal Highness!"


    Li Yi waved his hands with a smile, motioned them to sit, turned around and asked the king of Qi to kill the fierce Qi King: "To regain Hexi, I transferred most of the middle school real life and practice high monks, Qi Wang felt, If I go north again this time, and farther away from Changan, will Wang Jian take the opportunity to go through customs? "


    King Qi responded leisurely: "He isn''t stupid, how could he do such a foolish thing? Even if he can attack Changan while taking advantage of this time, when we return, he won''t be able to keep even Shu Zhong, his own life It is also difficult to guarantee. "


    Li Xun said: "He doesn''t attack Changan while he''s imaginary. When we return, he can hold Shuzhong?"


    Qi King froze, and the meat in the cheeks had forgotten to chew, and shouted at the half-thin lamb leg: "Yeah ..."


    This is a very serious problem, but King Qi just stopped for a moment and continued to fight the leg of lamb. There was no consciousness to think of a way to deal with it.


    Of course, she knows that since Li Yan raised this issue, he should already have corresponding countermeasures. She was too lazy to be distracted by this, and her tragic memory had proven that she had better not show her wisdom in front of Li Yan.


    Li Yan''s plan is actually very simple, let King Qi go back to sit in Chang''an.


    With her there, Wang Jian didn''t have the certainty to win, and decidedly did not dare to act rashly. The same king who came out of the secret world of heaven, Wang Jian thought he would win King Qi unless he was kicked by his donkey.


    Qi Wang''s mind was still clear. After a while, he wanted to understand Li''s intentions, put down the leg of lamb which was already clean, and turned to look at Li to say: "You want me to go back?"


    Li Yan laughed: "Isn''t it convenient for King Qi?"


    King Qi was silent for a moment, and once he said it was convenient, he yelled and gave another leg of lamb.


    Zanab was grilling four fat sheep by himself. His legs were constantly trembling, but he was also a monk because he was a monk. Even if his legs shook so hard, I don''t know if it was tired or because it was uncomfortable in some places.


    After eating roast lamb and drinking the empty jug, the banquet was almost the same. As for those who are not happy, you can invite three or five friends, go back and drink, An Wang definitely will not continue to entertain here.


    Zhang Zhongli, Liu Baifu and others got up one after another, and said goodbye to Li Zhi and Wang Qi. After everyone else turned, Zhang Chang''an didn''t leave immediately, but instead looked at Na Nabu.


    Because the injury was in a critical place, Xiu Naibu, who had fallen a lot, was too tired to breathe, but at this time he put his sweat towel on his shoulder and Mali trot before Zhang Changan.


    Without paying any attention to the strange eyes of the crowd, Na Nabu Tongtong knelt down in front of Zhang Chang''an, walked forward, finally extended his mouth, and kissed carefully, Zhang Chang''an''s unclean boots.


    After doing this, Zanab took a big breath, got up and lowered his eyebrows and stood behind Zhang Changan, waiting to follow the other party to leave.


    This scene made King Qi look straight and his lips were stunned.


    Zhang Changan quickly explained: "His Royal Highness An, His Royal Highness Qi, it was not Changan who forced him to do so, but he volunteered. The two His Highnesses may not know that Zanab realized that their father and son had previously told our Zhang family. The sin is deep, fearing that I would not let him live or torture him cruelly, that''s why I insist.


    Li Yi nodded his head and waved his hand, indicating that Zhang Changan could leave.


    Zhang Changan retired.


    Li Yan groaned for a while and said to Qi Wang standing next to him: "Zhang Xun tortured himself for the sake of other people''s lives. Even so, he couldn''t sleep every night; and now, Na Nabu knelt so clearly , Flattering, but just to be able to survive, seeing his lowered eyebrows, he has completely regarded himself as a slave. Comparing the two phases, the Han people and the Tubo stand against each other. "


    King Qi nodded and said solemnly: "In Hexi, even in Qinghai and the plateau, in the future, there will only be Tubo kneeling to the Han and respectfully kissing the shoes of the Han. Let the relationship be reversed, and this is what we fight. The most significant thing! "


    Li Xuan looked at the direction of Liangzhou in the north and the direction of the northwest and western regions, and in silence, said, "There are still many Han Chinese who are waiting for us to reverse this relationship."


    ...


    Early the next morning, King Qi was about to return to the south. Li Xun was waiting to send her out of the city, and she received a report. A group of monks sought out of the gate.


    I heard that it was a monk. How could Li Zhi guess that most of them were disciples on the plateau? King Qi doesn''t have to rush anymore. The situation may change. She should at least stay and take a look.


    The two met each other together in the lobby.


    The headed monk was too old, holding a cane in his hand, as if he would fall without a certain step. Following the left was a resolute middle-aged monk, who was very angry with Vajrayana, while the other was a milf-like teacher. His charm was very seductive and surprised Li Li.


    As for the other monks, they did not have the qualifications to see King An and Qi and were placed in the side hall.

 v7 Chapter 39： Li Yans intimidation

    People on the plateau will come to see themselves, Li Zhi expected.


    After all, with the death of the Son of God and the Grand Master, the Moon God religion has actually been destroyed, and the obstacles in the middle have disappeared. The two sides have met on the battlefield. No matter what ideas they hold, it is necessary to see each other.


    The old host presided over the self-reported house, and the law number was empty.


    This makes Li Yan not want to think of Monkey Brother. Isn''t he given Goku by the Bodhi ancestor? The word "empty" is still very heavy in the interpretation of the monk. It''s just that there is no one, one understanding. According to Shimen''s theory, the old monk in front of him is more than one level higher than Monkey Brother.


    The two followers behind the old host, the middle-aged monk who did not anger himself, had no way of knowing his name. As the figure is full, how do you think that the teacher who has not faded from the dust, the rule is to see dust.


    See dust, see red dust? Li Yan''s mischievous conjecture, will there be any monk to see people?


    Ha ha.


    Hearing these two trumpets, Li Min screamed at the monkey brother for a while, and the old presiding lords were profound, which was totally cheap. Everything with the word "no" seems far-reaching, and everything after the word "go" seems to be just landing in the palace.


    You can see it when you realize it, and you can break it when you see it. You can say nothing after it is broken. As for nothing, that is nothing. In this realm, it is basically to attain the Taoist monk, or to prove the wisdom fruit.


    The old host opened the door and said: "An Wang is a rare hero in the world. At this time, the country is not completely calm. He can lead a stranger to seize the twelve states of Hexi. It is unexpected. The old monk is also deeply admired .... .. "


    Li Yan didn''t wait for him to finish, waved his hand and interrupted, and said politely: "Bald donkey, if you want to say that Datang is not completely stable in China, I dare to venture northwest, regardless of the possibility of a backyard fire. , Then you have nothing to talk about with me. "


    Hearing the words "bald donkey", seeing the air and seeing the dust were furious. The former stared at the blood-red bull''s eyes, as if he wanted to incarnate a demon to eat Li Zhi; the latter gritted his teeth and his fingers creaked. It seems that I really want to give it to Li Yan.


    It is an old monk who is worthless. He calmly breathed a faint whisper, showing that he was not moved by foreign objects. He asked, "Does King An think that the old monk''s idea is wrong? Please advise."


    Li Yan chuckled, "I wasn''t interested in teaching you about these bald donkeys. But since you have a good attitude, I can barely say a few more words. I can come to Hexi and capture the twelve states. , Rely on nothing but two words: strength! "


    Seeing Li Yan so arrogant, he was stunned for a while.


    He thought that he had come to visit on his own initiative, and that his attitude would be better. Li Yan would treat each other with courtesy, and the two parties would have a happy conversation. He could also propose the conditions for cooperation. Now it seems that Li Yan has no intention of giving face.


    So arrogant! I can''t help but feel defamatory.


    Li Yan didn''t give face, and he felt that he needed to show his strength. He took a correct look and put on a posture of a monk who he couldn''t be more familiar with. His eyelids were indifferent: "An Wang and Luna heresy fought with great momentum. , The outstanding results are impressive, but on the battlefield, killing 10,000 enemies and damaging 3,000 are inevitable.


    "I released the plateau from the plateau. Since the beginning of Princess Wencheng, I have been the plateau master. The luna heresy has only recently risen. It is completely different from the release of the plateau from me. Even if An Wang does not destroy them, the old monk will Do it like this.


    "Now I have released a plateau on the plateau, there are millions of disciples, Wen Mouzhong, thousands of warriors, An Wang''s tired teacher, if you ca n¡¯t win a battle and win over me, under the stalemate of two phases, the country of Datang, which has just stabilized, The smoke will inevitably rise again, and then the King of Shu will come out ... "


    The old bald donkey began to pretend to be a long story. Where Li Li could stand, he drank abruptly when he patted the table, and drank directly.


    The sound of airlessness came to an abrupt end, and he looked at Li Yan inconceivably. It was truly impossible to imagine that Li Yan shot the table in person! He was so sad and angry that he forgot to speak.


    Li Xie was empty, and impatiently said, "Old bald donkey, restlessly noisy, bad for my ears. I tell you the truth, I have not only the strength to destroy the moon gods, but also the strength to release you from the plateau! Would you like to try it? "


    This last sentence is a naked threat.


    The air is flushed with redness, and one buddha rises to heaven! How could he never have thought that the world was rumored to be so polite, kind, and kind-hearted An Li Wang, to such an extent!


    Can''t communicate!


    Seeing that he was empty and no matter whether he was angry or not, Li Yan''s eyes drooped, indicating that he had reached the extreme of patience. "Old bald donkey, I can see you this time, it''s already giving you great face. If you If you do n¡¯t know what to do, do n¡¯t rush to bow down to show your surrender, and tell me some of these, you just go back and wait for your plateau release!


    Wukong was so angry that he rolled his eyes, his hand tremblingly pointed at Li Wei, his lips were pursed, and he couldn''t say a word in half a ring.


    He was as strong as a bull, and stood up, staring at Li Yan, screaming low and beast-like from his throat, his eyes fell on Li Yan''s neck aorta, and it looked like he was about to come and bite.


    Seeing Chen Chen had a good-looking beauty, at this moment, her facial features are distorted, and the amplitude of the chest''s violent fluctuations makes people very doubtful whether the two balloons will explode. If it hadn''t been for the last time she was slapped by the air, she wouldn''t be able to sit still now.


    Seeing the two look like this, Li Min was unhappy, and was about to pat the table again. Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and the table at his hand was broken!


    Li Shuran turned his head, and saw that King Qi, who was sitting next to him, was angry and got up. The Cabernet spear was held in his hand, and the sharp blade pointed to the tip of Jian Kong''s nose. ? When the two kings are in front of you, try yelling again to see how many blood holes are on your body? "


    Li Min pulled her sleeves.


    King Qi thought that Li Xuan was trying to persuade her to calm down, not to be so bullying and scary, and turned to look at Li Xuan with anger, her big eyes like water apricot were puzzled.


    But I saw Li Yan seriously said: "Don''t break the tables, chairs and vases in the lobby. If you can live, you can''t do it."


    King Qi raised a brow and immediately smiled. He walked out of the hall with great chic, turned around at the door, pointed his gun at Jiankong and Dust, "You, you, get out! My king is not in the mood today, I will teach you how to be human Courtesy. "


    I was so trembling that there was no air, and my body was not shaking now, but I was surprised to look at Li Yan, not convinced that the other party really wanted to do so.


    Jiankong and Jianchen froze suddenly, staring dumbfounded, how can there still be half of the momentum?


    They just couldn''t allow Li Yan to insult the airlessness and insult the Shimen. They felt that they must express their anger, prove that Shimen is not a soft persimmon, and maintain the dignity of Shimen.


    Really want to do it, how can they fight against King An and Qi?


    The eyes for help fell on Wukong''s face, but when he saw Wukong, he just looked at Li Yan.


    Li Yi waved her hand, motioned for the girl to come in and change a table, and turned a blind eye to the eyes of No Time.


    After being watched for a long time, he sneered, "King Qi is in a good mood now, just to teach you how to be a man. If her mood becomes bad, what is the end of the Master of the Moon God, don''t you know? Anyway, I ca n¡¯t stop King Qi. I do n¡¯t know if you can stop the old bald donkey? ¡±


    With a long sigh, I closed my eyes sadly and lonely.


    Seeing the air and seeing the dust suddenly desperate, like mourning and getting up, frosting the eggplant, going out to learn how to be a man with Qi King.


    Qi Wang''s teaching method was, of course, brutal, so an irresistible scream was soon heard in the courtyard.


    Li Yan appreciated this scene. The new table was replaced, and the tea bowl was also new. Li Yipin took a sip and watched the teaching activities in the yard leisurely.


    Originally, Li Xun had no respect for Shi Men. Later, he inherited the king, and Shi Men had always been unable to live with him. Not to mention the battle of Feng Qishan, Shimen added countless obstacles to him, and then in the battle of Hedong, if Li Ke used them instead, how could Li Zhi break so many soldiers?


    So many Luohan lower bounds, even Feihong priest sent out, it is just a bright bully Li Zhi, bully the small, bully the small!


    If it wasn''t for Feihong''s release of water, how could Li Zhi still have today?


    When Li Yan was not very strong, each battle was arduous, and now he is growing up smoothly. No one in the Tang dynasty has dissatisfied. Wang Jian can only flinch and tremble, and the moon **** will die. This old bald donkey thought he could shine in front of himself by relying on the release behind his back?


    Bullying too much.


    It was unbearable.


    We must learn a lesson first and then say that as to whether they have the qualifications for self-regulation, Li Zhi actually doesn''t care much.


    He knew exactly what the situation was.


    Under the situation of Persian invasion from the east, Islam''s pressing step by step, and the rise of internal religions, Shimen was about to lose his life.


    This is not to blame others, only Tianzhu Shimen is too arrogant. The monks were rich and extravagant, and the Jinyi and Yushi were all right. They squeezed the people''s belongings and didn''t treat ordinary people as people. They also changed the teachings of Shimonism away from the masses.


    For example, "Three feet from the Buddha is a demon." After all, the temples are limited. According to this statement, is n¡¯t it a monster in the world, how can you play? Well, after a period of time, Shimen of Dongtu declared that "Three feet away from the demon is a Buddha", to show that all the Buddhas in the world continue to develop.


    But now, under Li Zhizhi, they have no chance.


    According to the original history, after another 20 years, Islam will develop into the Western Regions, and then fight against Shimen, and the failure of Shimen to spread eastward, and the Western Regions and even Hexi will become the land of Islam.


    From then on, Shimen could only crouch in the plateau, Central Plains, and some small places in Central South.


    The fighting power of Islam is undoubtedly powerful. The Puritans are all zealous fighters. Their heads are preached with a sword and a Qur''an. That means that if you do n¡¯t take the scriptures in my hand, you have to take me. Sword in hand ...


    According to the trend of historical development, it is difficult to say whether Shimen can keep the Central Plains after exiting the Western Regions and Hexi.


    If it were n¡¯t for the real Western world, it would have begun a two-hundred-year campaign under the banner of competing with Islam for the holy city. The famous Crusades constricted and cracked down on the main force of Islam. Will stop at Hexi.


    How powerful is Islam?


    Before crossing, who hasn''t eaten Lanzhou ramen ...


    Do you think you are eating just a bowl of ramen? No, you still eat meat. Beef, lamb, there is no pork ... So, what you are exposed to is a cultural tentacle.


    When Li Zhi crossed the earth from this world, the two groups were still at war, but the banner changed.

 v7 Chapter 40： Civil war real chaos

    This is the history, so Li Zhi will never be polite to Shimen.


    Now he is a strong man, a real big man who can rely on Datang and can mobilize the power of life. Under the combined effect of internal and external factors, the relationship between the two sides has been completely reversed. Now it is Li Zhi''s turn to bully his opponent, and he will never relent.


    Whoever softens is sand sculpture.


    This world is the world of monks. The monk is a very meaningful term and a very connotative identity. Every monk lives under a sect, practices sectarian methods, accepts sectarian doctrines, and executes sectarian decisions.


    War is war led by monks.


    In order to regain Hexi, regain the Western Regions, and redraw the lost territory of Datang, he had to take Datang''s monks to where every ancestor had been to this day.


    This is a civilized world, so war is a war between civilizations. Whoever wins will be able to spread and develop the civilization on the occupied land, form the people under this civilization, and ultimately control this land firmly.


    As long as the civilization on the land does not perish, no matter who is walking on this land, the civilization has a chance to rise again. Once civilization dies, even the people on this land, the blood flowing in the body has a long history, and it is just other people.


    Li Yan is going to take the Han civilization of the Tang Dynasty to restore the ancestors ¡¯heritage and reignite the land in the Western Regions with countless ancestors'' blood, tears and bones!


    If Shimen is acquainted with the truth, Li Zhi does not mind giving them a chance, a chance to survive under the Han civilization. Because civilization represents mutual integration and coexistence and growth.


    If Shimen does n¡¯t know each other, after the huge chariot of civilization runs over, they will only have one end: the smoke will disappear. Because civilization also means mutual destruction, you die!


    ...


    After King Qi ¡¯s lecture time was over, she took the Cabernet pistol and stepped on the gate, and threw a comfortable look to Li Yan who did not humiliate her mission.


    Li Yan feels that King Qi may never receive students in his life. No student, when willing to attend a class, was covered with blood by an iron gun. After the class, he could only lie on the ground, humming weakly.


    When King Qi sat down and drank tea, Wukong finally opened his eyes and looked at this cruel and cruel world again. After proclaiming the Buddha''s horn, he was very old, as if he was ten years old.


    Wukong sighed and said to Li Yan: "An Wang is incomparable, and the old monk has to admit it. The king is arrogant, and the old monk can only follow. An Wang is right. Datang does have the power to regain Hexi, and even attack the western region. . This is not because Datang has stood up again, but because of the giant King An, who is carrying Datang on his shoulders. "


    Li Xun was not modest, and he took it for granted: "Not only me, but also Qi King, and countless people of Datang Renshi. With us, it won''t take long for Datang to stand up again and stand as a giant in the world. ! "


    There was another announcement of the Buddha''s name.


    Even if he admits that Li Zhi is very powerful, he still feels tired in the face of such direct words and oppression.


    Wukong''s eyes showed the color of compassion and compassion, and slowly and forcefully said, "An Wang''s ambition is ambitious, and he intends to rebuild the prosperous world. Naturally, he has the spirit of accepting all rivers and rivers. Although Shimen was once the enemy of An Wang, he has been in the Central Plains for hundreds of years. It has also made some contributions to the people of Jiangshan News Agency and the people of Li Min.


    "If it weren''t for the past, the monarchs and lords of all ages would have allowed the Shimen to exist in the eastern soil? I hope King Wang Gu Nian''s friendship, do n¡¯t cut Shimen all the way, let me wait for a life and continue to produce a copy for the Tang Dynasty force."


    This time, Wukong''s attitude, tone, and content when speaking are shorter than the steps when he first entered the door.


    There is no way out of nothing. Since King An did not eat him and treat him with courtesy, he failed to show his strength, and if the conversation continued, he could only try to win the sympathy of Li Zhi.


    There are many ways to survive. This is the most helpless, most unwilling, and last choice for no time.


    Li Yan looked at him in a playful manner, not salty or indifferent: "What is the contribution of Shimen to my Tang Dynasty?"


    When Wukong''s eyes brightened, he was about to open a long story, and before opening his mouth, Li Yan interrupted by raising his hand.


    Before being interrupted by Li Yan, Wukong was angry, but now he is powerless to be angry. As long as Li Yan still has something to say and he can continue the conversation with him, he will be happy.


    King Qi''s actions showed that Li Zhi did not mind fighting Shimen to the end.


    Whenever there is still half face. For the convenience of meeting each other in the future, how could King An allow the King Qi to explode on the spot and bleed the air and the dust directly into blood, and now he can only hum in the yard?


    Li Zhi impatiently said: "Explain the doctrine, persuade people to be good, persuade people to endure the sufferings of the world, duty to be quiet and to escape from life, and peace is indeed conducive to the stability of the community and the rule of the emperor. The reason you preached among the Han people.


    "However, there is no **** in the world. If there is one, there can be only one, that is the emperor! You declare that the Holy Buddha is the Lord of heaven and earth, and that the Holy Buddha can release the world. This is the right to divide the emperor over time. Shimen had his own power that was different from the imperial court.


    "In addition, you do n¡¯t have to produce anything, you do n¡¯t have to pay taxes, the acres have increased, you have hired tenants to cultivate them, the temples have increased, you have to build Buddha statues, you ca n¡¯t run out of money, and you have even loaned usury! Became the existence of a similar country, China, which not only affects the authority of the emperor''s ruler, but also consumes national power!


    "You explain the doctrine and persuade people to do good, but you do n¡¯t do good. Let ¡¯s not do good, even if you eat and drink, you will be supported. If you say that you are like emperors and officials, and you pay taxes to the people, you will do things for the people. No, but you will only expand the temple. This is the biggest shame, it is unbearable! "


    Li Xun''s eyes gradually became sharper and sharper. "Don''t tell me that there are many monks in your field who do good deeds and provide disaster relief. Compared to the poison of the whole release door, it is only a piece of cake, completely. Not worth mentioning! San Wu destroys the Buddha, after all, isn''t it that you have done too much harm to the Jiangshan community? "


    Having said that, Li Yan lost his interest in talking.


    He closed his eyes and made a god-like gesture, banging his fingers on the armrest of the wooden chair, and said lightly, "I only give you one chance. If you don''t agree with me, in the future, wherever Tang''s iron hoofs go, there must not be a temple. No monk is visible! "


    The empty old face was as white as the old body was shaking constantly.


    He wanted to refute Li Ye, but he also knew that Li Ye was telling the truth. In the face of such a huge scourge, the credit for persuading people to be good and stabilizing people''s hearts was really not on the stage. Too much to say, it''s hard to guarantee that Li Zhi didn''t say it, it was just a means to release people and control people.


    For a long time, there were no hands folded in the air, Xuan Buddha, bowed his head and said: "Release the door and be willing to clean up and do nothing, no shops, farms, no competition with the people, no wanton expansion of temples, monks'' control is controlled by the court ... . "


    Li Yan sneered: "Ten years ago, if you said this, I would agree, today, no."


    The monk''s degree was originally issued by the court of the Tang Dynasty, but how about that, once the troubled times, the court''s control of the world fell, the monks would still expand sharply. If not, Chai Rong, the emperor of the later Zhou Dynasty, will not start to fight against Shimen.


    These things mentioned in no time are actually similar to the Zen religion. After the Five Dynasties, Shimen still survived in China mainly because he modified his teachings and developed into Zen.


    But this is not what Li Zhi wants. Has Zen developed into the later generations, hasn''t it become a conglomerate?


    Helpless, his eyes looked bitterly at Li Yan, almost begging: "How about An Wang wanting to release the door, why not show it directly?"


    Li Yan looked at the sky, and laughed: "What am I going to do, don''t you really know?"


    Speaking of this, Li Yan stood up, shook his sleeves, and walked out of the hall with his hand.


    King Qi gave a scornful glance and left.


    King Qi also noticed that the pitiful and desolate appearance in the air was pretending to win the sympathy of Li Zhi.


    Unfortunately, Li Yan will not sympathize with them.


    Seeing Li Yan was about to cross the threshold, and finally, his face changed greatly.


    He knew very well that as long as Li Zhi stepped out of the threshold, the Tang Dynasty''s door to the release door would be completely closed!


    Unless, Shimen could kill Li Yan.


    However, in this situation, how does Shimon kill Li Yan? Kunlun was closed, and the masters of the Buddha domain could not do anything.


    There was no time to get up quickly, kneeling in the middle of the hall, Li Li bowed down and shouted: "Shimen is willing to imitate the concept of full truth, to step forward for An Wang saddle, and wait to be sent!"


    The Taoism that Li Yong can tolerate is the whole truth.


    Therefore, Shimen''s way of life under Li Zhi''s administration must also be a full truth view.


    In the true view, there are no Taoists who are high above, fluttering like immortals, and five bodies who are industrious. Only the doctors who walk in the countryside, the warriors who cut off the mountain thieves, the philosophers who killed the people, and promoted the loyalty of loyalty to the country and friendly and mutual love.


    In the final analysis, the concept of Quanzhen was established by Li Zhi, a private institution under the imperial court, which aims to make use of the human and material resources of the people to make up for leaks in the government and let ordinary people live and work in peace.


    Of course, in the Quanzhen view, it is not a master who is not immersed in Taoism. If there are no such people, the Quanzhengguan is not a Taoist.


    Li Yan heard the answer he wanted, and a smile was drawn on the corner of his mouth, but his footsteps didn''t stop. He waved his sleeves and said lightly, "After three days, I will go north to Liangzhou. By then, I hope I see something, It won''t let me down. You should know that you don''t have a second chance. "


    Li Ye''s figure disappeared out of the door for a long time, and the airlessness lying on the ground didn''t get up.


    After seeing the air and seeing the dust finally able to act, to endure the pain and come in to lift up the air, the old monk was already in tears.


    He looked at the long sky outside the door weakly, and said sadly: "Old monk, is it the sinner who releases the door, or the hero of the release?"


    ...


    Buddha domain.


    Before the shrine, Wenshu leaned down and looked at the looming people in the crystal ball, his eyebrows lowered: "Is it Li You who let the plateau be free?


    The person in the crystal ball who was suffering from the brutal torture law would not answer her.


    Wenshu didn''t seem to expect Doctor Feihong to answer. When Xiuwei reached her state, she didn''t need to ask many things very clearly. She was just too shocked, so she only made a trip.


    At half a moment, Wenshu sighed, "I didn''t expect that at this critical moment, the buddha''s interior would also split into two factions."


    Having said this, Wenshu was about to leave, but suddenly he heard a clear voice in the crystal ball, "Which side would you stand on?"


    When Manjusri was surprised, he groaned for a moment and shook his head: "At this moment is the critical moment of life and death of Shimen. There should really be no disputes within the Buddhist domain. Moreover, the cultivation of the Holy Buddha is not something you can compete with after all."


    Although the voice from the crystal ball was faint, it was extremely firm and strong. "If you don''t argue at this time, the release of the gate will perish. Although the Holy Buddha is strong, it is not overwhelming."


    After saying this, there was no dissertation to ask any more, and Feihong did not speak again.


    When leaving the shrine, Wenshu felt a little conscious, and suddenly, it seemed to understand why, during the Battle of Hedong, why the Master Feihong missed!


    This made him sigh, in his eyes, the rare appearance of a thousand years of confusion, "What is the future?"


    Last time I went to Daomen Xianting and saw Li Changgeng return, Wenshu got the will of the Holy Buddha and asked her to go to Hexi to get a chance to break the game. Of course, she knew that the meaning of the holy Buddha was to let the plateau be released, to destroy the moon god, and to unite the plateau with Hexi.


    In this way, even if Shimen lost in Tianzhu, he could not let go of the battle with Daomen Xianting. After all, Daomen Xianting is now busy fighting with the demons, and there is a good chance for Shimen to have a profit.


    Unexpectedly, when Wenshu communicated with Hexi Shimen, it was discovered that Hexi''s Shimen had already received the will of Master Feihong and wanted to cooperate with King An.


    This is of course very unreasonable.


    Master Feihong was guilty of sin, and he no longer had the right to interfere in the release of the affairs, let alone to make arbitrary claims. Moreover, her claim is contrary to the will of the Holy Buddha!


    The weirdness is weird, and Hexi''s emptiness has actually executed Feihong''s order!


    So Wenshu realized that this world, this immortal realm, this world, is really a mess.


    Unprecedented chaos.


    The only thing that Manjushri didn''t understand was, why did Dr. Feihong dare to fight against the Holy Buddha Chamber? She wasn''t afraid. After learning about the incident, the Holy Buddha turned her back into the endless abyss and destroyed her soul?


    The general trend, what is the general trend? The general situation will make Fei Hongshi die under the powerful Holy Buddha?


    Manjushri doesn''t think so.

 v7 Chapter 41： Past future

    The sky is high, the clouds are light, and the rare good weather in winter, Li Yan led everyone north to Liangzhou.


    Although the land of Hexi was initially decided, Li Zhi was not worried about the problems of reassuring the people after the war and rebuilding the order. He has done too much of these things, and will be repeated every time he hits a site. Li Zhen and Cui Keli conduct political affairs in Chang''an, and the proper civilians and garrisons will be in place immediately.


    Above the immortal realm, the army of the immortal, the demon tribe, and the heavenly tunes have begun to form a relative array, and the battle will soon begin.


    At this time, Li Ye had successfully promoted the Golden Wonderland by regaining the concerted efforts of all peoples caused by the twelve states of Hexi, and was naturally not afraid of the Fairyland War.


    Now, with a little time in front of the start of the battle, if he can regain the whole area of ??Hexi and "join the army" with the Guiyi Army, Li Zhi will not give up the fight.


    King Qi did not return to Changan. On the one hand, the investigation report from the Yimen in Tsing Yi showed that Wang Jian did not have the strength and signs to go east. He had just lost hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the Central Plains and did not have this power. You have to be prepared to transfer Xiuwei''s strength to Xianyu, so King Qi will be by his side to ensure his safety.


    Although asking a woman to protect this kind of thing would hurt her husband''s face, but if this woman is a domineering Qi King, Li Yan will not have any psychological obstacles. They are all brothers.


    After learning about this, King Qi was very happy and slammed his chest, indicating that King An could rest assured that she would never let King An make a mistake. Her stance shows that she has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, and can''t wait to prove to An An that she has the strength to be trusted.


    When King Qi patted his chest, the reason why it was muffled instead of banging was prudent.


    Only a woman without a chest can bang her chest. Because they will photograph the sternum. Don''t believe it, you can try to pat the balloon. Can you make it rattle?


    On this northbound trip, King Qi was the happiest and the most interested. He glanced at his boss''s life from time to time, making a few strange hums, and a copy of the king was ordered to be more glorious than heaven. Go to heaven.


    Naturally, the king and the young will not protest against King Qi ¡¯s arrogance. After all, the other party is a king and his strength is there.


    Only when King Qi did not look at them would they come together and grit their teeth with their enemies. Did n¡¯t you see Bai Ming''s life even shattered? If it ¡¯s not Bai Lian but Qi King, it looks like it will be even more miserable.


    In recent days, King Qi and King An are getting closer and closer, and there is a sense of crisis in their lives. When there is no one in private, they have already killed their bosses more than once and asked her to correct the direction of King An.


    Shao Mingming thought that he had been with King An for too long. As a normal man, it was possible that King An was tired.


    The boss''s life is different. They haven''t recommended their own pillows, and the two have different temperaments. They have eaten more light vegetables, and they will have a lot of interest when they change the plate to taste meat. Maybe you can let An Wang return Come to normal orientation.


    In this regard, Da Shiming naturally could only be embarrassed. The way she expressed embarrassment was to twist the young arm of Shao Ming''s life blue and purple. This makes Xiao Siming''s life painful and disappointed. He often complains that Da Siming''s life is disregarding the overall situation. He also said that if Wang An''s orientation changed completely, it would be a national matter, very serious!


    Regarding the small struggle between the young and the big commanders, and the Qi King, Li Ye thought that he was only suitable for being an audience. As for self-certification and innocence, Li Yan disdains to do it. As a great monk, he must be as calm as water, look down on the ebb and flow, and enjoy the joy that others cannot find.


    No time to follow Li Yan. He and Kongchen were ordered by him to return to Liangzhou first, to convey Shimen''s will to King An, and to rectify the situation, and strive to appear with a completely new look to welcome King Wang''s inspection.


    "In the past few years, the Shimen Plateau and Lunaism clashed, which led to civil unrest in Tubo, a war between nobles and slaves, and weakened control over the land. The consequences were not only the rise of the Guiyi Army, but also the invasion of the West into the West and captured the The territory occupied by Tibet. "


    No time and effort to explain the situation in Hexi and the Western Regions for Li Yan. "Now, the Guiyi Army has been attacked by Uighurs and can only control the two states of Sha and Gua. The situation is actually very critical. But since An Wang is here, they will also Can be liberated. "


    For the purposeless commentary, Li Zhizhi sneered and corrected faintly: "In the Western Regions, Tubo has been fighting with Huiyi for many years. If you release the door, you are actually not fighting. If you are not busy fighting the Luna religion, those places Will make Uighur occupation?


    "After all, the hometowns of the four towns in Anxi are all my Tang dynasty, and even if you temporarily occupy them, you are just passing by. Besides, Yu Yanguo took the opportunity to be independent during the struggle between your two sides. Now it is not Tang Feng. Prestige? There is a great tendency to restore Anxi Dufu. Their landlords, however, call themselves Li. "


    There was no emptiness, he did not expect that Li Yuanyuan was in the Central Plains. He has been busy leveling the princes all these years, and he knew the situation in the Western Regions so well.


    Shocked in my heart, I remembered that during the Hexi War, those latent Tsing Yi swordsmen came out like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, giving a great blow to Lunaism, and with awe, they never dared to say anything again.


    Of course, Li Zhi will not tell the sky. According to the original history, one or two decades later, Zhu Wen in the Central Plains succeeded in usurping the Tang Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty perished, and the Hou Liang was established. Claiming to be a descendant of Li Tang, he also gave himself a Li name.


    This is the famous Li Shengtian.


    During the eastward spread of Islam, Li Shengtian led the military and civilians of the Lao State and fought for years. Because Yu Xun believed in Shimen, that was also the last elegy of Shimen in the Western Regions. After the war, although Yu Yanren was defeated and moved eastward, it was also a piece of history.


    Speaking of which, Shimen and Li Tang were truly one, the only battle against alien forces.


    Now, the Lord of the Nine Kingdoms should positively contact the Guiyi Army to jointly fight against the Hui religion and the Ming religion that the Uyghurs believe in, that is, the Manichaeism.


    Ming religion originated in Persia, the people who now believe in Islam.


    After being introduced to the East, Ming religions preferred rebellion, and it was their routine to oppose the court. Prior to Li Zhi''s crossing, in the martial arts novels I saw on the earth, there is a story of Ming religion helping Zhu Yuanzhang to establish the Ming Dynasty, and it also shows that the Ming of the Dynasty has the meaning of commemorating Ming religion.


    This is of course a joke.


    But the Ming religion is indeed this Ming religion. The famous White Lotus in the Ming and Qing Dynasties was the product of their integration with the Maitreya and the White Lotus.


    Today, there are also Ming forces in the Great Tang dynasty, but they are just the light of fireflies. Compared with Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism, they had nothing to do with the warlords. Even if there were any fan towns that belonged to their sphere of influence, they now have little power.


    Datang is Li Zhi''s Datang. Li Xiao is too lazy to take a good look at them. It is not Li Li''s careless arrogance that is really not worth it.


    The followers of Mingjiao are mainly Hui people. The sectarian struggle has failed, and Persia has long lost their living soil, just as Shimen was driven out of Tianzhu.


    The most prominent representative of civilization is undoubtedly religion.


    Wherever religion goes, people will eventually become religious people, living under this civilization.


    These sects in the west have been spreading to the east and have been in China.


    The end of the Tang Dynasty''s spread of the Han civilization to the west was the four towns of Anxi and the dozens of Jiuzhou. After the battle of Henros, the spread of Han civilization to the west ended. It is not just a suspension in Datang, it is a termination.


    Emperor Hanwu once said that he wanted the Han civilization to cross the Great Wall and spread far beyond the border.


    See you!


    So Dahan ¡¯s army conquered the farthest they could go. Therefore, the famous Western Han Dynasty actor Chen Tanggan said, "Those who commit strong men in the Ming dynasty will be far off!"


    But having said that, under the Han civilization, there really is no religion that can represent it. Daomen is not qualified, Tang Dynasty''s Shimen is even less qualified, and Confucianism seems to be a little more qualified, but Confucianism alone is actually the most unqualified, unless they no longer carry the sword into Kuma and put Nanshan.


    Compared with the invasion of other sects in the world, such as aggression and expansion, the styles of the Han civilization are too mild and conservative. Sooner or later, sooner or later the road to stand still will not be changed by a few male warriors.


    When the mountains, deserts, and the sea cannot be defeated, the gradually softened Han civilization can entertain itself in the eastern soil. Once the strength of other civilizations and denominations is strong enough to conquer mountains, deserts, and the sea, they do not Reasonable aggressiveness will bring near-destructive disaster to the Han civilization.


    Li Yan believes that he has to reverse this predicament.


    Survival is the first priority of civilization. How to survive in the face of strong enemies is the biggest issue that civilization needs to consider.


    As a traverser, Li Zhi felt that he had this obligation after seeing the historical inevitable development.


    Otherwise, even if he restores the realm of the Tang Dynasty, his descendants will eventually lose it.


    The only answer he can think of at the moment, the only answer from the experience of other civilizations and denominations is to maintain the expansion and fighting nature of civilization. Only by continuous expansion, constant fighting, continuous integration, in the process of complementing each other, continuous strength, can we avoid extinction.


    Guoheng perished with weakness, and Han died with power alone.


    The dynasty will die because of the fighting, and it will die because of the power, but that has nothing to do with it, civilization will not die. The dynasty will eventually change, as long as civilization does not die, glory will eventually re-establish.


    Han is dead, isn''t there Tang?


    Rome is dead, isn''t there so many brilliant empires behind?


    For the civilization that seeks to be strong, the glory will really disappear.


    After all, the survival of civilization, like all problems of survival, is like sailing against the water.


    This is a long-term issue, and Li Zhi decided to think it over in the future.


    At the moment, instead of talking back to Mingjiao, Li Yi is more concerned about Guiyi Army.


    The leader of Guiyi Army, Zhang Huaishen, is Zhang Yichao''s nephew. He repeatedly defeated the Hui people who committed crimes from the east of the Western Regions, and held Shazhou as a hero.


    However, this situation could not last for a long time. He would die soon, and he died unjustly. I heard that he was killed by his brother.


    The reason is naturally internal power struggle.


    Now, if conditions permit, Li Ye certainly hopes to change the fate of Zhang Huaishen and the fate of the Guiyi Army.


    If he does not change, after the death of Zhang Huai Shen, the leader of the Guiyi Army will break away from the Central Plains and establish the Jinshan Kingdom of the Western Han Dynasty. In that case, it would take decades before another hero, Cao Yijin, took over the scepter of the Guiyi Army and re-entered the Central Plains dynasty as Zhengshuo.


    Cao Yijin is a very good man. This name is inexplicably familiar to him.


    But that was useless. After the late Tang Dynasty and the fifth generation, Zhao Song was unable to regain Hexi, and the final fate of Guiyi Army was destroyed by Xi Xia Li Yuanhao hundreds of years after the **** battle of the solitary army.


    Today, in Shazhou, Gui Yijun''s front line against Huihe is not only Li''s brother, but also Li''s relatives.


    Li Xun said to Wukong: "I have always had a doubt, can you truly represent Shimen? Although the highland Shimen is not big, it also controls the plateau, the Western Regions and the Hexi half wall. As far as the current situation is concerned, There is no sound at the gate, and when Tianzhu Shimen is about to perish, your release on the plateau is the last hope of the entire Shimen? How did the Buddha''s domain instruct you? "


    With no hands folded, he bowed his head and lowered his head, proclaiming a Buddhist slogan, saying, "Master Feihong said that the cause planted earlier will eventually bear fruit. As long as King An is present, the future will eventually come."


    Li froze.


    He hasn''t heard from Master Feihong for a long time.


    After the Battle of Hedong, Master Feihong returned to Buddhism. Of course, Li Zhi could speculate that she would not be in a good position when she returned.


    But I did not expect that she could still order the disciples.


    Li Min asked: "There is no other direction for the Holy Buddha?"


    Wukong became more religious, saying: "The Holy Buddha said that the causes that were planted earlier will eventually bear fruit. As long as King An is there, the future will eventually come."


    This time Li Min stopped.


    Obviously, the Holy Buddha would not say the same thing as Master Feihong, at least, it would not be true.


    Therefore, Void means that Master Feihong will become a holy Buddha!


    Master Feihong wants to rebel!


    If the word "rebellion" applies to her.


    In a short time, Li Yan understood that this trip to Liangzhou was not as easy as I thought before.


    Feihong''s resistance to the Holy Buddha Chamber is actually a war!


    In this release of Buddhism and Buddhism, Li Zhi is already on the battlefield.


    Feihong''s move undoubtedly shows that the Holy Buddha does not agree to live in harmony with Li Zhi.


    Coexistence and prosperity with Li Zhi, or killing with Li Zhi to the end, are the two flags of the Fei Hongshi and the Holy Buddha War.


    As a person involved in this war, Li Zhi is well aware of his role. He and Master Feihong are undoubtedly grasshoppers on a rope. It can be said that Dr. Feihong is helping Li Ye, and it can also be said that Li Ye is helping Fei Hong.


    At this instant, Li Zhi instantly understood that during the Battle of Hedong, why did the Master Feihong release water for him!


    For the existence of Master Feihong, she helped Li Xun in disguise in Hedong. It would never be because she was lonely and boring, so she looked at the extraordinary Li Xun.


    In other words, she saw Li Zhi''s extraordinaryness, but what she produced was not the feelings of her children, but her judgment and belief in the future! Seeing the future of Shimen!


    At that time, Master Feihong foresaw the current situation! From then on, Master Feihong believed that Li Yan would eventually calm down the heroes in Datang, and walked to Hexi, to the plateau, to Hexi, and to the front of the need for a future release!


    Buddha said that he can see the past, the present, and the future.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Feihong Shi could see this.


    But Li Zhi knew that this was not the ability of Fei Hongshi to break the future, but just a three-point analysis of the situation. All the ability to break the future comes from a precise understanding of the present. When Feihong Shi was in Hedong, he thought that Li Zhi would become the future of Shimen!


    This is not a targetlessness. When Li Xun attacked Hedong, His Majesty had a total truth view. He could allow Daomen to survive under his hands. As long as Shimen was willing to change, he could naturally exist under his wings.


    When Li Yan attacked Hedong, his Majesty was like a soldier and a fierce general like a cloud. The soldier was very elite. He could see that he had been meticulously operating for many years, so he was able to calm down Datang.


    At that time, the doctor Feihong saw Li Zhi''s present, and he could gain insight into Li Zhi''s past and predict Li Zhi''s future.


    Therefore, Dr. Feihong saw that Datang is the future of Shimen!


    The future of Shimen can only exist in Datang!


    This also means that Master Feihong had long believed that the Holy Buddha could not win God the true God, that Shimen could not hold Tianzhu, and even the Western Regions.


    Therefore, in Hedong, Feihong gave Li Li water, which was regarded as a good destiny.


    So Li Zhi arrived in Hexi, and Feihong gave no time to actively see and attach, which was the second good destiny.


    The goal is to allow Li Xun to give Shimen a chance to survive in Datang.


    If Li Zhi knew what Feihong said to Wenshu, he would understand that the "trend" in Feihong''s mouth actually meant him!


    He is the general trend in this world.


    Those who follow will have the chance to survive.


    After thinking about this, Li Yan didn''t know what kind of expression he should have, only a helpless smile appeared, and he said to himself: "The princes trust so much, but let them down ... very not Sorry. "


    Without knowing it, I was a little proud of it, haha.


    Looking at Liangzhou in the distance, Li Min gradually recovered his state of stasis and began to think about the situation that he would face next.


    There is no doubt that there will be a big war in Liangzhou, Ganzhou, Suzhou, and even Shazhou and Guazhou. A battle erupted from inside Shimen, with Feihong and Shengfo as commanders of the two armies, sweeping all the living beings in this land.


    As Feihong''s greatest support in the world, Li Yan''s burden is not light.


    It''s really interesting. The civil war in Daomen is fierce now, and it seems that the Shimen Buddha domain is not exempt.


    Li Yan shook his sleeves and held his belt to look at the western sky. It was meaningful: "Sir, sir, don''t you be slapped to death by the Holy Buddha. You want me to help you calm down and unify the world Shimen, using the power of the monks to fight against the Holy Buddha, at least until I do this. If you fall early, it would be too absurd. "


    ...


    Buddha domain.


    Wenshu went back and came to the deity again, staring at the hazy figure in the crystal ball.


    This time, she didn''t lean forward and looked closely at the people inside. There was no past sympathy or compassion in her eyes. Some of them only had the sharpness of killing the fruit.


    Wenshu''s voice was as hard as a stone. "Feihong, the Holy Buddha already knows what you have done. He asked me to come and knock you down to infernal **** and deprive you of your cultivation. In this crystal ball, you don''t have No room for resistance. "


    Speaking of this, Manjushri finally sighed, folded his hands, and bowed his head: "If the sea of ??bitterness is boundless, it is the shore. If you repent now, I can make my own claim, suspend the execution of the Holy Buddha''s order, and give you a chance to ask the Holy Buddha."


    In the crystal ball, the voice of Master Feihong was heard. Gu Bo was not frightened. The wind was light and light, but it was determined and powerful. She said, "With these words, you can enjoy the future with Shimen."


    Wen Shu froze, almost thinking that Dr. Feihong was talking nonsense, and frowned, "This crystal ball is maintained by the power of the Holy Buddha himself. You are willing to go in and be punished. It is impossible to get out of it. You will be dead soon Dao has fallen, and what future is he talking about ... "


    Before she finished, she stopped abruptly, as if she was choking her throat.


    The crystal ball in front of it was cracked.


    In the time not allowed, the crystal ball shattered and became a pile of waste in front of Wenshu.


    Doctor Feihong, in white and white dress without shackles, stood in front of her again, her eyebrows peaceful, without grief or joy.


    Wenshu couldn''t help but take two steps back and lost his voice: "Feihong, you, you ..."


    Master Feihong looked down on himself, and was holy and pure, but he had the charm of upside-down beings. "If I go in voluntarily, I can come out naturally."


    This light cloud-like smile was a joke.


    Wenshu still shook his head: "Impossible, this is impossible! Even if you stay behind, but this is a small world maintained by the power of the Holy Buddha, you cannot have the power to defeat the Holy Buddha!"


    Master Feihong sighed and folded his hands. When he bowed his head, there was a touch of compassion in his eyebrows. The original shameful face had no meaning except the color of the bodhisattva. The Holy Buddha''s battle with God was not a tie, but a defeat. "


    Wenshu suddenly understood that only the Holy Buddha was severely wounded by God, was seriously injured, and his strength was inadequate. Then he could not maintain the size of the crystal ball and continue to suppress Feihong.


    "Failed ... defeated? Holy Buddha ... really defeated?" After saying this, Wenshu had no other words, only to be able to bow his head to pronounce the Buddha''s name, as if this sentence There is no great sin.


    Holy Buddha, never lost.


    All monks in Shimen and Buddhism never thought that the Holy Buddha would fail.


    The reason why the Holy Buddha is a Holy Buddha should not be defeated.


    And now, the facts have shown that he did lose.


    Master Feihong just ignored Wenshu and walked towards the temple gate. "Manju, the Holy Buddha is wrong, and it is wrong again and again. In the autumn of Shimen, you should make your choice.


    Wen Shu looked up at Feihong''s back, "Choose to stand with you?"


    "Choose ... stand with the future."

 v7 Chapter 42： Upcoming war

    When they set foot on the land of Liangzhou, all of them, including Li Yan, suddenly felt totally sinking, and their shoulders seemed to be under the weight of a huge stone.


    Daomen Xianting''s withdrawal of the western immortal force is tantamount to abandoning the numerous Han people in the western territory. Now that he has entered the Shimen area, his strength has been suppressed once again, and Li Zhi is not surprised.


    Only when he was formally established that the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s rule of Shimen was under the influence of Longqi and Emperor Dao would this suppression disappear. Just like Hexi Twelve States.


    The difference is that this repair was suppressed for strength a little more than 40% and nearly 50%.


    Just so, it can be seen that the strength of Shimen Buddha Realm is indeed much stronger than the deities of Lunaism.


    Before the army goes out to conquer the land of aliens, it is always necessary to hold a ceremony of sacrifice to heaven, which is also asking the immortals of Xianyu to act together. In that case, heaven and earth join forces and fight together, and the two sides'' magic power and manpower are entangled and blended with each other. In fact, the situation they face is not much different, and the monk will not be suppressed unilaterally by much strength.


    In the Tang dynasty, Daomen and Shimen had power before them, and there were countless Taoist temples. Although Daomen was more powerful and the two sides had open fights, they were still peaceful on the surface, and no monks were suppressed.


    Li Yan glanced at the sky. This old bald donkey was originally a Shimen. He stepped on the Shimen territory and repaired it so that nature would not be affected. Now he looks as usual.


    This is why Li Yan will now allow Shimon to take refuge in him.


    Li Xun himself did not like bald donkeys, and he and Shimen have always been enemies. This time he accepted Shimen, and the reason is certainly not only because he is old with Master Feihong. The grievances between the two people are not enough to make Li Yan look at the whole Shimen.


    Nowadays, in the northwestern and western regions, there is only the power of Shimen and no power of Taoism.


    In order to recapture these places, the war is inevitable. If there is no way to help, or to help return to the Ming religion, regardless of victory or defeat, his monks and army will be suppressed when they fight for the land occupied by foreigners. , The death and injury will be greatly increased.


    They are all good children of Datang. There is no reason for Li Zhi, a monk who practices monasticism, to treat their lives as children.


    It is necessary to use the power of release.


    Of course, this was the success of Feihong''s "rebellion".


    If Feihong''s "rebellion" succeeds and becomes a new saint Buddha, according to the agreement he has reached with no time, Shimen and even the Buddha domain will be the knife in his hands.


    This is good for Li Zhi''s cause.


    After a few days of thinking, Li Zhi has decided to transform Shimen into a religion under the Han civilization, so that they can become a powerful pioneer in the development of the Han civilization.


    This is not difficult. Shimen entered Dongtu on his own. In order to obtain the dual recognition of the imperial power and the people, and to integrate with the Han civilization, the teachings have changed from time to time. Minus, change.


    It''s all about survival, for better survival. This is true of Shimen, so is Taoism, and so is Confucianism.


    The Confucianism in the Tang Dynasty, whether it is the Qingzhou Confucianism or the former Yangzhou Confucianism, is not a classic Confucian in the pre-Qin era. Confucius and Mencius were just two cornerstones. On these two cornerstones, the Confucian Mansion that was gradually established was not what they wrote.


    Li Yan just wanted to make a radical change and reform.


    In that case, Zen may have appeared in advance, and it is still a new Zen. Perhaps it can no longer be called Zen.


    In the world, the imperial power decides everything. It used to be, it is now, and it will be the same.


    In the current situation, Li Wei, who has more and more true emperors of the Tang Dynasty, has more and more of this strength.


    As a traverser who came to this world from the earth, one of the most annoying things Li Zhi had to do before crossing was that all famous mountains and rivers in the middle of the country were occupied by Buddhist temples and Taoist temples.


    "Stop it." Li Min raised his hand and instructed the dozens of major monks behind him. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, he pointed to the Pipa Mountain at his feet, "just settle in this mountain."


    The Pipa Mountain at the junction of Lanzhou and Liangzhou is the birthplace of Wu Nishui, one of the tributaries of the upper reaches of the Yellow River. On the left hand side, there are two soldier cities: Wucheng Shouchou and Zhang Jian Shouchou.


    He asked wonderingly, "Why does An King stay here?"


    All of them were real monks and King Kong monks, and it was good to go directly to Liangzhou City. There was no need to stop halfway.


    Li Min patted the shoulder of the old bald donkey, sighed, and said gravely, "Do you still want to enter Liangzhou City? I''m afraid we have to be surrounded by sea-like monks without going to Changsong County."


    No time to hesitated: "What does King An''s words mean?"


    He felt that Li Zhe didn''t trust him. He suspected that they had set up an ambush. When Li Zhe entered the ambush circle, he besieged on all sides.


    Although Li Xun is extraordinary in strength, he can use the Moon God to teach the **** son, but he can''t resist the siege of hundreds of people. After all, there is always time for the aura to run out.


    Moreover, when entering Liangzhou, monks of the Tang Dynasty were suppressed too much for their fighting power, their strength was greatly reduced, and dozens of real people were not really powerful.


    Li Xun did not answer the words of nothingness, but stared at the blue sky like blue sky.


    He heard Master Feihong''s voice.


    Within the sphere of release, the voice of Master Feihong was to be passed down. Naturally, it was not a particularly laborious task, and this was how he listened to instructions.


    Master Feihong only said to him: "The Holy Buddha has organized an army of monks and is about to launch a war against Hexi. He is powerful. Most of the monks in Liang, Gan, and Su have listened to the orders of the Holy Buddha. Now I can give you not much. "


    Li Ye is not surprised by this unexpected news.


    After all, the holy Buddha is the holy Buddha, the master of Shimen''s supreme authority. It is very rare for Feihong to give Wukong an order in advance, let the highland and Hexi Shimen belong to Li Yan, and let him be obeyed.


    But the order was just issued, and before time was up, the Holy Buddha had already noticed it and issued a contrary order.


    The will of Master Feihong, and the will of the Holy Buddha, explain who most monks would listen to, it goes without saying.


    What''s more, the order of Master Feihong was a great blow to the dignity of the monks. Attaching Li Xun and obeying Li Xing''s order made Shimen a vassal of Li Xuan. Most monks would not accept this order.


    This is why Li Xun was worried that Feihong would be shot dead by the Holy Buddha.


    Even if the Holy Buddha doesn''t do it himself, the support of His Majesty alone is enough to make it difficult for Feihong to cope.


    In fact, Li Ye still doesn''t quite understand why Doctor Feihong dared to "revolt", and what is her reliance on? No matter from which perspective, Feihong Tuoshi is unlikely to succeed.


    If Master Feihong was defeated, Li Yan would have to fight against Shimen to the end.


    A thin camel is larger than a horse. Although Shimen was beaten and thrown away in the face of Islam, he suffered heavy casualties, but if he accumulates his strength and turns to death with Li Zhi, there will still be a flash flood.


    Dr. Feihong continued: "The Shimen has been unable to guard Tianzhu, and the Holy Buddha secretly mobilized the Tianzhu monks earlier and entered the western and western regions of the Great Tang. This is a huge force. I have been punished for too long. This It''s news I have never heard before. The strength of the saint Buddha''s broken wrist is beyond my expectation. "


    Obviously, the Holy Buddha has decided to use his power to move eastward without being able to defeat God.


    This is not in line with history ...


    However, this is also normal. Since the appearance of Li Zhi, the history of Datang has been changed. Under the butterfly effect, it is logical for the Holy Buddha to change the release strategy. As the first big man in the Buddhist domain, the Holy Buddha can''t always watch and he is in a dilemma of being pinched by both sides?


    Sure enough, Master Feihong continued: "Originally, the monk forces from Tianzhu would first fight the Ming Dynasty in the Western Regions, conquer the entire Western Regions for Tubo, then further occupy Hexi, and finally seek Datang. But you are here, so now the Holy The Buddha has given up on confronting the Ming religion and must concentrate on pressing you first.


    "After all, Daomen Xianting is now fighting internally, and this is a great opportunity for Shimen. And your monk in the world, without the protection of Xianli, is the weakest in any way."


    Li Yan heard the meaning of ridicule in Chief Feihong''s words.


    If Li Xun did not follow the present situation of Daomen Xianting, the Holy Buddha may not have dared to concentrate his efforts to move eastward. In the face of Xianting''s powerful strength, the Holy Buddha has no chance of victory.


    It''s different now.


    Civil strife will always give the enemy a chance.


    Maybe, before making the decision, the Holy Buddha was lucky to make a joke and even thanked Li Zhi for it.


    But now Master Feihong "rebelled", the laughter of the Holy Buddha is estimated to have stopped abruptly.


    Thinking of this, Li Xun was too lazy to care about the meaning of Feihong''s words. What''s so good about this mother-in-law? The Holy Buddha demonstrated his strength as a Holy Buddha. The first victim was Master Feihong himself.


    Feihong''s words are almost the same, beginning and end: "I''m going to face the Holy Buddha directly, life and death are unpredictable, or you will die if you don''t get it right. Then you can only fight alone. I am dead, will you be sad? "


    Li Xuan heard a desolate feeling that "the wind is cold, the water is cold, the strong men are gone forever".


    Very tragic.


    Without Master Feihong''s "rebellion" this time, facing the suppression of nearly 50% of the Buddha''s domain, and the monks who could be borrowed by the monks of monks, they would definitely surpass the power of the moon god. .


    Li Yan is like a warrior facing a mighty monster, biting his teeth and fighting blood, and Master Feihong is the one who gave her a shield and rushed in front of him to be shot dead by the monster at any time.


    She looked back.


    Too sad.


    If there is no last question.


    sad?


    Sad hammer ... Li Yan secretly pouted, you are not for me.


    And in the eyes of the Holy Buddha, at most we are counted as co-contemporaries and embarrassed, how can there be so many generous tragic songs of life and death.


    Feihong''s voice and breath disappeared.


    Li Yan''s face turned black, and an anger burned in his eyes.


    From beginning to end, the mother-in-law did not give him a chance to speak, either because there was no space in the words, or because there was no way for him to convey information to the Buddha domain! He is not a disciple, and wants to say that the encouragement among his comrades-in-arms is impossible.


    This mother-in-law wants to make herself feel owed to her ...


    What a holy and dignified person, who looked up at all beings with pity. As a monk, if you can play a deity, you can play your own deity. It is best to become like a carved Buddha ...


    But it was a trip to Hedong, and now I am like a little prank who loves pranks, either to make fun of myself, to tease myself, or to dress up and disturb my mood ...


    Really dreaming, I am a man who has gone through storms! What kind of Yingying Yanyan is around? If your heart is as calm as water, you will never be moved.


    Deep down, Li Yan slandered and despised Master Feihong.

 v7 Chapter 43： Changer

    Wenshu sat in the hall opposite Feihong.


    This is the main hall of Wenshu.


    There are many Buddhist monks outside the hall.


    His Majesty Feihong and His Majesty Wenshu had thousands of people, each sitting cross-legged on a futon with a solemn look.


    Couldn''t help them not be solemn.


    It''s about the future of Buddhism. Everyone is in the bureau. Who dares to be half-minded?


    Feihong and Wenshu will hold a discussion on Fa. If the former wins, Wenshu will bring his monk to stand with Feihong; if the latter wins, without the Holy Buddha''s shot, Wenshu and his monks will immediately fight Feihong.


    The core of Dharma is why Feihong chose to lead his monks at this time to take a different path from the Holy Buddha.


    Wenshu must distinguish why Feihong believes that her path is right, and will bring a future to Shimen, not when the Holy Buddha is injured, and when the Shimon is turbulent, she simply wants to rely on everyone''s dissatisfaction with the Holy Buddha. , Usurping the seat of the Holy Buddha, fulfilling his desire for power.


    Even if the Holy Buddha is injured, his strength is still strong.


    For Feihong, she must fight for Manjusri. Together, they have the possibility of living under the hands of the Holy Buddha. If not, when the Holy Buddha returns from the battlefield on the front line, Feihong will immediately die.


    For the existence of Wenshu at this level, the individual has long been integrated with Shimen. The life and death of Shimen is the only issue worthy of attention.


    Seeing that the monks were already here, Wenshu said to Feihong: "You can start. You say that the Holy Buddha is wrong. If you make mistakes again and again, first tell me what the Holy Buddha is wrong."


    Feihong nodded, and said in a hurry: "East soil of Tang Dynasty, the best blessing in the world. Since the Eastern Han Dynasty, Shimen East has been spreading smoothly. With the help of the Han emperor, the development has been smooth. Although, after hundreds of years, Shimen still couldn''t do it, making the eastern soil, like those states in the Western Regions, a real Buddhist country.


    "Shimen was a big plan. First, he planned a great lesson, and the results were remarkable. This has passed, let alone. Then, Shimen concealed a large number of monks in the Vajrayana, and he was ready to give Damon a blow when the Eastern Turmoil came. Let Shimen be the only one in the East Tu family. The Holy Buddha has made mistakes again and again, and this is the beginning of this operation. "


    Wenshu frowned slightly: "Battle of Fengqishan?"


    In the battle of Fengqi Mountain, Li Xie killed the Shimen Monk Corps, defeated a hundred King Kong monks, and frustrated Shimen Dong''s plan.


    Fei Hongyi first said: "Shimen was attacked by Islam from the west, where the war in the world was unfavorable, and defeated again and again. The sect that emerged within Tianzhu even caused Shimen to fall into internal and external troubles. In order to break the situation, the Holy Buddha chose to let the monk regiment and King Kong They go out ahead of time. "


    Wenshu said: "If this campaign is successful, the monks will be able to build a true Buddhist nation. If the people of the east and the powerful Han civilization can be used for monks, we will be able to gather an unprecedented Is there any reason to counterattack Islam by then? "


    Feihong shook his head: "Can''t win."


    Wenshu frowned: "At the time of the battle of Henros, Tang General Gao Xianzhi, but was a frontier who led two or thirty thousand Anxi four towns. After months of trek, he fought with more than one hundred thousand Islamic army, and he was able to completely suppress it. But just because there are too many people in Islam, there is no decisive victory in a short time.


    "Then, if it wasn''t for the alien fan soldiers to rebel against Tang and attack the Tang army from behind, how would the Tang army lose? Rao is so, Gao Xianzhi can still lead thousands of people to kill the siege and return to the Tang. This battle, although Islam was lucky, However, he never dared to confront Tang Jun. After that, Tang Jun still controlled the Western Regions, and soon recovered his strength, and expanded westward again until the Anshi Rebellion.


    "If the Tang people are so powerful, if they can make them an army of release and Islam, then what fear?"


    Feihong smiled: "I ca n¡¯t win, not because Tang Jun ca n¡¯t defeat Islam ¡¯s army, but because the monks and Kings who have left the country are not destined to win Li Zhi."


    Wenshu''s eyes drooped.


    She said coldly: "You are inferring the cause from the effect, and cannot prove that the Holy Buddha is wrong."


    Feihong said: "If the battle of Fengqi Mountain is still negotiable, then the Holy Buddha''s mistake in the battle of Hedong is too great."


    "Hedong is the center of Shimen''s focus in Datang. It is logical that Shimen supports Li Keyong. What''s wrong?"


    "What was wrong was to let me lead Luo Han to the lower realm and use the power of the immortal to directly intervene in the struggle between mortals."


    "You lost, the Holy Buddha was wrong?"


    "It is wrong to directly intervene in the world with immortals."


    Feihong sighed and continued: "I didn''t justify myself for my fault. When I arrived in Hedong, I was suppressed by Daomen Xianting. It was because of the suppressive power of the Nether. I didn''t save anything at first. When I saw Li Yan at first, I did. I have the heart to kill him, but I ca n¡¯t catch it. In the Tang Dynasty, Daomen ¡¯s power is greater than Shimen. After all, I ¡¯m on my own. How can I not anger Daomen ¡¯s fairy court? Will they not kill me?


    Wenshu sneered: "As you say, Shimen tried to make things east, but it was wrong."


    Feihong shook his head: "It is not the purpose that is wrong, but the method."


    "Oh?"


    "The monk regiment is not strong enough to go eastward, and the holy Buddha is in a hurry. After the monk regiment was defeated, the holy Buddha was almost anxious and corrupted. This disregarded reality and allowed me to go directly to the lower bound; after I failed, the holy Buddha did not realize Li Zhe ¡¯s extraordinaryness still has to fight him to the end, even more mistakes! "


    Wenshu chuckled: "If you are a holy Buddha, what do you do? You can do better than a holy Buddha?"


    Feihong Road: "Yes."


    Wen Shu glared, looking at Feihong sarcastically, waiting for her to continue.


    If what Feihong says next is not enough to get her approval, she will go straight to Feihong.


    As one of the most powerful Buddhist monks under the Holy Buddha, Wenshu is actually not loyal to the Holy Buddha, so she can discuss the law with Feihong, but she is loyal to the monk. If Feihong is indeed harming the monk, she will not Will show mercy-she and Feihong have no sympathy.


    Such things as private feelings do not belong to their existence.


    Felicity Feihong noticed Wenshu''s mentality change, but she was still not in a hurry and looked at the other party seriously: "Did you not find out that for many years, Shimen might be dominant in the Dongtu family, and he could suppress Daomen? You have to die hard, but it is absolutely impossible to completely make the Tao gate disappear, let alone to make Dongtu a Buddhist nation? "


    After waiting for Wenshu''s anger, Feihong said: "Did the past of the Three Wus destroy the Buddha, haven''t you made yourself reflect on yourself?"


    Wenshu shut up.


    Feihong sighed, "Why do you think I chose Li Zhe? Because he is personally strong? That is only a direct reason, not a root cause. His personal strength is actually nothing, the Tang people are strong, or the Han civilization is strong. This is the essence. You just said that Tang Jun is invincible. "


    Wenshu opened his mouth and tried to refute, but was speechless.


    Disagreeing with this sentence is to roll yourself in the foot.


    Feihong continued: "At the time of the Battle of Fengqishan, it was indeed an opportunity to release the door, but the choice of the Holy Buddha was wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Wenshu asked. Now, she is not in a hurry to deny that the Holy Buddha was wrong in this judgment.


    Feihongdao: "He should not choose to let Shimen fight alone and fight himself in troubled times, but he should choose to support one person."


    "Shimen supported Li Keyong!" Wenshu blurted out. With that said, she shut up again with a sad look. Obviously, this choice is wrong.


    Feihongdao: "At that time, the Chaos of Huang Chao was calmed down. On merit, Li Zhi was the heaviest. On strength, he was also one of the strongest. What Shimen should support is Li Zhi, not Li Ke!"


    Wenshu said: "But Li Zhi is the Li Tang clan. He will not die. Datang world will not be really chaotic! Datang is not really chaotic. How can Shimen take the opportunity?"


    Feihong looked at Wenshu''s eyes and became compassionate.


    This made Wenshu angry.


    After waiting for Wenshu''s anger, Feihong said: "Why does Shimen have a big mess in Tang Dynasty? What Shimen has to do is to strengthen himself and suppress Daomen. This is the fundamental thing! Only Daomen wants to make Datang completely chaotic, so they Only then will we have the opportunity to establish a kingdom where theocratic power is greater than imperial power. "


    "It''s like us ..." Wenshu opened his mouth.


    Feihong shook his head again: "It''s the same as what the Holy Buddha thought, not what I thought.


    "Why did Shimen support Li Zhe at that time? Because Dao Men thought about killing Li Zhe and wanted to overthrow the Tang dynasty! When did Shi Men''s enemies in the East become a person? It was always Daomen! If we help Li Yan, defeat Daomen and ping Dingfan town, then how do you say Shimen will grow? What kind of field will Daomen fall into? "


    Manju stayed.


    Feihong''s eyes were gradually sharpening. "If Daomen wants to change in the Tang Dynasty, we should help Datang defeat Daomen and calm down the civil strife. At that time, the merits of the door are immense, and the emperor''s praise will be obtained. Gong, expand the disciples of worshippers, and feed back the fairyland with the power of incense worship. In just ten years, you can completely destroy Daomen and Daomen Xianting!


    "At that time, the emperor still wanted to restrict the release of the gate? Can he also restrict the release of the gate?


    "Under the general trend, disciples of Shimen practice diligently and diligently, do not compete with the people for benefit, and show favor to the people. In time, it is not impossible to build a true Eastern Turkmenistan! Even if it cannot, at least, within the East , No one can shake the door anymore! "


    Wenshu is stupid.


    Feihong continued: "When Shimen is completely integrated with the Han people, and with the strength of the Han civilization, we will expand westward. At that time, Tianzhu will definitely recover and Persia will only tremble under the iron hooves of the Tang army! Shimen''s temple, will It has been built to the horizon, filling every corner of the world! "


    Wenshu couldn''t say a word.


    Feihong stopped, folded his hands, and said with kind eyes: "There is a big battle between heaven and earth. Why does Shimen always think the same way as Daomen? The enemy agrees, we should oppose, what the enemy wants to do, we should destroy, the enemy''s enemy, It ¡¯s our most powerful ally. What we have to do is just put down a bit and change our strategy, so that we can achieve supreme feats, why not?


    "Unfortunately, the Holy Buddha did not see this. Because of this, Shimon became what it is now. In the autumn of Shimen, you say, should I stand up? Should I stand up? I If you do n¡¯t stand up and let the Holy Buddha continue to make such mistakes, what is the way to go? ¡±


    Having said that, Feihong announced the Buddha''s name and stopped speaking, giving Wenshu time to think.


    Shimen should have been in a good situation, lost because of the error of the Holy Buddha.


    Not only is the good situation lost, but now Shimen is also unpredictable.


    For Shimen, the sin of the Holy Buddha is extremely serious.


    Such a holy Buddha does indeed need to be changed.


    After a long time, Wenshu raised his head. "After all, it''s Li Yan."


    This time, there was no more hostility in her voice, but more recognition.


    "Yes, it''s Li Yan." Feihong smiled, and she didn''t cover it slowly this time.


    Speaking of this, she paused, her eyes became distant, Xu Xu said: "Actually, I have been paying attention to the heroes of Datang. In previous years, Li Xianwen''s martial arts, I thought he would achieve great merit. Unfortunately, fate Did not choose him. "


    Wenshu suddenly asked: "At the beginning of the Battle of Hedong, you could actually kill Li Zhi. Initially you could n¡¯t, but after entering the secret world of heaven, the repressive power of Daomen Xianting lost its effect. You can kill him. So, you Actually he let him go. "


    Feihong did not deny or admit it, with a gentle smile: "Who knows if things have not been done will succeed? How many things that I think will definitely succeed will eventually fail?"


    Wenshu nodded and endorsed the truth.


    As to whether the specific events under this doctrine have been recognized, it is unknown.


    She sighed longly: "If you killed Li Min at the beginning, Datang still doesn''t know what it will look like. It may be that Li Ke has accomplished the great cause ... but there is a Taoist fairy court, that is not inevitable. . It is more likely that the men and women in Datang will consolidate and conquer each other. If so, when the situation of Shimen appears today, we will not have a strong foreign aid. "


    Feihong asked, "Do you agree to stand by my side?"


    Wenshu groaned for a moment. "The choice under the Holy Buddha''s eyes cannot be said to have no room for success. As long as we remove Li Zhi and the situation of internal chaos in Daomen, we are still able to profit from it. As long as we capture Daomen Xianting, then the Buddha will Yuxianli shrouded the east soil ... "


    Feihong declined to comment.


    After half a ring, Wenshu continued to take care of himself and said, "But if we can''t get rid of Li Zhi and the door is pinched by things, then it''s really ..."


    She didn''t say any more.


    Feihong looked at her and did not correct the loophole in her speech.


    Even if Shimen removed Li Zhi, and when Islam came to the east, Shimen would win?


    Without a strong Tang dynasty, Shimen could not survive for long.


    This is the biggest reason why Feihong did not hesitate to release Li Men to Li Li, but also joined Li Li to join forces.


    Wen Shu looked at Feihong with solemn solemnity and said solemnly: "Why did the once powerful Shimen become the way it is now? It is because of several wrong decisions by the Holy Buddha? If we oppose the Holy Buddha, we will provoke civil unrest, and the Shimon will inevitably pay. A very heavy price, the outcome is unpredictable, the success or failure is unknown! "


    Feihong folded his hands and bowed his head religiously: "As a sect, Shimen is a culture that was once successful. It has made many ordinary people become believers in the sect, condensed under the banner of Shimen, and let Shimen Development and growth. But the culture that was once successful may not always be glorious. When glory is no longer, survival is the biggest problem, especially when facing powerful foreign enemies.


    "Now that Shimen is at the end of his life, this shows that our culture has produced many problems in the process of continuation. If Shimen is to continue to exist, the first thing to change is the culture itself, and let it be in the rotten dirt of the past. In, new branches and leaves emerge. "


    Wenshu opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    Feihong knew what she wanted to say, and continued: "The Holy Buddha can be wrong, not terrible. The terrible thing is that he has made mistakes again and again, which shows that he has something wrong, just like our culture of release.


    "Manjusri, in the world, once every culture and every denomination lasts for hundreds of years, there will be a variety of problems. We must give them a new look and give them new vitality. This process is not easy. We will have a **** storm in the sect. The Shimen culture will inevitably experience cruel pains. Many people will die, even many innocent people.


    "But only in this way can we strip away decadent, outdated, things that should be abandoned. They may be wrong, they may be right, but they are abandoned by the times, and they must be destroyed. The new Shimen culture will have a future. This is the price we must pay and the risk we must bear. "


    Wenshu smiled bitterly: "If we fail? Then we are the eternal sinners who have been released, and will be cast aside by thousands of people and will stink for thousands of years."


    Feihong lowered his head to meditate on the Buddha, with a solemn look, "Phoenix nirvana, rebirth of fire. We may not see the road of tomorrow, but we must firmly believe in the direction we have identified, and are not afraid of storms, lightning, swords and mountains. Because this is the only choice we can make .


    "Manjushri, the times have chosen you and me, and we are destined to be changers. As a changer, you and I cannot escape reality, we can''t turn a blind eye to the problem, we must bear this load, sweat, blood, sacrifice, and even for release. ..... bear infamy.


    "You and I, and all the changers who follow us, need courage, wisdom, and conviction, and only then can we complete our transformation, let new releases emerge in our hands, and continue."


    Wenshu has been silent for a long time.


    Suddenly she stared at Feihong, "Since you want to change, you can''t be above your blood and say the direction you want."


    Feihong''s mouth had a smile, a knowing and wise smile.


    She said: "Shimen has a strong foreign aid, that is our greatest support for the success of the transformation. He is Li Yan, it is Datang, but also a powerful Han civilization. Tang Jun, the most powerful army in the world, Han civilization It is the most powerful civilization and cultural river in the world. Only when it flows into the sea of ??civilization can we be afraid of any storms.


    "Wenju, since we have to choose, of course, we have to choose the most powerful. Incorporate into the Han civilization, use its power to transform ourselves, help us to eliminate decadent and outdated things, let us regain vitality, and become strong again .


    "Since then, in the Han civilization, there will be a banner of Shimen culture. We will survive and continue with them, and fight for the Quartet to share honor and shame.


    "Wenju, when you stand with me, you must remember that the Tang people think that is good, that is, Shimen thinks that it is good, that the Tang people stand by, that is, Shimen is furious, that the Tang people hate, that is, that Shimen needs to be eliminated. The enemy of the Tang people is the enemy of Shimen. "


    Wen Shu closed his eyes and meditated.


    For a long time, she folded her hands and bowed.


    Feihong, who had Wenshu''s support, stood up, came to the gate of the hall, and faced the thousands of Buddhist monks who bowed down.


    At this moment, she stood solemnly.


    She said: "From now on, the Shimen will be the Tang Dynasty''s Shimen, not the Shimen which was introduced elsewhere in the Tang soil! The old story of Sanwu''s destruction of the Buddha will never reappear, because we will be with the flesh and blood of the Tang people. Will share the glorious Tang glory with every Tang man, and dedicate himself to the glory of Tang, even if it is life! This is the future of Shimen; and now, it has come, in the hands of each of you! "


    Thousands of Buddhism monks, said to be.


    From this moment, Feihong Tuoshi holds the new release door.


    She ordered the Buddhist monks to rely on not powerful power, but she dared to slay the holy Buddha, and did not rely on her cultivation.


    Instead, wisdom.


    In the abyss of darkness and horror, through the heavy fog, see the light of wisdom in the future.


    Since then, she has been the greatest wise man in the millennium.


    The future belongs to the wise.


    Belong to everyone who sees the situation and unites.


    Become a changer.

 v7 Chapter 44： Suddenly Li Xian

    Now the situation is very difficult and the opponents are very strong. It is best for both of us to concentrate all our strengths and prepare for the **** battle; ... This is the core meaning of Feihongshi, telling Li Yan just now.


    Although Li Yan defamed Feihong''s naughty belly, he decided to accept the other''s suggestion.


    In addition, he did not think that the Phaehong prince who dared to "rebel" might not have his own arrangements and support. She is a monk, not a strong man. She knows that she can''t do it. She definitely won''t do such things as death.


    Now that the war is coming, Li Zhi''s most important thing right now is to dispatch troops.


    This is very easy. The monk army came from Shimen. What Li Zhi needed to dispatch was also the monk army. These people who have just played in the twelve states of Hexi have now recuperated almost. Except for leaving some forces to maintain order, they are all transferred to the front line of Liangzhou in the north, and the speed is very fast.


    As for the original plan to go to the plateau, knowing the remaining forces of Lunaism, and establishing a full-scale view of manpower on the plateau, you can now postpone this plan and come first to deal with the monk army of Shimen.


    Similarly, the army under Shangguan''s allure played a supporting role and was mainly responsible for land occupation after the war.


    After the battle in Lanzhou, the army of the imperial court was already rushing to Hexi, and they would receive the defense of the twelve states of Hexi. At the moment, mainly responsible for local law and order, the number of troops does not need to be too much, and the soldiers do not have to fight hard, so even if it is winter, the problem is not big.


    After a lapse of a hundred years, King An and Qi regained Hexi on behalf of the court. Now is the time for morale in the Tang Dynasty to be high. This was different from Zhang Yichao''s at that time, when the jurisdiction over the states of Hexi was nominal, the court did not send troops, and it is different now.


    According to the fighting spirit of Datang military and civilians at the moment, Mo said that if the army moved the town of Hexi, even if they came to attack Liangzhou, they would rush forward with a horizontal knife.


    When the monk army was in place, Li Zhi came to the decree.


    He directly sent it to Monk Tsing Yi, Li Ye, a very reliable brother of brotherhood, and Tang Tang, an unreliable lover of fun, added a wide range of titles to Li Ye, such as Prince Edward and others, food Yip added 10,000 households to Li Zhi at once.


    Of course, for Li Yan, these rewards were routine, and he also sent Li Yan a private letter.


    In a private message, Li Yi proudly mentioned to Li Yi that while he was studying music successfully, he also personally reduced many talented talents. When Li Yi returned to Beijing, he would give Li Yi some, Let Li Huan enjoy it and comfort him for his hard work in successive battles.


    With regard to the number of talented women, Li Min was very generous, and used the term half to show that Datang is our brother. Good things must be half of one person.


    At the end of the private message, Li Xun teased Li Xun without exception, and asked sloppily how he got along with Qi King and whether he had been in love for a long time. Fearing that Li Zhi could not understand the essence, Li Zhi deliberately wrote a certain word in the idiom to be extremely large.


    Looking at the word that was doubled in size, Li Yan looked at Li Zhisuo''s eyes across the stationery.


    Of course, as a brother, Li Min did not forget to remind Li Min to pay attention to the dangers on the battlefield. The most important thing is to remind Li Min to hide when he read the letter. Do not let King Qi find it, or wait for Qi. The king returned to Chang''an, afraid that he would show his face.


    Before the letter could be closed, he was quietly behind Li Xun, stretched his white neck, put his head on Li Xuan''s shoulder, and snatched it. So Li Zhi knew that what Li Zhi told him to be careful was nothing.


    Today, Li Maozhen should not be called King Qi, because she is dressed as Saint Ji.


    I don''t know what this uncle thinks. King Qi suddenly disappeared, and Sheng Ji emerged out of thin air, so he wasn''t afraid of strangers. Others did not have the courage to pay more attention to King Qi, but the two shining eyes of the young and old commanded, but never refused to be too far away from her.


    Now their heads were close to each other, whispering with their hands over their mouths, and the eyes of the thieves were nodding, and they didn''t know what to see.


    What Li Yan admired most was Li Maozhen''s free transition between King Qi and Sheng Ji. Dressed as King Qi, she is a serious prince, Gu Panshengwei-of course, it seems to others. As for Li Yan, she only thinks that she is a little heroic and playful, cute and cute.


    Isn''t the prince with a blushing cheek cute? Ever since Li Min discovered this new continent, he will have fun with Qi Wang, either by telling some idiots to make her shy, or by saying something that makes her angry.


    In these two cases, Qi Qi ¡¯s bright, round, delicate face will be stained with Fei Xia, matching the royal princely costumes of his children, trying to hold back shame or anger, and to work hard to maintain The appearance of the lord''s temperament is really cute and invincible.


    Of course, at this time, Li Ye is also a bit worried. It wasn''t about worrying about tossing Qi Wang out, but about the folding fan in her hands. When King Qi endured shame and anger, he would always fold the folding fan tightly, making creaks from time to time.


    Most people are arty, and they will handle the folding fan for themselves. In the winter, they keep shaking, and Qi Wang holds the folding fan to conceal his identity and set off his style of the prince. Roll your eyes.


    At the moment, King Li ¡¯s bad taste is finally unbearable for Qi, so she simply changed the status of Sheng Ji. In this way, no matter if she is angry, laughing, shame, or annoyed, she can show it generously. Don''t worry about being weird.


    For example, now Sheng Ji held the letter in her hand and flushed with a questioning question: "How many beauties did your majesty return to you? Has your palace been overcrowded for years? OK, I think Strange, why did the young and old girls order the two little girls, why they are always inseparable from you, and they are not guards, but your warm-hearted girls ?! "


    In fact, Sheng Ji didn''t want to ask this at first. She came over after receiving the decree, and she wanted to ask, "Why did your Majesty increase your food by 10,000 households, but I only have 5,000 households?" After forgetting the content.


    Li Ji, of course, answered the question of Sheng Ji. Well, when faced with this kind of problem, no matter how you explain or what you say, it is getting darker and darker. As long as the woman is willing, she can suspect that other women are hidden in your socks.


    The best way to deal with it is to show disdain for this issue.


    In this case, death will be more dignified.


    Of course, if you don''t want to die, you can hold the woman to bed for the first time and show her with strong practical action proof. what? Useless? Please pay attention to the strong words. Those who are useless must not be able to do these three words, or they cannot do it. Otherwise, the woman slumped in bed will not have the strength to talk to you more.


    It''s just big day right now, Li Zhi can''t make this choice.


    Da Shiming was outraged at Qi''s allegations, and she wanted to clarify her innocence.


    She did, too. The result is self-evident, Sheng Ji snorted, and looked at Li Yan''s eyes full of murderousness, saying that you''re fine-tuned, can you take the initiative to cover you? Do you think I''m not as good as her?


    His Royal Highness Dignity King, where can withstand such bird qi, so holding his hands, posing in a chic atmosphere, the figure disappeared as soon as he walked away.


    Lanzhou is the closest to Liangzhou. The first monks to arrive at Bipa Mountain started from Jincheng County. Zhang Changan and Chu Yan are in the team. As young boys, they are willing to be pioneers and take the lead.


    At the foot of the mountain, when I saw the two young men who wanted to serve the country, Li Yan was immediately thrown away by Jiu Xiaoyun at the Ji Ji, and he happily greeted the two to enter the pergola and sit together to drink a bowl of hot tea.


    In fact, at this time, Li Yan had already reacted, and just before Sheng Ji blows his nose and stares at him, it is not annoyed how many beautiful ladies she has. As a king''s woman, she still has this in mind. Therefore, she is just being teased by Li Yan for the past few days. If she catches an opportunity today, she can take revenge.


    Careful woman, how about King Qi?


    Li Xun decided not to think about Li Maozhen, and just gossiping with Zhang Changan and Chu Xun. Immediately fighting the monks of Shimen, no one knows that they have not had a chance to talk to each other in the future. To the two boys in front of him, Li Yan admired it, and really didn''t want them to disappear.


    Li Yan asked Zhang Chang''an: "You are already a homeowner. Now that you are on the battlefield, what do you do with the affairs of the clan?"


    Zhang Chang''an put down a clean tea bowl and disturbed his head and shouted, "There will be no problems with my grandfather for the time being. His Highness also knows that after the battle of Lanzhou, his grandfather became radiant and looked much younger. I still talk to me often, saying that my body is strong, and my waist doesn''t hurt when it rains, and I rarely wake up at night, and I can sleep until dawn, as if I was ten years younger! "


    Li Zheng nodded. Zhang Zhongli had seen this change before. When eating roasted whole sheep together, the old man laughed loudly. Although the physical damage was difficult to recover, he felt really good.


    "Your grandfather, did you tell you that he forgave your father?" Li Yan asked again.


    Zhang Changan''s look became complicated, "No."


    However, his mood was not low, but his smile was warm. "The night before I left, late at night, I saw my grandfather going to the ancestral temple. Although the candlelight was dim and dim, but I still saw the grandfather''s hand wiping his father''s spirit. .I think my grandfather probably didn''t say anything, but he still understood his father more or less. "


    Li Hua patted Chang''an''s shoulder without saying much relief.


    He turned to look at Chu Yan, and smiled, "What about you? Didn''t your Master ever want you to leave him?"


    Compared to Zhang Chang''an, although Chu Yan''s background is ordinary, he is not so cramped in the face of Li Yan. He probably thinks that Bailudong is more familiar with An Wang, and said with a lip: "He is old, I am also grown, wings Hard, he can''t control me. Besides, I''m fighting for the country, and he has no reason to stop it. "


    After speaking, Chu Yan laughed and said, "These words were when I was leaving, Master told me. Although it didn''t sound good, the truth seemed to be that."


    Li Yan gave a thumbs up, indicating that neither of you are an ordinary person.


    He didn''t talk too long with Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan, and someone came from afar to meet Li Yan.


    When seeing the man in the green robe standing outside the pergola, Li Li quickly got up and greeted him. After seeing the ceremony properly, he asked the other person to ask for the pergola, and Nahan asked, "Why are you here?"


    Only one person in the world can make King An appear this way.


    Old An Wang, Li Xian.


    Compared with when he was separated in Hedong, Li Xian ¡¯s appearance has not changed much, but he looks a lot older, and he is just like a man who just walked out of the desert Gobi. I do n¡¯t know how much he has experienced in the borderlands these days. hard.


    However, the spirit of the whole person is much more tenacious than when he was in Hedong. He is no longer sullen and has a lot of fresh energy.


    In the Central Plains, he was the old king of An An who had died for the country. For the sake of Li Zhi, he could not appear openly in front of people.


    But in Shazhou, in Yangguan, and in front of the desert Gobi, he was able to be a warrior freely and fight with **** soldiers to fight endlessly with the alien army to guard the national gate for Datang.


    Li Xian sat down on the humble bench, took the tea bowl handed out by Li Zhi, and drank the warm tea with a taste that was not much different from the leaf water. He wiped his mouth at will, and said, "I''m coming, Of course something needs your help. "


    In a word, I can''t wait to get Li Xie''s resentment.


    Originally, he should not have asked Li Xian why he came. For a long time, his father made a special trip to visit his son, which is also reasonable.


    However, Li Ye''s perception of Li Xian is actually very complicated, mainly because it is difficult to substitute himself into his son''s role. As a traversal, and was a monk before, this is probably the most awkward feeling.


    This is not the same as the role of the county host Ome Takema, after all, it is an equal relationship.


    When Li Xian said he came to find his own help, Li Yanyou had a sense of filial piety. Not to mention that his father was looking for his son to do things, and he didn''t say how to help. It is just what Li Xian is doing now, and it is for Datang and Li Ye. .


    Leaving aside these thoughts, Li Wei told Li Xian: "The situation in Shazhou is not good, and it is even more critical now. You can do anything."


    Li Xian smiled and said, "I don''t want much, a group of monks are enough."


    Then, he looked at Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan who were standing outside the pergola. "I just asked for it, and you can match me. But these two boys, you have to give me."


    Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan stood outside the pergola, looking like a serious chat. Actually, the corner of his eyes glanced into the pergola from time to time. They really didn''t understand who they were, and they were qualified to treat King An with respect. Even if King Qi was beside him, King An hadn''t behaved this way.


    I heard that King An and the Emperor are both playmates, and they are no different from ordinary brothers. How can this person make King An so respectful? In this world, who else can make King An?


    When they were curious and puzzled, they could not help but be surprised when they heard Li Xian''s words.


    But we have to cross the battlefield, show our strengths, build our country''s strength, and make a good name for Qingshi. How can we follow this unidentified guy and leave? No, Liangzhou still needs us to attack, and the Tubo barbarians still need to be conquered by us. The compatriots there are still waiting to welcome us ...


    In the eyes of the two teenagers who were scared and begging, Li Jun nodded and said, "Though these two young boys are younger, they are both good candidates for their talents and mentality. , Your vision is really spicy. In addition to these two boys, how many manpower do you need? "


    Li Xian did not give the numbers directly, but simply said to Li Yan: "Recently, a large number of monks have appeared on the border, with good strength and unclear intentions. Do you have a number in your mind? What is your opinion on this?"


    Li Min suddenly realized that it was Li Xian who had discovered this before coming to him.


    Without such changes, Li Xian''s temperament, simply guarding the Yangguan Pass, would definitely not take the initiative to trouble Li Li.


    After Li Min''s heart touched, he exchanged corresponding information with Li Xian.


    Seeing their destiny, Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan were determined by each other in a few words. They had no chance to express their thoughts, and they immediately felt that they were turning in the dark.

 v7 Chapter 45： The first dilemma of Nangong

    "Except for Yu State, Uighurs have occupied the entire western region. In recent years, hundreds of thousands of soldiers have often committed crimes. However, if it is only to guard Yangguan, the Guiyi Army has Zhang Huai, and I and Nangong First It''s not too difficult. "


    Li Xian said, "Keeping the Yangguan Gate does not mean that we can keep Shazhou. The Ming religion has penetrated the states of Gua, Gan, and Su, and has a lot of influence. At present, this is only a disease of ringworm, but if it takes time, There is still the possibility of becoming a confidant. "


    With a sigh, Li Xian continued: "The situation in the Northwest is so great that it is not enough for Wang Shi to make a large expedition to the west, which is not enough to repay my Tang people."


    Speaking of this, Li Danton paused for a while, and then said, "Compared to the monks who are now entering the country, these can be said later. The monks in the northwest are rampant. Unidentified monks, like melting ice and snow, pour down from the plateau and spread all over the place. These people have the ability to change the sun and moon in the northwest. "


    Li Xian looked at Li Yan and said calmly: "In recent years, some people in the Guiyi Army have been unsettled. Although Zhang Huaishen has calmed down internal disturbances several times, how long can he persist under internal and external problems, it is really difficult to predict. .I have always suspected that the reason for the struggle for power within the Guiyi Army is the shadow of Ming religion and Shimen. "


    Li Yan was silent for a moment.


    Zhang Huaishen is just Zhang Yichao''s nephew, which is his biggest weakness.


    The Guiyi Army is lonely in the northwest, and there are enemies on the left and right. If the Northwest is chaotic, the Guiyi Army will bear the brunt.


    In the two states, the strength is really not strong enough. The Guiyi Army can always exist. There is no reason why the Shimen, Mingjiao, and Lunaism are mutually restrained.


    But this time, the monks of the Holy Buddha faction not only have the high-level Shimen, but also the strong men of Tianzhu Shimen. The Guiyi Army, which has become a tide and an island, is indeed full of crises and is likely to be wiped out.


    Incidentally, Li Ye could not send a large number of monks to directly help the Guiyi Army, which was no different from sending sheep to the tiger''s mouth. Li Yan can only attack from the front. If the power is scattered too much, the front battlefield will be greatly affected.


    In this case, it is extremely important for the Guiyi Army to have the ability to bloom centrally.


    If not, Guiyi Army will be drowned by monks first.


    In the land of Hexi, Shimen contends with Lunaism. In the northwestern region, Tubo fights against Uighurs and fights. This is a kind of balance. In this delicate balance, the Guiyi army can overcome a certain storm and wave, so it can exist tenaciously .


    Now, Li Xuan regains the twelve states of Hexi, the monk army is heading for the northwest, and the Holy Buddha gathers all the forces that can command and move, and intends to fight Li Xuan to death.


    The balance situation has been broken, and strong winds and waves have hit the Guiyi Army.


    Even if Li Zhe and Feihong Shishi joined forces, they could defeat the Holy Buddha in the end, and they were afraid that Guiyi Army would also be caught in this storm.


    Li Xian and Nangong No. 1 have been fighting with the Guiyi Army for a long time. Of course, they do not want to see this situation. That''s why Li Xian came over to meet Li Yan this time. Li Xian has realized that he and Nangong No. 1 alone cannot protect the Guiyi Army in this storm.


    Does Li Yan have it?


    Li Ye himself didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Therefore, without Li Xian''s explanation, Li Ye also knows how much monk strength should be given to the other party.


    If you give too much, the goal is too big, and the consequences caused by fear of all parties will be erased early. Except for this power, it can be great against all opponents. This is undoubtedly impossible.


    Less is given, and it is difficult to play its due role at critical times.


    Li Xuan called the accompanying young commander and asked her to pass her order to prepare the monk strength.


    After the young commander took the lead, Li Zheng seriously said to Li Xian: "Of course, the Guiyi Army must do its utmost to keep it. We can''t be sorry for their **** struggle and loyalty to the country over the years ... but if things are really impossible, In order to do this, you and Nangong first, and take Zhang Huaishen and others to evacuate in a timely manner ....... This is a plan that must be made first. "


    Li Xian''s look became complicated.


    Just when Li Min thought that the other party was saying he would not give up the Guiyi Army, Li Xian slowly said: "Nangong first, it is no longer the Nangong first."


    There was a murmur in Li Min''s heart, and he felt bad.


    Li Xian sighed, "Since he lost an arm, his behavior has changed, and his temperament has changed a bit. Since these days, his spirits have become increasingly low, and the battlefield has not gone much. The meaning of liberation. "


    "Solving it?"


    Li Xiandao: "The liberation of the soul. When he realized that his strength was not enough to affect the world, not even the situation in the Northwest, and even less than the realization of his ideals and ambitions, he was disappointed and pessimistic. It is inevitable to see the way forward. People like him, once after all, were strong and flatly reluctant to accept their humble life. "


    After hearing this from Li Xian, Li Yan understood something in his heart.


    When Nangong first came to the northwest with Li Xian, he talked a lot with Li Xuan, meaning that the next time he meets, he may be a fairyland, and then he will compete with Li Xuan.


    As the No. 1 master of Qin Tianjian, Nangong No. 1 is undoubtedly extremely proud.


    But now, under the laws of heaven and earth, it is impossible for him to achieve fairyland.


    The result of failing to achieve fairyland is deadly.


    He wanted to save the Guiyi Army from the fire and water, but the Hui people were unable to fight effectively, and they could only guard the Yangguan Pass and engage passively again and again. Seeing that the soldiers around him died in the city, no matter how hard he tried to move forward, he could not turn back to the head of the coach, and even lost an arm for this.


    If you can''t achieve the fairyland, you can only be an ordinary person.


    As far as Nangong First is concerned, ordinary Yangshen Reality is no different from ants.


    Because there is no ability to cross the three armies, take the first commander of the enemy, make the mountains and rivers discolored, the ability of 10,000 people to spread the word.


    This is not that he is not talented, nor is he unable to sharpen himself, nor is he unable to find a way to become stronger, but ... God wants him to be so!


    When he left Hedong, Nangong was the first real person in Lingchi. When he arrived at Yangguan, in a short time, he reached the real state of Yangshen. How could his talent be better?


    His method of sharpening his kendo is effective.


    Unfortunately, he can never be stronger.


    Eager to be the first person in the world, how can you tolerate the realm of the real world of Yang Shen?


    I don''t want to accept my failure and incompetence, I don''t want to admit my mediocrity and weakness ...


    That is not true either.


    But that is also a reality.


    Nangong first may go crazy.


    "If he wants to prevent himself from going crazy, he must seek relief from his soul." Li Yan''s face also became unsightly. "What did he choose?"


    Li Xian slowly spit out two words: "belief."


    Li Yan was speechless for a moment.


    Religion is indeed the best way for people to need spiritual comfort and relief, and even to paralyze their nerves, so that they can escape the failure and suffering of reality.


    Give your heart to the gods, and blame all your sufferings on the misfortunes destined to be suffered in this life, and your mind will be much easier. You just need to numbly pray for a change in the afterlife without any effort.


    No more struggling.


    This is really a good choice.


    Li Yan was sad, he realized the torture that Nangong first experienced, and even realized his despair.


    If it weren''t for despair, there would be no hope. How could a proud man like him choose religion?


    He himself was the one who ruled the world!


    Li Yan realized the seriousness of the problem, and asked his throat stiffly, "He believes ... which denomination?"


    Li Xian shook his head. "The seriousness of the problem is that I don''t know yet. If he chooses Daomen, he will wait for the Emperor to rescue him, then he will be our enemy. If he chooses to release the gate Or Ming religion, then ... "


    That is even more the enemy.


    Li Min asked, "Did you try to bring him when you came back?"


    Li Xian said, "He called, he refused to come. No one knows what he is going to do now."


    Li Yan frowned slightly.


    Hidden danger. Nangong first, this close friend and helper of Li Yong has now become a hidden danger that may endanger the overall situation. If you let it go, no one knows whether he will suddenly stab the knife behind him. But he was unwilling to leave Shazhou, and Li Xun couldn''t even watch him.


    Kill him?


    There was no reason why Li Yan could not move.


    After all, he is the hero who guards Yangguan, and there is no evil at present.


    Li Xian asked Li Yan: "I''m here to come back to you, and I want to hear your opinions. What should Nangong do first?"


    "Nothing to deal with." Li Min shook his head, "I choose ... believe him."


    Li Xian froze, "believe him?"


    Li Yan seriously said: "You may get along with him day and night, you may see more clearly than I do. You all think he is in danger, and I shouldn''t doubt your judgment. But as a close friend, I still choose to believe him."


    Li Xian frowned: "Such unconditional trust is not like your style or your current status. You must give me more reasons. Otherwise, this time I took the helper you gave to Yangguan, The first thing I need to do is to eliminate this hidden danger. "


    After hearing this, Li Zhi knew that no matter what the situation of the Guiyi Army, Li Xian would share their fate, live and die with them!


    He can kill even the first Nangong, and his determination is evident.


    "The reason ... It''s actually very simple." Li Min looked to the northwest, to the desert of Gobi, his eyes were far away. At this moment, his mind also became as decisive as Li Xian. Guiyi Army must be preserved!


    So he insisted: "It''s not just the Nangong first, all the Tang people in the northwestern region, all the descendants of the Tang people in the western region, and now we need to get out of the dilemma and spiritual dilemma. And I choose to believe them. Only in this way can we overcome everything enemy!"


    Li Xian was silent.


    Soon, he frowned.


    He understood Li Yan''s meaning and nodded, "You''re right."


    In the face of the current storm, sand and melons can hardly be preserved only by the monks Li Li gave to Li Xian and the generals of the Guiyi Army. But if all the Tang people living there are united, there is hope.


    At one time, tens of thousands of Tang dynasties could run across the Western Regions, sweep through all enemies, and open up territories to Persia.


    Once, a Tang man could destroy a country.


    It was the strongest majestic body of the dynasty.


    Every Tang man living under this dynasty is extraordinarily powerful, even unreasonably powerful.


    Because of these Tang people, the dynasty was extraordinarily powerful and unreasonably powerful.


    Now, only the distant skinny back of the mighty body of the prosperous Tang Dynasty remains crumbling under the blood sun.


    The Tang people living under this figure are no longer so invincible.


    The Tang people can sweep everything, so that all the enemies can only choose to surrender their domineering and self-confidence, long gone. Therefore, the Tang people are no longer omnipotent.


    But in fact, as long as the Tang people are willing, they can still stand as giants again. The glory of the past is gone, it can no longer be touched, it can no longer be saved. But the new glory can be established with your own hands.


    First, they have to get out of their spiritual dilemma.


    This is what Li Xian understands.


    Here at Li Yan, there is another meaning, more important.


    He, Li Yan, King An of Datang, will be responsible for letting all Tang people out of this spiritual dilemma!


    He possesses dragon spirit, is in the emperor''s way, and holds the emperor sword. He has this responsibility and this ability!


    Only in this way can Li Zhi defeat the Holy Buddha in this northwest war.

 v7 Chapter 46： border town

    Li Xian was gone, and took Li Shu to his monk team.


    Li Ye didn''t have much manpower for Li Xian. Five people were Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, Li Wenwen, and Liu Xiaohei, plus Zhang Changan and Chu Yan.


    In terms of combat power, Chu Nanhuai''s masters and apprentices are already His Majesty''s top combat power, only weak Qi King. Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan, going to Yangguan is purely an experience. If they are alive, they may be greatly used in the future.


    "Unexpectedly, Lao An is still alive."


    After Li Xuan bid farewell to Li Xian alone, Sheng Ji came to him, and said something with great emotion while nobody was around.


    Having said that, before Li Yan answered, she went on to say: "Chu Nanhuai et al. Although their strength is extraordinary, their fists are hard to beat with their four hands, two and a half big boys, which is the strength of ordinary real life. When it comes to fierce battles, you ca n¡¯t afford the reiki, throw them to Shazhou, are you really assured? ¡±


    Li Xuan looked at the sky and said, "Don''t worry."


    "What backhand did you keep?" Li Maozhen asked strangely. Li Xian, Chu Nanhuai, and others were of great significance to Li Zhi. Li Maozhen did not believe that Li Zhi would let his life and death go.


    Li Min glanced back at Li Maozhen and smiled, "You are my backhand."


    Li Maozhen stunned for a moment, first blushing slightly, then took a sip, and then understood Li Zhi''s meaning.


    She patted Li Yan''s shoulders. I was the older sister. I was very strong, and said with a serious heart: "When it comes to that, you can just rest assured."


    Li Min nodded.


    The agreement was reached.


    If the situation of Guiyi Army is really critical, Li Wei will go there in person. The burden of commanding and scheduling the frontal battle naturally fell on Li Maozhen''s shoulders. She is not a thug, but a qualified commander. When she gave the front battlefield to her, there was nothing to worry about.


    One or twenty miles east from Yangguan, there is a county town named Shouchang. Although the city is not large and there are only tens of thousands of residents, it is the only county in Shazhou, second only to Dunhuang in Shazhou. county.


    In the dry Loess City Pond, the architectural style is simple, adobe houses are connected one by one, and the residents are dressed in simple clothes, mostly linen cloth shirts. In the winter, one extra sheepskin mule is worn.


    Today is a good day, the sun is shining, there is no rare wind and sand, there are many people who come out for activities, there are more people in the yard, and there are various places in the humble and narrow shops. The guests.


    Nangong walking on the street first was still a white crescent robe with chest ornaments on the chest. It''s just that the line has been worn out a lot, and the original look is almost impossible. The white robe is almost yellowish and dry. Fortunately, the material is good and there are no wrinkles. This can barely set off some grace.


    Rao''s clothes are no longer gorgeous, but when Nangong first walked among the crowd, he still stood out from the crowd. No matter who it is, he can see that he is different from ordinary people. Not much to say about his robes, his stubble was shaved cleanly, and his hair was well-groomed, even if one of the sleeves was empty, there was a sense of romantic spirit.


    If, his look is not so indifferent, and his eyes are not often loose.


    People walking on the street, no matter they are poor or rich, no matter they are successful or humble, have a gesture of making themselves comfortable. Compared with these people, Nangong is very uncomfortable and dares not to look at others. , Dare not walk uncomfortably, as if Mang was on his back, as if people all over the world looked down on him.


    He doesn''t seem to be wearing clothes.


    Even if he straightened his waist bar, raised his chest very high, and walked very smartly, he showed stiffness, cowardice, unnaturalness and self-confidence everywhere.


    His right hand holding the sword, the knuckles were always pale, because he held the sword tight.


    Only by clenching the sword in his hand can he be a little more stable, but only a little more stable.


    Taking to the street and facing many people is a torture for the current Nangong First.


    Soon, Nangong bowed into a small shop.


    The shop at the end of the alley cannot really be called a shop. It is too small, only the next table can be accommodated, and the light is too dim. Ordinary people can''t see much things when they come in. At most, it is a shack.


    It has only one wall, supporting dry wood and thatch to build another wall. The front is empty, tied with two dilapidated cloth curtains, and put together to leave a gap. Even if it is a door, the narrow place at the back is Stop with firewood.


    Sit down in this shop, Nangong first secretly breathed a long sigh of relief, finally a little more comfortable, and then use the strongest possible tone to rush the humanity inside the shed: "Whatever comes up."


    A shack, a simple cooktop erected with blocks of stone and soil, is divided into two spaces. The table outside is a place for guests. It''s a little bit more spacious. Inside it is piled with miscellaneous things-some firewood, pots and pans, and even no cabinets.


    The darkest corner on the innermost side was a place not bigger than a kennel, covered with hay, and a thin quilt full of patches.


    Behind the stove and in front of the kennel, squatting is a girl with yellow hair and a small figure, about 13 or 14 years old, with a full face, slightly black skin, and only red cheeks, because of the cold winter. , Showing rough crusts.


    Such a little girl has nothing to do with being beautiful, that is, not ugly.


    When she saw the first entrance of Nangong, the little girl blinked in front of her eyes. She quickly stood up. She didn''t stand upright because her head would touch the roof¡ªa dry wood and thatched roof. .


    Hearing the first words from Nangong, the little girl answered gently, turned out to be pure Guanzhong cavity, and picked up a clean notched pottery from the ground and placed it on the stove.


    Because of the uneven surface of the stove, she tried it twice to control the balance. She bent over from the corner in front of the stove, took out a sloppy pocket, and began to pour flour into the pot. .


    The wait was long, but Nangong No. 1 didn''t care. He sat at the table with the sword on the table, still holding it in his hand, and looked sideways to the sunny alleyway, so quiet that his breath calmed down.


    Except for the courtyard in which he lives, the entire Shouchang City, a shop with few customers, is the only place where Nangong No. 1 will not be so uncomfortable. The reason is simple, because no one comes.


    Nangong First is not short of money, but does not cook by himself. He will try once a day. If he fails, he can only come here obediently. He refused to go anywhere else, there were many people.


    He used to be very particular about wine and food, but now, no one is better.


    The little girl is neither beautiful nor ugly, and Nangong First is very satisfied. There is not much to say. Nangong No. 1 does not speak. She flatly does not speak actively. What Nangong No. 1 says, she only answers simple words that must be answered. This is where Nangong No. 1 feels most comfortable.


    He didn''t want to talk, if he could, he didn''t want to say a word, so he didn''t want others to talk to him. Quietly watching the streets with no scenery, it is best that no one walks. Someone glances at him, and he will be bored from the heart. If he looks a few more times, he wants to split the opponent with a sword. Already.


    The food was ready quickly and was brought to the table by the little girl.


    The two miserable pottery bowls were cracked. Fortunately, there are no seams and they are clean. This is very important. One is filled with mutton, and the pieces are cut evenly. Noodles, three pieces of the same size, are leaning against the edge of the bowl. They are hot and fragrant. The meat and noodles are originally fragrant.


    Finally there is a wine gourd.


    Nangong First took the wine gourd first, opened the stopper, and poured it into the third bowl. It was gone without being full, and shaken the gourd two times, only pouring out two more drops. This caused Nangong No. 1 to frown. He looked up at the little girl who was holding the corner of the dress tightly and motioned to the other side with a doubtful look to explain.


    "Lao Huang fell ill last night, and the prices of other places have all risen ... the price has risen, and only ... can buy so much." The little girl lowered her head, her face flushed red There seems to be blood dripping from the cracked cheeks.


    Nangong nodded for the first time, and said nothing, and concentrated on dealing with his own food. Because there is less wine, only one bite of meat, one bite, and one bite. Before, he had a mouthful of meat, a mouthful of wine, a mouthful of bread and a mouthful of wine.


    Lao Huang''s wine shop is a fixed place for the little girl to sell wine. The other party takes care of her and the price is cheap. The dispensers elsewhere will naturally not give her this preferential treatment.


    When Nangong No.1 ate, the little girl squatted back to the stovetop and silently looked at the street outside the curtain, looking exactly the same as Nangong No.1 just now. There is still Mars in the cooktop. It''s still hot at this time, and she can feel some residual temperature near her. When Mars goes out, she can only retract into the haystack.


    At the Shouchang City near Gobi, dry wood is hard to come by, and she must save it.


    The sunlight outside was gone, which meant she couldn''t go to the sun.


    Nangong first finished eating soon, beckoned, and signaled the little girl to come and collect the money.


    The little girl''s movements were still unkind. When she received a coin, her face changed a little, "more ... more."


    Nangong first picked up the long sword, stood up, and explained, "Most of the money is wine. The next time I come, the wine gourd will be full."


    The little girl then got the copper coins and nodded seriously, "I will prepare in advance."


    Nangong First said no more, opened the curtain and walked out of the shack.


    He is not short of money. Mo said that eating the little girl''s meals would make the other person worry-free even if he did not eat. However, this little girl who was rescued once by Nangong was stubborn and refused to accept the extra money.


    A month ago, when the little girl was out of the city to dry the wood, she was chased by wild wolves. Seeing that she was going to die, she was the first Nangong who passed by to survive.


    It was also from that time that Nangong first came here to eat.


    If it weren''t for Nangong, the little girl couldn''t afford mutton or flour. Her price is very fair, and it only costs a little labor, so she can''t eat mutton. It is good to have a cake belly every day.


    She was expecting that if the price was fair, there would be a lot of guests coming to her. She might work harder and she might be full. After two years, maybe she could open a bigger shop.


    However, her small shop is destined to be fed by Nangong No. 1. Those who can afford to eat outside will not come to her and the poor here, and would rather choose to do their own cooking.


    The only advantage that a little girl can get when opening a store is that this store is really not good and not very competitive.


    Nangong first went back and returned, standing in front of the shop, looking at the little girl who washed the dishes, and groaned, "I lack a cook who cooks, otherwise you come to my house, I will pay you a salary, but also eat."

 v7 Chapter 47： Source of strength

    The little girl bit her lower lip, hesitated, and still shook her head firmly.


    The disappointment in Nangong''s first glance was obvious, and even stronger, he was angry.


    Therefore, Nangong did not return for the first seven days.


    When he came back on the eighth day, it was a snowy day. He entered the door and saw the little girl holding a thin quilt, shivering in the haystack surrounded by wind, and her lips became purple and she was dying.


    Nangong paused for a moment, but didn''t walk in to save people, turned around and left the shack.


    This is a little girl who doesn''t need his pity and doesn''t accept his kindness.


    Nangong First never forced people to do anything, even if they fail to the extreme now, they will not force others to look down on themselves. If no one is willing to accept a person''s goodwill, one can imagine how much he looks down on.


    There is no fair trade, and Nangong first felt that he didn''t have to come again.


    There were no pedestrians on the snow-covered streets, and Nangong felt comfortable at first.


    But his sword-holding hand has not been relaxed, but is tighter than ever.


    Somehow, he stopped and looked up at the vast snowy sky.


    When he left Yangguan, he told Li Xian that he wanted to worship a **** and give his heart to heaven. The sky is big, and there is no place to rest his soul. It was Tian who did not let him succeed in the fairyland, it was Tian who let him be a failure. In this case, accept destiny and be a failure.


    At that moment, he saw the disappointment in Li Xian''s eyes, as well as pity and pity.


    Li Xian didn''t understand himself. Nangong first knew. No one understands their pain. And now, a little girl with an unsatisfactory stomach doesn''t even look down on herself. If you can''t achieve fairyland, you will be looked down upon by everyone? What do they know! Why do they look down on themselves? !!


    Nangong first returned to the shack.


    He took the little girl away.


    Leaving the shack again, Nangong first stood in the snow again.


    He saw someone standing not far away.


    The man looked at him in the snow, and said slowly: "I have been thinking, what is it after all, that makes Nangong No. 1 see no hope. Can''t achieve the fairyland, can''t turn the tide into the downfall, and the building will fall Can''t be a hero hero, standing on top of the absolute peak, there is nothing in your life worthy of being faced? I think there should be. "


    Nangong No.1 who hugged the little girl sneered, "What else?"


    The humane: "It''s in your hands."


    Nangong first laughed even more ridiculously, "I don''t know the so-called little girl. I just want to cure her and get an answer."


    That humane: "If the answer is, she doesn''t want you to look down on her, she wants to live on her own, so that she can have the courage to show you love in the future, what will you do?"


    Nangong first froze, and then smiled again: "Why do you know?"


    That humanity: "I just want to know, if the answer is that Nangong is the first, can I come back?"


    Nangong first gritted his teeth and said, "What about coming back? I still can''t achieve the fairyland!"


    The man shook his head: "Nangong first, you want to achieve the immortal realm, nothing more than to cross the whole world, use your sword to cut off the enemy chief, and rebuild the glory of the Tang Dynasty for the great Tang Dynasty. The name is a tribute to the Tang people all over the world. I want to tell you that even if you don''t achieve the fairyland, you can achieve your purpose. "


    Nangong ¡¯s first teeth must be broken, staring at each other fiercely: "Big husband, it is time to fight for the country and kill the enemy, leaving the history behind! My first nangong is a monk who does not achieve the fairyland, how to do this ? "


    The man said positively: "You have tens of thousands of people in the Tang dynasty. If you can fight with them, you can certainly do it. You didn''t do it in Yangguan because the time was not up, but also because the Tang people now, Not fully united. And for now, I can help you with that. "


    Nangong No. 1 is no longer resentful, with suspicion in his eyes: "Can you do it? Why can you do it? Do you think you are God?"


    The man smiled, "Because of love."


    Nangong first yelled, "Shut up! You jerk, you have come here to entertain me!"


    The man laughed.


    With a smile, he solemnly said: "When Hexi was recaptured, I thought that the Tang people in Hexi worked together because they were full of blood and loyalty to serve the country. But I later discovered that I was wrong. The **** battle of the Tang people was indeed for the loyalty to the country, but this was not Fundamentally. If it is only for the purpose of serving the country, then it will be extremely powerful when it guards the country and resists foreign enemies. Make a contribution. "


    Nangong No. 1 sneered: "Long Gong, isn''t it to serve the country?"


    The man shook his head: "The meritorious service is to seal the wife and child, to make the family live a better life, and to earn a family business for their children and grandchildren. Therefore, I said that the Datang Frontiers can go for thousands of miles without an expedition. Invincible, letting go of things at the material level, but not relying on it, is actually this obsession. This obsession is love, love for family. "


    Nangong first pinched his mouth: "Meat."


    The man laughed again.


    He then said: "The home of the people is actually this. The Han people live under the clan system, so the responsibility to the family is the greatest source of struggle for each Han Jiaerlang. Every Han Jiaerlang wants Guangzong Yaozu wanted to make a future for his children and grandchildren, and he wanted to make his family live more dignified and status. You cannot help but admit it. "


    "Even if you''re right." Nangong No. 1 refuted no more. "But what does this have to do with my fame?"


    That humanity: "The relationship is great. The Guiyi Army can persist and can continue to do so, relying on this. Their family is here. If they are defeated, their parents, wives and children will be slaughtered and slaughtered by foreigners, so they have to The **** battle ended, so their fighting power is amazing.


    "If you understand this, you will understand that no matter how strong the monks are now, sand and melons can hold it. And you, Nangong first, you will join the Tang people to fight the Quartet with invincible achievements. , To win the respect of the Tang people around the world, just like those famous celebrities. "


    Nangong first thought seriously, "After all, the rebellious rebel army lost a lot of land, Hexi and other places were also captured by foreigners. If the Tang people really did it because of what you said ... the responsibility and responsibility to the family, and Invincible, how do you explain these? "


    The man sighed, "That''s because no one gave them a chance to unite, and no one led them to kill the enemy. You know, even when the Anshi rebellion, the soldiers in the four towns of Anxi still insisted on fighting even when they were alone. For decades, all the white-haired soldiers in the city were killed. So this time, I am here, and I will take the lead in charge. "


    Nangong first said: "Do you want me to charge with you?"


    The man gave a thumbs up, "You and me, take the lead in charge. When we conquer the territories, even if you are not a fairyland, you have the same ambitions and ambitions. You will become famous all over the world. praise!"


    Nangong first felt his silent blood, and in this snowy day, there was a tendency to burn again.


    However, he calmly asked, "Why me? Your father is in Yangguan."


    That humanity: "Without you Nangong No.1, we will die many more people. Without you Nangong No.1, our expedition will be delayed for many years. Without you Nangong No.1, our territory will be thousands of miles short. ... "


    "Shut up!" Nangong ¡¯s first chest was violently ups and downs, very angry, "You treat me as a three-year-old ?!"


    The man chuckled and said, "Although my words are exaggerated, this is the truth. If I can''t even call you Nangong first, how can I call on all Tang people in Sha, Gua and other places?"


    Nangong first silenced for a long time.


    After a while, he looked up. "I still don''t believe it ... I can''t say that word, you''re so numb!"


    The man shrugged and pointed to the little girl in the first arms of the Guide House. "Wake her up and you will get the answer."


    Nangong''s first face turned black: "I don''t believe your funny words, this little girl doesn''t even accept my goodwill, it''s clear that I don''t see it ... forget it, it''s the same whether you ask it or not, even if the answer is You said the same, how different would I be? "


    "What are you doing here? Ask before you say."


    Li Yan came to Nangong''s first body, first fed a little elixir to the little girl, and then reached out and pinched the little girl''s wrist, sent a ray of aura to help her stabilize the meridians and digest the elixir.


    Nangong First did not stop Li Yan from doing these things.


    His face was turning red gradually, and his eyes began to dodge, as if worried about crickets, as if trying to avoid something.


    The little girl opened her eyes and saw Nangong first in front of her, without any warning, she cried out with a wow, her voice was heartbreaking. The two robes grabbed Nangong''s first chest by their small hands, they almost tore the clothes, and did not let go.


    Before waiting for Nangong to speak, the little girl gasped and said, "I''ve waited for you for seven days, why did you ... never come? I''m so hungry, I can''t sleep, I''m hungry Almost dizzy, you still ... didn''t come. The mutton is reserved for you, and the wine is prepared for you. I dare not eat or drink. I am afraid that you will not have to eat when you come, so Not coming anymore, but you really ... don''t come, oh wow ... "


    At this moment, this little girl who is usually silent, seems to have thousands of words in her chest, and she is crying and pumping, and the whole person can''t catch her breath, but she just doesn''t stop talking, and she looks very worried.


    Nangong was embarrassed at first. He didn''t know where to put his hands. He almost lost the little girl. Later, his eyes turned red, with regret and remorse on his face, and he couldn''t wait to stab himself with a knife.


    Li Yan shook his head and patted Nangong No. 1 on the shoulder: "It seems that there are some things that don''t need to be asked."


    Nangong nodded first.


    Suddenly Li Yan looked at him strangely, "Nangong first, this little girl will like you. I can understand that after all, you saved her life, and you have become a strong, handsome, handsome person. This little girl is actually A sensible person who knows that you don''t like to talk, and rarely speaks by herself, but very often wants to speak, but is afraid that you are bored, so she slaps hard. When you leave, she will squat there and tell herself Listen, also play your role to give an answer, and sometimes make yourself blush and red ...


    "Oh, what I want to say is that it is normal for her to like you, but I think you are so sad. How do you feel that you also like this little girl? Although this little girl is kind, stubborn, and careful, but She doesn''t look good. Ah, it may be that my beauties have seen it too much, and I even think that she looks a little ugly. Well, as the saying goes, it is ugly ... "


    "Li Yan, you jerk! How far are you going to roll me!" Nangong No.1 growled with red eyes, spitting Li Yan''s face, "Don''t dare to say she''s ugly, I''ll work hard with you!"


    Li Yan gave his brother a face, and disappeared in no time.


    Li Kui went away, but Nangong first hesitated.


    Wrong ... why is Li Yan here? He seems to know everything? He even knew what the little girl said to herself, as if he had heard it on the spot, this, it didn''t make sense ...


    When the first face of Nangong distressed and carefully, helping the little girl to enter the shack, he was determined to return to Yangguan to fight, even if it was to protect the little girl from harm, he would not let the aliens break through the barrier. !!


    Wait, he didn''t prepare the meals, but he seemed to smell a scent ... it really smells good.

 v7 Chapter 48： Love Scriptures and Eating

    (The content of the previous chapter is heavy. I just discovered it and it has been modified now. By the way, adding an chapter is an apology.)


    When Nangong first saw Li Yan, snow had stopped.


    In a hotel in the street, Li Min picked a table by the window and was eating boiled lamb with an altar of wine. Except for wine and meat, there were only pie on the table and no other dishes. This is what the Northwestern China looks like. In this regard, it is not much different from the little girl''s shop.


    Putting down the sword in his hand, Nangong first sat down on the bench and didn''t say hello to Li Yan. He poured himself a bowl of wine and drank it. He stopped by chopsticks on the table and began to eat steaming lamb.


    The first photo of Nangong was miserable. The chopsticks were flying, and the chewing action didn''t stop. The cheeks didn''t chop down. Looking at it, he seemed to be anxious to hold the dish in his arms. .


    The lamb and pancakes in the small shop were eaten by the little girl just after he had been cooked by him.


    God knows how the other person ate it, and was moved to tears. Anyway, Nangong couldn''t eat his own meals. But looking at the little girl eating sparsely and looking happy and content, she did not seem to be false, which made Nangong question for the first time. Was she too picky before?


    Li Yan, however, has no interest in sharing the first food with Nangong. People will not share food with pigs, even if they are like pigs. He put down his chopsticks, beckoned and called the store over, and ordered a large pot of lamb, two altar wines, and while drinking slowly, he looked at the monotonous scenery of the city outside the window.


    "Actually, don''t others deserve my Nangong No. I don''t care at all." Nangong No. 1 with a mouth full of food suddenly said in a sigh of silence, "I just can''t look at myself now."


    Li Yan didn''t answer, but just hummed, it was a response.


    Nangong stretched out his chopsticks to hold the meat first, and his eyes fell on the mutton. He didn''t go to see Li Yan. He continued: "It''s just a lost arm. It''s just a hopeless fairyland. All monks in this world are hopeless fairyland, the **** soldiers in the army, countless arms and legs, what do I have? So violent? "


    Li Min glanced at him but still didn''t speak.


    Nangong Dai finally finished eating the lamb on the table, put down the chopsticks, and ended his mouth with the back of his hand. He lifted the bowl and drank it again.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Li Yan, and said seriously: "For me, fairyland is like Tang Dynasty to Tang Dynasty. In this land, every Tang Dynasty wants to recreate the glory of Tang Dynasty, but compared to Tang Dynasty During the period, they spent ten times more energy and could not defeat the enemy. Instead, they still risked their lives.


    "I have more than enough heart and lack of strength. I have no ambition and ambitious ability, but I have no luck. I can only leave the corpse in vain, and I will inevitably sink into it. I will have the idea of ??religion. It is no wonder that Lunaism and Ming Church erodes the northwest. Now. "


    Li Xun nodded, agreeing with the first words of Nangong.


    When the new lamb and wine came up, Nangong No. 1 continued to operate.


    Suddenly Li Yan smiled: "Unexpectedly, in the end, you will get rid of depression and recover your state. You will be a normal little girl. I think she is 13 or 14 years old, right? You taste, I It''s not good. "


    The first old man in Nangong flushed, and the meat caught in chopsticks fell on the table.


    He looked at Li Yan angrily, and yelled, "You know what the fart is! For me, when I am in the lowest, the most sinking, the most failed, the most suspicious of myself, I can appear beside me and take care of me. Feelings, good to me, then she is my God! Without her, how can there be Nangong first? "


    Speaking of which, Nangong first raised his chin with pride, and slanted Li Li: "Which of the women around you can play such a role for you? Haven''t shared your affliction with you, haven''t supported you all the way, never been with You went from darkness to Li Min, and after you became famous, they came to you and just wanted to share your merit and wealth?


    "Even if they are your woman, you will only give them what they deserve, not half. It ¡¯s not that you have a character problem, but they are not worthy. If you do n¡¯t pay, you will get half if you do n¡¯t get what you want. Why do they not? It will give them too much, your psychology will be unbalanced, unwilling and uncomfortable.


    "When the two were tender and loving, you might not realize it, and then you might be willing to share everything with her. But after many years, when you meet a woman who is moving again, you will realize it.


    "Middle-aged men will like young girls, and they do not hesitate to quarrel with women at home, most of them are like this. In the final analysis, men will feel that they are the riches who worked hard alone, and give them to whomever they want, and share with them With whom. "


    Without waiting for Li Yan to speak, Nangong first laughed.


    Li Yan wants to refute, proving that he is noble and moral. But on second thought, this does not seem to be a moral issue, but a psychological issue. In a deeper sense, it is a human nature issue.


    When Nangong saw nothing at first, he said solemnly, "Do you think this is the misfortune of your woman? No, this is actually your misfortune."


    Li Min laughed abruptly, "What are you thinking about recently?"


    Nangong snorted at first. "After thinking about Kendo, you have to think of something else. Think about it, isn''t this the truth?"


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have such a woman." Nangong first pointed his nose. "And I, Nangong first, that''s different! No matter how high I stand in the future, I will remember that it''s around me This little girl gave me strength. Everything I do will give her half of the credit. "


    Li Yan was lost in thought by these first principles of Nangong.


    Nangong First continued to stink: "Our men, born with swords in their hands, should fight for their parents and grandchildren to win glory. They all say that husband and wife are equal. Oh, you also said that men and women are equal. Of course we have to fight together, who is qualified to enjoy it? I can meet such a good woman, that is my blessing, and my life is complete. And you are different, your life is regrettable, alas, what a pity . "


    Li Yan sighed and decided not to think about refuting Nangong first.


    He said earnestly: "I also have such a woman, and the sheriff is."


    Nangong froze for the first time, and patted his forehead sharply. "Sorry, I forgot the county master, mainly because I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Li Yan''s heart was instantly balanced.


    Although Nangong''s First Love Scripture is very reasonable, Li Zhi does not fully agree with it. This is because he has taken his own experience to talk about things. At least for Li Yan, these women around him are the same robes that have been fighting him to this day and will continue to fight, and they have no merits.


    However, if the world is really settled, Li Yan will look at any beauty, and her weight will definitely not be compared with the women around Li Yan now.


    Li Yan changed his stubble and asked Nangong first: "Tell me, how did you like that little girl? Just because she likes you? The timing is right?"


    "That''s not enough? This is enough." Nangong Nodded his head seriously, and then began to tell the experience: "Actually, our men are very hard in this life. When they are the hardest, they can come to you and think about you People, people who are willing to wait for you all day, what else is unsatisfactory? "


    Li Min nodded, no longer discussing this issue with Nangong First, picked up chopsticks and started dealing with mutton.


    Now even if Nangong First still eats like a pig, he doesn''t plan to mind.


    In any case, the little girl is in fact, acting as a beacon of Nangong''s first life, and has to admit that this is indeed the luck of Nangong.


    Fortunate to make every man jealous.


    Although the little girl is a little younger, she will eventually grow up. Nangong waited for two years before she could marry him. As for the appearance, it is completely small and not worth mentioning.


    After eating mutton, the two went out side by side, took to the street, stopped together, and looked towards the direction of Yangguan.


    Nangong chuckled first: "Creation is really amazing. As soon as you come here, you run into a war."


    Li Yan said: "I am afraid this war is bigger than you think."


    Nangong first curious: "How old?"


    Li Yan said: "The battle of life and death, the battle of glory."


    Nangong nodded for the first time: "You are really lucky."


    Li Yan smiled: "It''s really lucky that I can finish a meal safely and securely."


    Nangong said with emotion: "I also discovered that not too long ago, it is actually a very happy thing to have a stable meal."


    Li Yan: "I can only wish you, after this war, you can still have a safe meal."


    Nangong grinned first: "How about a meal? I''ll have a lifetime with Xiaoya."


    Li Yan smiled: "Your ambition can be bigger."


    Nangong laughed, laughed, and stared with a solemn look. "Then I hope that after this war, all the Tang people in this land will have a stable meal for life!"


    Li Min nodded: "With your words, I am not intertwined with your brother."


    Nangong looked at him first, "You seem to have a better idea?"


    Of course, Li Yan, he said slowly: "After the war, wherever the Tang people go, everyone must look at the Tang people''s faces and eat."


    Nangong first raised his thumb. "This goal is worth our brother''s efforts."


    Li Yan said: "Have a hard work."


    In other words, in the horrified eyes of the pedestrians on the street, the two stood up, and when the cavities turned into two Changhongs, they went straight to Yangguan.


    At the head of the city of Yangguan, the armor is like a forest. The sword comes out of the sheath and the arrow winds. Outside Yangguan, there are many people and countless bald heads shining in the snow.


    ...


    Liangzhou Pipa Mountain.


    Li Maozhen was standing on top of the top, holding the Cabernet lance, and the robes rang in the cold wind. Song Jiao stood next to her, and the purple robe revealed the body curve completely. It was very bright and moving, and there was a faint aura of light in the jade flute in her hand.


    Behind the two of them, there were hundreds of real monks in Tsing Yi and Mengyingfang, arranged vertically and horizontally like a chessboard.


    In front of Mount Biwa, there are army formations consisting of tens of thousands of monks, divided into the left, middle, and right. The practice is the oldest method of battle formation. It is not complicated, so you do n¡¯t have to worry about trouble, and it is simple and rough, so it is not lethal.


    And on the north side of Mount Biwa, the clouds covering the sky rolled over. Hundreds of King Kong monks, all of them as King Kong, were angry, and the golden light around them burned half of the sky golden. Countless beams of light are cast into the earth from the clouds, full of unspeakable majesty and sacredness.


    Under their stratosphere, a bald monk who could not see the end, holding various instruments, was as fierce as a hundred beasts going down the mountain, and had rolled towards the Pipa Mountain.


    At a half-sound, King Qi with a charming attitude flashed a flash of light in his eyebrows, pointed his spear forward, and yelled, "To my king, chop the heads of these bald donkeys!"

 v7 Chapter 49： Leading and powerful

    The war came earlier than expected, and it was even more powerful than expected.


    By the time Li Li and Nangong first rushed to Yangguan, preparations for battle in the city had already been completed.


    The yang in front is not the same as the earth yangguan in Li Zhi''s memory. In general, it is much larger and more magnificent.


    In fact, many cities in this world are larger than the earth. In some places, the number of people is several times or even ten times that of the earth. In this regard, Li Zhi has long been used to, after all, is a monk''s world.


    At first glance, the monks from outside the city looked endless.


    This is 50,000 monks, not 50,000 ordinary soldiers.


    Only 12,000 people died in Yangguan. Most of them were ordinary armored men. On average, monks only reached the level of the chief Wu.


    God knows where Shimen got so many monks, but only by looking at people whose skin features are significantly different from those in the Western Regions and Plateaus, which accounted for about half of them, Li Zhi was relieved.


    Of course, the monks came from Tianzhu. This is what Master Feihong said. The holy Buddha had broken his wrist and had abandoned Tianzhu. The monks who could transfer Tianzhu to the northwest have been transferred.


    The strength of 50,000 monks is not comparable to that of the two or three hundred thousand troops.


    Since the civil strife in Tubo, Shimen battled with Lunaism, the slaves fought against the nobility, and the battles before Yangguan were all conducted by the Guiyi Army against the Hui people. Now, suddenly seeing such a large and neat monk battle array, many soldiers feel uncomfortable.


    The notion of inadequacy is somewhat implicit, more precisely, fear.


    In the final analysis, in the eyes of most ordinary people, a group of monks is still worthy of respect. If it is a so-called monk, it is even more awesome, even worship. Of these 50,000 or so monks, the number of monks who have attained Taoism must be quite large.


    Li Xian squatted behind the rammed soil female wall, and was gathering with a young man, playing with a brand new bed crossbow. This bed crossbow is somewhat different from the ordinary bed crossbow. It is not that the style is different, but it reveals strong aura fluctuations.


    So this is a magic weapon.


    Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, Li Wenwen, Wei Xiaozhuang, etc. also all gathered in front of several bed crossbows and met some veterans of the army. They were clearly arrayed three miles outside the city. The monks and soldiers who were about to start Tongguan turned a blind eye.


    Li Yan came to Li Xian, leaned forward, stretched his head over Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan''s head, looked at the crossbow, and listened to Li Xian talking with the young man in his early twenties.


    The magical instrument is nothing to the monk. The first-order to the ninth-order magical instrument are common objects in the monks who practice qi and the monks in real life. Except for the poor monks, whoever has a strong organization is still behind One or two?


    As long as the army generals are of sufficient grade, they will have weapon armors to defend the whole body in all directions. Of course, there are not many such armors, and those who do not command the five thousand soldiers will command this level up and down.


    The Lu Gujian in Li Zhi''s hands was a gem of its own. Later, when he reached the demon territory, he was successfully promoted to a gem of magic, which is a world treasure.


    However, there are also restrictions on the magic weapon. Although there are a variety of uses and various uses, the power is actually similar, and the weight is not large. In general, the mainstream is still swords, swords, swords, shields and axes.


    Such a large killer in the army as a crossbow maintains a certain deterrent to low-quality monks, and has never been a magic weapon. The reason is nothing more than the world''s craftsmanship of craftsmanship, which is not enough to support the emergence of large-scale lethal artifacts.


    Of course, the sword in the real world can indeed kill a large number of ordinary soldiers. But the root cause is that it is the power of the monk, not the power of the magical instrument itself.


    This is why the war of soldiers will be on the battlefield, and depending on the battlefield field, it is the root cause of existence such as vertical and horizontal. If the bed crossbow has become a magic weapon and its power has been increased by several levels, it can completely kill the generals. What else will the soldiers play?


    Now that I saw the bed crossbow turned into a magic weapon in Yangguan, it is no wonder that Li An, the first person in Datang, would also stretch his neck and look carefully, and heeded to listen to the comment quietly when the battle was about to erupt Already.


    "The reason why a magic weapon is a magic weapon depends on two things. The first is the material used to make the magic weapon. The second is the rune inscribed on the magic weapon."


    The young man said, while showing Li Xian a striking but not dense rune on the crossbow, "Material is fundamental, it determines how much aura the magic weapon can withstand; Rune is the finishing touch, it determines In order to realize how much the aura injected into it can grow. "


    These words are common sense for monks, and there isn''t much to think about.


    The shirt was of ordinary material, and the entire person''s skin was dark. On a cold day, he wore only a short gown, and the young man with large muscles exposed on his arms continued to be cheerful:


    "In fact, there are so many magical materials in the world, and there is not much difference between the various types of spirits produced in different mines. The carved runes require the monks to take their own hands. Under the circumstances that the monks in the world are not much different, The grades of the runes are actually similar. "


    This is why the bed crossbow cannot be a magic weapon: the material is not allowed, and the level of the monk''s runes is just that.


    The young man said that his voice was two points louder. Obviously it was the point. He was also very excited. "But after my constant exploration with Master, we found that the potential of the quality materials was not affected by Fully excavated, in fact, they can bear more aura power, in fact, only need to improve the rune carving process!


    "On the other hand, after decades of exploration, Master continued to read books on making instruments and forged various instruments, and finally found a way to elevate the engraved runes to a realm! The two merged together, We will be able to use the current types of spirit stones to create more powerful magic tools! "


    Speaking of which, the young man straightened his chest and sprayed his muscles so that ordinary women could see it. The jealous pectoral muscles throbbed: "This batch of bed crossbow is the latest production of me and the master! It retains the advantages of the easy-to-use bed crossbow and enhances its power a lot. Even a monk who is practicing the third grade of Qi is sure to be penetrated through the body! "


    Hearing here, Li Yan''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    He glanced back at Nangong for the first time.


    Not surprisingly, Li Yuan discovered his astonishment from Nangong''s first glance.


    To say panic is too implicit, to be precise, it should be panic!


    Although the crossbow is unmatched in power, it can only penetrate into the body of the monk on the first level of training when it comes to injury. Injury, and Xiu Wei has reached the third level of training, and can already fly away.


    Only warriors, warriors, and martial arts, these monks who have not entered the realm of training will be penetrated by the body!


    If the bed crossbow at the moment can penetrate the body of the monk who practiced three layers of Qi, then the monks it can threaten will rise directly from the second layer of Qi practice to the fourth layer of Qi practiced!


    Don''t look at the gap between the two realms, the article in it has gone big.


    More than ten million monks in Datang? In the words of Shimen, it''s almost as many as the Ganges. Change to a language understood by the Tang people, that is, as much as the sediment in the Yellow River!


    However, there are only hundreds of great monks in the real world!


    The master monk who Li Qi mobilized to Hexi has trained for many years, and has such a deep accumulation of Quanzhengguan. In addition to Tsing Yi Jianmen, Huanyinfang, and the capital of the scattered network in the lake Online, less than 10,000!


    Nowadays, although there are tens of thousands of monks under Li Maozhen, that includes all Hexi monks!


    Most of the monks in the world are in the lower section of Qi training, that is, the first, second and third layers of Qi training.


    And now, the bed crossbow in front of him can even shoot and kill monks who practice the third layer of qi!


    Who is this muscular young man with a good temperament and ordinary blacksmiths?


    Who is his master? How could such a weapon be made?


    As a traverser, Li Zhi knew very well that the progress of weapon manufacturing technology would change the face of war!


    Li Xian stood up and saw Li Yan, and laughed: "You came at the right time, just try these bed crossbows to see if you can equip the army on a large scale. Shazhou is a remote and barren land, although it depends on In the Western Regions, trade is prosperous, and supplies are limited after all. Even if Zhang Huaishen helped each other personally, there were too few types of spiritual stones available in their hands.


    Seeing Li Yan, Li Xian was not half surprised. Even if the immortal realm meets, this attitude and mood cultivation should be admired.


    When Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan saw Li Yan, they saluted quickly and gave way.


    After Li Yan carefully looked at the crossbow, he restrained the tide of heartbeat and glanced at the ordinary young man. Then he said to Li Xian: "Although there are many types of spirit stones on this crossbow, the data is still big, but it is basically still There is no shortage. Only the technique of carving runes is truly a pen of God. I am afraid that it will take time to hone. However, as long as it is a real monk, you should be able to master it after careful consideration.


    This is the same as admitting that in the future, wherever a crossbow can appear, this type of weapon crossbow can basically appear!


    This is indeed the case.


    Li Xian''s answer to Li Yi was well known. As a former An Wang, he mastered the extraordinary existence of Datang''s military and political affairs. He knew very well how many cultivation resources in Datang''s territory. The reason for this question is nothing more than to cover up his identity.


    In the northwest frontier, King Lao An, who fought for a long time, was once a hero hero who smashed the world, and was hailed as the existence of the hope of Datang ZTE.


    And now, even if he had experienced a series of assassinations by his side, and the old soldier who had survived the battle, he didn''t know his true identity, and thought he was just a river and lake righteous man who was determined to be on the sidelines.


    Li Xian laughed and laughed, his mouth was almost full of ears, but the laughter was not loud, and it could even be said to be silent.


    This is how he is used to suppressing everything he does, including his emotions.


    He used to be not like this. When he was An Wang, he was full of sharpness and did not conceal his true disposition. He wanted to take a seat and say whatever he wanted to say, and the light was bright like the sun in the sky.


    He does have this capital. He is the Li Tang clan, and was once cultivated by a generation of Emperor Xuanzong. He is destined to be the backbone of the Tang Dynasty. He did do it, whether it was against the rebels, the chaos, or the governing party.


    If he has been King An, I am afraid there will be no chaos in Huang Chao.


    Unfortunately, after Xuanzong''s death, Li Xian did not meet a Mingzhu, his emperor was a faint monk, or a jealous prince, and his unexplained "fall" fell on Mount Palgong-in the battlefield where he fought **** In the Tang Dynasty for which he struggled all his life.


    Since then, he has changed.


    After Li Yan crossed, he saw Li Xian for the first time. Even if the opponent tried to crush the thief, his figure looked so lonely.


    Then, after seeing that his son can inherit his career and that he may do better than himself, Li Xian is willing to become an invisible person.


    To this day, he has rescued Li Yan, rescued the Battle of Hedong, and rescued Yangguan, but no one knows his name. No soldiers knew that the righteous man in the rivers and lakes in front of him was actually the old one who existed in the sky of the Tang Dynasty like the sun, King An.


    Empathy is an asshole. There is no similar experience. How does it feel the same?


    No one can appreciate Li Xian''s heart, no one knows how lonely his spiritual world is.


    But he never said, and never wanted to be understood, he just did what he determined and did what he should do. Even Nangong, who has been guarding Yangguan with him for a long time and has been in blood for a long time, left here with self-doubt and personal depression.


    He is still here.


    His heart is as firm as gold.


    Li Zhi knew that no one''s heart can be as firm as a stone for no reason.


    In other words, Li Yan, he would not like to have such a mind if possible.


    Because, alchemy becomes gold.


    What kind of suffering and hardship do we have to go through to achieve a heart like a golden stone?


    Li Yan''s eyes were red and his throat was dry, but Li Xian himself didn''t feel anything abnormal. After laughing silently, he pulled the young man with a straight face to Li Yan and introduced: "The sixth generation of Bailudong''s disciples, Peng Zushan. Their origins and craftsmanship, each disciple can be called a great master."


    When Li Xian said this, he had glorious glory in his eyes, apparently he was proud of the achievements of Peng Zushan and his master.


    This is normal. Li Xian himself has studied and practiced in Bailu Cave. He is a disciple of Bailu Cave.


    Li Xian can indeed be proud of such outstanding disciples as Master Peng Zushan. People of insight have said that the world does not know Bailudong, and there is no teacher in the world.


    However, at this moment, seeing Li Xian''s glorious look, Li Yan''s red eyes almost didn''t hold back, and he cried.


    What are you proud of, having a disciple like you in Bailudong is something worthy of other disciples and honor!


    You are the most outstanding disciple in Bailudong!


    Li Yan could not speak these words in public, he could only salute Peng Zushan with his hand, "Li Xi thanked Xiongtai on behalf of Datang, thanked his respected teacher, and thanked him ... Bailu Cave."


    Hearing the word "Li Li", Peng Zushan''s eyes were as wide as bull''s eyes in shock, Wang An face to face, how dare he slacken, and he hurriedly sideways, indicating that he did not dare to accept Li Li''s courtesy, and he kept busy punching. "An Wang must not be so, it''s a shame! It''s a blessing to wait for Datang!"


    Li Yan opened his mouth, and in front of Li Xian, he couldn''t even say a word.


    King An, I am indeed King An, but my king is a middle-aged man inherited from the rundown and yellow sand of this blue robe beside you! What are you afraid of with me? You should be afraid of you, the same robe beside you.


    Li Xian seemed to find Li Xun''s uncomfortable, pulled him aside, and looked out of the gate across the loess wall, looking at the monks who were ready to attack.


    Li Xian pretends to be relaxed and calm, in a homely tone with Li Yi, saying, "Master and apprentice Peng Zushan has been in Shazhou for a long time. In order to help the Guiyi Army keep the frontier, they have not had a relaxing day, let alone A moment of idleness.


    "Before the artillery bed crossbow was manufactured, they had improved the longbow, fuyuan crossbow, arm-opening crossbow, hornbow, etc. in the army, and even the various armors became better than their masters and apprentices. It used to be stronger. "


    Speaking of this, Li Xian''s face became more and more rich. He took a look at Li Xu and said slowly: "You can see why the army of Tang Dynasty was invincible, and why the frontiers of the four towns of Anxi could open the country for the dynasty. A thousand miles? "


    Li Ye has many answers to this question, such as the generals ¡¯wisdom and bravery, such as the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s fierce breeze, such as the emperor ¡¯s brilliance, such as the Tang army being the bravest warrior in the world, and the great Tang ¡¯s national strength ... But these answers are obviously not what Li Xian wants to say at this time.


    So Li Min bowed and said, "I would like to hear the details."


    Li Xian smiled as happily as a child. "I know you have answers in your heart, many answers, your answers are actually correct. But what I want to say today is that Tang ¡¯s children can open up territory, in fact The core depends on three words: Chinese civilization. "


    Speaking of this, Li Danton gave a moment, as if it was a time for Li Xun to think, "What is the Han civilization? Why has the Han civilization always been strong and prosperous since the dynasties? The five turbulent past years, why are the wise monarchs among them, In the end, they chose to study the Han civilization? Only to rule the Han people more conveniently? Of course not. "


    Li Xian looked at the monks and soldiers who had begun to approach the Chengguan Pass, and his eyes remained calm and waterless. He continued: "In the final analysis, it is the advanced and powerful Han civilization. Advanced and powerful, this is the core truth I realized.


    "Because it is advanced and powerful, all ethnic groups enter the land of Kyushu. As long as they have some knowledge, they will learn the Han civilization. Advanced and powerful things will make them more unmatched. Who will not choose? Then the question comes, Why is the Han civilization advanced and powerful? Where are they manifested? "


    Li Yan didn''t answer, just listened quietly.


    He knew that Li Xian had the answer.


    Sure enough, Li Xian continued: "The Han civilization is advanced and inclusive, and it is a comprehensive leader. Otherwise, there will not be aliens who occupy the Central Plains, willing to scramble to learn. And one of the most important one is crafts, All kinds of crafts. Yes, you are right, what I want to say is craftsmanship.


    "The Datang Army expeditioned thousands of miles, and tens of thousands of frontiers could open up territory and rely on craftsmanship. We have the best armor, the strongest crossbow, and the most reasonable. The battlefield, so even if our skill in casting steel is not as good as Persian, even if our sword is not as strong as them, Gao Xianzhi can still make them afraid! "


    Having said that, Li Xian turned to look at Li Yan and solemnly asked, "Do you understand?"


    Li Xun nodded, and replied solemnly: "This battle, regardless of the number of monks in the gate, will not be lost. Because the strength of our army is all-round, our armor, crossbow, we Their weaponry will cost them their lives! "

 v7 Chapter 50： war

    The siege began very suddenly. Fifty thousand monks and soldiers held Zenblades, swords, shields and other weapons and swords, and the tide wave swept across Guanyu like a tidal wave. The siege began again logically, because they had gathered enough outside the customs In time, the soldiers of the Guiyi Army were ready for war.


    The winter sky is bright in the long sky, the sun is shining brightly, and the billowing smoke is rising from wave to wave at the feet of the monks and soldiers who cannot see the margins. This is the yellow mud and sand waves, without any exaggeration.


    The city gate was trembling, fine dust wafted half an inch on the rammed earth wall, and a strand of fine sand rushed down.


    It ¡¯s not just the Yangguan that is shaking, the same is true of the land outside the customs. The neat footsteps overwhelm the drums of battle, like thunder, and Wu Wu drills through his ears straight into his head.


    Six hundred steps is the coverage of bed crossbow shooting. There is no need to indicate the position by arrows. The generals who practice the middle section of the city wall can accurately determine the position of this line with only their eyes. When the front line of monks and soldiers crossed this line, the gate of the school with an iron-like look and a knife-like look suddenly opened his mouth and drank.


    "Crossbow, launch!"


    In the majestic and wide Yangguan city, no less than 50 bed crossbow were swung open. With the loud screams, the men operating the bed crossbow hit the bed crossbow with heavy hammers.


    Hum! The muffled sound of the crossbow string is violent and heavy. After the huge crossbow shot straight from the arrow slot, the crossbow string still trembled violently in a small area, and the low-frequency sound waves spread out and transmitted outside the city. The sound of rumbling footsteps dissipated a lot, and in the ear there was a force that made the mind tremble.


    Even in Li Yan''s sight, the trajectory of the crossbow taking away the air flashed away. The monks who rushed to the front, even with the shield in their hands, suddenly flew out! The crossbow penetrated the shield in their hands, pierced through their chests, and the huge force took them over the companions behind them.


    There are ten crossbows, which emit a dazzling gloom in the route, like a falling star falling in the sky, and the light feather tail is long, but it goes hundreds of steps in the blink of an eye. The monks standing in their way, bursting up a mist of blood and connecting them into strings, it was beautiful.


    Each blood mist is an explosion of a body, and after a comet-like light plume burst into the array for more than ten steps, the light disappeared, revealing the true colors of the crossbow. When the crossbow was undecided, when it was nailed to a monk''s chest, it was revealed from the back almost at the same time, and the back monk strung on the crossbow.


    A dazzling crossbow vector, killing close to ten monks, the exploding monks had no time to send out screams; the crossbow vector inserted into the ground strung together the monks, the blankness and fright on their faces were so clear , Like it was carved, it did not disappear in the end.


    The original neat queue exposed jagged gaps in an instant.


    However, just like the waves in the sea, these small gaps were filled with turbulent water in an instant, until the next wave of crossbow arrived.


    The town''s head roared again and again. This time, not only were the bed crossbow in full swing, but more than two hundred Yuan Yuan crossbows with a range of 450 steps were also angrily joining the battle.


    The monks who rushed to the front fell down a hundred people in an instant, and their queue was very dense. This would have a great impact when they met the city, but at this time, the crossbow was almost empty. In the hands of monks, even a heavy crossbow such as a fuyuan crossbow can exert its ability to shoot accurately.


    The monk regiment is extremely fast, and the monks'' physical fitness is not comparable to that of the ordinary army. The fallen corpse of the former team was soon drowned in crowds and yellow dust, and there was no trace of it. Even if the team ran all over, there was no corpse on the ground. Only a scarlet "flower" was still visible on the loess.


    When the endless bald head approached the city more than a hundred steps away, the sound of the city gates was like a thunder, and the arrows were densely packed like locusts crossing. The closer the distance, the greater the power of the crossbow. At this time, even if it is only a horned crossbow, it can easily tear the shield. The crossbow of the distant crossbow can directly tear the body of the low-level monk.


    At this moment, the ten crossbow of the magic weapon really exposed the fangs. The light feathers of Biyou flew from the low altitude, as if they were a sea dragon. Blood filled the gap, leaving a straight red line on the ground.


    At this time, there were no more monks and soldiers training below the fourth floor, and they dared to stand in front of the ten weapon beds, under active or passive actions, ten gullies appeared in the crowd. The monk''s action is not comparable to ordinary soldiers. The ten lines are straight as if they were measured with a ruler.


    However, in a large number of scarlet corpses, these ten gullies do not seem to be neat, but are full of inscrutable meaning, like the weird magic performed by evil demon.


    Even ordinary strong bows and crossbows are amazingly lethal at this time because they are magic weapons in their own right. In the white monk regiment under the storm, a body with a burst or fall, rendered countless red flowers in the white ocean, adding a lot of magic to the picture.


    Peng Zushan shouted with a red neck, allowing the monks to carry the bed crossbow wisely and place it in a new position with a simple fixing device, and continued to exert its great function of mass destruction.


    Around each weapon bed crossbow, there is a complete monk team responsible for guarding, ensuring that in the next battle, the weapon bed crossbow will not be captured and destroyed. So as long as there are enemies before closing, they will not stop screaming.


    Li Yan pulled out Lu Gujian.


    Although the back team of the Monk Corps is still hundreds of steps away, the front team has already reached the city. The city wall is again majestic and wide. In front of this turbulent sea of ??white clothes, it is just a thin dyke, as if it will be swallowed into the mouth by the passing seawater at the next moment.


    The first monk who jumped up to the city and appeared in front of Li Yan, with a tiger-backed waist and a height of more than nine feet, was a dark complexion like a walking iron tower.


    He saw Li Yan at first glance, and his eyes were suddenly ferocious, relying on his self-cultivation of middle-level cultivation, he yelled, and shivered in his hands, shoveled his head, smashing his head and smashing into Li Yan''s head.


    There are more than one such monk, but a group.


    In fact, this is the trapped man in front of this monk regiment. They assume the task of attacking first. After approaching the city wall, they will jump to the top of the city for the first time, relying on the good practice and fierce momentum to kill the Quartet, and strive to gain a foothold in the city and meet more monks and soldiers behind city.


    It can be seen that even among the trapped priests, the monk in front of Li Xuan is a small boss. If he meets ordinary soldiers or generals, maybe he will gain what he wants to win. Results.


    It''s a pity that now he meets Li Yan.


    When Lu Gujian swept out, the texture of the sword body did not light up, which shows that Li Zhi did not intend to use its magic weapon, Long Wei, but just regarded it as a simple weapon. Even so, Lu Gujian cut the Fu Mo shovel in the lightning, cut the neck of the monk, and separated his body.


    The fallen monk, whether it was a shovel or a blood-sprayed neck, the incision was smooth as a mirror.


    Subsequent monks and soldiers continued to rush forward, Li Yi lost one hand behind him, using only one hand to hold the sword, even if he did not deliberately use his own powerful practices, did not use any sword style, each sword was cut out, it is still fast You can''t see the slightest trace.


    In front of his agile steps and body styles, both the monks and soldiers who climbed the city, and the trappers who leapt up, will fly head to head in the first moment of their emergence. Sometimes more than a dozen blood jets burst into the sky, and a fountain-like scene would be formed in front of him.


    In this section of the city, only Li Zhi was alone.


    He naturally does not need a helper, whether it is an ordinary soldier or a general, and there is nothing to stand in the way of him. Like him, there are several people including Li Xian and Chu Nanhuai. If these major monks, the areas they are responsible for, add up to almost half the length of the wall.


    There was no crossbow to help them, killing the enemy and defending the city depended on the sword in their hands.


    In this way, Yangguan''s limited defensive forces were effectively concentrated together, which greatly stabilized the battle situation.


    Soon, Li Zhi''s body movement running around the city head was so fast that he couldn''t even see the afterimage, and the blood light flew up behind him continuously. As for the screams, there is no such thing. Under his sword, the monks and soldiers were all beheaded, and the screams were too late.


    However, although Li Xie did not have an all-in-one enemy, taking the enemy''s head was as easy as cutting leeks, but this could not bear the speed of leeks'' germination. Even though Li Zhi deliberately controlled the degree of reiki consumption, because the area in charge is really not small, the reiki is still flowing at a sensible speed.


    "You and I are guarding Yangguan, and there is only one way to win, and that is to make the best of every aura."


    Before the war, Li Xian once said to Li Xie, "Five thousand monks and soldiers are all monks. It is impossible to stop them from reaching the city. It is not realistic to stop them from climbing to the top of the city. Ca n¡¯t live. The battle between our father and son and the White Deer Cave Master is the only factor that determines victory and defeat, and whether the aura in our body can support the repulsion of the monks is the only key to victory or defeat in the war.


    What Li Xian said, Li Yi agreed with every word.


    If this is an ordinary war, Li Zhe only needs to cooperate with the first class of Nangong to break into the army and kill the enemy''s coach to basically win the war. There is no doubt that he has this ability.


    However, the current war is not an ordinary war.


    The opponent is Monk Shimen and the White Monk Corps, so this is of course a religious war. In the face of this form of war, it is meaningless to kill the other coach. Mo said that the opponent''s coach is not showing his body right now, and even very likely, there is no such presence in the monk in front of him.


    Even if there is, there will be a deputy commander, a deputy commander, and a general and a commander. Any Vajrayana or even the highest training monk will become the commander of the army.


    The faithfulness of religious people and the zeal of religious wars will make them fight to the last soldier.


    The statement that the last soldier was dead is a bit exaggerated, and it is somewhat different from reality, but the truth is absolutely this truth.


    From the beginning, this war was a war of attrition, and the one who won''t fall until the end was the winner.


    ...


    Li Ye''s slaughter did not last long, and a group of Vajrayana monks appeared in front of him.


    He glanced quickly, and there were about 30 monks in Vajrayana in front of him, ranging from early to advanced. Of course, the main force was first-level, and there were also many high-level, as many as six.


    Not only was Li Gang monk in front of Li Kun, but also Li Xuan, Nangong No. 1 and Chu Nanhuai. This is a battle that will inevitably occur. Vajrayana will always be engaged in the fight. It is the choice they should make to get rid of the strong guards.


    Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang have already sacrificed the fairy mode, Guanghan Fairy is still so ethereal and sharp, every sword will have blood flying, the giant spirit Tianshen is still that wild wilderness, every step will hit an enemy.


    If it is an ordinary war, a monk showdown with real-world strength will consciously take place in the air in order to avoid hurting innocents-the so-called innocents, of course, refer to their own people.


    But now, Li Xian, Su Emei, and others have to hold the juncture to prevent tide-like monks from pouring into the city, so they have not left the city.


    The result of this is that the city walls were destroyed beyond recognition in the fierce battle. The rammed earth wall collapsed in a blink of an eye, and the violent loess smoke and dust could easily rise to the height of ten feet under the mad aura impact. .


    The low-level monk who wanted to find a gap into the city soon paid the price of body and life.


    Almost all the real monks present were Yang Shen real people. Although Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei were lower, they were fighting side by side, guarding a defense zone together, and even the close monks faced the overflowing spirit aura. , Will also be hit hard in an instant, or even killed on the spot.


    In the eyes of Laojun''s existence, the sages are all ants. From the perspective of fairyland, all those who have not entered Xianmen are ants. In front of monks in real life and Vajrayana, the monks who practice qi are also ants. Higher monks don''t care too much about the lives of lower monks, as they always do.


    But the lower monks are not fools. Knowing that they cannot reach the battlefield of the monks, they turned to seek to break through the fronts that they could try to break through.


    As a result, the city walls defended by the Guiyi Army became increasingly fiercely attacked. In addition to a team of bulls and horses, the well-established trappers continued to leap forward to the city, and the low-level monks also continued to climb the city walls. .


    The main force of the Guiyi Army was ordinary soldiers, but they were not afraid of the monks and soldiers climbing the city. Under the leadership of their generals, they launched a **** and cruel white-blade battle.


    To ordinary people, monks seem to be worthy of respect, and they should be fearful if they have attained the highest level of monks, such as the high level of practicing qi and Vajrayana.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the so-called Taoist monks have all kinds of magical powers. When they are alive, they can easily make people''s souls dissipate. After they die, they will also become relics, annoying them that they must be dead.


    But today is different.


    Before the war, just when the monks and soldiers appeared outside the customs, Li Xian told them: "The world says that the things about the bodhisattva, the gods, the gods and the gods can be unbelievable, but they must not be disrespectful. Many people respect this sentence. Guiyu, I think this is indeed the case. But in my opinion, this is a shit!


    "I do n¡¯t believe anything, I think there is something that does n¡¯t exist, why do you make me respectful? I respect and respect the people, because these things really exist and are awesome, those things that are nothing, I have never seen, never What I respect, what do I respect, and where do I start?


    "They are all bloody, with swords in their hands, armor on their body, and life standing upright, and death worthy of heart. Wherever we are, our awe is so worthless? Only slaves are in awe, because everything is better than anything. They are high-level! We are big husbands, we have gold under our knees, and our awe is of great value. We can give it to the emperor, to the emperor, and to the earth, but there is no reason for the enemy!


    "The enemy appears in front of us, we just need to do one thing, that is to raise up the horizontal knife in your hands and cut it off! Those Taoist monks spread this sentence to deceive your awe and make you willing. Pay homage to them! To a liar, anyone with a brain should be so stupid that he can''t even recognize his mother!


    "Remember, you are the Datang Frontiers! Datang''s soldiers, the world is invincible, God blocks God, Buddha blocks Buddha!"


    General Guiyijun thought this sentence made sense, not only because it was clear in cause and effect, but also because it was spoken from Li Xian''s mouth.


    Who is Li Xian? Of course, the Guiyi Army did not know that he was the King of Lao An, but every Guiyi army officer knew that it was a great monk who had fought with them for many years in the **** battles in Yangguan, and a great righteous man who lived and died with them!


    Others may lie to them, such as monks, but Li Xian will never lie to them.


    So at this moment, the soldiers of the Guiyi Army who are fighting in battle, everyone is fighting spirit, holding the shield tightly in their hands, holding the horizontal knife high in their hands, pulling their strong bows in their hands, and stabbing their spears in their hands. Liar bald donkey!


    Just now, their bed crossbow has killed thousands of monks, and their strong bows have killed thousands of monks. Whether it is an ordinary bald donkey or a decent bald donkey, as long as the neck is cut off, they can only fall in the pool of blood. Middle one didn''t move.


    Once the Guiyi army generals dared to die, they would have had a powerful combat power.


    Their personal strength is indeed inferior to that of a monk, but the reason why the Tang Dynasty army is invincible is never based on its fighting ability alone. If you want to fight this, the Tubo people who grow in the bitter cold plateau are better at it. What they are really powerful is the comprehensive strength of armour, crossbow, blade, and battle formation.


    They kept fighting with the monks on the horse trails, fighting blood with the monks on the martyrs, and fighting against the monks behind the city walls. Five people formed, ten were interdependent, and one hundred men were arrogant, so that every time the monk stepped forward, he must Pay a heavy price!


    When Li Zhi noticed that there were more than 30 King Kong in his sight, he noticed sharply that the other party was preparing to use the powerful matrix method of Shimen to reduce his range of activities and trap his combat power. Play, consume his aura, so that he can only drink and hate the spot.


    Li Xun didn''t hesitate. Tianzi sword stood in front of his eyebrows, and the sword body suddenly raised the flames of flames. After a long time, a strong spirit rose into the sky, "Step by step!"


    As the peak of the real world of Yangshen, Li Xun is not an ordinary monkland monk in terms of strength or speed, even if he is a high-level monkland.

 v7 Chapter 51： King of Kings

    As soon as the sword was launched, Li''s body disappeared, and more than thirty King Kong realms felt a chill straight into his head, like falling into the abyss. It was a sign of extreme danger, and could not help but change greatly.


    As soon as the headed monk shouted "spread apart", he saw several people in front of his companions spurting blood on their necks, and their rolling heads flew into the air with swirling swirls. No matter how hard they tried, they could not say a word.


    Suddenly he found that his vision was swirling in the sky, the towering towers, the broken walls, the tide-like monks, the blue sky, and even the white-gold sun gliding past his eyes. Finally, when he looked back at his companions, he saw that they looked at him, just as they looked at the monks who suddenly flew their heads.


    Suddenly, he found a headless corpse that was falling down from the city inexplicably familiar. He had just realized in horror that his own body, the consciousness had sunk into the infinite dark ocean, and returned to the deepest silence. No more spray.


    Kill seven fellow realms in a row-to be precise, it is a monk who is inferior to himself in the realm, and Li Zhi naturally will not rush to his duty. Six of these seven monks are all Vajrayana high-ranking, that is to say, the monks who appeared in front of them lost all their high-end combat power.


    Without these high-end combat powers, even if these Vajrayana monks show extraordinary powers, Li Zhi will not hesitate at all. In fact, of course, Li Yan did not have the idea of ??setting them up. He just showed his body shape, stepped on his back with a foot on the wall, and ran out like a tiger and a leopard again.


    He does not hesitate to use his physical strength to increase his speed, but also to save every aura. Step by step, the lotus is launched once, and the consumption is actually not small. If possible, Li Yan does not want to use it a second time in a battle.


    For him, it only takes one sword to slay King Kong''s first stage, and it also requires one sword to kill King Kong''s high stage, but the energy required by the two can be different.


    If he only faces countless monks who practice Qi, with one sword and one killing method, he can chop and kill all day without rest, and how much to kill, he will never feel tired, but if there is Vajrayana, the situation is Greatly different.


    With his current practice as a strength, it is enough to overlook all the monks in the world, whether they are Taoists or monks, or even Western monks, Li Zhi does not think there is anyone who can defeat himself. Unless there is such an existence as the Son of God and the Buddha, he does not need to look at the other side.


    On the other hand, his current combat power has been suppressed by 40%. Although this does not affect his ability to smash a high-level King Kong with one sword, the consumption of aura has increased a lot in a vacuum, that is LiµÄ Problems that really matter.


    As long as the number of King Kong Jing is enough, there is still the possibility of piled up Li Li.


    More than 20 monks in the Vajrayana territory didn''t kill the monks because Li Ji faced them, but he was afraid. On the contrary, the first time Li Qi showed his body, they came together to compress the space of Li Qi ¡¯s activities. , Want to trap his hands and feet.


    As a rushing warrior, as long as there is no retreat order, even if it is a dead city, there is no possibility of turning back, whether they are King Kong or not.


    This is a situation that Li Kun is very happy to see. After cutting off the two monks in the moment, Lu Gujian glides through a sharp arc, and the fish-like sword light splashes from his body, forming a Circles of impervious sword nets.


    The monks approached as if they hit a meat grinder and were hit face-to-face by the gear-like circle of sword air. The front half of the body suddenly shone like blood, covering almost the entire person, and their bodies were like a broken kite. , With the huge power of Jianqi turned over and headed out.


    Some monks are miserable, their bodies are still in the air, their limbs are broken, their internal organs are flying horizontally, and the blood of the big puff is blooming, which is really good-looking. Fortunate monks fall to the city walls and fly out of the city. , But this has no practical significance, because no one can get up again.


    This was the second face-to-face meeting, and more than twenty monks were quickly cut in half.


    At this moment, even the dead-hearted person cannot feel fear. The remaining dozen monks looked at each other with a horrified look. Even if their minds could not break down, their legs began to hesitate.


    They have never seen a monk as powerful as Li Zhi. Where is the battle? It is clearly a chopped melon and a vegetable! Not afraid of death does not mean that they are willing to die. For these monks, in order to release their cause, they have long been ready to dedicate themselves, but they cannot accept that their death is worthless.


    When you look at Li Yan again, the other person''s temperament is like a symbol of fierceness and cruelty in their eyes, and the face that can be said to be as warm as jade is the most terrifying devil in their eyes.


    Battles on the battlefield, fighting in battle, hesitation caused by fear and hesitation are undoubtedly the most fatal mistakes. Regardless of how these monks think of themselves, he has long known that in the eyes of most Buddhist monks, he is already The evil demon is unpardonable, so at this moment, it is extremely simple and even brutal.


    After rushing into the crowd of the last dozen monks, Li Zhi was as powerful as a tiger. The aura flames burning in the sword of Lu Zhi were the most vicious weapons in the world. Every time they passed the body of the monk, they were cut into two. cut.


    Just a moment ago, Li Zhi flashed in his mind, Jian Feng no longer ran to the opponent''s neck, swept to try to cut his waist, and vertical splits sought to cut people in half. The more the five internal organs can spit out, and the more **** and cruel the scene, the more excited he becomes. In order to strengthen his terror, he hesitates and laughs.


    The effect of this was very obvious. In the last six monks screamed and turned away in front of Li Xun, no longer willing to face Li Xie, the demon.


    The low-level monks who gathered in front of the city saw originally that their own monks came to the city in groups and were waiting for the city walls to be razed to the ground.


    It was just a moment of effort. The monks in the sight exploded one by one, and the broken meat flew in the blood mist with the broken intestine. The death was worse than one, and it was difficult for even the whole body to fall.


    Seeing that the last six monks escaped without order, the monk who released the gate in front of the wall of Li Zhi was immediately upset and couldn''t help stepping back. Those who were not so determined, saw Li Ye covered with blood standing high on the female wall, the long sword that was carried diagonally was still dripping blood, and she was incontinent in size, and her crotch was wet.


    Li Xun feared that the confusion was not large enough. With a long sleeve wave, he pulled in twenty or thirty **** heads from various places and lined them up in front of the city wall. So! Wait for a group of ants, dare to commit my crimes? Do n¡¯t quit quickly! ¡±


    Li Yan''s voice was full of deterrence under the staring eyes and mouth opening, and the scared face still left the dead face.


    This is not to mention that Li Zhi used his repair power when he was drinking, a circle of aura waves suddenly diffused from the city head, and the wind was blowing grass, which instantly knocked a large number of Buddhist monks in front of the city. This is the real impact.


    The monks in the back were shocked, and suddenly saw that their companions had disappeared, exposing a large blank area, and they could directly see the roots of the city wall, already stunned.


    When they looked down, they saw corpses all over the ground, blood crisscrossed, and low and low screams like human voices one after another, one by one, like a heart being pulled out, eating in front of their noodles, where? Still suppressing the fear in his heart, howling turned and pushed his companion to flee.


    The military defeat fell like a mountain. When the monks pushed back, the ocean in white clothes seemed to roll over a large wave, and soon a large swell swept behind.


    The monks and soldiers here were scattered, and the monks next to them immediately noticed the abnormality. When they turned around and saw that Li was beside him, there were only twenty or thirty high-ranking monks in the **** Vajrayana trembled.


    Li Yan laughed, throwing his head high in front of him, Lu Gujian fiddled between lightnings, and his heads flew to the two walls and the front of the city. And he himself took the opportunity to run out with one of them, looking horrifying, really similar to a murderous monster.


    Li Xun is near Li Xian''s defense area.


    Compared to Li Zhi''s strong opponent team, Lao Anwang has only a dozen King Kong Realms, and there is only one high-level. Wang An''an had already cut three men with his hands, but he had also been punctured with a small hole under his shoulder.


    After arriving at Yangguan, Li Xianxiu quickly improved his realm. He is already a real human being, but his fists are hard to beat with four hands. In the face of a dozen King Kong, he can not kill three people so quickly.


    At this moment, Li Xian was under siege in the formation, and could not cope with it. If Li Zhi did not support him in time, he was afraid that a new wound would soon be added to his body, and the situation would be very troublesome. That''s how it works. With the first wound, subsequent wounds will follow.


    In the end, Li Xian is not a perverted creature like Li Yan. He has neither received gifts from the avenues in the secret world of heaven, nor has dragon spirit to improve his combat power. Even though he is stronger than the ordinary Yangshen real person, he is ultimately limited.


    Not to mention, his combat power has been suppressed.


    At this critical juncture, saving aura is no longer the top priority. Like Li Bao, a sudden leap into the matrix from the outside, Lu Jijian''s short, sharp light flashed, that is, two human heads flying high.


    With Li Yi''s killing, the formation method ceased to exist in a blink of an eye, it was just half a cup of tea, and more than a dozen monks were killed or injured.


    The rest were frightened, their actions were simple and they retreated quickly, giving up their intention to continue fighting.


    After the monk withdrew, those low-level monks who could not have captured the city wall naturally could only retreat. There were monks who retreated in front of the city wall, and they were not afraid of being questioned after the retreat.


    As Li Zhi was preparing to run to the next battlefield, a golden sound came from behind the monk regiment.


    This is a military order to withdraw troops.


    After receiving Lu Gujian, standing on the female wall with a negative hand, looking at the ocean of monks and soldiers retreating like a tide, Li Su suddenly sneered. Until now, no monk monk has been alone, or several people have appeared in midair. This means that the commander of this group of monks did not dare to expose himself to his sight.


    When the fifty thousand monks began to attack the city, they were so imposing that they could not wait for one person to swallow up the soil of Yangguan. However, less than one hour after the start of the battle, they left thousands of corpses. Fall back.


    The Guiyi Army soldiers at the head of Yangguan City, at this moment, shouted a shouting tsunami, celebrating the victory of the enemy.


    Such a small victory does not represent a victory in this battle. After the monk regiment has rested, it will soon launch its next attack. The Guiyi Army should not have been so happy. But they won too quickly this time, and they repelled the army of monks, which made the Guiyi soldiers who were not so excited before, see the dawn of victory.


    The eyes of the soldiers looking at Li Zhi and others were no different from watching the gods.


    In the minds of many soldiers, this battle is actually a battle of immortals.


    Immortals of the Tang Dynasty, who were released in battle.


    ...


    "You have consumed too much aura."


    This is the first sentence Li Xian told Li Yan, very serious, "According to the amount of aura you consume, compared to the number of monks and soldiers outside the city, even if you recover a small amount of aura during the battle, you ca n¡¯t support them The moment of complete defeat. "


    Li Ye did not refute, and he could not refute it; he did not explain it too much, indeed he did not have to explain it.


    The battle situation is so, and the aura consumption changes with the development of the battle situation. How can it be controlled rigidly?


    In this battle, Li Xun pursued to quickly kill the monks from the Shimen, deter the monks, combat their morale, and increase their morale. In this way, even if the subsequent battles are more difficult, the Guiyi Army will not collapse.


    To be able to repel an attack by the monk regiment, there is a gap in battle, and it is very necessary for Li Ye and others to quickly recover some aura.


    Li Xian also felt that his request was a bit unrealistic. He opened his mouth and stopped talking, but at the end he just sighed.


    He actually wanted to remind Li Ye that although this battle was related to the survival of the Sha, Guerzhou and Guiyi Army, compared with the life and death of Li Ye, who is a member of the Great Tang National Games, he did n¡¯t need to say anything. Li Ye first kept himself safe. Failure is the most important thing.


    On the right side of Li Zhi was Nangong No. 1. When the monks and soldiers retreated, they brought up three jars of wine to give Li Zhi and Li Xian an altar.


    However, it was a battle of fragrant incense, but he seemed to have been fighting in the city for a day, not only drinking, but also a vicissitudes of emotion: "Lanling fine wine tulips, jade bowl filled with amber light. Laugh, a few people returned in Kulai. "


    Speaking, looking up is a cow drink.


    Li Ye was almost amused by him, these four poems are not even one at all. He lost such a failure when he dropped his book bag. However, Li Yan did not intend to remind him, mainly because he saw the wound at the first waist and rib of Nangong, and blood leaked out.


    When Li Min had finished drinking a bottle of wine, he suddenly got confused. How did the two poems start to read? He meditated several times in his heart, and all of them recounted the first words of Nangong, but he couldn''t remember the original verse for a while.


    This made Li Yan laugh unconsciously. It seems that he and Nangong No. 1 are half a catty. They are not serious scribes, so don''t laugh at 50 steps.


    Although the fighting of the genius was short, after the monk Shimen slammed into the city, he still caused a lot of pressure. Li Ye''s fighting was easy, and Li Xian could be set off. Except for him, Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang were not injured, and the others were all colored.


    This forced Li Yan to re-examine the battle before him.


    In the vast white ocean, a middle-aged monk with a somber face and a bad look at the surrounding monks: "A fifty thousand monk army attacked a small Guanyu stationed by only twenty-two soldiers. If you do n¡¯t insist on it, you will be beaten up. What is the reason ?!


    "Our goal is to sweep the two states of Sha and Gua in ten days, wipe out the Tang army here, and quickly enter Gan, Su, Liang and other states to consolidate the forces of release from other places. After clearing the rebellion of Waimenmen To the south, capture Hexizhou County and surround the plateau. When these places are completely turned into a place where the Buddha''s light shines, use the power of Tubo to march toward Datang!


    "In our original plan, Yangguan was just a small stone, and the monks and soldiers could step on it with a kick! Now, tell me, why are we frustrated in Yangguan ?!"


    This middle-aged man is Shimen Buddha.


    The name of the Buddha is not from nothing but the Holy Buddha''s personal appointment, so no one will disagree.


    "Well, Li Zhi is at a critical moment. He is too aggressive, and more than 30 of us have not been restricted to him. Among them, there are six other Vajrayana who were beheaded and killed. It ¡¯s incredible. It ¡¯s a last resort for everyone to retreat. "


    Speaking was a dark-skinned old man with a sad face. He sighed, folded his hands, bowed his head and said to the Buddha, "Now, as long as I wait for the Buddha, you are qualified to fight with him. If you can borrow the power of the Buddha Realm, you may be able to wipe it out. As long as Li Zhi is killed, the practitioners will soon be able to set foot on the Yangguan Pass and occupy the whole territory of sand and melons.


    The Buddha twitched his cheek a few times, barely holding his temper, Shen said: "Ming Ming, if others don''t know, you still don''t know the strength of Li Zhi? The goddess of the moon **** is only a demon, but the combat power is still There are a few points. He is under Li Yan, but he hasn''t even survived a round!


    "With the strength of the Holy Buddha, this seat will definitely win him. If not, it doesn''t matter if the seat is destroyed, but this is a great blow to the morale of the practitioners. Who will preside over the overall situation?"


    The Buddha can be resigned to others, but in front of the old man who is known as the reincarnation of King Peacock Ming, he can''t help but converge.


    King Peacock once again sighed, "If the Buddha does not act, I will only use the human life to fill the Yangguan. By then, fifty thousand monks, I am afraid that most of them will be damaged."


    The words made the monks look sad.


    To say that it is to fill the Yangguan with human life, is actually to use the monk to consume Li Zhi''s aura. When the opponent is weak, the Buddha or the Peacock King will take the shot and bring the other person to fruition.


    The only monk who can effectively consume Li Zhi''s aura is if he is a monk practicing Qi, the low section is useless at all, it is not enough for Li Zhi to breathe. If it is the middle and high section ... there are not many such monks. To exhaust Li''s aura, they were all afraid to die.


    The monks in Vajrayana are throwing their hopes at the Buddha, and even praying, hoping that the other party can try their own shots instead of knowing that they will die if they go up, but also use them to face Li Yan.


    "Just do it!" It seemed that he was agreeing with King Peacock''s proposal. The Buddha''s tone was firm and unquestionable.


    The monks in Vajrayogini suddenly faced death, and they were filled with despair.

 v7 Chapter 52： Big killer

    In terms of quantity, the death and injury of thousands of monks did not have any substantial impact on the monks. At least they ran again to the white ocean of the Yangguan Pass wall, still surging and surging.


    During the battle, Peng Zushan ran to Li Yan, blushing and asking, if he had the opportunity, could An Wang fight back the attack of the thief and donkey a few times, so that they would do more siege attacks. The instrument bed crossbow on the wall, and the various artillery crossbow they modified, can play a greater role.


    Because the weapon bed crossbow has just been equipped, their previous estimates of the power and range of the crossbow are insufficient, the placement position is also flawed, the crossbow cross coverage is insufficient, and there is room for improvement in the lethality caused by the large-scale siege army. .


    After a round of improvements, it should be even more powerful.


    If King An could allow the monk group to attack a few more times, the weapon bed crossbow and various crossbow could make the monk group deadly and injured.


    As soon as Peng Zushan opened the box, he began to chatter, saying that the barrier of Yangguan is too high, which is not as flat as that of Shouchang County, leading to the excessive angle of the submachine gun crossbow. Once the monk regiment approaches a certain limit, the The crossbow can only be nailed behind the monk regiment.


    To attack the monks and soldiers under the city wall, you can only change the placement angle of the weapon crossbow. Once this is done, the angle of the dive is larger. A single crossbow can kill up to two people and can only sink into the ground. Is a waste of artillery.


    If it is in Shouchang County, the city wall over there is much shorter, which allows the bed crossbow to continue to cause damage to the siege enemy.


    Li Zhi naturally understood Peng Zushan''s meaning. The city walls of Yangguan were indeed too high. The straight weapon flying crossbow was at an angle with the ground, and the plight in the opponent''s mouth was inevitable.


    However, this is not a very good solution. You can''t put the weapon bed crossbow in the gate of the city gate, or put it in front of the city. The machine guns on the earth during the firearms era were placed in front of the city, but it didn''t work here. The guards were not outside the city.


    Li Ye did not plan to solve such a problem for Peng Zushan at least, at least for the moment, he should let him find a solution for such a professional problem.


    During the previous onslaught by Monk Shimen, although the fighting was short, Li Xian and Nangong First were injured. Li Yan had to shorten their defensive range, let General Guiyi Army take charge of more places, and adjust Su Emei. For maneuver forces, help anyone in a dangerous situation.


    The effect of this is Li Xuan''s dare not to expect too much. There are so many great monks here in Yangguan. This is a problem that cannot be solved from the root knot. In the face of many Shimon Vajrayana, it is too difficult to cope with it. .


    However, Li Xun soon didn''t worry about Li Xian them, because this would attack the monk Shimen who closed the wall, using more than half of his strength to deal with him, and only using a small amount of King Kong to restrain Li Xian and others, and not let them support That''s Li Li.


    Seeing fifty or sixty King Kong flying over, among them there were nearly ten King Kong high-ranking, Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking.


    Give him the inexhaustible aura, or the suppression of his strength by the Buddha''s fairy power, he can kill all of them. It is a pity that at the moment it is too much energy to kill a Vajrayana high-end. It is not easy for him to kill all these monks.


    The monk regiment was hundreds of steps away from the city wall, and the instrument bed crossbow and fuyuan crossbow began to growl.


    Each shining crossbow is surrounded by three or four distant crossbow crosses, and flew into the ranks of the monk team, which brought a strong storm of blood and rain, and made the formation appear a notch-like gap.


    With the first blow, the monks and soldiers behind the gap rushed to the sides like a bird of surprise, letting out a straight gap, so as not to give the weapon bed crossbow a second chance to kill.


    This kind of weapon that can demand the lives of more than ten monks at once, the monks and soldiers below the fourth level of qi practice dare not care, even if they are above the fourth level of qi, they don''t want to waste their spirits on the road.


    However, this time they were disappointed. The star feather crossbow of the weapon bed crossbow flew into the formation again, still running through the dense crowd, and the killing effect was not reduced. After being wounded and killed, the monks and soldiers were horrified to find that although the origin of the magic crossbow was the same, the angle changed, either to the left or to the right.


    For a large weapon such as the instrument bed crossbow, it will always be fixed there after being fixed. It is laborious to move, and the crossbow can only be pointed in one direction. It is not easy to adjust the angle in a hurry.


    This shows that these ten instrument bed crossbows not only have simple and reliable mobile fixing devices, but also can flexibly adjust the crosshead. This is more than the ordinary bed crossbow, or the craft of bed crossbows elsewhere, has never appeared.


    In addition, the monks and soldiers were shocked to find that the frequency of firing the crossbow by the weapon bed crossbow was three points faster than the previous charge. This means that during this short siege interval, someone has already urgently repaired and upgraded the function of this ultra-modern instrument bed crossbow.


    As a result, as the monks approached the city wall, ten rounds of crossbows shot out, and no crossbow fired! This is the speed at which monks are running. Even to maintain the formation, they are running at the pace of the samurai at the lowest level, which is far from being comparable to the ordinary army!


    Suddenly, more than a thousand monks and soldiers practicing Qi and below three levels were harvested by this powerful weapon crossbow!


    This is not the end. After the monks and soldiers approached the wall, the weapon bed crossbow had not stopped roaring.


    Because they are not located in the high city head now, they are still placed on the broken wall that was destroyed by monk King Kong in the previous war, and they used a specially built platform.


    The city walls of Yangguan were magnificent. The destroyed walls were not razed to the ground, and the fracture was still high. After the monks retreated, the Guiyi Army quickly cleared the mounds before and after the broken wall to prevent monks and soldiers from rushing in during the battle.


    Now, behind each of the larger gaps in the wall, there are instrument bed crossbows and several far-away crossbows, forming a strong crossbow array. Some notches even have two device bed crossbows. The height of the weapon bed crossbow has been reduced, and the problem of the angle of attack has been solved to the maximum.


    And each weapon crossbow can shoot the monks and soldiers outside the city within a certain angle, and between the two adjacent crossbow crosses, the cross range of the crossbow kills the enemy and reduces the dead angle to the lowest range.


    In the continuous muffled sound of the crossbow string, a twinkling blue light shattered the air, and a straight or oblique blood mist line blew outside the city. When the muzzle of the crossbow string fell, the monks and soldiers Screams and exclamations followed.


    As the battle continues, more and more monks are shot to death. The lower part of the qi training and the unsuccessful monks are the majority of this group of monks. Even if there are only ten crossbow weapons, it is enough to become Thousands, even tens of thousands of people!


    A group of rehabilitated backbones of the Guiyi Army formed the powerful force of the guard bed crossbow formation, resisting those monks who attempted to rush in across the broken wall and destroy the weapon bed crossbow.


    The walls destroyed by Vajrayogini will only appear in the battle areas of Li Xian, Nangong First, Chu Nanhuai, etc., so once more monks and soldiers want to destroy the bed crossbow formation, they will welcome their anger.


    Su Emei, who is in charge of responding to various theaters, has now become a firefighter for the crossbow formation. Where any crossbow formation is threatened, she will quickly kill the past and chop the monks there.


    In this process, the bed crossbow array is not idle, and the monks who want to approach it will be the first to be torn by the powerful magic crossbow.


    In extremely close range shooting, the power of the crossbow is infinitely amplified, even if it is a distant crossbow, it can also shove a string of gourds in the subsequent monk group after shredding the current monk, and take them out of the broken wall. .


    Horrifying scenes gradually appeared, and the broken wall became a sea of ??dead blood inside and outside. There were countless monks who died here. Most of them did not even have a complete corpse, and scarlet minced meat piled up like a mountain.


    Mo said that watching this scene made people horribly scary. The veterans of hundreds of battles who have experienced many wars can''t help but feel sick. Just smelling the strong to sticky **** smell and the smell of all kinds of feces will make People with less tense nerves are dizzy.


    In fact, the wreckage can still be identified, are lucky, that means they were shot and killed by the crossbow of the weapon Fuyuan crossbow. And the monk who penetrated through the body with the instrument bed will burst into a mist of blood, which is the real bones.


    At this distance, even the monks who practiced the fourth layer of qi, there is no possibility of living under the crossbow of the weapon bed.


    Inside and outside the blood-red broken wall, blood flows into a river and accumulates into a lake, the blood flow drifting with little water.


    Countless pieces of minced meat floated in the blood, and the monks who were closer to each other could see the nose, eyes, lips, broken heart, a cut of the intestine, and a piece of skin and flesh. .....


    The monks vowed that even the bloodiest and most terrible **** would not be more terrifying than the scene in front of them.


    Such a terrible scene is enough to make anyone discouraged. The monks are finally frightened. They squeeze their scalp into the dead corner of the firearm crossbow and tremble behind the city wall. They only want to leave those who should not appear on earth. The crossbow is farther away.


    The piled corpse and meat mountain did not prevent the bed crossbow from continuing to exert its power. It only required the weapon bed crossbow to roar a few times. No matter how thick the corpse blocked in front of the crossbow, it would be shattered into a blood mist and explode. Empty the inside and outside of the broken wall.


    In this way, there will no longer be obstructive corpses at the level above the shooting height of the instrument bed crossbow.


    Such a scene is simply daunting.


    The siege regiments suffered heavy casualties this time, and the casualties quickly exceeded 5,000, not because of the monks, but because of these terrible bed crossbows.


    "Amitabha, how can there be such a magic weapon in the world, it should not appear in front of the world ..."


    "The Tang people are so vicious that if they make such **** weapons, they will all go to **** ..."


    "Devil, the Tang people here in Yangguan are all devil ..."


    "The big devil Li Yan is here. Do n¡¯t the Tang people here, the Tang people ¡¯s weapon weapons, all become devil? It ¡¯s too scary, what should we do?¡±


    The horrified monks, no matter how many verses they recited, could not soothe their wounded soul. Even if they had a hundred heads, it was impossible to predict in advance that they would encounter such a cruel nightmare when they attacked the Tang Dynasty''s Yangguan.


    However, crowding into the dead corner of the bed crossbow does not make the monks lifeless. Outside the majestic city wall of Yangguan, there is also a ÎͳÇ, arranged in a zigzag fortress. They can avoid the weapon bed crossbow behind the broken wall, and the strong bow on the left and right ÎͳÇ. they.


    The monks had no choice but to brace their heads and brave the rain of arrows to jump up to the head of Wucheng City to desperately fight against the soldiers of Guiyi Army who were waiting and guarding closely.


    ...


    Li Yan fought very unpleasantly, and can even be said to be aggrieved.


    Under the circumstances that the monks who had besieged his monk King Kong Jing had the absolute advantage, he did not choose to kill him with his life, but adopted a strategy of besieging without attacking.


    It is not accurate to say that they are not attacking. They have been attacking, but they have always maintained a long-range attack, and they are not close to Li Yan. The result of this is that their attacks can be easily avoided by Li Zhi, who can''t escape, and they have a weak lethality when they fall on him.


    Correspondingly, the sword qi cut out by Li Yan also had time to dodge. If they could not dodge, several monks would bear it together and share the lethality of the sword qi, so they would no longer be violent on the spot.


    After Li Jian used the sword style of "step by step to give birth to lotus," after successfully killing seven King Kong, including four King Kong high ranks, the other side expanded the siege again. Even if Li Zhi rushed into the battlefield quickly and killed one or two people with lightning, the subsequent monks would decisively disperse, and at the same time did not stop using the technique to attack him.


    Li Gang''s attack can''t be ignored by Li Jing. He doesn''t care about a few hits. He can bear it with dozens of hits, but how can dozens of King Kong attack in turn, how can he not dodge?


    In this way, the battle lasted for half an hour. Li Zhi successfully killed more than a dozen King Kong Realms, but his aura was exhausted, and now only half of them are left.


    The alarm bell in Li Min''s heart was a masterpiece.


    He can see that these monks in Vajrayana are determined to use his advantage in numbers and this procrastination method to consume his aura.


    This is simply negative work.


    Li Huan can rush out of the city to kill monks and monks during the training period, angering these Vajrayana states and forcing them to approach themselves. But by the same token, these Vajrayana can also abandon him and slaughter the soldiers of the Guiyi Army. This is unacceptable to Li Zhi.


    "After all, there are too many monks attacking Yangguan, whether they are monks in the refining period or monks in King Kong. There are too few people on our side, and how can we be too disadvantaged to deal with them." Li Zhi flashed this thought in his mind.


    But this is the end, and he has no way to break the situation. The manpower at King Qi cannot be adjusted, and her own strength is not rich.


    To be realistic, it is said that there are more monks in Datang than in the monks outside Yangguan and Pipa Mountain, but the monks who mobilize middle and low-end training are not in Li Zhi''s original plan. And they moved much more slowly, sending hastily orders, and when they came over, daylily was cold.


    It can only be said that the courage of the saintly Buddha to break his wrist brought together the power of almost all monks who had released it earlier, which was indeed unexpected by Li Zhi.


    He should now expect Master Feihong to quickly end the battle with the Holy Buddha in the Buddhist realm, and after winning the victory, he can order the monks of the world.


    But Li Zhi didn''t have this idea. It was his duty to guard Yangguan and protect Guiyi Army and the two states of Sha and Gua. He would do the same without Master Feihong''s actions.


    Moreover, pinning hope on others has never been Li Zhi''s character.


    Feihongshi may not win.


    Just as Li Zhi was thinking hard to break the game, he suddenly discovered that the Vajrayogini monk in front of him was decreasing.


    He was not killed, but he left and went to another battlefield.


    From one, two, to five, six, and finally more than ten!


    "What''s the situation?" Li Yan was surprised and rejoiced.


    The opponent can hold him by procrastination, relying on the huge advantage of the number to achieve the effect of restraining him. If this advantage is not available, it will be much easier for him to kill the opponent.


    During the tense battle, Li Min glanced quickly at the battlefield of Yangguan City, but found that those who left the Vajrayana territory were anxiously flying to a broken wall everywhere. Before the person fell, they launched a powerful magical attack. Blast the land behind the broken wall out of a large pit.


    There, there is a crossbow of instrument beds.


    It is the huge lethality of the magic weapon that makes Shimen unable to sit still.


    Although the monks and soldiers during the gas refining period can''t influence the outcome of this battle, they are the main force of the release. Once their deaths and injuries exceed the limit, how will Shimen capture the entire territory of Shaer and Gua in the future, and what will they sweep across the Xihe and Plateau to ensure control of the occupied area?


    Li Ye even saw that Peng Zushan was directing the monks to move the instrument bed crossbow, because the monks inside and outside the broken wall were almost empty, he had to place the tool bed crossbow array elsewhere and continue to play his huge Lethality.


    For example, Tancheng Tibetan Soldier Cave.


    This guy who looked at the thick and stupid, even in the fighting just now, had the Guiyi Army monks step up the transformation of the Tibetan soldiers'' cave so that the weapon bed can be put down inside.


    The entrance of a Tibetan soldier cave opened wide, and a pile of walls fell down directly, revealing large openings that should never have appeared. At the same time, a blue-colored ghost had flew inside, sideways to the queue of white monks in front of the city, giving white The last shade of red in the rendering!


    "Peng Zushan, this is a good boy!" Li Li sighed, no longer hesitated, the attack was suddenly and fierce, and he tried to consume more aura, increased the speed, and speeded up the killing of the enemy.


    In the blink of an eye, four King Kong realms fell on the spot.


    And those who had destroyed the weapon bed crossbow were stopped by Su Emei.


    She and Wei Xiaozhuang, but His Majesty Li, the strongest combat force other than Qi King, where is the ordinary King Kong Jing her opponent?


    The monks to destroy the instrument bed crossbow formation were beheaded one by one.


    Wei Xiaozhuang did not know what was going crazy, and when she saw Sister Su besieged, she rushed out of her war zone, intercepted and killed a Vajrayana seriously, and then quickly returned.


    Not only Wei Xiaozhuang, but even Li Xian and Chu Nanhuai, they are also covering the crossbow of magical instruments as much as they can!


    The battle is rotten.


    Because of the mature use of the weapon bed crossbow, it has become an unexpected factor on the battlefield that is powerful enough to influence the battle situation, and the Vajrayana can''t quickly destroy it. Although this wave of offensives by the Monk Corps lasted for a short time, it was still in Li Zhi After killing nearly twenty King Kong, he was forced to retreat.


    Shimen attacked Yangguan for the second time, and suffered nearly 10,000 deaths and injuries during the gas-refining period. After Vajrayana damaged more than 20 people, he declared defeat.


    This time, this powerful group of monks has injured its bones.


    The two offenses combined resulted in more than 10,000 casualties, nearly a quarter of the damage, and had reached the standard for withdrawal from combat, while Yangguan was still in the hands of the Tang people.


    Watching the monks and soldiers receding in the city, Li Yan Changshu breathed a sigh of relief.


    If it is said that the first time to retreat from the Shimen attack was mainly based on his personal strength, this time, it is the credit of the instrument bed crossbow, the credit of Peng Zushan''s apprentice, and the credit of Bailu Cave.


    It is the credit of the Han and Tang civilizations.


    The master and apprentice of Peng Zushan were able to create a weapon bed crossbow because the arms manufacturing process before Datang had reached the level that they should have. The two masters, standing on the shoulders of giants, were able to reach out and reach out. To a new world.


    "For the last time, the Hans'' arms manufacturing technology has led the world." Li Yan sighed with sorrow.


    After the Song Dynasty, the level of foreign craftsmanship gradually caught up. When the Mongols produced a return gun, it was declared that the Hans could no longer rely on the all-round leadership of the armaments, and they could easily win an overwhelming victory in the war against the foreigners.


    At the beginning of the founding of the Qing Dynasty, they announced that they had abandoned the development of gunpowder-guns. The only thing waiting for the Hans was the guns and cannons of the Western world.


    Therefore, this is actually not the power of the Han civilization, but rather the power of the Han and Tang civilizations. Only in these two eras is the kingdom on this land truly leading the world in all aspects.


    Li Zhi''s sadness died in an instant. In any case, he crossed to the end of the Tang Dynasty, not the end of the Song Dynasty. This was his luck. Now, there is pressure to share the pressure for him, and he has the confidence to win this war.

 v7 Chapter 53： Bloody battle with brother Sijiao for the rest of his life

    Li Yan consumed a lot of aura, leaving only 30% to 40% of his capacity. If the release of the door was severe, he would be enough to support a battle.


    But in fact, he can''t fight all the auras, otherwise, there is no room for escape.


    At this point, the situation is already very difficult. No matter how you save, Li Yan is about to face a situation of exhaustion.


    After much deliberation, the next battle can only focus on relying on the power of the instrument bed crossbow.


    With this in mind, he called Peng Zushan and asked him if he could further improve the use of the weapon bed crossbow to make it play a greater role.


    Peng Zushan said with a bitter face: "His Royal Highness, let alone increase the power of the Artifact Bed Crossbow, it is good that they can be used in the next battle. In this battle, two of the 10 Artifact Bed Crossbow were folded. One was damaged by a bald donkey, and the other was overburdened by continuous operation and burst by itself. "


    Li froze for a moment, then knew it again.


    Under the condition that the crossbow is fired continuously, the weight of the crossbow exceeds the limit, and the result of the collapse of the crossbow is understandable. As a traverser, Li Zhi approximately understood this phenomenon as the explosion chamber caused by the overheating of the barrel.


    In this battle just now, the instrument bed crossbow almost shot for one or two consecutive hours. The number of crossbow shots per shot was very large, there were no 500 or 480. The crossbow strings and machine brackets could not bear it. strange.


    But because of this, the repressed monks and soldiers were unable to raise their heads, even if they kept avoiding crossbows, hiding in various corners of death, and eventually suffered nearly 10,000 casualties.


    Li Xun asked Peng Zushan: "The relaxation time provided during the battle is not enough to restore the weapon bed crossbow?"


    The reason why I asked this is because Li Min vaguely remembers that in a shooting game like a machine gun like Gatling, after firing hundreds of rounds in a row, he can continue to burst suddenly after a little cooling.


    Peng Zushan''s face became more and more ugly. "It can be eased a little, but it is not enough to completely recover. In the next battle, I am afraid that the speed of the weapon bed crossbow will be slower than before. Only in this way can they be more supportive. Long time. "


    Hearing this, Li Min murmured in his heart.


    The lethality of the weapon bed crossbow cannot be increased, but it must be weakened. How to fight this downward battle?


    Peng Zushan suddenly thought of something and began to chatter again: "The material we chose is not very good. Although the weapon bed crossbow was completely manufactured, it now seems that the damage and wear to the crossbow when the crossbow is fired continuously is underestimated.


    "If you want to make a more durable magic bed crossbow, you must first replace the tougher crossbow strings. The machine itself also needs to be forged more firmly, so that it can produce the best materials. After I go back, I want to work hard with Master. Suddenly thought that a rare ore could be used to replace the original spirit stone ... "


    Li Xun kicked him away without waiting for him to finish.


    For such a professional problem, it is enough for Peng Zushan to think on his own. Li Zhi has not planned to develop in the direction of engineering. According to the experience and lessons of dynasties, the monarch immersed in craftsmanship cannot do the emperor.


    When the Guiyi army officers simply cleaned the battlefield, healed the wounded, and cleared the corpses, the Guiyi army made Zhang Huaichen deep and arrived with a group of real monks.


    The battle in Yangguan has already begun for a short time, enough for Zhang Huai-shen to get the news and lead the capable forces to rush over to support it.


    They came very secretly, instead of flying directly from the air, they ran fast on the ground.


    As a result, when they went to the city, the monks and soldiers outside the customs did not find any abnormalities. Zhang Huaishen is indeed a brave player with both intelligence and bravery. He can fight back to the puppet attack again and again, and calm down the internal turmoil. There are still a few brushes.


    But looking at their dust, and blood on their robes, it seemed that the road was not smooth.


    "The Guiyi Army''s Jiedushi made Zhang Huaishen and meet His Royal Highness King An!" Zhang Huaishen saluted everyone.


    Li Yan raised Zhang Huaishen and said a few simple words, mainly to express the court''s affirmation of Guiyi Army and his personal, and to understand their hardships, this directly asked: "When Zhang Shuai came over, encountered a battle on the road?"


    During the greetings, Zhang Huai deeply expressed his loyalty to the dynasty with Guiyi Army, and his personal admiration for Li Zhi. He also moved and thanked Li Zhi for his condolences, and then said that Sha and Gu''erzhou were looking forward to Wang Shi .


    In response to Li Kun''s question, he replied: "When passing through Dunhuang, there were a few donkey donkeys in Vajrayana who were chaotic and killed by us because there were a lot of monks and monks gathered in the city, so it took some time."


    Li Min nodded slightly.


    The monks who attacked Yangguan in a large scale all came from the western plateau and Tianzhu. This is the only way for low-level monks to go east on a large scale.


    But in Sha, Gua, and other states, there is a release force. They are making troubles everywhere at the moment, echoing the monks'' army that operates in Yangguan and Pipa Mountain.


    But looking at Zhang Huaishen''s ease, Li Zhi knew that the internal monk monk was actually not strong.


    At least monks from Sha and Gua, even if they suddenly attacked the Guiyi Army, they could not shake the foundation of the Guiyi Army. In these two states, the Guiyi Army had the final say, and they maintained absolute dominance.


    There are ten real monks brought by Zhang Huaishen. For Fanzhen, this is a very unusual force. Moreover, Zhang Huaishen came to support Yangguan, and certainly will not let the masters come out. Shazhou and Guazhou also need to be strong. The person sits in town and ensures stability at the rear.


    In this sense, there should be nearly twenty real people in the Guiyi Army. Compared with the Central Plains Fan Town, there is a huge difference in strength. His Majesty Li Maozhen, Gao Ling, and Wang Jian are just sixty or seventy real people. They are all big princes, and there are many of them.


    However, the Guiyi Army was a frontier. When Zhang Yichao, the Guiyi Army was even more powerful. The place of the 11-State Megatron, even if it is now declining, will still fight alone for many years in the environment of strong enemies. Strange.


    "His Royal Highness was able to come to Yangguan, and also brought these many monks to help us return to the Guardian Army to guard Yangguan ... Xiaguan was grateful." As he watched the battle with the monks and soldiers outside the city, Li Huai-shen Speaking with emotion.


    His gratitude didn''t have the slightest element of falsification. Instead, he had the meaning of "you are finally here." When he said that, his eyes were faintly red from outside the Yellow Earth City.


    This remark made Li Yan not sure how to answer. He could hear that what Zhang Huaishen was about to say was not so concise, and there should be more. But when it comes to the mouth, the mouth opens and closes a few times, and there are only ten thousand words in his chest, and only these words are exported.


    Thank you very much. These four words are full of weight. I have the opportunity to experience these four words, and there are not many Guiyi soldiers who bring hope.


    Li Xuan nodded slightly, saying nothing. In the face of Zhang Huaishen''s unexplained content, even more words seemed pale and weak.


    In any case, Li Yan came late.


    But it''s better late than never.


    On the wall of the rammed earth that was stained with blood, Chu Kun was sitting with his back against the wall, and Zhang Changan was bandaging the wound on his left arm. In the recent fierce battle, because he was too fierce to attack the monks, the distance he ran forward was too long, and he got out of the echo range of his robe. As a result, he accidentally cut a three-inch-long mouth on his arm.


    The injuries are not serious, but the lessons learned are not small.


    "It feels like I can become a veteran after this battle." Chu Yan smiled at Zhang Chang''an and said, "So do you. When we return to Jincheng County, we will not be envied by others?" The **** battle in Yangguan was defeated by 50,000 monks and returned, but it is a heroic deed worthy of great publicity. "


    Zhang Chang''an swaggered, indicating that the brother''s ambition is too small. "If you cut off a King Kong''s head, that''s something to show off."


    "King Kong Realm? You can tell! You put your neck in front of me and chopped it, and I can''t cut it into the other person''s flesh with a knife." Chu Yan laughed.


    Zhang Changan sighed and looked at Chu Yan angrily.


    My best friend, when I was selling soup cakes in Jincheng County, I always had a dull and dead face. If I could finish with two words, I would never add a tone word.


    It''s better now. Since leaving Jincheng County, I have completely lost the master''s style. I have talked so much nonsense, and often like pretentious laughter, which makes people extremely uncomfortable.


    Nangong No. 1 always has endless drinks, but now Li Yan is talking to Zhang Huaishen, he has no plans to go up. It is inevitable that some people will feel lonely when drinking alcohol, especially when he is sitting on the female wall and looking at Shouchang County.


    "Listen to Li Ye that you are in Shouchang County, and you fell in love with a young girl?" Li Xian came to the first side of Nangong, stood against the female wall, and showed a playful smile to the other side. In a long time, I started to miss Wenxiang nephrite? "


    Nangong first coughed violently, and the liquor that had just entered his throat was sprayed out by him, looking embarrassed and cramped, and looking at Li Xian''s eyes was full of astonishment and confusion, as if he didn''t know each other.


    Although it was embarrassing to be dismantled in the presence of a woman on the battlefield, Nangong First was not so disoriented. However, Li Xian has always been an unscrupulous rigorous look. He has never cared about such trivial matters, especially his daughter''s love.


    Nangong first stroked his chest. Although he was not very proficient at human beings, he also felt the kindness passed by Li Xian. The last time he left Yangguan, saying that when he planned to worship the gods, although Li Xian didn''t say much, he still showed disappointment and contempt. Now he came to relieve him of his suspicion, and it also meant to apologize.


    "It''s a good woman, but it''s not as explicit as you said. What a fragrant nephrite, as thin as a dry wood, hasn''t grown up, and it will take a few years."


    Nangong first said in a careless tone to show that his dignified husband would never immerse himself in Wenrou Township, but the warm tenderness revealed in his narrowed eyes could not lie to anyone.


    Li Xian laughed, "What''s your name?"


    "No name." Nangong first thought of it and handed Li Xian a bottle of wine. "Children from poor people can live well, no matter what the name is, they are called by Xiaoya Xiaoya."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly groaned seriously, thinking thoughtfully: "But also thirteen or fourteen years old, there should always be a different name. The big and small girls on the street are too ordinary. Taste a bit. "


    There is another sentence later, Nangong No. 1 didn''t say to Li Xian, so shouting casually, it seemed that he Nangong No. 1 didn''t value others.


    Li Xian drank a little wine, "What''s your name?"


    Nangong first thought for a long time, and suddenly his eyes lighted up. "Little girl is too casual. I plan to call her Xiao Ni! How about this name?"


    Li Xian opened his mouth, speechless after half a ring, and finally he could only hold out his thumb. "It is indeed the head of Qin Tianjian, and it really tastes good."


    Nangong laughed and raised his head first.


    When I saw Li Xian had a sip of wine, although not very heroic, he never stopped moving, and he drank a lot of wine, and his eyes were far away, and it seemed like something was going on. Nangong couldn''t help but be childlike, curious Asked: "You are also a senior, why are you so leisurely and elegant today, concerned about my personal affairs? It is not in your identity to talk about your daughter''s love."


    Li Xian smiled, and in Gu Bo''s eyes, there was also tenderness, "What kind of identity, senior, who has not been young. When I was young, in this kind of thing, I was more provocative than you. . "


    Speaking of this, Li Xian no longer spoke, but drank bit by bit, drinking, and the old eyes stared at the wall in front of them.


    Li Xian''s past is legendary, and Chang''an City has been circulating for a long time.


    Nangong First knew of course that the other''s wife, who was also his only woman, came from the Shandong clan. At that time, the family relationship was not recognized by the other side''s family, because Li Xian''s governance philosophy was to suppress the support of the Han family. However, Li Xian simply robbed people from the government and returned to Ming Media.


    At that time, he was crowned the Great Tang, and no one could stop it.


    It is a pity that Li Yan''s wife was dead early. And Li Xian respected King An and never said that he would not accept one.


    Suddenly Nangong first felt that Li Xian''s way of drinking was very appropriate. Because you don''t drink too much in one sip, you can carefully taste the scent of the wine. The older the wine is, the more you should drink it like this, and the more you can taste it. There is no trace of miss and waste, which is higher than Niu Yin.


    And never stop drinking ... this, it may indeed be good wine.


    Nangong looked at Shouchang County for the first time, and also learned to drink like Li Xian. In his mind, "Xiao Ni" squatted in the lotus behind the stove and looked at the quiet appearance of his meal. I think the wine is really good today. Drink better than usual. Obviously it is the same wine, and it tastes sweet.


    ...


    It didn''t take long for the monks and soldiers to launch their third attack on Yangguan.


    The battlefield is the best war classroom. In order to better deal with the instrument bed crossbow, the biggest threat of Li Zhi was solved as much as possible, and the attack methods of the monk regiment changed.


    The most important place is the main force below the fourth level of Qi training, which followed slowly at the rear, stopped outside the range of the instrument bed crossbow, and two or three thousand monks who trained above the fourth level of Qi training, as the pioneers and The main force, Xiangyangguan launched a violent attack.


    As long as you are not too close to the weapon bed crossbow, and you are facing the weapon bed crossbow, you can have a life-saving ability. When they found out the range of the instrument bed crossbow, they concentrated their efforts to destroy it, and the monks who practiced below four levels of training followed up to fully capture Yangguan.


    But until these monks released the gate jumped to the city wall, the magic weapon crossbow didn''t make any sound. All the crosses before and after the pass were completely disappeared at this moment.


    This is the military order issued by Li Zhi to Peng Zushan. As long as the main force of the Monk Corps is not close, there is no need to use a bed crossbow, and it does not have much effect on the left and right. It is greatly unfavorable when it is found. It is better to save strength.


    Li Ye is also a veteran of the battlefield. When he releases the door to change the warfare, he can see what the idea is.


    As a result, the battle became a complete hand-to-hand combat.


    Fighting on the battlefield, Xiu Wei did not reach the real world, jumping around inside and outside the city wall is undoubtedly an act of seeking death.


    Open guns are easy to hide from arrows, difficult to prevent. When a person leaps in the air, they can only do limited actions. The monk ca n¡¯t move freely. In the face of the sword air knife light that I do n¡¯t know where to cut from, he stays in the air for only a moment, and waits. Shooting birds is no different.


    The close combat and the battle-fighting are undoubtedly the best practice of the army. Five people form a team and ten people form a team.


    Even if the soldiers are not as good as these monks, under the leadership of Chief Wu and Zhengzheng, the length and length of the blades cooperate with each other, and the crossbow supports the echo. It is not difficult to deal with the opponent''s attack. And if you can successfully compress the opponent ¡¯s space, the magic weapon crosses the volley for a while, and Rao is a monk in the middle of training.


    Once a small school and general join in, with his extraordinary combat power and cooperation with his subordinates, the trapped monk will be destroyed.


    This kind of battle is very ornamental. The focus is on a group of ordinary armored men and low-level monks, who gradually restrict the actions of high-level monks, and eventually succeed in beheading them.


    Of course, in terms of the absolute number of casualties, the Guiyi Army is still much higher than these monks. However, this does not affect the morale of the general soldiers of Guiyi Army. It is definitely worth fighting desperately to be able to kill a limited number of practicing high-end monks.


    As the number one eye of the Buddha and King Ming, the monks of King Kong Jing had not targeted Li Zhi because of the change in the fighting method, and there were still thirty or forty opponents in front of him.


    It is not others that are headed, but the Ming King with a white beard. He stood behind several high-ranking monks in Vajrayogini, and while keeping his position far enough from Li Xun, he did not forget to put himself in protection, so he stared at Li Xuan and screamed, "The devil, now, Don''t you know it ?! "


    Li Yan laughed with Lu Gujian in his hand and said, "What do you realize?"


    Ming Wang said with all his strength: "You have been fighting for a long time. According to this perspective, only 30% to 40% of Reiki is left! This strength is not enough for you to deal with me! If you are still unaware, once you are besieged by me, There is no chance to escape from Yangguan! "


    These words were harsh, but the meaning to be expressed was not so arrogant: Li Ye could go.


    Li Ye was leaving, and it did n¡¯t mean that Wang couldn''t stop them, and they would never stop right now.


    Also, as long as Li Zhi left Yangguan, the monks and soldiers could capture Yangguan, and then swept the two states of Sand and Gua, all the way to the east, meeting the Liangmen army in Liangzhou. At that time, they will be more confident when they face Li Yan again.


    At least, King Ming thinks so.


    Li Xun shouted: "It seems that you old bald donkey is very sad. Also, yes, if you really fight to kill the dead net, you Vajrayana, I am afraid there will not be a few, and I will deal with the Guiyi Army next, I am afraid that Be confident. "


    Ming Wang Lengheng murmured, "Since you know that it is our victory that fights to the end, you will surely die yourself, why don''t you leave quickly?"


    "Because ..." Li Xuan said this, and suddenly jumped up. The sword in his hand took the king directly. "You will lose!"


    Hearing this, seeing Li Zhi''s killing, Ming Wang was furious immediately, and he called on everyone to fight Li Zhi to the end.


    But at this moment, Zhang Huai-shen, who was hiding behind the tower, took ten real people and flew out suddenly, slamming them towards them.


    Seeing Zhang Huai-shen and the monk behind him, Ming Wang suddenly changed his face, screaming in a bad voice, and for a while there was no fighting spirit, and he was leaving.

 v7 Chapter 54： No incompetent

    Seeing Zhang Huaishen and the monk behind him, Ming Wang suddenly changed his face suddenly, screaming badly, and when the fighting spirit disappeared for a while, he would fly away, and at the same time drank to other monks in the Vajrayana: "Stop him!"


    No matter how Li Yan would make him wish, he urged the step-by-step Sword of Lotus to slay several King Kong who were standing in front of him, and began to follow the king urgently.


    Some of the surrounding Vajrayogini were greeted by Zhang Huaishen and others. They could only choose to fight against them, and another quickly chased from the wings to Li Yan in order to respond to the king of Ming.


    Seeing that there were still two high-level King Kong blockades in front of him, and the King Ming fled quickly. Immediately after arriving in the monk formation, it was possible to join the major monks lurking in the monk battle formation. Li Ye considered his aura and stopped Forcibly kill the first evil.


    Taking advantage of the two-wing King Kong realm to chase over and get closer to himself, Li Xun turned her footsteps and returned with a carbine to kill them. Then she spurred the sword style of Jianqi Shenglian.


    The monk behind him was caught off guard, was taken over by a sword, his eyes were just scared, his body was split by Jian Guang, and the air burst into a cloud of blood.


    Since Li Zhi had already attacked, he didn''t plan to keep his hand. As long as he could cut all the monks in front of him, even if he had consumed his aura almost, it would be good to leave the bottom of his life.


    With this in mind, Li Xun''s body speed is faster. While avoiding the opponent''s magical attacks from the left and right, he is as flexible as a swimming fish, and is rapidly advancing. Every time he swings Lu Jianjian in his hand, he can certainly gain something, not attack. To kill an opponent is to hurt it.


    When Li Jijian had more than a dozen King Kong''s dead souls, suddenly, a chill rose along his spine, straight into his brain, making him almost unable to fight a shiver!


    This is a huge danger endangering life and death. In such a dangerous situation, Li Wei has not encountered many times, but every time he has been impressed. How can he feel this way now?


    At this moment, Li Xuan could only feel that if there were giant peaks behind him and waves crashing behind him, the pressure was too heavy to breathe in a short time. The vision in front of him was already golden, whether it was a white monk or Yangguan Chengtou It was splashed with gold water.


    In the face of the crisis of life and death, Li Zhi didn''t have time to think much, and even had no time to look back. With a heart motion, the sky shield that had never been used flew out of the body, and behind it was a huge round shield invisible to the naked eye. Your body is in it.


    At the same time, a loud bang sounded behind Li Zhi''s head. Is the violent sound deafening? It is simply shaking the world, the sun and the moon are irrelevant, and the mountains and rivers are unknown. At that moment, Li Min suspected that his brain had been blown up into numerous pieces, otherwise his consciousness would not be so scattered, like a dusty powder.


    However, although the sound was louder than the sun and the moon in the heavens and the earth, Li Zhi''s body was not affected by the aura. Even the overflowing aura of the aura, he did not feel a trace.


    This made Li Yan secretly relieved, and sure enough, Tiandun was reliable.


    Without the reiki impacting the body, even if the explosion formed in the back of the head is no longer strong, the power of the sound itself is not enough to hurt Li Yan too much, to strengthen his spirits, and the state of dizziness is fleeting.


    At this time, the world in front of him is no longer covered with a layer of golden skin, but has become a golden ocean. The brilliant brilliance is as substantial as it is thick, which makes people indistinguishable.


    Li Xuan turned back in an instant, the scene in front of him let him take a breath.


    If he saw the golden ocean before, what he sees at this moment is the burning sea of ??golden red fire. No, it should be the sun! The endless fire cloud occupies all sights, and there is a solid flare like a flare in the middle.


    It is conceivable how terrible the energy is in the explosion just behind him.


    Without Sky Shield, he would die.


    After blocking the attack, Tiandun slipped back into Li Zhi''s body, and the violent sea of ??golden red fire spread in front of him, and drowned him in the first time, just like the flood engulfed a small grass.


    But at this time, the overflowing aura of tantrums, although the momentum is still vast, but the lethality is not much left, how can Li Li be no longer.


    When piercing the thick clouds of fire, Li Min could not help wondering: Who launched such a powerful magic attack?


    If there are such masters in the Monk Corps, they still need to use the King Kongjing monk to take their lives to consume their aura? The other side rushed directly with King Kong, and he couldn''t handle it.


    Therefore, such a powerful offensive method is not an ordinary technique, or even a method that can be easily and repeatedly applied. Because of this, since the war began, Vajrayana has been damaged so much that the opponent has only used this attack.


    The other party saw the timing.


    Indeed, just after killing Ming Wang himself, he decided to return to work hard with other King Kong. Because the Ming king ran fast enough and decisively, and his expression was terrified, he thought that the other party would never kill him and attack him from behind.


    Of course, if he really attacked himself, I was afraid he would find his breath before he succeeded.


    But anyway, I just have some idea. At least, I didn''t expect such a powerful energy to burst out behind.


    If there is no life shield, they have succeeded.


    Therefore, when the Ming king ran away, he did not timid his life at all, but deliberately made a look of fear and anomaly, showing the enemy weak and enticing the enemy to pursue!


    Also, Ming Wang Xiu is extraordinary and an opponent worthy of confronting. Of course, if he has a chance, he must think of solving him first.


    If you do n¡¯t return in time, but follow the opponent and fly to the Monk Corps, I ¡¯m afraid the danger will be even greater! Fei Hongshi is right, there is indeed a Buddha in this team! Only he can trigger such a powerful offense.


    That being said, this blow should be the power of the Holy Buddha immortal under the guidance of the Buddha!


    This insidious and sly little thief has been hiding in the battlefield silently, without any trace. I thought that this timid as a mouse, but as sad as a dog, did not expect to have been calculating the lone king!


    It seems that although Zhang Huaishen and others came in concealed, in order to improve the speed in the process of driving, he used the practice of real life, and after all, the fluctuation of the practice did not conceal the other party.


    "King Ming, the old bald donkey, tells me what I can leave. It''s all a calculation. It''s a thief that never grows old. The bald donkey has been deliberately weak since then ..."


    Li Min thought of this, Rao was tenacious in his mind, and could not help but exhale for a long time, feeling a little scared, "The Shimen Buddha is indeed much stronger than the **** of the moon gods. Do n¡¯t say, The method of promptly attacking the power of the Holy Buddha was much faster than the Son of God, and did not give me the opportunity to detect and react too much early. "


    Thinking of it this way, Li Yan has already rushed out of the Jin Chiyun Sea.


    This sea of ??clouds is really thick.


    The Buddha has flew up to the sky from the battle array, standing with the Ming king, overlooking the area covering hundreds of feet in front of his eyes, and continues to spread, completely covering the turbulent cloud tide of Yangguan and the surrounding land.


    Compared with the previous discussions on military aircraft, the Buddha''s face is now free of that anxiety and fierceness. The appearance of holding a zen stick and holding a salute is particularly relaxed and natural. Although the joy between the eyebrows is trying to suppress and hide, Still showing a lot.


    He chuckled humorously: "Everyone said that Li Xun was the big devil, from the invincible hand to kill the gods of the moon god, only one sword, is the biggest obstacle to Shimendong''s plan. It seems that this is also the case. In the presence of the power of the Holy Buddha borrowed by this Buddha, is it not only swallowed up by the Buddha''s light and turned into flying smoke? "


    In this remark, he was very angry.


    Look at him, if Li Zhi is not dead, he will rush up and step on Li''s body a few feet.


    It is no wonder that the ever-invincible and omnipotent Shimen Buddha was driven out of Tianzhu without saying that when he came to Shazhou, he was stopped outside Yangguan. His Majesty''s army attacked the city with heavy casualties, but it was just like a bereavement dog.


    Whoever changed, my heart will also suppress the strong violent gas.


    The King of Ming looked much more indifferent. He was one of the leaders of Shimen. He folded his hands and declared a Buddhist slogan. He said without hesitation, without sorrow and regret: "The land where the Buddha''s light shines, the demon retreats, is common sense. Being able to be fierce for a while, in the face of the power of the Holy Buddha, it still has to be wiped out. There is no quantity of life Buddha, great compassion, and clearing away all the calamities and sufferings in the world. I hope from now on, the eastern soil will be under the light of the Buddha ... "


    Before he finished speaking, the Buddha frowned impatiently.


    This old bald donkey knew how to sing the Holy Buddha, didn''t he know that the killing under the cloth of this Buddha is really clever?


    Without the careful calculation of this Buddha, how can Li Zhi''s aura be about to run out? How could he be anxious in his heart and eager to slay my release power, and seek to find his flaws and kill him in one fell swoop before the aura dried up?


    The Buddha has always endured the burden of humiliation, sacrificing his own majesty, letting the other person feel contempt, pride, and slackness, and eventually exchanged for a blow and kill. So taking into account the overall situation, isn''t it worthy of praise?


    The Buddha snorted, and was about to speak. Correcting Ming King''s incorrect thoughts. Suddenly the eardrum trembled and he heard the other party yell, "No!"


    The Buddha immediately became furious, and then turned back to blame Ming Wang for his impoliteness. The light in the corner of his eyes caught the vision of the cloud of fire, and his heart tightened, almost at the same time, and he caught a very strong breath, which was speeding from the cloud of fire. Approaching!


    A cloud of water burst from the cloud of fire, and a figure flickered from it. The speed was as ghostly as the blink of an eye!


    It was Li Yan who held the Tianzi Sword.


    Seeing that Li Zhi not only died, but also appeared intact in front of him, especially the eyes that looked at him, flashing the involuntary will to kill, the face of the Buddha changed greatly, and a sorrow was heard in his heart, almost painful To shed tears.


    ...


    There was no possibility for the Buddha to think too much about light and fire. He didn''t mean to think much. He copied it, grabbed the arm of Ming King, and did not wait for the other party to react. The body was severely thrown at Li Yan!


    The lion is here. To survive, not to run faster than the lion, but to run faster than his companions. If you can''t reach your partner''s speed, then trip over your partner, no longer, just throw your partner to the lion!


    The face of the miserable Ming king, at the moment when he could not help but bump into Li Zhi, his features were distorted. He did not expect that the Buddha would be so ruthless, and he did not hesitate to do such a vicious thing. He wanted to get rid of Li Zhi!


    Ming Wang closed his eyes like a fate, and opened it again in an instant, sending out a beast-like roar from his throat, and his eyes were scarcely greeted by Li Yan. The man was halfway, his hands changed countless ways, and he pushed forward "No palms!"


    The scene in front of him made Li Yan laugh lightly. He did not hesitate to attack King Ming''s braveness, and he slashed with a sword.


    When I met Li Yan''s sarcastic eyes, there was a pain in the heart of Ming Wang, and blood and tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    The Ming King is indeed the Ming King, and his combat power is not comparable to that of ordinary King Kong.


    He supported three tricks under Li Xun''s hands, and then Li Xian cut his body with a sword.


    The monk''s face was sorrowful when he was dying.


    Without waiting for Li Xuan to take a sigh of relief, the Buddha who was supposed to go away suddenly appeared behind Li Xuan when Li Xuan beheaded Ming King!


    The scepter of the zen stick in his hand smashed into Li Zhi''s vest suddenly, and a huge golden light cluster hit it instantly, like a comet burning and falling, the surrounding space was distorted by this blow!


    He didn''t want to escape at all.


    Throwing the Ming King is just to let the Ming King hold Li Yan and share Li Yan''s energy so that he can give Li Yan a fatal blow at the most appropriate time!


    Just looking at the power of his shot, it is obviously a level stronger than Ming Wang. If the light ball hits the implementation point, the entire Yangguan Guancheng will become a big pit, and there will no longer be bricks and tiles.


    Falling on people, the consequences are unimaginable.


    However, he was shot down.


    Li Yan seemed to have eyes behind him. The moment he hit the light ball, he evaded suddenly. The magnificent light ball finally fell to the ground, and as expected, a large pit with a diameter of more than 300 feet exploded!


    With a single blow, the Buddha''s eyes glared, unbelievable.


    "Did you use the same method twice on me?"


    Li Yan''s body appeared on the side of the Buddha, with a smirk, when Lu Qijian''s bear flame flame ignited into a dragon shape, and he suddenly chopped down to the Buddha, "If it is not for you to have the opportunity, kill an old bald donkey Will I use three tricks? "


    In this attack, Li Min did not retain the slightest aura.


    There was not much aura left in the body, and it was 70% to 80% suddenly!


    The Buddha uttered a weird scream in horror, and quickly waved the golden light of the zen stick in his hand, exhausting all his strength and swept over to Li Kun!


    The dragon-shaped green flame met the setting sun, and in a moment, they blended and cut with each other, and the rising aura of spirits flew up into the sky.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the long sword cut on the zen stick, and the impact point spewed a huge amount of aura, and the two-colored aura of fire entangled. At high altitude, it was like a thunderous explosion, spreading a layer of blue-red cloud curtain covering hundreds of square feet.


    On the ground, all the monks and soldiers below the fourth floor who did not participate in the siege exercise looked up to see the scene.


    In the bursting aura of tantrum, the buddha holding a zen stick is like a disconnected kite, which hits the ground straight from the air, and the blast of smoke permeates into a waterfall.


    The monks and soldiers were stunned and looked at each other, unable to say a word.


    Li Yan was about to chase the seriously wounded Buddha, and suddenly there were several Vajrayana monks rushing around. Behind these people, more than a dozen King Kong are flying in succession.


    With a sigh, Li Yan broke his siege after wielding his sword to kill two monks.


    Coming to the towering tower of Yangguan, Li Yan stood facing the west with his sword face, his eyes were quiet, and his clothes fell without wind.


    After all, there is no aura to fight again.


    The Buddha was seriously injured by him, but he was protected by a scepter and was not in danger of his life.


    If there were n¡¯t any of those Vajrayana just arrived in time, he flew down to make up a sword and killed the Buddha. But after beheading two King Kong realms and highlighting the battlefield, he no longer had the power to cut the Buddha.


    At this time, the effect of cutting the Buddha is not great. Beheaded, by the will of those monks in the Vajrayana state, they will also lead the monk army to continue to storm the Yangguan Pass; it is a pity not to be cut, after all, it is a Buddha.


    Chicken ribs.


    After this battle, the strongest Ming king and the Buddha among the monks and soldiers died and were injured, and the power of the Buddha domain was borrowed. The monk Shimen never had the possibility of reintroducing the moth, and Li Zhi could rest assured.


    The fighting did not stop, but it became even more bursting.


    The monks and soldiers who had not been moving more than 30,000 before the fourth level of training, began to join the battlefield of Yangguan under the command of the Buddha, and flocked to the wall.


    Without any other possibility, the instrument bed crossbow began to roar again, and the blue light feather plowed a blood line in the crowd, cruelly ruthlessly harvesting the life of the inmate.


    The monk practicing Qi is desperately fighting, but the real world and Vajrayana are fighting.


    Zhang Huai-Shen returned to the front of the tower and led his subordinates behind the wall. Three of his subordinates were left, leaving only seven. They also had the capture, and the first rank of the three Vajrayana monks was hung in front of the female wall.


    Li Xian, Nangong No. 1 and Chu Nanhuai, apprentices, and others also withdrew from the battlefield.


    Although their number of enemies is less than that of Li Yan, the consumption of Reiki is the same. By this time, the Reiki has basically reached the bottom. Even if there is nothing left, there is not much left.


    There are still more than 20 people in Shimen Vajrayana, half of them are also exhausted, but the other half have the ability to continue fighting. But the Buddha called them back.


    Li Yan stood on top of the tower, overlooking the entire battlefield.


    His aura has bottomed out, but it is not completely exhausted and has the ability to save lives.


    The Buddha standing behind the battlefield stared at Li Yan with a somber face, motionless.


    He wanted to let His Majesty King Kong, embrace him, and cut off Li Zhi''s head. But he looked at Li Yan who was standing on the tower with a sword, but he couldn''t make the order.


    How many more swords can Li Li give?


    The number of major monks on the two sides is not much different, Li Li can only give one or two swords. If there are two more swords, he will be killed if he is asked to go up.


    Fold King Kong here, how can we fight in the future? Before the last moment when the mountains and rivers were exhausted, he could not smash out all of his last Vajrayana powers.


    The Buddha did not think that it had arrived, and he needed to run the risk of killing all King Kong.


    He still has more than 30,000 monks and soldiers.


    More than 30,000 Shimon monks, even if half died, the remaining half can drown Li Ye, who is now aura, and those real people around him!

 v7 Chapter 55： The hidden dangers of Guiyi Army

    Seeing that the Buddha had gone mad, the monks and soldiers began to storm the Yangguan regardless of casualties. Numerous high-level monks rushed to the place where the blue star feathers were sent. After Zhang Huai-shen reported to Li Ye, he went to arrange for the masters in the Guiyi Army. Start a mid-war battle with the opponent around the weapon bed crossbow formation.


    "The weapon bed crossbow is indeed a weapon without a double weapon in the battlefield. If the number can be doubled, the range can be crossed to cover all the open space before the pass. As far as the city is concerned, Tang Jun can stand invincible. Such artifacts are really Incredible! "Chu Nanhuai felt a lot.


    His statement kept everyone nodding.


    Li Yan did not comment.


    No matter what the world is, there is no end to the improvement and advancement of armaments. In a short period of time, the magic bed crossbow is indeed an artifact, but if you lie on the merit book and do not think about progress, you will still gradually fall behind in the future.


    When Chu Nanhuai saw Li Yan not talking, she suddenly asked curiously: "Where are your two guard girls? As far as the husband knows, they are inseparable from you. If Yangguan is such an important battlefield, if they can help , The situation will definitely be much better. Especially the young girl Wanye Feihua, who is a little girl, is applicable to a large number of siege warriors. "


    Li Yan didn''t answer directly and sold Guanzi. "The two have other business matters."


    "What''s more important now, can it be more important than keeping Yangguan?"


    Chu Nanhuai asked puzzledly, "Since you took them away from Pipa Mountain, you would never let them go back to help King Qi. After all, there is still the old bald donkey in the sky without a part. The monks helped, and the two girls were killed. "


    Seeing Chu Nan cherish the meaning of breaking the casserole and asking to the end, Li Yan sighed, "You are a lot of old people, so care about the junior''s things. Even if you care about the junior, you should not care about the junior woman, so Looks rude ... "


    Of course, Li Yan didn''t say this, which was to defame him secretly.


    He said to Chu Nan: "Old way, don''t you be surprised that such an important battle in Yangguan has something to do with the life and death of the Guiyi Army, but when Zhang Shuai came over, he only brought about half of the real monk."


    As Li Yan said, Chu Nanhuai could not help frowning and thinking.


    The first pair of Nangong you are so rare, why you do n¡¯t even want such a simple truth, such normal things must be like a rare one, interjected: "What ¡¯s weird about this? There are monks in Yangguan, and there are monks in the east of Guazhou. Zhang Shuai did n¡¯t bring all the masters, which is a matter of course. Not to mention, Zhang Shuai had not ordered, and the Guiyi Army stationed in Dunhuang had quickly rushed to help? ¡±


    For this simple-brained martial artist, Li Yan did not intend to waste his words with him, but after all, the other side opened his mouth and he didn''t care to ignore it. He just threw him a phrase "you''re right", even if it was perfunctory.


    Although Nangong First was very satisfied with Li Ye''s words, he was very angry with Li Ye. Although he was not good at planning, he was not stupid. He realized that there were problems he didn''t find out, but Li Ye didn''t say anything.


    Just about to be black-faced and let Li Yan tell a truth, otherwise he would have to pay the price to perfuse his wisdom and dignity, and then listened to Chu Nanhuai groaned: "The monk of Shimen has two main directions of attack, one is to drag from Hexi The monks of the Tang Dynasty who went northward captured the two states of Sha and Gu, destroyed the Guiyi Army, and connected the plateau, the western region, and Hexi.


    "The monks in these two fields now have opponents, and will not help each other, nor will they be able to help. Therefore, if Zhang Huaishen wants to worry about anything, he will definitely not be a monk."


    Hearing Chu Nanhuai''s words, Nangong nodded in the first place. Although he didn''t quite understand it, he thought it was very good.


    What is not clear is obvious, why ca n¡¯t the two monks on the two sides help each other?


    With this head in his head, he wouldn''t think one step forward. What would happen if monks on both sides assisted each other forcibly.


    Li Yan only gave a slight nod, and agreed with Chu Nanhuai''s analysis, but did not intend to continue the discussion on this topic.


    When Li Xian, Su Emei and others heard this, they also understood the key point. Since the problem is not released, it is a problem within the Guiyi Army. The following content does not need to be discussed further, everyone already knows it.


    Nangong first saw the people around him looking ashamed, as if he had realized something extraordinary, and it seemed to be quite serious, and could not help anxious.


    Obviously there were smart people in the field, and he was the only one who didn''t understand. This made him so anxious that he couldn''t stop scratching his ears, but he couldn''t speak and ask questions. Then he really admitted that he was the dumbest. Already. I felt uncomfortable for a while and just wanted to roar.


    It is impossible to yell at the sky. Nangong No. 1 can only look up and stare at the sky, and take out a pot of wine by the way.


    Jinchang County is where the state government of Guazhou is located. It is also the place where the Guiyi Army guards heavily. Right now, it is Zhang Yichao''s son-in-law Suoxun.


    As a powerful leader in the Guiyi Army, Suo Xun has a profound influence both in the army and in the Guazhou clan.


    To what extent does his influence matter, I am afraid that only he and Zhang Huai know it well. This time the Guiyi Army encountered a dangerous situation never before. The first thing Zhang Huai Shen did was to meet with Suo Xun in Guazhou before returning to Shazhou and rushing to Yangguan for support.


    A previous statement by Li Zhi was very vague. The real monk in the Guiyi Army, Zhang Huaishen only brought about half of the 100,000 rushing Yangguan. Maybe it is not to keep others hidden from danger, but it is very likely that other Real monk, he can''t move at all now!


    At this moment, Suo Xun is waiting for guests in the Xuan room.


    The open rooms on several sides, although elegant, are not suitable to be built in places like Guazhou. The wind and sand are too big on weekdays, and the halls will be flooded by the beard. Even if the bamboo curtains are put down, you can''t block the yellow sand.


    However, this dormitory room in Suo Xun Mansion is different. He spent a lot of money and asked the master craftsmen to carefully arrange a small array in and out of the dormitory.


    When the French array is launched, there is no bright light, which does not affect the appreciation of natural beauty such as nearby rockeries and lakes. In the windy season, the yellow sand cannot be close to the millimeter, and it can only spin down outside the French array, but the cool breeze can not Affected, it was blown into the dormitory through the magic circle, which was warm in winter and cool in summer, which was infinitely useful.


    The rich and beautiful maid was sitting on her knees, her waist and hips were exquisitely curvy, and she could not speak of the mature charm, but she looked calmly and boiled in tea, and she was quiet and elegant.


    Whether it is twisted lid tea, the fan smells the fragrance, every movement is beautiful and gentle, and the charm is long.


    Zhang Huaiding, who was sitting opposite to Suo Xun, was almost fascinated, his eyes widened, his pupils narrowed, and his knees were all deformed by his hands. He didn''t know it.


    In the northwestern region, the folk customs are simple and vigorous, and drinking is the most popular day-to-day, especially for hospitality, even the big clan. But for Zhang Huaiding and Suo Xun, who are self-proclaimed descendants of the Han and Tang dynasties, and self-proclaimed with elegance and elegance, making tea in the dormitory is the act that can show their identity and heritage.


    Suo Xun, who had a strong temperament, met Zhang Huaiding, who was weak in text, gradually turned red and red, and even breathed quickly. A smear of smugness appeared on his face, but his eyes implied contempt.


    He smiled kindly and kindly: "This girl was the original gentleman I invited from it. After years of training, although the piano, calligraphy, painting and calligraphy dare not say everything, but compared to those who are self-proclaimed scribes in Guazhou, But I do n¡¯t know how much better. Especially the way of making tea, won the three flavors, and the readers praise it. If you like it, I have a few more beautiful women here. I ¡¯ll pick two later and send them to your house. how is it?"


    As Zhang Yichao''s biological son, Zhang Huaiding and Suo Xun were close to each other. In addition, they were enthusiastic about him in the same direction, and they almost talked about each other. It is natural to see such a thing.


    Zhang Huaiding returned to his mind, his tight body was loose, but his red eyes did not return to normal. He arched to Suoxun: "If other beauties are fine, if the brother-in-law is willing to let the girl to the younger brother, the younger brother will be satisfied. Grateful."


    Suo Xun laughed like an old fox, and said, "You have a good vision. But this woman is my beloved thing, and I have no time for pity. How can I let someone out? A gentleman doesn''t win people''s favor. Your request makes me Embarrassed. "


    When it comes to beloved "things", Suo Xun''s tone is loose and usual, and there is no problem at all.


    The maid heard this, unnaturally lowered her head by two points, and her movements were careful by two points.


    Young Zhang Huaiding begged his face and begged: "Brother-in-law, I like this, you give it to me, right?"


    Suo Xun laughed and waved, "I know you, every time you come back to our house, you have to take away my beloved thing! Also, this time it is your heart, who made me be Where''s your brother-in-law? But when you come back, I will hide all good things first! "


    Zhang Huaiding got the benefit, and immediately burst into a smile, and stood up to thank him. When I looked at the maid again, my naked eyes were completely undisguised, as if I wanted to correct the other person on the spot. Only when he looked at the other person with blushing neck, Jiao''s body began to tremble, and he applauded again and again.


    In normal times, Suo Xun might get up and leave, handing over the venue to Zhang Huaiding, and letting him do anything wrong. This is normal between the two. In fact, Zhang Huai-shen walked the green building for the first time and was led by Suo Xun.


    When Zhang Yichao left Guiyi Army, Zhang Huai Ding was still young. On his growth path, a man should understand the affairs of the association, and it was almost all done by Suo Xun. To a certain extent, Suo Xun was like a brother as a father.


    Because of this, he also obeys Suoxun.


    However, this time, Suo Xun did not get up, but waved his hand to let the maid who had just prepared the tea leave.


    Ignoring Zhang Huaiding''s call, Suo Xun took up the tea bowl for himself.


    When Zhang Huaiding calmed down and looked at him with a puzzled expression and a grudge, Suoxun put down the tea bowl and said with a deep look: "Excuse me, what is going on in Shazhou right now, do you know the geometry?"


    ...


    It was Zhang Huaiding''s words, and he said: "Brother-in-law said that the scourge of the door was a mess? This matter has its own restraint and brother-in-law to deal with it. It won''t be a problem if I want to. I''ve been waiting for a deputy of the Guiyi Army infantry. "But it ¡¯s just a slack job. It always doesn''t matter. My brother-in-law asked me what I did?"


    Suo Xun sighed, he hated iron and steel, and said gravely: "I told you long ago that you are not young anymore, and you can no longer be idle. You should manage more things in the army. Guiyijun is your father. How can you leave nothing behind? "


    Zhang Huai was embarrassed to disturb his head in deep embarrassment.


    He did not go to the army. At first, he still had the ambition of his son to inherit his father ¡¯s ambitions, but he only did errands. He always had a bad head and a horse, and he ordered the order to go. After execution, there was always no good result. After thinking for a long time that he understood it, the effect did not improve at all, which greatly affected his confidence.


    Coupled with being nurtured from a young age, I could not bear the suffering in the army, and I became impatient over time. I was too lazy to go to the barracks again.


    Suo Xun told him a lot of times for this, and it had no effect, he could only sigh.


    Zhang Huaiding reluctantly said, "Brother-in-law, isn''t it a big trouble this time, and it is also difficult for Jieduo to deal with you?"


    Zhang Huaishen was his cousin, but he never called each other like this, but just called Jiedushi, showing that the relationship between the two was unfamiliar.


    To be realistic, Zhang Huai Ding has a bad relationship with Zhang Huai Shen, and he has been like this since childhood. What is the cause? Zhang Huaiding has already forgotten, only knowing that the other party is very annoying, but also beat him and scolded him, more than one or two times.


    Suoxun faced his killing, and sighed with a long sigh: "This time Shimen gathered a army of 100,000 monks, attacked Yangguan, and threatened to wash the blood to the rebel army so that the chickens in Shazhou and Gua will not stay!


    "Now, the soldiers of the Guiyi Army are fighting in Yangguan. The fighting is extremely fierce. I have tried my best to deploy reinforcements in the past, but there are also many monks in Guazhou who try to support from the inside. I have to be careful, so I sent them. There are not many reinforcements. "


    "Ten ... One hundred thousand monks ?!" Hearing this number, Zhang Huaiding was startled, and almost fled.


    When the other side''s embarrassed limbs sat back, Suo Xun was staring at him and said, "You need to be prepared to flee. The foundation of Guiyi Army is likely to be unstoppable! If the situation is not good, you will take people to go straight to the grassland. , If luck is good enough, maybe you can save a life! "


    Zhang Huaiding''s eyes widened: "Grass ... grassland? How did I go to live in that wild land? I, I won''t put sheep! And, the grassland barbarians are extremely stink, and there is nothing good to eat. How can I survive ... brother-in-law! You, don''t you go with me? "


    Suo Xun closed his eyes and said in pain: "I am the deputy commander of the Guiyi Army. How can I leave the post without permission? If the Shimen Army really comes, I will also kill the city and protect the glory of the Guiyi Army! "


    Zhang Huai Ding sat on the ground suddenly, lost his soul.


    He knew Suo Xun as a person, and the other party would really choose this way!


    Going to the prairie, in the view of Zhang Huaiding, who is respected and distinguished, is there any difference from going to hell?


    Suo Xun sighed, there was no extra words.


    After half a ring, Zhang Huaiding didn''t speak again, which made him glance at Zhang Huaiding for a few moments, and he was anxious. Why didn''t the other party ask the key question?


    Don''t ask, how does he say the following?


    Isn''t this kid''s head so confused that he can''t even think about it?


    Just when Suo Xun was about to hold back, Zhang Huaiding suddenly looked at him and asked hurriedly: "Brother-in-law, good release, no resentment against our Guiyi Army, how could we suddenly send a 100,000 monk army, want Blood-washed us? Let''s keep our dogs alive ?! "


    Suoxun sighed, looked up, and was very distressed: "It''s not because of your cousin? He has been suppressing Shimon all these years. I don''t know how many monks have been secretly murdered. How can he not attract revenge on Shimon? ... "


    Zhang Huaiding was startled: "Jie Jiushi? Why should he blame Shimen ?!"


    Suo Xun''s mouth was drawn, and his features were twisted together. "He has turned to Ming religion."


    "Mingjiao? Huiren ?!" Zhang Huaiding jumped up, and he knew that Guiyijun and Huiyi were endless bloodies, no matter what, "how can he do that ?!"


    Suoxun looked at Zhang Huaiding with pain, "I don''t know. I just heard the wind said that he accepted the canon of Uighur Khan and took the king. Uighur and Tubo have been fighting in the Western Regions for many years. Mingjiao and Shimen are the enemy. How did Du Shi act in such a way that he would not invite revenge from Shimen? "


    "Stupid! Stupid!" Zhang Huaiding stamped his breasts, "How can Jiedushi be so stupid! The Hui people are obviously fooling him, treating him as a knife, letting him fight with Shimen, so that he can make a profit for himself! He How can you be so confused! "


    Although Zhang Huaiding is a tadpole, he is not stupid. At least he is not stupid. I don''t know where Huizhou has always wanted sand and melons. After all, the Hui people have been attacking the Guiyi Army.


    Suo Xun poured the tea as wine and smashed it on the table with a punch, saying fiercely: "This is the end of the matter, it would be useless to say more! Encourage you to run and leave the blood for the Zhang family! I can''t go Yes, even if Jiedo did something wrong, I ca n¡¯t leave. The Guiyi Army is about to die. As a deputy commander, I must fight to the end with the same robe and die! "


    Zhang Huaiding stepped in front of Suo Xun and grabbed him desperately: "Brother-in-law, you can''t do this! Jieduo''s mistakes, why do you want to be buried in the army of the volunteer army? Then, that''s how the father''s hard work can make He was buried? He was not his father''s son!


    "I, I don''t want to go to the prairie, I won''t die! Release the door to attack the rebel army, don''t you just want revenge? We just hand him over! Why should he accompany him alone? dead?!"


    Suoxun looked up at Zhang Huaishen, opened his mouth, and said nothing.


    At the end, he smiled bitterly, "Excuse me, do you know, what are you talking about?"


    Zhang Huai Shen''s face was flushed and irritated, "I know! We launched a mutiny ......... No, not mutiny, we are cleaning up the portal! Grab Zhang Huai Shen, the dog thief, and give him to Shimon! This way, we have May be released from Shimenbing! Only in this way can we keep the Guiyi Army! "


    Suoxun trembled his hands, suffering as if he was going to pass out, and closed his eyes for a long time before he said: "No, no, we can''t do this. After all, he is a jealous man, we can''t commit the following crimes, this will give the Guiyi Army Bring disaster ... "


    "Brother-in-law! Keeping him alive is the disaster of the Guiyi Army!" Zhang Huaiding looked pale and almost went crazy. "We are here to save the Guiyi Army! Brother-in-law, as a deputy commander, do you want to watch the Guiyi Army die? ! "


    "I ... I ..." Suo Xun snorted for a while and didn''t say a complete sentence. The five features twisted together, and a face became a bun face.


    Zhang Huaiding had already made up his mind. He suddenly stepped back two steps, stood upright, looked at Suo Xun, with great pride, and said loudly: "I am the father''s own son. I must keep the foundation for the father. I must keep the Guiyi Army. The life of a general! Brother-in-law, I call you brother-in-law, would you like to help me ?! "


    Suoxun''s eyes brightened, and he gritted his teeth, and then made a new determination, walked out of the desk, came to the hall, and worshiped Zhang Huaiding, "Mianzhi has such lofty sentiments, Suoxun is not greedy for life and is afraid of death, willing to help Reluctantly ... No, help Jiedushi! Gui Yijun, Deputy Jiedushi Suoxun, meet Jiedushi! "


    Zhang Huaiding''s instinct was all over his head, as if he saw a golden avenue spreading in front of him.


    That is his glorious road, and he will lead the Guiyi soldiers to open up a new world in his proper position!


    ...


    Discussing the starting plan, Suo Xun asked Zhang Huai Ding to return to his house, dress his armor, bring his own guards together, and then they would go to the barracks together.


    Zhang Huaiding, who feels that his mission is aspirational and ambitious as a reward, left after striding away. Suoxun no longer had the slightest expression on his face, returned to the backyard indifferently, called his wife, and asked him to wear armor for himself.


    "It was at this moment that Zhang Huaishen was killed." In the face of his wife, Suo Xun did not hide his emotions. The nine words were smooth, but powerful.


    As Sau Zhang pierced him, he sighed, "You have been planning for years in order to save your position, and now you have nothing to worry about."


    Suoxun suddenly turned around, took his wife''s hand, and looked at his eyes and said, "You know very well, I seduce him this time, let him come to the table, just to not bear the stigma of murdering Jiedushi."


    Sok Zhang nodded.


    Suo Xun continued: "You also know that Zhang Huaishen has great prestige in the army. He must be loved by the soldiers and lead the army. After killing Zhang Huashen, he will inevitably cause resentment from the Guiyi Army. He is not stable enough to make this position.


    Sau Zhang didn''t speak, just looked at him.


    Suo Xun continued: "After two years, I will use the hatred of the soldiers against Mian Zhi, raise my arms, and pull him away from the position of Jiedushi! By then, with this matter, I will get the soldier , Successor Jiedu made it logical! "


    Suo Zhang''s smile was faint, "Mian Zhi was brought up by you from a bad condition, and did not learn anything, and became a useless wasteman. He entered the barracks for two years and may be able to change himself, but you secretly The stumbling blocks made every military order issued by him unrecognizable, eroding his confidence and patience, and letting him lose his last chance to succeed.


    "In order to alienate him and Zhang Huai Shen, you let him insult the family of the soldiers and let him play tricks on the good family woman without being aware of him. As a result, Zhang Huai-Shen beat and scolded him, disappointed.


    "Don''t you do all of this for this plan?"


    Suo Xun pulled his muscles from his face, and Shen Sheng asked his wife, "In order to get the right place, my organization has done everything and hurt your brother. Do you hate me?"


    The wife burst into tears and bit her lips a few times before she said quietly: "You have to be a jesus, and our son can be a jesus. I am a mother, how can I not hope to see my son in power? "


    ...


    Suoxun exhaled a long time, gently wiped away the tears for his wife, and said softly: "You can understand this, naturally it is better. I did all this, not for our son?"


    Suo Zhang let her husband wipe his tears for himself and continue to wear armor for him. Then he asked: "It is not without difficulty to kill Zhang Huai Shen. It is not without difficulties. After all, the army of monks is in front of you. What are you doing? Before them, keep the rebels? "


    Suo Xun smiled, Cheng Zhu was on his chest, "Without concealing you, I have formed an alliance with Shimen! It is not difficult to kill Zhang Huai Shen at home and abroad, and then we will welcome the Shimen army outside Yangguan, and I will make great contributions to Shimen. They promised that as long as the two states of Sha and Gu worship the Holy Buddha and the Guiyi Army accepts the release of the monarchy, they will always support me. "


    Sou Zhang''s face relaxed a little. "So, naturally, it''s the best."


    Suo Xun said bluntly, "Not so good. This is just an expedient to overcome the current difficulties. In fact, I have already contacted Hui Khan.


    "When the time is ripe, I will put back Da Jun to enter Yangguan, let Mingjiao and Shimen fight for a dead net. At that time, I will be able to take advantage of the fishermen, and even take the opportunity to restore the father ¡¯s great work! At that time, return The rebels, including the Tang people in Hexi and Northwest China, who would not worship me?


    "If everything goes well, there will be great achievements waiting for me to ask for honors! In the future, our sons, it is not impossible, to become a person who truly holds power!"

 v7 Chapter 56： Change and awe

    The reason why he told Suo Zhang''s is that Suo Xun''s purpose is clear: to obtain the understanding and support of his wife. After all, Suo Zhang''s is Zhang Yichao''s daughter, and his prestige is not low among the Zhang family.


    Suoxun has been doing this and has been basically confirmed. If not, he will not tell his wife this now, but will imprison his wife. Emphasizing it again at the moment of the event will help strengthen his wife''s morale.


    Dressed in armor, Suo Xun came to the Assembly Hall.


    Officials and staff members in the government who have been identified in the government have been waiting for many incidents. His close generals in the army, including some of the Guiyi Army enshrined in Guazhou, have also received notice to rush over.


    Launching a mutiny and mastering the Guiyi Army was a major event that Suo Xun planned and prepared with his own for many years. The release of the action in the northwestern region was only to advance this action. When Suo Xun seduced Zhang Huaiding''s success, he already gave these wings and confidants his own order and hurriedly came.


    In addition to Suo Xun''s own people, there are some high-ranking people in the hall at this moment-including one commander, one waiter, two real-life enshrinements, and a bad relationship with him. The news these people received was different from those before them.


    As the top leader of the Guiyi Army in Guazhou, Suo Xun has the power to let these people come to discuss matters from his home.


    Suo Xun walked into the parliament hall, sat down on the main seat, and looked around at the people calmly.


    In the process, his confidantes nodded slightly in succession, showing with gestures that they were ready to act as planned. Suo Xun nodded incomprehensible, it was an order to act on the opportunity.


    "What''s the situation in the Northwest China now, I don''t need to tell you more. Everyone knows. The 100,000 army of Shimen attacked on both sides, and the Guiyi Army fell into a situation of life and death. All of this was because of the restraint. The door. "


    Suo Xun looked at the crowd, focusing on the faces of several generals and worshippers who were obviously biased towards Zhang Huaishen. "I will have found out that Ji Ji will follow up with the dark tunes, and I want to guide the army into the sand and melon. Although the two states, under the guise of clearing the monk Shimen, are actually treasonous enemies, he has already accepted the king who has returned to Khan!


    As soon as this remark was made, the two generals and enlightenment of the Guiyi Army who were finally Zhang Huai-shen were all changed.


    The commander was born immediately and asked Suo Xun: "What evidence does General Suo dare to so despise Jiedu ?! If you do n¡¯t see the iron certificate today, you will blame the end ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly froze, and hurried to the side!


    He is also a real person. His combat power is very high. He noticed in time that the other man standing on his left commanded him, and suddenly dropped a magic weapon dagger in his sleeve and stabbed him quickly and concealed!


    He just dodged to the right, and his right waist suddenly felt stiff and unbearable. He even froze with his entire body, which made him think incredibly of the name on the right side.


    This person is always waiting for Suo Xun. What he does in daily life is always based on the order of Ji Ji, and he instructs him to always introduce him as a confidant, never expecting that the other party would Knife yourself!


    "You ... why ?!" When the commander made his body stiffen, the dagger in the general on the left had reached his neck. But he didn''t realize it, just staring at him with a dazzling look.


    Du Yuhou only laughed and did not answer, his eyes were obviously playful.


    Although the commander did not get an answer, he also responded at this moment. This person was afraid that he had already trusted Suo Xun, maybe he was always Suo Xun''s person! On weekdays, the expression of Jiedushi is respected, just to approach himself and confuse himself, to get all kinds of information from Jiedushi!


    At this time, Suoxun hurriedly screamed, "Everyone, Jieduo betrays the betrayal and rebels. Everyone wins. Who else disagrees?"


    Everyone no longer covered up, turned to face the two offerings and surrounded them faintly. There are five real people, plus Suo Xun, which is six real people!


    The two enshrined faces turned green and white, their feet were cold, and their foreheads were sweating like nets. They could not move for a moment. They are from other ethnic groups in Guazhou, their identities are unusual, but they did not expect that Suoxun had already killed them at this moment.


    Both were very clear, as long as they said nothing, they would be in danger immediately!


    But asking them to admit Zhang Huai-shen''s treason and colluding with the Hui people, such an upside-down charge of black and white, really made their conscience difficult to accept.


    The two looked at each other and saw the hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    Why didn''t they see it before, Suo Xun, who looks like a loyal and virtuous guy, had such bad water hidden in his stomach?


    No traces were revealed before, and once the mutiny was launched, it was so violent that people had no chance to respond!


    Sure enough, he is a treacherous and deceitful man!


    "Two of you, Ben will have no extra patience, and ask you both again, do you want to lead the clan, follow Ben, and clear the traitors in the Guiyi Army?" Suoxunyi asked rightly.


    Speaking of which, seeing that the other party was still still, he sighed in disguise, "It seems that the two need would have made up your mind for you."


    Speaking of which, he looked at the knife in the waist and was commanded by the dagger than the neck. "I originally wanted you to live, but the situation is so, don''t borrow your head marmoset, I''m afraid No way. "


    The words went down and the two offerings shouted at the same time: "Stop!"


    Suo Xun ignored it, "Kill!"


    The general holding the dagger grunted, and the dagger in his hand was about to glance past the glare and glaring at him!


    Snorted.


    Blood splatter.


    A scream sounded.


    Something flew up.


    Everyone shrinks their pupils, some look weird, others are very surprised, others tremble, some exclaim.


    Not all the heads of the commander were flying.


    It''s a hand with a broken wrist!


    Also holding the hand of a dagger.


    The general looked at his splattered broken hand and was still lost, it seemed that he could not believe that his hand would suddenly and smoothly be cut off.


    Keeping an eye on the two offerings, beware of the escaping crowds, and they didn''t see how this hand suddenly flew into the air.


    When they heard the screams turned back, they saw a green leaf flying straight in their eyes.


    No, not a green leaf!


    It is countless flying leaves!


    Many leaves are like flowers, and they suddenly spin out from the bottom of everyone''s feet, sharp, vigorous, and once they appear, they are overwhelming and full of vision!


    At the same time, blood stream after stream soared, and screams came out one after another!


    All the people present, except the injured commander and the two enshrined offerings, were all shrouded in the veil of violent leaves, and suffered indiscriminate attacks at the same moment!


    Each green leaf is an aura flying blade. Although small, it has amazing lethality.


    Those officials and staff members who were cultivated below the real world were suddenly penetrated by countless flying leaves! Every flying leaf with a smear of blood mist, their bodies suddenly became blood gourds, shivering, spasm, screaming or flying up, or falling, and continuously falling to the ground!


    Even if it is real life, the flying leaves slide across the body, leaving a **** mouth deeper than an inch deep, the splattering blood splatters like ink, so that when the vision is full of red!


    The mutation came so suddenly that everyone was unaware of it before!


    That ¡¯s it for monks who practice Qi. Five monks in the real world were attacked by their opponents and were bruised and wounded. They could n¡¯t lock the position of the opponent. They could only try to build a layer of aura barriers, and looked for each other ¡¯s existence.


    The only one who noticed the abnormal breath slightly in advance was Suo Xun.


    On the eve of the break of the general, he had thought of a warning, but immediately he was tense. Because he felt suddenly that an extremely arrogant breath had locked him in! After waiting for him to leap from the main seat, a white exercise like a python came out of the hole, flew in from the window, and appeared instantly!


    At this time, Hurricane Manba was blowing in the field!


    Suo Xun immediately drank aloud, and without any thought, pulled out his waistband scabbard and slashed down towards Bai Lian.


    When the blade came into contact with Bai Lian, Suo Xun felt as if he had chopped down a mountain torrent. The huge reaction force made him numb his mouth, and his arm seemed to lose consciousness at the same time.


    The opponent''s cultivation power is much higher than himself! Suoxun suddenly panicked.


    Half a year ago, he had achieved the real world of Yangshen. In the entire Guiyi Army, only Zhang Huai Shen Xiu was a little taller than him, but the other party was only in the middle of the real world of Yangshen, far from late. The opponent in front of him has completely crushed him in terms of Xiu Wei''s strength, which means that he is stronger than Zhang Huai deep!


    I thought it was Zhang Huai Shen who killed the returning carbine. Suo Xun still had a desire to survive. After all, there are still five real people in the hall. But now, the person who came is even more powerful than Zhang Huaishen, then it must not be Zhang Huaishen''s person, which left him confused.


    What is the origin of the other party?


    Why are you suddenly attacking yourself? !!


    "Who are you!" Suoxun was frightened, changed his left hand knife, and met Bai Lian who rolled towards his neck!


    At this moment, the situation on the field has changed a lot.


    All those who were stabbed at the waist instructed him to see the enemy ¡¯s broken hand fly up from his eyes. As a decisive player in the battlefield, his heart was overjoyed without any hesitation. He turned back and punched him hard. Du Yu waited for his sword!


    Du Yuhou and Du commanded the officials. The official positions were two levels behind, and there was a significant gap between the two. Their commanders only wanted to avoid the surprise attack from the generals in front of them. It was completely unexpected that the "friends" behind would attack themselves. This was the plot that the other party had planned for a long time.


    At this moment, the other party was in shock, but he took the lead in reacting, and even if there was an injury to his waist, the punch was full of anger. Even if the power of repair was affected, it also broke out an extraordinary power!


    ...


    When the punch hit the opponent''s neck, he heard a crisp sound of broken bones.


    Du commanded the sight of Du Yu who was still in a daze, his neck immediately twisted and twisted, like a broken ball, his body also flew out violently, hit the porch fiercely, and fell to the ground with a bang. And then it doesn''t move.


    The enemies who commanded revenge all commanded the ambassador, making cheerful low laughter, totally ignoring the blood that was still pouring out of his mouth.


    The two enshrined enshrinements, while blowing the vortex of Ye Ye around the body, saw that those who besieged themselves were either surrounded by blood mist bursting out of the body or bursting out of blood springs, but they were completely absent. However, I still do n¡¯t know where the reinforcements arrived. Immediately without hesitation, I rushed to a real world with a roar!


    Suo Xun''s mutiny was unexpected, and the sudden reinforcements were unexpected. Until now, the two enshrines did not know what the situation was going through. They only knew one thing: Suo Xun was going to launch a mutiny, but It was broken in advance, and experts were sent to destroy it at a critical moment!


    Is it Ji Ji who noticed Suo Xun''s reaction in time?


    But he only came to see Suo Xun not long ago, and left for Yangguan again.


    Is this Jiedushi''s return carbine?


    They couldn''t figure it out.


    But they were both unwilling to reconcile Suo Xun. When they saw the reinforcements coming, the five real people in the house were all bruised in a short time. They looked very serious, and their confidence suddenly increased, but the key was who in the end was shooting. They didn''t see it!


    Stubbornness and weakness are obvious, but the two offerings know how to choose both emotionally and intellectually.


    The battle came unexpectedly, and it ended just as quickly.


    Two offerings easily defeated two realities.


    It is not that they are excellent in fighting ability, but that the other side was injured by Ye Blade, and it also greatly restricted the action. They were just one onslaught and they won their opponents.


    When the two settled their enemies, the other three realities fell into the pool of blood almost at the same time.


    Suo Xun was wrapped around Bai Lian''s neck. The handle was intended to block Bai Lian''s sword. Instead, under the entanglement of Bai Lian, he cut through his neck. If it hadn''t been for his time to put his sword into a storage bag, I''d be afraid that his head had moved.


    Suo Xun, who was **** by Bai Lian into a mule, was thrown straight in the hall. He finally stopped his figure, barely straightened his waist, and was shocked by the scene in the hall.


    His officials and aides became ground-wrecked corpses, leaving a few corpses to be identified, very few. The blood on the beach was spreading out, and the columns, curtains, walls and windows were covered with spills. Bloodstains.


    Several real-life corpses are still complete, but they are also vague and unrecognizable.


    There were only three people standing in the hall.


    The two who refused to obey his offerings, and the one who was wounded around his waist, commanded him.


    All three were looking down on him, eyes full of contempt and hatred, especially the commander, gritted his teeth, it seemed that he wanted to come and crush him.


    "Who ?! Who the **** are you ?! Zhang Huaishen, you insidious old thief, get out of me!" Suo Xun''s face rose so loudly that he thought Zhang Huaishen counted him.


    He saw the man who shot at him.


    A glamorous woman wearing a dark purple robe with a dark and spicy temperament, twisting her slender waist, moving her straight long legs, and walking elegantly and leisurely from the window, she has grace and grace.


    Although there was not much expression on her face, the disdain in her eyes was undisguised.


    Suo Xun narrowed his eyes there.


    He doesn''t know this person.


    Zhang Huai Shen''s boss is no longer clear. How can there be such a strong master beside him? How come there are people you do n¡¯t know?


    Is the other person more sophisticated than himself?


    This is impossible!


    The two offerings looked at the courtyard outside the door. Although they did not stare at the boss like Suo Xun, the stunning color could not be covered.


    In the courtyard, a petite woman floating in the air and wrapped around a flying leaf mask is slowly falling.


    The other party was wearing a purple and white dress and a veil, but she could not see the true content, but just looking at those ethereal and pure eyes, she knew that there must be a rare beauty in the world, maybe it had the color of an allure.


    "You ... you, who are you ?!" Suo Xun looked at the women in the church, and looked at the women in the hospital. She was a little dreadful and unwilling.


    Gorgeous woman in robe, purple-black lips slightly moved, watching Suo Xun said lightly: "Kill."


    The white-dressed woman who entered the lobby came to the woman holding Bai Lian and looked at Suo Xun, who had been imprisoned in steps. Her dark eyes were like clear ponds, and her yellow-like voice was extremely fresh and calm: "Slayer."


    Not only Suo Xun, both the ambassador and the two enshrined, all shivered at the same time, waking up like a dream.


    Older offerings could not help but said: "Allure!"


    The younger offerings took the stubble and added with excitement: "Allure!"


    The commander finally responded, remembering a certain legend, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and said in awe: "Big and small!"


    Suoxun wailed, collapsed on his back, no longer lived in his eyes, and had no intention of struggling.


    Wanye Feihua, bare hands and white practice, killing and killing demons, and all over the country and the country''s bosses face to face, he didn''t recognize it at the first time, even if it was unloaded eight yuan.


    Suo Xun looked at Fang Liang blindly, and murmured unconsciously: "An Wang, it turned out to be An Wang ... No wonder I would lose, and I would be defeated so thoroughly. It is not innocent at all .... .. "


    Both the ambassador and the two enshrined, also realized that their strong aid turned out to be King An!


    Although Wang An did not show up in person, they did not prevent them from thinking about Wang Yingzi in awe, and they also agreed with Suoxun''s words.


    Wang An, in front of the Yangguan tower, has never given up a sword again.


    The soldiers of the two armies attacking and defending the city in front of them are fighting fiercely.


    The muffled sound of the unique crossbow of the magical instrument crossbow still sounded everywhere. As the blue crossbow flew out, a line of blood was cleared from the white monk group, and a straight corpse blood path was created on the battlefield where the dead body had been swept across the wild.


    The mid-to-high-end monk Shimen continued to rush to the place where the crossbow flew out. But before they approached the weapon bed, they were stopped by a group of strong and reckless Guiyi strong men.


    When the fighting between the two sides is fierce, the weapon bed crossbow will continue to exert its power under a command of Peng Zushan, change its angle, or change its place.


    Because of the frequent movements, the firing of the crossbow from the instrument bed crossbow is no longer continuous, and the operating burden has been reduced. After so long the battle has passed, only one was damaged, and it was not burst, but it collapsed and was repaired by Peng Zushan. It works again.


    As the battle continued, Zhang Huaishen developed a variety of tactics such as seducing the enemy, gathering and destroying the enemy, counterattacking, and counterattack in a very short period of time.


    Middle- and high-end monks who were attracted to the past by the instrument bed crossbow often suffered ambush by the heavy soldiers of the Guiyi Army. When they left, the monks were counterattacked by the Guiyi Army because they had lost high combat power, and disappeared from the wall.


    Through the flexible use of these tactics, although Guiyi Army fought hard and suffered heavy casualties, it actually withstood the rounds of onslaughts of the Monk Corps and caused great damage to the opponent!


    "Jieren." This is Chu Nanhuai''s evaluation of Zhang Huaishen.


    "Talent." This is Li Zhi''s evaluation.


    "Famous talents." This is Li Xian''s view.


    At first glance, Nangong had expressed their opinions, and one was better than the other, and one was more reasonable than one. I also wanted to express my insights.


    However, after searching the intestines and scratching my belly for a long time, I didn''t think of a better evaluation than everyone else. I just felt that I could say everything I could say. I was very frustrated for a while and felt that I had missed a great opportunity to be in the limelight.


    Make up my mind, next time I meet people and things that can comment, we must take the lead in speaking, not to be robbed of good words by others, Nangong first thought this is a little more comfortable.


    After glancing at the sky, seeing that it was already setting sun, Li Yan called Zhang Huai Shen over and said to him without reservation: "There are hidden dangers in Guiyi Army. What do you think about this?"


    Zhang Huaisheng was shocked, and he quickly held his fist to explain: "Her Royal Highness, although there are some small battles in the Guiyi Army, there is no one who has two hearts. Before the visit, Xiaguan has confirmed that no one will affect the battle in Yangguan. Your Highness ... Rest assured! "


    Thinking of not being able to transfer all the realities to Yangguan, Zhang Huaishen felt guilty and ashamed, and the latter two words had little power.


    There was a faint smile on Li''s face, "Suo Xun has always wanted to pull you off the horse, but now I''m afraid that he has united with Zhang Huai Ding to launch a mutiny in Guazhou."


    Zhang Huai couldn''t help shaking his hands, and sweat dripped from his forehead, "His Royal Highness ... How did you know Suo Xun, this ..." He suddenly thought of something, and the time was like dust. " Has your Highness received the news that they are in Guazhou ... have changed ?! "


    If the other side really mutinizes, and the Guiyi Army is in chaos, how can Yangguan keep? How can Shazhou and Guazhou keep? He Zhang Huai was deeply jealous, and his crimes were so heavy! It is even harder to blame Li Ye and everyone''s **** battle!


    Zhang Huai stared hard at Li Yan, hoping that it would not happen.


    "They have already mobilized manpower to eliminate dissidents and prepare for the war." With a word from Li Yan, Zhang Huai Shen couldn''t help but take three steps back, only to feel the sky was dark, and he almost sat on the ground.


    However, what Li Yan said next made Zhang Huai Shen come back to life in an instant. "I have sent someone to help you with this matter. Suo Xun and Zhang Huai Ding have now been arrested."


    Speaking, he pointed to the roots of the wall below the martyr, "Look."


    Zhang Huai Shen Nahan looked up and saw Suo Xun and Zhang Huai Ding, who were tied to the wall like a mule.


    "His Royal Highness, this ..." Zhang Huaishen did not expect to see the two men in Yangguan, and for a moment did not know what to say. When I looked back at Li Yan, I only felt that the other side was a mighty bank, as high as a mountain and as deep as the sea. Especially if there was a smile on his face, he had a captivating power.


    It was only then that Zhang Huai Ding found out that there were two beauties with very different temperaments behind Li Yan.


    Li Hua patted Zhang Huai Shen''s shoulders, signaled that he didn''t have to panic, and smiled comfortingly: "It''s getting dark and the offense of the Monk Corps will stop for a while. Telling you this is nothing more than making you no longer have to worry about Guazhou. In the dark, go to mobilize heavy soldiers, and surround the bald donkey in front of you. "


    Zhang Huaishen is a talented warrior, but the official battle is worse. Otherwise, he will not be grown up by Suo Xun like this. Jin Wuzu is not perfect, and Li Zhi does not blame him.


    After hearing what Li Yan said, Zhang Huai Shen suddenly realized that the battle in Yangguan had reached the point of victory or defeat. Looking at Li Yan''s handling of things so neatly, it is clear that he has Qiu Yan and masters everything. Now, as long as he can mobilize heavy soldiers to complete the encirclement of the monks, this battle will be a victory!


    With this in mind, Zhang Huaishen could hardly suppress his urge to worship, and quickly bowed down, Xinyue surrendered: "Xiaguan lead the order!"

 v7 Chapter 57： Decisive

    The residual sun is like blood, but it spreads a layer of golden radiance inside and outside the Yangguan Pass.


    The upper and lower walls of the closing wall were already blood-colored, and the rammed soil and yellow sand were hardly visible. Besides the dead bodies flowing in the pool of blood, it was only the broken limbs hanging on the female wall and the viscera intestines that had been fragmented everywhere. shocking. With this layer of Jinhui rendering, it seems to show a bit of sacredness.


    It ¡¯s a pity that the sunset fell on the mountain in an instant. When there were countless fires inside and outside the wall, the bursting aura light group, the flickering sword air knife light, the overflowing colorful aura, and the numerous running or fighting in bright or dark light. The warriors who were killed, with numerous figures in the shape of ghosts, set off the broken and majestic Guancheng into a ghost town.


    Li Yan knew that the fighting would not last long.


    The monk regiment has been killed and wounded more than half, and the corpse can almost accumulate a male pass on the open space outside Guancheng. More than 12,000 soldiers stationed in Yangguan have lost 70 to 80%. If it was not in the afternoon, Guiyi Jingqi rushed to support in time, and Yangguan had already changed hands.


    Every time between battles, the soldiers of the Guiyi Army will clean up large corpses in the city and concentrate them in the city. Because it is winter, there is no need to worry about the short-term decay caused by the plague. Off.


    The level of Buddha''s finger warfare has been increasing rapidly. The most significant performance is that the monks and soldiers no longer emerged in a swarm, but began to carry out an orderly rotation to ensure continuous blows to Yangguan and prevent the Guiyi Army from breathing. And the opportunity to replenish defensive equipment, such as flint, wood, and arrows.


    Due to a drop in the number of siege, the formation of the Monk Corps has become scattered, no longer as dense as before, and there is no small gap between each other. In this way, a magic weapon bed kills The number of enemies is also decreasing.


    Of course, it is hard to fall back on the Guiyi Army. On the level of command and battle, the Guiyi Army has a commander who is not worse than the Buddha. If the technique of the formation of the Buddha''s formations refers to the level of warfare, then the senior generals of the Guiyi Army showed the art of war.


    In continuous fighting, differences in the level of finger-to-hand combat have a crucial impact on the development of the fighting situation. Yangguan was not broken by the powerful monks and soldiers, and the Guiyi generals'' outstanding art of warfare contributed greatly.


    Night is not suitable for army operations, whether siege or field. However, this does not apply to monks. The monk and the regiment''s offensives are still wave after wave, and the fierce cruelty will not be allowed to fall into the day.


    There were bright lights and auras, and the Guiyi soldiers didn''t feel too uncomfortable.


    At this time, the powerful background of the Guiyi Army was revealed. Although Zhang Huai went deep to mobilize heavy soldiers and was no longer in the city gate, several senior generals still changed the formation method appropriately, using the dim light of the aura to dispatch troops and hide ambush. Either encircle the enemy or divide the opposing team.


    The weapon bed crossbow was damaged one after another, and Peng Zushan was so distressed that he held the bed crossbow to hide, his eyes turned red, and he didn''t know he thought his wife was dead.


    Throughout the day of fierce fighting, the number of enemies killed by the instrument bed crossbow formation has reached an appalling number. Not to mention that there are still half of them left, even if one is gone, Li Ye will not feel any problem.


    It was not only the generals of the Guiyi Army, but also those invincible weapon crossbows that were invincible in Yangguan City.


    In the afternoon, the cavalrymen who arrived in Yangguan were commanded and led by a commander. This was a battlefield attack. When the enemy was unprepared, they gave the opponent a sharp knife force.


    But now, the cavalry is dismounted, one with a shield and one with a crossblade, with a standard short crossbow, and heading up to the city to fight with the monks, one after another, this makes several generals in the cavalry heartbroken. Stop breathing in.


    Dismounting the cavalry is the greatest insult and waste to the cavalry. However, the situation in Yangguan was so. Although several cavalry generals drew straightly, there was no complaint, but they were more violent and fierce when they were fighting.


    It seems that as long as he bleeds and kills several bald donkeys, his subordinates can die a few fewer times, and the cavalry can save more energy. The lord would die, and the soldiers would naturally die regardless of death. Even the dismounted cavalry, even if it was an uptown infantry, the outbreak was even stronger than ordinary infantry.


    During the Han and Tang Dynasties, there were fierce generals, good generals, famous generals, and unparalleled armored soldiers. The number of them and the peak combat strength was maintained for a long time, which was impossible for future dynasties. These generals, with such a brave soldier fighting fiercely, went forward and succeeded, dying without dying, and with their generosity and generosity, they saw Li Xi''s blood rushing into his head.


    The monks with real-world strength on both sides began to keep in touch and try each other out-mainly the Buddha was trying Li Ye, trying to figure out their aura recovery. Maybe, it also means that they continue to consume their aura and make them unable to recover smoothly.


    Li Ye didn''t mean to maintain his unpredictable image. As long as the monk Shimen Kingdom behaved too powerfully, the manpower brought to his real world, Zhang Huaishen, caused life-threatening pressure, and he would slam his hands.


    Every time he shot, Lu Gujian waved not many times, just one shot.


    Under one sword, there must be serious injuries to King Kong, or it will fall directly, thereby saving his own real world.


    Although there is only one sword, other Vajrayana monks will immediately retreat.


    If you do n¡¯t retreat, no one knows how many swords Li Li can cut, and whether the next sword will fall on his head. This kind of attack was a temptation, and the Buddha did not let them fight to death.


    After Li Jian cut a sword, he retracted the sword and continued to stand on the top of the tower overlooking the entire battlefield. He retreated indifferently to the monk Shimeng Jingjing.


    He didn''t let Daosi take the shot, although both of them were in good shape and strong, they were enough to face ordinary King Kong. But this is a necessary preservation of power on the battlefield, needless to say.


    The place where Guiyi Army governs the state is Dunhuang, Shazhou, not too far from Yangguan. Previously, the biggest reason why Zhang Huai Shen could only dispatch fine riders to aid him was to beware of Suo Xun and Zhang Huai Ding in Guazhou.


    Now that Suo Xun and Zhang Huai Ding have been tied to Yangguan and their core forces have been resolved, Zhang Huai Shen has no worries and can let go of his hands and feet and mobilize the army of Shazhou who was originally guarding against Suo Xun. .


    The battle lasted all night. By the time of Wuchangtian, all the instrument bed crossbow disintegrated, and the soldiers of the Guiyi army who kept the customs, including the five thousand fine riders who came later, could only add up to the battle. More than three thousand people.


    The casualties exceeded 80%.


    Switching to conventional warfare, Yangguan has long lost ground.


    But now it is not a conventional war, and the Guiyi Army is not an ordinary army.


    So they can persist and fight again.


    The monk regiment suffered equally great damage, and now there are more than 10,000 people left.


    The Buddha had a thousand reasons to thunder, but he did not do so. After the Ming king died, he became more and more calm. Looking at the monks and soldiers in blood-stained robes in front of him, the Buddha was silent for a long time, and then he spoke with pity and reverence.


    He said: "The sky is about to dawn. There are not many guards in Yangguan, and the terrifying weapon crossbow will no longer sound, presumably it has been damaged. We have lost so many colleagues. If we can''t capture Yangguan, we will die. There was no relief after that. In the next battle, everyone mobilized and launched a deadly attack, endlessly. "


    Speaking of this, when the crowd looked jealous, the Buddha suddenly smiled and confidently said: "I have received the news that the army that fought fiercely with the Tang monks in the east has made great progress and has reached Pipa Mountain. You all It is known that the army of monks in the Tang Dynasty was Li Zhi''s foundation.


    "If something goes wrong there, Li Zhi will only have the possibility of escaping. As long as we win the Yangguan and cooperate with the same people there, we will be able to easily sweep through Shazhou and Guazhou to achieve our set goals. By then, because Li The uncle ¡¯s army of monks has been destroyed. We need to connect Hexi, even if we go east, it will be effortless.


    "The current Yangguan is indeed a huge calamity. Many of our monks have not been able to survive it, but it doesn''t matter. The reason for the calamity is that it will definitely die. As long as we capture the Yangguan and survive this calamity, It ¡¯s a smooth road, a bright light, and all our monks will be free. "


    Hearing that the battlefield in the east is progressing smoothly and there is a big breakthrough, victory is in sight. The monks and soldiers are suddenly full of momentum, and their fighting spirit has risen to a level.


    On the one hand, it was the desire to compete with each other. After all, it was also an army of 50,000 monks, and no one wanted to lose to anyone. On the other hand, since the same door has made great progress, then they can be supported soon, as long as they can Grit your teeth and stick to it, go through the immediate difficulties, the future is indeed a smooth road.


    The battle soon began again.


    More than 10,000 monks from Shimen launched a decisive attack on Yangguan together under the threat of no weapon bed crossbow.


    In front of you is the **** sea of ??corpses. Huangsha was not yellow sand, but red-brown clay. There were countless companions'' bodies on the ground, and most of them were incomplete.


    Especially before the wall was closed, a wide carpet of corpses was spread out. The corpses under the city walls were piled up like mountains. Even if they were repaired as the lowest monks, these corpses could be used as steps to jump directly to the city head.


    The Buddha and many other monks in Vajrayana also joined the last wave of siege operations. At this time, there was no temptation and no reservations. Everyone went to battle together. All the strength was used to the extreme, in order to spell out A win or lose.


    From the Buddha ¡¯s point of view, there are more than 3,000 soldiers left in Yangguan. They have more than 10,000 monks, Guiyi Army has no instrument bed crossbow formation, Li Yi and others are in a poor state, and their Vajrayogini also account for a large amount Victory is definitely at your fingertips, and there will be no surprises.


    The tide hit the dam, and the waves rolled over the reefs. It was not white waves, but scarlet blood mist. The soldiers of the two sides fought in one place, and the aura light was like the early sunlight, which illuminated the broken blood. pass.


    ...


    Li Xian, Nangong No.1, Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, Wei Xiaozhuang, and others all went out to fight against the other ¡¯s Vajrayana in mid-air to fight against each other.


    If it is said that the aura of monks practicing qi is just a neon, then the battle in which they launched a magic attack is not much different from the morning sun.


    Yangguan is bright as day.


    Li Yan sat on the stone steps in front of the city tower, holding Lu Gujian with both hands, still not anxious to shoot.


    Da Shao Ming stood on the sides behind him, like two Peugeot flowers, but one was a pure white gardenia, and the other was a red rhododendron.


    Flesh and blood flew down the city walls, the shouts of the soldiers were thrilling, and the screams of reiki shattering the body were thrilling. From time to time, there was a sea of ??stars and clouds in the air.


    Everything is violent, set off the Yangguan crumbling, only Li Zhi is quiet, like the belfry on the seaside, weeping willow on the riverbank.


    From the beginning of the fight to the present, almost one day and one night, monks in the monk regiment suffered more than 30,000 injuries and injuries, and monk Vajrayana was more than half damaged. The monks who are able to persist to this day are different. Ordinary generation.


    The high level is affirmative, and the combat power is unquestionable. Agility and agility are the intention of the problem.


    Although Li Xian and Nangong First Class have great strengths, they are dissatisfied. After all, they fight with at least half of the intact monks who are in good condition. Even if the wind does not fall on the scene, it is not easy to win.


    This is not to mention that the Buddha and several monks next to him are savvy, staring at Li Yan with a gaze on one side, and have not yet shot.


    Li Yan knew that the Buddha was watching himself.


    The opponent''s eyes went up and down, and I didn''t know how many times he had seen him from beginning to end, from inside to outside. He was still dissatisfied and didn''t do anything.


    Li Yan was in no hurry.


    It''s always coming, it''s always happening, either you kill me, or you step on your feet. Things in the world are horrible again, but nothing more.


    After my death, even if the floods are sky-high and people die, what happened? At least, I''ve done my best for them, and even paid my life, there is nothing to regret.


    With such a heart in mind, Li Yan was very stable.


    Finally, when the sky showed a line of white fish belly, the Buddha could not help but led a few masters beside him to kill Li Li straight.


    Li Yan opened his eyes.


    Now that you want to fight, that''s the fight. If you lose your head, you will have a big scar, and you will only need a seven-foot mound to hold your body. What is there to fear?


    Li Yi rushed up, and Lu Qijian in his hand once again burned the blazing green flames, and the high-pitched dragon yelled from the sword''s body, straight up into the sky.


    Da Siming''s hand Bai Lian just shot, just before the eyebrows of a Vajrayana, stretched and opened Bai Lian faster than the python out of the hole, and Canglong went to sea not as fast as her.


    The young master''s life rose in the air, and his whole body was protected by a blue transparent mask. With the hands kept on, the leaf chains flew up from the city head and rolled up like lightning to two King Kong monks.


    Although there are two people, the tacit agreement is no different from a person''s left and right hands. The person who tames the white training and slamming is also the object of the entanglement of the chain of the lord''s life; the monk next to the other side However, Ye Si ¡¯s life was fierce, but in fact, Ye Chain, which has much less power, was delayed.


    Together, the two played far greater strength than one plus one equals two.


    Li Yan was different. He rushed out and started a close fight with the Buddha.


    If it is said that Dasuo Sect is a long-range mage, Li Yan is a melee assassin. He is the charge and he is fighting. He is a fighter. He and his two girls are named guards. .


    The Buddha''s fighting power is not as good as Li Zhi, and the gap is still obvious, but the major monks next to him are all masters. In the case of Shimen Vajrayana, there are already more than Yangguan Reality, he has put himself in a lot of situations. Eligibility to entangle with Li Yan in protection.


    After Li Su seriously injured a Vajrayana territory, he extinguished the idea of ??quickly killing other people. It was not him who entrusted him, but he really needed too much aura.


    As the battle progressed, Li Yan''s battle results became apparent. Almost everyone was injured while protecting the Buddha ¡¯s Vajrayana territory, and the young and old leaders joined forces, and there were good results. The two of them had already lost three masters.


    But instead of feeling scared, the Buddha laughed aloud: "Li Li! You are defeated!"


    Li Yan swooped his head and was avoided by the opponent. He slammed his backhand and cut off the arm of a monk who wanted to get closer.


    He certainly knew what the Buddha was saying.


    Nangong first fell on the city head, Chu Nanhuai smashed through the tower and smashed into the city, Li Xian was also vomited blood and forced to retreat ... not that they did nothing, in fact, they have beheaded After the opponent, but the actual number of opponents more than they, after all, the strength is complete, killed one, but was taken seriously by another person.


    The essence of Shi Men ¡¯s Diamond Realm is not something that Guiyi Army ¡¯s real world can compete with. The latter is actually the group with the most losses.


    At present, only Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang are fighting in the air, and both of them were besieged by six or seven people. It seems that it will not last long. After the initial conquest, Da Shao was also killed by several Gui Kong Realms who were tangled up. Although there was no failure, he could not support anyone.


    And Li Zhi himself, the only pair of Buddha and some real strong men in the Vajrayogini realm, suffered a great loss of aura, and now the sea of ??Qi is quickly bottoming out.


    Facing the arrogant shouts of the Buddha, Li Zhi just smiled inexplicably, "People who are too happy are generally not good at it."


    At this time, the sky was bright, and the morning light shone across the wild.


    The Buddha was about to refute. Suddenly, the corners of his eyes were drawn, and his eyes were irresistible.


    Sudden changes in the battlefield.


    An iron armored rider came from behind Yangguan and quickly rushed out of the gate and entered the siege formation of the Monk Corps. These elaborate riders, each tall and tall, dressed in fine scale armor, holding a zhangba stables, hooded face, waist crossbow, saddle hanging crossbow, horse wrapped iron armor, there are even 18,000 people!


    Gui Yijun, the black rhinoceros rides.


    The most powerful combat force in the Guiyi Army.


    Relying on them, Zhang Huaishen repelled the attack of hundreds of thousands of troops back in the border when they repeatedly rushed!


    That was Zhang Yichao and Zhang Huaishen''s most important force.


    If you don''t get out easily, you will never go back and you will never return.


    The tired monk regiment who attacked Chengguan was rushed into the battle by the black rhinoceros, like hair combed by combs, a field plowed by a team of cattle, and divided into fields and ridges. .


    At the same time, Zhang Huai Shen followed four real-world masters, joined the war group, and went straight to Li Ye, killing the Buddha with him!


    After the Yangguan Pass, countless monks practicing Qi took the waves of Huang Shatao to sweep Xiangyang Pass.


    Those are the monks in Dunhuang and Shouchang who practice qi, the monks who practice qi in rivers and lakes, all monks in the Tang Dynasty.

 v7 Chapter 58： laity

    Seeing the sudden emergence of the Guiyi Army''s black rhinoceros, the Buddha was already very horrified. When he found that a large group of monks were standing on the yellow sand toward the Xiangyang Pass, their eyes were about to stare out.


    He knew that the Guiyi Army in Dunhuang might support Yangguan, but the five thousand light rides in the afternoon yesterday was already the limit of soldiers and horses that he thought Zhang Huaishen could mobilize.


    The reason why I was so convinced was that Shimen had secretly contacted Suo Xun before the war on Yangguan was launched, saying that he should cooperate with him inside and out.


    Originally, this incident seemed superfluous to the Buddha. He didn''t think that the small Yangguan and more than 10,000 soldiers could block his army of 50,000 monks. In the view of the Buddha, this is a complete noble reason to give Suo Xun a wealthy power.


    But out of caution, the Buddha did not veto it.


    It wasn''t until the monk regiment was blocked outside Yangguan one day and night that the Buddha was grateful for his previous caution. But until the moment before, the Buddha never thought that Suo Xun had been captured.


    He originally thought that even if Suo Xun couldn''t attack Yangguan from behind, and cleared the obstacles for him, at least he should maintain the deterrence of Zhang Huai Shen, so that Zhang Huai Shen did not dare to use too many troops to help Yang Guan.


    Unexpectedly, Guiyi Army''s Iron Armor heavy ride on the black rhino are still here.


    Although it was not too early, it was also before the last minute.


    What makes the Buddha''s scalp numb is that in addition to the black rhinoceros ride, there are even thousands of monks!


    Although the black rhinoceros is a sharp weapon in the battlefield, it is only eight thousand people. The torn back Uighur cavalry defense line is sufficient on the battlefield, but after the initial release of the monk regiment, the speed slowed down. The child may not have the desire to fight them to the end, and win by blood.


    However, with the force of thousands of monks ...


    At this moment, the Buddha''s mind is chaotic.


    Seeing the ignorant Buddha, Li Yan smiled unknowingly and got a two-pointer. "Are you happy just now? Show me again."


    Hearing the voice of Li Yan''s playfulness, the Buddha was shocked. As he woke up at first, his heart was full of anger and anger, he raised his Zen stick in his hand and screamed and rushed to Li Yan!


    Seeing his appearance, it was intended to fight a dead net with Li Yan!


    How can Li Yan be frightened, with a long whistle, he fought his sword with the Buddha.


    Now, Zhang Huai-shen brought four real people to the country. The strength is actually not very strong. They are described as the last straw that crushed the camel, which is a little reluctant, but it is also enough to make Li Xian and Nangong first people die. Uncertainty can also make life easier for young and old.


    If so, it would be great.


    Facts have proved that Li Zhi''s judgment on the situation is accurate.


    Zhang Huaishen took two realities to help Nangong First, Chu Nanhuai, and others to share the pressure. The two realities rescued in Guazhou went straight to the opponents who were both young and old. The release of King Kong was launched.


    Someone rushed forward to help themselves block the opponent''s impact, and the two girls, the young and the young, ordered the fighting powers in line with fame.


    I could only hear the grandfather give a low drink, and when the glamorous brows were frosty, Bai Lian swept across the sky, like Fengwu for nine days.


    Shao Ming''s eyes were stunned, and the smart and beautiful fingers were faster. Wanyehua chain flew across, either with flying stocks of blood springs, or restraining the monks'' hands and feet, stagnation of each other''s body. Between them, kill them.


    The monks who besieged the lives of the young and the young, soon after one exploded like clouds, their bodies turned into a huge blood mist, which was really beautiful.


    Xu Xun resolved the opponents in front of him, and the two Guiyi soldiers who helped the team were extremely encouraging. They have never experienced such a record, not to mention boasting enough for the second half of their lives, who can talk to everyone as a person, and now they have felt the long-lost generosity.


    Seeing the order of the young and the young to fly to help set up Li Yan, the two did not hesitate, seeing Su Emei and Wei Xiaozhuang in a rather unfavorable situation, they quickly flew over and planned to repeat the situation just now.


    When the Buddha killed Li Yan, although the binocular scarlet teeth were exposed, the offense cooperated with the monk beside him. Although he was desperately thinking, he did not lose his mind to fight with Li Yan alone.


    However, before they exhausted Li Zhi''s aura and killed him on the spot, his body suddenly flew into the green leaf hurricane covering the sky! There are more than tens of thousands of flying leaves entangled with flesh and blood. They are like locusts in transit, and they cannot count at all.


    Blood blew soaring. Although each strand was very small, even 10,000 ants could eat an elephant.


    In horror, the monks wanted to break through the siege of the leaves, and took a little action to abandon the original offensive and defensive rhythm. It was like a python training, and came through the burst of green leaf cover to attack, either through the chest or entangled. Fly your head around your neck.


    At this time, Mo said to put a wound on Li Yan, they can see where Li Yan people are not bad.


    The monk beside him couldn''t see Li Yan, but the Buddha saw it.


    Repairing for high eyesight is one aspect, but not the key.


    The point is that Li Yan came to him on his own initiative.


    In the rush of green leaves in front of him, the Buddha saw in horror that Li Xie said something calmly to him.


    The tone of this sentence is bland, but the impact on the Buddha is so great that it is the same as Mount Tai.


    Li Yan said, "I still have a sword."


    Before the words fell, the Buddha was surprised that Ye Hai receded to the sides in front of him, and a sword qi cut from it, facing him instantly.


    The Buddha''s heart trembled a bit, so big that it almost jumped out of his throat! He also had no hair, otherwise the hair would inevitably explode.


    It is naturally impossible to hold hands, it is too late to escape, and a chain of leaves has wrapped around his calf. Bai Lian, such as a silk ribbon, has swept away, which sealed all his possibilities of dodging.


    Relying on the large number of monks in King Kong Jing''s own side, he besieged the Buddha the day and night of Li Zhi, and finally realized the taste of being besieged by others.


    Offensive and defensive is easy, of course, different.


    There is only one difference.


    The Buddha has not been able to kill Li Ye, and Li Ye came down with a sword to cut off the zen stick he was holding up. Got his head.


    The Buddha''s vision and consciousness were completely covered by the blood red that was suddenly rolled out.


    Then he sank into the boundless darkness.


    boom.


    The image of the Buddha''s body bursting into blood mist, including sound, is no different from that of ordinary King Kong.


    The Buddha, who was seriously injured yesterday, finally walked down his life in the light of the sun today, under the light of the three poles of the sun.


    After beheading the Buddha, Li Zhi had exhausted his energy, and there was no aura in his body.


    But he did not fall from the air.


    Instead, he stepped on the flat boat built by Fei Ye and, under the guard of flowing white training, fell lightly and steadily back to Yangguan.


    Holding the female wall first, Nangong who was vomiting blood, looked up to see this scene, and even forgot to wipe the blood on the corner of his mouth, he was jealous and opened his teeth and claws. He didn''t know what to say. The look of indignation seemed irritable.


    The injury was so bad that he couldn''t say anything. He shouted and shouted. Li Shao shook his head and said he didn''t understand the idea.


    The battle came to an end.


    The first to be cleaned is the King Kongjing monk. After the order of Da Shao was sent back to the head of the city, he cooperated with the crowd and carried out merciless strangulation on them. With both of them trapping the enemy, these monks even dreamed of escaping.


    When more than 10,000 monks and soldiers below the Vajrayana saw the death of the Buddha, all Vajrayana were killed, and Tang Jun not only had a strong reinforcements rushing in, but also countless monks rushed out, Rao had the consciousness to dedicate himself to his release. , Can not help but tremble with trembling, hesitant.


    Not long after, the siege war was declared over. As the monks and soldiers fled and the soldiers fell like a mountain, the war became a Tang sergeant and monk, chasing wildly the monks and soldiers on the border.


    Li Yan quietly watched everyone harvest the enemy''s life. This is the carnival they deserve.


    Of course, after admiring the battle, Li Min had to pat the shoulder of Nangong No. 1 and comfort him not to get excited, so as not to cause aggravating injuries. If you are not killed by your enemies, you will be mad by yourself.


    Li Yan''s worry is of course superfluous.


    Nangong ¡¯s first grief and sorrow filled his chest, and the voice of his voice became gradually clear. This shouted loudly: ¡°I, Nangong first, chief of Datang Qin Tianjian, heroic hero who aspires to be famous in history. The enemies under the enemy can build a city, but when you come, you are robbed of all the scenery!


    "Cangtianna, after this day, the people of Man Tang will praise the An Bienguan beheading the enemy coach, and then step on the flying leaf green boat to return to the immortal posture. And I, Nangong first, dignified Qintianjian chief, even did It''s your foil! Heaven is unfair! "


    Regarding Nangong''s first complaint, Li Yan dismissed it and was too lazy to respond.


    I didn''t see the slang words so irritated, but my eyes were full of smiles? This is clearly the victory of the battle, the rest of the **** battle, too excited in my heart, abnormal behavior, can not find a vent to express emotions, can only be nonsense.


    As long as the Yangguan is guarded, the release of the gate is over. Waiting for the first place in Nangong is the territory of the Western Regions that can be developed. There are countless enemy forces waiting for him to step down, there are countless kingdoms, Wang Ting waiting for him to capture, prominent military merits are in sight, Qingshi is just around the corner, and being praised by posterity is no longer a dream.


    Compared with this, Le Shiyan Ran is nothing at all.


    This is enough to make people with lofty ideals burned and ecstatic.


    However, as far as Li Zhi''s understanding of Nangong No. 1 is concerned, even if the ambition is to be displayed, it will not be so distorted. The whole person is about to be stunned, which is not in line with the demeanor of himself that he has always advertised. A tall man, a tall man, of course, has to be light and windy, and not be surprised.


    After a while, Li Yan thought of the reason.


    Suddenly, his first look at Nangong changed, full of men''s unique dislike of men.


    This man is thinking about the future and the madman. Just looking at him spitting at Li Zhe, but his eyes glanced from Shouchang County from time to time. Li Zou knew that this Zou was because he could live on the battlefield. Come down, take the **** glory and complete body, and go to see your beloved woman.


    What drunk and lying on the battlefield Jun Mo laughed, a few people returned to fight in ancient times, and the warriors who are serious and honest can''t be so free and easy.


    Who doesn''t want to come down from the battlefield alive and earn the **** battles, and can spend the rest of his life enjoying the rewards of military merit, reuniting with his family, and guarding with the favorite woman day and night?


    And then gave birth to a bunch of big fat boys, blandly and peacefully.


    ...


    Shaking his head, he no longer cares about the guy whose temperament has become more and more active because of the object. Li Ye went to check the injuries of Li Xian and Chu Nanhuai.


    The most look down on this kind of man, isn''t it just getting rid of being single and committing to make yourself like a child?


    It ¡¯s not good to be a lonely and arrogant leader of Qin Tianjian, a big swordsman with a passion for kendo, and a big husband who travels to the borders alone is so cute, so much to look forward to, envy, and admiration!


    It ¡¯s unreasonable for such a characteristic person not to do so, but to fall into the dust, to be a layman who is tired and crooked with his wife and children, and laughs with his children.


    When Li Zhi''s abdomen slandered Nangong for a long time, when he came to Li Xian and helped the other to bandage the wound, his expression became focused and serious, and his mind was no longer mixed.


    The **** battle was at Yangguan, and the two armies were fighting fiercely one day and one night, but it took two days and two nights to pursue the monks, Guiyi Army and monks who escaped from Shimen.


    These **** men seem to have become demon heads, and they will never turn their terrors without killing the last monk.


    The result is naturally self-evident. The monks who crashed into the desert, all found by the Guiyi Army and the monks, have become the soul of the sword.


    When the chasing army returned to Yangguan, Li Zheng had already left here, with a group of monks who came to support, returned to the Pipa Mountain battlefield to the east.


    Of course, Li Xian didn''t leave. He was seriously injured and couldn''t help when he went to Pipa Mountain.


    Moreover, he did not have this intention, and was able to hold Yangguan, he has done all his duties. The situation elsewhere, he believes that Li Zhi can solve it. He is more and less, he is less.


    This time in the Yangguan war, it is certainly impossible for Huihui to send someone to stare, but Li Xian also has to guard against the other side''s entry.


    Not to mention the first Nangong. After confirming that Yangguan is safe, he pretended to have done two altar wines with Li Xun, and said that he was uncomfortable, only that the injury had worsened, and he had to return to Shouchang County for good health.


    Before leaving, he did not forget to specifically tell Li Yan, do not come to disturb him to heal without a war, he intends to raise a good one and a half years.


    Of course, Li Zhi expressed sneer at this behavior.


    After the Guiyi Army and the monks returned to Yangguan, they learned that Li Xun had gone to work, and the team that had been laughing because of the big victory and the big win gradually quieted down.


    I don''t know who brought the head, the cavalry dismounted, the soldiers stood up, the monks dressed up, faced the East together, saluted, and said, "Gong Your Highness!"


    The broken blood fire rises up and down, and the blood-stained yellow sand of the border city and outside, sounds one after another, they said: "Gong Your Highness!"


    The soldiers beat the breastplate for the rest of the **** battle, and the wounded retired at the barracks were helped to get out of bed. The monks who came from Dunhuang, Shouchang and even Guazhou stood up from meditation and looked at the East together. ! "


    The sound overflowed the border, forming waves in the desert, and finally converging into a sky-high sound column, straight up to Jiuxiao.


    No one is not solemn, no one is not serious, and it can even be said that no one is not enthusiastic, and no one is piety.


    At this moment, they congratulate An Wang.


    But everyone knows that at this moment, they are welcoming the Datang Dynasty, which is about to stand again as a towering giant.


    The glorious Tang Dynasty will once again be like sunlight, and will illuminate the borderland of today''s borderland.


    ...


    When Li Yan returned to Biwa Mountain, he found that the war here had ended.


    King Qi was sitting on a rock on the top of the mountain, was being wounded by Song Jiao, and his teeth were grinning with pain, and even the corners of his eyes were drawn.


    Suddenly, I noticed that a monk was approaching and looked up to see Li Li and others flying in. King Qi seemed to have swallowed the elixir. He immediately lifted his chest and looked up without squinting. The waist plate was straight, not to mention, and the legs also stepped on the ground separately, sitting in a domineering posture of the Damascus, and the spirit of energy returned to the peak instantly.


    The change of Qi Wang''s attitude and temperament was naturally seen by Li Yan, and his heart was funny, but his face was not exposed.


    When he came to King Qi, Li Yan leaned out his hand and wanted to see how King Qi''s injury was, and the other party simply beat his paw.


    "It''s just some flesh wounds, what''s so good about it!" Qi Wang said that he was as strong as a bull, and that Xiaochuang was not enough to talk about it, Li Li could not afford to be nervous.


    Of course Li Li didn''t do it. He squatted in front of Qi Wang, stretched his neck, and his eyes were fastened to the other side''s ribs that were still bleeding.


    It wasn''t enough to stare at it desperately, and he stubbornly extended his finger and poked at the other side''s wound, so as to feel whether the other side''s ribs were broken.


    "Wow!" Qi Qi was in pain, and he lifted Li''s hand away, angrily: "Everyone said it''s okay, what do you touch it!"


    "Why don''t you sigh?" Li Yan sighed. "Well, I don''t watch. Although it hurts the bone, but it doesn''t endanger the viscera, it''s considered to be an open eye." Having said that, I still poke with my fingers Elsewhere, I want to confirm my judgment.


    Song Jiao couldn''t stand it anymore, and his face was so angry: "You two big men, what are you talking about? Come and come, medicine for you, you go to Qi Wangfu!"


    With that said, he threw all the plaster cloths in his hands to Li Yan, hummed coldly, and turned away in discouragement.


    Xia Fei''s cheeks, which King Qi was told by Song Jiao, didn''t dare to look up.


    When she wrapped her wounds, Song Jiao discovered that she was not a man, which made Song Jiao both shocked and angry-Li Yan didn''t even tell her about such an important matter! Song Jiao just said this intentionally, it was clearly running on them, both inside and outside the meaning of your dogs and men.


    In fact, Song Jiao had been wrapped almost by Song Jiao, and there was some piecemeal finishing work left. In the eyes of young and young Si Mingyou''s resentment, Li Xuan gave full play to the tenderness of Tiehan, and finished the finishing part seriously.


    "So what ... oh, yes, the reason why we can successfully defeat the Shimen army, the monks are united and dedicated, is one aspect. In addition, the old monk in Wukong also contributed a lot, he did not know from Where a large number of Shimen monks gathered, during the fiercest fighting, they attacked the Shimen army from the flanks. "


    King Qi was very uncomfortable now, and his words were also flustered, not without covering up the nature of his guilty conscience.


    Song Jiao already knew her identity, and she felt that the young and old were also seeing through themselves, facing the two girls'' resentful eyes, her eyes flickered, and she just dared not look at them, and gradually blushed. The earlobe is beautiful.


    King Qi continued in a disturbed mood: "Well, oh, by the way, no time, this old bald donkey has some skills. The trace was gone at the beginning of the war, Ben ... I thought he was gone, did not Think of him assaulting the army.


    "Well, he chose the right timing. Those bald donkeys were slammed by their own colleagues, and the loss was heavy. The warfare followed the chaos, so we can win."

 v7 Chapter 59： One year

    Fairy field.


    The fairy demon battle has begun.


    Said to be the fairy demon war, but the coalition was on the front, but it was the immortals of the main faction.


    They and the Emperor Xiandi have already fought together. Because the number is absolutely inferior, they have formed a defensive circle. The immortal people are divided into multiple groups, and their distribution is like the Big Dipper Seven Stars at midnight.


    Each group propped up a small magic circle, and the tortoise shell-like fairy power mask closely guarded the immortals. Although the light of the magic circle is extremely strong, compared with the magic circle of the Xiandi army and the waves of magic attacks issued by the magic circle, it is the level of the seaside reefs that endure the continuous waves of waves.


    The huge waves beat against the reef, rolled up thousands of piles of snow, and the immortal light tide continued to drown the Pharaoh, which could be easily swallowed by any means. However, whenever a tide recedes, the reef will reveal its original appearance again and again, proclaiming its tenacious existence.


    This is not how powerful each small array is, but that there are beams of light between the small arrays, forming a complete large defense array. It is precisely because the Dafa Array has not been substantially damaged that the ministries can stubbornly support it.


    The person who presides over this defensive circle is the God of Heaven, that is, the muddy Taoist himself.


    Because of his existence, this legal array will not be broken in the short term.


    However, after all, their number of disadvantages is too great, which is about 30% of the army of the Emperor Emperor. Therefore, no matter how strong the legal array is, they continue to suffer the onslaught of the Emperor Emperor.


    Just looking at the stance of the immortal people in the various small law formations, the atmosphere of the immortals is completely in line with the law formations. If the law formations are breached, then these immortals will be severely injured and lose most of their combat power.


    Behind the giant defense circle of the Master of Heaven, is the army of the monster tribe.


    Their numbers cannot be said that the main factions of the Tongtian Church are incomparable. Even if the Xiandi army is in front of them, it is also the difference between the window and the door.


    However, every monk in the army of immortal emperors is immortal realm. The main force in the army of the demon clan is the practice of monks and real people. The overall strength is completely incomparable with the army of immortal emperors.


    But looking at the quiet looks of the Monkey King, the Bull Demon King, the Peng Demon, and others, they knew that they did not feel that they would lose. On the contrary, many demon eyes were hot and intense, almost religious.


    This is because they are also in battle, and they are playing the Zhou Tianxing array.


    The flags floated in the shining array, and according to their location, they blended with the breath of the demon, led the demon power to merge into it, and finally filled the entire array through the mysterious method.


    When the Master of Heaven and other people depended on the defensive formation and resisted the onslaught of the Emperor''s army, the strength of the Zhou Tianxing array continued to strengthen. The demon power that has flowed into the central dome from the flagpole is condensing a huge black orb.


    The orb is as dark as ink and unfathomable, constantly flashing a snake-like light like a lightning, as if millions of spirit snakes were spitting letters and watching people shudder. The orb has swelled big enough, but the sense of darkness and deepness continues to deepen.


    Li Yan looked at the orb, and his perception was very obvious. Even if the orb was too dark, he couldn''t see anything, but his intuition told him that it was still getting black and his power was constantly increasing.


    It''s like, it''s an embryo that breeds terror.


    This is a large array of demons. Li can''t do anything. Although Xianli and demons are both in the aura category, they are still very different. Now they can only watch the demons exert their power.


    This feeling of staying out of the matter is not good or bad, and Li Ye did not feel uncomfortable. He had never intended to come to Xianyu, and his appearance here was counted purely.


    "Brother, how do I feel, someone in that ball is about to climb out?" The county master sitting cross-legged next to Li Yan, with two crochet braces on his head, holding a large bag of pastry in his arms, eating his mouth full For sugar, wipe your mouth with a handkerchief from time to time.


    This is her private possession and her hobby. All kinds of food in the storage bag are poured out, but I am afraid that it can be filled with a few large tanks. Li Huan didn''t like to eat these snacks, so she was next to Li Huan''s shoulders, and the food was crisp and crunchy, but she did not want to seduce Li Huan, but it was useless.


    "There is indeed something to climb out, but it is likely that it is not an individual, but only a demon." Li Yan answered Wu You''s question.


    Because the problems of Hexi and Northwest of the world have been resolved, he is now quite relaxed. He has cultivated himself in the Golden Wonderland, and has the strength to fight against Da Luo Jinxian, and no longer fears general risks. Even if the monster army is defeated, he and the county master can calmly escape from the battlefield without pressure.


    Because of this, the county owner also had a good mood, so he began to eat pastry. This is the first time she has been in Xianyu for so long. When it is not that easy, the county owner will choose to learn embroidery, because it is to learn from the boss of the fox demon, so you need to bet on a lot of spirits to distract your attention.


    But eating snacks is different. It needs to be completely relaxed, so that you can taste the deliciousness of pastries, which can be regarded as up to the food. No matter what other people think, she thinks so.


    "It feels like they''re going to fight for a long time. Brother elder brother, or else you can take out the altar wine and drink it. I have delicious food alone, but you have nothing to do, it feels awkward." Feel guilty and feel uncomfortable.


    Li Xuan was so good that he took an altar of wine from his storage bag and drank it with one bite.


    In fact, it is not interesting to drink alcohol. There is no food or drink in front of him. Li Zhi misses the fried peanuts on the earth. Unfortunately, the Tang Dynasty did not. After taking a few sips, Li Yan felt what was wrong in his mouth.


    In fact, drinking is a wonderful thing. If you do n¡¯t order food, you need to match something else, such as stories, memories, misses, sad feelings, lonely feelings, and so on.


    None of these Lisong now has, so they can only reach into the hands of the county master, from her little pink and tender palms, take away the cakes she did not eat, and stuff them into her mouth.


    In this way, the wine will have more flavor, mainly because you can drink more. Sometimes Li Ye also feels that wine is really not a lonely thing. You can''t drink a lot of wine without company, even if you are alone.


    The county owner''s big eyes disappeared, because it turned into a beautiful moon bud, but she did not let Li Yan see her expression, smiled proudly and silently. With one hand, he took a large amount of pastry from the paper bag, spread out his palm, and picked it up with the other hand.


    Of course, this is not for the convenience of herself, but to allow Li Wei to better take away her beloved things from her palms.


    Although the county owner did not drink, some of the baby''s fat cheeks began to turn red. I wonder if it was an illusion. Anyway, she felt that the pastry was more delicious and she could eat more.


    I don''t know what the monkey brother thinks. When she remodeled the body of the county owner, she completely copied her previous appearance, and even missed such details as baby fat. When Li Zhi slandered the monkey brother, he drew anger from the other side. He said that he was drawing a scoop from a gourd, and what the scoop was like was definitely like that.


    When Li Min had finished drinking several bottles of wine, and the county owner ate a small belly, he patted his belly and mourned, the battle situation in front of him finally changed.


    In the huge black ball, an arm was finally stretched out, and soon it was the second one. Just as the demon''s head was about to climb out, the faint light of the Tongtianjiao Lord''s defense array finally shattered after a bang.


    The small arrays burst in succession, and the aura of sky burst into a cloud of mushrooms. The immortals inside spit out blood and flew down. The body was like a dandelion. The body slid across a long track before falling to the ground.


    The muddy man himself was also blushing and spitting blood.


    After the immortal battle, the immortal emperor stood and looked at the immortal who continued to fly out, and a flash of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    Li Changgen, who was standing next to him, sneered sneerly: "Muddy Taoist? Definitely a villain against the minister! This is a self-knowledge, so he gave himself such a trump card. Unfortunately, the villain is destined to be destroyed."


    This sentence can be called as the voice of the Emperor. After being spoken by Li Changgeng, the other party repeatedly agreed.


    After the mud duster flew back to the Zhou Tianxing array, he looked at the Emperor from afar, wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth, and snorted coldly: "Look how long you can hold it!"


    After their defeat, the army of the Emperor Emperor overwhelmed them. Just as they were about to launch a new round of immortal bombing, the monks monks opened their eyes in unison. There was a thunder.


    The presence of an outcrop in a huge black ball is like feeling a strong call, and a loud roar came out, and with a sudden force in your arms, it jumped out of the darkness.


    Seeing the existence of a complete figure, Li Yan immediately stunned and almost laughed out loud.


    Where is this demon, clearly a long-arm toy. A pair of arms are extremely huge, as if they can support the sky with one hand and the ground with one hand, and the head is large enough as if it can be transformed into the sun, but the body is too small, only the length of the arms is short.


    One can imagine what kind of monster this is.


    "It is said that Zhou Tianxing''s star formation is extremely mysterious, and can summon a power equivalent to a sage''s realm, but unfortunately, these evils are not enough to repair. Hey, let''s see if such a deformed monster really can do it. ! "


    While talking, the Emperor suddenly waved his hand, and the attacking array formed by his army suddenly shocked, sending out an aura ball larger than the monster''s body.


    Even if it was just a monster summoned, the Demon King, the Peng Demon King, the Macaque King, etc., at this moment they were full of sacred colors. They just heard them suddenly opened their mouths and roared loudly, "Pangu Kaitian!"


    The deformed monster heard a shudder, and the black eyes were scarlet when the eyes were closed, and the palms were closed to the sky, as if holding a giant axe. When the light ball approached, it gave out a sound like a baby and a night twilight. , Swept out violently!


    The distance between Li Yan and the county master and the big array was far enough, but at this time it was still affected by the turbulent Reiki waves. Fortunately, the strength of Reiki was not so strong, but the sight in front of him made the wine jar slammed in the hands. Fall to the ground.


    There are no demons, no immortals, only the bursting aura of light, like a sky full of clouds, rolling endlessly, covering everything.


    When the aura tide finally disappeared, Li Yan''s eyes widened.


    The army of the Emperor Emperor was damaged nearly half, and the court was full of immortals lying on the ground, not knowing whether they were dead or alive. The large array of light is gone, not only the Xiandi army is gone, but the monk monk is no longer there.


    But these are not important. What is important is that the immortals who can still act, under the orders of the immortals, the tidewaters generally kill the monks!


    And the monk monk was not willing to show weakness, even if there was a big gap, he still held up the magic weapon in his hand, and fiercely collided with the army of Xiandi.


    Li Yan suddenly stood up, then quickly sat down, and said to the county leader who did the same thing next to him: "The melee started, it looks like, I don''t know how long it will take."


    The shepherd nodded earnestly, "Maybe fight for a long time ... at least, one day?"


    Li Xuan bowed his head: "With so many monks, if you want to make a difference, it should be no less than this time."


    The county chief said: "One day in the sky, one year in the world, brother, you can do a lot of things again."


    Li Min touched her little head, looked at the battlefield, said with half emotion and expectation: "I hope the monster can hold on for a while."


    ...


    Li Yan did not expect to come to Shazhou again so soon.


    When I left Yangguan and returned to Pipa Mountain, I had the intention to support Qi King. I did not expect that the war would end as soon as I arrived at the other side, and I won a decisive victory.


    The next thing is very simple. There is no time to rectify Shimen''s power and swear allegiance to Datang. To this end, he modified the Shimen''s classics and described Datang as the birthplace of the new Buddha.


    What the old Buddha perishes, the new Buddha is born, and the latter replaces the former to save the world, and all sentient beings will lead Shimen to the light ... In this case, Li Zhi couldn''t believe a word, but the monks could not believe it. Therefore, it is too lazy to say that he is the reincarnation of the new Buddha to the air.


    When Li Zhi went to Shazhou again, in fact, for one purpose, he officially announced that the court of the Tang Dynasty had jurisdiction over the entire Hexi and Northwestern regions, and discussed border defense with the Guiyi Army.


    The Tui Xun Xun and Zhang Huai Ding, and their party feathers in Guiyi Army, were escorted to the trial of Li Zhi at the Jiedushi Mansion of Guizhou Army in Shazhou. The process was simple and imposing, and the order to decapitate was even signed by the emperor Li Yan.


    Such treason is supposed to be in the title, but Suo Xun and Zhang Huai Ding have special status. If the nine groups are affiliated, I am afraid that the Zhang family is gone, which is very sorry for Zhang Yichao. necessary.


    So Li Yi and Li Yi mean to clear their wives and children and all party feathers.


    On the day of the execution, there were crowds of people around the execution ground, blocking the streets and alleys, and the lofts were crowded with people in the distance. Li Ye suspected that all the people in Shazhou had arrived.


    Suo Xun was desperate for a long time, and Jingqi Shen did not know where he had gone. The numbness of waiting for torture made Li Xuan suspect that he was actually dead. Because even his wife, So Zhang, swooped up to bite her and grab him, crying in pain, complaining that he had hurt his son and the whole family, and cursed him that he would never live again. He didn''t move.


    Zhang Huaiding was a lot worse. The moment before his head was cut off, he cried bitterly and shouted injustice, saying that he was all confused by Suo Xun, and at most he had a stupid sin. It''s a pity that he was too late to wake up and didn''t understand. He was so stupid that he made a big mistake and that was punishable.


    The sword rises and falls, Suo Xun, Zhang Huai Ding, and others have become corpses. In this, it also attracted onlookers to applaud, it is destined to stink for thousands of years.


    After staying in Shazhou for a while, Li Zhi took Qi Wang and other monks to set off for Chang''an.


    Li Xian naturally didn''t go back. He said that he was used to the border customs life, and he had to be prepared for the return. Nangong was the first one to meet, but Li Ye went to see him, but the scenes he saw were unsightly, and his attitude with Xiao Niqingqing made me retreat, and he knew that the other party did not intend to return to Changan.


    Back to Chang''an, Li Ye still didn''t get much leisure. A lot of military affairs were waiting for him to deal with. He was buried in the first case every day. Even King Qi Qi had a little wine and had no time to enjoy a full moon. .


    As expected by King Qi in Hexi, Wang Jian in Shu did not attack Chang''an in a surprise way. This is not that he is willing to make a salted fish, but that the border in the middle and southwest of Sichuan itself is unstable. In order to deal with the Nanzhao army that went north, Wang Jian himself was so busy.


    When he fought in the Central Plains before, Wang Jian suffered too many losses and wounded Shuzhong. This time, he faced the attack of the Nanxun army and the battle was quite difficult, mainly because the army was not enough.


    Had it not been for his **** battle, he had been fighting at the forefront, maybe the Nanxun army would hit Chengdu.


    After receiving the information from Shuzhong in Yimen, Tsing Yi, Li Yan also booed.


    "At present, the domestic peace is subdued, and the vassal is subservient. Only Wang Jian, who is called Tang Chen, is a real thief. However, this time Nanzhao gathered hundreds of thousands of military prisoners. He led his monks and generals to fight for many days, and still held the territory Whether it was out of loyalty to the court or not, he finally did his part as a Tang. "


    When Li Xu went to Zhongshu province to visit the class, Li Xu told him about the situation in Shuzhong, and he had such feelings.


    Li Xuan hated the matter of the case. It was a torture to ask him to deal with a memorial. However, as long as he didn''t face the documents, he would still be interested in discussing with him.


    "Wang Jian is a beam-jumping clown. Right now, Guanzhong Taiping, no fan town rebels, no thieves and ministers attack each other, and states and counties are properly governed. Even in disaster areas, there is no mob chaos. Elephant! "


    Li Yan spit across the road: "My brother regained Hexi in the tenth month, rescued the rebels in water and fire, and extended the real control of Datang to Yangguan again. This is a great achievement and must be praised by future generations! In Shu, it was so difficult to fight a savage Nanxun. Why didn''t it come to Chang''an and bow down and kneel in front of our brothers? "


    These remarks made Li Yan laugh and cry.


    Although the words are rough, this is the truth.


    Li Yidao: "In the next year, the imperial court will have two important tasks. One is to pacify Shuzhong; the other is to continue to implement the new policy and let the people live and work in peace, and regain the power of the town and establish central authority.


    Li Yan nodded his head, expressing his firm endorsement of Li Yan''s proposition, and then with a big wave of his hand, he pushed things to Li Yan, returned to Miyagi happily, and continued to enjoy peace.


    After the New Year, it ¡¯s the Shangyuan Festival. This is a big day for everyone to celebrate. Xiao Suo has been lonely in Changan City for many years and finally ushered in a prosperous festival.

 v7 Chapter 60： Hero heroes unify at home

    The beginning of spring is a good season, and the year''s plan lies in spring, which shows that spring can have a new beginning and new hope. At this time, the downcaster is eager to turn things around, and the successful one is looking forward to a higher level. Hope is something everyone wants.


    But for Shu King Wang Jian, this spring will not give him much life, even if everything is booming, his achievements are still lifeless. It may be inaccurate to say that lifelessness is heavy, and scars are more appropriate.


    Sitting on the chair of the main palace of Wangfu, the vision passed through the empty hall, overlooking a large area of ??Chengdu outside the palace, Wang Jian''s mood was lonely. It looks like the withered river grass is still yellowish with no signs of greening.


    At present, the city of Yizhou is no longer as prosperous as it was in the past, and there are few business people who are standing shoulder to shoulder on the street.


    After the Yuan Festival, the official government office was printed, and even the officials were listless. For several days, even the royal palace was a bit inaccessible.


    Wang Jian''s body is still round, strong and rich, but his eye sockets are sunken, his eyelids are blue, and there is obviously no energy.


    The discussion in the morning was long over. Now it''s past lunch time. The waiter has come several times. He is still sitting in a chair.


    He was struggling to find a way out of Shu, more precisely, his own way out. There is a way out in Shuzhong, and there will be no matter what. What he has to do is to avoid the future of Shuzhong without himself.


    Last year, first, the Central Plains suffered a fiasco defeat, with nearly half a million soldiers lost. Wang Jian''s hard work was almost destroyed; then, Nanxun learned of this and launched a surprise attack in winter. The central and southern states and counties of Sichuan have fallen in succession, and the military situation is in full swing.


    Wang Jian responded urgently, but less than 100,000 soldiers and horses could be transferred to the battlefield. The bad news of the war situation returned to Chengdu, and there were many fugitives from the Shang and Jia people.


    In recent decades, the middle of Sichuan has not been very peaceful, and Chengdu has not been sent down by the Nanxun soldiers. Everyone has learned to move by the wind.


    In the end, he was able to resist the Nanzhao army, and Wang Jian completely filled the lives of monks, especially the real monks. After the war, His Majesty ¡¯s monk was killed and injured nearly half! It made him red for half a month.


    After the army''s foundation was greatly damaged, the monk''s strength was severely injured again. At the time of the Yuan Festival, His Majesty Wang Jian appeared to escape! The prefectures and counties bordering Hanzhong have already had three such incidents. The highest post is a state defense ambassador!


    Not only are the generals at large, but the monks are the same. If Wang Jian blocked the Jianmen channel and martial law was carried out in Chengdu, not only would the monks who practiced qi fled, even the real world.


    Wang Jian certainly knew why these people fled, and why they fled at this time.


    When he resisted the Nanzhao army, the court sent troops to Hexi, and King An and Qi joined forces to fight. He regained the twelve states of Hexi in the tenth month, destroying Lunaism and shaking the wild.


    Then he kept on leading the army of monks to Liangzhou, and fought with Shimen at Pipa Mountain and Yangguan at the same time, and achieved great victory, which made all parties horrified.


    After that, Hexi and Northwest returned to the hands of the court, and the remaining Shimen was surrendered by King An, willing to become the minions of the court and reduced to a sword in the hands of King An.


    Comparing Shuzhong with the imperial court, Wang Jian argued with Li Xun, which is different from cloud mud. Anyone with a bit of insight can see that the resurgence of the imperial dynasty and the decline of Shuzhong are in danger.


    In this case, it is quite normal for those who are determined to decisively abandon Shuzhong and go to court.


    Wang Jian had no alternative but to use iron wrists to decapitate the monks captured, kill chickens and tamarins, and reward his subordinates. The martial law in Shu had no cure.


    He must think of a good way to break the game soon.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s time to have a meal. No matter how important the military and political affairs are, it is also important to take care of your body. Once your Highness hurts her heart, it is a disaster in Shu." Princess Liu went to Wang Jian''s side and held his hand. Relieved.


    Wang Jian turned back from contemplation, sighed heavily, and looked at the gentle and virtuous Liu said: "Now the city is full of gossip and rumors, saying that when Wang An entered Jinxi, he didn''t send an army because he wanted to start after the spring. The army was heavily used in Shu. At present, everyone in Shu is in danger and his morale is low. I have a skill but I ca n¡¯t do anything! "


    Liu shook his head firmly and said, "His Royal Highness defeated the Nanzhao army of the North invaders with less than 100,000 soldiers and horses. The army was flourishing and everyone in the Shu was in power. How could morale be low? Slang is just a little trick. If you want to take advantage of fishing, your highness doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    Wang Jian laughed at himself, "Where did the Nanxun soldiers defeat me! They had snatched up the goods and men, and did not want to fight for a long time in the winter, so they retired. I just stopped them from attacking the soldiers in Chengdu, so In this way, it also damaged nearly half of the real world ... "


    Having said that, Wang Jian turned his head to look outside the door of the temple, his eyes full of bitterness.


    He continued: "When King Nanzhao retired, he still shouted at me in front of Guancheng, saying that he would definitely mention another million soldiers in this spring''s spring season, and capture Chengdu City of Yizhou in one stroke! I dare to speak so loudly. At that time, I really wanted to take off his head! Unfortunately, I have more than enough power ... "


    Liu''s hand held Wang Jian''s hand tightly, and his tears were full of tears. "Your Highness, you must not be arrogant! You have ambitions and great talents. Even if there are some setbacks in front of us, we will finally get through ..."


    "Overcome the difficulties?" Wang Jian shook his head, "I''m afraid there is no chance. Wang An will soon be dispatched to Shuzhong without any accidents. Now all over the country, only Shuzhong will not return to the court. He will not let go. Over Shu.


    "You know, now in Manchu, they are circulating. An Wangqing shirt fights with swords. Before the Yangguan Pass, he fought 50,000 monks and soldiers. He flew flying leaves and flat boats, but the legendary story still lingered? They are telling the story of Wang An. Expressing the will of the court!


    "The heart is no longer with me. What can I do?"


    Liu''s tears burst into tears, and he was already speechless.


    Wang Jian patted her hands, talked about comfort, stood up, looked down at Chengdu City with a negative hand, and backed Xiao Suo: "Since the moment King Qi returned to King An, I knew that Shuzhong had embarked on a wooden bridge. I thought While Wang An''s expedition to Hexi, I could still make a difference. I did not expect Nanzhao to commit a crime at this time, which made me **** ...


    "The trend is not in the North. This is the number of days. What can a man do?"


    Li Zheng met Wukong and Wei Xiaozhuang at the palace. They are now sect leaders who are responsible for preaching on the plateau, helping the court to spiritually control the Tubos, and returning to the Western Regions to infiltrate.


    This time the two came together, in addition to reporting on plateau and western affairs, as well as discussing the intention of the two religions to divide the sphere of influence in Datang.


    The conflict between Buddhism and Taoism has been going on for a long time. Although the current concept of total truth is completely different from that of the former Taoism and Shimenism, it is still two hills. After all, in order to avoid internal fighting, Li Yan needs to plan for them. Come down.


    "There is no division of the site, and it is not a gangster. It is a hill." Li Xie waved and said to Wukong and Wei Xiaozhuang: "Shimen and Quanzheng, in the future, will be the two rivers and lakes under the jurisdiction of the court, eliminating those in your teachings. It ¡¯s a lie, when the common sect develops. ¡±


    Wukong looked at Wei Xiaozhuang and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    Without those deceptive classics, how do you fool the Tubo people and control their ideological spirit?


    Li Min also quickly thought of this, adding: "You can lie to outsiders, you don''t have to be against the Chinese. Well, when the Tang army goes out to fight, you will be the vanguard, penetrate the enemy first, and control the thinking of the enemy. When the army arrives, it is naturally best if they can be dropped without fighting.


    "You can''t let the enemy nation surrender, at least you must fool their people and cooperate with the army."


    Speaking of this, Li Min paused and touched his chin with a serious word: "It seems a bit excessive to say the word" Huyou ", after all, you are also part of our Han and Tang civilizations, representing our faces, and not completely deceiving others. .


    "You go back and change the teachings first, the main point is to let others know how powerful we are, arouse their worship of the Han and Tang dynasties, and take pride in being able to be a Tang dynasty. Change the word ''Fu You'', "Ideological transformation" or "Promote ideological progress" is more accurate. "


    After listening to Li Yan''s words, Wukong and Wei Xiaozhuang were embarrassed.


    It''s easy for Li Min to move his lips. It really is a huge project to change the teachings of the two religions in this way.


    However, since Li''s order was given, they have no room to refuse, and can only follow suit.


    Although the workload is large, the prospects described by Li Wei are very enticing. As long as you think about where the whole truth and the release of the door will be in the future, all people are dedicated to the Tang Dynasty, and they are all trying to become the people of the Tang Dynasty who are struggling for their lives. That is a crazy thing.


    What is the difference between striving for the Tang Dynasty and fighting for the Tang Dynasty? When they arrived in the Tang Dynasty, they were going to pay taxes to the Tang court, and in the future they would be registered as Tang people.


    What can do this is naturally the elites of various states. Let them all become bricks and tiles of Datang. It can also be regarded as the introduction of talents, which can definitely promote the prosperity of Datang.


    Of course, the threshold for becoming a Tang must be raised, the number of people must be strictly controlled, and the status must be limited, so that the old events of Anlushan cannot be repeated.


    Thinking about this, Wukong and Wei Xiaozhuang feel that one day, Quanzhengguan and Wukong release will really be built to the horizon.


    After Wukong and Wei Xiaozhuang went out, Li Minshun picked up a document, and it was natural to approve it, as if he had just spoken a family language.


    At this time, he did not realize that the internal government was only the Jianghu sects under the jurisdiction of the court, but the external was the two religions that changed the thinking of the enemy. In the subsequent development process, it gradually became a national secret service.


    This powerful and spy agency, with its doctrine and strength, can both change people''s minds and destroy their bodies.


    When dealing with the people who can turn the enemy into me, the doctrine is a weapon for spreading the Gospel of Heaven. When dealing with the "backward" who cannot turn the enemy into me, the strength is to send them to hell.


    Constantly perfecting one''s full truth and unleashed release has truly become a favorable vanguard for the Tang army to explore frontiers.


    They are the demons that make the enemy ¡¯s rulers suffocate, but they are also the heavenly masters that make the enemy ¡¯s people compete for ...


    ...


    As Wang Jian expected, when the spring was blooming, Li Zhi mobilized the army of the towns in Guanzhong and the newly-designed magic army, and began to march to Hanzhong, preparing to completely solve the sleepy generation on the side of the couch in Shuzhong.


    The newly edited strategist army is to draw the elite composition of the vassals of the vassals and towns. On the one hand, it ensures its own powerful combat power, and on the other hand, it weakens the military strength of the vassals and towns. It serves two purposes.


    In the beginning, the fan town army was mostly composed of exiles, and later formed a stable interest group in the fan town, all for the sake of Fan town and its own survival and interests.


    Whenever the imperial court was frustrated, the Fanzhen army refused to fight desperately, retired when it was in danger, moved forward when it was beneficial, and slacked off without rewards, and even ignored the imperial order of the imperial court. Will "situation.


    To the imperial court, the vanguard army was already similar to mercenaries.


    They have their own interests and laws of survival, and they have no loyalty to the court.


    Now that Li Zhi is here, Fanzhen is afraid to make confusion. The civil servants, generals and monks sent by the imperial court gradually grasped Fanzhen''s power and controlled the situation.


    After the implementation of the new policy, which allowed the ordinary peasants to have their own fields and live and work in peace, and solved the problem of exiles, the foundation of the existence of Fanzhen was weakened, and by gradually eroding the strength of the Fanzhen army, it finally reached the state where Fanzhen ceased to exist. Cancer approach.


    In the winter, when Li Yan and King Qi went to battle in Hexi, Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and others had already completed the preliminary selection of the Divine Strategy Army. Although the number is not large for the time being, it also has 300,000, with Pinglu Army as the backbone.


    The new magical army was named the Chang''an embargo by Li Zhi, and it temporarily manages three designations: Long Mao, Tiger Guard, and Langfang. Each army has 100,000 combat soldiers, with one general, the general commander, and one vice general.


    In order to avoid over-authorization, the embargo does not have a coach, but only generals of all military units, under the unified jurisdiction of the Privy Council. The three armies of Long Ying, Hu Wei, and Langya took Zhao Polu, Zhao Bingkun, and Shangguan Qingcheng as the generals. Zhao Nianci, Yang Xingmi, and Sun Ru were among the vice generals.


    Three hundred thousand battles are the best, which is the result of the first stage of Li Zhiqiang''s policy on dry branches.


    After 300,000 Chang''an banned the army and 200,000 Guanzhong towns and troops, after entering the middle of Hanzhong, they stopped temporarily and got ten days of rest time.


    Next, the army will march toward Jianmen. The road is rugged and narrow, and it is difficult to walk. Not to mention, the fierce battle will start immediately, so that the soldiers will be well prepared and ready for fierce fighting.


    Li Yan took his life with both young and old, and Li Maozhen and Song Jiao. When the army was rested, they flew over the Jianshan Mountain, overlooking the Jianmen Xiongguan.


    "The Shu Road is difficult, and it is difficult to get to the sky. When the army enters Shu, it has to take the narrow and dangerous mountain walkway. Besides, it must overcome the Jianmen Pass of the Suoshan Mountain. The special ward-protection law formation, it is okay to take it in real life, and the forces in Shu from ancient times have relied on this Tianxiong Xiongguan. "


    King Qi opened the folding fan, shook it gently in front of his chest, and was graceful and graceful. "While Wang Jian will lose a lot of soldiers because of the two battles, but if he stays at the sword gate and the army enters Shu, it is still very difficult."


    Seeing her seriousness and solemnity, Li Yan smiled and said, "Qi Wang Mofei already has a good strategy to break the barrier?"


    "I don''t have a good strategy to break the barrier." Qi Wang snapped the folding fan, tapped his palm gently, and paused for a while. "But I have one of Pingshu''s plans."


    "I hope Wang Qi would not hesitate to enlighten me." Li Xuan said with a pretending look.


    A smile appeared on the corner of King Qi''s eyes, expressing his appreciation for Li''s cooperation. "It''s easy to say. I''ll take a trip to Chengdu to persuade Wang Jian''s concubine."


    Li Yan did not expect the other party''s plan was to ride alone to persuade Wang Jian! Rao was accustomed to the reckless and domineering of King Qi, and was also surprised at this moment. But looking at King Qi, it really didn''t seem to be a joke.


    Li Zheng is serious: "If you can persuade Wang Jian, it is natural to be good. Your Majesty and I will not protect his life and wealth. Attacking the Jianmen Pass, the soldiers will indeed suffer heavy losses, adding countless orphans and widows to Datang, but this plan must be practical. That works. "


    He did not think that Li Maozhen could convince Wang Jian to surrender.


    Li Maozhen patted Li Yan''s shoulders, and she looked like a big sister, and she sighed with a long and hearty taste.


    She earnestly said: "I met Wang Jian with God''s strategy army. At the beginning, it was also considered to be intersecting Mo Ni. Later, they stayed with Feng Xiangjun to participate in the peace of Huang Chao, and they also had the friendship of blood and blood. After the incident, you, me, Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, drinking Dadan at the An Wang Mansion, also had brotherhood.


    "Although after that, everyone went their own way and became rivals in the face of the torrent of arrogance in the world, but there were not many private grievances. We have never killed his wife and children, and he has never cut off my parents. Right now, Wang Jian is in trouble In China, if you want soldiers without soldiers, if you want food without grains, you will not be able to change the general situation by adding casualties.


    "The imperial dynasty wants to be resurrected, and the heyday is about to return. In the end, it is necessary to use soldiers outward, to be long and short with other races, and to bleed less blood in the country, how can it be good? I went over this, after all, also pulled in his despair He gave a hand. This is not a stupid person. He should be able to see the situation clearly and work for the establishment of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Maozhen''s remarks are justified and reasonable, and there are also personal friendships. It is not only the splendid embroidery in the chest of King Qi, but also the three-view character of Li Maozhen, so that Li Zhi does not know how to refute it.


    However, this is too dangerous.


    In case Wang Jian ¡¯s concubine is similar to Suoxun ¡¯s reputation, he holds a narrow mind for his own wealth, to be honest, to be honest, most of the superiors have this kind of thought, then Li Maozhen ¡¯s departure is no different from a sheep ¡¯s entry .


    Before waiting for Li Yan to speak, Li Maozhen said: "With my reference, he won''t believe your character if you want to come. Well, don''t mother-in-law, as long as Wang Jian agrees to let me pass the Jianmen Pass, this trip I have to go anyway, and only I can go! "


    Seeing Li Yan still thinking, Li Maozhen smiled suddenly.


    This smile is as fresh as white clouds and as transparent as flowing water.


    She said: "Li Zhi, you must understand that Datang is not only a hero of yours. If Datang wants to reappear the prosperous times, it must not be you alone. I ca n¡¯t go to a grand banquet if Li Maozhen is the King of Qi? Besides, Wang Jian Not overlord, what are you worried about? "


    In the end, Li Min agreed to Li Maozhen''s plan.


    She is also a king, and she should be a king!


    Li Yan respects this spirit.


    Also respect her.


    Wang Jian agreed to the entry of King Qi.


    After King Qi entered the gate, Song Jiao asked Li Xuan if he would mobilize all realities and prepare to join forces to attack the Jianmen Pass when necessary. With their strength, if they attack with all their strength, they may not be able to break the battle.


    At least, try it out.


    Li Yan rejected Song Jiao''s proposal.


    There are only four of them in the sky above and below Jianshan, waiting for King Qi to return under the clouds and above the mountains and rivers.


    Li Xun knew that at this moment, he was waiting not only for the Qi and Shu kings, but also for the glorious figure of the prosperous Tang Dynasty.


    This class, from three poles to the sun, to the mid-day, to the west of the west, and finally to the setting sun.


    The failure to return to sunset is a failure.


    This is what King Qi left without saying anything to Li Yan.


    And now, the sunset is down.


    Li Yan opened his eyes.


    With only the last rays of the sun left, he knew that things had come to fruition.


    Waiting is worth it, trust is also worth it.


    Someone came on that trail of light.


    King Qi and King Shu.


    "Close up, switch!" Wang Jian shouted at Jianmen Guan.


    This command, with only four words, is extremely concise.


    That was Wang Jian''s last decree to the middle and lower Shu.


    After this order, Shu Zhong no longer belongs to him.


    "I''ve seen His Royal Highness King An." Wang Jian came to Li Yan and bowed to the court.


    Qi Wang, Liu Mei, raised a wink at Li Yan.


    Li Min''s mood was violent.


    He''s never seen such a beautiful wink!


    Fenghua is peerless and charming, and it is not enough to describe it.


    Probably, it was an era of heroes, a heroic dynasty, throwing his eyes at him.


    "The King of Shu doesn''t need to be polite." Li Yi helped Wang Jian.


    At the end of this ceremony, the land in Shu was declared and returned to the court of the Tang Dynasty.


    With this ceremony, there are no more princes in Datang.


    At this point, Li Zhi basically completed the domestic unification of Datang.

 v7 Chapter 61： Eagle on the prairie

    In the early autumn, the grasslands were yellow, and the flat and open field scenery was lonely. However, the war horses have been raised to a fat and strong body after a lush spring and summer. Jianyong on the grassland would choose to follow their chiefs to conduct large-scale safari in the mighty wilderness.


    Of course, if the tribal leaders on the prairie want to start a war of territorial extension, it is also the best time of year. Mobei has never been a place of peace. Tribes of all sizes are always fighting.


    When the year is not good, cattle and sheep are not fat enough in spring and summer to survive the long winter. The tribe will choose to wage war to plunder enough supplies to survive the severe cold.


    When the year is good, the ambitious tribal chiefs will also choose to wage war, allowing the tribe''s brave cavalry to expand their territory for themselves and get more cattle and sheep.


    Such wars will not only occur between hostile tribes. Even a tribe with one name will be full of various mergers until a true lord appears, uniting large areas of grassland.


    Only heroes can bring enough wealth to the tribe, and only heroes can bring true peace to the grasslands. The worship of heroes by the grassland tribes comes from the bottom of their hearts and penetrates the bone marrow.


    If you want to be a hero, you must first become an invincible warrior. At this level, you can win the respect of the tribe. Once a warrior who advocates fighting and pioneering has wisdom, he may win the worship of everyone.


    Undoubtedly, Yeluabaoji is such a hero.


    This is true for the Khitan Babu, as well as the entire grassland.


    Thousands and thousands of miles in the grasslands have left the horseshoe marks of his soldiers over the years. Tribes of all sizes have been unified and united under the same banner because of his existence. This big banner, which is now flying in every corner of the grassland, has three **** characters written on it: Khitan.


    Unlike the heroes who previously conquered the Mobe steppe, Yeluabaoji was the first to establish a complete state system on the steppe. The Khitan Warrior became a well-deserved master of this prairie under his jurisdiction, and for the first time had the collective consciousness of loyalty to the king in addition to obeying the tribe and obeying the strong.


    Xilou City is the center of the grassland ruled by Yeluabaoji.


    Here, it has also become a sacred city in the eyes of prairie people.


    Under a clear sky, a breeze, a cavalry full of prey screamed and returned. As soon as they were close to the camp, the warriors held up various prey and showed off their success to their companions who welcomed them.


    The head of Yeluabaoji''s black mink hat did not hang a prey immediately, but the guards behind him held the most prey in his hands.


    When he got off the horse, Yeluabaoji shook his whip and approached a large white felt with a smile. Someone was waiting in front of the tent. The first person was a young woman in white and red, with red lips and white teeth and eyes like stars. There was no rudeness of the prairie woman, and the exquisite beauty was like the moon in the sky.


    "In the moon, you are getting more and more beautiful. The bravest warrior on the prairie will see you and will willingly bow down in front of your skirt!" Ye Lua Baoji exaggeratedly gestured, attracting the beauty''s coyness and blame .


    Laughing, Yeluabaoji held the moon in his mouth and hugged him. Haha laughed and walked into the felt. The left and right maids saw each other and didn''t follow them, but helped to lower the curtain.


    On this grassland, everyone can praise the beauty of the moon, but only those who can enjoy her beauty and enjoy her beauty are only Yeluabaoji.


    The brightest pearl on the grassland should be matched with the bravest hero. This is a rule that no one can break.


    When Yeluabao returned to camp, the sun was still high in the sky, and when he and Yueduo walked out of the felt again, Xinghe had already illuminated the night sky.


    The campfires piled up in the camp, and the warriors who came out to participate in safari grilled trophies in laughter, and the sounds of various fights were one after another.


    In front of the biggest bonfire, there were the most people surrounded and the scene was the most lively, but the wide main seat was left out. Although the food placed in front was not dazzling, the Jiushan Roshan was not small.


    The emergence of Yeluabaoji aroused cheers. He just waved his hands and motioned the warriors to continue their excitement, sitting in a spacious seat by themselves.


    He picked up a golden golden leg of lamb, and opened his mouth to bite off a slender piece of meat, chewed it in his mouth, and bloomed in a pink moon, waiting for a gentle pouring of wine.


    After eating a leg of lamb, Yelu Baobao also drank a bottle of wine. During the month, he carefully selected a piece of venison, cut it into small pieces, and handed it to him. His eyes were full of tenderness and looked at him. , But was pushed away by him.


    In the puzzled and curious eyes of the month, Yelu Abaoji sighed suddenly and said: "Do you know that there is a flower in the month, Li Ying calmed down the Tang Dynasty, and now he is alone in the world of the Tang Dynasty. Forget it. Moreover, he also regained Hexi and completely defeated the Tubo ... Oh, that was a great victory in the foreign war in the Tang Dynasty! "


    Seeing the sorrow of Yelu Abaoji, the moon blinked with **** and shiny eyes, wondering: "What does the Tang Dynasty have to do with us?


    "We graze on the grasslands. They farm on the land. As long as we do n¡¯t go south, are n¡¯t they irrelevant? Since ancient times, the Central Plains dynasty has never taken the initiative to advance north, all because of fighting back against our invasion. . "


    Yeluabaoji drank a large bowl of wine, wiped his mouth, and said, "War is inevitable."


    When the moon was full of faces, Yelu Abaoji continued: "The grassland is barren. Basically, we can only harvest cattle and sheep. These are not enough for us to live, cloth, porcelain, tea, iron, etc. We also need it, but there are too few on the prairie.


    "Even if it is cattle or sheep, it is not enough year after year. When times are not good, too many people die of freezing in winter, and many people will starve to death in the coming year. In order to prevent the people from starving to death, many tribes violently start a plunder war. Go and grab other tribes.


    "If he wins, he will get enough food. If they are tied, they will consume a lot of people, which will save them a lot of food. The rest of the food may be enough.


    "If they are defeated, their tribe will disappear. The tribe disappears in the disaster year, do you know what that means? Those people are not slaves, but are abandoned in the wilderness and starved to death!"


    In the month, Duo opened her bright eyes.


    Some of these words that Yeluabaoji said, she knew, some knew only one or the other, and some never heard of it. She has a distinguished status and can be regarded as a kind of person in the Jinyiyushi on the grassland. She does not know much about the lives of the herders and small tribes at the bottom.


    This is the first time she has heard that a tribe has waged a war in order to consume the population of its tribe so that food can be eaten! Even if this is not the main purpose, as long as you have this intention, even if there is only a little bit, it will make people feel cold.


    Yeluabaoji looked to the night sky in the south, and said with a heavy gaze: "When the grassland is not unified, once the disaster occurs, it is natural to bear losses internally, but when the grassland is unified, there is no hero who can tolerate his own herdsman to starve to death on a large scale. .


    "What is not enough cattle and sheep? We are accustomed to war. In addition to grazing ourselves, we will only **** other people''s cattle and sheep. So we will call on the herdsmen to step on their war horses, pick up their bows, and gather before the cold winter comes Send troops south to **** the wealthy Han Chinese and raise enough supplies and food for the winter. "


    After hearing this, Yueduo nodded.


    At this moment, she understood the root cause of the grassland cavalry''s continuous south invasion.


    Don''t want to be starved to death, you can only choose to fight. Whenever the Central Plains dynasty is not particularly strong and there is a chance of victory, the predatory war to the south by the steppe tribe will not stop.


    After all, the grasslands are still too barren.


    Survival is a more fundamental and fundamental proposition.


    However, another question raised in her mind, "But this year is a good year. There are abundant cattle and sheep on the grassland. It is not a problem to pass the winter. We have no need to start a war and fight with the Tang Dynasty, which is already a middle school."


    Yelu Abaoji smiled bitterly and touched Yueli''s hand and said, "However, Li Zhi knows that we will still use soldiers to the south, as long as this possibility still exists, he will not sit idly by. The hero on the grassland will not watch His own shepherd was starved to death, and the lord of the Central Plains would not ignore his people and be robbed and looted.


    "So, when he has the ability to deal with us, he will definitely solve the scourge that will always come. No matter in which way, the earlier this time, the better, preferably before we start another plunder war. This way , His people will not suffer losses, and his taxes will not be reduced as a result. "


    Speaking of which, Yeluabaoji drank another bowl of wine.


    Yueli Duo thought for a while and said seriously: "But the Tang Dynasty has not used us for many years. They are defenses. Now there are heroes like you on the grassland, and the Khitan kingdom is unprecedentedly strong, far from being unified in name. In fact, the scenes of tribal politics are comparable. Does Li Zhi have the courage to fight with us? "


    This question silenced Yelua Baoji for a moment.


    But he was not thinking, he was caught in memories.


    Without interrupting for a month, Duo silently watched him wait.


    Finally, Yeluabaoji returned to God, smiled, and said, "Li Li is different. He will definitely use our soldiers. And he should already be impatient. He is a rare hero in the world and once told me In a word, how do you let others sleep on the side of the couch!


    "The strength of the Khitan will put pressure on the Tang Dynasty. He will not sit idly by as the leading nation is strong, and every lord will not make the leading nation strong. Being strong means threatening, so there must be a big war between the north and the south, and even The decisive battle, like that of the ''Tian Khan'' in the early Tang Dynasty, defeated Turks and proclaimed the rule of the steppe.


    "Big heroes like Li Yan must hope to reproduce the glorious record of" Tian Khan ". People in the Tang Dynasty worshiped their ancestors, and their ancestral deeds were their life-long goals. However, if there is something brave and **** in their bodies, they will not achieve this goal in a day , It wo n¡¯t slacken in a day. "


    Yue Liduo finally understood that the war between the Khitan State and the Tang Dynasty is inevitable and is now in sight.


    From the moment when the Tang Dynasty was calmed down in the country, it was announced that the North and South War had entered the preparation stage, and it was about to happen.


    ...


    "A warrior on the prairie never waits for the enemy to enter the tent before thinking of picking up his bow and arrow. It was too late at that time, was it?"


    In the month, her eyes stared at Yelu Abaoji. "Eagle on the grassland, you are already preparing for the war. Maybe you are ready, aren''t you?"


    Yelu Abaoji laughed loudly and laughed a lot. He carried the moon in his arms and grasped it a few times in the full place, and the laughter was even brighter.


    "Do you know that the moon is blooming? People in the Tang Dynasty said that Li Xun recovered Hexi between the months and turned around and settled in Shushu, which is comparable to the glorious record of the Tang Dynasty! There are no Tang people now, so what dynasty must be Will ZTE such nonsense, they now say that this is a sign of the coming of the Tang Dynasty in the future!


    "Now, everyone in the Tang Dynasty is sharpening their swords, and they ca n¡¯t wait to raise their swords and rush their horses to open up their territories. The Tang generals at the border of Youzhou have now started to send scouts across the Great Wall to explore the depths of the grasslands! This is Datang again showing his fangs, sharp claws, and fierce eyes!


    "They are going to be like wolves on the prairie, hunting for prey all over the world, and expanding their territory! You said that at this time, as the biggest shepherd on the prairie, I, Yelu Abaoji, can''t we go to war? ready?"


    Liduo was lying in the arms of Yelu Abaoji with her head resting on the other''s broad and solid chest. The whole person was tender and tender, as if to melt into the other''s body.


    She gruntly said, "No matter how fierce the wolves are, when you meet a good hunter, you can only be shot by bows and arrows."


    Yeluabaoji nodded again and again: "You''re right. The best hunters know that the best time to shoot wolves is before they launch their offense-especially when they are not strong yet, kill them early. The best way to be a beast is to know it best. "


    Having said that, Yeluabaoji picked up the already weak moon, and turned to walk into the white felt once again.


    But just after he took a step, he stopped there, and put the moon in, and said to her, "Go to the tent and wait for me."


    There was a gentle response in the month, and she ran away with a red face.


    An old man in a black hood and white beard appeared beside Yeluabao.


    "If the shepherd finds that the wolves are too strong, they will not fight alone, and it is the best choice to return to gather more shepherds with horses and bows to hunt." The old man deliberately lowered his voice, like a night owl. .


    Yeluabaoji sat down again, waved his hands freely, motioned the old man to sit down and said, his mouth was indifferent: "Isn''t the gods always claiming that they don''t need helpers?"


    The old man carefully selected a jug of wine, took a particularly clean silver cup, sat on the felt, slowly poured a small cup for himself, sniffed carefully in front of his nose, and then revealed a satisfied look, and wrote lightly: "Of course God doesn''t need a helper, but you do."


    Yeluabaoji stretched out his hand to the side, and a maid filled his wine bowl. "The Tang Dynasty has just been set in the country, so powerful?"


    The old man drank, and after a while, he slowly remarked, "The Moon God is gone and the Shimen is down. Do you still think that the Tang Dynasty is not strong enough? Li Zhi is not an ordinary hero. No matter how much we value him, nothing is wrong. Yes. You have suffered two losses in his hands, and you still don''t understand this? "


    "Well, then who do we need to help?" Thinking of his only two defeats in his life, Yeluabaoji became interesting.


    "Every country around the Tang Dynasty will be our helper. Sheng Tang once brought them too deep nightmares. No one hopes that the Tang Dynasty will reappear. That is a disaster for all of us. So everything is in the Tang Dynasty soldiers. Wherever there is a front, it will unite with us. "


    The old man was shaking the wine glass, but his eyes were gleaming with bloodthirsty. "The Uighur in the west, Silla in the east, and even the Nanzhao in the south of the Tang Dynasty ..."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly sneered, "People in these places should be shaking now. Especially the Hui people, the Ming people have found us."


    "No one can really fight." Yelu Abaoji pouted his lips. "A bunch of native chickens."


    The old man said lightly: "Compared to us, they are weaker, but as long as the Tang Dynasty is pinched by several faces, that is our opportunity. The Tang Dynasty''s kingdom is too vast, and the mountains and rivers are vertical and horizontal. Even cavalry, there is no way to do it. To quickly help everywhere. As long as these countries can hold back some Tang dynasty forces, we will win the battle. "


    Yeluabaoji straightened up, stared at the old man for a long time, and suddenly said, "This time, it seems that it is not to prevent the Tang Dynasty army from entering the grassland, nor is it going south to plunder the population and wealth of the Tang Dynasty. You are thinking ... Extinguished the Tang Dynasty and completely occupied the Central Plains? "


    The old man asked with a grin and asked, "Why not? The big heroes should have big minds. Isn''t there an eagle on the grassland?"


    Yeluabaoji lay back and said, "During the Jin Dynasty, the Huns, Xianbei, Xi, Xi, and Xi entered the Central Plains in succession, and the final result was not very good."


    The old man scorned: "Some ants, can you compare with the gods? Although these five clans have entered the Central Plains in the past, their gods have not defeated Daomen Xianting. So after they entered the Central Plains, most of them finally became the Central Plains. People. We are different. Tianshen is about to defeat Daomen Xianting and seize their Taoism. This is the general trend! "


    Yeluabaoji regained his spirit and sat up and said, "Can God defeat Daomen Xianting?"


    The old man smiled very proudly: "Daomen Xianting is now in a civil war, and we are just taking advantage of the fishermen. Rest assured, the results will be announced soon."


    Yeluabaoji lay back again, looking at the night sky, and said in a half-sound: "The immortal domain divided the victory and defeat, and the gods occupied the Taomen fairy court. My Khitan kingdom conquered the Tang Dynasty, wasn''t it natural?"


    The old man shouted, "That''s the truth."


    Yiluabaoji sighed, and seemed to be a little bit interested: "One day in Xianyu, one year in the world, shouldn''t we wait a long time? My war preparations are ready, but now I want to let the warriors idle?"


    "It''s okay to be idle."


    The old man drank the glass of wine in one sip, "Nourishing energy and saving energy, when it''s time for you to enter the battlefield, don''t be defeated by Li Xun. I said that Li Xun is not an ordinary character. Even if we occupied Daomen Xianting, he also Not necessarily a devastating blow, Hexi is an example. "


    Yeluabaoji nodded, and regained his eyes, "I hope that day will come soon. I will let Li Zhi know that the previous two small defeats were just a joke. It is the real world that can win the decisive laugh. Lord! "

 v7 Chapter 62： Opening up an era of innovation

    Li Yan is busy now.


    Since the autumn season began, he suddenly took a break.


    There are no major events in the middle of the country. This year, there are no plans to go to war. Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and others are also involved in trivial military and political affairs. They only need to outline the outlines, and take care of them.


    When he learned to be lazy in time, he found that he had a lot of free time.


    When it was all right, Li Yan twisted a pot of wine and sat on the roof of the palace hall with wide vision, while watching Changan''s increasingly prosperous market, while carefully feeling the people''s luck coming from all sides.


    These are all his achievements and the foundation of his standing.


    Conquering Hexi and defeating Tubo, the people with lofty ideals and enthusiastic children in the middle of the country will never return to their hearts; the majority of the people in the world have lived and worked in peace and contentment, and most of the people who pay attention to profit are no longer complaining.


    Li Ye has viewed his own fairy garden. Except for the frontiers, the territory of Datang has been basically outlined. The stars of all people in all places are lit up intensively, and the Xingye Xinghe trend really has emerged.


    And his cultivation has been steadily improved. Although he is still in the Golden Wonderland, it is no longer the same as before, and it is not too far away from Da Luo Jinxian.


    Li Yan carefully estimated that even if he did not open up the territory to expand the territory, as long as the Tang Dynasty rested for three years, the township authority was taken back by the court for most of the time, and without the ability to exploit states and counties, the great situation of Guotai Min''an would be basically realized. By then, his cultivation may be able to break through the Da Luo Jin Wonderland.


    An Wang''s Mansion is very close to Qi King''s Mansion. Sometimes King Qi will come, but many of them are still Saint Ji.


    After more than half a year''s time, Dasuo Siming finally found that these two guys are one person.


    Because there is no war in the world, Li Maozhen doesn''t worry about politics, so he is too busy on weekdays, and comes to Li Ye to drink when there is nothing, often he is not drunk, nor does he return.


    There are many times like this, and there is always a time when you cannot love yourself.


    Then, one night and one night, the two kings shared the same bed, thunder and lightning thundered outside, heavy rain poured, the house was filled with dragons and phoenixes, and Huang Huang sang. The young and old commanded to see through the window paper in the dim lights, and saw them as if they were struck by lightning.


    Since then, Shao Siming''s look at Li Yan''s eyes changed and became normal, no longer a little bit weird.


    It''s true that Dasuo lives on his own. Although most of the time he looks at him, he occasionally shows a more resentful look, which makes Li Yan often uncomfortable.


    He didn''t care about these minor issues.


    After all, Chang''an Xiu Xue Academy is about to start.


    This is one of the national policies for Li Zhi to recruit monks on a large scale and expand the ranks of monks in Datang.


    Once the Chang''an University is completed, it means that the practice of Famen is no longer in charge of the Qin Heavenly Prison, and the relationship with Daomen has been clearly distinguished-to be precise, it is the relationship with Quanzhen.


    Since then, the practice method no longer appears only in Qin Tianjian, Shimen, Daomen, and major families, and ordinary people have the possibility to step into the door of practice.


    "There are three branches under the practice college, the basic college, the practice school, and the college of the monks."


    In the government affairs hall, Li Zhen and Li Xuan reported on the college''s affairs. "The basic school has the most students. The first phase enrolled 8,000 people. Half of the soldiers were selected from the army. Half of them were selected from the private. the way.


    "The former is directly controlled by the Ministry of Defense, and the latter is dispatched by officials in three provinces and six provinces, and cooperates with the mentors of the colleges to go to the prefectures and counties each year to make selections. The preliminary affairs will be more complicated, but in the past few years, the system was formed, and the court and local officials It will be more convenient to become familiar with it.


    "The basic college is in the private sector. It only recruits students under the age of 16. The middle age of the army can be relaxed to the age of the crown. This will also help to stimulate the **** children to join the army.


    "Xiang Qi College only recruits monks below the third level of Qi training. Basically, they will be promoted from the basic college. Once they have been trained above the third level of Qi training, they should be decentralized to the army or local prefectures and counties. Of course, you can also enter the airless Shimen and Quanzhen, went to preach and preach in the Gentiles, explored the customs and customs of the enemy country, and important military affairs.


    "Lianqi College itself is not only about teaching practice, but also divided into civil servants, generals, craftsmen, religion and other parts, so that they can prepare for the future life direction while promoting their cultivation.


    "The Grand Masters College only recruits monks who practice eight or nine floors, provided that they have achieved sufficient merits. After obtaining the student qualifications, the college will help them break through the real world, and then serve as a more important official position and become a pillar."


    Having said that, Li Zhen kept silent and waited for Li Ye to express his opinion.


    Li Yan actually had no opinion. These programs were the result of long discussions with everyone. Li Zhen just improved it further and was a college builder.


    However, Li Yan still has something to say. He knocked on the case: "Civil officials and generals in the Lianqi College, I believe that they can recruit a lot of students, but also young people who want to enter through breaking their minds. Craftsmen and religion In part, I am afraid that there are not many people who voluntarily enter.


    "These are two key parts. What is the energy of the former? Yangguan''s weapon bed crossbow is proof that it has developed well and will even change the face of life. But I want to see a magic aircraft ... Common objects appear.


    "Although the latter is a fine work, it is fast-paced, and it is most suitable for young people with poor backgrounds, good minds, and ambitious goals."


    Li Zhen nodded frequently.


    He said: "It would take three provinces and six departments to cooperate. Scholars, farmers, industry, and craftsmen have always been inferior to others. Those with lofty disdain, the court needs to improve their status.


    "The religious part depends on whether the teenagers are smart or not, can they see through the essence of religion. If they can make good use of this weapon, they will definitely understand that it is an artifact that they have run rampant in foreign countries, and their promotion is just a backhand. "


    Li Min nodded, "Three provinces and six departments, you go to discuss with Cui Keli, come up with a charter. Now you are prime ministers, you should have this boldness."


    Li Zhen took note of this.


    Li Yan continued: "Chang''an College of Recruitment is still too small to recruit 8,000 people. After three years, it must be expanded to at least 30,000. Five years later, there are more than 300 states in Datang. In this way, all the heroes in the world can get the opportunity to accept the training of the court and then serve the country.


    "After ten years, my monks in the Datang world will be ten times more than now! At that time, Mo said to restore the ancestral territory, even if it hits the sky, we can see this hope.


    "If, by then, the craftsmen have developed, they only need to practice the Qi monk''s control, and they can board dozens of people, hundreds of people, and huge flying instruments that travel hundreds of miles a day, then the world of Datang is the real world!"


    Li Zhen froze.


    He did not expect that the blueprint in Li Min''s mind would be so vast and so astounding.


    Li Zhenzheng was about to stand up and salute, and expressed his admiration and respect for Li Yun, and Li Yun waved his hand and let him continue to sit down. He hadn''t finished his words yet.


    Li Xuan looked at Li Xun and said, "You have followed me for many years, and I don''t hide some thoughts from you. I want to see that one or two decades later, Datang will start the era of nationwide cultivation ... I know that everyone has different qualifications and can Those who have achieved Qi training are all talented talents of one hundred miles. But even if they cannot achieve Qi training, I still want them to practice.


    "If you ca n¡¯t become a Wu Zong, then you become a martial arts officer. The warrior is also an officer in the army. You ca n¡¯t become a warrior, then you become a warrior. Is n¡¯t it difficult? Half of the Tang people in the world can train to the highest age. Become a samurai, don''t you exaggerate? "


    "If the ordinary soldiers in the army are all samurai realms, can the army of Datang be invincible?


    "I know what you want to say, the resources and the cultivation resources are not enough. But this is exactly the problem we want to solve. The world is actually very big. The cultivation resources that we don''t have in Tang can be found outside the domain. If you can''t gather wealth and cultivation resources, , To strengthen the national strength of the dynasty, what do we do to expand our territories, and what to wage war?


    "After ten years, I want everyone in the Tang Dynasty to have food and clothes for everyone. Twenty years later, I want everyone in the Tang Dynasty to have books to read and everyone can practice! How many people are reading books now? Printing books is not cheap. I know that there is so much work in the farmland that I have gone to study and practice, and the acres are deserted, and I know that.


    "Ordinary farmer''s house, I ca n¡¯t afford these now. But one or two decades after I said. What did I establish as a spiritual college? Printing is not cheap, so let the college of craftsmanship research make it cheaper; The farm tools are not strong enough, and they are asked to solve this problem.


    "Insufficient grain production? Then hit the horizon, there are always high-yield grains outside the region. What does the army do? I might as well tell you that there are three-year-old rice in the south. When you lay there, Datang will be better than Jiangnan. Granary.


    "I tell you again, at the end of the east of the East China Sea, there are grains of 50 acres! Not to mention that Datang ¡¯s army occupied there, as long as we reach that place and bring back the grain seeds, our Datang farmers will no longer be in short supply. grain!


    "When the farmer can live without food and clothing, they will naturally want to read, they cannot read, they will let their children read, they cannot practice themselves, and they will let their children practice.


    "Do you think I''m talking in a dream? What I''m talking about is the fact that after 20 years, the people of Datang will not only be well-groomed, but they will also be proud of the world!"


    Li Zhen is completely stupid.


    As a scholar, a person with a mind on national affairs, and aspiring scholars who want to enthusiastically serve the country and make the country strong and invincible, the future portrayed by Li Zhi is a scene he even wants to embrace in his dreams.


    It''s not impossible to improve the printing skills and make printing cheap. It wasn''t paper before the Eastern Han Dynasty! Looking for new fabrics and improving the weaving process so that everyone does not have to be frozen in winter. Although this is exaggerated, it is not entirely hopeless.


    but!


    50 stones per mu?


    What it is?


    Datang''s current grain yield can reach five stones, and the farmer will wake up in the middle of the night with a smile!


    Ten times the output, what kind of food is that? !!


    Is there such food in the world?


    Li Zhen is not a pedantic scholar who reads and reads silly. In fact, His Majesty has no such scholar. Both the officials of Li Zhen''s department and the Confucian students of Qingzhou Confucianism are very practical. They are not comparable to Yangzhou Confucianism on paper, and they are very clear about the world.


    Whether it is farming, water conservancy, military, or armored soldiers, they all have the minimum knowledge.


    Because of this, Li Zhencai is particularly clear that whether it is the rule of Zhenguan or the prosperity of the New Century, there are many people in the world who are hungry!


    Eating porridge during free time and dry rice during busy time are the lives that ordinary people yearn for most. meat? What is that? When you eat energy-saving meals every year, you will see your teeth with a smile, that is the prosperous age!


    Insufficient food, this is the biggest problem of the dynasty, eternal trouble.


    Being able to feed most people''s stomachs, and being able to starve the people a few times during the disaster years, is the life-long goal of aspiring officials!


    But now, Li Zhi said that there are 50 acres of grain per mu?


    If so, there will be no more people in the world of Datang!


    Once you can eat and wear warm clothes, do n¡¯t starve in summer, and do n¡¯t freeze in winter, and books become cheaper and more affordable. Fools do n¡¯t read books, do n¡¯t practice.


    If there is one day, under the control of Li Zhi, can Datang Yuan enter the era of spiritual practice for all?


    Datang ... Can you dominate the world? !!


    Li Zhen shook with excitement when he thought about it.


    He forgot the etiquette, forgot his inferiority, and rushed to Li Yi, grabbed Li Yi''s arm, stared at each other with scarlet eyes, and Ka asked urgently: "His Royal Highness, Your Highness ... there is indeed mu Fifty Stones of Grain ?! "


    "That''s true." Li Yan could understand Li Zhen''s mood, patted his hand, said well, "It''s a long distance. To get there, we need a ship that can sail thousands of miles at sea and can resist the storm. ..... "


    "Research, research! Let the Craftsman Department do the research!" Li Zhen yelled madly, "What is Miles? Our Datang caravan has not traveled thousands of miles!"


    "It''s not westward, it''s eastward. This is different. The ocean conditions are different ..." Li Xun said that he was interrupted by Li Zhen.


    He shouted with a red neck: "Let the monk go! Let the monk in the real world pass! Let them bring back the grain seeds!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    Is there no such thing as a real monk in South America?


    Even if the real monk of Datang can go north by road all the way to the Bering Strait, then enter North America, and finally reach South America, but bring the seeds of potatoes and corn back ...


    and many more.


    Suddenly Li Yan''s pupils shrank.


    This is not impossible.


    As a traverser, he certainly knew that potatoes that originated in the Andean mountains of South America, yielding 50 stones per acre are certainly no problem. Before this thing passed, Dongtu had planted all the ground, which was very cheap.


    Potatoes are also food and vegetables. Although it is a bit painful to eat them all day, it can at least guarantee that you will not starve to death.


    And once the corn seeds of Central America were brought back ...


    On earth, since the dynasties, the population was only about 80 million at most. Why did it increase to 400 million at the end of the Qing Dynasty? The biggest reason is that because corn and potatoes have appeared, everyone has a meal ...


    The corn yield per mu is estimated to be more than a dozen stone, which is much less than potatoes, but that is the real grain. When Li Huan was on the earth, he was a farmer''s child. He didn''t eat less corn rice when he was young, commonly known as Bu Gufan.


    It is not bad to say that the Bugu rice is more fragrant than the rice. The old people in rural areas are especially used to it.


    But to be realistic, the taste of Bugu Valley is relatively rough. It is not as soft and delicate as rice, and it was gradually eliminated.


    Now you don''t have to worry about the taste. With corn, no one will be hungry in Datang. If you pair it with potatoes for cooking ... haha, everyone will practice it.


    Li Zhen is gone.


    When he walked, his face was red, and his spirits were correct.


    It seems that the artisan branch, or Baigong branch of Chang''an Shuxing College, should become the most important branch.


    Li Yan thought about it for himself: it is not that difficult to organize dozens of real monks with maps drawn by himself to reach South America ... It''s also possible to find corn and potato seeds.


    After all, it was n¡¯t aggression in the past, and people there would probably not take the liberty to do something with their own people, maybe they could establish stable diplomatic relations ...


    The only problem and the biggest problem is that going north to the Bering Strait in the Arctic Circle needs to pass the control range of Silla and Khitan.


    Silla is not a big problem, but Khitan is in trouble.


    Li Yan thought again: Do potatoes and corn have to be obtained, or must they be obtained as soon as possible.


    No matter how he thinks, the answer is yes.


    The country is strong, so I do n¡¯t want to stay!


    For Li Zhi personally, this has something to do with his cultivation.


    This is what happened in the world. Li Zhi can be respected by 80% of Tang people, but he cannot get the luck of all Tang people. You can''t expect an old, weak woman and child who can''t even fill your stomach and can''t survive the cold winter under your rule, and is absolutely loyal to you.


    Full play, he may be able to achieve Da Luo Jinxian three years later.


    But Daomen Xianting has a lot of Luo Jinxian.


    Not only that, but there is a higher state of sage. For example, Laojun.


    Who knows what they think?


    God from the west, even the Holy Buddha, was defeated, and maybe he was a saint.


    Under the saints, all are ants. Even if Da Luo Jinxian is strong, he is still in two worlds with the saint, facing each other, it is estimated that there is only the captive.


    According to such a realm of increasing speed, even if Li Zhi regains the Western Regions, destroys the Khitan, deterred the grasslands, I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve the sage state. Whether it is the Western Region or the grassland, in fact, there are too few people to compare with Datang.


    And people in these places are completely loyal to Datang, and that difficulty is not as good as Li Yan going to find potatoes and corn.


    Only by gaining the luck of the Tang dynasty, and then supplementing the territory, can Li Zhi achieve the sage state.


    It''s only based on the possibility of the trend.


    Now it seems that bringing back the seeds of potatoes and corn, and improving the printing and weaving process at the same time, allows Tang people to eat and warm, everyone can read and everyone can practice-at least let them see this This kind of hope is not only the key to improving Datang''s strength, but also to enhance Li Zhi''s own strength!


    "In the final analysis, we must solve the Khitan first, and find a way to find grain seeds in South America in real life." Thinking of this, Li Zhi already has a plan in mind.


    Khitan is a problem that he has always wanted to solve.


    The question is whether he is ready to do his job.


    To solve the Khitan, we have to face up to the issue of the war of immortals.


    Li Xuan decided to look at the battlefield of Xianyu first, and then decide what happened in the world.

 v7 Chapter 63： Warm and interesting life

    There is another big problem in Chang''an College of Practice, which Li Zhi needs to solve himself, and that is the candidate for the dean.


    Sir, it''s easy to find, there are many in Tsing Yi Ye Men and Huan Yin Fang. Years of fighting and fighting in the north and the south have been great masters of meritorious deeds. Now I can return to the college to teach students. The second half of my life is not only stable, but also always respected. It is a successful life.


    Only the presidential candidate is difficult to establish.


    North Korean officials and generals are certainly not suitable for being the dean. After a few years, students and officials have spread all over the world. They have too much influence in the court, and a monarch would taboo.


    Of course, Li Yan can name himself, but he is just a name. The dean in charge of daily affairs should have someone else.


    After much deliberation, Li Ye thought Li Xian was the most suitable.


    For so many years, Lao An Wang''s surname has been in the name of Jiangshan Society. Now that he has such honors, it should naturally fall on him. I believe that teaching students and cultivating more powerful monks for Datang will also meet Li Xian''s aspirations and inevitable aspirations. And Li Yan doesn''t have to worry about taboos.


    However, when Li Xuan ran to Yangguan and told Li Xian about it, Lao An refused.


    There is only one reason for Li Xian and he does not want to return to Changan.


    Li Yan prepared a persuasive speech, but when he encountered this sentence, he couldn''t say a word.


    Chang''an, as a dynasty capitalist, was indeed Li Xian''s sadness.


    Here he once held the power of the dynasty here, loyal to those who sat on the dragon chair, and devoted himself to Li Tang Jiang Shan, but the final result was betrayed by the emperor and the emperors. The pain is not humane.


    Li Xian was unwilling to return to Chang''an, and Li Yan went to Nangong No. 1.


    The head of the Qin Tianjian University was transferred to the dean of Chang''an Xiuxing College, which is logical. Whether it is status, prestige, or cultivation for realm, they all match well.


    However, unfortunately, the chief of the Nangong Palace has been immersed in the gentleness of the town and can''t help himself. He would rather toss with the little girl in the kitchen every day to toss out food and meals, rather than spending a lot of time on official business.


    This made Li Yan Haosheng despise Nangong''s first pass.


    But contempt is contempt, the chief of the Nangong Palace is reluctant to leave Shouchang, and Li Zheng cannot tie him back.


    Chu Nanhuai has sufficient qualifications, but he does not have a proper shape. According to him, teaching his two disciples is both fatal and has to control eight thousand teenagers.


    Song Jiao is a figure accustomed to administering the big scenes. She has been well-organized throughout the Tsing Yi Yamen. For many things, Li Zhi only needs to be ordered, and she can do everything perfectly. For example, Tsing Yi Yamen Dark Child in Hexi''s land is all arranged to make Li Yan feel amazing.


    However, Aunt Song said that she was getting old and couldn''t be bothered. Now she just wanted to keep eating at Tsing Yi''s door and wait for death. She didn''t want to go anywhere, and she couldn''t pick up any burden.


    Li Xun persuaded him a bit, and Aunt Song scolded Li Xang with an angry face, and had to squeeze her out before she could give up. She had no sympathy for the hard work of the elders.


    What else did you say, Li Yan, the dignified king, was not caring at all, didn''t know to get her some jewellery, and didn''t know if anyone asked her if porridge was warm, and she knew that she would run around. That is, young people use old people, and old people use deadly mean businessmen.


    Li Xun was forced to do nothing, vowed to curse, saying that Aunt Song was still beautiful and young, and once he became an immortal, she could be immortal with the sky, which made Aunt Song''s face slightly slower.


    But even so, he was kicked out of his boudoir by Aunt Song.


    King Dang An, dean of the prestigious Chang An Xiu Xing Academy, even if his father didn''t like his mother, Li Yan was very depressed for a long time.


    In the end, after thinking about it, there was really no suitable candidate, so Li Ji screwed the jug to find King Qi.


    With a lot of pains and pains, Li Gao learned this time. When he arrived at Qi Wang''s Mansion, he said nothing. First he cooked himself and made a large table for the delicious Qi Wang. The treasured vintage wines were presented one after another, and Qi Wang drank in a flutter.


    Just when Li Xun was wondering if the time had come, King Qi put his glass on the table and stared at Li Xun drunkly. "Say, what''s the matter for me?"


    Although these words are in the middle of the heart, listening to it makes people feel panicked, as if they are a bad person, and they are known to the world.


    Of course, Li Yan couldn''t admit that he had a problem with his character, so he asked Qi Wang wonderingly, "Why do I have to do something for you?"


    King Qi waved his hand to show that he was very generous. Whatever happened to King An, just say that no matter how difficult it is, King Qi will take it with you. There is no need to cover up like this. Food, instinct can not appreciate it?


    Meimei made a wine booze, and Qi Wang continued to poke his mouth and said, "If you do n¡¯t like to be busy, you can''t go out on the house, at most you can sit on the roof and watch the scenery. The fish is no different. If it weren''t for I often walked through the wall and went to the hospital to turn your face over, your salted fish would have been sun-dried ... "


    Confusing ...


    There was a black line on Li Yan''s forehead.


    Feelings Every time the mother-in-law looks for herself, she is worried that she is not evenly sun-baked by the sun?


    It was the first time I heard someone say something to eat and drink.


    Where did I go to Wang An''s house this time, instead of clamoring to cook by myself, get some fish and meat to supplement, and to comfort the laborious labor of King Qi for years? And must be accompanied by fine wine, preferably with Jiannan Shaochun ...


    At this time, Li Min understood it. At the time, King Qi gave in to the gate, and that was to make sure that he had to eat enough in An Wang''s house.


    Speaking seriously, Li Yan felt that he was a little bit more homey and was unwilling to run around. These are all bad habits formed on the earth, and they have long been used to it, and no poem or distant place is as comfortable as their kennel.


    Moreover, whenever someone comes to the An Wang Mansion, whether it is Qi King or Aunt Song, does that mean that he will cook? King Dang An personally cooked dishes that transcended the times.


    "Dean of Chang''an College of Practice, can you do it?" Li Yan felt aggrieved in his heart, so he didn''t have to meander, and said this directly.


    If no one is willing to do it, it is a big deal to manage it by yourself. This is the key to your dream of Datang''s future, and it is absolutely uneasy for others.


    Li Maozhen blinked his eyes congested with alcohol, as if he didn''t understand clearly: "What are you talking about? Dean of the College of Asceticism?"


    Li Zheng nodded, and said with some enthusiasm: "If you are in trouble, then forget it, I''ll take care of it myself."


    Li Xun felt that the possibility of King Qi agreeing was not high, and with the other person''s carelessness, he was most impatient with such trivial matters.


    This is exactly the same as Li Yi, the difference is that Li Yi must control everything, as long as Qi King does not have to control, she will let go.


    Now King An is standing in front of him. King Qi has a happy life and is tired of playing every day. There is no such thing as playing chess and tea. It is too tedious and troublesome. Horse racing is the best option other than fighting wine. It is so refreshing.


    Sometimes Li Ye was skeptical. The reason why King Qi did not become the king of Guanzhong was in fact impatient to deal with all kinds of military and political trivial matters. He just wanted to be an invincible battlefield general, and it was done simply by rushing forward to break the battle.


    Therefore, it was Li Li who led the overall situation.


    This is why Li Yan did not think King Qi would accept the dean''s office.


    However, King Qi''s reaction was beyond Li''s expectations.


    As soon as King Qi patted the crime table, he drank the wine dishes one or two inches high, and shook his head boldly and dryly, "If you dare to give it, I dare to do it!"


    Li Yan looked at King Qi, and for a moment he was a little confused and hesitated for a while before he tentatively asked, "Are you sure?"


    "You don''t want to give it? Then forget it." Qi Wang said that he was very generous and free and easy.


    "Here, it''s you! Go tomorrow and take office!" Li Minsheng was afraid that King Qi would regret it.


    King Qi hehe laughed twice, raised his glass, and said to Li Wei: "Go!"


    After speaking, she didn''t wait for Li Yan to raise a glass, and she leaned her neck. After drinking for a long time, without pouring a drop of wine, Qi Wang blushed suddenly, a little embarrassed, put down the wine glass, and picked up the jug awkwardly, "I forgot to pour wine."


    After I finished speaking, I poured myself a full glass, and gestured to Li Yan again, and then I looked up and drank cleanly.


    Seeing Qi Wang''s appearance, Li Yan suddenly laughed. Although the arc of the corner of his mouth was not large, it seemed to be a sprinkling of bright spring sun.


    He could see that although King Qi was rude and could not be restrained, as long as she trusted her, no matter what kind of burden, no matter how difficult it was for her, she would accept it with ease.


    Li Ye remembered that Li Xian said that the first thing that people do in this world is to adhere to their principles, so that life will not go astray; but if there is no one who can break the principle, then life will be Great regrets left.


    When Li Xian said this, his eyes were full of memories.


    Life is a life of life, the most respectful of rules, the most upright Lao An Wang, also has the "robbing the people''s daughter" of this past, and is proud of it for a lifetime.


    Before Li Yue crossed, he also saw a short story.


    A little girl said that she likes a little boy, and her elders joked at her. If the child is a little fart, he knows what he likes. The little girl said, I like clean most, but his face is dirty. I don''t hate it either. I hate fat people the most, but his chubby face doesn''t feel ugly. That''s what I like.


    This is how King Qi is now.


    Li Yan did not stay at Qi Wangfu.


    King Qi is probably too happy, so he drunk too much and went to sleep.


    After confirming that she would have no accidents, Li Yan instructed the girl-in-law to take care of him, and she shook her head and walked back to An Wang Mansion.


    At this time, Li Yan had to admire King Qi, and the other party was so wise to choose King Qi''s mansion so close to King An''s house.


    ...


    Walking all the way back to the An Wang Mansion, Li Zhi not only did not become sober, but he became more swaying.


    Just entering the door, I saw Li Yi stepping on the steps, and there was a danger of falling. The shadow-like young men and women quickly appeared, holding Li Yi steady and left.


    I won''t say anything dignified. If a real **** would fall down if he walked, it would be too shameless. Both the young and the young are so sensible and good-looking girls. Naturally, they can''t make Li Yan ugly.


    Helping drunk people is a technical job, especially for women.


    Generally, the relationship is not close. Even if you are supporting, the other person will fall, because once you are upright, it is intimate contact, especially for women with big breasts.


    It takes a lot of dedication.


    Everyone knows what it means to have this dedication.


    Li Yan knows this very well. When he was on the earth, he drank too much alcohol every time. When he needed the support of a female colleague, he would pay attention to the attitude of the other party.


    Once I found that my favorite female colleague didn''t help herself seriously, my heart was mostly cold, and the two were completely okay.


    This is certainly not the most painful.


    If you find that the dinosaurs complain that the beauty will not help others, you have to come over to help yourself, Li Yan will immediately wake up, his feet will not panic, the snake will not go, the waist stick is straight, indicating that he can go to the battlefield, absolutely No one needs to help.


    As for whether the eyes that the dinosaurs looked at at this time were the same as the eyes that he looked at the beauties, it was not the details that Li Zhi would care about.


    Shao Mingming would take care of people very much, anxious to carry Li Yan back to his back, flew back to the room and throw him to the bed.


    The big boss''s life is different. He looks serious and looks solemnly, as if he is doing needlework. If Li Zhi can make a few laps around An''s palace, that''s the best.


    "Oh, I suddenly had a stomach ache. I suppose you ate dinner. You go to the hall to rest, and I leave first." Young Si Ming didn''t know what was going crazy, and he suddenly said such a word, and he wasn''t surprised. The grandfather refuted, and disappeared.


    Dignified real people, even if they eat bad stomachs, it is really the best thing to do.


    Obviously, this was not something Li Li said, and Li Li did not hear it. He certainly wouldn''t tell others that even if he was drunk and vomiting in the sewer, his mind was sober and he knew what he was doing.


    This kind of thing does not exist for Li Yan.


    In fact, Li Yan was very skeptical of the truth of such things. Maybe that''s just an excuse for some people to do bad things, and it''s the best reason not to admit it when you''re done.


    On the left and right is the grandfather''s order to help Li Yan back to the yard.


    The boss was tall and drew into Li Yi''s arm, and leaned on Li Yi''s waist with one hand. Not only did he walk smoothly, but Li Li didn''t have to worry about making a mistake.


    If someone else sees it, they must admire it, Da Si Ming is indeed a sincere woman.


    Li Yan would not think so. There are no real women in this world, no straight men who don''t understand style, just to see if they are interested in you.


    Therefore, when Li Yan was placed on the couch by his boss, and he planned to cover him carefully, Li Yan suddenly took the opponent''s hand and yanked the opponent into his arms.


    The boss is naturally unwilling to obey his life, and he is panic-stricken, turning his head to get up from the bed. What did you say that King An was drunk? It was better to rest earlier. Anything you can say tomorrow.


    At this time, Li Huan was a hungry ghost. Where would he listen to what Da Shiming said, he was not stupid. Although Da Shiming said it honestly in his mouth, he didn''t yell, which is very telling.


    At this time, as long as the woman does not yell for help, who cares what she says. Even if Da Shiming''s arms were wrapped in his chest so hard that he would rather be indomitable, it was just to express that he was not an inherent reaction of a casual woman.


    Men are inherently more powerful than women, so don''t need them at this time.


    By the time Li Li turned over, everything was a foregone conclusion.


    When the Buddha was dawn the next day, Xiao Siming was lying outside the window early, peeping into his little head and peeking inside, like a cat.


    She saw the battlefield she wanted to see. It was called a messy, ripped shirt shattered into strips of cloth, and it was scattered all over the room.


    Of course, these are more important than the one-night battle. At this moment, the two men who are still in the three hundred rounds of war are insignificant.


    The shameful red-haired young lady withdrew back out of the window like lightning, and muttered a shamelessly, whether she was talking about Li Yan and Da Shao, or her own voyeurism.


    All in all, Li Zhi went out in the afternoon on this day, and the same thing happened to his boss.


    When I saw Shao Mingming again, Da Shiming was like a child who made a mistake and saw his parents. He was so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole into it.


    Especially when Shao Siming ordered her to slap her hard, and she was a person from here. You can''t hide anything from me. The old **** I know everything is looking like, but even let the grandfather go to hide behind Li Yan.


    "Well, let''s eat. I''ve been so busy for a long time. I''ve been hungry for a long time." Li Ye looked like a winning general, as if he had just returned from the battlefield and was very confident.


    You can play tricks on your grandfather. When you meet Li Yan, that is, the mouse sees the cat, obediently go and tell the girls to bring food and meals.


    In the days when Gubo was not surprised, although there was no gimmick, the people in it were actually the happiest. Since fighting with Da Shi Ming, Li Yan has lived leisurely for a while, and has a lively life.


    There are many things to be pursued in human life, fame and wealth, wealth, status, power, all of which can bring us self-identification and make us feel happy from the heart.


    But these things are already existing for Li Zhi, so as a man, the eternal proposition of a woman is left.


    Until Chief Feihong summoned him.


    Fairy battle, after all, it is time to win.


    It''s just that the winners and losers are not the first step, not the immortal emperor and the demon tribe, but the holy Buddha and the feudal priest in the Buddhist domain.


    Master Feihong asked Li Xun to go to the Buddha Realm to observe her decisive battle with the Holy Buddha.


    When it comes to eating melons, this is the hobby of everyone on earth, and Li Yan is no exception. However, he did not believe that he was killed, and Feihong really wanted him to be an audience. Is the decisive battle between the new holy Buddha and the old holy Buddha so beautiful?


    Thinking of this in his heart, Li Xun did not refuse, and took the county master on the fairy land, temporarily left the battlefield between the demon tribe and the fairy emperor, accepted Feihong''s invitation, and ran to the Buddha domain.


    Although the Buddhist domain is not close to Daomen Xianting, as the existence of the Golden Wonderland, this distance is really nothing, Li Zhi and the county master arrived quickly.

 v7 Chapter 64： The end of the dispute between the two Buddhas

    The scene in which Feihong''s decisive battle with the Holy Buddha was different from what Li Zhi imagined.


    Since it is a war triggered by internal divisions, of course, the new and old forces must do their best, and the **** battle is in the end. No matter which side is still powerful enough to wage a war, we must never give up the efforts that cause the other side to die.


    However, what Li Zhi saw was that tens of thousands of monks gathered in the square in front of the temple, divided into two groups, each sitting on one side, sitting cross-legged, and the court resisted the ceremony.


    Look at the posture, the possibility of scolding is greater than the possibility of killing.


    In the center of the monks on both sides, a nine-foot platform was set up, enough to overlook all the monks on both sides of the square. On these two high platforms, naturally, there is a Feihong priest and a holy Buddha.


    No matter Feihong or the Holy Buddha, at this moment, they are all solemn, looking at neither sorrow nor joy, but compassion for all beings.


    Can express these two contradictory emotions in harmony between the looks, I have to say that this revision is indeed good.


    Master Feihong didn''t talk to the Holy Buddha, didn''t even look at each other, but closed his eyes and raised his soul in a sculptural form.


    The monks under their seat recite the scriptures in unison, their voices are loud and strong, and they shake the world.


    The county master couldn''t hear what they were reading, but felt as if it was very profound and powerful, because every monk looked extraordinarily pious. There is a high level of imperceptibility in piety, as if to say that those who do not understand their chanting are foolish and ignorant ... ants.


    Li Yan doesn''t think so.


    He didn''t feel the inscrutable sound of chanting like a waterfall, but just felt that the buzzing was upsetting. The point is whether you listen carefully or not, anyone who hasn''t been familiar with their scriptures before is absolutely inaudible.


    In contrast, the reading sounds of students in the schoolhouse should be crisp, refreshing, refreshing, and easy to resonate.


    The same is the sound of learning, the sound of avenues, whether the Confucian classics are read by the immature and fresh voices of children, or by the old man shaking his head and chanting, the words are clear and intelligible.


    In this way, you can naturally hear clearly.


    Hear what others are saying and understand the essence of the article. If it can resonate with emotions, then it is more logical. Even if it is admired, appreciated, and admired, that is right.


    What is unintelligible, how unpredictable and powerful it is, is nothing more than a bluff.


    Only crooks like to bluff.


    Truly reasonable truth is for fear of being unclear, for fear of being inaudible to others. Because it is not afraid of you thinking, you are not afraid to ask back, you are not afraid to discuss, you are not afraid of martyrdom.


    Sage articles, sage doctrines, never need awe, only people need to understand.


    Li Yan took the county leader straight to the high platform, and lipped at Feihong, saying: "Hurry up, or I will leave. Noisy and noisy, even more annoying than the vegetable market, this is what to do."


    Master Feihong, who folded his hands, opened those peach-like pond-like eyes, raised his eyes and glanced at Li Yan, maintaining the solemn demeanor of Bao Xiang: "The infinite Buddha. The donor, such as the Sanskrit word, has his own The effect of purifying the world, you feel upset when you hear it, is it because you are a devil? "


    Li Yan did not hold back a laugh and said, "In the eyes of the Emperor, I am a demon; in the eyes of the Holy Buddha, I am a demon."


    Sergeant Feihong sighed, "Demons and ghosts, for the sake of the world, are my decent enemies, such as the famous deities, and they should be eliminated soon."


    Li Min curiously said, "That''s what the Holy Buddha said of you? You can''t find a good rebuttal, so you want me to help you out?"


    Feihong''s gesture of folding his hands immediately turned into a gesture of raising two thumbs.


    Unspeakable funny.


    Li Yan smiled: "So, what are you doing to the chanting?"


    Master Feihong stood up and pointed his fingers at the monks around him. "Momentum, this is the kind of momentum that can bluff people. If our momentum overwhelms the other party, this doctrine will win half!"


    Li Xun said, "So in the final analysis, on which side of the Dafa Association is victory or defeat, which side has more people and which side is a monk?


    Doctor Feihong gave Li Wei a strange look, and seemed to feel that he should not have doubts about this issue. "Whenever battles in the world determine the outcome, don''t you always look at who has the power and the fist is hard? Think that what you say makes more sense and you can win? "


    Li Yan shrugged, "I think I understand. Discussing the Daoist Church. In fact, in this world, strength is the greatest Tao."


    Master Feihong thought about it, "In fact, this is not always the case."


    "Are there exceptions?"


    "of course."


    "Like what?"


    "When it''s deceiving."


    "You are used to deceiving people, and I''m ashamed of that."


    "The wise are just a few, most of them, such as the monks in front of them, many of them still reasonably."


    "You want me to convince them?"


    "I still need their help."


    "It seems that fools are only used by smart people."


    "Who can blame it? Unfair destiny, different beings have different births, and different strengths, but wisdom is something that everyone can have on an equal footing."


    The Holy Buddha opened his eyes, and looked at Li Yan with electric eyes, suddenly screaming, "Devil, why are you here?"


    Then, he looked at Master Feihong again, "Well, you ¡¯re a Shimen scum, and you are in the company of the demon. Do n¡¯t you know that this man killed me many Shimen monks? Or, have you fallen into the magic ?!"


    Master Feihong folded his hands, and restored the solemnity of Baoxiang, unmoved by foreign objects.


    Li Yan chuckled and said, "The reason why there is a demon in the world is because of you, the scum of sects. The beauty is evil for the beauty. Who doesn''t know this?


    "It''s all about preaching your own heights that you fabricated some demons and ghosts that have brought disaster to the world, and spread the story of surrendering to them that didn''t exist. Everyone is an acquaintance, so you don''t need to tell these grand stories?"


    The holy Buddha was furious and pointed at Li Yan, yelling and cursing: "You kill me, Shimon, I am the enemy of Shimen! At this moment, is it that you are deceiving me, and I ca n¡¯t kill you ?!"


    Li Yan reached out his fingers and dug out his ears. He flicked his ears, and said lightly, "You are a dying man, and you say so much nonsense. What would you do if you did not let the Shimen suffocate? Can''t Muslims find their way north?


    "You are the holy Buddha, the enemy of the monks and monks! Why do n¡¯t you wipe your neck to confess your sins? It ¡¯s not nostalgia for power. In the world, the old emperor loses his will, and the new emperor will take its place. You are just doomed Those who are going to be replaced, hurry up to get started, my time is precious. "


    The holy Buddha was irritated, tremblingly pointed at Master Feihong, and yelled angrily: "Let an outsider become the master of monks, and let me monk Shimen be his minions. Is this the reason you set off a storm ?!"


    Sergeant Feihong sighed, "The infinite number of Buddhas. The general trend is so, this is all for the sake of survival. Survival is the first priority, can the Holy Buddha not know?"


    Li Xuan approached Doctor Feihong and whispered, "You don''t have enough pity, look a little bit bitter, wronged, and sad.


    "You look at the Holy Buddha, how sad and angry at this moment, the five senses are distorted together and can''t be clearly distinguished, and it perfectly shows the pain of seeing the evil in the teachings. The monks will be punished If his emotions are infected, he will sympathize with him and recognize him, and fall to him! "


    Master Feihong gave Li Yi a complicated look.


    Gritting his teeth secretly, the priest Feihong was full of grief, as if he saw the death of a common man, and he could not replace it with his own voice, and said to the holy Buddha with a bleak voice: "Following the following crimes, Feihong knows that the sin is deep and does not dare to ask for his own merit. The release of the gate can continue. In this way, even if it bleeds blood and has more crimes, Feihong admits it. "


    "Longevity Buddha. Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Holy Buddha, you can take a shot. If you can''t let Shimen get a new life from the current situation, Feihong would rather die like that!"


    This remark made Li Yan very satisfied.


    The more the Fei Hongshi made himself pitiful, the better the effect would be.


    Moreover, she did not forget to remind the monks that the reason why Shimen would face despair was completely caused by the Holy Buddha. What she had to do was a last resort, for the sake of justice, and for life!


    This success aroused the monks, mainly her monks'' concentric, moral, and enemies. In their eyes, Feihong is tall, righteous and must be worshipped.


    If you don''t think so, you have already chosen your stance. You must consider yourself to be just and correct.


    If your mind is not firm, if you can''t convince yourself that you are great, if you can''t believe in yourself, how can you forget yourself and die desperately?


    The Holy Buddha saw that he could no longer suppress Master Feihong in his words. Although his face remained sorrowful and angry, his eyes were all cold.


    He stood up abruptly, screaming, "big hypocrisy is true, big **** is loyal!"


    "Feihong, in the final analysis, you are just craving for the Holy Buddha. To this end, you have joined forces with outsiders to slaughter 100,000 monks! No matter how clever your tongue is, the **** facts will not change. Today, I swear to death Also clear the portal, listen to the orders, kill the rebellion, decapitate the demon, and return me to a clean place! "


    After saying nothing, the monks in front of and behind him immediately got up together, and the fierce and evil one would launch an attack.


    Li Yan frowned slightly.


    Anyway, still have to fight?


    Master Feihong called himself to come. Where is the audience for the theater, it is clear that he has to twist his knife into battle.


    This mother-in-law is unreliable, and Damen Xianting''s battle with the demon clan has never let herself do it.


    "Holy Buddha, slow!"


    Suddenly Feihong looked up and stared directly at the Holy Buddha. Both righteousness and sympathy for all beings: "Monk Shimen has shed too much blood! Today''s matter, since it is only related to the position of the Holy Buddha, you and I should fight alone It is enough to separate the winners and losers, why bother the monks for years of hard work and destruction? "


    ...


    Speaking, before waiting for the Holy Buddha to change his eyes, Master Feihong jumped out of the platform and ordered the monks in his camp: "Whether Feihong wins or loses, it is life or death, and so on. Do n¡¯t intervene! Anyone who raises a knife at the same door is divided and released. I am the enemy of release and everyone will win it! "


    In a word, the Holy Buddha turned pale.


    If you insist on letting the monks fight, you can''t say anything.


    Justice and righteousness are not necessarily useful when they are occupied by themselves, but if they are occupied by others, they must be very harmful to themselves.


    His plan to call on the doormen to fight was defeated.


    Li Ye was very surprised, why did the Duke Feihong dare to say so?


    He is also weird why the Holy Buddha seems to be unwilling to challenge Feihong.


    Although there are indeed more monks around the Holy Buddha than Master Feihong, there are not many. Moreover, as a holy Buddha, his strength should be a lot stronger than that of Feihong.


    Li Xuan pulled the county master to sit down and motioned for the other party to take out the pastry. He planned to be a melons-eating audience and watch the show while eating and drinking.


    The county master was naturally well-behaved, took out a large paper bag, grabbed a large handful of sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, and spread them in his hands for Li Zhi to take.


    Seeing Feihong attacking, the Holy Buddha did not dare to show weakness, and roared at the same time.


    This roar was extremely angry.


    Feihong, a white-haired flying fairy, pulled out the green thin willow branches from the lamb''s jade bottle, and seemed to underestimate a little to the Holy Buddha. A drop of transparent water droplets appeared from the branches.


    A Buddhist scepter was added to the holy Buddha''s hand, and his straight face struck out to meet the thin willow branches.


    Li Wei was a little disappointed.


    There is no vision of heaven and earth, no frenzy of aura, all the power of cultivation is not contained, and it is condensed on a very small point.


    There was a momentary confrontation between the two, and the air was quiet.


    Absolutely quiet.


    It was so quiet that everyone at the scene ruptured their eardrums, their heads buzzed, and their consciousness fell into a blank space.


    When Li Yan, like everyone else, recovered his consciousness, he saw that Feihong had returned to himself, and the Holy Buddha had also returned to his high platform.


    At this time, the cakes in Li''s hand were not stuffed into his mouth.


    Looking at Master Feihong, there were two abnormal reds on the cheeks of his counterpart. Although the bottle of mutton jade in her hand was not different, the willow branch in it was pulled down and looked like it had withered.


    Looking at the Holy Buddha again, the look of standing on his back is still domineering.


    Li Yan stuffed the cake into his mouth, chewed it carefully, and asked Master Feihong: "Don''t tell me, you have to fight another 300 rounds. Don''t tell me, you just lost."


    Doctor Feihong turned to look at Li Yan, smiling lively and lightly, like a girl next door.


    Second question, she did not answer Li Yan.


    No need to answer.


    In both camps, the eyes of all monks were different, and the Holy Buddha sighed.


    This long sigh seemed to have thousands of emotions: unwillingness, regret, unwillingness, and sorrow.


    In the perplexed eyes of the monks, while the county master was still eating pastry, Li Zhi had already twisted out a pot of wine and began to enjoy the taste, the Holy Buddha said something to Feihong without grief or joy.


    Only Feihong Shi could hear this.


    When the lips of the Holy Buddha ceased to move, his body turned into countless particles and disappeared in the air.


    The Shimen generation of holy Buddhas died out.


    Instead of dying in the battlefield against foreign enemies, he was killed by opponents in the same door.


    The monks under the Holy Buddha all sat cross-legged and began to recite the scriptures with a sad look. The monks on Feihong''s side were all happy at first. After Feihong''s command, they began to recite scriptures.


    It''s as if the Holy Buddha and the Wraith can transcend.


    Li Yan couldn''t bear the sound of chanting the scriptures, so he led the county leader far away. Until I couldn''t hear those thunders, I chose a hilltop pavilion with a good view. The two were sitting inside eating and drinking, waiting for Master Feihong to talk.


    "Brother Brother, when I saw Master Feihong fighting with the Holy Buddha, he took away the scepter in the other hand," said the county master suddenly.


    Li Zhuan looked at the county master, "You just saw the battle?"


    At that time, his mind was blank.


    He is now in the late stage of Golden Wonderland, and his body is too strong, right? Is it really as the monkey brother said, comparable to Da Luo Jinxian?


    The county owner nodded earnestly and said, "See. The old bald donkey seems to be very useless, and has no strength to fight."


    Oh, Li Yan said something strange.


    The Holy Buddha''s cultivation is very high, but he has injuries and can not show his full strength, but it must also be much better than the ordinary big Luo Jinxian.


    Since that scepter is a magic weapon of the Holy Buddha, it must be very powerful. When confronted with the willow branch of Master Feihong, he was stiffly compared and he was taken away on the spot.


    Li Zhu''s doubts cannot be answered by the county master.


    But Feihong Tuas can.


    Fei Hongshi came over, but did not say the right thing for the first time, but asked the county master for sweet-scented osmanthus cake. The county owner thought about it for a moment, and finally twisted it and put it into the hand of Feihong.


    Doctor Feihong thought that the lord of the county was very stingy, and he unwillingly pouted.


    Li Yan smiled: "You can be content. The county''s food is never shared with others. Only I can be an exception. Baby."


    Doctor Feihong immediately rejoiced. The way she expressed her happiness was to reach out and touch the little head of the county master. Of course, he was disliked by the county owner. This hurts Feihong again.


    "What did the Holy Buddha tell you at the end? I do n¡¯t think he was sad or happy when he spoke. It was really sad and unhappy."


    Li Yan turned away from Feihong''s non-stop temptations to the county master. The ghost knew how the mother-in-law was going on, and he even liked to tease the little girl.


    Master Feihong sat down on the stone bench and said something serious, with another serious face: "The Holy Buddha said, in fact, to this day, he also knows that he deserves to die. It was absolutely necessary to see you wrong before, leading to mistakes. .


    "In the view of the Holy Buddha, the release of the smashed door in Tianzhu cannot be defeated in Datang, and we must win at all costs. If the release of succumb is continuously damaged, the situation cannot be opened as soon as possible, and the internal division will sooner or later. The big picture didn''t exist, and the building capsized.


    "At a time of great crisis, only by letting go to fight forward and meeting each other on the narrow road without fear of death, can we kill a **** road and fight for a future.


    "The Holy Buddha also said that he has been in the position of the Holy Buddha for a long time, used to overlooking everything, but also used to be strong, and used to being omnipotent. He cannot accept backing down, neither can he accept it, nor can he accept humiliation. In the face of the door disaster, he was even more afraid that everything would be gone as soon as he retreated.


    "Just before the Dafa meeting, the Holy Buddha knew that he would lose. He just wanted to see if I could take the burden of the Holy Buddha. He knew that he had no way to live and was ready to die.


    "And he is an old holy Buddha of Shimen. If I were not killed, I would not be able to have a new Buddha status. So everything is logical. He thanked me and thankfully I stood up and released When dragged into the abyss, Shimen can also have a future.


    "Finally, he said, you can''t see through you, no matter what."


    After listening to these words, Li froze. "He said so much?"


    Chief Feihong gave him a white look.


    This is certainly nothing to the Holy Buddha.

 v7 Chapter 65： Meet the current affairs and meet the old

    Li Yan smiled: "So it seems that the character of the holy Buddha is noble? Would you rather sacrifice yourself in order to release the future?"


    When Feihong wanted to go to the county''s main sweet-scented osmanthus cake, the other party turned her body unceremoniously in response to her rude behavior that she always wanted to touch her head. , And turned to Li Yan:


    "Of course not. Those in power can sacrifice everything for their own power, but they cannot sacrifice themselves. The Holy Buddha can recognize me, of course, not my character, but my strength. You are destroyed in the world After one hundred thousand monks, the Holy Buddha lost the power of worship and faith of the believers in the world, and his strength receded a thousand miles.


    "And I have the power that is continuously supplied by the unreleased door. This is the only way to gain momentum in the battle of the Buddha domain, and finally push the Holy Buddha to the stage of holding a meditation meeting with me."


    Speaking of this, Master Feihong touched his face, but he had a sense of self-pity, "In the final analysis, I won''t rely on my own strength to win the war instead of the Holy Buddha, but on your help. "


    Li Yan laughed, expressing his appreciation for Feihong''s interest.


    If Master Feihong was enthroned as the new holy Buddha, even this minimum cognition would be gone, then Li Zhi really wouldn''t mind destroying the airless release door in the world.


    The foundation of fairyland is in the world, without the support of the world, the landscape of fairyland is just a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water.


    Daomen Xianting has lost the power of dedication and faith in the world, and now even the 300,000 monsters dominated by monks who practice qi and monks in real life can''t solve the situation.


    He held out his hand, and the county owner held the pastry with his intimate hands, allowing him to choose at will. Twisting a piece and putting it in his mouth, Li Xuan said lightly: "Since Feihong is already the new Holy Buddha, I don''t know where he will lead the Buddhist monks in the future."


    Doctor Feihong gave Li Yan a nasty look.


    She said, "You have such a boring question. Where do you go from here? Isn''t it your decision?"


    Li Yan smiled lightly, only cared about eating and drinking, but didn''t say a word.


    Feihong''s attitude made him very satisfied. Although he seemed to be weak, he had to realize the sentiment. Knowing the current affairs officer is Junjie, if you do n¡¯t have the strength to soar the blue sky, and you want to fly hard with your wings, there will be no end to death.


    Knowing what you can and cannot do is the minimum standard for superiors to keep their power.


    Self-knowledge is great wisdom at all times.


    The Holy Buddha is because he has been in the high position for too long, and has expanded too stubbornly. Forgetting this, he ended in death.


    Seeing Li Yan not speaking or urging, Feihong Shisi sat quietly waiting.


    She had no way to reach out for her pastry. She had secretly made a grimace for her, and she didn''t seem to like her new holy Buddha who likes to make sculptures.


    Li Xun said hurriedly: "Speaking of which, I have only Golden Wonderland, and it is better to say that Feihong Shishi''s current state is even different from your strength when he went down Hedong."


    These words seem to be arrogant, but in the ears of Feihong Tuas, this is not the case at all.


    Since Li Zhi''s realm is not as good as hers, then she must be based on Li Zhi. In order to reassure Li Zhi, she must show sincerity. Otherwise, Li Yan will not be relieved to direct her and Shimen to do anything.


    Master Feihong seriously thought for a moment and said: "The civil war in Daomen Xianting has not ended, and external dangers have already come. If I don''t expect it to be bad, relying on the strength of the Emperor to deal with the demons and the masters of Heaven is not enough. To ensure victory, it is estimated that the northern army will also be transferred back to participate in the war. "


    Li Ye was undecided, waiting for Feihong to continue.


    Feihong Tuas paused.


    She has become the new Holy Buddha of Shimen, and the trick of breaking the bridge across the river is not necessarily optional.


    When Li Zhi is killed, Shimen does not have to listen to people''s orders, and while the Taomen fairy court is in chaos, let the Buddhist monks cast their masters eastward.


    If all goes well, it will be an opportunity for great prosperity, and it will usher in a good situation like never before, and create a prosperous Buddha country in the East.


    But Feihong Shi could not choose this way.


    Right now, Li Li, who was sitting in front of her, was she sure she could kill it?


    Admittedly, Li Zhi is just a late stage of Golden Wonderland, and there is still a long way to go before Da Luo Jin Xian. And after she slaughtered the Holy Buddha, she was already a great consummation of Da Luo Jinxian. She was better than the Emperor, and much stronger than Li Zhi.


    But in the face of King Tang An, who was eating and drinking as usual, and behaved calmly, she didn''t have the confidence to kill the other party.


    She has the Shimen Buddha domain, with tens of thousands of monks, who can besiege Li Ye.


    If the battle goes well, Li Xun will be in a different place. If the battle is not smooth, the big deal is to let Li Xuan run away. He cannot take revenge with the monster master in this situation.


    But what about the world?


    Thanks to the gifts from heaven, Li Yan was alone. Li Ye of Xianyu is dead, Li Ye of the world still exists, he already has the ability to destroy the release of the world. When the world ¡¯s Shimen ceases to exist, the realm of Buddha is a tower in the air, and even if it does not die, it will be swallowed up by other deities.


    You can''t kill Li Yan, you can only take orders from Li Yan.


    Chief Feihong sighed.


    When he went down to the east of the river, Li Xunxiu was low and his power was limited to the town of Pinglu. There was just a momentum of expansion, and it was not really strong.


    At that time, he was just a little monk in the world, and she was one of the great powers of Shimen Buddha.


    One is a gnat walking on the ground, and the other is a fairy looking down at the earth. Compared with the two, it is the same as the light of fireflies than the sun and the moon.


    But now, only a few years have passed in the world, and Xianyu has only a few days. When the prince Feihong confronted Li Yan again, the other party was already in the state of Jinxian.


    Golden Wonderland may not be able to run side-by-side in fairyland, and run wild.


    But Li Yanneng.


    As Hedong''s hands, Master Feihong knew of course that Li Zhi was not an ordinary golden wonderland.


    He now has the power to kill Da Luo Jinxian.


    Sun Moon is still Sun Moon, but the ants are no longer ants. It is a void black hole that can dominate the fate of the sun and the moon.


    Unfathomable and strong.


    Dr. Feihong said with emotion: "When you were practicing training in Shen Yunshan, there were chaos in the Tang Dynasty, the dynasty was about to collapse, Confucianism, Buddhism, Taoism, and soldiers were fighting for the world.


    "Now, but in just a few years, you calm down Huang Chao, sweep down the princes, and the majestic vassals. With your own strength, you have gone through countless calamities and cleared all obstacles. Hope! Such merit, whether it is the Holy Buddha or the Emperor, no matter how the surface reacts, the heart is already terrified.


    "Now, the extension of the Tang Dynasty is expected. Although you have no emperor''s name, you already have an emperor. At this time, there is no enemy in your dynasty, and no one dares to be against you. , All take you as a banner, gathered from all directions and Jingcong!


    "Li Yan, your enemy now exists outside the realm.


    "The Damen Xianting battle has been going on for a long time. The Emperor Emperor''s army has been fighting endlessly with the Yaozu and the Tongtianjiao Alliance. Although the victory and defeat are not divided, it is undoubted that each other''s troops will be defeated and their strength will be greatly reduced. In front of us, no one can move! "


    Speaking of this, Dr. Feihong folded his hands, bowed his head, and said, "Shimen has already made up his mind to coexist and perish with Datang, and advance and retreat with King An, but he has no complaints by his drive.


    "Feihong intends to lead the Buddhist monks and directly drive the northern border of Kyushu''s fairyland to guard the frontiers. If the Qidan gods arrive, they will fight the Qidan gods; If the Ming gods arrive, they will fight the Ming gods. With sincerity! "


    Li Yan took a sip of wine, and in the face of Feihong''s attention and expectations, he didn''t comment for a while.


    For a long time, he smiled, "The release of the gate and exorcism, the gate of the demon, are the essence of two ancient times. Now passed down for centuries, it has been deeply rooted in the heart of believers, integrated into the bones of monks, and merged into worldly habits. It is by no means a new Buddha''s place.


    Lord Feihong announced a Buddhist slogan and said sincerely, "Please show him."


    After Li Ji finished drinking, he dropped the empty wine jar, stood up, came to the railing of the kiosk, and looked down at the fairy scene of Buddha.


    The county owner and Feihong both looked up and looked at his back.


    He said: "Changhaichangtian, time has changed, there is no eternal dynasty, there is no constant Guiyu, the flowing water is not corrupt, and the people are not stubborn. Now, Li Li stands between the heavens and the earth, holds the Emperor and the Tao, and holds the sword to sweep Liuhe , Then set a new world rule.


    "The stand is black and white, the faction is right and wrong, the same robe is justice, and the enemy is evil. Master Feihong-Shimen New Buddha, you listen well: From now on, in heaven and earth, wherever I am sick, All are demons, and everything I like is a fairy Buddha! "


    Master Feihong was stunned for a while.


    The county owner opened his eyes wide, stopped the pastry before his mouth, and fell to the floor with a click.


    Doctor Feihong looked at Li Yan, as seen in Shura''s life.


    The lord of the county, Wu You, looked at Li Ye as if he saw the king dying.


    Everything I hate is a demon.


    Everything I like is a fairy Buddha!


    All the truth in the world has been exhausted by these sixteen words.


    All the rules of the world are thoroughly explained by these two sentences.


    What expresses it is the absolute emperor''s heroic spirit that Li Xunjun came to the world and can''t be disobeyed!


    Chief Feihong was speechless at half a ring.


    Is that young man who had fought hard and **** battles in Fanzhen finally going to heaven and reshaping order for heaven and earth?


    County Master Wu You stared at Li Yan with a blank look.


    My elder brother, who has been unable to practice for twenty years, but has been studying hard, is going to see the sun and change the clothes for the sun and the moon.


    At this moment, just looking at the sulking air from the back, both realized Li Zhi''s lofty aspirations.


    Host?


    Chengxian?


    What the hell!


    Soaring arrogance leveled up, and once changed his mind and world.


    This is the character of the Lord of Immortals!


    ...


    The battle of immortals and monsters was extremely fierce.


    The army of demons is 300,000, and the number has an absolute advantage. However, most of them are too low for the realm. Once the immortal rushes in, the demons will be killed and injured. Without the ability to protect themselves, no one can save them .


    However, since the demon dared to fight against the Emperor, they would not be unprepared.


    First of all, their fairyland monks will lead the real world and the refining period to form a complete legal array, which will improve their offensive and defensive capabilities on a large scale so that the fairyland cannot break through.


    Although the immortal is a high master, the number is too small. Although the magic circle needs more monks, the three or five people besiege a war battle hosted by a fairy fairyland may not be able to win quickly.


    Once the battle is deadlocked, there is a backbone of the demon tribe, and the assassination team formed will enter from the flanks. These monsters, as a whole, are naturally not as outstanding as the fairy, but they can still effectively kill the fairy by using a team to cooperate with the positive monster.


    There are powerful immortals. After rushing into the battlefield, of course, they can open the killing ring. But killing low-level monks will only distract them. Often this time, the great monks in the demon tribe will launch raids and give the fairy the unexpected damage.


    Many immortals realized that when they entered the French formation and were attacked to their death, it turned out that they had successfully entered the formation, but they were only one step closer to Huang Quan.


    Entering the battlefield will not cause chaos in chaos, but will make you fall into siege.


    At this time, the immortals will realize that the original method of the demon clan is to use low-level monks as bait and their lives to be fairy-land demon, creating opportunities to kill them!


    This kind of fighting method is extremely bloody. At all times, there are countless monsters turned into blood mist and bones are not stored, but they can effectively kill the Taomen fairy!


    The demon clan knows its own disadvantages and knows that its own monks are not good enough. The only way to win is to replace dozens of Taoist immortals with dozens or even hundreds of low-level monks!


    The Daomen Fairies did not expect that the demons would be so crazy, and they have never seen such a brutal way of fighting.


    They underestimated the resistance of the oppressed demon to resist, and they underestimated the willingness of the demon to sacrifice their strength in order to fight for the future. They also underestimated the **** nature of the beast tide war and inspired the demon!


    In this battle, the white wolf is no different than a dazzling star.


    The army of beasts under his command not only has a fierce offensive, it is even more fierce than ordinary monsters and not afraid of death, but also the overall strength is much stronger than ordinary monsters!


    If it is said that one hundred demons can pile up a Daomen fairy, then ten fierce beasts are enough to replace a warrior of the immortal army!


    The beast tide has been the emperor''s territories for thousands of years in an attempt to overthrow the demon''s key combat power, and the current situation shows that the emperor lifted a stone and smashed his own foot.


    The white wolf looked red, dispatched troops in the beast group, directed at thousands of beasts, or cooperated with his own small battle array, or directly attacked the army of immortals, which played almost 30% of the power of the demon clan. !!


    The beasts are decreasing sharply, the white wolf roars from time to time, but does not let the beasts stop the onslaught. When the battle is forgotten, the mouth is still shouting loudly: "Red sleeves, look! Look at Lord White Wolf for you revenge!"


    After fighting for half a day, the number of Yaomen''s absolute casualties is much higher than that of Daomen Fairies, but the number of Daomen Fairies is also declining!


    The whole battle was maintained in this cruel battle situation.


    And when the immortals of the main faction of Tongtian Church took a sigh of relief, joined the battlefield again, and began to help the demon, the number of demon casualties decreased sharply.


    The melee is developing in a direction that is not conducive to the army of immortals.


    The Emperor''s face was gloomy, his fingers kept flexing and stretching, and he thought of going to battle himself.


    "The mobilization of aid from the Western Army, and how to deal with these evildoers, is really not the case!"


    The Emperor''s eyes swept across the battlefield, and finally stared at the white wolf. In the eyes, the ferocity was magnificent. "What is the source of this evil, clearly not high, why can you order fierce beasts? These fierce beasts are so powerful, clearly we Why is it cultivated for him ?! "


    Li Changgeng, who was behind the Emperor, gaped, and didn''t know how to answer.


    The immortals used the secret method to cultivate ordinary beasts as fierce beasts. It took thousands of years to achieve success. Now they even made wedding clothes for the demons. It is impossible to say that the emperor couldn''t figure it out, and Li Changgeng couldn''t understand it.


    "Order, let the northern army back!" Finally, Xiandi issued such an order.


    Li Changgeng was shocked and hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, no!


    "The Western Army repatriated, and it was almost time for the moon gods and the plateau to release the door, and they took the opportunity to enter the occupation. If it was not for some accident, Changan would not be in our hands at this time! , They will be more difficult than Tubo, and the Central Plains will be in danger! "


    The Emperor suddenly turned his head, staring angrily at Li Changgeng: "Are you questioning your order?"


    "Don''t dare!" Li Changgeng hurriedly bowed to the ground.


    Immortal Emperor hummed, his voice was cold: "If you can''t destroy the demons and Tongtian, then Xianting will no longer exist. What will we use to fight against the Khitan theology? Only if we solve them first, we Only then can you free up your hands and fight against all the offending enemies! "


    Li Changgeng opened his mouth and wanted to say something. When he saw the immortal face of Emperor Xiandi, he couldn''t say a word. In the end, I can only give up and obediently convey the order of the Emperor.


    Before Li Changgeng passed the order, the Emperor suddenly said: "Transfer the order, dispense with Yang Xun''s criminal law, let him commit crimes and make achievements, and quickly come to kill the enemy!"


    Li Changgeng was refreshed and said yes.


    Several great saints of the Yao clan are now being taken care of by the immortals.


    The other demon king would not say, after the monkey brother killed the Quartet and killed countless immortals, he finally saw the opponent he least wanted to see and the one he wanted to see.


    General Shutter, Marshal Canopy.


    The monkey brother held the fire gold iron rod on his back, slanted the two, and hummed coldly: "I thought that after the completion of your mission, you will be prosperous in Xianting. I didn''t expect that I will still be a roller shutter general and Marshal Tianpeng. I haven''t made any progress. It''s a shame to watch. "


    The roller blind general standing in front of Monkey Brother is naturally not full-faced, a monk with nine skulls on his neck, and the Captain Marshal over there is not an ugly monster with a big belly and a pig face.


    The two of them, one with sturdy spirit and one with prestige, are not only magnificent, but their appearance is also a resolute and handsome man, and he is regarded as the best in the world.


    When Li Hui returned here, he saw that Monkey Brother reunited with his deceased and confronted him.

 v7 Chapter 66： Turn over and compassion

    The immortal realm is empty, there are countless islands, the fairy air is lingering, and the sea of ??mist is forming.


    However, at this time, the white misty sea has become a sea of ??red blood.


    The monkey brother stared at the canopy and roller blind.


    Near and far, there are corpses lying horizontally and vertically, magic weapons scattered all over the place, blood flowing and lingering. The immortals and the monsters come and go, they are intertwined, and they fight endlessly.


    Countless streamers cut through the sky, countless blood splatters in the air, and colorful auras decorate this blood and fire battlefield into an unreal glass world, pearly and dazzling.


    Monkey brother looked at each other, standing on the same side of the canopy and roller blinds. The thin figure was extremely lonely, the dark temperament was extremely low, his eyes gradually became extremely scarlet, and his eyes could not be distinguished.


    As if there was a whole sea of ??blood hidden inside.


    Jin Jia''s canopy was mighty and domineering, but his eyes were scattered left and right. From time to time, he looked at the corpse of the demon here, and the fairies over there did not look at the monkey brother.


    The dark-faced roller shutter, muscles tied, shameful, staring at the monkey brother, can''t wait to make the difference between life and death.


    However, no matter what their respective looks were, no one immediately started, just staring at each other, staring at each other, quiet like a carved statue, incompatible with this fierce battlefield.


    "Why don''t you do it yet?" The shutter asked suddenly.


    In these words, I asked about the canopy not far away.


    "You are the vanguard general, of course you do it first." The canopy snorted loudly.


    "It''s been a full-fledged dogfight until now. What are the pioneers? You have high status and great responsibility. You go first." The shutter said fiercely.


    "No, I''m going to you." Tengpeng raked his nails beside him, embracing his arms, and sat down on the spot.


    "Look at you, where''s the Marshal look like?" The rolling face turned red with anger. "The two of us are joining forces, but not without the power of war. This is no longer the way to learn the scriptures. Keep your strength! "


    The canopy glanced obliquely and suddenly cursed: "Hyena! If you dare to go up, how much nonsense will you need? If you are so stubborn, send it to the monkey. What are you doing for me? "


    The dog scolded by the curtain was bloody, but instead of getting angry, he sat down, "I won''t go up then."


    The passive avoidance of the two of them did not differ much from the study of the scriptures.


    At that time, as the Taoist fairy court, they sent the undercover and spy men who were following the monks and monkeys. Their biggest task was to monitor and destroy the scriptures.


    Without them, the "monsters" don''t know where they are going, which way they want to go, when the monkeys will leave for fate, and how can they be accurate?


    Along the way, it is impossible to contribute, and when it is absolutely necessary to fight, they can save two points as much as they can.


    If it wasn''t for the monkey army, the canopy would have been separated by luggage, and the shutter would call the second brother to divide the luggage, and then leave the luggage by himself.


    "What are you two doing ?!"


    Li Changgeng suddenly appeared behind the canopy and the roller blind, scolding sharply.


    The monkey army is gone, it does not mean that the army is gone.


    The roller blind was black, staring at the open space in front of him without sounding, as if very angry, but it did not respond. The canopy couldn''t help but responded. He was a high-ranking official, so he got up quickly and grinned and said with a smile, "How can I fight?"


    With a snap, Li Changgeng threw a slap on the canopy''s face.


    Without waiting for the tentacles to become angry, Li Changgeng, who was even more angry, growled, "Do you not know what the military law is when you stand still? If you can''t kill the enemy, just come up and see! "


    The canopy''s face was blue and purple, and his chest was violently undulating. Seeing his murderous appearance, he wanted to rake back Li Changgeng. He did pick up the rake, but instead of waving it at Li Changgeng, he rushed to the monkey with a roar.


    The roller blind followed, and rushed out.


    "Good time!" The monkey gave a loud scream, swiped the fire gold iron rod to kill it, a rod swept across thousands of troops, came first, and battled with the canopy and the roller blind.


    The battle was self-explanatory. It didn''t take long for Li Xun to see the canopy and the roller blind, and the monkey was swollen with a swollen face.


    "The monkey brother didn''t keep his hands." Li Yan looked at it and expressed his opinion.


    "I didn''t keep my hands." The lord of the county nodded surely. "And it seemed to be fierce and fatal!"


    Li Min nodded, and suddenly, if there was any realization, he said with emotion: "I finally understand why the monkey brother was sad and depressed all day long when he was in Huaguoshan."


    The county chief cast a curious look: "Why?"


    Li Yan sighed: "At that time, the monkey brother was just suppressing the viciousness."


    The head of the county turned his head to think seriously, and felt that Li Zhi made a lot of sense. "Instead, he was deceived for half his life, and the hardships became a joke. The approval he wanted was not obtained. , Not accepted by the release door, but also intolerable to the fairy court, and end up in a homeless end, will be full of grievances. "


    "For more than a hundred years, the monkey brother should deny the whole study, and incidentally will also deny the canopy and the roller blind, which then started ruthlessly." Li Yan suddenly laughed: "Just looking at the canopy and roller blind It seems that the situation is not much better than Monkey Brother. "


    The sheriff asked inexplicably, "Why is this?"


    Li Yan played the taste: "The task of destroying the scriptures was not completed, where can it still go well? You see, when Li Changgeng was slap in the sky, he didn''t hesitate to think about it. It can be imagined how miserable the opponent is now. . "


    The lord of the county nodded: "They were sent to deal with the Great Saint, and they were already miserable."


    Li Xuan sighed: "The arrangement of Xiandi and Li Changgeng is to want Brother Monkey to take care of the friendship of the past and keep a hand, so that Li Changgeng may have the opportunity to sneak attack and look for opportunities to damage Monkey Brother. Now it seems that their plan is Frustrated. "


    Li Yan''s words fell squarely, and the canopy and roller blind spit out blood and flew out, falling heavily to the ground, and it looked like the injuries were not minor.


    The monkey ignored him and jumped to the top of the two, slamming the iron rod in his hand, and there was even a plan to kill them on the spot!


    "Dare to splash monkeys ?!"


    Li Changgeng, who originally planned to draw a cold knife, saw that the canopy and roller shutter were in danger, and the plan to slay the monkeys had to be completely wiped out. He had to deal with it in person, "Is it true that Xianting can be vertical and horizontal ?!"


    He took out the sword and opened the iron rod, and wanted to yell and yell at it. Unexpectedly, the monkey didn''t listen to his nonsense, and resolutely gave up his plan to kill the canopy and the roller blind. Smash!


    Although Li Changgen blocked the opponent''s offense, he quickly turned his face pale, and looked very uncomfortable, turning his head and yelling at the canopy and the roller blind: "Not ready yet? Waiting to be killed by him one by one ?! "


    The canopy and the roller blinder looked at each other, got up at the same time, and flew out to join the battle group.


    Li Changgeng and others used one enemy and three to fight the monkeys.


    Li Yan watched for a while and suddenly beckoned.


    A monk in white came out behind him.


    This man''s eyebrows are clear-cut, elegant and restrained, and he is still a bit honest and kind. If he walks on the street holding a bowl, I''m afraid that anyone who sees it will be very happy to give money and food.


    Li Min glanced at the man with an unpredictable smile: "Speaking of them, they are also your disciples. Now that you are killing each other, you don''t plan to do anything?"


    Jin Chanzi folded his hands together, bowed his head with a low frown, but pronounced a Buddhist horn instead of words, as if he had made up his mind not to speak.


    Li Yan did not think of a pestle and looked at the three brothers who learned the scriptures during the war. He said arbitrarily: "In order to release the door to the east, the Holy Buddha and the Emperor have been fighting for wisdom and fighting skills. They have done everything for so many years. There is also no victory or defeat. However, for your so-called sectarian cause, I don''t know how many people have fate. "


    These words seemed to touch Jin Chanzi.


    He whispered: "Everyone in the world says that when there is a big fight in the world, everyone who has flesh has a fight, so there are countless heroes.


    "But in the eyes of the poor monk, the collapse and reconstruction of the dynasty, the turmoil of decades and even hundreds of years, the romantic spirit is only the top person who belongs only to the top. The people below, whether they are generals or ordinary people, are just hard lives. People stop.


    "In times of trouble, everyone is like the Ganges, who is in the turbulent waves. Who is not incapable of following the current? Everyone has hardships and vicissitudes, hundreds of people, 10,000 people, 840 million people. After experiencing the story, why have you run out of books? "


    Li Yan smiled, "Listening to your tone, it seems like I''m bringing you a lot of misery, and it''s a lot more sad and happy for you."


    Jin Chanzi bowed his head and said, "His Royal Highness is a big man, destined to be a dead bone. The poor monks and me are just a few corpses in a pile of white bones."


    Li Yan no longer talks about this topic, talk about these mysteries with the old bald donkey, they have some ways to make you speechless.


    Li Min turned to him: "I''m just curious, have you ever encountered a daughter country while you were studying the scriptures? According to the geography of mountains and rivers in the Western Region, such a place should not exist."


    This question was originally a bad taste of Li Zhi, but Jin Chanzi did not expect to answer, "Yes."


    Li Yi looked at Jin Chanzi for a moment, and looked at Jin Chanzi more. "Didn''t it happen, have you ever met a daughter-king king?"


    Jin Chanzi smiled suddenly.


    Smile brightly.


    A man with a bright smile is a goose bump.


    Jin Chanzi said: "I have encountered it."


    Li Yan groaned for a moment, and said without a reason:


    There are only two monsters in this world, who want to eat me and who want to sleep with me.


    They usually have only one consequence: they are killed.


    The allures I have encountered are many, and they say they like me, but in fact I know very well that they like the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi.


    There is only one mortal, she said that she loves me and wants to give me mountains and rivers.


    I have heard countless lies from women, but this sentence is true.


    I rejected her and never looked at her squarely.


    She is sad.


    After many years, everyone in the world praised the holy monk not to be fooled by beauty. Only I knew that some people would be wrong by just looking at it.


    ...


    Jin Chanzi listened to Li Yan''s words, and he was there.


    After lingering for a long time, he arrived: "His Royal Highness story is very pleasant."


    Li Yan dug out Tao''s ear and looked at Jin Chanzi obliquely. "Isn''t this the story you experienced?"


    Jin Chanzi smiled, "His Highness is a man of great wisdom. How can I know that the daughter nation only exists in my heart? Everyone has a daughter nation and a king like that."


    Li Yan opened his mouth and suddenly wanted to slap himself.


    In the heart of a man, there is a king of a daughter country, and in a woman''s heart, there is a domineering president. What''s the difference?


    Such a story is really stupid.


    But suddenly he didn''t feel the need to slap himself.


    Jin Chanzi''s experience may not be his daughter''s country, but he must have encountered a woman on his way. If not, he would not have such a bright smile.


    Li Min asked Jin Chanzi: "Do you regret it?"


    He asked for no reason.


    "No regrets," Jin Chanzi answered sharply.


    He smiled calmly and was brighter than before, but he looked like the afternoon sun in the summer, ending with a sadness. "It''s just a little regrettable."


    "Just some?"


    "No more. No more life can go forward."


    "The master really is the master."


    When Li Ji lamented this sentence, the monkey''s battle with the canopy, the roller shutter, and Li Changgeng came to a close, logically, and very abruptly.


    Some of them lost.


    Not a monkey.


    It''s Li Changgeng.


    "You ... you ?!" Li Changgeng was raked into the shoulder bone and shoveled into the waist by the crescent shovel. The whole man stiffened there, blood spewed from his mouth, but his eyes were widened and angry. Unwilling to stare at the canopy and roller blind.


    He couldn''t predict how the canopy and the shutter would be at a critical juncture, suddenly turning the gun and attacking him suddenly! The two men betrayed!


    The two succeeded in half.


    This is because although he successfully injured Li Changgeng, he failed to kill him.


    It was the monkey''s head that killed him.


    "No!" Seeing the iron bar approaching, Li Changgeng called out in despair.


    His shout was useless, and the iron rod hit his forehead.


    Seeing that Li Changgeng''s body burst into a mist of blood, the spirit flew away on the spot, Li Zhi could not help but touch his mouth and took a breath.


    Not that Li Changgeng died too miserably, but that the three brothers cooperated too tacitly.


    The best confidant of the Emperor is no longer there.


    However, he died unfairly, and not everyone was eligible for the three brothers to kill together.


    Li Ye was not surprised by the outcome of such a battle.


    When he heard what Jin Chanzi said, he was not surprised by this scene. If there is a master like Jin Chanzi, it would be impossible to say that the three brothers had no feelings at all.


    Of course, on the battlefield, it is impossible to quarrel with the enemy simply by feeling.


    They have the same hatred.


    Putting away the rake, the canopy spit on the ground, cursing resentment: "My marshal canopy, it is easy for me to give birth to a pig in order to perform the task. Is it easy for me? You are all right, no credit is given afterwards. He also took my military power and only reserved me a marshal name, old thief, why didn''t you die earlier? "


    The shame on the face of the roller blind was gone, and he laughed, showing a little straightness, like a silly big man.


    Tengpeng stared at him: "What are you silly?"


    The roller shutter laughed and said: "I am a grand roller shutter general, picking a burden all the way, and loading waste all the way against my heart, isn''t it just wanting to be promoted to the ranks? Look at these unethical guys, what have we tossed into? That''s it! Now revenge is on the table, of course! "


    The monkey put away the iron rod and came and patted them on the shoulders.


    He expressed his feelings: "Although we are all Taoists, we followed the old bald donkey all the way. After suffering calamities, we fought side by side. We were often assisted by the Buddhist domain. The scriptures also read a lot. In the eyes of Xiandi, we It''s been a long time since then, and naturally we won''t accept us anymore. Fortunately, you haven''t completed the task, and I''m the most wronged one. "


    Tian Peng hummed: "You were not wicked from the beginning. It''s normal to be abandoned on both sides. We were born and died for Xian Ting, but in the end we were not treated fairly. It is really miserable!"


    The problem was troublesome, and the three of them quarreled, one louder than the other.


    Li Yan looked at this scene and turned to ask Jin Chanzi, "Did you really meet a lot of monsters along the way?"


    Jin Chanzi said: "Natural."


    Li Min thought about it, "Where are so many monsters?"


    Jin Chanzi glanced at Li Yan strangely. "Where are so many powerful beasts?"


    Li Yan closed his mouth.


    In order to destroy the Scripture, Xianting certainly sent people to block it.


    The immortal identity cannot be used brightly and naturally, and naturally it can only act as a demon.


    The demon is really a hot pot professional family, just like any rebel army or autonomous army on the earth, it is a reason, anyway, it is its own opposite side, but it is enough to pour dirty water, there is no psychological burden at all.


    Xianting is not well-known and powerful manpower is not enough-there are not many magic weapons that can deal with monkeys, so they launch fierce beasts, open their wisdom, and let them intercept them.


    Of course, such an action requires a name. Although Shi Men also knows that all the gates are at work, after all, the two sides have not torn their faces, and the shame is still needed.


    So why do monsters stop Jin Chanzi from learning?


    This is not a problem for Xianting. They gave a perfect reason: Tang Seng flesh never grows old.


    With this flag, the monsters can''t be more reasonable to deal with their fetch team.


    The main force of demons and demons all the way, naturally is not a monkey, he is a thug on the table. Monkeys are extraordinary, and this role is perfect.


    What is really casting is the upper-level big man and the power of release.


    When the monkeys couldn''t fight, Shimeng Power went out to help directly, which is also a matter of course. Anyway, the demon, Shimen has the responsibility to surrender, for the sake of peace and justice on earth.


    The three brothers, the monkey, the canopy, and the roller blind, quarreled for a long time, making each one more red than the other, and eventually failed to persuade each other. There is no other way. You can only find a ¡°Master¡± to comment and let the Master give a fair opinion.


    Facing the three apprentices in front of him, especially when they saw their eyes staring at each other, Jin Chanzi sighed, quickly folded his hands and frowned.


    Without lowering his head, his red eyes were seen by the apprentice.


    That ¡¯s not good. My master ¡¯s face still has to be maintained.


    Li Ye looked strangely at the monkey.


    I remember when the monkeys first met, the monkey had a deep grudge against Jin Chanzi, scolding the other person to deceive himself, saying that as long as he was protected, the monkeys in Huaguoshan would be treated well, but they would return to Huaguoshan themselves At that time, there was only one barren mountain left, and one monkey was gone.


    Canopies, roller shutters, and monkeys have sympathy for the same disease. They once had the experience of fighting side by side.


    But how can monkeys forgive Jin Chanzi?


    Four masters and apprentices, but only Jin Chanzi completed the task, got the due merits, successfully returned to the realm of Buddhism, life is complete.


    Monkeys should hate Jin Chanzi.


    But watching the monkey''s stare at Jin Chanzi clearly showed no half-hostility.


    Li Zheng exchanged this idea with the county chief.


    Unexpectedly, the lord of the county, Wu Hei, looked at Li Yan with big bright eyes, and took it for granted: "The Shimen Buddha Domain has become the minions of my brother, Jin Chanzi is just the minions of a minion, a duckweed. Much worse! "


    Li Yan was speechless.


    It really is such a truth.


    The monkey, as his own man, is also the benefactor of the county owner, and as he turns over, he also turns over. Where do you still need to be resentful with Jin Chanzi, it is the sympathy of the other side.

 v7 Chapter 67： Facts are facts

    To the fairyland war, Li Zhi is like an outsider, neither has the ability to determine the battle situation, nor is there any fairy who has the possibility to easily kill him. He was an idle spectator when everyone was fighting you.


    If the Emperor Xiandi took the shot himself, of course Li Zhi would suffer.


    Unfortunately, in the face of the immortality of Xianting, the nails and thorns in the flesh before Li Xian''s eyes seemed less important. Whether it is the battle between the demons and Xianting, or the battle between Tiantian and Xiandi, the history and hatred are much longer than those between Li Zhi and Xianting.


    Moreover, if the Emperor Emperor directly hits Li Zhi, can he quickly kill Li Zhishang and say that he must show his flaws and be found by monkeys and others.


    Speaking of Li Xian, an important participant in the Fairy War, to a certain extent, it is suspected of pushing behind the scenes. After all, he was contacted by the demon seal, and he was sent to Kunlun by the army in conjunction with the crowd, and the passage was closed by him.


    Heizu and Tongtian were able to join forces, and he has always been one of them.


    Now that Li Xiaohuang is out of the way, Li Yan doesn''t even feel at all wrong.


    "Your Majesty, Taibai died! It was chopped by monkeys, canopies, and roller blinds!"


    After hearing the news, the Emperor was a little stunned, even though the spin was dazzling, his face sinking like water, "This splashing monkey is simply lawless!"


    This time, he was really angry.


    Li Changgeng is his best confidant. Now that he is gone, he can no longer restrain the anger in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, the battle is unfavorable, and the ministries have suffered heavy losses. It will be inevitable that the battle will continue in this way! What shall we do now? Please show Your Majesty!" Tota returned from the blood and asked anxiously.


    By this time, Xianting''s losses had been great.


    They underestimated the demon''s desperate ability, and also underestimated the power of Chaos Clock, the Bull Demon King holding the Chaos Clock, which had already killed several powers, including a son of Tota.


    Immortal Emperor was braving all out, "What are you panicing! These demons are already dead and wounded, and the same is true of the people in the sky. Once the Northern Army returns, I can destroy them in one fell swoop!"


    Hearing that the Emperor Xian had pulled back from the northern army, Tota relieved.


    At present, the core strength of Daomen Xianting is the Western Army and the Northern Army. If the northern army also comes back to participate in the battle, the final victory must belong to Xianting, and Tota has this confidence.


    At present, the battle situation has become a stalemate, and the continuous fighting has exhausted both sides.


    After all, this is a monk war in immortal realm. Everyone is trying to fight against each other, which is completely different from the battlefield of the mortal army. There is no rotation, no rest, and most monks have run out of energy now.


    "As long as the northern border army arrives, we will be able to win this battle!" Tota felt that there was nothing to say about this issue.


    After all, immortal court is the immortal court, and the world is dominated. The demon tribe was not an opponent ten thousand years ago, and it is even more improbable now.


    Even if they have the help of heaven, they can compete with some of the forces in Xianting, but as long as the Emperor is determined to consolidate all the forces into the battle, the victory will be self-evident.


    "Your Majesty, the northern border is empty. Will the Khitan gods take the opportunity to kill them?" This was the only concern Tota had. Even if he wanted to be an ostrich, he could not lie to himself that the Khitan immortal would not take the opportunity to make a surprise attack and obtain fishing profits.


    If it weren''t for this situation, before the Emperor Xiandi would not have been dragging on to prevent the northern army from returning aid.


    The Emperor''s face was black and he said, "As long as these thieves are killed, it is possible to defend Xianting, otherwise everyone will die together!"


    He thought that as long as he was transferred back to the Western Army, he could wipe out the demons and Tongtian, but he did not expect that the demons were so brave and fearless to death, and he did not expect that the beasts that Xianting had thrown into the demons'' territories became the help of the demons!


    Forced by helplessness, Xiandi can only let go.


    It''s a big deal!


    Even if Xianting changed hands, these evildoers and inferiors could not be cheaper!


    "Your Majesty, the Northern Army is back!"


    With a shout, Xiandi turned his head to look north, and saw Xianyun tumbling like a tide like a wolf. It was full of Xianting flags, and thousands of immortals lined up in unison. Immediately the array stopped steadily, and only the leading Nezha flew forward to pay respects to the Emperor.


    "Good time!" Xiandi waved his hand, "No need to be polite, the situation is urgent, and immediately go to war to kill the evil devil!"


    Seeing Nezha''s promise, Li Yan knew that if he didn''t show up at this time, he couldn''t justify it anyway.


    Flying over the chaotic battlefield, accompanied by monkeys and others, came not far before the Emperor.


    Li Yan stood up against his hands and said to the Emperor: "Xian Emperor, you can think about it. If this battle continues, we will lose both and we will only benefit the gods outside the region. Are you really like this?"


    "Shut up! You yellow-mouth sister-in-law, but the decades of life in the world are worthy to talk to you?"


    Immortal Emperor yelled, "Since he came to power, he controlled Xianting. What storms have not been seen, and how difficult and dangerous have not experienced it! District demons, a rebellious minister, but also want to be impossible? You want to fight with the army with them, but since Find your way! "


    Li Min reached out a finger and shook, "No one wants to tell you the truth, I just want to see my strength."


    The immortal laughed, and Xun was extremely mad: "Just you, a golden fairyland, is also worthy of telling you strength? He can now destroy your soul with a backhand. Why do you tell me strength?"


    Li Yan smiled, his shaking finger turned into a swaying gesture, "Let me die? You try it."


    "Miscellaneous account!" Immortal was impatient, without hesitation hesitantly, flew towards Li Yan suddenly. His speed was too fast. The figure just disappeared in the spot and appeared in front of Li Yan, splitting his sword in the head.


    "I want to see, what strength do you have!" Immortal immortal eyes.


    He had never acted before, but he was jealous of the demon king and others, and now the northern army has returned, so where does he still need to endure for half a point?


    The immortal emperor who does not need to endure, of course, cannot accept Li Yan''s provocation!


    As the Emperor moved, the northern army led by Nezha also whistled and killed, rushing to the battlefield that was still in fierce battle! Among them, Da Luo Jinxian, who is highly advanced, is divided into a batch and flew directly to the Emperor''s side to take care of his two wings in case of accident.


    The emergency protection of the big Luo Jinxian is naturally no problem.


    The problem is Xiandi.


    The monkey was right next to Li Yan, and he was already guarding against the Emperor''s shot. Now he saw the Emperor''s disagreement, and despite his identity, he personally dealt with a golden fairyland. There was a half hesitation, a roar, and the gold stick in his hand went to the immortal Emperor slammed his head!


    He may not hate Jin Chanzi anymore.


    But it definitely does not mean that you do not hate Xiandi!


    This Lord of Heaven and Earth, who controls everything, once played with the Holy Buddha and treated him like a silly monkey! After playing, he turned his Huaguo Mountain into a barren mountain!


    If Jin Chanzi is just a duckweed in the general situation, he can''t help himself, his strength is limited, and he can''t do much, then the Holy Buddha and the Emperor are the torrent, the culprit of the originator, and it''s unbearable!


    "Splashing monkey! What qualifications do you have to do with you? You really can''t kill you?"


    The Emperor''s anger rushed to the crown, the long sword was picked on the iron rod, the pong sound was suppressed to the extremely crisp sound, and the iron rod was back shocked!


    "Quasi Holy Realm? Tianfang Yetan!" Xiandi grinned, the sword attacked one after the other, and the last leg forced the monkey back. Taking advantage of this gap, the sword stabbed at Li Yan!


    Seeing Li Yan still alive, when the Emperor sent out this sword, he was a little surprised.


    Although his confrontation with the monkey was short, it was definitely enough for a golden fairyland to pull away. Although that distance may not be able to escape from his pursuit, it is always an effort.


    Li Yanda can retreat behind everyone and accept the group''s protection.


    But Li Yan didn''t do it!


    With a smile on his face, he looked at himself indifferently.


    Immortal feeling was not good. The expression of the other party. It disturbed his inexplicable heart.


    But how can a Golden Wonderland help itself?


    If the other person scares the Lord, that''s a majestic sweep.


    Xiandi''s movements did not stop at all.


    Until a sudden aura of strong aura came from his side, the power contained in it made Xiandi have to be shocked, and he was reluctant to admit that he had been attacked!


    However, there are only a few who can attack him in heaven and underground!


    Even monkeys don''t have this ability to make him feel dangerous!


    Who''s here?


    Li Li, how could there have been such a powerful helper?


    This is unreasonable and does not make sense!


    However, the Emperor did not dare to neglect, and had to give up assassination of Li Yan and collect his sword to protect himself. If he didn''t, Li Yan would die under his sword, but he would also be hit hard, and the crisis would be severe!


    "Who dares to sneak attack ?!" When the Emperor returned, he yelled angrily in the direction of the Reiki strike. Judging by his expression, he clearly rebuked the other party as a rebel.


    Until seeing the person in front of him, Xiandi''s pupils could not help shrinking.


    The people who came here were very familiar, very familiar, and had dealt with many times.


    White dress and white skirt, fairy air misty, Baoxiang solemn, eyebrow compassion.


    Who is not Fei Hongshi? !!


    "Sergeant Feihong, how are you ?!" One fight, the two backed away. Xiandi did not rush to attack, but looked at the other with a calm face, and asked the other to give him an explanation.


    Although Shimen and Daomen have been arguing for many years in the Tang Dynasty, Buddha Realm and Xianting have also shown their magical powers, but the two sides have not really torn their faces. They also had a brief history of teaming up against some powerful gods in the north.


    The civil strife in Daomenxian at the moment is the crucial period of war. If Doctor Feihong came to help Li Xuan at this time, wouldn''t he stand on the opposite side of Xianting?


    In such a situation, if there is such an act, the two sides will become deadly enemies in the future, and there is no possibility of easing the relationship.


    According to the Emperor Xiandi, Shimen is not in a good situation right now, and even God in the west cannot deal with it! At this time, how can the other party be hostile to Xianting again?


    Under both sides of the enemy, the situation of the Buddha domain will not be better than that of Xianting!


    The two sides are in such a bad situation, even if they do not support each other, how can there be a reason to pull the other side together?


    With this in mind, Xiandi drank and asked, "Master, what do you mean? Li Xun is my thief in Xianting, but also your enemy of release. Just now I was about to kill him, why did you stop him?


    Feihong Tu Shi Gujing waved a Buddhist chant.


    The Emperor Xian realized, "The original priest wanted to do it himself, kill this son, and take revenge for the monk? Well, I''ll do it for you, don''t fight with you!"


    Lord Feihong could not be ignored, and bowed his head and pronounced a Buddhist horn.


    The Emperor suddenly realized: "The prince is going to join forces with Ji to kill this son together, so that you and my two monks can get revenge?"


    Prince Feihong smiled a little, and once again pronounced a Buddhist horn.


    Emperor Xian nodded his head: "The prince was ordered by the Holy Buddha, and took the opportunity to kill Li Zhi, and formed an alliance with my Xianting. In this unprecedented calamity, the CCP advances and retreats? Okay, It should have been this way. You have had the experience of fighting side by side. "


    Master Feihong stunned.


    The Immortal groaned a little, and just spoke, and was interrupted by the impatient Li Li: "You have never been there for me? The doctor is here to help me."


    "Miscellaneous! If you die, you dare to be mad, can you be crazy? Look at the sword!" Immortal Emperor''s words fell and Li Jian stabbed at him.


    This sword was collected halfway through.


    Because Feihong was standing in front of him.


    Immortal Emperor suddenly said, Shen said: "What do you mean, Feihong, hey ..."


    "Shut up!" Chief Feihong shouted sharply.


    The Emperor was stiff.


    Immediately, he looked down, "Master Feihong, what do you want to do?"


    "Shut up, you!" Feihong''s morale was so enlightened that the second Buddha ascended to heaven. "What on earth do I want to do? Every time I finish reading the Buddha''s name, I haven''t even spoken before, so you scramble for noise! ??You give me time to talk Yet?!"


    Xiandi''s old face blushed.


    "You say! What do you want to say?"


    Feihong Daoshi said: "Li Ye is right, I''m here to help him."


    Xiandi: "..."


    It might as well not say.


    He looked at Master Feihong with a look of solitude, and at the same time Li Li, who was ridiculous, felt a little upset for a while.


    Isn''t Li Yan the enemy of Shimen? Why does Fei Hongshi help him?


    "Sergeant, can''t you betray the Holy Buddha ?!" Xiandi''s voice became cold.


    Chief Feihong chuckled, announced the Buddha''s name with a low eyebrow, and saw that the Emperor did not bother, so he leisurely said, "How can this seat betray oneself? Immortal, this seat is now the Shimen Holy Buddha! You, but understood?"


    The Emperor''s eyes were dumbfounded.


    He certainly doesn''t understand!


    Master Feihong is Master Feihong and Holy Buddha is Holy Buddha. How can Master Feihong become Holy Buddha?


    What''s the difference between saying that Li Changgeng became the Emperor?


    "What does Master Feihong mean?"


    The immortal felt a bit of weirdness, and there seemed to be some big conspiracy in it. This made him look at Master Feihong''s eyes and was full of inspection. Can''t the holy Buddha fight ?! "


    "Are you stupid?"


    Li Xun couldn''t bear it anymore. The IQ of this immortal seems to be a bit problematic. He can only say clearly, "What is going to fight with the Holy Buddha? When you are fighting with the demons, the people are fighting. Now the Holy Buddha is dead Then, there is a new holy Buddha in the Buddhist domain, which is the Feihong Holy Buddha. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan waved his hand and shouted back: "Come out!"


    The county owner didn''t know where to get a huge horn, which was longer than her body.


    The whining horn sounded particularly loud.


    The rear of the demon clan, the sky to the west, is full of golden light.


    A giant golden wave with a height of hundreds of feet and a width of thousands of feet came violently.


    The Emperor stared and stared. Although there was not much expression on his face, both eyes were already filled with astonishment.


    Not only is he so, Tota, Nezha behind him, and many immortal armies who have not yet joined the battlefield, are all shocked, with a ghostly look on their faces.


    Above the golden waves, there are tens of thousands of Buddhist monks!


    The Daomen Fairies present will not add up more than that!


    The immortal Buddhist monks who were driven by the fierce clouds did not venture to join the battlefield, but stopped short of the crowd, forming a confrontation and constraint with the northern army of Xianting. Between the hopes, the entire battlefield is faintly controlled!


    This time, not only did the people who did not kill them notice their existence, but the monsters and immortals who were fighting in the blood also looked up in horror, hesitant and fearful, and did not know what happened.


    How could the Buddhist monks suddenly come out of the nest and kill Daomen Xianting?


    What are they going to do?


    Are friends or enemies?


    For a while, both sides of the fierce battle gave up their opponents, and each backed away to a safe distance, staying alert, and did not dare to act lightly.


    The position of the other party must be confirmed first.


    Otherwise, it may be your own disaster.


    Li Min took out a folding fan and shook it gently in front of his chest. He was almost as handsome as King Qi when he looked at him. He looked at the immortal Emperor who had n¡¯t returned to God, and said, "Immortal Emperor, now you think, I have No strength? "


    Xiandi can of course blurt you out.


    But this kind of hard-bodied behavior of the dead duck does not conform to his identity and style.


    His anger was gone, his gloom was gone, all his emotions were gone, and he became extremely calm.


    Emotions are just the means by which he expresses his attitude and lets people experience his own mood, thereby complimenting his own mind, sometimes deterring courtiers, and sometimes deterring the enemy.


    And now he can''t have any more emotions.


    Anger, gloom, and irritability will only reveal his lack of energy.


    The Emperor smiled lightly, covering up all the turbulent waves inside, and once again looked at Master Feihong, and then Li Li again.


    At this time, he couldn''t even figure out why Shimen would come together with Li Yan.


    What benefits did Li Yi give to release the door, and made Fei Hongshi promise not to kill him?


    Immortal Emperor told Li Xuan faintly: "Don''t you know that the strength of others is ultimately someone else''s? Shimen can help you now, but how do you know that they will not fight against him?"


    This statement is suspected of provoking alienation, and it is even more powerful when it comes out from the mouth of Xiandi.


    He was reminding Li Li: After all, you are just a golden wonderland. Even if you promised that Shimen became the state religion in the east, you still have the hidden danger of being controlled by others, and you will not end well.


    Unexpectedly, the Emperor Xian didn''t show half the mark. The vague emotions he wanted to see, but laughed.


    He laughed so brightly that he was out of breath and almost fell.


    Li Zhi pointed at the emperor''s nose, "What are the powers of others? Now, I am the master of this monk army. They are just my minions, completely listening to my dispatch. Do you understand?"


    Immortal stunned, speechless.


    He has a hundred ways to know if Li Yan is lying.


    But no matter how he saw it, Li Yan did not lie.


    So this is true.


    For the Emperor, the fact is like a thunderbolt on a sunny day!


    A ridiculous fact for Xiandi!


    But facts are facts.

 v7 Chapter 68： joint

    Looking at the Emperor''s look, Li Zhi knew that the other party had judged that he was not lying. This saved him a lot of energy, at least he didn''t have to ask Feihong to fight with him.


    Li Xun managed to stop laughing and looked at Xiandi and said, "How about, now you can hear that I''m talking? First of all, let me remind you that I speak very loudly. If you don''t want to listen well, you may not listen. I am definitely not reluctant. "


    Xiandi can control his facial expressions at will, so even if he is extremely uncomfortable in his heart, he really wants to scold Li Yong for a meal, but he still can''t find any change in his face.


    Of course, he knew what Li Zhi said when he spoke loudly.


    Only powerful people can speak loudly.


    Of the two, one spoke loudly and the other naturally became quieter. If not, it''s a fight. Xiandi is of course not interested in arguing with Li Yan, so it is better to start directly.


    With the help of the Buddhist monks, Li Xie has the full confidence to defeat the army of immortals.


    The strength is not as good as the other party, so the Emperor can only speak softly.


    No matter what Li Yan said, he had to listen first.


    "What do you want to say?" Xiandi asked.


    He asked very calmly, but Li Yan still felt his suppressed anger and aggrieved, which made Li Yan Kankan''s normal face, and a smile appeared again.


    Li Huan said easily: "It''s very simple, you and your monk army, join us to resist the Khitan gods together."


    "Union?" Xiandi sneered, "I won''t unite with the villain!"


    Li Yan was not angry, and asked a question: "You think clearly?"


    Xiandi didn''t speak.


    He was speechless.


    The question Li Li asked was very bland, without aggravating his tone and not turning up the volume. This is totally inconsistent with what he said before, that he would speak loudly.


    But Xiandi could not continue to be tough, saying that his heart was determined.


    From Li Zhi''s indifferent attitude, he realized the decisive intention of the other party.


    The Emperor is very sure, as long as he gives the answer Li Li does not want to listen to, the other party will be rude and order the Buddhist monks to participate in the war and fight to the end.


    The dead net is broken. It is a desperate choice in a desperate situation.


    Whenever there is a silver lining, no one wants to do it.


    Xiandi is no exception.


    He was silent for a moment, and when Li Yanmei began to get impatient, Shen Sheng asked: "Who decides?"


    Asking this, he hadn''t felt anything yet, and behind him, Tota, Nezha, etc., looked at him, and became very surprised and weird.


    For one thing, these words show that the Emperor, the Lord of Heaven and Earth, is willing to accept union with the demon and Tongtian!


    Secondly, he just said that it was impossible for him to tolerate the thief, and this remark gave him a slap.


    Tota, Nezha and others also realized that Daomen Xianting is no longer the master of Daomen heaven and earth! Immortal Emperor, no longer dominate the world!


    Whenever there is such a possibility, it is impossible for the Emperor Xian to give up his dignity and tolerate the existence of the demons and the heavens.


    This made Tota, Nezha, etc. feel pain.


    Since the demon race was expelled, and they became the masters of Xianting, they have become accustomed to being high above, overlooking the Cang Sheng, holding hands to kill and gain power. Now, they are no longer gods. They can only choose to live in humiliation in the face of an army led by mortals.


    Of course, the suffering of the immortals makes them want to die. However, just looking at the number of Buddhist monks and the fighting spirit of the demons and the army of Tongtian Majesty, they can''t help but accept that the time when these people control the world is indeed over.


    Facing the question of the Emperor, Li Min laughed lightly.


    Xiandi heard a strong irony.


    This made him angry and murderous!


    However, Li Yan''s next words made him almost fall into a rage on the spot.


    Li Yan said lightly: "Why do you ask this question? Whose voice is loud-no, to be more clear, who has the strength is naturally the one who has the final say."


    The Emperor''s eyes were low, and he was so angry that he opened his mouth to speak.


    Li Yan, however, added to himself: "I think I can speak more clearly. After seeing your process of" understanding "Feihong''s thoughts, I really have no confidence in your ability to understand. Xiandi, you listen clearly It ¡¯s up to me, in the coalition! ¡±


    "Dash, dare to be so humiliated ?!" Xiandi could not bear the anger anymore, hesitated without hesitation, and turned back to greet the immortals, "Everyone listens to the orders and is ready to fight!"


    Tota and Nezhe looked at each other, and silently turned back to execute the order of the Emperor.


    Li Yan didn''t say anything, but he also made a gesture ready to go to war.


    Feihong naturally will not question Li Zhi''s order, and whispered, "Fight!"


    Buddhist monks on the monstrous golden waves immediately spread out in two batches. An army approaching the northern border of Xianting, one directly descended on the battlefield. Everyone''s magic weapon is in hand, and as soon as the war command comes out, he immediately starts to kill.


    The corner of Xiandi''s eyes was drawn.


    He finally confirmed this time that Li Zhi really had the determination to fight him.


    It wasn''t that the war started without unity, or that he did not recognize Li Zhi as the principal, and he would immediately start the war.


    Hearing the word "Fighting" in Feihong''s mouth, Tota, Nezha, and other immortal powers all changed their eyes, and some even shook their bodies.


    This **** battle is about to start, they have no assurance of winning.


    After so long killing with the demons and Tongtian, half of the immortals have been exhausted, and the number of troops and strength in the northern borders are almost only half of those monks in front!


    This is not a fight, it is a death!


    In the end, every fairy will die, and there won''t be a spare!


    When preparing for the attack, more and more immortals couldn''t help but set their sights in one direction.


    The direction that the sky and his disciples are in.


    His eyes were full of inquiries.


    Immortals are going to die, why are they staying with them?


    Everyone''s practice is not easy, why should we give up for the Emperor?


    If the Emperor was still the Emperor, they would naturally surrender. But when the Emperor Emperor is no longer an Immortal Emperor, but just a dead person, what''s the point of following him?


    Can you live if you rely on Tongtian?


    Tongtian, who stood with the Demon King, naturally noticed the eyes cast by those fairies. As a sly existence, he certainly can instantly understand the meaning of those eyes.


    So Tongtian smiled and nodded, reassuring you, I can definitely accommodate your eyes.


    Tongtianxiao sighed with relief and did not forget to look at Li Yan, and coughed to remind the other party.


    He fought with the Emperor for so many years, and he was put under house arrest for a long time, but he was humiliated. Now he has turned over.


    The taste of turning over is really not humane.


    How soothing and happy!


    After being reminded by Tongtian, Li Min noticed the looks of the immortals, and soon wanted to understand the root cause. The smile in his eyes became richer, and he solemnly responded, saying that as long as they were willing to attach, they could not blame themselves.


    Immortals were relieved immediately.


    There are not many such immortals. After all, when it comes to fighting, it''s a bit daunting to glance at the local generals. But it is definitely not an individual. At least, Li Zhi noticed hundreds of such eyes.


    Similar to the number of Buddhist monks, there are tens of thousands of immortals in Daomen Xianting. Most of these people are teams drawn up during Shimen and Daomen''s entrepreneurship. After the Buddhism domain and Xianting stabilized, not many people rose to become immortals.


    This is the same situation as in the world. The number of military and official positions in a country is basically determined during the founding of the country. There will be no special circumstances in the future and it will not increase much. After all, these people need money to feed.


    Hundreds of thousands of immortals, less than 10% of the immortal army.


    But this is the number of immortal people who dare to frown with them now.


    Immortals are not mortals. It is not easy to become an immortal. Longevity and longevity make them very sad. Just like the home of the wealthy and wealthy, when facing war, they are always much more timid than ordinary people.


    Xiandi''s heart was tight.


    How could he not notice the movement of Her Majesty''s Fairy?


    What are they doing?


    Want to rebel?


    Want to betray you?


    However, Xiandi''s first reaction was not anger, but cold hands and feet, and felt heartfelt fear.


    What if these idlers really face the enemy?


    He didn''t have a chance to win. If such a change happened, he would be afraid to even save his life.


    As the Lord of Xianting, the Emperor Xian, like the Emperor of the Earth, is most sensitive to whether his power is stable and whether his position will be challenged.


    The emperor is angry, and there are millions of dead bodies, which is true. But the premise is that there must be 100,000 male teachers as arm instructors. Once the betrayal is gone, it will be meaningless to anger and start the army, only to make yourself die faster.


    After being challenged by Li Zhi, the Emperor could desperately fight with each other in shame.


    He is an immortal, and even if he dies, he must preserve the dignity of the emperor!


    The emperor can also make peace with the villain, but it must be in the name of Zhao''an! The emperor must not accept the villains and come and give orders to him!


    However, once betrayed by all the courtiers, that emperor is a joke! Dignity no longer exists.


    The king is defeated, and the emperor betrayed by all his subordinates will have nothing, and can only be left in the name of eternal history.


    Xiandi does not believe that he will be betrayed by all his subjects at the same time!


    This is the minimum self-confidence of an emperor.


    If you do n¡¯t even have that confidence, how can you be an emperor?


    "Go to war!" Xiandi raised his sword in his hand and pointed out to Li Yan and others, "All war!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    The last moment came, after all.


    The Emperor''s face was somber and stared at his army.


    He would have to see if everyone would betray him!


    If someone moves, he will clean it the first time!


    Many immortals have somber faces, their hearts flashed through tens of thousands of thoughts within a short time, and they were weighing whether to change their strings immediately.


    Time doesn''t wait for people, there is no chance for hesitation!


    Because, the Buddhist monks are already going to take action.


    At the moment of the moment, a shout came suddenly, ringing in everyone''s ear.


    "Gonggong and slow!"


    Hearing this voice, everyone couldn''t help looking around.


    Fairy monk, with hopeful eyes, eager mood.


    The Buddhist monks also stopped.


    Because Li Yan raised his hand.


    Li Yan also looked at the man.


    He was also curious if this person could change anything.


    The people who came were Yang Yang, who had just been ordered by the Emperor to lift the sentence and allowed Dai to make a contribution.


    ...


    No immortal went forward, even if the Emperor did not order.


    They all want to see if Yang Ye can save their lives and pull them out of the desperate quagmire.


    Even if the hope is small.


    But not without.


    In case, Yang Yan turned it around?


    If he takes the lead in rebellion, using his cultivation as strength, prestige and seniority, he can definitely respond to this at this time!


    The choice between destined death or rebellion is not a problem.


    Most of the people in the army started fighting because they couldn''t survive, so they drew up their knives to grab food. Therefore, most people''s large-scale incidents occurred in the year of the disaster. In the year of the catastrophe, the court did not respond to the disaster, so how to live without grabbing food?


    At present, the situation of the immortals in Xianting is no different from that of ordinary people in despair.


    Yang Xun came to the Emperor Xian, bowed down and worshiped, "Sinner Yang Xun, was ordered to come and report the current incident, and go down to his right!"


    Immortal Emperor looked at Yang Yan half-squeaked and did not speak, his eyes changed.


    He also wanted to know what it was about Yang Ye to stop him from breaking the net with Li Yanyu.


    After thinking about it, Xiandi still decided to listen to what Yang Yan said first, "What is it?"


    Without receiving an order to get up, Yang Huan kept the worship posture in a regular manner, saying one line at a time: "On the way, the minister found the scion of the Khitan immortal, not far away! Wanting to come to the other party is to find that our northern army is withdrawing Go and come over to check the situation.


    "The arrogant self-assured, if they find that we are not pretending to return to the army, and find that we have not set up an ambush against them, they will definitely set up an army and come to take advantage of the fishermen!"


    With that said, the scene was silent.


    There is no sound of breathing down.


    No one was even surprised.


    Anyone with a brain knows that this is a situation that is bound to occur.


    Only subject to the order of the Emperor Xian, forced by the current war situation, they had to come here to participate in the war.


    Have to sit and watch the Qidan fairy sit and collect fishing profits!


    The original immortals, like the Emperor Xian, also hoped to quickly calm down the chaotic army, and then returned to the decisive army of the Khitan. Unexpectedly, Li Zhi brought the monks of Buddhism to help, and winning was never possible.


    Right now, they are going to die, and they will die here when the Khitan Immortal Army arrives. Who can take care of so much?


    The Emperor Shen asked in a deep voice: "You are the uncle''s humeral minister. At present, Xianting is so critical. What do you say?"


    Yang Xun thought and did not want to make it easy: "Under your Majesty, the criminal thinks that alien invasion, we should wait for the outside force. As for our internal affairs, we can wait until the alien is killed, and then discuss it from a long perspective. Otherwise, there is no fairy court, Kyushu Fall, all will become sinners through the ages! "


    There is no weight in this statement.


    At this time, who doesn''t know there is this option?


    But with this choice, not necessarily someone to choose.


    After I die, no matter how he floods!


    The immortal people couldn''t help but express their disappointment when they saw only those words.


    But he did not expect that the Emperor Xian sighed and sighed sadly: "Ai Qing''s words, why don''t you know? He is the Lord of Heaven and Earth, why would he want to be a thousand-sinner? Just ... now the enemy is here, so is He. Helpless. In order to maintain the dignity of Xianting, we can only fight a war. "


    Hearing the words of the Emperor, the eyes of the immortals became a little weird.


    What does Xiandi say about this nonsense?


    Yang Xuan said: "Please your Majesty Ming Jian, the officials and others are willing to follow His Majesty and fight endlessly with the Khitan thieves."


    The muscles of the Emperor''s face twitched for a while, and flushed and scolded, "Stop! Yang Ye, are you insulting me ?! You must also listen to Li You''s drive? You are the Emperor, and you won''t be affected by it disgrace!"


    Yang Yan said, "Where does Your Majesty start? Your Majesty is the Lord of Heaven and Earth. How can I listen to others'' orders?"


    Immediately before the Emperor Xian''s eyes brightened, his expression became extremely excited, as if he saw the most daring and loyal courtier, "Yang Ye, would you like to go with Li to kill the thief of Li Zhi?"


    If Yang Huan was willing to take the lead in rushing to the front and willingly die for the Emperor, it would be an example at this moment, and it would play a role in condensing people''s hearts, which is more useful than what the Emperor said.


    Yang Yan Nahan said, "Where does Your Majesty start? How can we deal with aliens together, and how can we kill each other?"


    Xiandi: "..."


    The mask on his face was gone, and Guppo returned to his unsurprising appearance, leaving only the majestic look, "What on earth are you going to say?"


    Yang Xuan said: "The sinners are brave, please urge His Majesty to appoint Li Xun as a ambassador to the north, and grant him the commanding power of the immortal, demon, and Buddha army to fight against the Qidan gods! In this way, the alien army can be leveled, and His Majesty no longer needs to worry about the war. , You can live in the Ling Xiao Bao Dian and sit back and relax! "


    Immediately after this remark, the Emperor Xian stopped.


    Feihong froze.


    The immortals stunned.


    The army of the monster clan and the monks of the Buddha domain all gathered together.


    Li Yan almost blurted out: Still this kind of operation?


    By handing over the power of the coalition forces to Li Xun, Li Xun can give orders at will, without having to worry about being restrained, and without worrying about someone being behind.


    Immortal Emperor retreated to the rear, naturally he did not have to be driven by Li Yan, to preserve his own dignity, and to avoid the danger of the immortal court.


    This perfectly solved the problem of Li Yan''s battle with the Emperor, and fulfilled the core demands of the two.


    However, Xiandi is willing to surrender authority?


    Li Yan is willing to accept the appointment of Xiandi?


    ...


    Chang''an.


    Three consecutive days of autumn rain took away the last trace of heat from the summer. The world after the rain is clean and free of impurities, the air is fresh and cool, and breathing is more comfortable and comfortable.


    The leaves of locust trees on the streets and lanes are announcing the coming of Mid-Autumn Festival, and more and more people are walking on the street during the day. Whether it is Pingkangfang or Dongxi City, the scene of the BMW carved car Xiangman Road has been restored.


    Autumn is a peaceful season, although Xiaosuo has a little, but it is also time to harvest. Thanks to the imperialism of the imperial dynasty, people who have been busy for more than half a year, whether they are kings and nobles, or ordinary people, can fill their own granaries in this fashion.


    Spring is the season of farewell. Outside Changting, on the side of the ancient road, there are always tourists who are willing to travel, and there are endless sorrows; in autumn, people who travel should return, and the same Changting Ancient Road should now be full of joy of charge. .


    However, Li Yan is doing it for others.


    The people he wanted to see off were Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, and twenty real-world monks.


    After drinking and practicing wine, those who travel long distances should be on their way.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, in the short period of ten months, most of the time will be half a year, I will wait for the return." Chu Nanhuai smiled to reveal the old teeth missing the front teeth. This old man, after saying this, also added: "If the picture drawn by His Royal Highness is correct."


    Li Yan said: "The details are hard to say perfect, but generally not bad."


    Chu Nanhuai arched his hands, without saying a lot, turned around and took off with a follower to take off, turning into Changhong and leaving.


    When Su Emei departed, she turned her head and took a deep look at Li Yan. There was something crystal clear in those pair of water-cut eyes. But she said nothing, because if she was about to exit, she swallowed it after she bit her lower lip.


    Watching the other party go away, Qi Wang ͱͱ Li êÊ ''s arm asked curiously: "When they go here, can they really find 50 acres of food per mu?"


    Li Min nodded: "As long as you don''t go wrong, you will find it."


    King Qi thought for a while, and suddenly smiled charmingly: "Crossing tens of thousands of miles of sea, the risk is extremely great. And when you get to the place, you have to face the unknown strength of the practice. You see Su Emei, the little niece, grieving, leaving At that time, I did n¡¯t want to listen to you.


    Li Yan sighed.


    It is not guilt for Su Emei, but the thought of the vast Pacific Ocean, the mysterious civilization on the other side, and the future is indeed uncertain.


    Li Xuan finally made up his mind to abandon the idea of ??reaching Central and South America from the north, along the coastline, and let Chu Nanhuai and others take the risk to cross the Pacific Ocean.


    Based on their cultivation, the daily journey is only leisurely, and there are many islands in the Pacific Ocean. As long as you follow the route marked by yourself, you can see the islands every day, no worries and no place to rest.


    Even if you don''t see the island, you can rest at sea with the magic weapon. A real monk would never starve to death.


    But this is a monk''s world after all, who knows if there are any powerful monsters in the Pacific Ocean?


    Because of this, Su Emei would look at him resentfully when she was on her way. It seems that Nizi felt that she would not be able to return, and she wanted to say something, but in the end, for some reason, she held back again.


    She has always been gentle and quiet, she has not extravagantly, but just silently pays aside.


    Li Ye asked Chu Nanhuai and others to take this risk, but also somewhat helpless.


    If this is the situation in Xianyu, he must solve the problem of food and clothing of the Tang people as soon as possible, so that he can be promoted to Da Luojin Wonderland as soon as possible, and truly have personal cultivation of the fairy sphere, instead of relying on the strength of the army.


    "By the way, how did the Emperor agree to give you the immortal command?"


    When King Qi saw that Li Xun was thinking long and distant, he was afraid that he thought too much and broke his heart. Then he changed the subject and let Li Xun return to his thoughts. "As an emperor, in addition to retaining his guard, he would give up almost all his military power. , And it''s still a single person, that''s a taboo! "


    Li Xun smiled, "The general trend is with me, he has no choice. Yang Xuan appeared in time and moved with righteousness, and already stepped down to the Emperor Xian. Moreover, did I not accept the imperial seal of the Emperor? In name, I am also His courtiers have given him face. "


    King Qi took out the folding fan and shook it. A pair of Zhizhu''s romantic mastermind looks like, "In my opinion, the Emperor must be thinking, until the foreign enemy is cleared up, he will settle the bill with you, and divide the life and death."


    Li Min also took out a folding fan and shook it gently in front of his chest. He looked at the ancient road full of autumn, and said peacefully: "It''s just what I want."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The end of this volume.

 v8 Chapter 1： Famous

    Standing in front of Mingde Gate, among the bustling crowd, looked up at the towering city walls and towers. Zhang Changan had thousands of words on his chest, but he didn''t know what to say. He snored for a while, and at the end, squeezed out a few words: "It''s so big, it''s so tall!"


    Chu Yi laughed out loud, and said politely, "If your grandfather knew that you saw him in Changan City, he was stumped day and night, and he sent out these words with emotion, not to say whether it will be He vomited blood with anger, and it is estimated that the word "Chang''an" must have regretted it to you. "


    Zhang Chang''an glanced at him, very unconvinced: "What do you know, this is a big voice, the elephant is invisible, and only the simplest and plainest language can express our perception and make people feel the same!"


    "I''m convinced of your ability to talk nonsense," Chu said with a smile. "Only this time, you have a bit of literary talent."


    The two talked and talked with each other, without stopping, and walked into the gate all the way. Only in this way can they cover their undulating moods and not feel like a countryman.


    In comparison, Peng Zushan, who is behind, must be more sincere. When looking around, he was full of admiration and longing, and from time to time he also sent out emotions like "really big and really tall", and did not cover up the nature of his soil.


    The feedback from such words and deeds is that the people around Chang''an have cast their eyes to see the steamed buns, full of superiority. When looking at him, his eyes couldn''t wait to grow on his forehead. Some women, even disdainfully muttering where the mountain boy is, are really obscure.


    This made Chu Yan and Zhang Chang''an, who did not squint and keep talking, deliberately distanced themselves from Peng Zushan. We don''t know him, we don''t look like a passerby, lest we lose face.


    After the Great War in Yangguan last winter, Zhang Changan and Chu Yan followed Li Xian and spent half a year at the border. Either practice daily or learn about military affairs, and occasionally observe the new magic weapon made by Peng Zushan.


    There weren''t two or three years like this before, and how could it not end. Only in this way did Li Xian''s sharpening of the two of them be complete. Unexpectedly, the news of the establishment of Chang''an Academy of Repairs came.


    Before Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan rushed to Yangguan, they were practicing in the middle of Qi. After the battle of Yangguan and the precipitation of half a year, and the teachings of Li Dan, they also made mentions of Nangong from time to time Xiu Wei has reached the high level of practicing Qi.


    Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan, who also possessed good military skills, were recruited by the Major Brothers Branch of Chang''an College of Repairs. As the first batch of real human reserve forces cultivated by the dynasty, their future can be imagined.


    As for Peng Zushan, then he did not come to school, but to work as a craftsman branch.


    His weapon bed crossbow has now been improved. The power increase is not great, but the stability has changed qualitatively. It is already possible to launch three hours in a row without having to worry about collapse. After every three hours of use, it only needs to be relaxed for half an hour before it can be put into use.


    Twenty such weapons have been equipped in the Guiyi Army.


    In addition, the court craftsman as a supervisor also obtained the drawings early, and is working on it day and night. According to Li Yan''s plan, this year there will be two hundred magic weapon crossbows equipped in the army.


    In fact, at the beginning, Peng Zushan was reluctant to come to Chang''an, and doing such things as a faculty in the college did not have much appeal to him.


    Until Li Yan promised him, as long as he taught at Chang''an Xiu Academy, he would not hesitate to set off after he had opened up supplies for research on what artisanal materials he wanted.


    After entering the city gate, Zhang Changan and Chu Yan both stopped.


    His face had been pretending to be indifferent. At the moment, he couldn''t hold his breath, and his cheek muscles were pumping.


    When Peng Zushan saw that they were not going, he put his head forward on their shoulders and saw the scene in front of him, and immediately exclaimed: "It''s really wide and really long!"


    The wide Suzaku Avenue makes people walking on it like rice grains. And at a glance, you can see the majestic Imperial City Gate at the end of the long street! This sense of shock is indeed not something a few country boys can ignore.


    At this moment, Sanqi came from Suzaku Avenue. The speed was like lightning, and the pen reached Zhang Changan and others!


    Seeing that they were about to be smashed by the hoof, the rider took a few steps in front of them, violently holding the reins. The steed stood up, hissing loudly, causing the street people to glared.


    Suzaku Avenue is not allowed to spur horses, this is the iron law.


    But when someone recognized that the three horses were the Spikes of the Changan Prohibition Army, no one dared to express their opinions.


    At Wuhoupu on the street, no one would dare to catch the Langfang Army. Anyway, if there is something wrong with the other party, there will also be people responsible for it.


    "You''re from Yangguan?" The cavalry, headed, chirped.


    Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan immediately raised their heads and raised their chests. Even in the face of being able to be a street horse, they must also show the integrity of the officers of the Yangguan Pass.


    "Come with us!" The rider immediately smiled heartily.


    Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan faltered at the same time. They saw each other smiling and found out that the mighty general headed by this turned out to be a woman.


    "Why should we go with you? We are here in Chang''an to practice college." Zhang Changan was bold and behaved with great courage. After all, his family is the most prominent among the three. At this time, he felt that he had to get ahead in order to not fall into his own prestige.


    The smile on Zhao Nianci''s face disappeared again, "Wolffang invited each other, would anyone still refuse?"


    "Language Army?"


    Hearing these three words, all three were shocked. That was His Majesty ¡¯s most elaborate verse, invincible and invincible. He had already made a name for himself. Which blood-blooded man did not admire such an army?


    It is a great honor to be invited by the other party as a guest now. Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan looked at each other and saw the excitement in the other''s eyes, and immediately nodded, "Let''s go to the military camp with you!"


    "No, I need only one person." Zhao Nianci held out a finger.


    "A person?" Zhang Changan thought for a while, thinking that this person must be himself. After all, his family was prominent. He played a great role in the battle of Jincheng County, and his grandfather had a dinner with King An.


    Chu Yan also felt that this person was himself. You have to be yourself. Your master is a white deer caveman and has deep roots with the two generations of An Wang. Who doesn''t know that White Deer Cave is the best? They are wanting to pull themselves into the gang!


    "I''ll go with you!" Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan said at the same time.


    Looked at each other again. But this time, the two brothers have war in their eyes, and no one feels worse than the other.


    "You are all Peng Zushan?" Zhao Nianci asked strangely.


    Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan held together, "Peng Zushan?"


    Zhao Nianci looked behind them, strong and dark, like an iron tower. "It seems that you are Peng Zushan."


    Peng Zushan looked confused: "I''m Peng Zushan, but why should I go to your military camp?"


    Zhao Nianci smiled, "You will know when you go!"


    With a wave of his hand, the two riders behind him got off the horse, one left and one right. They could not help but say that they lifted Peng Zushan and ran away.


    Seeing the speed at which they disappeared, they were faster than the war horses, and they were clearly two strong players in the high-level training!


    "Chang''an welcomes you. Two little guys, enjoy the prosperity of Chang''an."


    Zhao Nianci threw a ridiculous wink at Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan who were stunned, turned the horse''s head, took the other two horses, and soon disappeared into view.


    "How is this going?"


    "Why is this stone Peng Zushan?"


    Zhang Changan and Chu Yan felt extremely confused and aggrieved.


    When the two of them finally managed to return to their minds, they were no longer in the mood to enter Changan for the first time.


    At this time, the Great Hall of the King''s House was staged a fierce quarrel.


    The quarrel was a group of military generals, one with a thicker neck than a blusher. Seeing that they had to be stretched out, it seemed as if they could not wait to hit their sleeves. The noise is loud and there is a tendency to open the roof.


    At the beginning of this year, there were 300,000 people in the Changan banned army, which had three armies: the Longying Army, the Tiger Guard Army, and the Langfang Army. Now it is autumn, because the number of embargoes has been expanded to 500,000 because of continuous editing. The two new armies are: Yulin and Changning.


    Now, the chiefs and deputies of the five armies are in the hall.


    At the beginning, several vice generals were arguing, and the arguing turned into a quarrel. They are all generals in the army. No one is willing to lose to anyone who is more powerful than that, so their voices are louder than one.


    If you dare to stand up, I dare to rush into the hall, and you rush into the hall, I dare to take your pectoral muscles to the top of your chest, you dare to face me, I dare spray your face.


    The masters couldn''t stand it anymore, for fear that their deputy would not hold back, they fought in the hall.


    Although everyone''s weapons were delivered to the door when entering the palace of An An, after all, they were all high-powered generals. Even if they punched their fists, they could blow out blood with one punch.


    Even if King An had not yet come, but pretending to be in King An''s house, it definitely underestimated the severity of King An''s military discipline.


    The generals entered the battle, and they wanted to pull back their own generals, but soon they felt that the other side was really abominable, too arrogant, and could not hold their hot temper, so they yelled at each other.


    Expecting the other general, seeing his deputy was being scolded by others, it was also impossible to sit still, and immediately took the lead for his own.


    Finally, the entire parliament hall, including Zhao Bingkun, Zhao Polu and Shangguan Qingcheng, were still sitting.


    "General Zhao, we can be considered as our own family. This time we are fighting for a weapon and crossbow, we still have to move forward together. If we fight alone, we will have to compete with the Shangguan general, I am afraid it is unlikely."


    Zhao Bingkun leaned close to Zhao Polu and whispered.


    Zhao Polu nodded his head and thought deeply: "General Zhao was right, this statement is very much in my opinion. Although I went out with Ping Lu Army with General Shang Guan, at this time, we are all Chang''an embargoes. , I will not be polite with her. "


    Zhao Bingkun was overjoyed and said with a low smile: "With you and me together, the weapon bed crossbow will surely fall in our hands!"


    The two people who reached the agreement felt very satisfied. While calling them brothers and brothers, they glanced at Shangguan Qingcheng from time to time.


    Unexpectedly, from beginning to end, Shangguan Qingcheng was drinking tea by himself. Slowly, without pretending to be deep and calm, nor to see the slightest anxiety, as if they didn''t notice their whispered conversation.


    When Zhao Bingkun and Zhao Polu were surprised, they looked at each other and could not understand.


    How the crossbow of the instrument bed has been fully reflected in Yangguan. Nowadays, the craftsman works as a prisoner to rush the system around the clock, and two hundred planes are about to be released, which will naturally become the object of competition for the army.


    Of course, the fan army should not think much, unless it is a frontier, Li Zhi will not allocate it.


    As the Central Army, the Changan Prohibition Force can certainly get most of it. However, the Prohibition Force now has five armies and 500,000 people. How to distribute these weapon beds is a question that every master will take great care of.


    After all, Zhao Polu had a long friendship with Shangguan Qingcheng. Seeing that the other party had nothing to do with his high-hanging attitude, he couldn''t help asking: "General Shangguan, don''t you want a magic weapon?"


    Shangguan poured down the tea bowl and said casually: "Of course."


    Zhao Polu is even more strange: "Why is Shangguan so indifferent? Is it that King An has given you a batch?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at Zhao Polu, "His Highness administers the army, and always has clear rewards and punishments. The military law is like a mountain, and the instrument bed crossbow is the heavy weapon of the country.


    Zhao Bingkun couldn''t sit still, and interjected: "Why don''t you see General Shangguan in anxiety? Don''t the Langfang Army want more weaponry?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng took a tea bowl and took a sip. "The strength of the army is respected. The Wolffang Army is the world''s sharpest. It will naturally share more weapon beds. Why should we quarrel with others?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Zhao Bingkun and Zhao Polu''s faces became unsightly. Qi Qi gave a cold hum and did not say more.


    The Langfang Army is the most powerful in the world. Is it possible that the Dragon Army and the Tiger Guard rank second or third?


    Zhao Bingkun and Zhao Polu were certainly not convinced.


    Moreover, the appearance of the pair of Zhizhu in Shangguan Qingcheng also made them very uncomfortable. It''s as if they have become the babies of the babies and still don''t know it.


    It didn''t take long for Li Wei to go to the Assembly Hall.


    A group of powerful men who had just fought with red ears and red ears were very tacit and consciously separated at the moment Li Zhi appeared. Each of them sat down obediently, watching the nose, nose, and heart, as if nothing had happened just now, and everyone was a friendly family.


    After Li Yan took his seat, there was no unnecessary words, and he went straight into the theme: "The two hundred magical instrument crossbows made by the craftsman will soon be released to the army. The Chang''an Five Armies are banned by the Central Tang Dynasty. Take care. Lonely decided that two hundred magical instrument crossbow will be divided into 165 for the Changan embargo. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the generals sat upright and knew that the key points were coming. Hurry and listen carefully to the following arrangements.


    Only Shangguan Qingcheng is still not salty, it looks like a well-designed and well-deserved leader in the battlefield.


    This caused Zhao Bingkun and Zhao Polu to be unconvinced.


    Li Xun continued: "The five armies of Chang''an, Long Mao, Hu Wei, Langya, each got thirty-five magical instrument crossbows, and Yulin and Changning each got thirty. What do you think? If you have any opinions, big Can come up. "


    This allocation is quite reasonable.


    Taking into account fairness, it also highlights the achievements to a certain extent. After all, the Dragon Army, the Tiger Guard, and the Langfang Army went to Shu in the spring. Although the war did not start, it was also an expedition to labor divisions, which had a deterrent effect.


    Yu Lin and Chang Ning, the general and deputy, naturally had no opinion, and were able to get thirty weapon bed crossbows. They had completely satisfied them, and now they are very happy.


    However, Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun were obviously not satisfied with this allocation. The two looked at each other, reaffirmed their alliance, and Zhao Bingkun took the lead to speak.


    He said, "His Royal Highness, I will give Yulin and Changning two armies each with thirty bed crossbows, and there will be no opinions at the end." First, I would express my support for the number of bed crossbows obtained by Yulin and Changning. Let them not object to their words next.


    Zhao Bingkun continued: "However, the Spike Army is mainly equipped with fine riding and very few infantry soldiers. The weapon bed crossbow weapon is obviously more suitable for infantry fighting. Rarely, precision riding is rarely used. So in the end, I think we should reduce the number of fangs of the Spear.


    Li Min glanced at Zhao Bingkun and said nothing.


    Zhao Polu immediately got up and held his fist respectfully: "His Royal Highness, the General will also feel that General Zhao has made sense. I can''t wait to underestimate the combat power of the Langfang Army, but the weapon bed crossbow is indeed more suitable for infantry. I believe General Shang Guan also recognized this. He also asked His Royal Highness to allocate some more instrument bed crossbow to the Longying and Tiger Guards. "


    Li Yan still did not express his position.


    He turned to look at the light-browed Shangguan Qingcheng, and asked with a smile: "General Shangguan, do you agree with the words of the two General Zhao?"


    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Qingcheng not only did not refute, but instead nodded earnestly, "The two General Zhao really did make sense. However, my Langfang Army also had 30,000 infantry soldiers. On the battlefield, 30,000 people battled. There are no more than 35 bed crossbows. "


    Speaking of this, everyone thought that Shangguan Qingcheng was unwilling to give up the crossbow, and Shangguan Qingcheng raised his mouth. "However, the Changan embargo is, after all, a dynasty heavy weapon. Only when the arms allocation is optimal, can the highest combat power be exerted. His Royal Highness, the Langfang Army is willing to separate five magical instrument crossbows. "


    Everyone felt incredible at the words.


    Not to mention that the chiefs and vice-presidents of the Yulin and Changning armies were full of admiration for Guan Qingcheng and expressed their appreciation for her noble conduct. Even the vice generals of the Longying and Tiger Guards were surprised.


    Who is Shangguan Qingcheng? To speak better, it is Li Yan''s confidant, and if he isn''t good, Li Ye''s general.


    Li Xun was willing to give her 35 crossbows. As long as she didn''t say anything, only Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun wanted to change this decision. Naturally, it was impossible.


    However, Shangguan Qingcheng took the initiative to make concessions.


    Such generosity cannot but be admired.


    Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun felt wrong at the same time, and they just wanted to say something, but they saw that Shangguan Qingcheng had taken the lead: "Five crosses, no more, otherwise we would not be able to explain to our subordinates."


    Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun could only close their mouths.


    It''s pretty good to get five extra crossbows.


    Although it was divided into two heads, it was impossible for the Langfang Army to come up with more.


    "Isn''t anyone two right?" Shangguan Qingcheng asked suddenly.


    Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun can only say no.


    Of course, Li Zhi knew that this matter would not be simple. Shangguan''s allure was an overbearing character, and he would never let his subordinates suffer-in fact, the generals in the army are all the same. Today, willingness to make concessions is absolutely for a reason.


    The thought of Tsing Yi Yi Men Yi reported that Peng Zushan arrived in Chang''an within a few days, and Li Yi guessed eight or nine points.


    "That''s the case, what''s your opinion?" Li Yan asked.


    "The end will hear about His Royal Highness!" Everyone stood up and answered, be considered to be the matter.


    When the generals took their seats again, Shangguan Qingcheng stood up and hugged his fist: "His Highness, the Langfang Army is more sophisticated and needs to be equipped with a stronger and more flexible crossbow. The General has already discussed with Peng Zushan and he is willing to stay in Langfang Army for half It is dedicated to the research and production of weapon crossbow for the Langfang Army. "


    As soon as this statement came out, the generals were all amazed.


    Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun reacted suddenly.


    Sure enough, five crossbows are not so easy to get!


    They just wanted to compete for the ready-made weapon crossbow, but Shangguan Qingcheng was so superior that even people took it away! Isn''t that what you want?


    Instinctively, Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun wanted to compete for Peng Zushan.


    However, with short hands and a soft mouth, Shangguan Qingcheng has ceded five crossbow weapon crossbows in righteousness. If they follow up with Guan Qingcheng to **** Peng Zushan, their faces will be too ugly, which is a taboo for people.


    At this time, Zhao Polu and Peng Zushan only reacted. Shangguan Qingcheng originally retreated and used five bed crossbows to buy them out, so that they could not compete with themselves for Peng Zushan!


    However, Zhao Bingkun couldn''t help but wonder: "General Shangguan, Peng Zushan should have just arrived in Chang''an. How could he agree to be stationed so quickly to make a special weapon for your Langfang Army?"


    Shangguan''s obsession with the city is not heavy or light: "He has already entered the general''s barracks, can he still do business for the general?"


    Zhao Bingkun almost bit his tongue.


    This is the obvious persecution, and Peng Zushan will not be tolerated!


    The key opponent has also taken Peng Zushan into the military camp. Even if he and Zhao Polu want to grab, there is no chance at all!


    "This ... Mr. Peng Zushan is the gentleman invited by His Highness. His Highness will agree to let him run a half-year difference for the Langfang Army?" Zhao Polu reconciled.


    Shangguan pours his arms to Li Yan: "His Royal Highness, Peng Zushan did a poor job for my Langfang Army, which did not affect the teaching of the college. However, after he taught, he needed to return to the barracks.


    "The Admiral heard that His Highness had promised to Peng Zushan all the materials he wanted. These can be transported to the Langfang Army Camp. The Admiral will also prepare a special place for him to show his fists. Two pieces Things do not affect each other, and we can take care of each other. I wonder if His Royal Highness can grace this matter? "


    "Just." Li Yan waved generously. This did not hinder him. The magical crossbow developed for the Langfang Army could also be equipped with other elite riders.


    Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun sat down in their own positions, and looked at Tang.


    Well, Peng Zushan not only entered the Langfang Army camp, but the Langfang Army did not have to bear the wear and tear of the opponent''s research and crafting crossbow!


    Cheap in this world, but Shangguan allure it!


    It is conceivable that the mighty Spike Army, which is already powerful, will be so powerful after Peng Zushan has researched and improved the magic crossbow for cavalry.


    The world''s most famous name, who can there be in addition to the Langfang Army?


    Seeing the appearance of Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun eating maggots, Li Yan felt interesting in his heart, and the eyes of Guan Qingcheng became extremely bright.


    Can calculate Zhao Polu and Zhao Bingkun, but also defeated the other side to say nothing, this reflects the overwhelming advantage of Shangguan Qingcheng in Wen Tao''s strategy.


    Celebrity.


    Shangguan is all over the city!

 v8 Chapter 2： Outside tight

    Shangguan''s all-out achievement in the ranks of soldiers is a piece of good news for Li Wei.


    After the battle of the Central Plains, Jiangnan and Shuzhong were killed without a fight. This was a good thing for the dynasty, but it was not a good thing for the soldiers. Many generals who should have risen in the realm have lost the battlefield of achievement.


    In the battle of Hexi, Shangguan led the city to lead 100,000 soldiers to participate in the battle. Although it is not the main force that decides the victory or defeat, the appearance of Hexi is different from that of the Central Plains. The marching array can hone her own realm. accident.


    Zhao Bingkun and Zhao Polu quickly realized this, and could not help but be taken aback. Seeing Guan Qing''s eyes, they were full of envy and jealousy. What is the taste of this, I am afraid that only they can understand.


    In particular, Zhao Bingkun, as the master of the military family, was so overwhelmed in the realm that he did not know how to face the military family disciples when he returned. Of course, these are not the issues Li Li needs to care about.


    After finalizing the distribution of the instrument bed crossbow, Li Yan asked the generals to return to camp. He went to Qi Wang''s house and discussed with Qi King the opening ceremony of the Chang''an Shuxing Academy.


    This is what King Qi sent to lead this morning.


    In fact, you don''t need to see King Qi. Li Ye also knows the so-called negotiation. In fact, Qi King basically puts forward various requirements unilaterally. The main point is to ask for money and food. Li Ye generally only has a nod.


    Fortunately, after a long period of preparation, there are almost no problems that have not been solved by the Institute of Practice. Now I will wait for three days to start school. Li Yan went to Qi''s palace, and most of them were Li Maozhen''s mouth, letting him reward him with excuses.


    On the day of school opening, Li and Li both went to Chang''an College of Repairs and attended the opening ceremony held on the campus. The main charter is nothing more than the worship of Haotian and the worship of Wensheng.


    Li Yan had never intended to come, but now he is crazy about music. But any music must involve poetry, so he is busy now.


    It seems that I have found what I am really interested in and regard it as a career in life. After the direction of life is determined, I do not want to be distracted by other things. In his opinion, anything that has nothing to do with it is a horrible waste of life.


    Li Ye was also good at talking, and Li Li was invited out of the palace.


    The Chang''an School of Practice is of great significance. In order to enhance its status and allow him to have greater influence and appeal, the emperor attended the opening ceremony in person, which is the intention of the question.


    Although people came, Li Xun seemed absent-minded. Just when Li Xuan was planning to omit the emperor''s speech, Li Xuan suddenly thought of something, and pulled out a roll of paper from his sleeve, facing the Prince and Nobleman who filled the school yard. He Xun students read a persuasive poem according to this book.


    The level of poetry is good, and it is not the wisdom of the predecessors.


    Although the meaning expressed in it is more suitable for Taiyuan College, not for the practice college, the meaning of persuasion can be used in any college, and no one finds it inappropriate.


    After reading the poem, Li Min casually encouraged two words, and then she stepped down from the platform and cast a gaze at Li Min that my errand was done.


    "That persuasive poem is good, is it Her Majesty''s new work?"


    When Li Li left the practice college with Li Yi, Li Yi asked each other curiously.


    In fact, many Emperors of the Tang Dynasty were quite proficient in music and poetry. They went from Li Shimin to Taizong and Li Cunzhen to Tangzhuang.


    These days, Li Zhi devotes all his energy to this. It is not impossible to have such gains. It is just that Li Zhi feels that even if Li Zhi has already accomplished a lot in poems, I am afraid that it is difficult to write good persuasive poems. After all, he is hard to learn.


    Sure enough, Li Xun replied, "You can''t write such a poem, it was made by a man in the palace."


    "Lingren?" Li Zhi was surprised. When will Lingren also make persuasive poems?


    However, he did know that in order to rehearse songs and dances and study music, Li Ye had raised a lot of talents in the palace. It''s no surprise that there are a few talented people who can choose from thousands of miles.


    Li Xuan said mysteriously, "The next time you enter the palace, I will let you see and see." Speaking of this, I whispered twice, "That is a wonderful person who can sing and dance without saying good talent. What''s even more rare is that once you put on makeup, there are also males and females, and males and females cannot be argued. "


    Hearing the word "female and male", Li Yan felt a bitter chill and lost all interest.


    Back to the palace, it was already dusk, and Li Zhi took a rest. Is about to use dinner, Song Jiao came in with a dead face on his face, it looked like a savage, as if someone had brought the Tsing Yi Yemen to the pot.


    "Emergency Military News!" Song Jiao passed a blood-stained document to Li Yan, her eyes chilling.


    Li Huan was surprised at Song Jiao''s appearance. In the impression, Aunt Song rarely has a period of emotional ups and downs. After all, she is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. Looking for important things really can''t let her do what.


    If she didn''t have a heart that Gubo wasn''t scared, she wouldn''t be in command of Tsing Yi, and all kinds of information would keep her up at night.


    Open the paperwork and browse quickly, and finally Li can understand why Aunt Song is so full of anger.


    Holding the document in hand, Li Yan closed his eyes and pondered for a long time. "This matter is not trivial and must be confirmed again and again."


    The information returned from Khitan is truly earth-shattering. Even if Li Zhi looked at it, he could not help but be moved.


    Its content is actually not complicated. To sum it up, it is nothing more than a sentence: Qidan unites all ethnic groups in the north and south, and will launch a war against Datang next year!


    According to this intelligence, there are many tribal states that have been called to join by Khitan. The Uighurs in the west, the party items in the north, and Shatuo are among them. Even the Northeast Bohai State, under the coercion of Khitan, participated in this operation.


    In the south, Nanzhao, which has sent troops to Shuzhong and Lingnan for many times, has caused great trouble to the border states and counties, and is also the main force.


    Even Tubo, there are some who are unwilling to be released by Quanzhengguan and empty release, control the nobility of the people on the plateau, and sent messengers to Khitan to participate in the plot of this operation!


    Around Datang, except for Silla, almost all participated in the war. The reason why Silla did not participate in the war is that to reach Datang, they need to pass through the boundary controlled by the Bohai State.


    If this action is true, then there are almost no neighbours on Datang''s side that do not launch an attack on Datang!


    Song Jiao said angrily: "Besides, the party clan in the north of Xiazhou has always been deeply favored by the dynasty. This time, they would conspire with Qidan to attack the Tang Dynasty. It is ungrateful!


    "The Shatuo tribe is Li Ke''s own. Today, they are half-cultivated and semi-pastoral on the border. When we first settled Hedong, we did not kill them completely. endure!"


    Li Ye didn''t comment.


    The Dangxiang tribe later established Xixia in Hexi, a deadly enemy of the Song Dynasty. Li Zhi naturally knew it, and this group of people had little faith.


    As for the Shatuo tribe, although Li Zhi defeated Li Keyong and got Hedong, there was no reason to slaughter other people''s tribe. It was too cruel and inevitably complained.


    After Song Jiao sent out a rage, she would go to Tsing Yi Yamen to order them to inquire about all aspects of the news and confirm this information.


    Unexpectedly, before she went out, Li Xun got the report. Someone came from Yangguan to see King An.


    The people who came from Yangguan, apart from Li Xian and Nangong First, were the Guiyi Army. Li Min told Song Jiao not to leave first and asked someone to invite him in.


    What surprised Li Zhi was that he came here first in Nangong.


    Seeing his dusty appearance, he should have flown directly day and night. As soon as he saw the other person''s appearance, Li Zhi realized that the other party was afraid that they would bring very urgent and important news.


    If this is not the case, you don''t need to come to Nangong First in person, and you are so anxious.


    Nangong first entered the room. First, he picked up the teapot and drank it from mouth to mouth, which relieved him for a long time. Then he raised an eyebrow at Li Yan: "Brother Li, you are in trouble this time, big trouble! "


    Li Yan''s heart sank, his face did not change, Xu Xu asked, "Have you made a big move?"


    Nangong first froze. "How do you know?"


    Li Yan shook his head. "Stop it, what do you hear?"


    Nangong chose the first chair to sit down and sighed, "I didn''t know it, I was a reporter.


    "It is Lao An Wang. A few days ago, he noticed that some caravans from the Western Regions were suspicious. He seized the latter torture and forced him to ask for the details. Lao An Wang felt that things were unusual and went away in person. After a trip back, I heard a big news! "


    Li Xun and Song Jiao stared at each other. "The Uighur ministries have received orders to prepare for a large-scale gathering next year to launch a battle against Datang?"


    Nangong first froze: "How do you know?"


    Li Xun did not answer, and thought for himself.


    Nangong looked at Song Jiao first, "Great commander, has Tsing Yi Yamen already detected this?"


    Song Jiao calmly said, "I discovered some clues."


    Nangong first stunned.


    Li Yan quickly finished his thoughts. He first looked at Nangong first: "When you go back this time, bring ten instrument bed crossbows to the Guiyi Army. Plus their originals, it is enough to cope with the general war. The supplies and armaments of the rebels will be delivered one after another. "


    Nangong nodded for the first time, "You can rest assured that with me and Lao An, Yangguan will not fall behind."


    Li Yan did not think so: "If this war really starts as the intelligence said, it will definitely not be a war of ordinary intensity. We don''t know anything about the cooperation and strategy of the enemy and we need to treat it carefully.


    "However, it is now autumn, and their offensive will not begin until the spring of next year at the earliest. Although our response time is not rich, it is still too late."


    Nangong stood up for the first time, "Give me the weapon bed crossbow, and I''ll take it back to Yangguan."


    Li Ye was a little surprised: "You''re leaving now?"


    Nangong first said: "I''m useless in Chang''an, it''s practical to go back early."


    Seeing him say this, Li Yi had nothing to refute, which caused people to carry the weapon bed crossbow.


    When Li Nangong first left the palace, Li Min patted him on the shoulder and encouraged: "If you want to stay famous and be praised by future generations, this war is a perfect time.


    Nangong first touched his nose: "If we win, can we take the opportunity to enter the Western Regions? Shouguan can''t move the world and regain the Western talents!"


    Li Yan smiled: "As long as you have this ability."


    Nangong laughed first, flew into the air, and turned into Changhong.


    Song Jiao stood next to Li Yan, with a dark face, saying: "Since the Uighur action has been confirmed, there is little doubt about the world attacking Tang."


    Li Yan sighed with both hands and sighed: "Actually, I didn''t expect it before. Whether it''s Xianyu or Heaven, under the situation of Datang''s rise, the surrounding forces want to defeat Datang, and there is only one way to unite. .


    "Originally, this plan could hardly be realized. After all, in this era ... but with the great monks running around and the immortal powers giving orders, everything became feasible.


    "You and I, as well as those foreign nations, know very well that the power of the Tang Dynasty is not something they can compete against. Once the Tang Dynasty is restored to its prime, they will only play the role of mice.


    "In order to survive, to survive without the face of the Tang people, to fight for hegemony, and to compete for the glorious land of Divine Land, before Datang has no revival, it is the only and final choice to strangle this seedling in the cradle."


    Song Jiao agrees with Li Ye''s remarks, "So, you should have thought about the solution?"


    Li Xun did not hide Song Jiao, "Before getting their exact war time, the dynasty should start preparing. The most important thing is of course the deployment of materials, grain, and ordnance. I urged this year to make two hundred weapon beds and expand it again and again. The Changan embargo stems from this consideration.


    "In short, the dynasty''s preparation for the battle should be loose and tight. There is no need to make people frightened, how to handle military and political affairs on weekdays, how to handle it now, how to live before, and how to live now. Position, this is the minimum requirement. It''s the essence of the problem. It should be the same whether it is me or the army. "


    Song Jiao agreed with Li''s plan, and the haze on his face gradually dissipated. He said sincerely: "After hearing your words, I feel much more at ease."


    Speaking of this, she smiled, "Compared to your father, you do things more urgently and steadfastly. Your father is always on the stove all the time, he never stops for a moment, he is tired, we follow He is also tired. "


    Li Xing didn''t comment on this, looking at the sky of Chang''an City, "In fact, before the war, the real busy is Tsing Yi Yemen, Aunt Song needs a lot of attention.


    "In these years, my road would not have been so smooth without the help of Aunt Song. Aunt Song also knows my temperament, arrogance, and nausea. I can''t say it at all. It is already mine to be able to say this. Limit. Aunt Lao Song is waiting. "


    Song Jiao smiled very brightly: "You ca n¡¯t do this. As a woman, you like sweet words most. You need to confirm your mind over and over again through your verbal attitude and affirm your weight in your mind. You do n¡¯t say, How do I know what you think? "


    Hearing this, Li Min could not help but look at Song Jiao strangely. "Aunt Song, how do I listen to the attitude of a woman towards Qinglang?"


    Song Jiao blushed and took a sip, angrily: "Smell boy, what are you talking about? Are you impatient, dare to tease your aunt Song?"


    Li Xun was even more scared, so much that he couldn''t help bothering his head. "No, Aunt Song, in the past, you should have teased me, and you won''t be ashamed. What happened today?"


    Song Jiao also froze, glanced at the blankness, and subconsciously said, "Is this really the case?"


    Li Yan nodded solemnly: "I dare to raise my hands to guarantee."


    Aunt Song''s uncle was only instantaneous, and soon became angry and angry. "Okay, you stinky boy, even dare to tease you Aunt Song, really eat the bear heart leopard gall, see if I don''t break your leg!"


    Seeing that Aunt Song was really going to do something, Li Yan had no choice but to choose to flee.


    Sometimes, Li Yan also felt that he was so shameless that some of his subordinates dared to do something to himself.


    Fortunately, there are not many such objects, and Qi Wang and Song Jiao are the two full players. King Qi is actually okay. At times, at least, he slaps himself, and Aunt Song is different. He really dares to teach people.


    Li Yan sighed secretly, and did not intend to use the majesty of King An to counter it. Who made Aunt Song be Aunt Song?


    Not to mention that she is her elder, according to her, she had been played by a young monk when she was a child! This is too much, making Li Yan completely unable to look up in front of her.


    What a humiliation.


    In comparison, the young and old are more cute, and they want to listen to themselves and let them go east, and they will forget where the west is. Of course, Li Zhi will never admit it, and the younger sage is actually a idiot. Without the sun, he can''t tell the direction.


    But among the women next to Li Yan, if you want to be gentle and considerate, then Su Emei is the most outstanding. The so-called tenderness is like water, and it is a girl like Su Emei. Although his life is inseparable from him, he understands his clothes well, but his understanding is worse.


    This is not to blame them. They were nurtured by Penglai Daomen as masters. There was very little contact in this area, and they did not go to the mundane.


    From my heart, I said that letting young and old die to experience the sufferings of the world, Li Yan is also resolutely unwilling. Where can he bear it?


    Although it ¡¯s better to be empathetic, it ¡¯s innocent¡ªit ¡¯s mostly less fat; the fat is relatively careful, such as the attitude of helping yourself after being drunk, which makes Li Zhi very satisfied.


    National events and the battle of immortals in the world, of course, are sharp swords hanging overhead, but as long as one day is not enough, Li Zhi will not worry about this. As he told Song Jiao, how to live or how to live.


    Back in the study, after calculating in detail the armament materials to be allocated to the Guiyi Army, the moon was already hanging above the window.


    After solving a big problem, Li Huan was in a good mood and went into the kitchen to make a supper for himself.


    Of course, supper is not eaten alone. The company of young and old is very necessary. Eating supper without drinking is boring, and drinking without accompany is too lonely.


    Although Li Yan was happy to eat, he was not the happiest, happiest boss.


    She has always been obsessed with Li Zhi''s craftsmanship, and every time she has such an opportunity, she can''t help it. Younger life is different. Normally, the quiet and quiet little Nizi will drink alcohol at this time, as if that is her delicious food.


    If you drink too much, you have to do something to make Dai Shiming feel embarrassed, that is, he will drag Da Shiming to life and serve Li Yan to wash and change clothes.


    The result is naturally self-evident.


    When the eyes opened the next day, Shao Si Ming Jiu also woke up, and he was horrified to find that he and Da Si Ming were left and right, and Li Li was lying on the wide bed in his arms, naked.


    Dasom''s life, vaguely recalled, there seemed to be intense rain and rain last night! This made her shocked and shy, and quickly closed her eyes, got under Li''s elbow, and continued to pretend to sleep.

 v8 Chapter 3： Undisturbed

    The stars are low, and on the high slopes of the grassland, there are beautiful women dancing in the night.


    The graceful body is stretched and stretched. Sometimes she looks at the moon with skirts, and sometimes she flies around her legs, full of youthful vitality and full of mystery. After watching it for a long time, I will be immersed in it and can''t help but cry out.


    The accompaniment was matouqin, with a rounded voice and low euphemism. Although the volume is not high, it is more beautiful in the open field.


    Dancing is the moon, and playing the piano is Yeluabaoji.


    When the herdsmen on the grassland are well-fed, they will always play the piano and dance to enjoy life, thank God for the gift. Although Yeluabaoji is the king on the grassland, he is also a herdsman. He enjoys the same things as ordinary people, and he is always happy.


    This is not how close Yeluabaoji is to the people, there is no such concept on the grassland. The tribal chiefs are more cattle and sheep, more sturdy horses, and more warriors that can be instructed. Beyond that, the lack of supplies makes them unable to appreciate what a paper drunk gold fan is.


    Simplicity often means purity.


    After a song, Yeluabaoji put down Matouqin, exaggerated his arms with open arms, and praised Yueliduo''s dancing posture loudly. The explicitness of the words made the blushing Moon Moon even more shy, but he just glared at him and lay in his arms.


    The voice of Yelu Abao, who was holding the beauty, said brightly: "Do you know that the moon is blooming? I heard that there are two million people in Chang''an in the Tang Dynasty. There are everything there. Many objects are more artifacts than the natural stars and moon.


    "People who have a lot of musical instruments can''t learn for a lifetime, people who are rich in song and dance can''t dance for a lifetime, beautiful people in their clothes can''t wear them for a lifetime, and they have so many wine and dishes that they can''t eat for a lifetime. .....


    "In the moon, when we step on the Central Plains and capture Chang''an, I must give you the best green building in Pingkangfang, so that you are wearing colorful clothes and dancing the best dance!"


    Yue Liduo thought for a while, her big eyes were full of doubts, "But I heard that the Qinglou seems to be a brothel, should I dance in the brothel?"


    Yeluabaoji froze. "The blue house is a brothel?"


    Moon nodded, "It seems like this."


    Yelu Abaoji groaned for a moment while touching his chin. "In this case, I will wrap up the entire building, so that no one will come to grab you, and you can only dance to me."


    Stars glowed in the moon, happiness said: "My king, you love the moon so much!"


    Yeluabao laughed and was very happy.


    The ground is the bed and the sky is the quilt. This is the most suitable place for men and women in the steppe. Yeluabaoji and Yuelidu are no exception. Low and gentle voices soon sounded on Gaopo, but this time it was no longer a matouqin, but a woman''s bark.


    When the battle was over, the two of the two men, embracing each other for a while, embarrassedly, put on their shirts and rode on the horse. Under the bright light of Haoyue Qinghui, the longitudinal horse ran across the vast expanse of grassland and returned to his camp.


    Yeluabaoji took the moon off the horse and was about to hug him directly into the tent. But when he saw a person standing in the shadow in front of the tent, he sighed and said, "Why whenever I enjoy the beauty of life, Want to see your ghastly face? "


    The white-haired **** monk whispered, "That''s because the king has too much time to enjoy life."


    Yeluabaoji was taunted face to face, not only did not get angry, but thought seriously, then nodded solemnly, "I don''t think what you said is unreasonable."


    He put down the moon flower and let her go to the tent by herself, and she went to another bigger tent with the white-haired **** himself.


    Yeluabaoji sat on the bearskin chair, waved his hands freely, and motioned for the **** to sit casually. "When you come to me at this time, what''s the matter?"


    God made no haste and hurriedly said: "Sanduo, Dangxiang, Uighur, Tubo, Nanzhao, and Bohai States, we have all contacted each other, and all parties will send envoys to Xilou to discuss the specifics of sending troops to attack Tang detail.


    "But unfortunately, the news was probed by the people in Tsing Yi, and even more unfortunately, we were not able to intercept this information, so most unfortunately, Li Zhi had already learned the news at this time."


    Yeluabaoji suddenly got up from the throne, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything, and sat down again.


    He stared at the envoy with great eyes: "If Li Zhi learns the news, in his character, he will preemptively make a preemptive attempt. Attacking the world to speak of the Tang Dynasty is huge, but it also requires the war to be launched at the same time. Before that, we Still just a piece of loose sand.


    "If Li Zhi decisively attacked, the two weakest tribes, Sha Tuo and Dang Xiang, would be used to deter the nations, and then send an ambassador to comfort the Nanxun and Bohai nations, and our alliance would soon Collapse!


    "At that time, only Uighur will be able to fight us to the end. Just by defending the Yangguan, Tang can restrain the Uighur soldiers'' front, like when defending the Shimen Monk Corps. When the time comes, we will focus on us, will we not wait for the death? "


    Yeluabaoji''s words were not alarmist.


    In fact, his knowledge of Khitan''s strength is very objective. Judging from the current situation, Khitan is unable to directly confront Datang alone.


    The unification of the Mobe steppe is a great achievement, but it is only for the steppe. Faced with the behemoth of Datang, especially when Datang had countless elite soldiers who had just gone through the blood and fire, Khitan couldn''t withstand the onslaught of Datang at all.


    If we wait another three to five years, the situation will only get worse.


    Although Khitan has been studying Datang over the years, setting up Baiguan, revitalizing Baigong, building cities, and promoting culture, learning is after all a study. There is a process. It is not easy to get three points in the wood.


    People''s Datang already has these things. After the country is calmed down, it will be able to flourish in an instant.


    The comparison of national strength can''t be more obvious.


    The **** made no panic at all, and said calmly: "The two forces of Shatuo and Dangxiang are indeed inferior, but I have sent a monk to support them in the past. If Li Xuan ventures, he will only step into the trap we set. . "


    Yelu Abaoji dismissed: "If there are hundreds of Great Tang monks, if you come out of the nest, even if the traps you set are more powerful, they will disappear in the face of absolute strength!"


    God made Zhu laughed out loud: "If Li Zhu dares to send out all the monks, then we are really in the middle of our pregnancy."


    Yelu Abaoji frowned. "Can you finish it all at once?"


    God made no panic and said, "Although Li Zhi calmed Datang''s country, the process was too fast and many princes'' forces were not uprooted. Therefore, Datang''s unification now only looks unified on the surface.


    "As long as we use some means, we don''t worry that Datang will no longer smoke in the country. Li Zhi can let the monks come out of the nest, and we can too. By then, as long as we hold them back, Datang''s country will be confused!"


    Yeluabaoji naturally understood the meaning of these words.


    In the Tang Dynasty, the princes who contended with Li Yan, except for Li Keyong and Gao Ling, died, and Zhu Wen and Wang Jian were still alive. Zhu Wen heard that he had retired to the countryside and lived a hermit-like life, while Wang Jian became a laid-back prince and enjoyed wealth in An''an.


    In addition, there are some little princes who are still Jiedushi. In order to appease them, Li Yan also gave them an official title. Although there is no real power, after all, his name is there.


    For example, several princes in Chu, Lingnan, and Wu Yue.


    These places are relatively far from Chang''an, and there are dangers of mountains and rivers. If these people can really get things done, and cooperate with Nanxun and the helpers sent by them, as long as the strategy is properly arranged, it can definitely have the effect of instantly eroding the Great Tang Jiangshan.


    I heard that Confucianism in Datang has always been powerful.


    The Yangzhou Confucian mentor who had previously supported Gao Yan, although it did not succeed, also successfully withdrew from Yangzhou at the last juncture without much cleansing. Now that they have the opportunity to re-plan the world war, they will be very happy.


    Seeing Yeluabaoji thoughtfully, God made his smile proud: "Now you need to send someone to give them this opportunity. The Tang people say that when there is a big fight in the world, everyone who has flesh is contentious. These people were strangled by Li Zhi before they could do anything.


    "As long as the conditions for signing the covenant are better, don''t worry they won''t make it."


    Yeluabaoji groaned for a long time, and finally nodded, "In order to destroy the Tang, this is the only way, try as much as possible."


    ...


    Autumn is the harvest festival, which is a principle everyone understands, especially farmers.


    But for Zhu Wen, this was the first time he had harvested the food he had planted, so his joy was extraordinarily strong.


    In my youth, although I also let go of cattle and planted fields, they all dealt with errands, essentially looked down on farm work, and never thought of supporting myself with these things.


    Moreover, since I lived in someone else''s house, the food I harvested was not my own, and it felt even less fruitful.


    But this time is different.


    Back in the countryside last year, Zhu Wen set up a thousand acres of good land, built a manor house for his family, and collected some tenants. He was both a local owner and a farmer.


    There is nothing to do every day. Taking care of the land has become his main errand. Although there is an overhaul in his body, he has not used the power of the repair in the field, and works with pure energy, just like ordinary villagers.


    The villagers in the manor did not even know that their owner was actually an immortal who could not rise due to Kunlun rules. When talking to the owner in the field on a weekday, the other party is just as open-minded as them. There is nothing special about them except that they are very bold.


    A few who can brag, come to the owner every time they rest, and can also be enjoyed with a gourd wine. That''s good wine. The Zhuang households can drink it less than twice a year, so the big guys are very satisfied with their owner.


    Of course, the owner''s wife is naturally beautiful, reaching the limit of the simple imagination of the simple owners; the owner''s daughter is also very cute, and anyone who sees her can''t help but tease.


    Sometimes when someone sees the other person''s words and manners, he deliberately provokes the little girl. Whenever this time, the person who is so angry and smirks is often these big characters who don''t know a few villagers.


    The little girl is also down, and who can stand it? I ca n¡¯t understand the meaning of others. Of course, I can only admire it in my heart. When I look back at my runny boy, I have to kick my feet out of breath.


    Today, as usual, when the sun sets, the trees are all autumn, the mountains and hills are faint, the shepherd drives the calves back, the hunter returns with the poultry, and the burlap shirt is stained with a lot of dirt, and Zhu Wen is walking leisurely Go home.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a very familiar person on the avenue, which made him hesitate a little, and immediately greeted with a smile.


    Before meeting, Zhu Wen took the wine gourd around his waist, threw it in the hand, and smiled: "Although the wine we made at home is not as good as the wine in Chang''an, it tastes two points."


    The comer took the wine gourd and said nothing, unplugged the plug, looked up and sipped it, and said with a smile: "It really is good wine, some earthy taste."


    Zhu Wen laughed, walked in front of the person, took the gourds left in the drink, took a sip of his cow, and swiped: "The wine made by the villagers naturally smells of earth. If An Wang is not used to drinking, That makes sense. "


    Li Min shook his head and said, "The earthy taste is a seductive taste. It is fresh and natural. There are no miscellaneous things, which is rare."


    The two walked side by side toward the manor.


    Li Huan folded his arms and looked around, smiling mildly: "I thought you were retreating, that is, enjoying the good fortune of the world, but you didn''t expect you to actually carry your **** down to the ground yourself. The harvest here is vertical, It''s like you''ve measured it with a ruler, it must be from your hands. "


    Zhu Wen smiled very proudly: "If the big man''s husband can''t go down to the ground himself, he has to peel the Zhuang household''s abdomen, what kind of hero is it?"


    Li Min gave a thumbs up, "Brother Zhu''s pride is not diminished."


    Zhu Wen waved his hand. "What kind of pride is there for my son and my daughter. As fathers, we must never let our children think that we are lazy? Oh, sorry, you don''t seem to be a father yet?"


    Li Yan laughed absurdly, not knowing what to say. It stands to reason that he should have had children. However, because the county master was still in Xianyu, he could not come down to the world for a while, so Li Zhi never thought about it.


    After all, in Li Zhi''s heart, the county owner must be the wife of his wife, and he will inherit his feats in the future, and it will only be his and the child of the county owner. Of course, he was born as the eldest son.


    They chatted along the way and came to the manor.


    Before entering the door, there was a shell inside, and a little girl rushed out and slammed into Zhu Wen''s arms, causing Zhu Wen to laugh. Li Yishun helped Zhu Wen take a hoe, so that the other party could better pick up his own girl.


    It was a cute girl with a small pink face, and her dark eyes were big and bright. Shaved by Zhu Wenna''s scum, she pushed Zhu Wen away with a pink hand, and giggled, whether looking or listening.


    "Little girl, how many times have I told you, when my father first came back, it was all soil. Don''t pick him up and let his father go and change clothes ..."


    A woman with a clean makeup turned out from behind the shadow wall, and habitually complained about the unruly little girl. When she looked up to see Li Zhi, a stranger, she couldn''t help it.


    Seeing Li Zhi''s extraordinary temperament, his robes are also extremely particular about it. Knowing that he must be a noble, he squatted to see the ceremony.


    "Mrs. Xie is more courteous." Li Yan smiled back.


    The woman didn''t say anything to Li Yan. She just smiled apologetically and took away the little girl who was close to her father. As she walked, she learned a lesson. She said that in the future, when you see a noble guest near your father, you must not look so different, otherwise everyone else will I know the little lady of the Zhu family is out of manners.


    The little girl raised her head and innocently asked, "What is a noble guest?" The woman said that all guests brought back by his father were noble guests, and they could not be abrupt. The little girl nodded, seemingly understandable, and after a whisper, she followed the woman and turned into Xinghuamen.


    Li Yan is very envious of this scene.


    In fact, sometimes people are very contradictory creatures.


    Take Li Yong, for example, he has always been pursuing Xiaoyao Avenue. He travels the world freely, without restraint and without any pressure. This is the case before and after the crossing.


    But when Li Yan saw such warmth in the world and saw such a cute little girl, she thought that she also had a silly, intelligent, naive and thoughtful girl.


    For any caring mature man, this is deadly.


    However, the thought of raising children by myself is a huge project. What is more than ten years like a day? If you do n¡¯t accompany you every day, you will not blame yourself as a father, and you will blame yourself. If you accompany you every day, will you do your work?


    And once the little girl grows up, she is destined to have all kinds of inexhaustible hearts. Of course, her father is the saddest when he gets married, because from the perspective of his father, all young men in the world are pigs. No one is really worthy of his own daughter, who scourges her own water cabbage.


    So why is the mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law more and more pleasing to the eye, just because there is no mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law.


    Seeing Li Xuan being a little lost, Zhu Wen smiled and said, "Why, does An An also like girls?"


    Li Yan sighed and said truthfully: "I still prefer a girl than a skinny girl. How lovely is a girlie, even if it is not an intimate little cotton-padded jacket and a pink and flamboyant look, it makes people happy. Very annoying, like a dog, just want to play as far as possible. "


    Zhu Wen froze for a while and didn''t understand what "skin child" and "small cotton jacket" meant.


    However, in the end, he was a smart man and could understand the general meaning in a blink of an eye. Then he laughed more and raised his hand in praise: "I can''t think Brother Li is still in the same circle as me!"


    Supper is not rich, but the fish and meat are absolutely enough, and the wine can be drunk.


    Li Yan and Zhu Wen ate for two hours. Chicken bones and sheep bones were almost piled up, and the wine jars were set aside. This was barely satisfactory.


    After eating, Li Min didn''t bother, and after drinking tea with Zhu Wen, he left the manor.


    When Zhang came in with her daughter-in-law to clean up, he worriedly said to Zhu Wen: "Fu Jun, why did King An come to our house for no reason? Shouldn''t you have any vicious thoughts on your husband?"


    Zhu Wen drank his tea and laughed, "If King An really has a vicious mind, he won''t drink and eat with me.


    "Some things haven''t been told to you. The first two days, Khitan came and wanted to support me to raise troops, and also said that he had contacted several heroes of Datang. When they attacked from the outside, we were fighting for the inside. We must Can overthrow the Tang Dynasty ...


    "It''s foolish to talk about dreams! What do they think of the old man? It''s our own power, and the old man is good with them. But Khitan is just a bunch of savages and wants to poison the Tang Dynasty? The dog is called, it''s disgusting!"


    Zhang''s face paled. "The husband rejected them?"


    Zhu Wen pulled his wife''s cold hand and put it in the palm of his hand: "Even if the old man wants to rise again, he will not associate with the savage, and even if it becomes a thing, he will not face his ancestors after a hundred years. Rest assured, King An will come with him today The old man drinking is to relax the old man''s heart.


    "Since Brother Qidan entered the Central Plains, how could he have concealed the Tsing Yi Shumen? They could go back alive, that would be the best rule for the world. Although the old man and King An were once enemies, we both know that we each have the dignity of being a Tang .


    "So King An ¡¯s trip, although he didn''t say much, was very clear. As long as the old man didn''t collude with the savage and what day the old man wanted, he could guarantee that no one would dare to bother!

 v8 Chapter 4： Stable and restless

    Hunan Jiedushi and Tong Pingzhang have done a great job these days.


    Last year, he went to Chang''an with the Jiedushi envoys of the world. Although he gained a lot of titles, his status in the dynasty was greatly improved, and the court rewarded a lot of wealth. But after returning to Chu, he dominated thousands of miles, Tens of thousands of people have been given the power to kill, and the officials dispatched by the court will leave them a little bit.


    Today, Mahin has little power. Although he is still the king of Changsha and retains nominal control over the Chu army, in fact, his military and political orders can no longer leave Changsha City.


    From the king of a thousand miles to the chief of a city in Changsha, from having unrestricted power to the authority to listen to court orders in all matters, Mayin felt like a tiger with teeth and claws removed, and fell To four dislikes.


    He was uncomfortable and did not speak, and there was no more majesty at all, even killing an aide would have a lot of trouble.


    Although the officials of Shishifu still respected him, but the junior sons of his tribe came to work, and he wanted to arrange an official position, which could only be in the three-mu land of Changsha City. Whether it is the county below or other states, he can''t think about it.


    Outside Changsha City, no one knows who Ma Yin is anymore, but all officials with a bit of rank can talk about the power of law in front of him.


    Even if it had been expected for a long time, the cruel and warm humanity still exceeded Mayin''s expectations. He gradually realized that he, who was once the King of Chu, could not bear such a life.


    The eldest husband can''t wake up to the power of the world.


    His old ministry has been divided into two factions. One faction has turned to the court and has been transferred to another post by the court. It has become a so-called court official and has nothing to do with him;


    One faction was not favored by the imperial court, or was unwilling to leave the foundation of Chudi. Except for a few people, they also had powers, and most of them were at home.


    Of course, the former faction has no need to say much. It has no contact with Ma Yin, and there is no contact. The latter faction is in groups of three, and the difference is three to five.


    They complained to him of their difficult situation, expressed their indifference to the court''s seizure of his authority, cursed the court officials'' domineering and no one in their eyes, and signaled that as long as he raised his arm, they would call the minions to follow the King Chu!


    At first, Ma Yin often remembered what happened in Chang''an, and was deeply afraid of the strength of King An, so most of them were to appease and persuade his old ministry.


    It was because of his comfort and persuasion that his old ministry did not make trouble and did not clash with court officials.


    If he is not in Changsha and only looks at the resentment of his old ministry, I am afraid that Chu Di has long been out of nowhere, and there may well have been a rebellion.


    As time passed, the old ministry continued to show loyalty, praised his prestige, and passed on the grievances of countless people who were "oppressed" by the court officials. Ma Yin gradually felt that perhaps his original choice was indeed a little timid.


    He gradually thought that his influence in Chudi and his control over Chudi were actually huge.


    If he wants, he can still be the king of Chu land that can make the world tremble.


    Especially after drinking, Ma Yin felt that he was living too much now, and his choice was indeed wrong.


    But most of the time, Ma Yin was sober, he knew that he really couldn''t compete with King An''s power. If he acted rashly, he was afraid that the head of Xiang would be taken away by Wang An at any time.


    Even if he is unwilling, unwilling, and regretted, there is nothing he can do now.


    So he was suffering and suffering.


    Until a team under the guise of a caravan, handed him a post.


    Mayin knew that his turn might come.


    The people who came to visit him were not actually a force, but came from two different directions.


    The middle-aged man with a horse face headed by him is an ambassador sent by Khitan Yelu Abaoji and a great monk of the Khitan religion; the fat man standing next to him with a smile on the face of Maitreya Buddha is the envoy of King Nanzhao.


    Ma Yin originally thought that it was the caravan who offered himself treasures. Seeing that they knocked on the door enough, Ma Yin met them in the hall.


    Mayin has not received a satisfactory contribution for a long time. Although the present was given by the merchant, he also met with interest in person.


    When the other party showed their identity, Ma Yin would invite them to the study and closed the door to entertain them secretly.


    "Kidan is thousands of miles away from Chu Di, and Nanzhao is not adjacent to Chu Di. The two came to talk to the king about something to do, I''m afraid it''s overdone." Ma Yin maintained his dignity and said lightly.


    The word "Ben Wang" did not just say casually. After he surrendered Chu Di''s power, the court sealed him as the king of Changsha County.


    Mayn was not satisfied with the title of King of the County. He had wanted to be named King of Chu. But at that time, he was frightened by Li Zhi''s strength, and the court gave Ken a county king. He was grateful to Dade for the first time and did not dare to provoke him.


    This also became a veritable fact that Ma Yin''s old ministry attacked the court. In his "faithful" old ministry, whenever there was no outsider in private, he always agreed to call him King Chu.


    The Khitan ambassador Yeluyenie drank red tea and frowned slightly, as if he was not accustomed to the taste, and put down the tea bowl, but still smiled and said to Ma Yin: "The word of the county king is bad. It is because Khitan and The Chu land is one south and one north, so it is good for each other to support the Tang Dynasty''s military forces to the greatest extent. Naturally, the county king will not understand this principle after a long battle in the field. "


    Nanzhao''s messenger Shunhuazhen nodded and echoed, "That''s right. My Nanzhao is also not adjacent to Chu, so this can be united with the county king. If they are connected to each other, they are afraid that the county king will also We will not allow our soldiers and horses to enter, and they are close to the county king''s jurisdiction, I''m afraid it will make the king unhappy. "


    Mayin was silent.


    He naturally understood the truths of Yerecenich and Shunhua Zhen.


    After all, these people are aliens. It is impossible for Ma Yin to be defenseless against them, and they will definitely not let their soldiers and horses enter their control.


    If the other side suddenly turns the soldiers to attack themselves, then they will be completely lost, and this kind of thing is not impossible.


    At present, there are some distances between each other''s jurisdictions. Starting a troop together can not only support each other, but also disperse and restrain the court troops.


    Of course, in this way, everyone''s forces cannot be united, nor is it flawless. If it cannot be twisted into a rope, it will not have the ability to decisively fight the court.


    Ma Yin pretended to be unhearted, Xu Xu said, "Why do I believe in you? I waited for your relatives and no reason to rely on your three-inch tongue, just like instigating the king to betray the court, it would be too childish."


    Yeluxianiechi laughed and said, "Since I came with the caravan, what the county king wanted, the caravan would naturally be able to provide it. You can replace the treasures and recruit the strange treasures of the horse. As much as the county king wants, we will How much can I give. "


    Ma Yin''s eyes narrowed: "How much can you give, how much can you give?"


    Yeluxianiechi smiled more and more intensely: "Of course. We formed an alliance with the county king with sincerity and can help our friends. Khitan will do his best. If the county king is willing to form an alliance with Khitan, there must be Sincerity. "


    Mayin nodded.


    Khitan and Nanzhao will give him a lot of money, even the amount he can draw up by himself, but must not be outrageous, otherwise it is extortion, and then there is no sincerity.


    However, Ma Yin did not relax, if thoughtfully: "Since the two dare to come to ally with the king, they must also know the strength of the court, then the two should understand that if they want to do something in the Tang Dynasty, rich money is not enough."


    Shunhua Zhen took the conversation: "This is nature. There are not many monks around the county king, and we are willing to send someone to strengthen the county king."


    Mayin immediately asked: "How much can your Lord give?"


    Shunhua Zhen laughed and said nothing.


    Mayin looked back at Yereznech.


    Yeltrenetch also maintained an inscrutable smile.


    Ma Yin understood this. The other party finances his own money and sends a monk to help him, so he should show his sincerity. He must not just reap nothing but pay.


    At least, Khitan and Nanzhao must confirm that Ma Yin will do things, not to get away with money, or even to invite the court to the Tang Dynasty.


    Ma Yin groaned for a moment. "The most important thing to do is to raise money and monks. Both these two points were given. Naturally, the king did not need to provide feedback on these two aspects. So the two meanings ... .. "


    Speaking of this, Ma Yin''s eyes glanced over a gloomy color, and he had understood what the other party wanted.


    Yerutnej Chichi smiled lowly: "The king of the county thinks right. What we want is indeed a proton."


    Mayin was silent again.


    Send your son to Khitan and Nanxun, and there will be no room for remorse when uniting with them.


    This is not that Ma Yin must care about his son''s life. Too many heroes who want to be a great cause, although they feel heartache when necessary, can also abandon their son. He was worried that once his son arrived in Nanxun and Khitan, if he repented, the other party could send people to Changan and expose the fact that he was rebellious.


    With protons, plus the covenant, the imperial court would believe it. Even if Ma Yin was arguing about his son, he was caught by them, and he was framed. That would not help.


    Mayin did not give a clear answer to this question, but instead stared at Yeluxianiechi and Shunhua Zhen, saying meaningfully: "You Khitan want to drink the Ma Huang River, wouldn''t you capture Changan? You Nanzhao Constantly invading the land of Shu and Lingnan, plundering and robbing the population of Zhouxian County, if you have enough wealthy people, you will retreat contentedly. Isn''t the king alone to face the revenge of the court? "


    Although two questions were asked separately, in fact, both questions were asked of two people.


    Yeluxiene Chihaha laughed and laughed wildly, pointing at Ma Yin unceremoniously: "King, don''t forget, our common enemy is the Tang Dynasty, as long as Li Zhi is destroyed, who will be by then Isn''t it all by means of sitting on the ground?


    "Do you and I make a covenant today that clearly divides the land of the Tang Dynasty, and will always be in peace in the future? If the king of the county thinks so, then we will be too disappointed. The king of the county wants to be a great cause, but he will not be strong and strong at that time. Ambitious? "


    Ma Yin darkened his face.


    Shunhua Zhen said at this time: "Actually, the king of Nanzhao did not have much ambition. He wanted to occupy the land of Shu and establish a real dynasty. Does the king of the county think that the king of Nanzhao is just a chicken and a dog, and he has no ambition? In the final analysis, Nanxun''s place is still too barren. To achieve hegemony in Shu is my dream. "


    Mayin''s face grew darker.


    But his heart became extremely open.


    He has now determined initially that Khitan and Nanzhao are not playing him or holding him to make Tang trouble. They are sitting and watching the show, taking advantage of some small things on the sidelines.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether Khitan is going to capture Chang''an or whether he wants to swallow all states and counties of Datang. As Yerutrianych put it, by that time it''s all in its own right.


    Ma Yin didn''t believe that when he swept the Jiangnan and the court collapsed, he would not be strong and strong, and his Majesty would not have a large number of realities.


    At that time, it will be unknown if the deer died in the Central Plains.


    As long as Khitan and Nanzhao sincerely want to overthrow Datang and be able to restrain most of the court''s forces, then Ma Yin will have the opportunity to achieve his great cause.


    As for what will happen in the future, Ma Yin also thought very clearly: Defeating Khitan and slaughtering Nanzhao. The Han and Tang dynasties fought against the aliens. Except during the Anshi Rebellion, the middle of the country was unstable, and the Western Region and Hexi were lost.


    As long as you don''t miss the opportunity, you can quickly sweep the Jiangnan and occupy the Jianghuai land, and at the same time destroy the Liu Yin and Wu Yue Qian Mu of Lingnan, you will certainly be so powerful. By then, Wang Shibei will go to the Central Plains to expel the Qidan group of barbarians. .


    At least, it''s easy to drive the other party north of the Yellow River.


    When he enters Changan and sits in the Central Plains, he will be able to Xutu Hebei. Once he has completely defeated the Shu land and destroyed Nanzhao, he will then fight against Qidan and flatten the grasslands. In this way, Huang Tubaye is in his own hands, and his achievements will be as impressive as the Emperor Taizong.


    Great prospects are at your fingertips.


    The stormy sea surged in Ma Yin''s heart.


    It turned out that Li Yi ¡¯s current deeds seemed to be like the sun and the sky, but in fact they were just flowers and moons in the mirror. In the end, everything must be attributed to his own hands! You will be the master of the world and the founding emperor of the new dynasty!


    He didn''t go crazy. Instead, the more he thought about it, the calmer he became.


    The downfall of Chu in these days has polished his heart to be tough.


    Ma Yin''s sharp eyes turned to Yereuznech and Shunhuazhen. "If we want to get things done, we should draw as many allies as possible. Although we can let go of it, it is not stable. Forces, we can''t be underestimated now! "


    Yeluxianiechi and Shunhua Zhen looked at each other, and they saw the smile in each other''s eyes.


    They knew that Ma Yin was moved.


    Maybe, Ma Yin was already excited, just waiting for an opportunity.


    "The county king is assured of preparing for the major event. We have contacted Huihu, Tubo, Shatuo, Dangxiang, and the Bohai State. At that time, there will be an army attacking Datang in all directions. Even if Li Zhi has three heads and six arms, there must be only a dead end! "


    ...


    Lingnan has been a narrow place since ancient times. Many officials who have been exiled from the court will come here, which is naturally not a good place.


    A chorus played on the nineth heaven, and Xiyang Road depreciated eight thousand.


    In order to get rid of the ills for the holy Ming, it will die down and retire!


    Where is Yun Heng Qin Ling''s home?


    Zhiru should come intentionally from afar, so as to collect my bones by the river.


    This is Han Yu''s masterpiece. At first, because of his opposition to Xianzong''s obsession with Buddhism, he wrote a copy of "The Bone Buddha''s Bone Table" and was eventually assigned to Lingnan by the emperor. "Chaoyang" is Chaozhou, Lingnan.


    Lingnan Jiedushi made Liu Yin, speaking of dozens of states under his jurisdiction, in fact, a state in Lingnan, far less than a county in the Central Plains. Separated from this place, it is easy to be the king of one party by virtue of the danger of mountains and rivers. If you want to forge ahead with the power of Lingnan, it is simply a dream.


    But even so, Liu Yin fought a lot with Ma Yin.


    Going north, Liu Yin was actually not so interested, but she couldn''t hold back Ma Yin and didn''t allow anyone in the backyard. She always thrived south, and Liu Yin had to deal with it.


    Lingnan''s way out of wealth is actually overseas, so the prosperity of Lingnan is the future of Lingnan. Over the years, Liu Yin has been doing this, in order to make his soldiers and horses stronger, and to be able to keep one''s foundation.


    But since last year when he came to Chang''an and saw the forces of King An, he knew that what he could leave to his children and grandchildren was no longer the foundation of Wang Ye, but a wealth.


    It''s good to stay rich. If he is the county king, his son can be a grandfather, and his grandson is still a marquis. The title alone has been passed down for generations, and he has lived up to a fight over the years.


    Therefore, Liu Yin has always been very comfortable, and I feel that such a day is quite good.


    But now, Liu Yin doesn''t think so.


    He is very shy, anxious, and even restless.


    In the first two days, Nanzhao''s messenger came and said he would form an alliance with him and not invade each other in the future; Khitan''s messenger also came and expressed his willingness to send some major monks to help him accomplish great things, as long as he sent troops to Fujian and Wu .


    After Liu Yin dealt with the two messengers, he pretended to be sick at home.


    As for the other party''s request, he dare not agree.


    He knew very well that he was not qualified to compete for the world at all, and it was even more of a joke to send troops to Fujian. There is also a barren land, and the mountains are difficult to move, and recruiting troops is tantamount to self-death.


    Pretending to be ill is to see no one, no Khitan and Nanzhao people.


    But pretending to be sick, a method that has been used for a long time, obviously cannot let the Khitan and Nanzhao messengers leave.


    That night, Liu Yin, who was drunk and sorrowful, was lying in a suit, and the door of the window was suddenly opened! Several swift figures jumped into the room and awakened Liu Yin.


    Liu Yin was a monk in his own right, and the first thing she noticed was the movement. However, she couldn''t help but feel cold as soon as she jumped out of bed.


    In front of him, there are a total of six monks. The leader is strong and obviously not weaker than himself!


    And when these people broke into their rooms, there was no one in the government to warn them! This shows that their guards have been killed, and completed in silence!


    His Majesty Liu Yin originally had many great monks. However, since accepting the canon of the imperial court, becoming the king of Guangzhou, and surrendering the military and political power in his hands, the great monks of his Majesty have left themselves and went to the imperial court to seek a future.


    In addition to Liu Yin himself, there are only two monks in the real world of Lingchi who are loyal to him and swear they will never fail.


    Now, these two people are clearly on Huangquan Road.


    "Who are you? What do you mean ?!" Liu Yin knew he was trying to escape, but he didn''t lose his dignity, he asked in a deep voice.


    I sneered at the head: "Give you the opportunity to accomplish your great cause, how dare you not. When the gift of the Khitan religion is to accept it, to accept it, to reject it? If you choose to disobey God''s will, then Face death! "

 v8 Chapter 5： The body is cold

    "and many more!"


    When the other party was about to start, Liu Yin suddenly reached out and sang. Because the action was sudden and the sound was so great, it made a few monks of Khitan stunned.


    "Do you want to repent?" Qidan monk Yeruping sneered. "If you repent now, maybe you have time."


    He was not worried that Liu Yin wanted to delay time or yelled to get the attention of reinforcements. Because there are no masters of real-world power in Wangfu, Liu Yin''s careful thinking is doomed to fail.


    For Ye Lupin, the best way to take action at this time was not to kill Liu Yin. That has no practical use other than to preserve the dignity of Khitan. Only when Liu Yin agrees to rebel against Tang can he effectively support Khitan''s plan.


    When they met with Liu Yin before, the other party''s offer to them was very cold, and then they said they were sick and stopped seeing customers, and did not even give them a chance to persuade them. The magical treasures they gave to Liu Yin were also returned by the other party.


    Since the financial concubine can''t move Liu Yin, he can only go after the ceremony.


    Today, the equals of Yelu came over to let Ling Yin do his best and let Liu Yin see the strength of Khitan. If the other party is aware of current affairs, then everyone can sit down and talk, and if the other party is stubborn, it can only kill him.


    So when Liu Yin shouted out the two words, etc., Ye Luping coordinated and stopped his movements, staring at him with sharp eyes.


    Liu Yin also stared at Ye Luping, asking word by word: "Lingnan is just a remote and barren land. Actually, the power is not very strong. You have already found Liu on his head, and you must have convinced others?"


    When asked, this meant assessing the situation.


    Ye Lupin laughed and laughed with satisfaction. At this time, of course, he knew how to settle Liu Yin''s heart and draw the other party to his own camp. Then he knew everything: "Tell the truth, this time the attack Datang, besieged in all directions!


    "Outside your Datang, there are Shatuo, Dangxiang, Huilu, Tubo, and Nanzhao. In your Datang territory, we have sent someone to contact Mayin and Confucianism! It can be said that Datang will definitely have you without you. It''s overthrown, and the situation is like this, you should think carefully! Join us, you can have a great future! "


    Having said that, Ye Lupin became even more arrogant, "The reason why this house will break into your house today is because Ye Luxie Niechi has talked with the Mayor of Changsha County and signed a covenant with them. Don''t believe it This seat won''t lie to you. Mayin''s protons have been taken away from Chu by Yelunxianchi and Nanzhao Shunhuazhen.


    "Yerutneich has completed his mission, but I haven''t made progress here. Naturally, I am unwilling to see you today. Although I killed your subordinates, it is also because you are rude. If you recognize the trend, We can now sign a covenant to make you a friend of Khitan, and we should give you the magical treasures.


    Liu Yin''s countenance changed during the listening process. At the end, his face was as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    Seeing that Liu Yin was thinking, Ye Luping didn''t bother, and looked around with arms folded, waiting for the other side to weigh the pros and cons and figure it out.


    In Yerupin''s view, the situation is not difficult to see.


    Although the spirit of the Tang people is now rejuvenating, everyone said that the prosperous age is coming, but after all, it has not come yet! Not only that, but the Tang Dynasty has been settled in China for only one year. Many people have no food left in their homes, and most of the granaries are empty. The treasury has nothing to do with filling.


    Hundreds of waste to be prosperous and hundred wastes are booming, the difference between the words is very different.


    How can such a Datang be able to face the danger of the vassals of the middle school and the Tang from abroad?


    As long as Liu Yin has a little wisdom, he can easily know what to do.


    It turned out that Yerupin''s conjecture was correct.


    Liu Yin said slowly: "This is the end of the matter, I can promise to ally with you, but I have the conditions!"


    In this sentence, Liu Yin said very hard. There was a lot of Yerupin''s will not to agree to his conditions, and he would not forget everything.


    Ye Luping laughed with Zhizhu in his grasp, and said generously: "What conditions do you have? Just speak and listen. Those who can take the lead can give you the answer now. Those who cannot take the lead will quickly report the king on the grassland."


    Liu Yin''s eyes gradually turned red, and his voice seemed to pop out from the gap between his teeth. "First, I need to be able to equip five hundred masters practicing Qi Qi. Second, I need to be able to supply two hundred thousand elite troops. Years of money and food! Third, I want you to compensate the two monks killed tonight! Fourth, I will seal King Jiangnan in the future! "


    Hearing these four conditions, Ye Lupin laughed again.


    He laughed wildly, arrogantly, and quickly.


    In all fairness, such a request is excessive.


    But it was because of the excessiveness that Ye Lupin was happy.


    This shows that Liu Yin is indeed trying to get help for herself to the maximum extent, which proves Liu Yin''s determination to do something to a certain extent.


    If Liu Yin didn''t mention the conditions, or the conditions proposed were too conservative, Ye Lupin would doubt his intentions.


    After Ye Luping finally managed to laugh, in Liu Yin''s murderous eyes, he stretched out three fingers slowly, "First, we can equip you with three hundred masters of high-level monks; second, We can give you 70,000 money for two years. Third, I can send you 20 monks. Fourth, if you have been loyal to the Khitan, we can seal you as the king of the Jiangnan in the future! "


    Liu Yin''s facial muscles twitched a few times.


    Yerupin looked at him with a smile, not in a hurry.


    Let Liu Yin become the king of Jiangnan, naturally it will conflict with Ma Yin''s plan, but this is exactly what Ye Lupin wanted.


    At the beginning of the war, Ma Yin, Liu Yin, and others successively acted to erode the Tang Dynasty to the maximum extent and involve Li Zhi''s energy and strength to the greatest extent; after they defeated Li Zhi, these big players who were now helped by them Tang princes are the enemies they need to solve most!


    For the Tang and Tang dynasties, the Khitan is an alien race. They will occupy this place and rule the people here, so it will not be difficult at all. At this time, it is undoubtedly the most ideal situation for the Tang Dynasty princes to fight each other first because of the site dispute, so that they can weaken each other''s strength and have no time to trouble the Khitan.


    Yalupin didn''t want to do this for raising tigers, and the wise and powerful Yalua Baoji in his mind would not do it.


    In the end, Liu Yin gritted his teeth and agreed with Ye Lupin''s answer, "The deal! However, everything you promised must be delivered within three months!"


    Yerupin held out his palm. "It''s a word!"


    Liu Yin thought for a while and gave a high five.


    The next thing went smoothly, signing a covenant, and Liu Yin proton.


    An hour later, Ye Luping took Liu Yin to cover Wang Dayin''s covenant with Guangzhou County, and left with Liu Yin''s eldest son. He left two ambassadors, nominally first to compensate some of Liu Yin''s losses, but actually to monitor Liu Yin.


    In the middle of the night, Liu Yin spent his meditation.


    It was not until the second afternoon that Liu Yin ended his practice.


    His cultivation is still far from the end of Yangshen Reality, and it needs to be hardened every day.


    The two Khitan ambassadors have been "caregiving" secretly.


    In the afternoon, Liu Yin first came to the study, wrote a poem, and then called his own confidant and gave him an order to call the old ministry. When the other party was about to leave, Liu Yin asked the other party to taste his new work.


    The staff knew that Liu Yin had a hobby for writing poetry-in fact, the Tang literati basically had this hobby, so he took a look at it. To his surprise, the poem was very long, not four sentences, but eight sentences. The staff member twisted his beard, shook his head, and appraised and flattered his routine business, and suddenly his pupils shrank.


    The staff was a gifted man, and soon he saw this hidden poem!


    The first words of the eight-verse poem are linked together, which is this sentence: Wang Ancai, can the Tang Dynasty appear?


    The staff did not know why Liu Yin wrote such a Tibetan poem. He glanced at Liu Yin quickly, and when he saw that he was normal, he could not help but whisper. Being Liu Yin''s confidant, he is naturally a thoughtful man. Although he does not understand why Liu Yin did this, he must have a purpose.


    With this in mind, the aides followed the meaning of the poem and laughed: "The king of the county, Lingnan will definitely be able to flourish, this is beyond doubt. The king of the county should know that the king of An has conquered Hexi and opened the channel to the Guiyi Army And, after successfully defeating Shimen, how are the Tang people excited. In this case, the resurgence of the Tang Dynasty is already inevitable. As long as we develop overseas business in Lingnan, we will certainly become a rich place! "


    Liu Yin nodded and waved, letting the staff to do the job.


    The meaning of the staff is very clear. Although Datang is only initially set, An Wangxiong is only a little rough. He already has the momentum to swallow bulls. In this case, the prosperous age will surely come, and any obstacle will be wiped out!


    After the staff left, Liu Yin read the half-day book.


    At dusk, he said that he did n¡¯t want to eat at Wangfu today. He did n¡¯t go to Yipinlou for a few days. He missed Jiannan Shaochun there, so he left Wangfu, took only four guards, and came to a restaurant. .


    The restaurant is not small, and the decoration is quite styled. Liu Yin should be a regular customer here. As soon as he entered the shop, the shopkeeper greeted him and said that the county king hadn''t come for a few days.


    Liu Yin laughed, throwing a pearl with a shake of his hands, boldly said: "Old rules, wine and dishes can be served at will, don''t forget the signature dishes, Jiannan roasted spring must come to the three altars!"


    Liu Yin took himself to the second floor, and Shumenshulu entered a elegant room.


    The two Khitan ambassadors who followed him secretly, also pretending to be diners, ordered wine and drinks in the lobby of the restaurant and monitored them nearby. The two of them could be left by Yeruping. Naturally, they spoke Mandarin fluently, but did not let the shopkeeper notice anything abnormal.


    After half an hour, Liu Yin, who had finished drinking the two altar wines, called out to the man, and he was led by the other party to go to the latrine.


    As he passed the lobby, the two envoys exchanged glances. One of them got up, followed not far and close, and pretended to go to the latrine.


    Indeed, Liu Yin entered the latrine, watched his deities, and entered the compartment.


    But soon, Liu Yin came out and went straight to the backyard.


    And that **** ambassador didn''t show up.


    Liu Yin, who entered the backyard, was half drunk. When he saw the shopkeeper, he stood in the courtyard, looked at him with a smile, and hurriedly greeted him. He said, "No need to say nonsense, I know this restaurant is The Tsing Yi Open Door is open, and you are the ones in Tsing Yi Open Door. Now I have a big problem and need to see your manager immediately! "


    The pot-bellied shopkeeper, arching his hands, laughed and said, "The king of the county is really good eyesight. But the king of the county doesn''t need to worry, there is nothing that needs our Tsing Yi door, just say it clearly. The little one is the manager here. "


    With that said, the shopkeeper led Liu Yin into a room and asked the other person to sit first, and then accompanied him to sit there. His smile continued: "What troubles for the county king can Tingyi Yemen serve?"


    Liu Yin watched vigilantly from side to side, seeing that the room was quite large, and the screen separated the inside and outside, presumably the shopkeeper''s residence, he whispered: "Are you the director of Tsing Yi Yemen in Guangzhou? What the king meant, you identity of......"


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "Don''t worry about the king of the county. The Tsing Yi gate of Guangzhou is the small master."


    Liu Yin was relieved. In fact, he also saw that the other party was a real monk, and he was anxious: "There are messengers of Khitan and Nanzhao to persuade the king to rebel! The king of Changsha County has already told them Signed the covenant and got their help, it is estimated that this matter is now in full swing!


    "Not only that, Qidan will join Shatuo, Dangxiang, Uighur, Tubo, Nanzhao, etc. to launch an attack on Datang next autumn! This is a major event related to the survival of the country, and you need to report to King An immediately!"


    This is a big news, but the shopkeeper is not panicked.


    He still looked at Liu Yin with a smile on his face: "Since the King of Changsha County has been treasonous, how does the King of Guangzhou County respond to them?"


    Liu Yin closed his eyes in pain. "The comer''s strength is high, and he silently killed the guard of the king. The king was forced by helplessness, and could only agree to it in a false manner. A covenant was signed with them, and the eldest son was sent out ... "


    Speaking of which, Liu Yin''s five senses are distorted together, and his breathing becomes disordered, as if he is experiencing some kind of unbearable suffering.


    The shopkeeper neither comforted nor urged, and looked at Liu Yin in pain.


    Fortunately, Liu Yin knew that time was tight, and he had no time to delay. He quickly opened his red eyes and gritted his teeth. "But the king has no heart of treason! The reason for this is only to slow down the situation by the situation. Is to have the opportunity to tell you this shocking news, so that An Wang can prepare early!


    "Also! Yelu Ping left two ambassadors to monitor the king. Now they are all coming to the restaurant and eating in the lobby. You must take them down quickly! My baby ... my baby, I also hope that you will quickly send someone to rescue him. If he moves faster, he may be rescued ... "


    Having said that, Liu Yin looked at the shopkeeper full of hope, with an abnormal flush.


    The shopkeeper was not in a hurry, looked at Liu Yin in wonder, curiously: "The king of the county told us this, are we sure we will believe it? In case, the younger is in case, this is the king of the snake''s snake out of the hole The plan is to wipe out our Tsing Yi Yamen in Guangzhou. Then, if we take the initiative, shouldn''t the entire army be wiped out? "


    Liu Yin froze, his eyes widened, "You, what are you talking about?"


    Immediately, he blushed, slammed the case, pointed at the shopkeeper, and yelled, "Do you even suspect that the king is treasonous ?!"


    The shopkeeper was spit on his face by Liu Yin, but he was not angry at all, and did not even reach out to wipe it. He had a kind of self-suffering demeanor and still smiled: "Are the county king afraid of death?"


    Liu Yin asked this all at once.


    If he wasn''t afraid of death, he wouldn''t be jealous of Yelu, and he would be killed by Huang Quan last night.


    When he promised to form an alliance with Ye Luping last night, he thought that he would come to Tsing Yi Yamen today. In this way, he saved his life and did not need to sell the country. It was the best of both worlds. The only thing to pay is to put the eldest son in danger.


    But he has more than one son.


    It is not unforgivable to put the eldest son in danger for other sons.


    As a prince, Liu Yin can still think clearly about this basic choice.


    But none of this can conceal the fact that he was afraid of death.


    Even if he can say that he is for his wife and children, even if he can think that if he is dead, his wife and children will not survive.


    But the biggest reason for the behavior at that time was because he didn''t want to die.


    The shopkeeper did not answer when he saw Liu Yin, wiped a handful of saliva on his face, and said slowly: "If the county king is afraid of death, then he may have colluded with Khitan to set up an ambush for our Tsing Yi Yamen, tempting us to attack, and then we It''s all over the net. In this way, if you raise things in Lingnan, you will have no constraints or danger. If the county king is not afraid of death, then he should fight blood with aliens last night, even if he died, he will not give in. "


    Speaking of this, the shopkeeper has a sense of irony.


    Liu Yin was shaking with anger.


    There was never a moment when he felt as humiliated, painful, and uncomfortable as he is now, even when facing the Khitans last night!


    He and the barbarians of other races celebrated the wine. He paid his eldest son. He adhered to the bottom line of his conscience and morality. He endured the pain of losing his confidant guards. He just wanted to gain time to come to Tsing Yi Yamen to report the news that this is a great use for the state!


    But now, even his compatriots are skeptical, ridiculous, questioning?


    Liu Yin felt his body was about to explode.


    The shopkeeper''s smile has turned into a sneer.


    He is a killer and Tsing Yi Yamen is an intelligence assassination organization. He cannot believe a person who is afraid of death.


    When Liu Yin was about to break out, and the shopkeeper was about to start, a charming and dignified voice came out from behind the screen: "Old Kong, you have misunderstood the county king, and immediately apologize to the county king."


    The shopkeeper and Liu Yin stunned at the same time.


    Liu Yinzhang, because he didn''t find anyone here as soon as he entered the door!


    This shows that the opponent''s cultivation is stronger than him!


    The treasurer was surprised by the other party''s order.


    However, he did not hesitate, and immediately bowed down to Liu Yin, and said sincerely: "Little rudeness, misunderstanding the county king, let the county king be humiliated, willing to lead the crime, and let the county king handle it!"


    Liu Yin looked at the shopkeeper, and his anger disappeared instantly. He didn''t answer, but looked at the screen and the person who turned out of it.


    It was a woman in a purple robe, with a graceful figure and a mature and charming temperament. Whether it is satin-smooth skin or eyes with autumn water, they are like ripe peaches, and the bombs can be rich and juicy. It is enough to evoke the original desire of all adult men.


    However, Liu Yin is now full of fear.


    Fear was quickly replaced by hope.


    He trembled: "Lord Song! Save the king!"


    Appearing in front of him was Tsing Yi''s grand master Song Jiao.


    In the past to Chang''an, Liu Yin had seen it with his own eyes.


    In the Tsing Yi Yamen, the young and the young were under Song Jiao.


    One can imagine how terrible Song Jiao''s cultivation is.


    Song Jiao came to the main seat and sat down, not paying attention to Liu Yin''s question, and said lightly: "The king of the county does not have to panic. I have just heard about your situation and experience. Last night, the king of the king''s response No problem. "


    Liu Yin unexpectedly said, "Is Datong leading me?"


    Song Jiao smiled: "I only believe in my own subordinates. My subordinates told me that last night, the county king''s palace was indeed broken into by powerful enemies, and the two nursing homes died in real life. But at noon today, the county king Another Tibetan poem was written: King Ancai, the prosperous Tang Dynasty? Then the county king came to the Tsing Yi Qianmen. From this we can see that the county king did have his heart toward the court and his heart toward the king. "


    Song Jiao said indifferently, but Liu Yin''s heart was already stormy. "You, you even know the poem written by Wang Gang?"


    Song Jiao took it for granted: "This is the responsibility of the Tsing Yi Shumen, but also the King of the County."


    Liu Yin couldn''t speak for a while.


    At this moment, he was very grateful that he chose to come to Tsing Yi to knock on the door.


    If he really rebels, he may not even know how he died!


    "So, those two Khitans ..." Liu Yin''s voice was awkward.


    "They? Probably the body is cold."

 v8 Chapter 6： response

    This answer should have overjoyed Liu Yin, and it is true. However, his surprise lasted only a short while, and he felt surrounded by fear, as if falling into an endless abyss.


    From the moment he left the lobby to the latrine to the backyard, he didn''t notice unusual aura fluctuations in the restaurant until then. The real monk fights, even if it is just a blow, it has a tremendous power. Except that he was blind and deaf, he would never have felt it.


    Song Jiao''s words are beyond doubt.


    So there is only one possibility left.


    Reiki fluctuations were controlled within a very small range during the fight. Diners as small as the restaurant did not notice any abnormalities, so there was no noise at all.


    The Khitan ambassador who followed him into the latrine, Liu Yin thought he had gotten rid of his astringent breath. Now it seems that this is not the case at all.


    Most likely, when he came out of the latrine, the other party had already lost Huang Quan!


    Liu Yin was sweating coldly.


    Being able to control the aura to such an extent, the non-sun **** real world can''t be done successfully.


    In fact, the former Yangshen Reality was so successful that it could not be achieved.


    However, under Kunlun''s law today, immortals cannot go down, mortals cannot fly, and there is no immortal realm in the world. The monk who has been stuck in the Yangshen Reality for too long, with the deepening of his understanding of the use of reiki and the laws of heaven and earth, can control the reiki more and more.


    With this in mind, Liu Yin looked even more awe at the charming mature woman''s eyes before him.


    He didn''t even dare to look at it again, and then quickly lowered his head.


    Liu Yin whispered: "Please also, please Song Datong to take the lead and kill my eldest son!"


    Speaking of which, he couldn''t afford it.


    He was powerless to save his son.


    In order to save his own life and the lives of other family members, he even had to put the other person in danger.


    He is in pain.


    At this moment, Liu Yin could clearly realize that major events in the world have nothing to do with him. My previous cognition can''t be more correct, and we must firmly implement it in the future.


    Song Jiao uttered an inaudible chuckle, looking at the yard outside, and slowly said, "Why don''t the county king look back?"


    Liu Yin heard the words suddenly, first looked at Song Jiao in doubt, then looked back to the yard, did not understand what Song Jiao wanted him to see.


    He understood immediately.


    This made him start to tremble irresistibly.


    The fear in my eyes couldn''t be covered, and everything turned into a surprise in an instant.


    Indescribable surprise.


    Several people were walking in the yard, and the man standing in the middle bowed his head, looking tremblingly, as if frightened.


    Who is not Liu Yin''s eldest son?


    "Huan''er!" Liu Yin shouted and leaped out of the door.


    Hearing the familiar call, Liu Yin''s son looked up incredibly, and saw that his father ran out. Where could he bear it, tears burst out: "Father!"


    Song Jiao didn''t move, with her hand on her chin, sitting sideways on a chair, watching this scene with interest.


    In her eyes, she didn''t tease or ridicule this disrespectful look, but was full of envy and tenderness.


    Liu Yin is not enough to make him envious, she will not be tender to Liu Yin.


    But for the rest of the life after the death of the father and son, the sight of crying with headaches really moved the world.


    Song Jiao was a little interested, and it would be nice if she had a daughter.


    I have been alone for a long time. I have seen the dynasty ZTE and witnessed the chaos in the world. Now I have waited for the country to settle down. I have even seen that the golden age is coming, and I am still alone.


    No one is at dusk with me, no one asks me how the porridge is warm, Luo Yan is not resistant to the colder than five, and the flowers are flowing and spring is going, year after year.


    It''s been a miserable day.


    You can reunite a county king with your family, but you can''t have your own family; you can dominate the life and death of a fan town, but you can''t let your wealthy people share it.


    Life is really uninteresting.


    Liu Yin quickly returned to the room, and solemnly thanked Song Jiao for his salute.


    Until now, he still felt like he was dreaming.


    He came to the Tsing Yi Yamen stronghold, not only saw Song Jiao who was not at the end of the dragon, but the two Khitan gods behind him died silently, instead of speaking, the eldest son who was taken away by Ye Luping , Was even brought back!


    When I came to the restaurant by myself, I was still in a distressed mood, and in a blink of an eye, I was already at ease!


    The circumstances have changed so much that Liu Yin was dizzying.


    Song Jiao didn''t care about Liu Yin''s thanks, and said casually: "Although your two loyal guards were killed, this seat has already avenged you. If you want to take back the commemoration of the deceased person by Ye Lupin, wait for a while. I let the treasurer pack it for you to take away. "


    Without waiting for Liu Yin to speak, Song Jiao continued: "Facing the alien bewilderment, the county king came to Tsing Yi to report in time. His position was firm and loyal to the court. The county king was assured that when he returned to Chang''an, he would definitely Things here are like reports to King An. "


    Speaking of this, Song Jiao smiled casually, "Maybe congratulations to the king in advance, if there is no accident, you will soon enter the prince. There is only one prince with a different surname in the dynasty. The king of the county will be the only one One, An Wang nodded at the beginning. "


    Li Maozhen is not of the opposite sex, so the only prince with a different surname in the Tang Dynasty is Wang Jian. But that was when Li Maozhen invaded Chang''an, in order to win Wang Jian and others, forcing Li Jiong to give the title.


    Liu Yinxi couldn''t help, thanking him again and again, saying that he would never forget Song Jiao''s assistance today, An Wang Ende, or the court Hou En.


    Thank you, but for no reason, Liu Yinyou had a sense of pride. After all, he is about to be a prince, and his status and status are different. He has the qualification to overlook the world''s heroes, especially Mayin, who has been fighting with him for many years.


    Thinking of Ma Yin, Liu Yin quickly said: "The great commander, the king heard Ye Lupin said that Ma Yin has signed a covenant with Qidan and Nanxun, and is actively contacting the old Ministry to prepare for rebellion and participate in the war. Chu''s status in the southern center, Go north to Jingxiang and east to Jiangzuo. In case of disaster, I am afraid that it will poison the Jiangshan community ... "


    Now that he was firmly on the side of the court, Liu Yin felt that he had to speak for the state and share his concerns for the court.


    But when he said that, he suddenly shut up.


    Sure enough, I heard Song Jiao disapprove and said, "The matter of Ma Yin, I don''t care about the King of Labor, we have our own arrangements."


    Liu Yin could not help moving.


    arrangement? What arrangement?


    Anyway, it will not be a kind arrangement.


    Liu Yin''s fright was startled.


    Ma Yin was so determined to form an alliance with Khitan and Nanzhao, and Tsing Yi Yamen had arrangements for him. What would happen if he did not come to Yipinlou today?


    Before being able to reach the restaurant, Song Jiao was able to accurately kill and kill Ye Lupin, bring his eldest son back to the restaurant, and after confirming that he did not have treason, he brought him back to himself.


    What if you treason yourself?


    The son must be gone, let alone the prince, the king of the county, his own head will not be there, and the family will not go well.


    With this in mind, Liu Yin''s heartbeat was rapid.


    However, even when he was worried, Liu Yin couldn''t help gloating.


    Mayin, Mayin, how happy you are, how miserable you are!


    In the current Tang Dynasty, against the court, wouldn''t that be death?


    Ambitions give us merits, and ambitions also cause us pain, but it will only be more painful if we cannot restrain our ambitions when confronted with an opponent that is so powerful that we cannot defeat.


    Until the end there is nothing!


    At this moment, Liu Yin felt that he had surpassed Ma Yin in wisdom and felt very superior.


    ...


    Changan''s winter days are not too different from usual, except that it is colder and windier, and it occasionally snows.


    Li Yan looked at Chang''an City with a hand in the attic of Wang An''s Mansion. After listening to Song Jiao''s detailed report on this trip, he smiled futilely: "Aunt Song, you say, what kind of people can live the best in this world ? "


    Song Jiao didn''t understand why Li Yan suddenly asked such a question, but she said sincerely: "Of course, there is someone with luck."


    Li Zheng nodded: "One life, two games, three Fengshui, four accumulated Yinde five reading, Aunt Song''s meaning coincides with this sentence."


    Then he asked, "What kind of person, even if his destiny is not good, wouldn''t live too badly?"


    Song Jiao laughed: "Of course it is a wise man."


    Li Xun said calmly: "In this way, although Liu Yin''s luck is not as good as Ma Yin, but now he can get the title of prince, completely relying on wisdom."


    Song Jiao said lightly: "He who has self-knowledge, knows how to advance and retreat, and cherishes his life, of course, has great wisdom."


    Li Yan no longer spoke, but continued to look at Chang''an City.


    Song Jiao took a trip to Changsha and Guangzhou, but the work done in these two places is very different. In Changsha, Song Jiao only collected information and did not take action with Ma Yin. When he went to Guangzhou, he decided to make Lingnan stable.


    This is of course a deliberate arrangement by Li Zhi.


    He has no plans to resolve Mayin now.


    Khitan helped Ma Yin very much. Thirty deities have arrived in Changsha. To solve Ma Yin''s problem, it is not as simple as Liu Yin''s problem. It can be seen that Khitan attaches greater importance to Mayin.


    This is inevitable.


    Chu Di is more important than Lingnan and is more likely to threaten the Central Plains.


    For Khitan, Liu Yin''s army started in Lingnan, and the sound effect was far greater than the actual effect.


    This is why Ye Luping dared to anger and kill Liu Yin in anger.


    Liu Yin found the Tsing Yi Qiang Gate by himself, and Li Qiu could not justify the Lingnan incident, but Ma Yin did not do so. Li Qiu planned to pretend to be deaf.


    The purpose of this is to confuse Khitan, make the other party think that their team is huge, and miscalculate the strength of the enemy and ourselves, affect the judgment of the strategy of dispatching troops, and win time for Li Yan.


    Returning to the seat from the window, Li Yan sat cross-legged, poured two glasses of wine, handed them to Song Jiao opposite, and drank one by himself.


    Song Jiao curiously said: "The world attack on Tang will be held next autumn. You have enough preparation time. In order to avoid suffering from several enemies, can you send a master monk to resolve Mayin and Nanzhao? Nothing happens in the south, so we can concentrate our forces. Face north. "


    Li Yan twisted a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake into his mouth, chewed it carefully, and said indistinctly: "Aunt Song knows Khitan and Master Hui Hui, where are you now?"


    Song Jiao did not answer.


    The Yimen in Tsing Yi was able to detect and lock in time, and the alien monks who sneaked into the territory of the Tang Dynasty were already very remarkable. Naturally, it was impossible to know the areas where the monks from outside the region could know.


    Li Yan threw a piece of crisp candy into his mouth, and then said, "Kidan supported Ma Yin and rebelled, did he really want him to act next fall to contain our forces, or was it a deliberate trap?


    "At present, there are only three or two hundred monks in the court. If I only send dozens of people in the past, I may not be able to wipe out the other party. If the other party jumps off the wall, it may kill the people in the county.


    "If I send hundreds of people over, if hundreds of gods from Khitan are suddenly killed from Nanzhao during the fierce battle, then all of them will be accounted for.


    "And if I let the monks from the court come out of the nest, then the other party only needs to use a part of the **** to hold us back, and the west and north borders will be unguarded. Those who can drive in long-term are not just the monks, but also the army.


    Song Jiao frowned.


    Her eyebrows were not slender, but rather thick, making her already mature face more charming.


    She said, "What shall we do? Be careful to guard against death, wait until their deployment is fully revealed, and then target troop deployments? By then, we will be passive."


    Li Xun said with a smile: "Although surrounded by people on all sides, how to send troops to deal with it will seem overwhelmed and invincible. But Aunt Song is right, it is impossible to strictly prevent death guard."


    Song Jiao''s eyebrows stretched out, and he picked up, "Are you going to strike?"


    Li Yan had finished a plate of pastry, waved her hand, and asked her to bring some more. These are all the problems caused by staying with the county master for a long time. When the mouth is used to eating, it is difficult to stay idle.


    He said: "It is inevitable to take the initiative and not wait until the fall of next year. If you really smoke on all sides, then it is too late, and I do n¡¯t want to reproduce the wolf smoke--more accurately, I do n¡¯t want Datang. There will be conquests in the country. The battlefield must be pushed outside the border. "


    Song Jiao revealed that I knew you would choose so.


    After staying with Li Yan for a long time, she also gradually got used to Li Yun''s way of thinking. When she met Li Xun before, she always couldn''t hold her temper, either by slamming Li Xuan a few times or staring at him angrily, urging him to rush to the point.


    And now, Song Jiao has been able to be calm, listen to Li Yan sold all the children.


    Sometimes, Li Yan sells less children, and she even feels that she is not exhausted.


    Song Jiao replied: "So Ma Yin is your cover to confuse your opponent?"


    Li Xun cast an apprehensive glance in the past, expressing the high recognition of the other side''s aunt Wisdom, "Without moving the Mahin, Khitan will consider himself to be dependent, and only when the time comes will he be able to unite Nanzhao and make me unable to cope. , They will not think about other conspiracy.


    "And all I have to do is to make a sudden attack before killing Khitan''s arm."


    Song Jiao thought about it, "Who are you going to fight? It must be impossible to the south. According to your speculation, the gods of Khitan are likely to gather on the border or in the mountains on a large scale, waiting for your hands on Mayin or Nanzhao.


    "To the west of Tubo, although some of their aristocrats have contacted Khitan, they have little strength. The Quanzhengguan and the empty release are enough to deal with them. So your goal may only be Uyghur, Dangxiang, Shatuo, Bohai State. "


    Li Yongchao Song Jiao arched his hands, and Xinyue surrendered, "Auntie Song really has extraordinary knowledge, and in a few words, she inferred all my arrangements."


    Song Jiao rolled his eyes with charm to all sentient beings. Although his gesture seemed to disdain Li Yan''s touts, the words were not the same: "You are crying for Aunt Song?"


    It was very difficult for Li Min to see Song Jiao''s so coquettish look, and she was laughed at, "Aunt Song then said, which one would I choose?"


    Song Jiao pondered: "The strength of Huihui is not weak, but its position is remote. Even if the labor division expedition is won, it will not help the battlefield to occupy their territory; the Bohai State is bound by Khitan, and its strength is limited. Equally remote; so your choice should be the nearest party and Shatuo. "


    Speaking of which, she paused.


    After waiting for Li Yan to speak, she went on to say: "Although there are many party members, there is only one town on the site, and Sha Tuo is only a stubble. It is not difficult to destroy them. If you can destroy these two, then you can send Jingqi to the grassland. , You can cut off the connection between Khitan and Uighur.


    "Tang the world to attack the Tang Dynasty. Listening to the terrible momentum, in fact, Khitan and Uighur are stronger. As long as they can split the two, the future will be much easier."


    After this is said, it is really finished.


    Song Jiao looked at Li Yan full of hope, waiting for him to judge whether he was right.


    Being stared at by a stunner like Song Jiao, Li Yan was a little embarrassed. Such is the case with mature women. No matter how they look at you, you will feel that they are engaging.


    He could only conceal his unnaturalness by drinking, and then solemnly said: "Send Jingqi into the grassland. Although we can isolate the relationship between Khitan and Huiyang, we are far less familiar with the grassland than the grassland people. A little careless , They will fall into the siege of large-scale steppe cavalry. "


    Song Jiao suddenly realized, "So you have to use the other way to give yourself back? That''s right, because of your temperament, you wouldn''t be disadvantaged. It''s true that the Tang Dynasty has decided that the grassland is not. The fighting among the grassland tribes is no less than that of the princes in the Tang Dynasty. "


    Speaking, Song Jiao came to the spirit, leaning forward and urgently asked, "Which tribes did you contact on the grassland?"


    Li Xun was about to speak, but Song Jiao suddenly lighted up, and she already thought about it. She reached out and covered Li Xun''s mouth. "Don''t tell me! I already thought about it, is it the yellow head and crotch?"


    Li Yan only felt a scent of sweet fragrance for a while, and he felt refreshed for a while, but he couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "What are you doing?" Song Jiao noticed her disability and hurriedly retracted her hands, but it was already Xia Fei''s cheeks, and Yan Hong''s blood seemed to leak from her skin. But seeing Li Yi''s heart-like appearance, his eyes were full of doubt and scrutiny.


    Li Yan had already returned to God, looked around at will, and blushed without saying: "Aunt Song is right, these are the two tribes. I did it myself, so I do n¡¯t have to worry about Khitan''s perception. . By the spring of next year, when the army departs, it will be easy for us to seize the opportunity. "


    Sure enough, the clues thrown out by Li Zhi''s "unintentional" were effective.


    Song Jiao had forgotten Li Yan''s frivolity, and immediately warned: "Next spring? Not autumn or summer?"


    "How can we wait until the fall, we have to pre-empt! If it is not too late, I would like to send troops in the cold winter. Li Jing broke the Turkine that year, but it was a surprise attack on the day of heavy snow, which had an unexpected effect.


    Li Yan laughed twice, "Aunt Song thinks what I said makes sense?"


    "It makes sense." Song Jiao nodded earnestly, then, without warning, Liu Mei''s eyebrows stood upright, staring fiercely at Li Yan, "Did you just bit my hand?"


    Seeing Song Jiao''s killing eyes, Li Min suddenly exclaimed: "I just sucked ..."


    "Okay! How dare you **** your aunt Song? It''s so brave, see if I don''t discount your legs!" Song Jiao jumped up immediately.


    Li Yan: "..."

 v8 Chapter 7： Pig farming

    On a rare sunny day in the winter, Li Yan got a recliner and set himself in the yard. There were various kinds of fine food and wine on the food plan set in front of him.


    Li Er, with his legs crossed, held his cheeks in one hand and held the wine glass in one hand. It was interesting to watch the singers dance in the sun and shake their heads with the beat of the instrument.


    Da Shiming holds a jug in his hand and stands aside. She will pour on Li Li ¡¯s wine glass when she is out of wine. Young Si Ming kneels beside the food case and is cooking hot pot according to Professor Li Yi''s method. Half of the bowl was delivered to Li Yi, and he had no bite to feed him.


    Such a cozy life Li Ye rarely experienced, but today is different. Li Ye wrote new poems, rehearsed new songs and dances, and asked Li Ye to watch what he said, otherwise he would ignore his efforts.


    At this moment Li Yan is next to Li Yan, with the same posture and expression, and even enjoy the intoxication. When the interest comes up, he will "correct" Li''s posture and explain how to get the most comfortable enjoyment and the most relaxed spirit.


    Li Yan called this the way of health.


    He thinks that Li Zhi is not busy with social affairs all day long, or fights and kills everywhere. It is too tiring, or he should learn to relax properly, otherwise he will worry that Li Zhi is too burdened and cannot last long.


    Li Ye thinks Li Ye makes sense.


    If the opponent ¡¯s deck chair is not covered with thick sable fur, his whole body is almost gone, and he is still crying when there is a breeze, Li Ye must think that Li Ye really knows how to keep in good health. .


    Originally, Li Zhi was also a monk who practiced qi. He would never be so weak.


    However, he can''t remember when the last cultivation was. Like many literati who were strong in their youth, they eventually became weak and sick. Although he did achieve a lot in music, it did not make up for the physical deficit he was consumed by wine.


    After the song was over, the dancers saluted and Li Ji raised his glass to Li Qi and said, "My brother, drink!"


    Looking at his magnificent and dry clouds, it seems that just now it is not a song and dance ending, but a battle in the field, and he is the coach who commands thousands of troops.


    Li Min raised the glass in cooperation.


    Yesterday, he and Song Jiao were discussing the overall situation of the war, which was related to the survival of the dynasty. Today, he was drunk with Li Li and dreamed of life. Such a life is indeed very colorful.


    Normally, the way Li Min relaxes is to watch the scenery or drink a drink. Today, the servant girls who were guided by Li Min to the royal palace are attentive to serve, but it is not interesting.


    In his youth, Li Zhi''s temper was even more dull, and Li Zhi, a brother who knows everything about eating, drinking, having fun, has become the best friend to regulate Li Zhi''s life. When he visits the green house, the other party always pulls him go with.


    I have to say that this kind of fun is also useful. One relaxation is indeed a long-term way. Otherwise, the days when Li Zhi could not cultivate for twenty years would have been depressed.


    He enjoyed singing and dancing for a long time with Li Zhi, and then deeply explored the knowledge of music and poetry. Li Zhi benefited a lot.


    Before leaving, Li Yan had a serious look to the girls in the royal palace to take good care of An Wang''s life and serve An Wang comfortably, or he would be punished severely, causing a lot of confusion among the young and old.


    The panic was not because of the fear of the emperor Li Zhi, but rather a careful reflection, as if he did not take good care of An An.


    At noon, drunk Li Li drove back to the palace. If he didn''t leave, he would be drunk directly at An Wangfu. It''s just that after drinking two pots of wine, he can''t open his eyelids. This is not in line with Li Zhi''s alcohol consumption, but it only shows that his current body is really weak.


    When Li Xie saw off, he wanted to remind Li Xie to be less seductive and practice more, but when he saw that the other party was about to snooze, he stopped, and was going to go to the palace tomorrow for persuasion.


    After Li Xun left, the younger and younger soldiers bowed their heads and followed Li Xun. No matter what Li Xun did, they were both ashamed and embarrassed, which made Li Xun funny in his eyes. In the end he was comforted, and the two little girls were slightly relaxed.


    As the year is approaching, Li Yan began to pay close attention to the news in Guangzhou.


    It''s not that Liu Yin has any problems, but that Chu Nanhuai and others will definitely land in Guangzhou if they return. Now they have been out for more than two months, according to their footsteps, how to go back and forth is enough.


    However, if you count the time to search for potatoes and corn in Central and South America, it is not surprising that there is no news. The range that Li Yan gave them was very large. After all, he didn''t know the specific location. When he got there, he had to find it by Chu Nanhuai and others.


    If the potatoes and corn come back earlier, they will be able to catch up with the planting season. At that time, Li Zhi will summon the people to harvest a round and let them see the yield in the field. Then they can quickly make the people full of confidence and trust Li Li There is no longer any reason to be disregarded.


    "If Chu Nanhuai and others can come back in time, it is naturally the best. My cultivation can be promoted to Da Luojin Wonderland in time, and I will have full confidence in the battle against the Qidan fairy army in Xianyu. If they cannot return in time, It will be less favorable. "


    When Li Yan talked to Wu You about this in Xianyu, he explained why he desperately wanted Chu Nanhuai and others to return soon.


    The county owner tilted his head and thought, "If it can, it''s better, but what if it can''t? Can brother have an alternative?"


    When the grain seeds will return to Datang, even Chu Nanhuai and others will be able to make a successful trip, now Li Zhi has no control. Putting hope on something that you can''t control is tantamount to handing over fate to an unknown trial. This is not the wise man.


    The county owner believed that Li Zhi must have another way to allow him to gain the loyalty of a large number of people in the Tang Dynasty in the war next year.


    For the county owner, Li Yan didn''t need to conceal anything, and he didn''t sell anything. To be honest, "Ma Yin."


    "Mayin?" The county owner was a little confused.


    Li Zheng nodded: "The reason why he doesn''t deal with Ma Yin now is to wait for him to convene more old ministries in Chudi, to raise the signs and momentum of rebellion, it is best to make it known to many people. So, tomorrow I will Before the troops are sent out, they will be extinguished by thunder, and everyone will realize what control the court and I have over the world. "


    This is a typical conspiracy technique, which is not so bright or even gloomy.


    The county owner thought for a moment, and suddenly realized: "If my elder brother kills Ma Yin now, there will be little movement. For ordinary people, that is, when they hear an irrelevant news, naturally there will not be much vibration in their hearts.


    "Maybe they will also think that Brother Yun can''t tolerate the existence of the old princes, gave him a hat of rebellion, and deliberately removed him!


    "Only to let people see Ma Yin show his rebellious strength, to make people in Chudi and even more places frightened, and my elder brother quickly extinguished him, they will know how strong the court is, and they will be grateful to Dade.


    "At the same time, let them see Mayin colluding with Khitan, confirming that he is a traitor and killing his brother, so that no one will doubt it, and everyone will give thumbs up for praise! In this way, the world There is not much for the people to turn their backs on the court. "


    Li Yan was satisfied with the comprehension ability of the county master.


    This is actually a strategy of "fat pigs and then kill them".


    After figuring out Li''s layout, the county owner happily applauded: "Yeluobaobao, a barbarian, has nothing to do with his elder brother. It is more a matter of strategy. We don''t know that we have been familiar with various conspiracy schemes since the Han and Tang Dynasties for thousands of years. You can''t cook it anymore, you''re rotten by all means.


    "He thought that by helping Ma Yin to rebel, he would be able to make his brother''s internal affairs difficult, but this only lifted his feet and shot his own foot. Instead, he gave his brother an opportunity to quickly gather people''s hearts. This guy is really ... So stupid! "


    Li Yan won praise, but was not half proud, but cried and laughed: "You are calling me sinister?"


    The county host took Li''s arm and laughed, "No, brother Brother is the smartest. I''m praising you!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    ...


    Andes.


    The sun hangs high above the head, and the sunlight is extremely hot. Even when flying in the mountains, the position is slightly higher, and the temperature is not low enough to make people feel comfortable.


    "Master, now is the winter season, why is it so hot here?"


    After a long break, a team of more than 20 people found a shade of trees and sat down to enjoy the cold. When Li Wenwen returned from the mountain water with a water pouch, he heard that Liu Xiaohei was asking Chu Nanhuai this stupid question.


    Chu Nanhuai did n¡¯t answer Liu Xiaohei ¡¯s interest at all. He took the water pouch from Li Wenwen, drank half of it, exhaled, and kicked Liu Xiaohei ¡¯s butt. , Today ¡¯s meals have not yet arrived! Remember, hunt only small animals alive, do n¡¯t pick wild vegetables! "


    When Liu Xiaohei went to find food last time, he came back with a bunch of plants that could not be named, and it was so delicious that it had tasted it. He was scolded by Chu Nanhuai for a **** dog.


    Do n¡¯t drink non-mountain spring water, do n¡¯t eat non-animals. When it ¡¯s time to eat vegetables, then you only eat those wild vegetables that the animals chew. Do n¡¯t stuff things into your mouth. This is before the departure. Li Zhi told Chu Nan Huai et al.


    At that time, Liu Xiaohei didn''t listen carefully, and he was scrambled along the way and was reprimanded numerous times by Chu Nanhuai. Now I still ask why the summer in the southern hemisphere is hot.


    Within a short time of meditation, Chu Nanhuai heard Liu Xiaohei panic and yell for help.


    He opened his eyes and saw that Liu Xiaohei was being dragged across the mountain by Li Wenwen, his shoulders were already bloodied, and there were more than a dozen strange costumes behind him. People with five short stature were screaming after them.


    "Indigenous?" Seeing the person chasing Liu Xiaohei, Chu Nanhuai quickly got up and ordered everyone to respond.


    He knew that now he encountered the indigenous people in Li''s mouth, and he was also a powerful practitioner.


    However, Chu Nanhuai is not afraid. There are only a dozen people in the other party, and the aura fluctuations that come are the strength of the real person in Lingchi. Only the first three of them barely reach the standard of the real world of Yin God.


    When they got closer, Chu Nanhuai saw their faces clearly. These people''s heads are too big and flat, and their facial features are nothing special. Their skin color is relatively dark, their clothes are very old, and their colors are bright.


    Each of these indigenous people is very angry. It is the kind of anger seen by foreign enemies. They have a brown staff in their hands, which looks crooked and crooked, and the attack method is relatively simple. Obviously, they use the staff as a wooden stick.


    Chu Nanhuai knows the purpose of his trip and has been avoiding meeting and fighting with the indigenous people. Being able to take away the potatoes in Li Zhi''s description quietly and without waves is the biggest victory, and there is no need for extra branches.


    But now, Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen don''t know how to provoke the other party, even let them kill them so fiercely. Chu Nanhuai didn''t hesitate, and ordered the monks to take a direct shot, catch them first and then talk.


    A fierce battle broke out immediately on both sides.


    Chu Nanhuai and others soon discovered that the staff in these people''s hands was not limited to sticks. As they stopped, they waved the staff with their heads shaking their heads, and with the words in their mouths, a beast of giant beasts popped out of the staff, whistling at them.


    Chu Nanhuai and others did not know the enemy''s reality, so they did not retain their shots. The sword air knife light, with the flames, the wind and the tide flew out, and scattered a fierce beast before it came to the sky.


    The fighting was not difficult for Chu Nanhuai and others. Although the opponent''s technique was strange, the power was not exaggerated. Relying on the realm and number advantages, they quickly surrounded these indigenous people and wounded them one by one, uniform.


    For half an hour of fighting, for Chu Nanhuai and others, it is hard to say how heavy. It was only during the process that some people were injured. Those beasts rushed to bite. Anyone who broke the Aura barrier would leave a wound on the monk.


    Fortunately, only four or five people were injured, and Chu Nanhuai didn''t feel anything wrong.


    These indigenous monks were tied to the ground and glared at monks from the Tang dynasty, babbling in their mouths, hoping to pounce on and bite them.


    Chu Nanhuai had some troubles. He naturally does not understand what the other person is saying, and has no time or interest to spend time to slowly understand the other person''s language.


    "Master, how do these people deal with it? Did they kill them all? Can''t we reveal their whereabouts?" Liu Xiaohei came over. Although he called miserably before, his shoulder injury was not too serious, and he is no longer bleeding.


    "Shut up!" Chu Nanhuai didn''t look good at Liu Xiaohei now, "I asked you to find some food, how did you get chased ?!"


    Liu Xiaohe''s grievance disturbed: "I flew over a few mountains, and I saw a stone city on the other side of the mountain. Although it was not large, there were many people, and there were large farm fields outside the city. I was very happy at the time I thought there was something delicious this time, so I went to collect some food in the city ... "


    After hearing this, Chu Nanhuai no longer wanted to listen.


    Obviously, Liu Xiaohei, a thief, was found. The key was that he had not escaped in time, but was hunted down by others.


    However, since there are cities and farmland, Chu Nanhuai''s thoughts became alive.


    What better place to find grain seeds than in a cultivated field?


    If there are potatoes like Li Zhi said, these indigenous people will definitely grow them, maybe they are in the fields!


    Originally, Chu Nanhuai and others searched for the indigenous settlements and farmland. It was only a covert exploration originally planned, but Liu Xiaohei did not expect to find it, and it seemed that the scale was not small.


    This is a blind cat with a dead mouse.


    "How many people are there in the city? How many monks have you found?" Chu Nanhuai asked quickly.


    "There are tens of thousands of people," Liu Xiaohei recalled, "how much the monk is uncertain."


    Chu Nanhuai sank down.


    In a small town with tens of thousands of people, there are actually more than a dozen monks with real-life strength, and there may be more than that-after all, after chasing Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen, the other monk does not need to come out.


    How strong are these indigenous people?


    Chu Nanhuai thinks this is unlikely.


    This strength is much stronger than Datang. There is no reason at all. If so, they wouldn''t just be nesting here, they would conquer the world.


    Could it be said that this small city with only tens of thousands of people is actually an indigenous capital?


    Chu Nanhuai thinks this idea is more reasonable.


    If it is an indigenous capital, then there is no shortage of major monks, and with their strength as a team, it is difficult to win positively.


    But the farmland is just outside the city. How can I find potatoes without going?


    Take a detour and go somewhere else?


    Chu Nanhuai was in deep thought and wanted to come up with a perfect solution.


    In any case, the grain seeds are right in front of you, and you cannot just let them go. How anxious Li Yan was to get the kind of food called potatoes, Chu Nanhuai knew it.


    Waiting for Chu Nan to think hard about a strategy, the strange cry of the bound indigenous people suddenly became loud and full of momentum.


    "Master, they''re here!"


    Without Liu Xiaohei''s warning, Chu Nanhuai has seen more than 30 major monks swooping in, and the first few people have the strength of Yangshen Reality!


    Chu Nanhuai''s heart was tight. He didn''t expect the other party to come so fast. He knew this was the case, so he shouldn''t stay here for so long. He should move to another place to talk about it.


    However, after all, they are guest soldiers. They are not familiar with the secret methods of these indigenous monks. No one knows if they have any way to lock their positions, or even the situation of their companions.


    "What shall we do?" Su Emei asked in a low voice, this was the first question she asked.


    Chu Nanhuai took a deep breath: "After leaving a break for the teacher, you take Xiaohei and Wenwen first to go! Since we found the city and farmland here, we have found the right place. After you leave, day and night come out , Covert action, it should not take long for the seeds to be brought back! "


    This is the only way. There are too many people on the other side and they can''t communicate. Rao is that they are not malicious and can''t get along with each other peacefully.


    But Chu Nanhuai had just finished speaking, and Su Emei rushed to the indigenous monks first, "Master, you should take them with you. The disciples are afraid that they can''t catch it, and they don''t dare to delay the dynasty''s affairs and the king''s commission ! "


    When she said these words, although her tone was decided, her voice was calm.


    Chu Nanhuai wanted to stop it was too late, and could only watch Su Emei transform into the state of Guanghan Fairy, wielding a sword and killing those vicious indigenous people who screamed and screamed.


    "Go!" Chu Nanhuai knew that Su Emei''s whereabouts would inevitably not be alive again, and her heartache was like a knife twist. But at this moment, he can only focus on the overall situation, drag Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen, turn around and leave.


    "Master, slow down!" Li Wenwen yelled.


    Chu Nanhuai was tearful, but she knew that he could not hesitate, or Su Emei and others would die in vain.


    This trip to find food was so dangerous and had to pay such a heavy price, which Chu Nanhuai had never thought of before.


    However, how easy is it to get 50 grains per acre to make food for Tang people without starving?


    How is it possible without paying a price?


    "Master, stop now, Sister Su shocked them all!" Liu Xiaohei shouted.


    Chu Nanhuai knew that this was impossible. Although Su Emei was superior in combat ability, in the face of several great monks with the real strength of Yang Shen, he still had no chance of winning, let alone nothing to shock the other side.


    But he couldn''t help but look back.


    At this look, the weird scene in front of him made him stumble there.

 v8 Chapter 8： She is your god

    The frantic aura looted around Su E''s eyebrows, letting her clothes fly, green silk splashing like a horizontal waterfall. And because of the osmanthus flowers in the field, thousands of butterflies dancing up and down, she became more and more like a fairy.


    And those indigenous monks chased and killed over the mountain peaks, as if they had really seen the gods, knelt in the air and continued to worship Su Emei. Their movements were funny, raising their hands high and squawking with their mouths open, like a frog.


    But even a guy with a lack of roots in his brain, Liu Xiaohei, now realized the enthusiasm and piety in the eyes of those indigenous people. This emotion cannot be faked, and there is no need to fake it.


    This made Chu Nanhuai and others stunned on the spot, and the second monk was scratching his head for a while and had no idea how this scene would appear.


    "Master, why would they worship the sister as a god?" Liu Xiaohei disturbed his head and looked puzzled. "Even if I don''t understand what they are saying, I can see that they are expressing obedience and worship to the sister."


    Of course, Chu Nanhuai could not answer Liu Xiaohei, but this did not prevent him from pretending to be deep and holding his jaw, "Your sister is already a god. What about being worshiped?"


    The Datang monks were shocked. After looking at each other, they tacitly stopped their desperate actions and wanted to see if things really changed.


    The most shocking of course is Su Emei herself. She rushed over and was about to die with these people. Unexpectedly, when they saw themselves, they suddenly changed their expressions, and then all fell down in the air without any sign or hesitation.


    Su Emei thought at the time that this was a strange technique they were using. If she hadn''t felt the danger and didn''t notice the aura wave coming, the sword in her hand would really be cut off.


    Soon, Su Emei discovered the clue through these indigenous eyes.


    These features of the five senses are quite different from those of the Tang Dynasty monks. When looking at her, the focus is on her eyebrows. That zeal, worship, and fear are like the faith they saw in their lives, but they dared not look straight.


    In Xianting, most immortals looked like this when facing the Emperor. However, the immortals did not worship the emperor''s eyebrows, but worshiped the whole person.


    Su Emei knew what she had in her brows. During the battle, she transforms into the state of Guanghan Fairy, and her eyebrow will show a flaming flower, golden light like the sun. That is the core of her maintenance of fairy status, not Qihai is better than Qihai.


    There was a hint of fairyland power she could mobilize.


    The power of the fairy garden is, of course, the fairy power.


    "Are these people feeling Xianli from the center of my eyebrow, so worship me?" Su Emei secretly frowned.


    Just then, she suddenly remembered that she had accidentally mentioned to him when chatting with Li Yan. In the land under her feet, there was a legendary race, and their ancestors had the ability to communicate with gods.


    Legend has it that their ancestors communicated with the gods by virtue of the third eye on the man''s eyebrow.


    Li Yan called such people Maya.


    When Li Yan said this, he was still in Pinglu. At that time, Su Emei was listening as a joke. Because it was really funny to her. It is not surprising that the ability to communicate with the gods is the same as the five avenue gates of the Tang Dynasty. She is the reincarnation of the fairy.


    The fairy was not half mysterious to her, and being able to communicate with the gods was not enough to surprise her.


    As for the third eye on the man''s eyebrow ... Are they all descendants of Yang Ye? Just open your eyes?


    However, in this situation, Su Emei could not help doubting Dou Shengsheng when she thought of Li Yan again. Subconsciously, she changed the shape of her brows, simulating a vertical human eye.


    This is just a change in appearance, making it look more like eyes, in essence it is still just a flower-like decoration. In the process, Su''s heart moved, allowing Huazi to release more fairy garden power.


    It made her a bit of pain. She is just a mortal body, and it is rare to be able to borrow a little magic power to enhance her combat power. To show more magic power, it will only make her body unbearable.


    However, the effect is significant.


    Those indigenous people blew up the pan, the worship movement was more swift, and the sound of shouting in her mouth became even more enthusiastic. Seeing her eyes made her shudder, as if each one was willing to give her life.


    The first indigenous people with the real strength of the Yangshen, at first, did not bow as decisively as others, but at this time they became the most devout group of people, almost anxious to crawl over and kiss her toes.


    Su Emei rejoiced in her heart, knowing that they might not really need to fight dead or bury themselves in a foreign country.


    But at the same time she frowned secretly. Such a state is doomed to not last for too long, and if she cannot respond to them, I am afraid that these indigenous people will still be suspicious.


    After all, she is just a **** of the gate, not these indigenous gods.


    "Tuer, you talk to them quickly. It hasn''t been a thing to keep standing like this. It might be revealed!" Chu Nanhuai came to Su Emei''s side and reminded her with a secret method.


    Chu Nanhuai also saw that these indigenous people should have treated Su Emei as their god. This made him feel very wonderful. The gods of Daomen would be worshipped so tens of thousands of miles away?


    When Su Emei responded to Chu Nanhuai, she was also anxious: "I don''t understand their language at all, how can I respond to them? I don''t know their language, can I just make a fool? I''m afraid that it will be faster to reveal stuffing!"


    Chu Nanhuai thought for a while, but couldn''t figure it out, which made him anxious to scratch his ears.


    The turnaround has clearly emerged. If you cope well, play these indigenous gods once, and say that they will never be killed again, maybe potatoes can be easily obtained, and successfully complete the mission of this trip back. The turnaround is right in front of them, but they are not allowed to enter, which makes people really uncomfortable.


    Chu Nanhuai had no choice but to shoulder his hands and look up at the sky to maintain his tall image as a "god", while eagerly spreading voices to the monks, brainstorming, and letting them quickly think of a rut.


    The monks talked loudly, what kept the spirit style, went straight to the city without saying a word, what made some storm and lightning visions come out to frighten them, let them offer sacrifices to the baby, why not kill them directly ... ... various, but none satisfied Chu Nanhuai.


    Seeing the passing of time, these indigenous people have stopped worshipping one after another, looking quietly and urgently at Su Emei, waiting for her to respond to their worship and prayers, and everyone can hardly resist the preemption.


    At this moment, Li Wenwen suddenly said: "Sister, draw pictures for them! Draw our Chang Tang''s picture, draw the picture of immortal domain, as long as it is a great monk, I want to become immortal, so I can certainly comfort them!"


    Su Emei thought about it, and found it very reasonable. She could reach out and stroke it in front of her, condensing a picture with aura. Then with a sword as a pen, a few strokes, on which the grand scene of Xianting was outlined.


    When she was painting, Chu Nanhuai, Liu Xiaohei, Li Wenwen, and others all put on our arrogant pride. In fact, they paid attention to the reactions of the indigenous monks. Get ready to run away.


    Before Su Emei finished drawing, these indigenous people began to take a deep breath one by one. The fanaticism in their eyes made them scarlet eyes. Some monks couldn''t help but want to jump up, it seemed that they wanted to embrace the magnificent scenery of Xianyu, and were killed by the companions next to him Hold it.


    When Su Emei sketched a giant picture of seven feet long, these indigenous monks were almost crazy. Either they danced and yelled, or they kept saying words to the picture scroll, and some people cried with each other with headaches. The cry was so horrible.


    It''s like a group of poor people who have been abandoned by God and have suffered countless sufferings, who have confessed to go to hell, but suddenly see that hope is in sight, that the race continues, and that it is possible to ascend to the kingdom of God.


    The strong response of the indigenous monks made Su Emei and others relieved.


    Of course, more are still puzzled.


    They don''t understand why these people have such intense reactions and emotions.


    Chu Nanhuai suddenly remembered what he said when he was talking to him all night long before he left. Chu Nanhuai didn''t pay much attention to it at the beginning because it didn''t matter much. Now it seems that it fits into the reality at hand.


    Li Yan once said that the Maya had once had a brilliant civilization, but in this period, due to unknown reasons, it was rapidly declining, the city was barren, and the people were extinct.


    Chu Nanhuai did not intend to interact with the indigenous people before, nor did he think that the decline of the other''s civilization would have anything to do with himself. But now, with the scene in front of the United Nations, Chu Nanhuai''s thoughts have come alive.


    "Can it be said that these indigenous people are really a group of people abandoned by their gods?" Chu Nanhuai couldn''t help but ask such questions.


    In the monk world, there is no **** in the fairyland, and this group cannot fail in the world. Whether it is an invasion by an external enemy or an internal collapse, it will happen in a very short time.


    For extra questions, Chu Nanhuai has no time to think about it now. He thinks that the biggest thing in front of him is that these Mayans in Li''s mouth may have been abandoned by their gods, or their gods perished.


    First of all, since stepping into this land, their efforts have not been affected. After entering Hexi Lunaism and Shimen territory, Xiu was suppressed.


    This shows that there is no heaven and earth to protect.


    Secondly, as soon as these indigenous monks noticed Xianli from Su Emei¡ªperhaps there was a reason to see her frown, even if they ignored the possibility that they were intruders and enemies, they immediately bowed down to worship. Su Emei, mistakenly believed to be their god.


    But the reason for this misunderstanding can also be seen from the side. They really haven''t seen their gods for a long time, or even no news of their gods.


    Under such circumstances, there is an existence that is consistent with their understanding of the gods, and their actions will be so simple-of course, Chu Nanhuai and others did not kill the previous batch of indigenous monks, but only tied them together. It may have given these later indigenous peoples the false belief that it was the goodwill and kindness of the gods.


    In any case, such an opportunity must be seized.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Su Emei''s voice came.


    Chu Nanhuai groaned a little and determined: "Since you have sketched the picture of Xianyu and let them see our ''identity'', then as gods, we should accept their worship and they must also give Your piety.


    "Hurry up and outline the sacrifice scene, don''t draw our Tang Dynasty sacrifice items, just show the potatoes and corn that Li Zhi wants."


    Su E nodded her head to signal that the sword was waving again. According to Chu Nanhuai''s instructions, she sketched the scenes of mortals worshipping and sacrificing immortals, and the sky above the center was some huge potatoes and corn.


    Although she hadn''t seen potatoes and corn, since Li Yan asked them to come, he naturally painted them. Su Emei just has everything to learn, so she doesn''t worry about drawing wrongly.


    The sacrifice scenes are similar, as long as a group of people kneel down to worship, as for what they kneel down, can be fully imaged, such as the immortal scene of fairyland.


    It was just above the crowd and below Xianyu that the large batch of exaggerated potatoes and corn still made the Aboriginal monks feel shocked.


    It was because of the exaggeration that these indigenous monks immediately understood what Su Emei and others meant. The headed monk stood out, saluting respectfully, talking a lot, and then greeted him.


    Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei and others looked at each other. Although they still could n¡¯t understand the other party, they flew past them with a big wave, and led by Liu Xiaohei to the city beyond the mountain.


    As for the monks who were previously bound, they were naturally detained. As sinners who have offended the immortals, the indigenous people must save enough tribute to save their lives.


    ...


    At this time, even if Li Li, who was in Changan, broke his head, Su Emei and others were unexpectedly worshipped by the Maya as the extraordinary gods, and he also took out a mountain of potatoes as a tribute.


    When Liu Xiaohei, Li Wenwen and some monks rushed back to Chang''an with the potato seeds, the coldest season had passed and Datang was about to usher in another spring.


    "His Royal Highness, this is the potato we found!"


    In the compound of the palace, Liu Xiaohei and the others poured out the potatoes in the storage bags and piled up a hill on the ground. The storage bag has limited space, but it is always larger than a sack. The potatoes in more than a dozen storage bags are taken out and can indeed be piled into a small hill.


    Li Yan looked at the familiar potatoes in front of him, only to feel as if he was dreaming, and he made a public stay for a long time.


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Li Yan went to the hill, picked up a potato the size of a fist, wiped the dirt with his sleeve, and even took a bite like this, chewing with his eyes closed.


    "His Royal Highness, this thing cannot be eaten raw ..." Li Wenwen reminded nervously.


    They have eaten this food long ago and brought it back after confirming that there is no problem. Naturally, they also know how to eat potatoes.


    Li Yan seemed to have not heard Li Wenwen''s words, chewed very intoxicated, but his heart moved to tears. I miss it so much, I can''t forget it forever.


    As a traverser, it ¡¯s really unaccustomed to eat no potatoes. Looking at the potato hills in front of him, Li Zhi spit out the potato residue in his mouth, and couldn''t help showing a boneless smile. Roasted beef with potatoes, shredded potato shreds, baked potatoes, potato rice ...


    "Put it all together!" With a big wave of his hand, Li Yan decided not to look at these guys who were oranges or oranges, otherwise he was afraid he couldn''t hold back his heart.


    These are seeds that are planted to inspire and gather people''s hearts. If you eat one, you will lose a lot of luck.


    The wise man didn''t do it because of small mistakes. After two or three years, he didn''t eat as much as he wanted.


    The planting time of potatoes was carefully recalled by Li Wei long ago. When he grew potatoes at home, it seemed to be just before and after the winter vacation?


    He is Jiangnan. Although it is on the south bank of the Yangtze River, the Yangtze River flows in front of his house, but he seems to be embarrassed to call himself Jiangnan ....... No matter how much, I heard that it can be planted in February and August in the north ... .. The vitality of this thing is actually very tenacious, as long as the temperature is appropriate, there should be no major problems.


    Can the grain produce 50 acres of grain, can the vitality be tenacious?


    These thousands of pounds of potatoes can be turned into tens of thousands of pounds at the time of harvest. They should be allocated for planting. One acre must be planted outside Changan City. How many kilograms of seed does one acre require? Should there be more than three hundred states in Datang, each state planted an acre?


    At the time of sowing and harvesting, let state officials organize the people to watch it on the spot, and ask those who are the landlords and squires to take care of them on weekdays. When they are harvested, let them also go down to dig a few nests.


    Cook it on the spot and eat it, so that people can feel a sense of fullness, should this be it?


    In this way, one pass from one pass to the next, after the potato harvest in the autumn this year, people in various places should not doubt that they can eat enough in the coming year, right? The potatoes harvested in the autumn can be distributed to the people as seeds for free. After two or three years, no one is really full.


    Promote the hardship of finding potatoes yourself, can the people of the world endlessly return home?


    Well, it ¡¯s not enough to have potatoes, but corn.


    "Did the corn be found?" Li Yan looked back from the beautiful association, and asked Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen who were standing by.


    "The city we went to didn''t have corn. But the indigenous people saw the picture we drew, indicating that some of them had seen this kind of thing and knew where it was. When we left, Master had already taken people to follow the indigenous monks to find , Should be found soon. "


    Li Wenwen pulled Liu Xiaohei, who wanted to speak, aside, and first reported the task to Li Yan.


    In this regard, Li Yan can not be more satisfied.


    Not surprisingly, this autumn will be the time of the war, when harvesting potatoes will greatly enhance your own strength. With the record of Pingchu coming soon, Li Zhi is confident that when he is promoted to Da Luojin Wonderland, he will truly have the power to control the war situation with his own strength.


    When the corn seeds come back, Datang will no longer be short of military supplies, and will be able to expand westward on a large scale and restore the territory of the prosperous Tang Dynasty.


    Once the territory was restored, and there were almost no unfaithful dynasties in Datang, Li Zhi felt that even facing God in the sage''s realm, he was very confident.


    Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen returned this time to send potato seeds specially, for fear of delaying the planting season. They will then return to South America to ship more corn back. Because the route is already familiar, the round-trip speed is much faster under the light road.


    Because the planting season was approaching, Li Xuan no longer hesitated. He divided potato seeds into more than 300 parts by the standard of escorting ordnance and sent Jingqi to each state.


    After resolving this matter, Li Xun took a break and couldn''t help thinking about the current situation of the Maya.


    According to the pre-travel era, it is now on the eve of 900 AD. The sudden decline and disappearance of the classical Maya civilization occurred around 900 AD.


    Are they really the people who were abandoned by God and suddenly disappeared?


    This world is a mystery before crossing, but in this world, this speculation is reasonable and cannot be more reasonable.


    By the end of the Battle of the Celestial Territory, Li Yan decided to check it out, maybe there would be any gains-if he was still interested at that time.

 v8 Chapter 9： Survival and Merit

    Winter is not over, Yangchun has never arrived, Qufu''s morning cold winds, and in the vast field, there are no dogs except scattered farmers.


    When a farmer was turning over the ground and inadvertently looked at the official road, he was surprised to find that in the strong white mist, a group of people with solemn looks came out.


    Their rags and blue shirts have been soaked in fog, but they still move forward in a steady and silent way. Even if someone coughs from time to time, it does not affect the overall rhythm of the team.


    The farmer was very puzzled. This team felt strange to him. It was natural to say solemnity and dignity, and there was a kind of unreliable piety and faith in his body. But they are obviously different from Daomen and Shimen disciples.


    If there is anything special in Qufu, the first thing that comes to mind is definitely the Confucian Temple.


    This is the hometown of Confucius.


    When that group of people walks in, even the least-skilled farmer can recognize that the other party is a scholar.


    The most scholars in Qufu are scholars. They are completely different from Wufu, Daomen, and Shangjia farmers in the army. They can easily be judged by their clothing and temperament.


    Since it is a scholar, there is nothing good to look at, and it is not worth curiosity at all. The farmers who looked up have one after another glanced back and continued to do their work.


    The farmers in Qufu can''t tell the scholars in front of them. They are different from the Confucian scholars in Qingzhou.


    If the latter is a kind, solid and firm, down-to-earth person who is very grounded, then these persons are obviously elegant, romantic, and refreshing, and at first glance, they do n¡¯t think they should write poetry in the blue house. , You should talk about it in the temple.


    This team of hundreds of scholars was stopped in the suburbs without being able to enter Qufu City.


    The person who stopped them was a team of elite riders in the Dutch armor.


    The formation of the army was on the official road, with spears such as forests, armor of warhorses, majestic, and murderous, obviously not a recruit team that had not been on the battlefield.


    The head of the scholar team was a gray-haired, thin-skinned old man. Facing this cavalry, he stepped forward and asked politely, "Why did the general stop, but I waited. What law was broken? "


    The head of the school captain said coldly: "I will not control whether Seoul will violate the law, but the military order that will be received is to prevent Seoul from entering Qufu!"


    As soon as this remark was made, the scholars all looked slightly changed. Some people wondered, some people were angry, some people were sad.


    The only white-haired old man was half-faced, respectfully chanting: "Under the news, under the rule of King An, Wenchang Wude of the dynasty, the Tang people lived and worked in peace and prosperity, there was no thief in the mountains, no strong men in the county, no people The night stays closed and the road is well-organized.


    "Why can''t even a city be reached when I wait for you? Dare to ask the general, who issued the military order? Isn''t the person who issued such a military order afraid of corrupting the court''s reputation and being punished by King An?


    This old man was Zhang Qi who led Yangzhou scholars to leave Yangzhou City.


    The captain was said to be speechless and simply did not answer. It''s just that the stance of blocking the road is still stubborn, and there is no intention to let them go.


    This is the typical military style.


    Zhang Qi was not angry at half a point, sighed, and said frankly: "Well, since the general''s order is in my body, I can''t wait to make the general difficult. However, in Qufu City, I have to enter anyway."


    After he had said this, he went straight to the army.


    As he moved forward, the disciples behind him followed.


    They were no more than forty or fifty steps away from the army formation, and they soon pulled into the distance.


    The captain''s cold eyes suddenly shot a strong killing intention, and his hand was pressed on the hilt. "Do you really want to die?"


    The military order has made it clear that these people must not be allowed to enter Qufu City.


    Of course, the captain knew the end of the violation of the military order, and did not think he had a reason to fail to execute the military order.


    So he was ready to kill.


    Zhang Qi didn''t mean to step back, his footwork was still steady, and his steadiness revealed his will to go forward. Although his face was calm, his heart was actually frozen.


    He didn''t expect that this time he would bring his disciples to worship at the Confucian Temple, and he would be stopped outside Qufu City.


    This is the first time they have appeared before the world after leaving Yangzhou City.


    They didn''t do anything extraordinary, they just wanted to worship Confucius, Li Yun didn''t even allow it. It is conceivable that their line of Confucianism will no longer have the opportunity to see the light in the future.


    As the current leader of Confucianism in Yangzhou, Zhang Qi must find a way out for the scholars behind him.


    The way out for scholars can only be a career.


    Zhang Qi actually thought very clearly. When he worshipped Confucius this time, he went to Chang''an to petition. He hoped that Li Zhi could treat Yangzhou Confucian disciples equally and give them the opportunity to participate in the imperial examination.


    Zhang Qi knew it was difficult.


    After all, Yangzhou Confucianism was once led by Wang Zaifeng against Li Zhi, and he also planned and led the Kunlun transformation and sent Li Zhi to the fairyland-although they still do n¡¯t understand, Li Zhi is in the public eye Obviously he has gone to Xianyu, why does it appear in the world again.


    The road goes a long way, and I will search up and down. This is the life motto of a scholar.


    Zhang Qi was ready to endure martyrdom.


    But Zhang Qi did not expect that the difficulty of this matter was beyond imagination.


    If they are not allowed to worship Confucius, that is, they do not recognize their identity as Confucian scholars, then what is the follow-up at all?


    Zhang Qi must fight.


    In other words, you must show your attitude.


    I will take my disciples to worship Confucius and declare to the world that he is a scholar of Confucianism.


    If not, there is only a dead end.


    Since it''s a dead end, it doesn''t matter when you die.


    So Zhang Qi did not answer the captain''s words, but just stubbornly moved forward.


    The captain''s eyes began to congestion sharply, and his murderous spirit could no longer be covered. He coldly ordered: "The crossbowman is ready!"


    When I remembered it, the general commanded the captain to stare at the nearby Zhang Qi, and warned one more thing: "Go one step further, kill without pardon!"


    Zhang Qi didn''t stop.


    The disciples behind him also followed him across the red line in the captain''s eyes.


    When they were in Yangzhou, these scholars thought that the world was theirs, and they scoffed at Qingzhou Rumen. When leaving Yangzhou, these sons realized that the world had nothing to do with them.


    If the Confucian scholars could not commit to career, if the world had nothing to do with them, they would be nothing. So at this moment, those who have experienced suffering know that they have no way out.


    Under the leadership of Zhang Qi, they have been moving forward.


    True scholars are never afraid of death.


    Chao Wen said, Xi could die.


    Although they failed in the battle with Confucianism in Qingzhou, they also threw their heads on the battlefield in the Central Plains and even dedicated their lives.


    The captain didn''t say any more, but pulled out his crossbow and pointed forward.


    The shattering sound of Li Ya''s empty air almost sounded at the same time, and a hundred crossbows tear the air between the lightnings and flew into the crowd of Confucian scholars.


    Li Yanya flew into the flesh one after another, one by one, and the scholars fell to the ground.


    Even Zhang Qi was in Sanya, two on his shoulders and one under his ribs.


    The captain''s pupil narrowed sharply.


    Of course, he can see that most of these Confucian scholars now have a literary level or above, and there are even many writers in the central group headed by them.


    In Confucianism, scribes meant to enter the room, and scribes were rare talents.


    Now, none of them has used the power of repair to protect themselves.


    In a round of crossbow shots, most of the fallen one or twenty people were scribes, including two scribes!


    Zhang Qi''s face remained the same, his body only paused, and he moved forward again.


    He kept his eyes on the front, but instead of looking at these fine riders, he seemed to see the Qufu City behind him, the Confucian Temple in Qufu City, the origin and future of Confucianism.


    The disciples behind him kept the same pace. Some people helped the injured companion, some avoided the companion''s body, stepped on the muddy soil that was stained with blood, and continued to move forward.


    The scholars did not hesitate, nor did the captain.


    The knife in his hand once again moved forward.


    As a result, one hundred and ten Liyas flew out to the left and right and behind them.


    The supported gentleman took two steps to support it, and was shot by the crossbow into the body. He flew out and fell into the pool of blood, and no longer had vitality. He helped his companions and followed his companions. Either he was shot or killed.


    Those figures who are determined to move forward are destined to endure the calamity of the road ahead. They experienced violent storms and lightning and thunder, and many of them were destined to see the rainbow after the rain and could only die in the storm.


    But they were so hard-hearted that they seemed to be in a demon and went forward.


    When the captain raised his crossblade for the third time, a voice sounded behind him, "The whole army returned to camp."


    The captain''s eyes changed, and he did not hesitate to move, returned to the scabbard, drank "back to camp", and took the lead in turning the horse''s head.


    When the military order was in his possession, he would not be moved by killing the disciples who did not resist in front of him, even if he would be nauseated afterwards; when the military order was revoked, he would not hesitate to retreat.


    Zhang Qi hit Wuya with his last two on his thighs. I wonder if the cavalry had some sympathy or admiration for him. The crossbow did not hit him.


    After hundreds of fine riders stepped on the billowing smoke and dust, a young official in an official robe appeared on the official road in front of the scholars.


    When he saw the official, his face was white and he smiled, and he was in a difficult position.


    Not only him, but the sons behind him, salute the crossbow or not, whether they are bleeding or not, regardless of the action or inability to regulate, salute the official. .


    The officials didn''t set the record, followed by returning the gift.


    It really can''t be displayed.


    Because he is Zhang Zhongsheng.


    Once a scholar of Yangzhou Rumen.


    After the battle in the Central Plains, he and Yang Xingmi, Sun Ru and others voted for His Majesty Li, which is considered to be the Shun Dynasty.


    "Why is the uncle so?" Zhang Zhongsheng glanced at the disciples lying in the pool of blood, and those wounded who looked miserable after the arrows, shook his head unbearably.


    What he said was naturally that Zhang Qi didn''t need to bring the former Yangzhou Confucian scholars. These group of destined useless scholars exchanged their lives for a chance to worship the Confucian Temple.


    Several scholars came to Zhang Qi and wanted to help him remove the crossbow and heal his injuries. He waved and pushed away, looking straight at Zhang Zhongsheng: "There are eight hundred scholars behind him, disciples who have not come. There are three thousand people. This is not a small number, does King An really want to watch them die? "


    It must be said that compared with the vast area and countless officials Gao Ye once dominated, and more than Confucian academies, more than three thousand scholars are really too few. However, this is a group of scholars who have gathered together after a lapse of two years. Regardless of their talents, their mentality will not be too bad.


    Zhang Zhongsheng smiled bitterly: "The king has commanded that if you are sincere enough, you can give you a chance."


    For Zhang Qi and others, this is the good news they were looking for.


    However, the reason why Zhang Zhongsheng used a bitter smile to prove that this "sincerity" is definitely not leisurely.


    The more than 20 corpses and more than 30 wounded who fell to the ground were an essential part of "sincerity".


    For Zhang Qi and others, this is cruel.


    However, Zhang Qi didn''t think there was any problem.


    Now King An is in control of the world, saying that they are sniffing, which is all about them. The glory and shame of their lives and deaths lies entirely in Li Zhi''s thoughts. Even if Li Yan killed them, no one could say nothing, after all he was an enemy.


    "An Wang is really kind, I can''t wait for it!" Zhang Qi said calmly.


    After paying more than 20 lives, he can exchange for the scholars of Yangzhou Confucian Confucianism and have the same status as Qingzhou Confucian Confucianism. There is no regret even if you die.


    In the past, Daomen and Li Zhi were enemies, but Li Zhi did not utterly kill Dao Men, but supported the whole truth; in the past, Shi Men was opposed to Li Zhi, and Li Zhi did not exterminate the Shimen, but he supported the sky Release the door.


    Li Zhe ¡¯s attitude towards Daomen and Shimen made Zhang Qi and others realize that as long as they were willing to turn to Li Zhe and accept Li Zhe ¡¯s transformation and become Li Zong ¡¯s minions, they might have a glimmer of vitality and future.


    This is why they now appear in front of the world and come to Qufu to worship Confucius.


    Entering the Confucian Temple sacrifice is just an excuse. The essential purpose is to attract Li Zhi''s attention. If Li Yan is willing to give them a chance, they will strive to seize it even if they give everything.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Zhongsheng shook his head.


    In Zhang Qi''s puzzled eyes, Zhang Zhongsheng said in a deep voice: "The King An is indeed kind, but King An''s kindness is only to his own people. In the vein of the former Confucianism of Yangzhou, he once scourged the Great Tang Society. Now we want to think Having the status of a scholar in Datang is just not enough to pay the price of dozens of lives.


    "An Wang doesn''t even care how many lives you''ve lost, even if you''re all dead, An Wang won''t frown. What An Wang cares about is what merits you can make for Datang and how many merits you can make for Jiangshan Society. Only those who are successful in the dynasty can have identity in the dynasty and become An Wang''s minions!


    "Uncle, am I clear enough?"


    These words fell into Zhang Qi''s ears, causing him to meditate.


    It was only a matter of concubine that he understood what Li concubine meant.


    Zhang Qi nodded earnestly: "The old man understands. Please tell King An, Zhang Qi will bring this group of Confucian scholars, and make a merit of sufficient identity for Datang."


    After saying this, he opened his arms and motioned to the disciple behind him to pull his arrow and wound him.


    Zhang Zhongsheng smiled. "Next, where is Uncle going?"


    Zhang Qidao: "Northern border."


    ...


    Many times, Li Yan hopes that time will pass slowly, so that he has more time to collect the luck of the people; but at some times, he also wants time to pass faster, so that he can jump the clowns who are jumping We, immediately under the sword.


    In any case, winter is over, and spring is here.


    And Li Yan, will leave Changan and rush to Chu.


    During this trip, he will have to deal with Ma Yin and Nanxun. If there is an ambush of Master Khitan there, he will also have to resolve those Khitan gods.


    If it was years ago, Li Yan would not think there was any problem with this operation. But now, after so many times of deduction, he began to feel that his trip was not as simple as he thought.


    When things come, you need to be bold, and there is nothing he needs to hesitate about. Just before going south, he needs Changan''s absolute stability. There is no unstable factor in Chang''an. If there is one, it is the emperor Li Yan.


    The instability of Li Zhizhi is not that he has not thought about Li Zhi, but that his physical condition is becoming more and more unbearable, and he was seriously ill a few days ago.


    To a monk practicing qi, getting sick is a shame.


    It is also intolerable for Li Yan to make his brother seriously ill.


    Therefore, he underwent a thorough treatment of Li Yan, using his cultivation of the peak of the real world of Yangshen to help the other party to fully restore his physical fitness.


    The price is not without. At the time of treatment, many people thought that Li Zhi was going to kill the king. After all, using your own aura and Qi to influence the other party, even if you are not a prince, you have the suspicion of controlling the other party.


    Li Zhe had not let go of helping Li Zhe before, but she was so jealous.


    However, right now, Li Zhi has no hesitation.


    Because he was very clear, Li Yan was actually running out of Shou Yuan.


    According to the memory of the previous life, at this time Li Zhi should almost die, and then pass the throne to him.


    But this is not a past life, after all, Li Zhi is no longer the waste that ca n¡¯t practice and is stuck in the market. Zhu Wen, who usurped his throne in the previous life, does not now own the Central Plains.


    Therefore, Li Xun helped Li Xuan to extend his life and gave the other party a healthy body that could no longer be healthy, so that he could continue to enjoy himself in the world of his own rhythm.


    When Li Zhi was doing this, not only Li Zhi''s henchmen and eunuchs, but Li Zhi''s eunuchs, including Li Zhen, were opposed.


    From the point of view of conspiracy, Li Zhi''s death is of great benefit to Li Zhi. As a son of the clan, he is also a power minister who calms down the world and conquers Hexi. He can inherit the throne as a matter of course, and not many people will disagree.


    From the perspective of Li Yixiu''s realm, his personal destiny and luck are fully integrated with the dynasty, and he will be more guided by the world. The confluence of people''s luck will not be separated by another. Layer film.


    But all this, here at Li Yan, cannot be compared with brotherhood.


    Li Ye is not a good emperor, but he is a good brother, and now he has given himself the power of the dynasty without any suspicion. Throughout the ages, I am afraid that such an emperor is only Li Zhi, and he cannot be sorry for himself, nor can he be sorry for his conscience.


    In response to this incident, only one person clearly expressed his support and appreciation for Li Zhi.


    Qi Wang Li Maozhen.


    Li Ye, who was in a relaxed mood, took Qi Qi to lead the army south.

 v8 Chapter 10： Go south

    According to the Tsing Yi Qianmen Expedition, since the last time I met the Khitan and Nanzhao messengers, these days, although Ma Yin has behaved as usual, he has gone out a lot more frequently.


    Sometimes it''s hunting, sometimes it''s green, sometimes it''s rafting on Dongting Lake, and sometimes it''s a few days to live in Zhuangzi everywhere.


    Strictly speaking, this is not unusual.


    As a casual person, there are not many official tasks that can be handled, except for drinking and fun in the mansion, you can only go out to play. Ma Yin is anyway because of the presence of the king, and it is definitely not to go to the green house-if it is the green house in Changan, the green house in Changsha is not worth him to go.


    After all, Lingnan Liu Yin and Ma Yin did similar things.


    If it is an ordinary time, instead of being suspicious, Li Yan would also think that Ma Yin is very knowledgeable about current affairs, knows that his life is no longer related to power, and understands that it is serious business to enjoy the rich and the rich.


    It is a pity that the tentacles of the Tsing Yi Yamen have already spread all over the place. Ma Yin thought that he secretly called the old ministry and ordered the ministry to convene the ministry, servants, and thugs. The act was very covert. Performed on stage almost.


    Qingyi Qianmen can be installed in Jincheng County, Lanzhou, Hexi. Even Chulu, a Bailudong disciple, cannot see any clues. They exist as ordinary people, and the situation in Chudi can be imagined.


    Song Jiaoxin vowed to promise Li Li that Tsing Yi Yemen had already woven a whole spider web in Chudi, and Ma Yin was at most a grasshopper on the spider web.


    Although Li Zhi couldn''t figure out why the grasshopper jumped on the spider web, since Aunt Song was serious about it, he couldn''t refute it.


    "I don''t think you actually need to go to Chudi in person. You don''t even need to let King Qi and Shu Shu go. Just by knocking on the door of Tsing Yi, you can completely settle this matter." This is the original word of Aunt Song.


    When saying this, Aunt Song looked very dissatisfied at Li Yan''s eyes, and seemed to feel that Li Xiao had stunned her and Tsing Yi''s abilities.


    Of course, Li Yan can''t underestimate Aunt Song and Tsing Yi, neither can.


    Aunt Song and Chu Nanhuai are actually a generation of people, and when it comes to cultivation as a combat force, Aunt Song is better than Chu Nanhuai. But in this regard, even Li Xian is not as good as her. It''s not that Li Xiantian was inferior, but that Li Xian spent so much energy on military affairs when it was time to work hard.


    Aunt Song is different. When she first helped Li Xian, she was a **** role. Although she also had the duty to listen to the news of the world for Li Xian, she took more rivers and lakes and naturally did not need to distract much.


    Although the results were not good, Li Xian was besieged in the Bakung Mountain, and Song Jiao had only time to rescue the Bailu Dongmen, and it was impossible to eliminate this incident in advance. But this is no wonder Aunt Song.


    In fact, the battle of the Eight Gongshan has always been a knot of Song Jiao.


    As Li Xian ¡¯s sister and sister, and listening to the news of Li Xian ¡¯s existence in the world, such a siege operation has occurred, and it is suspected of negligence. Because of this, Song Jiao was dutifully diligent after coming to Li Yan.


    Thanks to her being a disciple of Bailudong, she has learned extraordinary things. If someone changes, she will not be able to run the Tsing Yi Yamen to the present appearance.


    Not to mention, in just a few years, the layout in the world has been completed, so that Li Zhi, whether it is Heding, Deding Central Plains, or expedition to Hexi, can have pre-arranged chess pieces available, which is a performance against the sky.


    Recently, Song Jiao always complained to Li Yan, saying that he was declining before he was old, and was squeezed by heavy affairs, and wrinkles in the corners of his eyes.


    Li Xun was a man-to be precise, he should be a third man. After all, there is still a memory of the previous life of the body, and he is very thorough in understanding the human condition. Of course, he knew that Song Jiao''s lifeless help to him, and the root cause had nothing to do with the guilt of Li Xian.


    The disciples of Bailudong are proud, have high self-esteem, and affirm their own talents and their ambitions to make them transcend the ordinary worldly vision.


    Song Jiao spent all her energy to run the Tsing Yi Shumen, and her biggest purpose was to prove herself. Let Bailudong and all the people in the world see that if she had learned what she had learned in her life without any shackles, she would definitely have the ability to shake the earth, rather than even Li Xian''s siege on the Bagong Mountain.


    Li Yan understands this.


    But understanding this does not mean that he is not grateful to Aunt Song.


    As he told Song Jiao before, he is not a man of pride, and the masculinity in his bones makes him unable to say something nasty. But his gratitude and gratitude to Aunt Song is actually better than anyone around him.


    To be realistic, the status of Shangguan''s allure is unique. When Li Xun set himself on fire in the previous life, the words "I practice with my blood as my Majesty" by Shangguan Qingcheng had long made Li Xuan see her as part of herself. So as long as you don''t keep up with Guan Qingcheng, Aunt Song''s status cannot be shaken.


    "The reason why I have to go to Chudi in person is actually not that I don''t trust Aunt Song and Tsing Yi Shumen."


    Li Yanru said, "Although Ma Yin may have the possibility of eroding the mountains and rivers, but in my eyes, it is just a clown jumping clowns. If it is only him, it will not be enough for me to go south."


    After the Battle of Hexi, Tsing Yi Yamen has completed the adaptation of Huanyinfang. Today, there is no more Huanyinfang, only Tsingyi Yamen.


    It is needless to say that the original Phantasy Square Saint Ji disappeared into the vision of people in the world. The first commander and other veterans of the Magic Square have also been properly arranged at the Tsing Yi Yamen. Therefore, the strength of the Tsing Yi Yamen is very huge.


    "In this trip, you went to Chudi in person, but let Wang Jian take someone to deal with Nanxun. I don''t really agree with this arrangement." Song Jiao thinks that Li Xun went south to test Wang Jian''s mind.


    She continued: "Wang Jian has been in Shu for many years and has had a good influence. Even if it is not ingrained, it must not be taken lightly.


    "And he accepted your surrender and avoided military disaster in Shu. Both the general and the general were grateful to him. If you let him attack from Shu and deal with King Nanzhao, you are not afraid of him. Take advantage of this opportunity to grow? "


    According to Song Jiao''s thoughts, Li Yan is the safest without Wang Jian, and let him enjoy wealth.


    From the perspective of "emperor''s heart surgery", when the dynasty was surrounded by enemies on all sides and it used troops heavily, all hidden dangers should be eliminated. Killing Wang Jian is actually the easiest thing to do.


    If Li Xun does not want to betray his faith, he must also use Wang Jian, so let Wang Jian go to the north, than let him go through Shu to deal with Nan Yanqiang.


    Under no circumstances can any courtier be reused by the Lord to defend important frontier battlefields. There is no reason not to be grateful to Dade.


    So Song Jiao felt that asking Wang Jian to deal with Nanxun was a superb addition.


    Li Xuan did not think so, he said: "I accepted Wang Jian''s surrender and still saved his life, not to make a look for the people in the world, to show my own kindness, but to be able to tolerate this. People can also tolerate his life ambitions. "


    These words fell into Song Jiao''s ears, making her look strangely strange.


    The situation in the world is already clear. In Song Jiao''s view, with Li Zhi''s merit, inheritance of the throne is inevitable-she does not think it is contrary to human nature.


    For the throne, Emperor Taizong could kill brothers and sisters and imprison his father under house arrest. Although from the perspective of historical facts, Taizong also tried to protect himself. He would be killed by his brother if he did not do so, but this is what happened. If you do, everyone in the world must follow Taizong Emperor.


    The Tang Dynasty had such a precedent. Li Li asked Li Li to give him the throne. What''s wrong? Not to mention that Li Yan himself doesn''t care about anything. In Song Jiao''s mind, he is a faint monk. Even if he is a bright monk, then what?


    Since it is a person who wants to be emperor, naturally it is impossible for the hidden dangers to always be around. Even if Li Zhi had the mind of Emperor Taizong and did not kill the heroes, he did not reuse the principles of his former opponents.


    Li Yue was able to allow King Qi to lead the battle, which was enough to surprise Song Jiao. Later, after knowing that King Qi was a woman, she didn''t care. Although the difference between men and women in the world of cultivation is not so big, the throne never has a woman to sit on-except Wu Zetian.


    But Wang Jian is a real man, and he is likely to pursue a great cause.


    Even Ma Yin dare to seek his achievements under the situation of attacking the world. Wang Jian is ten times stronger than Ma Yin. Previously forced by the situation, he had to surrender to the court. Is there really no other thought now?


    Li Ye looked at Song Jiao''s appearance and knew what the other party was thinking. He laughed helplessly and smiled. "Aunt Song has to worry more. I can not kill Zhu Wen, I can reuse King Qi, and I can promise King Shu to be precious all his life. The root cause is not that I believe them unconditionally, but that I have the ability to control them.


    "The princes of the world, in my eyes, are nothing but Seoul. If I want to kill them, it really is between the backhands. I have absolute control over the world of Datang. This is the basic principle that I can embrace all the rivers."


    After hearing these words, Song Jiao didn''t know what to say.


    From ancient times to the present, it is possible to say that you can control the whole world''s emperors with your own power, perhaps there is no such thing at all. I am afraid that only Qinhuang Hanwu can barely reach this level.


    Why is this unlikely? It is only necessary to say a very simple truth: if the strength of all the courtiers exceeds the emperor, the emperor cannot say that he can suppress the world by himself.


    This statement seems unreasonable. After all, all courtiers must be enemies against the emperor, and I am afraid that it will only appear in the last days of the dynasty. But as an emperor, you should look at it this way.


    Only by looking at the problem like this will they prevent every courtier, not give absolute trust, always maintain the balance of courtier power, or even deliberately create confrontation. Why is the core and most basic point of view of the emperor''s mind technique the balance technique? That''s the truth.


    The greatness of the world, the emperor is the person with the least sense of security.


    He had to guard everyone against his throne.


    There is no more noble existence in the world than the throne.


    So the emperor thought that everyone was attacking his throne.


    But such a principle is not allowed in Li Yan.


    Throughout history, not all kings will perform balancing techniques on the court to ensure their absolute control over the court and the world.


    For example, Qin Xiaogong has a canal.


    When he used Shangyang to reform, he completely trusted Shangyang.


    Qin Xiaogong did this because Qin Kingdom had reached the end of life and death. Not so, it was not enough for Qin Kingdom to survive in the Warring States Period.


    But Li Wei is different. He did this in order to restore Datang to its glory days.


    In appearance, the two do differ, but in essence, they are not different.


    Qin Xiaogong needed Shangyang to gather the power of all his people. Although Li Zhi did not achieve the goal of concentrating the hearts of the people through King Qi and King Shu, his fundamental requirement was to make all people loyal to him.


    Therefore, his image must be perfect, even higher than all previous emperors.


    The attitude Li now expresses is that he dares to seek this because he can completely control the world by himself.


    Song Jiao couldn''t refute such a Li Yan.


    She looked at Li Yan with a smirk, and her eyes were obviously strange. "I told myself long ago that you are different from Li Xian and you cannot be judged by Li Xian''s standards. So these years, I have always looked at you by the standards of the former Ming monarch.


    "Now I find that I am still wrong. You may be different from all the emperors. Although you do n¡¯t know what the reason is, the facts cannot be disputed. You can really control the whole world with your own power. It will not be staged.


    "Now even if Zhu Wen, Wang Jian, and Li Maozhen join forces, they can''t endanger your life. Even if they cooperate internally and externally with those opponents who attacked Tang, they can''t overthrow your Jiangshan community. I don''t know when it will become It ¡¯s like this, but I feel it now, and I feel it very clearly. The reality has become this way.


    "It''s really weird. Obviously, it is the peak of the real world of Yangshen, but you have the ability to instantly kill all monks in the world. This is incredible. But maybe this is the ability that a true emperor should have. If you do it, you should become Lord of the world.


    "If the situation of attacking the Tang Dynasty is resolved and broken by you, I can''t even imagine what kind of existence can prevent you from recovering the Tang Dynasty. Even I have already vaguely felt that you created the Tang Dynasty. , Maybe even more than Tianbao Datang! "


    Li Yan nodded again and again, without hiding his mood.


    He doesn''t need to cover himself.


    Only people who are strong to a certain degree can not hide themselves.


    Anyway, having a conscience is a happy thing.


    Aunt Song is able to understand herself this way, and she is so confident in herself, even if Li Yan is not proud, she is happy inside.


    ...


    Going south from Guanzhong, you have to cross the Qinling Mountains.


    The terrain of the rolling mountains is precipitous, and the main entrance is always towering. This is a necessary measure to defend Gyeonggi. It is a pity that the risk of Gu Guo using mountains and rivers is bound to be unsustainable. No matter how critical the barriers are, they need to be guarded. Once the guards and soldiers have lost their hearts, there is no war, and the nature is also a thoroughfare.


    Huang Chao was able to break through the Tongguan head-on. Of course, the root cause was not Tongguan''s long-term disrepair, nor his ability to play the song, but the guards and soldiers broke down immediately.


    Li Yan, Wang Jian, Li Maozhen and others, when entering Hanzhong through the Qinling Mountains, overlooking the mountains and seas of clouds, could not help thinking of the past that was targeted by the gate of the Zhongnan Mountain Road when they arrived at the Zhongnan Mountain at the beginning of the year.


    At that time, he had just practiced qi, and came here to investigate a major homicide when he was released for examination. Under the circumstances, he uncovered the conspiracy of framed by Li Daan and returned Song Jiao, a Tsing Yi Tongmen tie, to Chang''an. .


    "The past is more than a thousand years old, Wei Wu waved his whip, and there is a remnant in the east of Flint Stone. Xiao Seqiu Feng is here again and changed the world."


    Facing the familiar scenery of mountains and rivers, Li Yiqing couldn''t help but groan the word.


    King Qi secretly repeated it, looking at Li Yan strangely: "This seems to be a word? The taste is quite good. However, it is spring day, how do you say Xiao Seqiufeng? Also, I have never heard the word, is it yours? New work?"


    Li Yan casually replied: "It''s not my work, it''s Taizu''s word."


    "Taizu? Which dynasty?" Qi King froze for a moment, and thought over the emperors of all dynasties. "Since Qin and Han, it seems that no emperor is called a taizu, is the founder of the Han and Tang dynasties? Called Gao Zu ... "


    Only then did Li find that he had said something wrong. Of course, he couldn''t explain to King Qi that he was the ancestor of his time on the earth, and he could only cover it up in haha.


    "His Royal Highness, this official will start from the middle of Shu and lead the monk Tsing Yi Shumen and the Shu soldiers to take the Nanzhao straight. How the war is unpredictable, but there is a helper sent by His Royal Highness. I do n¡¯t know if His Highness still has What should I ask for? "Wang Jian seemed a little cramped when he said this.


    It''s not just Song Jiao, he himself feels that Li''s arrangement seems to have some problems.


    The problem is that you trust yourself too much.


    Of course, there is another possibility. Li Yan thinks that he is inherently rebellious and very uneasy about himself.


    I even thought that I would want to rebel whenever I had a chance, so I just gave myself a chance to expose my fox tail. Then when things are still out of control, they will be killed by thunder.


    Just like treating Mahin this time.


    Li Zheng was worried about how to perfuse King Qi, so that she would not keep asking who Taizu was. If Wang Jian asked him to change the subject, she would be happy to answer it.


    He smiled easily and said, "Although Nanzhao has endangered the land of Shu and Lingnan for many years, compared to the entire dynasty, it is not a disease of mange. It is a trivial matter to mobilize the Changan embargo to deal with them. To calm down Nanzhao, you only need to send You just need to be a teacher. The King of Shu has old grudges with Nanzhao, but it''s my heart to help you. "


    Nanzhao was later the country of Dali. The site of "Duan Yu" in Jin Yong''s novels was Yunnan and its surroundings in later generations.


    If, relative to the Central Plains, Tubo and Khitan are a group of barbarians, then at this time, most of the Nanzhao people were savages. Shanzhai and Shantou tribe are the main groups, and there are not many people in a limited number of cities. King Nanzhao is nominally the king of Nanzhao, and is actually a leader of the alliance.


    They were able to endanger the land of Shu and Lingnan, but only when the Tang was weak.


    Now that Datang is calm in China, to solve them, in the eyes of Li Yan, it is just a matter of waving his sleeves.


    If he didn''t know he wasn''t strong, King Nanzhao would also form an alliance with Khitan and respect him everywhere.


    Nanxun thought that they leaned on a large leafy tree, and they could enjoy the good weather. However, in the mind of Li Xun, if Qidan is a big tree, then Datang should be a big tree. The sky above the tree!

 v8 Chapter 11： The Battle of Variant Steep Coming

    Before Li Ye and others had completely stepped out of the Qinling Mountains, Song Jiao caught up with him personally, reporting a news that everyone had unexpected.


    "Khitan is ready to launch an offensive in spring?"


    Hearing Song Jiao''s information, Li Min could not help but hesitated.


    When the Khitan and Nanzhao messengers met with Ma Yin, the agreed starting time was after the fall, which has been repeatedly confirmed by the Tsing Yi Jianmen''s spies in Changsha. Why is the war suddenly erupting ahead of time, and still half a year ahead?


    With such an important military situation, Li Min believed that Song Jiao had repeatedly confirmed, otherwise he would not report to himself, and he would catch up in person.


    Li Yan Shensheng asked: "Is the Ministry of Uighur, Dangxiang, Shatuo, Nanzhao, etc. also preparing to launch an offensive in the spring ...?


    Song Jiao''s face was very rare and pale. "The spy in Tsing Yi Yemen in the West Tower first got the news that Khitan would start a war in the near future, and I sent a monk to all parties to conduct in-depth investigations. After mutual verification, I confirmed , The vanguard of all parties will launch a raid on the border in the near future! "


    Li Min asked for a moment and asked, "What''s the situation in Changsha? Mayin plans to raise things in the spring?"


    Song Jiao shook his head, "This is a strange place. Tsing Yi Yamen has been confirmed numerous times in Chudi. Mayin''s plan to launch troops is still carried out in autumn. He secretly convened the old ministry, as well as the people and horses and grains convened by his old ministry. , Have not been fully prepared yet, Mo said that in the near future, even in summer, there is no possibility of starting troops! "


    After a pause, Song Jiao added: "Khitan, Uighur, etc. have been preparing for war since last winter. All actions have been methodical. Tsing Yi Yemen has a certain grasp of these situations. To our surprise, they are on the bright side. Deeply prepared, there are still deeper actions hidden, because they are very concealed, the status of the principal is extraordinary, our people cannot reach them, and we cannot detect them in time. "


    Song Jiao is ashamed.


    Li Yong exhaled a long breath, "Aunt Song needn''t feel ashamed. Tsing Yi Yemen is not a god. Being able to detect the real action time of all parties in time has given the dynasty a chance to deal with it.


    The war is about to begin. The difference is that it will no longer be attacked unilaterally by Li Zhi, but will erupt in full swing. In other words, the situation of attacking the whole world is still going to happen.


    It even happened.


    Li Zhi went to Chudi in person this time, the fundamental purpose was to comfort the people of Chudi and Lingnan, to take the opportunity to gather the luck of the two peoples, and gain self-cultivation. Otherwise he can''t commit himself.


    In Li Zhi ¡¯s prediction, Chuland ¡¯s southbound journey will not have much upheaval, and there is no plan to mobilize the Changan embargo. The Changan embargo ¡¯s recent mission is to follow Li Li after he has settled Chu and Nanxun. Go north.


    What was unexpected was that the situation had changed at this moment.


    Ma Yin thought that he had the support of Qidan and Nanxun, and he could accomplish his feats in the South while the Tang Dynasty was suffering, but everyone knew that Qidan only used him as a chess piece to confuse Lixu!


    Sending a messenger to Chu Di to communicate with Ma Yin secretly, Yelua Baoji never thought he could conceal the Tsing Yi Yamen. He wanted to use this to make Li Zhi think that the world attack on the Tang took place this autumn, and Li Zhi was not prepared for it!


    In this way, when the Spring Festival war came suddenly, Datang, who could not prevent it, was facing fires on all sides. Even if Li Zhi had the ability to penetrate the sky, he would have to be busy, dealing with the war to stretch his head, and finally embarked on the road of destruction!


    When the big war suddenly came, although Ma Yin was not prepared well, the arrow had to be fired on the string, but he rushed into the army. His achievement was destined to be limited.


    In other words, Ma Yin can make troubles and have the effect of making Li Zhi''s internal and external difficulties, and once he loses, he has no strength to confront Khitan, preventing Khitan from annexing the Central Plains, and will soon fly. Grey extinguished.


    This is a strategy of killing three birds with one stone. When Li Zhi thought of it, he had to admire Yeluabaoji''s ingenuity.


    He looked up at the sky, and said leisurely, "It seems that we have belittled our opponents earlier."


    Song Jiao was silent, and Wang Jian looked ugly. Everyone realized how serious the challenges facing Datang are now.


    With the big wave of King Qi''s hand, he arrogantly said, "Fearing what it will do, soldiers will come to block the water and flood the soil! Mo said now that the border war has not yet started, even if the war has fully broke out, is Da Tang afraid of these wolves and tigers? ! "


    When she said this, everyone except Li Min looked at her strangely.


    At this time, the words can still be so impassioned, and the fighting spirit is not affected at all, except Li Qi, I am afraid that there is only Qi King.


    Qi Wang was a hot character. After the victory of the two battles in Hexi and Liangzhou, her self-confidence rose unprecedentedly and her domineering was raised. Now even if there is a sword and fire in front of her, she dare to scream forward with a gun. .


    Li Yan smiled. "With King Qi, Datang is naturally not afraid of any provocative enemy."


    As he said, he looked at Song Jiao: "Why is it possible for the vanguards of all parties to move?"


    Song Jiaohan whispered: "Comprehensive clues discovered by the Tsing Yi Yamen are as early as one month and as late as two months."


    Li Zheng nodded and said to King Qi: "You don''t have to go to Chudi with me. You will immediately return to the Beijing Division and take the Wolffang Army as a vanguard. You must go north quickly. Within one month, you must break the party and Shatuo! They will send a message to the crotch and yellow head to let them support the grassland. "


    King Qi looked up, and fisted: "Let''s take it!"


    The army went on an expedition and needed to prepare forage ordnance. From Changan to Xiazhou, marching takes a lot of time. It can be said that Li Jun''s military order is extremely severe, and in ordinary times there is no way to achieve it.


    But now it''s different. After Li Zhi originally planned to return from Chu Di, he attacked the party and Shatuo princely. The soldiers and horses moved ahead without moving food. The heavy logistics had already been gathered on the front line, and no temporary deployment was required.


    The Langfang Army is mainly based on fine riding. With proper accommodation and accommodation in various states and counties along the way, it can achieve speed and speed.


    However, in a month, it was enough for the Macarons to arrive in Xiazhou and Yunzhou, but Li Yan wanted them to defeat the enemy within a month. Obviously, they wanted to accelerate their march and win in one battle. The task is arduous. It is conceivable.


    Such a task can only be performed by the Langfang Army and Qi King without Li Zhi''s personal dispatch.


    After King Qi turned back and flew back to Chang''an, Li Xu said to Wang Jian: "Our trip south was originally to solve the hidden dangers of Chu and Nanzhao. Xichuan Jiedong''s soldiers and horses were all in place. After you went to Shudi, Immediately lead the troops to the dangerous places. It would be better if they could break into Nanxun''s territory before Nanxun''s attack.


    "The geography and military map of Nanxun, Tsing Yi Qianmen will give you, as long as you can seize the opportunity to attack, you will not worry that Nanzhao will become a headless fly."


    Wang Yuqi furiously headed north, Wang Jian naturally would not admit it. Everyone is a king. No one can lose to the other. Otherwise, how will he stand in Datang in the future?


    Wang Jian shook his spirits and clenched his fist: "An Wang rest assured, Wang Jian is in Shu!"


    Li Xuan bowed his head slightly, and let Wang Jian take a team of Tsing Yi to knock on the door and go to Shuzhong by himself.


    After everyone left, there were only Song Jiao and a group of monks beside Li Yan.


    Song Jiao thought about it, and suddenly said, "Ma Yin was fooled by Yeluabaoji as a guise. Now that the war is about to start, you say that Main has been abandoned by Yeluabaoji, or is he arranged there? The trap pocket is waiting for you to drill? "


    Li Min glanced at Song Jiao: "Are there any traps?"


    Song Jiao didn''t answer directly, and hurriedly said, "We have already underestimated Yelua Baoji once, and we can''t underestimate him for the second time. Since Ma Yin is the **** he showed us, then there is It might be expected that we might resolve him early ... "


    Li Min smiled, "How else can he count me? Send a monk to ambush me?"


    The words didn''t fall, Li Yan had flew out, "If there is a trap, I''d like to see if I was put in the bag of Yeluabaoji or it wasn''t rotten to steal rice from Yeluabaoji!"


    ...


    Ma Yin has become more proud of spring breeze recently.


    The treasures promised to him by Khitan have been delivered to Changsha, and his old ministry has not let him down. He has successfully turned these properties into money and grain, arming a batch of staff.


    Nowadays, his old ministry is secretly practicing recruitment bravery in various places. Sometimes, under the name of play, Ma Yin goes to various places to inspect the training results of the ministry and sees scenes that satisfy him.


    With sufficient preparation time, Mahin had a detailed plan for his start.


    Of course, all the bravery will not gather together, but scattered in the places he has defined. When he relies on the power of the Khitan ambassador to cut off the court power in Changsha and change the banner of the city head, the subordinates everywhere will launch at the same time and occupy important states and counties.


    In this way, Ma Yin will be able to reap the greatest results in the shortest possible time and quickly put Chu Di back into his control. At that time, he will be called Wang Chudi, and with a shake of his arms, he will be able to bring Dongting Lake Water Master down the river and capture Jiangdong and other places.


    If the battle goes smoothly, it only takes half a year for Ma Yin to confidently sweep Jiangnan.


    Only in this way can he run in front of Khitan and Nanzhao, develop his power, and take the lead in the final battle in the world.


    Time is the most important thing. Ma Yin knows that he must be fast and expensive.


    However, that day, the God of Khitan suddenly told him that they were leaving Changsha for a while.


    Because of the rebellion in the steppe, they needed to rush back to rebel. They told Mayin that he should not be worried. They vowed that it would not take long to calm down the grassland rebellion, and they could return soon.


    On the one hand, Ma Yin did not want these monks of Khitan to leave. After all, his strength was not strong enough, and the other party had no ability to resist risks.


    But on the other hand, Mahin didn''t want to stop monk Khitan from leaving, because only by getting rid of the opponent''s sight, he could better cultivate his monk strength, so that he would not be able to cope when he was attacked by the opponent.


    After sending off the Khitan ambassador, Mayin retreated for three days.


    When he was out of customs, the governor at the house suddenly told him with a sly look that a distinguished guest was visiting.

 v8 Chapter 12： Changsha King

    The VIPs naturally wanted to meet, but Ma Yin didn''t want to understand for a while. Now, at this time, who can be called VIPs in front of himself, but also in his own house.


    "Who''s coming?" Ma Yin asked his old manager.


    Of course, the old steward did not hide Ma Yin''s truth. In fact, the old steward wondered why the other party did not conceal his identity, "An Wang."


    Ma Yin, who was walking outside, gave a sigh of relief, suddenly he was shocked, suddenly stopped, turned his head to stare at the old steward, his eyes were intertwined with various looks such as surprise, shock, fear, and anxiety, and his voice was awkward "Who are you talking about? An Wang? Li Yan ?!"


    The old steward pinched his head and said, "It is indeed King An."


    When he first saw Li Yan, his reaction expression was similar to that of Ma Yin now. In one sentence, he was no different from seeing Yan Wang.


    Ma Yin could not help but start to tremble at his teeth. He could squeeze his fists to restrain the tremor of his body. His face was red and white, and his appearance was very distorted.


    Not being afraid of Mayin, but being infected by Mayin''s fear, and becoming scared.


    Suddenly Li Yan came to Changsha? Give Mayin two more heads, and he couldn''t think of it in advance.


    What makes Ma Yin more worried than this is, what is Li Zhilai doing?


    Being a guilty conscience is universal. If Ma Yin didn''t think of rebellion, he wouldn''t be frightened. But he had something to see, which made him not to be afraid.


    However, since Li Yan came, Ma Yin had to meet.


    Either way, he has no reason to escape. Unless it is to immediately escape from the mansion, a ministry is called to rebel. But Li Zhi has already arrived at the house. Although Ma Yin is ambitious, he is not stupid enough, and he definitely does not think that under Li Zhi''s cultivation, he can escape.


    Trying to calm his mind, Ma Yin came to the main courtyard.


    Along the way, Ma Yin used 11 million reasons to persuade himself not to be self-destructive, forcing himself to believe that Li Zhi didn''t notice anything unusual when he came to Changsha.


    He even thought about how to face Li Zhi''s temptation to speak and how to grasp his words and actions in order to appear innocent and innocent. When can you yell injustice to achieve the final result?


    In the hall, Li Li naturally sat on the main seat without any hesitation, and the shadowy young men and women stood behind him. Backed by two beautiful women of different ages and very different temperaments, even a husband can be seen as a hero''s richness, not to mention the leisurely tea maker.


    Li Zhi''s skin pack may not be a top-tier product, but his cultivation, status, and dedication have reached his level. Where is the skin pack needed to attract people''s attention? The spirit of the Quartet has long been tempered and cultivated.


    Before Ma Yin entered the door, Li Li''s determination was as firm as ever. He knows that only by looking up at Li Xuan or even looking down on Li Xun, can he be confident and confident, can he cope with mistakes, hide the sky, and fool Li Xun intelligently.


    However, as soon as the forefoot stepped into the door, Li Li looked up at the tea-smelling room and looked up at him lightly. Mayin couldn''t restrain his inner fear at once, and his knees seemed to be hit with a hammer Uncontrollable is a turn.


    "Wang Mayin, Changsha County, see His Royal Highness An ..."


    Mayin bowed to the ground.


    His legs are already bent, so he can only bow down, or he will be too ugly. He couldn''t control his movements, so he had to control his tone as much as possible so that it didn''t sound so trembling.


    The moment Li Li looked at him, although calm and calm, he felt those eyes, like the abyss of 100,000 Shura, the sea of ??millions of soldiers, with endless power. As if only one breath was needed to make him fly ash!


    At that moment, Ma Yin suddenly realized that his fear of Li Yan turned out to be so deep.


    That time, I went back to Chang''an, and returned to Chudi after seeing Li Yan. The time has passed a long time. Ma Yin gradually forgot about the day when he saw the shock of Da Sisi''s shot in the post. Especially in these years when he was preparing to start a military service, he almost believed that he no longer feared the loss of life, and no longer feared Li Li.


    After all, his state of cultivation is also increasing day by day.


    Today, he is in the real world.


    The same is true for Yang Shen. Even if Li Zhi is higher than him, where can he go? Even if Li Yan is stronger than him, how much can he do?


    But at the moment when Li Ye was seen, Ma Yin felt that the gap between him and Li Ye was still in the sky and underground.


    This left him puzzled and puzzled.


    Li Yan put down the tea bowl and glanced at Ma Yin again, without letting him get up, and said casually: "The lone king heard that Changsha Wang has been very busy recently, and I don''t know what he is doing?"


    Ma Yin was furious and blurted out, "His Royal Highness!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ma Yin murmured in his heart, realizing that something was wrong.


    Li Yan didn''t say anything. What was wrong with him?


    But just now, he was really horrified.


    Disorder is something that may never happen to Ma Yin.


    He is the king of Changsha. He is about to raise his troops to fight against the Tang Dynasty. The founding emperor who established his own dynasty in Jiangnan, how can he lose his character? In the face of the Khitan ambassador, he has always been calm and indifferent. No matter what the other party says, he can stay calm and clear.


    But in front of Li Yan, he was afraid of the other''s bland eyes, and lost his heart because of the ordinary words of the other!


    At this moment, Ma Yin realized that the so-called calmness was relatively speaking.


    The magistrate can calm down and talk in front of the assassination history, but if he is inquired by the king, can he not panic? If he is not panic, then he should be dragged out and beheaded, which means that he has no awe of the king in his heart and does not look up at the other person in his mentality.


    Li Yan chuckled, "What''s wrong with King Changsha?"


    Lying on the ground, Ma Yin bit his tongue and tasted the salty taste of blood, so he calmed himself down.


    At this moment, in this situation, where can he still care about Li Zhi''s refusal to let him stand up, all his spirits are dealing with the "coercion" and "martyrdom" of Li Zhi''s absence.


    He said: "Little King, Xiao Wang has obeyed the court and King An''s orders, and has always abide by his duties, and has not behaved in any way. Even if he is busy, it is also busy hunting ....... An Wang Mingcha! "


    Mayin is a wise man and thinks that he has great wisdom. In normal times, his dimensions turn quickly. Facing this problem that is not tricky, he can deal with it in a vain manner, so that the other party can find nothing flawless.


    But when this question was asked from Li Yan''s mouth, he discovered unexpectedly and flusteredly that his clear and rational thinking became unreasonable at this moment, and his mind was blank. For a long time, I could only say these loopholes.


    This made Ma Yin couldn''t help mourning.


    How could this be?


    For three days of retreat, did you just leave your head full of shit?


    In Li Yan''s eyes, the current Ma Yin is naturally extremely unbearable. This made him slightly surprised. It stands to reason that the former Lord of Chu should not be so mediocre. He did not release Xiu''s coercion, nor did he force the other party to ask him. Why did Ma Yin''s words flash so much without rigorous logic and thought?


    Li Xun had an interest in chatting with Ma Yin. He wanted to ask the other party what it was, so that he dared to betray the court and touch his own scale at this time. But when he saw what Ma Yin looked like, he was fascinated and completely lost the meaning of understanding Ma Yin''s heart.


    A person who is too embarrassed cannot get into Li Yan''s eyes, nor is it worthy of Li Yan asking a word, wasting a moment.


    In contrast, he would rather take this time and make jokes with the young and old, and make the other party happy. Or go back early to see King Qi ...


    The simple Qi Wang always has casual talk and behavior, even if only with the other party, say nothing and do nothing, just look at the other party''s face, Li Yan feel happy, with countless interest.


    Li Yan, who had lost the patience of talking with Ma Yin, waved his hand.


    The boss came out.


    Suddenly, Ma Yin noticed that the danger was coming, just like he was suddenly in the mountains of swords and mountains, and his spirits would soon disappear! This feeling is so strong, there is no doubt at all, and Mayin''s heart is beating!


    At the very moment of death, in the face of the crisis of life and death, Ma Yin could no longer care about the other, suddenly leaped from the ground, and wanted to take out his long weapon of the magic weapon, splitting his head and wanting to beheaded at Li Zhi!


    When it came to fighting, Ma Yin finally didn''t hesitate, and he no longer flinched, and never even thought that he wouldn''t dare to shoot at Li Yan! The decisiveness of his mind, the succinctness of his actions, and the extraordinary strength of his spirit finally manifested at this moment!


    It is a pity that his long knife had just been lifted, and his hands and feet were entangled by the leaf chain that did not know when it appeared.


    Before he could break off the leaf chain, a white drill wrapped around his neck.


    The next moment, his mind fell into a blank again.


    Because his head followed Bai Lian, he was already flying up in the air.


    The former Chu land lord, who dreamed of achieving imperialism in Jiangnan, killed Huang Quan in this way.


    He died without suspense, not even time for a move.


    Li Yan got up from his seat, walked past the headless body that Ma Yin fell down, and didn''t take a look at the blood-sprayed corpse on his neck. He left the hall and flew out of the Changsha palace.


    Since then, Datang has no more Changsha King.


    Da Shao ordered to follow Li Yan and fly from the palace to Changsha city.


    The three stayed in mid-air for a short time.


    It wasn''t until the aftermath of Song Jiao''s follow-up that Li Min sighed with regret.


    "What are you sorry for?" Song Jiao accurately captured Li''s emotions and asked in confusion.


    Li Yidao: "Monk Khitan, in the end did not appear."


    "This shows that there are no traps in Chudi, shouldn''t you be happy?" Song Jiao wondered.


    Li Yan shook his head, "This shows that Yeluabaoji decisively gave up Ma Yin, and it was still before we arrived. Therefore, the northern border war will erupt earlier than the time of investigation at the Yimen Gate in Tsing Yi. This also shows that Yeluabaoji was in my There are also detailed works in Datang. "


    Song Jiao suddenly sank like water.


    Khitan has a spy in Datang, which is the default of Tsing Yi Yemen.


    "I''ll knock them all out, and let one go!" Song Jiao bit his teeth.


    Li Min nodded: "The sooner the better."

 v8 Chapter 13： Ambition

    "I said that having eaten two small losses in Li Yan''s hands before was completely the cause of insufficient preparation."


    Yelu Abaoji sits on the slump, his glass is filled with blood-colored grapes, and he marvels at the great **** in the tent. "Since I was sensible, I was learning Chinese characters and reading classic history books of Tang Dynasty poetry Classics. My understanding of the Tang Dynasty culture is a hundred times stronger than those of the so-called Great Scholars of the Tang Dynasty. "


    Xu Fahua, with a whitish face but no wrinkles, found that when Yeluabaoji said this, he had an undisguised pride in his eyes.


    Yeluabaoji sipped a glass of wine and enjoyed it. He continued: "The Tang people always call us barbarians. They not only call the shepherds on the grasslands to barbarians, but also the tribe people in the poor mountains and waters beyond the borders. Many people think that this is an insult to the Tang people, but in my opinion, it is the case.


    "In terms of culture and wisdom, the Tang people are much better than us. Opening the history books of the Han and Tang Dynasties, even if I am a prairie, I will admire them. By comparison, the shepherds on the prairie will get along with cattle and sheep. Outside of learning from wolves, it''s useless. We don''t even have our own words!


    "So, I, Yelu Abaoji, if I want to be the greatest hero on the prairie, I have to change this foolish state of the Khitan! So I created the Khitan script and learned the Tang system to build the country. Ignorance People who want to be masters of this world must learn to be smart.


    "Ordinary people don''t know how to be smart, but as their great king, I must teach them how to be smart! The warriors on the grassland are not lacking in bravery. In this regard, the Tang people have not many advantages. The soldiers have wisdom, we will be able to defeat the Tang people!


    "My god, I know what you want to say, the prairie people become smarter ... well, or become treacherous and cunning, it takes time, this I know. This is exactly me, Yeluabaoji, on the prairie The greatest king of all time should do it for my people.


    "Before the prairie people become smart, I will use my own wisdom to make up for their deficiencies and make the Tang people suffer! Great God, you should know how much I learn and how I like to think. Only God knows. I ¡¯m right The enthusiasm for these two things is even more than the rain and rain on the bed with He Liduo! "


    The Great God felt a little strange.


    Today''s Yeluabao talks a lot.


    It''s rare for the other person to talk like this. Not that he couldn''t, but that he didn''t want to.


    So at this moment, Yeluabaoji should be very happy. There is naturally a reason for a person to be happy, especially as a prairie king. His great happiness must be because of something great in the grassland.


    More accurately, it was Yeluabaoji who did a great job for the plateau.


    ïÆ WO Û¢ first raised his glass to praise Yeluabaoji, and then asked, "What have you done to benefit the grassland so much that you are so happy?"


    Yelu Abaoji seriously looked at Wu Woyu, and said slowly: "Yu Woyu, you are a **** ambassador, and you are a great ambassador, so even in front of me, the prairie king, you never have awe.


    "You always preach that you are acting according to God''s instructions. You always say that most of the heavens and earth belong to God, and the king of the steppe should also be at the feet of God. But I tell you that God is not omnipotent, at least for now, She can''t let me win the Datang War! "


    As a principal of the theology, Wu Wozhen heard 100 words from Yeluabaoji, and was naturally unhappy.


    He Shen said: "God is omnipotent. You shouldn''t be disrespectful to God. You know that you can have today''s work, it''s God''s will and God''s help. You can never know the immortality, What kind of things did God and the army of God do on the fairyland! "


    Yelu Baobao opened his mouth, and for a moment did not know how to refute.


    Of course, he didn''t know the matter above Xianyu, nor could he know.


    Regardless of whether it is in the Central Plains or the grassland, the ceremony of sacrificing heaven has existed since ancient times. The purpose of the sacrifice to heaven is to communicate with the gods and obtain instructions and blessings from the gods.


    In the Central Plains, the object of sacrifice to heaven is relatively fixed. This word is very general. It doesn''t matter who is in the sky, anyway, you are the sky, you accept my prayer. Therefore, the Central Plains dynasty and the emperor of the dynasty all called themselves emperors.


    On the grassland, the objects of the ritual of sacrifices to heaven are more specific, such as the **** of Kunlun and the wolf.


    The **** worshipped by Khitan is neither the God of Kunlun, nor any immortal, but God.


    This is the same as the Central Plains.


    As a king of prairie, Yeluabaoji was qualified to communicate with the gods of the gods, but from beginning to end, he did not know what the gods looked like and what magical power they had. He relied on the power of the gods to unify the grasslands and accepted God''s will to go south, but he never even saw the gods of the gods.


    This, of course, dissatisfied Yalua.


    In fact, at the beginning, Yeluabaoji was not dissatisfied.


    It is reasonable for mortals to see God. Yelua Baoji is no longer confident, and he has no extravagant hope of being a king, and being the master of the world is already the limit of his imagination.


    Until he heard that Li Xun seemed to have met the Daomen Fairy.


    He even killed many Taoist gods.


    This shocked the waves in his mind.


    It turns out that mortals can slay God and have the ability to slay God.


    Since then, Yeluabaoji no longer has pure awe and worship of the gods.


    He even heard rumors that Li Zhi had an identity not only in mortal world, but also in Xianyu!


    He once rallied a team called "Demon Tribe" and killed Xianxian to seize the territory of Daomen Xianting!


    Mortals can not only slay gods, but also destroy protoss. This scene has a huge impact on Yelu Abao.


    Under this circumstance, Yeluabaoji broke out with unmatched fighting spirit and wisdom.


    Yelu Abaoji looked at Wu Wozhen, and smiled unpredictably, saying, "I once heard Li Ye said a word: Man is better than heaven. I didn''t agree with this sentence before. I think the power of mountains and grasslands is better than human power. Too much power. Later I realized that what he said is that the power of the world can defeat the power of the fairyland.


    "If before, it was only God ¡¯s intention to annex the Central Plains southward, then now, this is my life goal for Yelu Abaoji. Once I occupy the Central Plains, I will be able to have the ability to conquer the heavens like Li Zhi! So this launch "The battle for the whole world to attack Tang", my plan is far beyond your imagination! "


    He was awkward. He didn''t care at all that Yeluabao''s arrogance could defeat God, because it was impossible to achieve. He focused on another question: "What plan do you have?"


    Yelu Abaoji smiled mysteriously: "This is a competition of wisdom. It is the use and use of all powers. Even if Li Zhi is a giant, he will eventually die in the countless mouths!"


    The point that Yeluabaoji did not explicitly say is that after Li Yuan''s defeat and his capture of the Central Plains, the gods of Xianyu will also lead the peace.


    If a long time ago, Yeluabaoji was only satisfied with being the king of the steppe, which was the help of the gods, giving him the ambition to be the king of the world.


    Then the road and back Li Li walked on, let Yeluabaoji realize that he can also be the master of heaven and earth!


    ...


    This is Wang Jian''s second visit to Dousha Pass, Dousha County.


    This is a remote mountainous region, an endless wilderness, and a deep wilderness.


    But here is also Guan Guan, the most dangerous passage from Shu to Nanzhao, in a sense, even the most suitable passage.


    In the previous year, Shunhua Zhen, the most brave and virtuous general of His Majesty King Nanhua of Nanzhao, led Nanzhao ¡¯s army of 500,000 from here, invaded the middle of Shu, ransacked counties and counties, plundered the population, robbed property and food, and brought to Chu Here comes the great disaster.


    But now, Wang Jian is carrying 300,000 soldiers from Shuzhong, and will go south from here to attack Nanzhao, a shame the year before. As a Tang man, and a brave and warlike Tang man, or one of the few kings in the Tang people, Wang Jian has his own unparalleled self-esteem and pride.


    This self-esteem and pride made Wang Jian unable to tolerate the stigma offended by the Nanzhao Savage!


    "His Highness, according to the Tsing Yi Jianmen report, King Nanzhao has convened 600,000 troops to complete the assembly on the south line of Doushaguan! The forwards of the army are close to Wuchi Road, and they are expected to arrive within three days!" The envoy reported to Wang Jianying.


    Wang Jian''s face was low, but his eyes were filled with high warfare, and he whispered: "Pioneer rides 30,000 steps. Within three days, he must cross the five-foot road and set up camp in Taonan to fight for the army through the five-foot road. "


    The army''s face was so calm that he took his fist and gave orders: "Humble job leads!"


    Wang Jian looked at the steaming Wuchi Road, looking like iron.


    ...


    Khitan did not make trouble in the Chu land, but Li Zhi stayed in Changsha for many days. Just as he had expected before, what Ma Yin wanted to do was rebelled in Chudi and made the people deeply disturbed.


    At present, living and working hard is hard to come by. Once the tragedy broke out, no one knows whether they can live tomorrow or not, can not guarantee that their children can survive the tragedy, so full of sadness and panic-this of course has the effect rendered secretly by Tsing Yi Yamen .


    So, after Li Ying killed Ma Yin and passed it on to the earth, the people were all grateful to the court and King An Dade. As a result, Li Yan successfully gained the luck of many people in Chudi, and Xiu took a big step forward again.


    As for Lingnan, according to Li Yan''s order, 200,000 soldiers have now assembled to prepare to attack Nanxun from the side, echoing Wang Jian''s offensive from Shu.


    As the king of Guangzhou, Liu Yin was not in charge of the expedition, but was only responsible for transporting grain and straw in Guangzhou, which was considered to be its best use.


    The war in the south has already broken out, and its influence is very powerful. It is different than ever before.


    However, Li Zhi did not intend to stay in the south. Whenever he was in charge, he handed it over to Wang Jiantong and returned to Chang''an quickly.

 v8 Chapter 14： Go north

    Coming from the east of Chang''an, heading north along the Yellow River, passing Hezhong Prefecture, to Suizhou.


    The Difficult Army of Jiedong is under the jurisdiction of Xia, Sui, Yin, Jing, Jing, and other five states, and the desert is connected to the north. The Great Wall passes through the area under its jurisdiction, and Guanzhong to the south has a large range of pastures suitable for grazing.


    An army of 70,000 fine riders, with a single horse and two horses configuration, took only twenty years to travel from Changan to the southern border of Suizhou, with a journey of more than a thousand miles.


    The leader of this army is Shangguan''s allure.


    Tianfang Buddha is dawning, the sun is not coming out, Shangguan Qingcheng only led a few riders, and immediately followed the Qi King on a high slope, looking towards Suizhou in the north.


    "Now, the army is determined to be a party leader, Li Sizhi.


    "Li Siyi, his brother Li Sigong, also known as Tuoba Sigong, is a descendant of the Northern Wei Tuoba. The Dangxiang people originally belonged to the northern nomadic clan. During the Han Dynasty, they moved to Longyou and Guanzhong and gradually became famous. The Eighth Part of the Party¡ªOh, this is somewhat similar to the Eighth Part of the Khitan.


    "The most powerful of them is the Tuoba Clan. During the Wuhu chaos, the Tuoba Clan established the Northern Wei Dynasty and dominated the North."


    Speaking of this, Li Maozhen uttered a non-salty sneer.


    She continued: "Since the beginning of the dynasty, Dangxiang people have lived in and around Xiazhou, and Gaozong has treated it very favorably. During the Chaos of Huang Chao, King Qin of the kingdom of the world, Tuoba Sigong also led his troops, but Huang Chao beat.


    "Then, Her Majesty mercifully worked hard, changed Xia Sui to make it difficult, and appointed Tuoba Sigong as the Jiedushi, giving the surname of the country, can be described as gracious as a mountain."


    If it was an ordinary general, there would not be much interest in such things.


    After all, the Order of the Wolffang Army was to break the party. They only need to consider how to complete the task.


    Shangguan is all over the city, and Xue Fu''s red lips are more and more heroic. Because she didn''t pull her lower armour, she can see her expressionless face. "The dynasty is so kind to party members. Why do they want to talk to Khitan? Sigh? "


    Li Maozhen sneered scornfully: "Non-ethnic people have different hearts. This sentence may be inaccurate, but it is most appropriate for Tuoba.


    "During the period of Wuhu chaos, their ancestors once established Mo Dajie in the north. Although it was eventually wiped out. But Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei Dynasty had a rough idea. No one can ignore it after all. We want to return to the prosperous era. The brilliance created by the ancestors is reproduced again, why is the party leader Tuoba?


    "During the chaos of Huang Chao, the reason why Tuoba Siggong led the party leader Qin King was nothing more than to establish meritorious services in order to obtain more rewards. They did so during the Anshi rebellion in the past.


    "At that time, when they withdrew north, it was not only the treasures and official positions rewarded by the court, but also countless people in the Guanzhong. To accumulate strength and then seek a comeback, this is the party ambition."


    Speaking of this, Li Maozhen gave a strange glance at Shangguan Qingcheng, "Did Li Li not tell you these things?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s ever-changing face was destined to see no emotion at all. "His Royal Highness has told me a lot of things, and it may not always come to mind."


    Li Maozhen once again pinched his lips.


    How could she not understand each other''s mind.


    Shangguan Qingcheng This is something I don''t want to say that Li Yan told her, but I don''t know. This is not a sting of Shangguan, it is not to want to think that Li Zhi treats himself with insincerity, everything is reserved.


    Li Maozhen also did not pierce. She was also inscrutable, and then she continued: "Li Zhi once said that if the party members were left alone, they would one day betray the court. If the troubled world comes, they will do whatever they want. Cost, once again to build your own country. "


    Speaking of this, Li Maozhen looked a bit weird. "When Li Zhizhen drank too much, he also said that the party leader might have a hero in the future. If it was named Li Jiqian, then he would defeat the imperial army and use the army westward to occupy it. Land of Hexi.


    "If Li Jiqian had a grandson named Li Yuanhao, he would become the emperor and establish Xiwei or Xixia."


    After seeing Shangguan Qingcheng looking over, Li Maozhen shrugged irresponsibly. "These words Li Zhi really said. But you should also know the amount of his alcohol. Generally, when he drinks too much, I must be drunk more. So I ca n¡¯t guarantee The truth of these words. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned his head, just as the sun rose to the east, and the orange sun was falling down the hillside.


    Although there was no expression on her face, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, which caused the sunlight just falling into her dimple. "Sometimes Your Highness always talks to herself, mostly nonsense that others don''t understand."


    Li Maozhen gave a thumbs up to show his firm identification and support for this statement, "He is not easily confused, and once confused, he is deceived. Does n¡¯t Damon have a saying? He is the King of the Third Kingdom, Presumably it is the awakening of past lives, and my thoughts are a bit chaotic. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t speak again.


    Li Maozhen took a forehead and looked at the sun. After half a ring, he slammed into Shangguan and said, "It''s almost time, and it''s time to order the whole army. If you move faster today, you can surprise Sui before sunset and take the road to make it difficult The gateway to the hinterland! "


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his head and said firmly, "We don''t hit Suizhou."


    Li Maozhen froze: "Don''t hit Suizhou? Where can I hit?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes were sharp: "Bypassing Suizhou City, straight to Xiazhou!"


    Xiazhou is where the Difficult Army administers the state, and it is also the base camp for party members in this area. It is conceivable that most of the military strength and monks of the party leaders were concentrated there.


    Li Maozhen disturbed the head: "A surprise attack on Xiazhou? Although I admire your bold suggestion, the danger is a bit greater. The army behind has not yet kept up. We pretended to be alone in the enemy territory, for fear that it is not in line with the art of war Righteousness. "


    Shangguan turned his horse around, and slowly walked down from the high slope, and said without looking back, "What is the art of war? I only know how to win the battle in front of me."


    Li Maozhen was speechless.


    Dignified soldiers even say that they do not know what the art of war is. I am afraid there is nothing more funny than this. However, the sentence behind the Shangguan Qingcheng made Li Maozhen unable to refute.


    A general who knows how to win in front of the battle, and how can he not be a famous general?


    Li Maozhen did not compete with Shangguan Qingcheng for a clear mind. The other party was a famous soldier and she was not. In commanding the army, Li Maozhen really didn''t mean to wrench his wrist with the opponent, and it was unnecessary.


    What''s more, before coming, Li Yan clearly pointed out the way they cooperated: the army command was handed over to Shangguan, and the charge was handed over to her.


    What Li Maozhen didn''t know was that at the moment in Shangguan''s heart, he was not just concerned about how to defeat the party leader.


    The military order she received was to break through the party and Shatuo within a month. However, on top of this military order, there was another Li Xun who did not say clearly, that from the perspective of Shangguan Qingcheng, it was a question that did not require much thought.


    After defeating Dang Xiang and Sha Tuo, we will ensure the comprehensiveness of the Langfang Army.


    Because by then, it is likely to face the attack of the Khitan army.


    Although up to now, Shangguan Qingcheng has not received the news that the Khitan army will suddenly come, but for a general with a big picture in his chest, this is only the most basic thing to consider.


    In any case, Shangguan Qingcheng will not allow the Spikes to defeat. No matter who is defeated, and under what circumstances, it will not work.


    ...


    Xiazhou.


    Li Siyi is teaching his nephew, Li Sigong''s son Li Yichang, to study.


    "Although we are now named Li by the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, you must remember that we are descendants of the Tuoba of the hero. The surname of Li is only the last name we have temporarily for court treatment-of course, if in the future Yes, we can always be named Li.


    "But you have to understand that what flows through our bodies is the noble blood of Tuoba''s! At that time, when our ancestors of Tuoba established the Great Wei Dynasty, the grasslands and the Central Plains were dominated, and even Changan Luoyang was holding it The Li family who founded the Tang Dynasty doesn''t know where! "


    Li Yichang is still young. Otherwise, after Li Sigong''s death, he will not be a ambassador for Li Jisong. Because he is young and does not have his own experience, he is convinced of Li Sishang''s words.


    Li Yichang said excitedly: "Our Tuoba has such heroic ancestors and such glorious moments, why now we are in a humble position and bow our knees to the Li and Tang dynasties?"


    "It''s just an expedient."


    Li Sichang touched Li Yichang''s head, and his eyes showed the color of remembrance and remorse. "At that time, the emperor Wen Tuohong moved to Luoyang, Daxing culture and education, so that our people can learn the Han culture, and even let us not use our last name! He thought that we could control the Han people, but he was wrong!


    "Dangxiang people are brave and valiant, Jiangshan came right away. With the sword and axe in hand, let us go to poetry, let us wear wide-sleeve robes, and let us lose our blood. Can we not die?


    "You have to remember that the reason why Dawei was established was because of the courage of the party members. The reason why Dawei died was because he wanted to turn himself into a Han!"


    Li Yichang nodded solemnly: "I remember! We must rely on the sword in our hands to reproduce Tuoba''s glory!"


    Li Sizheng was very satisfied with Li Yichang''s response. "This is why we unite the Khitans this time. They are also heroes on horseback. Only by working with them can we maintain our true colors!"


    At this time, today''s education is considered successful and can be ended.


    Li Sizhen patted Li Yichang on the shoulder. "Go horseback riding, Tuoba''s clan must be good at riding and shooting. When you are successful and become a hero of the party, I have joined Qidan to defeat Datang. To At that time, Tuoba ¡¯s true glory needs you to build! "


    Li Yichang heard that he could ride a horse. After the happy salute, he ran out of the tent.


    Li Sizhen returned to his study, stood in front of a military map, and took a closer look.


    Here are the party''s upcoming battle plans.


    Li Siyi looked at the map in front of him, his eyes shone with a sacred light, as if he saw the scene of a party leader dominating the world. He was immersed in such a beautiful fantasy, and he did not want to return to God for a long time.


    Until, the stern horn sounded suddenly.

 v8 Chapter 15： Victory in one battle

    At this time just before dawn, Li Siyi was unknowingly aware of the fact that he had been thinking about party work in the study room all night. When he heard the sound of the horn clearly, his heart twitched involuntarily.


    This is a signal of an enemy attack!


    Right now is Zhongchun, Xiazhou has just shown signs of warming, and the night wind from the north is still quite cold, which is not the best time to start a war. For no reason, how could there be enemy attacks?


    Last year, I went to Xilou to discuss the strategy of attacking the Tang Dynasty with Yeluabaoji. The parties agreed to start the troop after the fall. The party and Sha Tuo were preparing for the war!


    Is it war or tribal rebellion?


    Li Sizhen came out of the door and just ascended into the air. You need to see it clearly from the left and right, and you see a figure flying in a hurry. At first glance, it was Gao Zongyi, the capital of Dingnan Army, and his beloved general.


    "Where''s the enemy?" Li Sizhen asked quickly.


    "The army is handsome, the big thing is not good, here comes the Tang Jun Jingqi! There are everywhere in the sky, I don''t know how many soldiers and horses, now they have broken into the Meihua Village, are attacking the base camp!" Gao Zongyi said eagerly.


    Li Siyi heard the words like falling ice cave.


    Xiazhou is located to the north of the Great Wall and belongs to the desert grassland. The so-called Xiazhou City is actually composed of five Dazhai villages, and the central village is also called Xiazhou Village. Although it looks like a city, it is not a strong city.


    "Why did Tang Jun take the initiative to fight us ?! Why did they attack us at this time?" Li Sizhi had countless doubts in his heart, but it was too late to ask Gao Zongyi one by one. He reached a high position and looked up to see the position and battle of the Tang army.


    It''s okay not to look at it. At first glance, Li Sizhen was almost shocked.


    The Meihua Village in front of a dozen miles away is already full of lights, countless people rushing into it, and the tide-like elite riding army is engulfing them. One of them, like a mule, was deeply inserted into the camp, and he was about to come out of the camp!


    Until this time, the screams, exclaims, shouts and blasts were loud.


    It is conceivable that when Tang Junjing rode into the camp, Meihuazhai did not have time to respond, let alone organize an effective battle. When the chaos had formed, the monks rushed back to report the military situation. The horns here in the battalion just sounded, and the killing of Meihuazhai has entered an unstoppable stage!


    If it is just that there is an enemy attack at Meihuazhai, Li Siyi has not had time to think clearly. In the end, is it to send an army to rescue Meihuazhai, or to order the battalions to defend themselves, Dingshanzhai and Dingyuanzhai on both sides? There was a shouting shout of death.


    The fire was like giants standing up slowly, roaring and roaring in the two camps.


    "Army handsome ... we are surrounded by Tang Jun!"


    Gao Zongyi shouted in dismay, "Military commander, Tang Jun launched the war with a premeditated plan! Suizhou is likely to have been attacked by them, otherwise why no alarm came ?! They have already attacked Xiazhou, we all Without being able to detect, haven''t ... the states such as Yin and Qian have fallen and are under the control of the court ?! "


    "It''s impossible!" Li Simiao growled like a beast. "It''s absolutely impossible!"


    "Army, what should we do?" Gao Zongyi swallowed and reluctantly asked.


    Li Sizhen''s binocular scarlet gritted his teeth: "All the soldiers and horses in this village are guarding the city and staying with the Tang army! Send monks and ask for help from the states like Yin and Qian! The coach absolutely does not believe that Tang Jun will be silent It will be hard to swallow it! "


    "Yes!" Gao Zongyi hurriedly arranged defense.


    Li Siqiang was calm and wanted to convince himself that the states had not fallen, and nearby soldiers and horses could come to help in time. But no matter how tough his mind was, when he saw Sanzhai being successively attacked by Tang Jun, his heart became uncontrollable and began to tremble violently.


    There are not many party items.


    Just in Wuzhai in Xiazhou, there are 200,000 soldiers and horses, and there are 70,000 soldiers in Benzhai. If Tang Jun does not have a lot of fine horses, even if the situation is more dangerous, Li Sizhen is confident that he can fight.


    Not to mention winning, at least be able to hold on until the reinforcements arrive.


    However, Li Sizhi''s heart was sinking.


    The real monk who flew out to report the message, although it was scattered enough, but had not flew ten miles, in mid-air, he encountered the bright light of the blocking enemy''s technique! Each battle was very short. Because of the large number of opponents, Li Siyi''s men broke down and died.


    At the same time, the left and right two villages have fallen, and the Tang army in Meihua Village has gone straight to the village to kill them!


    Li Siyu growled in almost despair.


    He returned to the mansion, calling for war, and was already wearing armor, and wanted to attack the enemy Li Yichang, and said to him sadly: "Xiazhou is over, but the party cannot be over! You are the last hope of Tuoba. It is up to you whether the party project can reappear its former glory! You must remember that no matter how hard the road ahead, you must kill a **** road! "


    Li Yichang heard the decisive meaning in Li Sizhi''s words, and hesitated and said, "I will not go! I will fight with the people! The fierce party fighters will not fear any enemy!"


    Li Sizhen couldn''t help but tear up, "You remember to me, the party cannot die! No matter when and where, and in what circumstances, you must remember your identity and mission!"


    Speaking of it, Li Sizheng no longer gave Li Yichang a chance to speak, and said to Gao Zongyi who came over: "I will meet Tang Jun face to face. When you are confused, you will take him away. From now on, you will stay by his side He, this is a military order! "


    Gao Zongyi opened his mouth and wanted to say something. When he heard the last four words, he could only lead his life.


    Seeing that Gao Zongyi took away Li Yichang, the crying father and mother, Li Sizhen took a deep breath, flew out of the mansion, came to the head of Benzhai City, ordered Jingqi to assemble, and was ready to fight at any time.


    There was not much time left for Li Simiao. He could only gather 20,000 cavalry, and his opponent appeared in sight.


    At this moment, the sky was awake slightly, and the four wilds were blue and blue. Even without torches, ordinary people can see the road and the enemy in front of them.


    The Tang Jun Jingqi who rushed from the horizon seemed to have less than 10,000 people ... This made Li Siyu a happy heart. With less than ten thousand people, he has the chance to defeat the other party!


    Although Li Yichang was gone, it was just in case, that Li Siyi wanted to keep Xiazhou Benzhai in essence.


    He won''t let go of a chance to win.


    However, if you take a closer look, this elite rider can still maintain a neat formation in the case of fast Mercedes-Benz. At a glance, the army formation is horizontal and vertical, and even oblique is a straight line!


    "Famous ... famous general ?!" Li Sizhen''s hair was all up.


    Only warriors in the realm of soldiers can have such control over the battlefield!


    As for what the famous generals mean on the battlefield, Li Sizhi has the least understanding.


    At least, he was standing in front of the famous soldiers of the soldiers'' family.


    However, when did the Tang Dynasty have famous soldiers?


    Li Sizhen had no time to delve deeper. Shangguan Qingcheng had led the eight thousand fine riders, and was about to rush to the city gate.


    Although Li Sizhen was extremely scared, he didn''t mean to turn around and run. He didn''t have the courage to meet the enemy out of the city, but he wanted to hold on to defend him.


    In his opinion, even if the army''s famous generals are powerful and unmatched in the battlefield, they cannot always break through the city walls and fly into the city, right?


    The fact is that Shangguan can be a city.


    Li Sizhen saw Shangguan Qingcheng raised his arm.


    In such an action, hundreds of humming auras sounded in the army formation.


    Benz''s fine riding battle line, immediately raised a layer of raging light curtain like a bowl inverted.


    Mo said that the rain of arrows pouring down from the city''s head fell on the mask as if the weeds had hit a blast and were blown out of sight. Even the monks'' magical attacks were like eggs broken into stones. on.


    Eight thousand fine rides quickly reached the city.


    Li Sizhen watched Shangguan Qingcheng lift his long stern cock, and spit out two words in his mouth: "Break the city!"


    Break the city.


    This is the ability of a famous soldier, simple and straightforward.


    After the two exits of Shangguan Qingcheng, the battle line light turned into a sharp sagittal shape. In the countless arrow rain and the exclamation of the defenders, they rushed directly to the gate.


    There was a loud noise, and the city''s head shook three times.


    Countless pieces of broken wood smoke were flying at the gate.


    The strength of the soldiers in the battle array, so unreasonably broke through the city gate and the inner city gate, rushed straight into the city of Xiazhou!


    Li Sizhen sat down on the ground with his buttocks, his whole body was dissipated at this moment, and his mind was blank. The tremor just now seemed to be flying all his spirits.


    He clearly knew that Xiazhou City was over and the party leader was over.


    On the same day, Shangguan ¡¯s all-out attack on Xiazhou was successful, and the department destroyed three military camps before the dawn of the dawn, causing great confusion in the party. Later, Shangguan ¡¯s all-out team led a battle line of 8000 elite riders and broke through the city gate and entered the city. The Mancheng Party fighters lost all their fighting spirit when they were defeated, and they could not be defeated.


    When it is, the sun rises to the east, and the rays of light begin to shine.


    The Latter-Fang Army was 70,000 fine riders, and the party was tied in World War I.


    Li Sizhen was beheaded in the city, Li Yichang died in the chaos.


    ...


    Outside the Yunzhou border, there was a Khitan cavalry that could not see the end.


    The first person was Yelu Xianiechi who had come to Changsha to counter Mayin.


    In the setting sun, the grassland was like blood, and Yeluxianiechi received the Xiazhou Army News.


    The allies were defeated, Khitan lost a powerful foreign aid, but Yleutnekh did not have any anxiety, but just a smirk.


    "Sure enough, the king didn''t expect that Tang Jun really attacked the party at this time. Poor Li Siyi thought that the war would wait until the autumn broke out, and now he is in a different place, afraid of death?"


    He said to himself, no one answered.


    However, Yeluxianiechi didn''t mind. Looking at the direction of the Shatu people, his smile gradually became insidious: "When the Shangguan Qingcheng defeated the two tribes in a row, and the soldiers were exhausted and proud and celebrated. Already.


    "In the war initiated by Khitan, the initiative has always been in our hands. How can it be attacked by the opponent unexpectedly?"

 v8 Chapter 16： Mo Nan Zhi (1)

    The West Tower, Yeluabaoji, amidst the air, burned the army newspaper in his hand, and looked at the army with a solemn look at the sea.


    "Partymen couldn''t resist the attack of the Tang army. This was expected. However, Shangguan''s dedication to the city was so fast. Li Siying''s defeat in the First World War was still beyond my imagination."


    With the footsteps of the army, Yeluabaoji moved forward slowly in the air, and said to the great shaman next to him. Seeing his look, he was a little stunned and dreaded.


    "Shangguan Qingcheng has achieved the status of a famous soldier. Natural people can''t resist it. The party leader was the bait you gave her. Now it''s gone, and it''s no pity." The great shaman replied gently.


    Yeluabaoji looked at the southern sky and sighed: "In my original plan, 500,000 party members, even if they were suddenly attacked and responded hurriedly, how could they have some success. Do not seek to threaten Shangguan''s fall and kill her How many steps will at least tire the Langfang Army. "


    Wu Woyi glanced at Yeluabaoji and did not speak again.


    He was not very proficient in the matter of the military formation and did not know how to respond to this remark. The shaman''s ambassador''s duty is to fight against the monks of the Tang Dynasty, not to consider those things on the battlefield.


    Fortunately, behind them, there are several real generals in the Khitan Army.


    The general of the near ministry, Yeludi Rugu, took the remarks and said arrogantly: "Although it is our strategy to overthrow the Tang Dynasty, the strength of each ministry is different, the uses are naturally different, and the expectations that can be placed are different. Tang Jun Among the generals, Li Maozhen was no longer leading the army, and Wang Jian went to the southern line.


    "What we can see in the eyes is the Wolffang Army general Shangguan Qingcheng and the soldier family chief Zhao Bingkun. The others such as Liu Dazheng, Zhao Polu, Sun Ru, Yang Xingmi, Zhao Nianci, etc., although they have some skills , Not yet our opponent.


    "Although Zhao Bingkun is the master of the soldier family, he has not yet become a famous general. In the final analysis, the book is a bit more angry, and the identity of the master is more important than the general. So the only thing that can stop us is Shangguan''s allure. Before the battle, no matter how much the price was paid. Not to mention party members and foreigners like Sha Tuo. "


    Yeluabaoji glanced at Yeludi Rugu, and it was no surprise that he could fully understand his intention to use soldiers.


    Although the generals of the strategy of warfare know it, there are only a handful of people who can understand its roots.


    The Khitan people are used to being brave and brave, and their ingenuity is inevitably insufficient. The general of the Division, Yeludi Rugu, is an exception.


    Khitan conquered the grasslands, with many soldiers and horses, and many elites. Among them, the strongest and most valued by Yeluabaoji are his two ties: the ventral heart and the department.


    In these two departments, the abdominal center is responsible for the guard of the Wangzhang (Royal Palace), and the near department is responsible for the defense of the West Tower. Guarding around when hunting, it is the vanguard and the core when conquering.


    Belly-hearted general Yeluxianiechi has been dispatched by Yeluabaoji, and the close-up general Yeludilu Rugu is now the No. 1 Khitan think tank around Yeluabaoji.


    "Although the party members are unbearable, they are not weak compared to the Hui people compared to us and the Tang Dynasty."


    Bei Li Yi Li Ye Di Di frowned and heard Ye Lu Di Gu''s remarks. He had his own doubts. "Party 500,000 soldiers and horses are not native chickens and dogs. Although Sha Tuo is weaker, he can still make up. Twenty and thirty soldiers.


    "If these two are slightly prepared and face the enemy, even if Shangguan is a famous general, it will take time to attack the city. If she can delay her pace, it will be of great benefit to the battle."


    Yerutul Rugu smiled sternly, "There will be no benefit, only great harm."


    Ye Ludi frowned.


    Nanyuan Yili Yeli wanted to hide, and asked Yeludi Lugu strangely: "If the abdominal part cooperates with the party and Shatu two steps to bind Shangguan to the city of Monan, we will not face when we attack Youyan and other places To her. As long as you do n¡¯t face Shangguan ¡¯s allure, no one can stop us, is n¡¯t this a great war situation? ¡±


    Xiao Qudu, the prime minister of the Northern Government, heard this place and nodded his head: "That''s why."


    Yeludi Lugu looked at these people like a fool. "I have just said that Shangguan Qingcheng must die!


    "For you, it is difficult to defeat an enemy three times yours. You ca n¡¯t even hold fast in the face of an enemy ten times yours. But this is not the case with Shangguan. If you want to trap her, you are simply dreaming. Take a look at the party members. The 500,000 army was destroyed by her 70,000 fine ride, which does not explain the problem? "


    Yelu Dilie said, "She was opportunistic!"


    Hearing this, Yeludi Rugu lost his interest in looking at him. "If you can be ''speculative'' like her, you are also a famous soldier."


    Yelu Yuyin and Xiao Hendu thoughtfully.


    Yeludi Rugu was more satisfied with their response, so he continued: "Shangguan Qingcheng has only 70,000 fine riders, and can already siege and kill the coach among dozens of times of enemies. Army, is that okay?


    "It may be possible for her belly to cooperate with the party and Sha Tuo, but she can delay her offensive pace, but once the Tang army comes to the rescue, the party and Sha Tu will be defeated. If they die, it would be too fatal if the belly was lost. Since The party items and Sha Tuo are destined to perish, it is better to let them perish.


    "So our strategy is to give them shocking results while Shangguan is full of soldiers and horses, so that they can continue to move forward proudly. If you want to take it, you must give it first. The bait, and once they entered the territory of the Shato people, the terrain there was very suitable for us to carry out siege.


    "Those who are more profitable will smash the general and wait until the macarons are exhausted and fall into the trap we set up in advance. Even if Shangguan Qingcheng is a famous general, there is no way to go to the ground, there is nothing but hate on the spot!


    "As long as the Shangguan oblivion can be solved, the morale of the Tang army will be greatly reduced, and the morale of our soldiers will rise. In this situation, it will be easy to defeat the Tang dynasty frontiers and break their defenses!"


    Hearing here, Yelu Dilie was angry and convinced.


    Everyone salutes Yalua, expressing admiration for his wisdom.


    Yelu Abaoji smiled slightly, "What is this. More exciting is still behind."


    Yelu Dilie opened his mouth and wondered, "The king still has to fight?"


    Looking at the distance, Yelu Abaoji said inscrutablely: "The serial plan is the superior realm of ingenuity. After Shangguan Qingcheng and Langfang Army are gone, if Li Maozhen is gone, Li Yan will be heartbroken and come to revenge-even if He does not take revenge, and for the morale of the army, he will dispatch himself to fight for a victory, which is our chance.


    "If Li Maozhen escapes by chance, he will also be distressed. If he wants to get back to the scene, a comeback can be expected, and we can use this at that time.


    "So the collapse of Shangguan City and the Wolverine Army will lighten up Li Maozhen and damage the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s combat power. If the situation is better, it will also allow Li Zhi to suffer, then the Tang Dynasty is not a problem of losing combat power. , The whole battle will collapse! "


    Understand the intention of Yeluabaoji, including Yeludi Rugu, everyone was amazed.


    Yeluabao waved his hand to signal that these Khitan nobles did not have to worship him. All this was a trivial matter for him, and said lightly: "If the weapon of God is used well, it is of great benefit, but if it is broken, it will also cause countless Waves.


    "Shangguan''s fall? Famous soldier? I will tell Li Yan that there are more than one kind of double-edged sword, and there are more than one kind of terrible thing about double-edged sword."


    ...


    Shangguan Qingcheng did not stop in Xiazhou.


    She just let the Langfang Army rest for a day and a half, and left the wounded in the city, leading the army straight to the Shatu settlement.


    In this regard, Li Maozhen naturally has no opinion.


    The night before, she didn''t make any shots. The party army was captured by the Spike Army.


    After the seizure of Xiazhou, the problem of fixing the army was not completely solved. There were also party garrisons in Yin, Sui, Jing, Jing and other states. However, this is no longer the area that Shangguan Qingcheng needs to care about.


    The heads of Li Sizhen and Li Yichang have been brought to the prefectures by monks, and the party members in these places have no reason to surrender their arms and surrender. Otherwise, with their scattered sand, it won''t take a long time for them to survive alone.


    Follow-up actions to subdue and appease the local area will naturally be carried out by relevant personnel. Shangguan Qingcheng only needs to lead the Langfang Army to raid the Shatuo Headquarters and calm Monan as quickly as possible.


    At the beginning of the day again, Shangguan, the leader running along the wasteland, pours the city, and raises his head in the boundless glow.


    Seeing the round of spring day at the end of the East, although she could not see the expression on her fair face, she had a sincere smile in her clear eyes.


    Although the Party and Shatuo Departments are not strong, the geographical location they occupy is extremely critical. Only by solving them can Monan be free of worries, Guanzhong be free from the threat of soldiers, and Datang''s army to fight the Quartet without worries.


    If this is not the case, the alien army will travel south from the borders of the party and Shatuo, and there will not be many immense dangers in Qianshan, until Changan will be a smooth road.


    At the beginning of Zhenguan, the Turkic army was so close to Chang''an City that it forced Taizong to only ride six out of the city and kill the white horse at the bridge to sign a humiliating alliance with it.


    In the first war, it was necessary to win the party and Sha Tuo. This was no choice for Li Zhi.


    This battle cannot be lost, and the Thunder must win. Only in this way, Datang can open up the situation and win the opportunity of lineup in the crisis situation of the world attacking Tang.


    Therefore, letting Shangguan Qingcheng lead the Langfang Army to fight is the best and only option for Li Zhi.


    Putting the most important burden of the entire battle of the entire war on Shangguan''s shoulders is Li Yan''s trust in her.


    "The Shatuo people are ready."


    Li Maozhen flew back from the air and followed the side of Shangguan Qingcheng, "It seems that the news of the party''s destruction has reached them. Their women and children have begun to move to the grassland, and the young cavalry formed a line at Luoyankou, taking sides The favorable terrain of the gentle **** is even more fortified at the intersection. "

 v8 Chapter 17： Mo Nan Zhi (2)

    Shangguan Qingcheng nodded slightly, it was considered to show understanding.


    Li Maozhen didn''t stop to see Shangguan Qingcheng, he said strangely, "They have more than 200,000 soldiers. You only have less than 70,000 fine riders here. Isn''t it inappropriate to impact Luoyankou?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t say much, only responded to Li Maozhen''s word: "Fight."


    This reaction is obviously in line with Li Maozhen''s temper. She raised a brow and gave her thumbs up, "I appreciate your courage. In this case, I will sweep you for you!"


    An hour later, the Langfang Army came to Luoyankou.


    This is not a mountainous place.


    The wasteland stretches out to the left and right to two giant hillsides, and the highest place is less than twenty feet. However, the mountain range is extremely wide, so it forms a natural favorable terrain. The middle passageway is very spacious, exceeding one hundred feet. The entire landform is shaped like a wild goose wing, hence the name Yanpo.


    The north **** faces the river and the south faces the mountains, so it cannot be bypassed-of course, if you want to walk a hundred miles more, then of course you don''t have to pass the Luoyankou.


    In that case, it would be too bad for the fighter.


    At present, on both sides of the gentle slope, the cavalry of the Shatobe has been assembled, and at a glance, the power is no less than 50,000. In the giant channel in the middle, there is no endless infantry battle array. The halberd is like a forest, and there is a trap in front of the battle.


    Obviously, the Sato people''s defense system is very complete.


    Li Maozhen frowned: "If the troops attack the cavalry on the gentle slope, the opponent is in a good position. Once the offensive is blocked and the infantry in the passage encloses, the army will fall into the quagmire; if it is concentrated, it will be more infeasible to attack one of the gentle slopes, and it will be Another cavalry attacked from behind;


    "And if the defense is closely guarded in the offensive channel, the cavalry on both wings will be killed, and our army''s battle line will be cut off from the flank ... No matter from which point of view, the opponent''s lineup is very strict. There are no breaches and weak areas. "


    She glanced at Shangguan Qingcheng, "there are a lot of great monks on the other side, and we are not dominant, it seems to be the shaman of the Khitan. As long as the other party does not want to work hard, we will not be able to defeat it in a short time."


    Li Maozhen''s analysis is very reasonable, the battlefield looks like this in her eyes.


    But this is not the battlefield in the eyes of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    She said: "It seems to be rectified. In fact, there is a rush, there is not enough preparation, and there are flaws everywhere."


    Shangguan Qingcheng concluded: "One blow can break."


    She raised her long slap, pointed to the center of the passage, and whispered, "Langfang, forward!"


    Nearly 70,000 Langfang Army speeded up slowly.


    Li Maozhen disturbed her head. She couldn''t understand why the same battlefield would look completely different in their eyes. After thinking for a while, I can only attribute this to the general of the military family, and the difference between the military general and the military general.


    Seeing that Shangguan ¡¯s dedication had been resolved, Li Maozhen did not hesitate to bring the monk behind him to meet the shaman gods over the Yankou mouth.


    When the Mercedes-Benz Spike Riding at the speed of battle was up, when the Shangguan Qingcheng raised his hand and fisted, the power of the battlefield broke out, and the blazing aura spurted out, once again wrapping the general formation into a huge sharp edge.


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned out to ignore the hillsides on both sides, and the stunned cavalry of horses rushed directly to the large array of infantry in the passage.


    Not only was Li Maozhen and others taunting, but even the Sanduo cavalry on the hillside was also a commotion, with laughter and whistle whistling in the middle.


    The infantry''s large formations were fortified, and the traps in the front were enough to withstand the cavalry''s charge.


    The Wolffang Army has several fighting methods, but Shangguan Qingcheng chose the worst one.


    This is the view of the Shato people.


    They didn''t look at it like that anytime soon.


    In the sound of the rumbling horses shaking from the ground, when the Langfang army rushed to the trapped horse pit, Shangguan raised his hand, and in the army array, numerous sacks filled with sand and soil were flying like locusts.


    The sandbag flying from the monk''s hands, guided by Shangguan''s allure, and with the blessing of the forces of the battlefield, fell accurately into the trap.


    Cavalry rushes into battle, the most feared is trapping horse pits. Any experienced cavalry general will be ready to deal with the war with the infantry.


    Li Maozhen had already told the Shangguan Qingcheng about the size of the trap, and she was prepared.


    If it is an ordinary cavalry, it will turn in front of the trapped horse pit, and the soldiers will throw the sandbag into the pit, wait for the tunnel to be filled, and then go back and rush forward.


    The military formation of the famous soldiers need not be so troublesome.


    The rain-like sandbags fell into the pit for the second time. As soon as the tunnel was filled, the cavalry''s horseshoes stepped on. The whole process was flowing without any lag.


    The exclamation sounded from the gentle **** on both sides.


    The Shatu cavalry, who were preparing to wait for the Langfang Army''s action to be delayed and rushed down from the hillside, was stunned by the scene.


    In the large array of infantry in front of the passage, there was a mourn of despair.


    Shangguan''s allure for a long time: "Break!"


    Power of the Soldiers: Breaking the Formation!


    Without the trapped horse pit, the Sanduo infantry array that hinders the Wolffang Army, there is no subsequent defense against fine riding shock. After Arrow Rain was resisted by the battlefield field, the Wolffang Army carrying the power of the battlefield is like A tiger rushed into the flock.


    Those spears and halberds can''t threaten the battlefield in the face of famous players.


    Wherever the Whale Army passed, Shatuo''s grass was generally flattened.


    At this time, although the Sanduo cavalry on the hillsides on both sides rushed down, they couldn''t bite the Langfang Army''s tail at all.


    If they pursued forcibly, they would only knock down and knock down their collapsing infantry companions.


    The Wolffang Army broke out, and the Shatou infantry formation no longer existed.


    Only a group of wolves rushed out of the army.


    This group of casual soldiers You Yong did not survive long.


    Because after the Langfang army came out, he quickly turned a big bend and took the initiative to kill him back.


    When I noticed the infantry soldiers who were fighting back, the first time I thought of turning and escaping.


    Just rushed down from the hillside, when the infantry formation blocked the Fangs, the Sanduo Cavalry on the flanks of the Fangs was attacked by the fledgling infantry companions and broke up.


    This made them startled.


    No matter how they slashed their infantry companions, they could not curb each other''s disintegration; no matter how they roared and wept, they could not prevent the macarons from rushing into their chaotic formations and killing them like chopping melon and vegetables.


    It was only at this moment that Li Maozhen understood why Shangguan Qingcheng said that the Sanduo Army was flawed everywhere.


    With the help of terrain fortification of more than 200,000 Shato Cavalry, it was as simple as being killed by the Langfang Army.


    In the face of absolute strength, any idea that has both offense and defense is just a mirror.


    When there is a flaw in the battlefield, the name will seize it; when the enemy is not vulnerable, the name will also create a flaw for them.


    This is the power of a famous general.


    The rest of the battle was just the Langfang Army running through the mountains and hunting down those who failed to defeat the army.


    The terrain of the hillsides on both sides was conducive to the cavalry''s charge at the beginning, but now it has become a magic obstacle that makes Sanduo''s soldiers unable to run fast.


    ...


    To a monk practicing Qi, killing an ordinary person is as simple as crushing an ant; to soldiers and soldiers, there is no army formation led by a general, but a group of lambs to be slaughtered.


    For Shangguan, who led the Langfang Army, the army formations in the world can be defeated in one battle.


    The deterrence of a famous general is not limited to battlefields and is not limited to battlefields.


    The extinction of the country is just a hand for the famous generals.


    The power of a generation of generals and army gods can tremble the neighbors and make Shiyi subject.


    ...


    The fighting continued until noon, when more than 200,000 Shato people had been killed.


    The efficiency of the Langfang Army is very fast, because Shangguan has issued military orders and Chi has changed.


    More than 200,000 people have to kill for a long time, not to mention the pursuit of the wasteland.


    The Langfang Army does not accept captives. They are not many and have no time to split their forces to guard the captives. These Sanduo people are not enough to make Tang believe them again.


    However, misfortunes have come.


    Li Maozhen and others have been fighting with the Shaman God, so they have not been able to monitor the Quartet. When the Wolffang Army detected the arrival of a large number of enemy troops, the thunderous horseshoe sound was quickly transmitted to the Wolffang Army soldiers. in.


    Coming is the Khitan army, which is under siege, and the core of the abdomen is led by Yerlezhnech, with 300,000 people!


    "General, what shall we do?" Vice-Chan Zhao Nianci, who came to the Shangguan Qingcheng horse for the first time, anxiously asked the military order.


    Of course her anxiety makes sense.


    The Langfang Army broke through Xiazhou, attacked Shatuo, and fought the war. Although the victory was very fast, the hunting continued for a long time, and the soldiers were very tired. Even if there is the power of war generals and the morale is not matched, the power of the battle array will be greatly reduced.


    Today, Khitan''s 300,000 fresh forces are encircled. How do less than 70,000 Langfang troops face it?


    Shangguan Qingcheng was immediately at the highest point of the gentle slope, with a broad view, his eyes crossed the heavy grass slope, and he had already seen the tide-like Khitan cavalry.


    She glanced at the battlefield under her feet and suddenly understood that the battlefield in Luoyankou was originally selected by the Khitan people for the Wolffang Army.


    Such a vast terrain, without the assistance of the infantry, arrayed at the entrance of a wide passage, the pure cavalry would simply be untenable.


    If the Wolffang Army separates two gentle slopes, the Khitan cavalry only needs to occupy the Taniguchi passage, and it can be cut into two pieces; if it only occupies a gentle slope, it is an isolated island in the ocean.


    If less than 70,000 fine riders still occupy the valley, they can''t stop the impact of the Khitan army.


    Only when the infantry were closely guarded and camped in the Taniguchi passage, the cavalry could have a foundation to rely on and could attack and defend.


    Luo Yankou, for the Langfang Army, can not be kept at all.


    Attacking the enemy is too difficult for the tired Langfang army at the moment.


    This is a dilemma of life and death.


    It is precisely because Zhao Nianci sees this point that he shows anxiety.


    Famous players are not invincible.


    But Shangguan''s allure was no hesitation.


    She said, "Fighting."


    The front line, of course, is an offensive formation, and it is a forward-looking offensive formation. No retreat, no room. If the attack is frustrated and you want to change the defense, it is simply delusional.


    These simple four words were spoken from Shangguan Qingcheng''s mouth. Although calm, Zhao Nianci felt its weight.


    Her eyes suddenly turned red, and she gnashed her teeth, "The general will command!"

 v8 Chapter 18： Mo Nan Zhi (3)

    After the sound of the trumpet to greet the enemy, the Langfang generals who chased down Shato''s remnants in various places, decisively gave up the military power in front of them, and turned the horses heads, and quickly gathered to the hillside where the flag was located.


    The original 100-foot military formation soon expanded to most of the hillsides. Long steed steeds, strong crossbow armor, and the mace army are extremely powerful. In addition, occupying high places, at first glance, the coercion is like a mighty land.


    However, no matter how divine soldiers descend, it is only less than 70,000 people. Compared with the Khitan Cavalry Ocean that is swept by mountains and mountains, it still cannot change the fact that it is just an island.


    Yeluxianiechi led the way through a low slope, seeing the Langfang Army started to form an offensive formation, and could not help but admire a bit more.


    Immediately, the admiration for the Langfang Army will be replaced by bloodthirsty. He looked at the general flag waving in the wind and sneered: "To destroy you, Khitan paid two party items and Shatuo. Can''t you die for the price of more than 700,000 soldiers? "


    By the time the Generals of the Fangs had assembled, the Khitan cavalry was in sight. Wherever you can see from all directions, all are white cavalry who cannot see the end. The great earthquake shook and the bodies of the Shato people were shaking, and the blue sky seemed to collapse.


    Shangguan sighed with an eyebrow, and with the help of the battlefield, the general order was passed to every general, "Ready!"


    The mace crossbow, after Shangguan Qingcheng wrapped Peng Zushan into the barracks, the opponent made a special weapon crossbow specially developed for the mace. Small size, easy to use for cavalry, blessed by rune array, more powerful than a crossbow, and a longer range. Especially valuable is that one shot can shoot Sanya in a row.


    Therefore, the mace crossbow is a weapon for the cavalry group.


    "Rush!"


    When the Khitan Cavalry arrived at the optimal distance, with the orders of Shangguan Qingcheng, the macarons on the wide and gentle **** slowly spread down. Because of the terrain, the Wolffang Army speeded up faster than usual, and the onslaught was instantly formed, and the avalanche was pouring down like a boom.


    Yerlezhnech did not rush ahead. Although he has the confidence that the Langfang Army will be destroyed, he also knows that the Langfang Army still has a battle. Face to face with Shangguan''s famous realm, Shangguan is no doubt sending himself to the knife.


    Yerlezhnech had no plans to find death.


    Although he did not lead the charge, the vanguard general was his most powerful confidant, and the most powerful tyrannical player besides him. Yerutrianic knew that the generals of the front had to resist the Wolffang Army for a while. If they easily tear the formation, the consequences would be unbearable.


    However, the facts were not as expected by Yleutnekh.


    Before the Wolffang Army rushed down, the hillside first emptied and a layer of endless dark clouds emerged. This dark cloud appeared so fast that it didn''t give people any reaction time, so they suddenly fell in front of the belly!


    The roaring crossbow sounds almost at the same time, and the sound is particularly loud when connected together, almost equivalent to the tsunami outbreak, which can make people crazed. The screams that came out one after another immediately overwhelmed the soothing voice, tearing the eardrums and causing pain.


    Yeluxianiechi was like a falling ice cave, his hand holding the reins trembled, almost letting the war horse rush out.


    He saw the aura of light from those crossbows.


    The discovery shocked him.


    The Wolffang Army uses a magic weapon!


    There has never been a large-scale weapon crossbow in the army, whether it is the Tang army or the Khitan!


    And the crossbow that just flew out of the Wolffang Army, there are more than ten thousand to say less!


    Such a large-scale weapon crossbow has never been seen before!


    And its power is even more desperate.


    Yeltsena was standing on the low **** immediately, so after seeing the score, after the battle of "Sanya", thousands of his cavalry were gone! The sporadic lucky and strong are still rushing forward, but they are as thin as a few dandelions in the wind.


    They were quickly overwhelmed by the tide of the Langfang Army.


    Thousands of cavalry fell to the ground with a blink of an eye, leaving a large buffer zone on the way for the Langfang army.


    So after the battle, it was another battle.


    After three rounds of battle against Sanya, the most brave and belligerent cavalry in the Khitan State suffered a loss of nearly 20,000!


    They didn''t even touch the fangs of the Langfang Army, so they died on the charge!


    Yerlechnech felt that Venus was in his eyes and he was having trouble breathing. It was all his subordinates, his robes, his hands and feet!


    I knew that the Wolffang Army could fight, but I did not expect that the Wolffang Army could fight. Only the Langfang Army can fight because Shangguan Qingcheng has a realm of soldiers and soldiers. I did not expect that they have such a unique weapon!


    Yeluxianye was distressed, but Shangguan Qingcheng was still dissatisfied.


    There are too many Khitan cavalry and it is a round encirclement. The Wolffang Army has no room to move, so it has now connected with the Khitan cavalry.


    If it weren''t for the encirclement, the effect of the mace crossbow could not be more. In addition, there are only 5,000 mace crossbows in the Mace Army. Although three can be fired at a time, they are still too few in the end.


    If the 70,000 Langfang Army can ride a horse and have a macaron crossbow, it can definitely cross the world, go to the sword, and go down to the sea of ??fire, such as flat ground.


    Unfortunately, on the one hand, there is not enough time, and Peng Zushan and the craftsman can only produce so many mace crossbow; on the other hand, the materials are limited, and 70,000 mace crossbow is destined to fail.


    Unless, Datang''s territory is wide enough to mine and collect enough fangs to make materials.


    Yerushianyechi had red eyes before he rushed to kill.


    After the Wolffang Army killed the enemy with a crossbow, it relied on the power of the soldiers in the Shangguan city to crush the formation of more than 10,000 cavalry.


    In this case, if it was changed to an ordinary army, no matter how many people were backing it up, it would have been a long time since the chaos, and the soldiers fled. Because no warrior has the courage to face such an army, such a brutal offensive!


    This is just a charge of charge!


    Yeluxianiechi was really grateful and grateful.


    He was grateful that he had not fought unprepared encounters with Guan Qingcheng. He also finally understood very clearly that no matter how the party and Sha Tuo prepared their troops for war, as long as they face the Langfang Army led by Shangguan Qingcheng, there will not be much difference in the battle status and results.


    This is not an army that can be tough!


    It may not be in this world at all.


    When it appears, others have no way of living!


    The nations within the reach of Datang Bingfeng, except for their destruction, have only one way to surrender!


    At this moment, Yeluxianiechi, a Khitan, also understood what is called Tang Tangxiong! Understood why when the Tang Dynasty was prosperous, it would be such a scene of the coming nations.


    At that time, Datang also had a famous general like Shangguan Qingcheng and an army like the Wolffang Army. Could it not be possible for Datang to open thousands of miles and admire the Four Kingdoms?


    Yerutriania was sweating like red sweat.


    It''s cold sweat.


    He wiped the sweat from his face and let out a long sigh of relief.


    The king''s arrangement is not wrong, no, it should be said to be extremely wise. Without destroying the Langfang Army and the Shangguan Qingcheng, Qidan has no qualification to compete with Datang!


    And now, it is the best, and even the only opportunity.


    Fortunately, this opportunity is ironclad.


    Yerutnej rushed to the front of the battlefield, and he stood in the position of general.


    His lieutenant lieutenant was dead.


    It''s time for him to fight in person.


    Not so, Rao is not afraid of death, and the soldiers will be unwilling to resist the Langfang Army. This is the second battle line in the abdominal center. Although there is no big gap between the first battle line led by the vice general, it is also very clear.


    When confronting the Langfang Army, the abdominal center must arrange two battle arrays to maintain the offensive and defensive levels. This was a stern order given by Yeluabaoji before Yeluxianiechi''s departure. If you don''t obey, you are the winner.


    Yerutnezhach complied with the order.


    Now he knew just how prescient Yeloua Baoji was.


    If this is not the case, the former battle annihilation will disrupt its own formation, cause confusion, and cause the entire battle array to collapse.


    At the moment, the defeated men in the front of the ventral heart are guided to shunt left and right before the second battle.


    Yerlezhnech did not hesitate, and before the defeated soldiers were completely evacuated, Sobu rushed out. As a result, subsequent defeated soldiers were swallowed up by their assassinations and died; however, the benefits are also obvious. The Langfang Army does not have the opportunity to fire crossbows.


    Yeluxianiechi was brave and fearless, and met the Langfang Army led by Shangguan Qingcheng.


    At this time, he was indeed fearless. He saw that the power of Shangguan ¡¯s famous celebrities was no longer majestic.


    Although it can be said that the thirty thousand abdomen generals died instantly, they died very valuable.


    Without the blessings of the famous generals, there is not much difference in combat strength between the Mace and the abdominal heart. If, at this time, Yeluzianiechi, who has more than 200,000 Khitan cavalry, can''t defeat the already exhausted Wolffang Army, it will become the laughingstock of the entire Khitan country.


    By this time of the battle, no accidents were possible.


    The heart of the abdomen collided with the Langfang Army, and each of them turned on their backs, and the subsequent cavalry kept passing by, cutting off each other''s soldiers.


    Casualties on both sides are skyrocketing.


    Yeluxianiechi hit Shangguan Qingcheng and was taken away by the war horse, rushing to the opponent in front.


    Yeltrenetch was excited and miserable.


    Excitingly, the power of Shangguan''s battlefield has indeed no longer caused a threat; unfortunately, even in this case, the number of casualties in his own song is still far more than the Langfang Army.


    "It is indeed the only famous person in the world." Yelutne sighed with a red heart. Of course, he knows that the general''s strength is not only personal but also the overall strength of his army.


    "But this is not enough to make you escape from birth. Today, you are here to rest!" Yeluxianechi looked back at Shangguan Qingcheng. At this moment, he even gave birth to a little respect for the hero, and some couldn''t bear to see the other side just fight to death.


    However, it is obviously not the time to choose.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s face was whiter than Bai Xue and gradually turned red. Her breathing became heavier, and later she felt tearing pain in her lungs every time she took a deep breath.


    She knew she was about to run out of energy.


    Since fighting with Yeluxianiechi, how many Khitan soldiers have he fought, Shangguan Qingcheng can''t remember. But it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter anyway. As a general, even if you kill the enemy and become a fighter, as long as you do not win, it is meaningless.


    But now, he has been staring at the Shangguan Qingcheng, who can''t see where victory is. No one can see the end of the Khitan, no matter how hard she hacked and killed, no matter how many people crashed in front of her, what she saw was still a sea-white ride, like a forest lance.


    Suddenly, a heartbreaking stabbing came from Shangguan Qingcheng''s ribs.


    Her movements were finally slow, slow and slow, until she couldn''t block the enemy''s swords and guns until she could not even use the armored armour to resist the blade.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t look down at his wound.


    No need to look, she also knew that blood had flowed.


    She just stabbed the Khitan thousand captain who stabbed herself, kicked off the horse with a long slap, and then went to meet the next enemy.


    He would be injured, and Shangguan Qingcheng knew that his own soldiers on both wings would be extremely deadly. If not, they would never let the enemy''s spear threaten themselves.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t look back, just rushed forward.


    It would be useless to look back. If the army could not be led out of the siege, all the Spikes would be killed here.


    Everyone knows one thing: winning or losing is a routine thing. This shows that even the most powerful generals and even the mighty military gods may be defeated. Such names are endless in history books.


    Shangguan Qingcheng remembered that when she was still Shao Ai, she asked Li Xun a word: From ancient times to the present, are there any generals who have never been defeated? Li Ye answered her, yes, and many, such as Sun Ye and Huo Qubing.


    Shangguan Qingcheng has never been defeated.


    Will he be invincible like Sun Yan and Huo Quji?


    Shangguan Qingcheng thought many times, what kind of scene would it be when it was defeated, and what kind of battle would it be.


    She didn''t know when that battle would come.


    This time out of Monan, she came with determination to win.


    The battle of Hexi, destined to succumb to the annals of history, she did not do much, but just followed Li Yan and ate a lot of dust with the army.


    Shangguan''s allure will not be dissatisfied, but it is a pity and regret.


    Li Ye has gathered more and more experts and Nengchen around her. Whether she wants to admit it or not, the fact is that her weight is shared.


    In the past, when Li Zhi was still a son, Changguan''s allure was the only supporter of Li Zhi and the only strength of the other party. At that time, although Shangguan Qingcheng was in a low state and Li Xun did not repair it, often when he recalled, Shangguan Qingcheng felt that those days were the most comfortable days.


    In the unpredictable world, in the smoky world, Shangguan, who was standing behind Li Wei in iron armor and holding a horizontal knife, stood behind Li Wei, even though it was weak, but it was the last barrier that could not threaten Li Wei He was also the first fighter to ride the waves and break the game.


    Honor and disgrace are common, and life and death are interdependent.


    Only Li Yan can drive her, and she will fight to the last minute for Li Yan, she will shed the last drop of blood.


    Whether it is glorious or downcast, standing on the peak or falling, Shangguan Qingcheng believes that it can bear with Li Ye.


    This is her duty and glory as a royal fighter, her Highness''s guard, and her life''s mission and destination.


    Shangguan Qingcheng is proud and proud of this.


    For this pride and pride, she can contribute her life without hesitation.


    It''s different now.


    Li Xun is surrounded by the world. Although he does not have the name of an emperor, he has the truth of his emperor. His Majesty is like a cloud and his counselor is like rain. He frowned, and there were countless soldiers going forward, cutting his sword at his enemies. With a wave of his sleeves, countless beauties flocked to his feet, smashing at his feet, offering his most precious things.


    Shangguan Qingcheng knows that Shangguan Qingcheng is still the Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Shangguan Qingcheng knew that Li Yan was still Li Yan.


    Shangguan Qingcheng knew better that what changed was only world affairs and the situation.


    In the face of world events and situations, she is no longer Li Zhi''s only reliance, no longer Li Yan''s close guard, and her battle is no longer closely watched by Li Yan.


    And his honor and shame were no longer witnessed by her side by side.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t think there was anything that shouldn''t be done, but it was a pity in his heart and he regretted it.


    On many silent nights, when she was neatly dressed, shaking her spirits, and habitually came to the door of Li Ye to prepare for the guards, she suddenly awakened when she saw the orders of the children there. It turned out that she was no longer LiÐèÒª Need so much.


    Countless evenings returning from the barracks, a rare leisure time, finally she can relax well, but when she wanted to stand next to Li Yan, watching Li Yan reading, practicing martial arts, reverie, she found that An Wang was not familiar in the mansion. Those places.


    The mud city mud army under the big locust tree in the palace of Wangfu has disappeared for more than ten years. Only the yellow leaves of the locust tree drifted in the evening wind.


    She has lived as a warrior and a guard for many years. In addition to standing next to Li Yi, she is preparing for better standing next to Li Yi. She has devoted all her time and energy to practice, study military methods, and train soldiers.


    Beyond that, she has no personal activities or personal preferences.


    If you have to say yes, it is quietly watching Li Yan reading, performing martial arts, reverie, and that is her most enjoyable leisure time.


    Today, her only preference has disappeared. She sat in a daze in her yard, from dusk to sunset, from night to dawn, quietly like a statue without emotion. When the sun rises early and a new day comes, she can only redress her armor, go out of the house, and go to the barracks.


    So, day after day, year after year.


    She never made any demands to Li Yan, nor even expressed her feelings. She knew that Her Royal Highness was difficult and difficult. As Her Highness''s oldest subordinate and the closest arm, even if she could not worry about Her Highness, at least she should have the consciousness of not causing trouble for Her Highness.


    Fight, fight. As a warrior, she must fight. Warriors without battle are useless.


    What kind of general, what kind of army god, Shangguan Qingcheng just want to defeat all powerful enemies. In this way, at the banquet, Li Yan would cheer with her and would smile at her alone.


    The generals should fight the Quartet for the monarch and win.


    If victory cannot be achieved, the war will have no survival value.


    Even if it is barely alive, it will eventually be replaced, until there is no place at all in front of the monarch, until the monarch''s face is not visible, and until it is forgotten after a mountain of documents.


    At that moment, Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t want to experience it.


    Would rather die than fight.

 v8 Chapter 19： Mo Nan Zhi (4)

    Guanzhong, Yi County.


    Because of its proximity to Chang''an, Yixian has always been a place of distribution of goods and news in Guanzhong; and because it is close to Zhongnan Mountain, it is easy for the offenders to hide in the deep mountains, so the fish and fish are mixed.


    Such a joint zone, Tsing Yi Yemen''s forces can not be underestimated. Tonight, Tsing Yi Yemen is in action. Their goal is the county magistrate. Now they have control of the county magpie.


    To be precise, it was the county cricket.


    The battle was fierce. With the ingenuity of the Tsing Yi swordsmen, they suddenly attacked and conquered this small county dweller. It took a long time to burn the incense and injured three adults.


    This made Ma Zheng very upset.


    As the commander of this operation, he was repeatedly commanded by the commander before leaving, asking him to make a quick decision, not to make the noise too loud, and let the news leak out. At the moment, it is clear that his task is not done well.


    To be realistic, this is not to blame Ma Zheng.


    No one could have imagined that in a small county Huangzhong, there were actually two monks practicing in the middle. Had it not been for Ma Zheng''s strength enough to hold on to the opponent, most of the actions tonight would have failed.


    Unhappy Ma Zheng, of course, was not polite when interrogating the county magistrate who was covered with scars. Although the magistrate seemed even more angry than him, when he saw him, he vomited with blood and spit and questioned why the Tsing Yi Yamen wanted to assassinate the imperial court officials, and what the law was.


    "Noise!" Ma Zheng took the scabbard and drew a look from the magistrate''s face, drew the other side''s face high and swollen for a long time, almost backed up, and sat sat on the bench with satisfaction.


    He took out a letter and shook it off in front of the other party. Ma Zheng scorned: "Liu Xianling, I heard that you are also born in hardships. After ten years of cold weather, you exchanged for a high school. Why did you just forget the county order? Duty has become so greedy? You dare to collect even the money of the Khitan people, and your conscience has let the dog eat? "


    Liu Xianling, who had been embarrassed, suddenly blushed with a thick neck and heard a beast-like growl from his throat: "Nonsense! How can my official accept the money of the Khitan people? Even if the official is a wolf-hearted dog, he will not talk to those The northern barbarians have a relationship! "


    Ma Zheng sneered, "You really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. You didn''t collect the gold and silver jewelry of the Gold Cup firm, right? They bought you the military and political news of the court, did you refuse?"


    Liu Xianyan was stunned and reluctantly said, "They said that this is all to know the national policy of the court and the situation in various places in time, seize the hidden business opportunities in it, and make better sales. This ... What does it have to do with the Khitan? "


    Ma Zheng stood up. Now that the other party has confessed, he has no reason to continue to talk nonsense to the other party. "Tsing Yi Yemen has found out that the owner behind the Jinbei trade name is the Khitan.


    "You give you a lot of money, and help you to buy all kinds of news on military affairs in the chapel. You just want to pry into the affairs of my military plane through various clues. Liu Zhihe, do you understand now? You, are you here? Traitor! "


    Liu Zhihe''s face was instantly indifferent. He knew that Tsing Yi Yemen would not lie to him, crying desperately and grabbing the ground, exclaiming: "Ma Duwei, you''re wronged! I don''t know if you are a member of the Jinbei company. Industry! Is confused at the next moment, below, below ... "


    "Well, Liu county magistrate, you don''t have to talk to me."


    Ma Zheng waved his hands indifferently. When he was about to go out, he suddenly sneered and turned back: "The ordinary people are stupid, at most they have had a hard time. But you are sitting in the county order, but you are not smart In the head, who can blame for a broken home? "


    Speaking of which, Ma Zheng stepped out of the door.


    Later, there were screams of Liu Zhi and dying.


    After finishing the errands, he returned to the Tsing Yi Qianmen stronghold from the county government. Ma Zheng ordered his subordinates to return to their respective positions. He did not stay at all and went straight to the gate of the command. Seeing that the lights were bright inside, he knocked on the door and prepared to return to the situation as instructed by the commander.


    The ruler of the Yimen Tsing Yi Gate in Shexian County, whose real name is called, few people below know. However, everyone knows that the other party''s nickname is iron plate. It is said that before being transferred to the yimen leader of yi county in yi county, it was a hidden stake in jincheng county, lanzhou, hexi, so everyone called him the iron leader.


    Teppan is picking up the lights and reading at night. After listening to Ma Zheng''s return, he waved his hand to signal to the other person to sit down and wait for him to finish reading this article.


    In fact, Tieban doesn''t like reading books, but I''ve heard that it seems to have depth in front of subordinates and it''s not easy to be deceived. Although Tieban thinks he will be deceived by his subordinates, it relies on wisdom and wrists, and it doesn''t matter if he is not equipped with knowledge. No matter how big the current is, we have to follow the current.


    "Liu Xianling admits that he secretly communicated with Khitan and betrayed the military and political news of the imperial court?" Tieban asked intently, but looked at the page.


    Ma Zheng respectfully said: "Although Liu Zhihe shouted wrong, he has acknowledged his dealings with the Jinbei firm."


    Teppan made a salty and indifferent hum, and didn''t look up: "So how about you, Ma Zheng? When did you admit that you were dealing with the Khitans and betrayed Tsing Yi''s information to the other party?"


    Ma Zheng was startled, compelled to calm down, and said with a difficult smile: "The iron leader did not take jokes with his subordinates. At this extraordinary time, his subordinates can''t stand the iron leader''s ridicule!"


    Tieban put down the book and looked at Ma Zheng with a jealous eye: "Do you think the leader is joking with you? To tell you the truth, today I asked you to catch Liu Zhihe, just to see if you colluded with him. .Facts have proven that the Khitan people are acting meticulously. You are all in Shexian County, but you have nothing to do with each other. "


    Speaking of this, Tieban suddenly realized, "Of course, this may also be Liu Zhihe. I really don''t know that the Jinbei company is behind the Khitans, and it will not sell the news to the Khitans."


    Ma Zheng noticed that Tieban''s attitude was firm, but he couldn''t help but sit still, but his face was still inconspicuous, and Yan Yan laughed and said, "Iron leader, the subordinates really have nothing to do with the Khitan people. If you don''t believe the iron leader can check ...


    "I''ve made it clear. Ma Zheng, when things are coming, are you still not repenting? Do you really want me to take off your head and take you to the palace of the King of Kings?" The iron plate was murderous.


    Before he finished speaking, Ma Zheng suddenly moved.


    Instead of hitting the iron plate, he broke through the window and flew quickly!


    Tieban grinned, didn''t chase, didn''t even get up, picked up the book and started reading again.


    Outside the window, Ma Zheng''s screams, roars, and petitions sounded.


    Soon, Ma Zheng, who was bruised all over like Liu Zhihe, entered the iron room again, but this time it was a deposit.


    Glanced at the horse sign who was kneeling down on the ground, and the blood was still vomiting in his mouth, Tieban sighed painfully, "Tell me why?"


    Ma Zheng knew that there was no way out, and Yangtian laughed again and again.


    By the time he lowered his head, his face was trembling. "Why? It''s simple. They held my family! Iron leader, I don''t want to be treasonable, but I can''t watch my family die!"


    "I was born in poverty and entered Tsing Yi to knock on the door, so that a family of women and children can eat and warm themselves! The Khitans held them, Iron Commander, tell me, what can I do ?!"


    Tieban frowned. "You should report that Tsing Yi Yamen has the ability to rescue your family. You won''t even believe this, right?"


    Ma Zheng shook his head in pain. "The coming person''s cultivation is too high, higher than the iron leader. After I was stunned, I was taken to their destination. At that time, if I did not explain what they wanted to know Things, they will be in front of me, killing my mother and siblings! "


    Speaking of this, Ma Zheng seems to have exhausted all his strength, slumped to the ground, and his eyes are apathic: "With this beginning, the following things can''t stop. Even if you can call masters by the iron rule, they all Kill it, my family will surely die first. Iron Commander, I have no way, no way ... "


    When it came, Ma Zheng cried with headache.


    Tieban waved his hand and signaled his subordinates to take Ma Zheng down.


    He sat still for a long time and began to write official documents.


    I do n¡¯t know how many people there are in Tsing Yi Yamen, but it is definitely a huge number.


    There are more loved ones behind the Tsing Yi Yamen.


    There is no force that can protect each of them and ensure that they are safe under the monks. Ma Zheng''s tragedy now seems almost impossible to put an end to.


    ...


    As a traverser, of course, Li Zhi knew how important intelligence work was during the war. In many cases, whoever masters the military deployment of the enemy forces can win the battlefield. Conversely, if you lag behind others in information, most of you are waiting for yourself, and you still do n¡¯t know you are dead.


    Therefore, when he noticed that Khitan has a detailed work in Datang, and there are still a lot of them, the effect is not much worse than that of Tsing Yi Yemen. Even in the face of Song Jiao, he also showed coldness, and hesitated to use this method. Warning Tsing Yi knocks on the door.


    When Shangguan Qingcheng''s army led the northern expedition to Monan and set off huge waves of the party and Shatuo ethnic groups, there was also a huge storm of unprecedented scale in the territory of Datang. In this storm, countless Khitan was concealed and countless people were killed.


    Not only Guanzhong, but more than three hundred states are bleeding.


    It was like a cloud of blood covering the sky over Datang, and it started pouring blood.


    Without exhausting all the Khitans in the country, Li Min could not rest assured to leave Changan and go to the border to fight. It''s just different from the enemies that they faced in the past. Khitan is much stronger-during the Tang Dynasty civil disturbances these years, they have also made sufficient preparations, which has caused such a big trouble for Li Yan.


    Seeing the official document presented by Song Jiao, Li Jiran sighed.


    He had never expected that Khitan''s infiltration of Datang had already achieved this level.


    "The court officials are unclear, and there are problems with the internal secrecy rules of the Tsing Yi Yamen."


    Li Xun put down the official document and said to Song Jiao, "I will deal with the matter of the court. From now on, the family history of every monk in Tsing Yi Yamen must be completely kept secret, even if they are in the same robe. Commander, cut.


    "People entering the Tsing Yi gate must not inform their families of their true identities and where they are. Their families must not inquire about military affairs. Meetings with their families must be arranged by the commander. They must choose a specific location and limit the number of times. Correspondence must be checked. cut.


    "Also, arrange cover for them in the army."


    Song Jiao nodded: "I will do it."


    Li Yan closed his eyes and rubbed his brows.


    Song Jiao asked: "It''s easy to rectify Tsing Yi''s knock on the door, but it''s easy to rectify the officials. You are now only An Wang, not the emperor. It has been found that the news of the sale of Chaotang military aircraft is all ministers. Most of them are still your old people. For whatever reason, everyone and your Majesty will think you want ... "


    "Your Majesty, seek to usurp the throne?" Li Yan shook his head. "I will talk to him about this."


    Song Jiao stopped talking. No matter who Li Li and Li Yi are, it is hard to say more.


    Seeing that Song Jiao is still leaving, Li Yanahan said, "Is there anything else?"


    Song Jiao was the only one who showed embarrassment and pain. He looked at Li Ji several times, his eyes were full of worry, concern, and sympathy, and he raised his breath several times before he said slowly and painfully: "Yunzhou Shatuo ... .. battle report. "


    Seeing Song Jiao''s appearance, Li Min could not help but whisper.


    All of a sudden, a sorrow that was so intense that it could not be turned away, surrounded him like a fire. At this moment, he felt that his heart was twitching, the kind of twitch being pulled out of his chest.


    He couldn''t help but come to mind. When the previous life burned itself in Xuanwu Tower, Shangguan poured out his sword and rushed to the lonely and desolate back of the rebels, and the last sentence she left, "I will take my blood and walk for your majesty!"


    Li Yan opened his mouth, only to find that he couldn''t make a sound, and his tears were out of control, and his face was covered with care. He felt that his body no longer belonged to himself, because he could not stop the trembling and shaking of the hands and feet.


    He was like an innocent boy who lost the love of his beloved girl.


    ...


    Song Jiao bowed to Li Yan for the first time, lamenting sadly: "When the Battle of the Yankou was exhausted, the Langfang Army was surrounded and attacked by a 300,000 Khitan army. Although nearly 70,000 soldiers fought in blood, they still could not defeat the enemy. military.


    "At the end of the battle, even though the number of enemies killed was more than 100,000, the generals had no more than ten ... At last, there were less than five thousand generals of the Wolffang Army who broke out. Vice General Zhao Nianci, died in battle , The Lord Shangguan fell to the city, seriously injured and unconscious ... "


    Li Yan grabbed the armrest, leaned forward, and asked in a loud voice, "What then?"


    Song Jiao said: "Fortunately, when Shangguan poured out into the party, he did not allow 30,000 infantry troops to join the army, but arranged them to march to Yunzhou early. After the five thousand wolffang troops rode and broke through, they were followed and killed by Khitan. The army responded at the mountain pass, and this repelled the enemy that Khitan chased ... King Qi fell to the city to save Shangguan and was seriously injured. "


    Suddenly like a fish on the shore, Li Yan was thrown back into the water, breathing heavily.


    Song Jiao bowed her head and her voice trembled: "This battle will almost eliminate the existence of the world''s most splendid fangs, and there will be no more than 60,000 soldiers buried in the wasteland, and Zhao Nianci''s corpse will be lost ... Allure, defeat. "


    Li Yan slowly got up, moved to the door, looked up at the bright moon on the eaves, and was silent for a while.


    For a long time, he murmured: "In order to solve the danger of the world attacking Tang, the Langfang Army has done its best. This is the puppet of Mo Nan and the puppet of Datang. Solitary, neither will it be with the Datang generals or the people of the world Forget this battle! "


    Speaking of this, Li Xuan turned back suddenly and ordered Song Jiao sternly: "No matter who, no matter who you are, what kind of relationship you have with your Majesty, who has leaked the military plane, order you to catch it immediately, and dare to have resistance. Geo-kill! "


    Song Jiao suddenly stood up, "No!"


    Li Min strode out of the door. "I''ll see your Majesty."

 v8 Chapter 20： Total War

    During the war, the middle school should focus on stability, and there should be no big storms on the court. Only in this way can we gather people and win the war. Even if some people are greedy, as long as they can bear it a little bit, the monarch will choose to settle the bill after the end of the war.


    However, Li Yi gave an order to the Yimen in Tsing Yi to cooperate with the Ministry of Criminal Affairs and Dali Temple to directly arrest and interrogate the key ministers who have contact with the Khitan, whether they are active or passive. Khitan people.


    Li Yan dare to do so, relying on nothing more than three points.


    First, the crime of treason cannot be tolerated at any time. Even if it is a heavy hand, some people have critics. Before the national war, the voice will not be too loud;


    Secondly, the officials trained by Li Zhi have absolute control over the administration of the DPRK and do not worry that they cannot control the situation;


    Thirdly, there are shots from Tsing Yi. When the evidence is conclusive, whether it is arrest or interrogation, it will be very fast. The so-called storm persists for a long time.


    When Li Zhi learned that many people, even Guozhang, the descendants, and the old man of the King''s House, were involved in this storm, even when facing Li Zhi, his face was extremely pale. I have spoken several times and asked if I could open up some of them.


    Li Yan is a sentimental person. He is so emotionally important that even if these people are harmful to the country, he cannot convince himself to be indifferent to these people. This is his shortcoming and his advantage. If not, he is afraid that Li Ye will not let him control the state affairs.


    Li Zhi is not a person who does not know how to adapt. He also knows Li Zhi''s temperament, and promises to reduce the amount of guilt and blame as much as possible. Although Li Huan was not very satisfied, he also knew that Li Huan could not make more concessions and could only sigh and promise.


    Less than a month after the death of Mo Nan, border wars were ignited on a large scale.


    First, the two lines of Khitan went side by side, assaulting the Gubei exit of the Great Wall fortress northwest of Youzhou, and marching towards Yingzhou northeast of Youzhou; immediately, Li Zhi received news of a large-scale attack on the Sun by returning to the main force of Guiyi Army, Hexi The army is a supportive army, fighting endlessly with it day and night.


    At this point, the northeast and northwest border wars broke out.


    The good news is that Wang Jian quickly entered the territory of Nanzhao through the Wuchi Road because of his quick troops from Shu, and gained a good start. Now he has captured three cities in five battles. He has initially established a foothold in Nanxun, which is quite satisfactory to Li Xun.


    In the land of Monan, because the Dangxiang and Shatuo have been leveled by the Wolffang Army, although Yeluxianiechi wanted to take Yunzhou and win the door and open the portal straight from Monan to Hebei, he suffered 30,000 steps from the Wolffang Army. The frontier army at the core of the **** adhered to it, half of the **** battle was futile, and in fact it had suffered heavy losses before, so it stopped the attack.


    Today, Yerlezhnech returned to the grassland again, without knowing where he was going.


    In short, the battle that Li Xuan needs to be most concerned about at the moment is Khitan''s onslaught against Youzhou Lulong Jiedong.


    In the past two years, Li Zhi has compiled a ban on the army and transferred the elite of Fanzhen, but Lu Long ¡¯s Jiji is a few. Not only has his military strength not been weakened, but because Li Zhi has sent a lot of ordnance and money, he has sent monks to the station, and his strength has been greatly improved. Enhanced Phantom town.


    Li Zhi''s purpose is naturally only one: to prepare for war with Khitan.


    Youzhou, as a major town in the north, is even the most important town. It is the bridgehead of Datang''s attack on the grassland. It is also the first barrier for Datang to resist the south of Qidan. It is the core area where Datang fought with the grassland tribe. Missed.


    However, in the face of the Khitan Million Army, Lu Long''s Jishou can''t hold it.


    However, the situation is different with the Changan embargo.


    At the time of the Khitan army, Tiger Guard, Changning Army, and Yuan Cong and Xiaoqi, who had just finished editing, have entered Lu Long''s territory and have successively settled in predetermined states and counties.


    As for Yu Linjun, he entered Yunzhou.


    The Changan banned the army, except for the Longjing Army, which guarded Gyeonggi, and the rest of the army entered the northern border. It can be seen that Li Yan''s emphasis on Khitan is definitely not comparable to Huizhang and Nanzhao.


    From the middle of Shu to the south and the support of the Guiyi Army from Hexi, they can only be counted as partial divisions. One broke into the territory of Nanzhao and the other guarded the Yangguan Pass, which seemed to Li Qi to be enough.


    In the so-called world attack on Tang, in Li Zhi''s view, the only key point to break the game, or the only core of winning, is to repel Khitan, or even defeat Khitan.


    As the various armies entered the frontier battlefield, Li Yi was still seated in Chang''an City when he was about to start participating in the war. This time, he did not lead the army to conquer as before-even as a vanguard, he entered the battlefield early.


    By this time, the turmoil on the court had ended. After those guilty or degraded or imprisoned, his officials had to make up for the vacancies regardless of Li Zhi''s intention.


    In such a situation, the power of Chaotang has almost completely fallen into the control of Li Zhi, and officials of non-An king factions account for less than 20% of the three provinces and six tribes.


    When the rear was stable, Li Xun couldn''t pay attention to the main battle at the border. In addition to sitting in the center and training his Majesty''s ability to fight alone, because of the battle of immortals.


    As the absolute coach of the Daomen, Shimen, and Yaojin Alliance, Li Yi is only one step away from Da Luo Jinxian. Not only must he dispatch the Xianyu army to face the battle, his own personal strength also has the power to control the war situation. He must always ensure that he is repaired in Xian. On the domain: Either charge or attack.


    The battle scenes between the immortals of Xianyu are relatively simple and rude compared to the world. There is no hundred-day wars and circuitous journeys, and there is no battle for one inch of rivers or one inch of blood. The armies of the two sides lined up in the scheduled battlefield, and waited for an order to launch a head-to-head assault until the victory was determined.


    This method of warfare is exactly the same as the combat style of the army during the Western Zhou Dynasty and the Western Zhou Dynasty.


    Also, because the immortal leap, thousands of miles are just idle, so the Qidan and Uighur immortal army gathered in one place, facing the East earth immortal in person.


    The immortal army formations are not all Qidan and Uighur immortals. They are also mixed with many costumes, temperaments, and strengths, which are obviously different in level, and it feels like the existence of a misbranded army. Needless to say, Li Zhi and the immortals also understood that it was the so-called gods of the party, Hui, Nanzhao and even Tubo.


    "Although these alien immortals are not very powerful, the number is quite different, and the situation in the world is not the same. In the world, these alien people add up, and there are no more than half of the Tang people." To be precise, it is Feihong Holy Buddha.


    Her tone clearly contained the meaning of overlooking, and the sense of superiority was obvious, just like an elite warrior with a body armor, looking at a group of robbers with swords and rods.


    Li Xuan looked back, and the array of Shimen, Daomen, and the monsters behind him was clear, and they just formed the left, middle, and right. Although the strength of the monsters was worse, they were also immense at this moment.


    However, the Daomen Fairies also fought with themselves not long ago. Although they are now standing in the same camp, whether they can do their best and whether they can stab the knife behind the victory is a difficult question to say.


    Yang Yan seemed to be able to see what Li Yan meant, and said, "You can rest assured that there is Yang Yang in me. The Taoist immortals will fight hard, and no one will make a trip!"


    Li Xun nodded, be regarded as Yang Xun''s character.


    Fairyland one day, one year in the world, when the Xianyu immortals prepare for battle, the situation in the world will change much faster.


    Yu Linjun was one of the four Changan Forbidden Forces established in the earliest days. The leading army leader, Zhao Polu, was a lieutenant of Hedong Li Ke before he took refuge in Li Xun, and now Li Xuan sends him to Yunzhou to collaborate nearby. The Langfang Army defends the city and protects Hedong''s safety and security.


    After Zhao Polu arrived in Yunzhou, the first time naturally was to contact Shangguan Qingcheng for military affairs and visit her by the way. When breaking out from the wasteland, Shangguan Qingcheng was seriously injured and unconscious. If it was not protected by King Qi, there would be no reason to survive.


    When Zhao Polu saw Shangguan''s fall, he was not in the wounded ward, but in Yunzhou City. In less than a month, Shangguan Qingcheng''s injuries had recovered by 30%. It was only the Wolffang Army''s 70,000 fine riders that had less than 5,000 people left, which made her think deeply and sadly.


    Bianguan rammed the wall of the earth and sprinkled a piece of blood-stained sun. Shangguan pours his armour and presses his sword, overlooking the vast northern wasteland. Although his body is still quite straight, it is difficult to hide his loneliness.


    There are no undefeated generals in the world, and few undefeated soldiers on the battlefield. Just like this desolate and thick border town, even if it has resisted the iron hoofs of countless army invasions, it will not be guaranteed that there will not be a day of collapse in blood.


    Zhao Polu sighed, stepped forward, and clenched his fist: "Shangguan general, Langya army leveled the party, destroyed Shatuo, and his martial arts was enough to honour history. Although there was a defeat on the day, it was also a crowd of enemies. crime.


    "It is also hoped that the general will not be overly distressed. The general will have received three orders from His Royal Highness, so that the General must be comforted by the general. It can be seen that His Royal Highness has no blame, only respect."


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned around and returned the gift. Although the moves were regular, they were stiff.


    At this time, Zhao Polu found that Shangguan Qingcheng''s face was scary. Not accustomed to be white as snow, but sickly tired.


    The messenger sent by Li Min to Yunzhou Xuansu Langfang Army has already arrived, and the meaning is similar to that of Zhao Polu. However, this did not make Shangguan feel better. The defeated army will not be courageous. Even if there are many reasons for defeat, defeat is defeat.


    More than 60,000 hands, feet, and robes spilled blood on the battlefield, and the corpses blew across the wild blood. They did not even have the opportunity to converge their bones. This is a burden that the Lord will not bear.


    Shangguan Qingcheng asked: "When General Zhao comes here, can I bring an order from His Highness to attack the grasslands?"


    Zhao Polu opened his mouth, only to feel bitter, and he couldn''t explain the negative answer.


    For many years, Shangguan Qingcheng has always been Li Zhi''s most trusted and trusted general. Even Liu Dazheng can''t compare. Shangguan Qingcheng is not good at communication. The generals are jealous and jealous.


    But now, seeing the soullessness of Shangguan''s city in front of him, and thinking of Langfang''s bloodbath for the success of Datang Anding Monan, Zhao Polu only felt that the previous jealousy was too little.


    He sincerely said: "General Shangguan''s injuries are not healed. It is most important to raise his body first. His Royal Highness values ??General Shangguan. As long as General Shangguan recovers, the task of the battlefield must be the general!"


    Seeing that there was no military order for her to go to war, Shangguan had no words and continued to look at the north silently. Her inferior posture, like a statue, has been integrated with the border city.

 v8 Chapter 21： The only way out

    After the fall of Yingzhou, Youzhou Lulong Jiedu made the northernmost place of Tanzhou under the jurisdiction of Tanzhou, and the northernmost place of Tanzhou was the Great Wall Frontier.


    After Qidan captured Yingzhou in the northeast of Lulong, the soldiers violated Pingzhou, and fierce fighting broke out with Lu Longjun in Yuguan. Both sides invested huge amounts of troops and have been fighting for several days. In this case, whether the fortress of Gubeikou can be held is particularly important.


    Once the Gubeikou was captured and the Lulong defense line lost the support of the Great Wall, Tanzhou will inevitably be defended, and the war will spread directly to the territory of Youzhou, and even the Qidan soldiers will approach Youzhou City.


    Unlike Yingzhou, a purely military frontier with no more than a thousand households, Youzhou has always been the center of the northern border. Since the Spring and Autumn and Warring States Periods, many people have lived here, with more than ten counties under its jurisdiction, which is the true north. Xiongzhen.


    "I heard that Pingzhou, Jizhou in the east, and Luzhou and Yunzhou in the west are now in trouble. We are stuck in the middle of Tanzhou, and we should be under more pressure. Why is it beyond this mark? Did you see a Khitan army? "


    When the Gubeikou Pass was closed, the two dogs who had just changed their value were hippie smiles and worriedly asked the heads next to them.


    "What do you know!"


    Dutouqiu snorted coldly, "We are at the North Gate to catch the customs, and we don''t know how many grassland barbarian corpses are buried. They easily dare to commit crimes. To tell you the truth, we have never defeated the grassland barbarians! That was also tied.


    "In these years, Lu Longjun has been on his own. He never needed the support of the court, and the court did not support it. Now you don''t have to panic. Although the grassland barbarian offensive is not small this time, I heard that the army of the court has already entered Youzhou border is coming soon. At that time, your boy will wait to cut off his head to report the battle. "


    The scene of Dutou''s education of recruits may not be much different. It is nothing more than bragging about the exaggerated combat history and achievements, which has caused the worship of the recruits and has continued to abide by the military regulations.


    Maybe the recruits will be driven with awe and resentment.


    If it were usual, such a scene would end with the admired eyes of the recruits, the high spirit of fighting, and the appearance of the nostril of the old soldier. But now, unlike in the past, the conversation between the two has not yet ended, and there is a serious one next to it. sound.


    "The battle at Beikou will not be so simple. The attacker and the Pinger Prefecture were the Qidan North Yili Liye Lilie and the attacker of the Jizhou State. The state''s prime minister is Xiao Hendu.


    "These people are all the most powerful military generals in Khitan. Each of them is a hero, and it is a terrible existence on the grassland. It goes without saying. But the most daring and brave in the Khitan country is Yelu Abaoji''s stern line of fine riding-abdominal center and Sijin.


    "The abdomen''s heart fell in Yankou outside Yunzhou, and was severely damaged by the Langfang Army. It had been damaged more than half, and let''s not talk about it, but it hasn''t shown up in the department. Isn''t this strange?"


    Hearing such a long story, all heads of cows and eggs just feel as big as buckets.


    As a native of Tanzhou, he is also a guardian of Beikou. He has been here for more than ten years. Although his military position is not high, he was killed by a single shot on the battlefield. It is a true **** hero. generation.


    But when it comes to the battlefield trend, strategy and tactics, he didn''t know a basket of words, but he didn''t think much.


    If these words are spoken from the commander''s mouth, even though the cow egg does not understand, it will feel very powerful; but if the words are a white-faced scholar with a green robe, it is another yard Something happened.


    The bull egg looked at the man with a sarcasm and sneered, "You pedantic pedantic sages, apart from knowing that they are irresponsible and irresponsible, pointing themselves to the mountains and rivers, what can you do? Or you can pick a few Qidan scouts His head came back and asked what subordinates they had in Khitan?


    "If you don''t have this strength, don''t play a good man''s style here. The old cows don''t eat this set! In the Central Plains war that year, Gao Ling did not support the king for three months, and the soldiers died. There are too many of you like you, only a Confucian with a big mouth! "


    In the years when Confucian scholars did not stand, some words were justified and justified, but they were unexpectedly humiliated, and they were so ashamed that they were flushed with red ears, and couldn''t say a word in half a ring.


    However, he did not turn against each other, and did not even justify, but in the common despicable eyes of the veteran recruits, he lowered his head and gritted his teeth and walked away silently.


    Confucian students are not alone in Gubeikou, and there are more than 30 people accompanying them. The purpose of their coming here is, of course, to support the Guancheng garrison and to resist the Khitan invasion in order to make a tribute to the country.


    It''s just that they are not to be seen.


    Generally speaking, ordinary people admire scholars, and soldiers in the army are no exception, but if they are veterans on the battlefield and they are facing disciples who like to talk about things, they will come out of their inner resistance and disdain.


    Because they knew that these people had no effect when the war came. Because they do not understand the war, their unsupported blood and the pedantic truth without real roots may also endanger the army and even kill soldiers.


    "Your kid will stay away from these people in the future!"


    After the Confucian student left, Niu Egg whispered to Ergouzi, "I think you like to talk to them very much. Don''t be blinded by these guys who are all feces in their brains. On the battlefield, those The reasoning in the book is useless, the more you think about it, the faster you die.


    "All you can believe is the sword in your hand and the robes beside you. The only thing you need to abide by is the military order!"


    The two dogs, who have been brainwashed by the cow eggs, quickly agreed, and repeatedly guaranteed that they would definitely follow the figure of Dutou.


    Niu Egg was very satisfied with Ergouzi ¡¯s consciousness, and glanced at the scattered Confucians in Guancheng with a knife. He snorted and pouted, "I do n¡¯t know what the commanders think, but they will allow these scholars to stay in Guancheng It should be dispersed, so as not to get in the way! "


    Confucian student Zhang Zai returned to the barracks intently. He wanted to find a gentleman to complain about his grievances, ask for some comfort, and when he entered the door, he saw that Zhang Qi was holding a book and taking a sip of tea from time to time.


    After listening to Zhang Zai''s complaints, Zhang Qi raised his head and glanced at him lightly, disappointedly, "I want you to come to the border to make a contribution to the country, but you can''t even make a fight with the soldiers. This is really When the war broke out, who would dare to use us? "


    Zhang Zaihui said unfairly: "We came here without asking for anything, just to help them keep the city! But they don''t know how to deal with it, and never look at us directly. Every word of humiliation comes down these days. The disciples are already suffering. If there were no teachers, we would have abandoned them! "


    Zhang Qi put down the book, and said, "Abandon it? The temper is not small. Where can you go? Where is the world, where else can you go?"


    Zhang Zai blushed and said, "It''s not a big deal, just go back to the countryside to study or study!"


    Zhang Qi''s expression became cold, his eyes sharpened, "Go back to the country to study and study? Okay! You want your mother, wife, and children, facing the loess day after day, facing the sun, working hard to feed you? You are really motivated.


    "What do you want to say? You also plant your own land? Will you? Even if you learn, look at the farmers. They have a few days of free time throughout the year? What do you study and study?"


    Zhang Zai opened his mouth, and the reprimanded Nana was speechless.


    Zhang Qi held up the tea bowl, put it to his mouth, but put it down again, sighed and looked at Zhang Qiyu''s grave heart: "You have no retreat, no teacher, we in Yangzhou Rumen are even less. Look at the world in front of you. Chengping at home, the sea is clear, and the loss of land is gradually recovering.


    "Ma Yin, who intended to make a mess, didn''t even raise his banner, so he was in a different place; Liu Yin of Lingnan didn''t even dare to have the courage to go against the Qingyi gate. In the heyday of the coming season, we won a place of stand-up cones, so that Guangzong Yaozu, blessing and descendants.


    "Under such circumstances, if we do not advance against the current, we will become prosperous. We can only envy others'' riches and salutes when we are lingering and suffering from poverty. Do you not even understand this?"


    Zhang Zai''s face changed, and eventually he could only teach himself.


    Zhang Qi drank a bit of tea and saw that Zhang Zai hadn''t left, he knew that his mind had not been fully opened, and said, "We Confucianists have always been princes and guests, and enjoy a lot of respect and respect. Now let you let it go. Low body, inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    "But you have to understand that the Confucianists have nothing but the morale of battlefields and the management of civil affairs, and the latter has been controlled by the Confucianists of Qingzhou, and we cannot **** them. The only thing that can be used as a step forward is war. Morale together. If the soldiers do not recognize us, will they be encouraged by us when we are at war? "


    Speaking of this, after seeing Zhang Zai''s dissatisfaction, Zhang Qi opened the tea bowl and said, "From now on, if you don''t drink this tea, change the bar.


    "You preached the order. From now on, disciples of Confucianism will no longer be wearing blue shirts, they will be all in armor, and they will no longer be working alone.


    "I heard all the commanders say that later he will send scouts to investigate the Khitan army. The journey will be fifty miles. The crisis is heavy. You will bring two disciples with you. Remember, you must follow the orders. If you meet the Khitan tour, Ride, the soldiers are not fully evacuated, you must not retreat, otherwise, the door rules will handle! "


    Zhang Zai opened his mouth, stopped talking several times, and in the end, he could only choose to take the lead.


    Looking at Zhang Zai when he went out, Zhang Qi''s eyes were long and fascinating.


    From this moment, there is no Yangzhou Confucianism.


    There is only Confucianism in the army.


    Focusing on cultivating Confucian generals who have both military and military skills, they can focus on the overall situation of war and fight in battle, as the core Confucianism in the army.


    This is the direction and path that Zhang Qi chose for his disciples, and they could not help but struggle for this.


    Zhang Qi has no other choice.


    But he also knows that Li Yan must be happy to see this.


    The army cannot be left to the sole discretion of the family. It is unavoidable that the soldiers will control the army. Even if Li Zhi is not worried, he will have to consider it for future emperors.


    Let Rumen enter the army to take on a burden, and at the same time complete self-transformation, help the army to become stronger. It is a good choice in any way.

 v8 Chapter 22： Scholars and soldiers

    Compared with the Central Plains, although the grassland is vast and relatively flat, it is by no means a thoroughfare. Mountains, blisters, woods, valleys, and hills are even more mysterious because of the gentle terrain. A Central Plains man who has never been to the grassland is no less lost in the grassland than in the mountains.


    Because of the coming of the war, the number of garrison troops in Gubeikou increased, and of course, the scouts sent out were dozens of times, and even dozens of times more than usual. The increase is not only the number of people, but also the exploration distance, from thirty to fifty miles to eighty miles. Without being able to find the Khitan Army, Gubeikou Shou will extend this distance to a hundred miles.


    Scouts ride into the prairie hundreds of miles, basically tantamount to suicide.


    Whenever there is war, the tribes on the prairie can be called everyone, and women and children can fight in battle if necessary-if they have swords and arrows in their hands. In this case, scouts are in danger even if they encounter grassland people who hunt and graze.


    This is Zhang Zai''s first visit to the grassland.


    Even as a scout rider, he needs to keep calm observation and cautious behavior from time to time. He is also deeply impressed by the magnificent scenery of the grassland. Along the way, the stunning gaze in his eyes has never dissipated, and there is infinite pride in his chest, and there are many impulse for poetry.


    The two Confucians who followed him reacted in the same way.


    Writing poems near the water, ascending to the heights, and observing the scenery, this book is the interest of book business, it is the habit engraved in their bones. The desert is lonely, the river is setting sun, why the flute should complain about the willow, the spring breeze does not pass the Yumen Pass ... This is how these ancient poems spread.


    Since ancient times, there has been no first, and no second Wu, of course, there is no reason to make the ancients more beautiful.


    It''s a pity that the riders have always had a dead face on their heads, and they must not give them a chance to stay, and they are not allowed to speak at will. This allowed Zhang Zai and others to fill the stomach with beautiful articles, which could only be chewed several times in their mouths and swallowed back.


    I ca n¡¯t chant poems, I ¡¯m really embarrassed and more uncomfortable than Ji Sansan, so before noon, the riding team took a short break, and when they were eating food and drinking, Zhang Zai went to the cow''s egg and asked the other party how they were looking for Khitan The trail of the army.


    It has not been a short time for everyone to enter the grassland, and even if they are looking for a shuttle, the straight-line distance has exceeded 80 miles.


    "The prairie people will definitely drive a large number of cattle and sheep to serve as military rations. A fine ride of 100,000 people will certainly have more than one million cattle and sheep. How can such large-scale livestock operations leave no trace, even the Khitans? Intentional cleaning, as long as we are sharp, we can always catch clues. "


    Nougat gave a glance at it obliquely. I didn''t want to tell the other side about these military affairs, but when I remembered the command of the commander before leaving, I could only endure patience and say a few words coldly.


    "You can''t find the army, you can''t find the animal dung? As long as we find them, we can infer where the Khitan army is, how many people, and even their direction of activity."


    Speaking of which, Niu Xiao suddenly smiled, "You scholars will not understand these things.


    "Do you know how the feces of sheep are different from the feces of cows? Do you know how to judge the number of the other army through the marks of wild grass being damaged? Tell you, on the grassland, as long as you are careful, you have a little luck, everything Nowhere! "


    Zhang Zai did not expect that the name in front of him was vulgar and stupid, and the soldiers who were sweating all over the body had such knowledge. In surprise, he opened his mouth and said, "The cow dung is a pool, the sheep dung is an egg- child......"


    There was nothing wrong with this sentence, but when thinking of the name of the cow egg, Zhang Zai closed his mouth immediately, and looked at the cow egg with complicated, weird and apologetic eyes.


    Originally, there was no problem even if Zhang Zai shut up, but when he looked at the bull''s egg, he let the bull''s eye sink, and felt that this stupid scholar was ridiculing himself with yin and yang, and wanted to have an attack.


    But for the unity of the team, he just snorted heavily and stopped talking.


    In fact, Zhang Zaiben wanted to ask how to judge the quantity of the army by the traces of the broken grass being trampled, and it can distinguish the difference between sheep dung and cow dung, which is very rare for his five-body diligent student¡ª ¡ªThis kind of thing is very common, but I will be impressed every time I see it once¡ªbut I do n¡¯t have to worry about seeing a cow egg, and I also know that my verbal response has problems before I stop talking.


    According to Zhang Zai''s character, whoever is faced with a slightly learned scholar, at this time will never hesitate, and must apologize.


    However, the bull''s egg in front of him looks so vulgar. When the other party took off his pockets, Zhang Zai saw crawling lice in the hair of the other''s hen''s nest, and under the coldness of his heart, he just raised a bit of high-mindedness, and replaced it with a strong scorn.


    That thought of apologizing disappeared.


    "Brother Zhang, I heard that in the dynasty, there were many master monks, and Tsing Yi Yemen was all-pervasive. Let''s go out to check the enemy''s movements. Will there be strong ones to respond?"


    Next to Zhang Zai, a fellow student with a narrow eyebrow asked him.


    Zhang Zai looked around and saw that no one paid attention to them. He shook his head and said solemnly: "You look at yourself too high. Although there are many monks in the dynasty, there are also many monks in Khitan. During the war, no one was fighting in their own position kill?


    "Not to mention the Yuguan battlefield where hundreds of thousands of troops from both sides have gathered, and even Luzhou in the west is now in full swing. We are just a few scholars, and we are not important people. Who cares for us elegantly? Are you still in Huainan and we are guests of the Throne of Wu? "


    Disciple Liu Dahe said, "Don''t we all risk our lives?"


    Zhang Zai Sunran said, "Bianguan can fight to death, why can''t you and me? I don''t like crude men like cow eggs, but I have to accept

 v8 Chapter 23： One person left or one left

    In the army, scouts are the most dangerous arms, whether it is the Central Plains Army or the border guards. As the eyes of the army, many times they need to penetrate the enemy''s territory. Without protection, they basically use their lives to find out the enemy''s movements for the army.


    They have nothing to rely on to keep their lives, alert, fast horses, and often less than luck.


    Most of the time, scouts die silently, and even if they find out where the enemy is, they will not be able to return information in a timely manner. Only a scout with good luck and good strength can be fortunate enough to return to the camp with the military.


    Such scouts are undoubtedly heroes in the army.


    Therefore, even if the army leader will meet them, he will show more concern and trust.


    The first to discover Khitan''s ride was the two dogs who acted as lookout posts on the low slope. When his shocked shout reached the bull''s ear, the first reaction was not fear, but ecstasy.


    The ecstatic ox egg gave up the grass in front of him, got up and ran to the grass slope, and looked in the direction indicated by the two dogs. Not far to the east, a cavalry with four or five hundred men was bypassing a gentle **** and rushing towards them.


    "All heads, we only have a hundred-man team, they have four or five hundred people, what do we ...?" Ergou asked eagerly. He wanted to say whether we should run, but felt that this was too timid, so he changed the word temporarily.


    The ox egg ignored the two dogs, took a forehead and looked carefully, and carefully identified the opponent''s armor blade, even the tall and short breed of the warhorse. Because the distance was a little farther, the bull''s egg looked quite hard.


    The second dog did not know what the bull''s egg was looking at, and wanted to ask, but was inconvenient to rush, like an ant on a hot pot. Although they are new recruits, the two dogs also know that once their side does not get out in time and is bitten by the other side, their hundred-man team will be more fierce.


    The other riders have already been applauded by the old soldiers, and have given up to continue to observe the traces on the grass. They have quickly started the horses and adjusted their formations. They are ready to meet and retreat.


    Compared to these military pawns, Zhang Zai, Liu Dahe, and other three Confucian scholars were somewhat weaker in restraint. The first time they followed the cattle and eggs on the grass slope, and they attacked Khitan like him. Looking in the direction.


    However, as far as their understanding of the military affairs is concerned, they are not even as good as the second recruit who has finished training, and naturally they can''t see anything.


    "All heads, what are you looking at? Barbarians are almost coming!" Zhang Zai couldn''t help asking.


    Five hundred cavalry rushed on the prairie, and the power must not be underestimated. Although there was no scene of shaking the mountain, the rumbling horseshoe sound was still like a thunderous thunder, and it kept banging in my heart. .


    The key is that you have few people and no chance of winning. This is the most deadly.


    When Zhang Zai was in Huainan, he looked down on the killing Han, and even looked down on the war. He always thought that it was just a brutal collision of a group of rude people. The Confucian students who mobilized the hearts of the army and the people before the war, the heavy allocation of food during the war, and the management of the local area after the war were really important events.


    Therefore, he is a complete recruit on the battlefield.


    "Every head! They rushed over a safe distance!" At this moment, Ergouzi couldn''t help but yelled.


    "These barbarians are dressed in leather, dangling from the waist, carrying long bows, and the war horses are neither scouts or horses of the usual cavalry known for their endurance ... this is not a scout that is far away, it is an army Rare fine ride! "


    When the cow egg regained its sight, the ecstasy in his eyes became stronger. "This only shows one problem: the Khitan army is nearby!"


    Le turned the horse''s reins, and in the eyes of the two dogs admiring Zhang Zhang''s blank eyes, the cow egg ran down the grass **** first and shouted, "Hurry up!"


    Now that the position of the Khitan Army has been ascertained, and the core military situation that has come out to be discovered on its own has been obtained, there is no longer any reason for the cattle to delay.


    But now, the situation is very dangerous. Although the Khitan Ranger is still a distance away, the distance between the two sides will be very close when the speed of their riding team is raised.


    However, since the ox eggs dare to leave now, it will not be a self-death, scouting horses quickly, this is beyond doubt.


    In fact, as Niu predicted, their speed was raised before Khitan Jingqi caught up. Although on the vast grassland, five hundred fine horses chased hundreds of riders, there was no need to worry too much about the formation, and the speed would be very fast, but there were always hundreds of steps between the two sides.


    Zhang Zai turned back several times. After finally confirming that Qidan Jingqi was unable to catch up with himself, he was relieved. Zhang Zai was very lucky not to face death threats and never know what death fear was.


    At this time, Zhang Zai was already very impressed by the calm military order, bold move, and meticulous response. They have found out the approximate number and orientation of the Khitan Army and made extraordinary contributions to the frontier. In this situation, Zhang Zai felt that his image was a little taller.


    Even if he didn''t do anything along the way, but after participating in this operation, he also took risks, and there were many days of hard work, which no one can kill. After this, Zhang Zai felt that he had made a lot of progress in the army.


    However, Zhang Zai''s gratefulness did not last long.


    After they turned a blister, they found that there was another Khitan rider head-on!


    Obviously, Khitan Jingqi will chase him, and when he knows that he cannot catch up, he still bites them, not without relying on them.


    Khitan discovered his scout team and sent someone to notify the nearby riders in advance to cooperate with the team''s elite riders to intercept in front!


    "Dutou, there is a Khitan barbarian in front!" Zhang Zaigang''s heart dropped immediately to his throat.


    The cow egg looked back at him coldly, yelling at him


    Very dissatisfied, "But more than twenty scouts, what are you scared of?"


    Scouts are different from fine riders. In order to reduce the burden of fast horses and pursue extreme speeds, it is convenient to escape from danger and bring back the military situation. They are simple and generally not armored. Such opponents are not difficult to deal with.


    Cow eggs and others, just wearing the lightest leather armor, can guard against arrows in the distance. When the two horses ran against each other, the blades of the swords and guns stabbed at extremely high speeds were not much different from a layer of paper.


    Scouts weren''t meant for combat.


    "Kill!" The bull''s egg pulled out the crossblade.


    Alas, the sound of the metal friction of the long knife coming out of the sheath made Zhang Zai''s hair grow up. Although Confucian scholars are not known for their combat effectiveness, as a Confucian literary master, he also has a certain amount of combat ability, and now he also draws a horizontal knife across his waist.


    However, his hands were a little embarrassed and he didn''t listen very much. He pulled out several times without even pulling out the knife.


    At this time, the two sides have begun to go wrong.


    Bingge''s clashes ping ping ping ping ping pong ping pong ping pong ping pong ping pong Hold the reins.


    Suddenly, a blood spring burst from his side, warm blood spilled on his face, and when he turned his head in astonishment, he saw a soldier who had lost his head, and was sprayed from the horse''s neck with a spray of blood on his back.


    Zhang Zai recognized the soldier. He also said two words to each other. He knew that the other man was a down-to-ear man. He loved to laugh and made him feel good. Unexpectedly, the Khitan people were stunned.


    Before Zhang Zai shouted, his brain was suddenly slammed and his eyes were dark.


    Thinking that he was being hit by Khitan, he was about to be killed by Huang Quan. Zhang Zai couldn''t control his fear anymore, and he could not bear to hear the screaming than to kill the pig.


    He didn''t fall down, but hit his forehead, just a broken arm.


    Zhang Zai did not know how his side rushed past the Khitan Cavalry, and his mind was blank.


    Aspiring scholars always think that their blood is invincible, even if they break into the army and take the first rank, they will not be timid. Even if they are besieged by the enemy in a desperate situation, they can cry out to the last minute of the country''s death battle.


    I do n¡¯t know if I have n¡¯t been hung by a knife and axe on my forehead for a few times, I wo n¡¯t know at all how difficult it is to make the hands and feet obedient to the sudden sword and sword forest on the battlefield; It takes a lot of courage to cut the key to the opponent.


    "Take them away!"


    Because of a loud roar, Zhang Zai finally returned to God. He looked around and found that there were a few people in his team, although not many, but they were indeed missing.


    Those who shouted this sentence were all bullheads. After roaring this sentence, he took half of the riders out of the brigade, turned a corner, and greeted the Qidan four hundred or five hundred riders who came up.


    Although the Khitan scouts just killed, although they did not cause much damage to the cavalry, the team''s speed has slowed down by a few points, and the later Khitan fine horse has caught up.


    At this time, Zhang Zai ignored the fact of urinating his pants, and the huge tremor in his heart made him unwilling to disable the tonal hoarse voice and shouted: "All heads, there are many barbarians, you go back to death!"


    As soon as this remark was made, Zhang Zai shuddered.


    Dozens of cold eyes fell on him together.


    "Shut up!" The deputy drank in a deep voice.


    Zhang Zai opened his mouth and was speechless.


    Of course, the ox egg knows that there is no doubt that it will die if you return to fight.


    But only in this way can we stagnate the speed of the opponent and win the opportunity for others to bring back the military newspaper.


    Zhang Zai saw Ergouzi and others. Although he was red-eyed and gritted, he didn''t mean to look back and look at it again. He just desperately urged the speed of horses. He was instantly awakened. Obviously, scouts were already mentally prepared for such a situation.


    This is the fate of scouts.


    Looking back, looking through the same robe behind him, he faintly saw the back of more than forty riders decidedly, rushing to the turbulent Khitan elite riding crowd, Zhang Zai just felt that his throat was as hard as a rock in an instant, and tears came out of his eyes.


    Of course, he knew that if there was no cattle and eggs to return to death, he would definitely not be able to survive, everyone would not be able to survive, and the military intelligence would not be able to reach the border.


    Zhang Zai, Liu Dahe, and others who had just joined the army, no matter how unbearable they were, at least at this moment, they realized what the same robe was. Qi Yue is undressed, and is the same robe as the son. This is a simple eight character, but the strength and sadness contained in it are so deep that those who are not involved cannot appreciate it.


    Withdrawing his gaze, his vision had been blurred by tears, his heart was ashamed, self-blame, and his body was hot, and he clenched his teeth tightly.


    He used to look down on the lieutenant general.


    But now, he finds that he is not even qualified to be a warrior.


    "Second son, you take someone back!"


    Suddenly, the deputies all screamed.


    In front of them, another team of Khitan scouts appeared, and the number was large.


    They left the border too far, and too far into the grassland. When they came, relying on experience and agility, they avoided many Khitan scouts; but now, with their flees, they can no longer cover their tracks.


    In the face of enemies who have the power to hinder the entire team, their only way of survival is to keep people off again and again.


    Until only the last person left.


    Or maybe none.

 v8 Chapter 24： Will of King An

    When the team only had more than ten people, Zhang Zai felt deep despair. The heart hanging in his throat seemed to pop out of his mouth.


    This is not only because there are no more people on their own side, but there is also a Khitan elite riding a trail of more than 200 people behind it. It is also because the grass **** in front of them suddenly rushes down to a black cavalry.


    After the ox eggs and others were cut off one after another, although courage was commendable, Qidan Jingqi was not a fool. They are too few people in the end. The Khitan cavalry only needs to allocate a part of the team to face each time, and the cavalry on both sides can continue to pursue without much hindrance.


    There is no way at all for people like cow eggs.


    Zhang Zai heard the roar of Ergouzi.


    In the face of such a situation, more than a dozen people have nowhere to go, no matter where they are, even if they are all scattered and flee, they will only be defeated.


    This time Zhang Zai pulled out the horizontal knife smoothly, but his hand still shook violently. In his state, if a miracle does not occur, I am afraid that it will not kill or hurt people. The biggest result is that he will die face to face.


    However, in this case, whether one or two Khitans can be hacked to death has no effect on the overall situation. This proved that the Khitan army is located in the end, only to be wiped out.


    The military situation that came from hardships and good fortune was also destined to prevent the Beikou garrison from learning.


    "Kill!" When Ergou roared blushing, his neck was bruised.


    Although he is a recruit, this time his mission is to fight the enemy for the first time, but his preparations for this moment are far from Zhang Zai Neng Biao. The sweat and training that he experienced on weekdays allowed him to behave like a qualified soldier.


    "Kill!" The other soldiers also yelled and looked pale. As soon as the matter came to an end, the soldiers at the border gate would not lose their dignity even if they died in battle.


    Zhang Zai, Liu Dahe, and other three Confucian students were shocked by the blood of their robes, and their hearts were much less timid. The decisive back view of people such as bull eggs and so on emerged in their minds, and they gradually became jealous, even if the body shivered even more because of fear and tension, but there was a bit of excitement inside.


    At least, at this moment, no one is urinating.


    The Khitan cavalry rushing down from the grass **** will face them head-on, but this team suddenly split into two branches and ran to the left and right, giving way to the two dogs and others.


    The two dogs who had not yet reached Guanzhi''s eyes stared.


    There are about 300 people on the other side, and they only have more than ten people. Under the hedge, they will not be able to penetrate into each other''s formation, and they will all be hacked to death. The power contrast is so disparate, why should the other side avoid its sharp edge?


    Does the opponent choose another tactic?


    No need at all.


    Young, but definitely not stupid. In this team, it is the most clever two dogs. Just two eyes, they found the clue.


    The Khitan cavalry is not the scout fast horse, nor the fine horse, but the most common pony. They wore leather armor made of animal skin, and their styles were not uniform. The swords and bows in their hands were uneven, and some soldiers were tall and thin.


    This is an ordinary Khitan tribe cavalry, and it is not from any big tribe.


    But if you only see these, Ergouzi will not be confused.


    To his surprise, the leaders of this Khitan cavalry turned out to be several monks and Taoists in monk clothes and robes!


    That is, they led this team, divided into two, ran from a safe distance beside Ergouzi and others, and rushed behind them.


    The second dog suddenly turned around, and the sight in front of him made him stunned!


    It wasn''t just him, Zhang Zai and others were equally stupefied.


    The Khitan tribe cavalry rushing from their side, under the leadership of several monks and men, launched a brave and fanatical attack on the Khitan elite who pursued them!


    The Qidan elite horsemen are extraordinary in their natural combat power, and are not comparable to ordinary grassland tribe warriors. However, they can not think of it anyway. This group of apparently grassland people, not the Qidan cavalry disguised by the Tang, will suddenly attack them.


    Unexpectedly, Khitan Jingqi encountered a head-on drink, and the front was quickly disrupted. As people turned their horses, the screams came and went, one by one, the fine horsemen fell off the horse.


    They didn''t understand why their companions attacked themselves until they died.


    Those monks and Taoists have good strength. Although they are not really masters, they are enough to face some centurions. They take the lead in rushing into the Qidan elite riding team, and there is no triad.


    The Khitans began to kill each other for no reason. In spite of the surprise, the two dogs, Zhang Zai, etc. all slowed down the horse. However, Ergouzi did not make his companions act lightly, but turned his horse to watch them kill.


    His smart head, praised many times by bulls and eggs, thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t think of it.


    The battle of hundreds of cavalry soon came to an end. With more than half of the casualties, Khitan resolutely chose to retreat and escape. Although their mouths were screaming and yelling, they never looked back.


    It wasn''t until the Khitan tribe cavalry began cleaning the battlefield, picking up their loot, and shouting loudly, Ergouzi, Zhang Zai, and others, then they were convinced that they really had a life back.


    And they were rescued by a group of Khitan.


    A monk and a horse approached Ergouzi and other horses, and smiled at the ceremony. Among the monks, only two of them are Han faces.


    The two dogs dismissed the gift, and in this case, he didn''t need to be on guard at all. If the other party wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as a hand. "The grace of salvation today is unforgettable, and the North Front will miss the two graces!"


    The Taoist shouted with a beard and laughed, "Little generals don''t have to be polite, everyone works for the dynasty, regardless of you and me."


    The monk folded his hands and said with compassion: "It is because of the fate that I can meet you today. The young general and others think that I have been favored. In fact, in the eyes of the poor monk, this is not our blessing, so no thanks. . "


    Ergouza disturbed his head, and the words of the other side made him unconscious and unable to understand for a moment.


    Zhang Zai and others also came forward to see the ceremony, seeing that the two dogs couldn''t communicate well with each other in speech, so they refused to take over the conversation. "The two masters must have come from the open air and full truth?"


    Seeing Zhang Zai, the monks and Taoists were a little surprised. Jo Mo was wondering why there were Confucian students in the army. Although the other party was wearing armor, the literacy of the writer might not be seen by ordinary people, but they could be recognized at a glance.


    "Exactly."


    The middle-aged Taoist laughed and laughed, "Unreleased Doors and Quanzhenguan were commanded by the king, preached outside the region, and gathered strength to contribute to my great cause. Recently, the frontier battle is fierce, and I also took the opportunity to gather their believers, here Kill the Khitan scouts waiting for a ride. "


    The monk sighed with sadness and compassion, saying, "Unfortunately, Khitan has tight control over the grassland, and Yelu Abaoji knows the situation of empty release and full truth, and he is very guarded against us. My actions on the grassland are not very smoothly.


    "To this day, there is no empty release and full truth, and it is impossible to penetrate the Khitan dignitaries, only to find those small tribes on the grassland."


    Zhang Zai nodded again and again.


    Before he spoke, the middle-aged Taoist continued: "Fortunately, the grassland is vast and the land is sparse and people are scarce. Mo said that small tribes are like cattle hair, many herders and even families live in communities, so there are still many places we can do."


    The monk said: "At the beginning of the war, Yeluabaoji''s attention is on the battlefield, and the control of the grassland tribe is much weaker. We have a good opportunity to develop more believers."


    Middle-aged and humane: "Yaleuabaoji can''t look at the strength of the small tribe. They are poor and weak, not to mention that a tribe may not even get a complete set of iron armor, and many arrows are bone arrows. Yaleuabaoji point When they were soldiers, they disdain to take them.


    "But for Vajrayana and Holistic Truth, these poor people happen to be the easiest targets for our followers."


    The monk said: "Although their strength is weak, they can still be useful as long as they gather. A team like the one in front of us has no organization and total truth. I do n¡¯t know how much. Although there is no ability to compete with the Khitan army, but It is still possible to cooperate with the Imperial Frontier. "


    Taoism: "On the grasslands, the tribe is the sole destination of the shepherd. Although Yeluabaoji is the king, except for his family and the Khitan headquarters, the herders on the vast grassland, especially the small clans and scattered herders, have nothing to him. How much loyalty can be said. Under the power of religion, they can easily use it for me. "


    Speaking of which, the monk finally smiled, "Like now."


    Ergouzi was already confused, like an ignorant child, who had listened to Tianshu completely.


    Although he was clever, his knowledge was too limited, and at the level he was unable to access Shimen and Daomen, he could not understand these words and the great significance behind them.


    Zhang Zai was fascinated.


    Gradually, his blood began to boil again.


    However, the monk in front of him talked like a double reed, and did not give him a chance to speak at all, which made him feel uncomfortable and weird.


    Shimen and Daomen have always been opponents, and no one is pleasing to the eye. They fight on the rivers and lakes in the peace season. When the world is in chaos, they are involved in the torrent of torrents.


    But now, monks and dao get along very well.


    Harmonious to the two bottom monks, they can act together and fight together without speaking, and the coordination between the words is seamless, so that Zhang Zai, the Confucian Junyan, cannot intervene.


    At the mouth of the narrative, a young Taoist came over and spoke to a middle-aged Taoist. After listening to the middle-aged Taoist, he smiled and said to Ergouzi, "Our companion, where you came, saved some soldiers from the border."


    The rescued lieutenant generals were cow eggs and others.


    After more than forty returned to kill the enemy, he spread his feet and ran away, attracting Qidan Jingqi to chase the generals. When he was rescued by the airless release door and Quanzhenguan, there were only four people left.


    The bull''s egg was not badly injured, but he could ride a horse anyway.


    After the return of the calf eggs and other people after the disaster, and the excited embracing of the robes, the people thanked the monks and Taoists again, and they set out on their way home.


    It is important to return the military situation.


    Looking back in the Mercedes-Benz team, under the leadership of several monks and Taoists, he saw that the Zaidan tribe cavalrymen who had "returned at full load" disappeared behind the grass slope, and Zhang Zai''s heart was agitated.


    No, those people are not the Khitan tribe cavalry.


    They should even be called steppe cavalry.


    Although the grasslands are now under the rule of Khitan, they are not the shepherds of Khitan.


    Shock is Zhang Zai''s biggest emotion now.


    Shimen and Daomen have found their place in this revival dynasty. And in this position, according to the will of King An to build their careers and win their own glory and glory.


    For example, today, they rescued their team of riders, so that the military newspapers that would affect the Beikou, Tanzhou battle, and even the entire Youzhou battle can be returned to the border in time.


    Today''s Datang is a furious Datang.


    Zhang Zai felt that time was not waiting, and felt that it was urgent to build a career.


    There is not much time left for Yangzhou Rumen.


    Thinking of his unbearable performance on this trip, Zhang Zai was anxious.


    Back to north exit

 v8 Chapter 25： Ambassador

    Compared with the soldiers who battled blood in Bianguan and were in danger at all times, Li Yan, who was in Changan, was more like a literary minister. The experience of the former leader smashing and struggling in the past seems to have become a past that will never return, only in memory.


    In this regard, Li Zhi personally did not have much emotion, he knew that this was the only way to go.


    The king who stepped out of the battlefield and eventually stood in the high position will one day leave the battlefield completely and complete the transformation from general to emperor. The war was under his control, but he no longer needed to be on the front lines.


    Over the years, Li Zheng, who fought the North and South, has cultivated a sufficiently thick team, and has done all kinds of due arrangements. If he still needs to do everything himself, the resurgence of the dynasty becomes a joke.


    When Song Jiao came to deliver the information, she saw Li Yan sitting in a pavilion by the lotus pond, waited for drinks and enjoyed the flowers, and was not at ease.


    I walked over and grabbed the flask from Li Zhi''s hands, and poured myself a cup and a glass, until I emptied the flask. Then I stared at Li Zheng with the eyes of the demonstration. I see if you have a conscience. Want to make Li Yan feel ashamed.


    Instead of feeling ashamed, Li Yan was laughed dumbfounded, "Aunt Song must have encountered something good recently."


    Song Jiao snorted badly: "What can I do for you, the more lazy guy?"


    "No, right?" Li Min opened his innocent eyes. "Why is Aunt Song getting younger these days?"


    Song Jiao bowed her head and took a sip, "I know nonsense."


    To be happy, Song Jiao naturally has it, and Tsing Yi Yemen has completed internal reorganization. Short duration and good effect, it can be called thunder means, to minimize the loss, and has not hindered the overall operation, Song Jiao, the first-hand leader, is naturally the key.


    Nowadays, although the war has begun, but after all, it is still in its infancy, and there is no Khitan elaboration in Datang. The eyes of Yelu Abaoji looking at Datang were dug out in time, so that the war was not affected much. This is where Song Jiao was relieved.


    These days without heart disease, Song Jiao is inevitably rejuvenated.


    For Li Zhi, there is no Khitan spy in the middle school. His empty release and full truth, and according to earlier plans, quickly expanded the power on the grassland, even if there is no large-scale action for the time being, but in the near future, Definitely useful.


    Over time, Li Zhi''s grasp of victory in this war was a little stronger, and it was hard to be unhappy.


    Since ancient times, the hearts of the prairie people have been the most difficult to control. The Central Plains dynasty was able to conquer them for a short time, and even destroy the powerful tribe, but history has proven that the grassland herders have never disappeared or been completely ruled by the Central Plains dynasty.


    As long as they are strong, they will invade south, which is a difficult problem that has never been solved.


    At the present time, Li Zhi is to rule the hearts of grassland herders and control their thoughts through religion. At present, it seems that it can definitely be tried, and the effect must be good.


    In a few more years, Datang, which is short of food, will be able to ensure that their bodies will not be starved during the climate change of the grasslands. Then there are reasons for the southern invasion of grassland people who are physically and spiritually ruled by the dynasty at the same time. ?


    Heroes of the steppe, such as Yelu Abaoji, are respected again. In the face of this strategy of Datang, Li Xuan does not believe that the other party can stir up any storms on the steppe.


    Song Jiao told Li Xuan the current situation of the battle: Wang Jian went to the camp in Nanzhao and progressed quite smoothly;


    With the reinforcements, Li Xian, Nangong First, and Guiyi Army also blocked the Uyghur Army from death. Although the opponent was fierce, the craftsman supervised the construction of many powerful new weapons in the army. Only forty or fifty magic weapon crossbows make the Uighur siege soldiers miserable;


    Zhao Polu led Yulin to sit on the front line of Quzhou. Both Changning and Yuancong defended Pingzhou. The cavalry guarded Jizhou and blocked the Qidan soldiers. Although there was no big victory, it was not a moment when Qidan wanted to defeat them. Work.


    Li Maozhen''s injuries are recovering quickly. Now she is sitting in Youzhou and controlling the northern battle. The Tiger Guard who has not yet been dispatched is her chip to prevent Khitan soldiers. She is expected to be transferred to the front line of Tanzhou.


    In short, the battle was smooth everywhere. Although we did not see the hope of winning quickly, under the current situation, we would not be able to break through the defense line by Yeluabao.


    Having said all this, Song Jiao put down the documents collected and sighed to Li Wei: "Shangguan Qingcheng refused to return, but he no longer mentioned the leader to fight, but only asked to guard the border town."


    Li Yan rubbed his eyebrows and felt helpless towards Shangguan''s allure. He has given several orders to let Shangguan fall back to Chang''an to heal his wounds, but this Nizi did not listen to the dispatch for the first time in his life. Every time his order was issued, there would be a letter of war.


    "She wants to stay in the border town, just stay in the border town." Li Yan knew that the other side''s injury could not be recovered sooner or later. Although he was worried about her safety, she didn''t want to force anything.


    And this is not the point. The Spike Rider has lost more than 90% of her damage. She does n¡¯t have a warrior in her hand, and the battlefield power of the soldiers is greatly reduced. How to replenish and train the soldiers is what Li Yan needs to solve for her. key problem.


    Nowadays, the Changan Prohibition Forces are responsible for fighting, and recruiting new recruits can not be effective in a short time. Li Ye thinks that this battle has not been done by the government, and her mission has been completed. This is to get her back. The root cause.


    After Song Jiaojiu reported the military situation everywhere, he didn''t leave immediately, so the scene of Li Qi''s appreciation of the lotus alone soon turned into two people watching the flowers.


    Although drinking and enjoying flowers is a matter of love and elegance, the topic that Li Yan and Song Jiao talk about is that they don''t touch the wind and the snow at all.


    "Shoubei Beikou has discovered that there is a Khitan army outside the customs, and the way back to the Ranger Army is back.


    In the past, he was hunted down by Qidan Jingqi. Fortunately, he was rescued by an empty release door and Quanzhengguan. Since they can take the grassland herders to fight, from this point, the strength can not be underestimated. "


    Song Jiao stared at Li Xuan with radiant eyes. "From Daomen to Quanzhen, from Shimen to No-time Shimen, from Rumen Qingzhou Rumen, and now Yangzhou Rumen ... from defeating Li Ke Use, to conquer Zhao Polu, to defeat Gao Ling, Qi Wang arched to Guanzhong, then to Kefu Hexi, surrender Wang Jian ...


    "After you came down from Shen Yunshan, you went north to south and fought all the way. More people were conquered than killed, and the power of conquest was stronger than the power of destruction. For this reason, in just a few years, you let Datang settled on ZTE''s reality, giving the dynasty a tendency to rebuild its prosperity.


    "This path you take is different from ordinary kings. Is this your way to success?"


    Li Yan spread his hands, "What is the way to success, this is Emperor Road."


    Song Jiaoring asked, "What is Emperor Tao?"


    Li Min smiled, "The one who can protect the world is the emperor."


    Song Jiao shouted: "You not only have the power to make the world, but even the immortals of the Immortal Realm and the exotic demon clan are working for you, isn''t it?"


    Li Xun nodded, "You are right, this is probably better called Emperor Imperial Demon. It is also the only way that I can try to prosper the Tang Dynasty."


    ...


    Luzhou and Pingzhou played fiercely, and Jizhou was not idle, but Yeluabaoji was not in these places. His king''s account was located deep in the grassland north of Tanzhou, in the center, and governed the Quartet.


    "So, the army prepared for a long time and laid out the plan for a long time, because it was ruined because of one hundred ordinary Tang army riders?" In the king''s account, Yeluabao looked low.


    The general near the army who reported the military situation, Yelu Dilugu, was sweating, his head down and he dared not to say much.


    As a confidant of Yelu Abao, and also known for his wisdom, Yelu enemy Lugu certainly knew how much effort the opponent had spent in order to prepare for this assault on Tanzhou.


    Yeluabaoji stared at Yelu''s enemy Lugu: "The army has never attacked Tanzhou, although the Beikou is in a dangerous situation and it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. However, under the situation of fierce offensives in Pingzhou and Luzhou, Tang Jun will mobilize soldiers and horses to go The reinforcements in these two places, as long as Tanzhou is empty, we can break through the center of the Tang Army''s defense line and take Youzhou straight!


    "Now, the action of the army is because you have not been able to solve the hundred riders, and plainly exposed to the eyes of Tang Jun. You, the general near the division, have not used this point now?"


    Perceiving the anger of Yeluabaoji, Yeludi Rugu could only fall to his knees and willingly be punished.


    Qidan did not attack Tanzhou before, and Tang Jun naturally did not think that Qidan would never attack.


    But the way of the soldiers is nothing. As long as the Khitan Army''s whereabouts are well hidden, the Tang Army confirms that there is no Khitan Army outside the Beikou Guancheng city, so when the pressure in the two battlefields of East and West Pingzhou and Luzhou has doubled, the follow-up forces will be preferentially invested in these two places. As it should be.


    The northern part of the border town is extremely dangerous and difficult to break. In the case of limited forces, the frontiers cling to the terrain and Li Maozhen did not send too many guards. It makes sense.


    According to Khitan''s previous investigation, the army of the Tang army northward had only 500,000 banned troops. Even if there were not many Lu Longjuns, the number of Khitan soldiers was more than that.


    The Tang Army fought on several fronts. The deployment of troops and horses and the matching logistics and transportation of grain, ordnance, etc. naturally caused huge pressure and stretched. With the current capabilities of Datang, it is impossible to supply millions of troops in the north under the current situation.


    "You human head, for the time being, on your shoulders. One hundred army sticks, go and pick it up!" Yeluabaoji finally said these words coldly.


    Yeludi Rugu was pardoned and quickly thanked him.


    In fact, he also feels wronged, why the five hundred fine riders, combined with the eyeliner scouting riders, will not kill more than one hundred Tang Jun. The most weird thing is that these five hundred fine riders did not return the last one, which made it difficult for Yeludi Rugu to figure out what happened at that time.


    Yeludi Rugu led his army stick, limped back with his hands on his buttocks, and said: "King, now our plan to surprise the North Exit has been exposed. Is it time to leave here and find a new battlefield that can be broken ? "


    Yeluabaoji took a sip of wine, his gaze was deep, and he leisurely said, "Why leave? It''s all about the plan."

 v8 Chapter 26： Kill god

    Li Maozhen frowned as he looked at the military newspaper in his hand.


    The weather is getting warmer. Even if you live in the north of Youzhou, the noon sun seems to be burning, which means that summer is coming. At the same time, this also means that the Khitan Army''s offensives against Ping and Qiang have continued for more than a month.


    Li Yan was unable to leave Chang''an, and he was given full control over the battle in the north by Qi King. This put pressure on Li Maozhen. In the past two months, it has been a long time in the night, and I have never had a moment of leisure.


    Fortunately, despite the fierce fighting in the northern border, the war situation is not strange. Tang Jun is still in the first stage of the war. According to Li Zhi''s arrangement, Tang Jun mainly adopted defensive forces at this stage, relying on the mountains and rivers, and strong bows to consume Khitan military power.


    After the Khitan army has lost to a certain extent and the soldiers are exhausted, the war will enter the second stage, and the Tang army will have the possibility of launching a counterattack and marching into the grasslands.


    Pingzhou Yuguan and Luzhou Juyongguan are two frontline towns, and now they have blocked the Khitan onslaught. Although the casualties of the soldiers were not small for more than a month, the losses to the Khitan Army were several times greater. If Khitan had no plot, it would be difficult to burn the war to Youzhou City.


    Such a scene of war is reasonable.


    Since ancient times, as long as the border defense is normal, few grassland cavalry can invade the Central Plains. After the turmoil in the Tang Dynasty, the national strength declined. The three towns in Hebei did not listen to the imperial court orders. Although they were proud soldiers, they did not have any major problems on the sidelines, relying on the power of the town itself.


    Before coming from Chang''an, Li Maozhen remembered that Li Xun said that as long as Youyun 16 states are in our hands, and the soldiers can rely on them, the prairie people must attack them honestly, unless we are weak.


    The Tang army who fought in the North during these years is naturally not a weak brigade. So even if the Khitan can cross the grassland, it will be difficult for the soldiers to get under the Youzhou city.


    With such a situation, Li Maozhen had nothing to worry about.


    But she is not a junior general. The fighting situation in the past two months has made her discover something unusual. At this point in the war, although it seems that the Khitan Army has been fully deployed, its combat strength is in front of the Tang Army, but there is nothing to praise.


    This is a matter of course.


    But Li Maozhen didn''t think so.


    She had done deductions and estimates carefully. If the Khitan Army had taken out these troops in front of it, even if Tang Jun did not have various powerful weapon crossbows newly developed by the craftsman, they would not have scored the strength of the Great Wall.


    "Yaluobaobao hides the Sijin Division! Another army is attacking under the banner of Sijinji in Yuguan. According to the Beikou battle report, these days, the Khitan Army that attacked them was not an ordinary army. Maybe it''s Sijinbu! "


    There was a flash of light in Li Maozhen''s mind, and suddenly he thought of it.


    This made her nervous.


    After the Khitan army attacked the North Exit, she mobilized half of them to prepare to enter Tanzhou long ago to face the enemy''s Tiger Guard who suddenly appeared in Khitan to meet the enemy.


    Originally, she thought that this was enough to cope with the situation in Beikou, but based on the current reports from various places, if there are hundreds of thousands of Khitan army outside the Beikou customs, if there is a near division, then half of the Tiger Guards are not enough to defend the city. You have to press them all up!


    Li Maozhen thought about it, and immediately called Zhao Bingkun and asked him to lead the remaining 50,000 Tiger Guards to the North Exit.


    Since the death of Zhao Nianci, Zhao Bingkun has been in a bad spirit, which is why Li Maozhen sent the Tiger Guard to the battlefield last.


    Hearing Li Maozhen''s military order, Zhao Bingkun said hoarsely: "If the Tiger Guards were all dispatched, there would be no reserve troops in the hands of Qi King. Now there are battles around the battlefield. If there is any other conspiracy in Qidan, what about Qi King? Not helpless? "


    Seeing that Zhao Bingkun was thin and skinny, and the sunken eyes were covered with bloodshot blood, his thoughts were still clear.


    The other side is the humerus that helped her to achieve Wang Ye. Although there is no great cause for Qi King now, the soldiers ¡¯followers love her and she always keeps in mind.


    "It''s summer. It''s time to win the war. It''s inevitable that we will do our best. As long as we can keep the customs everywhere, we can realize the plan that King An has set in advance."


    Having said this, Li Maozhen clenched his fists at Zhao Bingkun. "Thanzhou, please take care of General Zhao!"


    Zhao Bingkun returned from the ceremony and took orders. It was enough to say that he did not mean not to accept the military order.


    At this time, the Beikou Pass was fighting fiercely.


    Countless Khitan infantry ants crawled towards the city wall, led by a monk who jumped up to the city to launch a fierce attack on Shouguan Tang Army. Shouguanguanshi naturally reluctant to be outdone, armed with swords and guns to meet, the two sides collided quickly and turned over, flesh and blood flew.


    The two dogs chopped down with one slash, and opened the Khitan warrior in front of him. He was splashed with warm and dirty dirt. He was about to hit the knife again, and accidentally stepped on the opponent''s liver under his feet. Although his body was stabilized in time, he was chopped on his shoulder by the Khitan warrior who followed him.


    If he did not wear iron armor, this knife would break his arm with shoulders, but with armor protection, the two dogs just felt severe shoulder pain, and gritted his teeth in the horrified eyes of the Khitan soldier, and cut off the opponent''s head with one stroke. .


    The same robe around Dutou''s egg was killed by several monks of Khitan, and he was also entangled by a powerful monk. Seeing that he could not cope with it, he had been cut several times on the armor, two dogs. The roar fluttered in two steps, holding a Qidan monk who wanted to fire a cold gun and fell to the ground.


    The two snorted in the pile of blood pools, used their teeth, and finally separated. Although this monk Khitan has not yet achieved his strength, he is also very powerful. The two dogs could not have defeated each other, but eventually stood crooked.


    It was him who got up.


    This is not only because the two dogs attacked each other and took the lead, but also because his armor was tougher and stronger than the other, and finally he banged his head with his hard pockets and damaged the other party ¡¯s features. This defeated him in a despair .


    Frontiers such as the Beikou garrison now have their armored blades of the same size as the Chang''an embargo. They have just finished changing clothes at the beginning of the year, and now they have played an extraordinary role. Although the Khitan people are brave, but on the benefits of the armored soldiers, Tang Jun was a lot.


    However, fortunately, the second dog, who had retrieved a life, had no time to stand still, and was shot through the thigh with a hole. The defense was weak here. He fell down in wailing, seeing that the two Khitans who were about to be rushed to death were slashed to death. Suddenly the opponent seemed to have been hit by a firing pin and fell out side by side.


    It was Zhang Zai who hit the Khitan people like a bull.


    Zhang Zai in front of him couldn''t see it. He looked like a blood gourd, and the solid nails were cut through many mouths. The worst thing was that there were two nails hanging down. On the appearance, there were some. Like a beggar.


    Zhang Zai pulled up the two dogs and threw them behind him. He picked up a shield plug from the ground and gave it to him. He held the knife and killed the Khitan warrior in front of him. Take the dog down.


    If it was half a year ago, when you saw Zhang Zai being able to fight forward in the **** battlefield, Ergouzi would be incredible; if it was five days ago, when you saw Zhang Zai''s knife, you still remember the fighting skills, Ergou The son must be dazzled.


    If it was three days ago and saw Zhang Zai as the **** of killing, Ergouzi would be stunned.


    But now, there is no wave in Ergouzi''s heart.


    If he wants to say something, he wants to cheer for Zhang Zai.


    Since returning as a rider last time, Zhang Zai and others have been entangled in bulls and eggs, asking Dutou to teach him how to fight. Nougat was not very happy at first, but as a leader, his subordinates wanted to train carefully, and he had no reason to fail.


    As a result, after three days, the beef egg was no longer Zhang Zai''s opponent, whether it was alone or fighting with a team of people.


    Being able to become a literary master, Zhang Zai is undoubtedly clever. Many people in the world are dying to read, but there are also soaring wisdom in reading and reading. Zhang Zai clearly belongs to the latter.


    No matter what kind of skill, he only needs to teach it once, and he will be able to master it. After he has practiced for a while, he can basically learn from each other. When he wakes up after a sleep, he has already entered the room.


    Of course, this is also because Zhang Zai is a writer. Today''s scholars are not good at fighting and killing, but the root cause is that they don''t look down on the courage of the husband. It is not that the scholars did not pay attention to these from the beginning. The gentleman''s six arts, shooting, and imperial are all among them.


    The scholar who has no chicken power and can''t twist the knife is not a gentleman.


    The first Confucian scholars most admired the four words of worshiping and entering the country, which meant that they could go to war and go to war.


    Although the literary spirit of the master is not the spirit of the Taoism, the improvement of physical fitness is also obvious. So now Zhang Zai, after experiencing the first day of slaughter and closing his eyes with a slash, and the second day of slaughter knows how to advance and retreat, and the third day of slaughter can use the combat skills freely, now he has grown into a frontier killing god. .


    The price is not without.


    There were originally three Confucian scholars in the beef egg capital.


    But now, Liu Dahe was killed with another Confucian student.


    More than thirty Confucian students who arrived at the North Exit in the early days, now there are less than ten. On the eve of the start of the war, a large number of Confucian students arrived. There were as many as three hundred horrific people, and now less than 30% are left.


    Compared with the casualties of General Bianguan, the loss ratio of Confucian students is larger and much larger.


    The results are not without.


    The Confucian students who can still fight now have basically become gods.


    If it is only personal bravery, in the eyes of Ergouzi, it cannot be called killing God, but if it is outside of personal bravery, it can also stimulate the blood of the robes next to them and let them be several times stronger than usual. On the killing god.


    This is the case with Zhang Zai and Confucian scholars right now.


    On the battlefield in the Central Plains, Shangguan Qingcheng had personally seen Yangzhou Confucian scholars, and the outbreak on the battlefield had a sharp effect on the morale of the army. She would be surprised if she stood here now.


    Because Zhang Zai and others not only raised the morale of the same robes, the mighty spirit emanating from their bodies, but also enhanced the competencies of their companions, allowing the other party to follow their own cooperation and fight, and their strength has risen to a higher level.


    It is a force that is not a warrior''s force, but with the same goal.

 v8 Chapter 27： Complement each other

    Ergouzi has never looked at Confucian students, especially Zhang Zai. When I went out to scout last time, Zhang Zai also urinated his pants during the battle. When he confronted the Khitan Ranger, he couldn''t pull out the sword, and it was all his life without death.


    This kind of soft persimmons and eggs are not interested in seeing him on the knees to the two male sons from everywhere. However, at that time, the two dogs could not imagine how a weak scholar like Zhang Zai would turn into a killer on the battlefield in a short period of time.


    In the past few days, Zhang Zai''s injured robes could not be counted with both hands.


    How rare and powerful this is for a warrior, how much respect will be received by the brothers and feet, no need to say a word. At least the two dogs no longer look down on Zhang Zai, and they have seen each other as real brothers.


    Although he did not know how Zhang Zai became like this.


    Dutou''s egg is not as fussful as Ergouzi. As Dutou, he also leads soldiers. His knowledge and experience are naturally much higher than Ergouzi.


    The new recruits on the battlefield aren''t urinary pants. They only know that hacking is normal, but many recruits come this way. Because of this, recruits are always the most casualties on the battlefield. But as long as the second battle can be sustained and the recruits become veterans, their performance will be much calmer.


    Whether it is killing or self-protection, there are certain rules, and the chance of survival is much higher.


    And if after three or five fierce battles, you can still live, as long as it is not too unbearable, the recruits will become elite soldiers.


    This is the case for Zhang Zai.


    These days, Zhang Zai has fought harder than five times. This is because of the fierce fighting in Beikou, and Zhang Zai and a group of Confucian students. Every war, they are not afraid of life and death.


    So the Confucian students who survive now are all very strong.


    It''s just that the bull eggs don''t quite understand why the gang of sour, ugly, and incompetent Confucians who were originally sour, ugly, and incompetent suddenly became more fearless than the border officers.


    This round of Khitan''s onslaught against Beikou was no surprise that after paying a heavy price, he was repelled by the guards at Beikou. Both monks and soldiers on both sides have suffered a lot of casualties. Compared to the defenders, the loss on the defending side is still much smaller.


    Zhang Zai''s injuries were not minor. This was mainly due to his armor, which had been severely damaged after days of fierce fighting, and his protection was greatly reduced. The sun is splattering in the blood and fire, and Zhang Zai is sitting against the female wall in the corpse. His left and right swords are still clenched tightly. His arms are trembling violently due to the force of release.


    Smelling the thick **** smell and looking at the visceral debris falling in front of his feet, although he was tense in his heart, he had lost the urge to vomit at the beginning.


    The fierce battles continued to numb his senses and slowly harden his heart. The scholar who couldn''t bear to kill the chicken before, now sees the same disciple with his eyes wide open and mouth wide open with his stiff and horrified face, and can close his eyes calmly.


    "Today the Khitans will not attack, and we can live another day."


    He said this by standing next to the wall and breathing heavily, his fellow student Liu Zhonghe¡ªthe younger brother of Liu Dahe.


    His appearance is even worse than Zhang Zai. Zhang Zai is a very damaged armor, and there are a lot of wounds on his body. However, Liu Zhong and his left shoulder have exposed a large number of flesh and bones. His right hand covering the wound is missing the pinky and ring finger. Look Get up exceptionally stingy.


    In stark contrast to Li''s wound, Liu Zhonghe''s calm expression on his face.


    The young and crowned young man has eyes like deep ponds, and can''t see the slightest wave. If there is anything to be said, it is indifference, indifference to life and death, indifference to one''s own situation, and even indifference to all around.


    Zhang Zai is now very skeptical, the other party has become a stone.


    As a acquaintance, Zhang Zai remembered that Liu Zhonghe was not like this before. Even in Yangzhou Confucianism, he was also the most spirited person, as if he had blood in his body that would never dry up, and he could get a knife. The mountain got a sea of ??fire. In order to rule the country''s aspirations, you can die without hesitation.


    But at the moment, Zhang Zai can no longer see these on Liu Zhonghe. It seems to him that being able to live another day has become the whole of life-no, to be precise, it is not necessary to live another day. He didn''t seem to care.


    Zhang Zai opened his mouth a few times, and stopped talking, and finally his voice was dry: "We don''t just have to live another day, we also have to survive this war. Our talents have not yet been fulfilled, our ambitions have not been reached, we It takes a long time. "


    Liu Zhonghe looked at Zhang Zai indifferently, and said in a tone that chilled his back: "How can I live that long. Tomorrow, at most the day after tomorrow, I will fight to death. Like the brothers who died before, like These soldiers died like soldiers at the border. No matter what talents and ambitions, life is nothing more than that. "


    When he said the last sentence, his words were full of ridicule for life, as if it was a meaningless existence, and it was not worth it at all.


    Zhang Zai didn''t know how to answer.


    He would like to say that life is precious, ambition and love for the country are even more precious, and the loved ones waiting for you to return home are especially precious, but here thousands of people are killed and injured every day, and their lives are not as good as those of the mustard. What a talent you have, it''s just a stab at the left and right.


    Those Confucian disciples and General Bianguan who died in battle, who have no family and no story yet, some people can rely on Ma Qianyan, some people have good strategies for governing the country, and some people brave the three armies, but here they They all became a speechless corpse, covering the corpses inside and outside Guancheng.


    Seeing too much death can make people ignore life.


    When one starts to ignore life, then he ignores everything.


    Disregarding everything, Liu Zhonghe, in the **** and fierce battle on the second day, was inspired by the death of his fellow robes and his doormates. He took a burst of soldiers to fight forward, and killed the Khitan several times more than himself. Later, he fell into the blood of the corpses and became part of them.


    The Confucian scholars and fighters who cherish life and are particularly afraid of death, die faster than Liu Zhonghe and others.


    Zhang Zai witnessed Liu Zhonghe''s death with his own eyes, saw the broken knife that he swayed at the Khitan fighters after seeing him fall, heard his fierce but not unwilling roar, and watched the opponent''s body chopped by the Khitan fighter Several sections were trampled into rotten meat.


    And Zhang Zai himself continues to fight, advancing and retreating based on evidence, not ignoring life, and not cherishing life. During the battle, he had only one idea in his mind, to do everything possible to kill the people in front of him, and to protect his companions.


    When the battle in Beikou lasted for nearly a month, Yeluabaoji lost his due patience, and called General Yeludi Rugu, a general in front of the department, to reprimand him.


    "King, as long as you give the Admiral three days, the Admiral will surely be able to capture the North Exit!" Half kneeling on the ground, Yeludi Rugu was ashamed and angry, and blushed to assure Yelua Baoji.


    Yeluabaoji returned to the spacious throne and sat down. His eyes were like eagles, and he did not speak for a long time, which made Yeludi Rugu''s forehead sweat.


    Three days ago, Yeludi Rugu had already made such a guarantee, but until sunset today, the North Exit was still firmly in his hands.


    For a long time, Yelu Abaoji looked at Yeludi Rugu coldly and said, "Zhu District, a north exit, is closed, and your company has cooperated with a 300,000 army and attacked for almost a month, but it still cannot be captured. I can''t help doubting it now In the end, is it that the combat strength of your company is unbearable, or that my Khitan warriors are really inferior to Tang Jun. "


    Hearing this, Yeludigu changed his look.


    This was a heartfelt remark. He couldn''t help grabbing the ground with his head. He begged Yelua Baoji to give him another chance. If he couldn''t take the North Exit, he would raise his head to see him.


    Yelu Abaoji sighed and said with a serious heart: "Yelut, Rugu, do you think I deliberately spoke bad words to excite you? This is not the case. I have seen how the Tang army in Beikou has fought these days.


    "The Datang Tiger Guards are indeed elite. The powerful bows and crossbows equipped by them have indeed given us great casualties. But the narrow terrain of the North Exit, we use monks to open roads, and we can easily get to the top of the city and disrupt the opponent''s crossbow formation. .


    "The reason why Beikou can''t attack for a long time is not because the opponent''s crossbow is too powerful, but because of Confucian students who have an inexplicable ability that can always make Tang Jun forget to fight and also have a great increase in combat effectiveness. These people must first charge before each battle. Before he died, he didn''t want to take a step back.


    "Those soldiers in the Tang army are brave and martial arts. How can we tolerate a group of scholars rushing ahead? So they are all brave and not afraid of death. This is the main reason for our frustration. Yelu Rugu, I said that the Tang army in Beikou Li Zhuo Jue, You Shengsi''s department, is not intentionally insulting you, but is telling the truth. "


    Yeludi Rugu stunned for a while. After finally confirming that Yeluabaoji was telling the truth, he clenched his teeth and said, "Though yellers who yell and scream can inspire morale and improve the combat effectiveness of generals, they have suffered a lot of casualties. Hundreds have died in these days. When they are all killed, how can we not attack the North Exit? "


    "I used to think so too. This will still force you to attack when the army''s offensive is unfavorable. But now it seems that there are many such Confucian students who can''t kill them cleanly."


    Yeluabaoji sighed again and his eyes became distant: "The Central Plains Dynasty, the military and the military have always been different, but the Tang army, Confucian students and soldiers in the north exit can complement each other, which we did not expect. The frustration of the army attack is not unjust. "


    When Yelu Di Rugu heard this, he couldn''t believe that he looked at Yelu Abaoji, and he couldn''t believe that this kind of long-term aspirations would destroy his mighty power would come out of the mouth of the king of the prairie.


    What surprised Yeludi Rugu more was Yeluabaoji''s next words.


    Yelu Abaoji said in a deep voice: "It seems that under the control of Li Zhi, Datang has now formed a national unity. The dispute between Shimen and Daomen has disappeared, and the dispute between culture and military has ceased. How horrible the Tang people are united. I am really I don''t want to think more. "


    Speaking of which, Yeluabao was fascinated by the opportunity and waved his hand. "Withdraw troops from the North Exit, it is already difficult for us to capture it."

 v8 Chapter 28： Shocking changes in backwater wars (1)

    Yeludi Rugu couldn''t accept this reality, and screamed with a red neck: "Attacking the North Gate Pass is an inherent choice for the king to break through the Tang army''s defense line. How can he give up lightly? In addition, in the Qidan Eighth Army, because of In the case of the Langfang Army''s heavy losses, only the Division''s closest combat force is the strongest!


    "Among the half a million embargoed troops in the northward transfer of the Tang Army, there are 200,000 troops in the direction of Pingzhou Yuguan and Juyongguan in Luzhou. Only the North Exit is not the Tiger Guard! The battle has continued for several months. Weak defense, if we give up attacking here, where can we find fighters? "


    He was excited.


    It is not surprising that Yeluabaoji had this view of Yeludi Rugu.


    Because it is true.


    However, Yeluabao had the opportunity to make such an order, naturally for his reasons.


    He looked at Yeludi Rugu and asked, "In terms of military strength, the North Exit is indeed a weakness of the Tang Army, but I ask you, with the brilliance of Si Jinbei, attacking the North Exit in recent months, can half the points be able to capture the sign of Guancheng?


    "You do n¡¯t have to argue. You and I know what the combat strength of Si Jinbu is. The situation has become like this. In the final analysis, the strength and weakness have changed. Because of the existence of the Confucian scholars, Beikou is not only no longer Tang Jun''s defense of weak areas has instead turned into a copper wall and iron wall. "


    Yelu Di Rugu opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by Yelu Abao.


    The latter went on: "As far as I know, what appeared at the north exit was Yangzhou Confucian Men. They have a total of 3,000 disciples. In the past month, how many Confucian students have you killed? It is only a few hundred people. There were so many Rumen killing gods in the city.


    "After another year and a half, you may be able to kill more than two thousand Confucian scholars, but if the city''s Confucianism kills more than two hundred people, Guancheng will remain intact. What is the significance of such a battle?"


    Yeludi Rugu was speechless.


    He had nothing to say except to ask for a death fight.


    Now even the deadly battle would not work, he could only accept the arrangement of Yeluabaoji.


    For a long time, Yeludi Rugu reluctantly said, "King, we have been attacking the Tang Dynasty for almost three months. In addition to destroying the Spike Riders in Yunzhou, follow-ups have also won some borders. Prefectures, counties, and small plugs, but there were no big results.


    "East and West Bingfeng has been blocked from Yuguan and Juyongguan and cannot be attacked for a long time. Now, if we abandon Beikou, where should we look for fighters?"


    He was worried when he said this.


    It has been three months since the start of the war. Except for the loss of more than 60,000 fine horsemen to the Langfang Army, the results obtained have been small and trivial. So far, the situation has not been opened, and the situation has been developing in a bad direction.


    Attacking the Xiongguan, the Khitan army lost no small amount, and the delay in attacking the Xiongguan, the morale of the army will weaken, and future battles will only be more difficult to fight.


    Three months ago, when the Khitan army was moving south, the soldiers of the three armies were fighting with high morale by virtue of the good situation of attacking Tang throughout the world. At that time, the Qidan soldiers would never have thought that after three months had passed, they would not even be able to see Youzhou City.


    At the moment, Yeluabaoji and Yeludi Rugu are very capable. They attacked only the 100,000 Chang''an embargoes, and the North Exit where some garrisons were defending. They could not be defeated. If this time they had to retreat, the situation would be even worse. .


    If you can''t find a turnaround in time, I''m afraid that this Khitan-sponsored southern expedition will end in a hurry.


    Yeluabaoji saw the anxiety of Yeludi Rugu.


    Although he looked very dignified, it was only shown to Yeludi Rugu, so that in the next battle, the other party could bravely forsake his body and forget to die.


    In his heart, Yalua was very calm and confident.


    Confidence does not come out of nowhere. It must have roots and a solid foundation; otherwise, it is ignorance.


    Yeluabaoji had a plan.


    He Shen said: "Let''s go to Yuguan."


    "Yuguan?"


    "Yes, the summer season has begun, it is time to break through the Yuguan Pass."


    "How to break through the Yuguan Pass?"


    "You continue to storm the North Exit and make a life-and-death stance. After three days, you will be led to the east. I will have my own arrangements at that time."


    ...


    Li Maozhen received an emergency military report from Zhao Bingkun, saying that the Khitan Army outside the North Exit had gone mad for two days, and each round of offensive had an endless momentum, and began to fight endlessly around the clock.


    The garrison casualties have increased and reinforcements are needed.


    Yeluabaoji and Si Jinbu were both outside the Beikou Pass. Li Maozhen knew this. In the face of such a situation, Mo said that dispatching the full force of the Tiger Guard, even if it gave another 100,000 forbidden troops, is justified.


    At the beginning of the war, Yeluabao had never appeared, and there had been no war at the North Exit. It is conceivable that there was a conspiracy. Fortunately, the North Gate scouts found their whereabouts, exposing their intentions to the North Gate. Yeluabaoji had to turn into a surprise attack.


    If not, I would be afraid to have been captured by Yeluabaoji with the strength of Beikou before.


    Where Yeluabaoji is, it is naturally the main attack position of the Khitan Army. This is beyond doubt.


    In the past month, the fighting in Beikou has been fierce, and the percentage of soldiers killed and injured is much higher than Yuguan and Juyongguan. If there were not enough weaponry and strong crossbow in the Tiger Guard, Yangzhou Rumen would continue to dispatch manpower to support it, and an unimaginable force broke out, the battle situation would not be as stable as it is now.


    "The Beikou garrison is still too few, and there will be no problems in the short term. If the fighting continues and the fierce momentum shown by the Khitans, the existing garrison will only be able to withstand losses."


    Counsellor''s Time


    At that time, Lu Longjie envoy Liu Rengong presented his views to Li Maozhen.


    Li Maozhen frowned: "Where can the army be adjusted?"


    Liu Rengong thought for a while and thought, "Yuguan. Right now, summer is coming. Yuguan is full of rain in summer. As long as it rains heavily, Yushui will become an obstacle to the Khitan Army. In this way, the soldiers who keep the customs can Pick some. "


    As Lu Long''s ambassador, Liu Rengong was naturally aware of the geography of the mountains and rivers under Lu Long''s jurisdiction.


    Li Maozhen groaned.


    If Datang isn''t hit by the enemy several times now, she has enough troops to mobilize, so there is no need to take risks to adjust the defenders of Yuguan.


    However, the situation is so unhelpful, she can only find a better way to deal with it in the current situation.


    ...


    When Yeluabao arrived in Yuguan, the siege battle was still ongoing.


    However, after the battle lasted for three months, the morale of Khitan''s soldiers would inevitably slump in the face of the impossibility of overcoming hope. The offensive has lost the previous style of brutal burst, everyone scrambling, and no fear of death.


    At least, Yeluabaoji watched for two hours in front of the battlefield, and he did not see any Khitan soldiers holding Tang army to fall from the moment. After a round of offensives often cost hundreds of casualties, it can no longer be sustained and can only be retreated.


    Before the fierce offensive, I couldn''t win Yuguan for the time being. According to this offensive situation, I was afraid that he would never overcome Guancheng.


    Yeluabaoji came to Yuguan to hide his whereabouts, so the Khitan soldier did not know that he was standing on the side of the battlefield, otherwise the situation might be better.


    Yeluabaoji did not reveal his own intentions. After carefully observing the war and the city defense situation, he let the commander Yeludilie order and rest for three days from tomorrow.


    When Yelu Dilie took the command, although he was eager to stop talking, he did not really say anything different. He himself knew that such an offensive would not have any effect.


    But if Yeluabaoji is willing to monitor the situation, the situation will definitely be very different.


    However, since Yelua Baoji ordered a break, there is also a reason for wanting to come. Only in this way, the fact that the army is weak is exposed, and the morale of the Yuguan and Tang army will be greatly improved.


    Yelu Abaoji saw the mind of Yelu Dilie and said lightly: "Don''t worry about Tang Jun despising us. I just want to show the enemy weakness. Only in this way will Tang Jun think that the Yuguan Pass is unbreakable. Wait. After siege again, you will find that there is a lot of guards in Tangguan. "


    An impenetrable Guan City does not require much defense.


    After Yelu''s enemies Lugu frantically attacked the North Exit, but the Khitan Army outside the Yuguan Pass showed no threat, Yelu Abaoji believed that Li Maozhen would dispatch the Tang army here to support the North Exit.


    After all, the banner of Yeluabaoji is still there.


    In the case of Yangzhou Confucian disciples being continuously attracted to the North Exit, once the original garrison in Yuguan was transferred away, Yeluabaoji did not think that there was anything else that could stop them.


    The only thing that the Yuguan Tang Army can rely on, except for the Xiongguan, is that only in this war, the large-scale weapon that appeared and was used was a powerful crossbow. Yeluabaoji carefully observed the situation of the war and knew that although the power of the weapon was extremely powerful, the number was not too much at present.


    When the Yankou in Yunzhou fell, the weapon crossbow used by the Langfang Army was only 5,000. The Langfang Army is still the Chang''an banned army. At present, the army that gains the most benefit from the magic weapon bow-Shangguan encamped Peng Zushan before entering the barracks.


    In other Chang''an embargoes, because of the small number of weapon crossbow, it can only play a good effect only when defending the city. Once lost the city backing, the weapon crossbow is not enough to control the battle situation.


    Because of this, Yeluabaoji now feels lucky.


    Fortunately, he launched the battle against Tang early enough.


    If it is at night, not only will Tang ¡¯s national strength be improved a lot, but those terrible weapon bows and crossbows, once equipped with the embargo on a large scale, will become a nightmare for the Khitan Army.


    Yeluabaoji didn''t know how the Tang people developed such a sharp weapon in the battlefield. He cursed the injustice of heaven.


    But from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t find it unacceptable. After all, the military level of Tang Jun has always been at the top of all nations.


    In a nutshell, the current war is the last chance for Khitan to defeat Datang.


    Staring at the head of Yuguan City, Yeluabao looked like iron.

 v8 Chapter 29： Earth-shattering World War II (2)

    Three days later, Yeluabaoji displayed his own banner, ordered the army to attack Yuguan, and personally supervised the battle after the battle.


    For hundreds of thousands of soldiers, a three-day break is actually nothing. The forces that can take turns in battle each day add up to no more than tens of thousands. Eighty-nine percent of the soldiers are basically unable to fight by themselves. Are idle.


    However, after three days of rest, the spirit was greatly relaxed. With this round of siege, the morale of the Khitan army has obviously improved a lot. Coupled with the fact that Yelua Baoji arrived here, he also personally supervised the battle afterwards, and there was no reason for Brother Qidan and the soldiers to fight each other.


    In the eyes of Yelu Abaoji, under the watchful attention of Yelu Dilie, the Qidan fighters who flooded into Yuguan like a tide quickly grew the city''s head, and the locusts drowned Yuguan.


    After half a day''s fierce battle, the faintness on Yelu Abao''s plane disappeared, and Yelu Dilie''s gaze became heavy.


    A day later, Yeluabao''s plane sank into the water, and Yelui''s enemies were tense.


    Three days later, the battle returned to what it was six days ago.


    Even if Yelua Baoji is in charge of the war, the situation has not changed fundamentally.


    The pale-faced Yelu Dilie, after hesitating for many times, still stubbornly said something to Yelu Abaoji: "King ... It seems that Li Maozhen did not transfer the Yuguan garrison to Beikou The number and strength of the Tang army here is still the same as before ... "


    Needless to say, Yelu Dilie, Yelu Abaoji had already realized this.


    He just didn''t want to admit it.


    How could Li Maozhen not dispatch the Yuguan defenders to support the North Exit?


    How dare she? !!


    Isn''t she afraid of losing the North Exit?


    Yeluabao rushed to the crown in anger.


    The king was furious, with millions of dead bodies and thousands of blood shed. So the Khitan fighters before Yuguan ushered in the harshest military law. Since the generals could not have high morale spontaneously, in order to maintain the power of the offensive, the commander must be restrained by military law.


    This is also the last resort of the commander.


    The Khitan Army outside Yuguan City, hundreds of soldiers are executed daily by military law, and their heads are hung high in front of the Yamen. If you can''t hang it, pick it on the flagpole.


    Under such a high-pressure military order, the offensive of the Khitan Army returned to normal.


    However, the anger of Yeluabaoji did not dissipate much.


    He did not see the possibility of capturing Yuguan in the short term.


    This is what it should be. If only by strict military orders, Yuguan can be won, and Yelua Baoji will not be able to use those strategies to seduce Li Maozhen.


    However, King Tang Qi was not fooled.


    Yeluabaoji did not consider himself vulnerable.


    So the only explanation is that Li Maozhen''s army is slightly extraordinary.


    Such King Qi made Yelu Abaoji feel helpless.


    In the end, it was a heavy rain that wiped out the anger of Yeluabao.


    In the heavy rain, the surface of Yushui skyrocketed, and Yuguan became more difficult to attack.


    Under such circumstances, Yuguan has become indestructible, and Yeluabao has lost the fighter that broke Yuguan.


    After killing two ineffective combatants, Yeluabaoji reluctantly calmed down the injustice in his heart.


    ...


    Laughing at strategies and defeating the Yuguan Pass, Yelua Baoji showed his anger and disappointment to the army in front of the Khitan, which made Yeludi Lie and others feel ashamed to die. He himself also wanted to fight with the knife several times .


    Yeluabaoji did not allow Yeludi to do so.


    Because although he was really angry, his anger was not as deep as that seen by Yerudiel and others.


    The point of his anger was that Li Maozhen was not fooled, leaving him to think that the plan could be achieved; the reason why he was not so angry was that the war did not gradually worsen as Yaledilu and Yalediel said. In the end, it can only end in a hurry.


    He still has greater reliance.


    In other words, a larger strategic layout.


    Yeluabaoji didn''t expect that after several months of hard fighting, the Khitan army would pay a small price, and it would not even be able to attack Youzhou. The victory or defeat of the war ultimately falls on that layout, in fact he is not very willing to see the layout.


    That was his last plan to win the war.


    "Are you ready?"


    In the king''s account, Yeluabaoji held a glass of wine, looked at the great shaman who came in, waved his hand and returned everyone in the account.


    Hefa Tongyan''s unsatisfactory spirit has always been mentally stunned.


    And now, his spirit is more vigorous.


    Just because there is a happy event in my heart.


    When people are happy, how can they appear more energetic.


    The joyfulness of Wu Woyu was so strong that he didn''t sit down and thought about pouring himself a glass of wine before he could not wait to say the good news that made him unable to hold back.


    He said in as gentle a tone as possible: "The preparations of the three parties have been properly made. As we expected, Li Ye did not find any clues. Soon, he will be baptized by the storm and will walk into his grave in the storm. ! "


    Although the words were smooth, the excitement that Wu Wozhen tried to suppress, jumped out from the lines.


    Yelu Abaoji chuckled, "Li Zhe collects the military information of all parties, relying only on the Tsing Yi Qiao Men. The Tsing Yi Qiao Men is indeed strong enough, pervasive, leaking, and deserves all his trust.


    "Unfortunately, some time ago, Tsing Yi Yamen was too busy cleaning the interior and busy exploring the people in our country who were dealing with us, openly or secretly."


    ïÆ WO Û¢ picks on the table where the wine is placed, chooses a silver pot that is satisfactory to himself, and takes his place


    Sit comfortably down.


    Before he could pour himself a drink, he laughed and said, "Of course, Li Zhi doesn''t know, this is the layout that King has planned for many years.


    "Those who infiltrated the Tsing Yi Qianmen and dealt with officials of the Tang dynasty were the king''s painstaking efforts to plant. After the incident of Ma Yin, Li Wei must have realized the risks hidden in the Tsing Yi Qianmen and had to immediately start cleaning them. And this, right This is what the king wants to see. "


    Yeluabaoji took a sip of wine and intoxicated himself: "They did collect a lot of useful information for us. This is their usefulness. But their greatest use was exposed to me when the war came. To attract the attention of Li Yan and Tsing Yi. "


    Wu Woji poured himself a drink and immediately answered: "Only when Tsing Yi Yamen was busy dealing with internal problems, did not have so much energy to take care of the outside. This is a very simple method."


    "The simpler the method, the more useful it is," Yeluabao said.


    Wu Woji nodded his head, drank a glass of wine, and then shook his head and continued: "The best thing is that Li Zhi regards the Northern War as the core, and also treats the King as his most important opponent. The 500,000 Changan embargoes have been transferred here. "


    Yelu Abaoji leisurely said, "Li Li has always been very alert to me. I am proud of him, but I am also very proud of it. So when I lead a national army to enlist, how can he not treat me as the number one enemy? If he does not If this is done, the northern border cannot be maintained. "


    He said voluntarily: "In the situation of attacking Tang around the world, Li Zhi has no more choices. He has no choice in letting the main force meet the king. Just like now, Tang Jun has always taken a defensive role in the war and did not risk Offensive, this is no choice. "


    Yeluabao said, "It is true. But in this way, he has lost his last chance to break."


    "Wang Wang set off the whole situation of attacking the Tang Dynasty and gave him no opportunity."


    Yelu Abaoji laughed: "You said that if Tang Jun did not intend to defend the city from the beginning, but would go out of battle to fight against my army, with the imperiousness of those Great Tang monks, is it possible that the monks are weak in our army Beat me in one fell swoop? "


    Wu Woji shrugged: "Maybe there is, maybe there isn''t. Nothing happened, who knows what will happen?"


    Speaking of which, ïÆ ÎÖ Û¢ has drank a pot of wine.


    The same is true of Yalua.


    They are all intoxicated.


    Indulge in his shocking plan.


    "At half a year, at most another half, we will be able to reach the lower reaches of Youzhou City. By then, all the mountains and rivers in the south will become the battlefield of the Khitan warriors!"


    ...


    An Wangfu Political Affairs Hall, Li Yan holding a military newspaper, his eyes are cold.


    Standing in the hall are several monks, master monks, and real monks who are bathing in blood.


    The military newspaper was sent back by themselves.


    The military newspaper returned by the real monk himself is very important and urgent.


    One from Nanxun and one from Yangguan.


    After Wang Jian led his troops into Nanzhao, the war has been smooth, and the army has been advancing steadily, which has an overwhelming meaning. A previous military newspaper showed that Wang Jian had occupied Nanzhao''s half-walled mountains and rivers, and had to defeat the main force of Nanzhao''s army to win the battle to conquer Nanzhao.


    However, the military newspaper in front said that Wang Jianzhongfu was defeated by the army and he was not badly injured.


    "Eighty monks with real-life strength, more than a thousand practicing qi, led an elite army composed of almost all monks ... The area occupied by the past also rushed out from the mountains and forests. Furious, cooperate with the army on all sides ... "


    This is why Wang Jianbing was defeated. Li Min looked at the messenger Wang Jian sent back, "Where are so many monks from Nanzhao?"


    The messenger reported half-kneeling: "Most of them are Khitan!"


    Li Yan stopped talking.


    He looked at the messenger from Yangguan again.


    When the Yangguan Pass was broken, the Guiyi Army retreated to Shazhou City, which is the content of the Yangguan Army News.


    The reason for the defeat of the army was that it was attacked by the Uighur army at night. The reason why the night raid was successful is exactly the same as the reason why Wang Jianbing was defeated. All of them suddenly appeared an overwhelming monk army. Guiyijun was caught off guard and was defeated.


    Li Xun put down the military newspaper and stopped looking at the messenger. He closed his eyes and rubbed his brows, lost in thought.


    There are many monks in Khitan.


    But not so much. At least not too much, it can give so many monks to Hui and Nanxun. So the only explanation is that in the Khitan Army in the north, the number of monks is now very small.


    In the battle before the northern border, because it was an offensive and defensive battle in Chengguan, there were at most tens of thousands of soldiers in battle every day, less than 10% of the number of Khitan army, and accordingly, the number of monks was not too much.


    Therefore, even if the monks in Khitan Elementary School were less than half, Shouguan Tang Jun could not find it.


    Mo said that even half of monks of Khitan, even if only 30%, were invested in the battlefields of Nanzhao and Yangguan, it would be enough to cause great changes.


    The troops sent to Nanzhao and Huizhang by Datang can only be counted as partial divisions, and the number of monks is naturally small.


    Now that both armies are defeated, what will happen next? Li Zhi doesn''t even have to think about it.


    The Nanzhao Army invaded Shu, and the Huizhao Army invaded Hexi. Datang, who lost his borders, resurfaced. Once the border troubles cannot be controlled in time, it will soon become a national disaster that has swept across the country.


    After a moment, Li Yan opened his eyes and looked over the heads of everyone, looking at the eaves outside the door, as sharp as Feng Ya. He whispered, "Yeluabaoji, yeluyabaoji, you are playing with fire."

 v8 Chapter 30： Shocking changes in backwater wars (3)

    Let people take the messenger to rest, Li Zhi ordered that Li Zhen, Cui Keli and others come to discuss matters.


    Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and others led the order. When they met Song Jiao when they entered the door, they asked His Royal Highness what was urgent to call. Looking cold, Song Jiao didn''t hide it, and told them the reason, so that they had time to think about how to solve the problem before seeing Li Yan.


    Li Zhen and Cui Keli looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes.


    Wang Jian conquered Nanzhao''s defeat and Yangguan failed. This is not only a simple matter of losing the border and moving the battlefield inward. In the current situation of attacking the Tang Dynasty, the Tang Dynasty front has been broken, but the embankment of a thousand miles may be destroyed in the anthill, causing global erosion.


    The fact that Yeluabaoji had such a strategic layout was really horrible.


    When they saw Li Yan, everyone found that the other side was drinking tea in the main seat, and his posture was peaceful. No anxiety was seen in the eyebrows, as if no major change had taken place, or it was extremely difficult for everyone to see. The problem, he already has a solution.


    This calmed Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and others.


    "Yaluabo''s strategy is good."


    Li Yan said indifferently, "But the truth is that strategy is always a double-edged sword, with the possibility of success and the risk of failure. On the battlefield, any risk will be magnified, and once it is missed, it will be lost.


    "So only the weak need to use strategy to win first-line opportunities for themselves. The strong, always marching upright and defeating their opponents with absolute strength, this is the insurance."


    As soon as this word came out, everyone was a little more excited, nodded and even claimed to be.


    Obviously, compared with Khitan, Datang is the strong one.


    After Li Yan said this, the maids had served tea and refreshments to everyone in the hall. He smiled and said, "Today''s discussions, I am afraid that it will take some time. You and moisten your throat. Although the state affairs are complicated, you need to know the body That''s the capital. "


    "Thank Your Highness."


    The situation has such a terrible change. In everyone''s view, the dynasty is in a difficult situation, and there may be danger of overthrow if it is inadvertent, but at this time, Li Zhi has not forgotten to give the deliberators tea and refreshments. The details show Li Li''s calmness and calmness.


    Since Li Zhi is not panic, there is no reason for panic.


    Li Yan raised the tea bowl and briefly introduced the flavor of the two new teas, signaling everyone to taste it. After everyone expressed their opinions one after another, most of the tension in the hall disappeared. The relaxed auditorium returned to the old atmosphere where chatter and laughter decided the major events in the world.


    The people present were all confidantes and court officials, and their mental outlook and manners would affect the hearts and minds of the six provinces in the three provinces. And the attitude of central officials will also radiate to the whole country, so Li Yan needs to let them have positive manners first.


    Putting down the tea bowl, Li Yan continued: "Yeluabaoji''s strategy is really good. To some extent, he can be considered a success. Now, I know that there is no Khitan monk in the north, but I have to take the initiative and go with it. A decisive battle is still inappropriate.


    "If the monks of the Tang Dynasty go north, Hexi and Shuzhong will inevitably fall, it will cause a great calamity. And even if the monks go north, if the Khitan sticks to it, it will be difficult for us to defeat them in the short term.


    "After all, Khitan, Uighur, Nanzhao, remnants of Tubo, Jurchen Bohai State, and their monks together, the strength is still not to be underestimated. Because of this, Datang is now trying to break the danger of attacking Tang around the world. You need to work together. "


    Crickly arched his hand and said, "Her Royal Highness, just tell me, I''ll do my best."


    Li Zhen and others also responded.


    Li Min nodded and waved the plan documents on the table to everyone.


    He said: "Hexi and Shu land must not be lost, and the northern border is even more so. If Yeluabaoji believes that by using this trick to repair the road in the dark, it will be able to make my Tang self-defeating. That would be too naive. Whether Datang can reappear the prosperous times depends on whether you can perform your own duties and complete the task of solitary accountability. "


    The contents of the planning documents are all heavy supplies such as various materials, manpower deployment, ordnance and grain, etc. There is nothing special, and it is not difficult to understand and implement.


    After reading their respective planning documents, Li Zhen and others immediately understood that Li Zhi was going to mobilize all available power of Datang to defeat the enemies of all parties.


    There is no choice or calculation, that is, to use Datang''s national strength to fight against those who intend to shake the Datang society!


    Seeing that everyone knew what they were doing, Li Min said for the first time today: "The victory and defeat of the war, the root of the war is the contest of national strength. Yeluabaoji thought that planning a so-called world-wide attack on Tang could let me The Datang Xiongshi is exhausted and overwhelmed?


    "Although Datang has not yet restored the strength of the prosperous world, although it is necessary to meet the enemy on all sides, this victory will only belong to the Tang people. Zhujun, it is time for these barbarians to know how powerful the power of the Central Plains is It''s up! "


    Cui Keli and Li Zhenmo did not look shocked.


    These remarks have a strong spirit of Han and Tang dynasties.


    The two immediately got up and left the seat, leading everyone to worship and vowed to die for their country.


    ...


    After everyone left, only Song Jiao stayed.


    "Putting Tang''s strength across the country, crushing the Quartet''s barbarity, this sounds bold and magnificent, and there is nothing wrong with the strategy, but how do I feel that you still have the reliance that has not been exposed?"


    Song Jiao stared at Li Yan, as if to see him transparently. "If it weren''t for you, you wouldn''t be as stable as Taishan. The pretense you pretend to be, and indeed there is the prestige, others may not be able to tell, but you can''t hide it from me."


    The meaning of the following words is, of course, that I know nothing about you.


    Li Ye spread his hands. "Aunt Song thinks that at this time, what else can I rely on?"


    "You have contacted the crickets and the yellow heads on the grassland for a long time, but until now, they haven''t moved much." Song Jiao snorted, "but ..."


    Li Yan took the conversation: "But they are not enough to be my biggest support."


    Song Jiao stared at Li Yan: "You will never pin your hopes on aliens, even if they are allies. Moreover, their strength is not so strong!"


    Li Yongyou said: "There is no backstop in China and there is no strong support abroad. What can I rely on?"


    Song Jiao patted the table annoyed: "This is what I can''t figure out!"


    Li Yan said: "Why not think about it?"


    Song Jiao said: "If you can''t figure it out, someone will tell her!"


    Li Xun smiled and said, "This is a gesture that only a little girl can have."


    Song Jiao''s eyebrows were upright: "Did you forget that I am also a woman ?!"


    Li Yan opened his mouth, speechless after half a ring. As long as it is a woman, there will always be a young daughter, which has nothing to do with age.


    Just look at who it is.


    Li Yan''s reliance is actually not reliance.


    There are only four words: Xianfan is one.


    What Li Zhi has done in the past has always used immortality to influence Xianyu.


    And now it''s time for Xianyu to nurture the world.


    It just takes a while.


    Until then, the war situation in the world cannot be broken.


    ...


    The two dogs hung one arm and sat under the elm tree beside the stream to enjoy the cool.


    Now that the weather is getting hotter and hotter, the wounds are prone to purulence. In order to avoid being dragged to death without a fight, Zhang Zai''s strong request from the army barracks finally allowed the wounded soldiers to cool down in cold places.


    Seeing limping Zhang Zai came over, the two dogs seemed to see the cat''s mouse, and then stepped back a few steps before wiping off the bottom of the foot.


    "It''s time to change the medicine, what are you running?" Zhang Zai grabbed the second dog and was very dissatisfied with his escape.


    The two dogs stared at Zhang Zai''s plate. The small knives shining coldly swallowed hard. "Zhang ... Zhang Zhang, I think I''ve gotten better. I can do it today. Can''t stop changing? "


    Zhang Zai straightened one leg and sat down beside Ergouzi stiffly. He picked up a small knife in the fearful eyes of Ergouzi, and said solemnly, "You got the poisonous arrow of the barbarian, the wound is too deep. Needless to say, you need to cut off the carrion every day. If you want to keep this arm, you have to change your medicine. "


    The two dogs can see it clearly, Zhang Zai is retaliating against him by changing the law.


    When Zhang Zaichu joined the army at the beginning, Ergouzi showed him a lot of faces, but now it falls into the hands of others, and naturally there is a crime.


    The readers are all chicken belly intestines. One is more vengeful than the other. This is the case with two bulls. The two dogs feel very reasonable.


    Because of Zhang Zai, Ergouzi now dares not to underestimate the scholars.


    Not because the group of scholars in front of them suffered heavy casualties in this war, but basically all of them have been killed, but because they know too much.


    When Zhang Zai was in the injury camp and received medical treatment from the army doctor, he treated the old doctor who had been injured in the army for more than ten years and scolded a dog''s blood, saying that he had the basics of "Treatment of Febrile Diseases" No common sense.


    Later, Zhang Zai became the largest doctor in the army.


    However, when Ergouzi asked Zhang Zai when he learned medicine, Zhang Zai said with confidence that he had never studied medicine, but had only read a few medical books, and at best understood something like treating a disease and saving people. What kind of Confucian scholars do you know about?


    Zhang Zai, who knew a little about medicine, began to hurt all beings in the camps.


    Such a person should have been dragged out of the Yemen and beheaded.


    However, although the wounded soldier he was treated was tortured by crying father and mother in the first place, the survival rate after the incident was several times that of the old doctor. Therefore, although he looked extremely strange and stiff, the soldiers could only bear it. Already.


    People who read too much can''t afford to mess with it, this is already the consensus of the soldiers of Beikou. They have a hundred ways to make you thank you willingly after making you feel bad.


    After changing the medicine, Ergouzi, who had been shaking his head and did not dare to look at the wound, was already sweating.


    Zhang Zai''s sweat was the same, but it was all hot.


    "The poison has been completely eliminated. After today, there is no need to change the medicine every day. It won''t be long before your wounds will heal, but ..." Zhang Zai apologized and looked at the second dog A glance.


    This look shocked Ergouzi, "But what?"

 v8 Chapter 31： Astonishing changes in backwaters (4)

    Zhang Zai gave a sly smile, "But when I stitched the wound, I stabbed a plum pattern. You will live with this plum flower in the future, and you will not lose it forever."


    The two dogs jumped up instantly, trembling with anger, pointing at Zhang Zai, "You have made me a big man, with a plum blossom all my life ?!"


    Tattoos have become quite popular now. Later Zhou Taizu Guo Wei''s nickname Guo Queer came from tattoos. It''s just that everyone usually wears a wolf, tiger and leopard, which is used to set off their own might.


    There are such officers and soldiers in the army, from time to time to show them off.


    As long as the two dogs think about it, when everyone shows off their fierce tigers in the future, they hide in a plum blossom and tremble, and they can''t wait to be killed on the elm.


    Seeing that Ergouzi was about to shed tears, Zhang Zai laughed and was very open: "Look at you, I''ll slap you!"


    After Yeludi Rugu took Sijin to Yuguan, the Khitan army outside the north exit has not attacked the city for many days. Not only that, they are also strengthening the camp, raising cattle and sheep in captivity, as if they are preparing to fight a protracted battle. Endlessly.


    In this regard, no matter whether they are soldiers of Ergouzi or Confucian students like Zhang Zai, they don''t have much feeling. If they insist, they will be happy. Because this shows that their defensive battle has achieved phased victory, the Khitan barbarians dare not come up easily.


    Therefore, Zhang Zai, a half-doctor and a wounded soldier like Ergouzi, had the opportunity to show his skills and quietly heal the wounded at the barracks.


    Not only the North Exit, but the Khitan Army outside Juyongguan and Yuguan, have also either slowed down the offensive, or simply stopped attacking the city, and started to consolidate the camp to prevent the Tang army from attacking.


    The fierce northern border war has become extremely quiet and treacherous within a few days.


    As the commander in the north, Li Maozhen received a military order from Li Yan, which allowed her to look for opportunities to fight against the Khitan army without prejudice while ensuring that the defense line would not be poor.


    After receiving the military order, Li Maozhen groaned for a long time.


    Unlike ordinary generals, she certainly knows what the dynasty is facing now. The smoke from Hexi and Shu has already been ignited, and the monks in the north have been partially transferred. In such a situation, it is of extraordinary significance to take the initiative to seek results. .


    What Li Yan wanted was not the number of Khitan soldiers beheaded and the number of Khitan troops defeated, but the force.


    Yelua Baoji contracted the front and reinforced the battalion''s stance to defend, apparently waiting to return to the Tang Dynasty and Nanzhao. If the dynasty only defended and countered these two aspects, it was no doubt that Yeluabaoji took his nose away.


    If this is the case, the Khitan army that has stopped may be able to launch another onslaught after the break, exerting strong pressure on the northern border, and allow the monks of the dynasty to be stretched, and even break through the northern border with the support of Huihu and Nanzhao. Line of defense.


    Only by taking the initiative to win the battle quickly and accurately can Yale Abao get confused about Li Zhi''s intentions and cannot judge Li Zhi''s layout. At the same time, he will inspire the morale of Tang soldiers in the north, and will also inspire the central people. purpose.


    What Li Maozhen has to consider now is who is sent to attack, which army to send, and from which position.


    There is no doubt that the answers to these three questions are not easy to find. Once you choose to make a mistake, lose the attack, and be defeated by Khitan, the situation will become very serious.


    If the Spike Rider is still alive, Li Maozhen will not be upset, they are definitely the only target for this strategy. It is a pity that there are no longer the Spike Rider.


    Among the Changan embargoes, in addition to the Langfang Army, there is another army that mainly focuses on fine riding, which is the Snapdragon.


    It ¡¯s just that the Xiao Cavalry Army is too late, and it is still running. Although the combat power is not weak, it is also relative to the Fan Zhen Army. If it is compared with the abdominal and central units of the old embargo and Khitan Army, it is still Some gaps.


    "Hey Li, this is really a problem."


    Li Maozhen grabbed his hair, and was a little bit anxious. "This military strategy has been described by him as extremely important. It seems that if it is not successfully implemented, a comprehensive victory will not come ..."


    The irritable Qi King scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, anxious to lead an elite himself to kill the Great Wall.


    Of course, this is not feasible. In addition to commanding battles in Youzhou, the most important thing is to check and balance the Yeluabao aircraft. Otherwise, with the combat power of the Yeluabao aircraft, it is possible to cause a huge disaster to the Tang army at any time.


    Across the northern border, there are many strong generals, but few can share the pressure for King Qi. Zhao Bingkun is actually one, just let him lead the army to fight, if there is a slight mistake, then I am so sorry for the soldiers, which may cause unnecessary trouble.


    After all, Zhao Nianci was dead.


    King Qi, thinking hard for a long time, finally went to Yunzhou.


    When the fighting in Juyongguan, Beikou and Yuguan was fierce, Yunzhou was like Taoyuan Wonderland and stayed away.


    After the battle of Luoyankou ended, after Yeluzianiechi attacked Yunzhou, there was no war. Therefore, the General of the Spike Tooth, who stood neatly on the city head and looked north by the sword, still could not find the opportunity to avenge his death.


    In addition to the five thousand fine horsemen, the Wolffang Army has only 30,000 infantry soldiers. Without good fighters, the infantry soldiers cannot naturally venture into the grasslands. If the enemy army does not come to attack, it is useless to have a brave army.


    When King Qi flew into the city, he saw the familiar figure of Shangguan Qingcheng, and his eyes were full of strangeness and surprise.


    The head of the Wolffang Army general had lost weight, and the armor that was next to him seemed to hang on the dead bone.


    Li Maozhen had not spoken yet, and Shangguan Qingcheng had already looked at her.


    With only one glance, Li Maozhen couldn''t help feeling shocked.


    Those eyes still had sharp eyes.


    Sharper than any swordman in the world.


    With her thin cheeks, these eyes seemed a little grim.


    Now, these eyes saw Li Maozhen, like a lit star, full of indescribable brilliance.


    Li Maozhen understood this glory.


    When Li Yan sent her to fight in Hexi, she had this glory in her eyes.


    "Looks like you already know my intention." Li Maozhen smiled and was kind.


    "I don''t know enough." Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes to see Li Maozhen were very strong, this sentence is also very powerful, it seems that if not so hard, she would not be able to catch something she was thinking about.


    "Li Yan wanted to be alone and lead the army to go out and attack Khitan. I thought for a long time and never thought of a more suitable place than starting from Yunzhou, nor did I think of a more suitable person than you." Li Maozhen said this. Then, it didn''t disappoint Shangguan.


    Shangguan Qingcheng followed, "Your opinion is accurate."


    Li Maozhen said: "Just two questions remain."


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "Any problem can be solved."


    Li Maozhen shook his head and said, "The two issues are different."


    Shangguan fell silent, waiting for Li Maozhen to continue.


    Li Maozhen said: "First of all, Li Zhi has realized your suffering in the **** battle of Yanyankou. He no longer wants you to continue to fight and wants you to rest for a while.


    Shangguan Qingcheng did not answer immediately, and was quiet for a while.


    Then she said, "I have rested long enough, and I cannot rest longer. I believe that Your Highness understands this too."


    Li Maozhen looked at the other person''s cheeks, and sighed, "If Li Yuan saw you, I''m afraid there is no reason to disagree with you."


    Shangguan Qingcheng said: "What''s the second question?"


    Li Maozhen said: "I don''t have a fine ride comparable to the Wolffang Army ..."


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "The Langfang Army has five thousand rides."


    "Five thousand rides is not enough."


    "Not enough, you add."


    "It''s not the Riding Horse''s elite ride. You may not be comfortable with it."


    "This is not an insurmountable problem for the elite."


    Li Maozhen groaned.


    Obviously, Shangguan''s war intentions have been resolved.


    She had long been war-determined.


    She has always been determined.


    Li Maozhen realized this.


    She felt admiration, joy, and sadness and jealousy.


    She finally understood why it was Shangguan Qingcheng who made the famous star, not her Qi King.


    As a fighter, the opponent is much more pure than her.


    Li Maozhen converged and solemnly said: "Thirty thousand fine ride, I will allocate it to you as soon as possible. There can only be thirty thousand, no matter how much, the movement is too great."


    Shangguan Qingcheng asked, "What is the target of the battle?"


    Li Maozhen condensed Shinto: "Strike Mobei, do your best to kill all enemy forces you can kill."


    Shangguan Qingcheng holds his fist: "Shangguan Qingcheng, take orders!"

 v8 Chapter 32： Shocking Changes Behind The Water (5)

    Chang''an.


    "If the war is unfavorable, the Guiyi Army can retreat to Liangzhou when necessary. There are two towns in Hexi and Lingwu as backups. The Guiyi Army and the forbidden army to keep Liangzhou are basically stable."


    Li Yan rubbed his eyebrows and treated humane Li Zhen and Cui Keli in the hall. Recently, the situation has been tense, and he has been sitting in the province of Zhongshu to facilitate negotiations with officials at all levels.


    "If Wang Jian cannot keep the steamer gorge and Wuchi Road, he can also take a step back and defend Yizhou. This is the bottom line. In any case, the land in Shuzhong cannot be permeated with fire. To ensure that Hexi and Shu are not lost, we must guarantee this battle. of."


    Having said this, Li Min stopped and raised his tea cup to moisten his throat.


    Since the first reports of Nanzhao and Yangguan defeats were returned, there have been repeated reports of defeats in the two places recently. Although not as serious as at first, they should not be underestimated. As a sand field host, of course Li Zhi knew that this was inevitable, just like aftershocks would always occur.


    Whether it is the fall of Yangguan, the loss of the Guiyi Army ¡¯s major barrier, or the heavy loss of Wang Jian ¡¯s main army, it will cause the war situation to disappear. When the position is not stabilized, it is necessary to block the advantages of Nanzhao and Uighur to repair soldiers Onslaught is undoubtedly unrealistic.


    Only after the monks dispatched by Li Wei can rush past can they help the two sides stabilize the situation. Li Yan combined all aspects of the situation, estimated the progress of the business, and finally formulated the bottom line that Liangzhou and Chengdu cannot be lost.


    After the crowds retreated, Li Yan closed his eyes and thought about the situation quietly.


    Although Xianyu''s victory and defeat can feed back the war between the worlds, but Li Xuan is not sure if he can win the battle of Xianyu. Nothing has happened, and no one knows whether an accident will occur. Even in his mind, the power of Shimen, Daomen, and the Yaozu Alliance Forces surpassed the immortal forces of Khitan, Huihu, Nanzhao and other parties.


    In order to avoid putting eggs in a basket and the situation of chicken flying eggs, Li Zhi''s arrangements for war in the world must also work hard in the direction of victory.


    It is not difficult to stabilize the battle situation in Hexi and Shuzhong, and it is still the northern battle that is challenging.


    By defeating Khitan, you can win the war. This is Li Zhi''s judgment from the beginning of the war. The situation has developed to the current situation, and he still has this judgment.


    Li Maozhen dispatched an elite rider to Shangguan Qingcheng, and the other party was preparing to attack Mobei in Yunzhou. This action plan has been agreed by Li Wei. Now he has to consider how to ensure that Shangguan Qingcheng wins.


    If the Langfang Army''s 70,000 elite riders are still there and attacking Mobei to break the deadlock, there will be little surprise to Shangguan. However, a non-military war will be a unified army, and the general''s control over the battle array will be much weaker, and now there is not much time for Shangguan to pour into the city to run with the soldiers.


    There was no way to solve this problem, and Li can only order Shangguan to go to war and do what he could. Beyond this issue, all he can do is to increase the strength of this army as much as possible.


    The monks in Datang have now gone to the battlefields of all parties, even Tsing Yi Qianmen. If this is not the case, Li Zhi will not be able to stabilize Hexi and Nanzhao. The main force of the release gate returned to Liangzhou, and the main force of Quanzheng went to Shuzhong, and both parties also had to guard against the remnants of the Tubo aristocracy.


    In the case of Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei''s body in a foreign country, there are not many monk forces that Li Zhi can use right now.


    While Li Min was thinking about these issues, an official rushed to report that it was a large gathering outside the gate of the imperial city.


    The students were kneeling down and demanding to fight for the country. They also handed in a request letter.


    "Students of the practice college?" Li Min took a glance at the request book, and frowned. "At this time, they are adding chaos."


    Last fall, Chang''an College of Recruitment officially enrolled students. It is not yet a school year, and there are only 8,000 students. Although there are many people who are about to achieve real life, most of them are up and down in the early days of qi training, and a group of wings have not grown well. The fledgling, how can it go to the sky now.


    For Li Yan, Chang''an College of Self-Cultivation is the foundation of his practice of national practice. The students in it will also be of great use in the future. Although the current war situation is stiff, it has not yet reached the point where "young men" need to be put on the battlefield.


    At first Li Li didn''t want to pay much attention to this matter, let a minister come forward and let them go back, but then thought about it, the blood of the "young man" could not be discouraged, so the official who came to the letter asked the official The student named Captain brought in.


    Unsurprisingly, Li Chang had Zhang Changan and Chu Yan among the students. Looking at their walking positions and looks, Zhang Changan and Chu Yan are still absolute leaders.


    This is not surprising. Both of them fought **** battles in Hexi and Yangguan, and worked for the national military. It is not so difficult to become a student leader, whether it is talent or status.


    "If you want to fight for your country, you can learn from the college. Now, although the dynasty is fighting on all sides, the court can still handle it well. There is no point where you need to send the cubs to the battlefield. If you want to make a contribution, you are in the college. It ¡¯s a good practice. When you enter the battlefield in the next day, do n¡¯t defeat the army and humiliate the country. ¡±


    Li Xun acknowledged the faith of the other party in loyalty to the country and showed his attitude.


    Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan looked at each other.


    The former hugged: "His Royal Highness taught that students in ordinary colleges should really be good at school, but we are different. We were warriors in the field before, and now our country is in trouble. How can we have the peace of mind to study, please my Highness let me know Waiting for battle. When the enemy is destroyed, we will return to continue school! "


    Chu Xuan quickly answered: "Chang''an cultivates academies, training generals and officials for the country, not a group of scholars who need to be protected. Nowadays, if we do not go to war, the students of the college in the future, I was afraid that I would enjoy peace and forget what it means to serve the country.


    "At the moment when the college is first established, it is the key time to establish rules and establish traditions. We must let later students know that after entering the college, they will go to the place where they report to the country, and they will always be ready to work for the country. Only in this way, the future Students only know why they are in college and what they do in college! "


    Several other students have also shown a determined attitude.


    Most of the students in the Chang''an Academy of Practice are talented men in the military.


    Li Yan groaned.


    He did not want the students to go to war, and felt that it was a disrespect to them.


    But Li Yan also had to admit that Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan said these things very well.


    Chang''an Academy of Practice is not an ivory tower, but a "army camp". Students who come out of it, whether they are officials or generals, need to understand their mission.


    The mission of Monk of Tang Dynasty is, of course, to fight for the country. Whether it is devoting himself to the battlefield or devoting himself to politics, it is their battlefield everywhere.


    Set up such a mission


    And the tradition is indeed beneficial to the future of Chang''an College of Practice, and even to the future of Datang. But this is more or less cruel to these students.


    However, the imperial dynasty is a cruel journey, which means that many soldiers need blood to kill the enemy, kill all enemies for the dynasty, and the officials who govern the internal affairs. They are not afraid of the power and the night. Iron blood.


    It is not easy to cultivate these things.


    Li Yan was silent for a long time.


    Immediately, he said with a gaze: "I will give you two days. Two days later, I will go north to Yunzhou to report to the Langfang Army Chief Shangguan Qingcheng Army and listen to his dispatch. Remember, I only need three thousand people."


    Zhang Changan, Chu Yan and others looked at each other with great joy, thanked them quickly, and showed that it would not take two days to start tomorrow.


    As long as three thousand students are at war, many students will not have the opportunity. Li Ji''s choice, of course, highlights the preciousness and glory of this matter. After Zhang Chang''an and Chu Yan returned, the natural selection was the college elite, which could establish a sense of advancedness.


    Only 3,000 people were allowed to go to war. It was also Li Ye''s attempt to preserve the strength of the academy. If the battle was unfavorable, at least the academy would be able to run, and there might be a comeback in the future.


    ...


    Shangguan Qingcheng led his army to attack Mobei. It is an important matter that cannot be delayed. There is no reason to jeopardize the fighter plane. However, in the current stalemate, the battle has not reached the level of eyebrows. The preparations must be made first.


    For example, with the 30,000 fine riders secretly dispatched here, carry out the necessary running-in training, try to eliminate the stagnation in the battlefield cooperation, and increase the power of the military battlefield as soon as possible. Even if it can''t be compared with the fine riding of the Langfang army like the arm command, at least the details must be not bad and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Because these trainings take a certain amount of time, Zhang Chang''an and Chu Ye brought their three thousand college disciples, and after arriving in Yunzhou day and night, they could still be familiar with these 30,000 fine riders for a few days.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was very pleasantly surprised by the 3,000 monks sent by Li Yong to support himself.


    To tell the truth, with the 30,000 fine riding out of the customs, in the situation where logistics can not be effectively guaranteed, in the vast grassland to find enemy forces, non-stop fighting, but also to avoid the sight of the Khitan army and defeat all enemies encountered, Difficult. Even if Shangguan was in the city, he couldn''t feel half-easy about it.


    30,000 fine riding, after all, the combat power is still limited.


    If there are too many people, the goal is too big.


    The arrival of the three thousand college monks has undoubtedly greatly enhanced the strength of this army and, under the existing conditions, maximized their combat effectiveness. You must know that the reason why the Langfang Army is called the world''s most powerful is that the proportion of monks in the army is ridiculously high, far from being comparable to other Chang''an banned troops.


    These 3,000 college students are basically from the army. They are very familiar with the battlefield and the way of the battlefield. They are fully qualified to fill the army as officers at all levels, and the sense of strangeness will soon be eliminated.


    If ordinary monks are ignorant of war formations, they will not be able to enter the army to hold positions. Otherwise, once the fighting is fierce and various contingencies are needed, they will first mess up their positions, which will lead to disaster.


    This is why Li Ying agreed to the college students to fight and sent them to Shangguan.


    When Shangguan Qingcheng led the more than 30,000 elite riders and left the Sanggan Pass in Yunzhou to enter the Mobei Grassland, Li Maozhen, who had sent them to the city leaders, was already confident in their battle.

 v8 Chapter 33： Gesang

    Faced with a group of fierce cavalry, Gesang huddled on the ground, holding her last lamb tightly, no matter how the strong man in front of him punched and kicked her, she still clenched her teeth and did not let go.


    Even if there is already salty blood flowing out of your mouth, it would be futile to do so.


    Spring has just passed, and the cattle and sheep who finally survived the cold winter are now the key period to grow up. Grazing is the happiest time for herders at this time, as long as the cattle and sheep eat enough and grow strong enough, winter Then people will not starve to death.


    This year is a good time. The grass is lush on the grassland. This is the happiest time for herders. The 13-year-old Gesang heard the old people in the tribe say that this is the most abundant waterweed in the past ten years. Next year, the tribe will be able to feed more people, and the tribe will grow a lot.


    Unfortunately, in such a good season, there are wars on the grasslands, which affect everyone.


    Soldier disasters are not natural disasters, but they are often more terrible than natural disasters.


    The Khitan army has attacked Datang for several months. The cattle and sheep that it carried earlier had eaten a lot, but it still failed to invade the Great Wall on a large scale, and obtained food supplies from the Han city ponds and villages. Under such circumstances, the army had to separate many fighters to raise military food on the grassland.


    The way the army raises forage in wartime is almost the same everywhere.


    Grabbing is the main content.


    Gesang''s tribe is not big. The old and weak women and children together, there are only more than a hundred people. Because of this, their tribe is not qualified to participate in this war, it is normal to be robbed of cattle and sheep.


    How the tribe without cattle and sheep should survive is obviously an issue that the military will not consider. The army must first ensure its own survival.


    When Gesang opened his eyes drowsy, there were no sheep in front of him, dozens of sheep were not left, and the cattle and sheep of other peoples from far and near were gone. Those who resist now are all Become a corpse, lying horizontally and vertically on the lonely grass, the blood flowing into the grass has begun to solidify.


    Such a desperate way of grabbing food is rare in the grasslands.


    Gesang felt her head hurt as if it was going to crack. She now suspected that there were a few cracks in her head. She trembled her hands carefully for a long time. She didn''t find any horrible cracks, she was slightly relieved, but the whole head It''s all slimy, so she realized that she was seriously injured, I''m afraid she was going to die.


    It ¡¯s not too long to go out to raise sheep today. If there is no horse to walk for a long time, Gesang looks up at the sky. It is already setting sun. It will surely die at night.


    After sunset, the wolf will come to eat the dead corpse.


    Gesang worked hard several times before standing up staggeringly, his eyes darkened, and almost let her fall down again. She half-walked and half-climbed up the grassy slope, and stopped several times because of weakness. When she looked around and looked around, her heart was immediately filled with despair.


    Sure enough, none of them came alive.


    A horse is gone.


    Gesang sat down and burst into tears against the sinking sunset, and she felt the fear of being unable to fight. However, crying is a very physical exhaustion and it will affect the wound on her head. She can''t even continue her crying and self-consolation behavior now.


    Soon, Gesang no longer wanted to cry.


    She didn''t even dare move.


    The wolf has appeared.


    At first it was one, and then one after the other. The corpses of the clan were soon surrounded by wolves, and they were sharply stinged.


    The teeth were torn into pieces of minced meat.


    Such a scene made Gesang unable to help vomiting, but just after this movement, she began to stare in front of her eyes. She knew that once she lost her vision this time, she would completely faint and become a wolf''s belly.


    The old people in the tribe often said that before the death, the last scene I saw was the stars in the sky. Gesang couldn''t understand it before. Now she realizes it, which makes her start shaking.


    A thin wolf was kicked out of the eating circle and deprived of the right to eat. He sobbed a few times and began to wander around the periphery. He tried to change places to eat a few times and was taken away by his companions until he found the grass. Gesang on the slope.


    The wolf''s blood-stained mouth was extremely stubborn, and the exposed fangs were frightening. It squatted down a dozen steps in front of Gesang, and her green eyes stared at her blinkingly.


    Gesang feared yelling and running. But she had no energy.


    She found that the thin wolf was waiting for herself to die. Once she fell down, it would pounce, bite her own flesh, and eat herself in her belly.


    Listening to the sound of the surrounding wolf eating their own tribe, Gesang gritted his teeth to restrain his fear. If she hadn''t thought she was going to be eaten, she would like to hit her head to death.


    After all, the twilight came, and Gesang began to tremble cold. Although it is summer, the temperature is still not high after nightfall. For her now, fear is the biggest reason to make her cold.


    Just before Gesang started staring at the stars, and when she couldn''t hold it, she heard a scream.


    That was the wolf''s scream.


    And it''s here.


    She opened her eyes reluctantly, and faintly saw the tiny wolf in front of her, who had fallen three steps in front of her, and lost her head, bleeding.


    Gesang then saw a strange and handsome face.


    She looked at the armored soldier in confusion, and looked left and right, and found that there were many such armors around. Their dress is obviously different from the prairie. The cavalry on the grassland would not be covered in their entire body, nor would the sword be such a straight knife.


    So this should be Tang Jun.


    Gesang passed out without thinking too much.


    When she woke up again, she was already in her familiar tent, but she did not see her parents and younger brother. Only the man who saved him, took off the bag, was cooking something in her iron pot, and the aroma was strong, which made Gesang''s appetite open for a day.


    Gesang struggled to get up and touched his head, only to find that there was a cloth strip around his head. It seemed that the wound had been bandaged. She looked strangely at Tang Jun, who was sitting in front of the fire and stirring food in an iron pan, wondering why the other party could bring herself back to her tent. "Who are you?"


    Zhang Changan glanced back at Gesang, showing a mild smile, "Are you awake? It happens that the broth is also cooked. I have steamed cakes here, you can come and eat some."


    Zhang Changan''s words were not fluent, but they were not stingy. Gesang heard that although weird, he could understand the meaning.


    At this time, a man in a robe opened the curtain and walked in. First, he took a look at Gesang, and then said to Zhang Chang''an: "After treatment, only three survived, and two minor injuries Yes, there are five people in total ... Oh, counting her, it should be six. "


    Of course, these words were spoken in Mandarin, and Gesang certainly did not understand.


    But she recognized the guy in a robe.


    In fact, the tribe shepherds of a hundred miles away nearby, just


    No one doesn''t know him.


    Gesang knew that he was a Taoist, and the Taoist name was clean. Everyone in the tribe called him a clean master. There were several disciples under him. They often came to preach and teach in the tribe. In the same way, if someone needs any goods, he can trust the businessmen.


    This man is very mysterious in the hearts of the nearby shepherds and has a good status. He is highly respected on weekdays, but not many people believe in the Taoist gods, and shepherds have their own deities.


    After eating rice, Gesang''s spirit is much better. The kind of steamed cake she has never eaten, although it is dry, but eats with broth, it tastes good and is easy to fill up. For a poor shepherd, whether a thing is delicious or not is directly proportional to its fullness.


    Gesang, after eating, also knew the tragedy of the tribe.


    The Khitan cavalry not only snatched their cattle and sheep, but also swept through the tribe, snatched away all the food that could be snatched, and all the rebellious herders were stabbed with sabers and horseshoes. A tribe of more than a hundred people now has six living people, one without an arm, one with two legs broken, and one without an eye.


    I don''t know if it was the Khitan warrior who beat Gesang at first, and when she saw her pathetic, she lowered her hand. Gesang was the one with the least injuries among them.


    After finding the body of his family member, the collapsed Gesang fainted again after crying. The wound on his head also cracked, and the blood stained the white cloth covering the wound.


    After holding Gesang back to the tent for resettlement, Zhang Changan came out and discussed with Dust.


    "I have seen this Khitan grain cavalry during the day. When they slaughtered the tribe, I hid in the woods there, so I observed it very clearly. They are a standard thousand-man team. After a hundred men escorted cattle and sheep back to the east, the rest went north, and it seems they will continue to plunder. "


    When Buchen came to this place, he muttered an immeasurable celestial respect, and expressed two kinds of emotions of intolerance and resentment in his eyebrows. Then he said, "There are four tribes of more than 100 people in this area within a hundred miles. Moreover, with the strength of this cavalry, it seems that in two days, this place will completely become a no-man''s land. "


    Zhang Changan was silent for a moment.


    The Khitan Army will not only send one or two troops to raise food, but it will allow a thousand-member team to be formed. It is conceivable how large this army will be, and it will definitely not be less than 20,000.


    This is a suitable tactical goal.


    Zhang Changan also came here as a scout. The army led by Shangguan Qingcheng is still behind. His task is to explore the situation of the enemy forces in front of him, and cooperate with the chessmen to spread the whole truth of the whole place and the airless monks ¡¯eyes to become the army. Look for targets that can be attacked, and identify powerful enemies that must be avoided for the army.


    "The situation on the prairie is more complicated. The army cannot dispatch without a guide, otherwise it is easy to lose direction in the vast wasteland. Although we have traveled a lot in these years, we are far worse than these shepherds in terms of local knowledge.


    "If the army needs to find a suitable and hidden battlefield, it needs the cooperation of the shepherd."


    When Buchen came to this place, he sighed, "But there are no believers in this tribe, and it is estimated that others are unwilling to take us to attack the army on the grassland. Even if they would, I could not fully trust it. "


    Zhang Chang''an glanced at the ministers, "Among the people you rescued today, can there be no believers? They may not be willing to use it for me before, but after things like today, will the situation remain unchanged? "

 v8 Chapter 34： aims

    The truth is such a truth, but this is not necessarily the case.


    Human beings are not purely rational. In many cases, they are dominated by emotional factors, especially the black and white grassland people. Sometimes they are terrible stubborn, and sometimes they are extremely enlightened. In many cases, it depends on what is going to be done, and whether it conforms to the three views they have formed.


    When Zhang Changan was a scout exploring on the front line, the army led by Shangguan Qingcheng was slowing a hundred miles away. Because they are all cavalry, the distance of hundreds of miles is not too far. The extreme speed of fine riding is three hundred miles a day, one night. On the grassland, this distance can be pulled even further.


    So this hundred-mile distance is, at some point, a journey day.


    As the leader of more than 30,000 fine riders, the problem that Shangguan Qingcheng has to consider is naturally different from Zhang Changan. The biggest difference is the size of the object to be considered.


    "The Khitan Army ¡¯s offensive against my Datang is now concentrated in three areas: Juyongguan in Luzhou, Beikou in Tanzhou, and Yuguan in Pingzhou. According to the latest news, Yeluabaoji is outside Yuguan. It is similar to the previous two In fact, Yuguan is actually the easiest to break, but in the summer, after Yushui rises, the Yuguan built on the ground will make the moat more difficult to cross, so it is now the strongest.


    "If Yeluabaoji wants to break the border, they can only choose Juyongguan and Beikou. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, whether Yeluabaoji takes the initiative to attack is actually a matter of ambiguity. In the final analysis, there was no war in Hexi and Shuland. In the case of victory, the battlefield situation is beneficial to Khitan.


    "Delayed in this battle, although the Khitan Army also has a problem of food supply, compared to the three Tang-facing enemies, Yelua Baoji has nothing unacceptable. Therefore, Yelua Baoji is likely to adopt a stubborn strategy by relying on confrontation. The support of Nanxun used this war to bring down Tang. If we want to win this war, we must break the deadlock.


    "Before us is the Khitan army in Luzhou. The leader of the army will still be the general of the abdominal region, Yeluzianiechi, and his army will be about 600,000. Its main force will be divided into two parts, and some will attack Juyongguan. Part of the siege of Huai Rong City, Luzhou Prefecture.


    "Different from our army conquest, they did not set up a separate silo, so Huai Rong and Juyongguan are where their cattle, sheep, and herd are located. We want to defeat them by cutting off their food lanes. How easy. "


    It was not others who spoke these words, but Chu Chu.


    He is now the ambassador for the army in Shangguan Qingcheng. Although his position is not high, he has the power of a military counselor. The disciple of White Deer Cave, now it''s time for Shi Zhanping to learn, so he has a strong spirit.


    Shangguan Qingcheng could not dismiss Chu Chu''s words, and said with no expression: "According to the news from Zhang Changan, there should not be much grain in the Khitan Army. Otherwise, it will not be necessary to send troops to raise food.


    "The war has hit now. It should have exceeded Yeluabao''s anticipation. The poor food is the manifestation. As long as we destroy their food team, we can still support the frontline battlefield."


    Chu Yun thought about it and agreed with Shangguan''s judgment.


    He turned to think about it: "The prairie people''s battles are actually very barbaric. The grain at Yeluabaoji Headquarters is actually not too short. The sites controlled by the Eighth Khitan are enough to gather enough cattle and sheep.


    "But the two million troops fought out. Many of them were not his affiliated troops. These armies had to start to raise food if they wanted to ensure that they had enough food. From this point of view, in the past few months, General Bianguan soldiers fought in blood. Keeping the Khitan Army out of the Great Wall has obvious results and effects. "


    Shangguan slammed for a while, and his eyes were sharp: "Our ministry has more than 30,000 riders. To break the deadlock, this is the opportunity. Send a command to Zhang Changan, and we must find out where the Khitan food-raising army meets. Only in this way can we Hit them, hurt them! "


    "Yes!"


    After receiving a military order from Shangguan Qingcheng, Zhang Chang''an summoned his own head of more than five hundred subordinates and discussed with the unscrupulous people how to find out the gathering point of the Khitan Food Raising Team.


    This is not a simple question.


    What''s not simple is where everyone is now.


    Starting from Yunzhou, the army basically went along the direction of the Great Wall and headed northeast all the way on the grassland. At present, the zone is close to Huai''an County, the nearest county in Luzhou, and there are nearly two hundred miles. In this vast grassland, it is not possible for monks to find the assembly point of the Khitan food-raising army.


    "Since the Khitan food-raising team is here, and it is the size of a thousand-man team, it can be imagined that their meeting point is not too far from here. Within two hundred miles, there must be their camp. No dust, you Let ¡¯s go now to connect with the Quanzhenguan and no-time release on the prairie, to launch their power, and be sure to find out where the other party is. Remember, you must hide your whereabouts and not allow the monk Khitan to detect, otherwise you will be in trouble. "


    Zhang Changan solemnly told Buchen.


    He nodded cleanly, "The commander is assured. Although Quanzhenguan has not walked on the grassland for too long, but if he talks about the strength of the eyeliner, he can definitely be driven, so let''s start."


    After leaving cleanly, Zhang Chang''an was still not completely assured. As a general, he could use other forces to investigate the military situation, but the initiative must be in his own hands. He summoned Qi practitioners in the team and wanted to send them out. After makeup, he went to investigate and follow Khitan.


    Food Raising Brigade.


    "It is not possible without a prairie pastor to be a guide. Once we meet with monk Khitan, we must have a pastor speak. Although we can also speak some prairie languages, but because the time for school is too short, they do not speak well now Skillful, it is easy to expose the horse''s feet. At that time, his life will not be small, and once the Khitan army is alerted, the main army led by General Shangguan will not be able to successfully attack. "


    Dutou Xu Jiu expressed his own considerations. He was also a student of Chang''an School of Practicing. He was also a soldier in the army before, and he did not lack understanding of military affairs.


    Zhang Changan groaned for a moment. "There are still six living people in this tribe. There are four people who can follow us now, but no one can convince them to work for us. How can you and I speak to them?"


    This question was thrown, and everyone was silent.


    Xu Jiu suddenly said: "I heard the survivors said that the girl you saved was actually the granddaughter of the tribal chief. If you can convince her, then she will come to persuade those shepherds. Maybe this matter will not happen. difficult."


    Zhang Chang''an froze for a while, but Gesang was still the chief''s granddaughter. She was heartbroken for the past two days. The two did not communicate much. He usually called each other when he was eating. After all, he used the iron pot in his tent.


    But when he was sleeping, he wasn''t in his tent. After all, there were many tents here.


    It was already late at night when I saw Gesang again, and it took Zhang Changan a long time to discuss things with everyone. Gesang sat on the grass with his hands on his knees, facing the bright and distant sky, singing a song that he could understand only half, and his voice was good, like Huang Huang.


    Although Zhang Chang''an has never seen Huang Yan, everyone described that a person''s voice is crisp and easy to hear when he said it, and he followed the flow, but this clear voice, how sad it is to listen now.


    Because Gesang was crying.


    Singing with tears, his voice was not choked, which Zhang Changan had never seen before.


    The woman on the prairie is indeed a little different from the Central Plains woman. Gesang did not show any gesture of comfort when she cried like the Central Plains woman. Even if she was facing the night alone, she also had the courage to stand alone. Needs the comfort of passionate talents.


    Zhang Chang''an disturbed his head. The nature of the Tang Dynasty man''s pity for Xiangxi and jade made him want to comfort each other, but the extensiveness of the borderland man also made him wonder how to comfort each other.


    In the end, he could only sit down next to the other person and listen to her singing quietly,


    Although the content of the lyrics is not fully understood, he thinks that the song Qinyin has never been important but the mood and atmosphere created. The mountains and rivers look for friends, it seems that is the truth. At least Zhang Changan understood at this time. Gesang was telling her love and loneliness to her dead parents.


    I don''t know how long after that, Gesang''s singing ceased, and I was tired of singing and tears, so I rested my chin on my knees.


    Zhang Changan opened his mouth and wanted to say something. He was struggling to find a suitable word, but he stopped talking a few times. In the end, Gesang took the lead to say, "Can you help me get revenge?"


    This is a very simple sentence.


    A very simple requirement.


    It reflects the current mood and state of mind of Gesang.


    When she said this, she looked up at Zhang Chang''an, her eyes burning, she could not see the slightest weakness, but she was firm, and her bright eyes were full of hope.


    Zhang Changan thought that he could not refuse such a request. After all, it was consistent with his mission, so he solemnly said: "As long as you are willing to help me, I can avenge you."


    Gesang''s answer was straightforward: "How can I help you?"


    With that said, she was eager to try.


    Zhang Changan opened his mouth and was speechless again.


    A group was destroyed for only two days, and a woman who lost a loved one for only two days. At this time, it should be six gods without a master, at a loss, but Gesang in front of him let Zhang Changan realize that the vitality of the shepherd on the grassland was far more than he imagined. Be strong.


    What Zhang Changan didn''t know was that Gesang had been told countless times by the old chief that she couldn''t be strong and couldn''t survive one winter after another. The girl who grew up in the habitable place in the Central Plains would not know how difficult life is on the grassland.


    The Central Plains always laughed at the prairie people as barbarians. In fact, they were right. The prairie people were really brutal. But if they are not barbaric, they will not survive at all.


    In this wild area, they are used to working with cattle and sheep and fierce beasts like wild wolves, so even a 13-year-old girl can quickly cheer up after losing all her loved ones, and see clearly Situation, know who to invite revenge for yourself.


    Zhang Changan got the help he wanted.


    Under the persuasion of Gesang, those who survived in the tribe agreed to be driven by the alien army of Datang.


    When Gesang persuaded them, Zhang Changan followed, and he found that Gesang''s words were not very powerful and his thoughts were not so strict. It was worth mentioning that the agitation was not worth mentioning. He was confident that he could say something that was full of blood. Come.


    But it was such simple and plain language. From the mouth of Gesang, those shepherds easily agreed and agreed, and they were very firm. It was also from this time that Zhang Changan realized that in this vast grassland, in fact, no matter how common the Tang people are, they are useless to ordinary shepherds. The only thing that is useful is


    The identity of the speaker.


    Gesang is a prairie and their tribe, so she can easily gain the trust of her peers when she speaks.


    Gesang helped Zhang Changan solve the big trouble. The only requirement was to kill those who violated the tribe. The additional requirement was to go to the battlefield with Zhang Changan.


    "The battlefield is dangerous, not where your women can get involved, if you are not a monk."


    Zhang Changan said to Gesang very seriously, "You can be our guide, but if the battle begins, you can only avoid it far away."


    Gesang burst into tears, but bit his lip and replied, "I won''t prevent you from fighting, I''m on the edge of the battlefield, you don''t care about me. I just hope you don''t let me go, so that I can avenge my people with my own hands ! "


    Zhang Changan could not refuse such a request.


    In his eyes, the prairie woman is the girl in the countryside. Although he does not discriminate against each other, he cannot raise his mind. Since Gesang must cut his knife and chop people by himself, it is not necessary to let her chop a few wounded soldiers to vent their anger without becoming a burden on the army.


    With the help of Gesang and her clan, Zhang Changan''s scout team dispersed.


    Among his team of more than 500 people, there are dozens of students from the Chang''an School of Practice. They are among the lowest students. Before entering the college, they are expected to enter the gas-refining period. Most have broken through the gas refining period.


    Now, it is time for them to serve the country with their own cultivation.


    Zhang Changan led Gesang himself¡ªor, led by Gesang, dived into the wilderness.


    Ordinary soldiers are not qualified to participate in such operations. Of the five-member squad Zhang Changan, Gesang is the only one who is not a monk.


    They entered the vast grassland, relying on Gesang''s familiarity with the environment, coupled with Zhang Changan''s judgment on the enemy''s actions, and a simple map given by the dust, it was easy to keep up with a Khitan cavalry to raise food.


    This cavalry has more than 700 men.


    This shows that they have already harmed enough shepherds before, so that they can divide nearly 300 people to **** cattle and sheep. Now this riding team has settled a tribe of more than 200 people. After paying a small price, The arrogant took their cattle and sheep.


    It was about time it was time for this rider to not continue to raise food, but the entire team, escorting cattle and sheep to start walking back. Zhang Chang''an knew the direction of the place. They must go southwest in order to get closer to Luzhou. Therefore, he can easily determine the opponent''s intentions.


    Gesang, who was also lying on the grassy slope, was now flushed, gritted her teeth, and just looking at her eyes like a wolf, Zhang Changan knew that she must have remembered the scene of her tribe being destroyed. Seeing that the other party had begun the return journey, Zhang Changan pulled Gesang out of the grassy slope.


    The longer you get along, the more Zhang Changan feels that Gesang is different from other women. To be precise, it is different from the Central Plains woman. She was only thirteen years old, but she was unexpectedly sensible and mature. No matter what she saw along the way, no matter how resentful she was, as long as Zhang Changan ordered, she would never hesitate or impulse, and absolutely cooperate with Zhang Changan''s actions.


    Just like now.


    She obviously had distorted her five senses, but Zhang Chang''an said that she followed her silently.


    This Gesang made Zhang Chang''an feel pity, and the other side was really pathetic.


    He is not an uncle who is not ignorant of the world, nor is it an ordinary person who has not seen the world. Of course, the sooner a person matures, it means that she has experienced too much suffering at an age when she should not.


    Gesang was obviously such a girl.


    Even if she is the granddaughter of the tribal chief.


    Zhang Changan has now seen very clearly that a chief of a tribe of more than a hundred people does not have much power on the grassland. Compared with the Central Plains, the grassland is much more disorderly, and the reality that the fist is the last word is also naked. Many, how can a girl growing up in such an environment be coquettish?


    Gesang always brightened Zhang Changan''s eyes, but he didn''t have much energy to pay attention to each other, his own mission and situation, made him have to tighten his nerves all the time.


    Following this concealed team concealing cattle and sheep, Zhang Chang''an and others proceeded in the direction of Longmen County. With the change of the sun and the moon, the Qidan riding teams encountered on the road continued to increase. At this time, Zhang Changan had to admire Gesang.


    This girl was always able to tell Zhang Changan in advance according to the terrain of the mountains and rivers, which routes to avoid, which places must not be set foot, and which places are suitable for army operations. Because of Gesang''s existence, Zhang Chang''an and others have not been touched by the Khitan Rangers along the way.


    Zhang Changan was surprised to find that Gesang was really smart.


    On the way, in order to be thorough in his own actions, he instilled a lot of military common sense into Gesang, including the time, geography and other important points to be considered for the march. Gesang can always learn and use it. Otherwise, they would have been Found by Khitan''s rangers and monks.


    To tell the truth, Zhang Changan didn''t think Gesang was very smart. When he told the other side about some national affairs, poetry, song and poetry, and the face of war, the other side was like listening to heavenly books and forgetting them. It was only related to this grassland. Something she can always learn by analogy, like instinct.


    Relying on Gesang, Zhang Changan finally found out where the Khitan army gathered food.


    It was a river valley, with large tents of the Khitan army, and cattle and sheep in the ocean.

 v8 Chapter 35： action

    The prairie is a jungle world, and the rules of wild and weak meat and strong food are hardly concealed here.


    The grasslands are not as clear as the Chinese, so they are closer to the beasts. For beasts living in the wilderness, weak meat and strong food are naturally the only rule. The more advanced the development of civilization, the deeper the jungle law is hidden, or the deeper it is modified.


    The root cause is the richness of the material, which can already make ordinary people well-fed.


    But on the prairie, clothing and food are just a dream for ordinary shepherds at night. So shepherds are more pure, pure killings, pure plunders, and looting others just for military food.


    At first glance at the sight of the river valley, Zhang Changan confirmed that this was the place where the Khitan food-raising army gathered. The team that raises food on the grassland naturally needs such a transfer zone, so that they can transport the collected grain to the Huairong City and Juyongguan battlefield.


    Lying behind the grassy slope, Zhang Chang''an has been observing the Khitan camp, calculating the number of soldiers and defensive forces in his mind.


    The number of cattle and sheep is countless. There are more than 20,000 soldiers. Based on the distribution of their tents and the tension and relaxation of the soldiers'' words and deeds, Zhang Changan speculated that their food-raising team has not returned, so they Will wait here for a while.


    For Zhang Changan, this is great news, which means that the army of Shangguan has a time to attack here. But whether this time is sufficient, Zhang Changan is not sure.


    Since the opponent has already returned a large number of food thousand people, the time limit is approaching. How many food-raising teams will return in the future, Zhang Chang''an cannot estimate at all, and can''t infer the time when the other party leaves the camp. Maybe they will start tomorrow morning, or maybe they will wait until the day after tomorrow.


    To be realistic, the army that escorted cattle and sheep was not as fast as the pure cavalry troops. Even if they left tomorrow, Shangguan Qingcheng could catch up with them and defeat them before they reached the front line of Huairong.


    However, Zhang Changan had to consider whether these Khitan troops going out to raise food will, after the food is raised, whether the Khitan army in the direction of Huairong and Juyongguan will send some troops to respond.


    "If there are only more than 20,000 people, or 30,000 or 40,000 people, as long as General Shangguan can come in time to defeat them, it is very simple to defeat them. But I do n¡¯t know if there will be food-raising and food-transporting troops sent by the Khitan Army. How much. "Xu Jiu said without worry.


    Zhang Changan responded in a low voice: "In the situation of stalemate in the frontline battle, how much power can be allocated by the 600,000 army? It is said that there will not be 100,000. As long as it does not exceed 100,000, we will attack them may!"


    Speaking of this, Zhang Chang''an turned back and began to prepare military newspapers for the monks in the team to send back.


    The monk delivering the letter also needs to be followed by a shepherd. If you encounter a Khitan ride on the road, there will always be a chance to survive.


    Scouts returning to the military situation ahead are two reports a day. This is the iron rule of scout operations developed by Shangguan Qingcheng based on the current war situation, so that she can evaluate the military situation ahead and not jeopardize the fighter. If the scout does not report back to the military in a timely manner, it means that there is something wrong with the scout and it is also convenient for her to respond in time.


    When Zhang Changan took Gesang and others to follow the Khitan food-raising team, Shangguan Qingcheng did not let the army take the initiative to follow up. The Khitan food-raising team


    Now that it has spread all over the grassland ahead, the army cannot move lightly, so as not to be found by the other party and affect the subsequent actions.


    Before receiving Zhang Changan''s military report, Shangguan Qingcheng had been thinking about the battle situation in the army account against the map of the grassland. The map of the prairie was drawn by a combination of the true view and the airless release gate, which is much more detailed than the ordinary maps, but even with detailed writing, this map is actually not very detailed.


    After all, the grassland is too wide, no matter whether it is the former Yimen of Tsing Yi, or the later Quanzhenguan and the empty release gate, there is no time to walk and measure every inch of land.


    As Shangguan Qingcheng was thinking about how to expand the tactical result as much as possible on the target of the Khitan Food Raising Team and change the war situation in Luzhou, she heard a voice that was no longer familiar.


    "Regardless of Luzhou, Tanzhou, or Pingzhou, the main force of the Khitan Army is the direct army of the Khitan Eight Tribes. Although there are many other grassland tribal cavalry conquered and merged by Khitan, the number of battles is much worse. For the time being, the Khitan unification of the grassland is still short, and the difference between the eight headquarters troops and the merged army cannot be eliminated.


    "The Khalidan Eight-line Army''s food is heavy, and all of them are provided from the rear. All those who need to raise food are Khalidan forces that were merged into the Khalidan during the conquest of the grasslands.


    "Although their strength is worse, the number of them is far more than that of the Khitan Eight Tribes. If this time they can successfully attack their food-raising team and make their soldiers lack food, they can separate the hearts of the two. If Zhang Changan can find a gathering place for the food-raising team, there is a lot to be done to change the Luzhou war situation. "


    Hearing this voice, although the look of Shangguan Qingcheng remains the same, the joy in his eyes cannot be concealed.


    Although she often heard this voice recently, as long as it sounded, she would be happy from the bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t look up because she knew the "eyes" were invisible to her.


    The one who spoke with Shangguan Qingcheng was naturally Li Yan.


    The medium is the eye of his emperor.


    When he was in Hexi before, Li Zheng used such eyes to observe Zhang Chang''an and others.


    It was only then that he could only see, not pass information through these eyes, and completely overcame Hexi, and after receiving the Shu land, his emperor Tao was further improved, and the voice could be transmitted through the eyes of the emperor.


    Restrictions are naturally there. The eyes of Emperor Li of the Emperor can only appear in the territory of the Tang Dynasty or the people of the Tang Dynasty. Just as in Hexi before, he can observe Zhang Chang''an and others, but he cannot observe the Shimen. Action.


    If not, Zhang Chang''an will not be used as a scout now, and his eyes can point the army forward.


    Nowadays, in the battle of immortals, Li Xun''s cultivation is all in immortals. The only power that the human body can use is the power of Emperor Dao, which is rooted in dragon spirit. After all, this is the basis of his walking in human beings.


    However, with the majority of the Tang Dynasty finalized, Li Zhi''s physical strength in Chang''an also has his own self-protection. Although at most it is an ordinary real world, he can at least protect himself in the center of Chang''an. Safety, do n¡¯t worry about what happened to Yeluabaoji, and send someone to easily remove his head.


    Shangguan Qingcheng responded: "Since it is a non-Khitan direct army, its combat power is poor.


    These, after a successful attack, can determine the Luzhou war situation, and then affect the entire northern battlefield, which is a godsend. If Zhang Changan can find out where the grain-raising army meets, the allure will definitely go all out! "


    Li Ye smiled and said, "Datang is just now stable and its strength has not been fully restored. Yeluabaoji believes that this is the best time to attack the world. In fact, the strength has not yet reached its peak. It is not only Datang, but Qidan itself is also same."


    After he had said this, the monk sent by Zhang Changan arrived.


    It was learned that Zhang Chang''an had found out where the Khitan food-raising army was assembled. Shangguan Qingcheng had no hesitation. He immediately ordered the army to gather, and then let the monks returning to the army army to lead the way and ran towards the target.


    After sending a monk to report to the army, Zhang Changan changed his hiding place to a place slightly away from the Khitan camp in the valley. He has found that the other party sent a lot of monks to monitor everywhere, in case of any unexpected force.


    However, these monks were not very alert, and they also felt that they would not encounter any enemies here.


    There is nothing wrong with this judgment. Tang Jun resisted the Khitan Army in the north, and the fierce offensive launched in the three battlefields was already difficult. If he wants to take the initiative, he is really incapable.


    The only Langfang army capable of detouring for thousands of miles, and riding in the hundreds of miles, was folded at Luoyankou. Right now even if Qidan wants to guard against the Tang army''s assault, it is also in Juyongguan, Beikou and Yuguan. It is hard to imagine that there will be a cavalry of more than 30,000 people who will set off from Yunzhou and go to the back of Luzhou.


    "What the Khitan people wouldn''t think of is that we are still here. They thought that they defeated the Langfang Army at Luoyankou, and the Langfang Army would cease to exist? As long as the Shangguan General did not die, the world ¡¯s most acute Langfang Army, Will not disappear!


    "The Khitan will never think that, whether it is Qi King sitting in the northern part of the town, or the general Shangguan who has survived, he has long become a rare and famous celebrity in the Tang Dynasty civil war."


    In the afternoon of the next day, I saw that the Khitan food-raising army in the river valley has reached more than 40,000 people, and those Khitan monks who watched the parties were lazy, and Zhang Changan couldn''t help sneering.


    The Khitans may not have thought of these issues, but Zhang Changan obviously did not expect that their whereabouts would be discovered by the Khitan monks he despised!


    Although he had fought against the Tubos and killed in Yangguan, he still had too little experience in the battlefield and did not have deep experience behind the enemy. When Zhang Chang''an found a group of monks from Khitan and quickly approached the grassy **** where they were, it was too late to evacuate.


    The situation was urgent, and Zhang Changan made a quick decision, "Go!"


    To this day, only the siege has been killed.


    "Commander, you go first, we will break!" Xu Jiu took out the knife, and now it is basically impossible to retreat the whole staff, the only way is to keep people after the break.


    Zhang Changan''s eyes were broken, and he growled, "Let''s go!"


    This is the first time he has led a scout to carry out his mission, relying on his own practice close to the real world, he obviously lacks the corresponding psychological preparation for the survival of some cruel scouts.


    At the very moment when the matter was launched, no one could tolerate any disputes, but if there was more entanglement in everything, the whole army might be wiped out.


    Just then Gesang took the lead.

 v8 Chapter 36： fighting

    "Our food has been taken away by you, why didn''t you take us with us? We can''t live without cattle and sheep!" Gesang yelled, waving his arms.


    She shouted so much that she wanted to express that she was a grassland herdsman. She appeared here because she was robbed of cattle and sheep. In the words, she said that she could not survive the loss of cattle and sheep. A slave.


    This excuse is not clever, but in a hurry, there is no more suitable excuse to find. This reason can at least explain his identity and why it appears here without exposing the fact that Zhang Changan and others are scouts by Tang Jun.


    After hearing this, Brother Khitan, headed by that, looked at Gesang''s beautiful face. Although her eyebrows had not been fully opened, she was also called a beauty embryo, and she believed some of the other words.


    He grimly said, "Those who approached the large military camp without permission! It is a time of war, to call your cattle and sheep, it means the king of the steppe, and no one can stop it. However, I think you are too young, it is not impossible Give you a way to live. "


    In all fairness, prairie people are much more brutal than the Central Plains when violence is needed, because life is difficult, and after this year, I do n¡¯t know what it will be next year, so I can not fear death for cattle and sheep.


    But people ¡¯s hearts are long. When the violence is not needed, prairie people are often very enlightened and open-minded, especially when they are monks of extraordinary status. When facing small and beautiful women, the nature of men prevents them from So harsh.


    Zhang Chang''an and others had already planned to take a shot to kill a **** breakout. When they heard this, it seemed that the situation was turning for the better, so they temporarily restrained their temper.


    In order to easily follow the Khitan food-raising team and handle the Khitan rides on the road, they were all dressed as shepherds, and the necessary camouflage was also made on the face. This is not a difficult task for the monk students of Chang''an Institute of Practicing.


    Now as long as Zhang Changan and others don''t speak, no one can really detect that they are not prairie people. They converged, and behaved like ordinary shepherds, showing a fearful and thick expression.


    Gesang saw something turning for the better, and quickly made his naive look, and asked, "How can we live?"


    The monk headed by the monk is good, and he is also a person in the army. He looked at Gesang''s eyes and showed greed and insignificance. He laughed and said, "You can be my slave, if you serve me well , Naturally you can worry about food and clothing. And your family members can also live in the army. "


    This is a very fair deal. For a woman who has lost her cattle and sheep can no longer be called a shepherd and cannot continue to live, this is simply a gift from heaven. Being able to follow a good monk will definitely not lead a bad life in the future.


    As for the price to pay ... on the prairie, what does not need to pay the price? In the age of war disaster, what is the price to pay if you can live? Being able to cling to a mighty warrior is itself the desired destination of many prairie women.


    Gesang tried his best to substitute himself into the imaginary role, and said cheerfully and nervously: "As long as I and my people have food, Gesang is willing to dedicate himself to serve the host."


    The headed monk laughed, and with a big wave of his hand, announced the change of identity of Gesang and others, and took them into the valley camp.


    The other monks had no objection to this and didn''t think there was any problem.


    People with status on the grassland, although they have a lot of cattle and sheep, are a symbol of wealth, but in addition, the number of slaves is also a manifestation of status. Any powerful grassland warrior will have his own Slave group.


    Since the leader saw the young girl named Gesang, he was willing to accept him as a servant, and in his status, he wanted to keep Gesang''s people in captivity as his slaves.


    In this way, Zhang Chang''an and Gesang and his party entered the camp of the Khitan food army.


    On the way, they learned that the Khitan monk was named Warwick. Although this monk group of the Khitan army is not the highest status, it is also top-notch. He overlooked most monks.


    Zhang Changan and others also learned that in this food-raising team, there are three monks in the first stage and one monk in the middle of the envoy. Their strength is equivalent to that of Taomen Lingchi real people and Yin **** real people. The task is to ensure the safety of the food team.


    In addition to these four people, Warwick''s cultivation is the highest level.


    When Zhang Changan was in Hexi, Xiuwei was practicing the middle section of Qi. After Yangguan training, he went to Changan Xiushang College for more than half a year. In addition, he was emphasized by the court. Various training resources were continuously supplied, and his talents were good. Xiuwei also Arrived at the eighth floor.


    But one level worse than Warwick, because he did not carelessly.


    Warwick quickly arranged the identity of Gesang, Zhang Chang''an, etc. The former is naturally a close-fit girl and has an unusual status, but because it is daylight, there is no hesitation. The latter is an ordinary slave. Feeding horses is their job.


    Because of the difference in status, Zhang Changan and others were separated from Gesang, but he didn''t care, but kept his identity and mission in mind, and began to observe the entire camp without showing traces.


    It didn''t take long for Zhang Changan to eavesdrop on the talk of the Khitan fighters and learned that they would leave here tomorrow morning, and all the food-raising teams would return before dusk today, with a total of 50,000 people!


    Being trapped was desperate, but Zhang Changan was not discouraged, but rather a little excited. He was very clear that if the previous news was successfully passed to General Shangguan, the other party would launch an assault on this camp at the latest before sunset.


    As long as there are no accidents, Zhang Changan and others will not be life threatening, and Gesang will not have to worry about losing their virginity. Maybe they can do something in the camp to cooperate with the actions of General Shangguan. After all, there are 50,000 soldiers here.


    In the afternoon, Zhang Changan suddenly discovered a phenomenon that surprised him.


    In this Khitan barracks, there are actually many people who have full truth and no release! They are not like them, they are mixed in as slaves, but they are serious monks and fighters of Khitan! The reason why they were able to confirm their identity was because Zhang Changan found that even dust was present!


    "There are indeed many people, but not many."


    The Khitan warrior is dressed up and admires Zhang Changan''s washing horse. He whispered, "I''ve calculated it, and met the monks who have no release. We have hundreds in the barracks. Most of them Xiuwei has not yet reached the refining period, and they are mainly grassland fighters. "


    Zhang Chang''an lowered her head, suppressing the vibration of her heart, and whispered: "How did you mix here?


    of? Aren''t you going to follow the Khitan food team? "


    Dustless smiled: "I did go to follow the Khitan food team. It happened that I met a believer in Quanzhen-I had previously rescued his seriously ill mother. He was a centurion, so I just made sense. , Here as a Khitan warrior. "


    Zhang Changan said, "How many believers have you developed in Khitan?"


    Dustlessly sighed: "It ¡¯s really not much. There are only hundreds of people in the 50,000 army, only one out of a hundred. The time is still too short. If we give us another three or five years, the whole truth and no empty release Can control at least 10% of the herders in the steppe.


    "Do you know that ordinary prairie people have a harder life, far harder than the Central Plains. And the more people who have suffered more, the easier they are to become religious believers, because they have desires and demands and need spiritual comfort and help. To be liberated, you need to see hope, even if that hope exists in the illusory afterlife.


    "What''s more, our total truth and unleashed freemen, under the direction of King An, will be a little bit of medical skills ... Many prairie people are really barbarians, there is no such ability to cure and save people, too few doctors Well, in the words of King An, this is the result of an underdeveloped society. So as long as we can heal the sick and save people, it is actually easy to develop believers, and they all treat us as gods ... "


    Zhang Chang''an didn''t care to say this. As a student of Chang''an School of Practice, he valued the strategy of the battlefield more urgently, and said eagerly: "If nothing happens, General Shang will inevitably be killed before sunset. Since you and I are in the Khitan military camp, You should do something ... "


    After waiting for Zhang Changan to finish speaking, he answered, "Don''t create chaos in the barracks, and cooperate with the army to destroy this Khitan food team?"


    It''s a very good idea and it works.


    Hundreds of people faced tens of thousands of people and seemed to be incapable of fighting, but if they faced a raid by the army, they only need to create a little chaos in the rear, and they can quickly disintegrate the fighting spirit of many Khitan warriors and make a significant contribution to the battle. .


    But this is not Zhang Changan''s idea.


    He insisted: "As long as General Shangguan arrives, this Khitan Army will undoubtedly be defeated. There is no need for us to add icing on the cake. What I want to do is a longer-term plan ..."


    Unsurprisingly, Zhang Changan expected that Shangguan Qingcheng led his army to the valley at dusk.


    The Khitan food-raising team, who had "better harvest", thought that they would be attacked by Tang Jun''s fine horses here. They were all very happy. They prepared bonfires in the camp to congratulate them.


    Suddenly heard the monk''s warning, before the Khitan fighters had time to set up a complete confrontation formation, Shangguan Qingcheng took more than 30,000 fine rides to the valley.


    There is no suspense in fighting.


    Not to mention that more than 30,000 elite riders under Shangguan ¡¯s allure are all elites dispatched by Li Maozhen among the army. Only the students who rushed into the army from Chang''an School of Repairs, all of them are battlefield fierce and elite monks.


    Such an army, even when it comes to coordination and affinity with the government, is not as good as the previous Langfang Army, but it is far from being able to compete with the eight non-Khitan direct military units.


    With the strength of the famous soldiers in the battlefield, Shangguan Qingcheng bravely moved forward with his songs, and it was easy to break through the hastily formed army of the Khitan Army and upset the valley.

 v8 Chapter 37： In-depth

    Li Ye looked at the scene of the two army''s assassination in the valley, and for a moment he was a little stunned.


    This is the first time he has witnessed the battle force of a famous soldier. In the past, I only knew that it was so strong that even the immortal realm could not be broken. Now I have seen it in real life. Only then do I know what kind of flood beasts the generals lead by the generals.


    Quantity is meaningless at this moment.


    Before the power of the famous battlefield is exhausted, any frontal resistance is futile, and then a rigorous battlefield defense is nothing more than a window of paper that is broken. A tall and strong warrior is just a dandelion that breaks at the touch.


    And if there is no neat military formation, they will not even have the qualifications to face the famous generals, and they will not even have the strength to become the enemy of the opponent. At best, it can be regarded as the mud swept by the flood.


    At first, the Khitan army lined up in the river valley could still fight with the troops of the Guanqian city, which weakened and consumed some battle forces. However, when their formation was breached, the endless Khitan soldiers were left alone. The fate of the mud crushed into dust was chased and killed in the wilderness.


    Such a warrior battle, sharp and unparalleled, such Shangguan''s brilliance and peerlessness, so that Li Ye had to be dazzled by it, and a rash of praise and admiration for heroes.


    When she led the Shangguan battle in the past, Li Ye only used to be a shogun. Although she could defeat the enemy in every battle, she often seemed tense and strenuous. When the opponent was strong, she would be in danger, and the flower of victory. The bloom is indispensable to the blood of the same robe.


    But now, the 50,000 Khitan food-raising army, compared with the battlefield officers and soldiers in Guanqing City, said that they are native chickens and dogs are all lifted up-being treated as fighters who cut vegetables, dare not turn back. Chickens and dogs also know to bite.


    "Has the allure of this city grown up to this point?" Li Yuan felt a lot of emotion when Shangwang, who was led by the chaos in the chaos, smashed into the city like a god. In fact, this idea is more than a lot, and it is very unreasonable, after all, the other party kills it step by step.


    However, as the closest person to Shangguan Qingcheng, in Li Min''s mind, he followed Shangguan Qingcheng and Wu You in the lazy afternoon sun in the summer afternoon, and the scene of using the mud people to line up next to the locust tree is still alive. Head, as clear as yesterday.


    The Shangguan Qingcheng''s armour was sharp, and he stood upright in the palace to serve his son, and it was clear that he could touch it.


    At present, the battle line led by Shangguan Qingcheng has given Li Ye a sense of indestructibility. At the beginning of the campaign, Shangguan Qingcheng led the Langfang Army and ran all the way, breaking the party first, then defeating Sha Tuo and facing at Luoyankou. Ten times as many enemies can still kill the enemies, and how terrible the her fangs are at that time.


    His Majesty has such a warrior, and has such an elite, why worry that he cannot defeat one strong enemy?


    In the world, the Shangguan Qingcheng and the Spike Rider are all unique. Mo said that the five princes of the past did not have such military power, that is, the current Yeluabaoji, and there was no such strong player. Li Yan had to admit that he was his lucky.


    Although the Langfang Army fine ride is gone now, fortunately, Shangguan Qingcheng can still cross the field.


    In this dangerous situation of attacking the whole world, at this moment''s difficult situation, eventually breaking the deadlock or even the key point of victory, it still has to fall in the An Wang Palace in the past.


    In the young girls who depend on each other.


    Led by Shangguan Qingcheng, Jingji''s combat efficiency is very high.


    From dusk to sunset, for a long time, the Khitan in the river valley was not only basically defeated, but also surrounded by 30,000 fine riders. Surrounding the majority with a small number of people, such a battle scene is extremely rare, but the Qidan warriors who were combed back and forth to kill the masses did not fight back.


    There are many Khitan fighters scattered, but they can really not be overtaken by Tang Jun Jingqi. From the hell-like battlefield of the river valley, the Khitan army who escaped by birth was less than 10%.


    They were behind, and after the outbreak of fighting, they saw that they were running badly, and they were able to quickly recover a life without the strength of Shangguan. As for the cattle and sheep food raised, it is naturally too late to take one away.


    Zhang Changan, Fuchen and others, in this defeated soldier, followed the panic-stricken Khitan warriors, and rushed wildly in the direction of Luizhou Huairong. Compared to Juyongguan, Huairong City is closer, and the army instinctively moved closer to each other, hoping to use its companion''s strength to secure a life.


    Compared with the horror of the Khitan fighters, although Zhang Changan and others also made a look of sincerity and horror, their eyes were much calmer. It is also because it is night, and no matter how savvy and powerful monks have no time to think, no one will blame them as slaves, how dare they run wild on horses.


    Looking up at the panicked horse team and the dark field, Zhang Changan''s eyes flashed with determination and excitement.


    After all, he came from a large family. He had a different vision and studied at Chang''an Academy of Education for more than half a year. Although he is only a commander who commands five hundred people, he has more or less understanding of the overall situation of the war.


    Zhang Changan is very clear about how their attack on the Khitan food-raising team will affect the Khitan army. It is even more clear that in the northern battlefield, the Khitan with three divisions is not easy to deal with, and their elite of more than 30,000 people Riding, what can I do.


    The Khitan Three-Road Army has become a three-legged force, supporting the overall Khitan situation. To achieve victory in the Khitan war, the first thing to do is to cut off one of the feet, and it must not be the one in the direction of Tanzhou in the middle, so as not to be shot. The Khitan Army in the state and Pingzhou siege left and right.


    To annihilate Yeluxianiechi''s part in Luzhou, the army will have to fight with each other in Juyongguan and Huairong City sooner or later.


    The Khitan army in these two places, because of their powerful strength and numerous masters, Tang Jun scouts and monks have been unable to effectively approach, penetrate, and obtain the desired information. Not to mention sending people into it and planning more things.


    But in the Khitan Army, there is still the power of full truth and unleashed release.


    Although compared with the Khitan Army, this power is indeed very weak at present, and it is almost impossible to play any role, but in the eyes of Zhang Changan, it is not useless or completely useless.


    This time, the opportunity created by Gesang''s emergency response was mixed into the Khitan army, which Zhang Changan wanted. What''s more, right now there is the endorsement of Warwick''s ninth-level monk. There is no need to worry about ordinary Khitans making themselves difficult.


    There is a certain guarantee of life safety and a certain freedom of movement-after all, Warwick will not stare at his little horse slave, and Gesang is beside Warwick, and Zhang Changan is a little horse slave, which is not ordinary people willing to confess


    Provoked for no reason.


    With such a good encounter, Zhang Changan didn''t want to let go. If you can follow the collapse of soldiers to the Huai Rong Qidan camp, and then contact the forces of the believers in the army, and cooperate with the Shangguan Qingcheng and the Tang army in Huai Rong and Juyongguan, there may be achievements.


    Of course, Zhang Changan knows that although he has a little identity, after all, he is not a Khitan, and it is not good to say, the risk of exposure is very high, and it will undoubtedly die once exposed. But he decided to give it a go, after all, there is nothing to rely on.


    The only problem is Gesang.


    Zhang Chang''an wasn''t worried that she would rebel, but her own safety as a woman, in fact, there was no guarantee when facing Warwick. In all fairness, although Zhang Chang''an appreciates Gesang quite a bit, he doesn''t have any admiration, and he won''t hesitate for a woman in front of the war situation.


    But after all, the other party helped him a lot. When Warwick found out, he also meant to help himself. Even if the other party was to avenge the tribe, Zhang Chang''an didn''t want to see anything wrong.


    Running wildly and rushing to escape, naturally, he would not cherish the horsepower, nor would he stop on the road. The next day, Zhang Changan followed the soldiers to the Khitan military camp outside Huairong.


    On the front line of Luzhou, there were 600,000 troops of Yeluxienechi, of which 40% besieged Huairong City and 60% attacked Juyongguan. The former is mostly the conquered grassland tribal army, the latter is centered on the eight fighters of the Khitan, and the abdomen that is injured but not dead is the absolute elite.


    An army of 50,000 grain raisers, although scattered on the grassland, started and ended with unified dispatch, half of which came from the Huairong Khitan Camp.


    The large army camp in front of Zhang Changan stretches for twenty or thirty miles, which is vast and boundless, with great visual impact, and originally had nearly 200,000 soldiers.


    As a strong ninth-level practitioner, if he didn''t want to die, he wouldn''t fall into the battlefield of the river valley. However, although he successfully returned to the camp, the servant people had suffered a lot, which made him feel heartache.


    Later, I found that Gesang and others who just conquered came after them, with some surprises and relief. Looking at Gesang''s eyes, I also had a little more square face, no longer just treating her as a plaything.


    Being able to follow the defeated soldiers all the way back, apart from that, perseverance must be tenacious, and he also has a certain sense of belonging to him, which makes Warwick appreciate it. Of course, he didn''t know that this was all Zhang Changan, and Fuchen "stubbed" in it.


    "Although the army was defeated by the attack, the fault is not with me, and you will not be caught. Now I will let you take a rest, and as long as I follow my best to follow me, I will not treat you."


    After Warwick had said these words, he followed several divine messengers to return to life and report the attack on the army.


    The army was defeated. Although he did not have to bear the main responsibility, his loss was not small, and he was in a bad mood when he returned. He didn''t have any thoughts about Gesang''s wry thoughts, which relieved Zhang Changan.


    In this situation, as long as Gesang has no accidents, the situation on the battlefield will change and it will be much safer in the future.


    After entering the Khitan military camp, they were familiar with the situation during the day, and at night, Zhang Changan and Dust were together again.


    The two conspired for the full truth in the liaison battalion, the power to release the air, explore the false and real layout of the Khitan army ... In short, all the information that can be collected and used must be obtained as much as possible.

 v8 Chapter 38： response

    Yerecenjech has been in a bad mood lately.


    The reason for the bad mood is because the war is not smooth.


    As a general of the heart, everything is centered on Yeluabaoji and war. If he cannot complete the task of Yeluabaoji and cannot win in the war, his life will be completely worthless, and sooner or later he will be replaced by latecomers. .


    It is also because of the general of the abdomen, that Yellynech has always been very confident. Even in the face of the close general Yerondi Rugu, he can maintain a bird''s eye attitude, even if it often conflicts with the other party. As an excellent warrior, it is not only necessary but also important to have the faith to look down on the heroes and defeat all enemies.


    Yeluxianye Chidaxiao is the clever and brave warrior in the clan who has high hopes from the elderly. He has become the second warrior of the clan before he has reached adulthood and has become the object of worship for many people. The first warrior is of course the king of the steppe A Baoji.


    Over the years, Yeluxianiechi battled the grasslands for the Khitan. The most difficult battle was unbeaten. He could also tie with the enemy, and he has an invincible reputation on the grasslands. If not, he would not have been heavily influenced by Yelu Abao and become a general in the abdomen.


    But this time the war against the Tang Dynasty gave Yerudyenich an unprecedented experience.


    If at all possible, Yerutnechyan would rather have no such experience in his life.


    Because that''s the feeling of frustration.


    First of all, he failed to ambush the Langfang Army in Luoyankou with all the advantages.


    For Yeltsynec, the battle was indeed a failure. Even though his army killed more than 60,000 Langfang troops, but he paid several times more, and also escaped the Shangguan Qingcheng and 5,000 Langfang troops, and did not reach the destruction of Langfang troops. , Slay the target of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Secondly, he was frustrated in attacking Yunzhou. He thought he could chase and make up for the regret of the battle of falling Yankou. However, he did not expect that Yunzhou City would be guarded by the thirty-thousand infantry of the Langfang Army, as strong as a barrier. Can''t take it down at all. He was forced to retreat into the grassland to avoid being surrounded by the Tang Dynasty embargo.


    For Yeltsenaec, this was an unprecedented failure.


    In order to save this failure, when he led the Qidan West Army and attacked the Luzhou defense line of the Tang Dynasty, he first fought in every war.


    Kung Fu was not disappointed. He conquered Huai''an County, Wende County, Baiyang Town, and Longmen County, pushed the front to Huairong City, Luzhou Prefecture, and launched a violent attack on Juyongguan in accordance with the military order of Yeluabaoji.


    Before attacking Huai Rongcheng and Juyongguan, Yeluxianiechi was invincible, and Tang Jun in various places could not resist his front, which strengthened his confidence.


    But at Huai Rongcheng and Ju Yongguan, his offense was blocked.


    From this, Yelu Xianiechi discovered that his victory in Huai''an County, Baiyang Town and other places was not because of how strong he was, but was given to him by the Tang Dynasty. The Tang dynasty never thought of defending these places. It was a deliberate contraction of the defense line, focusing on the defense of Huairong City and Juyongguan.


    After more than two months of offensive, Yeluzianiechi failed to win Huairong City and Juyongguan.


    Although the Khitan army in the north exit of Tanzhou and Yuguan in Pingzhou did not break into the solid line of defense built by the Tang army, this did not comfort Yereznech.


    He is a general in the heart of the abdomen. He has one of the best Khitan songs. He is also the most heroic warrior in the grassland except Yeluabaoji-at least he thinks so. In the case of the defeat of the Battle of Luoyankou, he couldn''t obtain good military achievements to prove himself, and he was particularly miserable.


    However, the latest military order of Yeluabaoji was to keep him in the battalion. He could not fight without breaking the enemy''s opportunity.


    This made Yerlezhnech more aggrieved, and there was nowhere to vent his fire.


    At this time, Yerudyenich suddenly learned that he was sent to the steppe to raise money.


    Liang''s army was attacked by Tang Jun Jingqi! The results of the multi-day operation were lost, and the soldiers did not bring back a cow and sheep. Not to mention that the army of 50,000 grain-raising troops was even damaged!


    This made him lose his face and anger.


    "Tang Jun? Where did Tang Jun come from ?! The troops of the Tang Dynasty resisted the onslaught of our army in Luzhou, Tanzhou, and Pingzhou. They were able to control the border, and they have already done their best. There is no strength to take the initiative. How could it be that there is a fine rider now, detoured to the back of our army and attacked our army''s food-raising team ?! "


    In the military tent, Yelusianiechi opened his eyes in anger, staring at the master monk who reported return to the military.


    "It''s true that it is a general report. According to my observations, the Tang army has 30,000 to 40,000 riders, and they are all ingenious. Mo said that the Tang Dynasty''s frontiers could not be compared to it, and even the Tang Dynasty''s embargo was rarely comparable. What''s even more shocking is that their fighting force is extremely powerful, and they have the power of arranging mountains and rivers. I raised the grain and the army joined them, and the formation broke up in an instant! "


    A middle-ranked monk with a distressed face said with a sad look, "In less than two hours, the 50,000 army army was completely chaotic, and was divided and combed by the other party. The soldiers were killed and wounded, and there was no backhand ... . "


    Upon hearing the monk''s description, Yerutzhnech was almost mad.


    He said: "Such a powerful battle force could not have come from the Wolffang Army? Do you want to tell Ben, it is Shangguan who attacked you ?!"


    The monk glanced at Yerutneich, who was distorted because of his anger, and said, "Perhaps, it really is Shangguan''s fall ..."


    Tang Jun didn''t have much fanfare, so he didn''t know who the other general was. He is not a general of the battlefield, nor can he identify the distinguished soldiers of the military family, which is different from the generals of the military family.


    "Get off!" Yerlezhnech couldn''t help anymore, and gave a nearly hysterical growl.


    Shangguan Qingcheng was the only famous player in the Tang Dynasty and the biggest threat of the Khitan Army. In order to deal with this person and her Majesty''s Wolffang Army, Khitan planned to work day and night before the war, and finally paid the price of the party and Shatuo. Only then crushed the Langfang Army''s fine riding at Luoyankou.


    But now, what did the other party say to Yereznech? The other party might be Shangguan Qingcheng, Langfang! Isn''t this nonsense?


    This is the biggest insult to the battle of Yeluxianie Chiluo Yankou, which he can''t bear anyway, and even more unbearable!


    Originally, there was no battle to kill Shangguan, and not to destroy the Wolffang Army, which was the pain of Yeluxianiechi and Yeluabaoji. However, the battle of Yanyankou caused the Wolffang Army to basically lose its combat power, although the result was not perfect. , But it''s not much worse.


    It''s just a few months now. How did the Spike Falcon reappear so quickly? !!


    Yerlezhnech could repel the monks who were in charge of guarding the food-raising army in shame and anger, but could not easily get rid of the entanglement of the next group of people.


    These people are the grassland tribal chiefs of the non-Khitan tribes.


    "General, the food-raising team was attacked by the Tang army, and all the cattle and sheep raised by it fell on the enemy. Now we have run out of food in our battalion. At most, more than half a month, the soldiers will not have food!"


    A respected old chief said sadly, "A soldier without food will lose the strength and will to fight. You are the commander of the army, and you should know what it means. Dare to ask the general, is there a solution to this problem? "


    Yerlezhnech wanted to drag the old chief out of his army account and behead it.


    Although the other party''s words were polite, the meaning was very clear and tough: Without cattle and sheep food, their tribe would not be able to continue to fight in Huairong.


    But Yerlezhnech couldn''t do this, let alone the situation that the old chief said.


    To prevent this from happening, just


    Must raise cattle and sheep for the army.


    This is certainly not easy.


    The army under Yeluxianye Chi has captured more than half of Luzhou, occupying areas including Huai''an County and Baiyang Town. But in these places, Tang Jun left no one at all, no grain, no cattle or sheep!


    Tang Jun implemented a tactic of sturdy walls and clear fields.


    This is not a new tactic, nor is it only used by the Tang people. In order to prevent the invaders from receiving supplementary rations, such tactics are actually very common, but they do not have the unique title of "stable walls and clear fields".


    Where Qinzhou could not raise food, and the grasslands could raise food, it was basically swept away by the Khitan cavalry. At this moment, Yerlezhnech wanted to solve the food crisis, in addition to sending food-raising troops to farther places, he could only Speak to Yeluabaoji.


    Sending food-raising troops to farther grasslands is certainly not feasible.


    The Tang army that attacked the Khitan food-raising army is still on the grassland; asking Yeluabaoji for cattle and sheep is even more difficult to achieve. If the other party can change a lot of food out of nothing, why do you need to order the army to raise food independently?


    Yeltrenetch felt his head as big as a fight.


    When he didn''t give the first answer, the tribal chiefs talked a lot and asked him how to solve the problem, which made him unable to calm down and think about the problem.


    If he can''t give the answer right away, the army''s heart will fall apart.


    At that time, even if the chiefs of these ministry do not retreat without authorization, the army will be chaotic, unable to extricate themselves in the mud, giving Tang Jun a chance.


    If it is an ordinary Khitan general, it must be about to collapse at this moment. However, as a general of the heart, one of the most trusted people of Yaluga Aboji, even though he could not be compared with the enemy of Yelut, known for his wisdom, but Yerlezhnech could not be underestimated.


    He quickly made up his mind.


    "No matter who led the army on the grassland, who is the leader and what an elite part, now they have snatched our cattle and sheep and made us unable to live, and the soldiers on the grassland have only one way to go. That is to find them, kill them, and take back our food! "


    Yerutne said with red eyes.


    This was the only way he could come up with.


    In addition, there is indeed no better strategy. After all, there are so many cattle and sheep. Unless they can capture Huai Rongcheng or Juyongguan within half a month, they can only return to the army to chase the Tang army.


    There are no obvious loopholes in this action plan.


    If you insist that there is something wrong, it is also the problem that the Khitan Army has not been able to open the situation for several months to break through the Tang Army ¡¯s defense line. It is a problem of the trend of the war. It is a problem caused by the comparison of the military strength between Khitan and Datang. It is not his law. A personal problem with Tunechi.


    "This Tang army is extremely intrepid, and 50,000 soldiers can''t afford the first battle. Even if they find them, how can they guarantee a certain victory?" The highly respected old chief asked without doubt.


    What he meant was, in fact, that the non-Khitan army was not an opponent of this elite Tang army-without an absolute advantage in the number of soldiers-if Yerezhnech did not want to mobilize 200,000 troops to leave Huai Rong, giving up the deterrent to Huai Rong''s Tang army, then he must send his own direct army to solve this problem for the grassland tribal army.


    Yerecenech knew this.


    He snorted coldly and proudly said, "The Langfang Army, known as the Tang Dynasty''s sharpest, was destroyed by me at the mouth of Luoyan. This Tang Army''s elite horse is more brave and can not be more powerful than the Langfang Army? Besides, they still There are only 30,000 or 40,000 people! Without your words, this will make the abdomen out of the horse and it will definitely bring you back the cattle and sheep rations! "


    Yerecenjech needed to stabilize his army and morale.

 v8 Chapter 39： Icebreaking

    Although the eyes of Emperor Tao of Li Zhi were powerful, he could not know the military arrangement of Yleutnekh.


    After all, none of the Tang people present were court-oriented.


    At this moment he could only look at Zhang Chang''an and Fuchen, posing a look like we have the above orders, and brazenly wandering around the Khitan Army barracks, waiting for the opportunity to eavesdrop on the conversation between the Khitan soldiers.


    "The concept of Quanzhen was established early and developed early under various forces, but before His Royal Highness conquered the airless release door, His Royal Highness had not allowed religion to infiltrate enemy nations and order outposts for the imperial conquest.


    "And as a concealed work, it has always been the task of the Tsing Yi Shumen to inquire about information in all parties, and we can''t intervene. If not, now the Khitan Primary School is afraid that it will be scarred and full of people. . "


    When Chen Chen whispered something to Zhang Changan, he seemed quite sorry.


    In his mind, King An was already omnipotent.


    However, it turns out that even a person like a fairy cannot look forward for ten years.


    Zhang Changan didn''t have any comments to express this. Because of his positioning and experience, he always admired the army, fought for thousands of miles, and defeated the enemy. He is not a student of the College''s Religious Branch, and doesn''t know much about it.


    "The Khitans have lost their food team and will definitely respond. You ask your people to check with their chiefs more."


    Zhang Changan expressed his thoughts. Believers on the Prairie nowadays who are on the prairie are completely unremarkable.


    Because those who are extraordinary in status must not be weak, and they have a deep understanding of the world. Taoists and monks have to confuse ordinary soldiers to control their thinking, which is basically impossible. Even if it is to cure the disease and save people, it is not their turn.


    Unchangingly accepted Zhang Changan''s opinion, this is the best way for them to inquire about the news at the moment.


    However, the final results show that in many cases, the arrangements made in advance often do not work temporarily. The news that Zhang Chang''an got the heart of Yeluxianyechi to attack the Shangguan Qingcheng and regain the cattle and sheep was not informed by Quanzheng and the release from the air, but was informed by Gesang.


    Gesang was able to get the news, naturally because of Warwick.


    Warwick was able to make sense of it because he was good at himself and was among the candidates who led the battle for the belly.


    And Warwick told Gesang the news because he was about to leave the camp. He told Gesang that he was alive at the camp and waited for him to return.


    For Warwick, this is not a secret. After all, the army will soon be dispatched, and there is no need to hide the secret from Gesang. By the way, it is not necessary to mention it. In fact, there is nothing to say or not. The truth.


    But the news fell to Zhang Chang''an, it was extremely important, and he knew that he could make arrangements early.


    "The news must be notified to General Shangguan before the army of the abdominal heart arrives. The army is dispatched, and even if it is a fine ride, it can go as far as it can every day. There are no scattered cavalry or capable monks rushing on the road. We have a chance. Prepare General Shangguan early! "


    After Zhang Changan received information from Gesang, he immediately found the dust.


    No one in the barracks will restrict Warwick ¡¯s people to walk for no reason, and now Warwick is ready to dispatch again, and he is unable to restrain Zhang Changan, so he will have a lot of action as long as he does not go to those heavy barracks. free.


    "How do you inform General Shangguan? Who is sent to notify General Shangguan?"


    Dustless also understands the importance of transmitting military information to Shangguan Qingcheng. As long as the information is delivered early, Shangguan Qingcheng can take the initiative in the battlefield, whether it is to meet the enemy or to help the grassland herder guide to choose the appropriate terrain. Or if you have other plans to avoid its edge, you can do it easily.


    But for now, how to report intelligence to Shangguan Qingcheng has made him feel embarrassed.


    "The hundred thousand riders dispatched this time are the elite of the abdominal center, and there are very few believers in it. You should know that the Qidan eight fighters are now living well, and it is difficult for us to make them religious. This is even more difficult. Needless to say, it is really the confidant of Yelu Abaoji! "


    Dustlessly said sadly, "So in the heart of the abdomen, the strength of our few believers is not worth mentioning. This will not allow them to find a convincing excuse or to act alone as a scout from the brigade. The monk then Not to mention! "


    Zhang Chang''an''s brow frowned, and what he said was the actual situation, and he really was right.


    Don''t look at him now that he can move around in the barracks, but to go out of the barracks, it is simply impossible without a military order.


    Although clean people can leave the camp, if they walk north and are exposed to the eyes of the generals and accompanying monks, it is no different from seeking death.


    In the final analysis, the believers who are currently full of truth and have no time to release in Prairie Mountain are ordinary soldiers, there are few monks, and their cultivation is not high.


    Zhang Chang''an and Dust''s frowns were unsightly, both of which were "looked into by Li".


    His consciousness smiled silently.


    This information can naturally be passed on to Shangguan Qingcheng, allowing Shangguan Qingcheng to respond early.


    And it is real-time, which can completely save the time spent by cavalry and monks on the road.


    The problem is that Li Yan can''t tell Zhang Changan and Buchen and others about this situation now. His emperor''s eyes can of course now be transmitted, but as soon as a letter is transmitted, Zhang Chang''an and dust will be exposed immediately.


    The reason is very simple. In the battle of immortals, Li Xun''s cultivation is all in Xianyu. The body of the world has only part of the strength of Dragon Qi and Emperor Tao. The cultivation is not as strong as the real person in Lingchi. Once the cultivation is used, Sound, it is impossible to hide the reaction of the Khitan strong in the barracks.


    And if the other party senses abnormal aura fluctuations, they will definitely pay attention to it for the first time, then Zhang Changan and Jichen will be in a critical situation when the real person of Lingchi cannot be found.


    To this extent, things can be said to be beyond Li''s expectations.


    First of all, what he didn''t expect was that Zhang Chang''an and Buchen and others would be mixed in the Khitan army and went to the Huai Rong Khitan military camp. This is Zhang Changan''s courage and wisdom, and it is also a good situation caused by the smooth development of Quanzhenguan and the release of empty air.


    Secondly, Li Wei was even more unpredictable that Gesang, the steppe shepherd, would become Warwick''s servant under the coincidence of chance and his own emergency treatment, and now he has learned such an important military situation.


    These are accidents.


    But the bottom line is that this is not an accident, it is the inevitable development of things.


    Without Changan College of Practice, there would be no Zhang Changan.


    Even if Li Yan regained Hexi, Zhang Changan would not be able to communicate with Gesang and would not be able to get Gesang''s help. Without Lizheng ¡¯s view and no release, there would be no Li Ye ¡¯s layout one or two years in advance. There are no followers on the grassland, and Zhang Changan cannot walk on the grassland.


    Precisely because of this, there is a rough layout of Li Xi''s almost heroic talents.


    Only with the change and sublimation of the power of action can we have the present situation.


    This is a good situation for Li Zhi, a great situation for Datang, a great situation for Daomen and Shimen, and a great situation for those who serve the country.


    In the current situation of attacking the Tang world, to be precise, this is not really a "great situation", but it finally gave Li Yi and Datang a chance to break the game.


    Just like Li Zhi, if he did not calm down the Central Plains, he would not have the ascension of Emperor Dao and the eye of Emperor Dao, or he would not have been able to integrate his destiny with the imperial court so closely that he had not recovered Hexi. Those Tang people who have a heart for the country.


    Everything today is the result of accumulation in the past. Every step in the past has left footprints in life, casting the path under today''s feet.


    For good or bad.


    Zhang Chang''an said cleanly: "Even if we can''t send a message to General Shangguan, we have to send a message to Huairong and Juyongguan! The abdominal part is dispatched. Now in Huairong Khitan camp, there are only some Khitan eight troops and other The grassland tribal army is not very strong, and it is now at a stage where there is no guarantee of rations. This is our opportunity! "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Changan''s eyes gradually became firm. He pressed firmly on the dusty shoulder. "Do my best to pass the message to Huairong and Juyongguan! We can''t let General Shangguan win the opportunity, but as long as we can give other colleagues The robes create opportunities, and they can also support Shangguan and generals. More importantly, we may change the battle in Luzhou!


    "As long as we win in Luzhou and one of Qidan''s three legs is cut off, the next war will be much better!


    "No dust, this is the opportunity for you and me to build a career and seal your wife and son. It is also an opportunity for us to serve the country and let Datang defeat the strong enemy and reproduce the prosperous age! If we succeed, ten years later, when Datang overlooks the heroes, When arrogant in all directions, you and I can pat our chests and say, there is our blood and sweat! "


    Fang Chen was stunned by Zhang Changan, and gradually, his eyes became red.


    He quickly whispered an infinite amount of celestial respect and calmed his mind a little. Then he chuckled: "Someone is a Taoist, don''t ask for his wife to be a child ... but if he can serve the country, let the Tang Dynasty, With my credit, it will be enough for my life! "


    The two looked at each other, instead of talking, they went to the ministry to arrange the next action.


    The power of Quanzhenguan and the release of airlessness has not penetrated the heart of the abdomen so much that it is impossible to send a message to Shangguan Qingcheng to the north. Tang Jun, who passed the military information to Huai Rongcheng and Juyongguan, was assured that he was 50% sure.


    In his case, the grasp of transmitting the message is 50%. The chance of changing the battle in Luzhou may be 30%. The chance of completely defeating the army of Yerezhnechi and cutting off one of Khitan''s three legs is 10%. Li Yan here, the chances of success are undoubtedly much greater.


    For the first time, Li Huan informed Shangguan of the news of the impending attack on the abdominal heart.


    After that, he will contact Li Maozhen, Huai Rong, and Juyongguan Tang Jun, the masters of the army. To be precise, he will give instructions and formulate the next battle plan.


    It will be an icebreaking operation.


    Existing in the "middle", watching Li Zhi of every Datang priest, because the actions of these philosophers of Datang are changing the war situation drastically.


    Today, Li Zhi is the An Wang of the Tang Dynasty. He has no emperor''s name, and he has the truth of the emperor. As far as the national situation is concerned, in a sense, he is the **** of Datang!

 v8 Chapter 40： Winning (1)

    "200,000 fighters each in the abdominal part and the near part are the core combat capabilities of Yeluabaoji and the Khitan kingdom. In the battle of Yanyankou, the abdominal part was damaged by nearly 40%. For months, there may be supplements, but during the fierce battle Supplementation is not easy to do.


    "According to the news from Zhang Chang''an and Fuchen, there are about 100,000 riders who came out of the camp to find your general''s belly-centre soldiers. Basically, the original belly-centre headquarters is elite. There was no time to get away and come in person, but he also sent his own confidant, Yelu Hongguang. "


    In Shangguan Qingcheng ¡¯s military account, Li Xuan used repairs to show a slightly haggard figure, and told Guan Qingcheng about the battle they were about to face.


    The reason for his appearance is not that Li Zhi feels unaccustomed. Through the eyes of Emperor Dao, he does not need his eyes to open and blink like a mouth. However, Shangguan Qingcheng felt that this was weird and convinced Li Zhi to show his appearance. This caused the latter to control the mouth of the body that appeared when he heard the sound again, and then moved twice.


    At first he just persevered and expressed a meaning. Although Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t have to ask for anything, but the obsidian-like eyes did not look at him with resentment and made Li Zhi unbearable.


    There was no way, Li Xun could only keep improving, and in the end, he kept doing nothing, letting his words and deeds look normal. In this way, the rejoicing of Shangguan''s allure could hardly be concealed. Li Min estimated that the invincible general on the battlefield now wanted to jump for a few moments.


    Of course, Li Zhi can understand that Shangguan Qingcheng asked him to do so, but he just wanted to see him.


    "It takes three days for the belly to get here. If we evacuate in advance, he wants to find us on the prairie. It is almost a foolish dream. The monk of our ministry is not weak enough to prevent Monk Khitan from detecting our whereabouts. . "


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked at "Li Li" with bright eyes. She was dressed up, her skin was like snow, and her lips were like flames.


    To say that, it is not Shangguan''s fear of fighting the heart of the abdomen, but not allowing the other party to find himself, and not bringing back the cattle and sheep rations in time, which is beneficial to the war situation in Huairong and Juyongguan.


    As long as their side is delayed for some time, the food-deficient grassland tribal army will be chaotic, which may then cause chaos in the entire Khitan camp, even if it falls apart, it is not impossible. At that time, Zhao Polu, who is sitting in Juyongguan, launched a powerful counterattack at the right time, and he had a chance to defeat the enemy.


    Li Xun nodded, the range of motion was just right, the appearance of thoughtfulness came alive, and his face looked like a three-pointer. This imitation of his "acting skills" is impeccable.


    He said: "This plan is feasible. Drag them on for a while, and let the lords of Yerecenjech and the prairie tribe hurry, and then we will adapt to the time and see if there are any fighters to find."


    Shangguan nodded, and when she was talking about the business, she was fully focused and had no other thoughts. This earnestness is one of the reasons for her success as a famous player. However, the more serious the general, the more serious, the more charismatic, and the cute and lovely atmosphere is not so deliberate, so it is more beautiful.


    She said: "After all, the grassland is not the Central Plains. We are walking here because we do n¡¯t understand the situation in various places. There will be many unexpected difficulties. In addition, the Khitan cavalry is familiar with the grassland. We are not dominant in terms of geographical harmony.


    Trend, if time is too long, I am afraid to be controlled by others.


    "In the end, the delay should be determined according to the situation, and even if the situation is good, it should not be delayed too long."


    Li Yan laughed: "Just as you said. However, with the presence of the whole truth and no empty release, our actions are not so difficult. With the Gesang people as a guide, we are subject to restrictions and Not so big. That''s all for now. Arrange action. "


    Shangguan fell to his command and arranged for the army to proceed.


    The next few days, led by Yelu Hongguang, came to the valley where the grain-raising army was attacked. They did not see the generals of Tang Jun. They only saw the Beijing view piled up by the heads of the Khitan in Mandi, and went up to the captain to the ordinary soldiers.


    Khitan''s body has been burned by Tang Jun, so it is scorched here, but this is better than letting the body rot. It is said that the corpses on the grassland will have wolves to eat cleanly even if the army does not clean up. Don''t worry about causing a plague or the like, but Tang Jun obviously did not intend to do so and still handled the battlefield according to his own habits.


    The shocking scene made Yelu Hongguang red eyes.


    He gritted his teeth and yelled to the monks in the army, "No matter what method you use, no matter how much you pay, within two days, you must find the whereabouts of this Tang army! Otherwise, military law disposal! They have a large herd of cattle and sheep to drive away , You ca n¡¯t walk too fast, and you ca n¡¯t get into Tangzhouzhou County so early! ¡±


    At the time of the war, everything was based on military orders, and not to mention the monk such as Warwick, even if he was a strong envoy of the army, he had to obey Yelu Hongguang''s assignment.


    On weekdays, Yelu Hongguang will respect them one or two, but now he is ruthless, and there is no intention to cherish the monk''s strength. Even if the monks are unbalanced, they will never dare to slack off at this moment.


    The results are self-evident. The monks sent by Yelu Hongguang, whether they are strong in the state of God or elites in the refining period, are like ordinary scouts. Many disappear silently in the wilderness, some even in groups. Team up.


    Only when Yelu Hongguang set up camp at dusk, gathered scouting intelligence, and checked the staff, could he find that his monk had suffered a lot of damage. Before the day before, he could not even detect when the other party was gone.


    This naturally irritated Yelu Hongguang.


    However, he did not scold the monks for their incompetence. If the other party wandered for several days and found nothing, he could blame them, but now they are gone, apparently killed by the monks of the Tang Dynasty, and died in positions of due diligence. It is not a problem for the monks themselves, but the enemy is too powerful.


    "Report the situation here to the general and ask the general to send more and stronger monks!"


    Yelu Hongguang responded quickly.


    The monk ¡¯s strength is not useful, and the basis for the army ¡¯s action still falls to the normal army dispatch. The abdominal heart does not stop its footsteps.


    The actions of the 30,000 to 40,000 Tang Army, the transfer of countless cattle and sheep, and no matter how the Shangguan Qingcheng concealed his whereabouts, the seasoned scouts could easily find clues and point out where the enemy troops were stolen.


    It''s just that such a tracking, a shuttle with the monk in the air, to accurately lock the enemy''s location, it is a lot worse, it is not easy to catch up with the Tang army. However, since Tang Jun has a large number of cattle and sheep to drive away, the speed is not


    It will be faster than the ventral heart. As long as the scouts in the ventral heart make no mistakes, they will catch up with each other sooner or later.


    The monk''s power cannot win, and the army will not lose its usefulness.


    The first major monk reinforcements dispatched by Yerentznech soon arrived in Yeruthongguang Army. There were more than ten divine envoys, led by two **** envoys.


    With such a powerful force, Yelu Hongguang''s spirit was refreshed and he was in a good mood, so he said good things to the other party. In any case, he must find out the position of the Tang army and guide the army forward.


    The head-headed **** made the realm of the higher order without a child. He didn''t look at Yelu Hongguang at all. When he heard the big wave of his hand, he fluttered awaiting the good news, and then flew north with his high master.


    Then he never returned.


    Yelu Hongguang, who was full of confidence waiting for the other to bring back the military situation, and received news of the monk''s heavy loss, on the one hand, he wanted to cry without tears, and on the other hand, he was frightened.


    Even the high order of God''s enchantment was missed. It is conceivable how much monk strength the Tang army has to help.


    But this was a situation that was almost impossible, as Yelu Hongguang, who was worried and pacing back and forth in the military account.


    Whether it is the Khitan State or the Tang Dynasty, under normal circumstances, the number of monks is actually proportional to the number of troops.


    In the past, when the Central Plains hegemony was competing for the hegemony, His Majesty Li Maozhen, Gao Ye, and Wang Jian each had armies ranging from 500,000 to 700,000 to 800,000. Their number of major monks ranged from 50 to 60 to 70 or 80.


    Today, the Khitan army has more than two million people, and there are two or three hundred monks at the Intermediate University. The same is true of the Tang Dynasty. Although there are only hundreds of thousands of Changan embargoes, the former Fanzhen army still exists. Although its strength has been weakened a lot, the foundation still exists. The national army must be more than Khitan.


    But as far as the situation of the Tang Dynasty is concerned, Qidan unilaterally does not need to face all the Tang monks. Uighur, Nanzhao, and Bohai states also have such powers. In Hexi and Shu, they cooperated with monks of Khitan to restrain many powerful people in Datang.


    Today, the number of monks who can travel to the north, and the monks at the border with Khitan, are actually not much different.


    In such a situation close to a close match, Li Maozhen was able to assign monk forces to Shangguan''s allure. If there are too many assignments, the masters in other battlefields will be scarce, and the strong in the Khitan Army will not be balanced. The consequence can only be critical fronts.


    "This situation must be immediately told to the general and let him investigate and test the strength of the Tang Jun masters in Huai Rong and Juyongguan ... No, even in the direction of Tanzhou and Pingzhou! If Li Maozhen really played this game of faint Waiting for them will only be defeated! "


    Yelu Hongguang quickly took notice and was agitated.


    If he was Li Yan, then at this time there would be a feeling of "the mountains and rivers are in doubt and there is no way out, Liu An Hua Ming Yai Village".


    But in the end, Yelu Hongguang''s hope was lost again.


    The great monk forces of Datang in other directions in the north have not been mobilized.


    There are indeed a large number of monks in the Shangguan Qingcheng Army. There are more than twenty people, but this was not sent by Li Maozhen from other places, but came from the Changshu Xiushang University Master Monk Branch. The students in the Great Monk Branch are all geniuses who are expected to break through the real world, and were trained by the court with all their resources.

 v8 Chapter 41： Winning (2)

    Because of the short enrollment time, the number of breakthrough monks in the college is not large, such as Zhang Changan and Chu Yan, but this goal has not yet been achieved. But there are also many monks who originally practiced the ninth floor of qi, and have made breakthroughs in this half a year.


    The 3,000 students from the Chang''an College of Practice have all been under the authority of Shangguan City. There are more than twenty real monks who are really nothing. With Li Zhi''s school plan, if they complete the task of enrollment, three years later, Datang will not say that there will be a hundred more realities!


    The Great Tang Dynasty is rich in resources, rich in resources, and has a large population. Before that, there were few great monks, but the resources were not well used. Many poor monks from poor backgrounds have limited achievements, not because they lack talent, but because they have insufficient resources. Li Zhi runs a school, of course, to solve this problem.


    Li Ye''s special help to Shangguan Qingcheng was just to send her more Yangyang real people.


    Because of the imbalance of the power of the monk, Yelu Hongguang wasted a lot of time. When the equally confusing Yeluzianiechi was forced by the grassland tribe army to lack food, he had to dispatch another batch of monks to Yeluhong Time has passed almost ten days.


    The cattle and sheep rations of the grassland tribal army are less than ten days.


    The situation was critical, and Yelu Hongguang moved quickly.


    This time he did not let the monk force take action, but step by step, cautious. This is also the meaning of Yerezianiechi. In order to deal with the great monks in the army of Huai Rong and Juyongguan, even if he wants to find cattle and sheep again, he cannot send more masters.


    Now the great monk here in Yelu Hongguang, that is, he can barely balance each other.


    Five days later, with the scouting veteran in the army, Yelu Hongguang exhausted his heart and finally bit the tail of Shangguan''s Qingcheng Department.


    I have to say that as the only vice-admiral in the heart of the abdomen today, Yelu Hongguang is good at it. Of course, the bigger reason is that Shangguan Qingcheng''s department is carrying too many cows and sheep, and can''t go too fast at all.


    "The shofar bubble is here. It is surrounded by blisters on both sides. It is surrounded by a grassland that is not too spacious. There are low hills and forests. It is suitable for ambush. We occupy the favorable terrain of the low hills, and introduce the abdominal heart here so that their forces cannot be deployed. Driving cattle and sheep to their side and blocking their back roads, they might defeat them here! "


    On the low mountain, Li Zhi pointed at the terrain in front of him and said to Shangguan Qingcheng beside him.


    Sheep horn bubble is very famous in the nearby area, because the entire terrain is quite large and very characteristic, so many herders know.


    After the army moved to the vicinity, a Taoist with a full view of the scene mentioned Shangguan Qingcheng. After the monk inspected it and found that the terrain was indeed good, he reported it to Shangguan Qingcheng. Finally, Shangguan Qingcheng made a final site survey.


    The heart of the abdomen is 100,000 elite, of course, it should not be underestimated. If there are 70,000 Langfang elite riders in Shangguan Qingcheng, naturally it is not necessary to put the other side in her eyes, but now her more than 30,000 elite riders can not be completely with her No barriers.


    Therefore, although our own power is strong-mainly the 3,000 students of Chang''an College of Practice are strong, it is not enough to make Shangguan wantonly. In order to be able to completely defeat the abdominal center, ensure victory, and find good terrain ambush, it is still the best. selected.


    "After these days of tit-for-tat confrontation, you will find that Yelu Hongguang is not to be underestimated. How to successfully introduce them here requires a detailed plan."


    Is the key.


    Li Xuan bowed slightly: "Surely."


    At the time of Shangguan Qingcheng''s intensive calculations for Yelu Hongguang, Zhang Changan was learning the authentic language and speaking methods of their tribe with Gesang in the Huairong military camp in Khitan.


    This is very important on the grassland. Even if it is a sharpening gun, it is unlikely that it will work quickly, but Zhang Changan has a long-term vision.


    I do n¡¯t know when this war will be fought, nor will the Khitan State die in vain. It will definitely be used as soon as the expedition begins. Furthermore, even after the battle is over, Datang still needs to manage the grasslands. After dealing with people in the grasslands for a long time, how can it not be learned in vain.


    When I was in Chang''an, I had a gentleman from the prairie in the college, but there was no such one-to-one learning opportunity, so now Zhang Changan cherishes it.


    Under Gesang''s careful teaching, Zhang Chang''an, who is still wise, made quick gains. In addition, he had a good foundation before, but the accent problem was very big. Now half a month has passed and it looks like a decent look.


    As long as I don''t talk about it in length, I usually deal with the inquiries of several Khitan fighters, and say a few words briefly, there is not much problem in the accent.


    Warwick is still in the Army of Yerhong, so these days, Gesang is very relaxed, and in the first few days, she was really very happy.


    But within three days, she became sad and uncomfortable, because there was no cattle or sheep to graze; after five days, she was almost restless and the six gods were out of control. It was like a hot pot. The ants had to find something to do for themselves. Zhang Changan took care of the horses.


    Zhang Changan thought it strange that Gesang''s tribe was almost destroyed and her parents were dead. She was not so confused, but she was so sad that she didn''t seem to know who she was now.


    Zhang Changan couldn''t understand how an ordinary to impoverished grassland herder had a lack of security in his bones, especially when he did n¡¯t have cattle and sheep, it felt like he had no place in the world and would starve to death tomorrow.


    Although the current situation does not require Gesang to worry about these, her instincts still make her unable to adapt.


    Only by constantly working and grazing, can we have food and save some food to survive the natural and human disasters that may come at any time. This is Gesang''s answer to Zhang Changan, which is solemn and serious.


    Zhang Changan, who was made helpless by Gesang, had to ask for cleanliness in order for the other party to be able to teach himself peace of mind. He got several sheep in the barracks and gave her some cloths.


    Gesang''s surprise was obvious, but at the same time he was skeptical. He kept asking Zhang Chang''an. Are these things really his own? Can I take it away? Will not be snatched by anyone?


    Within a half day, after being questioned 23 times by Gesang, Zhang Changan finally collapsed.


    He looked at the simple, kind and simple shepherd girl in front of him, and he said seriously and responsibly: "You don''t know how much you have contributed to our army. As long as you can leave the Khitan military camp alive, it will be rich ... Now, a pasture with 50 miles of water and grass, and hundreds of cattle and sheep, are all in your pocket.


    "You will become the leader of the tribe. You do n¡¯t have to worry about being hungry at all.


    winter! If you are willing to go to the Central Plains, a large three-story house, a hundred acres of good land, will never run. There will be more food than you can eat in your lifetime, and there will be too many clothes that you can change a day! "


    Gesang''s eyes widened and his voice trembled, "Fifty miles of pasture? Hundreds or thousands of cattle and sheep? Really, will they really be given to me? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    As for what was called Zhongtian''s house, Liang Tian, ??she had no concept at all and ignored the past.


    Zhang Changan patted his forehead, silently looking at the sky, and for the first time found himself separated from Gesang.


    In fact, after having been with Gesang for so long, he also found that the other party lacked a sense of security and limited knowledge. This is a common problem of the poor. As a big family child, he is also Zhong Junyan of the family. Zhang Changan has never had such an experience. .


    He knew that women were mostly insecure, but Gesang was different from them.


    Most women do not have the ability to support themselves, or to live well with their own abilities, and they need to pin their hopes on the men around them, so they always need to constantly confirm their love for themselves, because that is the only way They have a guarantee of life.


    After thousands of years of accumulation, the woman''s instinct has penetrated into the bone marrow.


    As a shepherd girl, Gesang''s anxiety is actually the same as that of the Central Plains man. She doesn''t need to depend on anyone. She depends on herself, so her worry is always her cattle and sheep industry.


    "The people I sent out are back."


    Dust came over, looked around, and after confirming that no one was around, sat next to Zhang Changan and whispered, "They brought back the instructions from Huai Rong City, and let us contact people to save strength. Once we meet the right Opportunity, cooperate with the army inside and outside! "


    Zhang Chang''an was excited.


    The barracks have been sending people out, acting as a ranger or a food-raising squad. With more actions like this, there will inevitably be people who have full truth and no release. Because it is a gap between wars, Huairong City will also send cavalry. As long as you have the intention, it is not difficult to meet.


    Sending a letter and answering it once, it takes more time, and the message will always return.


    "I guess that General Shangguan should have fought with Yelu Hongguang. I haven''t heard of the return of the Khitan Express. Now half a month has passed and General Shangguan should not drag on.


    "As long as General Shangguan successfully defeated the most elite abdominal heart of the Khitan Army, in the absence of food, the camp could easily become chaotic. Let''s stir up the flames and stir the mood of the grassland tribal army. Great things can be done!"


    Zhang Changan immediately expressed his views.


    "That''s the reason." Buchen patted his thigh, his eyes shone.


    Gesang looked at them like a sharp knife, and for some reason, suddenly a bright smile appeared, and he couldn''t see his eyes, because he laughed silently, so he looked stupid.


    She now knows two things: first, the tribe''s blood vengeance can be reported; second, the sheep sent by Zhang Changan today may not really be taken away.


    When Zhang Changan and Jichen planned to show their strengths in the Khitan military camp, Li Maozhen was also idle. She personally came to Juyongguan to direct and dispatch the 200,000 Chang''an bans in Juyongguan and Huairong. Preparations for the decisive battle of the army of Nech.


    Everything is just waiting for the result of the battle between Shangguan Qingcheng and Yelu Hongguang.

 v8 Chapter 42： Winning (3)

    The grasslands north of the two states of Yunnan and Yunan do not belong to the eight traditional lands of Khitan. Their pastures are more to the east. There are many grassland tribes active here, and it is difficult to count the large and small tribes, but the largest tribe, Li Zhi, is as clear as ÷²÷° ²¿.


    The name of Qidan ¡¯s unified grassland is not long. According to the memory of Li Zhi''s previous life, at this time, Yeluabaoji has not yet achieved his royal career, but the situation in this life has changed. Now in this grassland, whether it is Yeluxianiechi or Shangguan Qingcheng, to a certain extent, it can be said that it is a guest army.


    Since they were all guest forces, Yelu Xianiechi had ambushed the Langfang Army at the mouth of Luoyan under the advice of Yelu Abaoji. Now Shangguan Qingcheng conspired with Li Ye and set an ambush on the belly in the horns. Inexplicable places.


    On that day, the sky was overcast, the wind was flowing like a strong wind, the Shangguan Qingcheng Iron Armor was stubborn, and it stood on a low mountain, overlooking the blisters, overlooking the forest plains, waiting for the belly to look like water.


    The men and women who had gone to attract and seduce Yelu Hongguang had already dispatched. In order to protect the other party, there were a lot of people, nearly ten thousand riders. According to the plan, the two sides should now be at war, and from time to time the battlefield will shift to the front.


    At this point, although Shangguan Qingcheng couldn''t see the battlefield, he could hear the fierce killing sound over there. In a battle, the soldiers who are really fighting, as long as they reach the scale of 10,000 people, once the two sides are bravely killed, the voice can easily spread for dozens of miles.


    Moreover, there are a large number of monks in the army.


    As an ordinary monk practicing military service, Shangguan Qingcheng still can''t see it, but under the dark clouds of lead, those real monks who flew up and down, and the huge aura of aura that erupted when they fought, with her famous excellence Eyesight, but can see a real.


    This battle is of great significance, affecting not only the Luzhou battle situation, but also the entire northern battlefield, and even the general trend of attacking the Tang Dynasty.


    If this battle is won, Tang Jun will obtain the initiative on the battlefield and be qualified to launch a large-scale attack on Khitan; if this battle is defeated, in the short term, Tang Jun will no longer have the force to break the situation. In the case of three sides of the enemy, he can only shrink his defense. Waiting for Yeluabao to do anything.


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s face was calm and his eyebrows were like iron.


    She always looks like this. This is also what she is most used to. No matter when Li Li was guarded, when Shizi was on duty, when he was leading the army, when the battle was fought in battle, whether when the army broke through the army, or when Luo Yankou was defeated, Zhao Nianci died.


    Lips are red and white, and muscles are like curds. God gave her the look of the city, but she did not show her the ability to express emotions.


    The wind blows the Buddha, the cloak hunts, and Shangguan falls to the city like a statue. Above her head, there were major monks flying back and forth, constantly reporting to her the frontline battle situation; behind her, there were commanders waiting for military orders.


    Beside her, there was only a horse without a rider.


    It was a lame horse.


    The armor was covered with slash marks.


    But at the same time, it is an exceptionally strong and tall horse. Even if there is only one eye left, standing on the hillside, there is still hope for self-importance.


    That was Zhao Nianci''s war horse.


    There is no Zhao Nianci in the world.


    Only this horse is still keeping up with Guan Guan.


    March with her for thousands of miles.


    The sound of magnificent fighting gradually grew louder and louder, and the earthquake shook like a thunderous rush.


    After enticing the enemy Wan Qi to pay a small price, they have sprinted back to Lin Yuan, and behind them are avalanche-like boundless Qidan fine rides-on the horizon, a sea of ??oceans soon appeared, rolling Strike.


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked as usual, and the commander behind her, as well as the Tang generals behind the hillside, in the woods, and beside the water bubble, looked stunned.


    "The enemy is here, and the minions are ready to fight!"


    After this military order was issued, Shangguan''s clear eyes were murderous.


    To prevent the enemy from seeing her doubts, Shangguan Qingcheng took everyone away from the low mountain.


    Only Zhao Nianci''s war horse remained, standing proudly on the hillside.


    It will be for Zhao Nianci to witness the battle launched by her captain to avenge Xuesha for her and more than 60,000 war dead.


    Zhao Nianci and Shangguan Qingcheng, who belonged to different camps, fought against each other on the battlefield, and worked for a high spirit. Later, they were court officials, army officers, and a master and a pair.


    They battled side by side, fighting side by side, cheering for victory, because of hardships, they buried the bones of countless robes with their own hands, and set up a tombstone, until one day they were also covered by horse leather.


    Yin and Yang are separated, leaving nostalgia and memories.


    Yelu Hongguang saw the war horse on the hillside.


    On the deserted low mountain, it was stubborn.


    Yelu Hongguang saw his front hoof swaying for a while, and seemed to hear his nose in his ears. He even stood on his own, and kept hissing forever.


    He felt a sad and heroic temperament, as the Tang Dynasty often said, the generous tragedy of Yan and Zhao.


    He smiled.


    Smile very proudly.


    "Did Tang Jun''s Qiang donkeys be poor? He even put a horse on a lonely mountain to make a mystery, so he wanted to scare off the 100,000 warriors in my belly? It''s ridiculous!"


    With this in mind, Yelu Hongguang conveyed to the entire army an invincible order and defeated the army in pursuit of the army.


    He has 100,000 soldiers, or Khitan to sharp belly, without fear of all opponents. Mo said that there were only 30,000 to 40,000 Tang soldiers in front of him. Even if there were 130,000 to 40,000, what was his fear?


    At the beginning of the Battle of Yankou, the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s strongest horseman, which was close to 70,000 soldiers, was led by Shangguan, the first general in the Tang Dynasty, and he could only defeat him in the face of the attack on the abdominal heart.


    "Even if Shangguan is all over here, without the Wolffang Army as her ministry, her famous force is even more powerful. In the face of the 100,000 warriors in my belly, at most, she will be able to break half of the battle, and the battle battle will be Run out. And once she''s in our army, don''t even think about going out alive! "


    Yelu Hongguang made the worst plan, and felt that the worst situation was just the same. There was really nothing to worry about. The superior combat power of the belly gave him confidence to defeat all the powerful enemies except the Wolffang Army.


    Yelu Hongguang, who had a firm mind and high spirits, soon suffered a big bang.


    Suddenly, a tangled Tang army battle array appeared in front of them, and they responded to the losing Tang army, giving them the opportunity to stabilize their positions and adjust their formation calmly in the rear. Yelu Hongguang certainly did not like to see this situation, and ordered the front to storm past.


    But without waiting for the two armies to march, a stream of clouds erupted in the other army''s formation and shot into their formation.


    If it is a normal strong bow and crossbow, of course, the belly will not be afraid.


    But that''s not it.


    Yelu Hongguang noticed for the first time that it was the weapon shortbow equipped by the Langfang Army during the Battle of the Fallen Yankou! They are small in size and easy to carry and use by the cavalry, but the power is definitely better than that. The range is far from said, and the key is to fire Sanya!


    After the Battle of Luoyankou, the abdominal center also collected some of these magical crossbows on the battlefield, but they were basically damaged by the Langfang generals before they died, and there was not much to use.


    But the performance that can be used makes the abdomen stunned.


    The last few hundred intact crossbows were left by Yeluabaoji.


    In the later battle with the Tang army, although the Tang crossbow also appeared in the Tang army, but the number was not large, can be compared with the mace crossbow, there is no one.


    Yelu Hongguang thought that this war would never encounter a mace crossbow-that was the nightmare of the generals!


    But now, in the fine riding of the opposite Tang army, such a terrible existence has appeared again, and the number is definitely not less than five thousand!


    This war has been going on for a long time, and Changan Carpenter has never been idle as a supervisor.


    "Rushing forward! The front line stabilized, the two wings of the midfield line detoured and killed the Tang army!" Yelu Hongguang roared again and again.


    At the end of the battle, there was no retreat, and I could only charge forward. If I could not defeat these Tang army with a mace, I would only suffer greater losses in the future.


    Yelu Hongguang''s response was not wrong.


    It is a pity that their battle array has been unable to smoothly spread their wings.


    There are blisters on the left and right, and the terrain has limited their formation.


    The blister Yelu Hongguang noticed, but he didn''t care about it before, because he only needs to go forward. Moreover, the area between the two large blisters is not so narrow, and the main array impact will not be affected, but now, to the two wings It is unrealistic to deploy troops.


    "But it''s just a magic weapon. Can it still determine the outcome of this battle?"


    Yelu Hongguang''s eyes were red, and his heart was ruthless. Because of the existence of Mace, his casualties will increase greatly, but based on this alone, that is, the price paid is more, the army will still rush through.


    After crossing the half of the crossbow range of the Mace crossbow, he greeted the soldier with a crossbow after Yelu Hongguang greeted him, ready to quickly enter the battle with the cooperation of his own crossbow, and then when his power was released and the killing was launched, his pupil suddenly burst Shrinking, cold hands and feet, like falling into the abyss.


    He saw someone.


    Tang Jun''s battle array quickly changed, moving closer to both sides, leaving a large aisle in the middle, an aggressive rider, quickly rushed out of the aisle!


    Tang soldiers are few, so they do n¡¯t need to take up much space. The refined riders who have folded their wings are obviously well prepared, shortening the distance between the cavalry, and without touching the blister zone, there is enough passage for the fine riders to rush out.


    And this elite riding leader is the existence that makes Yelu Hongguang unwilling to face!


    "Shangguan fell into the city?" Yelu Hongguang exclaimed.


    As a leading soldier, beware of a rock, and you won''t be surprised.


    But how can there be such a true heart in this world, who can not fear all changes? Most of the time, the lack of change can only indicate that this change is not shocking enough, the impact is not so great, and it is not enough to be fearful or fearful.


    Obviously, the psychological pressure brought by Shangguan Qingcheng to Yelu Hongguang made him unable to calm down at all.


    Prior to this, Yelu Hongguang still held out the Langfang Army, and Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t think so, but it is undeniable that the 500,000 Army of the Qidan Army in Luoyankou surrounded for a long time and became a tired Langfang Army. The fact that Qingcheng killed several soldiers and succeeded in breaking through.


    The more proud Yelu Hongguang and the heart of the belly were in that battle, the more he proved the power of Shangguan.


    Now, Shangguan Qingcheng has appeared again.


    "The Khitan Warriors are not afraid of life and death, and they lose me!"


    After the initial panic, Yelu Hongguang quickly stabilized his mind and issued a command to fight backwaters.


    To this day, only the deadly battle, even if he was afraid of Shangguan, he would not have the courage to fight.


    The result was as expected by Yelu Hongguang. With the power of the battlefield, Shangguan Qingcheng quickly tore up the abdominal formation. In a scene where one person turned over the other and the other turned over, Shangguan Qingcheng led the team into the abdominal center !!


    Tang Jun, who had previously opened the channel, naturally followed them after rushing out of the Shangguan Qingcheng Division.


    Yelu Hongguang didn''t follow Guan Qingcheng in front of the battle. He knew he couldn''t fight. He pressed his feet in the battle and arranged to stop the soldiers.


    "Her fighting power is almost exhausted!" Yelu Hongguang found this out, and yelled out with the power of repair, so that the generals could hear and invigorate their fighting spirit.


    At this time, Shangguan Qingcheng had suddenly entered the center of the abdominal array.


    "Why is this Tang army so elite and not losing the Langfang Army ?!" Yelu Hongguang has seen that there are only more than 20,000 soldiers and horses behind Shangguan, but he can do what he expected before. More than 30,000 people can do What he accomplished made him extremely surprised.


    But the situation has not changed in essence, and Yelu Hongguang believes that the situation will develop as expected.


    He believes he will win in the end.


    This is of course impossible.


    "General! A large wholesale herd appears in the back of our army, which is impacting our formation. There are too many herds, and we are about to be stable!" A captain eagerly reported to Yelu Hongguang.


    Yelu Hongguang said for a moment: "Where is the mad cow ?!"


    When he asked this sentence, he was instantly awakened.


    The cattle herd is naturally the cattle herd of the army raised by Shangguan. As to why it is crazy, it is not difficult, whether it is to ignite the oxtail or stab their buttocks, it is easy to do this.


    After seeing it, he was in a chaotic turmoil. Shangguan was in an unstoppable state in front of him, and there was no hope of shifting left and right, and Yeluhong was ashamed.


    To this day, he knows that he is finished.


    One hundred thousand soldiers is over.


    The belly is finished.


    After the battle, there was no more heart in the world¡ªthis army, known as Khitan Zhirui, was eventually defeated in Shangguan Qingcheng and destroyed in the hands of Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Yelu Hongguang had to admit it.


    Somehow, Yelu Hongguang raised his head and suddenly saw the crippled warhorse on the low mountain, looking at him distantly, staring at him as if desperately trying to see the scene of his death.


    Yelu Hongguang closed his eyes in despair.


    In the service, Yelu Hongguang soldiers defeated the shofar bubble, and 100,000 soldiers in the heart of the abdomen died without fighting. Those who drowned in the blisters drove the dead. It was not.


    At sunset, the battle was over, and 30% of the soldiers in the abdomen had no choice but to surrender.


    The military order of Shangguan is to not accept prisoners.


    So the shofar was gone without captives.


    Since then, the name of the shofar bubble has disappeared from the grassland.


    Only blood sea bubbles.

 v8 Chapter 43： Fight over

    Because Warwick fled to Huairong Camp with a serious injury, Zhang Changan learned the news of the defeat of the abdomen in the first place, which made him tremble with excitement. After struggling to calm his breath, he quickly went to discuss it. The next action.


    "When Warwick returned, he had two breaths left and said whether he could hold on. If he came back with him, there were several Qidan monks who practiced high spirits. They looked like they were going to die. This What does it say?


    "The monks who did not have God to escape fled to birth. Warwick didn''t even have the will to follow the soldiers, but imagine how thoroughly they were defeated!"


    Zhang Changan used boxing palms, his eyes scalded out his speculations, "I know that the Shangguan general will win! With the help of our Chang''an Xiu Academy, the belly must be gone!"


    "Excellent, wonderful!" Buchen is also very happy, "Our opportunity is here! The defeat of the abdominal heart will inevitably affect the heart of the Qidan Army in Luzhou. Under such circumstances, even if it is caused by the enemy, it will cause panic in the entire army. It is not impossible. The rations of the grassland tribe army have been completely lost, and we should immediately take action to make them fall apart! "


    Although Zhang Chang''an was uncomfortable, his experience of **** battles calmed him down quickly.


    He Shen said: "We must proceed carefully according to our previous plan, and we must not let Yerlezhnech find out, otherwise we humans cannot be guaranteed!"


    Nodded cleanly: "This is nature."


    Eye-broken Yerut-Renech couldn''t believe his ears. After confirming again and again three times, he had to accept the fact that Yelu Hongguang was almost completely annihilated. This filled his eyes with horror, and even the rare warrior on the grassland couldn''t help falling into the seat.


    The abdominal heart was defeated, and the death and injuries were exhausted. At any time, it was unbelievable for the general of the abdominal heart of Yerlezhnech, which is a disaster that destroys the heavens and the earth. He has no sin!


    His end is not only his own disgrace and intolerance, but also his relatives will be implicated!


    In the context of the national war with the Tang Dynasty, the Qidan Army of Luzhou has lost the most elite combat power in the abdomen. The current deadlock in the war has been broken. It is conceivable that Tang Jun will never sit idly by.


    What stunned Yeltsneze even more is that in the Tang Dynasty, there was still an extremely elite army that could defeat the belly! And that Tang army is actually less than 40,000! This is no longer the calamity of Yerecenjech, but the enemy of the entire Khitan!


    "We paid the price of the Party and Shatuo for two full units, and then we killed the Langfang Army on horseback. Why did the Tang Dynasty still have such a terrible army? Shangguan Qingcheng has clearly lost, why is it just a short past? In a few months, she will be able to lead the army again on the steppe ?! "


    Yerutnejei murmured in despair, he wanted to calm down immediately, but it was easier said than done. The situation is too severe and the disaster is too severe. Where is Gubo who is not surprised in his position?


    His state is undoubtedly the most wanted by Zhang Changan and Fukchen, and it is also most conducive to their actions.


    "It is not unusual for the Tang Dynasty to have such an army. After all, they are hundreds of years of great power. How long have we established the Khitan? The foundation of the revival of the Tang Dynasty is far from what we can compare. The inherent gap is due to the current situation, and I can''t help it. "


    The mastermind of Yerutzhnech sighed, his face sad.


    Yeluyenie stared at each other, "Can we not defeat the Tang Dynasty in this war? What about the century-old nation and the tribe, the century-old nation that died in the Central Plains, and the century-old tribe that disappeared from the grasslands?


    In the face of great changes, although he is now being hit hard and quite helpless for a while, the soldier''s courage has not been lost, and he still has the will to fight a war. Of course, he cannot accept that the enemy and the enemy are stronger and weaker. Rival speech.


    The master shook his head bitterly and said: "The Tang Dynasty should have perished. Even if there is an inside story, no one can inspire this background, master it, and let it burst into a powerful force. But Li Zhi was born out of nowhere. The help of the Fu Building fell, turning the tide into the downfall, and creating the Zhongxing era of the Tang Dynasty in one hand, which made the Tang Dynasty now as difficult as the early Tang Dynasty. "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something, and said quickly: "General, what''s happening here, please report to the king immediately. This is a major change that may endanger the whole war situation. You must not let the king respond early!"


    As long as Yeluxianiechi thinks of Shangguan Qingcheng, he will have a headache, let alone Li Yan. It is not a level of existence with him. He is the only one who is eligible for headaches. When they talk about Li Yan here, they have the meaning of Xia Zongyubing and Jingjingyuhai, and they can only let Yeluabaoji think about countermeasures.


    As Yereuznech was preparing to send a message to Yeluabaoji, there was a hustle and bustle outside the account, and it seemed to be in chaos.


    "What''s the matter ?!" Yerutnej asked with a cold face to the tent.


    The confusion brought about by the defeat of the abdominal heart has gradually dissipated, and Yerlezhnech stabilized his mind.


    In any case, the demise of the abdominal heart has become a fact. Even if he would be replaced, he would be convicted by Yeluabao, but the current situation made him want to cheer up and face up to the next crisis. .


    Although the ventral heart is gone, his glory and mission as the general of the ventral heart have not been lost.


    It was only a crisis that occurred earlier than Yerutriane expected.


    "It''s those tribal chiefs who are clamoring to meet the general." The guard came in and reported.


    Yerutnej''s face sank.


    At this time, he used his knee to think and know what these people came for. The defeat of the abdominal heart, the low morale of the soldiers, the army and the Luzhou war situation are in crisis. In order to deal with the next situation, Yerlezhneki suppressed the pain of his heart, ignoring the misery of his future fate, thinking hard, and just trying to find a way to avoid defeat .


    But these tribal chiefs only knew that the rations were gone, and they made noisy noises, and said that some soldiers did not have the dignity to win, and it would add chaos to him!


    It is really not a proper son!


    Now they dare to gather without permission and make noise outside the large accounts of the army. Are there any rules in these people''s eyes? !!


    In accordance with the temper of Yerlezhnech, he wanted to kill a few people. It also allows those tribal generals who are not worthy to know what military orders are. It''s a big deal, and then they will give them some cattle and sheep from their army to ensure that they will not be hungry for a while.


    The army has never been a place of reasoning, it is about military law and military orders.


    "Anyway, the general will see them first. It''s okay to talk and persuade them and temporarily stabilize them, even if you pay some cattle and sheep. The situation is now very unfavorable. It is the most important thing to stabilize the army and ensure the overall situation." Seeing that Yeluxianiechi looked uneasy, the master quickly said.


    Yeltsinac reluctantly restrained the anger and asked the guards to bring the chiefs in.


    Unsurprisingly, as soon as these people came in, they said that their tribes had no rations, and they asked Yeltipnech how to ensure the soldiers'' cattle and sheep food. In the words, although the words of withdrawal were not explicitly stated, the meaning has been clearly expressed.


    The prestigious chief saw Yerutianie''s dark complexion, but did not answer everyone''s questions, and said badly: "General, our warrior gave up the peaceful life of herding cattle and sheep on such a great day, and he became the king for thousands of miles Conquest is unfaithful and hard to pay.


    "But now, our warriors are going to be hungry! How can there be hungry warriors on the prairie? How can there be weak warriors on the battlefield? If the general cannot solve the problem of rations, our ministry asks to find rations by ourselves!"


    The so-called self-search for military rations is naturally a scene. As long as they leave the barracks, the ghost knows that they will return? Knowing that there was a Tang army in the grassland, this statement was plainly to tell Yeluxienechi that they were going back.


    In the minds of these chiefs, there has never been such a concept of the state.


    Although there are many lords on the grassland, which rule the entire grassland in name, there is no centrally-administered administrative agency and official management system, and there is no unified ideology agreed by the vast majority of people. That is weak meat and strong food-the tribe is the home of the shepherd and the reason for the warrior to fight.


    The war of the prairie army against the Central Plains has always been predatory. For them, siege and siege were only for the purpose of robbing people and money, they never thought


    The counties and counties breached by governance cannot be governed.


    In this sense, they are a bandit.


    Robbers come together to rob, of course, to get rich.


    If the war is won, you can make a fortune and improve the lives of yourself and your tribe.


    This is the fundamental reason for the steppe tribes to fight each other and to wage war to the south.


    The current Khitan State is just a newly established country that has not yet become a "Liao". Yeluabaoji has a sense of state, but these shepherds have not yet.


    After winning the war, grabbing enough money, and returning to the grassland, everyone returned to their homes and continued to graze; if they did not win the war, they still had to go back to the grassland, find their mothers and continue to graze.


    This is the understanding of the prairie people, as well as those of the tribal chiefs.


    Now the battle has been fought for a few months, and the soldiers have suffered a lot of injuries and injuries. Although some progress has been made, everyone has got nothing because of the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s strong walls and clear fields. Now, seeing the hope of breaking into the Great Wall, the military rations are gone, why do you have no reason go back?


    If you do n¡¯t go back, you wo n¡¯t have time to graze. There are not enough cattle and sheep. How can winter pass?


    Yeluxienechi despise the grassland tribal army, saying that they are a group of black people, but in the grassland tribal army''s view, all actions, including war, are for a better life.


    The lack of grassland materials, the life of herders is not easy, the defeat of the tribe is devastating, and many people will be killed in the cold winter, far more than those who died in the war. This is the most terrible disaster.


    The contradiction between positions and ideas eventually led to the conflict between the tribal chiefs and Yerutzhnech, and there was no room for peaceful settlement.


    "Come, drag Tulugu, Momoye, and Urila Tea out and decapitate!" Yeluxianiechi could not bear it, and ordered with red eyes.


    The entire army of the abdominal heart was annihilated, and he was already in grief. Now facing these deadly warriors of the abdominal heart, without the slightest reverence of the chief, he could not restrain the anger.


    Of course, as the general commander, Yerutnezhach did this, the biggest reason was not to vent his anger, but to use this as an excuse to kill and stand up and deter the three armies.


    Force has always been the best means to suppress turmoil and ensure order.


    The three most popular tribal chiefs were dragged out by monks in the begging, yelling, and roaring of the chiefs, and cut off their heads without saying a word.


    When the head was thrown into the tent, everyone was quiet.


    Whether sad or angry.


    Yerlezhnech looked at the chiefs like quail, and was very satisfied. He sneered and said, "You don''t have cows and sheep, and you will be given one month''s food. After one month, the king will naturally make arrangements. Remember, as long as Defeating Tang Jun and invading the Great Wall, you have everything! However, whoever dares to speak up and disturb the army will be forgiven! "


    When he issued the military order, Yerutzhnech was sad.


    In his army, there are not so many cattle and sheep. The military rations provided by the Khitan Headquarters are only sufficient for the Khitan Headquarters.


    But the 100,000 soldiers on the belly were gone.


    100,000 mouths are gone.


    So he had a large portion of food that could be distributed to the grassland tribes.


    The chiefs were killed, and the chiefs were angry, but they were more frightened. The iron **** wrists of Yerlezhnech made them jealous. In the army, power is always the most reasonable. Giving them cattle and sheep, and ensuring that they don''t have to worry about being hungry for the time being, is a real benefit.


    With the help of the enemies, the chiefs were quiet.


    The wrists of Yerecenjech worked as he wanted.


    If nothing unexpected happens, they will keep quiet and continue to listen to the military order of Yerezhnech. For Tang Jun, the expected internal chaos in the Khitan Army will not happen.


    Yerlezhnech deserved the identity and duties of his general.


    But now there are accidents.


    Zhang Chang''an and Buchen in the camp, as well as the whole truth and the empty release of believers who listened to their orders.


    "Tell the monks in the camp to keep an eye on these chiefs. If they dare to have ideas that they shouldn''t have, let Ben know in time, Ben will let them know how powerful!"


    Suddenly, Yerutianie was like a blessing to the soul, and issued such a military order.

 v8 Chapter 44： See the clouds

    This is not Zhang Changan''s first battle on the battlefield, nor Zhang Changan''s first confrontation with a powerful enemy. However, after going deep into the enemy, in the situation of isolation and helplessness, it is indeed the first time that he has seduced the enemy army.


    Adults, middle-aged and elderly people always like to say that young people have unstable temperament and inadequate thinking, so as to highlight the deficiencies and defects of young people, thereby highlighting the sense of superiority brought to them by years. It is true that in most cases, young people are indeed more impulsive than middle-aged people, and many things are done regardless of the consequences.


    But this is not a shortcoming, but it means blood, it means no fear of danger, it means no fear of death.


    In this sense, young people are more capable of breaking the world than middle-aged people.


    The things that middle-aged people take pride in bring to them are actually not the gifts of time, but from their experience. The so-called experience can be literally understood as reading and experience, that is, experience gained from books, and what you have seen, heard, and gained through personal experience.


    But whether such things as experience can make people grow and mature actually lies in what an individual thinks and understands. To a large extent, this is the difference between ordinary people and excellent people.


    For Zhang Changan, his young life is not long, but he has experienced many things.


    He grew up in the Han Xi Han family, and is still such a family. Since he was born, he has experienced pain, hardship and torture that ordinary people cannot experience, whether it is the ignorance and grievance of his father at first, or the worship of his grandfather. With emulation, the contradictory situation made him grow faster.


    Later the battle of Jincheng County, the battle of Yangguan defense and the half-life of Yanbian, and the practice of Chang''an University all made this talented and intelligent young man who understands the human intelligence early, with the wisdom and thoughtfulness that others cannot reach. Loss of heat.


    This wisdom may seem a bit more immature than that of Li Zhi and other beings, but it is definitely much more than ordinary middle-aged people.


    Thanks to this wisdom, Zhang Changan was keenly aware that there was nothing wrong after hearing the words from Chenchen.


    "Did you just say that after killing several leading chieftains, Yerlezhnech did not take care of the others, but treated them with generosity?" Zhang Changan asked with a frown after he finished speaking.


    He nodded cleanly: "It''s true. Is this abnormal? Yerlezhnech has taken thunder to deter the chiefs. Now that the war is still going on, he still needs to rely on these people to fight. And help.


    "To show generosity and trust to these chiefs at this moment is precisely his clever move to unite the morale of the army."


    These words are very reasonable and consistent with common sense. No matter from which point of view, they are very convincing.


    But extraordinary people will definitely have a heart to believe in themselves. This confidence makes it impossible for Zhang Changan to be easily convinced.


    He groaned: "What you say may be true, but it may not be. In my opinion, in this case, maintaining absolute control of the army is what the general commander should do. After all, the chief We are already in trouble, and the war situation is very bad for Yereznech!


    "He does need to rely on the grassland tribal army, but because he needs to rely on him, he can''t allow them to have a slight accident!


    "When I was in Yangguan, I was taught that both the owner and the commander have the habit of keeping everything under control. Otherwise, they simply cannot avoid accidents. Strong desire for control is excellent The qualities that commanders must have, and definitely not trust! "


    He heard this here, and thought about it seriously, and felt that Zhang Changan was exaggerating.


    If the coach does not trust his generals and ministry, how can he line up and fight alongside them to win the battlefield victory? Zhang Chi has a degree, is the way to control!


    He said: "The poor are of the opinion that there is nothing wrong with the treatment of Yerezhnech. The grassland tribe army is not the Khitan battalion army and has less loyalty to Khitan. At present, Khitan has waged a war for months and always Failing to achieve much results, the tribal warrior''s fighting spirit is inevitable, in order to stabilize the chiefs, Yerlezhnech must express trust!


    "Commander Zhang, this is our opportunity. With the current inadequate monitoring of the grassland tribal army by Yerutnech, we can use all our forces to beat the warriors'' homesickness and crisis emotions and let them accumulate resistance to war!


    "If this kind of soldier can reach the scale of tens of thousands, once the time comes, we can immediately cooperate with the army to win the war!"


    This statement is very tempting, and it is reasonable and not a random arrangement.


    Whatever


    He, right now, when it ¡¯s all true, when there is no time to release the door, you have a chance, and you never come again!


    Zhang Changan said: "I think it''s the opposite! We should suspend all actions and stay dormant for the time being, and only let the original believers obey the command. Once the army launches an offensive, we can take countermeasures against the chiefs and make good results!


    "Mr. Tao, you have to believe me. Because the grassland tribal army has less loyalty to the Khitan kingdom, Yereuznech has to monitor the chiefs more closely! He now shows it wide, just an illusion. In the camp The monk must be paying close attention to the actions of the chiefs! "


    He also makes sense.


    The same situation, different views, each has a basis, and seems to be well-founded.


    Who can judge which one is right without knowing the results in advance?


    As a result of the argument between them, no one persuaded anyone, so that since the two men cooperated for the first time, they turned red and red, and they had to fight hard!


    When it came, it sounded cold: "The poor way is the rate of total truth perception, and the whole truth view is naturally arranged to listen to the poor way! As for the choice of the empty release door, it is certainly more likely to listen to the poor way!


    "Commander Zhang, although you are the commander, but this is not in the army, but in the enemy''s realm. The people here are all poor people. You can only obey the instructions of the poor people!"


    Zhang Changan was anxious and angry: "But you are wrong! The lives and deaths of thousands of people, the success or failure of the overall situation of war, how can you be the one because you have a lot of people here?"


    Unclean dusted his eyes and said, "What''s wrong with poverty ?! Commander Zhang, you can not participate in this operation, but you can''t hinder us!"


    Speaking of which, Fu Chen stood up and left the stables.


    Zhang Changan saw that the other party was about to step into the dead. The sense of responsibility and mission made him stand up and hold the other party.


    Although his heart was angered, he persuaded himself to suppress the anger, and with his incredible perseverance at his age, he squeezed out a smile. Although he was reluctant and looked distorted, his sincere attitude was indeed beyond doubt.


    He said in a calm tone: "Master Tao, I know that it is not easy for you to go deep into the grasslands and preach in the enemy country. There are thousands of Khitan soldiers in the army, which can be used by Datang, thanks to your efforts. Zhang Changan couldn''t know everything about the hardship and sacrifice here, but his admiration for the Taoist Chief was never a fake! "


    These words are very pleasing.


    The clean look eased and sighed, saying: "How can the poor way not know that Commander Zhang is also committed to the country? Why is the poor way not the case! Because of this, the poor way has no personal complaints against Commander Zhang. It''s all about big things ... "


    As a colleague who fought side by side in a dangerous situation, why didn''t Chen Chen really want to make trouble with Zhang Changan? Seeing that the other party is willing to relax his attitude, as a middle-aged person, there are so many older people, there is no reason not to sell the opposite party, otherwise he will be too small.


    Zhang Chang''an quickly said: "The leader said the extreme! The dispute between you and me, in the final analysis, is for the safety of the same robes and the overall situation of the war! Whether Tang can have a chance to reproduce the prosperity of the world depends on this battle. Whether this battle can be won or not depends on whether we can open up the situation in Quzhou. Our role is extremely important!


    "Director, see if this works, let''s suspend operations for three days! If no abnormalities are found within three days, just as you said, everyone will act on a large scale to stir up the emotions of the grassland tribe warriors!"


    Chenchen frowned.


    In a good situation, how could he want to waste a good time of three days?


    But it is undeniable that Zhang Changan is a safe word.


    Although often, being secure and cautious also means losing fleeting fighters.


    I have been thinking for a long time.


    In the end, he said, "Okay, just as the commander said, we will be quiet for three days. After three days, if there is no abnormality, the commander can''t say more!" Zhang Changan, after all, represents the army.


    Zhang Changan knew that the time of the three days was actually a little short. If within these three days, there was no trace of the close monitoring of the chiefs by Yerlezhnech, then everything would be gone.


    But he also knows that the three days are the biggest concessions he can fight for and can make the dust.


    "Certificate of Dao, rest assured!" Zhang Changan said calmly, "Within three days, no one can act!"


    The two reached an agreement.


    Three days passed and passed.


    In the meantime, Zhang Changan had a hard time.


    The same is true of Dust.


    At sunset on the third day,


    Zhang Chang''an and others still didn''t find the traces of Yereznech, which persecuted the chiefs and barracks.


    This made Zhang Changan frightened.


    At the same time, he had to wonder if he was wrong.


    Although he is confident, after all, he is young and things are not developing as he imagined, and he will inevitably doubt himself.


    "Commander, now you have nothing to say, right? From early tomorrow morning, Po Dao ordered everyone to act!" When Dust Chen found Zhang Chang''an and told him about it, there was something he couldn''t hide. proud.


    That''s what the middle-aged people look down on the young people, similar to **** or old spicy.


    Zhang Chang''an opened his mouth, stopped talking a few times, and finally sighed helplessly. "Since that is the case, then ... follow the path."


    Jichen laughed and turned away.


    At this time, Yerlezhnech received an order from Ylealpa.


    "It is reported that there are some Taoists and monks of the Tang Dynasty walking on the grassland. They have traveled quite frequently in these years. Although they did not appear on a large scale in the headquarters of the Eighth Tribe of Khitan, in other tribes, they were often guests of chiefs and shepherds. .


    "This is a critically stricken autumn. Be sure to thoroughly investigate the army. Once you find the Tang Dynasty Daomen and Shimen believers, kill without pardon!"


    Seeing this military order, Yerutzhnech was also very confused.


    This military order did not appear out of thin air.


    It was after the defeat of the heart of Yerenene Chichen reported.


    It is conceivable that Yeluabaoji was dissatisfied with the Tang army who was able to move freely on the grassland, but also based on his understanding of the terrain, and he was very dissatisfied, and he became wary.


    In this case, Yeluabaoji naturally explored the reasons. Therefore, he attaches great importance to the concept of total truth and preaching and preaching in the air, which is something that he didn''t care about before or that his subordinates didn''t report.


    No matter where they are, there are preachers and preachers in religion. Before the prairie, there were also monks who were doing these things-not only the monks but the monks. Correspondingly, the people of the Khitan Deity are not trying to preach in the Tang Dynasty and other great Tang areas.


    Yeltrenetch didn''t think this was a big problem before, after all, the other party''s movement was too small to have much influence.


    But with the military order of Yalua, he couldn''t sit still.


    "Set up a thorough investigation of the camp!" Yerutneich ordered immediately.


    It was night, the Khitan military camp was noisy, and people from Yerezhnech were everywhere. During these days, anyone asked to preach or preach in the camp, or behaved abnormally, spreading confusing words, etc. .


    Although the abdomen is gone, the number of 500,000 Qidan troops in the Quzhou front line and Qidan''s eight headquarters fighters still accounts for about half. If there is any accident, they can easily control the situation by thundering.


    It was midnight, and the answer that Yerudyenac got was relieved.


    Nothing abnormal in the camp!


    In the early morning of the next day, Yerutianyev sent a letter to Yalupa.


    No Taoist monk or monk has any influence on the grassland, and the king need not worry.


    The dusty meeting with Zhang Changan in the early morning was pale.


    "Thanks to the thoughtfulness of the command, otherwise you and I are not in the same position now, and will still jeopardize the overall situation of the war! His Royal Highness''s plan for controlling the thoughts of the prairie people with full truth and no time to release may also be due to the protection of Yelu''a. Suppressed and failed! The commander saved the poor, but also saved Quanzhen and the empty release, thanks for the poor! "


    Worthy of fear, Zhang Changan''s wisdom is admired and taken orally.


    Zhang Changan is very happy.


    Not only because it saved the big picture, but also because it was admired. After all, they are young people, and they can be recognized by others, how can they be pleasant-not only young people, but even older people.


    "The poor way will be preached, so that believers must not act lightly!" Mochen said seriously.


    "No, now is a great time to act! Yeluznech has just checked the barracks. He found no suspicious objects and will definitely relax. We must act now! The chief commander, the front line of Luzhou, the Khitan Army and 500,000, of which eight of Khitan''s headquarters are close to half!


    "And our Changan embargo here is only 200,000! General Shangguan defeated the abdomen with more than 30,000 generals. Although it was a great victory, the casualties of his generals were bound to be extremely great, and I am afraid that he will no longer be able to fight . To win the battle of Luzhou, the army must cooperate with us! "

 v8 Chapter 45： Battle of Chuzhou (1)

    Because of the violent operation of Yeluzianiechi overnight, the grassland tribe fighters were extremely dissatisfied, and Zhang Changan and others'' operations proceeded smoothly.


    Thousands of true believers and airless release believers are indeed insignificant in hundreds of thousands of troops, accounting for less than one percent. If the camp tsunami is launched in a disciplined military barracks, even the waves will not set off.


    However, under the reasonable arrangements of Zhang Chang''an and Dust, the war exhaustion inherent in the grassland tribe warriors was quickly accumulated. This kind of scene can easily happen in the case of bleak future.


    The details should be clear through Zhang Changan and others.


    Li Chang was very satisfied with Zhang Changan''s decisive timing and at the same time, in order to avoid being noticed by Yereuzenich, and ordered everyone to covertly act, and did not pretend to counteract the situation of the anti-chiefs.


    After the abdomen collapsed, Yerlezhnech did not stop there. There was a strong enemy behind him, and no one was restless. He sent an elite to travel north again.


    However, the current situation in Luzhou is that it is better to stabilize the situation than anything else. Before the reinforcements of Yeluabaoji arrived, Yeluxianiechi wanted to prevent the Tang army from taking the opportunity to attack.


    Therefore, the army he sent to the north was not so much looking for Shangguan''s allure and defeating it, but it was better to guard against Shangguan''s allure and launch an attack on Huairong Camp from behind.


    "Our time is not enough. The abdomen is dying, and the situation in Luzhou is bad for Khitan. Yeluabao will inevitably send strong reinforcements to help Yerezhnech to stabilize the battle. We must completely defeat Yerezhnech and obtain To win the Battle of Luzhou, you must act quickly, and you must not delay it. "


    This remark was made by Shangguan Qingcheng to Li Yan.


    The army was marching on the prairie, and a team of more than 10,000 people meandered. Monks opened their roads and scattered rides. The marching array was very regular.


    Li Yan is "riding" right now.


    He naturally agreed with Shangguan ¡¯s allure, but he had planned for these things. At this moment, there was no worries, and the smile seemed to be well-founded. "The ministries of Huairong and Juyongguan are guarding the customs. City, the offensive task is mainly responsible for the Changan embargo.


    "The primary goal of this battle is the Huai Rong Qidan Camp. If the battle goes well, Huai Rong''s Tiger Guards will defeat the unit and then march east. They will conquer the Qidan Army outside the Juyong Pass and gather to wipe it out."


    Shangguan Qingcheng has fully understood the role of Emperor Li''s eyes. Listening to the other party ¡¯s words, he knows that the other party has dispatched troops and will complete the attack. Only when they arrive at the Huairong battlefield will the attack start suddenly.


    Shofar bubble-blood sea bubble battle, although the army successfully defeated the abdominal heart, but as Zhang Changan expected, his loss was not small, regardless of the death, after leaving some soldiers to take care of the wounded, they can still fight The soldiers were less than 50% of their original strength.


    However, after the battle of blood sea bubbles, the Shangguan Qingcheng and the ministry have basically merged. Although there is still a gap compared to the Spike Army in the peak period, it is not so obvious. In the case of the world''s only star, Shangguan The allure of the city is still a magic weapon.


    Now that this army is fully formed, after Li Yan''s proposal, Shangguan Qingcheng agreed to organize them into the Wolffang Cavalry.


    Based on the soldiers who survived the battle in Luoyankou and were still able to fight, the new Langfang Cavalry, with students from Chang''an Shuxing Academy as its backbone,


    In terms of fighting power, it has completely lost the pinnacle of the peak Wolffang Army.


    In this respect, the situation of the Langfang Army is much better than Zhang Changan expected.


    "Report! Your Highness, General, sixty miles away, and found Khitan cavalry, with a population of no less than 50,000, seemingly elite!"


    A real monk rushed into the air to report in front of Li Wei and Shangguan.


    "It seems that Yeluxianiechi did not ignore us. However, an ordinary Khitan cavalry who wants to block my Langfang army is foolishly dreaming." Shangguan Qingcheng''s words were confident and somewhat arrogant. But it seemed to her the truth.


    In her eyes, the Khitan army can be divided into two types at most, the abdominal center, the near division and other army. Except for the first two, she does not think that in front of the Langfang Army, others are qualified to be called fine riders.


    Li Xie waved his hand, negating the idea of ??Shangguan Qingcheng going to war, and he hurriedly said, "Just a 50,000 cavalry, let them sway on the grassland, it is irrelevant. We avoided them and went straight to Huairong Qidan Big camp, where the battle is about to begin, we need to get to the battlefield as soon as possible. "


    "Fortunately their lives." Shangguan Qingcheng said without regret. She now has the temperament to kill all the Khitan Army she has seen.


    In her opinion, only in this way can the shame of Luo Yankou be washed away, and revenge can be achieved for Zhao Nianci and his robes. As for destroying her belly, it was just a backhand in her mind, and it was not enough to calm down the anger in her heart.


    At the head of Huai Rong City, Zhao Polu looked at the corner of the Khitan Camp, thirty miles away, with a look of utter simplicity.


    The setting sun was sinking to the west, and the twilight came, and the tiger guards in the city, more than 80,000 soldiers, were ready to go. Tonight, the Tiger Guards will cooperate with Huai Rong Frontiers to launch a raid on the Khitan camp outside the city.


    Today, Khitan has about 500,000 soldiers on the front line of Luzhou. After Yeluxianiechi emergency dispatch defense, half are in Juyongguan and half are in Huairong City.


    The northern border war has erupted for three or four months. The soldiers on both sides held the idea of ??victory and fought day after day. But in the end, they were just killed and wounded. No one opened the situation and achieved the great results they wanted before the war.


    Tonight, the battle between the Tang Army and the Khitan Army in the Huairong battlefield will be divided, which will determine the future of the war.


    Zhao Polu couldn''t wait, just like his generals. The Chang''an embargo has always been a good siege player. In the past, they were affiliated with the meritorious team. No opponent ever allowed them to curl up, and they were attacked behind the door for three months without being able to counterattack.


    Now that the Khitan Army is scarce, seeing the city is dead, but it does not retreat, but builds a strong camp outside the city, facing away from itself. Is this not to consider the embargo and believe that the embargo has no offensive power? !!


    It''s intolerable.


    The flames of war broke out in Zhao Polu''s eyes.


    "General, the hour is here."


    The lieutenant reminded him.


    Zhao Polu''s eyes suddenly sank and he jumped down from the city head. Willow leaves generally fell on the horse''s back and sang, "Open the door, go to war!"


    In the Khitan camp, Zhang Changan handed a long knife to Gesang and looked at her seriously: "Tonight''s war, we and the Khitan army must fight for your life and death, and the chaos in the chaos are violent, and I cannot guarantee that To protect you, you have to learn to protect yourself! "


    Gesang held a knife in his hands, his nervous body shivered, his teeth trembled, but his eyes were extremely firm, including revenge.


    She wanted to speak, but found it difficult to speak smoothly, snorted for a while, and only spit out a word: "Kill!"


    Warwick, who had not fully recovered from his injuries, was sent out again. As a guide to familiarize himself, he followed the 50,000 army to find Shangguan Qingcheng. Now no one in the camp has the time to monitor them, and no one can protect Gesang.


    Zhang Changan appreciated the reaction of Gesang, turned to open the curtain and looked out, and turned back to Gesang and said, "Be sure to follow me later!"


    After the drink in the glass was served by Yerlezhnech, the anxiety in his heart not only abated, but became stronger. He threw away the wine glass, cursed bad words, got up and left the big tent, and planned to visit the camp.


    He has been anxious since he was robbed of food and army. These days, he has been worrying constantly. The subsequent experience made him even more worried. It was often difficult to settle at night. His heart seemed to be a fire burning, which disturbed him.


    As night fell, the brazier lit, and the soldiers set their own books. In addition to the patrolling soldiers and the monks hidden in the dark, no one moved around, everything looked normal.


    However, the irritability in Yerutianie''s red heart was deeper. For many years, he had fought for the army, accumulated and sublimated the experience of the battlefield, and logically cultivated his good intuition. At this moment, he always felt that there was something important to happen, but he didn''t see the clue.


    "Where''s the problem?" Yerutnej meditation hard, but couldn''t answer, "Is it to find the army of Shangguan City, but also to defeat it? I only let them patrol and guard the north, I don''t necessarily have to fight, it should not How much mistake can be made. "


    Yeluxianiechi looked in the direction of Huairong City. "Or that Tang Jun will act? I have arranged a lot of guard posts outside the camp. Monitor the Quartet, if there is any movement of the other party, I will be the first time ... "


    He had just thought about it, and a monk rushed in front of him.


    "General, Huai Rong and Tang Jun dispatched and headed straight for the camp!"


    "Tang Jun really moved?" Hearing the news, Yerlezhnechi was relieved, instead of panic.


    If it was only the Huai Rong Tang Army who came to attack, there would be no problem. The camp was strong and the defense was very tight. There are so many people in Huai Rong Tang Army. As long as they do not let them succeed in the attack, the camp will not be very dangerous.


    "Order, the whole army will fight!" Yerutnejchi yelled.


    Soon, the peaceful camp hustled, and teams of Khitan soldiers rushed out of the tents, and rushed to their confrontation positions under the orders of their centurions and centurions.


    At this time, of course Yeluerianikechi would not go out of the battalion to fight, the Khitan army defended according to the battalion, and the Tang army had to attack directly. Although Yingzhai is not as strong and tall as the city, the Khitan soldiers rely on fortifications to meet the enemy, how can they be much cheaper than Tang Jun.


    The first monks to fight were monks from inside and outside the camp wall, which were brighter and brighter than Xinghai. This is the best light in the dark.


    The Tang army came prepared. The main attack was directed to the Yingzhai Army. The main forces concentrated on the Zhengxi Yamen, and generals from both sides started a fierce battle here.


    The Qidan Army''s arrows are like rain, and its head is covered under the cover of the Tang Army army who is neatly out of the battalion. The latter is naturally unwilling to show weakness.

 v8 Chapter 46： Battle of Chuzhou (2)

    As the "servants" of Warwick, a senior monk, Zhang Chang''an and Gesang and others belong to Warwick''s private property. Even if the battle is fierce, as long as Warwick himself does not order, they do not need to fight.


    Now that Warwick isn''t in the barracks at all, no one wants them to fight.


    The camp of two hundred thousand and three hundred thousand people stretches for dozens of miles and is naturally very large. Although the sound of fighting in the west of the camp is shaking, Zhang Changan and Gesang live in the camp, but they can only hear the pot boiling, not seeing Into the water splash.


    After more than half an hour, Jichen finally rushed over with sweat, and when he saw Zhang Changan''s first sentence, he said, "Everyone has started to act as planned!"


    Compared to Gesang, whose teeth are constantly trembling, Zhang Changan is much more calm. After all, he had practiced in Jincheng County and the Yangguan calendar. He had seen all the **** and terrible scenes of war, and at this time he was flattered.


    His hand holding the knife was very stable, almost motionless, and his eyes were still, like a deep pond, his thoughts turned extremely fast, like a high-speed machine, working more than twice as often as usual.


    "Since the army has begun to attack, it will not retreat without distinguishing the winner. Although there are many monks, the place of war is not much different from the day, but the grassland warriors deep in the camp are still affected by the unknown fear of the night. . They can''t see more scenes, and the attack at night is inevitable, which is in our favor! "


    Zhang Chang''an thought for a while and stared at Dust, "The people below must now be splattered, but you and I must calm down, only in this way can we calmly judge the situation and direct them to action!"


    Hearing this, the subconscious took a deep breath to slow down his heartbeat.


    He looked at Zhang Changan''s eyes a little differently. This young man was more stable than the man who walked the grassland all the year round, and used to touch the edge of life and death, which made him have to be surprised.


    However, this is also normal. Although he is used to life and death, the scene of hundreds of thousands of people fighting is his first participation. It is obviously impossible to stop everything at the first contact.


    "Relax, I have emphasized with the people below many times, I believe they will not panic at this time." Jichen said that he is as stable as Taishan. "We have aroused the emotions of many grassland tribe warriors these days, but how to make them Emotions broke out, but they still need to be blindly inspired. "


    Speaking of which, Buchen suddenly felt very wise. "Yinyin" is used very well, fully describing the key to the situation at the moment, and being able to point out the core at a glance, also shows that his personal concerns are still calm and thoughtful.


    If not, Zhang Changan agreed very much.


    He had actually considered this problem before.


    In the circumstances of today''s battle, Zhang Changan had deduced countless times in advance in his mind in order to try to fill in the gaps and ensure that all parties took into consideration so as not to have any accidents.


    This kind of thing is not unusual. When Chang''an practiced the college, the gentlemen taught them many times, and also specially pointed out. This is the difference between good generals and ordinary generals.


    It''s true that this Taoist person can clearly point this out at this time, making Zhang Changan quite high-profile. Ginger is still old and spicy, and it still works in some cases. He has been in the grassland for a long time, and he is middle-aged. Experience and insight are really worthy of respect.


    Zhang Changan said tightly: "It''s not difficult to find the" medicine ". As long as a prairie tribe chief stands out and leads a group of people to retreat first and leave the battlefield, they can ignite other people''s emotions and trigger other Tribal chiefs, and a large number of prairie fighters follow suit. That''s how they fell!


    Spotless eyes brightened, Zhang Changan looked two points higher.


    This young man is really extraordinary, even in such a tense situation, there is still a lot of promise in the future.


    A teenager is so good. He is naturally unwilling to fall behind, and his brain is turning at a high speed, and his thinking speed is much faster than usual.


    Ji Chen quickly answered: "Barato! The chief of the Black Wolf Ministry, Barato, is the most suitable candidate! Among the chiefs who were beheaded by Yeltsinac, there are his elders! He Resentment against Yerezhnekh is deep, far from being healed by some cattle and sheep.


    "In these days, I can hear no less than three soldiers of the Black Wolf Ministry saying that Barato is in a bad mood and has no fighting intentions. He always mentions that he will never go back to herd cattle and sheep. There will be many people in this winter tribe. Hungry!


    "He didn''t say these things because he was afraid of Yerezhnech, but some of the soldiers who can approach him in the black wolf department can still understand him!"


    Zhang Changan immediately turned around, "What are you waiting for, we will go to see Barato now and convince him to withdraw when necessary!"


    Dust is also high, but after taking a few steps, I suddenly thought of something. I grabbed Zhang Chang''an and shook his head: "No, not now, the flames have not arrived yet! Although Barato wanted to go back, he was very conscious of Yereznech. His fear was also very deep. We rushed forward and tried to persuade him to take the triumph of the three armies, which was difficult! "


    Zhang Chang''an stopped, "What should I do?"


    Dustlessly: "Wait!"


    "Wait?"


    "When the fighting continues to a certain extent, the Khitan Army will suffer heavy losses-at least if there is no chance of victory, we will be able to persuade Barato in a rage!"


    Zhang Changan thought about it, and thought it was thoughtful, and could not help but convince: "Okay, just listen to you!"


    Hearing this remark, Jichen rejoiced, and was very satisfied with Zhang Changan''s attitude.


    He had lost the previous "Three-Day Covenant", and was always ashamed of his heart. After all, he lost to a teenager in terms of knowledge. Now to see Zhang Changan still need to rely on him, listen to his suggestions and act, I can not help but feel very happy, I feel that I still have strengths.


    A Quanzhen Taoist, a cutting-edge player on the battlefield, with the right complement of the shortcomings, this scene was clearly seen by the eyes of the emperor Tao of Li Zhi.


    Li Yan was very relieved.


    In the eyes of others, this is the mutual benefit of Zhang Chang''an and Dust, but in Li Yan''s eyes, this is his many strategies and layouts before. Now they have achieved good results. On the battlefield, one plus one is greater than two. What proved it was his wiseness.


    If there is no full truth and no release, and there is no Changan School of Practicing, there will be no Zhang Changan and no dust, and there will not be their cooperative action at this time.


    Like Li Chen, he felt quite happy in the dark, and he felt a sense of contentment.


    Of course, from Li''s point of view, Zhang Chang''an and Buchen''s actions in the Huai Rong Khitan camp, although worthy of recognition and appreciation, are not perfect.


    Characters like Barato,


    They should try and make contact in advance, and give the other party some hints or get some contacts in order to ensure that the other party can play an important role in the action, rather than just remembering it temporarily.


    However, Zhang Changan is still young. It is the first time that such a thing has been done. It is very rare to be able to think of this in time, but it can''t be too demanding of them.


    As long as the final result is not bad, Li Yan is not dissatisfied. In the future, the world is still very broad. I believe that after this experience, they will be able to realize this. In the future, they will become more mature and act more meticulously, and make greater contributions to Datang.


    After experiencing the same thing, I have never been in contact before. Some people can quickly understand the nodes in the process, grow one step at a time, and finally do a good job of this thing, and can also summarize and sublimate after the event, the next time you can Make things perfect in your own hands.


    However, some people need continuous repetition and accumulation to be proficient in operation. From time to time, there are some omissions and it is difficult to achieve the requirement of completeness. This is the difference between people. It is also the so-called Junyan, talent, and mediocre. difference.


    The battle lasted all night, and when Dongtian showed a white line of fish belly, there was still no victory.


    "Li Li" beside Shangguan Qingcheng looked up at the sky and felt that the time and situation were almost the same. Then he explained to Shangguan Qingcheng what he saw in the eyes of the emperor and gave instructions.


    He said: "Overnight fighting, although the Tiger Guard did not attack the Khitan Army, it also broke through many camps, and now penetrates into the Khitan camp. Although the Khitan battalion''s headquarters is called brave, but Compared with my finely-tuned embargo, there is no advantage at all, and the Tiger Guard is still the first Chang''an embargo. It deserves such a result.


    "At present, the Khitan Army is not a small loss. If the battle continues, failure is only a matter of time. But we do n¡¯t have that much time to wait. Now we need to open up the situation and cooperate with Zhang Changan and others to minimize the cost of Yerut. Xeniechi''s part was defeated, and he turned to Juyongguan. The Langfang army obeyed the order and attacked immediately! "


    As a major general, Shangguan Qingcheng was very concerned about the analysis of the situation in front of Li Xun, but as Li Xie''s escort, she paid more attention to Li Xing giving her orders.


    Hearing Li Yan''s order to let her go to war, Shangguan Qingcheng felt that his whole body was burning, with endless strength and confidence to defeat all enemies.


    She likes such a scene. Li Xun asked her to rush, and she rushed, which shows that she is still Li Xuan''s guard and the closest person to Li Xuan.


    With so many Tang troops and so many generals, not everyone can be given the opportunity by Li Wei. As Li Zhi''s fighter, Shangguan Qingcheng believes that this is her greatest glory.


    So she did not hesitate to lift up her elder sister, pointed to the Khitan camp, and no matter how many enemy troops there were, she had a lot of songs, whether she could really defeat the other party, and she only ordered in tone: "The generals prepare , By His Highness'' order, defeat the enemy in front of you, charge! "


    In a hurry, countless auras and rumbling sounds were heard in the battlefield of soldiers. After converging into a majestic force, the entire soldiers battlefield left the place and slowly headed for the Khitan camp under the morning light, and Speed ??was raised quickly.


    The new Langfang Army, like the Shangguan Qingcheng, ran out of their battlefield and killed their enemies outside Huairong City, Luzhou.

 v8 Chapter 47： Battle of Chuzhou (3)

    The change in the battlefield has always been a matter of moving the whole body, but the formation of troops has always been about stability like Mount Tai.


    The Tiger Guards have invaded the Khitan battalion from the west, occupying large camps, but the Khitan fighters in other battalions have not messed up, but under the command of Yerezhnech, part of the camps and part of them , Supporting all parties in the same robe, enriching battle lines and defense lines everywhere, resisting the onslaught of Tiger Guards.


    At dawn, the battle became fiercer.


    The offensive Tang Jun seemed to see the light right in front of him, and he ran more and more bravely.


    Although the morale of the Khitan soldiers in the camp is much lower, no one has stepped back because Yeluzianiechi came to the front of the battlefield. If the color of the day is bright, the most difficult night will pass, and the Khitan soldiers are involuntary. Refreshed.


    "General Zhao, the sky is going to be bright. We still have the last two battalion defense lines in order to break into the Khitan battalion! If we fail to break into the battalion in time and obtain a decisive victory, we will simply occupy the Khitan west camp and the battle will be It will be delayed, and may be countered by Khitan! "


    The Lieutenant returned from the battle with blood, and said to Zhao Polu anxiously, "The Khitan Army is quite determined. It is impossible to break the last two lines of defense in a short period of time. Unexpectedly, I lost my heart. Ministry, Yeltrenetch is so difficult! "


    After listening to these words, Zhao Polu still looked as iron and showed no negative emotions.


    After a moment of groaning, he suddenly smiled slightly: "The situation you said will not happen, and we will win soon!"


    Seeing that Tang Jun was blocked out of the defense line by death, Yeluxianye could not break into the camp in front of him. The calmness in his eyes gradually turned into calmness.


    He shouted to the fighters fighting left and right: "The Tang Dynasty embargo is nothing like this! Defending the city is okay, and the attack is nothing special!


    "The warriors of Khitan, as long as you fight hard, we will block the Tang army today. As soon as the reinforcements arrive tomorrow, we will be able to defeat them and break into Huairong City! This is our great opportunity. Huairong City is the Tang Army base camp. There are countless fortune beauties, and you will all be by then! "


    The Khitan fighters heard the words, groaned loudly, and their morale rose a lot.


    But at this moment, a huge roar suddenly came from the north camp area. The momentum was so loud that it was more terrifying than the thunder on summer night. Only the collapse of Mount Tai could be described.


    Yerudyenich''s face suddenly changed, and he looked northward, screaming, "What''s going on ?!"


    He didn''t wait for someone to report.


    I saw the gate of Beiying no longer existed, and the wreckage of Yamen was trampled under his feet by a torrent of iron armor! And on that elite riding battle array, the glare of the soldiers battle array light, Yeluxianiechi can not be more familiar!


    "Shangguan''s Allure ?!" Yeluxianiechi was like a mouse that saw a cat, and his fear could not be suppressed anyway at this moment!


    What he didn''t understand was that he obviously sent 50,000 cavalry to the north to intercept, why did Shangguan Qingcheng still appear here! And according to the monks who came back from the horns, Shangguan Qingcheng also suffered almost half of the casualties in that battle! At this point, why can they launch such a strong attack on the big camp? !!


    The only thing that Yerudyenich knew was that it was difficult for Beiying to stop Shangguan.


    After a night of fierce fighting, the North Battalion was not attacked by the Tiger Guards and the defense line was complete. However, in order to keep the Chinese Army ¡¯s large barracks and prevent Zhao Polu from driving straight in, Yelunianechi mobilized the elites of the battalions to stop, and the same is true of the North Camp-if Otherwise, how can he stop the Tiger Guard all night in Xiying without the belly in the camp?


    To be honest, even if there were no elite soldiers in the Beiying, relying on a complete defensive force, it was enough to defend the camp.


    Tens of thousands of camps must be set up in large camps and small camps. Before the camps were interlocked and linked.


    Throwing a few small battalions, the entire Dazhai only needs to shrink the front. According to the battalion behind, the defense system is still in place, and it is not easy to attack and forge a team of more than 10,000 people.


    But it came from Shangguan!


    In the battle of Luoyankou, Yeluxianiechi defeated the Langfang Army and became famous on the grassland. He overcame Yeludi, the general of Sijin, for a moment, and he was always content with himself.


    But what exactly happened in that battle, Yerudyenech, the then Khitan chief, knew better than anyone else.


    The impact that the Langfang Army brought to him on the battlefield, and the oppression brought to him by Shangguan Qingcheng, was a nightmare that made him sweat sweating when he returned to midnight.


    If he could, he didn''t want to meet Guan Qingcheng on the battlefield all his life.


    But now, Shangguan is here.


    With a theory of elite level, do not lose the elite riding of the old Spike Army!


    Yerevorianic felt that the sky''s rays had collapsed, and the world had fallen back into darkness, and the boundless night would never be scattered by light again¡ªit had no end.


    After a short dizziness, Yerutnejchi bit his tongue and calmed himself.


    He is one of the most brave and warlike generals on the grassland. In addition to Yeluabaoji, only Yeluo Rugu is equal to him, and his courage will not be lost at any time.


    "You blocked Zhao Polu, and your army followed me to stop Shangguan Qingcheng! After all, she only has more than 10,000 people. Even if I am dead, I have to stop her! The reinforcements sent by the king will be here soon, as long as we can hold on to tomorrow , Tang Jun has fewer soldiers and will definitely lose! "


    With a red eyes and a yelling, Yerutnejer shouted to his lieutenant, and after giving himself a reason to hope for victory, he had the courage to ignore himself.


    At this moment, Yerlezhnech, has put aside life and death. He lost his belly and heart, and his sin was unforgivable. If he couldn''t hold the camp today, and he didn''t have the trust of Yelu Abaoji, he would face himself without face!


    In all fairness, Yerutzhnech''s judgments and arrangements are correct. As long as he can defend the large army camp, even if the other camps are lost, once the reinforcements dispatched by Yeluabaoji come tomorrow, they will form a center of battle. The blooming situation, echoed internally and externally, they will never lose!


    Although Tang Jun is elite, Yeluxianiechi has 200,000 troops. After being fully prepared, it is not difficult to hold the camp for two days.


    The key is that the reinforcements of Yeluabaoji were dispatched in a timely manner, and when Tang was facing the situation of attacking Tang from all over the world, the strength of the northern border was not dominant, and he was fighting with bravery.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Changan and Buchen didn''t plan to give him this opportunity.


    In the camp, Baratu had talked with Zhang Changan and Fuchen for half an hour.


    Although the other party''s requirements are very generous, for example, after the victory of this battle, the cattle and sheep of the Khitan food-raising team captured by the former army will be divided into tens of thousands of heads, so that their clans will not have to worry about the problem of winter, but they can grow stronger. However, if the Tang army uses soldiers in the grasslands in the future, it will not meet their tribe soldiers and so on.


    But Barato couldn''t decide.


    The benefits of withdrawal are large and tempting, but the risks are not small. If this battle of Tang Dynasty was finally won by Khitan, and after the war Khitan believed that the responsibility for the unfavorable war was him, then his tribe would certainly cease to exist.


    After all, at this moment, the Khitan Army has not shown signs of defeat.


    Barato did not struggle for too long, and the news of Shangguan''s invasion of Beiying came to them.


    Having figured out the changes in the situation, Barato had wanted to leave.


    Zhang Chang''an and Buchen also made it very clear that if he persisted in staying in the camp, he would be the enemy of the Tang army. Once the Tang army broke through the camp, all of them would surely die, there is absolutely no excuse!


    But Barato was still undecided.


    This decision is too big, hesitating and hesitating, leading to fear and intimidation, making it difficult to make decisions, which is a common mentality of ordinary people.


    But Barato did not miss the opportunity.


    It wasn''t that he figured it out, but the soldiers in the tribe suddenly gathered in large numbers and asked to go back to graze one after another. He didn''t want to fight and send death here.


    These people are naturally people who have been bewitched and controlled by the whole truth and unleashed.


    Baratou saw that it was hard to disagree. If he didn''t make a decision, his majesty would be lost. He might not be able to control his people, and the situation had indeed reached a critical period. , Ordered the tribal soldiers to retreat from the camp, leave this battlefield before talking!


    Baratu had made up his mind. After leaving the battlefield, he waited a short distance.


    In case, the Khitan reinforcements arrived early, or the Tang army lost unexpectedly, and they returned to help, but it can be said that they left the camp to jump out of the chaotic battlefield and open the situation-so that they would not be blamed.


    This idea is indeed a good idea, with the best of both worlds.


    But there is nothing cheap in the world. If Khitan really wins, Barato and his tribe will be slaughtered by Yerezhnech. It''s just that many people always think that they are smart. When making a decision, they always think that all the benefits are exhausted, and they don''t know how to choose.


    On the one hand, this is because they are not intelligent enough, on the other hand, it is also due to human nature.


    With his tribal fighters, Baratu quickly left the camp and evacuated. Without going far, he saw that many tribes of tribes followed, and fled the battlefield.


    Only then did he realize that he had been used as a **** by Zhang Changan and Fuchen.


    The other prairie tribes that followed him must have been "wandered" by him as well, and the same concerns, just waiting for the emergence of birds. In this way, even if Khitan wins, after the war they can also say that they left with Barato, and their guilt will be much smaller.


    Barato was angry.


    But the arrow had shot, and there was no turning back.


    One thing he hasn''t yet figured out is that the reason why Zhang Chang''an and Buchen came to persuade him personally and make him the first to evacuate is not only because of the high hatred between him and Yereuznech, but also because of the truth Guan He''s release from the air has the greatest penetration and influence on his tribal fighters.


    Even if he didn''t want to leave, he was afraid it would be impossible.


    With his own army, Yeluzianiechi was fighting fiercely with Shangguan''s army. Although it was guarded according to the battalion, it was still broken by a line of defense by the Shangguan Qingcheng Division, which could only be barely supported.


    Originally, Yerlezhnech thought he could persist until dark.


    But all of a sudden, he heard the loud noise in the big camp behind him, thinking that another Tang army soldier had been killed, and he was puzzled in his heart. Then he turned around and found that the grassland tribal troops evacuated without orders. To stare!


    "This set of rice barrels is not enough to lose more than defeat, and I am miserable to the Khitan state!" Yelu Xianiechi screamed.


    Of course, the retreating grassland tribal army is not all, or even less than 30% of the total tribal army.


    But that''s also thousands of people!


    So many people fled without permission, it was like a corner of promotion, which soon caused panic in the army.


    Not long after, more and more grassland tribal army, morale fell to the bottom of the valley, one after another to join the evacuation team.


    In just one hour, the main army of the eight dandans of Khitan also collapsed.


    Defeated.


    Yerlezhnech couldn''t hold on anymore, a spit of blood spewed, his body flickered, his eyes turned dark again, and he fell to the ground.

 v8 Chapter 48： Battle of Chuzhou (4)

    Since the attack of Shangguan Qingcheng into the grassland and the attack on the army''s food-raising team, Yeluxianiechi has been facing an increasingly unfavorable situation. But he never gave up, but did everything in his power to try to stabilize the situation and save the crisis.


    Even when his belly was dying, he was undoubtedly dead, and Yerlezhnech did not blame himself. Instead, with great perseverance and responsibility, he overcame many psychological obstacles and presided over the military situation with a spirit of uplifting spirit.


    When the Tiger Guard attacked the camp, even if the defense line was complete, in order to boost the morale of the entire army, he also fought in person.


    For the war in Luzhou and the war in the Khitan kingdom, Yeluxianiechi can be said to put aside life and death, honor and disgrace, and exhausted all his heart and soul.


    Because of his hard work, even in the face of the two sides of the Tiger Guard and Shangguan Qingcheng, he is confident that the camp can stand for two days. When the reinforcements arrive, the situation will be immediately different.


    But with all these efforts, the victory in sight was turned into a dream bubble because of the indiscriminate withdrawal of the grassland tribal army.


    The army defeated the tribal army and evacuated, but the Chinese army''s camp was as solid as a rock, and even the Tang army could not touch the wall, they broke down first, making the war that could have been sustained collapsed instantly. How deep was the grief and indignation in Stanley''s heart.


    The people of Wuhe are the people of Wuhe.


    Downwind battles can be fought, and they can be as brave as tigers. They are so powerful that the enemy can''t lift their heads. However, once the situation is unfavorable, they will only fend for themselves and even escape from the wind.


    When Yeluyianiechi woke up, the sun at noon in summer no longer opened his eyes, and he tilted his head to finally see the scene in front of him.


    He was no longer in the big camp, but went to a hill in the mountainous area of ??Jundushan near Juyongguan, thirty to forty miles east of the camp.


    He realized that he was vomiting blood in the camp and was taken out of the camp in time by the monk.


    But he didn''t feel lucky, but instead his heart trembled like a funeral test. Struggling to stand up, pushed the person who was supporting him left and right, walked tightly two steps, opened his eyes and looked at Huai Rong Camp, breathing heavily like a bull.


    The rigorous military barracks have been ravaged. Except for the western camp area, which almost turned into ruins, the northern camp and the large army camp also raged, felt tents fell, the wall of the wall collapsed, and various heavy debris continued to burn. The Dazhai, which is 20 or 30 miles away from the entire company, can no longer see the Khitan soldiers who are still fighting.


    The Khitan warriors ran across the corpse in the camp, and the blood flow was drifting, even if it was thirty or forty miles apart, the **** smell seemed to be too breathless. Teams of Tang cavalry were running back and forth to sort out the order in the camp. The injured and injured Khitan soldiers either fell to the ground and mourned, or a large block became a Tang army captive.


    And more Khitan warriors, now outside the camp, are fleeing to the east. Most of them are the warriors of the Khitan Eight Tribes. Later Tang Jun generals chased Zhengzheng. In order to increase the speed of chasing, basically there is no formation at all, it seems that it is a crazy killing.


    Yerutrianic only felt heartache like a knife, and closed his eyes in pain.


    Although his eyes were closed, two lines of blood and tears shed from the corners of his eyes.


    He heard Tang Jun''s shout.


    Tang Jun shouted while chasing after killing: "The soldiers who do n¡¯t belong to the eight soldiers of Qidan will not kill!",


    This means that if the grassland tribal army lays down its weapons, it can completely save its life; at the same time, it means that the soldiers of the Qidan Eight Tribes have no way to live at all, so


    Can be regarded as surrendering, but also can''t survive, Tang Jun has decided to kill them!


    To this day, Yeluxianiechi couldn''t react. Tang Jun was dividing the grassland.


    To be precise, it divides Khitan and other grassland tribes.


    Yeluzianiechi even thought that those prairie tribal troops that had retreated without authorization were likely to be seduced by the Tang army, and then they would retreat in a critical period, leading to a complete fester in the war situation.


    When Yeluabaoji ordered him to thoroughly investigate the true truth in the barracks and release the believers in the air, he did not gain anything, thinking that there were no such people in the barracks, even if there were no climate, and never united.


    Now thinking about it, it is too wrong.


    Yerutnej was remorseful.


    "General, let''s go. If you don''t leave, Master Tang Jun will come after him!" A high-ranking monk from Khitan made a persuasion.


    Yerlezhnech did not answer.


    He was so ashamed that he didn''t want to talk.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the Qidan Babu headquarters soldiers who were caught in hell. Tears and blood continued to fall from the corner of his eyes.


    The young men who shouted and cried and ran away in the wasteland are the warriors of the Khitan Eight Tribes. They once set foot on the grassland, conquered one after another, and conquered one tribe after another.


    After fighting again and again, they have become more and more powerful, and they have become more and more powerful. They have enjoyed the supreme glory, so they have a rare sense of mission and responsibility on the grassland, and they have given themselves to the Khitan state. Die, not just the precious national consciousness of grazing cattle and sheep.


    They may not be the most elite warriors in the world, but absolutely every one is precious.


    And now, they are trampled like weeds and slaughtered like lambs. How cruel it is, how sad, sad, and regrettable for them.


    And all of this, in the final analysis, was caused by him, Yeluzianiechi, the general of the abdomen, and the most brave warrior on the grassland.


    He is ashamed of Yeluabaoji, as well as the Khitan kingdom, and also of the grasslands!


    He was surrounded by blame, guilt and remorse.


    "General, let''s go, it won''t be too late!" He wanted to forcibly take Yereznech, but the other side was not weaker than him, and as if he was taking root under his feet, he didn''t move at all, which made him impatient.


    At half a moment, Yerudyenich sighed as he faced the Kuradan warrior''s purgatory.


    With too much blood and tears, his vision was blurry and scarlet.


    He said, "Return to me for the King. I, Yerezhnech, are sinners of the Khitan. They live up to the trust of the King and are not worth living in this world. Even if they are dead, they are not worthy of being remembered by the Khitan. The body was cast into an iron man, and he knelt in front of Xilou City for eternal life and eternal life. For hundreds of years, thousands of years, he was cast aside by the Khitan! "


    Having said this, in the horrified eyes of everyone, Yerlezhnech pulled out his waist knife, crossed it in front of his throat, and slammed his arm hard with a snorting sound. His head flew up high, and blood spewed from his neck.


    One of the most praised and reputable generals of the Khitan kingdom, he returned to the grasslands.


    The eyes of Emperor Tao of Li Zhi saw this scene from afar.


    There was not much upset in Li Zhi''s heart about the death of Yerezneci.


    Under the general trend, the emperor would kill Jiuquan, not to mention a general


    ?


    In the past, because Li Keyong and Gao Yan who hated the battlefield could not resist his soldiers'' frontiers, the body had long since become earth.


    So Li Yan didn''t feel more.


    However, Shangguan fell into a city. After learning that Yeluxianiechi was embarrassed, he said for a moment, "If the abdomen collapsed because the Datang was too strong, then in the end he was defeated because his companions were too unbearable."


    This sentence was regarded as the defeat of Yerongianyechi''s nostalgia and gave the final conclusion.


    It is also the most appropriate evaluation.


    Not to mention Monk Khitan, with Yeluyeniechi''s corpse, rushed to Yelua Baoji to return to life, and said that after the Tang army broke through the Huai Rong Khitan camp, after half a day of hunting, the results were outstanding. Statistics make the whole army boil.


    In this battle, Tang Jun sent a total of 120,000 people, including the Huai Rong Frontier and Shangguan Qingcheng''s headquarters. The eight soldiers of the Khitan tribe who were killed and captured-after being captured-have killed more than 100,000 people.


    After the abdomen was destroyed, half of the grassland tribal army accounted for half of the camp in Huairong Qidan, except for a small number of casualties, all returned to Datang. In all fairness, the strength of the grassland tribal army is not weak, and together it exceeds 100,000 troops.


    It''s a pity that they are a piece of scattered sand.


    This campaign, Zhang Changan and Dust, successfully deceived the grassland tribal army and withdrew from the battlefield at critical moments. It played an inestimable role in the victory and rapid end of the war, so they were outstanding, and they became famous after the first battle. His deeds were widely extolled, praised and worshiped by countless Tang army and Tang people.


    In the scuffle, Gesang was only scratched, and there was no major hindrance, and his life was preserved.


    After that, the army did not stop. After controlling the battlefield and resting for the middle of the night, in the early morning of the next day, it was divided into two divisions to block the reinforcements of Yeluabaoji. The main force was non-stop straight to Juyongguan.


    The reinforcements sent by Yeluabaoji are extremely powerful. All the 100,000 soldiers are composed of the soldiers of the Eighth Headquarters of Khitan, which can definitely change the situation of the war. However, Yerudyenich has lost his army, and they have lost their support targets. What to do next, they need to return to Yeluabao.


    In order to prevent them from rushing to Juyongguan, Li Yan then dispatched a fine rider to monitor and harass them.


    According to Li Ying''s prior plan, when the Tiger Guard in Huairong City launched an onslaught against Yeluzianiechi, Tang Jun in the front line of Juyongguan also launched an offensive against the Khitan army outside Juyong Pass, even if he could not win. To hold them back and weary them.


    In this way, when Tang Jun in Huai Rong rushed over, he could successfully determine the battle situation.


    The Wolffang Army was outside Huairong City, and experienced a fierce battle because of the resistance of Yeluzianiechi himself, but because the war ended quickly, there was not much damage. In addition, Shangguan poured out the city''s call and Li Zhi They were pioneers and took the Tiger Guard to the Juyongguan battlefield.


    In Juyongguan, after the soldiers of Shouguan Tangjun fought, they killed the soldiers with Khitan for three days and nights. Because there is no particularly elaborate part in the Khitan battalion, and there is no task at this level of Yerlezhnech, the Tang army fought smoothly and successfully entered the battalion.


    But Qidan''s eight troops were also very tenacious in combat. In addition, there were no internal disturbances in the battalion. Although they lost many camps, they also struggled with the Tang army. For a moment, they also insisted on the arrival of reinforcements.


    Unfortunately, what appeared on the fourth day was not the Khitan Reinforcement, but the Wolffang Army.

 v8 Chapter 49： Offense and defense easy

    Within ten days, consecutive news of the defeat of the army in Huairong and Juyongguan was received. Yeluabaoji couldn''t restrain his inner anger. In front of everyone, he would return the military status of the Luzhou Master Monk, and kicked out a big account. .


    Seeing the miserable appearance of the other person vomiting blood and flying out, it can be seen that this foot is unpredictable.


    In the face of the anger of Yalebao, everyone in the account buried his head, and it didn''t matter to me that it didn''t bother me. No one dared to face the anger directly.


    When the mood of Yelu Abaoji calmed down, everyone dared to look up one after another, while peeking at the other person''s expression, while thinking about the situation at hand.


    "Yerutianiechi was defeated in Luzhou, and his crimes are not tolerated, but he has already committed suicide, but it is a bit self-knowledge. Now it is not the time to discuss the sins of the dead. After the defeat of Luzhou, my Daqidan ¡¯s The war situation has undergone great changes. The most urgent task is to find a way to stabilize the situation. "


    Those who have this insight are not saying less, such as Yeludi Rugu, but what can be said at this time is only God''s great sacrifice.


    Yeluabaoji glanced at the sacrifice and snorted, showing that the anger was not completely suppressed. But he did not refute the other party, and said something else, which shows that the other party is also recognized.


    "Our Big Khitan''s strategy for using troops in the Tang Dynasty and other places was originally to support the entire war with three legs, so that we can maximize the strength of our forces and let the inferior troops of the Tang Army lose sight of each other.


    "Although these days, we have not achieved decisive results, but the attack on the border areas of the Tang Dynasty has been very effective. Tang Jun can only concentrate his forces on guarding the key areas and cannot conduct a large-scale counterattack against us ..."


    It was Beiyuan Yili Jingye Lilie who said this. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted coldly by Yelu Abaoji.


    The latter looked awkward: "Some useful things, these are well-known and outdated things, so you don''t need to talk nonsense!"


    Ye Ludi''s face was embarrassed. The original well-organized language was suddenly blocked in his throat, and his thoughts were suddenly interrupted. The words that followed did not even know what to say.


    The general of the near army, Yelu Di Rugu, took the stubble with a look of solemnity, and said with an unprecedented dignified tone: "Yelu Xianiechi was defeated, and the front line of Luzhou has fallen to the hands of the Tang army, and our army was cut off with three feet. At present, there are only troops in the direction of Tanzhou and Pingzhou.


    "Not to mention that the soldiers have been severely damaged, their combat strength has been greatly reduced, and morale will be greatly affected. In terms of the overall situation, our army in Luzhou, Tanzhou, and Pingzhou was a parade of internal troops. In the battle mode, you can attack and retreat, you can defend each other, and the ministries can support each other. Tengtuo has a lot of room for transfer, which can be described as invincible.


    "But after the Tang army occupied Luzhou, it had the ability to attack the grassland from the flanks on a large scale, directly threatening our waist ribs and vests. Our army formation no longer exists.


    "We have always maintained the suppression of Tang Jun, so far it has disappeared! Next, Tang Jun has the possibility to take the initiative to attack, and with more than one direction, it is difficult for us to defend ..."


    Speaking of which, Yeludi Rugu looked at Yeluabaoji, hesitated, for fear that the other party could not accept what he was going to say below.


    Yeluabaoji resisted the anger. "Yelutzhnech, the waste, is more than enough, and I trust him so much that he was defeated by the Tang army! Is it not timely for me to send reinforcements? After the battle broke out, He couldn''t stand it for two days, it was a pity! "


    Hear this


    , Yeludi Rugu sighed.


    He was also saddened by the defeat of Yerlezhnech.


    However, at this moment, Yeluabao was able to say that the other side was not. This was to show that the defeat of the war was not his responsibility as the king of the steppe. He continued to maintain his supreme majesty and image, but Yeludi Rugu could not take the opportunity to attack Yeluznech. The dead, then it seems that they are incompetent and have no strength to worry about Yeluabaoji.


    He sighed and said, "In fact, you can''t blame Yeluzianiechi. Who can think that Shangguan Qingcheng revived so quickly and the grassland tribal army is really too uncomfortable."


    Yeluabaoji snorted heavily: "The whole truth, no time to release the door. From now on, all efforts to clear these people in the army, the core is the grassland tribal army!


    "A group of jumping beam clowns didn''t intend to pay attention to them, but Li Yan''s nagging was too insidious. He even made this hidden layout on the grassland early, so that these ants can affect the outcome of the war. Unbearable!


    "From this, we can see that Li Zhi''s plan for the prairie has long been there, and we must not take it lightly in the future! I will wait for progress in this battle, otherwise, the Qidan Babu will face the disaster! "


    As he said, everyone was aware of the seriousness of the problem, and originally had a bad morale, because there was no escape route at all, and they were a little excited.


    Yeludi Rugu admired Yeluabaoji very much. At this time, he could grasp everything that could be used and make a move that was beneficial to the war situation. It can be seen that he was not affected by his anger by his anger.


    The leader of Yeluabaoji did not mess up. Yelu''s opponent Lugu could not help but be encouraged. He immediately said: "After Tang Jun''s victory in Luzhou, the situation has already opened, and the counterattack will definitely be made without losing time.


    "We have two countermeasures. One is to shrink the front and defend the troops, waiting for the defeat in the Hexi and Shu areas of the Tang Dynasty; the second is to concentrate on regaining Luzhou and reversing the situation."


    Bei Yuan Yi Li Jing Ye Li Di Lie had just eaten a dumb loss. In order to show his sense of existence and indicate that he has no problems with intelligence, he quickly answered: "Of course, it is a counterattack against Luzhou, turning the war, and waiting for you is the style of steppe warriors. ?


    "Tang Jun has just seized Luzhou, and he will definitely celebrate congratulations and neglect us. This is our time!"


    This is not a big deal.


    But Yeludi Rugu gave him a scornful look and said coldly: "Not to mention Li Yan, let''s say Shangguan Qingcheng and Li Maozhen, with their military talents, would be negligent to take precautions. A mistake? If we rashly attack, once we cannot win or we lose, we will completely lose the ability to take the initiative to attack! "


    Yelu Dilie was directly refuted by Yelu Di Rugu, and his face was suddenly unable to hang, and his neck was arguing arrogantly: "Even if they have defenses, what is it? The warriors of Grand Khitan are brave and fearless. What kind of strong enemy cannot be defeated? Before Tang Jun sticks to Xiongguan, even if he dares to fight with us in the wasteland, they will definitely lose! "


    These words were very prestige and morale. After he finished speaking, Yeludilie was very proud. He oblivious to Yelulugu and felt that the other party could not refute it.


    Yeludi Rugu did not refute him, but only looked at his eyes, as if looking at a fool, and looked down on him.


    This made Yeludi furious and scuffled with Yeludi Lugu.


    But when they found that everyone didn''t agree and agreed with him, Yelu Dilie suddenly awakened.


    Qidan''s elite cavalry, when faced with the Tang Dynasty''s elite riders, did not have a record. The abdomen of one of the two most elite of them has been slaughtered by Tang Jun!


    This shows that even if it is a field diplomatic war, the Khitan cavalry has no half advantage over the Tang army cavalry.


    This is very desperate.


    Waking up to this, Yelu Dilie only felt the scalp numb, but he felt a sense of helplessness and weakness. The subsequent battle was also at a loss, completely without the belief of victory, and the whole person''s momentum became dispirited as a result.


    Yeludi Rugu said to Yeluabao: "King, for the sake of today, we must keep our safety and security in mind. We will continue to implement our previous strategy, focusing on defense.


    "Because of the defeat of Luzhou, our troop contraction must be deeper, so as not to give Tang Jun a chance. Tang Jun has been beaten for several months, and now he has a great victory. This is the time when the military might be flourishing. Fight with it! "


    This is an old saying.


    But Yeluabaoji did not fully agree.


    He calmly said: "Without Luzhou, we no longer have an advantage over Tang Jun. Tang Jun will fight if he wants, and he will keep if he doesn''t. If they don''t make a big mistake, we will have a hard time winning. This is the victory. Negative, are all pressed on those stupid Huihui and Nanzhao!


    "Putting hope on others, I was foolish, let alone two weak young people. Is this my way to fight?"


    Yeludi Rugu opened his mouth and almost stopped talking.


    Yeluabaoji said that it was true. He could not refute it unless he had a winning strategy.


    The Khitan Cavalry is not good at siege or defense, but in field battles. Now Khitan does not have this advantage over the Tang army, and the battle situation is unfavorable. How can we save the situation?


    Yeludi Rugu could not think of any way.


    At this point in time, due to the defeat of Luzhou, if Khitan did not retreat, he could only pin his hopes on others.


    This is the deepest helplessness and the last thing a wise man wants to face.


    At this time, Yelu''s enemies, Rugu, couldn''t help but have a low morale. The high spirit that was previously inspired by Yelua Baoji was also forced to diminish in the face of cruel reality.


    At the end, Yeludi Rugu had to sigh. To this day, I can only blame Li Zhi''s nagging is too powerful, not to mention the Tang Jun was so sharp, but also cultivated such a powerful general and monk class, there are too many talents!


    "Write a letter to Huiyi and Nanxun, urging them to step up their offense. If you don''t want the Tang Dynasty to win the trend, turn around and slaughter them, you must work hard now!"


    Yeluabaoji finally made a decision, "The whole army stays under the barracks, and sends out elite cavalry to go out and seek out all available fighters. At the same time, it monitors the Tang Army around the clock day and night. Once it finds that the other party is lax, it will strike thunder!"


    Such a military order, Yeluabaoji did not want to issue, but the situation is so, he has no choice.


    Having said this, Yeluabaoji stood up and looked at the great sacrifice to God: "Now the situation is unfavorable, the Khitan warriors have already fought in blood, and you should also take out the things you pressed at the bottom of the box, otherwise you will not be worshipped by the Khitan Qualifications!"


    These remarks were resolute and unceremonious, and God immediately displeased the heart of the high sacrifice. But he also knew that when the war was the most critical, they had no way out and had to do everything.


    "Divine religion naturally has its own reliance, and it will certainly not disappoint the king." God made the big ritual respond coldly.


    "Just have it!"

 v8 Chapter 50： Calm moment

    Luzhou, which has been in the battle for several months, rarely enters into a quiet period, and it is still very precious after Wang Shi ¡¯s victory. Zhang Changan, Buchen and others may not feel this rare and rare, but Gesang has already begun to imagine a better life in the future.


    This shepherd''s dream has never changed: in sunny and mild seasons, with rich pastures, she waved the whip in her hand, riding on the horse and driving away the cattle and sheep who could not see the edge, listening to the howling of the flock, she Will happily sing songs on the grassland.


    How many cattle and sheep can''t be seen at a glance, and there should be a hundred? If there are more than a dozen cows and a few horses in the middle, then this is the scene where you will wake up with dreams. As for more, Gesang could not imagine that the chief of the tribe had only so much property.


    Zhang Changan fetched it from Dust, and the dozen lambs that were given to Gesang were scattered and killed in the war, leaving only a cowardly lamb. It was still Gesang in chaos, holding him in his arms, no matter how embarrassed to follow Zhang Changan, he never discarded.


    After losing most of the sheep, Gesang was sad for a long time, and the beaded tears never stopped. He didn''t even think about eating. If it wasn''t for Zhang Chang''an to contact the army and report back on his situation, it would only take him a day to return, for fear Gesang would be starving to death.


    However, when he saw Zhang Chang''an carrying the rice bowl, Gesang would be happily hung up in the past, but this time he pulled back hard, holding the lamb in his arms tightly for alertness and fright. Because of too much strength, the lamb was choked by her, and the shout was already miserable.


    For Gesang at this moment, Zhang Chang''an already belongs to that kind of person who is not worthy of complete trust.


    The reason is very simple. During the chaos of the war, Zhang Changan ran her and let her not to care about the sheep, especially the little lamb in her arms, which severely affected her actions and restricted her flexibility in all aspects. With combat power.


    If it weren''t for Zhang Chang''an holding her around and eager, Gesang wouldn''t have only one sheep left.


    Zhang Changan''s behavior was totally unacceptable to Gesang. The shepherd on the grassland cannot discard his cattle and sheep at any time. Without the cattle and sheep, the shepherd will not be able to survive, and will die after the cold winter, and will be looked down upon by all herders.


    So shepherds can do their best for their cattle and sheep.


    As Zhang Changan said, there would be as many cattle and sheep as she wants after the war, which is completely nonsense to Gesang. Shepherds don''t pin their hopes on things that are not in front of them. The so-called hundred birds in the forest is worse than a bird in hand.


    "Don''t worry about your sheep. The battle here is over. I won''t let you throw it away." Zhang Changan only felt that his head was as big as a fight, and sometimes he could not communicate with this stubborn prairie girl, "OK Alright, you should eat. "


    Seeing Gesang still distrustful, Zhang Changan put down the rice bowl, sighed, and looked at her seriously: "Seven days, at most seven days, the merit evaluation in the army will be completed, and you can have as many cattle and sheep as you want by then ... you will have your own tribe, you can be the chief, and no one dares to bully you, because the king will help you ... "


    Having said that, Zhang Changan went on. The distrust in Gesang''s face had gradually become angry, as if he was blaming Zhang Changan for treating her as a fool.


    The conversation between Zhang Changan and Gesang was passed by, and Shangguan, who was visiting the camp, looked at the city


    In the eyes.


    She likes Gesang, a strong and simple girl, although her inherent way of thinking may seem silly at times in the eyes of the Tang people, but such a little girl is obviously very flattering.


    "His Royal Highness, I see Gesang''s military rewards, and give it to her earlier, lest Zhang Changan be embarrassed in front of her."


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned around and said to Li Yan, Zhang Chang''an was her trilogy. In order to win the battle of Luzhou, she took great risks to go deep into the enemy''s realm, and made great achievements. She will take care of her subordinates.


    Looking at Zhang Chang''an and Ge Sang, Li Xun couldn''t help but think of the little things between Wang An''s palace, Shangguan Qingcheng and Wu You when he was young. The county master was also naive when he was young, and often behaved silly in front of him, and occasionally made a little **** on purpose and asked him to coax her.


    In the past, Li Zhi didn''t understand the mind of such a small woman, but now it''s naturally different. In retrospect, many things don''t have a flavor.


    "What''s so difficult, Gesang''s achievements, I all see it, now I will give her an example, and convert her military achievements into cattle and sheep." Li Yan said here, and Shangguan went to the other side .


    Perceived that Li Zhi and Shangguan were driving in the city, Zhang Chang''an quickly got up and saluted, "The commander made Zhang Chang''an, seen His Royal Highness and General!"


    Li Huan waved his hand to signal that Zhang Chang''an didn''t need to be polite. Because this is the first time to meet each other after the war, and each other is an acquaintance, it is inevitable to make a few remarks by the way and praise the heroic deeds of the other side.


    Zhang Chang''an was approved by Li Yan, his face flushed with excitement, and even said that it was the general of Shangguan who was well-planned.


    At the end, he finally came to his senses and pointed to Gesang: "This humble job can sneak into the Khitan barracks and perform the task safely. Gesang is a very important part. Please also His Highness and Generals to check!"


    Gesang also learned a lot of Chinese with Zhang Chang''an these days. Although he said it was awkward, he understood a lot.


    Seeing Zhang Chang''an respectful to Li Xie and Shangguan Qingcheng, he also called them "His Royal Highness" and "General", although I don''t know who they are-the names of Li Zhi and Shangguan Qingcheng have already been used in the Khitan Army It is like a thunderbolt, but it still looks far away to the ordinary shepherd-but also knows that the big man is coming, and stands up and respectfully stands aside.


    But even at this time, Gesang did not let go of the lamb in his arms.


    With a smile that Li Yan thought could make people feel like a spring breeze, Wen Li said to Gesang, "Gesang, how many sheep and cows do you want?"


    Gesang heard this very clearly. There was no word that she didn''t understand, but the complete meaning of the sentence made her stupidly lingering there, not knowing how to answer.


    When Zhang Changan saw Gesang''s hairpin, very worried that the other party missed such a good opportunity, he quickly reminded: "Just say how much you want, once His Highness nods, you will have them immediately!"


    Speaking of this, Zhang Chang''an was also afraid that Gesang had insufficient imagination, so he missed the opportunity and said, "Grow up, don''t be afraid!"


    Although Gesang is now skeptical of Zhang Chang''an''s personality because he lost a dozen sheep, the other person is still his most familiar and trusted Tang person. Since the other person asked her to speak freely, she basically determined the good things in heaven. It really happened.


    With the best dream in mind, Gesang''s voice was trembling, and his big watery eyes looked at Li Yan with his wings full of hope, "One ... one


    Hundred! "


    When she said this, she felt that her heart was almost out of her throat, and she was afraid that she would say too much, and the other party would not agree.


    After all, a hundred sheep is a huge asset that the chieftain can only have.


    Li Yan was naturally surprised, and Shangguan Qingcheng was amused and said, "One hundred sheep, one hundred cattle, one hundred horses, that''s all?"


    Zhang Changan covered his face and had no courage to face Gesang. This was suggested by herself, and he dared to pat on the breast to guarantee that Gesang actually only wanted sheep, and Shangguan Qingcheng had given away cows and horses in vain, and he couldn''t find any explanation.


    "Ah? There are cows and horses ?!" Gesang jumped up in surprise.


    Li Yan shook her head and laughed. It seems that this silly shepherd girl is still limited by her imagination due to poverty. She has no idea that the person standing in front of her at this moment can make her the top aristocrat on the prairie and overlook the heroes.


    Gesang is no exception, Li Zhi naturally did nothing to treat her, and turned to Zhang Changan: "According to the scale of the 3,000 people tribe, go and choose her cattle, sheep, horses, and horses. Then you do n¡¯t need to participate in the next battle, take people. Help her rebuild her tribe and guard her security and authority. "


    Zhang Changan''s eyes narrowed and he fisted for life.


    He came out of Chang''an Xiu Xing Academy. Naturally, Li Zhi''s arrangement was not only to take care of Gesang, but also related to the plans of the dynasty to rule the grasslands in the future. Although it is a pity that Zhang Changan no longer participates in the war, it is more important to use the Tang method to build grassland order than the battlefield fight.


    Gesang didn''t understand these words, but she understood the number of three thousand. What she could think of was that Li Yan was going to give her three thousand sheep, which made her happy to pass out.


    When choosing cattle and sheep, Gesang dragged Zhang Chang''an''s horns and raised his face to ask the other side whether she had 3,000 sheep. Is Li Ye really talking? Someone came to grab her sheep ...


    Zhang Chang''an was so annoyed by Gesang, but couldn''t raise her angry thoughts, she could only solemnly say, "Gesang, your destiny has been changed. From now on, you are no longer a need The shepherdess who has spent all her energy to eat and wear clothes.


    "Your future life has been destined to participate in the trend of the world and the torrent of history. Believe me, your name will ring through the grasslands in the future and be praised and worshiped by countless people. As long as you obey the arrangement of Datang, you will have a rich life. Become the moon on the prairie.


    "You may not understand these words for a while, but it doesn''t matter, you will understand everything by then."


    Gesang does not understand Zhang Changan right now.


    But when she was told that the endless cattle and sheep belonged to her, she seemed to see a door to a new world. The world in the gate is full of yangguan, no hunger, no cold, not even bullying, no grief.


    Yes, she had a wonderful life she never dreamed of.


    Li Yan and Shangguan Qingcheng continued to wander in the camp. For them, it was not much different from walking. Except for caring about and encouraging the soldiers from time to time, it is basically just talking.


    After the war, it was a rare moment of calm. Before Li Yongdi ¡¯s Taoism was not enough, he did n¡¯t have enough skills. Now that he has this ability, he can get along with the people he cares about, even if he just talks about nonsense. worth it.

 v8 Chapter 51： Subdue

    "The Luzhou will be defeated very thoroughly, and the morale of the army is strong. Next, shall we go all out to carry out a comprehensive counterattack against Khitan and at the same time look for the main battle of Yeluabaoji?" Row.


    Li Min nodded slightly.


    There was no reason to delay this battle. Today, the battle conditions in Hexi and Shu are not particularly favorable. No hope of a great victory can be seen in the short term. Li Zhi''s idea has always been to resolve the northern battle. Now the deadlock has been broken. Come down and take advantage of victory as Shangguan said.


    "Comprehensive counter-offensive, this is the combat policy. The nearly 200,000 embargoes in Luzhou will learn from your ministry''s strategy to fight grasslands. Under the guidance of the Quanzhenguan and airless release gate, the grassland herders will be used as a guide, starting from the original. Go up east and enter the north of Tanzhou and Jizhou. "


    Speaking of this, Li Min paused, "As long as the Tiger Guard progresses smoothly, the direction of Tanzhou and Pingzhou will also cooperate. We must not let the Khitan main force go back to the depths of the grassland. Otherwise, we must destroy the Yeluabao aircraft. It ¡¯s going to be a long delay. "


    Li Min''s thoughts were similar to those of the battle before Guan Qingcheng. She nodded and said the key points: "From Yunzhou to Luzhou, follow Luzhou to Mobe, to Tanzhou, Jizhou, The main battle to find Yeluabao outside Pingzhou is difficult.


    "After all, we are still unfamiliar with the prairie. We can only rely on the full truth and no time to release the door, but they have not entered the prairie for too long. They are afraid that they will not be able to make things perfect. error."


    The words that followed were coming out, but Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t say anything, he just turned to look at Li Yan.


    Li Zhi naturally understood the meaning of Shangguan Qingcheng: "Central Plains troops go to the prairie for battle, and the guide is always the most important link. If the battle distance is slightly longer, many guides in different places are needed. No one knows their territory better than the herdsmen. So we need a lot of shepherds. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked at a certain direction in the camp. The construction method of the camp there was obviously different from that of the Tang army, and the style was also very different-that was the camp of the grassland tribe army.


    Obviously, if these grassland tribes are allowed to lead the embargo, then after entering the grassland, the embargo will be able to march smoothly. As long as they are really working for Tang Jun, Tang Jun will not worry about any big trouble on the march.


    It is not easy to get these grassland tribal army to work wholeheartedly for Tang army.


    After all, they followed the Khitan Army to fight, and in the unfavorable situation, they first became deserters.


    During the battle of Huai Rong, they watched indifferently. After the defeat of Yerecenjech, they did not rush back to graze as before, but stayed without hesitation.


    The chiefs rightfully told Tang Jun that they were brothers and brothers, and said bluntly that they had helped Tang Dynasty a lot and made great achievements, and now they should be rewarded. Tang should not treat them like Yun Yun.


    The war has just stopped, and the army is restoring order, treating the wounded, verifying military merits, statistics and materials, etc., leaving the army envoys busy and dizzy. Whether it is Zhao Polu or Shangguan''s fall, there is no time to talk nonsense with these chiefs.


    Tang Jun ¡¯s northern leader will be Li Maozhen, but now Li Ye is here, Li Maozhen does n¡¯t have to distract himself from paying attention to Luzhou, just focus on Yeluabaoji. Of course, Li Ye is the master of this matter.


    "Go and meet these chiefs. From the perspective of the general, they are indeed a group of black people, but for the monarch, they are a force that should be drawn and used."


    After Li Yan said this, he sent people to the camp of the steppe tribe, and informed them so that the chiefs could have time to gather together.


    Of course, Li Zhi didn''t wait for them. They only waited for Li Zhi''s visit.


    When Li Min entered the largest tent in the grassland tribal army, there were already dozens of chiefs eagerly waiting to see him enter the tent. These tribal chiefs hurriedly presented a charming smile, and Hulah had no discipline at all. The words surrounded him, scrambling to salute Li Li.


    The Khitan Army battalion in Huairong City has more than 100,000 grassland tribal troops. There were also casualties during the melee, but it was not too large. More than 100,000 grassland tribal troops, hundreds and thousands of chiefs, large and small, are qualified to see Li Yan''s side, which is almost one hundred miles.


    Therefore, these chiefs are proud at this moment, thinking that this is a symbol of their own strength and status, and also a glory, but also means that there will be more practical benefits in the future.


    Li Xun sat down on the high subject, Jia Xuan was in Shangguan''s body, and he stood beside him with a horizontal knife, looking like a strong guard overlooking sentient beings. She didn''t pretend to be majestic, but her unemotional eyes swept across the crowd and immediately made them tremble.


    The prestige of Shangguan Qingcheng and the Langfang Army made these chiefs respectful.


    With a smile on Li''s face, looking at the chiefs who looked forward to him, Xu Xu said, "The grassland is going to change, and Datang will reshape the grassland order. This is a new and old era. Some people Doomed to fall from the clouds, and some people can soar into the sky. And it''s all you who decide all this ... "


    The chiefs were very happy when Li Ye appeared, they thought Li Ye would give them a reward.


    But now, they found that the situation seemed different from what was expected.


    Listening to Li Yi''s meaning, it seems that if they don''t trust in Datang and don''t work for Datang, they will die.


    Such a tough and overbearing statement made the chiefs very unhappy.


    "His Royal Highness An means that if we don''t cooperate with Datang, Tang Jun will treat us as enemies?" Barato asked first.


    Because during the battle of Huai Rong, he was the first to come forward, and his clan strength was very good. Now he is the prestige of the chiefs. Many chiefs only look at him first, which is his confidence to speak.


    Li Zhi naturally knew Barato. Zhang Chang''an and Buchen persuaded him, but Li Zhi looked in his eyes.


    He waved his fingers. "No, you understand the meaning of loneliness wrong."


    This reassured Balato. It seems that the Tang Dynasty still valued them and did not mean to overpower others.


    But what Li Yan said next made Baratou open his mouth, and he was surprised there.


    Li Yan said: "What you want is not to cooperate with you, but to obey orders, and obey the orders of King Tang!"


    As soon as this remark was made, the chiefs shivered and looked at each other, and there were many discussions, and many people expressed dissatisfaction.


    As soon as Li Yi came, he did n¡¯t reward Tang Jun for his ¡°assistance¡± and defeated Yeluxianiechi. He even wanted them to become a vassal of Tang Army and obey the order of Tang Army. How can they accept it?


    Baratul certainly did not have the courage to anger with Li Yan.


    But he also firmly expressed his attitude, Shen said: "His Royal Highness should know that Khitan has oppressed us so much that we withdrew from the battlefield. Now everyone just wants to go back to graze. If His Highness does not recognize our previous merits, And we still need to continue to fight, I''m afraid the warriors have no war heart. "


    The meaning is clear, which is equivalent to not cooperating without giving money.


    And given less money, they won''t fight next.


    As for obeying Tang''s orders, Baratuti did not mention it.


    If Tang Jun forces them to go to battle, Yeluzianiechi is a lesson learned.


    Barato''s words immediately aroused the chiefs'' companionship, and for a while the sentiment in the tent was quite agitated.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows were indifferent. He was not surprised by this, and didn''t seem to care much, but Shangguan Qingcheng frowned, and suddenly took a step forward, snorted humbly.


    The chiefs shut their mouths at once, and the quail settled in equally.


    Everyone feels like a boulder in their hearts and a mountain on their shoulders. Not only is it difficult to sit still, but also it is difficult to breathe. You need to use all the power to repair it.


    Shangguan''s allure looked bleak.


    These prairie tribes,


    United together is indeed a considerable force, but their respective strengths are not worth mentioning. When the Khitan swept across the grasslands, large threatening tribes had been cleaned up. Although there are many tribes combined, no tribe has more than 10,000 soldiers.


    Such a tribe cannot match even a county in Datang. How can there be a master who can resist the coercion of Shangguan?


    In front of Shangguan Qingcheng, they were just a group of ants.


    After seeing everyone settled, Li Yan smiled again, and said lightly: "Although they are fighting to protect the entire race, they have actually betrayed Khitan. If the winner of this war is not big Don, then you can imagine the situation after the war-Yeluabaoji will never let you go!


    "Come to Datang and obey Datang''s driving is your only way of life. Do you still need to be lonely and crushed to make it clear to you?"


    The chiefs looked at each other again, and at this time they saw each other, not anger, but humiliation, helplessness, and pain.


    In the war of Huai Rong, they chose to retreat. They thought that they would take a step back, but they did not expect to meet them. There would only be more and more oppression.


    They just want to keep all the people, graze quietly, and find a way to live. Why is it so difficult?


    Barathu sighed and said to Li: "Your Highness, we are really powerless to fight again, otherwise the tribe will cease to exist. If Your Highness does not want to acknowledge our military merits and give us rewards, please let us go and let us go back to the shepherds. ..... "


    Khitan cannot be aroused by them, Datang can''t even arouse them. As the weak, now they can only ask for the mercy of the strong. The only thing they could do was to fight a dead net with the other when they were forced into despair.


    Of course, Li Zhi did not plan to let these grassland tribal troops fight with Tang Jun.


    He smiled and said, "Where does the chief say, the Tang people are based on righteousness and justice, wouldn''t Gu Gu not consider your difficulties?


    "Now you want to leave the battlefield, it''s nothing more than worrying about cattle and sheep. This is easy to handle. The lone king division will take you to grab them. As long as you can grab the cattle and sheep, all of them are yours. Yes, how? "


    Baratu''s eyes widened: "We followed the Tang army to fight Khitan, but all the spoils belonged to us?"


    This is a good thing that will not be encountered in the traps in the sky. Not only is Baratou malformed, the chiefs are a look that cannot be believed.


    Khitan is now the most affluent tribe on the grassland. How much wealth they have, it goes without saying that Baratu wants to grab them, but he has no strength. Now the mighty Tang Jun is willing to help, this is just the scene that appears in the dream.


    Li Yan laughed: "There are not many shepherds in Datang. What do you want so many cows and sheep to do? The wealth of Khitan, whether it is cows or sheep, or food, you want, although you take it. What you want is only Khitan''s territory And people. "


    "Thank you, King Ann, Baratou is willing to serve his life and follow the Tang army to fight!" Baratou stated without hesitation.


    He knew that the Tang army in Luzhou could defeat Yelu Xianiechi''s tribe, and it was very likely that he would defeat Yeluabaoji in the future! Even if Tang Jun can''t destroy the other side, as long as he can win a few victories and **** the cattle and sheep, they will be enough for these tribes, big and small, to survive this winter safely.


    And if Tang Jun completely defeats Khitan, each of their tribes will become rich!


    After Barato, other chiefs also saluted one after another, expressing their determination to follow the Tang army.


    As for their military merit in the Huai Rong battle, at this moment there is no time to mention it. They also know that Li Zhi''s attitude is useless even if he mentions it. But they didn''t care. As long as Li Zhi gave them the cattle and sheep rations they needed for the battle, they could follow the Tang army to fight Khitan and rob each other!


    The Khitans who have been working on the prairie for years, oppressing other tribes, and forcing them to go to war have long made them hate them. Now the elite army of the kingdom of heaven is helping them, and they are just revenge!

 v8 Chapter 52： Everywhere

    Liangzhou.


    "With the power of Datang, the Uighurs ca n¡¯t compete with us at all. If it ¡¯s unusual, the Uighur nobles can only be arrested wherever Wang Shi went. However, the situation is different today. The dynasty can use its military power in the northwest. With monk strength, it is less than 30%.


    At the head of the city, Nangong looked at the big camp outside the city, and his brows were gloomy.


    Li Xian next to him continued: "If it ¡¯s just a return, it ¡¯s enough. Even if the dynasty can only send 30% of the army, and we are there, it is enough to annihilate them. However, with the help of Monk Khitan, the strength has increased a lot. The Guiyi Army and the 100,000 embargoes are indeed very difficult to defeat them. "


    Speaking of this, Li Xian saw that Nangong was still in the first place, and patted his shoulder comfortably.


    Nangong clenched his first fists and clenched his teeth: "A group of barbarians, just stealing the Western Regions before, just dare to gather soldiers and invade our Datang territory, it is unbearable!"


    After Yangguan was breached, the Guiyi Army and Chang''an banned the army and retreated, almost giving up places like Shazhou, Guazhou, Ganzhou, etc., and retreating to Liangzhou.


    After arriving here, the army stabilized, and began to rely on the solid city defense fortifications and the Uighur War. Now that the fierce battle has passed for more than thirty days, the Uighur Army has never been able to conquer the city.


    The first turn of Nangong looked at Li Xian, with undisguised trust and expectation in his eyes.


    He said: "If it wasn''t for the northwest of Lao An, the war situation here doesn''t know what it will look like. I am the first in Nangong who has the ambition to build a career and become famous, but I also know that I can only charge and fall into battle, talking about the strategy of the military and the military. , I can''t look at Wang An''s back. You give me a word, when will we counterattack? "


    The Liangzhou guard battle has passed for more than a month, and the Uighur offensive is still fierce.


    At this time, Nangong first asked whether Liangzhou could hold it, and only asked when it would be able to counterattack and defeat the enemy.


    There is a reason for this.


    The reason the Northwest Frontier and the Chang''an banned troops lost Sha, Gua, Ganzhou and other places was not the result of the collapse of the war and the retreat of all the ministries by Shi Cang, but Li Xian''s targeted strategy.


    As early as after the Yangguan Pass was broken, Li Xian discussed with Li Xun and designated Liangzhou as a key town to resist Uighur. Therefore, until this battle has been carried out, Tang Jun has chosen Rangzhou as a place of decisive battle against Huihu instead of falling back.


    Because of this, before the army retreated to Liangzhou, the fortifications of the city were strengthened very tightly.


    Choosing Liangzhou naturally has its reason.


    One of the important aspects is that it is backed by Lingzhou.


    The Lingzhou frontiers, Guo Ziyi, Fu Guhuan, and others who had always been powerful and calmed down the Anshi chaos, were all from the Lingzhou fan town-Shuo Fangjun.


    At this time, the Shuo Fangjun in Lingzhou naturally could not be compared with that time. After all, when the court settled the Anshi chaos, the elite of Shuo Fangjun was adjusted, but even so, Shuo Fangjun was still the core town in the northwest of Gongwei.


    Lingzhou Shuo Fangjun was adjacent to Xiazhou Dangxiang''s Dingnan Army (Xia Suijun). At the time, Shangguan Qingcheng led the Langfang Army, and when he went north to level the Dangxiang, Li Zhi did not mobilize Shuo Fangjun to respond. Its purpose is to let Shuo Fangjun''s energy build up and save strength for today''s use.


    Liangzhou has Lingzhou''s support and echo. It is really not too difficult to block the Hui army.


    But to counterattack to win, this is still infatuated by Li Xian.


    Paranoid, at least for now.


    He spoke earnestly to Nangong first: "We defeated Uighur, five points depended on ourselves, and five points depended on the results of Li Bei''s battle in the north. If Li Yi can defeat Khitan, then Uighur loses strong support and cannot capture Liangzhou. No natural warfare, then I will wait for the counterattack.


    "If it is well planned, Mo said that defeating Uighur, even if it is the pursuit of victory, enter the Western Regions, wipe the Huihu completely from the Western Regions, and rebuild the four towns of Anxi along with the trend, it is not difficult.


    "But if Li Xun can''t defeat Khitan, it is not difficult to rely on the strength of our forces to hold Liangzhou and restrain Uighurs, but to counterattack and expel Uighurs from the northwest to the Western Regions, there will be no way."


    Nangong''s first glare widened.


    But it was just an angry look, without much emotional expression.


    After fighting against Huihu in the northwest for so long, would he not know the contrast between the Huihu forces and the northwestern forces of the Tang Dynasty?


    What Li Xian said was all facts.


    Before Nangong ¡¯s first, he had been imagining that Li Xian ¡¯s army was slightly larger. Now, after listening to Li Xian ¡¯s words, he can finally only accept that the victory and defeat of the war are not solved by tricks but by means of tricks and tricks. Real military strength.


    After half a ring, the first look of Nangong was like a railway: "No matter what the situation of the first line of Yunyun, I will be the first in Nangong, and I will fight to the last minute in Liangzhou!"


    "If Datang wins in the north, it will be the glory of the dynasty, and naturally there will be a chance for me to become famous in the Nangong. If the dynasty is defeated in the north, the country will be humiliated for the first time. How can one be extravagant? It''s just a battlefield! "


    After hearing Nangong''s first words, Li Xian was a little bit confused.


    But soon, a sincere smile appeared on his face.


    "So long for your country, you have finally become a thorough dynasty fighter!"


    .....


    Shu land.


    In the depths surrounded by mountains, Wang Jian climbed up the steps and walked towards the peak on the straight bluestone slab stairs.


    The battle at his feet was called Shushan.


    Once, there was Shumen, one of the gates of the Great Tang Five Avenues.


    The Five Avenue Gate is already a yellow flower of tomorrow. It can no longer be a storm in the world, but the tradition of the martial arts for thousands of years has left Shushan''s heritage behind.


    As a matter of course, as the Shushan disciple, in front of Fengqi Mountain, the Lord of She County showed off the unparalleled strength of Shushan by blocking the Wuxian Sword borrowed from Xianting by Wudaomen.


    Today, Wang Jian needs to rely on the power of Shushan.


    After Nanzhao''s defeat, Wang Jian recognized the situation, resolutely retreated, and returned to Shu, relying on local interests to resist the Nanzhao army. Over the past few months, although there are many Khitan monks in the Nanzhao Army, fighting has been very difficult everywhere, but the situation has also been barely supported.


    At least, the Chengdu Plain has not been affected by the tragedy.


    But Wang Jian knew very well that the court was unable to give him more support, no reinforcements, and no monks.


    The army that fought in Nanzhao had no Chang''an embargo. Basically, they were all soldiers of the Shu Difan town. Wang Jian''s old ministry accounted for a large part. At present, the war situation is unfavorable. Seeing that Nanzhao Army will invade the land of Shu, Wang Jian, relying on his own strength, has been unable to win the victory and has to find another way.


    Li Yan did not give support, and naturally the requirements for Wang Jian were not too harsh. The bottom line is to keep Cheng


    All.


    But as a prince who recently surrendered Li Zhi, his family knew his family and knew what he needed to do.


    The previous vassal of Li Zhi was Li Maozhen.


    When Li Maozhen was first sent out by Li Wei to fight, there was no army around him. There was only a group of monks who wanted her to open up the situation in Hexi. At that time, the Tubo forces in Hexi were extraordinary.


    In Wang Jian''s view, it was precisely because of his outstanding performance in the battle in Hexi that Li Maozhen was able to become the commander in chief of the Northern Territory, commanding the Changan embargo army and Datang''s biggest opponent, Qidan, to fight in Youyun.


    Since this is the case with Li Maozhen, Wang Jian can''t raise any grudges even if he doesn''t get the assistance from Li Zhi. The battle against Nanzhao was Li Ji''s test to him, and it was also the only opportunity for him to prove that he had qualified before the Tang Dynasty.


    In order to defeat the Nanzhao army, as soon as the shame had gone, Wang Jian had to let Shu Shan help himself and use the other monks and martial arts to pass on the strength.


    ...


    Chang''an, Zhongshu Province, Li Yan put down his army newspaper and rubbed his brows.


    Although Li Zhen was curious, Li Xun did not speak to him, and he was not easy to ask directly. "His Royal Highness, compared to Hui Zhe and Khitan, Nanxun''s military strength is actually the weakest side. Nanxun''s terrain is complex. It may not be easy for us to occupy another place, but they want to break into Shu.


    "Only this time with the help of Brother Khitan, Wang Jian was suffocated. At present, if he can stabilize, it is not difficult to hold Chengdu, right?"


    He did not say directly that Wang Jianben was the King of Shu and had a good influence in Shu. If he had to work hard to keep Shu in this time, he would have to be worried and must be dealt with by thunder.


    General Li Xun reported to Li Zhen, "Wang Jian obtained the support of Shushan. Although there are not many disciples in Shushan Damen, he is a force that can play a good role in the middle of the battle in Shu.


    "After all, Wang Jian was the King of Shu. It was not surprising that he could get the support of Shushan. According to this, Chengdu should be able to preserve."


    Li Zhen took a look at the military newspaper, his eyes changed, and it was cloudy.


    Looking at him like this, Li Zhi knew what he was thinking, and then laughed: "If Wang Jian does not borrow the power of Shushan, solitude will have a sense of defense. He went to prove that he was bright and clever, without hiding What''s so worrying about Gu?


    "Although the Five Avenue Gate has long ceased to exist, they have not become extinct, and the inheritance of the gatekeepers is still there.


    "Gu wanted to make them use the dynasty as much as possible to strengthen my Tang dynasty, just like Yangzhou Confucianism. But for some reason, they don''t necessarily trust Gu Gu completely. Shushan can help Wang Jian, it means that they have Gu succumbed, but only retained his face. What is unsatisfactory for Gu?


    "As long as they can become dynasty forces and serve for Tang Dynasty, Gu doesn''t care who they use to be born. As long as they are willing to be born, fundamentally, it still shows that Gu is popular, recognized, and supported.


    "After all, loneliness is the lord of the dynasty. They serve for the dynasty, that is, for loneliness."


    After listening to Li Yan''s remarks, Li Zhen stood up, straightened his robes, and saluted respectfully.


    He said from his lungs: "His Royal Highness is aware of the world and knows the fundamentals, and this skill is beyond our ability. This world belongs to His Royal Highness. It is not only His Highness but also the truth."

 v8 Chapter 53： Crisis and victory (1)

    Fairy field.


    The same northern front, different misty scenery, when the battle between the world was in full swing, the battle between Daomen, Shimen, Yaojin and the immortal army outside the territory was also fierce.


    Different from the battlefield in the world, there is not much warfare strategy in the war of immortals, and the immortal warriors outside the territory have never fought in all sides at the same time, so that the joint soldiers were forced to fight everywhere.


    The battlefield is in one place.


    The immortal''s own strength determines that in the presence of the coach, various conspiracy plans have nothing to do, so the immortal battles usually only have upright lineups. Rarely, there are devious attacks, sneak attacks, and ambush on all sides.


    It is also because of the strength of the fairy, that the tactics of launching attacks in different places at the same time are destined to be redundant.


    The extraterritorial army of the world needs to use this to resupply the food supplies of Datang, causing greater difficulties, making it impossible to complete the transfer of troops in time, and seeking to hold the initiative of the battlefield in its own hands.


    But the immortals obviously don''t have this problem. They don''t need logistics, because they are their own treasure house, and they can reach the battlefields quickly by flying.


    Because of this, whether it is the release, the Tao, the demon alliance, or the army of immortals outside the army, the formation of the parade is a retro left, middle, and right army. If the two sides do not move, they use absolute strength to simply and quickly separate the winner and the loser.


    Today, the fighting has been going on for several days, and the fighting between the two sides has come to an end. Whether it is the number of immortal casualties or the pros and cons of the changing battle situation, the clues have been revealed.


    On the handsome platform in the Chinese army formation, Li Li looked at the battlefield where the wind and clouds surged. He could not see the emotions between the eyebrows, and said that it was indifferent or ruthless. In short, he was quiet now.


    "Leader Feihong led the offensive smoothly. He has successfully killed the enemy vice admiral and the battlefield under the opponent''s feet. Now he has been captured by our ministry. As long as the follow-up forces follow, we should be able to break the opponent first. Left Army. "


    Jun Zhuo Yao pointed at a place on the battlefield and said to Li Yan, who was still in the breeze, there was no excitement in his bright eyes.


    The immortal battle, the battlefield is broad, the fighters reached tens of thousands, and less said that they have to radiate a hundred miles.


    Li Xuan nodded slightly, his tone calmly: "With the current strength of the Feihong Holy Buddha, whether it is Nanxun Wujiao, Huiyan Mingjiao, or Khitan, there is no one who can stop him. Fighting may not be profitable. "


    He said this, no matter what he meant, in his words, there was no shortage of praise for Master Feihong.


    The county owner was naturally not very happy when she heard what it meant, but she wouldn''t say anything indifferent and make a small temper. "Master Feihong was able to achieve such a successful result. Her personal strength is indeed the reason.


    "But in the process of replacing the old and new holy Buddhas, it is the most important that monks are preserved intact because of the elder brother''s presence. If their overall strength is poor, Master Feihong will not break through each other''s formation!"


    Li Yan smiled, but in the eyes, he didn''t reach out to the head of Mo County. He had long been accustomed to this way of saying that the county owner lifted him up high.


    When he was still an unpracticable son, the county chief said this to take care of his self-esteem and keep him from losing confidence, and then he cleared the world. These words of the county chief came from his own standpoint and have changed. No more.


    "The immortal fan is one, the air and the machine affect each other, the battle of Luzhou in the world can be successfully won, and the smooth attack of the left army is indispensable. It is precisely because of the defeat of the extraterritorial army that we have lost the ability to shelter the world, and we can use this to perform magical powers Affecting the mind of Yerezhnekh, making him unable to detect the actions of Zhang Changan and Chenchen in a timely manner. "


    It was Yang Yan who said this, and he stood behind Li Yan.


    He continued: "Before you defeated Hexi, because the imperial court withdrew the immortal force and the moon gods still existed, which caused the immortal power to protect the world from imbalance. Suppressed a lot.


    "Now that Luzhou is mostly under the influence of Xianli and I, even if Yeluabaoji wants to counterattack, without the cooperation of the immortals, it is a dream."


    If Qidan monk enters Luzhou again, the power of Xiuwei will be suppressed. Unless the religious monks succeeded in counterattack, the left army retreated, and the battle was once again deadlocked, otherwise the monks on both sides would not stand on the same starting line in Luzhou.


    Li Yun''s words naturally agree, but not all of them. He said: "The power of the immortal realm is really useful and can also affect the minds of the enemy''s generals.


    Speaking of this, he waved his hand and interrupted Yang Yan''s next words.


    What Yang Yan wanted to say was clear to him. As a person in Xianyu, he naturally wants to highlight the role of the fairy. Li Yan is also a person in Xianyu. He has the power of Luo Jinxian, but because of his personal experience, his understanding of Xianfan''s unity has been objective and comprehensive. He doesn''t need to listen to others.


    Yang Yan wanted to maintain the status of Xianting so that after the war, he could maintain his previous status and interests, which Li Zhi naturally understood.


    Li Xun turned to Yang Xun and said, "Since the left army''s offensive went well, should the Daomen also exert their efforts to obtain a decisive result?


    "Release and Tao have been arguing for years. There seems to be no reason for Daomen to be overpowered by him. If you want to ensure the interests of your own group after the war, you must have a deserved credit. I always have strict rewards and punishments. You should always know."


    Yang Yan glanced at the right army mainly composed of Daomen fairy. Although the battle situation there was also very fierce, it was clear that it did not quickly break through the enemy and could not compete with the military formation of Feihong Shengfo.


    Yang Yimei Yu felt a little sad.


    This is actually quite normal. Because the new Buddha has been established, the Shimen Buddha Realm has a well-organized heart. Among the Taoists, there is still a suspicion between the Immortal and the Celestial Sects. They were fighting each other the other day. Each of them had relatives and friends who died in the hands of each other. They fought unreservedly and handed their backs to each other, obviously unrealistic.


    Yang Yan knew that there was only one chance and time was running out. If this battlefield gate fairy court did not provide enough credit, its post-war status would be at stake.


    This is not to say that Li Zhi wants to erase Daomen Xianting. After all, the three groups of Buddhism, Taoism, and Demon stand side by side and check and balance each other, which is in the best interest of Li Zhi. However, the big cleansing and big blood exchange of Daomen, I am afraid how to escape. By then, these vested interests who are in the high position, how to say nothing in the end.


    With this in mind, Yang Ming knew that he could not delay, and his face turned to find the sky, and decided to talk to the other party.


    Seeing Yang Ye leave, the county owner shrugged his lips without saying a trace, and said to Li Ye: "Brother Ye, Daomen Xianting, the insider, the insider, the outsider, and the outsider, have decayed into their bones. If not,


    They will not sit idly by as the Khitan is strong and the surroundings are chaotic. "


    The county owner has always had a bad opinion of Xianting. On the one hand, she and Li Yan encountered it in the early years, which was targeted by Daomen Xianting. On the other hand, her experience after entering the territory of the monster tribe also made her sympathize with the monster tribe more. .


    However, the words of the county lord were actually justified and very objective, which made Li Zhi very agreeable.


    Today''s county master has long been no longer a simple girl in Chang''an. The experience along the way has gradually matured her, and her birth status and education have broadened her horizons, so she can often get a three-point score when looking at problems.


    Li Yan set his sights on the right army and groaned for a moment before he said slowly: "Fate is in his own hands, this is true for Daomen Xianting, and it is also true for Datang. If Daomen Xianting is unsuccessful in this battle, it is totally true Views can completely replace them, but it will take some time.


    "As long as the Daomen is not bad, we can still maintain the offensive trend. There is Shimen and the demons. In the battle of the fairyland, we are already invincible. If the fairyland can''t win quickly, there will be great things in the world. After the Khitan was annihilated, the gods will naturally be destroyed. It will not be difficult to clean up Daomen Xianting at that time. "


    "I have to guard against Dao Men Xian Ting. There are always vested interests who can sell everything in order to retain their own interests. The survival or decline of the country and the rise and fall of the nation are in their eyes worthless. My bottom line, It is impossible for the door to stand up. "


    After this remark, Li Yan''s eyes were gloomy for two minutes, and there was already murder in his eyes.


    In the right army, Yang Yan found the mud duster, who is the master of the heaven.


    When the other party saw him, he smirked. The first sentence was: "I thought that Zhenjun would always sit in the commander of the Chinese army and direct me to fight before the battle."


    When they met, they were ridiculed, and Yang Yan coldly said, "I''m not here to fight with you."


    Tongtian gave him a slanting glance, "Did you come to the army? If this seat does not charge forward, then you take off this skull?"


    Yang Yan took a deep breath and reluctantly suppressed his anger: "You should know that in this battlefield right now, you and I have no distinction between each other. Only by working together can we win the future for Daomen Xianting."


    Tongtianchi laughed: "After all, do you still want to be a horse pawn?"


    Yang Yanhan whispered, "I''m willing to charge forward, and you will take charge of me."


    Tongtian stunned.


    He found that Yang Yan was not joking anymore.


    Then he sighed.


    He clenched his fist to Yang Yan: "Zhenjun is really not an ordinary person. This seat is regarded as a suit. In this case, you and I will go forward together, let us both see how their leaders fight!"


    Yang Xun didn''t expect that the change in Tongtian''s attitude was so great, for a while, it was a bit of a shock.


    However, he immediately reacted, and Tongtian had just desperately run on him just to test his true attitude. Now, Tongtian may not trust the others of the Xiandi faction, but he already has a little trust in him.


    Even if there is only one point.


    In such a situation, it is temporarily enough to support the battle.


    Yang Yan laughed three times, "Okay, then you and I will go forward side by side! If this battle is dead, then it will be fine. If it is not dead, you and I will drink for three days after the war, let''s talk about the rest!"


    Tongtianchi laughed and said, "It is exactly what this seat means."

 v8 Chapter 54： Crisis and victory (2)

    The northern deadlocked war situation was broken due to the Battle of Luzhou, including the abdomen of one of the elite grassland cores, and the Khitan Army lost nearly 600,000 troops.


    At this point, Datang ¡¯s 500,000-500,000 Chang''an ban in the northern border, plus a small number of frontiers. Although the number of troops is still inferior to that of Khitan, there is no longer any other party ¡¯s absolute repression. .


    Therefore, under the command of Li Maozhen, Datang''s army began to launch an orderly approach to Khitan to determine the overall offensive of the war.


    Except for Luzhou, the battlefield in the northern border that had been calm for a period of time was once again raging, and there were successively fierce battles of varying scales in various places.


    The northern battle was provoked by Khitan. Before the Khitan comprehensive attack, although the main force was blocked in Juyongguan, Beikou, Yuguan and other places and could not enter the Great Wall, small-scale recreational vehicles, through continuous efforts, continued to Other places penetrated into the border.


    They burned and looted everywhere, and frequently engaged in battles with the Datang Frontiers.


    At the stalemate, the main forces of the two sides were safe and sound, but small-scale fighting has not stopped.


    Because of the previous defense strategy of the Tang army, many frontiers in counties, counties, and villages did not have reinforcements and were weak. Even if they discovered the invasion of the Khitan Ranger, they could not destroy it. They could only protect the key targets, which was extremely extreme.


    But now, the first Tang Dynasty frontier to launch a counterattack and obtain the results. Now the military order issued by Li Maozhen is to clear all Khitans in the territory, one not to let go and one not to stay.


    These reinforcements arrived day and night, waiting for reinforcements, and they were all elite, unexpectedly elite. With the cooperation of reinforcements, those Khitan cavalrymen who had been stared to death by the frontier but had no power to deal with them alone are now wiped off the ground by a wave.


    Although the number of reinforcements in each place is not large, whether it is armaments or combat power, the soldiers of the frontiers are stunned. The Khitan cavalry faced them, even if they were small in strength, they would be beaten with no power to fight back, and they could only be mourned in despair.


    These reinforcements are only a small part of the Chang''an banned troops that have temporarily "turned to zero".


    Within the Great Wall, the frontier forces and the embargo joined forces to sweep the leaves in the autumn wind, and the Khitan cavalry infiltrating the grasslands soon wiped it out.


    Li Maozhen arranged such an operation for a very clear purpose, mainly for two reasons.


    First, boost morale. The Khitan cavalry removed in various states, counties, and villages, although the absolute number is not large, and the total is less than 100,000, but one clean victory after another, but it is conducive to stimulating the morale of the army.


    In the case of Tang Jun''s passive defense for a long time, and the situation has been calm for so long, it is very important to boost morale for the next main battle.


    Second, clean up all the eyeliners of Khitan to ensure a thorough rear. In the process of cleaning up the Khitan small cavalry, those Khitan monks who used this to hide their tracks were almost targeted by the Tsing Yi Shumen.


    In this way, even if the Khitan side knew that Tang Jun was very likely to counterattack, it could not know the specific time, which was conducive to the action of the main force.


    Once the decisive battle has begun, these Khitan cavalry originally inside the Great Wall may cooperate with the monks to threaten the Tang army''s grain roads, grain silos, and even cause disaster to the hometown, which may cause instability. This situation will never happen again.


    Even if the decisive battle entered the stage of anxiety, Yeluabaoji wanted to send people to infiltrate Datang to do something to change the situation. Without this group of people who have been active in the Great Wall for a long time, people who are familiar with the situation responded. There is basically no achievement.


    To a certain extent, this arrangement by Li Maozhen is also to prevent Yelu Abaoji from using the other way to return to the other, imitating the old truth of the whole truth and emptying the door in Luzhou.


    North Exit.


    Mottled Guan Cheng


    Here, the two dogs leaned against the collapsed earth wall to rest, and the afternoon sun hit the dirt, and there were countless tiny dusts tumbling under the beam.


    Thanks to the truce during this period, Ergouzi''s injuries have been restored. Although he is still injured and is not included in the battle sequence, Ergouzi has been consciously doing training in the field.


    I just practiced boxing and knives, tossing for an hour, exhausting my body that was still recovering, and sweating heavily. Now he was sitting on the ground like a dead dog, exhaling his steaming tongue.


    "It''s going to get colder."


    In the shade in front of the earth wall next to him, there were sounds of bulls and eggs. He was looking up at the **** sun, his face was vicissitudes and seriousness, and his eyes seemed extremely deep. "


    Ergouza disturbed his head, a little embarrassedly, "I may not understand what it means to get colder, but I know very well that after your injury this time, I''m afraid I can''t go back."


    The beef egg turned to look at Ergouzi. This hot-tempered and hard-bodied muddy leg, if it was disrespected by his subordinates in the past, would surely make the other party increase his memory. But now, there was no trace of dark on his face, and his eyes were full of affinity and concern.


    He whispered: "Second son, how can you tell me how you are good, young, but not motivated, this is not good. You must learn to think proactively and consider more things on the battlefield so that you can Go further in the army ... "


    Seeing that the cow egg was going to be a long story, the two dogs wailed and hugged their heads in pain.


    Since the repulsion of Khitan, the Confucians represented by Zhang Zai have shown great fighting power here, and they have become a very popular group in the military camp. When we get along, the influences are mutual. Zhang Zai and others were invaded by the Beikou frontiers. Correspondingly, people like Niu Dan gradually became infected with a few books.


    Of course, the two dogs would never admit it, they all had book gas on their heads. In a more reasonable way, he thinks that it should be arty, and the most accurate way is Handan.


    However, this does not stop the enthusiasm of the bull egg for "improvement". He taught Zhang Zai what is the way of fighting in the battlefield, and also allowed the other party to understand what is the meaning of the same robe, and what is the real thing about the hide of the horse.


    And Zhang Zai''s thoughts also made Niu Egg understand that if he wants to be an excellent general, general, and general, he cannot always be vulgar, and he does not speak about literacy. He learns how to get along with his subordinates and lead the ministry. , Care about the war situation, think about the way to win, etc ... are very necessary.


    In a nutshell, Niu et al. Inspired Zhang Zai''s bloodiness and armed Zhang Zai''s limbs, while Zhang Zai wisdomned Niu et al.''S mind and inspired their upward fighting spirit.


    But just like when Zhang Zai fights, he often kills his eyes and ignores everything. He yells and sacrifice himself to serve the country, and he ca n¡¯t wait to be part of the Qidan people. In his spare time, cattle and other people follow Zhang Zai and others to read and ask. It is inevitable that it will become arrogant and give birth to a sense of superiority.


    No matter what, Ergouzi thinks that the current ox egg is no longer okay and just kicks itself a few feet, but it is still a good phenomenon to start trying to reason with Yan Yuese as much as possible.


    "The weather is getting colder and autumn is approaching, which means that this war has been fighting for a long time, and it is likely that the time for decisive battle will come."


    Niu Yu converged his cultural temperament, mainly because of the desperate expression of holding his head by Ergouzi, and gave no confidence in the blow. He could only sit beside the other side and talk to the other side in an ordinary tone.


    After seeing Dutou finally returning to normal, Ergou put down his hands and looked at each other curiously: "Doutou have heard any news?"


    The cow egg nodded sternly, and said with a glorious tone: "Not long ago, the deed in the direction of Luzhou


    The Dan army was wiped out by my king division. The 600,000 Qidan fighters were almost wiped out by the army. What a brilliant record!


    "You know, what does this mean ... forget it, this means that our army has no major disadvantage compared with the Khitan Army''s combat power!


    "The war situation has been deadlocked for a long time. Now that Wang Shi has opened up the situation, it will be the time of the counterattack-Zhang Zai said that. And for you and me, this will be a life and death crisis. The **** battle that coexisted with the founding! "


    Hearing this, Ergouzi looked uplifted.


    But soon, his eyes were a little stunned.


    Niu Dan glanced at him, and he laughed and said, "What''s the matter, I received a letter from the family the day before, and I know the little lady of the Liu family in the village. I heard that the soldiers in Beikou are fierce, and I worry about tears for you day and night. You are so distressed that you ca n¡¯t wait Go back and marry someone? "


    These words made Ergouzi''s face flushed.


    He looked at the egg with disbelief, "How do you know ... you peeked at my letter ?!"


    Niu Qi shrugged his lips and said, "Look at your unpromising situation, this kind of thing still needs to peep at your letter? I''m the father of two fat boys, and here they are!"


    As Niu Zi said, Ergouzi''s face was all red to the neck, just like a little woman, so anxious to dig a hole into it. The cow egg is in a village with him. These things are things that can be clear without much guesswork.


    Niu Dan didn''t intend to let him go. He smiled and continued: "If you say that the little lady of the old Liu family, she is indeed handsome, and it is rare that she is good-natured and sensible. Jiji. If you died on the battlefield, she would never worry about getting married! "


    Two dogs thought along the words of the bull. This young man who can be three in and three out in the battlefield and has a lot of Khitan fierce soldiers at the North Exit. He is really a good man, but at the moment he looks sad and looks sad. It looked very unpromising.


    Nougat patted him on the shoulder, and said gravely: "Ergod, listen to me, go back and get married. You have been fighting in Beikou for a long time, and the military skill of killing the enemy is enough for you to rise to my position. It is not shameful of you. And last time you even got into your life, you can be considered a big husband.


    "The battle going down will be even more brutal. If you don''t go back now, you''re afraid that you won''t take a daughter-in-law in this life, why not lose your head?"


    The second dog said in surprise: "All heads, this is not like what you said, you make me a deserter ?!"


    Niu Dan slaps on his head, hating iron can not be made into steel: "There are more of you in the army, not more of you, less of you, a lot, do you really want to live up to the little lady of the Liu family? Your sick mother, Not relying on her to help you look after you, can you kill the enemy and make achievements in the battlefield ?! "


    Having said that, the bull stood up, patted the dust on his buttocks, and finally turned back to Ergouzi: "It is not easy for people to live for a lifetime, even more so for ordinary people like us.


    "It is a blessing to be able to eat and wear warm sutras to succeed and live safely and securely for a lifetime. Now that you have military skills and you can return to your hometown, don''t drill the horns of the horns, and let the people who are waiting for you home every day are sad!


    Dutou said what he shouldn''t say, and then left.


    Leaving two dogs helpless.


    He originally thought that when he mentioned that the final battle was about to come, he wanted to inspire his fighting spirit, so that he could follow his opponent in the battlefield and forget to fight, in order to inspire other colleagues to go forward, and finally win good results. The dream of the head "going forward" itself.


    Looking at the back of the cow egg, Ergou then realized that no matter how many Confucian scholars Zhang Jie had instilled in the idea of ??meritorious service and glorious lintel, Niu Egg, a man who has been fighting on the battlefield for many years, And never forget what you really care about and want to cherish.

 v8 Chapter 55： Crisis and victory (3)

    In the early autumn season, Tang Jun has completed the cleaning of the Khitan Rangers in the Great Wall, and then the easternmost Pingzhou Yuguan garrison launched the large-scale counterattack against the Khitan Army outside Kwan.


    The fighting was very fierce from the beginning, and the two armies fought endlessly, each with no small casualties.


    The Khitan Army relied on strong battalions to defend itself, while the Tang Army relied on strong bows to destroy the Khitan Army''s line of defense, occupying one camp after another.


    At the height of the fighting, a camp village changed hands within half a day.


    At the same time, the Beikou garrison also launched an assault on the Khitan camp outside the customs. Scholars headed by Zhang Zai, after a period of rest and mutual understanding with the garrison, showed their capabilities in the battlefield. More significant.


    Every battle involving Confucian scholars is fiercer than other songs. Often, they will never leave the battlefield if they do not complete the combat task or do not fight to the last person.


    Compared with Pingzhou and Yuguan, the war outside Beikou has progressed more quickly. On the third day of the war, the entire West Camp of the Khitan Army was completely captured, and there was a tendency to reproduce the glorious record of the Tiger Guard during the Battle of Luzhou.


    Li Yan and Li Maozhen hung above the tower of Beikou, overlooking the **** battlefield between the two armies.


    "As far as the military capabilities of the two armies are compared in the north, Khitan has no advantage at all. It is undoubtedly very beneficial to us to continue the war like this. But Yeluabao is not without its strength, and its military strength is complete. Is still a threat that cannot be ignored, and if used well, it has the ability to reverse the situation. "


    Speaking of which, Li Maozhen''s eyes were deep for two points.


    She continued: "Since the counter-offensive, Yuguan and Beikou have achieved good results, but the main force of Yeluabaoji has not been put into the battlefield. Their monks have protected the grassland very closely, and our master monks couldn''t detect it. Traces, it is impossible to judge the current position of the Division. "


    According to Li Maozhen, Yelu Abaoji hid Si Jin as a surprise soldier, just to take it out at critical moments, for example, when Tang Jun was exhausted after a long battle, he had a final say.


    Li Min slowly said: "The Tiger Guard from Luzhou has arrived at a predetermined position, and can at any time assault the back of the Khitan Army at the North Exit. Once the Tiger Guard launches an attack, the Khitan Army here will never be spared. This truth I understand. Yeluabao understands. "


    Li Maozhen glanced at Li Yan, "So do you think that Yeluabaoji wants to use the department to deal with the Tiger Guard?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "Although the Division is elite, the Tiger Guard is accompanied by the new Wolf Army of Shangguan Qingcheng. Why does Yeluabaoji think it can win?


    "If Si Jinbei loses, the Khitan war situation will collapse. On the contrary, if Si Jinbei sits in the big camp, whether it is Yuguan or Beikou, our offensive will not be so smooth."


    Li Maozhen thought about it, "Even if Yelu Abao''s secret department is in the camp, at most, it can only guarantee one place, we can still open the situation from another place."


    Li Yan looked at the battlefield and Shen said, "This is where I can''t figure out."


    The reason is actually very simple. Before the Luzhou Campaign, the Khitan Army did not have the ability to break through the northern defense line of the Great Tang Dynasty. After the Luzhou Campaign, Khitan had lost the ability to compete with the Tang Army.


    At this time, Yelua Baoji could only pin his hopes of victory on the battlefields of Hexi and Shu.


    However, the army of Uighur and Nanxun in Hexi and Shu had been blocked by the Tang army.


    and also


    That is to say, now that the war has progressed, Yeluabaoji has lost hope of winning.


    Then his wisest choice is to withdraw.


    Withdrawing from Tang Jun''s blade in time and returning to the grassland, they can at least guarantee that they will not lose.


    Even if Tang Jun pursues them, they rely on their familiarity with the grassland, exert their strengths, and build defenses to block Tang Jun''s front. How can they be better than defending Yingzhai outside Beikou and Yuguan.


    After the battle in Luzhou, Yelua Baoji refused to retreat, which only shows that in his opinion, Khitan still has hope of winning. Moreover, this hope is not yet in Huizhou and Nanzhao.


    "Is it on Si Jin?" Li Yan asked himself. The answer is of course impossible. No matter how sharp the department is, it is not much stronger than the abdominal center, and it has not changed the situation.


    Figuring out the intention of Yeluabaoji is the next thing Li Yan will do.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be **** by this. When the Tiger Guards came to a shot, they would still shoot in accordance with the plan and completely defeat the Khitan Army outside the North Exit. If the Division appears at that time, then see the true chapter under your hand.


    ...


    The big camp near the department is not too far from the north exit.


    Yeluabaoji was in the army''s large account.


    "The time has come, and the plan has begun!" God made the big ceremonies lift the curtain into the account. Without hiding, he said the first sentence, and said what Yeluabaoji was most concerned about.


    Originally because of the other party''s account, Yeluabaoji straightened his waist and leaned back after hearing this sentence. The dignified look on his face instantly became calm and indifferent.


    "Li Zhi is dead this time!" After finishing the conclusion of the great sacrifice, God sat down in the tent.


    Yeluabao took the wine glass and drank most of it contentedly. He touched his mouth and smiled with emotion: "I have to say that Li Zhi is indeed extremely powerful. To this day, there is almost no opponent in Xianyu. . Such heroes should be famous. "


    The big sacrifice is not without sacrifices, "The Tang people have a good saying, Jin Wuzu is not a perfect person. But unfortunately, Li Zhi''s weakness is too obvious."


    Yeluabaoji took the conversation: "One person and two people, both in Xianyu and the world, are truly supernatural. If you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t believe it was true."


    The high sacrifice said proudly: "God naturally can see everything and give us instructions when necessary. Li Xuan in the world is a normal practice and is not worth the sun at all, which gives us the possibility to assassinate him."


    Yelu Abaoji laughed: "This time, Li Li didn''t come to the north in person, he just didn''t want to give us this opportunity. He hid in Chang''an, there were many expert guards around him, and we had no chance."


    The big sacrifice said: "But after all, he was not the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. This is his biggest weakness."


    "People who are not emperors are always restricted by the emperor."


    "Li Yan is also a smart person. Why are there so many hidden dangers that I have not been able to solve?"


    "Maybe it''s because of brotherhood, can''t get out of hand?"


    "That would be ridiculous!"


    "As soon as Li Zhi''s death, the Tang Dynasty will inevitably be civil unrest, and my Khitan army will be able to wave south and seize the land of the Central Plains!"


    "At that time, even God will praise the King!"


    ...


    Chang''an, Miyagi.


    Emperor Li Yan has always felt fine recently


    Powerlessness, often waking up, I feel weak and weak, and sometimes my head hurts. He has been full of energy since Li Yan promoted him to practice for a long time, and this situation has not happened for a long time.


    "Shouldn''t drink so much wine last night ..." Li Min moaned painfully in his head.


    He didn''t know how many times he had made such a determination, but it had no effect. Once the interest in poetry and singing and dancing came up, he would still do whatever he wanted.


    Li Yan has always regarded this as true temperament and true love, and believes that life is so free and easy, there is no need to worry about it, or to calculate something. Do what you like, and discard if you don''t like it, so you can live up to your identity.


    "Her Majesty, get up, you told King An An the other day, and asked him to go to the palace today. Later, when King An arrives, if His Majesty is not yet up, let An King wait."


    The confidant Liu Ling opened the curtain and walked in to help Li Yan.


    "Is it today? It''s really time to get up, and I was going to sleep for a while." Li Yan dragged his tired body out of the bed.


    Although he ignored the state''s politics, he also knew that Li Zhi''s affairs were busy. He didn''t have much spare time. If he wasted the rest time of the other party in waiting for himself to get up, it would be too bad.


    "By the way, Your Majesty, King An entered the palace today, just to let him appreciate His Majesty''s new work yesterday. The slave promised that King An would see it, and he would appreciate it." Liu Ling reminded while waiting for Li to dress.


    Speaking of the new words written last night, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel complacent.


    Although most of the words in this word were spoken by Liu Ling after he was drunk, he still considered it his own work, and therefore he was extremely fond of Liu Ling.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Li Xun did not install a manpower in Miyagi. Anyone around Li Xuan was up to him to decide. Nowadays, Liu Ling is deeply convinced that she has actually managed Miyagi''s affairs, and she has considerable authority.


    ...


    Li Yan entered the palace door, and there was no follower beside him.


    When entering Miyagi, of course he would not bring guards or guards.


    Although Li Min did not mind, it did not mean that Li Min would not respect his emperor authority. However, Li Ye didn''t worry about anything. Both the young and the young were in the Imperial City. If something happened in the palace, they could come in time.


    "His Royal Highness, Your Highness is in Xiyuan, and the Slave will lead His Highness over."


    Unexpectedly, Li Ying came to meet him today.


    For this Ling Ling, Li Ye has some special impressions.


    He knew that the other party was only favored in the last half of the year, and the reason for the favor was that he was very talented in poetry, poetry, and rhythm. Before Li Zhi went to the An Wang Mansion, he mentioned this person to Li Zhi and also said that he would be recommended to Li Zhi.


    Li Xun shared the mentality of sharing with his brothers when he had good things, but naturally Li Xun wouldn''t care about being a good person, nor would he have an interest in getting to know each other. He never took it to heart.


    Later, I went to the palace many times, and naturally I also met. Li Ye also specially arranged for the other party to show before learning. That shows off the baby''s look, making Li Ye cry and laugh.


    Xiyuan is the farthest north of Miyagi and the farthest from the imperial city. In the past, Li Xian was here to kill the **** Liu Xingshen.


    After entering Xiyuan, Li Xuan saw Li Xie beckoning to him on a dragon boat in Yuanchi.

 v8 Chapter 56： Crisis and victory (4)

    Li Yan got on the boat and saw Li Yan''s panda eyes, he knew that the other party still did not take his body seriously. When people have something, they are always used to its existence, but once they have lost it, it is hard to find it again.


    "It''s still the same today, let you see my new song and dance, new words written by me." Li Yan took Li Yan to his seat. This is a way for him to consider Li Zhi''s state-of-the-art labor and to regularly relax the other side. One piece of relaxation, Fang is the long-term way, Li Zhi understands this truth.


    Unfortunately, only when the truth is applied to others, we will pay special attention to it and rarely reflect on whether we have done it.


    Li Yan was used to such occasions, but he was so happy that he sat in a comfortable posture and leaned against him.


    His Majesty''s team is extremely efficient in handling business affairs. He just outlines his collar and is far less annoyed than Li Jiong. Only this kind of thing was told to Li Yan, the other party just thought that he was avoiding the heavy, and not neglecting to let him rest regularly.


    I have to say that Li Zhi''s practice in terms of music has reached the realm of masters, and the songs and dances rehearsed in person are also rare. Li Zhi ears listened to the silk bamboo orchestra, and saw the dancing of Ji Ji, and she really gained the beauty.


    Li Zhi had many confidantes in his lifetime, but his brother was only Li Zhi.


    People like Li Zhen and Cui Keli have a heavier relationship.


    It''s rare that Li Yan is still young, and when they were young, the two did not mess around a lot. Now they can still drink and have fun together, which is very comfortable and pleasant. As for what you watch and what you listen to, it''s not that important anymore.


    The two brothers enjoyed themselves and talked to each other from time to time.


    After all, Li Xun was born in the imperial family. Although he did not care about these when he was an adult, his accomplishments are far inferior to Li Xun, but because of his early education, he still has the ability to appreciate.


    Having won the recognition and praise from Li Wei, Li Wei is very happy. This is not only the satisfaction of vanity, but also the recognition of hard work and dedication. Naturally, joy is in the air, and it is inevitable to drink a few more glasses.


    Li Xun has long advised Li Xun to drink less and pay attention to self-cultivation. He is not the elder of the other party. He is too old and can only cause a gap between the two. Li Yan had his mind set, and at intervals, he used repairs to "wash the essence" and send some elixir, so that he wouldn''t be afraid that his body would really collapse.


    As an emperor, Li Xun did not lack these things, but Li Xun was the first master of Datang, and His Majesty''s monks were the top existence of Datang. The refined elixir was not comparable to the Royal Pharmacy.


    However, since these days, Li Xun''s cultivation has been in Xianyu. The human body is not ordinary real life, so there is no alchemy. Otherwise, if Li Xun''s spirit is not good, Li Xuan will come up with good goods. .


    "Come, look at the little words I wrote last night. This is the most satisfying work in recent months." On the side of Liu Ling''s reminder, Li Ye took a brocade from her arms. , Shaking drunken heads, offering treasures to Li Yan.


    The two have been drinking and having fun for two hours. Looking at Li Yan''s dizziness, he is probably drunk. In order to prevent the other party from showing off his work in time today, Liu Ling gave a thoughtful reminder.


    Seeing that Liu Ling took the piece of Zhang Jin, and handed it in respect, bowing his body, Li Yan suddenly stood up and drank a wine drink and laughed: "I''ll go to Xiaojie and come back to see."


    Li Xun didn''t care, Liu Ling bowed and followed, during which he wanted to help Li Xun, and was avoided by the latter without leaving a trace. A look of arrogance appeared between his eyebrows, and Liu Ling lowered her head with inferiority.


    When Li Xun returned from the latrine, Li Xie was almost asleep. Liu Ling shouted twice before the other side reluctantly opened his eyes and straightened his waist, allowing Li Xuan to quickly review the new work.


    After taking Jin Jin from Liu Ling, Li Ye read it, and was about to speak, and saw Liu Ling showing a dark and vicious smile, like the evil spirit crawling out of hell, showing his fangs, "An His Royal Highness, how about this word? "


    Li Xun turned a blind eye to Liu Ling''s weird face and temperament, and smiled at Li Xun, saying: "It is elegant, fresh and elegant, a rare word


    . "


    Li Yan laughed and was very proud.


    But he only laughed twice, and his voice stopped abruptly.


    Because someone laughed louder and prouder than him.


    Liu Ling.


    The waiter Li Jiu tried his best, but he could only bow his body all the time. At this moment, he stood up straight and showed a quite upright posture.


    It was as if the lucky boy who had married the princess was too happy to be himself.


    Li Yan first felt strange, and then frowned, scolding: "Liu Ling, what are you doing! Still not stepping back ?!"


    Liu Ling turned his head with a smile. He was clearly smiling, but the distorted and crazy features made him look extraordinarily infiltrating. "Retreat? It is indeed someone who should withdraw from the stage of the world competition. But, This person is not me, but you, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Yan! "


    As he said, he pointed his fingers at Li Yan, and laughed even more wildly: "And you, the most heroic hero of the Tang Dynasty, His Royal Highness King! Didn''t expect it? Holding the power of the Tang Dynasty, he was ordered to kill millions of people You are going to die soon! "


    Li Yan looked at Liu Ling as if he was crazy, and looked at Li Yan with a stunned face, calm and calm, without speaking.


    "Come here! Drag this **** to me, stick me!" Li Ye suddenly stood up.


    He was so angry that even if Liu Ling was his most beloved one, he also gave the order of the staff.


    Unfortunately, no one moved.


    None of the **** palace ladies, singers and musicians in the surrounding area, as well as the inner guards farther away, came forward to take orders.


    Li Yan suddenly felt cold in his hands and feet, like a falling ice cave.


    His imperial life didn''t work in this palace?


    Liu Ling stopped the laughter and looked at Li Yan ironically, dismissively: "Stupid emperor, don''t you understand that when you drunk and dreamed, this palace is already under my control?"


    He glanced at Li Yan and chuckled, "In contrast, His Royal Highness An An is much calmer. It''s better, it can live a little longer. If you send a signal now, let your guard break into the palace, you immediately Will die! "


    Speaking of this, a cruel, overlooking smile appeared on Liu Ling''s face, "In this way, I can appreciate your dying look and enjoy the winner for a while."


    Li Yan still didn''t speak.


    Maybe, don''t know what to say?


    "Who are you? Do you want Xunjun to be rebellious ?! You are looking for death!" Li Yan roared blushingly.


    Liu Ling looked at Li Yan with mercy, "I am a Khitan, killing you, how can you call rebellion? Since I dared to get into trouble today, I have no plans to leave Changan alive. However, you will die in front of me. With your backs, Even if I die, I will live forever! And you, as stupid losers, will only be cast aside by everything! "


    Suddenly Li Li said, "You are just a Khitan dog, and you are not even a Khitan. But Gu doesn''t care about this. The forest is big and there are all kinds of birds. Gu Curious is that you are so confident. ? "


    Naturally, Liu Ling is not a Khitan. If he is, Li Yan would have seen it long ago.


    Liu Ling is also not a major monk. If he is, Li Yan will find out long ago and will be wary.


    Things have been very clear: After Liu Ling entered the palace, with her own talents, she received the favor of Li Zhi, gradually mastered the authority of Miyagi, and relied on Li Yi not to monitor Li Yi and the loopholes in Miyagi, allowing Master Khitan to sneak in. Miyagi was designed to assassinate Li Zhi when he entered the palace without guards.


    "Of course I''m sure. Why am I not sure ?!"


    Liu Ling looked embarrassed, "I am here to entertain you today, and the place is for me to speak to the emperor! So here a large number of masters ambush, laid out the lore array, once launched, even if the master of the real world of Yangshen, it will instantly The gray fly is gone! And you, His Royal Highness An, at present, this body has at most the strength of a real god? "


    Liu Ling was right.


    At this moment, it is impossible for Li Yan to escape


    go with.


    No signal is possible either.


    As soon as he moves, he will die immediately.


    Li Yan sighed: "Conspiracy and tricks sometimes work really well, and they can use weakness to win. Yeluabaoji really can''t be underestimated."


    When the northern border situation was deadlocked, Yeluabaoji sent monk Khitan into the Uighur and Nanzhao army and let them suddenly launch a fierce offensive, saying "tripartite preparation." Naturally Hui and Nanzhao are two of them, and this third party is Liu Ling.


    It is also the core party.


    For Datang, as long as Li Zhi''s death, everything is natural.


    Li Yan looked at Liu Ling: "You are very talented, why did you treason and use it for Khitan?"


    "His Royal Highness An also thinks I am very talented?" Liu Ling laughed again, laughing so loudly that she bent down, burst into tears, and smiled almost rolling.


    When he finally managed to stop the laughter, wiped a tear in the corner of his eyes, stared at Li Wei with a weird look: "I am a high-powered fighter. Not only do poems and songs give the world a solitary step, but I also have the power to govern the country and peace! But you guys do n¡¯t Give me the opportunity to show my ambitions!


    "I ran out of money and studied hard. After fifteen years of imperial examinations, you have made my name Sunshan again and again! You, can you deserve me to learn ?!


    "My old father was exhausted in the field for me to read, and my old mother was starved to death in the winter for me to read! And you did n¡¯t even give me a jinshi! Your Royal Highness You talk about it, whose fault is it? "


    Li Yan didn''t speak.


    Liu Ling''s eyes were full of ridicule again, "You look down on me, I''ll show you how much I have! I just entered the palace for less than half a year, and won the favor of His Majesty!


    "And today, I personally sent His Majesty the Emperor and the most powerful Prince of Datang to Huangquan Road, and let a nation that is about to be revived be destroyed by me! His Royal Highness, you said, my ability is not great?


    "If you recognized my skill earlier, I would be the backbone of the country, and it would make this country come back to life! Unfortunately, you have not chosen that way. All of this is your fault! His Royal Highness An, do you mean it? "


    Li Min fell to the ground, no longer half hope.


    He knew that today was a calamity.


    It is bigger than Huang Chao breaking Chang''an, and there is no more hopeful disaster.


    He could still escape at that time, but now he cannot escape.


    ...


    Li Yan stood up, looked at Liu Ling, and said blankly, "You are wrong."


    Liu Ling froze, and suddenly blushed, "I was wrong? Where am I wrong ?!"


    Li Xun said indifferently: "You, you have unsatisfactory mental skills, no distinction between black and white, right or wrong. Even if you are admitted to Jinshi and become a government official, it will not be good for the community. With your mentality, it will only become a corrupt law, Playing tricks with power. The greater your talents, the greater the harm to the country. So people like you should die earlier. "


    Liu Ling''s five senses twisted together, looking terrible.


    But soon, he returned to normal and sneered with the victor''s attitude: "It turned out that King An was just that. I thought you could jump out of your own position and understand the affairs of the world. Now it seems that you are not too It''s a sounding ordinary power, just speaking from his own stand. "


    Li Yan was not angry.


    People like Liu Ling are not worth his anger.


    He said lightly: "Because of my personal experience, I hate the country and retaliate against society, thinking that everyone owes you. People like you, after all, are just losers."


    In front of this sentence, Liu Lingqiang''s supported wind instrument collapsed.


    "Li Yan! You''re looking for death!" He yelled, losing his sanity, and punched Li Li with a punch.


    He wasn''t even a monk who practiced qi, and rashly shooting at a monk who possessed real-life strength would only be an act of seeking death.


    But when his fist hit Li Yan, a weird scene appeared.

 v8 Chapter 57： Crisis and victory (5)

    Outside the Beikou Pass, the Tang army occupying the entire western camp in the Khitan camp was storming the Chinese camp. The offensive proceeded quite smoothly, but it took only two days for the trapped men to break into the wall and fight with the Khitan soldiers.


    Seeing this momentum, Tang Jun has the enthusiasm to seize the Chinese army''s camp. Once the Chinese army camp missed, all the Khitan troops in the entire camp area basically left the road of defeat.


    In the ruinous Xiying District, Ergouzi was wiping his crossblade, his face was quiet and his eyes were like iron.


    In two more hours, when they entered the battle, according to the judgment of the generals, the Khitan Squadron was likely to be completely broken in their hands.


    After returning from the bulldog inspection, he sat down next to Ergou and saw the other side''s eyes full of warfare. Bulldog couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "In the previous battle, you made a lot of achievements and suffered For minor injuries, according to the military discipline, I have the right to go home and save my relatives to take care of my wounds. I let you take the opportunity to go back and get married, so that you can save the old Chen''s family. Why do you not listen?


    Ergouzi smiled. "Why come to Japan when you come to Japan? Why are you in a hurry? This war is a key battle of the dynasty, and the generals have said it. It has far-reaching significance. As a soldier, being able to participate in such a war is something that can show off for a lifetime. "


    The ox egg gave Ergou Zi a slap in his head. "You two **** are trying to anger me."


    Having said that, the bull''s eyes are full of appreciation and comfort.


    Two dogs laughed twice, curiously, "All heads, your injuries are not less severe than mine, and they haven''t fully recovered yet. How can you guard the city without having to come out to fight blood, why do you have to ... ... "


    He didn''t finish talking, and he slaps in his head again, Niu Ange said angrily: "I have all my head in your heart, is it the greedy for fear of death?"


    The second dog harassed his head and said, "Of course not. It is because you did n¡¯t tell me before that family talents are the most important. Do you have to put them first? If you have a chance to live, you should not go to death. With them ... "


    The ox egg snorted and proudly said, "You know what a fart! Do you think I''m like you, just a big soldier, just need to think about yourself? I''m all heads! I won''t go, when in the battle, who will command you Who will take you to fight? I wo n¡¯t rest assured whoever comes! Besides, I ¡¯m already the father of two babies, and they are all late, so what are you afraid of? ¡±


    Immediately, the two dogs admired the cow eggs and flattered, "The head is mighty! It is a blessing for the kid to be able to follow the head on the battlefield!"


    "roll!"


    ...


    "The offensives are going well, and it is expected that by tomorrow at the latest, we will be able to capture the Khitan Army Battalion." Li Maozhen, who overlooked the battlefield over the north exit, said to Li Ye, who was also observing the situation, there was a lot of excitement among the eyebrows.


    She continued: "Although the situation outside the Pingzhou Yuguan Pass is not as smooth as here, it is a little worse, and victory is only a matter of time."


    Having said that, Li Maozhen laughed three times, looking extremely imposing, couldn''t help but patted Li Yan''s shoulder and raised his brows touting: "Look, we will win this war. From now on, in this world No one can stop Datang from returning to its glory days. This is your contribution and my contribution! "


    Unexpectedly, Li Maozhen did not, as usual, Li Yan laughed with him in a gag, disrespectful to each other.


    Li Yan''s brows were now slightly frowned, his face slain, his eyes deep and sharp.


    This


    Obviously not to see the dawn of victory.


    Li Maozhen felt the solemnity of Li Yan''s heart.


    She wondered, "What are you thinking?"


    Li Yan''s voice was thick and low, and he slowly said, "Someone once told me that a seven-point victory over the battle on the battlefield is worth fighting for the whole army and doing everything to win."


    After he finished the sentence without a word, he stopped and did not continue.


    Li Maozhen understood what he meant.


    She said: "At this moment, we have a winning chance, and there is no possibility of failure, that is to say, it is a very good chance."


    After a while, Li Yan said, "This is exactly what I worry about. If you have a very good chance before the outcome of the victory or defeat, it is often not that you really win, but that your enemies make you feel that you must You will win. By this time, you are probably already counted. "


    Li Maozhen turned to look at him and wondered, "These words are told by King Lao An?"


    Li Min nodded.


    On the field of battle, Li Xian is the real people, with rich experience and profound feelings. Although due to personal encounters, he had some problems in his mind. He couldn''t go to the ranks of a famous hero like Shangguan Qingcheng, but on a theoretical level, he had deeper experience than Shangguan Qingcheng.


    Li Maozhen frowned: "The truth in this world rarely works."


    "It is not because of these words that I have doubts about the situation, but the situation of the Khitan Army." Li Yan''s eyes flashed with wisdom.


    Observing Qiuhao clearly, seeing Weizhi, this is the ability that Li Zhi should and must have, otherwise, he would not have the status and achievements today.


    He stared at the battle scene in the Khitan Camp, slowly saying, "I have been thinking, in this situation, why does Yelua Baoji not withdraw, and why he thinks he can still win? I have played countless battles. I took care of all the possibilities, considered all the details, and wanted to find the key, but I couldn''t achieve it.


    "Until I heard what you said just now, and saw our generals go deep into the enemy camp, I suddenly realized that our fists had been hit **** the opponent''s chest, but at the same time, this was also the best time for our fists to be controlled by the enemy. .


    "Whether it''s attacking or being enticed into an enemy camp, our army is indeed deeply trapped in the enemy camp and wants to get out, unless it completely breaks the other side. At this time, we want to withdraw, just afraid It is no longer good. "


    The more Li Maozhen heard, the more she felt that in the midst of something, there seemed to be something that she was about to catch, but it was still a bit short of it.


    She pondered: "The Khitan war is not going well, and the various departments have suffered heavy casualties, but they have not stepped back intentionally. They are really unfavorable in combat, or they are deliberately seduced. I can still distinguish this."


    Li Yan shook his head and said, "This does not mean that there is no other plan for Yeluabaoji. Performances that do not involve acting skills are truly brilliant."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan''s heart gradually became clear.


    He has seized the key.


    He said: "The national war between the two great powers is an all-round battle, and the military strength is only part of it. The weakness of Khitan is very obvious. They are emerging grassland hegemons. Datang. But our weakness is actually obvious. "


    Li Maozhen froze, "What weakness do we have?"


    Tang Jun is brave and good at fighting, Datang has great national strength, and many monks are overbearing. Now even if he is fighting on three sides, he can


    Temporary support.


    There was an enlightened light on Li''s face, "Yaluabaoji will win this war with only one breakthrough point, and that is-me!"


    Li Maozhen was even more puzzled: "You?"


    Li Yan said: "I am dead, the battle situation will change immediately. The army that has invaded the Khitan battalion will fall into a mire in a blink of an eye, and then the company will reappear in the near area, and a fierce blow, then the victory naturally belongs to Khitan.


    Li Maozhen thought that this was the reason, and couldn''t help but widen his eyes: "How can Yeluabaoji kill you?"


    Immediately, her tiger''s body shook, and her domineering side revealed: "Where there is a king here, who can hurt you ?!"


    She has a chance to stand beside her. No one can kill her except for Yeluabaoji.


    The same was true of Li Yan before.


    But now, Li Zhi''s aptitude and self-cultivation are in Xianyu and are at war.


    Li Xun said slowly, "My weakness is naturally in Chang''an."


    Li Maozhen reacted suddenly, and her eyes were full of panic. How could she not restrain herself: "Li Li ?!"


    When there was no chaos in the world, Li Zhi was the biggest help of Li Zhi. In the past, he sat in Pinglu. The reason why he could compile the Ping Lu army into the sharp army in a few years. Support is an important factor.


    Otherwise, with the power of the town of Pinglu, Li Zhi could not afford the cost of arms and collect the money that countless monks need to pay.


    However, since the chaos in the world, Li Wei has become Li Wei''s weakness. Li Maozhen captured Chang''an, and the emperor ordered the princes to have a dilemma.


    It''s just that she didn''t do that.


    Li Zhi can become Li Yi''s help and weakness, basically because he is emperor.


    Or Li Zhi will never go to the emperor who is closely controlled like other officials.


    Li Maozhen panicked a bit, "I''m going back to Chang''an now!"


    She knew better than anyone that once Li Zhi died in the world, what a disaster would be to Datang. Today, the Kunlun passageway is closed. If that happens, Li Zhi in Xianyu will not be able to get down.


    Li Min shook his head. "It''s too late."


    Li Maozhen rushed back now, indeed it was too late.


    The moment the Tang army invaded the Khitan Army camp, it meant that the key point of Yeluabao''s plan had arrived. At this time, Li Yan of Chang''an should die soon. Only in this way, before the Tang army broke through the Khitan Army battalion, Yeluabaoji could seize the last and best opportunity to fight back.


    With tears flashing in Li Maozhen''s eyes, she eagerly said, "What should I do ?!"


    Li Yan gave a strange look at Li Maozhen.


    That could not be more obvious-why did you suddenly become so stupid?


    After contacting Li Yan''s eyes, and understanding Li Yan''s meaning, Li Maozhen froze.


    Immediately she responded.


    She hurried back to Chang''an. It was indeed too late, but Li Yan could.


    In front of her was Li Zhi''s cultivation with the eyes of Emperor Tao, his transfigured body, connected with his ontological consciousness. What he thought of here, naturally Li Chang in Changan also thought of it.


    She is concerned but messy.


    Li Bai was scorned by Li Yi, but Li Maozhen had no time to be ashamed and angrily, and asked nervously: "How is Chang''an now? I mean, how are you doing in Changan?"


    Li Min looked at the battlefield outside the customs, and said leisurely: "The situation ... OK."

 v8 Chapter 58： Crisis and victory (6)

    When Liu Ling''s fist met Li Yan, a weird scene appeared.


    "Li Li" was like a bubble, quietly shattered and disappeared.


    Liu Ling paused.


    Li Min screamed, rolled his eyes, and passed out.


    Both responded strongly, but realized the problems were different.


    Li Yan thought that Li Yan was blown with a punch, his body died, and the ash was destroyed. Excessive horror and despair made his spirit suddenly collapse. However, Liu Ling could not understand more clearly that his punch was not as if he had encountered obstacles.


    He didn''t crack anything.


    If you insist, there is a mass of air.


    At best it''s a bubble.


    How can a person be a bubble?


    This made Liu Ling feel cold and surrounded by fear immediately after a brief shock. The incomprehensible situation made him think that things were out of control. For him, out of control means failure, and disillusionment!


    Liu Ling looked around and looked forward, looking around, wanting to find Li Zhi.


    He wanted to make sure that Li Zhi had just used some technique to deceive him visually, and Li Zhi himself was still on the dragon boat and in the big team.


    But he found nothing.


    This made him start to despair, his body trembling constantly.


    "What about people ?! Find me out!" Liu Ling yelled like crazy.


    He said this naturally to the monk Khitan ambushing nearby.


    Four high-ranking monks from the Khitan gods appeared on the dragon boat at the same time, one gloomier than the other. They didn''t find where Li Yan was hiding. To be precise, they have no sense of Li Zhi''s existence. The moment Li Zhi broke, they lost their goals.


    An originally meticulous plan, there could be no mistake in the killing situation, and suddenly lost their goals, which made them have to be anxious.


    In addition to being anxious, they were terrified.


    Li Zhi''s disappearance out of thin air, although they couldn''t understand it, they were all clear that this might mean that the operation failed. And what the failure of the action meant to them and Khitan was simply unwilling to think about it.


    It makes people desperate and crazy.


    Fortunately, they did not sink in this atmosphere for long.


    They were rescued by a sound of irony.


    "You don''t have to find it, here alone."


    The crowd looked around and saw the mid-air to the south.


    Liu Ling''s complexion was pale as instant paper.


    The opponent is already outside the so-called lore formation.


    And what makes him upside down is the other side, two more monks, one charming and enchanting, one fresh and refined. No matter which one of them was, looking at him was like looking at a dead person.


    It is the life of the young and the young.


    Behind the three of them, there are monks like Yan Qun, who are flying continuously, and immediately they will be surrounded by the third and third floors of the West Garden, overlooking them, and everyone is murderous.


    Liu Ling was terrified and said, "An Wang, how did you escape ?! This is impossible ..."


    Li Yan laughed and played with the taste: "You can force Gu Gu to walk away from the latrine. You can be considered to have done nothing before, and basically no one has come. Regarding this, Gu allows you to be proud."


    Before Liu Ling was going to show him his poems, he realized the problem at the North Exit, and then excuse him for a little solution, using Emperor Tao in the latrine to consolidate a fake


    Come out to confuse each other. The real body took advantage of it and stunned an eunuch, changed into the other''s clothing and quickly left.


    But the disguised prosthesis of the eyes of Emperor Dao has no actual effect, cannot eat, and cannot attack and defend.


    This way of taking away can be considered very embarrassing.


    However, the thought of such an action, in return, was a victory in the northern battlefield, the failure of Yeluabaoji, and the destructive destruction of Khitan, Li Zhi also lost his psychological burden.


    At that time, Li Xun did not have to flee. He could transfer the cultivation of the immortal body to the body of the world. In that case, the so-called lore battle was a joke for him.


    The reason why there is no such choice is that Li Zhi doesn''t want any problems in the battle of Xianyu-if in Xianyu, some people want to assassinate themselves, such as the Emperor Xian, it would not be great.


    Although this possibility is very small, Li Zhi is habitually pursuing the most rigorous approach.


    After listening to what Li Ling said, Liu Ling naturally had no pride, but instead sat on the ground with her buttocks.


    He entered the palace with humiliation and wanted to do the next big thing. It shows that everyone sees himself wrong. This world is wrong. But now, Li Zhi ¡¯s so-called actions made him completely defeated. a joke.


    Li Xun didn''t have the heart to appreciate Liu Ling''s failure, he waved his hand, and lightly ordered: "One is not left."


    Dasuo shot his life instantly, and other monks rushed down.


    Liu Ling sat down on the ground in despair, until he was divided into pieces by Ye Siye''s life, and he did not move or howl. It seems that when Li Zhi appeared in mid-air, he had already lost his soul and became a meaningless dead person.


    Several other monks of Khitan, also wanted to bear stubborn resistance and hold Li Zhi as a hostage.


    It''s a pity that their cultivation is far from the big and small priests. Before they had this idea, the young priest''s Wanye Feihua wrapped Li Zhi into a cocoon, leaving them nowhere to start.


    After a short and fierce battle, the batch of assassins sent by Yeluabaoji to sneak into Miyagi and sent to him by the last hope became corpses.


    After Xiyuan was settled, Li Xun returned to the dragon boat. Li Xun, the wine-colored emperor, was still in a coma. He was dizzy in time and was not harmed. Whatever he saw, he was blessed.


    Li Xun did not mean to forcibly awaken the other party, but ordered with a low expression: "Clear the palace city, eliminate all hidden dangers, rather kill by mistake, don''t let it go!"


    Speaking of which, he said to the young and old: "Since today, Miyagi is in danger, and you and two of you will be responsible!"


    "Yes!" Da Xiaosi ordered naturally.


    ...


    In the big account, in the face of several Khitan generals and dignitaries, Yeluabao looked glorious and ordered vigorously: "Today, Li Yan has died in Chang''an, and the Tang Dynasty has no heads. The destruction is at this time! Yelu, an enemy of Lugu, led the leader. Department attacked the North Exit! "


    Yelu Dilugu salutes the command.


    Yeluabaoji looked at other people again, "Yelu Direi, Yelu Yuyin, Xiao Hendu, etc. You and other pro-military forces will cooperate with the department to fight. Be sure to defeat Tang Jun, who has penetrated the big camp, and take the Northport! "


    Everyone stepped forward to take his command, his look was uplifted, and his fighting spirit was high.


    Yelu Abaoji stood up, looked around, and looked forward to himself. "The Tang Dynasty is a vast place with many people, countless beauties, and wealth like mountains. Now, all of these will belong to the Khitan warriors! As long as your knife is sharp and the horse is fast, then Being able to sit in Jinshan and Yinshan can make future generations useful!


    "And my great Khitan kingdom will truly rise from today and become a world


    the Lord! You all will follow me and become the most prestigious hero on the prairie! "


    Yeludi Rugu and others were all emotional.


    At this moment, the white-haired **** made the great sacrifice rush into the big tent, panic-stricken, and there was nothing like the master''s demeanor.


    As soon as they entered the account, the surprised people asked, the sacrifice screamed: "King, the action failed, all of us were killed, Li Zhi is safe!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stiff, stunned, as if turned into a statue.


    Yeluabaoji seemed to be hit by a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and Wei An''s body fell back to his seat when his body collapsed.


    "This is impossible!"


    Yeluabaoji soon became furious, slap the table with a slap, and got up and shouted loudly at the big sacrifice. He didn''t control the strength of the repair at this time. If the sacrifice was struck by lightning, he was spit out of blood and flew out.


    "I''ll give you another chance, you say, is Li Yan dead now ?!"


    Yeluabaoji didn''t intend to let go of the big sacrifice, his body flickered, and he stepped in front of the other side. He lifted it with his collar, his eyes were scarlet, his features twisted like beasts, he opened his mouth to the other side, and sprayed his face saliva.


    The sacrifice spirit sacrificed. Although he was still alive, the spirit of spirit had ceased to exist. The walking dead replied: "No death, he did not die ..."


    "Jack! How can he not die, how can he not die ?! What are you doing, waste!"


    Yeluabaoji fell into a violent state, poured a large sacrifice on the ground, stepped on the opponent''s cheek with a kick, and slammed the opponent''s entire head with half of his body into the dirt.


    The high ritual had the power to fight back, but was suddenly hit by a heavy hand and missed the opportunity, and the crazy Yeluabao machine stepped on one foot, stepping him all into the soil, and stepping out a huge pit on the ground , Mud and dust around.


    Because of this big pit, the entire tent collapsed.


    "My grand Qidan kingdom''s great fortune, my Yeluabaoji''s life-long effort was so bad in your waste ?! Why don''t you die ?!" The furious Yeluabaoji has no difference from the wild beast who lost his cubs. Shengsheng crushed the big sacrifice into a pool of meat mud!


    Such a Yaluba machine has never been seen by Yeludi Rugu and others. They had been flustered by the loss of the last and best fighter. At this moment, they saw the shawl emanating from the shawl, and they kept cursing the sacrifice of the sacrifice of the great sacrifices. Yeluabaoji, who seemed like an addictive evil spirit, was even more horrified and afraid to move.


    The sky is falling.


    The ground has fallen.


    This is the only feeling everyone has at this moment.


    The general of the Ministry of Justice, Yelu Di Rugu, was as lost as petrified, and Beiyuan Lili Yelidi fell to the ground, trembling, and Nanyuan Lili Yeli wanted to hide and look around, helpless, Xiao Chendu, the prime minister of the northern government, closed his eyes and wept. , No blood on his face.


    These Khitan''s most honorable, grassland-heavy, and most powerful people all know very clearly what the failure of this plan will bring, so they are now astonished as if they were abandoned orphans.


    When the sacrifice of the flesh and bones had been mixed with the soil and could not distinguish each other, the fierce and evil Yeluabaoji jumped out of the pit.


    He yelled at everyone and ordered: "Strike! Everyone will attack with me, and fight against Li Xuan! Even if the warrior of my big Khitan is dead, he will die on the way to the front! Even if Yeluabaoji is defeated, he will be defeated. Shocking and vigorous! "

 v8 Chapter 59： Crisis and victory (7)

    Yeluabaoji is very determined to fight, he wants to show his courage and fighting spirit, and prove that he has at least nothing worse than Li Yan.


    But before the Beitang Tang army broke the Khitan camp, the Khitan army received a retreat order, demanding that the soldiers who were able to leave the war, discard all the heavy and detached from the battlefield at any cost, and quickly return to Khitan Yikun.


    Si Jinbu did not enter the battlefield to defeat Tang Jun. Instead, he first returned to Yikun Prefecture in Qilao Tushan to build a line of defense and respond to the retreat of Khitan.


    Not only the Khitan Army at the North Exit, but also the Khitan Camp outside Pingzhou Yuguan, also received such an order. A slight difference is that the Yuguan war situation has not yet entered a situation that is about to collapse, so the master will be required to leave a broken back song to cover the main force''s retreat.


    Such an order was naturally issued by Yeluabaoji, and only he could issue it.


    This shows that in the face of the heavy blow, Yeluabaoji was furious enough to trample the divine sacrifice into flesh, but he did not lose his mind at the last moment.


    "Kidan has no chance of winning the battle with Tang Jun. The Tang said that the Qingshan stayed without worry and no firewood. The army retreated at this time, although it would also suffer heavy losses, but as long as we can retain a vitality for Khitan, we have the possibility of a comeback. . It is not my wish to bury the Khitan warriors at the border of the Tang Dynasty. "


    When Si Jinbu evacuated the camp, Yeluabaoji immediately looked at the north exit in the sunset, and said such a thing to Yeluo Rugu.


    At that moment he looked painful as if he was twenty years old.


    Yeludi Rugu did not answer, and his heavy heart made him speechless.


    The lonely shadow of two people and two horses was stretched by the setting sun on the open grassland.


    In this world-famous battle against Tang, Khitan mobilized more than two million soldiers and was able to safely withdraw to Yikun Prefecture. It is expected that it will not exceed 30%. After this battle, the Khitan State has been in fact and can only survive for a long time.


    The premise must be that Tang Jun does not chase into the grassland, or that Yi Kun can block Tang Jun''s front.


    The dawn of the dawn was falling from the sky, and the blood-stained ox eggs and two dogs raised their heads panting like cows, and there was no Khitan in front of them. The robes next to him stunned for a brief moment, and then shouted like a mountain tsunami.


    Behind them was the **** sea of ??the Khitans, completely covering the lush grassland.


    The Khitan Army fled the night, and originally wanted to cover it at night to try to open up a safe distance. However, the Tang Army ¡¯s offensive was not day and night, which made their plan unsuccessful and could only be pursued all the way.


    Now that the night is gone, the corpses lying on the grass cannot see the new dawn. Only General Tang Jun, who was cheering among the corpses of the ground, could greet their glory when they were exhausted after a night of fierce fighting.


    The Battle of Beikou came to an end, in a way of victory.


    Even if there were fighting in the follow-up, it would no longer occur at the North Exit. As Beibei garrison soldiers, Niu Egg and Ergouzi, including Yangzhou Confucian scholars who came to support and reborn, have obtained what they want at this moment.


    Something called a newborn.


    Over the battlefield, Li Yan and Li Maozhen overlooked the parties, and looked at each other with smiles.


    The end of the Beikou Battle marked the end of Khitan''s national power, and the national war against the northern border of Datang ended in a disastrous defeat.


    Although there are fighting outside Yuguan, it will not last for a few days.


    "The Northern War situation, although it took a long time,


    In the end, I did not fail to live up to my responsibilities. Li Maozhen patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief, his words full of joy.


    Li Ye was undecided: "Did Qidan be defeated, will the war in the north end?"


    of course not.


    Li Maozhen knew this very well.


    She calmly said: "Without the death of Khitan, this war will not end!"


    Li Yan looked at Yi Kunzhou''s direction and played with the taste: "Yeluo Baobao thought that if he evacuated from the Great Wall, he would be able to stay alive and continue his life for the Khitan kingdom? That was just a delusion."


    Li Maozhen pondered: "The remnant of the Khitan Army that is fleeing is retreating in the direction of Yikun, and the situation over Yuguan should be the same. After this fierce battle, the soldiers are very tired, and they must attack the instrument with a geographical advantage Kunzhou, I am afraid that it will take a while to cultivate. But during this period, Khitan will certainly strengthen the defense line of Yizhou Kunzhou. The longer the time, the stronger the defense line will be. "


    If Tang Jun wants to have a good state to enter the grassland and completely destroy the Khitan kingdom, he must take a proper rest.


    This is a paradox.


    Unsolvable contradictions.


    But here at Li Yan, this is obviously not a problem.


    He smiled proudly: "Si Jinbu did not join the battlefield, but chose to go back to Yikunzhou to defend, staring at their Tiger Guard and Wolffang Army, naturally they would not be idle, now they have rushed to Yikunzhou Yelu Abaoji thought that if he kept Yikunzhou, Qidan would have a way to live, but in my opinion, Yikunzhou was the end of his life. I had dug a grave for him in Yikunzhou and waited for him to go to sleep. "


    King Qi, who had been exhausting his defense for the northern border and counterattack, was surprised to hear this.


    She stared at Li Yan with her eyes wide open: "Are you planning?"


    Li Yan gave her a strange look: "Do you think that I will let Yale Abaoji, who provoked the world to attack the Tang Dynasty, return to the West Tower alive? Would you be satisfied that this battle just defeated and attacked my North Tang Dynasty, offensive? My majestic Qidan barbarian? "


    Li Maozhen was speechless.


    She blushed and became angry and angry: "Don''t think I don''t know what you can do! When you solved Mayin, you said that you had secretly contacted the yellow head and crotch on the grassland. The battle has now hit You haven''t seen them, even at the most deadlocked times, you haven''t let them do it, are you waiting for today? "


    After speaking these words in one breath, Li Maozhen stunned himself first.


    Then she slanted Li Li, complacent, and satisfied with the wisdom of the other party''s planning.


    For the childishness that Li Maozhen occasionally revealed, Li Yan has become accustomed to seeing the other side is really happy, so he didn''t say much to attack the other side''s self-confidence.


    He did secretly contact the yellow heads and crickets, which had been suppressed by Khitan, and he was not willing to lose his status. Both of these are big families on the grassland. Although there are not many military forces on the Ming Dynasty, they have a great influence.


    It is just that Li Yan cannot do anything to them.


    Contacting them earlier only confirmed the possibility of alliance between the two parties.


    To make the Yellow Heads and the Badgers really raise their troops, it also needs time. Let them see the victory, not the risk of a blow, but the rebellion failed, but was completely obliterated by Yeluabaoji.


    When the Tang Army and the Khitan Army were at a deadlock, the Yellow Heads and the Badgers were naturally incapable of action. At that time, the risk was too high. But after the Luzhou battle, he


    We saw hope, made up our minds, and started preparing.


    If they weren''t ready then, Li Wei would be unhappy. When everything is clear, and there is no suspense at all, what does Li Zhi want them to do? To pick peaches, you have to water the tree first.


    Now that the Beikou war is over, the Huangtou and Yanji have already begun operations.


    "The frontiers have fought fiercely over the years, and it is not easy to guard the frontiers. They can rest. But the Changan embargo is now the key time for them to play a role in building the country. Rao is a bit exhausted and must persist until the last moment.


    When Li Xun said here, he became more and more confident. "Don''t forget, we still have the grassland tribal army to drive. Whether it is the tribal army from Luzhou or the tribal army captured at the North Exit, they can hit the wind. Fight.


    "The Khitan Army retreating to Yikun Prefecture also has many tribal fighters. When they saw that the warriors were not Khitans, they chose to fight alongside the Tang Army. Naturally, they knew what to do to survive."


    According to the arrangements of Li Yan and Li Maozhen, half a month later, Tang Jun arrived in Yi Kunzhou in a mighty manner.


    Of the Tang army, the Chang''an embargo was of course the absolute main force, but this time it was not the Datang Frontier that assisted them, but more than 200,000 grassland tribal troops.


    The situation of the Qilaotu Mountain is more complicated. It is a relatively rare terrain on the grassland. The gully is horizontal and vertical. There are many Guanchengs built on the terrain based on the terrain. With various deep grasses of different sizes, it is very split offensive. The role of Fang Bingli.


    There are many opportunities for war in such a zone.


    This is a battlefield that is naturally beneficial to the defense.


    However, just after the fiasco, I saw a large number of relatives and friends who were unable to fight to death, but they were just lucky Khitan fighters who had escaped a life. Even if they occupied Guancheng, they could not feel much security and morale was not high.


    Especially when they saw the grassland tribal army groaning and flaunting outside Guancheng, many people looked bleak.


    The spiritual appearance of the grassland tribal army at this moment, and its fighting spirit, looks better than the Changan embargo.


    When they flexed their muscles, they looked fierce, and the Khitan fighters'' eyes were extremely hot, as if the other party was not an extraordinary warrior but a slave of cattle and sheep wealth.


    To be realistic, in the face of huge amounts of wealth at your fingertips, a disciplined army is not as good as a robber.


    The grassland tribe army that came to rob is no different from the robbers.


    If they insist, they have to be stronger.


    The war progressed from spring to autumn, and the grassland tribal warriors had no time to raise fat cattle and sheep. Without grabbing the cattle and sheep of the Khitan people, it will be difficult for them to survive, and their tribe will suffer the devastation in the cold winter.


    Of course, the Khitans who have been robbed of cattle and sheep will certainly not survive the winter.


    But no one cares, because they can''t survive this war.


    When there are only so many living things-even less than in previous years-the only way to survive is to reduce the number of people who need to eat.


    Li Yan looked at Guan Cheng of all sizes and smiled and said to Li Maozhen: "The prairie people are always the wealth of the Han people, and they have to go south to **** them. Now, we will grab the Khitan.


    Li Maozhen squeezed his fist, his eyes burned, "I have no interest in the cattle and sheep of the Khitan people, but I want to rob them of their qualifications to survive in this world!"


    The Yi Kun State War broke out immediately.

 v8 Chapter 59： Crisis and victory (8)

    Yeluabaoji stood on the mountain peak, looking at the several closed cities under his feet, and could not see anything on his face.


    From his position, the soldiers inside and outside Guancheng were as small as ants, but because there were too many, they looked like a flood ocean. In contrast, Guancheng is like an island. There is a risk of being swallowed up at any time in front of waves.


    In these days, the number of grassland warriors participating in the attack is not less than that of Tang Jun, and the offensive is fierce. This is very different from their previous performance when they attacked Tang Jun''s border.


    Yeluabaoji knew the reason for the difference, so he was weak and indignant.


    Although Qilao Tushan has a good terrain, the time for Khitan to build a line of defense here is too short. Guancheng is thin, the defense system is not tight, and there is no hierarchy, that is, it looks solid.


    In the face of the offensive''s endless offensive, it is not much different from a paper tiger.


    Prairie warriors are not good at attacking and defending.


    At least for now.


    They like to ride war horses on the grass and run in the wild.


    Yeluabaoji knew that relying on a group of disabled soldiers, it was very difficult to defend Yikun in this situation. But he had no choice but to work hard, otherwise Khitan would have no way out and he would no longer be the king on the grassland.


    Originally, Yeluabaoji still thought that if Yikunzhou could not keep it, he would return to the depths of the grassland and rely on the vast wasteland to deal with Tang Jun. With the Khitan people''s familiarity with the prairie, if the whole army avoids war, Tang Jun can''t take it.


    The army of the Central Plains went to the grasslands, and the supply of food and grain was the heaviest burden. There was no ability to support the long-term cat-and-mouse game. As long as the Khitan avoids the battle in the movement, it will not take long for the Tang Dynasty army to retreat, and the Khitan will be able to spring again.


    But now, seeing the prairie tribes like wolf-like tigers outside Guancheng, Yeluabaoji knew that he had no way out.


    Abandoning Yikun Prefecture and returning to the depths of the grassland will only give the grassland tribe army that has fallen to the ruins the opportunity to plunder the Khitan territory. At that time, Khitan is bound to lose its power to deter the prairie. Tribes everywhere will break free of Khitan control, and the Khitan Eight Tribes will fall into the **** quagmire until they are burned to the bones.


    "Li Yan, you have a hard heart, a hard way!"


    If cursing can kill Li Yan, Yeluabaoji will curse the other side continuously for three days and nights.


    Yelu Rugu, who stood next to him, was in the same mood as Yelua Baoji.


    The means by which Li Min controlled the grassland tribal army made him cold all over the body.


    The grassland people are not like the Central Plains people. They do not have so many loyalties of loyalty and cruel and realistic living environment, so that they will not believe in those. It is good to say that they are simple in nature and that they do not have faith. All they are pursuing and doing are to survive in the harsh environment.


    Therefore, the Tang Dynasty wanted the prairie people to have loyalty to the country like the Central Plains, which was delusional.


    The Central Plains dynasty supported one prairie prince and suppressed the other prairie prince, and often succeeded, but it was difficult to control the new prince. When the lives of the people in the tribe are not guaranteed, the leader must lead them to provoke war and plunder the property.


    Poverty, poverty to the point of not living, will always be the source of scourge.


    Lutheran? That''s what you can pursue after you''ve eaten and dressed warmly.


    Li Xun wanted the prairie to fight for him. It would be useless to make as many benefits as possible. The wise hero would definitely have some reservations. But Li Yan took them to rob and looted the loot. In the face of such tangible benefits, from the chief to the ordinary soldiers, he would definitely bravely move forward and burst into a fearsome fighting force.


    The best way to deal with brutality is to be more brutal than it.


    "King,


    The fighting has been going on for several days, let alone our army ¡¯s heavy casualties, and the warriors ¡¯fighting spirit is running low. Especially the grassland tribal army attached to us, there have been cases of defection and enemies. I am worried that if the war continues in this way, someone will directly open the city. "


    Yeludi Rugu said sadly, "Also ask the king to take his idea earlier and find a way out for the Khitan kingdom."


    The corner of Yeluabaoji moved, but he was speechless.


    Take an idea, what idea can you take?


    I ca n¡¯t beat, I ca n¡¯t drag, I ca n¡¯t run, what can I do?


    "King! Big things are bad!"


    Bei Yuan Yi Li Yan Ye Li was fierce, and suddenly looked up in a rush, "The yellow head and crotch rebelled, the West Tower was attacked, and the army behind was defeated ..."


    Hearing this news, Yeludi Rugu turned dark and almost planted from the mountain.


    The West Tower, the capital of Khitan, has been attacked and lost ground, which means that they have completely lost their retreat.


    The battle in Yikun has no meaning. Even if they block the enemy in front, they will be attacked from the back by the yellow heads and crickets. Defeat is inevitable, and the entire army will be destroyed!


    Yelu Dilie bowed his head and reported the military situation, but he did not hear the response from Yelua Baoji for a long time.


    He held it for a long time, finally couldn''t help it, he looked up and took the initiative to see, but it was the picture that made his lucky thought disappear completely.


    Yeluabaoji burst into tears.


    It''s blood and tears.


    "Failed ... we, lost. Completely lost."


    After saying this, Yeluabao had black hair and pale as snow.


    ...


    Although the battle was fierce, but there was no place for Li Zhi to play, he played against Li Maozhen in the camp.


    Li Maozhen''s chess skills are really stink and faint. However, Li Yan''s chess skills were not much better. He couldn''t see Li Maozhen''s flaws at all, so the two were so difficult to separate and they felt very happy each other.


    This is called chess every opponent.


    "Report! His Royal Highness An, His Royal Highness Qi, Guan Cheng raised a white flag! Khitan ... surrendered!"


    Hearing the euphoria of the army envoy, Li Yan and Li Maozhen turned their heads at the same time, staring at the army envoy.


    The army officer soon felt uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, Li Maozhen patted the chessboard and patted the **** in his hand again, "I won!"


    Li Yan also dropped a pawn, and he said, "I also won."


    The two looked at each other, and then, very contrived, laughed and looked upright.


    He had no choice but to surrender, and he could only choose to surrender.


    He came alone, only to see Li Yan.


    For such a request, Li Zhi naturally did not show a modest promise.


    The winner needs to be more generous in order to improve his style.


    Only the winner is eligible for generosity.


    Seeing the white-haired Yeluabaoji, Li Yan was a bit surprised, shook his head and sighed: "I knew it today, why was it?"


    "Without this battle, how do you know that Wang Anqiang is so strong? You can fully understand the means of the strongest person in the world, and you will not be defeated."


    Yeluabaoji looks like a wise man who has seen through the dust and cares about him, and behaves like a ritual. "Although you and I are rivals, they are still friends. Is n¡¯t An Wang planning to invite me to the meeting?"


    Li Li felt that the other party ¡¯s request was perfectly fine, so he invited the other party to the table, and ordered the soldiers in the army to put it on the banquet, and planned to entertain Yelua Baoji, so that he would have a broad mind.


    Yeluabaoji was really unconscionable. After the wine and meat came up, he didn''t wait for Li Yan to ask for help. In the meantime, toasting frequently,


    Pushing a cup with Li Yan to change a cup, his manners are very casual, it doesn''t look like an enemy, it really looks like he told him, but he is only an old friend.


    It was also during this process that Li Min discovered that Yelu Abaoji could not see his eyes.


    For a loser who has nothing, it is a blessing to see this disappointing world.


    Or it is for this reason that Yeluabaoji can openly face Li Yan.


    After eating half a fat sheep and drinking three pots of wine, Yeluabaoji shouted, and then sat in a stern position, saying to Li Li: "When King An was still Pinglu Jiedushi, you and I first met in Hedong, then I would You know, King An will certainly have a great contribution. But I did n¡¯t expect that King An ¡¯s contribution would be so great. Today ¡¯s defeat, the Khitan kingdom no longer exists. In this world, it is King An ¡¯s. ¡±


    Li Yixuan smiled with a wine glass: "Pragmatically, I have fought for many years, and you are your most powerful opponent. The king of the grassland is not a name, after all. The victory and defeat of this war is not because you and me personallyÊë High and low, but the Central Plains dynasty with deep foundation and complete gold ê±, after all, it is not comparable to the grassland dynasty. "


    Yeluabaoji sighed, "If he can get the words of King Anbaoa, Yelua Baoji will comfort his life. Standing in the world and being able to compete with the king is really a great thing, even if he loses, there is no regret."


    Speaking of which, Yeluabaoji got up and came to the account, and gave a complete gift to Li Yan, "The King An already sits on the ground, and the world belongs to King An. Under this blue sky, there are no more King An''s enemies.


    "Yaluabaoji fought for his whole life and gained nothing. Only those warriors who followed me from north to south and died in bloodbath were the greatest gains of this life. The King of War An has already won. Can you spare these Khitan warriors and let them go? "


    In these words, Yelu Abaoji said sincerely, apparently from the heart, and the color of praying on his face never pretended.


    Li Yan looked at Yelu Abaoji, "Do you really care about these ordinary soldiers?"


    Yeluabaoji was vicissitudes of truth, and truthfully said: "Before today, Yeluabaoji didn''t look very important to his soldiers, only if they were swords in their hands, even before they killed thousands of horses. There has never been a half move.


    "Now that I have lost my army, I know that I am not a god, but an ordinary person.


    "In this life, these warriors are willing to follow me and fight for me without complaints and regrets. It is the greatest blessing. This sentiment is precious. Only helplessness, I have lost them, and can no longer afford them. Let them enjoy prosperity and riches, and now think of it, and feel guilty. "


    Li Yan put down his glass and thought for a while, Xu Xu said, "What if I don''t agree?"


    Yeluabaoji smiled bitterly, "The king is angry and has millions of dead bodies. Who can do anything?"


    Li Zheng nodded. "In this case, I can spare them not to die, but their property can''t be kept."


    "It''s a blessing to keep one''s life. King An is kind. If they don''t oppose Datang in the future, they would also like to be driven by King An to help King An control the grasslands. In the empty eyes of Yelu Abaoji, there was an expression of tension.


    This is nothing to say, Li said: "I will never treat myself."


    "I am assured of King An''s remarks." Yelu Abaoji expressed a heartfelt smile on his face.


    Immediately, there was a smile similar to Xia Guang in the corner of his mouth, "His Royal Highness, if there is an afterlife, you and I will fight the battlefield again and again."


    After saying this, Yeluabaoji never spoke again.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth remained, but the light on his face had gradually faded.


    His body was standing still, but he was still still.


    The king of the prairie died of his own life.

 v8 Chapter 60： Kings)

    In the vast expanse of the Mobe steppe, under the snow-capped mountains on the top of the mountain all the year round, there are several poor herders.


    Their tents are shabby and full of patches. If windy weather comes, adult herdsmen will use frostbite-like hands and hold down on the stakes fixed to the tent, otherwise the tent will be blown away.


    The children would hug the head sheep and hide their bodies under their chest and belly. This is to ensure that several thin sheep escape without fright, and to ensure that they are not rolled by the wind.


    The wilderness at the foot of the mountain is full of primitive atmosphere, from time to time there will be beasts infested, and it will threaten the flocks and herdsmen, not only the wolves, but also large insects and black bears.


    Even in harsh grasslands, such places belong to the category that is most unsuitable for survival, and there is no difference between them and exile. The herders who are struggling here usually have all kinds of hardships.


    The weather is fine today, the blue sky is white and the clouds are long. In a particularly small tent, there is a half-old child wrapped in animal skin.


    Today, the air is relatively hot. At noon, the sun is particularly fierce, and he will undoubtedly suffer a lot from wearing thick sheepskin. However, the teenager has no other choice, because he only has such a "clothes", whether it is winter or extreme heat, if he does not want to scurry around barefoot, he must wear it.


    In such a barren place, shepherds are not much different from the herds and the wild beasts in the mountains. The biggest difference is that they can speak humans.


    So when it ¡¯s hot, there''s nothing wrong with not even wearing clothes. The children in the other two tents, Mo, and the girls, often only "wear" the leaves.


    But this boy with big brows is different.


    His mother told him that he had a noble blood and a hero''s father, so no matter where he was and what kind of situation he was facing, he had to wear clothes.


    Be sure to wear clothes. This young herdsman named Yeluyi, who later changed his name to Yeluabaoji, first realized that he was different from others.


    The young herdsman rubbed a thumb-thick lamb bone on the stone outside the tent, and there were many such broken bones beside his feet, including some slender birch rods.


    After about an hour, the boy finished his work-four arrows.


    "It''s better to use fangs for the arrows." A short, dark-skinned shepherd came to the teenager from outside the tent not far away, and leaned over to pick up the sheep-bone arrows made by the other party to look around.


    "In a few days, I will have a Spiked Arrow." The boy looked up and responded resolutely.


    The meaning of this sentence is, of course, that the teenager will go hunting in the mountains, and will hunt wild wolves. There are not many iron objects on the grassland. Except for those large tribes, iron arrows are rare to see. Many herders use beast bone arrows. The best of these is undoubtedly wolf teeth.


    The adult shepherd is one of the few neighbours of the juvenile and naturally knows the situation of the juvenile. He looked back at the ugly tent and said, "Your mother is so sick this time, it is difficult for you. You need to go into the mountain yourself. hunting."


    The teenager did not speak.


    Living here, grazing is not the most important livelihood, because their sheep are too few, and more often, they need to go into the mountains to hunt wild animals.


    The boy gathered his arrows, put a short knife on his waist, picked up a long bow that was not much shorter than him, and said to the adult herders: "In these days, your mother will trouble you to take care of you."


    Compared to the rough arrows made by the boy, the short knife and long bow on his waist are undoubtedly much more refined. Compared with the two, it is the same as a heaven and a ground. Adult shepherds are jealous of both


    , But it has not been taken for granted.


    Of course, he did not plan to bear the pressure of life for the teenager, go into the mountain with the other party, and help the other party hunt. Deep in the grassland, the pressure of each herder''s own life is enough to take their lives at any time, and there is no time to share with others.


    "Anda, I''ll go into the mountain with you!" At this time a thin teenager ran over with a bow and arrow, but his bow was much shabby in quality and appearance compared to Yeluabaoji.


    The adult herdsman grabbed the skinny boy and yelled, "Just like your body, what a mess, just go back and let your sheep go!"


    Yeluabaoji seriously said to the thin boy: "I''m thirteen years old. My mother said that I must go into the mountain alone to complete the hunt. This is my adult ceremony."


    Thirteen years old, adult ceremony. This is unique to Yeluabao.


    Yeluabao said goodbye to the shepherd father and son, and took dry food and water for only three days, and went alone into the vast and dangerous mountains.


    "I don''t know if he can come out alive. However, the possibility is very small." The adult shepherd rubbed his left shoulder. There was an obvious depression, which was scratched by wild beasts when hunting in the mountains for a few years, and one bone was missing.


    "Anda will definitely come back, and he will bring back the prey!" The thin boy was full of confidence, looking at the back of Yeluabaoji, full of respect and trust.


    The adult shepherd shook his head sadly. "When you enter the mountain, who is the hunter and who is the prey, that is not necessarily the case. Not to mention that you still enter the mountain alone. Are there fewer hunters buried in the mountains every year than hunted beasts? "


    Five days later, when the skinny boy thought that Yeluabaoji had died in the mountains, in the evening''s afterglow, he carried a **** wild deer and a fat rabbit and walked out of the wilderness.


    It was nearly half a month before Yeluabaoji could move again. His injuries are indeed not bad, but fortunately, there are no traces left. This is indeed a blessing to the adult herders.


    At the same time, Yeluabaoji harvested the awe of his neighbors, including several adult shepherds.


    Because Yeluabaoji also hunted a black bear!


    That was the root cause of his injury.


    Several herdsmen were horrified when they went to find the black bear in the mountains according to Yeluabaoji. They were like gods that Yeluabaoji could hunt such an existence.


    When Yeluabaoji recovered, he was already an official monk.


    In the process of fighting with the black bear, he even awakened and realized the power of cultivation!


    Since then, Yeluabaoji has never hunted in the mountains.


    Not only him, but his neighbors never entered the mountain again.


    They began to conquer other shepherds.


    This is undoubtedly a more efficient, faster, and even more secure means of livelihood. After entering the mountain, there are countless kinds of unpredictable dangers. Compared with those powerful and beastly beasts in the mountain, the ordinary shepherd is undoubtedly much more bullied.


    When Yeluabaoji conquered the 100th shepherd''s tent and took the spoils of triumph, his mother called him alone, telling him with unprecedented dignity, his life and what he needs to do in the future.


    His father, the chief of the powerful Reichstag on the grassland, was a hero admired by everyone, but was wounded in a war and subsequently taken away. In order to escape the scourge, his strong and savvy mother took him thousands of miles away to retreat to this wild place.


    Now that he has shown extraordinary talent and strength, he should avenge his father and regain his place.


    "Yaluyi,


    When you have 10,000 string warriors behind you, you can return to the tribe and challenge your enemies. So starting today, you cannot kill every shepherd you conquer, but you must conquer them. Once you have gained popularity and accumulated strength, you will be able to return to your tribe as a warrior! "


    Yeluabaoji kept this in mind.


    He began to continually march north to south.


    His opponents became more and more powerful, from sporadic tents, to tribes that lived together, to tribes of hundreds of people, to tribes of thousands of people.


    There are more and more warriors behind him, and his reputation is getting louder and louder. In just three years, more than 1,000 warriors have volunteered.


    They followed him as a new hero on the grassland, joined his team, and continued to expand their control and wealth.


    Gradually, Yeluabaoji no longer needed each tribe to attack, because the other party began to surrender and surrender. For some small tribes, he only needs to send His Majesty to the past to complete the surrender.


    Of course, his enemies are becoming more and more powerful, and the battles with master monks are becoming more and more frequent, and many times even seem to be born. He didn''t experience failure, but he never died.


    As long as he did not die, no matter how many his subordinates died in battle, after a period of time, he will be able to successfully avenge himself by repairing to a further Yalua.


    When he brought back more than 10,000 elites with great victories and returned to the Diepan Department, he was already a famous hero on the grassland. To such a strong man, the ordinary shepherds of the Diepi Department admired it, and the elders even offered to welcome him.


    Subsequently, the chief of the Diepan, the enemies of Yelu Abaoji, was forced to play the sole role with Yelu Abaoji in the face of the situation.


    Yelua Baoji, who was far from the weak crown age, saw his enemies with his hands, cut off the other''s head, and became the new chief of the Diepan in the cheers of everyone.


    That night, Yeluabaoji after Niuyin, holding on to his neighbour''s skinny young man, said to him eagerly: "From now on, your and my names will be destined to become stars on the grassland, countless people look up to! , Yeluabaoji, you, Yeluznech, will become a hero in everyone''s mind! "


    The legendary road of Yeluabaoji entered the climax.


    With the favor of the gods, he successfully unified Qidan Babu.


    Subsequently, he no longer had to fight in person, and his masters and powerful men took his army to sweep the entire grassland with the floods and swept the entire grassland, establishing the hegemony of the Khitan State!


    And his ambition also became a qualified hunter from the beginning, so that his mother no longer has to work hard, and gradually became a conquest of more people, with more wealth and beauty, and more people surrendered, until the establishment of a prairie Undisclosed Dynasty!


    Finally, one day, Yeluabaoji''s eyes turned to the south of the grassland and the Great Wall.


    He also finally understood that the grassland is not big, and the Central Plains within the Great Wall is the highest place of wealth and power.


    The hero there has established glory that he never imagined, and conquered the capital that he had never arrived before, and established the feat that will be famous forever.


    Real warriors do.


    The ambitious Yaluabaoji pointed the blade in his hand there.


    This invincible prairie king, vowed to become an emperor of all ages, forever.


    He understood that only the south was his front, and only when he conquered there could he be considered a conqueror of the world.


    To be called the greatest hero.


    So he met Li Yan.

 v8 Chapter 61： King (below)

    Li Ye looked at himself and died, but refused to fall down, Yelua Baoji, his face lost his sense of play, and the superiority of the victor, and replaced him with a look of pity.


    When Yeluabaoji said that he wanted to see him, Li Xun thought that the other party wanted to find a way to live, and then imitated Yue Wang''s gossip, tolerate insults, and tried his best to make a comeback.


    For any kind of creature-not just humans, the biggest need is to live; for a heroic man, no matter what the circumstances, how much failure he suffers, and how much he pays, he cannot tolerate himself Lose your status and power.


    But Yeluabaoji died very simply.


    This conquered the steppe, established the Khitan kingdom, imitated the Tang Dynasty system, studied Han and Tang culture, and governed the arrogant and wise men who improved the country''s national strength. After many years, his son-changed the Khitan kingdom to the Liao Dynasty, officially became the emperor, and acquired Yanyun. Yelu Deguang of the Sixteen States¡ªa man respected as the ancestor of Liao Taizu, died in front of his biggest adversary without making a final struggle.


    This made Li Huan feel a little bit of a moment.


    King Qi also had some emotions, but her emotions were a little different. "Yeluabaoji is also a wonderful person. Regardless of her stand, it is a bit respectable. If you fail in your career, you wo n¡¯t be mad, or you will die. Ji is concerned about the same robes, but it does not deserve the name of his prairie hero.


    "However, I can see all this, in the final analysis, because his opponent is you. If you meet someone, Yeluabaoji will not enter the enemy camp alone, even if he is refreshing, Niu drink a meal. His more likely situation is the humiliation or even torture of the winner.


    "He is even more impossible. He can also ask you to let those Khitans make a living. Look, your name of benevolence is not only well known in Datang, but even your opponents agree.


    "If this is not the case, Yeluabao will let go. Even if the defeat is settled, our soldiers and monks will still suffer a lot of injuries and injuries. By then, the Intermediate High School will not only add countless orphans and widows, but it will also be detrimental to future battles. Personal charm , Sometimes it really works. "


    After listening to King Qi''s remarks, Li Yan laughed dumbfounded.


    He shook his head and said sincerely, "I don''t have so many benevolences. I just don''t want to kill, and I don''t like to use humiliation and trample on the dignity of others to show my strength and merit."


    King Qi spread his hands and shrugged with a lack of manners. "Isn''t this what you love?"


    The two characters are cute, so that Li Yan has two black lines on his forehead.


    However, King Qi was so serious that he could hardly say anything.


    In theory, she was the first vassal to turn to Li Zhi, and she knew and judged Li Zhi''s character very well. If she did not recognize Li Yan, she would not be humiliated after knowing that she would not be humiliated. She would not be willing to give away her foundation.


    For aspiring people, dignity is sometimes more important than survival.


    At the end, King Qi sighed and looked at the standing Yale Abaoji. "No matter how, Yele Abao''s performance before he died, how can it not make people feel disgusted. Since everyone is fighting for work, there is not much Personal grievances, let me see, I''ll bury him. "


    Li Zheng nodded. "Since it is the king of the steppe, I will use the king''s rules to bury him thick."


    Rather than drafting a grassy burial of Yelua Baoji, Li Zhi decided to make the funeral arrangements grander.


    Not to mention respect for the opponent, the ability is to respect yourself, to devalue the opponent is worthless, and your position is not high. It is only a good way to deal with the hindrance of Yelubao, which is conducive to conquering some Khitan People''s hearts, it is also worthy of Li Yan''s rashness.


    Li Yan did not intend to kill all Khitan people.


    The policy of genocide is not only unnecessary but also useless by Li Zhi. The genocide is the only evaluation of this strategy.


    The cattle and sheep on the grassland still need to be released by others. Apart from that, how useful wool milk is, Li Zhi, a visitor to the earth, still knows it.


    If you want to rule the grassland for a long time, and make it a long lasting place, you must have enough food and clothing for the shepherds. You do n¡¯t have to rob and deprive others of their wealth to live and work.


    So developing the commercial trade of cattle and sheep and their derivatives, so that the Central Plains and the grassland can learn from each other''s strengths, and everyone can benefit each other is undoubtedly the most appropriate national policy.


    Once the huge demand of the Central Plains people is stimulated, it is enough for the prairie people to worry about food and clothing.


    After all, what is wrong with ordinary farmers and shepherds? As long as they can live well, most people will not be full enough to twist the knife.


    Over time, the unruly grassland people will also develop the idea of ??the country. Because that is the guarantee of their stability and happiness.


    National integration, harmonious coexistence, and living and working in peace are the inevitable inclination of people and historical development.


    By then, Datang will only be stronger.


    This is a long-term idea.


    In terms of short-term situation, after this war, the yellow heads and crickets are bound to resume their power. Under the circumstances that there are not many tribes on the grasslands, they will become the top of the pyramid, leaving the available Khitans, which is beneficial Check and balance them.


    For these reasons, Li Yi issued a military order to Yikun Prefecture not to kill. And strictly ordered the grassland tribal army, and the soldiers of the two heads of the yellow head, the eunuchs, immediately sitting in the guard camp, must not go out. Disarmament, recovery, and delivery of monks to the Khitan and the army must and can only be done by Tang Jun.


    Compared to the steppe barbarians, the civilized Tang people, after leaving the battlefield, were still more kind and disciplined.


    As for the spoils, Li Zhi will still give those grassland tribal troops, which is a promise.


    Don''t lose faith, this is what Li Zhi must do, otherwise he won''t be able to control the grassland smoothly.


    At the beginning, the tribal army of the prairie made some criticisms about Li''s arrangement. From the chief to the soldiers, after these days of fierce fighting, all of them had red eyes. It was the time when the emotions were violent. It is the Khitan people who killed Kuangzhou and kept all their belongings as their own.


    However, in the presence of Li Wei''s Long Wei and Tang Jun''s deterrence, these grassland tribal troops are not afraid to violate military orders.


    After a few days, when they were cooled by the fierceness inspired by the **** battle, and the continuous spoils of war started to be taken into their camp by Tang Junyun, all of them were handed over to them, and these tribal armies were left with elation, There is faith in praising Li Zhi''s words.


    Tang Jun Na Jiang


    The Khitan Army in Yikun Prefecture had no accidents and things went smoothly.


    Although the capture of their cattle, sheep, armor, and blades made many soldiers angry and sad, but they had no choice but to go. Moreover, Li Yan also made it very clear that as long as they were obedient and did not make trouble, they would not starve them to death and would allow them to return to their tribe safely.


    Several prominent Khitan figures were out of control for a while after hearing the news of Yelu Abao''s death.


    But no one, including Yeludi Rugu, cried and rushed to Li Yan, trying to fight with him.


    These people are so restrained. In order to survive is part of the reason, presumably the explanation of Yeluabaoji before his departure also played a lot of roles-after all, for the brave prairie people, there are several people who are willing to die for Yeluabaoji. Minister, it is not unimaginable.


    Li Junhou''s decision to bury Yelu Abaoji clearly stabilized the sentiments of Yelu''s enemies, such as Lugu.


    Seeing Li Yan so benevolent, they no longer feared and started talking to Li Yan about the conditions.


    "The king is the king on the grassland, and the funeral etiquette should be governed by the grassland. He also asked His kind benevolent King to allow us to transport the king''s body and bury him in the holy place of Khitan!" Yeludi Rugu in front of Li Yan Saluting respectfully.


    Everyone said that he was kind, and Li Ye would not harm himself. Besides, this is not a big deal. It is also conducive to reducing the hostility of the Khitans to himself, and he said generously: "Although Yeluabaoji is an lone opponent, it is also a worldly The rare heroes, the fallen leaves return to their roots, should be so, what reason is there to refuse? "


    This remark made Yelu Di Rugu extremely touched, thanked Li Ye quickly, and emphasized Li Ye''s broad mind again.


    His attitude was so positive that he was quite satisfied.


    Obviously, letting Yelu Abao''s soul return to his hometown is what Yeludi Rugu really wanted to do. As for whether he thought about his future and wanted to make a good impression in front of Li Zhi, he didn''t need to elaborate separately.


    In short, the battle of Yikunzhou ended smoothly. Although it was a few families rejoicing and some sorrowing, everyone no longer had to risk their lives and fight with a knife, and there was nothing to be concerned about.


    The end of the battle of Yikunzhou marks the national war between Datang and Khitan, and it is completely concluded with the victory of Datang.


    Since then, the northern border has been stabilized. Even if the new pattern of grasslands is formed, it will take some more effort for Li Zhi, but the situation of attacking the whole world has been declared disintegrated.


    Next, the Chang''an Forbidden Army and Monk of the Tang Dynasty who had expedition to the north could at least split up to support Hexi and Shuzhong battlefields.


    "The victory of the northern warfare has a great impact on the situation in Hexi, Shuzhong, and the Battle of the Celestial Territory, and its weight is too heavy.


    When King Qi entered Yikunzhou, he said to Li Yi, "We have fought so hard in the north for so long, and we finally got the reward we deserve."


    Li Ye smiled and smiled. "Thanks to King Qi sitting in the center of the town and leading the overall situation, Qi Wang ¡¯s name of fighting in the future will surely spread all over the world and become a shining star in the sky of my Tang."


    With the flattery of King An, King Qi couldn''t help raising his hands, raising the tip of his nose, and pretending to make a snorting sound, looking very proud and happy.

 v8 Chapter 62： New order (on)

    The battle of Yikun Prefecture, Yeluabaoji defeated, and the Khitan army surrendered, which means that the Khitan state has perished. Li Yan must take over the land of Khitan and station his army in the city built by Yeluabaoji, and actually control this area.


    If not, the land of Khitan will be divided up by other clans sooner or later, and there will be many more powerful forces on the grassland, which will become a hidden danger for the Tang Dynasty to rule the grassland.


    When going north from Yikun Prefecture, Li Yan only took the three forces of Langya, Tiger Guard, and Xiaoqi.


    Trekking deep into the grassland is not suitable for bringing the northern border troops over, nor is it necessary. The Tiger Guard is one of the first Chang''an banned troops to become an army. It is elite and sturdy. The Cavalry is a pure cavalry team, which is suitable for walking on the grassland and staying for a long time.


    Li Zhi''s destination is naturally Xilou, the former capital of Khitan.


    "Speaking of which, I would also like to thank Yalua.


    "There was no city on the grassland. He built many fortified walls. He had no academic thoughts on the grassland. He built a Confucian temple and learned and promoted the Han and Tang cultures. There was no national system on the grassland It was the first time he let the Khitans know what a state system is. "


    Riding on the horse, Li Yuan looked at the vast grassland.


    He said to King Qi next to him, "With these foundations laid down by Yeluabaoji, it will be much easier for us to establish our own rule on the Khitan''s territory. Otherwise, we will teach a group of barbarians from scratch. It will really take a lot of effort and time to turn them into state-conscious citizens. "


    King Qi glanced back.


    In the dragon-like contingent, there was a puppet of Yeluabaoji. The former Khitan princes, such as Yelu Dilugu and Yelu Dilie, are now gathered around the urns, which is quite painful to help the coffin.


    She said, "Listen to what you mean, do you want to transform the Khitans first, set a model for the grasslands, and establish a certain foundation at the same time. Then take them out and affect and reform the entire grassland?"


    "You''re getting smarter and smarter." Li Min laughed and praised.


    King Qi swaggered and grunted coldly, signalling that he was extremely intelligent.


    Li Zheng didn''t hide it, and he told his plans to Qi Wang: "The development of the cattle and sheep and their affiliated products for sale is only an economic solution to the grassland problem. The economy is the foundation, but not all. The rule of a country over a region It is not enough for the people here to eat and wear warm clothes.


    "It is necessary to control their thinking so that they have the idea of ??the country; they must also have the army to deter local heroes; they should have a sound system to ensure that everyone lives and works in peace; they must also be able to enter the stage and be able to Shi Zhan''s talents serve the country. This is a national policy in all aspects. It requires our exhaustion and exhaustion. "


    King Qi listened carefully, and when Li Yan finished speaking, she was already stunned: "According to you, aren''t you going to be exhausted? It is so difficult to rule the grasslands?"


    At this moment, she suddenly understood why she still didn''t have the ability to face the wrist with Li Zheng after occupying Guanzhong.


    In terms of the governance and control of the territories, the thinking and methods of the two have fallen by many levels. Her original failure was inevitable.


    King Qi also realized how wise she was at that time.


    Li Yan smiled, "It''s not exhausting, exhaustion is inevitable.


    "The Central Plains dynasty never really ruled the grasslands. We need to establish a more unprecedented situation. Naturally, many people need to throw their heads, shed blood, and fight on the battlefield. But they also need countless talented people who have struggled for hundreds of years over decades. , Put your life into this great cause, change them little by little. "


    Upon hearing this, King Qi patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She said: "Datang is not short of talents and talents, you don''t have to be exhausted yourself."


    Li Yan deeply believed, and said with emotion: "Only a country like Datang can seek such great achievements."


    When arriving at the West Tower, someone had already set off a battle to welcome him, and the momentum was quite grand.


    The people who greeted Li Xuan naturally captured the Yellow Head and the Xuan of the West Tower.


    The two chiefs respected him.


    It is now autumn. In the traditional sense, the season of goats and horses is strong. However, the west tower seen by Li Yong is in chaos and rundown.


    There are no shepherds singing and singing here. The number of cattle and sheep is not only small, but most of them are too thin. It doesn''t look like they can survive the winter. If there is continuous heavy snow this winter, there will be many fewer people on the grassland next year, I am afraid that there will not be fewer than the war dead.


    What Li Yan saw was more than that.


    The Khitans in Xilou and its vicinity, regardless of their age, gender, men and women, have become slaves of the yellow heads and the tortoises. Being whipped, teased, and having fun.


    Xilou no longer has a free Khitan.


    The glorious West Building not long ago has now become purgatory and ruins.


    The Khitans who were strong and proud a few months ago are now reduced to prison. They can no longer spur their horses and flaunt their power on the grasslands. The failure of the country has caused them to lose everything, and even the most basic dignity and rights of human beings have ceased to exist.


    Now they are just the goods and property of the winner.


    They need to withstand the anger of the victors, and they need to accept the superiority of the victors, until they die, until the name Khitan disappears into the grasslands, and annihilates in the long river of history.


    The tribes on the grasslands are prospering and declining quickly. Many powerful tribes that have left their names in history can no longer see any trace after a long time. The reason is the scene in front of them.


    Li Yan''s eyes sank.


    He remembered that the order he issued was very clear. The two soldiers who withdrew from Huanglou and Huanglu were only allowed to handle the affairs of delivery. In other words, only Datang has the right to dispose of Khitan.


    Now, his orders have not been respected.


    How does this make him happy?


    However, the two chiefs who were greeted by the yellow heads and the crickets were charming and respectful, and Li Zhe did not embarrass them in the general public before they met.


    Yelu, the enemy of the army, and others saw that their relatives and friends had become like this, both painful and angry. As prairie people, they know the consequences and costs of failure.


    The defeat of the soldiers, the defeat of the whole family, the defeat of the chief, and the calamity of the entire family are the prairie rules that have never changed.


    They want to rush out and take off the heads of the yellow heads and crotches who are abusing the Khitan.


    They have this strength.


    But they didn''t do that, because they didn''t get Li''s permission. After spending so much time with Li Yan, they know how strict Li Zhi''s army is.


    In Yikun Prefecture, several chiefs refused to accept the military tactics of Tang Jun''s envoys and fought each other for looting loot. As a result, Li Zhi directly killed all the people involved, and the two tribes even died.


    At that time, Li Xun, without saying a word, did not even warn, and directly implemented the military law.


    The military law of the Tang army.


    All


    Even if people like Yelu Lugu and Xiao Qudu are so sorrowful and angry that they ca n¡¯t help themselves, they do n¡¯t dare to make trouble in front of Li Yan. They know that once they do that, they will only bring disaster to themselves.


    They could only swallow the humiliation secretly, thinking about waiting for the end of the banquet, whether they could intercede with Li Ye and release part of the Khitan people, even if it was only tens of thousands of people.


    As losers and bereaved dogs, they dare not expect more.


    The banquet was very lively, with Li Gao occupying the main seat, accompanied by two chiefs of yellow head and cymbals. The dance on the grassland was very special. They pushed cups in the tent to change their cups. The two fighters outside the account were more grand at night. Preparing for a campfire.


    Everything was peaceful, and the soldiers in both divisions were happy.


    Li Yan''s smile seemed very kind, making people feel like a spring breeze. It seemed that they had forgotten the Qidan children who were being bullied outside the camp. Or maybe those people have nothing to do with him.


    This made the chiefs of the yellow heads and the crickets secretly ecstatic.


    At the beginning of Li Zhi''s account, they contributed a lot of precious property, and promised to give Tang Jun many cattle, sheep, soldiers and soldiers. The purpose of doing so was naturally to prevent Li Zhi from mentioning that military order, tacitly claiming their possession of Khitan.


    "An Wang is really kind and charitable. As long as we show more obedience and let him see our heart of surrender, he must not account for our violation of military orders."


    "The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty is like this. As long as you act humbly and let everyone in the world know that they are the most noble existence in the world, they will be extraordinarily magnanimous. The slaves and wealth of the Khitan people in the West Tower really exceed ours. Imagine that, with this, we can quickly become stronger. By then, it ¡¯s not you and I who have the final say on the grassland? ¡±


    The yellow-headed and crotch chiefs whispered and whispered.


    A consensus was reached, and the yellow-headed chief stood up and saluted to Li Zhe, he seemed even more humble: "His Royal Highness, because of your heroic talent, the yellow heads and crickets that have been oppressed by Khitan can only move from the night. Today is dawn. We can''t express our gratitude and love for you. Now we will give you the most precious gift on the prairie. I hope you know how much we awe you! "


    He speaks Mandarin fluently, and this skill is rare in the grasslands of today, except for the Khitans.


    A young and beautiful woman dressed up in a tent.


    Although she was dressed like a fairy, she looked empty, as if she had lost her soul.


    But even so, she is still beautiful.


    The true beauty is like this, no matter in which state, there is corresponding beauty, which can give people different levels of sensory enjoyment.


    Li Ye''s countless readers also praised him secretly.


    It was only the smile on his face that faded away when the other party entered the account.


    The yellow-headed chief thought that Li Ye was just surprised and did not realize his true emotions. He asked for a reward: "His Royal Highness, do you know who this beautiful woman like the moon is? ? "


    Li Yan didn''t speak.


    The chief of the ministry thought that Li Zhi had been deceived by beauty, and he stood up with a smile, showing something of a flamboyant meaning: "The most beautiful woman on the prairie has been sought after by many warriors, but now, only Her Highness An can enjoy it. She Called Yueli Duo ... "


    Li Min suddenly raised his hand.


    He made a throat cut.


    Qi Wang, already furious, flew up from his seat, reached out, grabbed the forehead of the yellow-headed chief, and without seeing how hard she snored, her opponent''s head was taken off.

 v8 Chapter 63： New order (middle)

    The sudden change caused the prairie people in the account to be horrified. They looked at the yellow-headed chief''s blood-sprayed corpse, full of doubts and puzzlements. They couldn''t understand why they were killed.


    Only the original puppet, kneeling on the ground, blossomed in the moon, but at this moment seemed to come alive, staring at the counterpart''s dead body, showing a smirk smile, giving out a ridiculous laughter.


    After the chief was killed, after the initial panic, the strong man with yellow head was furious and turned his head and gave out a wild roar like Li Yan. A few grumpy rushed directly to Li Yan.


    However, Qi Wang, holding the chief ¡¯s head and just grabbing his seat, just stared back at them, and the powerful repair force crushed the tide. The powerful men who wanted to do it exploded and turned into bodies. A cloud of blood.


    Such strength makes it all difficult for all the angry prairie monks in the account to breathe at once.


    At this time, they knew very clearly how big their power gap was with King Qi, and how small the grassland tribe was compared to the behemoth of the Tang Dynasty.


    The tent was quiet for a moment, and the atmosphere was extremely treacherous.


    The chief of the ministry, Sarek, looked at Li Yan''s expressionless face, and then suddenly woke up. The smile on the other side had disappeared for a long time, and it had nothing to do with being enchanted by beauty.


    It was an angry, cold, bottomless eyes, as if there was an abyss that could bury everyone!


    He felt the icy fear.


    Sariko hurried to the ground and made a grievous grievance: "His Royal Highness King An, please do not hesitate to show us how we offended your Tianwei and let you bring such a deep punishment ... Our awe and surrender to you come from our hearts, and we have absolutely no heart ... "


    Turning his head to look at Salico lying on his back like a maggot, the scarlet eyes in the moon shone with the extreme light of hatred.


    Li Yan took a sip of grape wine, took a look at the trembling Salico and shook his head as if he was at a loss in the face of an unexpected natural disaster. "Sometimes I''m curious, Knowing that you are very weak and knowing that the person you are serving is very powerful, why do you have to think carefully and try to fool each other? Do you feel lonely or stupid, or are you blinded by your interests? "


    Salico shuddered when he heard it.


    He finally realized that the actions of the crotch and the yellow head in the West Tower still caused Li Zhe''s dissatisfaction ... But Li Zhe has been smiling since he entered the account, and he has not smiled at them. Why is there a sudden problem at any moment when any dark color is revealed?


    Salico could not help but look back at Yue Liduo.


    Salik''s heart shuddered when he met Yueliduo''s eyes that wanted to frustrate her.


    Is it because of this woman? In order to get the beauty''s heart, Li Yan wants to be angry for the beauty?


    If this is the case, the heads of the yellow-headed chief and several strong men should have been enough ... at most, a batch of Khitan slaves will be released ...


    With this in mind, Sariko breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly responded to Li Yan: "It''s our fault that we are ignorant, ill-mannered, and not controlling our own desires, it is our fault, please His Royal Highness forgive me!"


    Li Ye was very motivated for a woman, which made Sarico quite dissatisfied, but the other party had this strength, and he acted fiercely, without any scruples. Even if Sarico had a complaint, he did not dare to show half points and could only cooperate with the other party.


    Li Yan snorted, "You know you''re wrong?"


    Salico nodded in a hurry.


    Li Yan gave a sigh of relief, "In that case, all Khitans enslaved by you will be released immediately, and I will let them be accepted by Wang Shi and then resettled uniformly."


    Sariko''s heart suddenly surged, and he raised his head regardless of etiquette, and asked incredulously, "To release all Khitans ?!"


    He was crying madly: In order to please a woman, he wanted to release one million Khitan slaves? Isn''t this something that only the fainting country stunned? !!


    When Yue Duo heard this, it was like hearing the sounds of nature, and she looked up at Li Ye with surprise and joy. Her original pale face was flushed with excitement at the moment.


    Li Yan only glanced at Salico''s expression, and looked at the grief and indignation in the other''s eyes clearly, even if he understood the other''s mind.


    This made him make a sneer, "Salico, are you confused? Do you really think that if you violate the military order of Gu Gu, nothing will happen to Gu Gu? Do you really think that if you give Gu Gu a beauties, then Can Gu Gu turn a blind eye to his military order?


    "You were quite satisfied with your attitude before. You were also willing to sell your friends a face and let you admit your mistakes. This makes you angry. Unfortunately, you missed the opportunity. Now, you still want to use the woman from Yeluabaoji to buy it. , Confusing the lonely heart? "


    These words made Salico stunned there.


    Then he understood what was wrong with him.


    I also realized how completely wrong I was with the Yellow-Head Chief.


    He tasted the bitterness in his mouth and could only say, "His heart, His Royal Highness, is naturally impossible to be bought and confused ..."


    "It can''t be bought." Li Min laughed lightly. "But you can''t afford the price. Gu''s heart holds the world. Can you give the whole world to Gu?"


    Sarek opened his mouth, and said nothing, but at the end, he could only touch his head with his head. "The heart of His Royal Highness, indeed, is not something we people can spy on, and I have ordered the release of all Khitan slaves ... . "


    Li Xie waved his hand and motioned Salico to do it quickly. He stood up and said to King Qi: "Whoever dares not to disagree, who dare to disagree, King Qi should not be polite, just mobilize the army and monks to surround them."


    Qi King naturally took the lead.


    Passing by next to Yue Liduo, Li Xuan stopped and added to King Qi: "This woman is left to King Qi."


    King Qi accepted the order with pleasure.


    Yueliduo looked at Li Yi''s back, her face was unbelievable, her eyes were extremely complicated, and the nails of her hands were pinched into the flesh of her palm.


    What Salicor thought of at this moment, hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness King, the head is gone without the chief ..."


    Li Xun kept out of the big account, "Please ask King Qi to choose another one."


    The strong yellow-headed man in the account was originally in sorrow and anger. Hearing these words suddenly, one by one his thoughts immediately rose alive and looked at King Qi''s eyes. Finally, he was no longer hostile. Some of them were clever. Please please.


    King Qi didn''t look at these people, and lifted up the moon in person, showing a gentle smile: "Come with me, you will be free immediately."


    The same woman and the same woman as the king, when she saw the moon in the moon, she had a sympathy, and naturally regarded the yellow head and crotch chief who regarded the moon in the moon as objects. For revenge.


    When King Qi left the tent with the strong-yellow head and chose a new chief for them, so that the flattery on Salico''s face disappeared, but the fear in his eyes grew deeper.


    Looking at the corpse of the yellow-headed chief that was lifted away, Sariko sighed and said sadly, "It seems that I was really wrong, and it was ridiculous."


    The pale-haired tribe elder followed with a sigh, "We really shouldn''t violate King An''s military order, but fortunately he died as a yellow-headed chief ..."


    Salico looked at the other side with a dissatisfied look, and seemed to be complaining. The other side heard that it was a pity that he did not die. "What I did wrong was not to violate An Wang''s military order, but to fail to understand An Wang''s mind and follow the roots. The bottom is that the grassland situation has not been clearly understood. "


    The elder froze, "Where does this come from?"


    Salico sat down, poured a pot of wine in one breath, and then said:


    "The Khitan kingdom is the first country on the prairie to have some resemblance to the Central Plains dynasty. It is different from the previous strong tribes and is more powerful. I originally thought that King An would completely wipe out Khitan Eight for the stability of the grassland. Department, let them disappear from the prairie, only in this way can we never endure the trouble!


    "I dare to let the soldiers despise An Wang''s military order and rob the West Tower based on this fundamental idea. Originally, I thought that even if we did something wrong, as long as our actions were in line with An Wang''s mind, he would count Punishment will only be symbolic. But I didn''t expect ... "


    The elders did not expect Salico''s behavior and such in-depth consideration. For a while, he was a little bit confused and didn''t know how to answer.


    At half a moment, the elder wondered, "It turns out that the chiefs'' slavery to the Khitan was not simply dazzled by interests."


    Sariko stared angrily at the elder and said angrily, "I do look at the wealth of Khitan, and I want to use it to grow the tribe, but I haven''t reached the point where I live or die!"


    The elder cried, "But the chief just said he was wrong. Isn''t King An going to destroy Khitan and eliminate the hidden dangers on the grassland?"


    Sadik''s subject showed sadness, "I just realized it. After the Khitan kingdom has perished, in fact, for King An and the Tang Dynasty, the biggest hidden danger on the grassland is no longer the Khitan remnant ..."


    "Who is that?" The elder asked quickly.


    Sariken whispered, "It''s us."


    "We?" The elder stared.


    Salico said painfully: "We plundered the West Tower, and our strength increased greatly. Within a few years, the tribal power would be several times its heyday, and then it would become one of the best clan on the grassland. From the perspective of King An, it is quite In the second Khitan country ...


    "An Wang''s long-term vision is beyond my ability. He just saw this. This is why he took the opportunity today to make Qi Wang use **** means to deter the audience, forcing us to release the Khitan slaves!


    "You know, without the addition of tens of thousands of Khitan slaves, we wouldn''t be able to become strong soon, or even, not be strong ..."


    The elder was dumbfounded.


    What Salico said was beyond the scope of his ordinary shepherd''s head.


    But Salico''s meaning, he still understood.


    He swallowed hard: "Isn''t that saying that King An has seen us as enemies?"


    "Enemies? We are not yet qualified to become King An''s enemies." Salico smiled bitterly, lingering, "When the Khitan kingdom existed, we were allies; from the moment the Khitan kingdom fell, we bear the brunt of it and become the king of An Suppressed. "


    The elder immediately panicked and stammered: "Chief, what can we do, even the Khitan Kingdom is not an opponent of the Tang Dynasty, and King An wants to destroy us, then shall we soon perish?"


    Salico was very dissatisfied with the elder''s unbearable performance. He gave him a cold look and said coldly: "Stupid! What good is the king to destroy us? When we die, there will naturally be other clans rising.


    "What King An wants is that we are not so powerful and can''t gain momentum on the grassland! To truly control the grassland without trouble, we only need no really powerful tribe on the grassland!"


    The elder immediately breathed a sigh of relief, rejoicing: "The chief is really wise."


    Sariko stood up and said helplessly: "So you should always know now, what should you do next? When you release the Khitan people, don''t think carefully, otherwise, you can''t bear the thunder of An Wang''s thunder. Up.


    "Although we can no longer be a powerful tribe, the tribe is on the scale of 100,000 people, but on the scale of 200,000 people, but it is between An Wang''s thoughts!"


    The elder patted his chest and stared fiercely: "The chief is at ease, I''ll arrange it. If you don''t have a long-term vision, I will let him die immediately!"


    Salico nodded, no longer interested in speaking.

 v8 Chapter 64： New order (below)

    All the way to the north, Li Yan is examining the city scale, the development of the Confucian culture, and the state system in all parts of Khitan. What he saw and heard gave him a deeper understanding of Yeluabaoji, and he couldn''t help admiring him.


    Because of the unification of the Khitan and the short time to conquer the grasslands, everything is just a prototype, and the destruction of this war, many things are beyond recognition.


    However, building a complete prototype is actually the hardest. As long as this head is open, everything after it is just a matter of time.


    And this situation is exactly what Li Zhi needs.


    If the Khitan system has been solidified and the Khitan national concept has taken shape, it will be much more difficult to turn them into people with a heart toward the Tang Dynasty until they assimilate them completely.


    Now that the Khitan people understand and have initially adapted to the rule of the country, they do not yet have such a deep national consciousness, which is most suitable for Li Zhi''s transformation.


    By that time, the Khitan people had been transformed, and it was easier for the prairie people to influence the prairie people than to let the Central Plains change the prairie people.


    "Yaluabaoji''s efforts for many years seem to be making wedding clothes for you."


    Looking at the Khitans who are repairing the Xilou city, King Qi sent such feelings.


    The errands of transferring the Khitan prisoners and slaves to the Khitan and Huangtou were completed a few days ago. Now most of them are in the Tang army camp and controlled by the Tang army. Only those who perform well can be released Camp to repair their former capital.


    According to Li Zhi''s arrangement, these people will also be the first people to obtain Datang''s "hukou". They will be recognized and protected by Datang, and will return to the pastoral life they were familiar with and loved.


    Qi Qi ¡¯s feelings, Li Zhi heard a lot these days, all sent by the officials.


    Li Zhi came to Khitan, since it is to change here, to rule here, it is naturally impossible not to bring civil servants. The army was followed by civilians, and the place was immediately taken over after the war, which was his usual method when he conquered the Central Plains.


    Some students from Chang''an Xiushang Academy who had previously served in the military also joined the ranks of civilian officials and began to be protected by monks from the Tang Dynasty and the army. .


    There are grassland herders as guides-especially the Khitans, and their errands have no reason to go wrong.


    The purpose of cultivating students at Chang''an Xiuxing College is to be used by the country after graduation, so they actually know more about grasslands than ordinary civilians.


    Just like Zhang Changan, before he entered the grassland, he learned several mainstream languages ??on the grassland. Although he didn''t speak well, he could barely communicate, which is the manifestation.


    "Predecessors planted trees and enjoyed the rest. This is used on Yeluabao''s body. It sounds weird, but the truth is that." Li Yi smiled and responded to King Qi.


    In fact, what he wants to say is that on earth, the reason why Huaxia is the later Huaxia is the result of the continuous efforts of countless heroes and philosophers.


    Some of them are in order to achieve their own imperial dominance, and some of them are to achieve the level of advancement, but from the perspective of the long river, without their efforts, there would be no great integration of the Chinese nation before Li Zhi''s crossing. situation.


    Although the process has been twists and turns, there is more blood and fire, and the disaster and pain are also deeper.


    In this sense, Yeluabaoji is just one of them.


    "The funeral ceremony for Yeluabaoji is coming,


    Originally, I didn''t think you would have to show up at that time, but after hearing what you just said, I thought that you should write a ritual for him. "King Qi thought for a while.


    Li Yan agreed with this, "should write a ritual."


    When Yeluabaoji was buried, there were sacrifices given to him by the Tang people, which also meant that he was officially recognized by the Tang Dynasty. The hidden meaning was that Khitan became part of the Tang Dynasty and already belonged to the Tang Dynasty.


    This is the conclusion.


    I don''t know if Yeluabaoji heard the news, would he climb out of the coffin.


    "By the way, what are you going to do with Yueduo?" Qi Wang grinned evilly.


    Li Yan rolled his eyes. "I''m not interested in her, naturally you can do whatever you want."


    He is not a loser. He does not need to conquer his opponent''s woman to show his strength. He is not a pervert. He does not need a woman who insults other kings to satisfy his dark mind. He is not Cao Mengde. He has a weirdness of collecting his wife. .


    Seeing that Li Zhi didn''t take Yuelidu into his eyes, King Qi was serious: "This woman is still pretty good, so she can make a difference.


    "At the moment, Khitan needs a commander on the table to consolidate people''s hearts for the dynasty. This role is better for women than men. And as a woman in Yeluabaoji, her presence can better eliminate the Khitan. Hostility to Datang, and all kinds of disturbing factors in Khitan. "


    This is a good suggestion.


    But Li Yan didn''t agree.


    The flower in the moon, that is, Shu Luping, is not a simple figure, and it is also famous in history. She is still young, immature, and harmless to see humans and animals, but her ceiling is very high, and she will be an unstable factor in the future.


    "Let''s talk about this later." Li Yan decided to seriously consider this issue, mainly to look at Yueduo''s mind. If she hates Datang, this matter is of great benefit, but it has not been discussed.


    Li Ye and Li Maozhen returned to the camp, and the guard reported that Salico was seeking.


    "The affairs of the crotch in the West Tower have ended, and it is almost winter, and please ask His Royal Highness An permission to let us return to our territory as soon as possible, and let the cattle and sheep raise some fat before the cold winter comes." Salico Courteous manners, said respectfully.


    Due to the long-standing war this year, the number of people grazing on the grassland has decreased too much, and the number of cattle and sheep has decreased. This has led to the growth of pastures.


    If the soldiers seize the time to go back to graze, it will indeed allow cattle and sheep to catch up with the last point of gaining weight.


    However, Li Zhi knew that the reason why Salico was in a hurry was that he did not want to participate in the funeral ceremony of Yeluabaoji.


    This was a cautious act of avoiding suspicion, and Salico did not want Li to feel that he had some sympathy for Yeluabaoji so as not to be jealous of Li.


    Salico''s concerns are not groundless.


    Apart from that, these days, when the cricket and the yellow head were handed over to the Khitan captives, because the chief had just died, they were dissatisfied. Under the encouragement of some strong men who could not see the situation, some yellow heads The soldier was unworthy.


    As a result, the West Tower, where the war had ended, was filled with corpses and blood flowed into the river.


    The yellow head, which was only slightly weaker than the crotch, is now more than half the size of the crotch.


    Sarike certainly knows that Li Yan does not want to suppress the yellow head extra, which will make the grassland situation


    Imbalance. After all, the three heads of the yellow head, the crotch, and the Khitan stand taller than the balance between the crotch and the Khitan, which is much better for Datang.


    But the yellow-headed man was seeking death by himself, and Li Zhi was not soft-hearted.


    Salico did not want to face Li Yan who was so murderous. For fear of the day, Li Yan felt that the strength of the crotch was a little stronger, and then found a reason to kill a group of people in the clan.


    This kind of thing is unreasonable to say, but Salico has to worry about it becoming a reality.


    "The chief will leave, and loneliness will not stop it. This war, the ministry''s contribution will not be small, and loneliness will remember. If the chieftain has leisure in Japan, he is welcome to come to Chang''an as a guest, and he will do his best. Smile is very kind.


    Salico couldn''t help shuddering. He can''t see Li Yan laughing now, always feels that there is a knife in his smile; and what he says from Li Yan''s mouth, he can''t help but think deeply.


    For example, now Li Li said that he is welcome to go to Chang''an as a guest. In the opinion of Salico, he is threatening him to be careful, otherwise he will be arrested.


    As for the friendship of the landlord, huh, I don''t know if it is a glass of poisonous wine.


    Salico frightened himself, and soon became panicky. In order to escape, he gritted his teeth and tried to make himself smile sincerely and charmingly. "His Royal Highness, I don''t think there are many cattle and sheep in West Tower. King An''s plan is unfavorable. The clan is willing to contribute 300,000 sheep, 50,000 cattle, and 10,000 war horses, only to help His Highness ... "


    They seized the West Tower and plundered not only the Khitans, but also the wealth of the Khitans.


    After Li Zhi arrived, he just let them release the Khitans and did not deprive them of their spoils. In Li Zhi''s words, you violated the military order and Guo punished you, but Guo is very trustworthy and will not blackmail you.


    So although Sariko was afraid of Li Yan, he was not very dissatisfied with Li Yan.


    Li Ye was very surprised by Sariko''s profound meaning, but he would not refuse such a good thing. Besides, this was also the initiative of the other party. Furthermore, Xilou now lacks cattle and sheep. "The chief is so generous. . "


    Seeing Li Ye''s satisfaction, Mr. Salek breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the crotch left, the new yellow-headed chief came to resign. The new chief was quite young, and he was less than 40 years old. He was selected as the new chief. There were still people who disagreed. After Tang Jun killed many people, he is now in a solid position.


    The yellow head also actively contributed many cattle and sheep.


    Coupled with the gifts from the Ministry, Tang Jun''s rations have a short-term guarantee, and the Khitans in the West Tower also have the capital to rebuild their homes, so Li Zhi does not have to find them food elsewhere.


    A few days later, the funeral ceremony of Yeluabaoji went smoothly, and the Tang Dynasty civil servants announced the ritual in public.


    Then, a generation of unstoppable Yeluabaoji entered the ground for peace.


    There are many Khitans participating in the ceremony. From the powerful to the ordinary soldiers, Yeluabaoji is their hero after all.


    When the civil servants of the Tang Dynasty read the sacrifice, ordinary soldiers could only realize that the hero''s Yeluabaoji was recognized by Tang, which made them proud and proud. They did not understand that, in the subconscious, they had agreed with Datang for the first time to handle grassland affairs.


    The Khitan dignitaries are complex. Although most people can only feel weird, the clever ones have understood what this ritual means. His face has changed greatly over the years, and he is full of sadness, knowing that he has completely lost his power and status on the grassland.

 v8 Chapter 65： Sijingping (1)

    The soldiers built the city, naturally, much faster than ordinary people. The funeral ceremony of Yeluabaoji ended shortly after the initial restoration of the West Tower City, which was destroyed by the yellow head and the cymbals. Mainly, the government officials have been completely built.


    Li Yan met Yue Liduo here.


    The Khitan army was defeated by the Tang army. Although Yelua Baoji was to seek a way to survive for the Khitan fighters, he surrendered and arbitrated, but in the eyes of many Khitans, he died in the hands of Li Yan.


    As a woman in Yeluabaoji, Duodu should have a hatred for Li Yan, and she should take revenge and hate as her duty.


    Because of these considerations, Li Zhi didn''t want to see Yue Liduo. In addition, for the sake of faith, he didn''t mean to kill the other party. Just a prairie woman, and then smart and strong, there will be no opportunity to grow up in front of Datang Garrison and Datang Jingying English Officer.


    But King Qi said more than once that the moon was kind and innocent, and he was very grateful for Li Zhi''s rescue of the prisoners of Xilou Khitan from the hands of the yellow head and the uncle. Now he does not hate Datang. It''s worth using.


    Li Zhi naturally knew that these days, King Qi spent a lot of time with Yue Liduo. Although the two have different positions, the women who are the same king have similar moods and experiences. In addition, the personality of King Qi is quite charming. Now they are commensurate with the sisters in the moon and get along very well.


    Of course, King Qi will not do anything untargeted.


    The reason why she is willing to spend time with the moon is just to influence the other side by herself. In the face of huge changes, the human heart is always very fragile, and it is also the time when the emotional fluctuations are greatest, and the temperament and thinking are most likely to change.


    At this time, King Qi ¡°admitted to the situation¡± was to avoid thinking too much about the hatred between Qidan and Datang during the month, and guide each other to thank Li Zhi for saving the kindness of Qidan ¡¯s captives, and to respect Li Zhi ¡¯s faith in defending Yelu Commitment to the righteousness, understand the strategy of Datang will inevitably benefit the prairie people.


    In these days, King Qi has instilled in the moon, Li Zhi and Yelu Abaoji are the biggest heroes in the world. Although the two have different identities and positions, they recognize each other, and the hero cherishes the concept of heroes.


    She also told Yueli Duo that Li Ye and Yelu Abaoji fought for their lives. The ultimate goal of killing countless people was actually for the great purpose of benefiting the people.


    In short, King Qi was brainwashing the moon.


    Now that King Qi thinks that brainwashing work is quite effective, Li Ye has not disapproved of her dedication to doing things. For Li Ye and Datang, King Qi now has such a high initiative and enthusiasm that he must be encouraged.


    Therefore, Li Xun decided to meet with her once a month to evaluate the feasibility of letting the other party be the nominal leader of the Khitan.


    The color of the moon in front of me is much better. Although there are still sorrows that can''t be hidden under the eyes, the words and deeds are not intense and extreme. Whether it is saluting or talking, they are all in order, and they look alive.


    Li Yan motioned for the other party to take a seat, groaned a little, and decided to abandon those pretending to be close, then asked directly: "In your mind, what should the prairie heroes look like and what should they do?"


    The color of the month was wrong, and she was obviously surprised by this problem. Then, in her mind, Yeluabaoji appeared as a matter of course. "The hero on the prairie should take the horse and whip up, invincible, and conquer all tribes. Worshipped and supported by millions. "


    Li Yan said nothing, "What then?"


    "Then?" Duo in the moon was stunned again.


    As a typical prairie woman, what she just said was all her understanding of the hero in her heart, without then.


    But Li Yan was asking then.


    Yueduo bowed her head, recalling what Yelua Baoji had done before, and told her what she had said before she recalled the war, especially the yellow head and the sacks who broke through the West Tower, burned and robbed them, and they Being whipped into a slave.


    A month of sadness came from her eyes, and her eyes filled with tears, her voice was dry: "Heroes, they should let their people eat and wear warmth, without fear of winter and year of disaster. But also protect them from sheep and horses. The bullying and oppression of others will enable children to grow up well and prevent the elderly from starving ... "


    There was a smile in Li Yan''s eyes.


    He said, "Do you think Khitan can do this by himself now?"


    Sadly shook his head during the month. The current Khitan is no longer as good as it was in the past, and even tribes such as yellow heads and crickets can bully them. It is conceivable how much suffering will continue in the future.


    As long as the minds of those who ran and fled under the horseshoes of the enemy in the blood, but were still killed and trampled down, the tears in the moon could not stop.


    Li Min was satisfied with Yue Liduo''s response. He asked, "If you are to be a hero of Khitan, would you be willing to dedicate your life to living and working for them?"


    Yueduo looked up and wondered, "I? How can I do that? ..."


    Li Zhengzheng said: "With the help of Datang, you can do it."


    In the month, Duo Duo''s eyes widened, and I couldn''t believe Li Yan would say so. That is the power and gift that only gods have. Is n¡¯t Datang an enemy of Khitan, how can it help Khitan?


    "An Wang really wants to help Khitan?" Duo Li stood up in surprise.


    Li Yan smiled slightly, "If you are willing to be a hero, Gu can help you."


    In the month, Doudou nodded quickly and nodded: "I do!"


    Li Min looked at her a few times, but did not speak.


    During the month, Duo couldn''t help but feel a little flustered and a little disappointed, thinking that Li Ye had just teased her.


    When it came, Li Yan didn''t say much, waved his hand, "Go on."


    The moon was unknown, so she could only pull her head and turned away, her steps were chaotic, showing her confusion inside.


    As she was about to go out, Li Su suddenly said: "You are in the moon, what war is like, you have already seen it. If you do n¡¯t want war, you have to take responsibility for what you just said."


    Yueduo turned around, but saw that Li Yan didn''t mean to tell her more, so she left with anxiety.


    Not long after she went out, King Qi came in, sat down in the seat just before the month, leaned over and asked Li Yan: "How about, can this little Nizi be used?"


    Li Yan did not answer this question directly, but got up and left the seat, motioning to King Qi to go out with himself.


    The two vacated from the front of the official house, straight up to 3,000 feet.


    When the West Tower is only the size of a chess piece and the magnificent grassland is at its feet, Li Yong swung his sleeves across the thousands of miles and mountains in his field of vision and said to King Qi: "Kings rule rivers and mountains, leaving aside the tedious affairs, mainly doing two things: Herdsmen, murder.


    "The reason why herdsmen are" herds "is that in the eyes of the king, there is no essential difference between governing the people and grazing cattle and sheep. All national policies and events are for the growth of cattle and sheep to make them fat and healthy. They lay wool on their bodies and gain more wealth.


    "The more cattle and sheep, the more wealth, the stronger the tribe, the more soldiers you can support, the better the armor and armour of the soldiers, the stronger the king, the ability to enjoy prosperity and wealth, and a stable position. Conquer the Quartet.


    "And killing is to get rid of the herd of horses, let those thieves who eat beef and wool go to death, and let the negative factors that affect the fatness and reproduction of cattle and sheep cease to exist.


    "In other words, cattle and sheep belong only to kings. Whoever robs them and who prevents them from growing up disrupts the stable order of the king''s grazing, whether they are sheep or wolves, or whether their damage is large or small, as long as it affects the king''s wealth harvest, All have to fly away!


    "This is the essence of the feudal empire when kings ruled the world."


    King Qi was a little dazed.


    She did not expect the principle of governing the country, but she could elaborate from this perspective.


    Li Ye pointed at the grassland under his feet and continued: "Although Qidan has fallen, there must be undead people in the middle of the country, and they are not willing to fall from the clouds. They will want to retaliate for the hero under the guise of restoring Qidan''s glory. The banner, fighting for the cattle and sheep of Datang, to reshape their wealth, status, and power.


    "There must be such people, not only Khitan, but also other tribes. And all I have to do is kill them.


    "But now, because of the recent fiasco, such Khitans must have been hidden, and there may be different places. It is undoubtedly unrealistic to bring them all out.


    "I must lead the snake out of the hole. The flower in the moon is the bait to lead the snake out of the hole. She is a woman of Yelu Abaoji, and naturally has the appeal, regardless of whether she has the heart, it can be used by speculative believers.


    "If the moon in the heart is true to the people and obey the Datang, it will naturally stand by me in the process of being a hero and cut out these evils for me. But if she With resentment and wanting to rebel, then when she gathers those black horses, and the goals are obvious, I can also destroy them backhand.


    "So, Yue Liduo is indeed a suitable candidate for Khitan''s nominal new leader."


    After listening to Li Yan''s words, King Qi didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It was a long time before she shook her head and sighed, "It''s so dark."


    Seeing her lingering, Li Min added with a smile: "It''s ugly and vicious."


    King Qi spread his hands and signaled that he didn''t want to say these, all of which Li Ye himself acknowledged.


    She said: "I can see it again. I am the right to be a battlefield king. I just have to be charged and conspiracy and trickery will not be blended in. The national strategies, power squeeze, strategic battles, or you should compare them. it is good."


    Li Yan was very conscious and shrugged: "Dirty work must be done by someone. I won''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"


    For this dynasty, Mo said that he should be allowed to perform the insidious technique. If there is no courage not to fear people''s words, and never move forward, then what great Tang Dynasty is planning for!


    King Qi patted Li Yan''s shoulder and relieved: "You are a real hero, and I admire you! Thank you for sheltering me from the wind and rain, so that I can be a simple general."


    Li Yan smiled and arched his hand: "Everyone."


    At this point, the Khitan kingdom has completely become a thing of the past. Under the leadership of the Tang Dynasty civil servants and garrisons, the surviving Khitans have been re-divided, part of them will return to the original tribe, and part will go to new homes. This countless dead war has made the grassland more. Lots of living space.


    A new order was established in this **** land. It belongs to Li Zhi and belongs to Datang.

 v8 Chapter 66： Sijingping (2)

    Wang Jian is not very happy these days.


    Although the Nanxun army was blocked outside Chengdu, the opponent tried to infiltrate everywhere and burned and plundered the team. He was also nailed to various small cities and could not move. However, in the general trend of the war, it is still not a one-day event. .


    Compared with the vassals of the Central Plains, Wang Jian''s soldiers were slightly less prominent than Li Maozhen. Otherwise, the 500,000 troops would not have been defeated overnight in Dengzhou. This is also the root cause of Wang Jian''s defeat in Nanzhao.


    But no matter how good he is at the battlefield, it is also relatively unreliable. Forgetting the defeat that he had made because of the enemy''s inadvertent defeat, he is still far from being comparable to those barbarian generals in Nanzhao. It is not difficult to stabilize the situation .


    What Wang Jian is commendable for is that his talents are relatively comprehensive, political affairs and strategies can be grasped, and his temperament is stable and tenacious. He will not be irritable and can handle all aspects of relationships. There are few extreme actions.


    In these respects, King Qi is inferior to him.


    Therefore, although Wang Jian''s army is not many and not strong at present, it is not very difficult to block the Nanzhao army. Especially with the help of Shushan Jianmen, monk Khitan in the Nanxun army no longer had the possibility of prestige, and he also made up the last short board.


    It stands to reason that he should be in a good mood.


    However, the attitude of King Nanzhao was too arrogant. It was a letter almost every day. He persuaded Wang Jian to surrender, abandoned the dark, and conspired to share prosperity with the great cause. Do not bury the dying Tang Dynasty.


    Each time, these letters will be copied into many copies and shot by multiple monks from different places into the city.


    At first Wang Jian didn''t care. As time passed, he gradually became intolerable.


    Wang Jian was a vassal of Shu land. When he was not recruited by the court, King Nanzhao took advantage of his failure to send troops to Central Plains and sent troops to attack Shu land. At that time, it was also a hard-fought **** battle. Although Wang Jian finally repelled the opponent, the people were plundered a lot, and the loss of wealth was countless.


    When Nanxun Wang entered the steamer gorge on Wuchidao and left Shudi, he once flew into a high **** and laughed and told Wang Jian that he wouldn''t send it away, and he would visit again, and told Wang Jian to prepare for the money early next time. The goods were greeted, lest he still need to search for the minzhimin ointment by himself, so that Wang Jian was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Soon after, Nanzhao Wang really came again, this time hitting Chengdu, this is Wang Jian''s shame and shame. Now being ridiculed again and again, where is this scene of a dignified person that can endure?


    "This **** is too deceptive! A brief introduction to Nan Man was so arrogant, really when Wang Jian was afraid of him and he dared not go out of town to meet the challenge ?!" Wang Jian retaken the letter paper in his case, and stood up with anger in his face. In the unexpected eyes of the school, they flew directly to the city.


    Outside the city is the Nanzhao Army, with a strict formation and ready to go, and at a glance, seeing the ocean.


    In comparison, Chengdu City still doesn''t look big enough.


    At first, the Nanxun army also attacked Chengdu City. After encountering a bloodshed, it obediently stopped this meaningless behavior, but just called and scolded daily to try to lure the Tang army out of the city to fight.


    Wang Jian knew very well that he did not have many troops and was not strong in combat. Depending on the defense of Chengdu, it was not difficult to resist the Nanzhao army. However, if you are out of town, you are giving each other a chance. Once defeated, Chengdu could not guarantee.


    Wang Jian was stable and stable for a long time.


    Until today.


    "Yo, this is not


    Wang Xiaoer? It ¡¯s only been a few days. How did you become so fat and ugly? After a long time shrinking a turtle, you have to become a turtle yourself? Haha ... "When the king of Nanzhao saw Wang Jian appear, his eyes lighted up, and he immediately followed the vacant air, and then pointed at the opponent''s nose and sneered.


    Wang Jian was so angry that he was so angry, "You are a thief, and you are so deceived that you can''t talk too much. Whoever doesn''t say so much, really has the ability to live and die with my king!"


    "Single fight with you alone? Haha, Wang Xiaoer, you are really stupid, you would say such a three-year-old child! The two armies are fighting, but you want to fight with me, you are afraid that you did not wake up Wang Xiaoer, if you have the courage, if your sergeant has the courage, don''t shrink into the city and come out and fight me! "


    King Nanzhao looked arrogant, his eyes stunned.


    He continued: "Don''t the people in the Tang Dynasty be strong and tough? How can they not even have the courage to fight now, have they turned into turtles? Wang Xiaoer, tell you, if you don''t dare to fight, I''ll be the army tomorrow. Recruit, go to Dongchuan to kill and earn money, and take the parents, wives and children of your soldiers as slaves! "


    Hearing words changed not only Wang Jian, but also Tang Junshi in the city.


    "King Shu, there is no one in this eye, so degrading, the general will ask to fight! Even before the city is killed, the general will kill the arrogance of these barbarian thieves, so that he can rest happily and stubbornly. "One commanded the fists with red faces and red ears.


    Wang Jianzheng promised that he hadn''t had time to speak. A civilian next to him quickly advised: "The king of Shu calms down, our army can''t fight, otherwise it will destroy itself! Only the victory of the war can preserve Shuzhong!"


    Wang Jian looked at each other with a cloudy look. It was the missionary sent by the court to assist him in the battle, and it was also the responsibility of the supervisor.


    The generals had long been resentful. Half of them were Wang Jian''s old ministries. Where would they take the words of the civil servants to heart, they would fight forward. Just looking at their scarlet eyes, they know that these people have set their will on death, in order to preserve their dignity as a strong army general.


    Wang Jian closed his eyes in pain.


    At a half-sound, he sighed to the sky and said indignantly: "Just let him bear it for a while, and when the battle in the northern border comes to an end, we always have the opportunity to counterattack ..."


    "Wang Xiaoer, don''t you dare to fight? If you don''t dare, learn to tortoise to climb two laps and send some beauties out to serve my warrior, otherwise, I''ll go east!" Nanzhao Wang began to shout again.


    Just then, a great monk came from the north.


    They were divided into two groups. One wave arrived at the head of Chengdu. There were dozens of people. One wave arrived at Nanzhao Camp, but only a few people.


    The leader of the previous group was Song Jiao, the general leader of Tsing Yi Yamen.


    The leader of the latter batch was Yeludi Rugu!


    Seeing Song Jiao''s arrival, he also brought dozens of real monks, Wang Jian was shocked at first, even if he was overjoyed, and then his spirit was refreshed. He had been faintly aware of it, his excited fingers kept twirling.


    Song Jiao gave Wang Jian a military order and said to them: "An Wang''s military order: counterattack Nanzhao, slaughter his army, kill his king, destroy his country!"


    Wang Jian and the generals were all pleasantly surprised and hurriedly received the order.


    There are dozens of major monks brought by Song Jiao, and they have already had a counterattack force.


    But after all, the number of troops is not large. It is still difficult to defeat the Nanxun army with the help of monk Khitan.


    Song Jiao snorted coldly: "The Khitan kingdom is gone, and the Khitan monk in the Nanzhao Army will leave immediately!"


    The words didn''t fall, and Nanzhao Camp had flew


    Dozens of black robe master monks.


    Under the leadership of Yeludi Rugu, they went directly around Chengdu and headed north. On their way, Monk Tsing Yi Yamen was waiting to arrange their place.


    The king of Nanzhao stayed like a chicken, with his mouth wide open, and shoved a fist into it.


    At the time of Yeludi Rugur, he thought the other party was here to support him. This made him extremely excited. I wondered if Qidan had already defeated Tang Jun in the north. Otherwise, how could Yeludi Rugu come? That''s great, this is the situation he dreamed of.


    Unexpectedly, he came forward to talk, and Yeludi Rugu ignored him, and summoned the monks Khitan in the army, and took them away. Before leaving, the words of Yeludi Rugu made Nanzhao king like falling ice cave.


    "The army was defeated, and the king is dead. Khitan now surrenders to the Tang Dynasty. King Nanzhao, if you still want to leave a whole body for yourself, hurry up and decide for yourself!"


    Yeludi Rugu''s words were right, and he did not have the opportunity to ask King Nanzhao and disappeared into his field of vision.


    The Nanzhao army was able to invade the land of Shu by relying on only two points. The first was the ambush in Nanzhao, which caused Wang Jian to suffer; and the second was the help of the monk Khitan. Without them, the Nanzhao king would not have been so arrogant.


    The change came too fast, which caught people by surprise and didn''t give the Nanzhao king a reaction. Just now he was still looking forward to himself, and in a flash, he was horrified.


    He didn''t wait to be stunned when he issued the military order, and then he heard Wang Jian''s extremely happy laughter, "King Nanzhao, please show another arrogance to this king? Today is your death period, give it to you!"


    Nanxun Wang suddenly turned his head, and his hair was upright with time. I saw Wang Jian carrying a large number of monks, like a cloud pressed over. Wang Jian, the leading horse, speared out of his hand, and the wind suddenly surged in the air, and the spiritual wind was like a hurricane, covering him!


    "The King of Shu is slow! There is something to say, I retreat, I can''t retreat ..." Nanzhao Wang recklessly rushed away and evaded.


    He did not defeat the confidence of Wang Jian, otherwise he would not reject the opponent''s singled request. The reason why I dared to ridicule Wang Jian before was to rely on the protection of Brother Khitan. Now that monk Khitan is gone, he is immediately beaten back to his original form. Where can he be frightened and panicked?


    "Kneel down and ask for forgiveness!" Wang Jianying laughed with a smile, and revenge Xue Xue''s red light.


    Behind him, the city gate of Chengdu has been opened, and the torrents of iron armor are rushing out. Long ago, the soldiers who were full of anger were making loud shouts and screams, and the tide generally rushed to the camp of Nanxun.


    Seeing that the defeat had been settled, while avoiding Wang Jian''s attack, the king of Nanzhao said in a crying voice: "King Shu, I was wrong, I shouldn''t offend you, I shouldn''t offend Datang, please let me go!" , Nanxun will never send troops to the north again, I will pay court to Datang ... "


    Wang Jian laughed and was more proud, but the murderous look in his eyes did not reduce his score by half. "Now I think of asking for forgiveness, it''s too late! If you dare, you can only die!"


    Wang Jian shouted, and the spear flashed out. King Nanzhao finally avoided but was pierced through his chest.


    "Rao ... Rao Ming, I''m willing to reciprocate and be a great Tang loyal minister ..." The blood of Wang Nanzhao''s mouth raged, his eyes gradually dissipated. When he fell from the air, he had not spit out words. Qing, but still hope to survive.


    Naturally, he couldn''t survive. Wang Jian struck again with a spear. Before his body landed, he broke into powder.


    On the same day, the Chengdu defenders came out of the nest, defeated the Nanzhao Army, and the Nanzhao soldiers'' bodies swept across the wild, and the wailing sound spread far away.

 v8 Chapter 67： Sijingping (3)

    Liangzhou.


    In the setting sun, a Guiyi Cavalry is racing eastward in the wilderness. The captain of 3,000 people is armed with a short crossbow and well equipped. Many people have traces of swords on their armors, showing that this is a long-standing team Elite on the battlefield.


    The face of the soldiers was astonishing, with an exquisite temperament, like a sharp spear. Even if they did not scream and fight, they also showed extraordinary iron blood.


    The headed general was in his thirties, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a two-inch-long scar on his cheek spread from the bridge of his nose to the base of his ears, looking horrible.


    He is Zhang Huaishen''s nephew and the leader of this team. His real name is rarely mentioned. Because of his tough fighting style and good at fighting tough battles, he often smashes the enemy forces when he goes into battle.


    Elite soldiers will leave the city, naturally will not be performing ordinary tasks.


    At noon, Liangzhou received a military report, and a grain transport team from Lingzhou was attacked. Five hundred troops escorting grain were killed and wounded, and tens of thousands of cattle and sheep and tens of thousands of grains had fallen into the hands of the Hussars.


    This batch of military rations was transported from Xiazhou and Lingzhou. In fact, this is a grain road that continuously transports grains. A few months ago, after the Langfang Army broke the party leader, the follow-up army also took orders to raise military food for Hexi when it received the site.


    Liang, Ling, and Xiadu are located at the northern end. The dietary habits are not much different. Lamb is the favorite of the generals. Although the party army is gone, the cattle and sheep are still there. It just happened to replenish Liangzhou with military rations and save transportation from Guanzhong.


    The news that the food road was attacked and the military food was robbed made Zhang Huaishen angry on the spot. Even when Zhang Daniu was dispatched, he led the Guiyi Army to ride.


    The Northwest War has hit now. Because the Liangzhou defense line is complete and tight, the Uighur forces have never been able to capture the city, leading to the stalemate. At this time, the importance of logistics supply gradually became prominent, and its status was rising.


    As a general in the army, Zhang Daniu knew very well that what the two armies are now competing for is continuous combat capability.


    As far as Huiluo is concerned, their long-distance battles and Liangzhou far away from the Western Regions will definitely make it harder and harder to replenish the grain. As long as Tang Jun''s grain and ordnance can be continuously supplemented, even if there is no reinforcements to join, it is very likely to win the war.


    Unexpectedly, the first problem was not the return to the food lane, but the Tang Junyun food team.


    If you think about it, this is actually very easy to understand. Although the Uighur soldiers and horses did not break through the Tang army''s defense line, they were superior in strength and were in an offensive position. The initiative in the battlefield was in their hands, and they had time to penetrate.


    As long as there are not many soldiers and horses, it is possible to bypass the important defense zone of the Tang Army and enter the rear of the Tang Army.


    Just because he knew that there would not be many soldiers and horses like this, Zhang Huai Shen would only let Zhang Daniu ride out with three thousand horses to solve the problem. However, to be realistic, Zhang Huai-shen could not divide more troops under the circumstances of fierce Uighur offensive and non-stop day and night.


    "General, the place is almost ahead!" A scout monk hurried back from the front and said to Zhang Daniel.


    Zhang Da Niu''s eyes froze, and he nodded his head, raised his arms, and shouted, "We are about to reach Wolf Valley, the whole army is on alert!"


    He is also a warrior in the military. Although this voice is not loud, he has also cultivated his breath to make every soldier understand clearly.


    Langyan Valley is high in valleys and deep in valleys. It is very suitable for ambush. Even a monk can''t see the situation inside without going deep into the forest. If not, the food delivery team would not be exhausted and would only escape a monk to report to Liangzhou.


    Zhang Daniel must be cautious.


    "The brigade stopped in front of Taniguchi, and scouting monks went as far as they could into the mountains and valleys of the valley to see if they could find each other''s tracks!" Zhang Daniu said in a deep voice.


    They came to hunt back the Hussars. According to common sense, the other party has disappeared for a long time now, but Zhang Daniu is more cautious. His order is to rule out that the other party is still in Wolf Valley and there is a possibility of ambush.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his order was spoken, he heard the ground booming, and after a moment of mountain forests on both sides of the Valley of Wolves, he blinked out of the two teams of cavalry torrents.


    Zhang Daniu sank: "Phalanx, ready to meet the enemy!"


    According to the previous report of that monk, there were at most 2,000 Uighur cavalrymen attacking the Yunliang team. Now that his own side has not stepped into the unfavorable terrain of the valley, the other side has killed him. In Zhang Daniu''s view, he is just killing him.


    But as the Uighur cavalry gradually ran out, revealing


    The overall appearance, there was a sound of breathless breathing in Guiyi Army. The other person is not 2,000 people, not even 20,000!


    "How come there are so many people ?!" Zhang Daniu was shocked.


    Obviously, when the Hui people attacked the food delivery team before, they only sent out a part of the staff, and the others were hidden, and they were basically hidden in the deep forest. But how did so many Uighur cavalry sneak into the rear?


    If the Tang Army ¡¯s defense line is so large that 20,000 to 30,000 Hui cavalry can penetrate it, then the Tang Army in the Battle of Liangzhou should have been defeated long ago, and it will not support it to this day.


    After a while, Zhang Da Niu''s face sank like water. As a backbone general of the Guiyi Army, he grew up in the army since he was a child. His military skill is not bad, and the answer came to his mind in a flash.


    It was a creepy and only answer.


    These Uighur cavalry did not penetrate the Tang army''s defense line from the front, but instead circled a large circle and avoided the entire Liangzhou defense line. Zhang Daniu can even think that they entered the north grassland from the northwest, and then traveled thousands of miles from the north to the south.


    Because it was impossible to go south, the entire Hexi was controlled by Tang Jun.


    After coming back to attacking Liangzhou for a long time, the pressure on the supply of military supplies is increasing, and they have to find a way to break the situation. In this respect, Tang Jun''s strategy to lure them to Liangzhou was correct, and it also caused them great pressure and danger.


    But no one expected that the Uighur cavalry would detour from the north, but it was a large circle, and there was a large area of ??desert. The journey was definitely not easy, and it was possible to reach the border of Liangzhou and pass through the brigade. All the cities guard. They are highly likely to fail.


    However they came in after all.


    It can be imagined that those who are far away from the front of the north Great Wall border will never have a living person.


    Since the Uighur cavalry has such an action, its strength will never be weak, it must be far more than 20,000 or 30,000 people, and the picture must be no small. What''s more frightening to Zhang Da Niu is that since they showed up, it means that a larger operation has begun!


    Snatching cattle and sheep may be to supplement the food, or it may be just to attract the attention of the Tang army, share the Tang army''s mobile force, and cover up their true goal!


    "Their goal is either Lingzhou City or Liangzhou City!" Judging by this, Zhang Daniu couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    Lingzhou supports the Liangzhou defense line in the rear. Once Lingzhou falls, Liangzhou will fall into chaos; if the Liangzhou defense line is pinched by both sides, the consequences will be even more needless to say.


    "Return the situation here to the general, and ask him to respond!" The moment the two armies entered the battle, there were already a large number of hidden monks who were hiding in advance. They were approaching quickly, and Zhang Daniu would recall all the accompanying monks, so they would not count. The price broke through, and the military newspaper must be returned.


    "General, what do you do?" The monk asked eagerly.


    Zhang Daniu''s face looked like iron. "We can''t escape. Only killing a few more enemy pirates can reduce the pressure of the battle by one point!"


    In other words, he brought up his long urn, pointed forward, and the power of the soldiers broke out, his eyes crimson and shouted: "The eldest husband is committed to his duty and serve the country, at this time! Kill!"


    "Kill!" Three thousand Guiyi soldiers roared together and rushed to the boundless Uighur cavalry in front of them.


    They were once lonely, surrounded by powerful enemies, and still fighting endlessly, generation after generation, guarding Datang''s last land in the northwest.


    They once glorious, beat all alien races, and reproduced the glorious Tang Dynasty that everyone looked up to in awe. They also had a fierce defeat. There were only two states in the eleven states, and hundreds of thousands of soldiers were killed and injured. The soldiers saw relatives and friends dying in front of each other, but they were powerless.


    Today, they are still fighting, for the dynasty, for the family, and for themselves. Over the years, many things have changed. The only thing that has not changed is that they are never afraid of facing the enemy, and they are brave and brave at any time!


    In just half an hour of fierce battle, Zhang Daniu was panting like a cow, and the guards beside him died batch after batch, and he was also bruised all over.


    The strength of his army has been exhausted. Although before that, the Hui people paid a price far exceeding 3,000, but he knew that their army would inevitably be wiped out today.


    There is no end to war, and there are no undead soldiers.


    Zhang Daniu couldn''t think about his ending. During the **** battle, he took the time to look back, and wanted to see if the monks in the army had successfully broke through and brought the military situation back in time.


    He was disappointed.


    Behind the battlefield, there are crowds of Uighur-like Uygur monks, such as black clouds, and their monks have fallen into the pool of blood in front of the black clouds, without breaking a gap in the black clouds.


    No one succeeded


    Military newspapers cannot be returned.


    Zhang Daniel shouted angrily, desolate and desperate.


    This means that their sacrifice can only be a sacrifice in vain, meaning nothing at all.


    "Breakthrough! Breakout! Even if you only survive the next person, you must send the military newspaper back!" When Zhang Daniel shouted, a large amount of blood ran out of his mouth.


    Without hesitation, the lieutenant took a turn around and slid into the cascade of Uighur warriors.


    Seeing that they were about to break through the last layer of enemies, they were the first to die.


    When the lieutenant fell off the horse, he still stared at him.


    One team after another broke out, and as a result, they took the lead in the team''s annihilation. They were fortunate to prominently return to the army, and were also intercepted by monks on the periphery.


    The Uighur cavalry had long surrounded them three levels inside and three levels outside, and there were a large number of monks outside to block them. They would not have the opportunity to break through.


    Three thousand people will soon be less than 30%.


    When exhausted Zhang Daniu was struck by a spear, he was still unwilling to grant the head, and he pulled out the horizontal sword and slashed to the coming back.


    He knew that his movements were already very slow and his strength was already very small. This last blade of aura might be able to kill an ordinary general, but he couldn''t take the returning general.


    He would also be crushed by his opponent''s horseshoe and completely bid farewell to the song that he was still fighting.


    However, a weird scene appeared, and his sword swept out. The murderous countless Snapdragon Generals and horses burst into a big cloud of blood!


    Not only the Uighur general, but also the Uighur cavalry who were well trained beside him, were all broken!


    Zhang Da Niu froze.


    His knife will never have such power, unless it is when his combat power is complete.


    How is this going?


    The next moment, he understood.


    Because the Uighur cavalry like a copper wall and an iron wall in front of them all seemed to be crushed eggs, and they died suddenly on the spot. After they all fell, a soldier in a black suit and iron armor appeared in his vision.


    This is ... Wang Shi? !!


    An elite king who will turn the Uighur cavalry into a corpse!


    They stormed across the sides of Zhang Daniel, killing the panicked Uighur cavalry with an unmatched majestic posture.


    Zhang Daniel stood up by the knife, almost crying with joy.


    A young general stopped the horse in front of Zhang Daniu, saw his armor, rolled over the saddle, and held his fist in salute: "The commander of the Yulin Army, Xu Jingzong, dare to ask the general''s division?"


    "Guiyi Army, Zhang Zhixing!"


    Zhang Daniu reported his own name and had no time to think about other things. He hurriedly rushed: "The Uighur cavalry detoured from the back and went deep into the back of Liangzhou. Here is only a small part. There must be more power. I have gone to Liangzhou and asked General Xu to report the situation immediately! "


    Xu Jingzong didn''t move.


    In Zhang Daniu''s puzzled and urged eyes, he showed a reassuring smile: "General Zhang doesn''t have to worry. The day before yesterday, indeed, 100,000 Hussars attacked Lingzhou, but we were defeated in one fell swoop."


    Zhang Daniu opened his mouth unexpectedly: "Blow ... busted?"


    Xu Jingzong said: "General Zhang didn''t know. The battle of Youyun has ended successfully. The Yulin Army was ordered by the King of An and supported by Liangzhou through Yunzhou, Xiazhou, and Lingzhou. It happened that the Huizhou cavalry attacked Lingzhou. We were blown away! "


    "We won in Youyun ?! Doesn''t that mean ..."


    "Yes, the battle of Liangzhou will soon win. Therefore, General Zhang no longer needs to worry about anything."


    Zhang Daniu laughed three times in the sky and was extremely happy.


    Then he fainted and collapsed in the corpse.

 v8 Chapter 68： Sijingping (4)

    Liangzhou City is fighting fiercely, and the Uighur soldiers who attacked the city slap on the wall like sea water, wave after wave, as if endless. If it was only about momentum, Mo would not say a city, even Xiongshan would be overthrown.


    However, Liangzhou City has always stood on the ground. Although it is not a mountain, it is stronger than the ordinary high mountains. Despite the wind and waves, there is no sign of collapse, it is like a giant, copper-bonded and iron-bone, regardless of hurricane and lightning.


    The improved version of the instrument bed crossbow on the city head, each time an avalanche-like roar sounded, dozens of blue-colored ghosts rushed into the ocean of Uighur soldiers rushing towards the city, forming a wave like a sail, straight Out of blood scarcity.


    Facing the strong bow and crossbow clouds covering the sky and covering the sun, the Uyghur monks who rushed to the city head often stood unsteadily and would be chopped to the ground by the city''s ready-made monk Tang Jun. As for ordinary Uighur fighters, they will keep falling from the city like dumplings, densely like rain.


    The scene was extraordinarily spectacular and brutal.


    Such fighting has been going on in Liangzhou City for a long time, so that Nangong No. 1 is numb.


    When the Uighur army attacked the city, it was surrounded by three and one. Not far from the wall without the Uighur army formation, there was a lone mountain. The first palace of Nangong is now on the top of the lone mountain, standing with a sword.


    He is in a bad mood.


    Because in front of him stood a Uyghur monk who was dressed up to the extreme and was dressed in pearl jewels.


    In Nangong''s first glance, whether it is the other person''s tan curly hair, the full-faced beard, or the other person''s deep outlines, he feels the chill and aversion from his heart.


    This is a real alien, and the alien can be seen at a glance.


    As the former chief of the Great Tang Qin Astronomical Superintendent, Nangong, who led the Central Plains Dao Tong, although nominally, existed, and was extremely disgusted with such aliens.


    Especially when the other party does not show their respect and submission to themselves.


    "Give up, Nangong first! You are destined to be invincible to me. On the land where the glory of the **** of light shines, the followers of the Ming religion are invincible! The enemies of the **** of light have only two choices, either surrender and be our Brothers, brothers and feet, either die. "


    The monk Hui Hui waved his open arms, and the range of motion was exaggerated. "And you, Nangong No. 1, the wise Tang, I hope you choose the former. You are so handsome and powerful, me, the God of Light is the strongest Believers, Medicine Grosita, don''t want you to be a bunch of meaningless bones ... "


    Nangong''s first complexion changed from red to purple, and finally he couldn''t help it, and spit on the other side.


    His sword, let alone hit the opponent, let alone drool.


    Since the Liangzhou war entered a stalemate, although the generals of the two armies fought day and night, both Li Xian and Uighur Khan knew that it would be difficult for the two sides to separate the victory and defeat in a short time. At such times, finding other ways to obtain fighters and seek victory has become a matter for both sides to consider.


    In the end, the two sides chose inconsistently-fighting generals.


    In the traditional sense of fighting, the two armies set off their battles, and each of them played a single fight before the battle, until one of them was killed, and no bravery dare to come forward.


    The winning or losing of the generals has a direct bearing on the morale of the generals of the two armies, which greatly affects the outcome of a war. Although the fighting in reality is different from that in the romance, it only appears in some specific cases, but it does exist.


    For example, the battle of Liangzhou.


    The difference is that now the two sides are fighting not the generals, but the strongest monks.


    The first Nangong played on behalf of Liangzhou, and the medicine Grosita was the most powerful Uyghur monk.


    high


    The strength of the monk has the ability to influence the outcome of the war. Such a single fight is not without reason.


    However, the strength of the two is almost the same. A fierce battle is played every day for dozens of days.


    For Nangong First, who has been pursuing the invincible realm of heaven and earth, this is undoubtedly unacceptable. Not to mention that the other party is still an alien, one that doesn''t differ much from the wild in his eyes.


    "Oh, my dear friend, your move is really a way of losing strength, disappointing the drug Grosita. Do you already know that Tang Jun has no hope of victory in this war, so you can only become so angry that Meaningful rudeness? "


    Medicine Grosita said, dancing with a flamboyant and proud smile.


    Nangong first turned his head and spit again, his expression gloomy: "You know how to be a barbarian, it''s really annoying like a fly, let me die!"


    The words did not fall, he had stabbed out with a sword.


    "Enlighten yourself, Nangong first, you have no chance to beat me, surrender is your only option!" Medicine Grosita waved his machete to meet without fear.


    Seeing that they were going to start a fierce battle all day, at the same time, they found that an extraordinary strong man suddenly appeared behind each other. This made both of them shrink their pupils, closed their killing moves and stared at each other alertly.


    Appearing behind Nangong Li was Li Xian.


    Standing next to the medicine Grosita, it was the Uro Khan medicine Grolu.


    "Dear Khan, why are you here?" The smile on Yaogrosita''s face disappeared. "Are you doubting the strength of Yaogrosita? Do you think I can''t beat Nangong first?"


    Yaoluo Luolu did not directly answer the question of the strongest monk in Mingjiao, but looked at Li Xian with a smile. "This general, presumably you have also heard the shocking news, so you are in a hurry to inform the chief of Nangong. Want him to withdraw from Liangzhou City? "


    Li Xian stood with his hands up, his eyebrows indifferent, Xiao Suo''s figure as usual, a faint whisper, and no answer.


    Nangong turned his head and asked strangely, "What''s the news?"


    Before Li Xian opened his mouth, Yaoluo Luoxi laughed proudly, "Nangong Chief, you are truly extraordinary. It is commendable to fight against the first believer of the God of Light in the world. It is commendable, but there are What is it for? There are many factors that determine the outcome of a war, and the strength of high-end monks is just one of them.


    "Now, there are more than one hundred thousand returning Jingjing riders, who have already reached the back of Liangzhou and launched an operation that will determine the outcome of the war! You, you will soon be defeated!"


    Hearing this, Nangong couldn''t help but hesitated, and then he sneered again, disdaining: "Brave bragging also has to say something. Our defense line is as strong as a barrier. Even if you have cavalry who can penetrate in small groups, at most it is Thousands of people. More than 100,000 fine rides? You really are not afraid to bite your tongue! "


    The medicine Luoluo Lu looked more proud.


    Immediately impatient with Nangong, he smiled grimly: "Your army, you should have received the news that the food road was attacked, and you have dispatched the best to solve the problem. But the latest news I received shows that Your cavalry with only 3,000 people has fallen into the siege of 30,000 people!


    "The cavalry of the Guiyi Army will never have a chance to survive! And Lingzhou City, which has already exhausted its main force to support Liangzhou City, should have been conquered, that is to say, your backyard has caught fire and your aid has been exhausted! You said, can you be undefeated? "


    Nangong first looked at medicine Luoluo as a fool.


    He wanted Li Xian to taunt each other.


    But Li Xian didn''t.


    He waited for a while and looked back puzzledly, but saw that Li Xian was somber.


    This made him nervous.


    "It seems my task is completed." Yao Grosita had a smile on her face again, and looking at Nangong''s first look was like looking at a playful ant.


    This made Nangong''s first face flushed. "Non-sense!"


    Yaoluo Luolu glanced at Li Xian and said, "This general, why don''t you tell Nangong the chief facts?"


    In Nangong''s first and tense eyes, Li Xian said lightly: "One thing, you are wrong."


    "Oh? What''s wrong with us?" Asked Gero Lulu, who thought he was in possession.


    Li Xian said: "The victory and defeat of Liangzhou is not with us, nor with you."


    Yaoluo Luolu laughed: "Where else?"


    "The decision to win the battle against Tang in the world is the situation of Youyun''s front line. To put it simpler, it is King Tang An-Li Zhi!" Li Xian said this loudly.


    "Li Zhi?" Yaoluo Luolu laughed, "He is a young boy who hasn''t reached the age yet, and you''re expecting him?"


    Speaking of which, he stared, "Don''t think that I don''t know who you are, Li Xian! You are also a generation, you should know that young people are always unstable, rigorous, and prone to impulse. You think that The outcome of the war will be determined by Li Yan!


    "Compared to Ben Khan, he is just a hairy kid! In the battle of Liangzhou, Ben Khan has a winning ticket, and you will be defeated by the army immediately! By this time, you, Li Xian, still have no idea ? "


    Li Xian did not argue with him, but looked at Yaolu Luolu with sarcasm and compassion.


    This kind of gaze made medicine Luoluo Luo angry.


    But before he said anything, the two monks rushed to Gushan from different directions in the east, and came to the front of Yaoluoluyu and Lixian respectively.


    When the monk Huiyi saw the first presence of Nangong, his eyes changed, and he whispered a few words with medicine Luoluo.


    The monk of Datang directly exclaimed: "The chief of Nangong, the Changning army rushed from Youyun to Liangzhou, and it was only thirty miles away from Liangzhou city! Yu Linjun defeated Lingbai in Lingzhou, And rescued General Zhang Zhixing in Wolf Valley, and he is coming at full speed now! "


    When Nangong first heard this, he was very surprised, "Li Li won in Youyun?"


    "Great victory! Yeluabaoji surrendered and arbitrated, the Khitan kingdom was destroyed!"


    Nangong couldn''t hold it anymore, looked up and laughed.


    Comparatively speaking, Li Xian is more calm. He looks blankly at the drastically changed medicine Geluoluo and Medicine Grosita. "Now, you should believe what I say? Although Li Ye is young, he is not ordinary. Young man, he is heavier than our bad old men, and he has ten times more drive than us. "


    Yaoluo Luolu pointed at Li Xian, his eyes widened, his body trembling, and he tried to refute, but could not speak.


    Facts speak louder than words.


    Medicine Grosita is also a mournful look. He only now understands that he has been fighting with Nangong First for so long. To this day, it is not that the task has been completed, but everything has been done in vain, which is an unobjectionable joke.


    He was the ant who should be mocked.


    And all this is because of Li Zhi''s victory in Youyun!


    "The future always belongs to young people."


    Li Xianliang stepped out of his sword and looked at Yaolu Luolu, suddenly his face became as tough as iron. "The future of the Western Regions belongs to Tang. As for you, the world has no place for you, so you can only go to hell! "

 v8 Chapter 69： Sijingping (5)

    Li Xianliang stepped out of his sword and looked at Yaolu Luolu, suddenly his face became as tough as iron. "The future of the Western Regions belongs to Tang. As for you, there is no place for you in the world, so you can only go to hell! "


    In contact with Li Xian''s eyes, medicine Luoluo beat his heart like a drum.


    It was a look he had never seen before. It was unclear whether it was deep or sharp, or domineering, or both.


    Yao Luoluo had a fear that he had never experienced before, which made him aware of the danger.


    He was not so timid.


    In the past century, with the support of the Ming religion, Yaoluo Luolu led the warriors back and forth across the Western Regions. Even in the face of Tubo soldiers coming down from the plateau, they can often gain the upper hand. The large areas of Western Regions that were originally occupied by the Tibetans are now basically All fell into his hands.


    He lay down thousands of miles with his own hands, and the medicine Luoluo Lu was naturally proud, and the spirit of the heroes and kings was nourished. In his eyes, the heroes of the world are glorious again, and he has the courage to win.


    So even if he knew that Li Xi had regained Hexi, he didn''t hesitate to sacrifice the other person ¡¯s mind. Only when Li Yi took the advantage of Dongtu ¡¯s blissful land, his majesty and a large number of talents gathered. If the place was changed, the medicine Ge Luoluo Confidence can do better than Li Yan.


    He has the spirit and self-confidence to climb the summit and overlook the mountains, which is the most basic psychological quality to support a king to sweep the strong enemy.


    Of course, he will not ignore the reality. Although the current Uighur occupies a large area in the western region and the north and south of the Tianshan Mountains, it does not have the ability to defeat Datang alone. Therefore, this time with Qidan, Nanzhao and other ethnic groups, this set off a huge situation to attack the Tang Dynasty. According to Yaoluo Luo, it is to defeat Li Ji, overthrow Tang, reshape the order of the world, and make Huizhang the best race on the mountain. opportunity.


    At that time, he will stand on the roof of the Chang''an Taiji Temple and proclaim his power to the East! He is weak with Li Yanqiang, and everyone in the world will see clearly.


    To his surprise, the army was completely blocked by soldiers in Liangzhou. No matter how the Ming monks and Uighur soldiers stormed, they could not break through the Tang army iron barrel defense system. This made Yao Luoluo very dissatisfied.


    But he was not discouraged. Instead, he marched in a treacherous manner, mobilizing more than 100,000 elites, and went to the back of Liangzhou to attack Lingzhou. He often feels complacent about this imagination, and considers it to be a manifestation of his genius.


    Lingzhou''s Tang army has fewer soldiers, and it is impossible to prevent Huiqi from riding back. He has seen the dawn of victory, just like the dawn of dawn that must come every day.


    But what he couldn''t think of was that the two-million prairie overlord Khitan State, who was known as the Stringer, was defeated by Li Zhi in just six months, and even Yeluabao died!


    His tactics of martial arts were also destroyed under the circumstances of Tang Jun''s timely assistance. More than 100,000 elite soldiers were instantly destroyed, and even the whole battle lost the hope of victory!


    Right now, the Tang Dynasty reinforcements have arrived. The two are only thirty miles apart. Only then did the medicine Ge Luoluo know the news. I can imagine how many monks from the Tang Dynasty came! If it weren''t for them controlling Liangzhou and blocking the passageway, how could he have known such an important military situation so late that he didn''t even have time to react?


    At this point, look at Li Xian, who was not originally in his eyes, and the medicine Ge Luoluo could not help but get cold all over the body.


    It is this old King An, who has cultivated the demon-like new King An of Li An!


    Do n¡¯t even think about it, Yaoluo Luolu knows that the news of the failed Uighur attack on Lingzhou and the reinforcements from the Tang Dynasty must have been ordered by the other party to spread in the army. Maybe on the battlefield at this time ...


    "Wang Shi defeated Khitan and has arrived from Youyun. The Changan embargo is less than thirty miles away!"


    "The Uighur cavalry that Yulin Army defeated and attacked in Lingzhou has now arrived in Langyan Valley, and its vanguard will rush to Liangzhou City tomorrow!"


    "Today''s barbarian thief will definitely lose today!"


    Hearing the sound of Liangzhou City''s head, a wave shouting higher than a wave, Yaoluo Luo''s pupils shrank, and he saw Zhang Huaishen standing on the broken city tower, holding his spear high, and shouting, My eldest husband built his career and sealed his wife Yinzi, kill me today! "


    A shouting tsunami-like shout broke out at the city head. The originally rotated soldiers have now also killed the city head. The direct scene brought by this is that the Tang army generals spread from the city head and flooded the siege. Uighur soldiers launched a powerful counterattack.


    Yaoluo Luolu just looked at it, and couldn''t help it.


    He didn''t have time to look at it any more, because Li Xian''s long sword had been split.


    At the same time, Nangong first shouted, killing Grosita, who was also in an unstable mood.


    Yaoluo Luolu ran without saying a word and turned cleanly. He would still be hesitant. Would he fight for the glory of the God of Light to fight for the glory of the God of Light.


    From the moment he saw Li Xian''s eyes, Yaoluo Luolu lost his fighting spirit. Even if he was not worse than Li Xian, he lost his courage and belief in victory, and there was no possibility of victory.


    "Retreat and return to the camp, keep it according to the camp!" Yaoluo Luolu went quickly, because Xiu Gaojue, flew over the camp in the blink of an eye, he yelled, and gave the order to give up the siege without hesitation.


    Yaoluo Luolu walked fast, and the monk who reported the letter was also clever, and followed him in a blink of an eye.


    Because it is a "combatant," there are no other major monks near Gushan.


    Yaoluo Luolu wanted to leave, Li Xian also had a hard time catching up, and he couldn''t chase back to the camp. After all, there were still a lot of master monks in the camp. Only face Nangong First and Li Xian alone.


    Killing an army is killing, killing a person is also killing. Li Xian has no concubine. Seeing that the medicine Luoluo Lu left, he immediately turned and attacked the medicine Grosita.


    He didn''t care about Nangong''s first call to leave him alone, and he wanted to share the shout of victory and defeat with the drug Grosita. After a few rounds, he broke through the defense of the drug Grosita and picked his left arm shoulder to shoulder. fly.


    It is worthy to be the first master of regurgitation. As a result of this, the pale-faced medicine, Grosita, was not miserable, only a moan.


    But soon, he had no strength to scream. The first sword hole in Nangong passed through his chest, and he was shot down from a lonely mountain. He knocked down a tree and rocks on the mountain and fell into the smoke. In the big pit.


    "I can kill him by myself!" After Nangong first succeeded, he was not happy, but stared back at Li Xian instead.


    Li Xian took the sword, "Don''t play tricks, the next thing is the main dish."


    This made Nangong No. 1 irrefutable. In the current situation, it is no longer a big deal to defeat the drug Grosita. Leading the Tang army to completely defeat the Uighur army will win the victory of this war.


    Li Xian took the lead and flew back to Liangzhou City. Nangong first glanced at the top of the mountain, which had become a lonely mountain in a mountain pit. The medicine Grosita in it had become a pile of rotten meat, and his whole body could move twice with only his mouth.


    Nangong first heard his last confused voice: "I am ... the **** of light is the strongest monk in the world, how can I ...


    ...dead? I ... shouldn''t be here ... "


    Nangong chuckled at the first, without looking at each other any more, and flew back from Liangshan to Liangzhou City.


    The Uighur soldiers in the siege have been repelled, and after dropping the corpses on the ground, they returned to the camp. However, because they have more troops, after all, the Changning Army and Yulin Army have not yet arrived, and the Liangzhou soldiers did not venture to attack.


    Rao is so. After the discussion between Li Xian and Zhang Huai-Shen, the Tang Dynasty soldiers in Liangzhou City, the main force also left the city array, ready to attack the camp immediately after the reinforcements arrived.


    At noon, Changning Army rushed outside the city of Liangzhou.


    After adjusting the formation of an hour, Tang Jun began to attack on three sides to return to the camp.


    At the same time, the soldiers in other cities and villages on the Liangzhou defense line also received Zhang Huai-shen''s comprehensive counterattack order.


    "Although the Tang Dynasty reinforcements arrived, they attacked us without rest. This is the way to take death! According to Dongtu''s art of war, Baili tends to gain advantage of the general, and Tang Jun can''t stop here! Enemies, they must be defeated! "


    In the big account, Yaoluo Luolu finished his troop deployment and encouraged the generals'' morale with an excited look. "Fight the Tang army to the end, defeat them, and kill Changan, and you will get countless wealth and beauties!"


    The generals saw that Khan was not confused at this time, and the words made sense, and the morale could not help but jump.


    When the generals who were responsible for resisting Tang Jun outside left, Yaolu Luolu''s face darkened, and he said to several henchmen: "Ready, evacuate tonight!"


    "Aren''t we able to defeat Tang Jun? Why should we withdraw?" The generals were puzzled.


    Yaoluo Luolu yelled: "Stupid! Qidan two million string control men are defeated, what do we fight with Tang Jun? Even if we win the group of Tang Jun in front of us, what do Tang Jun do?


    "Monk Khitan in the army has just left. Our monks are weak. How can we stop the monks in the Tang Dynasty? Without taking advantage of the dark wind of the moon tonight, there is only a dead end!"


    As he said, a few generals who looked back at each other were dumbfounded, staring at each other, beating their heads with cold sweats, and those with unsound minds had begun to tremble.


    Yaoluo Luolu said positively: "Although this battle has been defeated, as long as we can keep some soldiers, he will have the opportunity to return to the army after he grows stronger. Twenty years later, Ben Khan will come here again and fight against Li Yan. male and female!"


    The generals nodded and calmed a little. They could not see the hope they could not feel, but gave them psychological comfort. Because no one can prove that it doesn''t exist.


    Yaoluo Luolu sighed in his heart. This battle was defeated. It is already fortunate to keep the land in the west of Yangguan in the future.


    That day, the two armies fought fiercely. Before dark, Tang Jun broke through many battalions and sang loudly.


    In the middle of the night, Yaoluo Luolu left half of the soldiers and fled with only the sequel.


    As a result, the Uighur front completely collapsed, and the Uighur fighters crying and crying to their mothers fell into pieces under the army knife of Tang, so that the corpse track hampered the speed of the army.


    However, the path to escape of Yaoluo Luoluo was not smooth. The next day, they were ambushed by the Yulin army who was waiting to work. It turned out that Yu Linjun did not rush to Liangzhou City, but went directly to Huilu to set ambush under the command of Li Zhi.


    Li Yan would have fled even if he got the medicine Ge Luoluo.


    This ambush made Yao Luoluo almost dead on the spot.


    In the end, although he was lucky enough to break out, he wanted to bring back the elite parts of the Western Regions, but he was exhausted.

 v8 Chapter 70： Avenue and future

    The dawn dawn sprinkled the blood-dappled city walls, Li Zhi stood on the head of the city and looked out, boiled all night for the camp, and finally calmed down with the rising smoke after becoming a scorched black ruin.


    Teams of General Tang Jun were cleaning the battlefield. The first thing they converged was naturally the same corpse. They were loaded out of the camp and headed to the designated cemetery. The so-called cemetery is nothing but an empty wilderness.


    But after this battle, there will be an additional grave hill on the original flat ground.


    As for the corpses of the soldiers of Huiyi, they were piled together randomly, and a fire lit the matter. Although the ashes would be buried, there would certainly not be a tomb.


    According to Li Zhi''s experience, the place where the ashes of hundreds of thousands of soldiers are buried will surely become a particularly fertile land, nourishing the flowers and trees growing there.


    This is probably the only invasion of the Uighur fighters that can make a contribution to the rivers and mountains of Datang.


    "Yu Linjun''s military newspaper said that they successfully hijacked the medicine Ge Luoluo, and there should be no accidents in the ambush." ??Li Xian, who stood side by side with Li Yan, looked at the movements, but they were not completely silent. Said the battlefield.


    Decades of battle in the field, victory and failure have all experienced, even in the face of the current situation, Li Xian''s face can not see half-colored, his voice is still calm.


    "Although the Xizhou Uighur forces have been huge in recent years, the roots are still the same. After this campaign, Yaoluo Luolu wanted to resist Wang Shibingfeng in the Western Regions, and he was doomed to be a foolish dream. The so-called stealing chicken will not eclipse rice. Xingbing attacked Tang. "


    Li Yan chuckled, and there was an undisguised contempt in his eyes. Although his body is now the incarnation of the eye of the emperor, the demeanor is already not much different from the body.


    There was also a smile in Li Xian''s eyes, that was the smile of the winner.


    He said: "Hui Hui has also been glorious, and the forces in Mobei are extraordinary, but that was a long time ago. Yaoluo Luoyi thought that with the help of Mingjiao, he would be able to compete for the world again. It was indeed lifting a stone and hitting his own foot. "


    Li Yan didn''t want to talk too much about the story of Yaoluo Luoluo, nor was he interested in the dreams and struggles of Huilu. In the final analysis, the winners and losers have been divided at this moment.


    He turned to the general situation of the current war and the military arrangements in the future: "Now there are no incurable diseases in the northern border. Although it is more difficult to fight Khitan, the benefits after victory are obvious.


    "When Qidan was founded, the big tribes in Mobei were dominated by the grasslands. Now when the Khitan kingdom dies, there is no powerful tribe in the grasslands.


    "And as long as the court''s strategy is proper, 30 years will be enough for us to manage the grassland and make it the back garden of Datang. Now there are Tiger Guards and Snap Riders temporarily stationed in the hometown of Khitan, and they are not afraid of sporadic nightmare.


    "The only thing in the Khitan kingdom that can be called the instability factor is those who are good monks. But I already have a plan to deal with them. It doesn''t take long for them to become court minions or bones.


    "Wang Jian has defeated the Nanxun army in Shu and defeated the Nanxun king. Now that the army advances into Nanxun, there is no longer any difficulty. It is expected that within two months, Nanxun will become a big Tangzhou county.


    "The issue that the court needs to consider is, after the battle of Liangzhou,


    It is necessary to march to the Western Regions and restore the four towns of Anxi. I also want to hear your opinion on this issue. "


    When Li Yan said these words, Li Xian nodded frequently, and at the end he stretched out his hands and lifted his beard, a look of comfort and joy.


    After Li Yan''s words were finished, Li Xian did not answer his question immediately, but looked at him and said, "When I was in charge of military affairs, I either settled the rebellion in the Southern Expedition and the North, or rectified the customs and cleaned up the customs, but the rebellion became more peaceful. The more, the more the government ruled the more chaotic, and finally ended like that.


    "When you first came into office, the situation you faced was a hundred times worse than mine, but it took you less than ten years to calm down the domestic cholera, let the court reshape the majesty, and make Wang Shi invincible. Taiping, the enemy of the Four Realms, has also been basically eliminated, and Datang is about to reappear the prosperous age ... "


    Speaking of which, Li Xian smiled helplessly, both happy and lonely, and didn''t know how to go down.


    Li Ye can appreciate Li Xian ¡¯s mood, but he still tells the truth: ¡°I ¡¯m different from you. You are trying hard to fill the fire and make painstaking efforts throughout the court. Although you have made great achievements, you ca n¡¯t really solve the problem.


    "I took a different approach and watched the chaos in the world, and then used a strong army to calm it down. It seemed a little harder, but once it was successful, it was tantamount to letting the dynasty reborn and build a prosperous world, and it would be no big deal.


    "In short, severe medicine is used. The roots of the imperial court are rotten, and it is difficult to innovate from the inside. It is only possible to start from the outside and push it back."


    Li Xian listened attentively to this remark, and suddenly bowed his head, "You are right ... On courage and foresight, I am indeed inferior to you. This picturesque country is still young. I It is indeed old ... "


    Regarding such feelings, Li Zhi had no choice but to listen. After all, he was not old, could not empathize, and said nothing inappropriate.


    So although he didn''t quite agree with this idea in his heart, Li Zhi did not directly speak against it.


    Li Xian quickly gathered his thoughts, and said positively, "If Yaoluo Luolu was not successfully blocked by Yu Linjun, we naturally cannot venture into the Western Regions. After all, the distance is too long and the supply of food and grain is difficult. Datang has just stabilized internally. It has not been completely eliminated, and after such a war, it should be recuperated for a period of time.


    "But since Yaoluo Luolu was ambushed, if his elite army suffered heavy losses, this is the best opportunity for us to recover the Western Regions, and we don''t even need too many troops to achieve the goal. There is no reason to let go."


    Li Ye nodded when he heard it. This was actually his thoughts. He had concerns and difficulties, and it was a great opportunity. Because of this, Li Xian was required to give him a staff member. Since Li Xian felt that he should be brave and advanced, Li Ye would not Hesitate again.


    After talking about the biggest issue that needs to be considered at the moment, the two didn''t say much at one time, just watching the soldiers clearing the battlefield quietly.


    In the four realms of the Great Tang Dynasty, the fighting has continued throughout the years. Now Khitan and Nanzhao have been resolved. It can only be said that the main problems have been solved, and it is not when Li Zhe can enjoy the blessing.


    Although Tubo was defeated long ago, due to various reasons such as climate, topography, and situation, Tang Jun did not enter the grassland, and now he is only in full view and has no room for release. According to Li Min''s ideas, he will definitely be stationed in the plateau in the future, but the time has not yet come.


    In the Western Regions, Uighur defeated, there was no big opponent in the Western Regions, but it was not easy to come by. The situation is complicated, small country


    , Race, and bordering Central Asia. In the Western Regions of the Tang Dynasty, it is necessary to meet head-on with Central Asian forces. How the situation will develop in the future is still a matter of opinion.


    As for the Bohai State and Goguryeo, although it is a small place, it also needs a large army.


    Of course, these issues are no longer urgent. As far as the status of Datang is concerned, they have not taken the initiative to invade Datang. Li Yan only needs to let Datang cultivate his energy and then take the initiative to attack.


    After the situation of attacking the whole world was solved, the Great Tang alone dominated the East, and the small country of Shiyi could only tremble. How to deal with them and when to deal with them, the initiative was completely in the hands of Li Zhi.


    Compared to these, what Li Yan needs to pay attention to is actually domestic.


    First of all, we must completely solve the problem of Fanzhen, completely wipe out the existence of Fanzhen from Datang, and then the world can be said to be completely peaceful; secondly, wait for potatoes and corn to be planted on a large scale and become a standing food in the homes of the people; Monk strength and overall national strength.


    There is fairyland.


    Of course, there is a hidden danger that Li Yan has to face up to.


    Suddenly Li Xian suddenly said in a complex tone: "Now the four realms are about to be calmed down, and the great national strength has arrived. After the chaos in the history of peace, Datang, with internal and external troubles, got rid of the danger of the collapse of the dynasty because you were born. The mansion will fall, turning the tide into the downturn, is the most appropriate evaluation of what you have done.


    "At this time, you have a lifeless power, a century-long prestige, and the emperor was neglected in government affairs and indulged in pleasure. This time the battle with Khitan, because of this hidden danger, caused the overall situation to collapse, You and me and the Datang Dynasty are only one step away from being overwhelmed ...


    "Li Yan, will you sit on that chair?"


    When he said these words, he looked out of the city.


    After speaking these words, he turned his head and stared directly into Li Yan''s eyes, killing his face, and waiting for Li Yan to answer.


    Li Ye looked at the busy Wang Shi in the Huili camp, and said nothing.


    This question is not only about Li Xian, but it goes up to the civilian and military in the Manchu dynasty and down to the people in the prefectures and counties. If Li Zhi is a serious emperor and a responsible emperor, then this question would not be so big.


    But to be fair, without Li Ye, Li Ye would not be so smooth along the way, and it is very likely that when he started, he would end up in ruins.


    Li Yan is not the kind, he can shout for the righteousness of the world, and decisively discard the beloved relatives of the gimmicks or hypocrites.


    But now that he is standing in this position, he has his own corresponding responsibilities and must also have corresponding responsibilities.


    Li Yan turned his head to Li Xian and asked, "What do you think of me?"


    Li Xian shook his head: "I don''t know. Xuanzong gave his life to me when he was alive. Therefore, loyalty to serve the country is my life''s purpose and the meaning of my life. For this country, I can forget my life, but in the face of this choice, I There is no answer. "


    Li Yan smiled, and re-focused his eyes outside the city, watching the scene without saying a word.


    Compared to being an improper emperor, there are still more important things for Li Zhi to do now, and that is a matter of urgency.


    That''s something above Xianyu.


    Furthermore, there are nine Tiandao Qi machines. Six now appear. Where are the other three?


    The so-called avenue is only the avenue of Datang, or is it not limited to the avenue of Dongtu?

 v8 Chapter 71： Immortal Gods Will

    From a mortal point of view, the situation in Xianyu can be described as changing rapidly. When the Yulin Army moved from Yunyun to Liangzhou and successfully ambushed the medicine Luoluo, the demon, Daomen Xianting, Shimen Buddha domain alliance, and the foreign fairy alliance The war has just entered the crucial stage of winning points.


    In the case of Yang Xun and Master Tongtian leading the charge, the Xianting army''s offensive went smoothly. Immediately after the Buddhist monks led by Feihong Shengfo of the left army, they achieved great results in the right army.


    Since both the Left Army and the Right Army are making good progress, the Chinese Army has no reason to sit idly by and ignore it. According to common sense, at this time, Li Zhi should order the Chinese army to move forward in full, cooperate with the left and right armies, and completely defeat the enemy army to win the victory of this war.


    However, Li Yan has not issued this order.


    The army was mainly composed of monks, and the demon king and others came to inquire about Li''s plan.


    Some of them didn''t understand. When the battle was smooth and victory was at hand, why didn''t Li Yan order the Chinese army to move forward and lay the victory in one fell swoop. Such lingering behavior is tantamount to making the trivial monks'' trust, which has just come together, quickly collapsed, and it is likely to cause disastrous consequences.


    "Wait another half an hour." When Li Yan said this, his expression was expressionless, but it was an unquestionable will.


    The demon king Nahan said: "The war in the world has basically divided the victory and defeat. Now is the time when the fairyland echoes. What are you waiting for?"


    Li Yan did not hide it, truthfully said: "Although we have won in this world, our enemies have not died, which cannot be said to be half hidden. Everyone will not understand the truth of half a ninety miles. In the event of an accident at the Battle of the Immortals, with the strength of the Immortals, it is easy to reverse the situation in the world. "


    The Demon King understood Li Yan''s meaning.


    His eyes stunned, "Are you doubting the Emperor?"


    Li Yan said: "You must not have a heart to hurt people, you must not have a heart to prevent people."


    The attitude and mentality he showed at the moment were quite different from the generosity in the weekdays, which made the Demon King and others a little uncomfortable for a while.


    Especially in the critical period of the war, instead of striving for victory at hand, people who risk the collapse of the overall situation and guard against their own fronts are in any case too shady, even despicable, and suspect that it will be difficult to achieve a major event.


    But Li Yan did not intend to change his orders.


    He said: "The offensive of the left and right armies went smoothly. Even if the Chinese army did not move forward, they would not have any trouble for the time being. With our constraints, the enemy''s Chinese army did not dare to act lightly. For half an hour, it was not enough for the left and right armies to be suspicious We are in a position of self-reliance. "


    Speaking of which, Li Xun said no more, no matter how the demon king and other demon persuaded, he remained motionless.


    The demon tribe and other powerful monsters looked at each other. Although they still doubted the correctness of Li Zhi''s choice, they said nothing, and there was no difference in executing the order.


    This is not only because Li Ye helped the demons to be born and benevolent to them, but also because Li Yewei served the monks and made the Buddhist monks obedient and obedient, but also because Li Ye now has the practice of crushing the ordinary Luo Jinxian Fighting power!


    It can be said that no matter in terms of prestige, power, or personal strength, Li Zhi at the moment cannot tolerate any immortals. It is for this reason that his orders can be fully executed.


    In the mortal world, Li Zhi has no emperor''s name, he has the truth of the emperor. In Xianyu, he is the same now!


    After half an hour, the Devil King


    Wait for the demon to come next to Li Yan again.


    However, this time they did not come to inquire about Li Yan''s arrangement.


    The following arrangements are no longer required.


    The person who should come is already here.


    Fairy Emperor.


    He brought his own immortal immortal at the center of the immortal court behind the gate, and came to the back of the battlefield.


    Their strength should not be underestimated. At least, the Celestial Emperor will still win if he pulls out the immortals of the Tongtian Church faction alone.


    The reason for leaving these immortals to Xiandi before the war was to make them have enough strength to protect themselves, so that they don''t have to worry about their situation.


    At that time, for the sake of the overall situation, Li Zhi''s concession was not too small.


    Without such concessions, Xiandi would not agree with the other immortals of Xianting to fight.


    But now, the war has entered a fierce stage. Although His Majesty''s coalition forces are on the verge of victory, they can''t stand the fire in the backyard and the chaos that caused the wall. Once the Emperor attacked Li Kui from the back, Yang Kui and the right army where the leader of the Tongtian Church was located immediately ran into self-rebellion, followed by defeat and even cannibalism.


    In response to the loss of the right army, the left army where Feihong Holy Buddha is located will also be chaotic and less motivated. Once the enemy mobilizes heavy soldiers, it will also be a life of nine deaths.


    The bull devil and other people''s eyes killed, staring at the immortal emperor, keeping alert, ready to respond to unexpected situations.


    Although they knew that as long as Xiandi took the shot, they would be able to deal with it in a timely manner, and it would be difficult to prevent the collapse of the good situation, but after all, they could fight for vitality.


    At this time, they had to admire Li Zhi''s foresight. If the Chinese army is not preparing for battle at this time, but has already joined the battlefield, as long as the people of the Emperor Emperor shoot, the Chinese army who suffers from the enemy will be chaotic at first, and even the possibility of fighting for vitality will no longer exist.


    Will the Emperor shoot?


    If he takes a shot and falls into the nest, how can he have finished eggs?


    If he didn''t take the shot, then suddenly came to the battlefield, why did he come?


    Immortal Emperor stood with his hands, Yao said three words to Li Yan: "Hey, here it is."


    Li Yan''s face was quiet, and Gu Bo was not surprised. He said to the Emperor: "I know you will come."


    "Do you know what He is going to do?"


    "That''s your business."


    "You seem pretty sure?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It seems you are going to lose."


    "The person who is going to lose is you."


    "Yu is the master of Xianting. In one word, he decides the three realms. I don''t know how many times the wind and waves have traveled, and he has never reached the extreme."


    "You only have to make a mistake in one step, and then you will know what is true despair."


    "You won''t be so arrogant, think you can win?"


    "This is not arrogance, it is a fact."


    "You are mortal ..."


    "You are also mortal, but you should be higher. If you think you will not die, I don''t mind helping you to be sober."


    "Okay! Li Li, come here and fight against you!"


    Immortal Emperor said this and stood up.


    Li Yan flew up, followed closely behind.


    Watching the two go one after the other, the demon king and other monsters looked at each other, and the immortals brought by the Emperor were also blank. However, neither Li Zhi nor Xiandi gave orders to go to war, and they would not act lightly. Although they seem to be fighting


    .


    Beyond thirty thousand feet, the Emperor stopped and turned to look at Li Yan, still standing against his hands, a look of pride in the Three Realms.


    He looked at Li Yan, without accident, and said, "You really dare to follow!"


    There is no need to face the songs that need to admire their own magnificence. Xiandi no longer has a dead face, arrogance is as arrogant as ever, but his expression has become vivid and ordinary.


    Li Yan also had a lot of randomness, and smiled, "There is no place in my world that I fear."


    This remark was extremely arrogant, especially when the Lord of Heaven and Earth heard such a remark, without any reason, he became furious and cooked the person who spoke.


    But Xiandi nodded his head a bit, "That''s a good thing. If there is no such spirit, why should the world be vertical and horizontal?"


    Immediately he spoke, "But you really know, what is heaven?"


    Seeing that there was something in his remarks, Li Zhi just had some doubts in his heart, so he said unabashedly: "Of course not referring to Xianyu."


    Immortal Emperor threw an admiring look at Li Xun to show that his wisdom is still on the level. "It is actually easy to reach the world, but it is not so easy to get involved in the heavens. Ignorant mortals are deceived by us and think that the immortal realm It is heaven, and naturally it is extremely foolish.


    "When Xiuwei crossed the realm of immortals, he knew the so-called fairyland. In the final analysis, it is just a cave heaven blessed by a monk, or a blessed land that exists on earth. Outside the fairyland, the vast sea of ??stars that can be seen at night is the real heaven. Where! "


    Li Yan frowned.


    Although he is now extraordinary in combat power, speaking of his understanding of the world, he is naturally far behind the Emperor.


    He asked, "Heaven is the vast sea of ??stars, so what is God''s will?"


    The immortal sighed and looked up into the depths of the void. "This question, I pondered my whole life, but I didn''t get an answer. I only know that the avenue is the fundamental principle of the existence of the world, and the source of everything and everything. The meaning of the avenue, It ¡¯s the best of the world, we ca n¡¯t violate it, and we do n¡¯t have the strength to violate it. ¡±


    Li Yan frowned even deeper.


    Immortal Emperor saw Li Li ¡¯s troubles and showed his helpless smile. "The world has changed, so heaven has become a nine-strand air machine, scattered all over the world, and those who get it will take the responsibility to reshape the world order and build A new world in line with the meaning of the avenue.


    "You have two chances, and you have got two people who got a ray of chance, so you have achieved your present feats. But have you ever thought that if the meaning of heaven is to let the people who have the chance to become a new order? Founder, how could Gao Ye and Yelu Abaoji die in front of you? "


    Speaking of which, Xiandi looked even deeper, "Also, you have defeated all the opponents you can see, so that Datang is about to reappear, it seems like a great achievement, but you will not ignore it. Heavenly machines have never appeared! Where are they? "


    The more Li Li thought, the more shocked he became.


    The things inside are terrifying.


    The deeper you think about it, the more trembling conclusions you will draw, and not the final conclusion.


    "Do you really understand the world you live in?" Xiandi issued the ultimate torture.


    After the seemingly chaotic mood of Li Xun, after the words of Emperor Xiandi, his face suddenly resumed calmness and calmness.


    He glanced at the immortal Emperor with a flick of his finger and smiled: "Don''t you think that with these words you can disturb my Tao and give you a chance to find flaws and kill me?"

 v8 Chapter 72： Original Science Comprehension

    The Emperor stopped the attack and did not feel embarrassed, but instead took it for granted: "If you can''t withstand this little test and kill you, you shouldn''t have any complaints."


    He wasn''t surprised, and he could still make such a remark, Li Yan had to admire the other''s thick skin. Only the other party did have the intention of making a surprise attack. If it were not for his firm mind, it would be miserable at the moment.


    Li Xie leaned at Xiandi and said, "Since you appeared at this time, this fight between you and me will be inevitable. In this case, you don''t need to talk nonsense, just do it."


    Immortal Emperor sees Li Yan pulling his sword, and quickly waves his hand to signal the other party not to be so anxious. He still has something to say, "Although these words just told you, they are intended to disturb your state of mind, but the truth is That''s right.


    "Li Yan, if you have defeated You, then it must be the Lord of Xianfan. With your present momentum, the fairy Buddha and demon are all under your control. Do n¡¯t you really think about it, take them with you Where is it going? "


    Li Yan was unmoved, and said lightly: "After you die, even if it is a flood, what will you do with it?"


    The Emperor shook his head and was very disapproved of Li Yan''s remarks. He said calmly: "No matter how you say it, you have also been the master of Xian Fan for so many years, and it can be said that it has gone through many storms. Believe it or not, ëÞAll consciously have been integrated with Shenzhou Xianfan, and they cannot distinguish each other.


    "Now that the Kunlun Pass is closed, Shenzhou immortals can''t descend into the world, and mortals can''t set foot in the immortal realm. But you haven''t thought that, outside the domain, far away, can the immortals there not be descended? If they can descend, you If the mortal army meets them, how to distinguish them?


    "And if the Kunlun channel is closed, which prevents them from being able to do anything ... then this is the real terrible place!"


    No matter how Li Yan confronted the Emperor, he had to think of winning or losing the battle with him, and decided to live and die. He couldn''t help thinking about this question raised by the Emperor. It''s just different from just now, no matter what Emperor said at this time, his state of mind will not be affected.


    The "extraterritorial extraterrestrial" in the mouth of Xiandi is in the mind of Li Zhi, naturally the western part of this continent, and several other continents. According to Li Zhi''s inherent memory formed on the earth, he was even able to outline the general outline of the land there.


    Coming across, of course, Li Zhi knew that this world was different from the earth. Although the history is surprisingly similar, there is almost no difference, but in addition to the world of cultivation, the area and population are many times the world he is familiar with.


    In his spare time, Li Yong also thought about what kind of world here is, and how does it relate to the earth?


    Is it a parallel universe?


    Does the parallel universe really exist?


    According to Li Zhi''s memory of the earth, the "Europe" at this time was the dark Middle Ages. The Arab Empire at the border between Central Asia and Africa, or the Persian Empire, were all under the jurisdiction of Muslims. On the other side of the ocean, the situation there was chaotic and primitive, and in Li Zhi''s view, it was full of mystery.


    But here is not Earth after all.


    Returning to the question of the Emperor, if the Persian empires could not descend into the universe because of the closure of the Kunlun Passage, it could only explain one problem: in the so-called ancient times, Kyushu was the collective name of the world, and the eastern soil was the center of the world. People who live there have migrated from here.


    In other words, the land of Eastern Tang Dynasty is the birthplace of "human beings".


    Therefore, the law of Xianfan changes here to affect the whole world.


    In Li Zhi''s memory, where the earth people came from has always been an unsolved mystery-of course, if anyone wants to believe


    Humans have evolved from monkeys, so it''s another matter. Darwin''s theory of evolution was originally a hypothesis. The conditions needed for the establishment of the chain of evidence were incomplete and lacked key nodes.


    That is, there is no half-human half-ape on the earth.


    Humans in all places are complete modern humans, and the gap between civilizations is huge, but the degree of evolution is surprisingly consistent.


    So where does "human" come from in this world?


    If the origin of "humanity" was not the land of Eastern Tang Dynasty, then after the Kunlun passage was closed, the immortals in other places should be unrestricted. In these years, why haven''t any immortals killed the Datang border?


    If Dongtu Datang is really the birthplace of "humans" and they are not monkeys, then where did they come from?


    The so-called avenue is necessarily the avenue of the whole world. There are nine heavenly air engines, and Li Zhi has only seen six of them. So where are the other three strands of heavenly air engines?


    In short, it is not in East China Datang.


    This also shows that the avenue is indeed the avenue of the entire world.


    The question is back to the original point, just as the Emperor asked Li Yan: Do you really understand the world you live in?


    Li Yan exhaled a long breath.


    Unconsciously, my position is so high that I need to ask such questions?


    Li Yan smiled secretly in his heart. "Recalling that when I first crossed the world, I only wanted to fly into a fairy, and I wanted to live for a long time. After being targeted by Daomen, I could only rise up and fight against Xianting. With the help of Longqi, I have succeeded in practicing Emperor Dao, and now I have gone to the ordinary room and set up Xianyu.


    "I thought this was the end of the battle, and everything I wanted to get was in this hand after this battle-if this battle was won, I would have it in my hand-but Now I find out again that the world is much bigger than I thought.


    "It turned out that there was no end.


    "At least, I still don''t see the end.


    "There are mountains outside the mountains, what is there outside the sky?"


    Although Li Zhi''s thoughts were mixed, but not chaotic, he faintly felt what he had grasped, but it was not clear.


    For him personally, the end of all problems can be returned to the original point, that is, why is there dragon spirit in his body?


    Without this dragon spirit, he is still the body of a mortal man, cannot enter the door of spiritual practice, and he will not have the feat of "reversing the sky" today.


    If you have to get to the bottom, Li Ye must also ask a question: Why do you cross?


    Is it science, or is it true?


    Compared to what is outside the world and what is the origin of the avenue, this question has more practical significance for Li Zhi personally.


    Any question is answered.


    There must be an answer.


    Just see if you can find it.


    Everything exists for a reason.


    There is no water without a source and no wood without a source.


    "Source" and "Wood" must exist, the key is whether you can see and touch them.


    Today, Li Zhi is about to live and die with the most overwhelming existence of the East Earth world-Xiandi. His height determines that he must pursue these ordinary people, there is no time to pursue, and there is no answer.


    Only then can he go on.


    Li Yan looked at the Emperor, "You are the Emperor, and you have been in immortal court for a long time. I would like to ask, in your opinion, what is the world outside the Tang Dynasty and what does it have to do with us?"


    This question has been waited for a long time. When Li Yan asked it, it showed that he thought of many things. but


    Unfortunately, Xiandi can only shake his head. "I don''t know. When I entered the master''s court, I had a clear division inside and outside."


    Li Xuan suspected: "But ancient times ..."


    Xiandi replied: "In the so-called ancient times, everything is just a legend. Pangu and son-in-law are all traceless. Their deeds only exist in word of mouth, but no evidence of their actual existence can be found."


    Li Xuan said for a moment, "You don''t even know? The Fairy Wars ..."


    Emperor Xian said: "The demon tribe enshrines the son-in-law as the ancestor, and Xianting enshrines Hongmen as the ancestor, but no one has ever seen them. Like your Li Tang clan, you say that Li Er is your ancestor. Descendants? But it is also a means of pulling tiger skins as a banner, deceiving awe, trust, and cohesion. "


    Li Yan: "..."


    He can tell that the words of Emperor Xiandi are not fake, nor are they intended to disturb his state of mind, but in the perception of the other party, this is indeed a fact.


    It seems that legends are legends everywhere.


    Li Min took a deep breath, "So there is no Taishang Laojun who can breathe into Sanqing at all?"


    Xiandi spread his hands. "This is just a story of Daomen''s ancestral ancestors, highlighting his own heritage, beautifying his image, and tricking mortals into awe."


    Li Min''s brow shook a few times, "So the so-called sage realm does not exist at all?"


    The Emperor shrugged: "Do you think Feihong Holy Buddha is a sage? Are you a sage? How are you so naive today? The so-called sage is just to give you an impossible goal and let everyone focus on you Cultivation does nothing to provoke wrongdoings and disrupts the rule of your rule.


    "Furthermore, He said that He is a saint, and other immortals will be afraid of He, thinking that He is absolutely superior to them, and they will not think about the position of God against him all day long. He is also big in the final analysis. Luo Jinxian, but the strength is indeed better than them. "


    Li Yan sneered, "I did see it, you really are not a saint."


    The Emperor smiled, and it didn''t matter: "That''s why I will admit this in front of you. As for other people, I just need to look up at you, and I''m not qualified to tell you the truth."


    Immortal Emperor was so frank, Li Zhi had nothing to say for a moment.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, Li Zhi and Xiandi will inevitably fight, and they will win the match immediately. They need to see the true chapter under their hands, and there is no need to hide in words-of course, for Xiandi On the premise that Li Kui has withstood his test, without confusion, he was stabbed to death with a sword.


    As for the future, the loser died dead, knowing nothing is important, and the winner also has to control Xian Fan, knowing what is right.


    Seeing that there was nothing more to say about Li Yan, Xiandi knew clearly that there was really nothing to talk about between the two. The next is the battle between you and me, to decide whether it is Xianfan who changed his master, or business as usual.


    Xiandi pulled out his long sword, shook a sword flower with interest, and smiled and said to Li Zhe: "As the Lord of Xian Fan, I should have told you what you have said. Even if this battle dies, I believe that you can also be the next immortal emperor, and continue with Shenzhou Xianfan.


    "In any case, the glorious land of Shenzhou cannot be touched by aliens-even in the eyes of Xun, the so-called aliens are, at the beginning, our hands and feet.


    "And if you win, you can rest assured that your people will kill you!"


    Li Xun nodded, all of which should be in the question.


    He pulled out the Lu Gujian, pointed to the Emperor, and his eyes flickered: "Life and death are destined, riches are in heaven, come on!"

 v8 Chapter 73： Old and new

    He pulled out the Lu Gujian, pointed to the Emperor, and his eyes flickered: "Life and death are destined, riches are in heaven, come on!"


    Immortal Emperor''s wrist shook, and the sword in his hand changed from blue to purple, and the majestic aura was burning, and the surrounding space was instantly distorted. In a short time, countless auras rushed from the vast space to the sword.


    Aura of flames lingered around the sword body. Because of the crazy gathering of the aura, the nearby space even began to collapse inward with the sword body as the origin. In an instant that could not be distinguished at all, the purple long sword became a black hole.


    It looks as if a crack has been ripped in time and space, and it is like the void is opening a big, bottomless mouth, with unparalleled visual impact.


    Although it is also a big Luo Jinxian, the Emperor Xianxiu is unfathomable. Indeed, as he said, it is not unusual for Big Luo Jinxian to look back.


    Apart from that, without a sword at this moment, just accumulating force, the space has been distorted and collapsed, and even the velocity of time in the vicinity has been affected. It is conceivable that Xiandi must be quite accomplished in the way of time and space.


    The way of time and space is undoubtedly the cornerstone of a wider, even higher-level, high-latitude world.


    In Li Zhi''s sight, because of the distorted space, the figure of Xiandi Yi''s crazy dance can no longer be seen. There is a visual illusion that turns into a mist and is everywhere. Only the black hole in the shape of the abyss crack turned into that sword is rapidly expanding.


    Li Yan clearly felt that he was sinking into a quicksand quagmire, sinking continuously, his arms and legs became heavier and weaker, and it was difficult to lift, let alone pull away.


    This is the power of Xiandi''s realm, he is already in the realm of Xiandi.


    The power in the fairy emperor''s garden seems to be endless, so that in the blink of an eye, the void and fairy realm that Li Zhi''s sight has been dim, have fallen into endless darkness.


    The only thing that is not so uncomfortable is that Li Xun is in the realm, experiencing the same time flow rate as Xiandi, so that he will not lose his judgment. Otherwise, it may happen that Li Xun didn''t see the Emperor at all, and the Emperor had cut out hundreds of swords.


    "Li Jian, this sword is not only a victory but also a life and death. Xian Fan belongs to the sword!" Emperor Xian''s voice came from all directions, echoing endlessly, impacting Li Zhi''s wisdom, Eroding his thinking.


    Li Yan looked stunned.


    Faced with the Emperor, of course, he did not dare to care, how much power must be exerted.


    After the world ¡¯s attack on the Tang Dynasty was cracked this time, both his personal prestige and the Great Tang National Games have risen to an unprecedented height. In his emperor ¡¯s Taoism, he has achieved success, and personal luck and national transportation are indiscriminate In the following, the two benefit each other, which makes his cultivation a great improvement.


    In addition, the first batch of potatoes planted in spring has now been harvested. With the publicity of the government, hundreds of people know about such a magical food. The worry about eating in the future has fallen to the lowest point in history and confidence has risen to the highest point in history Point, more loyal to the dynasty.


    This made Li Xun''s Xiuwei go one step further in Da Luo Jinxian, which made it possible to face the Emperor and fight against him alone.


    Li Yan knows the strength of the sword.


    It can be said that even if the Demon King is here, only the end of the fly ashes by this sword can escape and resist. On the battlefield of Xianyu nowadays, I am afraid that only Feihong Holy Buddha has the possibility to take this sword.


    However, Feihong Shengfo is destined to be unable to help Li Yan. The battle ahead needs her Dinghaishen needle to stabilize.


    Li Yan didn''t panic at all, methodically mobilized Xiu''s power to the extreme


    To.


    The dragon spirit followed Lu Qijian with the aura, reaching out in the extreme darkness of the five fingers, and a gleam of blue light rose into the sky at the last moment. With a high-pitched dragon yin, centered on Lu Gujian, the blue light suddenly swung outward in a spherical shape, and instantly expanded to a thousand feet.


    Li Yan in the Reiki Photosphere has long hair.


    Suddenly, the Emperor shouted, and the sword in his hand suddenly chopped down at Li Yan! Under the sword''s breath bursting, the dark cracks seemed to open their mouths and widen their blinks, as if swallowing up the sky of the sky, and Li Zhi in the cyan light ball was in the center.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows were like iron.


    His fairy garden is now a clear and large map of the Tang Dynasty. The light spots representing the Tang people are scattered all over it, and the dense place is like a full moon. With his thoughts, the fireworks lifted off in the air, and numerous beams of luck lifted off into the sky, and merged into Lu Gujian from the fairy garden.


    "This sword opens a new sky for Datang!" Li Xuan Changxiao said, holding the sword in both hands, and suddenly chopped down the open dark crack in the sky.


    The cyan light sphere burst suddenly, the field spread infinitely, the bright sword gas incarnation beam of light broke through the endless darkness, and without knowing the end, cut into the long and fierce warped space between the electric light and flint!


    The monsters such as the Demon King and other 30,000 feet, and the immortals of the Emperor Emperor, can only see the open deep dark cracks forming a circle, and a huge dark day appears in the sky like nothing!


    By comparison, every monk is as small as dust.


    The vastness of the aura, the mighty power, and the horror and deepness of the dark sun seemed to have swallowed up their souls and souls, making them frightened and shivering.


    It seems that the ants who are helpless in the face of natural disasters can only wait to sink into the abyss of darkness, completely lose all consciousness, and fall into the endless cold silence.


    When the dark sun covering the entire field of vision appeared in full, a blue light rose from the heliocentric, broke through the boundary and went up to the void, and spread to the end of the line of sight, reaching the depth of the Xinghai Sea, which was impossible to measure.


    And the cyan light ball in the center of the black sun, although the size is only 30% of the black sun, but the power and coercion emitted by it is not inferior to the black sun. Whether it is the power of the monster tribe or the monk Xianting, at a glance, I feel that I have fallen into it and cannot control my consciousness at all.


    Suddenly, an overwhelming boom came, deafening, as if the sky were exploding!


    The monks were terrified by the explosion from time to time, and the second and third sounds ... one after another the explosion of auras, one after another, dense as firecrackers, like the firework of the King of the Yuan Festival.


    But the explosion was so violent that the monks below Da Luo Jinxian Realm felt that the sky was falling, their bodies were shaking, and they were unstable. The aura in the body is uncontrollably chasing around, and the ill person who is repaired as a poor person bleeds on the spot and loses consciousness.


    "The strength of these two people is so strong ?!" With the cultivation of the Devil King, he couldn''t help but look pale and murmured.


    In their field of vision, the dark face has changed its original appearance in the continuous sound of explosive sound. Now the black sun is full of indescribable amounts of cyan lightning bolts, so that the whole black sun is about to turn into a blue sun, and the two aura rays are entangled with each other and continue to fade away.


    All monks understand that it is Li Ye and Xiandi''s realm that are colliding, and they are constantly fighting with swords in the realm. Every time the cyan lightning appeared, it was Li Ye who played against Xiandi once.


    Obviously, the two men''s battle failed to separate the victory and defeat, but fell into a close fight!


    Although the specific battle situation in the closed dark space cannot be seen, both the demon and the fairy understand that the universe in their field of vision


    In front of Xinghai and the Endless Void, only one round of the sun will be left in the end.


    The only difference is whether it is the dark sun that devours the blue sun, or the blue sun disperses the black sun.


    Li Xun wields his sword like rain, and the speed is so high that Luo Jinxian can''t see it clearly, and every time he strikes, he will collide with the sword in the hands of Xiandi. The two swords ¡¯clashes, shatters, and overflow, forming countless black , Cyan lightning.


    Black lightning was not visible in the dark, and outsiders thought it was only cyan lightning.


    "Li Li, you are about to run out of energy, what else do you use to win ?!" The immortal emperor''s vigor became more and more powerful, and the sword power was greater. One wave surpassed the other, forming a huge tide.


    By this time, his aura was running low, so the accumulation of Jianqi''s tide was at the last moment. But Li Zhi''s aura was exhausted, and the situation was more critical than him. The sword gas tide that will inevitably come will completely drown Li Zhi''s realm and let him die.


    But Li Yan obviously did not think so.


    His offensive was not slowed down because of the imminent exhaustion of the aura, but it was also accumulating the sword energy tide. Seeing that the sword energy was about to reach its peak, the aura in his gas sea was completely exhausted in one step.


    "Destroy the gods and souls!" Suddenly, the Emperor held up his long sword, his eyes flashed, and he shot Li Yu the last and most important blow.


    Waves of sword qi are like waves crashing in the sand and waterfalls tumbling down.


    Li Yan chuckled, "It''s time to say goodbye to the old order."


    With this remark, Lu Gujian also wielded the strongest sword in his hand. This sword, he has no aura, should not be able to emit sword aura, but can only wait to be submerged by the immortal sword surge.


    However, in Li Zhi''s fairy garden, the power of the people''s luck ushered in an unprecedented outbreak, as if everyone was shouting in unison, making a final roar.


    Then the new power spurted out along Lu Gujian, forming a torch covering the sky and burning the sword tide waved by the Emperor.


    With a loud noise, the demon and other immortals such as the Bull Demon King saw at the same time that the huge black sky exploded and turned into an aura of countless aura hurricanes that dissipated and became invisible, leaving only that round of bright blue sun in front of you!


    In the Qingri Center, Li Yan and the Emperor stood with swords, and finally showed their figures, so that everyone could see it real.


    The monks who were not badly wounded because of the bursting battles now found that the pressure on their bodies had disappeared and their consciousness had returned to clear. It was like the weather was clear after the rainstorm, and everyone was shaking with spirits.


    The sword in the hands of Xiandi dissipated ash-like, his expression was a little emaciated, and he seemed to be immersed in the previous dream.


    But he quickly returned to God, and at this moment, he realized that everything was over.


    The Emperor looked at Li Yan and shook his head with regret: "I did not expect that the power of your fairy garden is so magnificent, is this the way of cultivation you are living? It really is extraordinary."


    Li Zheng put away Lu Gujian, "The strength of the life, as long as it is well maintained, can be inexhaustible. As long as the hearts of the world are in me, my strength will not be exhausted unless they die."


    Xiandi nodded, looked up at the void, and sighed. He has a complex look, with regrets and nostalgia, as well as indifference and detachment.


    He said: "This Xianfan is yours, defeated me, you are already the new Xiandi. Hope that in your hands, Xianfan will have a new look, I hope you can go further and go to me Where I could n¡¯t go. At that time, remember to respect me for a glass of wine and tell me what the wider world looks like. "


    After the words were finished, the figure of the Emperor quietly shattered and turned into countless dust particles, disappearing in the air.

 v8 Chapter 74： Xianfanjuding

    A generation of Xiandi, the real master of Xianfan for thousands of years, finally came to the end of his life, so it was turned into a light smoke in the presence of everyone.


    There is no trace of him in this world.


    The past invincible cultivation, unparalleled power, and the countless wars and events he presided over have also become memories in the long river of history at this moment. No one can touch it anymore, and they can remember each other at most.


    The aura exhausted Li Yan stood on his hands, and there was a long silence. The blue light around him faded away, and the blue sky slowly disappeared. At the end of the visit, it was just a whole body, except for the extraordinary style, nothing special.


    But in the eyes of other monks, at this moment Li Zhi is high above him, not much different from the sun. That''s what they can''t resist, can''t offend. Even if you do n¡¯t worship, you must be respectful.


    No one even dared to have a bad mind, even if Li Zhi hadn''t the slightest aura.


    No one has the confidence and courage to withstand Li''s murder.


    Most of the immortal people brought by Xiandi have absolute loyalty to Xiandi. Watching the Emperor fly away in smoke and death, it is better to be mourned and look ashamed. Even for mortals, they are unpredictable immortals. At this time, many people are crying, even crying.


    Some immortals who are not so loyal to the Emperor or who are more selfish in nature are dazed and frightened, for fear that Li Zhi will wash them all.


    Li Yan has reasons to do so, and he has the strength to do so. And if Li Yan decides to do that, no matter whether they stand up and stand up, they will not make any difference.


    Of course, Li Zhi personally couldn''t kill them, but Li Zhi had orders from his Buddhist monks, monks, and immortals of the Tongtian faction. Now, he is the Lord of Xianfan, and his words can determine their life and death!


    They felt a sense of weakness as ants.


    The immortals have different minds, different emotions, and different reactions, but no one does anything without permission. In the face of "natural disasters", they know very well that the ants are not necessary and meaningless.


    Li Yan is the natural disaster of these monks who are immortals.


    They can only accept the "trial" of natural disasters.


    Even those loyal loyalty to the Emperor Emperor just cried and dared not to avenge the Emperor and to desperately act with Li Ye.


    The Demon King came to Li Ye who was getting more and more airy, and said what he wanted to say, but clearly felt that Li Ye was standing in front of them, but they seemed to be separated by Tianhe.


    It wasn''t Li Li''s alienation from him, but that there was a big difference between the two, not only in strength but also in identity. As Li Zhi beheaded Xiandi, many things changed, and many things that were originally vague became clearer.


    The Demon King clearly felt that this distance was the distance between the top and the peaks.


    To be precise, it is the distance between the monarch and the minister.


    It made him feel a little lost for a moment.


    However, he is also the No. 1 saint of the demons, and he will not mess up the square. He quickly packed up his mind and laughed: "I didn''t expect that the old man of Xiandi died under your sword."


    Li Yan''s voice was peaceful: "The immortal''s methods are unpredictable, and his understanding of the Three Thousand Avenues is extraordinary. From these aspects, I am actually inferior to him. But before I met him, I knew that this battle He will undoubtedly lose. "


    This is a contradiction, and the Cow King asked strangely, "Why is this?"


    Li Yan sighed with emotion,


    "After all, Xianyu is a heaven and earth blessed by the immortals themselves. They are too far away from the earth and mountains of the world. The people here must rely on the incense offerings of the world to maintain and enhance their strength. Where is the incense from the door?


    "Xianyu, which has lost its votive devotion, is just like an ordinary people without food. Its strength is not as good as before. Now the combination of Shimen and Daomen against the immortal alliance outside the war domain has only been suppressed to the left and right. The Chinese army has not yet This is something that was unimaginable before.


    "You know, Xianting was fighting alone before, and there were some strong opponents, but they were never completely defeated.


    "As the Lord of Xianting, without the support of this foundation, the Emperor has only one aura; and the power of the people that should have been used by him has come to me. And the power of my people This is the luck of the whole nation, not just the strength of the believers in Taoism. Now that they have grown so powerful, what did Emperor Xian win over me? "


    The Ox Lord suddenly realized, "No wonder you later lost your aura, and you can defeat the Emperor with a sword. This is the truth. In front of you, this battle has begun to end very quickly, but for this battle, you have actually been fighting for many years. , Now it''s just an end to years of fighting. "


    Speaking of this, he sighed: "Without the will of the people, the name of the Emperor has been misrepresented. At most, it is the leader of a group of monks. Compared with this, the name of the Immortal is added to you, and it is even more true. I''ve already seen it. "


    Li Yan smiled, and didn''t say much.


    He looked up into the depths of the void, wondering.


    Xiandi naturally realized what he could realize.


    However, the Emperor Xian came, and he did not hesitate to fight with Li Yan alone.


    This is not how righteous he is, but that he has no choice.


    When Li Zhi assembled the forces of Shimen, Yaozu, and Tongtian, the Emperor had fallen completely into the wind.


    As Li Zhi resolved the danger of attacking the Tang world and stabilized the Tang Dynasty and the four realms, coupled with the successful harvest of potatoes, the people returned to their hearts. The Emperor of the Immortal had lost his skill and was imprinted with the mark of the loser.


    If he doesn''t come, will he still bow to Li Yan and claim that he will not succeed? After all, he is a prince, a prince for thousands of years, and this kind of humiliation is not what he is willing to accept. Coming to this battle at this time was just frankly facing the fateful ending.


    The only thing that made Li Zhi quite apprehended by the Emperor was that he did not lose heart, commanded the last part of his Majesty''s forces, and attacked a large army formed by the demon clan.


    In the case where Li Zhi did not let the Chinese army participate in the war, although Xiandi did so, he did not have a very good chance. It just made Li Zhi''s battle more difficult, and added many changes and casualties to this war.


    But after all, Emperor Xian didn''t have such a choice, but proposed a decisive battle with Li Yan.


    Knowing that you have lost, knowing that you will die, and you will accept it frankly. In this way, at least Li Zhi''s people will not belittle him afterwards. He was also a loser, not a madman.


    This can also be regarded as the realm of Xiandi.


    The state of mind.


    Worthy of being called the strong.


    Li Yan stared at the starry sky in the sky and asked for a long time: "What is outside this realm? What on earth is there? Is it Earth?"


    Thinking of this, Li Yan laughed abruptly, and no longer continued to struggle with this issue.


    The road always comes out step by step, the direction is good, the road is not limited, and the road will always arrive. And the road under his feet,


    Right now, the battle of the fairy tales is still being solved.


    Li Xun first came to the former department of the Xiandi Emperor, and his eyebrows looked like swords and swords, and he quickly scanned them.


    Those immortals who had previously been in high positions and used to give orders and thought that all the immortals were under their feet, contacted Li Zhi''s eyes of anger and self-esteem, whether they were crying or running upset, they were all at heart A shock, all bowed his head.


    As an immortal, cultivation is hard to come by, and there are endless benefits of riches and wealth, and life and death give you power. No one wants to die. To be realistic, they are more afraid of death than mortals.


    Therefore, in the face of Li Zhi who can decide their life and death, no monk can not fear.


    "Go ask Yang Ye to come over and screen these people for editing. Whatever works, I don''t mind their makeovers. If they can''t use it, kill it without amnesty!" Li Yan issued an order.


    Hearing the hope of survival, the immortals looked earnestly. Looking at Li Yan''s appearance, it is not much different from the maid who longed for the king''s presence. Some eager, they can''t wait to take out their hearts and hearts, and let Li Zhi see their loyalty.


    Of course, if the heart can truly discern loyalty, these people must be the first to die.


    After Yang Ye came, Li Ye gave two sentences, and he didn''t stop and returned to the command position of the Chinese Army. The Emperor Xian is dead. These people can''t find any waves. Moreover, Li Zhi has sufficient knowledge of the human nature of the immortals, and they don''t think they dare to die against them.


    Fairy Emperor is right, Li Zhi is already the next Fairy Emperor. In this case, collecting and lowering the army is the intended meaning in the title. Let Yang Yan do this, Li Ye can be regarded as a goodwill to these immortals, after all, Yang Ye has a close relationship with the Emperor, and he has a good reputation.


    In the future, the Shimen led by Feihong Holy Buddha, the monk monk, and the fairy led by Yang Xun are the three hills under his Majesty, which can balance each other. It is not good for anyone who is too weak or too strong.


    As for the main factions of Tongtian Church ... Compared with the first three, Li Zhi actually has the least favor with them. In the final analysis, they are ambitious rebels, and no king will give them heart.


    However, Li Yan did not want to turn his face after the war and give them the treatment they deserve. Now there are Buddhist monks and demons. His Majesty Li is much more powerful than Xiandi. They are no longer able to do anything on the ground like his Majesty.


    Whenever Li Zhi notices that their minds are not right, they only need one command to completely wipe them out.


    Returning to the Chinese Army, Li Zhi looked at the battlefield with an electric wave, waved his hand, and issued a military order: "The Chinese Army attacked, the entire army moved forward, all visible enemies, one stayed!"


    The monsters have been waiting for this moment for a long time. They have been flexing their muscles, and naturally they are bravely dispatched. What''s more, Li Zhi has already defeated Xiandi. Who knows, as long as this victory is over, there will be no obstacle to return to Xianyu in front of them, and they can regain the glory of the past and enjoy the land of Xianyu again?


    The Buddhist monks and those in the Tongtian lord faction heard that the Emperor Xian was dead, and naturally the war was high.


    Although the monks under Her Majesty''s heart are indifferent, Li Zhi has promised that as long as this battle is carried forward, not only will he not turn his face after the war, he will also give due rewards, and he will know that he should be in front of the new master. How it behaves.


    Therefore, in only two hours, they defeated the army of immortals.


    The subsequent pursuit took some time, but the results were significant, and the immortals outside the territory were basically slaughtered.


    Since then, Li Zhi has settled the overall situation in Xianfan.

 v8 Chapter 75： Direction challenge

    After the war, the immortals returned to the DPRK with their loot class teachers.


    The spoils are mainly the magical treasures of immortals from outside the region, and the golden belt for killing and setting fire. For the monks, each battle is a process of taking the opponent''s net worth as their own, which is not much different from the robbery.


    The wealth of the world is distributed in the government and the people, and it takes a lot of time to plunder. For Xianyu, the wealth is in the monks, and it is easy to harvest the loot.


    "A country cannot be ruleless for a day, as is Fairyland. Now that Fairy Emperor has been killed for you, it is natural for you to take over the Fairy Emperor. With your current cultivation and influence, no one dares to disagree."


    On the way back, Feihong Shengfo talked to Li Ye about this matter, and in her opinion, this matter cannot be delayed.


    In terms of heart, this is also the result of Feihong Holy Buddha''s success. The Buddha''s Realm now has Li Zhe''s tune, and Li Zeng will succeed as Emperor, and they will be more justified.


    For Li Zhi and the Buddhist monks, this is also a correct name. Before, they were similar to the independent country princes. Now the great cause is successful. Once Li Zhi becomes the emperor, they are the orthodox army of the court.


    Li Ye certainly has no objection to this.


    Although in the world, due to Li Zhi''s affection, he has not ascended the throne, but above Li Yu, after Li Yi beheaded and killed Xian Emperor, there is nothing that can hinder his righteousness and master the power of Xian Yu.


    However, before that, Li Yan still had some things to avoid, so as to avoid any hidden dangers in the future.


    Back in Xianting, the monks divided the hills and set up camps--mainly to arrange houses for Buddhist monks and monks. After all, they had no residence in Xianting. During this period, the monk monk was most interested, climbing columns and walls, and seeing his unruly temperament at a glance.


    After arranging the stationing issues, Li Yan called the four monks Feihong, the Lord of the Ox Demon, Yang Yan, and the Master of the Heaven, called to the hall where he was staying, and began to discuss the establishment of a new order in Xianyu.


    Li Zhi went straight to the theme: "The Immortal Emperor is dead and the foreign enemies have been eliminated. From now on, this immortal domain is my final decision. In the old and new war, the immortals led by you all have indelible achievements. Later, I should live in harmony, listen to my orders, and share the fairyland with me. After I have finished speaking, who is in favor and who is against? "


    Doctor Feihong nodded his head slightly, expressed his approval, and then looked at the nose, nose, and heart to make a dust.


    The demon king disturbed his head. "The demon tribe and Xianting fought to stop being oppressed by Xianting, to reappear the glory of the past, and to re-enter Xianting. Now this goal has been achieved, and naturally there is nothing to say."


    The entrance of the demon clan to Xianting is to return to Xianting instead of becoming the emperor. Such a goal cannot be achieved. The Cow Devil said that he admits that Li Zhi succeeded to the Emperor. For the entire demon clan, Li Zhi became the new fairy emperor, and it was the best situation.


    Yang Yan said briefly: "I agree."


    After that, I glanced at the leader of Tongtian and said, "Since then, you and I don''t have to fight again. I just don''t know that in the opinion of the leader, I haven''t got the position of immortal emperor. Is he willing?"


    The Tongtian leader snorted coldly, indicating that you do n¡¯t want to yell at me, and I wo n¡¯t be fooled by you. ¡°The new situation is opened by us. As long as we are recognized, I naturally have no other extravagance. Yes, I ca n¡¯t I am under house arrest in the East Floating Palace. "


    This request was made to make everyone laugh.


    Li Xun nodded: "Since this is the case, then you do n¡¯t need to divide the boundary, let your people live separately, so as not to be strangers to each other. Buddha domain and fairy domain are no longer on separate hills, and are placed under the management of His Majesty Xian. Fairyland is a situation where all parties are in harmony, and I hope you all set an example. "


    Everyone looked at each other and all stood up to salute.


    Li Yan smiled slightly and accepted the gift of the crowd.


    Don''t let it go.


    Three days later, in the celestial days, the immortals held a ceremony of ascending the throne for Li Yan in the Purple Xiao Palace.


    Monks from all sides are in two classes, mixed with immortals and demon, and there is no distinction between releases, all with solemn looks. They looked eagerly at Li Yong who was in the dragon robe, walked in front of them, stepped to the royal case, and sat down behind the curtain.


    "See Your Majesty!"


    As Li Yan sat down, the monks worshipped and saluted, Long live the mountain.


    Li Yan slowly raised his hand, his eyes were majestic and imposing, and he said lightly: "Zhongqing lives."


    "Your Majesty!"


    Since then, Xianyu usher in a new owner.


    ...


    In the setting sun, on the edge of the desert, Yaoluo Luo looked back at Yangguan, looking sad.


    Xiongguan


    Although it is broken, the root bones are still there. Whether it is a towering city wall or a stylus golden hook, the eaves of the tower still cast a large shadow under the setting sun. It is silent, but it feels so important.


    "Khan, let''s go quickly. The Tang monks are not far away from us, but don''t ask them to catch up!" A captain urged eagerly.


    The extreme pain in Yaoluo Luo''s eyes revealed that he didn''t want to leave for a long time.


    He knew that if he walked from Yangguan today and exhausted his life, there would be no possibility to step into Yangguan. Not only that, the invincible Tang army killed here would even invade his territory, burn and plunder, and bring his people into hell.


    His children and grandchildren will no longer have thousands of soldiers and horses next to him when they see this strong pass, but only caravan goods. They will be in awe of the Datang Jiashi who is next to them, bend over and lose their smiles, pay the tax for entering the city, and accept the fingertips and inspections of each other.


    "Should not enter this Guancheng ..."


    Yaoluo Luolu regretted it to the extreme, blood and tears dripped from the corners of his eyes, "I thought I had entered this Guancheng, and the kingdom of heaven was eastward. I expected that hundreds of thousands of warriors were in Yangguan, but they could only return to their hometown, where ... .... is our **** ... "


    Wiping off the blood and tears on his face, the medicine Ge Luoluo turned and plunged into the boundless desert.


    He has made up his mind to leave a blood and tears ancestor instruction for the clan: back to the generations, you must not be the enemy of Datang.


    It is a pity that this lesson came too late. It can''t stop the pace of Tang army''s western expedition.


    ...


    At the end of the year, there was heavy snow in Chang''an.


    At An''s Mansion, Li Ye warmed wine and enjoyed the snow in the pavilion, besides the inseparable escorts of the young and the young, beside him, was the King of the Great Hero of Qi, and a folding fan shook very vigorously.


    "The Guiyi Army and Yulin Army are ready for the Western Expedition. As soon as the weather turns warm after the spring, they will go out of Yangguan to the West and go straight back to the Lao Lao Chao. If nothing unexpected happens, the Western Regions will win next year. I''m so proud, why do you think I''m still so indifferent? "


    King Qi closed the folding fan, sipped a fine drink, and felt contented.


    Everything in the north was over. Except for the 200,000 garrison, the following errands basically belonged to civilian officials. King Qi had no reason to stay, and the class division had just returned.


    Sitting side-by-side with a glass of wine, "Large military expedition, the important thing is not to defeat Uighur, but to rebuild the four towns of Anxi. This is a not so easy job, it takes a long time, and it also requires a lot of money and materials To protect.


    "The war-torn Hexi and Northwestern regions have no money. The court allocated a lot of grain. It will have to be delivered in full in the spring of next year. Everything is complicated in the Western Regions and the forces in the West are invading. How can I be so proud of it so early? "


    At this time, the western territory of the Western Regions had a powerful Karahan dynasty. Under the spiritual leadership of the Muslims, they were developing and conquering the east. It may not be difficult for Datang''s army to defeat Uighur, but to rebuild the four towns of Anxi and restore the former jurisdiction, they have to confront them.


    The Karahan dynasty, especially the Muslims behind it, was the problem Li Zhi had to face squarely.


    After Shimen withdrew from Tianzhu, Muslims no longer have strong opponents, and now they are aggressively moving eastward. Before encountering Datang, there was no existence to stop them.


    Recently, Li Min has been thinking. Is the remaining opportunity in the Muslim world?


    Even if it''s not all there is, at least.


    There is a natural opponent, Li Yan can not ignore.


    Speaking of the battle, King Qi naturally had an opinion. She put down her wine glass, opened the folding fan and shook it up. She said gracefully: "Controlling the Western Regions has always been a difficult problem. In the final analysis, it is too far away from the center for the army. The large-scale battles could not afford the grain. The troops expeditioned to the west have always been streamlined and streamlined, and hundreds of thousands of troops have not yet traveled westward.


    "Although there are many businessmen in the Western Regions, there is a small amount of food, and it is impossible to obtain food locally. Even if the frontiers settle down, it is a waste of money. It can only solve a small part of the food needs. The war will increase the pressure on the court. If this problem is not resolved, it will be difficult for the Western Region to maintain long-term peace and order. "


    Li Yan knew that the other party was right.


    He must overcome this difficulty.


    If not, even if the four towns of Anxi are able to cope with miscellaneous fish, once they encounter the Karahan dynasty and the powerful Muslims behind it, the scale of the war will be large and the war will last long, and the burden on the court will be too great.


    However, Li Zhi has been in charge of military affairs for so long, and this is not helpless. He has his own plans.


    After drinking a glass of Chinese wine, Li Yongyou said: "To deal with the Western Enemies and ensure that the Western Regions are not lost, or even to fight farther, the dynasty only needs to do one thing."


    King Qi lighted up and asked curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    Li Yan said: "Improve the monk strength."


    King Qi was lost in thought.


    At halftone, she asked suddenly: "Do you want to replace ordinary soldiers with monks and form an army of monks in the Western Region?"


    Li Xun nodded: "Yes. Ordinary soldiers need to be replenished with a steady stream of grain, but for the monks, as long as they fill their own storage bags, they can meet the various supplies required for the January battle. And the monks transport The supply is also large and the speed is fast. Combining the two, will the burden of war not only decrease tenfold? "


    Qi Wang keenly grasped the key points, and the eyebrows had been killed: "Not to mention the training of 100,000 monks, it will take a lot of time, only 100,000 sets of monk equipment-ceremonies, elixir, storage bags, That''s all incalculable wealth! "


    At the end of the day, King Qi was already puzzled and startled.


    Li Yan was very indifferent, calming his mind and saying, "One hundred thousand monks is not enough, at least two hundred thousand can be done. Moreover, if you are the weakest, you must practice Qi."


    Qi Wang''s eyes were wide, "Dang Tang has so much wealth?"


    Li Yan smiled, "Why not? Did you forget how many immortals are on the immortal realm? That''s the immortal realm. Where did their magic instruments and elixir come from? After all, the materials were also obtained from the world. The world is the cornerstone of Immortal Realm and the foundation of everything. "


    "But that is the accumulation of thousands of years!"


    "So I didn''t want to form an army of immortals in the mortal world. I could only focus on training monks."


    "This ... is still too incredible. The world really has so many cultivation resources?"


    Li Yan sighed and said in a straight face: "I will ask you, how much wealth do you have in your house, King Qi? You can''t finish the clothes of ordinary people for ten years! You have more resources than you can imagine. In the mortal world, more than 90% of the wealth and power of the world?


    "How rich are rich people? Ordinary people can''t imagine. As the King of Qi, do n¡¯t you know? In any era, the wealth of the most elite wealthy people is more than 90% of the total wealth of the world. nine!


    "For the cultivation community, these ninety-nine percent of the resources were in the hands of the immortals and used by them. Now that Xianfan is isolated, these resources have come to our hands. It only takes three years and five years. I can use them to equip 200,000 monks! "


    Qi Wang was stunned.


    But soon came back.


    Because she found out that Li Yan was not wrong.


    She also had a hard time. She couldn''t stay awake when she was a child, and even eating was a problem. I also know that the people at the bottom have exhausted their energy for clothing, food, shelter, and transportation, but they cannot meet their needs.


    At first she thought it was a difficult world, and there was n¡¯t enough wealth in the world. Now she still does n¡¯t know where the difficult world is, but there is definitely a lot of wealth in the world.


    In the Tang Dynasty, the roadside may no longer have frozen bones, but the situation of the smell of Zhumen wine and meat will never change in the slightest-there will only be more smelly wine and meat in their homes. Because there is more wealth in the world.


    Without Xianyu lying on the earth to **** blood, the resources of the earth are absolutely enough to form a monk army.


    No, it is not just the formation of an army of monks. In the long run, even those who are qualified to practice in the world can practice! In that case, isn''t Data''s grooming power more than the formation of a 200,000 monk army?


    At this time, Qi Wang suddenly thought of what Li Zhi had said before planting potatoes and the blueprint for the future.


    He wants everyone in the world not to worry about clothing, food, and transportation, and then to allow those who have the qualifications to practice, to build an unprecedentedly strong Tang!


    This was his original intention to establish the Chang''an School of Practice, and it was also the fundamental reason for Chu Nanhuai and others to travel to find potatoes.


    But now, with the development of Chang''an Xiu Xing Academy and the large-scale planting of potatoes, five years later, 200,000 monks practicing qi will definitely appear in Datang! In this process, Li Zhi has enough time to collect various cultivating resources, build magic instruments, and refine elixir.


    Every year, with every new batch of monks, Li Zhi can equip and train them in time.


    Year after year, until five years later ...


    By that time, no matter how big the Western Region is, it will not be big.


    Thinking of this, Qi Wang''s eyes looking at Li Yan were full of the fiery light of worship.

 v8 Chapter 76： New emperor ascended the throne

    After discussing the future arrangements with King Qi, Li Min was planning to drink a few cups. He passed on the information in the palace. Li Min asked Li Min to enter the palace immediately, saying there was something to discuss.


    Previously, Li Zhi rarely told Li Zhi to send him to the palace. If Li Zhi had nothing to do, he would come to An Wang''s house by himself when Li Zhi was resting. At other times, I sent people to write a message saying that there have been masterpieces recently, so that Li can enjoy it when he has time. The time is determined by Li himself.


    It seems that this matter is still urgent today.


    Naturally, Li Zhi did not refuse the reason, and immediately entered the palace with the eunuch. Unexpectedly, Li Zhi unexpectedly met Li Zhi this time not to be in a place of play, but in the Hanyuan Hall, which was no longer serious.


    High-ranking Li Kun, wearing a beaded crown, wearing a dragon cannon, wearing a long sword at the waist, is a grand figure, as if to participate in a ceremony. This is extremely rare for Li Li, who usually dresses casually on weekdays.


    I have to say that people rely on clothes. At this time, Li Zhi lost his wine and flesh, and had a lot of majestic and mighty power. When he stood up, he didn''t mention Gu Pansheng, but he also had a slouching posture. All this can be clearly demonstrated that he is the emperor of Datang.


    Li Xun did not know where Li Xing sang, maybe the other party thought that he should make a change and become a responsible and authoritative emperor? These thoughts flashed through Li Zhi''s heart, and he performed rituals without any emotions.


    After Li Liping was behind him, Li Li stood by the sword. In the former''s admiring gaze, he posed for a while, then he smiled and asked Li Li: "How about, brother, do I look like an emperor?"


    Li Xun felt helpless in his heart, but he still cooperated on the surface. "His Majesty is naturally long-weaved and makes the courtier''s heart broken."


    Whether Li Zhi believes it or not, Li Zhi himself does not believe it anyway. He sat back on the dragon chair boringly and unknowingly. He just deliberately pretended that he had no intention to maintain it. He stared at Li Yan motionlessly and watched for a while.


    Unknown to Li, therefore, he could only cast a questioning look on him.


    At the end, Li Yi sighed and said sincerely: "On the emperor''s majesty, my brother is indeed more than a hundred times stronger than me. If you stand there at will, you have the momentum to let the subjects bow down and worship. Even if I sit on the throne, I don''t think I am too different from ordinary people. "


    If these remarks changed the situation and happened between other monarchs and ministers, the problem would undoubtedly be very serious, but from Li Zhe''s mouth, there was a sympathy. However, this is the case. After all, this is not very appropriate.


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal that Li Xie needn''t say more. He sat upright and looked at Li Xie, saying, "It is very important to let my brother enter the palace today-this may be my life , The most important decision ever made and the most profound influence on the dynasty! "


    Li Yan faintly realized what, but couldn''t be sure, because it was too incredible, and he had to wait for Li Yan to continue.


    Li Min took a deep breath, as if there was a mountain on his shoulder, which made him a little breathless, and then he exhaled again, his expression relaxed immediately, as if the mountain had been removed from his shoulder.


    After taking a deep breath, Li Min spoke his Emperor''s decision: "I decided to let the throne of Zen to you!"


    Even though there was a little preparation, when he really heard this sentence, Li Zhi''s heart was still full of waves.


    ...


    The snow was thick and the snow covered three feet.


    Cleaning the road, busy with sweat on his forehead, but no one dares to slack off.


    Li Yan walked on the wet road, and his feet creaked from time to time.


    The **** who was waiting was taken far away by him, and no one came to support him with an umbrella, and his shoulders and heads soon covered with snowflakes. The dragon robe and bead crown that originally set off the emperor''s magnificence gradually became beyond recognition and could no longer give people half strength.


    Or maybe it never gives people strength. When Huang Chao attacked Chang''an and Li Xuan fled in a dragon robe, he realized this. What can give him strength are loyal troops who are loyal to the dynasty and willing to fight for him.


    Li Xuan will not forget how happy he was when he was in a difficult situation in Chengdu and he couldn''t live all day long. He heard that An Wang led the army to break the chaotic army and defeat Fu Jing.


    After arriving at Xiyuan, Li Zheng boarded the dragon boat. The water in the pond was frozen, and the dragon boat could no longer sail, only moored on the shore. However Li Li didn''t care about this. He came to Class A and ordered someone to set up a warm wine.


    It is originally a lonely thing to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the snowstorm. What Li Yan hates most is loneliness. It makes people feel helpless and unconscious. He likes to be lively.


    But today, Li Yan thinks it is not bad to sit alone and enjoy the snow.


    He remembered the ambush on this dragon boat some time ago.


    When he woke up at that time, he was told that the matter was completely over. Instead of being half-injured, Li Zhi shot down the ambusher. This made Li Yan feel scared for a while while rejoicing.


    He knew very well that if Li Yuan was dead, he would not end well. Now the free and undisturbed play life will only become a bitter memory in the dream.


    After waking up, Li Xun felt very sorry for Li Xun. After all, he was called into the palace by the other party, and he, as the master of the Miyagi and the emperor, couldn''t say that he could protect the other party''s thoroughness. Out, sent the other party and the dynasty into the realm of danger.


    Afterwards, Li Min sent someone to take over the defense of the palace. Li Min did not feel that there was anything wrong. He thought he needed Li Min''s protection. Those pro-old hands are really unreliable.


    Today, the situation of attacking the Tang Dynasty has been solved. The Khitan dying country, the grassland is peaceful, the Nanzhao royal family has become a prisoner of the ranks, and has been escorted to Chang''an. The Nanzhao has been occupied by Wang Jian. March into the Western Regions and complete the last puzzle of the Tang Dynasty.


    At this time, Li Zhi was inevitably happy, but when he calmed down and thought about it, he found that he had done everything. Instead, he played the opposite role at the crucial moment of the war.


    He seriously thought back that he couldn''t find anything good for his country. The only thing worth commending was that he had presided over the military and political situation.


    But now, with Li Zhigong''s outstanding achievements, some people in the North Korea have speculation, or the officials who are afraid of being handled by Li Zhi, have started to spread rumors that Li Zhi wants to replace him, and he will launch the palace soon. change!


    Li Zhi knew that he was powerless to change people''s hearts and had no ability to preside over the world, and his mind was not on it.


    In this case, don''t interfere with my brother again, otherwise I''m sorry for the other party''s hard work and hard work for state affairs. In this way, even if you do nothing, you will not be too ashamed to see your ancestors underground.


    My brother is a son of the clan,


    There is no doubt that Zen is located in him, and the country of the Li family will only get better.


    And you can do what you want to do without any burden, and no longer have to think about things that cause you headaches.


    The wine was warm, Li Li had a drink in the snow.


    Although there is a sense of loneliness, it is more relaxed.


    .......


    Li Min walked out of the gate of the imperial city, facing the wide and straight Suzaku Avenue, and stood quietly for a while.


    There were few pedestrians on the street, and the snowfall seemed to be endless. Chang''an neighbourhoods are all silver-plated, looking ancient and ancient, with an abyssal mood, making people feel peaceful and fresh, not anxious or messy.


    When Li Xun said he wanted to become a Chan, Li Xun was very moved. Although Li Qiang gave his throne in the previous life, the situation at that time was very different from the current one. The most fundamental difference was that Li Qian in the previous life was seriously ill.


    Living a Zen position and finding someone to succeed before death are two completely different issues. The world is so big, who would eat the meat in the mouth willingly?


    Even if Li Zhi ignored the government, he enjoyed the dignity and power of the emperor. To kill and win, to control everything, this is something that no one can discard, not even Li Yan himself.


    Li Yan, however, did just that and took the initiative.


    Prior to this, Li Xunmo said that there was no persecution, and he did not even reveal this meaning, let alone ministers such as Li Zhen and Cui Keli talk nonsense, and let Tsing Yi Yemen spread the wind everywhere.


    Under such circumstances, Li Zhi took the initiative to meditation, so that Li Zhi could not help but feel agitated no matter what.


    "The friendship between His Majesty and His Highness'' brothers is truly ancient." The young commander behind him suddenly said that although his voice was light, his envy was strong.


    The grandfather glanced at the young grandfather with dissatisfaction. Jomo was blaming that she should not be so envious of Li Yan. After all, the friendship between the two of them was too fatal, and they could be cut off for each other at a critical moment. But as an elder sister, she certainly would not blame each other for such a problem.


    Li Yan smiled complexly, "Is it really not?"


    Shao Mingming nodded earnestly: "His Royal Highness''s position has long been a minister who no one can check and balance, but he always stays away from the throne, without half coveted. Rao is persuaded by others, and always indifferent, which is definitely not in the history books. His Majesty''s body, Kang Tai, is young, but he does not suppress His Royal Highness, and he also actively meditation when he comes. This is absolutely not available! "


    Li froze for a moment, and suddenly felt something, and his heart was finally relieved.


    In fact, he used to feel a little bit sorry for his brother. When he was told by Shao Siming, he finally realized that he didn''t have to stick to the mundane etiquette at all. He and the brothers Li Li were affectionate. No matter how the situation changes, this will not change.


    .......


    Time flies, years pass, and the new year is coming.


    At the beginning of the year, a great event happened in Datang, shaking the field: Emperor Zen, An Wang ascended the throne.


    In the eyes of most Tang people, this incident was unexpected, but it was reasonable. What is most proud of the Tang people is that there is no bleeding and no turmoil in the Zen position. It was the emperor''s initiative to bring up the history. In the hearts of everyone, this undoubtedly shows that the golden age will come again.


    The new emperor ascended the throne, changed to heaven, granted a hundred officials, and pardoned the world.

 v8 Chapter 77： Destined opponent

    In the first year of spring, Guiyi Army and Yulin Army went out of Yangguan to conquer the Western Regions and returned to battle.


    Chang''an is happy and peaceful, and all peoples are in the same heart. In the west, thousands of miles away, the Tang Dynasty called the Arab empire, Samara, the capital of the country, is a golden horse, a turbulent image.


    During the turmoil of the Great Tang Dynasty, the empire that ruled the population was not weaker than that of the Great Tang Dynasty. Through uninterrupted conquests and conquests, it created an imaginary glory that the world cannot imagine.


    With a sword in one hand and a book in one hand, it has conquered the body and controlled the mind through successive battles. It has built a vast territory, integrated a large number of excellent nations and countries, and has countless powerful monks and warriors.


    They gained mysterious ancient power on the Nile and opened huge treasures in the plains of Mesopotamia.


    Their fronts reached the Ganges, leaving Tianzhu and Shimen to die all day, forcing Constantinople to the west, forcing the Byzantine Empire to beg and Nagon, and frightening Catholics. They also signed an agreement with King Charlemagne of Frank. .


    There are several ancient civilizations in the world, either they are included, or they are defeated in battle, and only the far east is left.


    Today, it has ushered in another critical period of development.


    In the vast and magnificent and splendid main hall of the Palace of Wisdom, the young caliph (ruler), Malun Sheinard, is praying at the statue of the true God alone. A beam of bright moonlight tilted down from the dome, enveloping his figure inside, mysterious.


    "The Tianzhu Shimen has been completely defeated by us, and our opponent is one less. No one in the world can stop us from expanding. The only true **** will become the only **** in the world. Now we have the most monks and the best soldiers. ... "


    Mullen''s prayer is said to be a prayer, but words are more like reports.


    "No, Mullen, you are wrong, Shimen has not been completely defeated. The truth is that they have been reborn in the East, and their strength is gradually recovering." The vast and deep voice came from the statue of the true god.


    Mullen''s face went wrong. Not because the statue can "speak," but because of the content of the words.


    His monks and soldiers fought for many years, and the corpses were swept across the ground. This turned the Tianzhu release door into obscurity, but now the true meaning of God is that all his efforts have been in vain? At least half wasted?


    "Is it the Tang Dynasty?" Malun responded quickly, and soon thought of the only possibility.


    But he immediately shook his head and said, "No, it will not be the Tang Dynasty. My messenger told me in the past two years that the Tang Dynasty was undergoing civil strife, and people from all walks of life were killing each other. Their rulers could no longer control the situation. This was full of blood The civil war with the fire nations will not stop for decades. How can they have the power to shelter and release them? "


    A wise king naturally understands the world, especially the state of the country. Although Mullen was young, he grew up from the blood of the corpse, and experienced a lot of hardships along the way. He has practiced him in the past years, and gradually he has a great talent.


    In addition, Mullen also knows that Eastern Tutang has its own sect, and they have always fought with Shimen frequently, making it difficult to distinguish. Now that Shimen has just lost his foundation, how can he be the opponent of the sect called Daomen?


    True God''s voice was full of displeasing: "Calif, are you questioning me?"


    Mullen hurriedly saluted, "Mullen didn''t dare. But ..."


    True God sighed, "I know, this news is hard for you to accept, but this is the truth. What I will say later may make you even more


    Difficult to accept. Do you need a little time to be mentally prepared? "


    Mullen didn''t know why, but still calmed down, "Please tell the true God."


    Zhenshen Shen said, "The Tang Dynasty civil strife that you think will take decades to end, has now subsided!"


    Mullen immediately choked and lost his voice: "How can this be ?!"


    Aware of his malaise, he quickly stabilized his mind and contemplate, but only had an instant guess, "Is there a very remarkable character in their country? Is he calming down civil strife? This is very, very ... .... It''s impossible. "


    Mullen, who grew up in the blood, knew very well what kind of ingenious means and cultivation was needed to settle a completely collapsed empire in just two years. It was also difficult for him to imagine. He hoped that the true God would deny his conjecture and tell other secrets he did not know.


    However he was disappointed.


    True Shinto: "It''s true that such a person appeared. Caliph, remember this person''s name, because in the near future, your monks and warriors will definitely fight, and you may still meet him or even fight."


    Mullen looked solemn.


    Since he cut off power ministers, suppressed the unrest, and gained power, he has not encountered any worthy setbacks. Conquering the release gate was the first great achievement he established. He thought that kicking the stumbling block of release gate would make the road smooth and bright.


    But I didn''t expect that all this was just the beginning.


    He was ready to meet his new opponent, and he desperately wanted to know who this person was.


    "His name is Li Yan. He was a nobleman of the Tang Dynasty. He has recently ascended the throne and is now the emperor of the Tang Dynasty." The true **** Xu Xu said, "I will tell you more about his deeds later. Now, Caliph, answer me Are you confident of defeating him? "


    Mullen''s eyes were stunned, and his temperament was like the railroad: "I have hundreds of thousands of powerful monks, millions of invincible warriors, and the blessing of the true God, so Mullen will not fear any opponent. Come to Mullen Said that the only value of his opponent is that he was defeated, to prove his greatness, and to prove that God is the only one! "


    ...


    At the same time, Tai Chi Temple, Li Yan is also listening to the report of the situation of the big eclipse without a release. At the Taiji Hall, King Qi was there, in addition to the lives of the young and thunderous.


    Shimen and Xinyuejiao played against each other in Tianzhu, and after years of war, they naturally knew each other very well. After listening to Wu Shi''s account of Da Shi and Mullen, Li Min lost his thoughts.


    "In this way, the experience of this great caliph, Malun, is very similar to yours. When you were not in the office, the situation between the court and the field was not very good. Bigger, mastering military power, forcing him to move without saying, but also wantonly abolishing the caliphate. "


    Qi Wang glanced enthusiastically at Li Yan, and seemed to want to ask him to post something similar to the award.


    After Li Xun ascended the throne, the following officials and military generals awe him even more deeply. Rao is Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and others. When he saw him on weekdays, he looked very cautious, except King Qi, who was still very careless, and did not put Li Xun Be an outsider.


    Li Min shook his head to show that he didn''t feel special.


    King Qi was surprised that the Turks could still make waves in the food, but he had no doubt about it.


    When he was on earth, he knew that the small countries in Central Asia were basically descendants of the Turks.


    During the Wude years, the Turks who controlled the tyrannical grasslands from time to time invaded south.


    In addition, they were forced to sign a white horse alliance with the Turkic army under Changan City. They lost a lot of money and even took away a large number of people, sweeping the ground with majesty.


    However, only two years later, Tang Jun defeated Turk, and gradually overwhelmed the grasslands. The rest of the Turk descended all the way and moved westward, never threatening the territory of Datang.


    The Turkic people were brave and warlike. Although they were beaten by the Tang army in the Mobe steppe, the Turkic people who moved to the west had stabilized their feet and recovered their vitality step by step.


    Twilight cannot be avoided by any powerful dynasty. This is also true of Tang Dynasty, and so is Da Shi. When the Tang Dynasty was brilliant, it was also the heyday of the Tang Dynasty. When the Tang Dynasty fell, the Tang Dynasty was going downhill. The fate of the two coincidentally coincides.


    Originally, Datang should have collapsed at this time.


    After that, Khitan gradually became stronger and occupied the sixteen states of Youyun. When the rolling historical wheel entered the Zhao and Song era, the unified empire had actually split. The north was successively occupied by the Liao and Jin dynasties. Hexi became the territory of the Xixia people. The land area has been shrinking again and again, let alone the western region.


    In the end, Zhao Song not only failed to regain the ancestral territory and reappear the glory of China, but was also destroyed by the Mongols.


    But when Tang came out of Li Wei, everything went on a completely different path.


    What Li Yan didn''t expect was that Da Shi also gave birth to a Mullen Hinard and did something similar to him.


    The original eclipse is now up to the Turkic people to take control of the state power, until the regions have become independent, the country has been divided, and the dynasty has collapsed.


    The only difference is that after the fall of the Tang Dynasty, Daomen and Shimen could no longer do anything. They could only curl up and fight each other; crescent Muslims did not stop expanding because of the decline of the eclipse. After that, they successfully entered the Western Regions and all parts of Hexi.


    Now, because of the appearance of Mullen, the Turkic Human Rights Minister has been killed, the Turkic forces have been contained, and the country has been resurrected.


    When Li Zhi cut down the Phan town, defeated Qidan, and regained Hexi, Ma Lun also resolved the domestic contradictions, and conquered Tianzhu, and forced Shimen to evacuate from Tianzhu.


    No matter from which perspective, the trajectory of the two''s rise is really outrageous.


    Right now, Li Xun is ambitious and intends to rebuild the four towns of Anxi and restore the Tang Dynasty territory, while Mullen also set his sights on the Western Regions, spreading the will of God in all directions and establishing his immortal feats.


    "Although Mullen killed the Turkic ministers and attacked the Turkic forces, he did not completely kill the Turkic people. Just as you conquered the Shimen and Daomen, Mullen also conquered the Turkic people and gained their power. . "


    King Qi thought for a while and then said, "Now that Malun has set his sights on the Western Regions, the Turkic people will certainly cooperate with each other. For them, killing the Mobe steppe is also a shame before the snow and the need to restore ethnic glory. Today''s Turkic People, with Armed Crescent religion, are definitely more difficult than before. They cooperate with each other and benefit each other, and their strength is far from comparable to Khitan! "


    Li Min gave a thumbs up and expressed appreciation for King Qi''s insights.


    He looked out of the gate of the temple, looked across the streets of Chang''an City, and cast his eyes into the distance, saying, "If it seems, the Western Regions will become the land of the Four Wars, and under the flames of fire, the cow, ghost, and snake gods will surely show their magic here. There is no empty door and full truth, go all out into the Western Regions, penetrate the food! "


    Qi Wang bowed deeply.


    It is necessary for them to touch each other first.

 v8 Chapter 78： Real goal

    In Li Zhi''s plan, the release from the air and full truth were set out as the vanguard of the army. They entered the enemy''s territory in the early years, on the one hand, they detected various military affairs, and on the other, they developed believers for later use.


    Now that it is possible to face the big cannibals in the Western Regions, the preliminary preparations must be done well.


    This time Zhang Huaishen, Nangong first led the Guiyi Army and Yulin Army to attack the Xizhou Uighur Army, with the intention of rebuilding the four towns of Anxi, but they will definitely not run into big eaters in the early stage, after all, they are far away. However, to completely restore Li Tang''s territory, the two sides will inevitably encounter it.


    At that time, the battle of Luo Ruo, Tang Jun suffered a loss in the cannibalism, and now the two sides will meet again. Naturally, Li Yan cannot let the army repeat the same mistake.


    The big cannibals can''t meet for the time being, but the Karahan dynasty is already in sight. Unlike the big cannibals, the Karahan dynasty was originally a dynasty of the Hui people. Although the Xizhou Hui people with the medicine Geluoluo were not one, they were also Hui people.


    Now that the Tang army is about to destroy the Xizhou Uighurs, it will be unknown at this time whether Yaoluo Luolu will seek help from the Karahan dynasty and whether the other party will accept it.


    However, Li Hui is not worried about the Hui people now. With the combat power of Guiyi Army and Yulin Army, it should be no problem to initially open up the Western Region. Even if there is a problem, it will be resolved by then.


    After talking with King Qi about the Western Regions, Song Jiao, chief of the Yimen in Tsing Yi, asked for a meeting. She brought back a piece of news that surprised Li Zhi.


    "Su Emei doesn''t plan to come back?" After listening to Song Jiao''s words, Li Yiyi asked back.


    Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei and others were initially sent to the Americas in search of potatoes and corn seeds. As potatoes were brought back last spring and corn was brought back in the fall, their errands were almost over.


    That is, Li Zhi considered that the seeds from different places should all get back some, to avoid the singularity of the variety, which dragged their date back to the present. Unexpectedly, Chu Nanhuai now said that Su Emei did not plan to return now.


    This is something that is incomprehensible.


    Chu Nanhuai''s masters and apprentices are extraordinary in combat ability. They are a layer of existence with Song Jiao and Da Shao, and sometimes they are even stronger. They will be needed in future battles.


    Song Jiao reluctantly explained: "It is not that she does not want to return, but temporarily cannot get away. At first, their masters and apprentices arrived in a foreign country, their language was not communicated, they were besieged by the indigenous people, and they were almost obliterated by the entire army. With the deities, this turned Gan Ge into jade, and gradually communicated with each other.


    "The reason why potatoes and corn seeds can be collected smoothly is because of the help of the indigenous people. For more than a year, Su Emei''s image of the gods in the hearts of the indigenous people has been ingrained. Now they have become their spiritual pillars and leaders. Worshiping worship, there are a lot of zealous believers around, and there is no lack of cultivation.


    "Under such circumstances, why did Su Emei get away? Chu Nanhuai had to stay there to protect the apprentice''s safety. Liu Xiaohei, who came back to send the letter, also asked his Majesty what to do next. The court is Not to send a monk to the rescue? "


    To find out the truth, Li Yan and Qi Qi looked at each other, and they were all speechless.


    To be honest, Su Emei''s identity is real. After all, Guanghan Fairy is reincarnated, and she has immortal power, which attracts great monks to worship. But after all, she is a fairy of Daomen Xianting. What does it have to do with the indigenous people far away in the Americas?


    Now a bunch of Mayans are entangled and can''t get away. I don''t know if it''s a day of worship and worship. However, when Su Limei wanted to come, Su Emei was not too disgusted, how could she be worshipped for many years.


    "Nothing. Let him


    Let''s decide for ourselves when to return to the situation. Li Li waved her hand.


    Now that Datang is digesting the grassland and Nanzhao battle results, and is steadily advancing Li Zhi''s series of national policies, the Western Regions are at war. The middle school is really not suitable for separating the monks to the Americas.


    Moreover, that was not necessary in the opinion of Li Yan. The Mayan civilization is now at the threshold of a sudden and mysterious disappearance. Perhaps there will be no major monks there for a few years. By then, Su Emei and others will not be too late to return.


    King Qi''s eyes turned, and suddenly his eyes brightened, and he said cheerfully to Li Li: "Although there is far away, but with the development of the dynasty''s cultivation career, we have not only improved the number of monks, but also the law.Æ÷ ¹¤ÒÕ! Craft!


    "Now we can make the weapon bed crossbow. Peng Zushan is already working as a craftsman to study the weapon tank. He may be able to build a weapon ship in the future! At that time, an expeditionary fleet will be formed to cooperate with the monk army. Now Where only the monk can reach, the army will also be there!


    "In my opinion, since Su Emei has already been regarded as a fairy, how about doing what the fairy should do? Let her lead her followers to fight the Quartet and lay a large river and mountains. When the time is ripe, the imperial expedition fleet Once it arrives, isn''t it possible ... "


    In the end, King Qi was already green with both eyes, as if he saw Jinshan and Yinshan. Seeing her squeezing and spitting out, Li Min almost thought she had lost heart.


    Qi Wang crazy is not crazy, but she, a fighting madman and a battlefield tyrant, can''t wait to open up territory for the dynasty.


    Li Yan looked at King Qi with surprise: "You have such a big ambition, why didn''t I find out before? Even Jiangshan, thousands of miles away, you have the idea to fight?"


    King Qi wiped his mouth and waved his hands in disappointment, signalling that this was nothing.


    She hesitated and laughed: "Before I wanted to be the king of the history of the famous battlefield, you have repeatedly extended the boundaries of the dynasty. Nowadays, not only has the grassland been occupied, but also Nanzhao. The second battle against Ross, then I can''t look a little farther? Otherwise, how can I keep up with you? "


    After speaking, King Qi shook his legs and squinted at Li Yan. I was forced by you, and I was taken by you. The responsibility lies entirely with you and me.


    Feeling helpless, Li Yan was also laughed at by Qi Qi''s playful look.


    However, the words of King Qi made waves in his heart.


    If you are on the earth, of course Li Zhi will not take Qi''s words to heart, but this is the world of cultivation.


    From the unification of the Qin Emperor to the fall of the Manchu dynasty, the history of the two thousand years, the dynasty has changed, and the rise and fall have continued, but from the perspective of human development, the two thousand years process is actually meaningless.


    Apart from the splendid literature, countless stories, the social structure has not changed, and technology has not fundamentally broken through. In the past two thousand years, all the emperors will do, in fact, the Qin Dynasty had already done it from the beginning, and then it was repeated.


    It was not until the end of the Manchu dynasty that society witnessed drastic changes.


    The human beings of the earth have put their skills on the technology tree, and have not developed the root of our lives¡ªour own body. This resulted in human beings being able to set foot in the universe, and the body was still extremely weak, dying at the stab and no illness.


    Everyone is the same, whether you are the emperor or not.


    The development of the two is extremely uneven.


    In this world of human cultivation, mankind is developing its own strength, seeking unity between man and nature, and pursuing its own strength. The monk practicing Qi no longer has to worry about all kinds of illnesses, and the monk in real life crosses the mountains and rivers like a flat ground. The strong can hold big in the North.


    Right, you can get real freedom in the wild.


    "Since it is a different civilization, can there be different directions?" This is the fundamental question that Li Zhi suddenly thought of. "If Datang can build a strong spiritual civilization, can it unite the spiritual world and set foot in a wider world? "


    At this moment, Li Zhi is no longer content with himself, but just restored the glory of the Tang Dynasty.


    He is already an emperor and an emperor, and this goal can no longer satisfy him.


    Li Min thought of the words of his predecessor Xiandi.


    "Do you really understand the world you live in?"


    "Hope you can go to a new world."


    Li Yan couldn''t help but ask himself: "What exactly is a heavenly Qi machine? Where did Long Qi come from? Who is leading this? How many secrets are there in the world?"


    To understand the origin and nature of the world, we must first fully understand the world, provided that we own the world.


    Li Yan''s eyes gradually deepened and deepened.


    He quickly made a decision, and ordered Song Jiao: "Transfer the order to Su Emei, and follow King Qi''s will!"


    Song Jiao looked startled and surprised. But Li Zhi had ordered that she could not disobey, which was the will of the emperor.


    After Song Jiao left, Qi Wang looked at Li Yan strangely, for a long time, as if consciously doing something wrong, weakly said, "Do you really want to unite the true world? I just said that, this is not a joke. Yes, does the dynasty have this power? "


    She was afraid that what she said in a moment of brain heat would harm Jiang Shanshe.


    Li Yan said seriously: "Why not? Of course, the dynasty has this power! In the whole world, I don''t have Tang, who else?"


    King Qi opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Li Ying waving. He knew the other party''s concerns, and nothing more than that he had never done it before, and the dynasty might not have enough resources.


    Li Xun''s face killed: "I lived in China and never stopped the expedition. After thousands of years, this was the prosperous Tang Dynasty! In the hands of my generation, what reason is there to stay still? As for the cultivation resources, I have said before However, without Xianyu lying on us to **** blood, the resources are absolutely sufficient! "


    At present, the civilization of this world is prosperous enough. In any prosperous time, as long as people are not good at making food, they are willing to work hard, and by their own hands, they can easily get everything they need. Because that is the basic living conditions that savages have.


    Without that 10% of the immortal human rights and wealth, mastering 99% of the world''s wealth, Li Zhi wants to do what he can''t do?


    In the final analysis, the country is not thriving, and it has not broken through the obstacles in this world. The people have exhausted their dignity all their lives in order to live, live, eat, live, and live in the most basic living conditions.


    They are held in their hands by immortal human rights to highlight and maintain their status and power.


    Those who are higher and higher are getting richer, and those who are at the bottom are getting poorer. Finally, the more prosperous the world is, the stranger will find that the clothes, food, and shelter that were originally available to their parents are becoming more and more remote, They can''t even get a whole set of safe houses that belong to their own, exhausting all their lives!


    What kind of **** is this?


    Li Xun will never allow it. Under his own rule, Tang Dynasty''s heyday looks like this!


    He is now the Emperor of Xianfan. Now that Xianfan is isolated, the immortal can no longer **** the blood of the world. He can easily change this situation.


    By that time, the rational use of resources will inevitably lead the whole people to work hard. In front of Li Jiandijian''s point of view, what reason is there for monks in Tang Dynasty not to stand up? Even if it is a world outside the sky, it may not go away!

 v8 Chapter 79： Ansi duho

    Spring is blooming, and the eastern foot of the Andes, a plain in front of a snowy mountain, is now being built. The construction site along the river was so hot that thousands of busy indigenous people were shouting and crying from the monks, or carrying various stones, or beating the foundation, and the scene was orderly.


    On the top of the snow-capped mountains in the clouds, Su Emei stood up against the wind and fluttered in her clothes. In her calm eyes, the gradually formed city is not the size of a chessboard, and the people running around are not much different from ants.


    She was watching the city from planning to construction, and in the mouth of the indigenous monks, it was a gift to the gods. In their plan, there will be a magnificent temple in the center of the city.


    Su Emei has seen the model they built. The whole temple will be built with white megaliths of more than 10,000 kilograms, and will not be mixed with any piece of gravel. .


    There are ninety-one levels on each side of the shrine, plus a total of three hundred and thirty-five levels on the top level. There are fifty-two reliefs on all sides.


    The whole building is quaint and grand. Although the structure is simple, it obviously coincides with some sort of machine. There will also be mysterious buildings on the top of the temple platform mountain. With Su Emei''s knowledgeable knowledge, you can only see that it is some magical instruments, but I don''t know what purpose it is.


    "As a gift to you, this city will be named after you when it is completed. These people''s worship and loyalty to you is really unimaginable, and I don''t know what they think." Chu Nan Huai came to Su Emei and looked at the city under her feet with emotion.


    He looks a little jealous.


    Su E frowned, as if everything in front of her had nothing to do with her.


    She was obviously not as optimistic as Chu Nanhuai, and said slowly: "The rules for these people to build the city are completely their own, and they have a secret relationship with the road, and I have not been fully aware of it for a long time. already confirmed."


    Beifu Road turned to look at his disciples, but he actually saw some doorways.


    Sure enough, Su Emei continued: "This temple is actually a magic circle, and it is a **** circle!"


    The so-called inviting magic circle is naturally familiar to Chu Nanhuai. There are such magic circles in the gates of the Five Avenues of the Tang Dynasty, which are intended to borrow immortal power from Xianting through the secret law. In front of Fengqi Mountain that year, the Five Avenues Gate was used to deal with the Li Xian''s large array of Lixian, which was this type.


    Chu Nanhuai understood the subtext of Su Emei, "Although you are now considered by these monks to be their gods, we all know that this is wrong. When the construction of the temple is completed, they cannot communicate with their gods. If it is successful Communication makes it easy to spot your flaws. By then, we will be in a bad situation. "


    Su Emei didn''t answer.


    Chu Nanhuai laughed and said, "But in my opinion, you are so worried. If they can communicate with their gods, why would they mistake your identity?"


    I have been with these indigenous people for more than a year, they have learned the language here, and there is no obstacle to the communication with the local monks, so Chu Nanhuai has learned a lot about the indigenous people.


    Unlike Datang, there is no unified country here. Each city is a city-state. Noble monks treat ordinary people extremely harshly. There is no civilian class here, only nobles and slaves.


    The only thing that unites them is the consensus.


    Now, their faith has been challenged because the gods have not responded to their prayers for many years. The power of monks is declining, both in realm and quantity. The power of the aristocracy weakened, the slaves were about to move, people panicked, and the society was uneasy.


    In such cases, noble monks and slaves often clashed. In order to appease people, many monks and nobles said that other city-states blasphemed the gods and caused the gods to become angry, so they no longer responded to their prayers, so they arrogantly launched a war to divert people''s hatred.


    Their war does not aim at reunification, so there is no such thing as governance. Defeating a city state will kill all the so-called blasphemy inside, rob them of their wealth and burn the city.


    When Su Emei and others came here, the war had been going on for decades, countless city-states had disappeared, the population was greatly reduced, and the small cities were no longer able to withstand the invasion of wild animals.


    "The monks here are different from us in practice. We are based on the pursuit of the unity of heaven and man. We have learned about the heaven and earth Qi machine, absorbed the heaven and earth aura, and opened up our own small world. But the foundation of their cultivation is to get The power of the gods, use the power of the gods to open up the sea of ??energy, and then absorb the heaven and earth.


    Chu Nanhuai said thoughtfully, "Now the loss of divine protection, the divine power in the temple is weakening, and it is no longer enough to maintain the normal operation of the cultivation community. This is one of the reasons they launched the city-state war. Only plundering other city-states With the power of the gods in the temple, they can guarantee their temporary strength.


    "But this is to quench thirst. The remaining divine power in the temple will be used up sooner or later. The disappearance of the self-cultivation world here is unavoidable. Those indigenous monks, when they feel the magic power of your body, will surrender so simply, I am afraid that they are not sick Meaning of rushing to the doctor. "


    Su Emei still groaned.


    Seeing her not answering for a long time, Chu Nanhuai said strangely, "You don''t have any idea? Don''t you really plan to do anything?"


    Su Emei glanced at Master, "Why do I do this? What does the matter here have to do with us?"


    Chu Nanhuai was speechless. He did have the merits of building a career, developing the forces of full truth, and adding ambitions to the Datang Society. The White Deer Cave was meant to stir the world.


    However, his disciple was obviously not utilitarian. After finding potatoes and corn, and completing Li''s task, she was aloof from everything, just like waiting for the official difference.


    Chu Nanhuai naturally knew his disciples'' nature very clearly, and knew that it was useless to tell Su Emei anything else, which directly explained the reason why she came to her now, "Your Majesty has an order, let us lead a local monk to fight , Open up a new world here! "


    After saying this, Chu Nanhuai laughed for the old and disrespectful Hehe, and looked at Su Emei with a playful look, and made it clear that she would look at her joke.


    Su Emei was still in her heart, and she was not moved by foreign objects. With a slight hum, she turned and left.


    Chu Nanhuai wondered: "Where are you going?" Seeing Su Emei''s appearance, is it that she intends not to obey Li Yan''s orders?


    Su Emei turned her head and looked at Master strangely.


    Chu Nanhuai was so speechless that he saw that Su Emei had already flown down the snow-capped mountains and could only use her body skills to keep up.


    After summoning a good monk, Su Emei only spoke a word, and ordered the scout to explore the way first, lock the target, and the team followed up.


    She said: "From now on, the war will no longer be aimed at killing, but will be conquered."


    What Su Emei could not know at this time was that her word changed the fate of a race''s self-destruction.


    What she didn''t even know was that in the vast world outside the sky, a pair of eyes were staring here.


    ...


    In the autumn, Changan leaves flutter.


    Li Gao received the latest report from the Western Regions. Zhang Huai-Shen and Gui Ning Army and Yu Lin Army led by Nangong No. 1 had already captured Xizhou after several victories. Yaoluo Luolu took Xizhou back to the remnants and fled westward.


    Tang Jun chased along the southern foot of the Tianshan Mountain, passing by the crickets and turtles, and encountered a black cavalry in Shule East. The opponent was quite intrepid. After a long battle, Yaoluo Luoluo took tens of thousands of remnants out of the pursuit of Guiyi Army.


    The Guiyi Army has now found out that the black cavalry is the Black Khanate (Kazakhstan


    Lahan dynasty), they assembled heavy troops in Shule, most of them were fighting the Tang army.


    Zhang Huai Shen asked whether he wanted to gather all military forces and attack Shu Le.


    Li Ye ¡¯s reply to Zhang Huaishen was to suspend the resumption of Shule, and first set up military towns in Qiang and Guizi to sweep the vast area controlled by the Huixi in the plains of the plain. He only needed to monitor and prepare for the Black Khanate.


    "Xizhou Uighurs controls the vast areas of the north and south of the Tianshan Mountains. There are many rich places in the area, but because of the desert and the isolation of the region, it is not easy to completely capture and manage."


    Cui Keli stroked his beard and said, "Gu Yiyi and Yulin fought for several months in a difficult place. Now they have defeated Yao Luoluo. The soldiers are already blunt, and they really are not suitable for fighting the Black Khanate. Rebuild the puppets and turtles first. It is indeed a good policy for the two towns to stabilize the place, build up their strengths, hoard their military resources, and plan for the future. "


    Li Zhen was indignant: "The Uighurs to the west of the Onion Ridge are just a group of bereavement dogs. Now they dare to associate with the Huizhou Uighurs, and they are in direct conflict with the dynasty master. It is really looking for death!"


    Compared with the steady Cui Keli, the young Li Zhen is more vigorous. He has such an attitude, and it is not surprising that Li Yan is half-pointed. In fact, many national policies of Datang were finalized in the argument between the two.


    Cui Keli just wanted to say something. Li Xie waved his hand to signal that they didn''t have to fight. He said, "In the Western Regions, there are now tripartite forces. The north and south of the Tianshan Mountains are controlled by the Xizhou Uighurs. Now they are in our pockets; It is the grand family of Yu Lao Guo, although it is slightly weaker than Xizhou Uighur, but it can also be regarded as a vassal of one side;


    "Yu Yiguo has sent envoys to the east. Now they are on the road. It is very likely that they will surrender to the dynasty with their customary national policies. To the west of Shule, it is a place where the black sweat is entrenched. In terms of area, he is the largest. For now, we know the least about them.


    "Right now, the Black Khan army is occupying Shule, and the last piece of land has been reserved for the medicine Ge Luluo. In fact, it has started a war with Datang. When the construction of the Western Regions has achieved initial results, it is natural to use them."


    Heihan will rescue medicine Luoluo Lu, which is actually expected by Li Zhi.


    In the Western Regions, he didn''t plan to do his job, which is not realistic. The Guiyi Army and Yulin Army were able to defeat the Xizhou Uighurs and open up the situation in the Western Regions.


    The topography of the western region is three mountains and two basins. The foothills are rich land, the rivers are densely populated, and the people live in compact communities. The center of the basin is deserted and deserted. The four towns of Anxi are all built near the foothills and rivers.


    The first four towns of Anxi, Xi, Qiuzi, Shule, and Yuzhang, except Yuzhang, were under the control of Xizhou Uyghur recently. Later, the Tang army expanded to the west, and the four towns of Anxi changed, and Xun was removed. A town of broken leaves was established on the banks of the broken leaves.


    The town of Suye is now in the territory of Heihan, and is still a country of Heihan.


    As a matter of fact, most of the territory of the Black Khanate is the jurisdiction of the Anfu and Beiting prefectures in the heyday of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Zhi''s dispatch to the Western Regions, restoring the entire territory of the four towns of Anxi, and the reappearance of the Great Tang Dynasty''s territory is obvious. Not only will Ye Yecheng capture it, but also a large area of ??Hei Khanate will be withdrawn. At this point, it is difficult for the other party not to join him.


    "In the next two years, the focus of the Western Region will be on rebuilding the Anxi Metropolitan Government to ensure absolute control of the jurisdiction. At the same time, building an army fortress and hoarding supplies from Changan until the armament is sufficient is the time for Datang to use its troops westward again! Li Zhe has set the general direction for the affairs of the Western Regions, which is also a strategy in line with the general trend in other countries.


    These three or five years are a crucial period for Li Zhi to completely level down Fanzhen and enhance the power of the Tang Dynasty.


    When the Great Tang monk army takes shape and the Western Region warfare begins again, even if he hits Ruos directly, and confronts the big cannibalism and crescent religion, Li Wei is also mentally prepared.

 v8 Chapter 80： Shunzhichang

    Nanxun, Yangcheng City, Wang Jian is directing his generals to dig the ancestral tomb of King Nanxun. Many local people gathered around and watched the scene under the surveillance of the soldiers.


    The soldiers dug very hard, sweated like rain, and pushed the stone to carry the coffin.


    But compared with the crowds who yelled and talked with each other, clamoring and cheering from time to time, their enthusiasm seemed not enough. Although the people did not do it themselves, they all looked so excited that they seemed to be eating red tonic, and they wished to end up practicing in person.


    Wang Jian was very satisfied with the response of the people, which showed that this move was very popular, and even with it, he was very satisfied with his decision to dig a grave.


    In fact, most of the people present were Han Chinese. Since it became a climate, Nanzhao has constantly invaded the borders of the Tang Dynasty, rebelled and rebelled, and attacked relentlessly. It was horrible. Shuzhong and Lingnan suffered greatly. Not only did food and property suffer heavy losses, but the population was also plundered.


    In the past 100 years, due to the weakening of the national strength, Datang can only repel Nanzhao''s offensive. Although there are also times when they are defeated, they have never entered the territory of Nanzhao, and they have not been able to completely defeat them. This has led to NanÚ¯ Savage habits don''t change.


    This time Wang Jian defeated the Nanzhao Army in Shu, defeated Nanzhao Wang Longshun, and then took advantage of the opportunity to enter Nanzhao, killing was not relentless.


    For several months, where Tang Junbing Feng went, Nanxu''s local army corpses ran across the field and blood flowed into the river. All the Nanzhao people who dared to hold a sword and face the Tang Dynasty soldiers became the dead souls of the Tang army. So much so that the 100,000 Great Mountains cried horribly day and night.


    Until Wang Jian captured the capital city of Yangdu, Wang Shun''s son Shun Huazhen, and the so-called "Big Seal of the Republic" established by Long Shun was completely destroyed.


    Today, Tang Jun has captured the entire territory of Nanzhao.


    Tieqiao City, Huichuan City, Jianchuan City, Crystal Mansion, Lishui City, Nongdong City, Yinsheng City, Tonghai City, Shanshou City, all of them have Tang Army flags.


    Not only these cities, Wang Jian also sent monks to lead the elite to clean up the various high mountain Dazhai. The Nanzhao people trapped here were either subservient, moved out of the mountains, or wiped from the world.


    According to Wang Jian''s temperament, he wished to plant an army flag every thousand steps in the middle of every river. In order to declare Tang Jun''s magnificent prestige, to stun the Nanzhao savages, so that they would never dare to commit Datang again.


    After the conquest of Nanzhao, Wang Jian''s actions can be described as cruel.


    His actions have aroused dissatisfaction among some people, including the just-in-time Xuanwen Zhang Wence. At the moment Zhang Wence was standing aside, and when he saw the ancestral graves of the armored men, his face was very ugly.


    An official wearing a blue official robe next to him was whispering something to him: "Now the entire territory of Nanzhao is under the control of Wang Shi, but King Shu has not stopped killing people. A few days ago, King Shu Ordered the monks to lead the army elite, in the mountains around the mountains, arrested the leader in the mountain village.


    "Then they let them move the mountain people out of the deep mountains and settle in the large and small cities built by Wang Shi. Those leaders who had a slight word or did not obey the orders were killed by the king of Shu on the spot, and the people in the village were also massacred. .


    "Now it is said that the Nanzhao family did not have a living person. Even the savages in the 100,000 mountains were killed by most of them! If we continue this way, I am afraid that our hatred with the local people will be too deep, which will be very detrimental to the long-term stability of the future. "


    The more Zhang Wence listened, the more gloomy his face.


    On the eve of the war in the Central Plains that year, he was just a county magistrate. Because he built a river defense fortification to defend Zhu Wen north, he spent a lot of money, short of respect for Shangguan, and was almost killed by Shangguan.


    Later, he received appreciation from Li Zhi. He was promoted to Weizhou assassin at the beginning of the war. He was in charge of the transportation and distribution of grain and food in the three towns of Hebei.


    Although it is not comparable to the top bosses in the six provinces of three provinces, it is also a powerful figure of His Majesty, and he can also be summoned from time to time.


    This time Li Xun sent Zhang Wence to Nanxun as a missionary and presided over the post-war reconstruction. I heard that Wang Jian had been dissatisfied with the heavy slaughter in Nanxun.


    Zhang Wence Shen said: "Your Majesty''s three orders and five applications should not be harsh on the people who conquer the region.


    Too bad, but King Shu even dug their ancestor''s grave! Where is Wang Shi''s ability to do such a perverse act? I think he is taking revenge! "


    Everyone knows that when King Shu was still a prince in Shu, he did not deal with the king of Nanzhao, and was attacked by the other side, and his face was blown on his nose. It was a humiliation. Take revenge on your heart.


    Zhang Wence immediately stepped forward and saw the ceremony, and then he said to Wang: "The King Shu captured the Nanzhao and flattened the thief. This is a great achievement. I can only admire it. It has caused local people''s grievances, and now they are still grappling their ancestors'' graves.


    "Nanzhao Diaomin''s wild nature did not change. Did they never treat the court when they surrendered to the dynasty? What happened? The thieves are undead! They ca n¡¯t be kind to these barbarians, only the long sword will make them afraid, and only kill them Be scared, they will rule! "


    Before Zhang Wence had finished speaking, Wang Jian interrupted him coldly, and his fat-skinned face was full of disgust.


    Zhang Wence naturally disagreed with these remarks and wanted to speak. Wang Jian was furious. "You civil servants know a lot of moral articles, and you do n¡¯t know how to apply them to the world. What qualifications do you have to question the king? Product officials, dare to yell in front of the king, do not roll! "


    This reprimand suddenly made Zhang Wence blush. Unwilling to suffer the humiliation, he turned and left.


    When he arrived at the official post, Zhang Wence became more and more angry, and his resentment was unsettled. The King of Shu is so arrogant and arrogant that he must not be tolerated! He called his accompanying relatives and asked them to collect evidence that King Shu had not complied with the imperial court order, and planned to participate in each other''s books.


    I didn''t know this, I was surprised when I checked Zhang Wence.


    The number of people killed by Wang Jian far exceeded his expectations, which was a flagrant violation of the imperial court order. Not only that, Zhang Wence also found that after Wang Jian''s killing, he put the money of the Nanzhao royal family and the cottages into their own pockets, and also included their wives, wives, and beautiful family members into his own house!


    "What does the King of Shu want ?! This behavior is different from the robbers. This is bad for my dynasty society!" Zhang Wen was frightened and hurriedly planned to write a memorial, with various evidence, and sent a monk to rush back to Changan.


    A few days later, a stack of papers arrived in front of Wang Jian.


    Li Xuan ordered him to return to the same day.


    Wang Jian got the edict and didn''t stop for a while. The next day he took five hundred soldiers on his way home.


    Although Zhang Wence participated in Wang Jian, the other party was the commander in chief of the army after all. When he left, he still took people out of town to give him away.


    Originally, Zhang Wence thought that Wang Jian would be very annoyed with him and had to provoke some fire. He was ready to spit himself out.


    But when the two met, Zhang Wenze unexpectedly discovered that Wang Jian did not have any anger. Instead, he smiled and thanked Zhang Wence for his kindness.


    Before leaving, Wang Jian immediately smiled back at Zhang Wence, and said something that made Zhang Wence scratch his head, "The things that the king should do have already been done, and it will be up to Xuanwei to do so."


    Zhang Wenze moved his heart and wanted to ask, Wang Jian had left the horse.


    Thirty miles after leaving the city of Yangcheng, Wang Mu, who was furious and uncomfortable in his chest, said to Wang Jian unconvinced: "His Royal Highness, that Zhang Wence is really a villain, who actually complained to the court on his back, completely ignoring His Highness''s conquest of Nanzhao Credit and hardship are really wrong! "


    Wang Jian glanced at Wang Mu. The other party was his nephew and his confidant, and said lightly, "Zhang Wence did exactly what I wanted him to do. What''s wrong with him?"


    This sentence made Wang Muyu startled: "His Royal Highness, this ..."


    Wang Jian smiled, "This place in Nanxun is different from other places. The mountains and rivers are crisscrossed and crisscrossed. The so-called poor mountains and rivers are crowded with people. The local people are wild and difficult to tame. They have to clean up hard and kill their spirit. They will not Submit to the court.


    "It ¡¯s not a good thing to kill too many people, but I wo n¡¯t do this wicked man. Do I have to care for the people after the war and declare Zhang Wence to do it? He wants to govern this place, and to make it lasting. You must be gracious.


    "Now he is


    After I walked in bad spots, those guys who trembled under the edge of my blade and shivered will also have a feeling of affection for him. In the future, his errands will be much smoother. I have already laid a good foundation for him. Those savages in the mountains and forests were all encircled by dozens of newly built cities and towns, which will be very convenient to manage in the future.


    "As long as Zhang Wence is not stupid, he will not allow Han people to oppose the local people. He only needs to be mixed around the city, and with proper policies, they will soon be able to integrate with each other. By then, even if there are wild people in the mountains, they want to make trouble in the mountains. The local people who have benefited will not agree. "


    Wang Mu did not expect what Wang Jian did, and he had such a deep meaning, and was so speechless that he was surprised for a while.


    For a long time, Wang Mu bitterly said, "But then, His Royal Highness will be in trouble. Conquering Nanzhao was a remarkable achievement. Now His Highness ignores the imperial court order, kills people, searches for wealth, snatches beauty, and digs South King Tomb of the King ...


    "I''m afraid that when I go back, I will be attacked by civil servants and won''t be rewarded. Your good intentions and hard work will probably be hard to be recognized by the world. And it''s pretty easy to calm down Nanxun''s military merits ... "


    Wang Jian turned his head and looked at Wang Mu strangely. "What do I want to do?"


    Wang Mu suddenly looked surprised.


    Wang Jianyou said: "I''m already the King of Shu. I''m alone and there are no more than ten thousand people. If you make a great contribution, what will you let your Majesty give me? Chinese Shuling? Shang Shuling? I can sit in such a position of?"


    Wang Mu then reacted. The original behavior of Wang Jianping after he settled Nanxun was also self-defiled, in order to find a situation where the merits and demerits can be compensated without the court''s court reward!


    Wang Mumene said, "But Qi King ..."


    Wang Jian waved his hand: "King Qi is different from me."


    Wang Mu wanted to ask what was different, but Wang Jian preemptively said, "Don''t ask, I won''t say when you ask. When you should know, you will naturally know."


    Speaking of this, Wang Jian took off the wine pouch and took a sip of it, Yu You said: "Look at this time, Your Majesty will never apply for me, and will not let those civil servants attack me. Of course, Military achievements will not be described.


    "Your Majesty is wise and brave, and he has a clear idea of ??my intention to clean Nanzhao. It is even more rare that His Majesty is sympathetic to his subjects and his chest is wide. This is doomed to me.


    "Because of this incident, Your Majesty will feel ashamed of me, so those of you who are fighting with me will surely be greatly rewarded by Your Majesty, and they will have a glorious future and prosperity.


    "You have fought with me for many years, countless deaths and injuries to your family, friends, and relatives, but I have not been able to achieve great accomplishments. You were in a very unusual situation before. Now you can get these things. I do n¡¯t deserve you. Even if I am a laid-off rich man, I have a good conscience when I eat and wait for death. "


    Wang Mu''s eyes were red and choked, "Your Highness Hou En, I have no teeth to remember! I just suffered from Your Highness, leaving a lot of bad marks on the history books, which will damage the reputation of the world ..."


    "English name? I don''t have any English name. Even if there is, it''s a fart!"


    Wang Jian Yang laughed three times, and immediately looked right. "If it wasn''t for his Majesty, and he changed to a slightly narrow-minded king, my Wang Jianye would lead the army, fight Long Shun, kill Nanzhao, and make a shame. Opportunity?


    "Now I have my vengeance and humiliation, and I have helped the Han people who had been taken to Nanzhao out of their bad breath. The joy of life is already rare in ancient and modern times.


    Wang Mu looked at the grandeur and spirit of Wang Jianyangtian''s drinking, and his eyes were full of admiration.


    Only great heroes can distinguish themselves, and they are the true heroes.


    Of course, he didn''t know that when Wang Jian was named king in Shu, it was not this kind of frank mentality. At that time, he was full of ambitions to establish a nation.


    It ¡¯s just that the times are stronger than people. Now that he is a minister, if he does n¡¯t have such free and easy thinking, I am afraid that he will end up being depressed or killed by Li Yan.


    "Before the general trend, the obedient is prosperous, and the inverse is perishable ..." Wang Jian, who had been drinking for a long time, muttered stupidly.

 v8 Chapter 81： Billowing carriage

    Time flies, and years are like shuttles, and in a blink of an eye, three years have passed.


    In the spring season, the prairie wind is bright.


    Zhang Changan opened the curtain and came out of the tent, and looked around. In addition to the endless white felt tents, only the general Tang Tang, who is responsible for guarding and patrolling, has few shepherds in the tribe, and apparently most of them went out to graze.


    This is of course the Gesang tribe. There are now 5,000 herders in the tribe, which can be called a large tribe on the grasslands today. Different from other tribes, because of the support of Datang, the Gesang tribe not only has Tang army stationed there, but also a regional management center set up by Datang, and there are Datang officials.


    The grassland war has ended for three years, and Datang''s management of grasslands has made initial progress.


    A hundred people tribe set up a village, five hundred people tribe set up a township, a two thousand people tribe set up a county, a ten thousand people tribe set up a state, equipped with corresponding civilian and military officials, and stationed in the state and county to cooperate with the Quanzhen Temple and the Taoist Temples and temples with no empty gate After the construction of the framework was completed, a highly effective management system for the grassland was formed.


    The Gesang tribe has 5,000 herdsmen with a population of more than 20,000. Naturally, it is a state-level military and political gate. Zhang Changan is now a state government and its status is only under the thorny history.


    Zhang Chang''an led the officials around the tribe, and sometimes chatted with the elderly shepherd, teased the child, and continued to laugh and laugh. His daily communication with herders is now no problem at all, and he has a good reputation in the tribe and is loved by herders.


    More than 5,000 tents, and a tribe of more than 20,000 people, although not much compared to the central city of the Central Plains, are already very large settlements on the grassland. Non-aquatic plants are particularly rich, and such a large crowd will not appear.


    Of course, the tribe is also very prosperous, and there are tent areas dedicated to merchants. There are a lot of goods in it. Most of the goods in the Central Plains City are here. Not only the merchants in Zhongyuan, but also grassland people.


    At a certain time, businessmen will scramble to buy the cattle and sheep here, and after initial processing, sell them to the Great Wall. As long as the herdsmen are industrious grazing, they can have nothing to worry about. When the year is good, they can still have a lot of money and grain reserves. When the year is bad, they will not be hungry.


    As for the strategic materials such as cowhide, beef tendons, and horses, of course, the bulk of the acquisition is the army, which is used to make armor, bowstrings, and train into horses. The army picks the rest, and merchants are eligible to buy.


    During the year when the disaster is particularly severe, the court will also respond to disasters, just as the county and county will open warehouses to put grain in place when drought and floods hit the Central Plains. Nowadays, there are potatoes and corn in Datang. It is still difficult to starve to death under the condition that the government governs Qingming.


    In addition to business tents, of course, the most distinctive are the Taoist temples and temples that are full of truth, and have no empty gates.


    Li Yan had strict orders. Taoist temples and temples could not consume the wealth of herdsmen on the grasslands. Therefore, Taoist temples and temples were adapted to local conditions when they arrived here. They did not build civil houses and were all tents. Taoists and monks have a skill that must be able to see a doctor, so Taoism is also a medical museum.


    Apart from this, the tents in the tribe are the dwellings, government officials, and garrison camps.


    There are also prairie people in the official and military camps, and the number is not very much yet, because the official and military camps require Chinese to be spoken. However, this is not a problem. There are differences in the direction of struggle.


    Now, Prairie County has been training excellent shepherds to learn Chinese urgently, because the selection is all young people, and the initial results are not bad, otherwise the prairie people are not visible in the government and military camps. In addition, prefectures and counties have established schoolhouses, and children on the grassland have also begun to learn Mandarin Chinese, which is expected in the future.


    This is another strict order from Li Zhi, vigorously popularizing Confucianism. If the prairie people want to be officials of the Tang Dynasty or join the Tang army, they must learn to speak Chinese. And ten years later, there will be no warriors on the grassland who cannot speak Mandarin, and the original tribal army''s fierce security system will be completely replaced.


    In short, with Li Zhi''s careful arrangement, the grassland is now making great strides in the direction of harmonious development. There is naturally a lot of investment in the early period, and the pressure on the court is not small. Fortunately, there is no shortage of food in the Tang Dynasty. As long as the prairie people have nothing to worry about, they will toss other courts.


    And now the monks on the grassland¡ªtalents¡ªhave either become Taoists, monks, soldiers, officials, or have been sent to Changan to be raised as pigs, and ordinary shepherds are simply unable to make waves.


    The wheels of the times rolled forward, some people were eliminated, they were stuck in their lives, and fell down; others also followed the footsteps of the carriage, thus changing their destiny, and the prestige of the people.


    And now driving the carriage of this era is Emperor Tang of the Tang Dynasty.


    At the end of today''s inspection, Zhang Chang''an was planning to go back and saw a group of Taoists lead the horse. After one more glance, he found that the head was


    It was not dusty, then went to see Li with a smile, "Why did the Taoist come to me today?"


    In the past two years after the war, his identity has soared, and he is now the leader of several Taoists on the Mobe steppe. Preaching and preaching everywhere on weekdays, he was so busy that his reputation became more and more famous. Zhang Changan had not seen him for more than half a year.


    "Poor Dao came here today to meet his old friends." Fuchen smiled in return.


    After a while, the two sat opposite each other in the felt. Zhang Changan greeted him and drank a bowl of ghee tea. He laughed and quipped, "Within a thousand miles, the Taoist is a famous master, and there are countless disciples. Rong Chang''an can''t compare. It''s hard to see you all the time. It''s less and less time to sit and drink tea together. "


    Once fought and lived side by side with each other. Although the two were different in age, they did not cross each other. They talked casually. Zhang Chang''an is not like Chu Yan. He has a lively temperament. He always talks to Buchen.


    Dust does not have a nap with Zhang Changan as usual. If it were a weekday, clean talk was even more unobtrusive than Zhang Changan. In his own words, pretending to be a **** in front of his disciples all day was very tired, and when he encountered Zhang Changan, he could relax and relax.


    "This return is in fact a resignation from you. The imperial court has issued a decree to allow the poor to bring their outstanding disciples and rush to Chang''an to report on work today. Later, there will be new arrangements, it is estimated that it will be difficult to return to the grassland. Road.


    Zhang Changan''s eyes lighted up, "Is it because I want to send you to the Western Regions? I heard that Tianshen''s first full-year view of the truth, no time to release the door to go west to Yangguan, rushed to the Western Regions or even a big food, but that''s magnificent! "


    "A mighty fart!" Blargingly swearing, squinting at Zhang Chang''an without disdain, "Although there are many gatekeepers out of the Yangguan Pass to the west, their whereabouts are hidden, mostly following the caravan, one after another. Yes. Do you think the army is fighting? "


    Zhang Chang''an was quite hesitant to receive the unsightly white eyes. "Then you talk about it, now that there has been such a big action in the first year of Tianshou, how can you call you back now?"


    Dustless eyes gloomy: "For what else can the past people behave rather unsuccessfully.


    "Now, the Black Khan State and the Great Eclipse Country are the worlds of Crescent religion. They are different from us. They pursue a policy of integrating politics and religion. They have never allowed a second voice in the state. There has always been only one to deal with heretics. One way is to kill! "


    Hearing this, Zhang Changan looked startled.


    At that time, the whole truth, and no time to release the door to enter the Khitan state, was able to gain momentum, on the one hand, because the grassland people themselves do not have much belief, blank paper is better to write, on the other hand, Yeluabaoji does not suppress this Instead, they thought it was part of the Han and Tang culture.


    At the time of the full truth and the release of the gate from the air without affecting the war, Khitan has always adopted an attitude of acceptance towards the gate and the gate.


    But in the Western Regions, the situation is clearly different.


    "Doesn''t that mean that all of you who passed by before are dead? No wonder now you have to gather believers from the grassland!" Zhang Changan''s face changed.


    He gave him a spotless look, and said badly: "You ca n¡¯t do it when we are all pigs? If others want to kill us, we will stretch our necks and wait for the knife? We have countermeasures! And before we set out, Your Majesty said Crescent teaching is not gentle, and everyone is mentally prepared. "


    Zhang Changan stared darkly, "Can you finish it all at once?"


    Watching Zhang Chang''an eating maggots was quite happy, and he smiled: "Most of the people who were in the past are now lurking. Few preachers preach, mostly cooperating with the Tsing Yi yamen, doing fine work. After all, they are all monks. There is strength, and it is more convenient to act. Now the court ordered us to convene, but in fact we went to translate the scriptures. "


    "Translation?"


    "Know yourselves and know yourselves, and you will not be able to fight a hundred battles. The sword of the army can only kill people from the front and destroy the enemy''s body; and our errand is to find the flaws in the enemy''s scriptures, refute their theories, and destroy their spirit and belief. It''s good for a positive battle. "


    Zhang Changan suddenly realized: "That''s the case, this is an academic contest!"


    He then clenched his fists in the direction of Chang''an. "Your Majesty is really a hero!"


    Dust also clenched his fists to show respect, and then said, "We have now collected a lot of information, and know that the number of monks in the Black Khan State and the Great Food State is very large, far exceeding what was previously expected, and the court felt the pressure. So we This time, it ¡¯s really when the war begins, and we are going to the battlefield. "


    Zhang Chang''an looked at the dust without worry, "This way you are dangerous."


    No dust


    With a smile, he said, "No matter how dangerous it is, it will be more dangerous than it was at the military camp in Huarong Qidan?"


    Zhang Changan thumbs up.


    At the end, he shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, I can''t go with you this time."


    He waved his hands cleanly: "Now that the prosperous age is coming, there are more than one battlefield in the dynasty. The grassland is also very important here. The bows of war horse leather armor are the key to the strength of the army. Your burden is not lighter than mine.


    Zhang Changan nodded.


    Desperately in charge of the emperor''s life, he did not dare to delay more, and only stayed in the tribe for two hours before leaving Zhang Changan. He did make a special detour to Zhang Chang''an. This time, the two did not know if they had a chance to meet.


    After being sent away, Zhang Changan was silent for a long time watching the other party go away at the camp gate. Seeing the other person''s figure disappearing in the wilderness, Zhang Changan was about to return to his account, and in the corner of his eyes, a glimpse of a Tang army rider appeared on the horizon, rushing towards this side.


    Depending on the number of opponents, there are no less than three thousand rides.


    Such a large-scale transfer of cavalry troops appeared in his own jurisdiction, and Zhang Changan naturally got the news in advance. He was so happy that he turned back and ordered a few words and waited before the knock.


    The cavalry approached quickly and slowly slowed down. The general, headed by a black robe and black armor, was extraordinary in martial arts. After holding the stables and stopping the war horse, he jumped up from the horse''s back and landed in front of Zhang Chang''an.


    Without saying a word, the man banged directly on Zhang Changan''s chest with a punch, and Zhang Changan banged on the opponent''s breastplate with a punch. Two chirps sounded at the same time, a circle of aura wave swelled, and the two did not move under their feet, but both looked red, apparently no one took advantage.


    "Nice boy, I thought you had been enjoying the blessings in the grassland in the past two years, and drunk lying on the knees of the beauty, you will pull yourself down!" Chu Yan looked at Zhang Changan up and down with a smile.


    Zhang Chang''an rolled his eyes. "I haven''t gotten married until now. I heard that you''ve married Misao. It''s you who can''t move?"


    After a long time of reunion, the two laughed at each other, laughed three times, and went into the barracks side by side.


    "I have all the things I want?" Chu Yan asked with a wink as he walked.


    "Thirty thousand good war horses, and the same number of good leather armors, are all kept in the camp ......... I''m curious, why do you say in the document that you should not let me saddle war horses? And leather armor is not suitable for fine riding, right? "Zhang Changan wondered.


    "You don''t know? Right now, I''m not afraid to tell you, tell you, my brother and I have been ordered by officers and officers to train elite riders in the grasslands, but that''s a good idea!"


    Chu Yan looked proud and contented, and when he saw Zhang Changan''s skepticism, he calmly said, "Do you think my brother and I are training ordinary cavalry? If you think so, then you are totally wrong! This cavalry under your brother, But it never happened! "


    Zhang Chang''an can''t help frowning slightly, which can make Chu Yun who has always been calm and calm, something so exciting and exciting must not be ordinary.


    When he arrived in the military tent, Chu Yan drank butter tea and moistened his throat. Then he told Zhang Changan the truth.


    It turned out that in the past few years, the masters have supervised those great masters and ghosts, not only developed many large-scale lethal weapons, updated Tang Jun''s armaments, but also opened a branch called Xianyaofang. Specially studied how to improve the physique of warhorses through various elixir and turn ordinary warhorses into fierce beasts.


    Nowadays, the number of monks in the army is increasing day by day, and various types of magical instruments have become popular. In the past, only the martial arts soldiers equipped by the generals had been destroyed. In this case, the physique of the warhorse seemed too weak to adapt to the needs of the army, which greatly limited the combat effectiveness of the Tang army.


    After studying in depth with the demons, especially after communicating with the white wolves, Li Xun felt that before the fairy was in the demons territory, the method of turning ordinary beasts into ferocious beasts was very suitable for war horses.


    Although the immortals cultivated ferocious beasts in the demon territory, it took millennia as a unit of time, but Li Zhi did not intend to let the war horses have the strength of real life and fairyland, as long as it can meet the needs of the monk army.


    As a result, there is the existence of Xian Yao Fang as a craftsman.


    To this day, Xianyaofang has achieved results. The refined elixir has passed the preliminary test stage and will now be used in the army on a large scale.


    At present, the grassland, which is the backyard of Datang, is the largest horse farm in Datang, and many cavalry training is carried out in the grassland. The first batch of elixir to improve the physique of warhorses was, of course, allocated to Shangguan Qingcheng, and Shangguan Qingcheng let Chu Kun to carry out this matter, conduct large-scale inspections on the ground, and judge the effect.

 v8 Chapter 82： The shining moment of the shepherd (Part 1)

    When the two discussed the specific implementation matters, the subsequent 27,000 riders also arrived at the tribe, and some alchemists at the Xianyaofang were among them. However, today the cavalrymen hurried a lot of roads, coupled with the fact that it was not early, they did not plan to act immediately, and everything only started tomorrow morning.


    After the army arrived, Chu Yun, the vanguard officer, finished his errand and returned to the camp to patrol. After completing some details, Zhang Changan made a report to Shi Shi, and when she came back, she saw that the herdsmen who had gone out to graze had driven the cattle and sheep back one after another.


    Large tracts of cattle, sheep, and horses entered the tribe. The scene was grand and magnificent. As a chief, Gesang naturally took the lead in her cattle and herds, and also had the largest number and the fattest body.


    At this time, Zhang Chang''an would go up to the tower to watch for a while. In addition to the scene of concentrated activity of the vast creatures that he liked, he also had to check whether the number of cattle and sheep had decreased or increased.


    Now that he is a real monk, Zhang Chang''an can observe a lot of things and can see a lot of things. Sure enough, Zhang Changan soon saw that Gesang''s cattle and sheep were obviously fattened, and less than a hundred more cattle and sheep were said.


    This caused him a pain in his head, and he was no longer in a mood to control anything else. He leapt to Gesang, pulled her aside, and said with a green face, "Why did you grab the cattle and sheep of other tribes? I didn''t follow Have you said that you have enough cattle and sheep to stop grabbing others !? "


    Gesang blinked innocently, "I didn''t grab it!"


    The familiar answer made Zhang Chang''an hold his forehead, and he didn''t want to talk.


    When Gesang first became the chief of the tribe, he was very careful and timid. He didn''t know how to manage the tribe and how to get along with other tribes. He asked Zhang Changan many times.


    Zhang Changan told her at that time, let her not worry, the army maintains the grassland order, no other tribes dare to bully them, and he himself will help her and provide her with protection.


    In the end, Zhang Changan said something that he regrets so far: make more friends. As long as everyone is a friend, it will save a lot of trouble.


    Making friends is too easy for prairie people. They are inherently hospitable, just like they are inherently warlike.


    When life goes on, friends come from far away and they will entertain them; when they do n¡¯t live on, they will become friends from far away and force others to ¡°enter¡± themselves with bows and swords.


    Zhang Chang''an underestimated the innocent Gesang''s ability to make friends. On the first day, he took the tribe out to graze, and she made friends with a dozen sheep on the wasteland. According to Gesang himself, he was very enthusiastic about them, entertained them and ate a lot of pastures.


    Then, since everyone is already a friend, it is only natural to take them home as a guest, so the dozen sheep went into Gesang''s own sheep pen. The problem is that when he woke up the next day, Gesang automatically forgot to send his friend back.


    Zhang Changan heard people say that that morning, facing the large group of white sheep screaming in the sheepfold, Gesang carefully distinguished for a long time, and did not distinguish which were his own sheep and which were friend sheep.


    At this time, Chief Gesang showed extraordinarily generous gestures. With a small wave of his hand, he announced the big decision that all sheep are their own sheep. He also patted his chest and told them that from now on, he will take good care of you, absolutely Let you eat fat for nothing.


    In this way, Gesang started his glorious journey of making friends on the prairie. At the beginning, because the tribe had only 3,000 people,


    The population is small and the site is not large. When grazing, it is easy to meet other herdsmen and cattle and sheep.


    In Gesang''s clear and moving singing, the cattle and sheep of other families seemed to be summoned by the gods. When Gesang approached them, they yelled and expressed their appreciation. There was no fear of running away, and they were willing to do with her. What a friend looks like-Gesang himself says so anyway.


    As a result, the cattle and sheep in the tribe increased rapidly, and the fences of the sheepfolds repeatedly expanded.


    At this time, Zhang Changan''s troubles came as planned. Those herders and tribes who lost their cattle and sheep came to Zhang Changan one after another, crying about how terrible Gesang ¡¯s song of ¡°charming the sheep ¡¯s heart¡± was, and how accusing Gesang ¡¯s ¡°hands-on sheep¡± behavior Damn, asked Zhang Changan to preside over justice and ordered Gesang to return them all.


    Zhang Changan was naturally fair. He called Gesang and criticized it, and planned to let her return the cattle and sheep to others.


    However, his criticism education was only halfway through, Gesang burst into tears and pouted his mouth, and was sobbed by Mo Dagui, and told himself to hold on to the tears and make Zhang Changan''s mouth speechless. Stern words never speak out.


    At that time, Gesang was still just a young girl in cardamom. After a long period of malnutrition, her figure was thin and her hair was yellow. In the face of that look, Zhang Changan was a good family Confucianist since childhood and was kind and upright and sympathetic. The young Tang man with heart and sadness and pity is naturally defeated.


    While Zhang Changan was struggling with how to handle this kind of thing, Gesang''s ability to make friends once again showed great power.


    I don''t know what she said to the shepherds and chiefs. Anyway, after half a day, they greeted each other for a good meal and drank a lot of good wine. After that, the sporadic shepherds voluntarily joined the Gesang tribe.


    And the chiefs of those small tribes also said that as long as the Gesang tribe can sell them tribal iron pots, linen, tea, medicinal materials ... these scarce life on the grassland must be supplies, and she will no longer be held accountable for her flaws.


    When Zhang Changan was stunned, Gesang had already approached the Central Plains caravan who came to the tribe. He learned to be a middleman without a teacher and started the great cause of making friends with chiefs of various tribe.


    And when those small tribes that actually have a difficult livelihood, seeing the increasingly prosperous face of the Gesang tribe, and a variety of goods that can obviously improve the quality of life, gradually, the small tribes became Gesangs because of the herders. My friend, I was invited to settle in the Dogosang tribe and could not sustain it.


    It goes without saying that in the next few years, the Gesang tribe, which originally had only 3,000 people and less than 200,000 cattle and sheep, quickly expanded into a large tribe of 20,000.


    Within sixty miles, there were no more scattered herdsmen, and no tribe of dozens or hundreds. The herdsmen bathed in the warm aura of Chief Gesang''s sunshine and lived a happy life of plenty of clothing and singing.


    When the shepherdess of Cardamom has completed her gorgeous transformation into a tribal chief, she is praised not only by her kind nature, tolerance, but also by her unparalleled beauty.


    Gesang, now 16 years old, has emerged from the naked eye and has become a beautiful and touching beauty at a speed that is visible to the naked eye. He has been praised as the pearl of the steppe within a hundred miles.


    Zhang Changan saw this process in his eyes, but because he was in contact with him almost every day, he didn''t feel much.


    Sometimes shepherds praised Gesang''s looks, disapproved, and occasionally


    I will recall that when Gesang took off the perennial dirty sheepskin coat, put on elegant and gorgeous robes, and was dressed up by his colleagues'' wives and children, he suddenly appeared in front of himself. sense.


    The girl is eighteen, and the shepherd girl who was thin and dark in the past and has a rather dark complexion is now completely invisible, like a dream that she has forgotten.


    But Gesang''s appearance has changed in recent years, but his personality has remained unchanged.


    Sometimes it looks smart. For example, when dealing with businessmen, you ca n¡¯t afford less than three or two wools; sometimes it ¡¯s foolish. For example, you have made friends with a group of cattle and sheep and still do n¡¯t think you are Grab others'' things.


    Zhang Changan sighed, and then looked solemn: "There are no more shepherds outside the tribe in this sixty-mile radius. How did you get these hundred cows and sheep today? I didn''t say that tribal grazing cannot leave the tribe. Territory, to occupy another''s pasture? "


    Gesang smiled proudly: "I didn''t go to other people''s ranches! How can the pastures in other people''s ranches have the beauty of us? I just put sheep and sing normally, and then these cattle and sheep run from the pastures of the neighboring tribes Come here. They howled around me and offered to make friends with me. Can I still refuse? "


    In the end, Gesang spread his hands and signaled that this time he was really very, very innocent, but simply very, very, very lucky.


    Zhang Changan forged a black line on his forehead.


    Gesang''s singing sounds good. He knows it, and the shepherd''s singing has some strange attraction and comforting power to cattle and sheep. He is also clear. After all, it is not surprising that it is the crystallization of wisdom generated during a long labor process and mutual dependence.


    But Zhang Changan didn''t believe that the cattle and sheep of other tribes would run all the way around Gesang.


    He Shen said: "Do you know that those shepherds who have been taken away by you will have a hard time maintaining their livelihood, fearing that they will not be able to survive. As a tribal chief, how many people follow you for life, you should learn to observe the human condition , Knowing that the heart is alive ... "


    "I know, I know!" Gesang didn''t wait for Zhang Changan to finish his words, nodded his head, and pointed at a few shepherds in shabby and ragged clothes behind him.


    She proudly said, "So I brought them back! Look how thin they are, they must haven''t eaten enough for many days, and they will be able to eat and dress warmly if they become our tribe in the future! What did you just say? ? Be aware of human relationships and have a strong heart? Haha, am I doing well? "


    Looking at Gesang, you are going to praise me, Zhang Changan just feels weak. Sometimes he really did not take this simple and strange shepherd girl in front of him.


    Although the grassland order is stable and prosperous at the moment, many former hungry shepherds can now live without food and clothing, but in any era, the rich and the poor are extremely uneven, and the difference between the upper and lower is beyond imagination. .


    As the manager of the grassland, Zhang Changan certainly knows that do n¡¯t look at the Gesang tribe now everyone is full of red, not to mention being full, and can eat vegetables every 30 minutes. Even the lowest shepherd can drink a drink in two days, but On the vast grassland, there are still many people who don''t cover their bodies or eat their belly.


    Many people still die without dignity in the winter.


    So when seeing those shepherds throwing their fears and praying, Zhang Chang''an couldn''t say a word.


    "It''s not an example." Zhang Changan dropped a sentence that could barely maintain his dignity, and quickly turned to leave.

 v8 Chapter 83： The shining moment of the shepherd (Part 2)

    Gesang naturally cheered and turned to the poor herdsmen who were dragging their mouths and said happily: "I said, you must be able to live in my tribe. Those officials of Datang do n¡¯t like to watch every one. Face, in fact, they are very kind inside! "


    The newborn shepherds are naturally grateful to Dade.


    Only one of the oldest elders in the old age asked worriedly: "Dear and beautiful Chief Gesang, you can keep us, we are grateful. But if the chief of our original tribe brought someone to bring us back, we will take us back What can I do then? "


    As soon as this was said, a group of shepherds showed anxiety.


    It turns out that the tribe''s life is difficult, and if they are taken back, they will certainly have to bear the wrath of the chief.


    Gesang put his hands on his hips and didn''t care: "Rest assured, no one can take you away from me, just the Tang Dynasty official, have you all seen him? Do n¡¯t drive, he ¡¯s noble, he will protect our!


    "It wasn''t that nobody came over to ask for help, but nobody really dared to make trouble in front of Tang Jun. You can rest assured. I will let you arrange a tent for you, and you will follow me to graze from tomorrow!"


    Seeing Gesang being so energetic, the herdsmen were assured.


    When Gesang saw each other celebrating with excitement, he could not see his eyes with a smile.


    Like these people, she used to be too full to eat and warm, and was oppressed by big tribes. How hard and bitter her life was, many times, even her chieftain could not protect herself.


    Now it ¡¯s different. She is the chief. She has more tribes than when she was a child. She also has the ability to protect others!


    When she sees others stumped like her own childhood, Gesang can''t help soaking her nose. As long as the other party is willing, she will take them back to her tribe and let them follow their own taste and drink spicy food.


    Such things can give Gesang the purest and most satisfying joy.


    Oh, by the way, there are those lambs, old cows, seeing that they are not full and they are thin, it is also very worrying, you must make them grow fat and strong. Row.


    Thinking of this, Gesang consciously has a great responsibility, is full of enthusiasm, shook his fist, and said to himself: Gesang, it seems that we will continue to work hard tomorrow and take everyone to graze!


    As soon as Zhang Chang''an was going to return to his tent, Chu Yan did not know where he got out of, with a grin on his face, "I saw the legendary shepherd girl. It is really beautiful. Look at her to you Look at Baiyibaishun, let''s quickly say, are there any secrets between you? "


    Zhang Chang''an rolled her eyes. "Baiyibaishun? Where do you see it? It''s me that is pretty similar to her!"


    Chu Zheng exaggeratedly whistleed, "Zhang Gongzi, it turns out that you are also a lover of sadness and beauty, disrespectful."


    The two returned to Zhang Changan''s tent together, and Chu Xun urged the other to take out the good wine. "Keeping such a rich tribe, don''t drive again, you must be rich and oily, unlike me, the bitter army Han, there is no body. Hurry up and take out the best wine. I am going to rob the rich today and help the poor! "


    Entertaining his best brother, Zhang Changan naturally spared no effort. Although he has no greed, but when he is in a affluent place, there is no shortage of good things.


    The two talked as they ate, naturally there was endless talk.


    The end


    Chu Zhuan drank a booze and suddenly asked Zhang Chang''an seriously: "I said, wouldn''t you really want to marry that shepherd?"


    Zhang Changan cursed with a smile: "Aren''t you fooled by beauty and moved the thief? I''m not as good as you!"


    After hearing Chang Chang''an saying this, Chu Xi was relieved, "That ¡¯s good. Although the shepherd girl looks great, after all, she is only a prairie woman. Her eldest husband stands in the world and must make a difference. Marrying her doesn''t say anything about your future. It''s useless, at least the household can''t get through this hurdle.


    "I''m not telling you, I went back to Chang''an to report on my job a few days ago, and I''ve seen your grandfather. He said that you are too old to marry a wife. This matter can''t be dragged on, and a good woman has been identified for you in Chang''an. This is the treasure of the Zuo Lang of the Ministry of Defense! "


    Zhang Chang''an froze, "Wouldn''t you mean it?"


    Chu Yan shook his lips, "I brought all of you, can it be fake?"


    Zhang Chang felt numb to the scalp. In fact, he received the letter from his grandfather long ago, and mentioned it in the letter, but he didn''t care. How could the daughter of the soldier of the Ministry of War marry him? The court status of the two sides is a little far behind.


    Unexpectedly, everyone is here now!


    Looking at Zhang Chang''an''s cramped look, Chu Yan smiled and said, "She wasn''t specifically here to meet you. She was the talented lady of Xianyaofang. This time, she was responsible for improving the horse''s physique. The appearance is not as good as that of the shepherd girl, but it is not bad. You won''t suffer if you marry her. "


    The following day, three thousand good war horses were rushed to the barracks campus. This was the first batch of objects to be fed with elixir. Chu Yan and Zhang Changan followed their respective officials to observe the grand occasion on the school grounds.


    "If you do n¡¯t see it, you are the one with the right one. Yes, the one with a tall figure and a lonely face. Do n¡¯t look at her look deserted. This is really not a matter of pride. Listen to people saying that she is focused on the medicine of the elixir, and outside things. Not very concerned, so this is what it looks like. "Chu Yan introduced Zhang Changan with interest.


    Zhang Changan carefully observed the half ring and admitted that the other party was indeed a beauty, but did not feel anything special.


    However, in the case of family marriage, it does not matter whether the parties initially felt that it was not.


    After more than half an hour, each warhorse was fed with elixir, and Chu Kun took the soldiers to drive them out of the camp and judge the effect in the wild.


    This trip is seven days.


    Seven days later, Chu Yi returned with her horses.


    Zhang Changan saw this group of war horses again, and couldn''t help looking at it.


    Although the appearance of these war horses has not changed much, but the fur color has been red. He was keenly aware that these war horses not only showed fierce light, but also became quite strong, and they had the equivalent of a monk practicing Qi. Reiki Wave!


    Zhang Changan''s preliminary estimate is that the warhorses in front of them are no longer five hundred miles away, and the threat of ordinary swords and arrows is not too great. These war horses now not only have a domineering look, but also have a hint of wisdom. Apparently, their wisdom has also improved a lot.


    After reporting the situation with the army leader, General Zhu, he drove the warhorse into a separate stable to guard him. After working for a long time, when he found Zhang Changan at night, he explained to him the effect of the experiment.


    "Half of the battle horses have not withstood their effectiveness, Qiqiao bleeds to death, and half of them have gone mad, rushing wildly in the wild, and have been hunted by us. The remaining 90% have been initially confirmed to be usable.


    "Of course, this is the result of the continuous improvement of elixir in Xianyaofang. And this is only the first


    The medicine is also the most mild. In the future, there are several batches of elixir to be fed to continue to improve their strength. How many can become real beasts and warhorses in the end is in their respective creations.


    "However, according to the plan of Xianyaofang, follow-up elixir will not be fed to each warhorse, it will only be used optimally. After all, with the physical strength equivalent to a layer of Qi training, it has already met the minimum requirements of the equipment army."


    Zhang Changan nodded again and again, and finally asked urgently: "How much of this elixir has been refined and how many warhorses can be fed?"


    If this number is huge, then Tang''s cavalry will be invincible, and the world will be killed all the way to the sky.


    After listening to Zhang Changan''s meaning, Chu Yan shook his head and said, "Not as much as you think. This is a very resource-consuming thing. Now the stock of elixir in Xianyaofang is enough for 30,000 warhorses. . That''s why you only prepare 30,000 war horses. "


    There are not many 30,000 war horses at all, and they are too few in Zhang Changan''s view, and even the Langfang Army cannot be equipped.


    Chu Yue continued: "But in the future, as long as this batch of elixir can be proven to feed the war horse on a large scale, and there will be no problems in subsequent training and exercises, as long as the dynasty concentrates its resources, within two years, at least One hundred thousand warhorses become ferocious warhorses!


    "If Xianyaofang can increase its output or make any breakthrough again during this period, 200,000 is not impossible. By that time, the dynasty will definitely flourish!"


    Zhang Chang''an could see that Chu Yan was full of confidence, and was full of blood. Why isn''t he himself like that? If there are really 200,000 beasts during the refining period, equipped with the army of pure monks, the Tang Dynasty will become another level of existence.


    "How is the situation in the Western Regions now? I have been in the grassland for a long time, far away from the center, and a lot of news is blocked. You are under the command of General Shangguan and you have gained her trust. You should know a lot of situations." Zhang Changan asked, thinking.


    Chu Yan''s eyes were deep, "The two towns of Qiang and Guizi have been stabilized. Yu Qiang also expressed his surrender to the court and was willing to rebuild Yuzhen. However, in the past few years, the monks and elite riders of the Black Khanate have been with Anxi. There is a clash in the government and many people are said to die every month.


    "This is only on the bright side. In the dark, the Tsing Yi Yemen, the Voidless Gate, and the Daomen are also frequent in the Western Regions. They fight with crescentists everywhere, they bleed a lot, and there should be big plans and arrangements. . To say the situation in the Western Regions, the accurate description should be: Mountain rain is coming to the wind!


    When Zhang Changan heard this, he not only did not worry, but was wary. "When did the dynasty make a large-scale expedition? I have been in the grassland for so long. I have long wanted to return to the army and be charged again!"


    Chu Yan glanced at him, and he smiled, "You are now the driver of the prairie state, belong to the civil service sequence, how does the matter on the battlefield have anything to do with you? Don''t look at me like this, it doesn''t help to see me. It has the trust of General Shangguan, but General Shangguan himself is a general in the army. Now he is not in wartime and has no right to move you.


    "If you want to return to the army, you will either have to meet with your Majesty yourself-of course, this is not very feasible; or only the Ministry of Defense will be able to help out."


    Seeing that Chu Yan had to direct the topic to the left servant of the Ministry of Defense, Zhang Changan''s face suddenly darkened.


    These days, I''ve also met the talented girl who is famous in Xianyaofang, but Zhang Chang''an is really not interested in that woman like the iceberg. In contrast, the shepherd girl Gesang is more agile and cute.

 v8 Chapter 84： majesty

    Li Ye hasn''t left Chang''an City for a long time. This time, when traveling east to Pinglu, he was mainly to accompany the younger and younger orders to return to Penglai Shimen. By the way, look at the vastness of the sea and the vastness of the waves to relax.


    In recent years, in order to improve the Tang Dynasty''s true power in all aspects, Li Xuan can also be regarded as a prosperous night owl. Now everything is on the right track, and Li Xuan does not want to stay in the Chang''an City forever. As a monk, you should walk around more.


    A place has been stuffy for a long time, which is not conducive to the promotion of the realm.


    Although Li Xunxiu has now reached Da Luo Jin Wonderland, according to Feihong Holy Buddha, there is no ascent, but Li Xun does not think that the road will end. A distance that no one else has ever visited may not even exist. Take a step back and say that even if you ca n¡¯t improve, there is always room for improvement.


    Penglai Daomen was suppressed early by Li Ye, and did not cause much trouble for Li Ye. In addition, there are many young and old lives. Nowadays, although there is no weather in the past, Shanmen has not been damaged, which is an unfortunate blessing.


    This time, Dasuo returned, and visiting the teacher was considered returning home.


    The current Pinglu Jiedu envoy Liu Beixing is an old man in the An Wang Mansion. He brought the civil and military officials early to meet him in Qingzhou City. He set up the scene so huge that thousands of people accompanied him. In addition to the civil servants, generals, and guards, the squires and monks in Qingzhou also came to the scene.


    The spring sun was mild, and Liu Beixing himself was not low, but at this time he was sweating and seemed uneasy.


    He wiped his sweat on his forehead, staring at the crossing in front, blinking like a toad with a long neck.


    "Uncle, Jiedushi looks very embarrassed. I see his legs trembling. It stands to reason that he is His Majesty''s old part. Why is he now frightened?" A young and beautiful Cui family whispered curiously. Trek Jean beside him.


    Cui Kerang snorted from the nostrils. He is the elder of the Cui family. He naturally knows what many young people don''t know, and he scorns: "The court has been trying to cut down the vassals in these years. Certain military and political powers are not counted by one hand.


    "The most intractable town in the world is the Three Towns of Hebei, but it was also subdued by His Majesty early on. Before the war with Khitan, the three towns of Hebei were close to the battlefield and contributed a lot, and were recognized by His Majesty, so the influential generals, They were all rewarded and promoted after the war, and left Fangzhen. As soon as these people left, the three towns collapsed.


    "Even the Youzhou Lu Longjun has now been banned. After all, the grasslands have been peaceful, and the garrison has penetrated into the grassland counties. Naturally, there is no need for large borders on the border.


    "Today, Jieduo has made this name rotten on the street. There are no two hundred and one hundred and eighty. They are all vacant titles given by the court to the generals in the army, showing only honor, and they are not in office."


    The younger Cui family is called Cui Qinglin, and he curiously said, "But our Pinglu is the place where Her Majesty once stayed. Should it be different from other Fan towns?"


    Cui Ke glanced at him, "Liu Beixing was led astray because he had the same idea as you.


    "In the past two years, he has fought for the imperial court to control all parties and stabilize Shandong in order to seize power. But I don''t know, where does the imperial dynasty need a fan town to restrain the place? This time His Majesty suddenly returned to Pinglu, and his intentions were unpredictable. You said that Liu Beixing could not tremble? "


    Cui Qinglin suddenly realized, "That''s the case. It seems that Liu Beixing is suffering."


    Cui Ke asked indifferently: "He is asking for trouble. We are different. After all, we have a relationship with your Majesty. This time I am down Pinglu, maybe I will come to the Cui family and meet the outstanding children of the clan. If you can Seize the opportunity and show your Majesty''s approval that you will not worry about the future. Do you understand? "


    Cui Qinglin quickly taught.


    Of course, he knew how good it would be to have the emperor''s appreciation.


    Although the Cui family had a relationship with the emperor, everyone knows that the current emperor of Datang, because of his ambitious ambition, is meritocratic. Although the Cui family is inevitably taken care of for one or two, but the clan is specific to the clan''s children. If they want to be an official, they must have their own talents to learn.


    As a member of the tribe, Cui Qinglin learned from his own talents and was able to compare with ordinary talents. He made up his mind. This time when he saw the emperor, as long as the other party inquired, he would definitely seize the opportunity to show what he had learned.


    He is very confident in himself, and he usually talks with his friends about current affairs and talks about the pattern of the field and the wild, and there is no shortage of fairness in his chest.


    Seeing the mighty scene outside the city of Qingzhou in the clouds, Li Yan laughed absurdly, and said to the boss beside him: "Liu Beixing seems to be worried and needs so many people to brave him? Unfortunately, he behaved No matter how respectful, I have no intention of giving him a face. "


    Talking, Li Yanfei came down, slowly falling.


    Liu Beixing only felt that Taishan was down on his head, and he knew that Li Xi had arrived, not to mention that he was guilty of guilty. Just because this practice was coercion, he let him kneel to the ground.


    However, he was alert, and took advantage of the situation, shouting and shouting, "Chenping Lu Jiedu sent Liu Beixing to welcome His Majesty!"


    Except for Liu Beixing, others did not feel how strong the oppression was, after all, Li Wei had no opinion on them. Only when they saw Li Yan''s posture descended, they were still shocked by the emperor''s breath on the other side. When his heartbeat accelerated, he immediately lowered his head and knelt along with Liu Beixing.


    Li Xuan let everyone straighten, and Liu Beihang said lightly: "Liu Beihang, what you have done in Pinglu in the past two years has made you very dissatisfied. Now you take off your official robe and go back to wait for disposal."


    After speaking, he did not give Liu Beixing a chance to justify and walked past him.


    Liu Beixing did not expect that Li Zhi''s attitude was so simple. He said that he did not even have the opportunity to show loyalty and remorse. Except for the first sentence of the meeting, it was extravagant to speak again.


    As soon as the emperor''s edict came out, there was naturally no room for arbitrary changes. Liu Beixing was ashamed for a while, knowing that he had made the wrong step in the previous step, and this life was completely ruined.


    After Li Bei disposes of Liu Beixing, it seems as if the person no longer exists in the world, completely forgetting him, laughing and talking with other officials and squires, and coming to Cui Kerang, bowing in courteous manners: "How is the health of the three men?"


    Cui Ke promptly returned the gift: "Don''t dare to worry about it, Chen''s body is still tough ..."


    The two narrated a few words. Cui Ke made Li Li smile and have a friendly attitude. He did not have any bad feelings because he had just handled a Jiedushi, and he was bold enough. He introduced Cui Qinglin aside and said to Li Ye. It is the best young man in the family in these two years.


    Li Yanhan looked at Cui Qinglin with a smile, and wanted to see what he said and how to show himself, it was also a chance for him.


    However, Cui Ke let the family Jun Yan in his mouth, but at this time did not know why, his red ears and red teeth trembled, and he did not utter a complete sentence for a long time, which was extremely cramped. In the end, it just popped out


    Long live your Majesty, this makes Li Huan not know what to say.


    Cui Ke couldn''t help but look embarrassed, but fortunately Li Li didn''t care, and continued to talk to other people, and then "swayed" Qingzhou City.


    Cui Qinglin breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Li Zhi going away in her vision, and finally calmed down.


    Before facing Li Yan, he wanted to talk about it, but when Li Yan stood in front of him, he couldn''t say anything. After Li Yan walked in front of them, his mind was still chaotic.


    Now he knew what the power of the emperor was.


    Seeing Cui Kerang looking at himself, Cui Qinglin only replied with a bitter smile, apologizing: "The Qinglin is not good, let my uncle down ..."


    Cui Kerang waved his hand without blame, and sighed with emotion: "In fact, it is no wonder you, Your Majesty has just dealt with Ji Ji, majestic and prosperous, you are the first time you see Your Majesty, and you can understand the instability of.


    "To be honest, Your Majesty is facing me, although I can still speak, but I also have a sluggish mind and can only cope with it ..."


    The uncle and the nephew looked at each other, which meant a bit of sympathy for the sick.


    At half a moment, Cui Ke made a long walk: "Ten years ago, there were fifty-three fan towns in Tang Dynasty, with millions of fan towns. Except for Hebei and Frontier Army towns, Longyou and Zhongyuan fan towns should have been barriers to Guanzhong, but they finally followed Hebei. Like the three towns, it became a threat to the court.


    "Although there are hundreds of thousands of Chang''an strategists, the combat power is too poor to control the towns, so the court''s majesty is gradually lost. Especially during the Huang Chao rebellion, the emperor ran west and was trapped in Shu. At that time, even one of Feng Xiangjun''s commanders dared to hijack the emperor''s car.


    "Right now, the arrogant Fangzhen is tomorrow''s yellow flower. Except for a few places such as Hexi, the Fangzhen army is nowhere. The former refugees and soldiers are now picking up gimmicks. Although the county and county have troops, but They are scarce, they can only rob bandits, stabilize local order, and have no power to make confusion.


    "And the Changan embargo has already reached one million, and they are all carefully selected and battle-hard! In addition, the number of monks has greatly increased, and even the weakest one is stronger than the former three towns in Hebei. Some of them The prairie and the border are alternately stationed, and the elite among the elite are drilled day and night. It seems to be preparing for a war ... "


    Speaking of this, Trek let him stop suddenly.


    He looked back at Cui Qinglin, who was overwhelmed and asked, "I mean what I said, do you understand?"


    Although Cui Qinglin was very unbearable in front of Li Yan, but he was indeed a brilliant genius. He immediately answered: "Uncle said that when the imperial court was incompetent and the dynasty was weak, even if it was a heavenly son, no matter how Megatron Quartet, in fact, does not have any majesty at all, and will only be fooled by people at will.


    "And when the imperial court was strong and the dynasty was at its peak, His Majesty''s presence, even if he did not deliberately show coercion, would be awe-inspiring and dare not slacken in the slightest."


    Cui Ke nodded and said, "That''s the reason. The imperial power is inseparable from the national movement and national power. It can''t be said that it is integrated. Today you are at a loss as to what to do underneath you. In the final analysis, it is not your heart that is unbearable, but the dynasty Prosperity, His Majesty Long Wei is like the sun.


    "So you don''t have to worry about it and lose your faith and conviction. You are the glowing light, you don''t have to compete with the sun and the moon, as long as you can show your own light."


    Cui Qinglin felt the love of Cui Kerang, his heart warmed, and he bowed his head and said yes.

 v8 Chapter 85： Old people and stories (on)

    Qingliu City Changpingfang Hualiu Lane is a very remote alley with a run-down house. All of the people living here are pawnbrokers. Half of them do n¡¯t even have enough food to run around naked. Half-old children abound.


    There are articles on the name of Hualiu Lane. It is said that in the early years, a group of older women in the blue house could no longer make fun of themselves, and could not find a home for themselves, so they lived here.


    Most of the women in Qinglou lives and suffers, either because they live in poverty without being sold to the children of poor people, or because they are married to government officials and daughters. However, their lives do not mean that they are virtuous and mentally handy. Craftsmanship, after spending a little bit of savings in his early years, he can only resume his old career.


    However, these people are long gone, and now they are serving muddy legs. They can''t afford the price, and they will not pay them high prices, so life is getting harder. Basically, they are all living in poverty and it is desolate.


    In any case, because of their existence, this alley is called Can Hua Lane.


    Mu Muer was born in Hualiu Lane since he was a kid. His father was a bricklayer and his craft was generally lame. His mother''s eyes were not good. If the light was weak, he couldn''t see things clearly, so his family was poor. But anyhow, he is a pure family and is a pure family.


    Mu Geer learned his craft with his father since he was a child. Although young, he is very sensible. He is hardworking and hardworking. He is quite intelligent. Although he is less than 16 years old, he is already an important labor force in the family.


    Shepherd''s father is very pleased about this and hopes that the other party can inherit his mantle and carry forward the ancestral skills. Now the world is good. There are many people who build houses and houses. Good mother-in-law.


    The idea of ??the original father, that is, the idea of ??herdsman. When he was young, he set his ambitions to become the best bricklayer in Changpingfang and even Qingzhou City, and he has been moving towards this goal. If the goal is achieved, it ¡¯s okay to eat and wear warm clothes, maybe there will be some surplus.


    In Hualiu Lane, there are only a handful of people with more money. They are walking straight on the road. They only use the corner of their eyes to look at the "prominent" people in the neighborhood. Who doesn''t envy?


    Those families are also used by adults to motivate their disobedient children-of course, at some times, they are also used as excuses when children are out of life.


    In the younger generation of Hualiu Lane, herdsmen are benchmarking figures and have been praised by neighbours.


    But things have changed since two years ago when Hualiu Lane lived in a downcast young man.


    The other person lives next door to her husband, and he has never seen him work. He usually drinks alcohol every day. Indecision, this is the biggest sin in the world in the eyes of people in Hualiu Lane.


    Not to mention the traffickers'' death, even those who steal chickens and dogs, as long as they are not working, will clean themselves up. It seems to them, who have nothing, to keep their faces clean and tidy is the ultimate bottom line and dignity.


    Although the dirt in their fingernails cannot be washed away all year round.


    "This guy must have clean hands and feet. He''s never seen him work, but he still has money to drink. Stay away from him. Don''t be ruined by him. Life isn''t like that!" The mother often told her that brothers.


    It''s a pity that the elder brother didn''t listen to his mother.


    In his spare time, Mu Geer often walks to the Luopu Hakka''s house. A stay is an hour or two. Not go


    I ate and drank. He didn''t look at this guy at first. Sometimes he met him and didn''t say hello to the other party.


    But on one occasion, he was late at work and was stopped by several hoeers on the road. He was forced to punch and kick to the corner of the street, and was almost robbed of the salary he had just received. At that time, the downcaster without his left arm beat home and passed the alley.


    In the anxiety of the elder brother, she called for help.


    He didn''t really have any hope for the downcast guest, shouting only instinctively, but the other party stopped and looked at him. Scattered long hair covered his eyes, his back was not straight, and his shirt was slanted.


    But in those few places, he was so fierce that he let the other party get out of the way, or he made him look good, and he was moved by the downcast holding the wine.


    After a long time, her husband still couldn''t forget the scene at that time.


    In the last rays of the setting sun, a beggar-like broken-arm alcoholic stepped out from the alley to the middle of the alley in one step, acting like a ghost. The crickets who beat the herdsmen with bruises and swollen faces, before they could react, they screamed and landed.


    The astounding herdsman didn''t see how the offenders shot. He just remembered that after the local uncles fell heavily on the ground, the offenders lost their shoulders and flung back their clothes and set off the opponent. Be like a fairy.


    The loafer did not talk to Mu Muer, nor did he stay. After the fight, he turned around and left the wine jar, his head still twitching, as if he was unwilling to face the world.


    "This is a monk!" The shepherd, aware of this, immediately jumped from the ground.


    For a masons living in Hualiu Lane, the monk is a cloud-based existence, which can be seen from a distance, but it is unattainable. There is a difference between the two, and there will be no intersection.


    Now, his neighbor is a monk! The shepherd never felt that she was so close to the monk and within reach.


    Since then, the brother-in-law ran to the lokker''s house when he was okay. Even if the other party was not far from him, he didn''t care. He often asked each other around the other side, and sometimes saved his meal for the other side. Buy wine.


    Facts have proved that a person who meets with a knife and is not really cold-hearted. Even if the sloppy offender shows extreme reluctance to communicate with others, with the unremitting efforts of herdsman, she eventually becomes friends with each other.


    In this regard, her parents are naturally distressed and feel that their children will be damaged by others. Numerous times of severe drinking have prevented him from going to the next door. The herder is helpless and can only tell the truth about the other party as a monk. Maybe I can become a monk.


    "Okay, you stupid boy, you have learned to lie!"


    My father was so angry that he opened his eyes, picked up the broom, and started chasing the shepherd all over the house. "What kind of monk is that? That''s a high god! As you said, the other party is still a monk. You know how to practice Qi. How many monks can be a monk? Such a big man, Jin Yi Yu Shi, Ronghua Fugui, will be an alcoholic?


    "You jerk, you really ate the heart of a bear and leopard, and dared to say such nonsense to fool me. Quickly explain, are you going to steal the chicken and dog with the other party? I won''t kill you!"


    The shepherd was beaten up and down.


    But he did not change his original intention, still secretly confusing with the downcast.


    As a result, he was beaten more often.


    "Uncle Feiyang, your name is so strange. Who has the surname?" Bright Moonlight


    Next, the herdsman and the punk are sitting on the broken wall, and the latter is drinking in front of Yuanyue.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t call me uncle. I''m still very young ... forget it, you like it." Yang Fei wiped the corners of his mouth, his eyes blurred under the mess, As for why it''s called Feiyang, everyone calls it like that. You can just call it. Or, you can call whatever you want. "


    After repeated begging by her husband, Yang Fei promised to teach the other party some aspects of practice. "Cultivation methods cannot be leaked without permission, but I can teach you some methods of refining and practice, so that you can lay the foundation.


    "Now Qingzhou has opened a practice college. Soon it will be the time to recruit new students. If you really want to become a monk, you can take the exam at that time. But the college only recruits good families. Are you a good family?"


    "Of course I am a good family!"


    Mu Muer jumped off the wall with excitement, "What is the practice school? Who is the practice school? I heard that these practice schools are very strict in recruiting disciples, and they still need to provide a lot of money. My family You know the situation, where can you afford it? "


    Yang Fei smiled. "Qingzhou Institute of Assault is a practice institute established by the court. It is a branch of the well-known Chang''an Institute of Assumption. As long as you pass the exam, you can enter the institute to practice. Not only do you not have to pay for your belongings, the college also takes care of you. live.


    "If you have a successful career, you will be in the top ranks, and the academy will also have silver rewards. If you can become a monk, you will have an official body, and you will be able to receive the court prince since then! You wo n¡¯t need to be a masons Now. "


    This remark made Brother Mu''s mind dazzling, his eyes glowed, and he couldn''t believe it: "I can really enter the college to practice? I can still be an official?"


    Yang Fei understands the psychology of Mu Muer. He is just a bricklayer in Hualiu Lane. His greatest hope in his life is to marry a good daughter-in-law and his family has more money. Now that I know that I have the opportunity to change my destiny, to become a fairy monk, and to be an official, I ca n¡¯t believe it for a while.


    Yang Fei took a big sip of wine and said lightly: "As long as you can pass the exam. I have seen your qualifications. Although not a stunning character, but also a lot stronger than ordinary people, it is still possible to enter the college. "


    The shepherd was so happy that he fumbled, punched and kicked for a while, and finally calmed down.


    "Uncle Feiyang, who the **** are you? Are you a monk practicing qi? In theory, you should also be a court official. How can you now be in Hualiu Lane and be with us?" Think of this series of questions.


    There was a very deep pain in Yang Fei''s eyes.


    He used to be a buddy of a horse and carriage company in Qingzhou. In his early years, he accidentally got to know Li Li, who had just arrived in Qingzhou and served as Pinglu Jiedu''s ambassador, and his life has changed since then. When Li Zhi summoned monks for his own use, he successfully screened and joined Tsing Yi Yamen.


    In the chariot, Yang Fei was the best-qualified monk, but when he entered the Tsing Yi Shumen, he was astonished, even at the middle and lower levels, and he had no hope of practicing high energy in his life. But even so, because of his good temper and brave fighting, Yang Fei also made some achievements and possessed the official body from Wupin.


    Just when Yang Fei was planning to return to Yijin City to marry the younger sister of Chemaxing, the battle of the world to attack Tang broke out, and he also entered the Youzhou operation. In one battle, he was already practicing Qi training three times. He was seriously injured by monk Khitan. He broke one arm and didn''t say, Xiu Wei fell back to training Qi training.

 v8 Chapter 86： Old people and stories (below)

    After the war, Yang Fei left Tsing Yi Yamen and returned to Qingzhou City, where he retired to Hualiu Lane.


    In fact, with Yang Fei''s many years of battle experience, although he did not make any significant achievements, his status is also normal, and he can only return to his hometown after a serious injury. In addition, the court also arranged the post of county captain of Shouguang County under Qingzhou, and all sides took good care of it.


    But Yang Guang did not go to office.


    Not only did he not go to office, but even the younger sister and sister didn''t see each other, let alone marry each other through the door.


    To others, this may be difficult to understand, but to Yang Fei, this is actually normal. People have self-esteem, and the advancement of status will make people have stronger self-esteem.


    Although Yang Fei is very common in Tsing Yi Yamen, what is it? Wherever you go, you will be awed by threes. Originally, Yang Fei wanted Yi Jin to return to his hometown, but in the end he left Tsing Yi Yemen passively, losing all his honor.


    Xiu Wei fell to the level of qi training. In his own opinion, it was not worth mentioning. He broke an arm and made him feel unworthy of his sister. Falling from the cloud, Yang Fei was so disheartened that he gradually didn''t want to face the world anymore, and drank all day long.


    At the moment of the Tang Dynasty, the advent of the golden age was unstoppable, and prosperity was everywhere. Most people''s lives are getting better and better, people are full of spirits and fighting spirit. However, Yang Fei, who fought for this era, has reached the lowest point in his life, and there is no hope of returning to the peak again.


    The huge loss of the two contrasts made Yang Fei only want to survive in the dark corner.


    For her husband, Yang Fei didn''t want to talk to him at first. He refused to care about anyone from the heart. The rescue of the other party at the alley that day was only due to the nature of goodness, and I did not want to have an intersection with the other party.


    However, her husband has always been relentless, but Yang Fei did not feel annoyed. In addition to the other person, she saw her youthful spirit of seeking for improvement. It was also because her husband had a good personality and was very sensible. .


    After getting along for a long time, Yang Fei''s mind gradually came up with an idea, "Since I can''t return to the peak myself, I can fight for the dynasty again, and I can train a good young man, which can be regarded as the court''s treatment.


    This is an excuse Yang Fei found for himself.


    What he didn''t want to admit was that the passion of Mu Muer had actually lightened his lonely and dark life a little, so that he no longer thought about drunkness for a hundred times. If life is to continue, you have to find a goal for yourself, have fun, and care.


    Without these three things, life is meaningless.


    In this way, Yang Fei began to train her brother.


    He uses the screams of herdsmen as a source of happiness every day. The more the other party is exhausted and exhausted, the more his eyes glow. At this time, Yang Fei realized the leaders of Tsing Yi Yamen and trained them when they joined Their mindset.


    Brother Mu''s parents think that Brother Mu has gone crazy, and good bricklayers don''t do it, even wishing to become a monk, is that what these people can hope for? However, no matter whether it is bitter persuasion or binding and beating, the shepherd remains unmoved.


    Later, to protect his first disciple, Yang Fei gave her brother a sack of copper money without going out with her family. When her husband''s parents saw a pile of yellow-orange-orange copper plates stacked in the house, their mouths couldn''t be closed, and they immediately agreed with her to follow Yang Fei''s practice.


    They didn''t greet Yang Fei''s money, but thought that they could take out so much money casually, and Yang Fei was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Half a year later, Qingzhou Academy of Ascetics held an examination to recruit a new batch of students, and herdsmen went to participate in the selection. Yang Fei was holding the wine jar in his own house, and he was eating a chopstick and drinking an altar wine while the brother-in-law made a drink before leaving.


    Three days later, Mu Muer rushed into Yang Fei''s house.


    They told the other party that they were admitted.


    Yang Fei seemed calm and said only two words: "Congratulations."


    In fact, he is very clear that with the efforts of the court to build a college of practice, young people who are slightly qualified and able to endure hardship are eligible to enter the college. The only difference is whether to enter a state-level practice college or a county-level practice college.


    Right now, throughout Qingzhou City, 30% of young people can be qualified to enter the college. Mu Muer was trained by him for half a year, and he couldn''t become a disciple of Qingzhou Institute of Asceticism, that was a strange thing.


    In the evening, Yang Fei raised the wine jar to Mingyue and sighed sighing, "This is the court court! How many young people from poor people have changed their destiny, and how many monks have been added to the middle school! How can the dynasty not flourish in the long run?"


    After speaking these words, Yang Fei was in tears.


    The country is so prosperous, but he can only linger on, and he is really making a difference. Mu Muer entered the practice college, and no longer needed his guidance and training. He had nothing to do but continued to make a wine bug, waiting for the moment he was drunk.


    In the past six months, his spirit has improved a lot. Just today, he finally gathered up his courage and sneaked back to the chariot, wanting to see what Xiao Shimei looks like now.


    He had heard long ago that the petite cardamom girl of the past had already appeared as a slender, well-known big beauty, and also showed a good practice qualification. In this life, she is expected to practice high qi, and a matchmaker came to her door to say pro.


    Under the dark night sky, Yang Fei threw himself on the wall like a thief.


    Xiao Shimei''s room was brightly lit, her embroidered figure reflected on the window screen, with a calm temperament and a graceful attitude. He heard the sister-in-law of Xiao Shimei. Among the Jun Yan who told her during this time to ask for a relationship, two family members were very good at learning character.


    One of them is Xu Lin. The weak crown age is already three levels of qi training, and the future is bound to be great. Yang Fei found that when the last girl mentioned the last person, Xiao Shimei''s embroidered hand stopped for a long time. This made him angina. He felt that Xiao Xumei was intentional to Xu Lin.


    Yang Fei with tears in his face retracted his head from the wall. Like a cat and a dog, he left the dartboard and went home to drink Santan Liquor, but he became more and more sober.


    He knew that Xiao Shimei no longer needed him. Also, he is now a futile man. He is destined to have a beautiful life and needs him for no reason. It is good for Xiao Shimei not to see herself. He should be far away. In this way, she is still in her mind, and she still has a little dignity.


    In fact, in the past six months, Yang Fei has repeatedly thought to cheer up. It was a pity that he was seriously injured at the beginning and damaged the roots. Coupled with a broken arm, it was inconvenient to do anything, Guangming had already closed the door to him.


    In this booming country, people with bright faces are everywhere. They have dreams and hopes, and they are working hard for tomorrow. No one will accept and care about a disability with no future.


    After drinking the last wine in the room, Yang Fei pulled out his sword from under the bed and went straight to the window.


    Looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, he decided to say goodbye to this world.


    What does it mean to live a life without hope, but tortured by endless suffering? He wasn''t a coward, and he had never hesitated to fight with his enemies. He has the courage to face death and can end his life course with his own hands.


    Although the horizontal knives have not been maintained for many years, they are still dazzling. The rune array on the sword is still so clear. Obviously, they have not lost their functions because they have been useless for a long time. The horizontal knife of this magic weapon was rewarded by Yang Fei''s Yemen after his success, and he killed many enemies with him.


    Now, killing the enemy''s knife is also about killing yourself.


    A relief smile appeared on Yang Fei''s face, and the horizontal knife was pulled in front of his neck.


    Blood spilled on the moonlight.


    Yang Fei stunned suddenly.


    This knife, he only took two or three drops of blood flying, and the wound on his neck was superficial.


    "How does it feel to kill yourself?" A deep voice sounded behind Yang Fei.


    He turned around and was stunned, almost thinking he had hallucinations.


    Standing at the door turned out to be Emperor Tang of the Tang Dynasty!


    The smile on the other''s face was light, just like when the two first met.


    "Yeah ... Your Majesty?" Yang Fei was shocked, he saluted quickly, and his actions were clean. "Chen, Yang Yi, Tsing Yi, see Your Majesty!"


    Li Xuan lifted up Yang Fei in imagination, watching his excitement, and regretfully sighed: "My soldiers of the dynasty did not die on the battlefield, but died in the peace, by their own sword ... .. This is not your cowardice, but your sin! "


    "Yeah ... Your Majesty?" Yang Fei couldn''t believe it. Li Ye could say such things, and he couldn''t understand it for a while.


    At the time of Yang Fei''s death, Li Yan grasped his wrist and looked right, and the force of repairing was pouring out like a tide. Only moments later, Yang Fei''s disappeared left arm grew, and the root point of his injury was repaired.


    Wait until Li Yan releases Yang Fei''s wrist, the latter not only has a good left arm, the foundation has been restored, even the realm has reached the fourth floor of Qi training!


    Realizing that the majestic power that had been disappearing for a long time was reappeared in the body, Yang Fei burst into tears of joy and immediately fell to the ground, his voice choked: "Thank Your Majesty Ron! My dear, I dare not be Your Majesty Rich gift, ashamed ... "


    Taking Li Xun''s current practice as his strength, Mo said that letting Yang Fei regain his energy practice, even if he made him one step closer to real life, even fairyland, it would only be a hand.


    Li Yan shook his head and lifted Yang Fei again, with a bitter smile, "This is what He should do. He was negligent before. In these years, He just wanted to lead Datang to run forward, but he forgot those who pushed the dynasty forward. Okay, now those who are behind. "


    Speaking of this, when Yang Fei opened his mouth to speak, Li Xie waved his hand. "You don''t need to say anything to Xun now, you need to see someone right away. When Xun came here, you saw a woman who probed sneakily outside. It should be your old friend.


    "You went to visit her before, and when you came back, there were traces. People followed you to Changpingfang. You didn''t even find out. This is not the fault that monk Tsing Yi Shumen should have committed."


    Yang Fei shook his hands.


    Although Li Yan has the eyes of Emperor Tao and can monitor everywhere, but Yang Fei meets Xiao Shimei, he still has no peeping mind.


    When Li Xiang was leaving Liuxiang, Li Yan kept frowning, and Da Shiming was concerned about asking, Li Yan said what he thought.


    Seeing Yang Fei today, he felt quite deeply, "Datang is able to stand firm and tall today. It is the hard work of the monks and soldiers. But when the world is prosperous, those who leave the army are injured, They have not received the respect and glory they deserve.


    "Previously I thought that by giving them generous care and arranging local government positions, they would be able to live the rest of their lives. I thought of everything, but I didn''t think that the most important thing to take care of was their energy and dignity.


    Speaking of which, Li Yan''s eyes narrowed: "From today on, whether it''s the Tsing Yi Yamen, the Chang''an embargo, or other monks, whoever has made a merit and retired due to injury, the court must give according to its merit. Elixir, reshape their cultivation into a realm! "


    The boss was frightened: "This requires too many resources. Right now the dynasty is struggling to move forward, so burdensome ..."


    Li Xie waved her hand to signal that her mind was determined, and she didn''t need to say much.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Li Xun slowly said, "There are always dark corners where the sun cannot shine. But if I am the **** of Datang, my light should have no dead ends. In this way, Datang can go further."

 v8 Chapter 87： For resources for voyages

    In fact, Da Shiming is right. There are a lot of things Li Zhi has to do right now. The required cultivating resources are astronomical figures. With the vast land and resources of Divine Land, even without the immortals of Xianyu, they are still burdened by the court. weight.


    However, before today, Datang''s resources are sufficient to meet demand.


    In addition, potatoes and corn have been planted on a large scale. After the people do not lack food, they can grow more cash crops and raise more livestock. The food pressure of the entire country has been reduced, followed by the development of hundreds of industries and industries, and the overall improvement of wealth.


    Although there are many students enrolled in the practice college, it actually consumes little resources. After all, the exercises are there and only the monks need to teach. That is, there will be few elixir aids, and there are not many magic instruments, which can only be used for the top students.


    However, as long as they graduated from the college, entered the army or officialdom, they would have standard rations and standard elixir rations. Even if some students do not work, return to the family to participate in family affairs, or be hired by businessmen, they are destined to have at least magical instruments and elixir.


    Specific to the reinvention of the meritocratic cultivation of things, in fact, as long as the fairy goes to the earth, even if there is no elixir, this can be easily done. For the monks in fairyland, the injuries during the gas-refining period can be cured with the touch of a finger.


    With Li Zhi''s dominant position today, it is not impossible to reopen the Kunlun channel.


    However, the dilemma of the descendants of the immortal being repaired by the descendants was unable to be resolved for the time being. In addition, the re-integration of the immortal will certainly have a great impact on the order in the world, and Datang is not ready yet.


    Therefore, Li Yan does not consider this option for the time being. After all, the immortals are also high-level monks. Their role in heaven and earth is not fundamentally different from the role of real life in the world.


    "To rebuild the practice of the meritocratic, it still requires a lot of resources. In fact, doing this is to allow the wounded monks in the army to be completely treated. As long as they don''t die, they can be completely restored.


    "Now that the monk in the fairyland has lost the power of worship in the world, the cultivation has fallen back to its original level. To further enhance its strength, it must have the supply of cultivation resources.


    "The immortals of Tang Dynasty have lost their faith in the world, and their cultivation has been lowered. When they fight against the immortals in the field of war, they do not have an advantage. I will do everything possible to improve the combat power of the army of the world. The fairy of Li was the first to defeat, but it was a joke.


    "So everything is a question of ''money''. It seems that before the decisive battle in the Western Regions, it is still necessary to mobilize a considerable part of the cultivation resources outside Datang."


    Thinking of this, Li Xun couldn''t help but stop and give up the envoy to rest. Instead, he came to the city wall of Qingzhou, stood on the eaves of the tower, stood with his hands, and quietly looked at the wild.


    For Li Yan, the night does not affect his sight, his gaze through the heavy night, looking to the end of the East.


    Over the past few years, the dynasty has concentrated on the cultivation of resources for the supply of cultivation colleges, craftsman supervisors, and Xianyaofang. All aspects have made good progress.


    Whether it is the increase in the number of monks in the real world, monks in the gas refining period, or the replacement of weaponry in the military, various uses, including the successful development of large-scale lethal weaponry, and the improvement of war horses'' elixir refining, are proving With the profound cultural heritage of Divine World.


    All are glorious, with the improvement of the real power of the imperial court, the power of the folk self-cultivation has naturally benefited, and the strength has been significantly enhanced.


    Following this trend, Li Yan is convinced that Datang, twenty years later, will be invincible in the world. Even if it is a unified practice, it is definitely not a daydream.


    However, as the Tang Dynasty settled the Mobei Grassland, it sent troops to defeat the Xizhou Uighur in the Western Regions, rebuilt the Anxi Duhufu, and showed the mighty Tang Dynasty not weaker than the prosperous era of the New Century. The Western Regions, including the states to the west of the Onion Ridge, became nervous.


    In these two years, the crescent religion with the Black Khanate as the bridgehead


    Monks, the secret struggle with the Tang Dynasty has never stopped. Whether it is the Tsing Yi Shumen, the Void Gate or the whole truth, monks are dying every day.


    Although there were reasons for Li Zhi''s ordering the monks to penetrate west and prepare for the war, this was at best the fuse. The hegemons of cultivation of the East and the West have inevitably met again. With their respective ambitions, it is impossible to coexist peacefully.


    There is always one side of the cultivation force that will enter a new world and push their cultivation civilization to a new height.


    Therefore, Li Zhi had not used it for 20 years to develop Datang, preparing for the battle that was destined to separate the strength of the Eastern and Western cultivation forces.


    In order to improve Datang''s strength as soon as possible and win the upcoming war, Li Yan must gather a large amount of wealth for cultivation at a rapid rate.


    "Have Liu Zhiyan arrived in Qingzhou?" Li Yan turned to ask his grandson. Although she and Shao Mingming were personal guards, they still belonged to the Tsing Yi Yamen sequence. On weekdays, they helped Li Min to communicate with the Tsing Yi Yamen and upload their duties.


    "Tomorrow will be in Qingzhou."


    After hearing the answer from Da Shiming, Li Min nodded.


    The leader of the Long River Gang, Liu Zhiyan, and her gang were the first groups of rivers and lakes that Li Yuan gathered in his early years. Unlike the Tsing Yi Qianmen, which is responsible for military intelligence, the Long River Gang is only responsible for matters related to river transportation. Previously, when Li Zhi was a Pinglu Jiedong minister in Qingzhou, the court''s supplies to Qingzhou were all transported by the Long River Gang.


    When Li Min was fighting in the Central Plains and needed to mobilize a large number of supplies, the Long River Gang also contributed a lot.


    After Li Zhi entered the main gate, under his advice, the Changhe Gang cooperated with the government to rectify the transportation and became the world ¡¯s largest river gang. The transportation of all kinds of materials, including the South Grain and North Transport, was in the Changhe Gang.


    Really, now the Changhe Gang is not a river or lake force, but a court force. However, whether they are under the jurisdiction of the three ambassadors or whether they are assigned to the Ministry of Households or the Ministry of Industry has not yet been determined.


    In any case, under His Majesty, the Long River Gang has the most ships. Because many large ships are built every year, it is also the best in shipbuilding technology.


    Especially after Li Huanping settled Huainan, known as an elite sailor, Changhe Gang absorbed a large number of craftsmen of His Majesty Wu King. Now it is not only reliable for various river boats, but also for making sea boats.


    When Nanzhao was flat, Annan was also settled by Sun Ru and Yang Xingmi. The Great South was completely stabilized, and the overseas trade of Datang merchants flourished again. Before the Lingnan Festival, Liu Yin vigorously supported maritime merchants in order to improve his own strength, and now the maritime team is even larger.


    The sea vessels of Datang Maritime, including the ships of the Jiangnan Marine Division and Lingnan Marine Division, are under the responsibility of the Long River Gang. However, although the Long River Gang is responsible for shipbuilding, it is not in the army sequence and does not involve military power.


    The next day, Li Zhi met Liu Zhiyan at the Jiedushi Mansion in Qingzhou.


    Li Yan and Liu Zhiyan haven''t seen each other for a long time. In recent years, Li Zhi has been busy with things in the Northwest and Mobei, and there are not many places that need the help of the Changhe Gang.


    "Liu Zhiyan at the Haihe River, see Your Majesty!" Liu Zhiyan saluted respectfully. Haihe Yamen, this is the name of the Changhe Gang nowadays. When their final affiliation is finalized, I''m afraid the name will change.


    Unlike the charming and enchanting leader of Song Yi in Tsing Yi, Liu Zhiyan, the leader of Haihe Yemen, not only has a gentle temperament, but also a calm temperament. It seems that he has always been Xiaojiabiyu. Of course, it might just be in front of Li Ye that she looks like this.


    Today, Liu Zhiyan is also a real monk.


    Since he is his own, Li Xun had to hush and ask for warmth. After a while, Li Xuan introduced the topic: "Some time ago, I asked Peng Zushan and his apprentices to go to the Haihe Jianmen to discuss with you the construction of a magic ship. How is it going? "


    Liu Zhiyan replied neatly: "It is difficult to build a magic ship.


    The degree is very large. Docks around the world did not have such experience before. Even if they were supervised by craftsmen, they had not made such a huge weapon. Especially the sea ships, the sea ships that are suitable for the army to fight, are even bigger.


    "After discussing with the master and apprentice Peng Zushan, it was still considered that it was difficult for the shipyard to manufacture the entire ship. The main problem was to build the entire ship, which required too much basic materials. The cost of replacing the original wood is staggering.


    "Therefore, officials and others thought that only ships can meet the standard of weaponry on some structures, such as offensive and defensive weaponry, sails, and paddles. Based on this part of the structure, portraying the array method can allow ships to Withstands wind and waves, fears no ordinary reefs, and sails without relying on sea breeze.


    "Now Peng Zushan and his apprentices are rushing to make such half-craft vessels, and they will be able to take shape in a few days. If the situation goes well, even if the sea boat built is traveling against the wind, it can travel hundreds of miles a day, if it is downwind. It is not impossible to use eight hundred miles a day with the help of wind through the formation method! "


    Hearing this, Li Min could not help taking a deep breath.


    Eighty miles a day, this speed has not lost to him how many sea freighters on the earth when he came across.


    That is to say, from the aspect of navigation only, the semi-crafted sea vessel manufactured by Master and Apprentice Peng Zushan already has the ability to conduct large-scale frequent commercial transactions around the world.


    This made Li Xun happy.


    Apprentice Su Emei is now fighting on the other side of the world. Due to the lack of strong opponents, their war has progressed quite smoothly, the area of ??conquest is constantly expanding, and more and more cultivation resources are under control.


    If Datang''s voyage fleet can be built, then Li Zhi''s required rectification resources can be resolved smoothly.


    In fact, there are many maritime merchants from Datang to the west. Ordinary sea vessels of Datang can also reach the heartland of Food Fresh.


    However, on the one hand, it is sailing along the coastline. As long as the monsoon and ocean currents are used, there is no great difficulty; on the other hand, the speed is really too slow. Depending on the monsoon and ocean currents, they rely on the sky to eat, and the time period is too serious. , Failed to meet military requirements.


    Moreover, the difficulty of sailing westward is not the same as the difficulty of sailing eastward to the Andes.


    But if the half-craft vessel in Liu Zhiyan''s mouth can be built, then Li Zhi can let the Datang Fleet sail eastward to receive the rich cultivation resources there.


    "When you reach Tianzhu west, you will be in contact with the cannibal forces, and it will be difficult to steadily raise resources for war. If you do not reach west of Tianzhu, those islands in the south are too small and resources are too small."


    With this in mind, Li Yan told Liu Zhiyan to let her communicate her order, and told Peng Zushan to approve the construction of the semi-crafted sea vessel. When the sea vessel enters the water, he will go to check it in person.


    Liu Zhiyan naturally obeys the sacred order.


    After the other party left, Li Yan supported the cheek and began to sketch the chart in his head.


    As we all know, Datang''s voyage fleet must sail eastward to reach the Americas on the other side of the sea.


    In other words, before the voyage fleet was established, Li Yan had to ensure that his country was under control, otherwise the fleet would not be able to sail normally.


    Fleet sailing, after all, is different from the monk leaping through the mountains and the sea, and it is impossible to follow the route of Chu Nanhuai. It is an inevitable choice to go through the country and cannot be avoided.


    "Fortunately, the Mobei Grassland has already been beaten. Now that you are working on Korea and Lao Guo, you don''t need to worry about someone flanking the flanks." Thinking of this, a bit of a smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth.


    In this era, compared with the glorious and prosperous Datang civilization, the small states and small countries around it are indeed not much different from the savages, saying that they are barbarous and are not demeaning to them.


    Therefore, Li Zhi''s decision to send Datang to the east did not hesitate.

 v8 Chapter 88： Big difference

    To send troops to Korea and Laos, we must use the Changan embargo.


    Nowadays, except for the towns of Guiyi and Pinglu, other fan towns have basically no soldiers and horses. Although the name of Jiedushi is present, they are all meritorious deeds and do not go to places.


    The Guiyi Army has a special and glorious history. Li Zhi has not banned them for the time being. However, with the continuous expansion of the military strength of the Anxi Dufu Government, the Guiyi Army will definitely merge into it and become a backbone force.


    As for Pinglu and the Fanzhen army, it was the result of Liu Beixing''s favor and pride. The main force in the army has long been the Changan embargo. The Pinglu army is now ordinary. Now Liu Beixing has been won, and the Pinglu army will also Dissolved soon.


    At present, the military strength of Datang is mainly the Changan embargo. Although there are only one million people, they are all elites in all battles and have excellent armaments. A small number of them are stationed in Gyeonggi, most of them follow the main road of the world, and the rest are sitting on the edge of the town. Rotate each other every three years.


    Using troops to go against Korea, Li Yan believes that it only needs to adjust some military forces in Youyun and Mobei.


    It is not Li Li''s intentions, but the current Tang military forces, which are completely different from those of ten years ago. It doesn''t really take much to attack Korea.


    In history, the Sui and Tang dynasties attacked Korea. The main reason is not how strong Korea ¡¯s military strength is, how dangerous the mountains and rivers are, but the main purpose of the war, not the destruction of Korea, but against the family of the middle school. , Consume their power.


    The strength of the Sui and Tang families is naturally needless to say much-Li Tang is a family of origin, but when he recruited Goryeo, Emperor Sui Yang had done things too hastily and was not sympathetic to the people; in the early days of the dynasty, the clans in Shandong were still The behemoths, Taizong''s expedition to Korea, all made the Shandong clan pay for their own food and contribute to their work.


    If it weren''t for internal struggles, how could small countries such as Korea be able to withstand the invincible battles of the Sui and Tang dynasties?


    "To conquer Silla, you only need 100,000 embargoes on the front, and then you can cooperate with the 50,000 sailors flanking." Li Yan thought about Silla''s map-Korea is now called Silla.


    There are several large rivers on the peninsula that penetrate deep into the hinterland and can be used naturally. In addition, landing from the coast, opening a second battlefield on the flank and rear, and using Datang''s strong logistics supply capabilities to allow Shilla to face several enemies, is also a strategy to quickly win due.


    After pacifying Huainan and Lingnan, Li Yuan formed two sailors, namely Jiangnan and Lingnan. Among them, the Jiangnan Marine Division focused on inland river operations, and the Lingnan Marine Division focused on establishing a maritime fleet.


    "In order to attack Silla, the Marine Division is only an aid. What really needs strength is the infantry. The Silla has rugged terrain, and it is an absolute main force, but the cavalry cannot be ignored. Chu Yu has already completed 30,000 horses. The physique of the war horse improved, and the battle of Shilla was used to train soldiers to test the power on the battlefield. "


    Gradually, Li Zhi had a plan.


    He turned his eyes to Lao Country again. "The naval division is undoubtedly the main force in attacking Lao Country, especially Lingnan. After the launch of the semi-marine ship, if it is used together, this time it will be sent to the battlefield to test it. It seems that it should Let Sun Ru and Yang Xingmi prepare early and become familiar with the new battleship. "


    With preliminary ideas in mind, Li Min began to conceive specific deployment and delineate general combat steps.


    Two hours later, Li Min recorded the main idea, sealed it into a document, and called for a big order, and asked her to send a master monk in Tsing Yi


    Back to Chang''an.


    The direction of the battle has been set. Specific preparations and battle arrangements are not necessary. Li Zhi does not need to do it himself. He has a detailed plan for the Privy Council and the Ministry of Defense. By that time, he only needs to review it.


    In the final analysis, the battle in the Western Regions a few years later will determine the future national war of Tang Dynasty. The use of soldiers in Silla and Laos is just a small-scale operation. The army that needs to be used can only be called quantitatively. Partial division.


    The way of war must be quick decisive, and the purpose of the war is to prepare for the battle in the Western Regions.


    This level of war no longer requires Li Zhi to personally and painstakingly plan.


    In the next two days, Li Zhi came to Penglai Xiandao to play with his young and old.


    The Penglai Daomen is still the Penglai Daomen, the house building is still there, the blue tile stone monuments still exist, but the monk Luo Luoque, few disciples, looks lonely and empty.


    Although there are still pilgrims who come to worship, under the supervision of Monk Tsing Yi, their incense is destined to be pure incense, which cannot be gathered into the power of worship by the Daomen array method and used by the immortals.


    "This kind of mountain gate can barely be regarded as a place of cleansing. If tourists are like weaving and fireworks are like clouds, what is a clean place? How can Taoists cultivate their self-cultivation here and get rid of the materialistic world, and find a Dirty heart? "


    Li Yan shook his folding fan and looked around, quite satisfied with the current Penglai Daomen.


    In his usual cognition, the best state of existence of Taoism and temples is to become a place of study for a group of people to study avenues of truth.


    Dharma and Taoism are all worthwhile. There is no problem in learning. The study is deep, and Taoism and temples should not be much different from Confucian academies. Instead of talking about ghosts, pretending to look like an extravagant person to deceive the hard-earned money of ignorant people.


    It was strange and weird that the five bodies were not worked hard and obtained without work.


    His Majesty''s full truth and uninterrupted release are the two main bodies of Buddhism and Taoism. They serve the court, fight for the country, and benefit the people. They are the most recognized existences. However, the world ¡¯s Taoist temples and temples can be allowed to exist wherever they can become a place of learning, not a thief ¡¯s den.


    "His Majesty even said that the people in our doorway should have been quiet and indifferent, and they should be devoted to the way. It shouldn''t have anything to do with the mundane fireworks! The poor road ordered that the mountain door be closed, and from now on, we will not accept anything. pilgrim!"


    Zhang Jiuling, a white-haired old man, also bent behind and walked behind Li Yan. He looked charming and horrified like a gangster, but he still had a half-headed look. "Before, we were confused, and the WTO membership was too deep. Look out for your forgiveness ... "


    Li Yan glanced back at Zhang Jiuling, some could not accept that the other side was so embarrassed and bowed to the point that he was no longer an expert. It seems that this man''s style is also shown to people who are inferior to himself. In the face of a true superior who is stronger than himself, the stance of the dignitaries and the muddy legs is honest and honest, and there is no difference.


    Seeing Li Yan looking back at himself and not speaking, Zhang Jiuling was shocked and secretly said, "Is your Majesty not willing to give us a place to stay?" With that in mind, he quickly bowed down and said, "Please, Your Majesty, please!"


    He looked strange to him, but Zhang Jiuling himself didn''t think there was any problem.


    Is he a monk or a monk


    , And who is standing in front of him now? It is Daomen Xiandi! He can disrespect the emperor of the world, but the real master of heaven and earth, the immortal emperor, is the sky above him. How can he not be in awe of his heart?


    If Li Jiji hated the Penglai Daomen at the beginning and the festival when he first arrived in Pinglu, he wouldn''t say that Zhang Jiuling wanted to destroy all souls and souls, Penglai Daomen would no longer exist!


    Prior to Li Ye defeating the Gate of the Fifth Avenue, although Zhang Jiuling was forced to bow his head and accept Li Ye''s drive, there was still hope in his mind that Xianyu could eventually lead the overall situation. Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, the Emperor Xian not only did not bring him light, but Li Zhi became the master of the Immortal Realm!


    This left Zhang Jiuling nowhere to complain about his grievances.


    Now Li Zhi is returning to Pinglu. In Zhang Jiuling''s view, this is the "return of clothing to the hometown" and settle accounts after the autumn. Don''t all the famous kings and generals like to play this hand? Li Yan also came to Penglai Island in person, maybe it is to completely wipe out Penglai Island, in order to eliminate the hatred of heart!


    The trembling Zhang Jiuling was remorseless.


    "You step back. Rest assured, I didn''t mean to take Penglai. Although you had troubled him a little bit in the past, it was only a small one after all. Mo said it wasn''t to the point where I was so hated by Qi, and I didn''t let it then It takes a lot of trouble. So don''t take yourself too seriously. "


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal Zhang Jiuling to disappear from the eyes, he was too lazy to look at the other party''s unbearable appearance and stain his eyes.


    After hearing this from Li Yan, Zhang Jiuling was pardoned, but I felt that it was all young and old, who had ordered their love in front of Li Yan, and thanked the gracious gratitude, but did not dare to say a word, and turned away and disappeared without a shadow. trace.


    After all, Zhang Jiuling was too low-level, and he did not realize that in the eyes of Li Yan today, he and Penglai Daomen are not even ants. The difference between the levels of the two is too great. With the high level of Li Zhi''s state of mind, he has been disdainful of him, just like the sun would not have the heart to care about a moth.


    Burning moths is the job of oil lamps.


    The younger and the younger one looked at each other and felt helpless.


    When they met Zhang Jiuling at the gate of the mountain, they told the other party that Li Zhi''s trip would only accompany them to see it, and there was no malice. However, they couldn''t realize Zhang Jiuling''s feeling of being a calamity because he was weak and humble. Naturally, they could not resolve Zhang Jiuling''s puppets.


    The young and old commanded Li Li to take a tour of the places where they once lived and practiced. They were excited and excited, like a child who presented treasures to adults, and kept introducing them to Li Ye. Shao Mingming even had an innocent smile on his face, which made Li Zhi look open-minded, like drinking Ganquan, thinking that this is the cleanest thing in the world.


    It is a pity that when the young and senior commanded their lives in the Penglai Daomen, they had a special status, so no one, including Zhang Peng''s chief disciple Zhang Yunhe, bullied or offended them. Returning this time will also reduce the joy of revenge.


    However, because of the simple and happy life here, Penglai Daomen is the paradise in Dasuosi''s life, and he is more nostalgic.


    In returning to the Penglai Daomen here, in addition to accompany the young and old leaders to relive the youthful times, he also studied the inheritance of Daomen, explored the source of Daomen, delved into the origin of Daomen, examined the appearance of the world''s initial state, mastered the laws of heaven and earth, and reopened the Kunlun passage for the future Prepare for it.


    As the former Emperor Xiandi said, Li Zhi''s understanding of the world is still not deep enough, and now he needs to hurry up and do some homework.

 v8 Chapter 89： He is God

    On the low mountains at the end of the bay, Su''s eyebrows stood facing the wind, her eyebrows lowered.


    Around her, all are the sea, and the land in front of her is only a hundred miles wide.


    This narrow strip of communication between the north and the south is indispensable to the military.


    And now, not far north in front of her, thousands of monks were gathered in the mountains. Numerous warriors were scattered on each hill, densely like ant colonies.


    There are also a large group of monks and soldiers behind Su Emei, but they are still coming one after another, and in terms of number, they are less than half of the other party.


    The sun above my head is very strong, the surroundings are abnormally hot, the water vapor from the river under my feet is transpiration, and the moisture in the air is so strong that it can wring out water.


    In such an environment, no one wants to be exposed to the sun.


    Liu Xiaohei covered his bleeding shoulders, watching the northern soldier''s eyes more unwilling, gritting his teeth to Su Emei, Chu Nanhuai, Li Wenwen and other humanities: "These people are extremely powerful, and the magical power in their hands is not weak, and Obviously well prepared, we have a headache. "


    It turned out that Liu Xiaohei was carrying a team of elite monks as scouts. He opened up in the front as an army pioneer, but when he came here, he was suddenly attacked by the other party. The monk was badly damaged, and Liu Xiaohei was also injured.


    "You actually stepped directly into the ambush of the other side, it''s a big deal!" Li Wenwen, carrying the big sword, said to Liu Xiaohei with some dissatisfaction.


    Liu Xiaohei blushed, refuted, and bowed his head in shame.


    "Such an intentional move should indeed not have appeared on scouts. But this is also expected. Our battle in the south went too smoothly. Wherever the army went, the weak opponents were invincible. A defeat will inevitably lead to arrogance. "


    Chu Nanhuai glanced at Liu Xiaohei. Although there was no consolation, there was no blame. "It seems that Her Majesty is right. Although the Andes have potatoes, they do not have a strong indigenous people. If they leave the Andes and go north When you step into the narrow area between the east and west oceans, you will encounter powerful opponents, and the further north we go, the more powerful our enemies will be. "


    After the construction of Guanghan City, Su Emei ordered her followers to fight on all sides. After two years, she had conquered the main part of the South American continent in the map given by Li Yan.


    As Chu Nanhuai said, in the process, they did not encounter a powerful force, the other party was a small force, almost touched.


    These subjects to conquer are not even as powerful as the indigenous people around Guanghan City.


    Right now, it''s the army''s march to the corn producing area.


    The indigenous people around Guanghan City, although they took Chu Nanhuai to find the corn before, flew northward for thousands of miles. Thanks to the monks, they can bring these things back successfully.


    Now, what Su Emei and others are pursuing is no longer "stealing" some corn, but conquering the land and people there.


    This must lead the army to conquer from the bright side.


    Maybe it was the previous behavior of "stealing" corn that aroused the alert of the other party, or that they were fighting the South American continent, which forced the other party to respond. In short, the army of Guanghan City encountered a powerful opponent blocking the road here.


    "Your Majesty did not say that the indigenous civilization here suddenly disappeared mysteriously in this era? Why are there so many monks and fighters before us?" Li Wenwen asked Chu Nanhuai puzzledly.


    Chu Nanhuai is indeed a learned man in Bailu Cave. Since coming here for a long time, I have learned a lot about the place and felt it in my heart. At this time, he said lightly: "Civilization will disappear, but people will not, just like the Daqin civilization


    Perished, but the Qin people became Han people. Going back to the bottom, the rise and fall of civilization and the dynasty alternate, there is not much difference, there are always new people for old people. "


    Li Wenwen was dizzy and confused.


    Chu Nanhuai didn''t want to explain too much to Li Wenwen and turned to Su Emei: "Although we have conquered many places in the past two years, the divine power in the temple has continued to disappear. Now the indigenous people are already doubting the identity of your deity. .


    "It''s okay to say that we haven''t met a powerful opponent. Now we are facing an unprecedented enemy. If this battle is unsuccessful, we are afraid that it will be difficult for us to fulfill our mission.


    "The main body of the Maya is not in the Andes and the southern continent, but in this narrow area and at the southern end of the North American continent. Although they are not in a good position today, they still have a good power relative to us Follow the battle. "


    Su Emei, who had been staring at the water, heard it here, and suddenly burst into anger, as if the river was tumbling, full of war.


    Her brow flaming flower gradually emerged, saying one word at a time: "As Master said, civilization will rise and fall, and dynasties will alternate. In this case, why can''t the gods be replaced? The best thing in the world is to be strong, as long as we are strong, Even if it ¡¯s not their god, it will be! "


    Speaking of this, Su Emei''s aura erupted all over her body, her sword groaned lightly, her hair fluttered and her hair fluttered, she jumped from the mountain alone, and went straight to the enemy''s army!


    Chu Nanhuai''s eyes brightened, "Well said, this is my good disciple!"


    Having said that, turning to the indigenous monks and the army behind him, they greeted and followed Su Emei, who had been transformed into the state of Guanghan Fairy.


    Li Wenwen glanced at Liu Xiaohei, didn''t say a word, dragged his big sword and thundered and killed. Liu Xiaohei understood Li Wenwen''s eyes. Where he was willing to show weakness, he followed suit.


    Those indigenous troops behind, seeing their gods have gone to war, naturally hesitate, although the formation is still scattered, and led by the monks to kill out.


    Only a group of twenty or thirty monks in the middle, under the eyes of the first old man, did not act lightly and stood quietly on a hill to watch the fire across the bank.


    "Sacrifice, why don''t we fight with the sun god?" A young indigenous monk asked in confusion.


    The old man looked at the back of Su Emei and snorted, "It has been two years since the advent of the Sun God, and although we have conquered a large area of ??land, the divine power in the temple has not stopped weakening. Now, the divine power is about to disappear. net."


    "This ... what is the consciousness of the great sacrifice?"


    "This sun **** is probably not true. He may just be a monk from elsewhere."


    "Come from elsewhere? But the color and appearance of the sun **** are exactly the same as us, and no trace of camouflage can be seen. It is obviously our ethnic group like our origin ..."


    "That''s what I can''t figure out, and it''s why I didn''t let you act lightly. In short, don''t rush into doing anything first, and see if the Sun God can defeat Kankhwal and Chuch."


    "We have never won against Kanjoval, Chuch, the sun **** ..."


    "If the Sun God wins, then the previous doubts can be put aside, but if she loses, hum ..."


    Su Emei didn''t hear the conversation of the Guanghan Grand Sacrifice and others, she only had her opponent in her eyes.


    The moment before she started, she could tell which of the opponents in front of her had the strongest cultivation, so she shot straight and went straight to the other.


    Standing in the center, the man was gorgeously dressed, wearing a colorful winged crown, and holding a golden scepter. He was not only burly, but also exceptional in temperament. Even if he stood casually, he had a look of self-importance.


    To this leader, his appearance can naturally win the worship of the people, but in Su Emei''s eyes, such an appearance and temperament are too conspicuous, and there is no difference with the arrow target.


    Su E''s eyebrows flew forward at a very fast speed. If a meteor struck the night sky, she blinked from the top of the other soldier''s head to the other side.


    The monks yelled to prepare for the attack. After all, the speed was a little slower. Only the leader yelled and flew up, waving the golden scepter in his hand, to compete with Su Emei.


    "Stupid." The dignified and severe Guanghan Fairy, Yan Hong''s mouth raised a contemptuous arc, the time field opened, blossoming osmanthus flowers covered the range of thousands of square feet, dancing like snow, full of poetry and painting.


    Suddenly, the strange scene came to cover the sun and the moon, the head of Cankhwal opened his eyes wide, and there was a moment of absent-mindedness. This is a mysterious sight he has never seen before. It is beautiful and not like the world.


    Although the scenery is beautiful, the leader of Kankhwal did not appreciate it. However, his disappointment was not that he was not alert enough, but that his consciousness was attacked in the realm, and there was an instant frozen blank.


    And at this moment, a sword flow of light passed by, and the flash was only between the electric light flint.


    Before the head of Cankhwal had time to respond, blood was sprayed from the neck and his head flew into the air!


    One sword slashed the enemy''s leader, and Su E''s eyebrows flickered with surprise.


    The strength of the opponent is weaker than her expectations.


    Since coming to the Americas, she has not shot herself for a long time. When she was originally regarded as a **** by the indigenous people, she just showed her appearance as a fairy in the cold and had no time to fight.


    In the past two years, her monk''s army has fought everywhere, and countless wars have been fought. Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen each shot before the war, but in order to maintain her image, Chu Nanhuai has always Let her pull the sword.


    Now when I meet a strong man with a mighty army, I thought there would be a fierce battle, but it was difficult to come out with a sword, but Su Emei was disappointed to find that the other party did not fight with himself at all.


    After beheading the leader of Cankhwal, Su E''s eyebrows fluttered as he felt nothing interesting. He watched the other''s body fall, his eyes were indifferent, and he lost his interest in shooting.


    In the eyes of the Guanghan Grand Sacrifice and others, Su Emei was among the armies, and the sword''s power to capture the enemy''s leader was dazzling like the sun!


    In particular, her arrogant attitude, calm and arrogant, and disdainful for further shots, showed her strong confidence and heritage.


    This made the big sacrifice dazzle, and let other indigenous monks who did not dispatch them all have enthusiastic eyes and dazzling hearts.


    There is no doubt that in their hearts, the strength that Su Emei showed was the power of the gods!


    As a reincarnation fairy, even in Datang, Su Emei is just less than a few princes who have won the opportunity. Once transformed into the state of Guanghan Fairy, only Wei Xiaozhuang can pull her wrist with her. of.


    Right now in the Americas, when she first showed her strength, she was amazing all around.


    "Sun God!"


    "He is the sun god, there is no doubt about it!"


    "Praise the invincible Sun God!"


    The great monks around the Guanghan Grand Sacrifice screamed in excitement. After waiting for the Grand Sacrifice to give orders, they flew out and joined the battlefield.

 v8 Chapter 90： Landscape of young people

    The battle was fierce.


    There were melee crowds up and down the hundred hills. The soldiers waved their swords and axes to fight close to each other, flesh flew, and their hands broke their legs. The monks held the instruments to cross, and the aura exploded everywhere. .


    However, the fighting ended very quickly. After Su Emei beheaded the Cankhwal leader, Chu Nanhuai, with the cooperation of Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei, the Chinese army rushed forward and killed Qiu He''s leader.


    The two armies of the headless Cankhowal and Chukh could not resist the positive impact of Chu Nanhuai and others with the Guanghan monks and the army, and they quickly retreated from the mountains, and finally formed the defeat of the roll-up curtain. Covered with water can no longer be collected.


    To be realistic, apart from Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei''s apprentices, the overall strength of the two sides in this battle is actually very different. The side of Guanghan City was only half the enemy''s strength, and came on a long distance.


    If it were not for Su Emei, Chu Nanhuai and others who were extremely capable, the leader of Kankhwal was at the beginning of the battle, because she did not have a clear understanding of Su Emei''s strength, and she was beheaded by a sword, the battle would be another Kind of looks.


    "Chasing, chasing!" Li Wenwen stood on a very high hill, held up a large trowel wider than her body, and greeted the Guanghan soldiers around him.


    Under the mountain bag, Liu Xiaohei wiped the blood on his face, turned around and saw Li Wenwen''s "majestic and heroic" figure, grinning involuntarily, and muttered, "It''s really a lunatic."


    Having been with Li Wenwen since childhood, Liu Xiaohei knew that although Li Wenwen was pure and innocent, he was absolutely a violent maniac. When they were young, they had not yet fought in the army. Liu Xiaohei practiced with Li Wenwen every day, and he was almost forced to become a pig.


    This left a thick shadow in his young mind.


    Fortunately, on the battlefield, this guy Liu Xiaohei was secretly defamed as a humanoid war beast. He was a companion who fought alongside himself. He no longer needed to pick up the opponent''s heavily stabbed sword. Instead, he was working with the opponent to break the enemy. At that time, I can still get a lot of light.


    This is really something to be thankful for.


    Seeing Li Wenwen running down the mountain bag, after a few jumps, a meteorite fell into the other person''s crowd, arousing countless mud dust, and the other monk and warrior flew up, and Liu Xiaohei felt a toothache. Quickly catch up.


    Liu Xiaohei knew very well that Li Wenwen was utterly forgetful when fighting, and there was always only one way of fighting when he rushed into the battlefield, that is, forward, forward, and forward.


    The two followed Chu Nanhuai and others to fight north and south, and now they have arrived in the new continent. Xiu Wei and combat skills have long been irrigated with blood. Therefore, most of the time, Li Wenwen can always use this beast-like fighting style to rush the enemy''s Chinese army to pieces, thereby establishing the victory of the entire battle.


    But now Li Wenwen doesn''t have the same fighting power as Su Emei, so at some point he will also be caught in the difficult situation of being besieged.


    At this time, Liu Xiaohei knew that Li Wenwen needed his past support to act as a flank, attracting some of the enemy''s attention, and covering each other out of the siege.


    Unlike Li Wenwen, Liu Xiaohei is more cautious and steady, seeing that the situation is not right, he will scream decisively, and Li Wenwen who will fight forward will retreat.


    Although Liu Xiaohei would be complained by Li Wenwen with disdainful eyes after the war, his hands were on his hips and he had no big husband, so Liu Xiaohei was always very angry, and he fought with each other with red ears and big eyes. But next time I encountered a similar situation, when it was time to drag Li Wenwen away, Liu Xiaohei never hesitated.


    He often comforts


    The man should be able to prop up the boat in his belly, without having to have the general knowledge and care of a small woman.


    The battle at hand is not so much the end, but the battlefield that has shifted. As Li Wenwen wielded a big sword, like a wild horse, the soldiers chasing both Kankhowal and Chuhe kept running, and the followers of Guanghan City continued to follow up and kill.


    One day and one night, they killed Canjoval.


    Liu Xiaohei had to admit that at some point Li Wenwen''s unreasonable fighting style still had some magical effects.


    For example, nowadays, the city of Kanjowal is obviously not much guarded. Although there are still many remaining forces in the city, it has not been able to stop Li Wenwen''s soldiers in time, and she took the lead to kill the city.


    As Liu Xiaohei echoed on the flanks, the brigade men successively stormed into the city, and the city of Canjoval was completely broken.


    The battle in the city lasted less than two hours, and the rest of the Cankhwal chose to surrender and surrender to the new strong.


    As the spiritual leader of the army in Guanghan City, Su Emei descended on the shrine in the center of the city and accepted the cheering and worship of the army. In front of her, Li Wenwen combing his ponytail and carrying a large shovel, and Liu Xiaohei standing against a blood-stained robe and pestle knife, in the eyes of the monk Guanghan, were the guardian and pioneer of the gods.


    As for the old-fashioned Chu Nanhuai, he was forced to accept the eyes of everyone watching the dog-headed military division.


    When the monks in the Guanghan City controlled the order of the city and the army searched for the results, Liu Xiaohei sat on the steps on the side of the temple to rest and breathe.


    Li Wenwen, dragging his **** trowel, came to him, looked at him pretentiously, and snorted swiftly. "Without dragging me back, your performance today can still barely catch your eyes."


    "You think I''m you, and you know you''re rushing forward, I''m making decisions based on the battlefield situation!" Liu Xiaohei rolled his eyes with an angry temper and hummed in his heart.


    When he did this, he didn''t turn to look at Li Wenwen, so the opponent was destined to not see it. He didn''t plan to let the other party see, otherwise he might have a blow on his head. Such losses are also vain, and Liu Xiaohei has long learned to be smart.


    "Come, let me see your injury, don''t hide ... What are you calling, a dignified seven-foot man, this hurt is going to be called, you''ve lost all of Tang''s face ... hey, keep you still, how do you keep moving me how to bandage me, okay, okay, I just can''t stand you ... "


    Li Wenwen lost his big sword and grabbed Liu Xiaohei, who wanted to run. He checked the other side''s injuries "up and down-his hand", ignored his heavy hands, and let the other side ache with the pain. Jiner despise the tolerance of each other.


    Chu Nanhuai stood on the high platform with his arms around his sleeves, and watched Liu Xiaohei feel painless under Li Wenwen''s "devil''s claw". He couldn''t escape the tragic appearance of his birth day, and his eyes were full of smiles. When he was here, he couldn''t help but said with emotion: "Young, how nice!"


    There was jealousy, nostalgia, comfort, and self-deprecation.


    Su Emei naturally understands Master ¡¯s state of mind. Although she is also very young, it is only the age of this life. In essence, she still has been through many years as a fairy.


    However, Su Emei did not take the conversation with Chu Nanhuai. After arriving in this new world, less and less words are just one of the less important reasons, mainly because she thinks that she should look down on everything at her real age. , You don''t need to have these exclamations.


    In the view of Su Emei, this Cankhova


    The city is large, larger than any other city that has been seen in the Andes and the South American continent. However, the main building that occupies the center of the city is not a dwelling house or an official residence, but a tall stone platform that extends out on both sides of the central street.


    The building style of the stone platform is similar to that of the temple. They are all built with huge stones, surrounded by four steps, divided into four layers and gathered up, but the overall structure is much shorter, and there is no specific building on the top, which is a wide platform.


    "According to the indigenous peoples in the city of Guanghan, these stone platforms are provided to the gods, and they are engraved with corresponding formations. I have just asked the people of Kanhoval, and their situation here is similar to that of the south. Similarly, the gods haven''t appeared in a long time. "


    After Chu Nanhuai no longer paid attention to Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen, he turned his head and noticed Su Emei''s sight, and began to say serious things. "Some time ago, there was a large earth dragon turning over here, and many people died. Can Huo The Vaal believed that it was a scourge from the gods, indicating that the gods would no longer protect them, and had gone away from them. "


    Su E''s brow was quiet and she didn''t speak.


    The so-called earth dragon turned over, which is an earthquake.


    Chu Nanhuai looked at the two rows of high-profile platforms that were very visually stunning because of their large number and scale. They continued: "Their people also told me that they plan to migrate to the mountains and no longer continue to live on the plains. The city has been abandoned by the gods and they need a new home. "


    Su Emei finally said: "The divine power in the temple has been very weak, and I have not been able to restore them until I have penetrated them. The indigenous monks in Guanghan City have been pinning their hopes on those ethnic groups in the north, thinking that this is the gods'' care There should be divine power in the core area.


    "Unfortunately, the situation here is no different. Now it seems that my identity as a **** is afraid that I cannot rely on this to maintain."


    Whether Su Emei can maintain her status as a deity, she doesn''t care. She is concerned that this will affect the completion of Li Zhi''s task.


    Chu Nanhuai laughed, "The victory of this war is very smooth. You look at the monks from Guanghan City, and you look more devout than before. Although there is still no divine power in the temple, but this war brings The brilliant results can guarantee that they will not leave you in a short time. "


    Su Emei looked back at Chu Nanhuai: "What about the long term?"


    Chu Nanhuai groaned for a moment, "Maybe we should tell them that only by conquering all the Maya''s territory, letting everyone submit to you, and letting you see the loyalty of all, you will make the temple full of power again."


    Su Emei thought about it, and thought it was a good idea.


    "If we really conquered all the Maya people, but did not give them divine power, and they gathered against each other and had the power to resist us, what then?" Su Emei thought delicately.


    Chu Nanhuai smiled, "If that day really comes, we can''t solve this problem, we can only let him down to solve it."


    Hearing here, a smile appeared at the corner of Su''s eyebrow.


    Also, for things that you can''t solve yourself, you don''t need to be horny, you should let stronger people handle them.


    Su Emei believes that Li Zhi will have a solution.


    "That being the case, we continue to march north. I heard that the Mayans who go northward are more powerful. I''d like to see if they can block me-the **** who blocks them!" Su E''s eyebrows were burning in the flames of war .


    After hearing Su Emei''s words, Chu Nanhuai was very satisfied, which meant that Su Emei finally began to recognize and face her identity as the Maya god.

 v8 Chapter 91： limit

    While staying at the Penglai Daomen, Li Yan often sat down with the young and old, and Zhang Penglai''s outstanding disciple, Zhang Yunhe, and visited all the places where the gates were victorious. He wanted to understand the origins of the Daomen and get a glimpse of the world''s initial appearance.


    It is a pity that what Li Daomen can reach is what Li Zhi used to know. Although the details are abundant, they are not much different in essence, which makes Li Zhi quite disappointed.


    Unable to understand in the world, Li Yan inquired with Feihong Holy Buddha, the master of the heaven, the demon king and other people in Xianyu.


    "Pangu opened the sky, the son-in-law created human beings, Hongmen preached, and the emperor established the world. There was a soul and order between heaven and earth, and the impermanence of the Tao was transformed into a cultivation system with the common ways. It also allowed everyone to practice enlightenment. Master the power of heaven and earth and become the darling of heaven and earth.


    "The practice of monks, from the development of the Qihai to the formation of the field, ultimately shaped the fairy garden, based on the understanding of the unity of heaven and man, using itself as a small world, to open up a small world, so as to reach the limitless and infinite realm, and continue to approach The root of the law of heaven and earth.


    "It cannot be turned into law, so there is practice, which is the basis of the monk''s emergence; the limitation is infinite, so it can peek into the root of the avenue. This is the ultimate goal pursued by the monk."


    Feihong Holy Buddha looked peacefully, and marched. Among the monks, she is the highest being in the realm. Regarding the degree of understanding of the Taoism, Mo said that Li Zhi couldn''t catch up, and the connection to the Heavenly Master was worse.


    "When we have a glimpse into the origin of the avenue and truly master the laws of heaven and earth, the body is united with the universe, the mind and the universe are united, with the sky is the same light, and the earth is the same life. I am heaven and earth, and heaven and earth are me. "


    In the end, Feihong Shengfo watched Li Yanru seriously.


    If Li Yan realized it, he nodded slightly and fell into meditation.


    The Master of the Heavens sighed, "The words of the Holy Buddha are indeed ethics.


    "When the monk reaches the immortal realm, the monk can see for a long time. But this is not immortal, and not to mention below the golden fairyland, Shou Yuanben is just a thousand years, even if it is the big Luojin fairyland, once the spirits are destroyed in battle, Also turned into fly ash.


    "However, I waited till I reached Da Luo Jin Wonderland. My understanding of the laws of heaven and earth in this world has reached the extreme. When I want to go higher, I obviously feel powerless. The root cause is that I cannot find the way forward or direction. It''s like someone standing by the river, can''t see the bridge, and can only sigh.


    "IMHO, even if the Feihong Holy Buddha has the highest combat effectiveness, it is only brought by the qualifications of the practice, not the high level. Like ordinary people, most people can only carry heavy weights, and some people can carry Jiuding. But there is no fundamental difference between the two, they are both flesh and blood.


    "The aura and the law of the avenue in this world only give us the possibility of achieving the Great Luo Jinxian, and we can only cultivate here. Just like ordinary men and women, then they are talented, and they are able to boil their bodies, and they can at most raise copper. Ding. We want to go higher, but we have to break the shackles of this world and go to a new world. "


    Hearing this, Li Yan could not help but look at the leader of Tongtian.


    Knowing this world and going to a new world, these are the two ultimate questions left by Li Xian before the immortal emperor died, and this is where Li Zhi''s big confusion lies. The words of Master Tongtian coincide with these two issues.


    It seems that Xiuwei has reached the Great Luojin Wonderland, and at the level of the Master of Heaven, he really realized that it is the world that realizes the monk''s strength.


    Li Yan looked up into the depths of the void, and never looked back.


    Facing the sky and overlooking the earth, he remembered the history of human development.


    In the original era, we lived by water and grass, fishing and hunting for survival, drinking hair and drinking blood, no different from wild animals; then we gradually explored and understood the world, mastered the seasons, learned farming methods, learned to domesticate wild animals, and civilization entered the farming era.


    Later, as we deepened our understanding of the world, we discovered steam and dug


    With the excavation of coal and the exploration of electricity, human civilization has entered a glorious industrial age.


    The wheel of history rolls forward. When our study of the world enters a new level, human beings can already set foot in the universe.


    In this process, we truly knew and understood a part of the world, mastered a part of the laws of the heavens and the earth, expanded the boundaries of ourselves, and obtained the possibility of going to the new sky to a certain extent.


    But it is also because of the limitations of this world that we have never been able to truly travel the galaxy.


    When we walk on two feet, our territory is only the range of the tribe. When we rush on the road with war horses, our territory can reach tens of thousands of miles; and when we rush on the road with machinery, the entire world has entered our eye.


    There is no end to the road, there is ahead and ahead, we are always exploring and expanding.


    If the end of the road, it must be because the power we have is not strong enough to drive us further-it may be that we are not enough to explore the world, or it may be that the world can only provide such power.


    If you want to go further, you must gain new power farther away.


    "Da Luo Jinxian is already the strongest in this world, but he can''t set foot in the void. Is there a more powerful existence in the depths of the dark and starry vast Star River?" Li Yan asked himself.


    For this question, the Feihong Holy Buddha and the God of Heaven may not have the answer. They can only know vaguely that there is a sky outside by their own understanding of the laws of heaven and earth. But Li Yan is extremely certain that this power must exist!


    Because of the dragon spirit inside him.


    It''s also because of those heavenly qi.


    Seeing the monks such as Feihong Holy Buddha and Master Tongtian also lost their thoughts, Li Zhi suddenly thought of Chu Nanhuai, who was far away from the other side of the ocean, the Maya who had lost his power, and the omnipresent deities in their description. Advent temple.


    When Li Zhi wanted to come, if God really exists, then they must be powerful monks who have reached the level of "life with the sky and life with the earth, I am heaven and earth, and heaven and earth are me."


    Higher monk than Da Luo Jinxian Realm.


    "So in the end, the sage state above Da Luo Jinxian actually exists?" Li Min thought of this, "If the Maya gods really exist, what is their relationship with us? The appearance of the Native Americans The characteristics are almost the same as ours. Do we really come from the same ethnic group? "


    Li Min gradually thought of the core issue he was concerned about: "There is a sky outside, there are people outside, if the dragon''s energy in my body and the splendid splendid opportunities are really all they do, how can I ensure myself if I come across them in the future? Status? What can I rely on to confront them? "


    Li Yan stood up and looked around.


    He deeply understood that whether he was going to Xinghe or facing a strong enemy, what he could rely on, from beginning to end, was nothing but the land under his feet and the followers behind him.


    This is the case with hostile battles, the defeat of other countries, and the same with setting foot in Xinghe.


    "I have to master all the forces in this world, what has been discovered, and what has not yet been discovered ..." With this in mind, Li Yan''s eyes are like a sword.


    In any case, the battle of the Western Regions must be won.


    He must conquer this world, own it, and master all the powers of this world.


    Only then, no matter what the way ahead, he will not be afraid of any challenges.


    Li Yan ended his trip to Penglai and returned to Chang''an with his orders. On the same day, Song Jiao and several ministers were summoned to discuss the matter. "In less than three years, the Western Regions will go to war. This campaign cannot be lost, and We must do our part in the battle, and we must not delay the war.


    "During this period, we must try our best to increase the fighting force of the army and ensure that there are no shortage of resources during the war. I called you today. There are two decisions to be announced, saying


    I''ll discuss it with you and order it if you don''t have an opinion. "


    Song Jiao''s eyes did not squint. He looked like a pair of ears, Li Zhen and Cui Keli looked at each other, guessing what important decisions Li Yangang had just returned from Pinglu.


    Li Xuan stretched out a finger and looked at Song Jiao. "First, the Yimen in Tsing Yi sent a hundred monks to the other side of the sea from now on to support the conquest of the masters and apprentices of Chu Nanhuai and accept their command."


    Song Jiao was slightly surprised, and Fengyan''s eyes were a little hesitant. He hesitated and said, "The situation in the Western Regions is tense. It is the time of employment. At this time, it is necessary to mobilize a hundred monks to go overseas. Is it too weak for the Western Regions? It is necessary to use soldiers in Silla and Laos. It is precisely at the time of employment ... "


    Most of the monks who rushed to the Western Regions did not sit in Anxi Duhufu, but penetrated into the black sweat, eaten the hinterland, and assumed various tasks such as infiltrating the political and religious forces and spying on the intelligence of all parties.


    The use of soldiers for Silla and Laos also began this fall, and the dynasty has already begun preparations.


    Li Min did not answer Song Jiao''s question and continued: "The major monks sent to the other side of the sea must be proficient in array methods, be familiar with astronomy and geography, and carry instruments for surveying spiritual stone deposits and spiritual plant elixir without delay. "


    After hearing what Li Yan said, Song Jiao knew that there was no room for discussion at all.


    In the previous dynasty, there were more than 300 real monks. In the past two years, due to the success of the army, many people have broken through the realm, and the training of the Chang''an School of Repair has grown to more than 500 people.


    Because of this, Li Zhi was able to send a hundred people to the Americas all at once.


    Having said that, Li Zheng looked to Li Zhen and Cui Keli, "In the court, a new gate should be newly built, which will be responsible for the exploration and excavation of mountains and rivers, the Lingshi deposit, and the Lingzhi elixir. The core goal is to find more powerful cultivation resources. Whether it is used to make artifacts or to assist in cultivation.


    "In addition, there is another cardanium, in-depth research on magic instruments and elixir, to improve quality. Whether it is to optimize the rune array or stimulate the original potential of the spirit stone elixir, we must keep improving. The two cardinals are the same grade as the six books!"


    With this remark, both Li Zhen and Cui Keli were moved.


    This is to dig deep into the material potential of the dynasty.


    Nowadays, Datang has newly acquired Nanxun and Annan, and it has also begun to occupy the overseas islands in the south. It is about to start wars with Silla and Laos. It is conceivable that under such great resources, the dynasty''s cultivation There will definitely be a significant increase in strength.


    Fortunately, the Tang Dynasty has a deep foundation, and the various branches of Chang''an College of Repairs have trained monks in different categories, and the dynasty did not lack talents to perform various matters.


    Many of Li''s previous layouts are gradually revealing their influence.


    "The minister waited for the order, and then went down to draft the plan." Cui Keli and Li Zhen quickly took the order.


    Li Min nodded, not saying much about these two issues. What he did was to speed up and deepen his understanding of the world, but simply to use resources in a simple and rude way. After all, what Li Yan wants now is to quickly improve the strength of the dynasty and unify the realm of cultivation.


    At that time, integrating the cognition of the world''s practice systems from all parties, collating them to form a complete system, will certainly elevate the monks'' understanding of the origin of the avenue. After many studies, it will cause a qualitative breakthrough in some aspects. impossible.


    At the end, Li Min asked: "How are the war preparations for Silla and Laos now proceeding?"


    "The expedition plan has been completed, and military strength and materials are being mobilized. If the semi-marine vessels of Haihe Yamen can be used, the army can be deployed in early July."


    "Okay!" Li Yan stroked his hand and praised him, and immediately stared at the crowd. "The imperial dynasty is about to take off, all things are complicated, and I also ask all the public to do their best."


    "I wait to obey!"

 v8 Chapter 92： Anyone who has a will can do it

    Waist wrapped around 100,000 Guan, riding a crane down Yangzhou. As the center of Huainan, Yangzhou, where the aura of fish and rice in the south of the Yangtze River gathers, is very important in this dynasty. When the towns of Fan were established, the court specially set up Huainan Jiedushi to protect the South Grain and North Transport.


    Unlike the former three towns in Hebei and the Central Plains town in the barrier barrier, Huainan and Jiangnan towns are more economical towns and mainly guarantee the court''s food. This is one of the reasons for their relatively weak military strength.


    When Gao Yi was cut from Huainan, he was able to rise quickly and became one of the five princes. The wealth support of Yangzhou and other places played a great role. It is by virtue of this that Gao Ling can gather a large number of forces who have escaped from the Central Plains to escape from the tragedy of the south and benefited each other with Confucianism.


    After Gao Yong fell, Yangzhou Rumen fell, but Yangzhou was still prosperous. The Huainan Marine Division, which was adapted as a Jiangnan Marine Division, is also here.


    Although two of Gao''s most famous generals, Yang Xingmi and Sun Ru, went to the same school, there had been fierce competitions for the position of Jiangnan Marine Normal University.


    According to the status and qualifications of the two at the time, it should be Sun Ru''s leadership, and mastering this navy force that was extremely important to the court at that time. However, Yang Xingmi was savvy. Under the circumstances, he created an opportunity for the court to see his ability to train a mariner, and then he moved around to get his command.


    For this reason, although Sun Ru and Yang Xingmi did not tear their faces, they also had a deep suspicion.


    Later facts proved that Yang Xingmi was indeed exceptionally talented. Jiangnan navy divisions were more elite than ever after his day and night drills. The rivers and rivers in Huainan were cleared, and large and small bandits disappeared in a very short time. The court appreciated.


    Although Sun Ru is not stubborn, in this situation, he also knows that he can no longer compete with Yang Xingmi, but he has no choice but to become a sailor general. Later, Jiang Ru was transferred, and Sun Ru took part of his close friends to the Jingzhou Marine Division under the Jiangnan Marine Division, which was considered invisible.


    Yangzhou City Xinghua Tower, Sun Ruqing shirt, dressed as an ordinary person, sitting at the window and drinking.


    This time back to Yangzhou, he was ordered by Yang Xingmi. After returning, Yang Xingmi did not let him go to the government. Instead, he was in a restaurant where the two had often met in previous years but had not been there in recent years.


    Sun Ru doesn''t know what Yang Xingmi''s idea was, but this experience of being arbitrarily supported by the other party has made him very unhappy. He took a sip of sip and thought whether he should leave Jiangnan Marine Division and go to Lingnan Marine Division for an errand.


    Doing things under Yang Xingmi''s eyelids is really upset.


    But in the end he wasn''t Li Zhi''s affiliation. He had been working as a sailor in the Jiangnan area for years and had no foundation in Lingnan. He rashly requested that even if things were done, I was afraid there would be no good place for him.


    "Let''s see what Yang Xingmi wants to do. If he shows off his strength and deceives him too much, even if he is demoted to Lingnan Marine, I will recognize it!" Sun Ru replayed the wine glass and made up his mind.


    The appointed hour is almost here, but Yang Xingmi is still missing from the street. Sun Ru is bored. He sometimes looks at the bustling streets and looks at the restaurants from time to time.


    The restaurant is still that restaurant. After so many years, the furnishings have not changed, and it is still so elegant. Sun Ru knows that there is a small groove on the leg of the most eastern food case. It was that he once drank wine with Yang Xingmi. After drinking too much, he couldn''t hold it up with his fingers.


    The owner of the restaurant is still the half-life old Confucian student. When he was young, he had the ambition to help the world. Later, he forced his livelihood to join the merchants, but he lost all his ancestors'' face, so he spent the whole day holding wine jars.


    He used to enjoy drinking with Sun Ru and Yang Xingmi, because they felt that they were very knowledgeable, and they talked easily. Every time after drinking a lot of alcohol, the nose of Dongjia''s wine tank will become bright red, and he will wave his hands with great interest. He shouted with exaggeration for this free account, and acted like a general who commanded thousands of horses.


    All these


    As if yesterday, Sun Ru had no time to remember.


    At that time, the two young people who had the same feelings in the same room now have different life experiences. When they come to this restaurant, their mood will be very different. As a frustrated person, Sun Ru will not remember those fragrant flowers of that year. Because every time you recall the mood of the year, you are tormenting yourself in the moment.


    Yang Xingmi finally arrived, not late, with a smile on her eyes and a spring breeze.


    "Brother Sun, don''t come here? Yang is busy on business. This time, Brother Sun came here. I didn''t leave the city early to meet him. Brother Sun wouldn''t blame Yang, right? After all, you and I are brothers. I do n¡¯t mind if you come here. "Yang Xingmi''s courtesy, elegant manners, impeccable manners.


    "Yang ... brother, he laughed." Sun Ru barely squeezed out a smile. The more the other party looked brighter and more personable, the more uncomfortable he felt. He didn''t really want to call each other Brother Yang, and preferred to call each other''s official positions, because in his heart, the two were not brothers.


    If it is, Yang Xingmi will not have to hang these words on his lips, nor will he really find time to greet him.


    The two sat down separately, and Sun Ru naturally wanted to go straight to the subject. Asked why Yang Xing secretly asked him to come to Yangzhou and meet again here. After finishing the business, he hurried back to his family.


    However, the status of the two people is now different. The initiative is in Yang Xingmi''s hands, and Yang Xingmi is obviously very interested. As soon as he sits down, he begins to remember the past, and the two are very close.


    He pointed to the food case on the far east side, and said that once he saw Sun Ru drunk, he grabbed the table legs and couldn''t stand it. He also scratched a groove on the table legs. Curiously asked Sun Ru why he didn''t choose the position they used to choose when they came here.


    Sun Ru certainly didn''t want to go to that seat again. It belonged to two young people who belonged to each other, not the current Jiangnan Marine Normal University and Jingzhou Marine Master.


    Yang Xingmi''s eloquent discussion and looking back at the past made Sun Ru gradually intolerable. The successful person said that it was a memory of Fanghua, but the frustrated person did not have this mood. The more beautiful Fanghua was, the more uncomfortable it was.


    Just when Sun Rulian drank three glasses of wine and was about to break up with Yang Xingmi, the other party finally converged his smile, stopped his words, and his expression became solemn.


    With a sigh, Yang Xingmi suddenly looked at Sun Ru with solemn eyes and said earnestly: "This time I invite you back, in fact, I want you to succeed Jiangnan Normal University. I have passed the recommended offer to the court, and heard that your Majesty It has been agreed that as long as you nod, you can prepare for the transfer in advance. "


    Suddenly the good news made Sun Ru stunned.


    Yang Xingmi recommended to succeed Jiangnan Marine Normal University? Will he be so kind and righteous? Why did he leave the post himself? Is it promotion? But the world''s marine division, the Jiangnan Marine Division is the largest, and Yang Xingmi is best at water combat. Where is there a better position than the Jiangnan Marine Division?


    When Sun Ru was puzzled, Yang Xingmi smiled bitterly, and there was a lot of sluggishness and loneliness in the eyebrows. "When I achieved the real state of Yangshen, I was too anxious. I did n¡¯t wait for the foundation to be laid, so I broke through. Injured Yuan.


    "Now not only has the realm not been raised, but Qi Hai has fallen into a wound. If you do not retreat immediately for a few years, I''m afraid that this life will be hopeless, the real world of God. So I resigned from the Jiangnan Water Normal University and prepared to return. Practice with peace of mind. "


    Speaking of Yang Xingmi, Sun Ru was already shocked, and his complexion changed during the period.


    Yang Xingmi continued to say: "Jiangnan Marine Division is the strongest sailor in Datang. The ship size and the quality of the generals are far beyond Lingnan Marine Division. The position of Jiangnan Marine Division General is very important. Except for Brother Sun, I really ca n¡¯t think of yet. Who can do this?


    "This time, although I made my own recommendation to the court, I didn''t ask him in advance, but it was also for the national plan. I also hope that my brother will not blame him."


    After these words, Yang Xingmi''s eyes were earnest.


    Looking at Sun Ru, hoping that the other party promised to take over as the general of Jiangnan Marine Teachers was very obvious.


    Sun Ru had a mixed taste in his heart, watching Yang Xingmi speechless for a moment.


    He certainly would not blame Yang Xingmi!


    When Yang Xingmi left office, he did not recommend his own confidence to succeed him, but instead asked him to be a navy general. This sentiment is enough to show that he has an extraordinary weight in the other''s heart.


    For a time, the suspicion of competing for the position of General of the South China Normal University in the past disappeared completely in Sun Ru''s heart, and he was moved beyond words.


    "Brother Yang ..." Sun Ru for a moment said uneasily, "Your injury is so serious? Will it not affect the foundation?"


    When Yang Xingmi saw that Sun Ru was excited, and began to care about his body, he knew that the other party had abandoned his prejudices, and pretended to smile frankly: "Brother Sun, rest assured, as long as I retreat for three years, there should be no major problems."


    His remarks were insincere, and Sun Ru immediately felt that the situation might be very serious, which further aggravated Sun Ru''s gratitude to Yang Xingmi.


    ...


    When leaving Xinghua Tower, Sun Ru was already rejuvenated. Although he cared about Yang Xingmi''s cultivation, the joy in his heart was still uncontrollable, so his steps were somewhat brisk. However, Yang Xingmi walked slowly, and talked with the unwilling old owner for a while, making the other party laugh.


    The two separated each other in front of Xinghua Tower and agreed to meet tomorrow''s officials and officials.


    "General, starting today, General Sun will be grateful to you for Dade." As he walked back, Yang Xingmi''s entourage showed a playful smile.


    Yang Xingmi said lightly: "In recent years, I Yang Xingmi has been floating up and down the sea. To be more straightforward, it has always been right and left. The only person who has offended is General Sun. This time, I can use this to eliminate this only enemy. However, in the final analysis, we should be citing each other as we go from the same door so that we can go further. "


    The follower whispered and whispered: "Unfortunately, General Sun thought he had picked up a big bargain. Seeing his excitement, he must be ready to show his fists when he arrived at the Jiangnan Marine Division. As everyone knows, he really wants to show his grand plans It''s you, General. "


    Yang Xingmi smiled slightly and didn''t say much.


    It turned out that Yang Xingmi had been deliberately delivering the Minister of Central and Central China over the years, so he was well informed. Some time ago, he learned that the dynasty intended to expand the Lingnan Marine Division, and the people who supervised the craft also developed a half-craft warship. .


    Soon after, there was a rumor in the court of using soldiers for Silla and Laos.


    Yang Xingmi, who has always been thoughtful and ambitious, was keenly aware of Datang''s intention to attach great importance to voyage sailors and to show his fists overseas. And this time the attack on the Tatar nation will inevitably re-use the half-method warship that just appeared in the Lingnan Marine Division.


    Datang has been settled in the country. No wars will ever happen. The Jiangnan Marine Division is of little use. All signs indicate that Lingnan Marine Division is the future of Datang Marine Division. To succeed, Yang Xingmi must seize this opportunity and seek to be transferred to Lingnan Marine Normal University!


    The most well-known generals in the naval division are Yang Xingmi and Sun Ru. And Yang Xingmi is already a general of Jiangnan Navy, so the court is likely to send Sun Ru as Lingnan Navy.


    The great opportunity is in front of my eyes. Can Yang Xingmi sit idly by and watch Sun disappear?


    So he made a plan overnight, and deliberately impacted the real world failure of Yangshen, so there was a reason to be able to leave the position of Jiangnan Marine Normal University and let Sun Ru rise!


    In this way, Yang Xingmi will fall into the eyes of the court when the Lingnan Marine Division is expanded soon, and when the general is needed!


    As for the damage caused by the practice, Yang Xingmi had no choice but to retreat in retreat, but if the court felt that Lingnan Shui Shi had to do other things for Yang Xingmi, Xianyaofang might have provided him with elixir!


    In the surging crowd, Yang Xingmi raised his head and looked at the blue sky, with a sincere smile appearing in his eyes, "Those who have the will will succeed."

 v8 Chapter 93： New ship candidate

    Shortly after returning to Chang''an, Li Min received a memorial about the launch of the Haihe Qimen half-craft sea vessel.


    This matter is very important, and even to some extent determines the success or failure of Li Zhi''s overseas cause. Li Zhi has always been concerned, so he left the center and went to Lingnan and Guangzhou for personal inspection.


    It was clear and clear every day, Li Ye stood on the watchtower of the Sailing Camp and looked at it. It can be seen that in the bay of the ship, a large area of ??sea was vacated, and only three quite tall buildings.


    The three buildings are identical in appearance and equipment.


    Different from pure wooden floor boats, these three floor boats are built on the basis of spirit wood and stone, and only use hard wood in the secondary parts. In order to eliminate the difference and achieve the effect of camouflage, the entire floor ship is Smeared black, with a metallic-like sheen in the sun.


    Each building is divided into three floors, the first floor is the house, the second floor is the flying house, and the top floor is the knight''s room. Each floor is equipped with a protective female wall, which can be used to defend local bows, arrows, and stones. There are arrows on the female wall to launch crossbows. In order to prevent enemy fire attacks, the ship was covered with cowhide insulation.


    In addition, it is equipment such as rope, reed, sail, reed.


    Because it is a test product, there are only three of the first semi-marine vessels launched.


    After seeing it in the distance, Liu Zhiyan and Peng Zushan apprenticed and invited Li Zhi to visit the boat. Li Zhi naturally nodded his promise. From the appearance of these three buildings, in addition to the overall color, they are not much different from ordinary warships. The real doorway needs to be seen on board.


    "There are three artillery crossbows at the bow and two at the stern. Together with the side chords of the fuyuan crossbow, the arm crossbow, and the angular crossbow, they form a strong crossbow array. Only this part of the power, a warship is equivalent to A closed city. "Peng Zushan walked ahead to show the configuration of the warship for Li Wei.


    Ordinary warships cannot house so many weapon crossbow, because they cannot withstand the huge impact when the crossbow is launched at the same time. If they are forcibly equipped, the warship will fall apart first.


    "Of course, the most outstanding part of the warship is not these strong crossbows, but the magic array built on the spirit wood and stone."


    Peng Zushan came to the deck and pointed to the place where several high-level monks gathered. There was a raised platform there. "With these arrays, we can apply a layer of defense mask to important parts of the warship. Even a real monk, I do n¡¯t want to break through easily. "


    Li Yan looked very satisfied and nodded from time to time.


    Peng Zushan continued: "As for the thrust of warships, we use a combination of formation and style and paddles, so that we can obtain a more powerful stabilizing force in addition to normal sailing. When the wind is not right or it is in combat, we only need When monks preside over these formations, the warships can get amazing speed. "


    Speaking of this, he said with emotion: "But this way, the consumption of spiritual stones will be much, and it will take a lot of monks to sit in town. In the past, such warships were impossible to appear, and there were not so many dynasties. There are not so many resources for practicing monks. "


    Li Min didn''t take it seriously, "As long as the warship is really strong, this investment is nothing."


    What Peng Zushan means is that maintaining such warships is costly and requires talent. However, this is not a big deal for Li Wei, and he is mentally prepared for it.


    A half-craft warship, if it runs at full capacity, more than 300 monks need to be trained. They have to control the powerful crossbow of the weapon and maintain the matrix operation. Among them, it hosts various nuclear


    The mind-mapping method requires real life.


    Before it was changed, the Qipin officer was the level of training. The monk power in this warship was already the power of a fan town!


    If it was ten years ago, Mo said that such a half-craft warship could not be built, even if it was built, it would not be used at all. This is the fundamental reason for the emergence of such a powerful warship.


    Nowadays, the practice college of Datang has been opened to the state level, and a few wealthy places, such as Gyeonggi and Qingzhou, have practice colleges even in county counties.


    The number of monks that the college can train for Datang every year is an extremely scary number.


    As for the consumption of resources, Li Yan doesn''t care.


    Does the aircraft carrier burn money?


    At present, the semi-crafted warships and the aircraft carriers are a sense of existence.


    With these half-method warships, you can plunder more wealth and control more resources. This is an investment. There is nothing to be distressed about.


    "These new warships are very different from ordinary warships. Now that they are in the water, they are about to go overseas, but they have no name yet. They are brave, please give your name to your majesty!" Liu Zhiyan saw that Li Yan was very satisfied with the warship. Make this suggestion.


    Seeing everyone coming to see Li Li, his eyes were full of expectations, and he knew that this requirement should be met. At the very least, this was also a hard work to respect them.


    He groaned for a while and said slowly: "These semi-crafted warships are responsible for the mission to open up overseas for the dynasty. They need to demonstrate their power on the ocean, clear out all the enemies that hinder Datang''s progress, and protect the ocean Territory. In that case, how about calling it a "cruiser"?


    "Cruiser?" Everyone chewed the name, only feeling domineering and far-reaching, all of them were a joy, and they salute to Li Yi, "thanks to His Majesty for his name!"


    The three cruisers were named Cruiser A, B, and C in turn.


    Seeing everyone leaning over and saluting, Li Zhi smiled slightly, but his heart was a bit nasty. However, in any case, the cruisers in this world are not the same as those on the earth, but the same is that their appearance marks the appearance of marine warships and even marine warfare, which has entered a new level.


    Next, Li Yan stayed in the Marine Division for a few days, mainly watching cruiser drills to confirm their actual combat effect.


    Of course, the power of the cruiser did not disappoint Li Ye, and his ability to consume resources also made Li Ye''s smile gradually stiff. He thought he was ready for the cruiser''s burnout, but when he really saw it, he knew what it meant to be a gold swallower.


    With Datang''s current national strength, there is really not much effort to build more cruisers before actually controlling the islands outside the South China Sea and communicating with the Americas to obtain resources there.


    In comparison, the consumption of more than 2,000 ordinary soldiers on each cruiser is not worth mentioning.


    However, with these three cruisers, Li Yan also had a lot of confidence in the next war against Laos.


    "Before sending troops to the Lao Kingdom, the Lingnan Marine Division is bound to rebuild and restructure the three cruisers as necessary. Time is short, and no one is capable of doing such a difficult task. I wonder who your Majesty intends to take on this heavy task?


    As the final subject of the cruiser exercise came to an end, Liu Zhiyan curiously asked Li Ye.


    The answer to this question doesn''t actually


    It is not difficult. The most outstanding sailor generals of Datang are nothing but Yang Xingmi and Sun Ru. Not long ago, Yang Xingmi broke down when he practiced, resigned from the position of General of the Jiangnan Navy, and was succeeded by Sun Ru. Now Yang Xingmi is recovering in retreat.


    Therefore, there are almost no doubts about people''s choices.


    "Yang Xingmi is still available. His position in the Jiangnan Marine Normal University can not be ignored." Li Yan responded to Liu Zhiyan in this way. His words showed that Yang Xingmi was the natural candidate for Lingnan Marine Normal University.


    However, unlike Sun Ru, in order to successfully transfer to Lingnan Marine, Li Xing''s previous series of "God''s operations" were all in the eyes. Based on his current practice, it is not difficult to monitor the world with the eyes of the emperor.


    However, in actual use, Li Yan could not stare at everyone, just like Yang Fei. After returning to Qingzhou, he thought of this deceased person, and then used the eyes of Emperor Tao to understand the situation of the other party. Therefore, at ordinary times, Li Zhi just chooses some important areas and important targets to pay attention to.


    Yang Xingmi was an important general of the dynasty and the most outstanding of the navy divisions. He was also a general of the naval division of the south of the Yangtze River. What he did was impossible to escape the surveillance of Emperor Li Yongdao.


    Liu Zhiyan wasn''t an outsider either. Li Xun told the other party about Yang Xingmi''s recent actions as a joke.


    "This uncle''s heart is so sinister and no different from a villain. His Majesty knows that his virtues are bad. Why should he use him?" After hearing the story, Liu Zhiyan was a little puzzled about Li Zhi''s decision to employ him.


    Li Yan smiled disapprovingly, "Only in terms of Sun Ru is indeed inferior to Yang Xingmi. Now that his mind has been thrown away by the other side, it is even more embarrassing.


    "The future status of Lingnan sailors will become more and more important. Overseas battles are destined to be a routine occurrence. In an unpredictable environment, facing the outstanding sailor generals in the world, do not need to be more powerful, but use the weak The first will be incompetent and exhaust the three armies, this kind of thing can''t appear in the Tang army. "


    Liu Zhiyan was speechless.


    In this remark by Li Zhi, it is clear that the strong have everything, and the weak have nothing, and morality cannot decide anything at all.


    After seeing Liu Zhiyan, he was still a little puzzled. Li Xun continued: "Yang Xingmi can see the future of Lingnan sailor in advance and make plans early. Therefore, he practiced at his own expense, and the plan was successful. The vision and results reflected in it The determination and meticulous thinking are all needed by Lingnan Water Normal University.


    "The generals have ambitions, but do n¡¯t worry about it, but they are happy to see it. Those officials who eat and wait for death are useless to the dynasty, only bad things. In short, if you want to build your career, you have to use it. People, just to educate children. "


    Having said that, Li Yan will not say more.


    Going back to the bottom, Yang Xingmi isn''t a big gangster, as long as he doesn''t rebel, Li Zhi can let his ambitions unfold. And if he dares to have rebellious thoughts and waits for him to take action, Li Wei will let him know what is violent.


    Liu Zhiyan also understood Li Yan''s meaning, and nodded, "Your Majesty, rest assured, I will keep this secret and will never disclose it."


    Li Wei smiled slightly and said nothing. The reason he told Liu Zhiyan about this was that Liu Zhiyan knew more about Yang Xingmi. After all, in the future, the Haihe Yamen and Lingnan Marine Division still had a lot of dealings.


    Time flies, years pass, and in a blink of an eye it is June.

 v8 Chapter 94： On the eve of the war

    On the vast grassland, Chu Yong took a forehead and glanced at the sun above his head.


    Although the light is still dazzling, it is not as hot as before. After a few days, it will be the beginning of autumn. However, the march was fast, and the soldiers were inevitably soaked in sweat.


    Looking back at the cavalry team behind Hong Rulong, the light in Chu Yan''s eyes was even more fierce than the sun. These 30,000 cavalry are not ordinary cavalry, but they are all composed of monks.


    The warhorse is also a fierce warhorse that has been sculpted by elixir. Apart from that, the body is larger than before. The pair of big dark eyes are full of captivating fierce light. If ordinary people see it, only I''m afraid I can''t help hurting both shivering.


    "In the past six months, in order to practice this new ride, you can be considered as painless. Now that you have refined your ride, you will soon enter the battlefield. I don''t think you feel very relieved?"


    Zhang Chang''an, whose horse is at Chu''s side, is still a civilian robe. Seeing Chu Xi''s heart twitching in the past two days, like a newcomer who has just entered the battlefield, he feels funny, but also thinks this is not necessary at all.


    Chu Fu helped his own pocket, coughed and converged, "It''s not disturbing. I''m most aware of this novel combat power. Really on the battlefield, it''s already motionless. It must be amazing. Just All over the world, there has never been such a fine ride ...


    "Thousands of cavalry are monks. I think they are like a dream! This is not a simple war. It indicates that a war has entered a brand new stage. A new look is in the eyes of the world! And we are the pioneers of the era! "


    Zhang Chang''an shook his head when he saw that Chu Yan was getting more and more excited, and his complexion began to turn red again.


    I usually feel helpless towards my friend who seems to be calm in nature. In fact, when he is excited, his friend who is more than ten times more impulsive than himself is also helpless.


    This time 30,000 new riders went out of battle, naturally the master was not Chu Yun, he only led 3,000 steps. But it was not Shangguan Qingcheng, although these new riders belonged to the Langfang Army, Shangguan Qingcheng did not show up.


    According to Li Wei, Shangguan Qingcheng is a scholar, and Silla, no need to come to the generals.


    The leading general is Zhao Nianci''s younger brother. He experienced one of the five thousand rides that survived the battle of Yanyankou. He has been taught by Shangguan Qingcheng around him. It is said that he is also a brave and powerful man.


    "In this expedition to Silla, the dynasty ridden 100,000 troops. Except for your Spike Army, the rest are basically infantry. The role you play is indeed immobile, and every move has to do with victory." Zhang When Chang''an said these words, he could not hide his envy.


    He is now a civilian and has no qualifications to participate in the war. At present, he is able to follow Chu Yu as an ordinary food officer in the army. The Gesang tribe is now a large tribe on the grassland. Although the population and the number of cattle and sheep are not top-level, the wealth is absolutely top-notch, so this time it also bears a lot of food and grain supply.


    "Silla''s mountains and rivers are vertical and horizontal, with extremely flat terrain, and there are few flat lands and concentrated in the south. At the beginning of the war, our place of use was really not great. But when we played, it was certainly in the late stage of the war. Period. "Chu Yan nodded, agreeing with Zhang Changan''s judgment.


    He suddenly gave Zhang Changan a strange look. "You really don''t plan to contact Qian Jinduo of the left servant of the Ministry of Defense? If you agree with this family relationship, as long as you want, you must be transferred back to the army now. This battle So you do n¡¯t have to watch from behind


    , But can join in.


    "You and my brother, from Hexi to Chang''an, from Chang''an to Mobei, if you can stand side by side in Silla, how pleasant is it!"


    These remarks were in the heart of Zhang Chang''an, which made him a little fascinated for a while, but in the end he just smiled and shook his head, "Don''t talk to me about this, my grandfather has scolded me for a **** dog. Now I almost If you have no filial piety, you can give me peace of mind. "


    "It seems that you are really bewildered by beauty ......... Well, since ancient times heroes have been sad about beauty, I also understand you." Chu Yong tried to pat Zhang Changan''s shoulder to express comfort.


    Zhang Changan patted Chu Yi''s hand in a bad temper, dismissing his words.


    In fact, because he refused to be the son-in-law of the Ministry of War, in the past six months, he has not been said to be immersed in the gentle village and entered the heroic grave.


    But the truth is not like this at all, not to mention that nothing happened between him and Gesang. Zhang Chang''an always believed that Gesang was not a fairy fox, she was not as good-looking as others said at all. To the request of fox fox.


    "This time, the emperor sent troops to the east. The attack on Silla and the attack on the puppet kingdom was carried out simultaneously. Both troops were up and down. Luo will also be assisted by a sailor.


    Zhang Changan shifted the topic: "But now that the soldiers and horses have been reduced, the sailors have also gone to Laos. You don''t have flanking reinforcements. I am afraid this battle is not as good as expected.


    Chu Yi waved his hand, disapproving, "You haven''t been in the army for the past two or three years, and you don''t understand many things. Because the dynasty concentrated resources to prepare for the battle, the military strength has improved by more than one star in the past few years. Attack with 100,000 soldiers and horses Silla, head on, not as difficult as you think.


    "Although there are not many soldiers and horses dispatched by the dynasty this time, they are the essence of deep accumulation over the past few years. It can be said to represent the most elite force of the Forbidden Army. The soldiers are not expensive, and the 100,000 soldiers are not expensive now. If it was placed ten years ago, it would be worth half a million troops! "


    Zhang Changan stumbled, "This statement is a bit too exaggerated?"


    Chu Yan smiled inexplicably, "When you get to the battlefield, you will brighten your eyes behind it and see how your brother defeated the enemy. When your brother makes a remarkable military achievement, you don''t regret the opportunity and return to the army to participate Battle! "


    Zhang Changan was silent.


    He knows Chu Yun very well and knows that the other party doesn''t like to talk big. Since Chu Yun is so full of confidence, he will not be aimless. In this way, Wang Shi is really completely different from before.


    Thirty thousand fine riders, carrying a large amount of food and heavy weight, passed east of Yikun Prefecture and arrived in Liaodong in the future.


    At this time, Zhao Polu, who served as the coach of the Third Army of the Shilla Campaign, had already reached Liaodong City.


    Liaodong City was the seat of Andong Duhufu during the Gaozong period.


    In the first year of the general chapter of Gaozong, Li Ji broke through Goryeo, pulled Pyongyang, and captured his king, Gaozang. Gaozong set up Andong Metropolitan Government in Pyongyang, separated it into 42 states, and took Xue Rengui as Anton Metropolitan Government. He led his army in Pyongyang, and established the rule of Korea and Baekje. Luo.


    In the three-year chapter, in order to fight for the rule of Korea and Baekje, Silla assembled 300,000 troops successively and fought against the 20,000 Tang army stationed in Pyongyang.


    The war lasted for seven years. In the first three years, Tang was forced to fight against Tubo on the western front, abandoned the Baekje hometown, and ruled the Datong River with Silla, and still ruled the Yalu River.


    North and South Korea''s hometown, Andong Duhufu moved to Liaodong City.


    After the Anshi Rebellion, Datang gradually lost control of the territory outside the Great Wall.


    The Khitan rises and occupies eastern Liaoning, while the Bohai State occupies a large area of ??Korea''s former land. After Datang defeated Khitan, it regained eastern Liaoning. The Yalu River (Yalu River) was still in the hands of the Bohai State, and the southern part of the peninsula was in the hands of Silla.


    Ten years ago, the farmer Zhen Xuan rebelled, occupied Wuzhen Prefecture, and claimed to be the post-Baiji King a few years ago.


    Joining Zhen Xuan''s army, the descendants of the Korean royal family, Gong, have also claimed to be the post-Korean king.


    When the princes of the Great Tang Dynasty merged, Silla also fell into internal divisions. Now the trilateral forces are separated from each other and are fighting each other. This era is also known as the "Late Three Kingdoms" era of Silla.


    At the moment, Datang is attacking such an opponent, and it is not negligible to say that 100,000 steps are enough.


    Compared with the three kingdoms of Silla, the Northeast Bohai State has a larger territory and looks stronger.


    Li Xun appeared in Liaodong City with the incarnation of Emperor Tao. He analyzed the battlefield situation with Zhao Polu in the large account of the Chinese Army. The savage tribe, although from the beginning of the founding of the country, has studied everywhere to emulate my Datang, and has the reputation of being a prosperous country in the East, but its national strength is actually very common. "


    In the history of the earth, Yaluabaoji finally destroyed the Bohai State, and it was easy.


    "Your Majesty means that we first attacked the Bohai Sea and solved this flanking threat?" Zhao Polu asked tentatively.


    Li Xun shook his head. "Since the founding of the country, the Bohai State has accepted the imperial court. Before Anshi''s rebellion, tribute continued for years, and his attitude is very respectful. He has sent a ambassador to the past. As long as the Bohai King is not confused, he should know that he will submit to Tang Is the only option. "


    Now that Li Zhi has made arrangements, Zhao Polu can only express his admiration for Li Zhi''s early plans.


    Zhao Polu did not ask why the Bohai State could conquer, and why it was necessary to use soldiers for Silla. This question will not be asked by any knowledgeable Tang people.


    In the words of the Central Plains, the people in the land of Silla are the back bones of their heads, that is, the non-ethnic people have different hearts and are very stubborn. They can only be conquered with iron hoofs. There is no option of adversity.


    When the world attacked the Tang Dynasty before, the Bohai State was under the coercion of the Khitan, although it also stood on the opposite side of the Tang Dynasty, but from the beginning to the end, it did not send a soldier and a soldier, but it was Silla, and it was no longer connected with the Tang Dynasty. The country cut from it and still sent many monks to the Khitan Army to assist in the war.


    It''s just that Silla''s strength is too small, and their monks have no sense of existence at all.


    "If the Bohai State knows the advance and retreat, the army can go straight to the south bank of Yashui River, and the soldiers will directly approach the Datong River. If they do not know the advance and retreat, the topography of the Bohai State can be used to drive straight ahead. The power of riding. "


    Li Ye was proud and complacent, but Zhao Polu nodded again and again.


    Although the Wolffang Army''s new ride is only 30,000, it already has the combat power of vertical and horizontal grasslands. This is a fact, and it does not need modesty at all.


    At this time, Li Min suddenly remembered something.


    This battle with Silla will inevitably occupy all its territories. The next thing to do is to manage this unruly place. Iron-blooded wrists are naturally indispensable. For example, a large number of people who migrate here to Jiangnan, but at the same time, they also need to domesticate the stubborn people here.


    When it comes to educating the people, there is no way to release the door, no matter how the door is, it is far less capable than Confucianism.

 v8 Chapter 95： Offensive and defensive response

    Unsurprisingly, Li Xun''s envoys to the Bohai State later brought back news that the Bohai King Da Weixu was willing to resign to Tang and obey the Tang decree. Also returned was the messenger of the Bohai State.


    Instead of summoning the ambassadors of the Bohai State in the eastern city of Liaoning, Li Yan arranged for the other party to go directly to the tribute to Chang''an. As for the encyclopedia enshrined by the messenger, Bo Haiwang Dawei''s initiative proposed that he could send army monks to follow the Tang army''s proposal, which was politely rejected by Li Zhi.


    He despised the strength of the Bohai State and let them participate in the battle, most of which only hindered him.


    The next operation was logical, Tang Jun crossed the Yayu River in batches, and rushed straight to the Datong River basin.


    At this time on the peninsula, the post-Korean dynasty, also known as post-Goguryeo, was established in the north for the Gong descent, and the territory area was still the largest. The southwest was the post-Baekje dynasty established by Zhen Xuan, and the southeast was still the Shilla dynasty.


    Therefore, the opponents that Tang Jun first attacked were not much different from those two hundred years ago. They were all Goguryeo. It''s just that, compared with the Goguryeo of that year, the current Goguryeo site is too small, and a large area of ??land in the north has fallen into the hands of the Bohai State.


    Because the upper reaches of the Datong River are in the hands of the Bohai State, and the lower reaches to the estuary are in the hands of Goguryeo, the first important goal of the army is Pyongyang.


    "Ten years ago, Silla broke into chaos, and thieves started to run around. The first person to raise the banner was Zhen Xuan, the post-Baekje king. This so-called post-Goguryeo king descendant was originally a descendant of the Goguryeo clan. Not in the original Baekje territory, but in the north.


    "Later he gradually occupied the former Goguryeo blockbuster territory. After Zhen Xuan claimed to be the post-Baike queen, she also claimed to be the post-Goguryeo king.


    On the way to the march, Niugu talked with Ergou about the opponent to be cut off in this battle.


    Nowadays, the beef egg is not the commander, but the deputy commander, the second dog is already the commander, and because of his two years in Chang''an Xiushang Academy, the name has also changed, called Xu Zhong, which is the surname plus On the ranking.


    The two men are currently soldiers of the Forbidden Army. They are stationed in Youzhou on weekdays. This time, the East Army expedition mobilized all the Forbidden Army troops near the North Border. They were also in the battle.


    "Compared to the Khitan people, these Koreans are not so much worse? It seems that this time the battle will be smoother and military skills will be easier to handle." The two dogs grinned twice, rubbing their fists.


    The ox egg gave him a slap in his head, and he scolded angrily: "It is already a commander, why is it still so unstable, on the battlefield, that can be underestimated? All opponents, before they become dead, It''s worth your hard work! "


    Ergouzi nodded quickly, but the laughter didn''t stop, apparently, he didn''t listen to the words of the cow egg too, and his face was full of longing for military power.


    Nougat understands the mood of Ergouzi. After all, the other party hasn''t been married for a long time, and they have just had a child. Now it is the idea to build a career and build a wife''s future. This is the case for men. After they are married, they want to quickly develop their careers so that their wives can enjoy prosperity and wealth.


    As a comer, Niuzi has to educate Ergouzi every day. The core is to let him take a rest. Don''t remember to die on the battlefield. Being able to go back alive is the biggest responsibility to his wife.


    At this time, after Goguryeo went to Gongsu, he also learned that Tang Jun was about to attack.


    As a descendant of the royal family, the bow descendant is far-sighted and has no small heart. The ten-year battle on the battlefield has also cultivated all parties


    Faithful qualities-despite ten years in the battle, they have not made a lot of territory.


    Before the world attacked the Tang Dynasty, it was the bow descendants who sent monks to respond to Khitan''s call.


    The Silla dynasty is already rotten and can''t be settled when the middle school is chaotic. Naturally there is no time to distract him. Moreover, the Shilla site is now far away from Datang, while Baekje is a little bit safe and has not so many ideas.


    Only Gongzu, consciously the Goguryeo family, has deep hatred left over from the Tang Dynasty. Emotionally, he does not want to see the Tang Dynasty become stronger again. From a philosophical point of view, if the Tang Dynasty restored its heyday, it might be possible again Send troops to Goguryeo.


    So he sent some monks to join in with Khitan.


    Unfortunately, the end result is not good. The world-wide attack on Tang''s mighty offensive, Mo said that it failed to destroy the Tang Dynasty, and even failed to prevent the Tang Dynasty from flourishing, which has made Gongzu unhappy for two years.


    Most of the reasons for unhappiness are from anxiety.


    After learning about the Tang army''s attack this time, Gongzu was almost shocked. After repeatedly confirming that the news was correct, he quickly summoned his Majesty''s Minister to discuss strategies to deal with the Tang army''s attack.


    Previously, those soldiers and generals in Goguryeo who were also arrogant. When I heard that the Tang Dynasty came to attack, most of them were frightened and scared for a long time to come up with an effective strategy.


    A small part is immersed in the glorious achievements of previous battles. I can''t understand the power of the Tang Dynasty. I can''t understand what soldiers are to block water from the soil. This time, we must emulate the King of the Sui Dynasty and kill the Tang army like a mountain. , And then build a Jingguan.


    In the face of the noisy courtier, Gongzu was very sad.


    His family knows his own family affairs, let alone say, the prosperity of Khitan''s soldiers and the strength of monks, he is still clear. Even the plight of Khitan''s unity with the Quartet has been torn by Tang Jun in less than a year. Ye Lang is arrogant?


    When Gong Yi couldn''t sleep at night, a turning point appeared.


    The monk who went to spy on the military situation reported in return that Tang Jun had sent only 100,000 riders.


    "Only one hundred thousand steps riding?" Gong Yi heard this number, as if someone standing on a cliff, suddenly found that the so-called cliff is actually only one foot tall, it would not bring danger to himself at all. .


    "Even if you only launched 100,000 steps, they came to attack us. This is too underestimated!"


    "The Tang Dynasty was too proud and complacent, they just humiliated themselves!"


    "One hundred thousand soldiers and horses, this is simply to die!"


    The civilian officials and generals were cheered up at the same time after being informed by the bow descent. In their eyes, the Tang Dynasty was so proud that they didn''t take them seriously. This prideful strategy of using soldiers undoubtedly gave them a golden opportunity.


    "King! The Tang Dynasty deceives people too much, and the Admiral can''t tolerate it. Please ask King Xu to go out, and the Admiral must let the Tang Dynasty know what a warrior is!"


    "King, please be a pioneer!"


    When the generals were happy, they immediately fought. Even the most pessimistic person before, after learning that Tang Jun had only 100,000, he also had a hard-working spirit.


    Gong Yi was satisfied with the response. Goguryeo right now is indeed not strong, and it is not comparable to Goguryeo more than two hundred years ago. If the Tang Dynasty attacked with heavy soldiers, he would really stand still.


    But now, it seems that Emperor Tang Li of the Tang Dynasty has not been so well-known by others. After winning a world war like Tang,


    Like everyone else, it inevitably swells. Now I just want to destroy Goguryeo with only 100,000 soldiers. This is making mistakes and giving myself a chance!


    Gongzu smiled, twisted his beard and thought for a while, still thought it was not important, Tang Jun was still very strong, and he must go all out to defeat Tang Jun cleanly and decisively, and beat the Tang dynasty, so they knew that , This land will never be ravaged again.


    With this in mind, Gongzu began to point out: "Pei Xuanqing, my king ordered you to be a defense ambassador for the North Camp. Today, he went to Pyongyang city to preside over the Pyongyang war. Shen Chongqian, my king ordered you to comfort the ambassador to the North camp and cooperate with General Pei. You During this trip, they must not let Tang Jun cross the Datong River! "


    Pei Xuanqing is the most brave and warlike general of Her Majesty''s Majesty, and Shen Chongqian is his Majesty''s most resourceful conspirator, and the two men are dispatched together. He has no reservation at all.


    Pei Xuanqing and Shen Chongqian took up the orders one after another, both with high fighting spirit and full of confidence. "The king is assured, I will let Tang Jun come back forever!"


    In late July, Tang Jun assembled outside Pyongyang.


    After Zhao Polu inspected Pyongyang ¡¯s city defense, he turned back to Li Ye and reported: ¡°Your Majesty, Pyongyang City ¡¯s city defense is very tight. The moat was speeded up and dug deep. The city walls have also been strengthened and raised a lot, and various defense equipment is complete. It seems that Korea made up its mind to guard against death. "


    After Tang Jun entered the territory of Goguryeo, he did not encounter any scale resistance along the way. The Goguryeo army and monk Mo said that they did not appear in the wild, and even the small cities in the border areas were directly abandoned by the other party.


    Obviously, Goguryeo concentrated his forces on the front line of Pyongyang City, so as not to give Tang Jun various opportunities to break, his fingers were clenched into fists, and with an absolutely superior force, Tang Jun could not attack the strong city. In the end, he could only do nothing. return.


    Li Ye was not surprised by Goguryeo''s strategy. This was a wise choice. "How many defenders are there in Pyongyang?"


    Zhao Polu replied: "According to the observations of the generals and the comprehensive information, there are no less than 200,000 defenders in Pyongyang, and no less than 50,000 elite soldiers in the two left and right Acropolises!"


    Pyongyang City and the two right and left Acropolises have formed a glyph-shaped defense system with the help of the terrain, which form a corner of each other, which is quite difficult to understand from a strategic perspective.


    Li Xun smiled inexplicably. "In the face of 100,000 steps, 300,000 soldiers and horses guarded the city, and Qi Ping''s life was considered a lot of battles. Such strange wars have not yet been fought."


    Zhao Polu naturally understood Li Yan''s meaning, and then laughed, "If it were in our country, war would not be this way of play, and the Tang people did not ignore the habit of shrinking turtles. According to Chen''s opinion, these Koreans are probably scared ... "


    The siege force must be several times the defending side. This is the normal state of war. Without several times the enemy''s strength, the attack and defense would not dare to attack the city. In the same way, if the defensive side has several times the force, it will not defend the city wall, but will take the initiative to engage in diplomatic battle with the enemy.


    After all, although defending the city takes advantage, the city itself is extremely harmful, and the buildings and wealth of the people in the city will suffer great losses in the war. Therefore, defying the city is often a last resort and is the last resort.


    Li Xie waved his hand to indicate that Zhao Polu didn''t need to say more, and said directly: "Korea thought that if he was a turtle, he could save his life, but he did n¡¯t know that the turtle shell would be hard enough. Koreans know that 70,000 soldiers of Datang are enough to conquer any strong city in the world! "


    "Let''s take orders!"

 v8 Chapter 96： Battle of Pyongyang (1)

    In the early morning of the next day, Pyongyang''s coach Pei Xuanqing and Shen Chongqian, dressed in large civilian robes, came to the tower early before dawn.


    Tang Jun has been assembled outside the city for three days, and it should be almost nourishing. According to two people''s calculations, today Tang Jun is likely to start a siege war.


    The two ministers, who have the confidence to win, and the belief to win, know that there is no negligence in this campaign, so they came to the town wall to preside over the situation.


    Unsurprisingly, the sky was bright and the army of the Tang Army was densely lit and glorious like the sea.


    To be realistic, although the camp of 100,000 people is huge, it has not yet caused people to fear.


    "General Pei, are the soldiers ready?" Shen Chongqian asked Pei Xuanqing calmly. Among the three kingdoms on the peninsula, Goguryeo is the closest to Datang, and is also the most affected by Datang culture. Whether it is the national system, city buildings, or official speeches, it is similar to Datang.


    Pei Xuanqing said confidently: "Shengong rest assured that the soldiers are ready for the day, and they are well prepared. If Tang Jun does not come, he will let them know how powerful my Goguryeo Warriors are!"


    Shen Chongqian nodded. He was in the same mood as Pei Xuanqing. Although he was frightened of Tang Jun, he had 300,000 warriors in his battle. He could be described as concentrating the essence of the nation''s generals and his defensive system. Foolproof, in the face of the 100,000 Tang army, he thought that there was absolutely no reason to miss.


    The Tang Jun branch went out of the battalion in turn, and entered the battlefield from each yamen, and the sky gradually became brighter.


    Pei Xuanqing and Shen Chongqian closely watched each other''s movements, and their eyes did not blink.


    By two o''clock in the morning, the formation of the Tang army had basically taken shape, and several iron armored lakes were magnificent. The infantry formation is in the middle, the fine riding formation is on the two wings, the handsome platform is set up, the drums are set in place, and the rider swims on the flanks.


    The 100,000 Tang army almost came out of the nest. In the case of extremely disadvantaged soldiers and horses, they still adopted a pattern of slicing around each other. The Tang army outside each city wall is only in the early 30,000. If it is thrown away, but the cavalry will not receive the city, only 20,000 infantry can fight.


    "Tang Jun is too big, knowing that I have two Acropolises to my left and right, even if I don''t divide the defense, I arrange all the military forces to attack the main city of Pyongyang. Are they not afraid that the Acropolis soldiers will attack the city?"


    Although Shen Chongqian is a civilian, he has also fought with the army for many years.


    Pei Xuanqing saw more things. He snorted coldly, mixed with two attitudes of indifference and scorn: "Tang Jun is not without defense against the Acropolis, but only with cavalry.


    "However, their cavalry was 30,000 in total, scattered outside the three walls. They had to guard the large infantry formations and guard against attacks by elite riders in our city, disrupt the formation of the infantry formations, and guard against two acropolises. The way you line up is extremely arrogant! "


    Shen Chongqian was stunned. After learning about Tang Jun''s thoughts, his heart also raised his disdain. "One hundred thousand Tang army, attacking a city with 300,000 troops closely guarded, has no reason at all. With this wrong premise, they do n¡¯t care Any arrangement will only go wrong. "


    Pei Xuanqing nodded his head, "It is true. Tang Jun was wrong at the beginning, but he could only make mistakes in the future! Hum, and let them try to attack the city, I will see what Tang Jun is different. As long as Ben will see the fighter plane, he will strike thunder and let Tang Jun pay the price of blood and blood! "


    Shen Chongqian arched his hand to Pei Xuanqing and flattered with a smile: "General Pei''s great talent has no doubt at all that Tang Jun will be wiped out whenever a flaw is revealed."


    Pei Xuanqing twisted his beard and laughed without saying a word, setting up the master''s stand.


    The two continued to watch Tang Jun''s formation move into the offensive position. Right and left Pyongyang City did not plan to take the initiative to attack at the beginning, so at this moment neither of them need to think about anything else, both are a bit leisurely.


    After the formation of the Tang Army was fully formed, and the various units had completely entered the offensive position, Shen Chongqian pointed to the stranger formation of the front of the infantry formation and asked Pei Xuanqing a little puzzlingly, "General Pei, Tang Jun Infantry What are these instruments before the battle? The trebuchet? How does it look different from the ordinary trebuchet? "


    Pei Xuanqing also saw what Shen Chongqian described as the "crawler."


    Before the army attacked the city, it used a trebuchet to bombard the city head first. This was a normal play. Pei Xuanqing didn''t feel anything.


    He was slightly surprised that Tang Jun had a lot of trebuchets, and there were more than a hundred of them outside each wall!


    Although it is not a giant trebuchet, it is a small one. This type of trebuchet is also used by the Goguryeo army, but it can be used at a time, not more than a hundred.


    Tang Jun actually dispatched more than 300 aircraft in one go?


    However, Pei Xuanqing was just a little surprised. The national strength of the Tang Dynasty was comparable to Goguryeo. It was not surprising that more than 300 trebuchets were dispatched. Moreover, although the trebuchet is powerful, its effect is not as outstanding as expected.


    It has two limitations.


    One is crosshair. The trebuchet threw hundreds of steps across the boulder, and it was able to hit the head of the city accurately. There were two achievements. Most of the boulder will fall into the city. As long as the defenders are prepared, only the residential houses will be destroyed, and the casualties of the soldiers will not be too great. Even if the female wall is smashed, it is very limited.


    Second, the trebuchet cannot run continuously for a long time, otherwise it will fall apart first.


    In the final analysis, things like trebuchets are more prestigious, and the purpose of shocking people is even deeper. As long as there are enough monks in the city, they can block the boulder when necessary.


    As for the strangeness of Shen Chongqian, Pei Xuanqing also found out that Tang Jun''s trebuchets were all black, flashing a faint metal-like luster in the morning sun, and it seemed that it was not made of wood.


    "It can''t be made of wood." Pei Xuanqing Meizhou slightly wrinkled thought. "Apart from wood, what else can a trebuchet make? Stone?"


    Thinking of the end, Pei Xuanqing almost laughed at herself.


    When the hour was approaching, thundering drums rang out in the armour of Tang Jun, who was in a strong armor and grabbed spears. Little by little, the rhythm is clear, the sound is grand, as if it falls on the heart of a person, people''s heartbeat can''t help following its rhythm.


    "Tang Jun is about to attack!" Shen Chongqian''s expression became annihilated.


    "Open the cloth curtain!" Pei Xuanqing shouted.


    Although he didn''t see the mystery of Tang Jun''s trebuchet, he knew how to prepare for it, and Pyongyang City was well prepared. Under his orders, the city opened a cloud-like mantle, connected by sections, guarding the city walls behind it.


    Part of the boulder blocked by the cloth mantle cannot fall on the city head or the city, which can greatly reduce the power of the trebuchet.


    It was precisely because the prepared cloth mantle was also sufficient, that when Pei Xuanqing did not see the mystery of the Tang Army''s trebuchet, he was still calm and steady, like Mount Tai.


    With the sound of a heavy drum, under the control of the soldiers, Tang Jun threw his stones and maneuvered!


    I don''t know what method Tang Jun used. A large stream of light suddenly appeared on the fuselage. As the soldier slammed the hammer down severely, the huge swing arm suddenly shocked, and a hundreds of catties of "megalith" were sent. It''s mid-air!


    The moment the trebuchet started, Pei Xuanqing couldn''t help shrinking his pupils.


    The flashing light on the trebuchet was as bright as the moon, and even faintly outlined the outline of the rune array. That is a scene that only appears when the magic weapon is activated!


    "These trebuchets are magic instruments? It''s impossible!" Pei Xuanqing panicked and couldn''t help screaming secretly.


    If the trebuchet is a magic weapon, what kind of power will it have?


    The trebuchet is never a magic weapon. There is no magic weapon in the world that can be made so huge. It requires not only a huge amount of cultivating resources, but also a master monk''s inscription array of runes. There is no such talent in the world. !!


    Pei Xuanqing knows that when Tang Jun fought with Khitan, the trebuchets were all ordinary trebuchets. It''s only three years later, why did Tang Jun have a magic trebuchet?


    Before Pei Xuanqing persuaded himself, "Big Stone" slid across a perfect arc in midair and smashed against the city wall with great momentum!


    If Pei Xuanqing had previously narrowed his pupils, now he can''t help but stare.


    The "boulder" is not large, it is far from a few hundred pounds, and it is not as big as a pumpkin.


    But that''s not ordinary stone!


    It haunts the red light, like a burning fireball, because it is so fast, dragging its tail in mid-air, it is like a small comet!


    If the trebuchet just threw burning stones, Pei Xuanqing would not be surprised. Such things are common in wars. It is nothing more than wrapping a huge layer of burning cotton on the boulder. The increase in power is limited, that is, it can be used together to set fire. Effect.


    But as these "stones" approached, Pei Xuanqing couldn''t be more aware of it, and there was aura in it!


    "Is it a spirit stone? A spirit stone with a rune array engraved on it?" Pei Xuanqing shook himself. "This is impossible! Who would use a spirit stone in this way ?! If there is an aura contained in such a large spirit stone, if one is to practice Qi A layer of monks absorb the aura, which can save them from March penance ... "


    At the same time as Pei Xuanqing''s heart trembled, the Lingshi fireball accurately dropped the city''s head. The cloth curtains that were able to resist ordinary boulder were like window paper that was shot by a shot, and they did not have any interception effect at all!


    In a short time, the spirit stone fireball smashed the city head. At the moment when it touched the city wall, the rune array in it suddenly swayed. The spirit stone exploded instantly, shattered into countless explosive flying stones, and shot around the crowd.


    The soldiers at the nearby guards were directly blasted into the body by a blast. The soldiers at a distance were hit by the air waves. Not only did the body fly backwards, but the body broke and flew. The soldiers within a few feet of the soldiers Even if it was hit by a piece of gravel, it was almost the same as being hit with a hammer and a shot, the body was penetrated and blood spewed!


    The spirit stone fireball stars fell like rain, and the city head suddenly fell into blood fire purgatory.


    In addition to practicing monks, most of the defenders of the city were killed in the blood of the masses and lost their lives in Jiuquan! Even if it is a monk practicing Qi, if the monk is in the low section and is in the center of the explosion of the spirit stone, he will either be dismembered by flying stones or be sieved into a sieve to drink hate on the spot!


    The **** and tragic scene in front of me made Pei Xuanqing feel sweating and exploding!


    Nine stone fireballs accurately landed in the city, and the crosshairs are far from comparable ordinary trebuchets!

 v8 Chapter 97： Battle of Pyongyang (2)

    However, it was a round of spirit stone fireball bombardment, and more than a hundred spirit stones fell on the city. Because of its excellent accuracy and incredible lethality, thousands of soldiers were also killed!


    The injured were several times more, and most of them were seriously injured, because as long as they were penetrated by the flying stone hole, they would basically lose their combat capabilities. There were also a large number of low-level monks who practiced as defensive forces in the city!


    The women''s wall also suffered a certain degree of damage, and large gaps in the doors appeared one after another.


    This is just the casualties of a city wall!


    With the sound of howling winds, Tang Jun''s second round of spiritual stone fireballs rose into the sky and fell down in a smashing manner.


    The city guards who were still aggressive and confident before the city were not only turned into corpses after a round of violent bombing they had never encountered before, but thousands of people mourned in a pool of blood. Even the soldiers who had not been bombarded had blank minds and couldn''t be beaten anymore. They either sulked in place, or scrambled when a new round of spirits struck.


    Shen Chongqian had never experienced such a fight, and he was stunned there, looking at the tragic appearance of the city, his face was incredible.


    In the face of such an offensive, Pei Xuanqing''s look changed greatly, and he screamed madly: "Intercept ''Firestone'', intercept ''Firestone''! All shots in real life! No, you have to shoot in the high-end training!"


    The Pyongyang city defense line concentrates the essence of the Goguryeo army. There are more than forty people in a real world, hundreds of people in the high-level training, and nearly 10,000 monks. Such a huge force is the foundation for Gong Yi, Pei Xuanqing and others to confidently defeat Tang Jun.


    The spirit stone fireball came very fast, not comparable to ordinary boulder. In a hurry, the second round of aura fireball fell, only less than 20% were intercepted, and many were just destroyed by the monks when they were about to land on the city. The exploding flying stones still caused a **** storm in the city.


    After the first round of bombing, General Goguryeo in the city head has fallen into a certain degree of chaos. Although there are fewer spiritual stone fireballs falling back, the damage caused by them is not reduced!


    Pei Xuanqing hated her eyes.


    The buzzing third round of spirit stone fireballs came immediately!


    Pei Xuanqing shot violently and intercepted three nearby Lingshi fireballs. With his cultivation as his strength, this was not difficult. But he also felt that the power of a spirit stone fireball exploding was equivalent to a high-powered monk''s full blow. Such extraordinary power made his scalp numb.


    Fortunately, the Goguryeo army also experienced a lot of warfare. Ordinary soldiers could not face such Tianwei, but the high-level training section, especially the real monk, reacted decisively and immediately made the third round of fireball blocked The second half.


    The remaining twenty or thirty fireballs landed in the city. Although they are still extremely lethal, they are not so scary.


    Pei Xuanqing was relieved and secretly murmured. The Tang Dynasty was really terrible. It was such a horrible thing to build such a large-scale lethal weapon that it was trembling on the battlefield!


    "Fortunately, I reacted in a timely manner, there were many real monks in the city, and there were a lot of high-level monks in the practice of Qi. There should not be too many threats in the next round of spiritual stone fireballs ..."


    Pei Xuanqing was thinking like this, and suddenly heard Shen Chongqian''s cry: "General, look!"


    Pei Xuanqing was observing the battlefield in Chengtou, assessing the degree of damage to the soldiers, and suddenly heard Shen Chongqian''s shout. When he looked back out of the city, he just stabilized his heart and raised his throat again!


    Tang Jun''s trebuchet did not continue to show his might, but Tang Jun flew an endless cloud of clouds!


    That nature is not really a dark cloud, but arrow rain!


    No, it''s not arrow rain, it''s a crossbow!


    Extraordinary crossbow!


    On each crossbow, aura of light flickered, united into one, terrifying!


    "A magic weapon again? Magic weapon crossbow ?! Magic weapon crossbow?" Pei Xuanqing couldn''t help this time anymore, not only mourning in his heart, he just shouted in shock!


    The densely packed crossbow can''t count how many, even if there is a real world, a high monk practicing Qi, there is no way to intercept it!


    Dark clouds fell over the city.


    After the bombardment of the Lingshi fireball, the cloth curtain of the city head has long disappeared, and it has become a burning "paper" scattered everywhere. The crossbow of the magic weapon is no longer hindered.


    In a short time, the soldiers in the city suffered a head-on blow like a flash flood.


    They did encounter flash floods, not heavy rain. Because it is a magic weapon, its power is amazing, and it is easy to let go of the armor. After shooting a person, you can penetrate the armor behind him and nail it to the wall.


    Although the death and injury of the soldiers in the city was severe, the death was still extremely miserable.


    A team is looking at the big shield held up in their hands, and then looking at the crossbow that has not gone into their chests, their eyes are full of puzzlement and despair. He couldn''t understand until his death, why Tang Jun''s crossbow was so strong, and he could penetrate the big shield from a long-range shot. Even after the big shield was penetrated, he could shoot through his armor and penetrate his body!


    This ... is not reasonable ...


    How to prevent such a crossbow? What''s the point of a shield or armor?


    The magical equipment trebuchet rested, but the magical crossbow of the equipment was exerting more terrifying power, and the city of Pyongyang fell into chaos completely. In a very short period of time, the corpses filled the road, as if they were not humans, but weeds, and it was too easy to die.


    Seeing that Tang Jun''s crossbow and black clouds have no end, one after another, Pei Xuanqing''s heart beats like a drum, his eyes are cracking, as if blood and tears are coming down!


    "Tang Jun''s offensive ... why is it so unreasonable? This ... what are these existences! How can such a strong trebuchet and strong crossbow let us defend and continue to stand in the city?" Shen Chongqian stopped in front of him. Crossbow, the voice is sad and beyond words.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Tang Jun had only 100,000 people, so he dared to attack Goguryeo!


    At the beginning of the confrontation, the city guards at the head of the city were already dead and wounded, and the three walls were added together. The soldiers of Goguryeo killed more than 10,000 and wounded tens of thousands. The Tang army weapon crossbow seems to have no end, even if they have 300,000. How can a soldier withstand such a slaughter?


    "Retreat! Retreat! Go down the wall!" Pei Xuanqing looked at the scattered soldiers on the wall, his eyes were scarlet, and his teeth were about to bite.


    He had to give such an order.


    Tang Jun''s long-range attack methods were too explosive, and they could not deal with it at all. Staying at the head of the city was the cause of being killed, and he had to go under the city wall to avoid it.


    Pei Xuanqing wanted to retire, but Tang Jun didn''t plan to make them so easy.


    "General! Tang Jun is starting to pick up the city!" A general shouted in horror pointing out of the city.


    Pei Xuanqing helped the women''s wall to look out. Tang Jun''s infantry held large shields, carrying stack bridges, ladders, and nest cars. They had already rushed towards the city walls. Although their speed was not fast, it was definitely not slow, and The formation is extremely neat, and each soldier is closely guarded by a large shield.


    There is a moat outside the city, which is deep and wide. There are few soldiers in the Tang Dynasty. To fill the moat, it will take a lot of time. This time, this time was the time when the city''s heads took advantage of their strong bows and made them pay a heavy price, but now ...


    In the army of the Tang Army, the arrow-like rain like black clouds kept falling on the city head, and the city head could no longer stand.


    The weapon strong crossbow has a longer range, better crosshair, and greater lethality than ordinary strong bow crossbow, which allows Tang Jun to attack without reason.


    And Tang Jun was not carrying sacks, but stacking bridges. Where could Pei Xuanqing still not understand? They did not plan to fill the moat, but intended to build a bridge to pass directly and quickly connect the city!


    Pei Xuanqing''s face changed rapidly and was extremely exciting.


    If it''s normal ... forget it, now it''s not usual at all, think what this means?


    "General ... can''t you keep it?" The general swallowed hard and asked tentatively. He felt absurd. It has been less than half an hour since the start of the war, and Goguryeo''s garrison, which has been rigorously waiting, has been unable to keep the city!


    Is there such a war in the world?


    Their city defense is very tight, all kinds of city defending equipment are available, the manpower is sufficient, and the city walls are high enough ... But no matter how good these things are, the city can''t stand people, what can they do?


    Under normal circumstances, even if the siege arrow rain is strong, most of the arrows cannot fall accurately on the city road. Even if it comes up, the defender will rely on the female wall, shields, and armor to protect, and the loss will not be large. The city is close to the city, they are so high, they can fight as they please.


    But now ...


    Prior to this battle, Mo said that ordinary generals could not think of it. Even Pei Xuanqing and Shen Chongqian did not even know that Tang Jun was equipped with such powerful magical equipment trebuchets and magical crossbows, and there were so many!


    The female wall was smashed by a fireball of spirit stones and was penetrated by a crossbow of a weapon bed. The shield armour could not stop the crossbow. The key is that the Tang army''s crossbow array is still far away. To the other side, you can only be passively beaten!


    This defensive battle cannot be carried out at all!


    The Tang Dynasty was already so strong?


    Pei Xuanqing trembled.


    "Jingqi assembled, and went out of town to fight!" Pei Xuanqing clenched his fists and issued a battle order.


    The city head can''t stand anymore. If you let Tang Jun attack the city head and go directly into the city, morale will collapse in an instant-after all, it will be less than half an hour. In that case, the street battle cannot be carried out at all, and Pyongyang City will Can''t hold it!


    For today''s plan, only the strength of the military can be used to get out of the city and fight with Tang Jun! As long as the two sides are mixed together, Tang Jun''s strong crossbow formation will not be able to exert its power.


    "Order to control the Acropolis, mobilize elite soldiers to attack and cooperate with the main city!"


    Pei Xuanqing stepped down the martyrdom, stepped on the war horse, took a deep breath, and for the sake of safety, he turned back and ordered again: "After the fine horse rides out of the city, the infantry must also be ready to follow up. Today''s battle, only to fight with Tang Jun directly, There is no reason to be spared! It is time for all the princes to serve the country and make achievements. "


    The generals heard their promises.


    Being beaten passively in the city head was really too embarrassing. It killed and injured tens of thousands of people in a short period of time, making people frustrated. Now they can go out to fight with Tang Jun. As elites, they soon regained their fighting spirit.


    On the handsome platform of the Tang Army battle, Zhao Polu saw several city gates opening at the same time, and the cavalry with a torrent of iron armor burst out from his eyes, his eyes suddenly flashed, and his fists yelled: "Your Majesty, the Korean army has come out!"


    Li Min smiled, "It''s finally out. The spirit stone fireball and magic crossbow are consumed in this way, and the crickets will be painful. Although these things are amazing, they are too expensive, and it is good to save a little. . "

 v8 Chapter 98： Battle of Pyongyang (3)

    By this time, less than half an hour had passed, the Lingshi Fireball had already attacked three times, for a total of nine rounds. Under its tremendous power, the city walls have been severely damaged.


    This was the plan Li Li had planned in advance. If the Goguryeo garrison did not leave the city to face the battle, the army would use Pyongyang''s city heads in turn to bombard Pyongyang''s city with no other guards.


    Until then, the powerful crossbow of the weapon occupied the commanding heights of the city wall, coordinated with the invasion of the army and the Goguryeo garrison, and suppressed the garrison in the city, making them unable to lift their heads.


    The key to this battle is to rely on the absolute suppression effect of the power of the magic weapon. In a very short period of time, it will cause great damage to the Goguryeo defenders, and under the premise of weakening the opponent''s combat power, it will maximize the destruction of the opponent''s fighting spirit.


    To put it simply, it is a quick move and a quick decision.


    Although the previous battle was easy, the consumption of wealth resources was astronomical. War is about burning money. The better the armaments, the more money it burns. At present, the most powerful aura fireball in the army, one by one, consumes the wealth that ordinary people can''t eat up in their lives.


    Although the Tang army who fought in Goguryeo had only 100,000, it concentrated the best armaments of the dynasty. The combined power of various instruments was more than 100,000 soldiers and horses?


    Goguryeo can''t see this because they have insufficient levels. How can a frog at the bottom of the well imagine the scenery of the sea?


    Seeing Pyongyang''s city gate opening, Goguryeo cavalry rushed out, Li Zhi knew that Pei Xuanqing could not bear the pressure after all, and was about to come to a head-to-head battle with Wang Shi. This is a last resort and a wise choice.


    Either continue to shrink in the city and be beaten to death passively, or abandon the tortoise shell that can not protect yourself, take the initiative to make use of the soldier''s original strength, and fight with a knife.


    Pei Xuanqing has only two ways to go, because Li Yan gave him no other choice.


    However, looking at the aggressive and aggressive appearance of the Goguryeo cavalry, it seems that they are not fighting hard to maintain their dignity as soldiers with their lives, but are struggling to win the battle.


    It seems that in their eyes, as long as they can avoid the Tang army weapon crossbow and rely on their strength advantage, they can still defeat Tang army without a doubt.


    Pei Xuanqing, who was fighting in front of him, held a spear and shouted loudly: "Tang Jun''s soldiers are small, our army is powerful. If you bravely kill the enemy, Tang Jun will lose, and his wife Yinzi will be here! "


    Li Yan could not help laughing when he heard Pei Xuanqing''s voice spreading with his aura. Zhao Polu sneered: "These people thought that the current war could be won by many people? It was stupid!"


    The tone of his remarks was very high.


    The infantry rushing to the moat to receive the city received an order to retreat when the city gate of Pyongyang opened. The new Horse Riders guarding their two wings are under the command of their generals to motivate the beasts and warhorses under their seats to meet the Goguryeo Cavalry out of town with extreme inferior strength.


    The position of the array formed by Chu Yong was not far from where Pei Xuanqing rushed out. According to the arrangement of the army formation, they should go upstairs to protect their infantry formation.


    Of course, from Chu''s point of view, protecting the infantry is just a matter of hand. For Xinqi, when he entered the battlefield, there were either no opponents. Once the opponents appeared, they had only one purpose: to defeat all the enemies in front of them.


    "The generals listened to the orders, and they would meet the enemy!" Chu Yi lifted a sigh, his voice was loud, and it sounded in the ears of each of his generals. At the same time, three thousand soldiers shouted in unison as a response. On the cavalry queue, the Mengmenhua of the soldiers'' battle line lit up.


    As a student from Chang''an Xiu Xing Academy, Chu Zheng naturally learned the way of soldiers. Now, as a general of 3,000 cavalry, he is also a soldier. At this moment, the power of the battlefield opened, and Pei Xuanqing was taken straight forward.


    On the grassland, Chu Yan has followed Zhao Beihang to train the Langfang Army to ride a new horse for half a year. He has long thought of the results of the battlefield inspection.


    Originally thinking that in the early part of the war, the cavalry would not be very useful. I did not expect that the weaponry in the infantry was so good that the Goguryeo army was untenable at the head of the city and could only fight out of town.


    Chu Yan was full of warfare, so he naturally decided to be prestigious. Not to mention, Zhang Changan, a grain and grass transfer officer, is still in the camp, just to show him his majestic posture.


    Pei Xuanqing led the troops out of the city gate, and immediately split into two shares, heading straight for the Tang Army infantry. After walking for two hundred steps, I saw a Tang army heading to kill himself. Pei Xuanqing''s eyes were full of fire. To see if the other party was only about three thousand, he could not help but secretly taunt him and mocked the other party.


    In Pyongyang, there were 100,000 cavalrymen. At this time, they were killed from three walls and six gates. Each of them had close to 20,000 riders. After he left the gate, although there was a part, the headquarters also had nearly 10,000 riders. .


    The key is not the number advantage. Pei Xuanqing is the first general of Goguryeo. His Majesty and His Department are naturally fierce. Every soldier is unrivaled, and the percentage of monks has reached an amazing 20%. There is no opponent.


    Not only that, because Goguryeo has learned much from Central Plains, he has also been involved in the way of soldiers. Pei Xuanqing himself is also a soldier in the army, and his level is not low.


    At the moment, when he saw the 3000 cavalry of the Tang Army, he dared to rush forward towards himself. Although he understood the other party''s intention to protect the infantry formation, Pei Xuanqing still showed his eyes on the dead, "I don''t know if I live or die!"


    The two armies approached quickly, and just before the battle, Chu Chu sketched a cruel smile, and suddenly yelled, "Rush!"


    In a hurry, the three thousand monks practicing Qi no longer concealed their strength, and the power of the Xiu burst out suddenly. With the buzz of thunderous landslides, the light of the battle array shone more than a few times, dazzling like the noon sun!


    Pei Xuanqing was shocked when he saw this. He thought that the other party was using some weird tricks. However, the huge pressure coming from him was just like Mount Tai and the tsunami craze. It reminded him clearly that they are not much different from the ants.


    "What''s going on ?!" Pei Xuanqing was terrified. He is also a soldier general. He knows that even if he is a famous warrior, his monk strength is only 20%, and he cannot be so magnificent!


    But he had no time to think about it, the two armies had already collided!


    For a while, as the chief of the overall air maintenance team, Pei Xuanqing felt as if he was hit by a mountain range and smashed by a huge wave. His eyes fluttered, his mind was blank, and his heart felt like he was about to spit out all the internal organs.


    A spit of blood spewed, and Pei Xuanqing, who was instantly pale in appearance, immediately recovered his senses.


    He immediately noticed that he was about to fall from the horse''s back, his heart moved, and he tried his best to stabilize his body, grasped the reins and sat down again. He was already in a stormy sea: "Who is the opponent''s master? Shangguan allure? "


    But before he saw the score, the three thousand riding battle generals are just a young man with a weak crown, and they are men. It is absolutely impossible to be a famous soldier in the world!


    Could it be said that the Tang Dynasty had another famous soldier?


    Still so young?


    This simply makes no sense!


    These thoughts flashed through Pei Xuanqing''s mind. He didn''t have time to think about it. After the collision of the forces of the two sides, the cavalry had begun to stagger.


    He has lost the battle. He doesn''t need to look back. Pei Xuanqing knows that his song must have been hit. Many popular players are unstable and their strength has been compromised.


    As a general, Pei Xuanqing always remembers his responsibilities, exhales, raises the spear in his hand, tries his best to repair the body, and stabs at the general Tang Jun in front!


    He has the cultivation of the real world of Yangshen, and on the battlefield of self-confidence, very few people can stop himself.


    The spear intersects with the elder, and Pei Xuanqing is pleased that his opponent''s cultivation is not as good as himself. But then his heart was shocked again, because the spear in his hand was broken directly by the opponent''s long head!


    In the case of obvious gaps in repair, this can only explain one problem. The elder sister''s hand is not a common law instrument, and the grade is higher than myself!


    "How can this be?" Pei Xuanqing stumbled endlessly, but his spear is a rare high-order instrument in Goguryeo Kingdom! It''s been cut as wood now?


    Pei Xuanqing decisively abandoned the spear and pulled out the long sword at the waist like lightning. Although the spear was broken by others, he still had a long sword, and the opponent did not take advantage of this attack. One more shot between the electric light flint, the other party can absolutely not resist!


    He is the real world of Yangshen. He has the confidence to go out with this knife. The other party absolutely fails to respond and cannot resist it!


    As long as you don''t touch the opponent''s long aunt, your long knife will not break, and the other party will surely die!


    Between the flashes of light and lightning, in a split second, Pei Xuanqing''s long knife had not been cut off, and suddenly felt a shock from the horse, and then the entire body lost balance and fell to the ground!


    Looking down, Pei Xuanqing''s soul smashed. Where can there be any war horses, only a burst of flesh and blood!


    How could a warhorse that has been fighting for many years suddenly become like this? I just saw the score, the opponent ¡¯s master will be raised backwards by his one-shot counter-arm, it is impossible to threaten his steed!


    In the corner of his eyes, Yu Guang glimpsed Chu Yan''s war horse, and Pei Xuanqing''s pupils suddenly shrank. From the war horse, he felt the aura of three layers of qi training!


    "How could a horse have aura ?!" Pei Xuanqing couldn''t believe what he saw, but the blood-stained horseshoe of the war horse showed that it had indeed just struck one of his war horses and gave them directly. In a cloud of blood!


    Pei Xuanqing, who lost the war horse, did not fall. He landed steadily and lost the opportunity to make another shot at Chu Yi. His long sword swept forward in succession, and the Tang army cavalry and the horse in front of him were shattered!


    The sword fell, but his heart burst.


    Although he is a monk in the real world of Yangshen, he is in the battlefield and on the battlefield. In order to avoid the lack of succession, the aura must be saved. Under normal circumstances, he should not attack the ordinary soldiers, and even the cultivation period is not needed. Use.


    However, the situation is different at the moment, and the subsequent changes make Pei Xuanqing unable to save too much aura. Considering that the opponent''s guards around him must not be lowered, and there is the protection of the battle forces, these swords are cut out. In order to quickly clear up a blank area in front of him, he utterly used the power of Lingchi''s real people to repair!


    The next scene made Pei Xuanqing almost lose her sword and sit on the ground shouting that this battle could not be fought, and I quit.


    Dozens of swords were cut out one after another, and the subsequent Tang Jun cavalry exploded in the ensuing body. It only circulated in the surroundings of the opponent''s body. Aura did not kill any of the cavalry, even shot down the opponent Do it!


    This shows that the cultivation of these people is at least nine levels of qi training! Only in this way can we rely on the strength of the battle line and resist ourselves to the equivalent of a real pool in Lingchi!


    Pei Xuanqing felt dizzy for a while and felt that she was having nightmares! Everything encountered in today''s battle is so unrealistic and unreasonable, it should never appear!


    Even though he thought so, Pei Xuanqing couldn''t stop and kept running forward and waving his sword. He is the general, and even if he loses the war horse, he must take the battle line forward.


    Afterwards, the strength of General Tang Jun gradually returned to normal ... No, not normal! With more than half of the 3,000 Tang cavalry array, Pei Xuanqing still found in horror that the training of the other cavalry was the lowest one!


    He felt left and right, not even a monk in the realm of Wu Zong could be found!


    "This is impossible!" Pei Xuanqing hissed.


    An army composed entirely of monks who are above the training period ... How can there be such an army in this world? !!


    Although the monks in their own team accounted for 20%, that included Wu Zong and the warrior. If this Tang army elite rider was a monk who was above the training period ...


    Pei Xuanqing heard the screams that followed one after another.


    He originally thought that there were shouts from General Tang Jun.


    But now it seems that he is wrong.


    Pei Xuanqing turned back abruptly, and it was not unexpected to find that there were almost no Tang generals getting off the horse, only his own song, either the war horse collapsed or the cavalry was killed directly!


    The strong **** smell went straight into the nostrils.


    Pei Xuanqing just thought his head was going to explode!


    There is no doubt that although his strength is three times that of Chu Yan, one person will be killed and wounded under one charge! The strength of the two sides is too disparate, this is not a fight ...


    This is slaughter!


    Tang Jun, why is it ... so strong? !!


    Pei Xuanqing desperately desperate, and the old blood with sorrow and indignation couldn''t bear it anymore, when the air burst out.

 v8 Chapter 99： Battle of Pyongyang (4)

    A cavalry lineup of monks with more than three thousand refining periods, as long as their strength is not exhausted, is almost invincible on the battlefield in Pyongyang. Pei Xuan personally knew that this so-called fine horse riding was no longer possible under the iron hooves of the Tang army cavalry led by Chu Qi, and only hope was placed on other Goguryeo cavalry.


    "I have 100,000 fine riders. Even if the headquarters is damaged, other generals can cross the field. As long as they fight hard, before the Tang cavalry kills them, they will pass through the Tang army infantry. We will still win this battle. ! "


    Pei Xuanqing knew that he had fallen into a desperate situation. In order to prevent himself from arrogating on the spot, he had to tell himself that Goguryeo had not lost in this battle.


    He only saw what happened to his team at the moment, so he didn''t believe that he was killed. The other Tang cavalry was as powerful as Chu Yi''s department, and they were all composed of practicing monks. In this way, he can also keep the Tao heart from temporarily breaking down.


    In comparison, Shen Chongqian, who is sitting in the city head, is not so lucky. His vision is broader, and there is no Tang army to deal with, and he has enough energy to watch the entire battlefield.


    Shen Chongqian, who sat down on the steps in front of the city tower, had no blood on his face, and trembled like a swing. If he could choose, he would rather see nothing, so he would not be so scared and hopeless.


    In his vision, the Goguryeo cavalry rushed out of the city and was intercepted head-on by Tang Jun.


    As far as the strength of the two sides is concerned, the Goguryeo cavalry is more than three times that of the Tang army. However, when the two lines intersect, the Goguryeo cavalry unilaterally turns over, as if it hit the tide of the sea cliff and was hit back. spray.


    The torrents of the Tang army cavalry generally stormed in, but they did not see how they would fight. The Goguryeo cavalry who was standing in front of them was like a weed that was scattered and collapsed, and was swallowed up by a Zhang Zhang!


    Outside the three city walls and six city gates, twelve Goguryeo rides, without even seeing the shadows of the Tang army infantry, all of them were hit by Tang Juntieqi and fell to the ground.


    When Tang Jun passed by, he was covered with blood, numerous broken limbs, and spread on the ground, shocking. Hearing the screams and screams of the generals in the blood of the dead, Shen Chongqian seemed to have fallen into eighteen layers of hell, and the five internal organs seemed to explode in pain and terror.


    One hundred thousand Goguryeo cavalry, just took a picture with Tang Juntieqi, just passed by wrongly once, and lost nine out of ten.


    The remaining 20 or 20% of Goguryeo cavalry, mostly for the good training monks, abandoned the war horse at the moment of life and death, and the flock of frightened birds scattered and fled away, which was enough to survive.


    But although they were alive, the warhorses were gone, and they were no longer cavalry.


    And these people are all too shocked. In the face of the Tang army iron rider, the three souls and seven souls seem to be incomplete. It is said that there is no fighting spirit to fight with Tang army iron rider, and there is no courage to stay on the battlefield. In the case of a military order, they scrambled to flee back to the city wall and jumped to the top of the city, and never dared to show up again.


    Shen Chongqian watched these monks like bereavement dogs, constantly jumping from their side into the city, and could no longer bear the despair of their hearts, two lines of tears burst into tears.


    These monks are the absolute elite of Goguryeo and the pillar-like strength of the country. In the past ten years of conquest, they were also real warriors who had been killed from the dead by blood and weather!


    How many Silla troops have been defeated by them, how many Silla elites have been killed by them, how much Silla ¡¯s strong city has been broken by them ...


    But nowadays, they have taken the initiative to fight the Tang cavalry with several times the force of the enemy. Mo said that they did not gain the slightest result, they also met when they met, and there was no warrior like it!


    Where is this army? Even if a mouse meets a cat, it''s the worst situation, right?


    Shen Chongqian stood up tremblingly, pulled out a long sword, wanted to stand in the city, assume the role of law enforcement team, and beheaded all those who dare to escape. However, the long sword had just been lifted, but was unable to hang down.


    The defeat of the Goguryeo army was not that the soldiers did not fight bravely, but that they did not fight at all. Even Shen Chongqian himself, when he saw the iron soldiers of Tang Jun who were all monks who were above the refining period, he was frightened and trembled!


    "It''s over ... It''s over, Pyongyang is over ..." Shen Chongqian suddenly lost his sword and fell to the ground helplessly, only to feel that he no longer had the strength to stand up.


    "Your Majesty, the Goryeo army out of the city has been defeated by the new Riding of the Langfang Army. The end will ask Jing Qi to chase after the victory and directly invade the city and completely occupy Pyongyang!" Zhao Polu turned and fisted toward him Li Yan asked.


    Although the battle was short-lived, it made people feel hearty and cheerful. At this moment, Zhao Polu was no longer willing to delay, and he was thinking of directly capturing Pyongyang.


    Previously, the artillery trebuchet and the artillery crossbow bombarded the city head, which had caused the Goguryeo army to be severely injured and seriously weakened the morale of the other party. Now the Goguryeo cavalry who had left the city was almost completely destroyed. This is the best time to capture the city.


    Li Min agreed with Zhao Polu''s judgment.


    There is really no reason to disagree, and the situation is already obvious.


    Li Xie waved his hand and wrote lightly: "The left and right wings intercepted the enemy of the Acropolis, and the cavalry main force directly attacked the city, and the infantry followed suit!"


    "The commander-in-chief!" Zhao Polu turned and drew his sword, held it high, and then led to Pyongyang City and issued an order for the general attack of the army.


    Before Pei Xuanqing led the 100,000 cavalrymen out of the city, he had issued military orders, and the defending infantry had to fight out. The gates of the cities were not closed, and they were rushed in by the Langfang Army.


    The New Horse Rider defeated the Goguryeo Cavalry from the city. The speed was really too fast. The subsequent infantry had not had time to complete the array behind the city gate. Now I saw the Wolf Rider killing him, and he was so horrified that he turned and ran. .


    Just as the flood broke the dam, the Wolffang Army invaded the Pyongyang Town in an unstoppable manner!


    The Goguryeo Riders rushing out of the Acropolis just arrived on the battlefield and are preparing to show off their skills. With Pei Xuanqing, he defeated the Tang army in one fell swoop. However, hundreds of steps away, he saw his cavalry as if it had been wind Like the blowing dandelion, it fell down piece by piece.


    The leader of the two armies will be so shocked that their chins will soon fall to the ground, hesitating whether it is time to attack or retreat, and they saw Tang Jun iron ride with a thunderous kill.


    The two generals had no choice but to order the song to meet the enemy. As a result, there was no accident. Their offensive formation had not completely turned into a defensive formation. The Langfang army rushed into the formation, killing them and crying, and their positions were chaotic.


    The two Spike Army blocking the Pyongyang Acropolis each had 5,000 riders. In the Goguryeo Army of 40,000 to 50,000 people, they killed seven in and seven out in a very short period of time.


    When they killed the Goguryeo crowd for the last time, there was a mess left behind them. Those Goryeos in the Acropolis did not even flee to the city, and most of them lost their lives.


    As the Tang army''s infantry outside Pyongyang invaded the city, the garrison in the city retreated like a tide, and the war situation became suspicious. At the same time, the major monks in the Tang army also came out of the nest almost, surrounded the city on all sides, and snatched the monks in the city, especially the monks.


    Seeing here, Li Min felt faint. He glanced up at the sky, and from the time the trebuchet began to bombard the city head to the present, only an hour had passed, and the battle progressed very quickly.


    Zhao Polu was very excited and turned to hold his fist and said to Li Yan: "Your Majesty, this battle shows that my Datang only needs 100,000 male divisions, which is enough to conquer all the neighboring states! This is the embodiment of the glorious Tang dynasty, and is the most outstanding Good proof, my concubine is His Majesty! "


    When he said this, his eyes were enthusiastic, and he couldn''t help but worship one knee. It seems that if it weren''t for Jiayi, he would definitely bow to the five-body ceremony of Li Yixing to express his respect for the emperor.


    Li Xun smiled and motioned for Zhao Polu to get up, so he didn''t have to be so gaffe.


    Although the conquest of the peninsula on this peninsula was only 100,000 troops, the armament was very good, and there were 30,000 new macarons, and now Li Zhi feels right that there is nothing to be proud of.


    This is the real combat power of Datang civilization and Datang state at the moment. The small country of Goguryeo is only the light of fireflies. How can it compete with the sun and the moon?


    Li Yan''s eyes fell on the corner of the battlefield and he saw Pei Xuanqing.


    Pei Xuanqing did not return to the city.


    Compared to other cavalry teams out of the city, his team is actually the best. After all, Pei Xuanqing is high. Although he has lost his horse, he has continued to fight, and his combat system is still more powerful. .


    At this point in the war, he was still surrounded by more than a hundred people, but there were no war horses, and he was besieged by hundreds of Tang soldiers. Even so, Pei Xuanqing still waved his sword and fought endlessly, screaming in his mouth, and never stopped for a moment.


    As a great monk in the real world of Yangshen, he knew that the war was unfavorable, and defeat was unavoidable. If he wanted to escape, it would be easy, after all, Shen Chongqian ran away. But Pei Xuanqing didn''t leave, he still fought with a knife on the ground, completely treating himself as an ordinary soldier.


    Of course, he was also the great monk in Tang Jun.


    Tang Jun did not know that the enemy would be powerful, but also used the tradition of ordinary soldiers to die. The generals and masters in the army were used to deal with strong enemies. At this time, they all made sense.


    The situation has gone. Although Pei Xuanqing fought fearlessly, he was soon wounded by several Datang monks, his armor was scattered, his hair was loose, and he even vomited blood. He had barely stood still. The Goguryeo soldiers behind him fell quickly, leaving less than ten people left.


    Li Xun came to the front, motioned everyone to suspend their hands, glanced at Pei Xuanqing, who was bathing in blood, panting like a cow, still holding the broken sword, and nodded quite agreeably.


    He said: "I have no interest in Korea, but I have to say that you are also a man. By this time, Pyongyang City is about to change hands. Your failure is irreversible. General Pei''s battle is meaningless. If you are willing to surrender, , I can consider giving you a way to live. "


    When Pei Xuanqing saw that Li Zhi claimed to be a cricket, he knew his identity. Now he looked at him with amazement, admiration, and even a trace of fear.


    However, after listening to Li Yan''s words, Pei Xuanqing straightened his waist, pointed at Li Yan with a long knife, and gritted his teeth, "I am a Pyongyang general, I can''t fight well, I''ve lost my army and humiliated the country. A lot of monks in the army! Pei Xuanqing was unsuccessful, but convinced.


    "The prowess of the prosperous Tang Dynasty is indeed as bright as the sun, and I can''t resist it after Goguryeo. But if your Majesty wants to persuade me to surrender and humiliate me, it''s Xiao Pei Xuanqing!"


    The words went well, and Pei Xuanqing let out a roar like a beast. He actually took two steps forward and lifted his sword to cut off Li Zhi.


    Li Yan shook his head and sighed: "General Pei is really good-looking. But his hero, my enemy, since you want to die, He will complete you."


    Li Ye didn''t do it himself. He didn''t need to do it himself. The monks on the left and right swarmed up and blasted Pei Xuanqing into a cloud of blood.


    As for the remaining Goguryeo fighters, they were also hacked to death by the Tang army.


    Soon, Zhao Polu looked excited and came back to life: "Your Majesty, Pyongyang City has been completely taken by us. The defenders in the city were either killed or captured, and less than 10% of those who escaped!"


    The surrounding Shiwen heard the words, all frowned, saluting Li Ye together, "Congratulations to your Majesty for winning Pyongyang!"


    Compared to the excitement of the crowd, Li Ye looked indifferent. He looked up and looked up at the Pyongyang tower, and said, "Pyongyang City? My King Shi went on a hundred thousand expeditions because it was not a Pyongyang city. A country of Korea. Instead, the entire peninsula! "

 v8 Chapter 100： Destroy the country (on)

    Songyue City, the Royal Palace.


    Gong Yi points to Shen Chongqian who is kneeling in blood and kneeling in the hall to plead guilty. His teeth tremble and tremble because he moves too hard and wears a magnificent royal robe "water waves."


    Gong Yi felt that his chest was like a big stone, and he was spitting in his throat. Many words didn''t spit, and his lips were half-squeaked, but he couldn''t say a word.


    He reacted so much, half anger and half fear.


    This is naturally because Pei Xuanqing and Shen Chongqian were unfavorable in battle, and they lost Pyongyang City without saying that the most elite army of 300,000 Goguryeo was also damaged. And Tang Jun''s performance in this battle was described by Shen Chongqian as if the devil was born and the heavenly soldiers descended from the world. He even made Gong''s chest tight and wanted to spit blood.


    "Say! Did you surrender the Tang Dynasty secretly, colluding with Tang Jun, betrayed Pei Xuanqing, and betrayed the generals of the Three Armies?" Gong Yi stepped in front of Shen Chongqian, held him by the neck and lifted it, distorting his features He asked with a sullen expression.


    "King ... Why did this happen?" Shen Chongqian Xiu was suppressed, and soon became pale and difficult to breathe.


    "If it weren''t for this, my King was 300,000 warriors, and he would be defeated by the 100,000 Tang army in half a day? It must be you, you treacherous! Traitor! You betrayed your country!"


    Bow-born eyes are scarlet, their eyes seem to disappear, their hair is dancing wildly, and the aura is violently roaring in China, setting off a gust of wind. His man seemed to have fallen into the magic, he poured Shen Chongqian to the ground severely, smashed a large pit, and the dust was flying.


    He still did not let go of his hatred, and the action never stopped. Shen Chongqian became a puppet in his hands, and he was thrown into the ground by smashing left and right. The gravel blasted out, and the surrounding **** eunuchs did not suffer from the pond fish''s puppets, their blood splashed and they screamed and flew out one after another.


    While Gongzu slaughtered Shen Chongqian, he kept screaming like a beast: "You traitor, for the sake of prosperity and wealth, dare to destroy the king''s Jiangshan community, and the king will let you die!"


    "My King was born in the royal family and has been talented since he was a child. Now he has become a high master. His Majesty is like a cloud, his good ministers are like rain, and Goguryeo has been doomed for nearly ten years. He is destined to become a master of the generation. ! "


    The monk in the palace was guarding, and when he heard the movements rushing towards him, he saw that the bow-drows with red eyes and frantic dance were trembling, and they were afraid to move lightly.


    As for the first civilian officer of the post-Goguryeo in the opponent''s hand, his bones were broken, his flesh was blurred, and he was completely dehumanized, like a freshly cut pork chop, bloody.


    In the city of Pyongyang, Shen Chongqian faced the siege of the Tang army, and strove to save the enemies in the life of nine deaths. He ran back to Wangdu for a while to report the frontline military situation, but he ended up like this now, which is really miserable .


    I don''t know how long, Gongzu finally stopped. He lost the head in his hand¡ªShen Chongqian had been broken into countless pieces of meat and scattered all over the hall. The blood was splattering like ink, and only one head was still intact.


    Now the human head slumped to one side, just with the five senses facing upwards, Qiqiao bleeding, and the expression of horror and panic was still fixed.


    Gongzu''s anger slightly diminished, but the redness in his eyes did not subside. He bowed his head and walked back and forth in the temple several times. He looked as if he was looking to kill his father and his enemies.


    At the end, he snarled outside the door of the palace: "The order, all the kings will gather together, and the king will go on his own expedition, and fight against Li Zhina!"


    After the order was issued, Gongzu began to bury his head in the temple again, muttering continuously: "I am the King of Goryeo, I have hundreds of thousands of troops, thousands of miles and mountains! I have a lot of luck in my body. What''s wrong with me? "


    "I want to unify the three kingdoms, become emperor, and build an unprecedented feat! Also, I want to be alive, be praised by future generations, and enjoy supreme power! How can I lose ?!"


    After taking over Pyongyang, the army simply rested, crossed the Datong River and continued to march south. The soldiers headed for Songyue, the capital of Goguryeo.


    Although the peninsula site is not large, there are also many cities. Li Zhi only took 100,000 troops, and there was no interest in dispersing troops to capture all prefectures and counties.


    The city of Goguryeo that stood in front of the army could not reflect what Li Zhi expected, and either ran away or watched the wind fall.


    Of course, there are also two heroic defenders who don''t dare to die, donated their lives to the country and tried to stop Tang Jun for a while.


    The result is naturally self-evident, the weapons of mass destruction in the army were not used, and only the major monks in the accompanying army could easily destroy the opponent''s city defense and fighting spirit.


    The territory of the late Goguryeo is also equivalent to a town in the Tang Dynasty. Although the city has a larger population and stronger strength, it can be ignored in the presence of the 100,000 Tang army.


    Originally, Li Min expected that before arriving in Songyue, he would no longer encounter strong resistance. Even if he arrived in Songyue, the bow descendants would be defensive, and it would be good to be able to resist surrender.


    What he didn''t expect was that the army was still fifty miles away from Songyue, and the scolding monk even returned, saying that Gong Yi had taken over 200,000 troops to kill him.


    "Within sixty miles between the two armies, there is no Xiongguan Tianmao and Fortress Fortress. Do you still want to have a diplomatic battle with our army?" Zhao Polu was surprised when he heard the scout.


    To be honest, Li Ye didn''t know what the other party was thinking. More than 200,000 Korean troops have to defend the city, but it is extremely difficult. Now the other party has taken the initiative to come out to meet the army. What is the difference between sending them to death?


    Li Yan doesn''t think that some people like to die, and he doesn''t think that Gong Yi, as the master of a country, would lose his mind to do so. This is unreasonable. The only reasonable explanation is that the other party has other plans and other plans.


    "What exactly does Gong Yi intend?" Li Zhi was lost in thought.


    The terrain city of Goryeo was in his mind, including the garrison situation and strength of the army in various places, and it was also collected by the Tsing Yi Shumen, which was also in his mind.


    At present, the only problem that the army does not solve is to go straight ahead, and there is no division of troops in the left and right prefectures. Could it be said that the bow descendants intend to launch the national residents, swarming on all sides, more ants biting the elephant?


    If this is the case, this situation may not occur, but it is absolutely impossible now. The ant colony wants to bite the elephant, how can it be entangled with the elephant, but now there is no one to stop the 100,000 army, whether it is Xiongguan or the enemy, can not prevent the army from directly crushing the past.


    Moreover, there are many major monks in the army, who are monitoring the situation on both wings. Li Ye did not hear them report that the Korean army was gathered and attacked in all directions. .


    "Or to say, Gongzu still has a surprise soldier that can threaten the food lane behind my army?" Li Ye kept deducing the battle situation, and in the end he could only think of this possibility.


    This time the army went on an expedition, from the perspective of the situation of the use of troops, there is a suspicion that the army is alone. In addition, along the way, it only occupied the city on a road and did not clean up its wings. If Korea really hidden a strange soldier in advance, it could indeed sneak in the army''s food road.


    But this is just a matter of reason, there is no practical possibility at all.


    The territory of the latter Goguryeo is less than a thousand miles from the north to the south, and Pyongyang, a major town in the north, is even north of the Datong River, which is equivalent to "outside the solitary suspension."


    In this case, it was impossible for the Korean army to attack Pyongyang. Even if they thought that Li Zhi''s garrison would remain in Pyongyang, they would not succeed.


    As long as Pyongyang City is not lost, no matter where the surprise soldiers that may or may not exist, appear in the rear of the army, the new Pike Pyongyang ¡¯s Langfang Army and the new Langya Army ¡¯s new ride will be bound to be in two days. Killed within.


    With the speed and physique of the fierce beast, this strange soldier does not appear. Once it appears, it must be chased down quickly.


    Besides, there are also monks guarding the food road along the way.


    Therefore, although Tang Jun went alone and did not clean up his flanks, Li Zheng was not worried about what would happen to the rear.


    So the question is, what exactly does Gongzu intend to do?


    Li Xun thought hard and couldn''t think of any support for Gong Dian to turn around.


    "Under the order, the monks are dispatched to investigate the flanks and abdomen of the army day and night. If a Korean army appears, they must report in time!" Li Yan did not let the army suspend his journey.


    The monks were dispatched to avoid sporadic hunting. Anyway, the territory of Korea was so large, and there were many monks in the army, enough to monitor everywhere.


    In the morning two days later, in a low hilly area, the army met the Goryeo army led by Gong Yi.


    The two sides lined up each other five miles apart, and then the bow descendants took the initiative to attack, Li Li did not hesitate, and ordered the army to give each other a headache.


    The fighting process was poor.


    First, the monks from both sides caught a fight in mid-air. Monks from the Tang Dynasty relied on the quantity and realm advantages to quickly defeat the Korean monks and gained air dominance.


    Then, with the cooperation of the monk, the infantry struck forward, and the two sides have not met yet. The Tang army ¡¯s powerful bow and crossbow took the lead and fired in several rounds. The Korean army in front of various military formations were in front of them, all dead and wounded. Chaos.


    Tang Jun fought for the benefit of the armored soldiers, and took advantage of the onslaught, quickly rushed into the Korean army in various places, under the left and right arches, quickly captured the mountain packs.


    The Langfang Army ¡¯s new riding was divided into dozens of units, assaulted from the flanks, cooperated with the infantry soldiers, and divided and surrounded the hills controlled by the Goryeo Army one by one.


    The battle lasted only two hours, and the Korean army was already corpse-wrapped and blood was flowing. There is no essential difference between the battle situation and Pyongyang City. It is a one-sided slaughter, and the Korean army cannot even defend it.


    Three hours later, the Korean army was completely defeated, and the soldiers lost their helmets and armors and fled.


    By this time, the monk still did not find within a radius of 100 miles, there were signs of Korean army and civilians swarming. The monk behind the army reported Li Ye once in an hour, but did not find any Korean soldiers.


    After the war until noon, the situation became Tang Jun hunting down Korean soldiers.


    Before sunset, Tang Jun won the army, Zhao Polu captured the post of Goryeo Wang Gong.


    Looking at the army of soldiers returning to the camp, Li Min touched his chin, but still did not want to understand what it meant when Gong Yi led the army to take the initiative to fight. Seeing Zhao Polu bring the bow descendants back, Li Yan decided to ask in person.


    After seeing Gong, Li Ying finally understood why the other party took the initiative to attack.

 v8 Chapter 101： Destroy the country (below)

    Later, Goguryeo Wang Gongzu was detained, and when he saw Li Yan at the camp of Tang Jun, he made a loud roar from his throat, and he opened his **** mouth and rushed out!


    Seeing his hair shed, blood all over his face, and a pale complexion, he should really want to throw Li Yan to the ground and bite him hard.


    It was a pity that he had just moved and had not yet taken a step. He was then slammed into the vest with a handle by Zhao Polu behind him. In the muffled sound, he lay on the ground with his five body shot.


    Rao is so, he is still struggling with his teeth and claws, his eyes are staring at Li Yan with red eyes, trying to bite each other''s legs.


    After Wang Yue Songyue made the decision to lead the army and fight against Li Xun, he had been looking forward to playing against Li Xun, using his own warriors, he was defeated and forged his own great cause Another new step.


    Since ten days, war reports from various places have continued to return. Every time the bow descent listens to the military situation where the chief officer will flee the city and surrender to the wind, the anger in his heart will rise by one point, and the war in his heart will increase by 10%.


    These villain thieves are all rice buckets, one by one, blind to each other, and the five internal organs and six concubines are also broken. Even like Shen Chongqian, if they want to destroy their own Jiangshan community, they have to condemn their nine families!


    And when Gongzu heard that there were several city defenders, they were angrily to fight generously to die, and I couldn''t help but cheer up a lot, secretly said that after the Goguryeo dynasty, it was true that not all were villains, but there were still righteous men who loyal to the kingdom It is necessary to publicize their achievements and unite the hearts of the Chinese people.


    In order to deal with Tang Jun, Gong Yi ordered the counties to order the king of the world.


    However, when Tang Jun sang and sang through the Goguryeo territory and was about to come to Songyue, Gongzu was angrily annoyed that those places that were not taken care of by Tang Jun did not even send troops!


    Some of them said that they were preparing, some reached out to ask him for money and food, and some even pretended to be dumb. Only a few cities or two took the lead and recruited strong men to fight, but the Tang army was too fast, and they were too late.


    The angered bow descendants vowed to use their own army of the capital to defeat Tang Jun directly, so that all the post-Goguryeo soldiers and civilians knew that their ingenuity was not frightened. The reason why the Pyongyang battle would be quickly defeated is not how brave Tang Jun was, but he was Shen Chongqian was betrayed!


    If this is the case, Hou Goguryeo will regain the heart of war, and this time with Tang, the absolute victory is in hand!


    Before the battle with Li Tangjun, the monks in the army reported that there were too many monks in the Tang army. Should they not fight in the field ... the monks were slaped and slapped to death without saying that. The order for the whole army to be transmitted was then passed on.


    This led to a battle that seemed almost unreasonable to Li Yan.


    "Li Yan! I will kill you, kill you! You jerk, you are sinister and vicious, cannibalism does not spit your bones, you harm the world, and sooner or later you will be thundered ..."


    Li Yan saw the beast-like face of Bow descendants, listening to the roar and incoherent screams in his throat, and suddenly he came to understand why the other party had to fight with him in the wild.


    "This guy seems crazy." Li Min touched his chin and looked at Gong.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that he really looked at this late Goguryeo king. He originally thought that the other party was also a tyrant killed in the blood and blood of the corpse mountains. After hard work, the king''s industry deserves to be treated with care, and he cannot be ignored. Now seeing Gong''s performance, Li Yan was very disappointed and knew he was wrong.


    The unparalleled strength and weakness of this peninsula in the peninsula made Gong Yi think that he and his army were very strong, and they did not know that Datang had changed the sky long ago.


    In the face of Tang Jun, he did not have the power of a battle at all, but he did not realize it. Perhaps he realized that he just couldn''t accept that he was as weak as the ants. Now that he has lost ground, his mind has been completely lost¡ªperhaps when he learns that Pyongyang has fallen for half a day and 300,000 troops have died, he has gone mad.


    "It''s been a long time, so I used to fight with the air ..." Li Min thought


    He analyzed the confusion and caution when Gong Yi was dispatched to fight, and laughed at himself.


    Gong Yi was still flying, but Li Xun had no interest in talking with him. He winked at Zhao Polu and turned away from the big account.


    Before going out, Gong''s yelling stopped abruptly, and there was a very slight flowing sound of blood overflowing his throat.


    Li Zhe stood outside the door, looking up at the blue sky, and raised a question in his heart: if one day, he suddenly found that the ten years of the Southern Expedition and the North War, the foundation created by Ji Xing Ye Ji, was in the presence of some force, but It is a bubble that breaks at the touch of it. Will it go crazy?


    Faced with an invincible enemy, will he sit still, or will he persevere and persuade himself to rush forward?


    Li Min didn''t think much about it, and soon left this thought behind.


    Datang is different from Korea, he is more different from Gongye, and there is no comparability between the two sides.


    Fairy field.


    In the **** battlefield, the county''s master Wu You retracted her pink fist and sighed sadly: "It''s too weak."


    There were no opponents before her.


    Li Ye smiled and patted her shoulder. "The monk in Goguryeo is so capable. If you feel unhappy, there will be two opponents to fight you in the back."


    The county owner thought for a while, and then tilted his head and replied, "Silla and Hakuba are also weak?"


    Li Ye weighed it in his heart. The strength of the three countries on the peninsula should now be similar. At least from the perspective of Tang, they are similar, or they will not stand on their feet.


    Nowadays, the army has defeated the so-called elite division of Hou Goguryeo, and the battle over the immortal realm is also easily solved. Silla and Hou Baiji want to raise the big waves, but it is really difficult.


    Gong Yi brought his army to Tang Junye for diplomatic warfare. This was a tactical mistake¡ªalthough his guard Song Yue was destined to be useless¡ªpart of the reason was that the battle of Xian Yu took the lead in separating the results. .


    The county leader saw that Li Yan didn''t deny it, and suddenly said, "Brother, why don''t I go to the other side of the sea, where there may be opponents worthy of facing."


    Hearing this, Li Yan felt helpless for a while. What Wu You said was not Laos, but the American continent. The masters and apprentices of Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei fought in a foreign land, and now they have conquered many sites.


    As for the little ones who are jealous of fighting elsewhere or the important role played by Su Emei, it is unknown. If you think about it, you''re afraid that the latter possibility is greater. After all, according to the apprenticeship of Chu Nanhuai, America now has no gods, which means that there is no major monk above the immortal realm.


    "It is not necessary to pass yet. When the immediate opponent is settled and the route is established, if there is a strong enemy, it can be checked." Li Wei did not completely reject Wu You, and in the end he also had to check it.


    The army quickly occupied Songyue City, and as a symbol of the late Goguryeo''s failure, the head of the bow descendants was hung in front of the gate for passing pedestrians to watch.


    The people in Songyue City were terrified. The doors and windows of every house were closed, and they did not dare to show up day and night. They hid at home and trembled with their wives and sons. They were afraid that the Tang army would break in.


    Of course, Tang Jun will not disturb the people. This has nothing to do with morality, but a military order.


    Every place conquered by the Tang Army needs to be governed, and it will also become Tang soil in the future. The people who harm this place will only affect the livelihood of the people here, and will be detrimental to future construction work.


    After a few days of suffering, the people in Songyue City found that order was good outside the door. Without Tang Jun to **** their wives, children and property, they tried to go out, and found that their neighbors did not suffer. The Tang Jun patrolmen who passed by the door occasionally did not mean to rush in.


    This made them greatly relieved.


    Soon, the gentry in the city was invited to the official court, and the civilian officials announced to them that Datang''s unquestionable legal right to rule over the land, and asked them to cooperate in the care of the people, and to re-establish the Songyue City order in accordance with the Datang Law.


    A batch


    The squire, who had a good attitude and respect for Datang, was promoted and was appointed as a low-ranking official. As an assistant officer, he helped Datang civil servants to do business, and Songyue City soon resumed its former vitality.


    Of course, some people are noisy everywhere, calling for loyalty and loyalty to the country, and vowing to be incompatible with Datang. The result is naturally self-evident. Regardless of their identity and how much prestige, they are caught by Datang monks and concentrated on They were sent to the vegetable market and beheaded.


    After suppressing the rebellious forces after the war, Li Yan was not relentless. He had absolute strength to back it up, and he had no scruples.


    At the same time, various states and counties in Hau Goguryeo passed on, although there were also a few short-sighted people who were under the banner of national justice and wanted to fish in muddy waters. After being killed by the monks of the Tang Dynasty, this land was never seen again. People who dare to oppose Datang on the bright side.


    What Li Yan needs now is stability. As for long-term rule, there is still much to do. The most important point is to let the people here recognize the Tang''s right to rule them.


    For Li Yan, this is not difficult, it is nothing more than two steps.


    First, migration, the large-scale relocation of people on the peninsula to the hinterland of the Tang Dynasty, weakening their ability to hold a group here to warm, and then relocating a group of Tang people to assimilate them;


    Secondly, ideological reform is the best thing for Confucianism. Only two generations of education are needed, and the people here will basically forget the Korean dynasty.


    Of course, in order to quickly achieve this goal, Datang can also say that the Korean people first migrated from the Central Plains. Those who have learned from Confucianism can find a lot of evidence from ancient books to prove this statement.


    Tang Jun''s main force did not stay in Songyue City for too long, and after a little rest, they pointed the soldier''s front towards the next goal: Houbaiji.


    Wanshan Prefecture, the Royal Palace.


    Later Emperor Zhenxuan of Baiji gathered with His Majesty Nengchen and generals to discuss ways to deal with Tang Jun. The sadness in the temple was bleak, and two hours passed, and no one still proposed a strategy of victory and mastery.


    The battle of Goguryeo after the capture of 100,000 Tang troops was too overwhelming. Post-Baekje, whose overall national strength did not have many advantages compared to that of Goguryeo, even if it had a wise monarch and a large number of capable ministers, it was doomed to this coming war. In the middle, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    "King, please forgive me for your disrespectful crimes. The Tang Dynasty has a thriving army, and the front can''t match it at all. After Baekje, even if it is a strong wall and a clear field, there is not much chance of winning. Our territory is small. Rarely. According to Yichen, he can only take the edict of the Tang Dynasty emperor ... "


    After a long silence, the Prime Minister worshipped in the middle of the hall, and his tears of speech made him sad.


    Li Xuan sent Zhen Xuan a letter of persuasion, which is now on Zhen Xuan''s desk.


    Zhen Xuan''s muscles twitched on her face, and when she saw the Minister of the Palace, there was no objection to the Prime Minister, and she knew that this was the common thought in everyone''s hearts, and she couldn''t help feeling sad and angry.


    According to Li Yishu''s book, surrender, he can still keep glory and wealth, without surrender, he can only end up like Gong descendants.


    Zhen Xuan bit her teeth tightly, only feeling as if she had fallen into the sea of ??swords and mountains, and she felt uncomfortable and painful.


    At the beginning of the civil strife in Silla, the mighty powerfuls cut off from the place, claiming to be the city masters and generals, and did not comply with the order of the Silla Dynasty, but no one dared to stand up and blame Silla on the bright side and tear his face. The difference between them is equivalent to the separation and rebellion of Fanzhen.


    It was Zhen Xuan who first raised the banner of rebellion.


    Today, the three kingdoms on the peninsula stand up, and after that, Baekje is thriving and its national strength is flourishing.


    Zhen Xuan''s merit position is not comparable to Gong''s. He is much stronger than the latter.


    But this point is so strong that in the face of this behemoth of the Tang Dynasty, there is no slight effect, and it can not show any difference.


    Zhen Xuan was as keen as a knife.


    After a long silence, when Zhen Xuan opened her eyes again, two lines of blood and tears flowed out of her eyes. Facing the Prime Minister and the restless courtier who worshipped on the ground, he waved his sleeves, and his voice trembled, "Come down . "

 v8 Chapter 102： Belongs to 朕 (on)

    Li Xuan received the drop watch from Zhen Xuan, and after reading it, she felt very satisfied. Among the three kingdoms on the peninsula, Houbaiji is located in the southwest, facing away from the sea. If Zhen Xuan insists on resisting, he takes a step back 10,000 steps, and even if the Tang Army cannot be quickly destroyed on land, the Lingnan Marine Division can land and fight.


    For Li Yan, the biggest benefit brought by Zhen Xuan''s surrender was that he saved a lot of military expenses. If not, once the army starts fighting in the past, the consumption of armament materials, including the spirit stone fireball and the magic weapon, will be astronomical.


    In the two battles with Korea, although Tang Jun won swiftly and the soldiers were not injured, the military expenses were indeed consumed a lot. When the two armies engaged in battle, the army''s weaponry and crossbows all flew in line with each other. Every hour and every moment, the battles would make the wealth in the treasury one level lower.


    Zhen Xuan made a wise choice in the eyes of Li Yan, but King Silla of Silla did the opposite, not only returning his letter of persuasion, but also accompanying a scripture.


    In this scripture, Jin Xun scolded Datang for bullying the small ones and Li Zong''s tyrannical violence, saying that he would use his country''s strength to fight Li Zong in the end, even if the last soldier died, he would never surrender. !!


    If you only look at the tough wording in Silla''s scriptures, Li Qiu would think that this is a strong country, not a civil war in which even the civil strife in the country cannot be settled.


    "King of King Silla, son of King of King Kang Kang, and nephew of King Jinman, the true sage, accepted the Zen status of Queen Three years ago."


    Zhao Polu called out the information collected by the Tsing Yi Shumen and introduced the situation to Jin Li and his Silla. "After the death of King Kang Kang, his younger brother Dingkang Jin Huang took the throne, and after one year, he passed on to his sister Jin. Shortly after the Queen''s succession, the Silla Kingdom was in chaos, Zhen Xuan rebelled, Liang Ji was in chaos, and the bow descendants raised soldiers.


    "Although Zhen Xuan and Gong descended to the throne after the death of Jin Mao, the Shilla division actually took place during the time of the true queen of the Holy Saint. In the past few years after Jin Mao''s throne, he was diligent in politics and worked hard to punish many traitors and corrupt officials. He has also appointed a number of virtuous ministers who have fought against Korea and Baekje several times in the past two years.


    Speaking of this, Zhao Polu handed the instrument to Li Xuan with his hands, and Li Xuan asked him to check the details for himself.


    Li Ye had a basic understanding of Jin Ye before, knowing the other party ¡¯s general situation, reading the information for a while now, could not help but smile, "Viewing this person''s experience is quite similar to Xuan Zong. Somewhat similar. "


    Zhao Polu bowed down and said, "It''s just a little bit similar. Can the dying king of a small country be compared with His Majesty and Xuanzong?"


    Tang Jun has not yet captured Silla, but Zhao Polu has said that Jin Mao is the prince of the country. It can be seen that he did not take the other side seriously, and also firmly believed that the army would win.


    Li Yan didn''t talk, and after returning to the handsome case, he sat down and groaned in front of the documents in his hands.


    Heroes in the world, he never underestimated. Although he looked at Gongzu before, he caused many thoughts to be in vain, but did not cause any bad results. Judging from the life experience of Jin Jun, Li Jun cannot think of himself.


    What Zhao Polu didn''t know was that his previous life was the prince of the country of death. Everything in this life starts from scratch. Everything is different. Years of hard work have brought Datang to a new level. Li Yan may look down on others, but he never underestimates people who are similar to himself.


    The army went to Silla, with only 100,000 troops. With the occupation of the Korean territory, the troops were stationed in Pyongyang, Songyue and other major towns, and their combat power decreased. After all, the military is complete, saying there is no threat at all, and it is not in line with reality-the situation is not completely without danger.


    There are not many troops in the army, which is a limitation.


    However, since the dynasty dared to send only 100,000 soldiers and horses to the Peninsula, it showed that the strength of the army was sufficient. As long as no major mistakes were made, there would be no problems. For Li Wei, he had to try his best not to make any decision mistakes, even if he had a small defeat, he didn''t want to experience it.


    There are two options before Li Yan now.


    First, since then, Baekje has surrendered, then concentrate his forces and go straight to Jincheng, the capital of Silla;


    Secondly, for the sake of perfection, the advance army entered the post-Baekje, demobilized the post-Baekje army, and collected its armament. After the post-Baekje was stable, the army had no flanking concerns, and then concentrated its efforts to attack Silla.


    Choose the first option. If Houbaiji falls and rebels, the army will suffer from the enemy. Once the battle cannot be resolved quickly, Hou Goguryeo will follow the chaos, and the army will fall into the ocean.


    Choosing the second option will give Silla a chance to concentrate its troops and defend tightly, but if the post-Baekje is in the army to pick up the defense, it will set up a dangerous situation, ambush on all sides, and cooperate with Silla''s attack. The situation is the same Not good.


    Of course, all the prerequisites for all these sorrows are counterproductive.


    Then whether Baekje would go against it, Li Ye could not be 100% sure.


    Although in fact this is unlikely to happen, if Jin Yi and Zhen Xuan reach a consensus, then everything is possible. Jin Xuan is the hero of Fenfa, and Zhen Xuan is a generation of heroes. Compared to them, Datang is an invader from outside.


    It is not unimaginable that the former hostile forces in the country were united for the time of the invasion of a powerful enemy.


    According to this, the situation is very unfavorable to Li Zhi.


    But when he figured everything out, he wasn''t half worried.


    He doesn''t need to worry.


    No matter what Jin Xun and Zhen Xuan will do next, Li Xun doesn''t care.


    He naturally has a winning response.


    ...


    The sky is clear, the wind is calm and the wind is smooth, and Silla King Jinxun is birding in the palace garden. Although he was not elected for three years, Silla has had two kings since his father, and he is now a year of no doubt.


    The year of no doubt is a man''s heyday in the spring and autumn. He is mature and stable and young and strong, which is very suitable for establishing a great career.


    At this time, he will not be as impulsive as a young man. If he wants to work hard, he will work around the clock. He still does not rest after the third round, and he is often moved by himself. Spiritual, just want to keep the achievements of most of his life, without errors.


    In the past three years, Jin Mao has done a lot of things, and some of them are major issues related to the future of the country. But he still has an hour every day to rest and adjust his mind, or to stare at birds in the garden, or to go out to visit the market. Sometimes, when he is interested, he will also discuss with the monk.


    He has a regular schedule, one more sleep, five more-meditating and adjusting is also in the category of "sleep", meals are quantitative and regular, the more busy you are, the less you will consume your energy.


    He has ambitious ambitions, so in the long run, he would not do anything that would damage the long-term way. Even if it delays some things, as long as it is not so important, it is not as long as he lives a few more years, and it is important to preside over the national political situation for a few more years.


    He firmly believes that with his presence, Silla will definitely be revived. Therefore, he takes great care of himself and absolutely does not allow himself to decline before he grows old, and only cares about what he does not want in the future.


    Before Zhen Xuan led a large offensive, he did not disrupt his own pace of life. In his words, as long as the kings have not been attacked, he will not be self-defeating.


    But today the situation is obviously a little different. As soon as he walked into the garden and hadn''t slipped around, he had to drop the bird cage and hurried back to the main hall for government affairs without hesitation.


    Tang Jun came to attack, bow descendants fell, and Silla was in danger. Even if the other party was hundreds of miles away, Jin Ye had to revive Ye Yan and handle all related matters in person. He knew that Tang Jun was too powerful, and that he was a little careless, and Silla was gone, so he would not have a future.


    "King, the person sent to contact Zhen Xuan is back!" As soon as Jin Min entered the door, there were officials waiting to salute him.


    "Knot


    How''s it going? "


    "Zhen Xuan refuses."


    Jin Zheng was about to sit down, and heard that Yanzhou was wrinkled and angry, but his voice was still steady, "Isn''t the condition of the king''s recruiting security high enough to make him feel good?"


    Knowing that Silla just now would not be Tang Jun''s opponent, Jin Min sent someone to contact Zhen Xuan.


    In fact, as soon as he learned that Tang Jun came to attack the military situation, Jin Xun had the idea of ??joining forces with Bow descendants and Zhen Xuan.


    It was only then that Tang Jun had only 100,000, and it should not be too difficult to fight, and the bow descendants might be able to block the opponent.


    Even if you can''t stop it, under the fierce battle between the two sides, Tang Jun''s strength will be consumed a lot, and when the time comes, it will be Silla. The old incident of Silla''s counterattack of the Andong Dufu government in the Tang Dynasty more than two hundred years ago is likely to repeat itself. For Silla, this is a good thing that kills two birds with one stone.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Jun''s offensive was so rapid. Bow''s army was like a window paper, which was broken in a moment. At the same time of being extremely shocked, Jin Ye was so frightened that he could n¡¯t sleep at night. Even the bird in the garden was just calm and showed to his subjects.


    Only I know that every step in the garden is frightening!


    If you cannot join Zhen Xuan, Silla will be at stake.


    Therefore, knowing that Zhen Xuan had surrendered to the Tang Dynasty, he still sent his own minister to meet with the other party, and proposed that as long as the other party was willing to attack the Tang Dynasty together, he would be named as a general, and the other party''s name would be rectified. Military and political forces, and it was agreed that after defeating Tang Jun, the division of the bow descent site could also be discussed.


    At that time, Huang Chao caused disasters in the north and south, and the Tang dynasty court conquered it for many years. However, he could not calm it down. He had the idea of ??recruiting. The conditions proposed by Huang Chao are nothing more than making a town. If it wasn''t for gangsters to dominate and ruin good things from it, the Chaos of Huang Chao would be another look.


    Jin Ye is willing to give General Zhen Xuan''s official position, but he does not interfere in his territory.


    Unexpectedly, Zhen Xuan did not agree!


    "How did Zhen Xuan say that, he was so determined to be a minion of the Tang Dynasty?"


    Jin Yun''s face was somber, "In the current situation of the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid he didn''t make him a choice of minions? At best, let him be a peace dog! Think he Xuan Xuan is not an ordinary character, so he will be willing to lose ten years of battle. Huge power gained from hard work? Would rather be a peace dog than a chaotic world, it is not suitable for him! "


    Prime Minister Park Ruiqian arched his hand and said, "When Chen Chen left Wanshan, Zhen Xuan said that if the king can recognize his identity as the post-Beiji king and give him millions of dollars in food, he might consider ..."


    "This matter is impossible!" Jin Yan was so angry that he slammed the desk case angrily, standing up and screaming.


    After acknowledging the identity of Baekje after Zhen Xuan, that is not Zhao''an. The two have lost even the most basic monarch and ministerial status. They are completely on an equal footing and split the country.


    Heaven has no two days and no country has two masters. If Jin Yi accepts this, it will mean ignoring the legality of his kingship. Zhou Tianzi of the Central Plains has done just that, how to say nothing in the end.


    Park Ruiqian also felt that Zhen Xuan''s request was to make troubles unreasonably. If Tang Jun was about to strike, he would never return these words. After reporting this matter, seeing that Jin Min had no intention, Pu Ruiqian planned to retire.


    He saw that Jin Xun''s face was very bad, apparently he was not angry with Zhen Xuan, so he didn''t plan to stay more, so as not to be furious.


    Park Ruiqian feels that no king can accept Zhen Xuan''s conditions, not to mention Jin Xuan is still a wise monarch, Zhen Xuan is almost unknown.


    Just as Park Ruiqian was about to launch the gate of the palace, the golden sorrow on the throne suddenly changed, and suddenly said, "Give him!"


    Park Ruiqian was shocked, and quickly stopped, looking at Jin Ye with a questioning look, "King?"


    Jin Yan''s bite is very heavy. Even if it is, he can''t hide the trembling voice, "Give him a throne!"

 v8 Chapter 103： Belongs to 朕 (middle)

    The heavy rain poured, and the water on the tiles was connected into a line in front of the eaves. Zhen Xuan stood in front of the porch and overlooked the city of Wanshanzhou through the heavy rain curtain. The deep eyes flashed the light of wisdom. When the eyes fell on the armored guard at the gate of the palace, there was a flame in his eyes.


    He never thought that Jin Mao would recognize his identity as the post-Beiji King.


    Although millions of stone rations did not agree with each other. But with the identity of the post-Baiji King, who cares about that money?


    When Park Ruiqian came to meet him before, Zhen Xuan didn''t mean to join forces with Silla in the slightest. This was not only because he never considered himself a Silla courtier, but also because Tang Jun was too powerful, and he couldn''t raise his defensive mind.


    But now Jin Jin is willing to admit his identity!


    Things changed immediately.


    This means that the Silla people will recognize his king''s identity. As long as the Tang army is repelled and Silla is attacked in the future, it is no longer the following offense, but the two countries are at war! The resistance of the Silla people will be much weaker, and the morale of the post-Baekje will be even higher.


    Over the years, Zhen Xuan has not stopped attacking Silla, and she has won and lost with each other. Only in the past two years, due to the rule of Jin Mao, the fighting has been more difficult. If Kim Jong acknowledges his identity as the later King of Baekje, the Silla people will lose confidence in Kim Jong, and those Silla soldiers will lose their heart, what else will they use to stop themselves?


    Zhen Xuan is sure, as long as Tang Jun can withdraw from the peninsula, Jin Ye will definitely not be his opponent in the case of the bow descendants!


    When the time comes to occupy the north, and then attack Silla on both sides, Jin Ye will lose!


    In this way, after the Baekje will unify the land, he Zhen Xuan will also establish a great contribution to be extolled forever!


    Before he dared not fight with Tang Jun, he was forced to surrender because he knew he could not fight the other side. However, if Silla assists, Tang Army will be attacked on both sides. As a Tang Army guest, the army will not have enough troops. As long as the post-Baekje and Silla can deal with each other well and let the war last longer, they will win.


    Zhen Xuan does not lack ambitions, but as long as she is not in despair, as long as she can see a glimmer of hope, she will have the courage to work hard! At that time, no one dared to hold up the banner against Silla on this land. At that time, Silla was still a unified dynasty. Who was not afraid?


    But myself, Zhen Xuan, dare to stand up first!


    "Call Park Sang to see you!" Zhen Xuan decided.


    ...


    Jin Ling hasn''t gone to the garden to falter these days, and he doesn''t even have the mood to look like that.


    It is a shame and shame for him to admit the identity of Baiji King after Zhen Xuan, and it is not too much to say that it is a national shame. But in order to save Silla and defeat the mighty Tang Jun, he is ready to be misunderstood by the Chinese and hesitate to bear infamousness!


    With such a heavy load of humiliation, Kim Ye must not be under a lot of pressure. He knows that a little carelessness is the end of all disasters, and he must seize every moment to plan military planes and prepare for war.


    In these days, he has glanced at all matters, and for this reason has not closed his eyes for many days.


    He and Zhen Xuan have signed a covenant, and both sides are secretly preparing for war.


    In order to give Tang Jun an unexpected attack, Jin Ye asked Park Ruiqian''s son, Park Jinghui, to lead people to stay in Wanshan Prefecture directly, so that the two sides could timely convey various messages.


    Park Jinghui has outstanding talents, won the trust of Jin Mao, and even paid more attention than Park Ruiqian. Sending the other party to Zhen Xuan is also to make the other party see more, so that he can learn more about Zhen Xuan''s internal situation when he starts fighting with Zhen Xuan in the future.


    Time passed quickly, and Tang Jun had already taken action.


    In Jin ¡¯s previous prediction, Tang Jun had only two ways to go, or


    First go to Shanzhou, collect the arms of Zhen Xuan''s army, demobilize the soldiers from the other side, and ensure the flanks are clear; or directly attack Jincheng.


    In response to Tang Jun''s two choices, Jin Mao and Zhen Xuan both formulated meticulous battle plans.


    If Tang Jun goes to Shanzhou first, then Zhen Xuan will ambush and encircle all sides at a critical juncture. At the same time, Silla sends a part of the army to attack Tang''s back, and then uses part of the army to go straight to Songyue to cut off Tang''s back road;


    If the Tang army came directly to Jincheng, Silla had already prepared for the clear wall and the wild, and the army would be divided into several strands and scattered into the countryside. Instead of confronting the Tang army, they would attack day and night, exhausting them.


    Zhen Xuan also had to send some troops to support, to ensure that they could attack Tang Jun in turn with the absolute strength advantage, making the other side tired.


    As long as Tang Jun is not fighting directly, Tang Jun''s combat advantage cannot be brought into play.


    At the same time, Zhen Xuan will send a part of the army, take Song Yue directly, disrupt the rear of the Tang army, and take the order of Jin Mao, plus his own prestige, call on the troops of the northern states and counties to fight the Tang army.


    The battle only needs to last for a few months, and Tang Jun will be completely trapped in the quagmire, and the soldiers will be exhausted. By then, the fighters will be completely in the hands of Silla and Houbaiji!


    And after Tang Jun''s real action, these time Jin Jin, who has been frowning, laughed out loud in front of the heavy ministers such as Park Ruiqian.


    "With only 100,000 soldiers and horses, how much does Li Yan look down on my Silla? Bullying me that Silla has no heroes and heroes? Think I''m a bunch of stupid pigs?"


    On the surface, Jin Yan is pretending to be uneven. In fact, his face is full of redness, and his heart is already blooming. "That''s it. Now he has divided 100,000 soldiers and horses into two roads, all the way to Shanzhou, all the way to Jincheng. !!


    "The king deduced many strategies of Tang Jun''s war, but he did not expect that Li Zhi would adopt such a plan, why? Because this is the most stupid plan!


    "The 100,000 Tang army has fewer soldiers, and it still needs to stay in the north. If the remaining soldiers and horses clenched into fists, we would be really troublesome to deal with them. But now! How do the soldiers in their early 40,000s face my army of 600,000? Even if we use the method of walking dogs, we will slip him to death! Li Ye is killing himself! "


    Speaking of which, Jin Mao stood up and glanced at the ministers with enthusiasm. "Everyone in the world said that Li Puxiong was only a little rough and did not lose Tang Taizong, but the king thought that he was too far behind Tang Taizong because he looked down on his opponent. But even if Emperor Tang Taizong sent troops to conquer Goguryeo several times in the year, he could not completely defeat Goguryeo!


    "Zhugong, now Silla is united in the whole, rejecting powerful enemies, Li Yimo said that he is slightly inferior to Tang Taizong, and the soldiers and horses are far from good. As long as we fight bravely, we will get loud!"


    Upon hearing this, Park Ruiqian and others listened attentively, saluting at the same time, saying the same thing: "King Yingming, Silla must win!"


    For Silla, the division of the Tang army was an unexpectedly good situation. Jin Wei immediately ordered that the original strategy of keeping the wall clear of the wild remains unchanged. The army was dispatched, fighting against its own country, familiar with the local conditions, and assisted by the people, and could easily disperse into the countryside.


    The incoming Tang army only had more than 40,000, allowing them to deal with it calmly.


    Not only that, Silla and Hundred Baekje both had the strength to tune an elite and go round to the north of the former Goguryeo territory, assaulting Tang Jun''s back.


    The military order was issued, and Jin Mao returned to the living palace with satisfaction. For many days, he had a meal for the first time in the United States and America, and planned to return to the harem for a good rest for a long time.


    "We still have to think about the long-term. We can no longer consume our energy so hard." Walking along the road, Jin Min felt his contentment with his chin so contented.


    The idea just came out, Kim


    Suddenly his heart jumped suddenly. Suddenly the time wrapped his sense of danger, making him almost think he had stepped on the wrong foot and went straight to Huangquan Road! Suspicious Jin Min stopped, looked up, could not help but startled.


    The sky has changed!


    To be precise, the sky is no longer visible, and the sky as far as the field of vision is rolling, thick blue clouds tumbling, endless like the stormy sea. Countless purple lightnings flew up and down in the clouds, the roaring thunder was deafening, and it seemed that the sky was about to explode and collapse.


    Including the Royal Palace, the entire Jincheng city is dimly lit.


    The wind that can pull up willows roars everywhere, with a stern and overbearing voice. In the royal palace where flying sand and stones and bricks are flying together, Jin Yan seems to be standing in the center of the doomsday world. He saw countless court eunuchs flying off the ground, accompanied by screams of tragic terror, and Huang Ye spinning in mid-air.


    Jin Ye''s hands and feet were cold.


    Not only him, monks rushing around in the palace, looked up to see such a scene in front of them is stunned, the real monk was confused, and the monk practicing trembling shuddered.


    Is it a hurricane?


    When did Jincheng have such a horrible hurricane?


    This is certainly not a hurricane!


    How could there be such a strong aura in a hurricane?


    At this time, each one was flying like a monk, who appeared from the clouds. They stood high and looked indifferently toward Jincheng, the royal palace, and Jinyu.


    Each of them had a strong breath, so strong that the monk who could practice Qi could not rise to the slightest resistance. As if they only need one thought, they don''t even need to move their fingers, and they can make the whole King''s people go to ruin!


    Is this really a fairy?


    Many monks who practiced Qi saw the gods and hurriedly worshiped on the ground. They felt the irresistible coercion, their legs were already unstable, they could only kneel in rows and worship.


    The whole dimly lit Jincheng immediately fell into chaos, and the chickens and dogs jumped between the markets-flying involuntarily in the midst of the wild wind.


    Countless ordinary people knelt down on the ground and regretted their crimes on a daily basis, praying for the forgiveness of the angry God, and don''t involve them in the air and fall alive.


    Jin Yanya clenched his teeth and tightened his fist in his sleeve.


    As a great monk in the real world of Yangshen, how can he not sense that there is some extremely powerful existence above the clouds? He was obviously taken care of, and the grand coercion made him lose as much as he could. He couldn''t help trembling, his knees continued to soften, and he tried his best to make himself kneel.


    Before the horrible existence appeared, I took the lead in kneeling. What did it look like?


    Jin Mao felt unprecedented fear and grief. As a real world of Yangshen, he originally thought that his cultivation was already on the top of the world, and under the circumstances that the immortals could not descend, there was no monk who could stand on his head.


    But now, that tyrannical existence is just unfolding the field, revealing coercion, making itself almost impossible to stand firm, the strength of the two sides is like a cloud of mud! How can the gap be as big as the real world of Yangshen?


    Finally, the turbulent Qingyun Center, sprinkled with a few bright beams of light, a figure that could not be seen directly, and came slowly and dignified without losing its dignity, appearing on top of many Datang monks.


    Jin Yan could not see the other person''s face, his eyes only touched the other person''s imposing figure, and he felt that his eyes were stinging and irritating.


    However, it was only at this moment that Jin Zhen had realized who this Jincheng was in the doomsday scene.


    Emperor of Tang Dynasty, Li Yan!

 v8 Chapter 104： Belongs to 朕 (below)

    Forced to bow his head, Jin Ye heard the most majestic voice he heard in his life. "Jin Ye, the King of the Heavenly Kingdom is coming. You do n¡¯t lead your subjects to the border to kneel, but dare to gather soldiers to fight against Ye. Who gave you so much courage? "


    As soon as this remark came out, Jin Ye only felt that a large mountain was suddenly pressed down on his shoulders, his legs could no longer be supported, and he couldn''t say a word. In the horrified eyes of Brother Silla of the Royal Palace and the guards, he knelt down and thundered. On the ground!


    "King!" A dozen monks in the royal palace shouted indignantly and gave out a scream of grief and indignation. They could no longer restrain the huge humiliation of rising hearts. They flew up one after another, sacrificed their own instruments, and rushed to the sky. Go to the same place with Li Yan.


    However, they were only halfway through, and the Datang masters under the seat of Li Yan, like the gods of the heavens, stood down, and the sword in their hands cut out a piercing sword-shaped sword, and then landed in the flying Silla. Monk''s head.


    In the same real world, the Shilla monks roared again and again and issued their strongest attack on the art. At a time in the air, it was like two meteor showers in opposition, gorgeous and beautiful.


    Unfortunately, in a blink of an eye, the meteor shower that fell from the sky washed away the star tide from the ground. Those Silla monks who loyally guarded the Lord exploded one after another, bursting into a cloud of blood and spirits in the air. Extinct!


    In recent years, the Tang Dynasty civilization has developed rapidly, and it has benefited more than the embargo.


    The great monk around Li Min, where is the real strength that can be compared with those around Jin Min?


    But it was a face-to-face meeting, and more than a dozen Silla monks who flew up, no one survived!


    The battle was extremely clean and clear, showing the absolute power of monks of Datang.


    This scene was not only seen by the monks and armorers of the Shilla Royal Palace, but also hundreds of thousands of people in Jincheng. They all widened their horrified eyes. Many people who had not bowed before, worshiped and fell to the ground one after another under the fear brought by such absolute strength.


    Li Min glanced at Jin Xu, who was kneeling on the ground, and said tremblingly, he said lightly: "The power of Datang is powerful in all respects. It is not just the war of the army. If you think your army is properly, you can stop Datang''s conquest The monk strength of Datang is incomparable to yours. Sister Jin, have you not died yet? "


    During the Tang army''s expedition, Li Xun always appeared in the army with the incarnation of the emperor''s eyes, but now, it is not the incarnation but the real person in the world that is driving to Jincheng.


    The strength of Datang is the root of Li Yan.


    This kind of strength is reflected in the battlefield, in the governance of the country, and in the individual strength.


    There were restrictions on the army''s campaign, but he did not take personal shots.


    If Shilla had the national strength of the old Khitan, Li Ye could not go to Yeluabaoji casually, but the monk force in Jincheng now does not pose any threat to Li Ye.


    The monk under his seat just killed a dozen Silla monks, and there was no monk in the whole Jincheng. This is the deterrence of absolute strength.


    Jin Ye supported the ground with both hands, so he could barely throw himself into the ground. When he heard what Li Yan said, he gritted his teeth and said, "If you kill the king, Silla will not die. The king has the prime minister, and there is a country, Toshihiko. They will lead Silla to battle the Tang Dynasty to the end ... "


    Li Min laughed slightly, and with a wave of his sleeves, several **** human heads fell down in front of Jin Min.


    When he saw the human head in front of him, Jin Yan''s eyes fell out.


    That''s the head of the Prime Minister Park Ruiqian and the scholar Park Jinghui!


    Time, gold


    I just feel dim.


    In a country, without the monarch, chaos will occur, but as long as the prime minister has the talent and the possibility of stabilizing the situation, if the prime minister is followed, the court and the field will immediately be chaotic. How can they resist the invasion of powerful enemies?


    Jin Yong still gave up. Although he couldn''t look up, he still said forcefully: "My king, there are also generals, and hundreds of thousands of elite troops ..."


    At this moment, Jin Xuan was suddenly very grateful. He acknowledged the identity of Baiji King after Xuan Xuan. Although this was a national shame before, it seems that Xuan Xuan is not a good thing for this land, at least in the first place, not to mention the other party is his canonized king. How can it be regarded as Silla? people.


    Another human head appeared in front of Jin Mao.


    This time, Jin Zang''s five internal organs began to violently surge.


    That''s Zhen Xuan''s head!


    Zhen Xuan has been killed by Li Yan? !!


    Jin Yao was desperate, his heart was as dead as death.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Li Min''s faint voice sounded again in the sky, full of majestic irresistible.


    "Jin Zheng, you have committed the following war against heaven, now you know the guilt?"


    Hearing this, Jin Ye only felt that his body was full of blood and rushed to his brain! Fighting against heaven, can I confess sin? What do I know? It was your Tang Dynasty who took the initiative to attack. Am I going to suffocate my neck? Is it a sin for Silla not to surrender?


    What a reason!


    Suddenly, Jin Yong remembered his life experience.


    When he was young, he was also the country''s Toshihiko, a talented leader who cultivated talents, and learned the world''s best. He was called the greatest hope of Silla Zhongxing by everyone. At that time, watching the Xinluo News Agency''s Luojianghe, I vowed countless times, and one day will have great power at hand, we must purge the rivers and mountains and reproduce the prosperity!


    However, the world is difficult, and he is just a bitch. Even if he is extraordinary, praised by the whole country, the first king did not set himself as a reserve, but passed his throne to his brother.


    That ¡¯s it. Fortunately, Dingkang Wang Shouyuan was not long. He only sat on the throne for a year and then gave up. He thought he had the opportunity, but who would have thought that the **** passed the throne to a woman!


    Under the rule of the Holy Queen, the already shattered Silla dynasty, the military and political situation quickly fell into a state of complete collapse, countless rebellious thieves in the country began to make rebellious acts, and Zhen Xuan directly held up her banner against the dynasty!


    The army has repeatedly made expeditions, but due to the general''s incompetence and the official style of greed, the reward and punishment of the True Saint Queen are unknown, and they have repeatedly defeated!


    Seeing that the once glorious dynasty would collapse, I could n¡¯t sleep at night, how many times I dreamed at midnight, but I watched everything, I could n¡¯t do anything, I had to bear the burden and tell myself, I must Keep a low profile and plan later.


    After all, the Queen of the Holy Saint collapsed, and she finally came to the throne. In the past few years, facing the impending collapse of the dynasty, she has been worried all the time, and she can''t wait to let the dynasty resurrect within a day.


    But I ca n¡¯t do it that way, reasoningly tells me that everything must be done step by step, and anxiety can only be bad, so I have patience, sleep more every day, and get better every day. I have to rest birds every day, and gradually ...


    For more than three years, I worked hard for three years, punished corrupt officials, cleaned up the official order, established a perfect reward and punishment system, refined the three armies and soldiers ... In order to give the soldiers more armor, advocated for frugality and serve the country Attitude, I haven''t repaired a courtyard in more than three years, I haven''t sew a new dress, and now I have n¡¯t eaten meat for half a month!


    Under one''s heart


    The National News Agency finally got better. Seeing that in just a few more years, they would be able to counterattack the so-called post-Baekje and post-Goguryeo, so that the Silla River will be unified again and the Silla''s glorious prosperity will be restored. Who can think of, That Tang Dynasty intruded at this time!


    The Tang Dynasty was too strong. In order to deal with them, he did everything he could, even at the expense of humiliation, and admitted Zhen Xuan''s identity as the post-baiji king! The big war is coming, in order to save the country, he did not hesitate to order Jianbi Qingye ... I have done everything, but why did it end like this?


    Why? !!


    Heaven, you can''t be blind, don''t you see my efforts? !!


    Cangtian, a thief and a thief, you are a jerk, watching Silla fall, but showing nothing!


    If this is destiny, if this is the number of days, then my golden magpie, the king of Silla, will never give up on this!


    For my country and for the glory of our ancestors, I, Jin Mao, even if I have to sacrifice my life today, I must change my life against the sky!


    The golden crippled kneeling down, suddenly the coat was dancing wildly, and the powerful aura of ripples spread from his knees. Under the overwhelming strength of Li Qi, he stood slowly and firmly inch by inch. stand up!


    The monks and guards of the palace were surprised to find that their king''s back suddenly became as straight as a gun, like a mountain shore, like a pine and cypress, and even if the wind and rain hit and the hurricane was added, they would not bend even a point!


    Jin Yan straightened his back, looked up at Li Li, who was invincible in the sky, his face was firm, his eyes were full of war, his eyes were full of war!


    He pulled it out, pulling out a gleaming long sword from the storage bag. In a short time, his body''s aura burst like a tide, and his light was like a moon. Compared with the rolling blue clouds under the sky, he seemed to have the power to fight.


    He held up his long sword and pointed at Li Yan, who was like a god. He screamed as hard as he could: "Li Zhi, even if you are a high-powered man, you have strong strength. Today, I ¡¯m going to fight against you! I want to let you You know, my golden magpie is the king of this land!


    "I have a sword in my palm, I ca n¡¯t help it! If you kill me, I will destroy you. If I die, I will go against the sky!"


    The words fell on the ground, and Jin Xuan''s feet burst into anger, and he flew up and attacked Li Xie with a sword, opening up a bright light for Jin Cheng in the end!


    But at this moment, a ray of blue light radiated from the mid-air, and when there was no room for hair, there was no obstruction, and it accurately penetrated Jin Yan''s brows!


    The blood shot from the back of his head, Jin Zheng was stiff, his eyes were suddenly dissipated, and the sword in his hand fell along with it. The body just shook and fell to the ground.


    No more interest.


    Under the sky, Li Min retracted his finger and scanned the body of Jin Min with an understatement. "Sorry, this day is too big, you can''t stand it."


    The monks of the palace stayed, and the guards froze. They stared blankly at Jin Mao''s body, and could not even more clearly feel that there was no vitality in that body anymore, which left them speechless and unable to return to God for a long time.


    Just now I saw Jin Yan''s vigorous momentum, and when he heard the other side''s stern declaration, they thought that their king would have the ability to change the world. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, the Emperor of Datang just moved his fingers, and their king died so much that he could not die.


    This ... is a gap in absolute strength, and it is not something that fighting spirit can make up for at all!


    Li Yan looked at the shilla-like capital of the king at his feet, and the people kneeling in the middle of the market. They smiled silently, waved long sleeves, and shouted, "From today on, this land belongs to Datang I!"

 v8 Chapter 105： legend

    Many years later, the people of Jincheng will often mention to their juniors with enthusiasm, the heaven and earth vision that occurred in the autumn of three years of heaven, and with great reverence, excitedly described His courageous emperor His Majesty , Extraordinarily heroic when he came to this dark place.


    In their tireless recounting, the great emperor who brought great benefits to this land, made ordinary people well-groomed, and made the land of the country open at night, has a majestic shore with a height of one hundred feet, exuding people to worship. God light.


    In particular, a pair of eye-catching eyes is larger than the city gate hole and brighter than the sun.


    The Emperor''s sword in his Majesty''s hands shined like a galaxy, and if he waved arbitrarily, his sword energy was three thousand miles wide. All the villains and thieves on this land will be wiped out in this sword, and the loyal generations who are devoted to the Tang Dynasty will not be affected and will only feel like a spring breeze.


    The guards surrounding His Majesty''s seat are also all immortal and powerful.


    In order to corroborate their own ideas, the old people also vowed to swear that the most powerful monks in Jincheng, those rich men in the fish town, exploiting the people, stealing wives and hurting their lives, just flew off the ground and were taken away. His Majesty''s guards were slashed into a mist of blood.


    As for the so-called King Silla of impure blood, stealing high ranks, and brutally ruling the people, he just yelled at our supreme Majesty, and before he had time to pull out his sword, he was cast down and looked down. , All souls are gone!


    The story of Her Majesty''s Majesty, the old people who bask in the sun under the eaves always tell it, and the chubby juniors are always not listening enough.


    As for the perennial haunts in the dark and wet streets and corners, without covering their bodies and eating food, some lunatics with a dull and ghost-like face will jump out and yell at the old people for forgetting their ancestors, telling the children in tears Be deceived by that devil. Remember that when you reproduce the glory of the Silla Dynasty, you will only get the eyes of the elderly and children.


    If you are in a good mood, the old people will send two gimmicks to dispel these unknown so-called beggars. If you are in a bad mood, the old man will open his throat and shout and call Lai Ding Ding and Wu Hou to destroy these strange and destructive beautiful society Person sent to jail.


    Children always have a lot of doubts, and it is not that no one doubts the old people''s accounts. When this time comes, the old people who are furious and angry will hold the children''s ears and take them to the Taoist temple or temple in the square, pointing The murals on the entire wall let them see clearly and clearly.


    Those large-scale murals recorded the scene of Jincheng ushering in a new sky: rolling rolling clouds, His Majesty with bright light, the guard under the Emperor''s sword, killed on the spot, the wicked monk with a distorted look, and King Silla, who fell straight on the ground, worshipped the people across the city.


    At this time, looking at the children''s mouths widening, surprised, revered, worshipped, the old people would nod with satisfaction and comfort.


    Then, they always use a similar sentence to end their day of education: "That day, Your Majesty sent the decaying and sinful Silla Dynasty to the dark doomsday world, but it brought us light and a new life! Children You must study hard and practice well. You will grow up and become talented in the future to serve the glorious Tang Dynasty and be loyal to our great emperor! "


    ...


    As Jin Mao, Zhen Xuan, and the post-Baiji kings finished in Shanzhou and Silla kings, Jincheng, civilians, generals, and monks who violated the Tang Dynasty were slaughtered, and the two countries could no longer occupy the Tang army.


    When you are in the city, organize effective resistance.


    Although sporadic troublemakers still inevitably appeared, in the face of the general situation, they were destined to be just a small wave in the sea, and the sight was extinguished by Tang Jun''s iron armored ocean.


    After the Tang army occupied the main city, it immediately disarmed the original army in the city with the cooperation of Monk Tsing Yi Yamen, and concentrated the soldiers in charge. Later, the civil servants who presided over local affairs came, inspected the household register, inspected the place, re-measured the land, and then allocated the fields to the soldiers according to the specific conditions, so that most of them returned to the field.


    With all the issues down, it was impossible to straighten out in three or five months, and civil affairs errands were mostly tedious and detailed, requiring a lot of energy from the officials.


    Fortunately, there are 100,000 troops stationed on the peninsula to preside over the overall situation, and there will be no trouble. Then, from the original local army, choose a part to help the Tang army maintain local order, and the state and county will gradually return to stability.


    These things are no longer necessary for Li Zhi to do it himself. The civilians brought along with the army do not need to be assigned one by one. What he really needs is to rebuild Anton Metropolitan Government and select the main official of the Metropolitan Government.


    The candidate for Dubo was naturally Zhao Polu. Silla initially decided that he still needed to stay with the army for a while, but regardless of civil affairs, he was led by Zhang Wence.


    In the first two years, Zhang Wence served as Nanxun''s ambassador, so he was very familiar with post-war errands. Silla is "unkinged" and needs an outstanding and experienced official to preside over the big picture and solve various problems.


    Zhang Wence has done his errands very well over the years. He has grown up very quickly. As a scholar, he was suspected of being too "moral." After Nanxun was taught by Wang Jian, he is now famous. Jagged civilian.


    When it is time to be gracious, it is time to be gracious, and when it is time to kill, he is very experienced in the management and education of the people outside the region. Before the battle of Silla, Li Min summoned him and asked him how to quickly educate the people of Silla. After getting a satisfactory answer, he decided to let him take charge of the affairs of Silla.


    In the current court of the Tang Dynasty, Prime Minister Cui Keli, and Li Zhen, who is under the authority of Zhongshu, are undoubtedly the leaders of civil servants. However, as pillars of society, they need to sit in the center of the town, and they will not easily leave Chang''an.


    A group of talented young officials, represented by Zhang Wence, is now the backbone of the dynasty civil service. Most of them have gone through the Pinglu period. During Li Beinan''s expedition to the Northern War and the pacification of the country, they got many training opportunities. For example, this year''s strong and powerful, justified use, is the second class of the Datang Civilian Group.


    The power of this class is very huge. Where the Datang''s elite divisions insert the battle flags, they can follow where they were in time to completely turn them into the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and turn the people there under the rule of the Tang Dynasty. People.


    Further down are the students from Chang''an College of Practice, and Zhang Chang''an is one of them. Compared with their predecessors, Zhang Wence, their talents are more comprehensive and comprehensive, their minds are more open, and there is not so much enthusiasm in their bodies, and they are more cautious when they do things.


    There are pros and cons of course. Courageous, progressive, and relatively independent thoughts are their biggest characteristics, but without the Confucianism and Confucianism, the moral standards in their hearts are low. It is easier to become a treacherous and corrupt official than a Confucian scholar in Qingzhou.


    However, whether an official has become a traitor or corrupt official, although the moral realm, beliefs and beliefs are the foundation, but they are only part of the factors. The most important are the restrictions of national laws and the guidance of officialdom. For the latter, Li Zhi has sufficient control.


    From Li Zhen, Cui Keli, Zhang Wence, Zhang Zhongsheng, and Zhang Changan,


    These are the three levels of Datang Civilian nowadays. The system is complete and profound. Successors have ensured that Datang Wenzhi can maintain stability and prosperity for a long time.


    Regarding the direction of Silla''s governance, An Dong Du Hufu is also temporary in Li Zhi''s plan. The land of Silla will sooner or later become an ordinary county under the rule of the Great Tang Dynasty.


    For him personally, expanding the soil and opening up the territories, so that more people''s hearts toward Datang, is also related to the improvement of the state of cultivation.


    After clearly feeling that Da Luo Jinxian was not the ceiling of the monk''s realm, Li Min had the idea to go and see the scenery of the saints, so he needed more people''s luck. For this reason, the conquest of Silla and Laos is not the end, it is just another beginning.


    Li Zhenzhen appeared in Silla, just to determine the overall situation, of course, he will not stay long. With his current strength, it doesn''t take much time to travel around, and even if there is any situation on the front line that requires him to come forward, he can quickly reach the place where he is needed.


    Datang''s expedition to Silla and Lao Kingdom did not even use Shangguan Qingcheng, and naturally it was impossible for King Qi to come forward. During this time, Qi Wangfu, next to Lao''an Wangfu, did not have a moment of leisure, and the chicken flying dogs jumped all day long.


    The reason was that King Qi was idle. I didn''t know that the nerve was wrong recently. I even found Qing''an Qing''an, who is best at singing and dancing in Chang''an City, and taught her rhythm and singing.


    Li Yi came out of the palace to Qi Wangfu very often, and naturally did n¡¯t use any car ceremonies. When the white arowana suit entered the gate of the moon, he saw the scene in the courtyard.


    Yingying Yanyan, dressed in a flowery dress, was standing on the table with hands on his hips, Qi Qi, commanding her feet to move untouched, either holding a fan or dragging a water sleeve in her hands, and two charming young ladies on the side were softly speaking. Various suggestions for Qi Wang who uprighted Liu Mei and was dissatisfied with his singer.


    He noticed Li Yi entering the door, King Qi waved his hand and motioned for the two well-known Chang''an Qingyue children to continue to practice with the big guys. He greeted Li Yi aside after the food case.


    Naturally, Qing Yier saw Li Ji, but he didn''t care much. People who could talk with Qi Wang''s peers were not qualified to come to see him. As for the new singers bought by Li Maozhen, they also did not know Li Yi''s identity.


    "Why are you suddenly interested in music, singing and dancing?" Li Yan threw a grape in his mouth and saw that Qi Wang was so busy and flushed that he was clearly interested in these things and asked curiously.


    Except for the congress and handling government affairs, Li Ye rarely stays in the palace. After all, he has nothing to do with himself. He does n¡¯t go to the three provinces and six provinces to drink tea with Cui Keli and Li Zhen. Li Maozhen.


    Compared to the former two, Li Xun prefers to come to the Qi Mansion. Qi King, who is very careless after leaving the battlefield, is always full of energy. Even if Li Xun becomes the emperor and Li Xuan is thin in words, he should throw his eyes away At the time, it was unambiguous. He still pushed Li Huan to the kitchen with his mouth open, and he never let go of his teeth when he gathered up the wine.


    Hanging around with such a king of Qi, Li Ye has always been relaxed and happy, and he has been lacking in dealing with national affairs. He will come to the king of Qi to adjust his mood.


    King Qi stopped feeding the grapes in his mouth, slowly and slowly said, "Do you think I have a problem learning the rhythm and singing?"


    Li Xun tasted the fresh grapes that just came to market this autumn, and he didn''t even think about it: "That''s what ordinary women like. You, a battlefield celebrity dynasty lord, are you afraid that you can''t control these delicate tasks?"


    Li Ye just said this, and suddenly felt wrong, and sure enough, King Qi listened to his words, suddenly his eyebrows were upright, staring at him fiercely, biting his cheeks and saying, "Do you think I don''t look like a woman?"

 v8 Chapter 106： Ordinary road (on)

    Is this angry?


    Looking at King Qi, who looks like a fried cat, Li Yan opened his mouth, and for a while and a half he couldn''t say a word. If he is not a traverser, in the era of information explosion, more or less understanding of a woman''s mind, at this time he must feel that Qi Wang is simply unreasonable.


    He coughed twice to ease the atmosphere, and Li Min said haha, "I mean, you are expensive King Qi, who is entitled to appreciate your songs and dances in this world?"


    Let ¡¯s just say a worthless flattery, Li Li immediately shifted the topic: ¡°When you hosted the Phonics Workshop before, you often used the face of Saint Ji to show people. I did n¡¯t see you play musical instruments at that time, skipping any dance Now, I do n¡¯t have to be a saint again anymore. Why is there a sudden interest? "


    King Qi snorted with a sharp nose, begun to accept Li Zhi''s explanation, and said with a lip: "When I was Saint Ji, I was the master of the party, who would show songs and dances?"


    This resembled the meaning of Li Yi''s first sentence. He heard Li Ji nodded his head.


    When King Qi saw that Li Yan stopped talking, he didn''t know what was going on, and there was a gloom of annoyance in his eyes, and he didn''t look at the other person either. I heard that you often go to Pu''erfu recently? "


    After Li Zhi reigned, he returned to King Pu and lived in King Pu''s house. Now he lives carefree and comfortable. For some reason that does not need to be explained, Li Yan often goes to play with him, and the frequency is much higher than before.


    Li Xun nodded, "Pu King is a melody, the songs and dances in his house are still good ..."


    "So you took a lot of beauties back and raised them in the palace and couldn''t bear to return them?"


    Li Yan: "..."


    Li Xie was always afraid of Li Xie''s tiredness. Before, he often told him to go to the palace to appreciate songs and dances, and relax his body and mind.


    Of course, Li Zhi is not a saint of asceticism, and beautiful women who are pleasing to the eye are also willing to accept it. Seriously, concubine Nazi will inevitably make a lot of noise, but in the palace casually sealed a few female officials, talents and the like, it is completely out of the question.


    Li Yan has not accepted the concubine so far. On the one hand, she keeps the queen''s position for Wu You. On the other hand, because King Qi is still King Qi, the two people do not enter the harem. .


    Now looking at Qi Qi''s aggressive look, Li Yan knew that this mother-in-law would also be jealous. It''s not only jealous, because Li Yan often goes to Li Yan to enjoy singing and dancing. It seems that Li Yan likes this set very much, so now he started to tinker with these things.


    The so-called female is the person who pleases herself, but that is the case.


    Figured this out, the more Qi Wang looked like a volcanic eruption, the more lovely he fell in Li Yan''s eyes, and finally he couldn''t help but laughed in front of Qi Qi.


    King Qi originally planned to slap a piece of meat on Li Yan, and when he saw the other person laughing at him, he realized that he was afraid that he was only guessed by the other person. He was ashamed and annoyed for a while, only to feel shame My family, I ca n¡¯t wait to dig into the ground to get in. Where can I still think about blowing my nose at Li Yan?


    Li Xun did not want to make King Qi uncomfortable, poured her a glass of wine and passed it, and proposed to play in person to guide their training. He followed Li Yan to appreciate these things for so long, and it was a bit of accomplishment. Qi Wang gave him a strange look and saw that he was not joking, and immediately pulled him into the field with a big hand.


    I have to say that in order to sing and dance, it is not unreasonable for King Qi to make the king''s palace run wild. On the stage, the king who was arrogant on the battlefield was still full of vigor on the stage, his actions were crisp and clear, and he flew when he reached out.


    After a song girl, she lifted her leg and flew a clear young child.


    Even if the power is deliberately controlled, the hands and feet are still stretched habitually, and people around them are tilted left and right. It can be said that where there is Qi King, there will be no standing people around. How can this be fun?


    Li Yan deeply felt that King Qi could probably also play "Qin King Breaks the Band", which is obviously not the way she wants to go. What is elegant and soft to learn, the result is naturally self-evident.


    Li Yan had been playing with her for a long time and was laughed countless times. Before returning to the palace, he patted King Qi''s shoulder, and Li Yanyu persuaded her to take it easy. King Qi was encouraged, but he was not discouraged. He promised to pat his **** so loudly. When Li Yan came next time, he would definitely see her graceful dancing.


    ...


    After the war in Silla ended, the army did not need to relocate too much food and supplies from the rear. Zhang Changan finished his errand and had a drink with Chu Yan before leaving.


    Chu Yan will stay in the Anton Metropolitan Government for a period of time to ensure the stability of local order and will not return for the time being. Moreover, the training of his ministry on the grassland has been completed, and even if he goes back next time, I am afraid that he will not go to the Gesang tribe again. After the two brothers have separated, they will not know when they will meet next time.


    During the banquet, Zhang Changan was taciturn and kept drinking, Chu Xun bragged about the performance and braveness of Xinqi Xinqi. Seeing Zhang Changan was not in high spirits, thinking of the situation of the other side, he also lost his self-confidence and touched the wine Bowl, drink it all.


    After hesitating for a while, Chu Yan still couldn''t help but said, "Now that the army is logging on all sides, it is the time when a good man uses military force. You have learned a skill and you are a real person. You are really willing to guard a little on the grassland. Tribe?


    "Don''t say that you just don''t drive now, even if you are a thorn, you can''t leave the grassland. In this way, within ten years, you can''t build a career. And after ten years, don''t talk about the imperial prosperity of the dynasty, I''m afraid No more invincible, the army has long been a different look, even if there is war, you will be transferred to the army, you will not be able to bring soldiers.


    "At present, the imperial dynasty is flourishing, and the country is as powerful as the sky. Under the leadership of His Majesty, countless people are building meritorious deeds, showing their ambitions, and seeking opportunities for Qingshi to become famous. The car rolls forward, Mo said that you are outstanding, even if you are in the posture of a person, you can follow Pingyun Qingping.


    "If you think about it, when your classmates are all promoted, if you don''t come out of the grassland earlier, ten years later, someone in the purple robe will come to your hands and hold the powerful and wealthy people in front of you. Face them? Are you really willing? "


    Chu Yan, Zhang Changan was silent.


    In fact, Zhang Chang''an is the one with a cheerful personality and eloquent words in daily life. Chu Yu always has a calm, quiet and practical way of doing things in front of others. Because of this, he has been favored by Shangguan in these years in the army. .


    If it''s at someone''s banquet, even if Zhang Chang''s mood is down, he won''t show it on his face. His family is well educated and has seen a lot of faces. He also bears the burden of family rejuvenation. He has always done things with little regard for his original intentions, and only wants to do the best he can.


    But facing Chu Yan right now, he was able to remain silent if he wanted to be silent, and not to speak if he didn''t want to speak.


    The same is true for Chu Yan. Only in front of his best brother will he become a mother-in-law and a man of his own habit, dismissing such things at all.


    At the end, Zhang Changan waved his hand to indicate that Chu Xi needn''t say more. "The Langfang Army ¡¯s new ride on the vertical and horizontal battlefields is indeed extraordinary. I really want to be like you, with the soldiers to defeat the enemy. However, the fish and the bear''s paw cannot be both Got, I know since


    What I want, I will not choose some things after all. "


    Chu angrily said, "For a prairie woman, don''t you even have a good future?"


    Zhang Chang''an looked up at Chu Yan.


    He drank a lot of wine, but his eyes were still clear. At this moment, he could even be called sharp, full of anger. "If I want to show my ambition, I don''t rely on worshipping under a woman''s pomegranate skirt, but myself. Cultivation is talented! Chu Xi, you''re a shame to me! "


    For a moment Chu Chu didn''t expect Zhang Changan to respond so much.


    He was annoyed: "The world has so many junyans, so why can you make a big picture? You have no space to learn, you have no chance, and you are not valued by Shangguan. After all, you can only live a lifetime! To this day, can you even connect with this? Ca n¡¯t understand? You and I are mortals, what use is there to be so proud? ¡±


    Zhang Chang''an suddenly stood up and gave Chu Zheng a cold look. At this ordinary time, a young man who can rely on Ma Qianyan, at this time, facing a friend who should know him best, didn''t even want to say a word, turned his sleeves and left.


    Chu stunned for a while, and seemed unwilling to believe that Zhang Chang''an would ignite such a fire with himself, and went straight away. This left him with nowhere to look.


    But isn''t it for him?


    "I don''t know what it means!" Zhang Changan drank his neck and drank the wine in the clean glass, slamming his punch on the food case, his face flushed.


    He was still unable to realize at this time that as he became the new general of the Langfang Army, he had virtually gained a sense of superiority, especially in the battle to conquer Shilla repeatedly including victory in front Pyongyang''s general leader Pei Xuanqing has endless scenery, and his official post has also risen a lot after Syrian Gong, which has widened the gap with Zhang Changan.


    Of course, Chu Yan will not look down on Zhang Chang''an in this regard, and put it in front of each other. However, since he thinks that the future is bright and the future is promising, the subconscious will inevitably consider himself wise and brave, and be on the right path.


    When talking to Zhang Chang''an, who is "obsessed with obsession," he involuntarily brought a preaching tone, and wanted to get the admiration and admiration of the other side from his mind. The idea of ??being high above and overlooking Zhang Chang''an was revealed. It is already quite obvious.


    Coupled with what he said, Zhang Changan, who was proud of it, was very disgusted, which caused the other party ¡¯s self-esteem to be hurt, but Chu Chuan was unaware of it. For Zhang Changan, Chu Yan, the person who knows him best, did not understand his persistence and struggle, and, like his elders, said those truths in an angry tone. He was sad.


    Many causes add up to an unhappy ending.


    In this world, there are many brothers who have been affectionate. Because of different personal encounters, their status and status are different, and they gradually become strangers.


    The proud person feels that the frustrated person is pretentious, unconscious, or even stupid, and his consciousness is no longer able to keep up with himself; the frustrated person thinks that the proud person is inflated, showing his superiority everywhere, and can no longer understand himself. With the last point of inferiority, there is no more interest in dealing with the proud.


    In this world, whether in the official market or the market, I saw two brothers who are also poor, drinking spirits and eating cheap food and drinks at roadside stalls, and two brothers who are also wealthy and supporting each other. They have never seen a poor, jealousy Two brothers.


    In the bustling streets and lanes, two people who scorned each other and spurned each other may have worn the same pants together, used the body to block the sword for the other party, used to give the last military ration to the other party, once ... .


    Chu Yan became more and more angry, and finally drunk himself.


    Zhang Changan became more and more angry, disappeared on the crowded street without holding back his horse.

 v8 Chapter 108： Wagoku

    Lao Kingdom, Heian Beijing.


    In less than August, Ping An Jing is out of business. In the five days, the neighbouring vertical neighborhoods were dark and lonely. In addition to the officials who got up early to face the dynasty, there were only martial arts patrolling the streets, and no ordinary pedestrians could be seen.


    A lot of officials have gathered in front of the illuminated Miyagi gate, and they are polite to each other, whispering about the recent events and hidden news. Looking at their positions, they are divided into two distinct groups, but they are not divided by culture and military, which is quite strange.


    On the wide road of Suzaku, an honorable team appeared, the guards were neat, and the BMW car was carved. When the officials approached each other, they quickly calmed down and stopped their conversations, waiting respectfully. They were so awesome, because it was the driving of Fujiwara Shihei, who had just been promoted from a great apprentice by the previous two years to the left.


    Fujiwara Shihei''s car just stopped, and a row of cars and horses drove along Suzaku Road. The performance was also not small, but the specifications were slightly worse than Fujiwara Shihei. The officials who had not moved in front of the palace gate rushed to meet at this time.


    Wearing a suit and awe-inspiring Fujiwara Shihei stepped off the carriage, turned his head and glanced aside, and saw that at the same time, Sugawara Road, who had been promoted from right to right to minister, appeared. He nodded slightly.


    Sugawara Dojin took the initiative to come to Fujiwara Shihei.


    After the ceremony, they didn''t talk to each other and walked towards the gate of Miyagi together. At the moment when the court was not yet in session, the palace door was opened in advance, and the ministers left and right rushed into the scene of Miyagi, seeing a lot of officials facing each other, and the second monk scratched his head.


    Fujiwara Shiping came from the Fujiwara family. The Fujiwara family has existed since the Asuka era, and made great achievements in the Dahua reform more than two hundred years ago, and gradually became a powerful aristocracy in the country. Fifty or sixty years ago, with Fujiwara''s Liangfang taking the position of "off-white" and exercising the power of regency, the Fujiwara family was already the largest aristocracy in Laos.


    Not only the emperor, but also the princesses of many princes, who have women from the Fujiwara family.


    Compared to Fujiwara Shihei, Sugawara Dojin, although he was born from Shuxiang Mendi, is a so-called celebrity in the world, but he can only be regarded as a child of Hanmen. The two are heads of Lao officials, but the relationship is not harmonious.


    When Fujiwara Shihei and Sugawara Daozhen came to the Taiji Hall, the hall was brightly lit, and the waiter waited under the steps to see them appear and greeted him. He said respectfully: "His Majesty the Emperor has ordered it. , Go directly into the hall to discuss. "


    Fujiwara Shihei and Sugawara Nod really nodded and followed the waiter up the ladder.


    The sixteen-year-old emperor''s concubine, sitting high in the imperial case, had not lost all his childishness on his face, but his eyebrows were full of British spirit. While the two ministers were performing ceremonially, he held his anxiety in his heart, and his voice slowly made them stand up.


    "Two Ai Qing, Ping An Beijing received an emergency military report last night. The Tang Dynasty sailor has left Jeju and is attacking our country! So it seems that Fujiwara''s previous speculation came true. This is Tang Dynasty''s attack on our country!"


    His fists were clenched, his voice began to tremble, and his eyes were intertwined with fear, anxiety, anxiety, and anger, which were extremely complicated, which made his face look uncertain.


    The Emperor has no family name and family register, as does the Emperor.


    Sugawara was so frightened, "How is this possible ?!"


    Fujiwara Shiping snorted coldly and looked at Sugawara with a deep dissatisfaction: "A few years ago, the Emperor ordered you to send Tang envoys and wanted you to make a mission to the Tang Dynasty, but you repeatedly pushed back and didn''t want to go, but in the end it didn''t work. Let this matter come to an end!


    "If you went to the Tang Dynasty at that time, you could learn more about the Tang Dynasty. How could there be such a situation now, when Tang Jun had already dispatched, and we only rushed to learn the danger?"


    A few years ago, the resignation of Tang envoys did exist, and Ebara Tao really quickly argued: "At that time, the Tang Dynasty was civil strife, the vassals conquered each other, and the court authority was lost. It was really not appropriate to send Tang envoys ..."


    "If the Tang dynasty was really as unbearable as you said, but now just a few years have passed, how can they send troops to attack us?" Fujiwara was pressing slowly.


    "This ..." Sugawara was so speechless that the information he inquired at that time was absolutely true. But he couldn''t think of it. Datang would calm down civil strife so quickly and have the ability to send troops to neighboring countries!


    "Well, now is not the time for quarrels!" He yelled and stopped the argument between them. "Right now the Tang Dynasty does not declare war, how to survive this crisis is the most pressing issue! What are the opinions of the two Ai Qings? ? "


    Fujiwara Shihei and Sugawara are silent.


    Compared with Datang, Lao Country is just a barren land with few people. If it were not more than two hundred years ago, countless ambassadors had sent Tang dynasties to risk their lives and crossed the black sea to study at Datang. Now the country is still in a slave society.


    After sending Tang envoys back to Laos, he carried out the "Dahua reform", fully imitating the Tang''s military and political system, and rebuilding various orders of Laos, which allowed Laos to evolve from a slave society to a so-called feudal society.


    Although the Jing division of Lao Kingdom is called Heianjing, the structure of the city and the setting of the streets and squares are copied from Chang''an and Luoyang of the Tang Dynasty. At present, the area of ??Ping''anjing is only one-fifth of that of Chang''an City, but two counties are also set up like dogs. I don''t know if the so-called one is Changan and the other is Luoyang.


    The street in the city that divides "Chang''an" and "Luoyang" also stole the name of Chang''an Suzaku Avenue, called Suzaku-daero, and the Tai Chi Temple in Miyagi is naturally a Tai Chi Temple which imitates Chang''an Palace.


    However, Chang''an City is divided into Miyagi and Imperial City, collectively known as the Imperial Palace. Ping An Jing does not have so much financial resources to build a magnificent Imperial City. Only the Palace City of Heian Palace can be used.


    At this time, everything in Lao Country had a strong Tang style, including the Emperor''s self-proclaimed. It''s just that compared to the magnificent Tang Dynasty, everything in Lao Guo is much smaller. To some extent, it is equivalent to the difference between a native dog and a tiger.


    If the Tang people came here to live, there would not be much problems except for the language-if they were to learn, then there would be no problem with the language. The poems, songs, essays, and interpretations of the Buddhist scriptures here all come from the Tang Dynasty.


    At the beginning of the battle in Pyongyang, Li Yong went to speak with Pei Xuanqing before the battle. The language used by the two was Mandarin.


    So if someone from Datang Chang''an really comes, the most intuitive feeling should be to go to Datang''s countryside.


    Of course, in fact, these states around Datang have all learned the Han and Tang civilizations. Khitan, Bohai Sea, Silla, Goguryeo, Baekje, Nanzhao and Annan are all the same.


    It was the Han and Tang civilizations that allowed them to evolve from a foolish and obscure slave society to a feudal society. They have the possibility of developing their own sub-civilization and building a prosperous society under the system of the Han and Tang civilizations.


    "Your Majesty, according to my humble opinion, this time the Tang Dynasty came to commit soldiers, it should be that we have not paid tribute to them on time as usual. According to Tang''s nature, as long as the surrounding countries show their surrender and recognize their supremacy, Their army would not attack.


    "If we can sacrifice some wealth every year, they will be very willing to live in harmony with us and even help us. It is precisely because of this that the Tang envoys we sent to the Tang Dynasty have always been treated with courtesy. You can even work in Datang.


    "So Chen''s suggestion is ..." Sugawara said this, with a strong expression of remorse in his eyes. If it had been known that Datang could quickly calm down civil strife, it would be necessary to go to Datang Chang''an to say anything. Since then, the country does not have to face this situation now.


    "Enough! You are a word of disaster to the country and the people!" Fujiwara Shihei didn''t wait for Sugawara to finish speaking, so he jumped out of his responsibilities.


    He arched his hand to the puppet: "Your Majesty, the officials have found out that the sailors who came from the Tang Dynasty were only about 100,000 soldiers and horses. Why should we be afraid of this strength?"


    Speaking of this, he was right and righteous, Dayi said bluntly: "We are not at fault, but the Tang Dynasty did not declare war. This is already a perverse act. Losing the righteous status is bound to be angry and angry. How can these unjust teachers be able to succeed?


    "What''s more important is that after the country''s self-improvement reform, the country has a strong country. It is not the same as before, and there are 100,000 Tang troops. What fear do we have? His Majesty only needs to let his ministers in command, and the ministers will be able to defeat the Tang army!"


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but startled and my eyes were bright.


    He had previously heard that Tang Jun was attacking. It was panic and restlessness. Now he heard that Fujiwara Shihei had ascertained Tang Jun''s quantity and truthfulness early, and his words were well-founded, and his mind was immediately settled, "Fujihara Is Qing really sure to defeat Tang Jun? "


    Sugawara heard this, and could n¡¯t sit still anymore, hurriedly refuting: "Your Majesty, the Tang Dynasty is a dragon in the sea and a tiger in the mountains, and it must not be easily offended. We still have to deal with it carefully as long as we can use some money, one Why does the paper state book solve the problem? If the soldiers are murderous, if they move the sword arrogantly, blood will flow into the river and their lives will be covered with charcoal ... "


    "Takihara Michi!"


    Fujiwara Shihira shouted his name in anger. He was a nobleman, and had a sense of superiority to the Uehara Hara. He pointed to the other side''s nose and said, "You are as timid as a mouse, and He Yan is standing in front of him. Above the hall? If the Tang Dynasty was really as powerful as you said, how could there be the Anshi Rebellion, the Huang Chao Rebellion, and how could it be taken away by a large area? "


    Sugawara was so yelled at, so angry and blowing his nose and staring, what he wanted to say, but he heard Suzu said, "The two Aiqings don''t have to fight, I have decided!"


    The two made the appearance of bowing their lives.


    His eyes glowed: "Although the Tang Dynasty was strong, we have learned them for hundreds of years, and we are not weaker than them! In these years, the Tang Dynasty has experienced wars and national strength, but our state is stable and has been growing. This time the Tang Dynasty''s unjust soldiers, 100,000 sailors, I have to look at what qualifications the Tang Dynasty has, let us always bow to them! "


    Speaking of which, I stood up from my seat, standing tall and fighting spirit.


    He looked at his two ministers with long-term expectations: "I hope you will remember that the people of the God of Astrology are the best existence on this land and do not lose to anyone! Even if we are temporarily inferior to other countries, You need to learn from another country, but the ultimate purpose is not to be a courtier to other countries! It is to prove that the people of the **** of the sky can also become a dragon in the sea and a tiger in the mountains!


    "Fujiwara, fight hard! If this battle can defeat Tang Jun, it will become a child of the **** of heaven, and declare to the people that he has truly risen and will be the best opportunity to cross the world!"


    "Chin, take orders!"

 v8 Chapter 109： Original

    In a large period of time, the use of troops to Xiangluo was at the same time as that of Silla. At a specific point in time, when the Lingnan Marine Division led by Yang Xingmi arrived in Jeju Island, the post-Baekje Zhen Xuan had surrendered. When the Lingnan Marine Division was sailing eastward, the whole area of ??Silla was calm.


    This is the first time the Lingnan Marine Division has made an expedition across the sea. Logistics support is very important. The flanks must also be safe. Li Yan has made all plans with Yang Xingmi with all the factors that can be considered.


    The Lingnan sailor who broke through the heavy waves finally saw the clear blue sky. Although the sea behind him was still swept by the wind, the sea in front of him could already be called calm.


    Yang Xingmi ordered the marine engineer to inspect the loss of supplies, casualties, and report it immediately. When the casualties of the soldiers were almost negligible, and the reserve stone on each cruiser was consumed nearly 20% of the news, Yang Xingmi''s face was a bit ugly.


    "General, the spirit stone is consumed too much. If you encounter such a storm again, please think twice about the army ..." Lieutenant General Zhou Ben addressed Yang Xing with his fists.


    During the battle period and the incident, he, as a deputy general, would not have a slight discount on the execution of Yang Xingmi''s military order, but afterwards he had the responsibility to speak up.


    Yang Xingmi looked at Zhou Ben and said after a moment of silence: "How do you think the soldiers would suffer if Ben wouldn''t order the consumption of these two spiritual stones?"


    Zhou Ben groaned for a moment.


    He came from the gate, and the family has been familiar with the sailor for generations. It is said that he is still descended from Zhou Yu and is naturally familiar with the battlefield. "Our ships are all sea ships. Guarding. As far as the previous situation is concerned, there will be several unlucky ships overturning and there will be no more than a thousand casualties.


    Yang Xingmi nodded, Zhou Ben''s reasoning was similar to his thinking.


    He said: "More than a thousand casualties would have been unwilling to see."


    Zhou Ben''s eyes changed.


    If it is an ordinary general, I won''t say much at this moment, but he is Yang Xingmi''s confidant and he has a close relationship with each other. After thinking about it, he said bluntly: "General, compared with the 100,000 army, the casualties of more than a thousand people are trivial However, the loss of 20% of the spirit stone is too much, and the value and role of the two cannot be compared at all. The war has not yet begun. Consumption of 20% of the stone for more than a thousand soldiers will greatly reduce the combat power of the fleet ... "


    At the level of the rank of Vice Admiral Marine, soldiers are numbers in the eyes of generals. To win the war, they often have to weigh the pros and cons. In terms of function, no one-percent of the soldiers can compare with 20% of the spiritual stones.


    The so-called mercy-free army is the truth.


    Zhou Ben''s opinions are in line with the ideas of most generals.


    Yang Xingmi shook his head, "This is not the case. The spirit stone in the cruiser may be enough, and the war will not be consumed. Of course, the spirit stone may not be enough. That is uncertain. But it is certain. The thing is, more than a thousand soldiers are useful at all times.


    "Uncertain things we can''t grasp. Only certain factors can be grasped. The general will lead the army and will not pin the hopes of the army on victory. Do you understand?


    "The most important thing is that before the war began, we didn''t even see the soldiers of the Lao Kingdom, so we broke down more than a thousand soldiers ourselves, which is very bad for morale. The sea is vast, and no one of us in Lao Country has been there. The unfamiliar lands, the next war is unpredictable, no one is sure what the war situation will be.


    "In the face of the unknown battlefield, there may be difficulties that come one after another, and morale must not be hurt. Only by raising the morale and vigor of the army can the army defeat all difficulties and dangers!


    "Do you understand?"


    Zhou Ben obviously didn''t think so much and so deeply. After listening to Yang Xingmi''s words, he was surprised and lost in thought. After half a ring, I finally figured it out, and could not help but admire: "The general is wise, he will be late."


    Yang Xingmi waved his hand to signal Zhou Ben to retreat and continue to observe the sea conditions.


    This is his first time as a general, leading a large army alone, dare not be half slack. He was absolutely right about his previous decision. However, as an excellent general, he must always reflect on himself. At this time, things have passed, and he can''t help but start to weigh the advantages and disadvantages and analyze them carefully.


    Gradually, Yang Xingmi frowned.


    "General Yang just said that, and I was very satisfied."


    Hearing this sentence, Yang Xingmi''s expression shook, and he couldn''t go looking for the figure of Li Yan, and immediately kneel on one knee. "Chan, Lingnan Water Teacher General Yang Xingmi, see Your Majesty!"


    Li Yan appeared in front of Yang Xingmi, and ordered the other party to get up.


    "My minister is a bit humble, and I dare not say that it is all right. I also ask His Majesty to give directions to the minister." Yang Xingmi respectfully said.


    Li Yang did not feel disgusted with Yang Xingmi''s climbing up the pole, and he acted in a similar manner. "Every general has his own opinion on the way of the battlefield, and some conflict with each other. Apart from common sense, no one can Resolutely say that others understand what must be wrong and which must be right. The same principle sometimes leads the soldier to win, sometimes it fails. "


    Yang Xingmi was puzzled.


    Li Zheng turned his head to look at him, and said, "But there is one thing you must remember, even the soldiers of Datang, even ordinary soldiers, the value of life is not something that can be measured by spirit stones, no more!" You can fight to death, but you must not die because of the humiliation of the Lord without seeing the dead!


    "To save a hundred people with a thousand people, even if there are five hundred people killed in the end, you must rescue them! This is my style of the Datang Army. Only in this way will the three armies be able to work together and be fearless, and my Datang will be able to stand on top of the world. You, Understand? "


    Yang Xingmi''s heart moved, and he suddenly realized that he quickly fisted: "Remember the teachings of His Majesty!"


    Li Min nodded and began to discuss the upcoming war with Yang Xingmi.


    Looking at the boundless sea, Li Xun said slowly, "More than 200 years ago, Datang had a battle with the state of Lu, which was also a battle between sailors.


    "The Laos and the peninsula have a strip of water, and there is often exchanges between them. Laos then had the idea of ??touching the peninsula and plotting that land. They chose the closest target, Silla. In order to deal with Silla, Laos and Baekje Formed an ally.


    "During the Reign of Emperor Gaozong, Datang conquered Korea, defeated Baekje, and Silla went to court, but the country was unsuccessful. So he sent troops to attack Baekje. In the three years of Longshuo, a war broke out in the Baijiangkou area. Liu Ren was willing to lead the Datang Marine Division with more than 10,000 soldiers and more than a hundred warships, fighting fiercely with more than 40,000 soldiers and more than 1,000 ships and eventually winning the battle.


    "In that battle, the Li Guo sailor lost more than 400 warships and lost countless soldiers. Because of the fear of I, Datang attacked the Lao country and could not resist it. Not only did it repair the sea defense on a large scale, but it also later turned the country from Asuka East. move.


    "Since then, Lao Guo began to send Tang envoys to Tang to learn all aspects of my Tang civilization."


    Yang Xingmi also knows a little about this battle. At this moment, after listening to Li Yan''s old story, he naturally knows what he meant, and he quickly hugged his fist: "Your Majesty, rest assured, Lingnan sailor will fight hard and will not humiliate the prestige!"


    Li Xuan nodded slightly, with a few words of encouragement.


    The last batch of envoys to Tang Dynasty arrived in Tang Dynasty more than 60 years ago. Li Xun remembered that in the past few years, Lu Guo also wanted to send Sugawara Dao to come to Datang, but this person felt that the Tang Dynasty was chaotic, and it did n¡¯t make sense to come, so he did n¡¯t start.


    Since then, he sent Tang to disappear from history.


    In the history of Laos, there have been two major reforms, one was the Meiji Restoration, which was Lao''s study of the West, and the other was the Dahua reform, which was Lao''s study of the Great Tang.


    But in Li Yan''s view, things go far beyond reforms


    Li Xun continued: "The land of Lao Kingdom has always been a barren land. People hunt and hunt for their livelihood, and they use caves in the countryside. The tools they use are only stone bones. Until the Yayoi period, the" Dulairen "appeared in Lao Kingdom and brought pottery. , Iron, bronze, and paddy field culture, Laos only entered the agricultural society and developed civilization. "


    Three elements of civilization: city, writing, bronze. Before the "dulai people" appeared in Lao Kingdom, they did not have these things. In other words, they are not a civilized society, but a group of real wild people.


    Yang Xingmi was confused: "Your Majesty, what is ''dulairen''?"


    Li Yi smiled inexplicably, "It''s the people who have migrated from our Central Plains."


    Yang Xingmi''s eyes widened.


    Li Yan did not lie to Yang Xingmi, it is true.


    Although Lao scholars in later generations believed that in addition to China ¡¯s past, the ¡°Dorai¡± also had the past of the Korean peninsula and its vicinity. However, the ¡°Dorai¡± has a highly developed agricultural civilization with extremely high levels of farming, construction, wrought iron, and textiles. Height is the pinnacle of that era.


    It wasn''t Li Yan''s rhetoric. The fact is that, except for China, those wild areas could not have owned them at that time.


    "In a nutshell, the reason why the Lao Country entered the agricultural slave society from the barren era, possessed civilization, and pursued its roots, because the Central Plains were there.


    Li Minqun tapped the ship''s side with his fingers and looked at the distance slowly and said, "And the identity of those who came here, do you know?"


    Yang Xingmi shook his head, his face blanked: "I don''t know."


    Li Yan sighed, pointed to Yang Xingmi, and looked a little speechless.


    Suddenly, Yang Xingmi was blessed to the soul, and thought of a possibility, missing his voice: "Is it really Xu Fu?"


    Xu Fuxian deceived Qin Shihuang into believing in the technique of immortality, and brought with him a large fleet of the most advanced in the era, and established his own kingdom in overseas places.


    Li Xun''s eyes were profound: "In addition to Xu Fu, in the so-called Yayoi period of Laos, who else can bring such an agricultural civilization to them?"


    Yang Xingmi suddenly realized that he was inspiring and turned away from rudeness. He punched him hard in the palm. "So, the people there are the descendants of our own people? When we go to attack the country, we are not actually two. Battle of the kingdom ?! "


    Li Yan sighed and said, "I have sent troops to Silla and Laos this time. The reason why they did not declare war is because this is not a war between the two countries. Yang Xingmi told the generals that we are not invading other countries, but rather Dominate the country! "


    Yang Xingmi''s passionate clenched fist: "Let ¡¯s give orders!"

 v8 Chapter 111： Battle of Tsushima (1)

    "Dodge, dodge!"


    On the ships of the front, the generals of Lao Guo shouted loudly, and they felt extremely desperate in the face of waves of arrow clouds full of aura.


    Seeing the soldiers without a shot or a knife, they were so powerful that they could tear all the crossbow into focus. They died, lying in a pool of blood with wide, frightened and unwilling eyes. The generals were numb. Distressed.


    "Stop these crossbows, all the monks in the middle and high levels of the training shot!"


    The general who led the five hundred ships to battle yelled.


    He came out to seduce the enemy, in order to show that the enemy was weak and then retreat, but now he has not touched the opponent''s ship''s side, the ships in the front array sank in a blink of an eye, and the soldiers were killed and wounded. It''s not a temptation, it''s a beating.


    If the formation cannot be stabilized quickly, when the Tang army battleships come and kill them, they will be in total chaos, there is no possibility of retreating, they will only be killed by the Tang army.


    With the release of the order, the monks on the battleships of the Lao Kingdom battled their heads, and appeared against the storm clouds of arrows on the deck and the ship''s side. Also intercepted many crossbows.


    Although the ships of the Lao Kingdom are smaller than those of the Lingnan Marine Division, there are also many large ships that can withstand the storm. Most of the ships have a lot of monks who practice Qi. Among the main ships, there are real monks sitting on the town.


    The crossbow fired by the Lingnan sailor is a lethal blow to ordinary armored soldiers, and ordinary armors cannot be prevented, but the lethality of the monks practicing Qi has plummeted, and the monks in the middle and high stages of practicing Qi can intercept them directly, especially At the high end of the training session, you will be able to blow up a large area in one shot.


    In the Lao Army, there are not many monks in the high-level training. Of the more than 500 warships dispatched now, the number of masters is even smaller.


    In any case, the shots of the monks in the middle and high levels of practice still failed to drop many weaponry and were destroyed at a low altitude. The pressure of the Japanese naval division was lightened, which greatly relieved the leading general Shimoto Fujiwara.


    If you have just encountered the Tang Army Marine Division, you will be defeated immediately. The plan to seduce the enemy will not be completed. If you still suffer heavy losses or even the entire army is destroyed, then it will be too bad. Your own head.


    As long as you can support it for a period of time and successfully complete the task of attracting the enemy, even if the army is more damaged, it is not unacceptable. The temptation of the enemy is to pay a certain amount of casualties, otherwise how to confuse the enemy?


    However, Tang Jun ¡¯s sailor was really terrible. It was incredible that he was equipped with so many weapon crossbows ... Fujiwara Shiuo looked at the ships in front and the weapon crossbows covering the sky and felt the battle. Heart palpitations.


    Fortunately, the country is not what it used to be. If not, it will not be Tang Jun ¡¯s opponent. I am afraid that the stigma of Baijiangkou will repeat itself ... Fujiwara Shiro had this idea in his mind, and he felt fortunately that he was in a sudden body and his pupils shrank. , Full of fear.


    He heard a different voice.


    Prestige is like tiger howling, overbearing like dragons.


    Short, flashing away, but long, with a lingering sound, enduring.


    Along with this strange aura of turbulence, huge, narrow blue blue light, one by one, out of a tall Tang warship!


    If the previous magic weapon arrows were dazzling star rain in the night sky, then this crossbow that suddenly appeared at this time is like a comet that cuts through the night. The light is stronger, the aura is stronger, the sound is stronger, and the speed is more fast.


    Even more overwhelming.


    With one glance, Fujiwara Shio could not help but tremble.


    He didn''t know that it was the crossbow of the weapon bed crossbow, but he understood that such a crossbow cannot be dealt with by ordinary monks!


    Sure enough, the monk who had just appeared on the deck, on both sides of the ship''s side, and intercepted the sky and rain. The monk in the middle and high levels of the monk was immediately taken care of by the bed.


    The crossbow yelled, and the monks of the kingdom screamed in horror and despair. Those who responded slowly were hit by the crossbow and exploded into a cloud of blood, and the crossbow was undecided!


    The quick-response, hurriedly raised the aura mask, trying to resist the crossbow of the magic weapon, but was destined to be futile, like a sharp blade piercing tofu, and the crossbow penetrated the mask without obstruction, leaving their bodies Take it out!


    Numerous monks who practiced mid-air training died under the crossbow of the magic weapon. The blooming blood flowers saw Fujiwara''s sweaty hair rising up! Even more frightening is that after destroying the monk''s body, the bed crossbow banged on the hull, as if flying blades broke through the paper, piercing the hull layer by layer and submerging into the depth of the hull!


    The accuracy of the crossbow is extremely high, and there are almost no misses. Each crossbow will accurately hit the middle-level monk of the Qi State. This makes Fujiwara Shigeo have to doubt that the Tang Jian''s rain before the sky was only to attract The monks in the middle of the training shot, so that they can kill them bit by bit!


    Only those monks who practice high Qi can survive under this crossbow, but the entire sailor has so many high Qi exercises. Even if it ¡¯s the upper part of the Qi training, as long as the realm does not reach the ninth floor of Qi training, it is not easy to cope!


    Shiwara Fujiwara was so horrified that he closed his eyes and lost his voice: "Why are there so many powerful instruments in Tang Jun ?!"


    The power of the instrument bed crossbow is not better than the high-end training Qiqi, but the person controlling the device bed crossbow is obviously not a monk practicing high-qi training, which is terrible.


    Yang Xingmi, who stood by the sword, watched the Guo Guoshui division fall into chaos, and the smile on his mouth became stronger. The small warship of the opponent was vulnerable in front of the weapon bed crossbow, and the crossbow could directly penetrate the hull, tearing a huge opening, causing the ship to collapse and collapse in large areas and sink into the water.


    By this time, the two armies were very close. The front row of the Guoshui Division was able to fight back with bows and arrows, but unfortunately, they are now covered with bags, and they do n¡¯t say that ordinary soldiers die without their heads. Qi monks are countless dead and wounded, and have no backhand ability at all!


    "Your Majesty, the weapon bed crossbow really is extremely powerful. The minister can see that unless it is the main battleship of the Lao National Marine Division, and other small ships, it is impossible to defend the crossbow. It doesn''t take long for the hull to be greatly damaged. If it does not sink, it will flood into a large area and lose its fighting ability! "


    Yang Xingmi lamented Li Li sincerely: "The master craftsman as a supervisor is really the hero of the country!"


    Li Xun nodded slightly, agreeing with Yang Xingmi''s statement, "Now the equipment bed crossbow equipped with the Lingnan Marine Division is an improved product that has been improved three times. Whether it is power or continuous combat capability, it is much higher than the first batch of machine bed crossbow. The first batch of weapon crossbows that appeared in Yangguan at the beginning could not deal with the monks in the middle of training. "


    Yang Xingmi said with emotion: "In Datang today, there are Her Majesty''s formulation of various national policies, and countless talents to show their talents. In addition, the soldiers of the three armed forces are furious to fight, and the Li people are living and working hard.


    Li Ye watched Yang Xingmi''s words. The other side said something about the idea. The strength of the country must be united, and the king and the people should unite in one mind. This is beyond doubt, but the meaning of Yang Xingmi''s words undoubtedly revealed that the carriage was driven. The direction is undoubtedly his emperor and the most outstanding.


    How brilliant was Kaiyuan''s prosperous age, but also because of Xuanzang''s trouble with moths, it eventually faded and became an Anshi chaos?


    Li Xun didn''t say more, waved his hand to indicate Yang Xingmi, exerted his role as a general, and commanded the Lingnan Marine Division to achieve victory.


    Yang Xingmi was appointed naturally. Seeing that the Guoshui Division was in chaos before, monks and generals were killed and wounded, more than a hundred warships of various types suffered heavy losses, dozens of ships have begun to sink into the water, and the distance between the two armies has been short. Then ordered the soldiers to beat the drums of battle!


    The previous battle was actually very short. After all, it only happened when the two armies approached each other. However, the Tang army relied on the magic weapon to cross the shogunate and caused serious injuries. Although it did not take into account the midfield and rear positions, its It lost most of its combat capability to its front.


    The power of the instrument bed crossbow has greatly damaged the monks, and also caused many ships to be severely damaged. This led to the advancement of the National Marine Division, which was completely beyond recognition. At this moment, under the leadership of the leading battleship, the Lingnan Marine Division rushed into the array of Lao Guo Marine Division, and there was also a potential to break the bamboo.


    The great masters of the Lingnan Marine Division, such as the wild geese flying in the sky, showed their powers in front of the warships. Numerous powerful spells successively bombarded the Lao ship.


    Those vessels that had been damaged in the constant bombardment of the instrument bed crossbow, and where the hull was very damaged, could withstand the onslaught of the real monk, and many of them soon sank, and small vessels were dismembered on the spot.


    Countless Lao warriors sent out pig-like screams and died on the spot during the spell. More warriors fell into the icy sea in despair and died.


    There are also many major monks in the Lao National Marine Division, but how can their number be compared with the Lingnan Marine Division?


    You should know that this time when they went to Silla and Lao Kingdom, although Datang sent only 100,000 soldiers each, it concentrated the most elite combat power of Datang, leaving aside the various killers in the army. Most came.


    Now Shilla has settled down. In addition to leaving a few monks to deal with possible riots, most of them have temporarily joined the Lingnan Marine Division.


    At present, the major monks in the Lingnan Marine Division have already approached 300 people. They were placed in the period of Li Zhinan''s conquest of the Northern War. That is the sum of the number of major monks owned by several princes!


    In this world of self-cultivation, the strong will decide everything after all. Nearly three hundred monks, even if there are a lot of strategic and tactical needs, many do not appear, but only appearances are enough to crush this branch of Fujiwara in strength and quantity. Zhongping, sent the navy sailor to lure the enemy.


    The master monk of the Lao Guoshui Division fought bravely at first. After being slaughtered a lot in the blink of an eye, they all remembered their duty to seduce the enemy and retreated. This left more than 500 battleships completely exposed to the fire of the Tang army. under.


    A small warship can be solved by a real-life situation. The main battleship with a large size and stronger combat strength can''t withstand the onslaught of several monks in the cooperation of the instrument bed crossbow and the sky and arrows.


    Shiwara Fujiwara trembled, his hands and feet cold, like falling ice caves.


    Seeing Tang Jun''s mountains-like warships, he rushed into his formation with countless beasts, slaughtered generals and destroyed ships on the side, and his mind was blank, but he felt that this was not a fight at all, but he accidentally stepped into Huang Quanzhi. Lu, was led by Yan Wang to claim his life!


    At this point, how can there be any temptations?


    There was no temptation to enemies. With more than 500 warships, they did not hold on for half an hour, and fell into a complete defeat. The battle may last for several hours, but that is meaningless, because only Tang Jun is slaughtering his own songs and harvesting military achievements!

 v8 Chapter 112： Battle of Tsushima (2)

    "General! The Tang warship is coming over, we can''t resist it, please evacuate the army quickly!"


    When Fujiwara Shiho heard the words of his deputy, he was as dead as a face and cast a darker shadow.


    They came out to seduce the enemy, but the Tang army attacked too fiercely. As soon as the Wu Jun came in, they could n¡¯t lift his head with heavy bows and heavy injuries, and then broke into the ship''s formation directly. The soldiers who killed him were in chaos. Although the ministries fought hard, they had little effect.


    The opponent''s entire attack situation was completed in one go, and the clouds and water flowed, and more than 500 warships of their own lost nearly half in an blink, and there was almost no room to fight back.


    "Can''t walk ..." Fujiwara Shiro murmured into the **** battlefield.


    The Fujiwara family has strict rules, and Fujiwara Tadashi''s military administration has a clear reward and punishment. Fujiwara Shio knew that once he failed to complete the task, he would pay the majority of the soldiers, and he would be disposed of by military law and his head moved. Not only that, as a defeated general, his family would be ashamed as a result, his status in the Fujiwara family would drop, and his life would be difficult.


    "You retreat, this will be broken!" Fujiwara Shigeo became more and more frightened, the forehead and neck blue tendons gradually protruded. In the end, he couldn''t accept this result, determined his teeth.


    As long as you can complete the task of seducing the enemy, even if your ministry suffers heavy losses, but if you die on the battlefield, Fujiwara Takayoshi will definitely look at his loyalty to the family and will not hold himself accountable, maybe he will give himself Added honor.


    In that case, his family would not have to live in humiliation, and his son would be well trained by the family and have a good future and future.


    Holding on to his death, Fujiwara Shigeo, despite the persuasion of the deputy, pushed him away and snarled, allowing him to take the ship that was able to withdraw from the battlefield and quickly evacuate to Hongniwan, and he greeted himself With the support of the guards, push the battleship underneath at full speed!


    Äæ In the chaotic battlefield, marching against the trend, straight to Tang Jun flagship.


    The soldiers on the warships around the country saw Fujiwara''s puppet rush forward, and the speed was surprisingly fast. Obviously, he was going to be gone forever, especially when he saw Fujiwara''s majestic shore standing at the bow. Many people couldn''t help but feel refreshed.


    "The general rushed up!"


    "General, let''s just let it go and die ?!"


    "The generals are dead, what else are we afraid of, the big guys fight together!"


    "Serve His Majesty the Emperor!"


    "For the **** of sunshine!"


    "Wait a minute ... look, the general flew from the bow of the ship. With his guard, he heroically killed the battleship of the Tang army. They are going to seize the ship!"


    "The great monks on the battleship Tang also shot, and they were many!"


    "The general is out, ah! The general was hit and he flew out!"


    "The general fell into the water ..."


    I can see Fujiwara Shio''s officers and men with eyes wide as big as a copper bell, staring at the position where Fujiwara Shioung fell into the water. Although my heart beats like a drum, I still hold my breath. Rushed out of the water and killed the Tang Jun battleship again.


    No one came out of the water.


    Tang Jun warships sailed through the waters and ran over the wreckage of the ship floating on the water. Monk Tang Jun jumped out of the deck and attacked Fujiwara Shio''s puppet, killing the stubborn warrior above the dumplings.


    The soldiers and soldiers in the surrounding kingdoms swallowed and looked at each other, and they saw each other''s confusion and horror in their eyes.


    "Did the general die?"


    "I haven''t shown up yet, it should be ..."


    "I just looked good. When the general fell into the water, my body was broken in two ..."


    "is this real?!"


    "Asshole! Why didn''t you say it earlier ?!"


    "What shall we do now ?!"


    "What can I do?"


    "Run, run!"


    "Tang Jun killed here, run, can''t run away!"


    "Surender, surrender!"


    Just now I saw that Fujiwara Shio was moving forward, but the **** warriors and the fighting spirits of the Lao Kingdom were a bit deflated, and there was no energy left.


    On each ship, white flags were erected, and the trembling Genguo Marine General, kneeling and resting his head against the deck, was still unable to control the tremor of his body.


    Of course, many monks and fighters rose up to resist like crazy, and they were greeted not by the weapon crossbow, the general''s crossblade, and the wide open **** gate.


    The surface of the water was filled with many broken beams, and the sunken ships were everywhere. Of course, more of the soldiers of Laos who were struggling in the water were stained with blood and the blood was thick and thick. A ship, like a mountain, has run over this sea.


    ...


    When Fujiwara Shixiong led the army to "seducer" the Tang army, Fujiwara Shihei and Fujiwara Tadashi flew into the air, watching the battlefield closely. In their field of view, more than 500 warships of all sizes, with their flags set tightly, with a wealth of mighty soldiers, are a mighty fortress.


    Fujiwara Tadara said ostentatiously: "Although the Tang warship is larger than ours, but on the sturdiness of the warship, the equipment of the crossbow, and the number of monks, compared to the Tang army in the Battle of the Baijiangkou, we have done To the full advantage. "


    "This is the huge price paid by the country and my Fujiwara family. As a result of a century of powerful sailors, we have never forgotten the shame of the battle of the Baijiangkou. The saint said, knowing shame and bravery, we did it!"


    Fujiwara was smiling and very open-minded and happy. "You have been able to see the achievements of the Mariner over the years. We can all see it. The Mariner can look like today. Please! At that time, everyone in the world will know your Fujiwara Tadashi! "


    Fujiwara Tadashi laughed silently, "Brother, do you know, I''m worried about one thing now."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    "I''m worried that Zhixiong is too brave and beats Tang Jun too hard. If Tang Jun cannot resist his onslaught and is repelled by Zhixiong, our plan to seduce the enemy will fall through!"


    It was interesting to say that the two looked at each other and laughed at the same time. The laughter was loud and powerful, as if holding the magic soldier in his hand, and Jinshan Yinshan was in front of him, his mood was tight.


    At this moment, the two armies approached, and the "Liancheng" of the Lingnan Marine Division fired a dazzling magic crossbow, covering the front line of Fujiwara Shio''s part.


    Fujiwara Shihei and Fujiwara Tadashi stared at the battlefield to observe carefully, the pupils narrowed, and the cheerful smiles on their faces gradually stiffened; as the arrow rain fell into the battleship group of the ÙÁ¹ú ˮʦ, their smiles disappeared.


    When the Lingnan naval division severely damaged Fujiwara Shio''s monk, the cattle flocked into the flock, and rushed to the side of the ÙÁ national naval division''s warship overturned and dumped. The birds fleeing around like bow-struck birds scattered in groups, and the defeat was timed. The expressions on the faces of the two brothers were again fixed for a long time.


    This time it wasn''t laughter or anger, but horrified.


    "Why ... how ?! Tang Jun, how can there be so many powerful weapon crossbows in Tang Jun?" Fujiwara Tadashi looked at the battlefield, and looked at Fujiwara Shihei, hoping that the other party would slap themselves and remove themselves from Wake up in a nightmare.


    But he found that Fujiwara looked at his eyes exactly like himself, and it seemed that the other person wanted to be awakened by him.


    Just now they still said that they were afraid that more than 500 warships of Shima Fujiwara would hit the Tang army too hard, but now, more than 300 battleships of the Tang army destroy the battle force of Shima Fujiwara in person, so the difference is so great , Irony is too strong to look straight.


    Fujiwara Tadashi wanted to jump into the sea and bury herself, she was faceless.


    The two did not have time to be sentimental. When the Lingnan Marine Division pioneer defeated Shiwara Fujiwara''s division, the main force of the rear was divided into two parts, which had bypassed the treacherous battlefield surrounded by the wreckage of the ship from the flanks. Quickly rushed over.


    The rear team changed to the front team. After the front team broke through the enemy, the front team turned into a back team. After this confrontation, the entire Lingnan Marine Division will still have a regular formation and complete combat power. In other words, Fujiwara Shio''s more than 500 warships did not cause much trouble to the Lingnan Marine Division, even their offensive formation could not be blocked!


    At this moment, Fujiwara Tadashi and Fujiwara Shihei, look at Tang Jun riding the wind and breaking the waves, no longer have the confidence in the heart, just think that the other party is extraordinary, as if the immortal soldiers fall from the sky, shocking!


    Fujiwara Shiobu ¡¯s Ministry has been defeated, and some ships could have escaped. The Lingnan Marine Division, which could be killed by the two wings, was blocked by the Lao ship that had not escaped in the course of its journey. So the Lingnan Marine Division shot a splash of sky arrows again, covering the warships from both sides.


    Some major monks even shot directly. In a short time, they destroyed these Lao warships that were in the way, and killed or forced them into the sea.


    Then, the neat warship team of the Lingnan Marine Division drove past, ignoring those Lao fighters lamenting under their own ships, successfully gathered together to form a new offensive formation and continued to move forward.


    At this point, Fujiwara Tadashi ¡¯s so-called plan to lure the enemy has declared a complete failure. Tang Jun was not led by Fujiwara Shixiong to Hongniwan. Looking at the direction of progress, it is clear that he intends to kill them directly in Shuizhai. This made Fujiwara Tadashi cold sweat. Straight.


    "Zhongping, what should we do now? The warships are set up in Hongniwan, and there is not much defense force in Shuizhai. Once Tang Jun breaks through the Shuizhai and robs us of our food, our sailors will become rootless duckweed! Larger warships are just fine. On the small battlefield, there is no material for them to cross the strait! "


    Fujiwara Shihei is equally anxious. He is the Minister of the Left, and has great power in the country. He is a sailor general. He knows a little bit about naval warfare, but he is not very proficient. At this moment, he can only pin his hope on Fujiwara Tadashi. , Rescue the Lao National Marine Division in crisis.


    He is panicking now.


    He saw with his own eyes the strength of Tang Jun''s combat ability, which was unexpected.


    Better understand that if this battle is defeated, the country will be threatened!


    The Fujiwara family can''t withstand such a failure, otherwise it will inevitably be martyred by courtiers and courtiers, and it will be disadvantaged. The forces that have accumulated for decades can control the court, and the forces that influence the overall situation of the country will suffer a major blow!


    As the leader of the Fujiwara family of this generation, Fujiwara Shihei didn''t want to bear infamy and was cast aside by the descendants of the tribe!


    Fujiwara calmed down his emotions, calmed his mind, turned his mind sharply, weighed the pros and cons, and found a way to deal with it. Soon he had a solution. "To this day, the plan to seduce the enemy can no longer be implemented. The warship set up in Hongni Bay. It must be transferred back immediately. Fortunately, the Tang Army is still a long way from Shuizhai. Even if our warships cannot all return immediately, we can quickly mobilize considerable combat power.


    "The strength of the Tang army lies in the large number of weaponry and crossbows. If we set off the battlefield, it will be difficult for us to resist, and the soldiers will be killed and wounded. Range can effectively reduce losses.


    "The weapon crossbow is bound to be expensive. I do n¡¯t believe it. Tang Jun ca n¡¯t use up all these crossbow! As long as we hold our ground, we can use up their weapon crossbow sooner or later, so that the battle situation will return to normal. Brother, There are also many monks in the Tang Army. When necessary, I also ask my brother to take action! "


    Fujiwara Shihei nodded again and again, "You can rest assured that I will sit in the center of the town and not allow the monk Tang Jun to prestige! Although I came here to watch the war, just in case, I also brought many family monks of!"


    Fujiwara Tadarabu regained confidence and gritted his teeth, "I don''t believe it. Tang Jun warships can still use our flesh and blood to directly break through our ships and enter our water village! As long as they can''t charge like this, our defense line Will be stable! "


    "Of course they can''t!"

 v8 Chapter 114： Battle of Tsushima (4)

    It sounded like a statement that patience had finally run out and could not help but launch a battle.


    Whenever the other party leaves without speaking, Tadashi Fujiwara will yell at each other, ridicule the other side, let out his anger, and let Tang Jun know that his copper-walled and iron-walled deployment has been completed. He is incompetent if he can break through his water wall defense.


    Unfortunately, the other party walked fast.


    Fujiwara Tadashi didn''t spit out in his chest in a breath, and was uncomfortable.


    However, as soon as he thought that his sailor would not be defeated, he had a smile on his face again, and felt that he was insulted in this way. When Tang Jun can''t break through the water village, and is scorched on the sea, and finally can only retreat, he will definitely seize the opportunity to laugh at the other side, and report the new hatred and the old hate together.


    "Brother, next we just need to sit in Dazhai and watch Tang Jun attack. They only need to shoot with bows and crossbones. If they are slammed into anger and rushed directly, that is to die!" Fujiwara Tadashi said calmly. , Full of the pride of Zhizhu holding.


    Fujiwara Shihei laughed: "I don''t know how to fight the water. You can preside over the whole situation. Naturally, everything is fine. Let''s take a look. What will Tang Jun be so anxious and degenerate!"


    Having said that, the two met each other again and laughed loudly and vigorously.


    The Lingnan sailor competed with thousands of sails and opened up numerous sea waves. The speed rose again. Under the leadership of the first three cruisers, it didn''t take long for him to reach the front of the Dangzhai sailor.


    Every water division camp will be built in the bay. If there is a small island in front of the bay door, it would be better. The coastline of Tsushima Island has twists and turns, including the main islands in the north and the south. There are four large islands and many small islands. The environment is very favorable.


    In the Dazhai on the island of Tsushima, the Lao national sailor was built in a natural bay. A small island outside the door was quite large, blocking a third of the bay''s entrance, which was a natural barrier.


    Fujiwara Tadashi arranges the layered defense of the ÙÁ¹ú ˮʦ, relying on the middle island, Heiyan Island, and he is confident that he can block the Tang army''s attacking crossbow, for no reason.


    At the moment, the navy ship of the Lao State sails across the bay, connecting Heiyan Island and the land on both sides of the bay. The fortifications on Heiyan Island are solid and complete. It is rare to have steep cliffs on the sea side. Most places are as high as ten feet. By boat, the sailor can not land from here.


    The ships that lock the bay are not small in size. As a wall that consumes Tang''s weaponry, there are no armors on it, and only some monks keep the ships running.


    A total of four tiers of ships and cities form a thick defense system, and there is not a small gap between each other. Even if Tang Jun uses a fire attack, it is difficult to destroy the entire defense line. The monks on the ship, combined with the defense power of Heiyan Island, also made the fire attack difficult.


    Moreover, the fire attack has always depended on the wind direction. The current wind direction is not conducive to the Tang attack.


    "The so-called fortifications are nothing more than nesting turtles in the bay. Now that they are ready to be beaten, you are welcome." Li Yan stood on the cruiser deck and gave Yang Xingmi an attack order.


    Yang Xingmi looked at the ¡°tortoise shell¡± of Li Guoshui, with a cruel smile on his face. With the semaphore, three cruisers drove out of the array and came to the front of the array.


    The cruiser turned straight into left and right cruises hundreds of steps away from the defense line of the Lao National Marine Division. With the order of Yang Xingmi, the cruiser''s plain black shell lit up for the second time, communicating the nodes, like Link the stars together.


    After the attack was ready, Yang Xingmi looked up at Li Yan, waiting for him to give the cruiser the first battle order.


    Li Yan stood with his hands on his back, his robes frowning, his eyes frowning like a sword. At his feet is the most majestic and advanced cruiser in the world, and behind him is the sea-like fleet of sailors. In front of him is a stumbling block that prevents Datang sailors from sailing to the sea.


    His voice was sober and powerful: "More than two hundred years ago, Wang Wanshi defeated 40,000 pirates at the Baijiangkou. We let Laos know what a great country is.


    "For more than two hundred years, as countless Tang envoys have entered Changan one after another, we have taught them what the feudal dynasty was;


    "Today, two hundred years later, before Tsushima, I want to let my country know what the naval battles of this era really look like!


    "Unfortunately, they are destined to be unable to learn, because from today on, there will no longer be a navy sailor in the world! The cruiser listens to the orders and gives Tatar the enemy in front of him.


    Yang Xingmi raised his fist: "Cruiser takes command!"


    Then he turned around, pulled his knife out of his sheath, and held it forward, "Cruiser, get ready!"


    With a command, the ship''s cruiser lit up with star-like runes, and suddenly made a thunderous thunder, and a large array of dazzling auras burst out.


    After the ship''s first trebuchet, a real-life monk presided over the formation. There were four trebuchets on the left and right sides, and one at the stern. Next to each trebuchet, there are four weapon bed crossbows, and each weapon bed crossbow is controlled by several monks.


    The trebuchets on cruisers are different from the trebuchets that attacked Pyongyang. They are fixed in the center of the circle. Not only is the body made of spirits and wood, it can also greatly enhance the power. The same is true of the weapon bed crossbow.


    This configuration is only available for cruisers.


    Yang Xingmi once again ordered: "attack!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The magical projectile throws off its arms and throws a large number of spirit stone fireballs into the air. These spirit stone fireballs are already powerful. Even a solid female wall like Pyongyang City can be destroyed. Increased aura, the power is huge.


    Fujiwara Tadashi and Fujiwara Shihei, when they saw three mountain-like cruiser hulls, revealing a complex and bright array of runes, their proud smiles disappeared as before.


    When the cruiser uploaded a thick and crisp aura of roar, thirty sun-like spirit stone fireballs flew in the air and hit the hull of the blocked bay. It was like a firecracker exploding in a tofu group, breaking the cabin apart The expressions on their faces became frightened again.


    Exactly the same as before.


    It is just that the former was seduced by the enemy, but now it is the headquarters ship.


    They looked at their ships, and with one glance they couldn''t help shaking.


    If it is said that ordinary weapon crossbow can only ¡°penetrate¡± the hull and mainly kills armored men, the crossbow of the weapon bed crossbow can ¡°tear¡± the hull and cause irreversible damage to the hull. A fireball is a cabin that "blazes" over a hundred steps.


    If a medium-sized battleship has good luck and is hit by a spiritstone fireball in the cabin, it will not immediately collapse and sink. If the luck is bad, the bilge is smashed and blown through, and it will be destroyed directly.


    The ships that lock the bay are mainly medium-sized warships-small warships cannot be locked, and large warships are also used as the main force to fight-and now, the cruiser volleys a round of spiritual stones and fires. The ship dismembered and sank.


    And when the power of the enhanced instrument bed crossbow also began to show power, what they "penetrated" was no longer the female wall cabin, but went straight to the basement. The powerful penetrating power makes the basement torn open the huge hole even if it is underwater, and the sea water swarms in!


    The roar continued to whisper. They did not ring on the cruiser, but exploded in the hearts of Fujiwara Tadaka and Fujiwara, each sounding like a king''s life drum!


    "What the **** is that ?!" Fujiwara Shihei swallowed hard and turned to ask Fujiwara Tadashi.


    "I, I don''t know ... I have never seen it!" Fujiwara Tadashi regained the thought of crying.


    It is astounding that the roar of the three cruisers has no meaning to stop, waves of red aura fireballs, with rounds of star-shaped bed crossbow, constantly hit, shot In the water ship of Lao Guo, the fired crossbar flew up into the air, and the water never stopped.


    Only half an hour later, the ships that formed the first line of defense were almost blown up, exposing a huge gap that could accommodate the fleet''s navigation. The sea was covered with old wood and waved up and down.


    Fortunately, there are no ordinary armored soldiers on these ships. If not, it must be the blood-stained sea at this moment, and the dead bodies are everywhere.


    Seeing this situation, Fujiwara Shihei''s features were twisted together, and he couldn''t bear the fear and anger in his heart. He grabbed the collar of Fujiwara Tadashi and shouted, "Go on like this, but for two hours, we The defense line will be breached, and the ship will be completely destroyed! By then, when the Tang army kills into the water village, the sailor will not be able to resist it, and the whole army will be overwhelmed. As the commander of the sailor, is there no way to deal with it ?! "


    Fujiwara Tadaka was sprayed with a spit, and his face was extremely ugly.


    Fujiwara Shihei made him cope, how did he cope?


    The enhanced instrument bed and crossbow are no longer able to effectively intercept the high-end exercises, and the power of the spirit stone fireball is equivalent to a real-world shot. But unlike the monks, both the bed crossbow and the trebuchet can continue to roar uninterruptedly. If the monks attack like this, they will run out of aura within half an hour!


    In other words, Tang Jun''s bed and crossbow and Lingshi fireball cannot be intercepted at all!


    If it is forcibly intercepted, is it that the monks in the Tang army are all furnishings? They are now standing still!


    "Don''t tell me, you can''t help it!"


    When Fujiwara saw that Fujiwara was flat, she had no intention of speaking, and angrily shook her opponent''s collar and shook it vigorously. "You are the master of the sailor! If the sailor is defeated and the whole army is annihilated, not only will you move your head, Fujiwara The family will also be ashamed of you!


    "Not only that, the country will suffer unprecedented suffering. Once the country is in danger, the Fujiwara family will no longer exist, and the accumulation of years will disappear! Can you afford this blame? Come to think of a way, you bastard!"


    Fujiwara Tadashi was so dizzy that his opponent''s roar brought the power of repair and disturbed his mind.


    In the end, Fujiwara Tadashi was severely dropped on the ground by Fujiwara Shippei. He took a long time to recover before returning to God.


    "Brother, I regret only one thing now." Fujiwara Tadashi covered her neck, looking sad.


    "what''s up?!"


    "When Tang Jun''s messenger came over, we should have surrendered."


    "What are you talking about ?! Do you want to die ?!" Fujiwara was so angry that he pulled out his sword and seemed to want to give Fujiwara Tadashi a knife.


    Brothers, friends and brothers who were just respectful, harmonious, and spirited, the two brothers seemed to turn their heads into revenge.


    Fujiwara Tadashi raised his head and looked at Fujiwara Shihei in despair. "In front of the Tang army, all kinds of powerful military instruments are emerging in an endless stream.


    "I thought that after years of development, the navy division has not lost to Tang Jun. But I did not expect that the current Tang Jun is no longer comparable to that year!


    "Brother, this is not a battle of snow shame, but a repeat of the battle of Baijiangkou!


    "And compared to that time, the gap between us and Tang Jun is bigger now! You let me think of a way, what can I do? The two armies have so great a difference in combat power that we have no way to deal with it, whether our tactics are correct or not Wrong, right or wrong, the result is the same!


    "Only ..."


    "What can I do ?!"


    "Only, surrender ... otherwise, the entire army will be destroyed! Brother, please go quickly and go back to preside over the state administration. We can''t stop Tang Junshui. You must return to the country to arrange defenses. If not, the country may be here this time. It''s really dangerous!


    "We were too arrogant before, thinking that we are not as good as we were today, and we did n¡¯t want to be too far behind the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty ... We can''t fight at all! You go quickly, otherwise, wait for Tang Jun to completely break through our defense line. The whole army is dispatched, and the monks are attacking, you will not be able to leave! "


    After hearing this, Fujiwara Shiping couldn''t help but take a three-step step back, looking like a funeral.

 v8 Chapter 115： The fruits of victory

    Compared to Fujiwara Shihei, Fujiwara Tadashi, who is under the command of the Kuo nation sailor, knows what is going on right now, and understands how terrible Lingnan sailor is.


    In his plan, after the ship blocked the bay, the sailor closed the door to become a tortoise, relying on the abundant supplies and food in the Shui Zhai camp, he would be invincible. No matter how Tang Jun beats this turtle shell, he can be as stable as Mount Tai.


    Going back to the bottom, in this era of marine division combat, in addition to crossbow and crossbow fire, is to catch the ship. As for any charming tricks such as the glamorous sands, the instability of the scattered beans, and the destruction of the ship by fire, it is very difficult to perform. Big constraints require the right timing, so it''s not a regular tactic.


    Fujiwara Tadashi believes that as long as his turtle shell is thick and hard enough, Tang Jun ¡¯s strong bow and crossbow cannot break through the defense. Under the layers of fortification, relying on the terrain of Heiyan Island, it can withstand the Tang army ¡¯s barge attack. As long as it is supported for a while, The coming Tang Army could not stay on the sea for too long, and could only retreat.


    He previously told Fujiwara Shiping that if the Tang warship could not use his "flesh and blood" to smash his ship, the sailor would be able to win the battle.


    At that time, he couldn''t think of anything. Lingnan sailor really did not use his "flesh and blood body", but he had a phantom fireball and a powerful weapon bed crossbow. He was proud of the indestructible ship and city. It was so vulnerable in front of them, it was like a joke.


    "The face of the naval division changed ..."


    Looking at the fireballs that fell in the sky, like the crossbow falling from a star, Tawara Fujiwara realized this very clearly.


    "From now on, sailors will no longer fight with bows and crossbows and jump and seize ships. Where there are battleships of the Tang Army, they will be able to sink their opponents'' ships directly at a long distance and bury their opponents in the storm. The sea. They don''t have to fight close to each other anymore, they use the lives of the soldiers in exchange for the results! "


    Thinking of this, Fujiwara Tadashi felt extremely sad, helpless, and painful.


    In the Battle of the Baijiangkou that year, Tang Jun made the Lao warriors recognize the rules of the naval warfare. The ships must be tall and strong, and the offensive and defensive must be complete. The soldiers must be well-groomed and well-trained. Importantly, the number of monks is even more important.


    In that battle, Lao Guo learned what a real sailor was. After so many years of hard work, Lao Guo''s sailor was already elite. However, more than two hundred years later, when confronting Tang Junshui once again, Fujiwara Tadashi was taught a lesson again.


    The difference is that, before that, the Guoshui Division took the initiative to attack and the battlefield was outside the border. Even if they lost, Tang Jun did not attack their homeland. Not only that, but the country also relied on its own surrender and respectful performance. Datang also let their envoys learn the most advanced civilization of this era.


    However, now that the fighting is taking place within the borders of the country, Tang Jun made it clear that he was going to attack the homeland of the Lao Kingdom. This battle was defeated. Fujiwara Tadashi knew that the country may never have the opportunity to learn the current powerful capabilities of the Datang Marine Division.


    Fujiwara Tadashi was as dead as a heart. For decades, there was never a single moment in her life, and she was as irreplaceable as she is now.


    Fujiwara Shihei finally stopped roaring. In the face of cruel reality, he realized the seriousness of the problem, but he still didn''t give up, grabbed Fujiwara''s shoulders firmly, gritted his teeth and asked, "There is really no way Yet?!"


    Fujiwara Tadashi smirked: "Why the elder brother asks it knowingly? Tang Jun''s powerful army weapon is in front of him. Can the elder brother have a solution?"


    Fujiwara Shihei squeaked his cheeks, but couldn''t answer in half a word.


    Fujiwara Tadashi sighed and stared at the sky with empty eyes. "Once Tang Jun broke through the city on one side, and entered the Shuizhai Village, they used the combat power shown by Fujiwara Shixiong''s part, plus these instruments, Shuizhai Defendable! "


    When he finished talking about the words of "guardless", Fujiwara Shihei left the black rock island with the accompanying monk.


    This is also the time when Tang Jun blasted the second-tier battleship.


    Fujiwara Tadashi ordered the whole army to prepare for the war, and steadfastly adhered to Shuizhai. After deciding a death battle with Tang Jun, he also left Heiyan Island and returned to Shuizhai barracks.


    Unsurprisingly, after more than two hours, Tang Jun led the three cruisers into the bay from the left side of Heiyan Island. The Lao Guoshui Division was in a desperate situation, desperately resisting, and fierce fighting broke out on every warship.


    It is fierce because the momentum is indeed very large, but in terms of actual battle conditions, it is a Lingnan sailor warship. The equipment bow and crossbow cooperate with the trebuchet in turn to bomb. After the warship of the Lao Kingdom was seriously damaged and the monks and soldiers were killed and injured, The Lingnan Marine Division fighters boarded the ship to clear the remaining targets and received the warship.


    Of course, many ships Tang Jun failed to receive it smoothly. They sank.


    After sitting in the handsome case of the army''s large account, Fujiwara Tadashi, wearing an iron armor, the sword lay horizontally on his knees, looking through the wide gate to Shuizhai battlefield, his face was dark.


    The soldiers who reported war conditions and war damage continued, looking more than one on the face, and more than one on their blood. Fujiwara Tadashi never said a word, and the sitting posture remained unchanged.


    Reiki explosions, crossbows breaking into the air, hulls collapsing, screams, falling water, shouting and drinking, the sound is endless. Fujiwara Tadara saw countless warships fleeing, countless soldiers flew backwards in crossbow shots just after raising the sword, countless flags were broken off, and countless aura light lit this bay.


    It was getting late, and the light in the room was dim. Each of the generals who ran into the room pulled long, constantly shaking shadows. When they fell to their knees and cried to Fujiwara Tadaira, the shadow followed The body shrank.


    "General! Tang Jun does not accept our surrender. They are going to kill all our soldiers! General, what shall we do?"


    "Please leave the army quickly, and repair the general to a high level. You will be able to escape the birth day. As long as the general is there, the sailor will have a day to rebuild!"


    "General, Shuizhai is finished ..."


    In this case, Fujiwara Tadashi didn''t know how much he heard. He didn''t give even the slightest response, but just sat there like a statue.


    Tang Jun does not accept surrender? They want to kill everything? This shows that they really have a great deal of heart for the mainland.


    escape? I, Fujiwara Tadashi, is the head coach of the sailor, who will advance and retreat with the sailor and share the same glory and disgrace. The sailor will soon cease to exist. Where can I go? I can''t go anywhere, I can''t go anywhere!


    A stumbled general climbed into the door with his hands and feet, and just about to say, a huge crossbow shining blue and blue shot from the door, tearing his body directly from behind, and blasting a large hole in the ground.


    The generals gathered in the house are all discolored.


    Tang Jun has killed a handsome account.


    There was a black General Tang Jun who could not see the end. He was wearing iron armor and holding a weapon. Even if he was running, the formation was still well-formed, and there was no yelling in his mouth. Only a pair of murderous eyes, Stunning.


    On top of these generals of the Tang army, there are many real monks with flamboyant clothes and fierce temperament.


    Fujiwara plane stood up expressionlessly, ignoring the panic-stricken general in the house, pulled out his sword, dropped the scabbard, held it in his chest with both hands, looked at the aggressive Tang Jun outside the door, and shouted "kill" Then they ran out step by step.


    In the horrified gaze of the other generals, Fujiwara Shihei went out.


    In the blink of an eye, he was back again.


    Fly back.


    The sword had been let go and blood was dripping from his body.


    The most important thing is that the body comes back first, the head comes back, and it still rolls far away on the ground.


    He is dead.


    As Tang Jun entered the door, the handsome account suddenly screamed, his blood flew across.


    ...


    The sun fell on the water level, and the night fell on the sea. In the Dazhai National Marine Dazhai Village behind Heiyan Island, there were dumped shipwrecks, floating wood, floating corpses floating around like paper, and the sea water became completely Scarlet, shining with a strange light under the light.


    The battleships of the Lingnan Marine Division are still majestic and upright. They are incomparable in the messy battlefield. Each battleship is like a blood-winning general, raising his proud head, and patrolling his battle results everywhere.


    Li Yan stood at the highest point of the broken Shuizhai and listened to Yang Xingmi''s report on the outcome of the battle: "Your Majesty, this battle lasted for one day. The Lingnan Marine Division broke more than a thousand ships and killed nearly 100,000 enemies-most of them fell into the water and died. The remaining enemies are still being cleaned up, but it is only a matter of time before they are slaughtered.


    "Lingnan Marine Division lost more than 30 warships, and killed nearly 4,000 soldiers. More than half of the stones and weapons were consumed!


    "After this battle, there will be no Lao National Marine Division at sea, and you will not see a Lao national warship. Next, our army will attack the Lao country, and we will not have to worry about flanks and rear. Your Majesty, this is a complete victory. The glory of the war is unprecedented, and his lord is congratulatory! "


    Li Ye was also very satisfied with the results.


    Although there are more spirit stones and magical tools to pay, the generals'' casualties are not large, and subsequent operations can be guaranteed. Tang Jun''s first expedition across the sea, many soldiers and soldiers are worried, but it is not afraid of the country, but it is not too much, but rather hesitant about the unknown and invisible sea and the road ahead, confused.


    However, after today ¡¯s war, a neat victory will greatly inspire the soldiers ¡¯belief in winning victory. In the face of this spirit, a little unknown risk appears to be much smaller, and they can no longer stop the soldiers from continuing to fight.


    This morale is very precious to a soldier with a new mission and a new battlefield.


    In a nutshell, the victory of the naval battle on Ma Island has given Datang a real elite sailor who can sail long distances and fight outside the sea. Starting today, Datang''s fleet will be doomed to sail thousands of miles, open up territories and conquer the outside world.


    Maybe someone can defeat them, but no one can stop them.


    Such a fleet, even if it has suffered a few defeats, as long as the army does not lose heart and the pace of the expedition does not stop, they can continue to advance, defeat powerful enemies, and dominate the ocean!

 v8 Chapter 116： Make them remember

    "The Lingnan Marine Division has no opponents in this area. The soldiers will need to land and fight. The fleet ¡¯s weaponry, crossbow and trebuchets will not only leave a part of the basic combat power, but they will also be transferred to land.


    "Although spirit stone and crossbow have been consumed for more than half, you don''t need to worry about the shortage of supply for the time being. At least the first two battles can still meet the needs. Later, when Silla''s spirit stone arrives, there is no need to worry about these problems."


    After occupying Tsushima, Li Xun began to discuss the next war arrangements with Yang Xingmi.


    The 100,000 soldiers and horses led by Zhao Polu, after capturing Silla land including Hou Goguryeo and Hou Baekje, all kinds of cultivating resources there naturally fell into Datang''s pocket.


    Compared to the rich harvest after the war, the loss of various materials during the war is not worth mentioning. This is what the war is about. Its essence is to rob money and grab food and land, and plunder wealth. Although Tang Junjun''s art instruments were advanced and the money burned in the First World War was a lot, they were made up immediately after the occupation of Silla.


    This is only temporary. As long as Silla is ruled, as long as it is well managed, the wealth there will continue to fill the state treasury and continue to strengthen the national power of Datang.


    This is also the case in attacking Laos.


    "Xianma Island is still a bit barren, the population is poor, and there is not much money." Yang Xingmi said with a smile, looking like it is very regrettable. "If the island of Ma Island, like Silla, has so many repair materials, we It also saves running back and forth at sea. "


    Li Yan disagreed, saying: "Although Tsushima is barren, it may not have the resources for cultivation, leaving a group of people to explore it. Whether it is harvested or not, it should be carefully sorted out here."


    Yang Xingmi took his fist to lead his life.


    In fact, after the capture of Silla, Tang Jun sent a number of monks to conduct carpet-style investigations, and now two Lingshi mines have been discovered. This shows that these small countries, Silla, are still not using the territory sufficiently, and many resources have been idle and wasted. Unlike Datang, now all over the world are monks looking for resources.


    "Your Majesty, there is no naval division in Laos, and next landing, we should choose where to attack?" Yang Xingmi asked Li Yan.


    Li Min glanced at him, "If you have any opinion, but it doesn''t matter."


    What Yang Xingmi waited for was Li Yong''s words, formulating strategies and tactics. This is when he, a Lingnan sailor general, truly showed his talents.


    He groaned a little and chanted: "According to the Tsing Yi Shumen report, the four major islands of Lao Kingdom are, from south to north, Zhuzi Island, Iyo Island, Honshu Island, and Ezo Island. Among them, Honshu occupies most of the entire Lao Kingdom. Territory and population, Ping An Jing is also built in the central area of ??southern Honshu Island.


    "The east of Tsushima Island is at the junction of Tsukushi Island and Honshu Island. From here, you can reach the two places at will. Laos has a narrow terrain from north to south. From the strategy of using troops step by step, you should first attack the southernmost island of Tsukushi and then occupy Iyo Island. And finally enter Honshu Island.


    "As for Ezo in the north, there are no one, so don''t worry too much.


    "However, Chen believes that since the ÙÁ¹ú ˮʦ has been destroyed, the sea has been appointed as my Wang Shi gallop. You can land anywhere you want, so you don''t have to be so bound. Lingnan Marine 100,000 soldiers can only land part of the battle, so Chen thinks that, We should attack Honshu Island directly, land in Kurosaki Bay near Heiankyo, and go straight to Heiankyo.


    "Once Ping''an is breached and the puppets are captured and killed, the puppet state will die! Therefore, the officials believe that this is the simplest and most effective way to conquer puppet states!"


    After saying these things in a spirited manner, Yang Xingmi saluted respectfully and asked Li Ye to judge.


    Li Min stroked his head slightly, and agreed with Yang Xingmi''s opinions.


    In this era, the names of the four major islands of Laos were different from those of him on the earth. After all, there was a difference of more than a thousand years. There is nothing to say. Today''s Lao Country, indeed, can only be seen on Honshu Island in terms of development level. Most of the other country''s national strength is also concentrated here.


    Li Yan had to admire the Yan, Qi, Chu, and even Wu and Yue descendants who had migrated from Divine Land in the last years of the Warring States Period.


    They couldn''t resist the Qin Army offensive in Divine Land. In order to avoid the military disaster, they further protected their noble status and privileges. They were forced to take their manpower overseas to find a place to thrive, and came to this part of Laos. I identified the largest Honshu Island, and my vision and ability were indeed good.


    Although Li Xing used Xu Fu''s deeds when talking about Yang Guo''s ancestors with Yang Xingmi, it''s only because Xu Fu''s fame and fascinating story are acceptable to ordinary people.


    In the roots, of course Li Zhi knew that the large-scale immigration of the Warring States nobles in Shandong during the **** of the Daqin was the real source of the sudden emergence of an agricultural civilized society in Laos. This is something that has already been verified. Li Zhi knew it before crossing it. There is really nothing to say.


    War created immigrants, which is a common phenomenon in human history. The short distance is only the migration in the middle of the country. For example, the southward crossing of the clothing. The long distance will cross the border, such as the south ocean.


    For the six kingdoms of Shandong during the Warring States Period, the arrival of the Qin Army not only meant a tragedy, but even more horrible, they also brought the Qin Fa. Under the Qin Law, the nationals were equal and the aristocracy did not exist. That is what the traditional nobles of the six kingdoms of Shandong really feared. It is also the reason why they had to leave the Qin territory on a large scale.


    "According to you, your strategy is feasible. The Lingnan Marine Division landed in Kurosaki Bay, concentrated its forces, and directly attacked Heianjing!"


    With that in mind, Li Yan stared at him and laughed: "Chang''an and Luoyang counties in Ping''an Beijing, I want to see it for a long time. Since they worship Datang so much, everything is imitating Datang, and I give them a chance to become Opportunities for the people under the rule of the Great Tang.


    "At that time, these remaining evils that Qin Shihuang failed to conquer, today, I took the Huaxia soldiers and conquered them completely. After all, there can only be one Huaxia in this world, how can these people stay in other places for a long time? , Forget who their ancestors were, who their kings were, and who they should bow down to worship?


    "If they really forget, hey, they will remember them again!"


    Hearing Li''s words, Yang Xingmi''s spirits rose, his long-lost blood surged in his chest, and he said impassionately, "Lingnan sailor, you must live up to Your Majesty''s high hopes!"


    ...


    Heian Jing.


    His eyes were staring at Fujiwara Shihei, who was standing in the temple with his sword bowed. His fierce appearance looked like a beast about to choose someone to die from, and his imposing horror emanated from him. Dare to look up.


    It is hard to imagine that this is a sixteen or seventeen year old.


    "The 200,000 navy division was destroyed in a day. Fujiwara Shihei, how do you make you believe in such war conditions? For over a century, the meticulously built and sturdy warship has been fragile in the face of the sharp weapons of the Tang army. Is n¡¯t the Tang Army all heavenly gods, and the ones in their hands are all incompetent? "


    Then I jumped out of the gap between my teeth. "The trebuchet was placed on the battleship, and there were ten battleships. A large battleship was disintegrated by hitting a few stones. Fujiwara Shihei, you are bullying the young Ignorance, don''t you understand military affairs? "


    Fujiwara Shihei''s military situation, including various combat details, is not even a word.


    Although he is young, he has been sitting in the position of the emperor for several years, and he is both intelligent and intelligent. Otherwise, Yu Duo would not rest assured that he had given up the position so early that he could be a monk himself.


    A monarch who was 17 years old and dared to give himself to a Zen monk, refused to stand outside the palace door and let the other party endure the cold wind overnight, how could he be an easy-going generation? Not to mention, I am absolutely hard-hearted and have a strong psychological quality.


    Such people will have their own opinions.


    So I don''t believe what Fujiwara Shippei said. He now stares at the other side with anger and anger, just to know what the other side is trying to figure out.


    rebel?


    The 200,000 Marine Division cannot be underestimated. Fujiwara Shihei is hiding such a force under the guise of annihilation by the army, not for rebellion?


    So to speak, Tang Jun was repelled before today? Fujiwara Shihei concealed the real situation?


    The alarm bell is a masterpiece.


    Since Fujiwara Ryobu assumed the position of Guan Bai and exercised the power of the regent, the power of the Fujiwara family has gradually expanded, and it has gradually become impossible. In the official position in North Korea, the children of the Fujiwara family occupy a lot of positions, and they also do politics as foreign relatives. The two are side by side, the four daughters and the third concubine, the east palace standing concubine, and the young emperor live in their home ...


    With the power of the Fujiwara family, if you want to rebel, there is a great possibility of success!


    Xun secretly clenched his fists. Now, when Tang Jun comes to attack, he relies on the Fujiwara family. During this war, they can undoubtedly steal many powers and master more troops and key official positions.


    Moreover, the commander of the sailor was originally from the Fujiwara family, and he could not know the real situation of Tsushima ...


    Thinking of this, I was shocked. Could it be that Tang Jun came to attack? !!


    The Fujiwara family just made an excuse to create opportunities, master more power, and then launch a coup? !!


    Hyun''s face was cloudy and cloudy, and his heart turned over. If the Fujiwara family really wants to rebel, can they cope? What should I do?


    Fujiwara Shihei saw that he did not speak for a long time, looked up at the other side, and noticed that the other side had a distrust in his face. He was also bitter-hearted, like eating a pot of Coptis chinensis. If the battle on Tsushima was not seen in person, it would just be heard by others that he would not believe it.


    "His Majesty, after Tang Jun''s capture of Tsushima, he will definitely send troops to Honshu. He also asked His Majesty to let his presidency preside over this battle and arrange Honshu''s defense! His Majesty, although Fujiwara Tadashi did not defeat Tang Jun, he was also loyal to the country and drained the last drop. Blood! My Fujiwara family suffered great humiliation in this battle. Only by winning this battle can we be ashamed! "


    Fujiwara Shippei bowed to the ground, her voice was sorrowful, and she cried bitterly. "Please also cherish the valiant loyalty of the forgiving minister and give the Fujiwara family a chance to avenge the snow and resentment! His Majesty, rest assured, even if the soldier died in front of the battle, he would never let Tang Jun Landing, threatening Ping An! "


    He finished speaking for a long time, and did not hear the answer.


    Gradually, Fujiwara Hirahei felt bad.


    Is Your Majesty doubting the strength of the Fujiwara Family? But in addition to the Fujiwara family, who else can make it up and down through this difficult time? Or, is Your Majesty suspicious of the Fujiwara family ... loyalty? !!


    Thinking of the back, Fujiwara was shocked.


    Sure enough, after a long time, he heard that he changed his tone of concern, and said sadly: "The sailor was defeated, the entire army was annihilated, and the leader was dead, and I was deeply miserable. The efforts and hardships of Fujiwara''s family, It''s all in the eyes. Now that Tang Jun is about to attack, the country needs to respond with all its strength. Fujiwara has just returned from the battlefield, so let''s rest for a while. The right minister will soon come to see you! "


    Hearing this, Fujiwara Shihei knew that something was bad.


    I do n¡¯t believe him at all!


    The other party''s anger, reprimand, and even interrogation are the intentions in the question, and they can fight for it. But the better the attitude of the other party, the greater the distrust. This means that He started to hide his true thoughts, and just wanted to stabilize him with a kind and friendly attitude.


    No one knows what I think in my heart now, but it is definitely not good for myself!

 v8 Chapter 118： We are different from you

    "After all, the magic trebuchet is too large, and the cruisers can only carry ten, which is a bit unsatisfactory. Therefore, the trebuchets are used for attacking. The conventional long-range attack method on the cruiser is the cymbal bed. The envoy came to see. "


    When Yang Xingmi saw the appearance of Suyuan Yuanzhen as a bun, the scorn in his heart was deepened, and he did not even want to say "guishi". With a wave of their hands, the soldiers spread the "wooden house" protecting the instrument bed crossbow, revealing a sharp weapon with glittering black ink.


    Sugawara-do turned his neck stiffly and saw those magical instrument crossbows that were significantly different from the ´² Guo bed crossbow, and his eyes began to glow with fiery color.


    I do n¡¯t know how powerful this weapon is. Can Lao Guo learn?


    "Weapon bed crossbow, we call it the" four sons ", because this is a finished product after three improvements. There is no special advantage, the only thing worth mentioning is that it is different from ordinary crossbow, it does not If you need a physical crossbow, you can gather the aura-crossbow itself, so you can continue to run for twelve hours without interruption. "


    Speaking, seeing Yuanyuan Dazhen looked earnestly and expectantly, Yang Xingmi chuckled, and motioned to the monk next to him to show the power of the instrument bed crossbow.


    Several monks operated at once. With the magic bed crossbow rune array lit up, and the aura gathered by the law formation, a green and blue crossbow with a length of nearly nine feet and a transparent water flashed away in the true eyes of Sugawara. The same goes straight to the sea cliffs 600 miles away.


    A burst of gas explosion sounded, and the rubble flew and lime clouds burst, but the movement was much smaller than the spirit stone fireball. When the smoke and dust dissipated, Sugawara''s face was more surprised than before.


    A melon-sized hole appeared on the cliff. The inside was dark and not bottomed out. Hagiwara quickly released the repair as a breath sensor. Even if he was shocked to find that the hole was as deep as Zhang Yu!


    What would happen if the crossbow was hit on a warship? All fortifications will be penetrated! If the hull is not large, it will be shot directly through! It cannot penetrate the city wall, but it can definitely shoot through the female wall and shoot down the arrow tower!


    Sugawara''s eyes couldn''t help but started to flutter.


    "This is used to deal with monks in the middle and high levels of practice." Yang Xingmi''s voice rang again, with a sense of teasing: "Actually, there are not many fourth sons in Lingnan Marine Division ..."


    "How many?" Sugawara asked quickly, realizing his disability, he quickly corrected his face, pretending to look like a scholar, and smiled stiffly: "If this is a secret in the army, General Yang doesn''t say anything. . "


    This may be related to the next war situation. If there are too many such instruments, would n¡¯t the country ¡¯s air training monks all become targets, how can the army fight? Even defending the city is extremely difficult! What is scary is that this instrument bed crossbow can last twelve hours in a row!


    Hagiwara Michi really prays to the **** Aizumi in his heart. This so-called "four sons" must not have too many, it is best to have thirty or fifty crosses!


    If not, these weaponry crossbows appear on the battlefield with trebuchets. Even if it is a majestic and sturdy city, how can they withstand the fierce bombardment that lasts for several hours? Facing such a powerful spirit stone fireball and crossbow, can the city head still stand?


    The female wall will be completely destroyed soon, and even if the city wall does not collapse, the city head will become flat! The guards of the city will lose their protection. Not to mention, the various fortifications that rely on the female wall will also collapse!


    "Sixty planes can only be up to this number. Yang Xingmi also said that there are not many such artifacts in Lingnan Marine Master? Amaterasu God bless!" Sugawara really resisted the urge to look up at the sky, even if the muscles on his face were shaking , Still trying to maintain a smile.


    Yang Xingmi turned a blind eye to Sugawara''s real compulsion and let the monks reveal the bed crossbow of the sidestrings. "A cruiser, there are twenty and four boys."


    Sugawara Road really jumped, and really there were sixty!


    When he came, he saw that there were three cruiser-type warships in Yang Xingmi''s mouth. The Lingnan Marine Division had three ships of exactly the same shape, all of which were placed in front of the array as the leader.


    But immediately, Sugawara was relieved, and secretly rejoiced: "Fortunately, there are only sixty, and fortunately."


    Before he was completely relieved, he heard Yang Xingmi said, "The Lingnan Marine Division is equipped with four male warships. There are more than two hundred ships. They are all main battleships, but compared to cruisers, the four on the warships The number of boys is much less.


    "After all, the four sons had a strong momentum after all, and they needed the stability of the French Array. Ordinary warships could not carry too much. They could only barely load a few French Arrays. They were just fine."


    At this point, Sugawara raised his throat sharply, glaring at Yang Xingmi and said, "Are there two or two hundred warships?"


    Yang Xingmi nodded.


    "Yes, how many?"


    Yang Xingmi smiled slightly: "On average, there are four warships."


    Sugawara''s body shuddered, and his features were deformed because of panic. "Dang, seriously?"


    Yang Xingmi was displeased. "Why would a liar be? If you don''t believe it, Ben will show you around later."


    Sugawara can''t stand it anymore, and a strange sound came out of his throat, like a pig crying and mourning. Then his eyes rolled and his body fluttered, and he was about to fall to the ground.


    More than 800 magic weapon crossbows! How can this be resisted? How can I stop it? No city can withstand the fierce bombardment of so many weapon beds! The so-called Tianxiongxiongguan is a joke in front of these weapon beds!


    Not to mention, there are 30 magic trebuchets!


    Sugawara Dojin now finally understands why Tadashi Fujiwara was defeated within a day. How could he be undefeated in the face of such a force without prior recognition and preparation?


    To be realistic, even if you are prepared, there will not be much difference in the battle situation. These amazing and large-scale magic weapons cannot be coped with by the Lao Army!


    Hagiwara Michi was really supported by the entourage behind him, but did not fall down, anyway, it was to support the two faces. He glanced at the thick-eyed follower on the left, with an urgent look, even with a petition.


    The other party ¡¯s true identity is General Guo, and Yuan Yuandao brought him here because he did n¡¯t understand the military very well, so he asked this person to look at him more.


    However, Hagiwara did see a face that was more scared than him. The opponent''s forehead was covered with fine sweat, and his hands were shaking uncontrollably. Obviously, the strength of the Lingnan Marine Division has completely messed up the other party''s position, and also thought that it could not be dealt with at all.


    Sugawara''s true heart is dripping with blood, and the deep pain in his eyes can no longer be covered.


    Yang Xingmi looked strangely at Sugawara. He didn''t understand why the old man suddenly fainted. The trebuchet and the weapon bed crossbow didn''t say hello to him ... was he frightened? Thinking of this, Yang Xingmi couldn''t help but sneer, and became weak. Seeing Wang Shi''s arrival, he didn''t accept the return of land, what are you waiting for?


    Still His Majesty Yingming, this move without a fight, the effect is very good.


    With this in mind, Yang Xingmi''s face smiled and stunned two points, and he said intimately to Sugawara Dojin: "Since the envoy is here, why not look at it? It is too early now, and I will take you everywhere. Stroll around.


    "Although there is no scenery on the sea, the warships of the Lingnan Marine Division can still get hold of it. There will be no end to the friendship of the landlords. You sent Tang to the Tang Dynasty. Do n¡¯t you like to explore, observe, and study everywhere? "


    It is natural that Ebara Road will not reject Yang Xingmi''s "good intentions."


    As the current Minister of Battle of Lao Guo, he can know more about Tang Jun. How can he not let this opportunity go.


    Yang Xingmi saw that Yuanyuan Dao really could hold it. He could continue to pay tribute to Wang Shi, hold back his smile, and secretly thought, "Look at how long the old man can hold you. I won''t let you kneel today, it''s my Yang Xingmi.


    The "lucky" Makihara Sugawara, led by Yang Xingmi, visited the magnificent cruiser intact. This maritime beast is twice as tall as the largest warship at the moment, but its volume is just shocking.


    When Sugawara Dojin knew that this beast was built with a spirit stone and a wooden frame, and there were all kinds of powerful and powerful formations on it, he couldn''t even walk, stretched his neck here. Look, touch the shaking hand, you can''t love yourself.


    "This kind of warship, even if all the monks in the realm of the state are attacked by surprise, can''t quickly destroy it ..." Sugawara thought hopelessly.


    His despair journey did not stop.


    What he saw next was a variety of strong bows and crossbows. Although their power was not as good as that of magic trebuchets and cymbals, they were definitely better than ordinary bows and arrows many times. Ordinary armors could not defend at all. Small, light and easy to carry, the key is the odd number, according to Yang Xingmi, there must be one in the five-man battle.


    Sugawara was really sadly aware that with the slinger and slinger of the weapon, the Lao army could no longer hold the city, and now that the Tang army has so many slings and strong bows, it is impossible for them to conduct field warfare. .


    No matter how good the tactics are, as long as you meet Tang Jun, you will be hit.


    Later, Sugawara Kaneko noticed a problem, that is, the number of monks in the Tang army was surprisingly more! The real monk will not say it, monks who practice qi are everywhere!


    In the later Goguryeo, Pei Xuanqing thought that he was an elite sequel in the war, and the number of monks only accounted for 20%. The situation in Laos was slightly better. Generally, there were 20% monks in the elite, but among the five soldiers in the Tang army, they must There is a practicing monk!


    Most of the ordinary armored men are also monks, and the aura of their body shows that they are either warriors or martial arts!


    "More than half of the officers and men are monks? How is this possible!" Sugawara looked at General Tang Jun in surprise and was messy on the deck.


    Yang Xingmi swaggered, disapprovingly said: "Datang has released the practice method, everyone can practice, and the soldiers in the army naturally benefit first. However, some people do not have the qualification to practice, which has led to the Lingnan Marine Division not being able to achieve full Monk.


    "Don''t the envoys know? In the Chang''an embargo, there are tens of thousands of elite riders, and each soldier is a monk! Compared with them, the Lingnan Marine Division is still not sharp enough. The gap is huge Ye Ye was also sorrowful, always thinking of ways to improve the quality of the soldiers ... "


    Sugawara Dao really pointed to Yang Xingmi, his lips squirmed halfway, and he couldn''t even say a word.


    If it is before today, when he hears Yang Xingmi''s words, he will definitely spit on the other side, saying that the other party doesn''t know what to say, is delusional, and is popular.


    But now, after personally walking through dozens of warships and seeing the situation of the Lingnan Marine Division in person, Sugawara knows that Yang Xingmi is telling the truth.


    This made him frightened, and he could only be frightened.


    "In the Tang Dynasty, even the practice of cultivation was fully liberalized, and everyone can practice it?" Sugawara''s true voice was hard and every word had to be paused. "Did the Tang Dynasty not be afraid of too many monks in the world, unable to control and let the country Out of order and in total chaos? "


    This latter problem is a major reason why the practice of cultivation has not been fully spread.


    For rulers and the ruling class, steadiness is better than everything, and national strength is a matter of reconsideration on this basis.


    Yang Xingmi leaned obliquely to Sugawara and laughed: "You will think so, just because you are not strong enough, and you know your talents and virtues are not enough to make the Chinese surrender.


    "Datang is different from yours. His Majesty''s cultivation is invincible to the world, killing 10,000 people like blowing a lamp; His Majesty''s talents are more rare than ever, and the world is only between backhands.


    "Strength determines your mind and vision. This principle cannot be truly understood by people who grow up in your three-inch land. In the final analysis, your thoughts are still in the era of small nations and widows."

 v8 Chapter 119： Heavenly principle

    These remarks, like Chen Zhongmu drum, struck hard in the heart of Sugawara.


    Somehow, he spit out blood on the spot, never stood still under his feet, and sat on his knees. Tears burst into their eyes, and their faces were full of sadness and sorrow, as if their parents were dead and they saw their homes collapse.


    Sugawara Dojin now finally understands why the Shilla battle ended so soon. Tang Jun''s outstanding armament is simply invincible! The most important thing is that for a behemoth like the Tang Dynasty, as long as the emperor is brilliant and powerful, he can''t think without problems, and it is difficult to think without strength.


    The current Emperor of the Tang Dynasty is undoubtedly a generation of heroes.


    Just by looking at the many advanced instruments appearing in the Tang army, you can see the heroes of the Emperor of Tang Dynasty.


    Just looking at the number of monks in the Tang army, you can see that the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty looks like a sea.


    You can only see the personality charm of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty by just looking at the generals and manners of Yang Xingmi in Tang Jun.


    Just looking at the Quartet''s battles under Tang Jun''s eyes, you can see the magnificent aspirations of Emperor Tang!


    Sugawara Shinji asked himself, how can such an opponent defeat the country?


    He couldn''t find the answer, so sadness and despair vomited blood.


    Yang Xingmi saw that Sugawara finally ¡°knelt down¡± and vomited a lot of blood to prove his ¡°sincereness¡±, and a smile of satisfaction was revealed on his face.


    At this time, Yang Xingmi felt that the brilliance of Yaowu Yangwei was almost the same, and he overlooked the unrequited Taoyuan Zhenzhen, saying with grace: "You have good luck, Your Majesty is now on the boat. Rarely, Your Majesty is willing to lower Ron and give you A chance to meet. Sugawara Dojin, can you still stand up? To meet His Majesty Datang, there is a minimum requirement for the instrument. "


    When Hagiwara heard this, it was as if the drowning man grabbed the last straw and stood up in surprise. "Big, Her Majesty the Great Emperor of Tang Dynasty is here? If Hagiwara is really lucky to see it, it will be a blessing for three lives." ! "


    ...


    Li Yan threw the bait in his hands into the air, watching the seagulls flapping their wings and scrambling for food, with a faint smile in his eyes, clapping his hands, and looking back at the old man kneeling on the deck, "Are you Sugawara? Yes, there is a certain sense of Confucianism. "


    Liaoyuan Daozhen ¡¯s head did n¡¯t dare to lift his head. Facing the emperor of Huangtang, even if Li Zhi did n¡¯t release Xiu as coercion, he felt that the sky was low and his pores were trembling. ¡°Chen, do n¡¯t Dare to be complimented by Your Majesty ... I am very pleased to receive Her Majesty''s call. "


    There is nothing wrong with him proclaiming "Chin." In an equal country, officials see themselves like this when they see the emperor of the other country, not to mention that Datang has always been the object of study in the country.


    Seeing Sugawara''s true restraint, Li Zhi naturally understood why, but he did not say anything to comfort the other party.


    Prior to this, because of curiosity, he wanted to see what the so-called "god of learning" and "one of the four major grieving spirits" looked like. He really met and found that the other party was just an ordinary person.


    At best, it''s elegant.


    However, the fear may be deep at the moment, and this scholar''s temperament is also weakened a lot, which really makes Li Yan unable to raise his interest in high opinion. In comparison, Tang''s temperament is much better than his outstanding people.


    Hagiwara-do is really famous in Hagi, but he is just a general in the dwarf.


    At least in this era.


    After losing interest, Li Xun also lost his intention to follow the cold greetings of Xuan Yuan Dao, and said indifferently: "Xiao Yuan Dao Zhen, how is the army of You, you have seen it, and you must see it clearly. I heard that you are now the main battle of Lao Minister, I ask you, do you think your country can stop your army? "


    Sugawara really opened his mouth and wanted to say something stingy, but in the face of the huge absolute power gap, any dead duck is hard-spoken. Hagiwara Michi really doesn''t want to annoy the big Tang hero in front of him, and bring a deep disaster to the country.


    He replied hard: "The strength of the Tang Dynasty army is unparalleled in the world. We can''t stop it, but we are willing to ..."


    "Will you fight hard?" Li Yan sunran, "That''s useful?"


    Sugawara is speechless.


    It''s really useless. Even the slow pace of Tang Jun couldn''t do it. No amount of human life can withstand the bombardment of Tang Jun''s weapon. If Lao Guo fights up and down, the result will be that Ping An will fall a few days later, not too many days later.


    Sugawara''s face was bleak: "Can it be negotiated?"


    "No." Li Xun turned around and continued to admire the seagull''s unrestrained beauty. In his eyes, this was more meaningful than watching Sugawara.


    "Master, Nagong, can you?" Sugawara Michiru''s voice was lamentable and still working hard.


    "No." Li Yan''s tone was beyond doubt and there was no room for discussion.


    "Cut the land, can you?"


    This time, Li Min had no interest in answering.


    Hagiwara is really sad, grieved, and helpless: "Is it necessary for your Majesty to perish our country?"


    Reconciliation, Nagong, and land cutting will not work, and then only surrender will be left. In surrendering in this situation, the country must not be saved, and Tang Jun will completely occupy this land.


    "I want to unify the country, I naturally can only perish." Li Yi said lightly.


    Hagiwara Nozomi can no longer control himself, nor do I know where the courage came from. He stood up straight and stared at Li Yan, spitting complaints: "I ask myself, the country always respects Datang. It has never acted rebelliously. Why? Datang suddenly came to attack? Why is it necessary for Datang to destroy our country ?!


    "Now that the Datang Army has destroyed 200,000 sailors and 200,000 soldiers, all of them will be awarded in one day and night. The sea will change its color and the sky will mourn for it. The people of the sky will suddenly add hundreds of thousands. Orphans and widows, this is a human tragedy!


    "The Datang is rich and the army is strong. I dare not accept it, but Datang is waging war for no reason, invading the territory of other countries, and slaughtering the people of other countries. What''s the truth? His Majesty is Ming Jun, the name of benevolence has spread to the world. It is so natural to let countless soldiers of the two armies die and injure countless civilians.


    These words were impassioned, righteous, and imposing, expressing the grief and weakness of a small country and a weak country minister in the face of a national crisis.


    Hagiwara Michiru''s two followers, including the disguised general, are also embarrassed and desperate to be furious.


    "Bold! Don''t dare to speak so loudly before you get down?" Yang Xingmi''s eyes sank and he stepped forward with the knife, raising his hand and yelling. Seeing his cold eyebrows and murderous look, it seemed as if he would pull out his knife and chop these people in half.


    Li Xun turned around and waved his hands, motioning Yang Xingmi to be calm and calm, looking at the excited Xuan Yuan Daozhen, and chuckling: "Tianli? Well, since you asked Tianli, I will teach you today, what is Tianli.


    "High winds pass by the post, and the grass is low, which is called heaven."


    "The blaze in Hagiwara, the mountain forest turned to ashes, and the good fields reduced to scorched soil. This is called heaven."


    "Big waves, thousands of sails break, thousands of people sinking into the sea, this is heaven."


    "The big stars fall, the earth shakes the mountains, the creatures are covered with charcoal, the cities are annihilated, and civilization is dead. This is called heaven."


    "Tianli? Tianli is the sky in the eyes of the weak and the sword in the hands of the strong. Tianli is that my Datang is stronger than he was in the world. Datang''s army can conquer all nations and expand its borders! Tianli is that your country is weak and small, Your army can only be reduced to the military merits of the Tang Dynasty soldiers and become our strong proof; your country can only be defeated and become another feat left in youth history!


    "The emperor is angry, there are millions of dead bodies, thousands of blood shed, this is heavenly law!


    "He came here, he saw it, he conquered it, this is heaven!


    "He is the emperor of the strongest empire in the world. Wherever he points his finger, there will be millions of troops attacking him. Those who he likes are immortals and those who he hate are demons. The abandoned person has to die and speak according to law. This is heavenly principle! "


    Speaking of this, Li Min laughed lightly, "Long Yuan Daozhen, what is heaven, do you understand now?"


    Sugawara Michio was really stunned there, as if suffering a slap in the head, as if struck by a thunderbolt, and couldn''t say a word. Even his expression was beyond his control.


    Not only is he like this, the general of Lao Guo behind him is also the same.


    At this moment, they have been able to realize clearly that the will of Datang to conquer Lao Kingdom cannot be changed. In front of this rare hero in the world, do not mind the dead, do not mind the blood flowing into the river, all he wants is to push the prosperity of Datang to a new height.


    And Lao Guo is just one of the steps.


    There was blood flow in the corner of Sugawara''s true eye.


    What should the country do? What can the country do?


    Yang Xingmi and the Datang soldiers around him had their heads raised and their spirits refreshed. As if this were not the case, it was not worth standing next to Li Yan.


    ...


    When Hagiwara Dojin left Lingnan Marine, it seemed that he was twenty years old and stepped into the coffin with one foot. There was no energy at all. Apart from sorrow and barn in the eyebrows, there was only sadness.


    Before arriving at the Lingnan Marine Division, he had been dispatching troops to arrange local defense. This time he asked to see Yang Xingmi. This was to explore the facts of the Lingnan Marine Division and make some targeted arrangements. Therefore, he has issued an order to keep the guard. The generals in Honshu gathered in Heianjing to wait for his return to arrange military affairs.


    But when Hagihara Dojin returned to Heianjing, he walked in front of the hopeful generals, without saying a word, without a word, just like a zombie, he went directly to Miyagi to see you. This made the generals who had a good fighting spirit look at each other, and they were all confused, and their hearts had a bad feeling.


    "I heard that Ai Qing went to the Tang Army Marine Division today and stayed for a few hours. I must have seen a lot of things. Tell me quickly whether Tang Jun has so many weapons in the army as Fujiwara Shiping said. , So outrageous? "


    I asked here, and hummed to myself, "Fujiwara Shihei thought the sailor had been destroyed, and I couldn''t know how they defeated him. He described Tang Jun as a demon, but to hide their incompetence!


    "Since Ai Qing has seen the Tang Jun Mariner, now he should have a plan in mind, know how to deal with them? Defeated my 200,000 Mariner, why should they not lose too much!"


    Previously, I also suspected that Fujiwara Shihei concealed the sailor''s attempt to rebel, but later I thought carefully that it was not very likely. These days, Suwon Hara really discovered the whereabouts of the Lingnan sailor and confirmed that Tang Jun was indeed heading for Honshu. Then, I put away my doubts about Fujiwara Shihei.


    Suspicion is gone, but dissatisfaction is even greater.


    Now I have pinned my hopes of resisting Tang Jun and defending my country on Sugawara Daozhen, hoping that the other party can turn the tide when the country is in crisis. There is a lesson from Fujiwara Shihei. If you want to come to Hagiwara, you will not make some fatal mistakes, so the war will be much better.


    µÄ He looked at ÝÑÔ­ µÀ Õæ with hope and hoped that the other party would give him a satisfactory answer. He knew that although he was not a nobleman, he was exceptionally talented. He was better than Fujiwara Shippei. He was straightforward and not as thoughtful as Fujiwara Shippei.


    Hagiwara Michi really bowed to the ground, and what he said next, let him who was full of hope for him suddenly be there.


    Sugawara said in a sad path: "Your Majesty! I went to see the Tang Dynasty naval division today, only to know that Fujiwara Shihei was right. The weapon in the army owned by Tang Jun is indeed worthy of the name of the **** soldier. There is no country in the world that can Compete with one or two.


    "Your Majesty, Tang Jun''s magical equipment slinger, a spirit stone fireball, can destroy thousands of pounds of megaliths. Tang Jun''s magical instrument crossbow can even shoot through the towers! They have too many weapons Now, monks are everywhere, and there are so many monks who practice qi that they can''t afford half the courage to fight against them!


    "Your Majesty, Fujiwara Tadashi ¡¯s 200,000 Marine Division will be defeated in one blow. It is definitely not a mistake, but a great difference in strength. The two are like clouds and mud! To our army, Tang Jun is really It''s the same as a celestial soldier and a general, there is no power at all in a battle ... "

 v8 Chapter 120： Persuade

    When he spoke here, a loud gas explosion sounded in the temple, and numerous pieces of wood chips flew out.


    "Stop! Do you know what you''re talking about ?!" I shot the table, broke up, and stared at Makihara.


    He almost thought that the other party was crazy, so unexpectedly he said such a thing. How strong is Tang Jun? Does he not know? Sixty years ago, Tang envoys were sent to the Tang Dynasty. At that time, I did not hear that there were such artifacts in the army!


    What happened now, Fujiwara Tadashi was defeated, the sailor was destroyed, and Sugawara hadn''t really played against Tang Jun, just to take a look at the truth and reality of the other sailor and became this pair?


    "Hagiwara is true! I asked you to preside over the battle, and it was for you to repel the Tang army, not for you to tell him that the Tang army is invincible! What do you want to say when you say these things, is the country already dead?"


    He looks fierce and tries his best to suppress his anger. The evil spirit in his eyes is already warning him, and if the other party dares to say such things, he will not condone.


    However, Sugawara did not seem to see his eyes, and even affirmed the problems that broke out in his rage. "Your Majesty, if the country and the Tang Dynasty army go to war, I am afraid there will be no way out. Tang Junqiang, It ¡¯s better than Minister Zuo''s description. We have to surrender. Only in this way can we protect the people ... "


    As soon as this remark came out, Sugawara was stunned before his eyes, and even if he felt that his chest had been hit hard, the whole person flew out, and blood spewed out of his mouth. There was a momentary blankness in his mind.


    Falling heavily to the ground, before waiting to get up, Sugawara Dojin saw Suya''s distorted face, "Sugawara Dojin, you are looking for death! Do you want treason ?!"


    There was a severe pain in the chest at this time, and Sugawara''s forehead was sweating coldly, and his lower arm was very heavy. His breastbone should have been broken. ... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was thrown out of the hall.


    "Tou Fujiwara Shippei!"


    When rolling down the steps, Hagiwara Michi really heard Hagi''s roar.


    He was now full of anger, and everything in the hall was smashed by him, and the eunuchs and maids who had served him had been torn apart a lot. He needed to vent his anger and fierce action to dispel the fear rising from his heart.


    Yes, fear.


    Fujiwara Tadashi was defeated, and Sugawara''s performance was even more unbearable, which made him have to think. Is Tang Jun really strong to this point?


    Whether this is a fact or not, he is unwilling to admit it, nor can he admit it. If he wants to see clearly, he can leave Pingjing to observe in person. But he didn''t want to go, nor could he.


    Not afraid of danger, but afraid that after seeing Tang Jun, he would lose the will to fight in the face of clear facts, just like Sugawara.


    He cannot lose the courage to fight! If he surrenders, he will be the prince of the nation, and will remain infamous forever, and he will lose all power in the future. !!


    "Fujiwara Tadashi was defeated. Fujiwara Shippei had known the Tang Junshui Division, but he still had war heart. It was good to have war heart, just to be able to preside over the battle! In any case, I would never give up!" Suddenly felt glad, "Fujihara Shi Ping is still good. It is indeed the hero of Fujiwara''s family, and he has to rely on him when it is critical! "


    Fujiwara Shihei came to the Taichi Hall and saw the ragged clothes and shawl shed, and Hagiwara Dozen, who was sitting under the steps, was dying, and his eyelids jumped. The appearance of the other side is too miserable, a large hollow in the chest, if it is not real, I''m afraid it is dead.


    Hagiwara Michizumi was sad in front of him and snatched his military power. Fujiwara Shihei was naturally gloating. However, he was thinking carefully, and the first thought at the moment was, was it true that Sugawara was wounded by Tang Jun? What is the situation of the army?


    "Brother Hagiwara, what''s wrong with you? How did you get this picture?" Fujiwara stepped forward with a flat smile and flirted with sarcasm.


    Seeing Fujiwara Shihei, Kojihara Dojin''s eyes no longer have the kind of anger before, but instead he saw a savior, got his teeth up, and rushed to grab the opponent''s hand. Do stupid things, otherwise the country will have to shed blood and blood for thousands of miles! The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty has already said that he wouldn''t mind millions of dead bodies! "


    Fujiwara Shippei wanted to ridicule the other person and went to see him. When she heard this, she couldn''t help but startled, "What did you say? Emperor of the Tang Dynasty?"


    "It is indeed the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. I saw him." Sugawara said that he would go to the Lingnan sailor and simply said to Fujiwara Shiping. At the end, he regretted it and said, "I was wronged by you before, Xiaoyu With Tang Jun, I didn''t expect them to be so powerful!


    "Brother Fujiwara, the sailor was defeated before. The responsibility is absolutely not with you. Tang Jun is too strong!


    "What you don''t know is that Tang Jun didn''t use all his strength when he dealt with you! I have seen it. They have more than 800 weapon beds, tens of thousands of weapon bows, and more than half of the monks. Mo said that it was 200,000 sailors, and even if it was 300,000, it couldn''t resist it! "


    Fujiwara Shihe''s face changed drastically. "What are you talking about? There are more than 800 crossbows of weaponry? There are so many?"


    He has seen the power of the weapon bed crossbow, and the monks in the middle of the Qi training will be sniped accurately. There are more than 800 such horrible existences? !! How can it resist? !!


    It''s not surprising that Fujiwara Shippei was accidental. After all, during the Nashima battle, Lingnan sailor played a powerful crossbow, but only broke through Fujiwara Shio''s temptation to seduce the enemy, and when he really entered the bay water village to kill the ring, Fujiwara Shippei had already Ran.


    "It''s not just a magic instrument bed crossbow. There are more than a hundred magic trebuchets that can fire spirit stone fireballs. Lingnan sailors have more than 100! When the magic trebuchet is launched, it is too prestigious, with the performance of a" cruiser ", It also cannot support the operation of more than ten magic trebuchets at the same time. "


    Sugawara really remembered the scene when he saw the rows of caskets in the cabin that had not yet been assembled, and he felt a little bit worried. "So all the caskets for the caskets were packed by Tang Jun in the warehouse, waiting for the soldiers. After landing, it will be used to siege the city! "


    Speaking of which, Sugawara really grabbed Fujiwara Shihei''s hand, and unconsciously, a little bit more force, "Brother Fujiwara, Tang army like this, can you keep the city, can you keep it?"


    Fujiwara was numb with scalp scalp, and even the back of his hand was really rudely grabbed the blood, without realizing it, he sucked in the cold airway: "If Tang Jun really has so many magical equipment, he will still guard What city? The city will be lost to each other! "


    Hagiwara immediately asked, "Can you win the field?"


    "Can''t win ..." Fujiwara Shihei looked up at the sky silently, feeling downright despair. There are so many powerful weapons and powerful crossbows in the Tang army, and there are so many monks. Any battle front who meets them will be immediately destroyed. The number advantage is completely meaningless.


    No matter how many people formed a battle line, as soon as the war started, the formation was torn, the front line was breached, and the soldiers were killed and wounded, and they hurried back. More people will only increase the number of people who have been trampled to death.


    The advantage in numbers is only effective if the battle array can stand firm.


    The city cannot be defended, the battle cannot be fought, what else can Lao country do? Fujiwara Shippei realized this, and looked suspiciously at Sugawara: "Brother Sugawara, what is the purpose of telling me this? What do you want me to advise?"


    "Isn''t it simple and clear? Brother Fujiwara, you have to persuade your surrender!"


    When Hagiwara said the word "surrender", one did not hold back, and the old tears crisscrossed again and again, and his voice became sad and desolate. "The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty has already taken charge of the pro-village. Only by looking at the strength of the monks in the Tang army, we can Imagine how powerful the opponent is. If Her Majesty does not surrender, Ping An Jing will be breached by that time, Her Majesty and all the royal families will be afraid of their lives. In that case, the blood of the Emperor will be broken!


    "Not only that, Ping''anjing and even the people of the whole country will suffer a great disaster. By then, there will be more than one million corpses ?! As a minister, how can you and I see this situation appear?"


    Fujiwara Shihei looked at Sugawara Michizane, speechless for a long time.


    If he hadn''t fought with Tang Jun himself and had seen the invincible combat power of the other party, he would even think that Ebara Michizane who said these words had already betrayed the country.


    He gasped, "The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty really is so powerful?"


    "A hundred times more powerful than you think!" Sugawara Dojin thought of his meeting with Li Yan, and felt a heartbeat disorder. In particular, the other side ¡¯s assertion of what is a heavenly principle fully demonstrates the hegemony of a great country''s lord and makes him dare not look straight.


    What is the difference between such a decisive and powerful emperor and God in this world?


    Any of his will will be absolutely implemented by the most invincible army in the world, and those who dare to disobey his will will be wiped out immediately. The so-called dictation is nothing more than that!


    "Brother Fujiwara, please don''t hesitate anymore! We have no time, you think, the Fujiwara family is the most prominent aristocracy in the country. Once Tang Jun breaks through Heianjing, what will happen in the end, should I say more?"


    Sugawara was really anxious to the end, "For the sake of the emperor''s blood, and for the millions of people in Heianjing to live, in order to support us and support our land, we will not become scorched earth. Please ask Brother Fujiwara to fulfill his duties as a minister and stop this. An upcoming, meaningless war! "


    When Fujiwara Shihei heard this, he finally took notice and said, "Okay, I''ll advise you!"


    õ®õ­ Seeing Fujiwara Shiei coming in, her mind was a little bit firm, she adjusted her dress, converged, and restored the king''s magnificence. I am also the master of this country, and I have to grasp the power of this country. I should have a respectable look.


    "Fujiwara, I think again and again, I think that it is most suitable for you to host the war, and the country also needs the Fujiwara family to fight for it. Fujiwara, you said to you before that you are willing to fight for the defense of the country. Now, Let me see your determination! "


    õ®õ­ said calmly.


    Fujiwara Shihei was respectful and esteemed, and she was very satisfied without being flustered. But what Fujiwara Shihei said made him feel like the sky had suddenly collapsed.


    "Your Majesty, you are here, not to fight, but to request His Majesty and surrender. The Tang Dynasty is too powerful to fight against them, so there is no meaning in such a fight. Your Majesty, thinking of the nation ¡¯s life, will eliminate it in time. Bing Ge, surrender ... Tang Dynasty! "


    Fujiwara Shihei''s attitude was respectful, but the words he spoke were decisive and showed a firm will.


    His body shook and felt that the sky turned round. He couldn''t believe this was what Fujiwara Shihei would say, which was different from what he thought! Didn''t the other party fight for the battle a few days ago? Why do you suddenly say you want to surrender? !!


    No, this is not true, I don''t believe it! They are all humeral ministers with outstanding talents. They are resourceful in their daily life. No military affairs can make them difficult. Now that Tang Jun has not landed, why should he surrender? !!


    What happened, what happened? !!


    "Well, don''t believe it!" Xu Yangtian spit out blood, shaking his body, grabbing his hands left and right, trying to find an object that could be held, or being held by an eunuch. But all the objects in the temple were destroyed by him, and the eunuch''s maid became a corpse. What else can he help?


    õ®õ­ Helplessly fell to the ground.


    Sitting under the steps outside the hall, Longyuan Dazhen, who was unwilling to leave for a long time, suddenly heard the hoarse and exhausted, desperate and tragic shouting from the hall.


    He shouted: "Father Emperor!"

 v8 Chapter 121： Deep meaning

    Ministers on both sides have to surrender, and I have no choice but to fight, especially Fujiwara''s weight. In the past few decades, the status of the Fujiwara family as a foreign relative has held great national authority. Although Fujiwara Shihei has no name, it has the ability to affect the entire country.


    What''s more, I was sitting in the position of Emperor, and it took me only three or four years to sit there, and I haven''t reached the age of the crown, how can I get Fujiwara Shihei and Sugawara?


    Desperate to the extreme, I can only call my father miserably.


    Fujiwara Shihei thought very clearly. Even if the Tang Dynasty captured the country, people still needed to manage the area. The Fujiwara family is familiar with the place. As long as they are respectful of the Tang Dynasty, this time they convinced him to surrender. After the war, how can you continue to enjoy some power, at least you do not need to suffer doom and death.


    Survival comes first, and your own survival is especially important.


    Unlike Fujiwara Shihei, who was thinking about preserving the Fujiwara family, what Sugawara really wanted was to preserve the blood of the emperor and the people. The country is doomed to exist, so that the blood of the Emperor can continue, is the only thing he can do for the Emperor.


    He couldn''t see the situation clearly, he could see clearly, so he had to make a choice for him.


    ...


    Lingnan Marine has arrived at Kurosaki Bay and is preparing to land. Landing is a very dangerous thing. It is possible that the crossing of the river will be hit by half crossing, and it will definitely be blocked when landing from the sea.


    The soldiers wanted to go up and down the battleship to the coast and organize battles. The speed was not as fast as they wanted to be, and the battle array had to be built up a little bit. The fighting force was extremely weak during this process. On the other hand, the army defending on the shore, ready to work, can charge the whole army at any time, drove the onshore troops back to the sea and drowned.


    Of course, for the Lingnan Marine Division, they don''t have to worry about being driven into the water by the Lao Army, they don''t even worry about being hit by the Lao Army.


    They rely on two. One is the power of monks, especially the large number of monks in the real world. The second is a sharp weapon such as a stone slinger and a stone bed crossbow. They have a long range and powerful power, which can completely protect the pioneer. Soldiers ashore.


    "Your Majesty, the Lingnan Marine Division is ready to go ashore at any time!" Yang Xingmi reported with a refreshed spirit.


    Li Ye watched the transfer of the Lingnan Water Division, nodded slightly, and was very satisfied with Yang Xingmi''s troop deployment.


    The more than 200 main battleships in the Lingnan Marine Division have been lined up in front of the coast, and the instrument bed is ready to go. The three cruisers are sitting on their heads, and the artifact trebuchets are also ready to be in place to preside over the law. The monks of the formation have sharp eyes and can inspire the formation at any time.


    More than two hundred monks rose into the sky and swarmed like geese across the bay, covering the entire bay.


    "Let''s go ashore," Li Yan said calmly.


    Yang Xingmi was about to take his life and suddenly saw a group of cavalry after seeing the bay. There were also large monks flying in the air. Yang Xingmi looked at him for a moment, thinking that if the Lao army wanted to stop the army from landing, it would have to order a response from the army. After looking at it, he suddenly felt wrong.


    The number of cavalry in this team was too few, only a few hundred, and it could not play any role at all. Although there were many great monks in the air, there were less than thirty, which was not enough for Lingnan Marine Division to plug their teeth. After looking closely at Yang Xingmi, he discovered that the cavalry of the Lao Kingdom was holding the banner of the envoy.


    The two armies fought without cutting. Under normal circumstances, this rule will still be observed by everyone. They will not cut off the human head and send it back at all, as in the novels of the romance, so as to express their will to fight resolutely. Meaningless.


    Therefore, Yang Xingmi just ordered the whole army to prepare for combat, but did not attack.


    "General Yang, we have met again." After some procedures, Sugawara Michito arrived on the ship and saluted Yang Xing in secret.


    Yang Xingmi looked at the old man strangely. He didn''t know what the other party was doing at this time. Would he like to persuade us to retreat? His Majesty told him before that the land was negotiable and that Nagong was impossible. The other party had no choice but to surrender except for combat.


    "What''s the intention of the envoy here?" Yang Xingmi asked condescendingly by the hilt.


    He was not really interested in the answer to this question. He now has a lot of thoughts on **** Ping An Jing all the way, tie the kid to Li Yan, and then declare Datang''s rule over this land.


    He looked at the map drawn by the Tsing Yi Yamen. It was less than two hundred miles from Kurosaki Bay to Heiankyo-this is the narrow island. The widest part of Honshu Island is only about five hundred miles apart.


    As long as the army landed, even if resistance was encountered on the road, Yang Xingmi was confident, and within ten days the soldiers would descend from the city of Ping''an.


    Sugawara''s face was really bleak, "I''m here to come down and come down here."


    Hearing this, Yang Xing closely cried, "Did you surrender yourself, or your country surrendered?"


    "Naturally comes from representing the country."


    A black line appeared on Yang Xingmi''s forehead, and some were unacceptable. Only one battle has been fought. Is this about to surrender? Just like that?


    Before, he also wanted to test the fighting power of the Lingnan Marine Division''s "Army" to siege the city. Now it seems that there is no chance?


    Prior to this battle, under the command of Li Zhi, Yang Xingmi trained the "Army Army" in Lingnan Water. In fact, there is nothing special about it. It is just land operations, and everyone is no stranger.


    After a while, Li Zhi, who was the main subject, looked at Liaoyuan Daozhen, and he was also a little bit interested. From the bottom of his heart, he was very willing to wash the country. Now he heard that the other party was about to surrender. Is the fire too much?


    His purpose of showing off his strength and strength was just to disintegrate the fighting spirit of the other side and facilitate the army''s campaign.


    Furthermore, the fighting power of the Lingnan Marine Division has not been fully shown to Sugawara Dojin before, and the army still has reservations.


    Not very happy, Li Xun decided to start a war.


    He truthfully said to Ebara: "I want to surrender, and I will naturally answer it, but I have to see the true intentions of my country. From time to time, under the guise of surrender, there are countless things that have been delayed to prepare for war. Come and tell me, how does He believe in you? "


    Sugawara was really shocked when he heard what he said, but he did not expect that Li Xu doubted their sincerity to surrender.


    Because of the surrender, he was extremely miserable. Even after he decided that it would happen, when he saw that the people of the country were all right, he pleaded guilty! Having endured great humiliation, he was destined not to be recognized by the state, and he did not expect even the enemy to disagree.


    However, Hagiwara Michi really came prepared, and he immediately presented the Guoshu.


    There is naturally a seal on the national script.


    However, Li Zheng did not look at the surviving certificate. He threw it on the desk and still looked at Sugawara. "Why didn''t Fujiwara Shihei come? The Fujiwara family controls the power of Kuo. This is a well-known thing. Fujiwara. When peace does not come, He can''t believe you. "


    Sugawara is really bitter. He wants Fujiwara Shihei to come together, but the other party is unwilling. After all, when it comes to Lingnan Marine Division, the net worth can not help himself. Sugawara Michio has really put aside life and death, Fujiwara Shihei didn''t think about it.


    "Just a blank piece of paper is like making you believe in your sincerity to surrender? I don''t know what to say."


    Li Yan snorted coldly, "Don''t say that you are harsh on you and want to surrender, you can, Fujiwara Shihei, Aya, and Uta, all have to come to Aya to atone for your sins! Otherwise, you are just surrendering, you are going to fight and you will never condone ! "


    After hearing these words, Sugawara really felt a pain in his chest, a sweet throat, and an old blood that almost sprayed out before he could not hold back.


    Outrageous.


    Unreasonable!


    What crimes does the puppet state have to give thanks for? Still have to control the minister, the two emperors come to pay tribute together? Otherwise, is it a surrender? This makes no sense at all. Strange shame, this is the shame and shame of Laos!


    Seeing Suwon Dowon really no longer talking, Li Jiu was proud of his eyes, and stood up, "Suwon Dowon, your ÙÁ¹ú is most fond of this kind of superficial and back-of-the-field tricks. Would n¡¯t you know? You have millions of dead bodies and thousands of blood shed. He said he can do it! Go back, I hope you can organize a million troops. "


    Sugawara was so stunned that he couldn''t believe that he heard these words.


    Is there anything else in the world that has been asked to come down and be rejected?


    Do the two armies fight without the need to consume grain ordnance? Will the soldiers pay no casualties? Why ca n¡¯t I hit it, but I have to hit it?


    Lao Guo was forced to surrender. In the view of Sugawara Dojin, it was already the greatest shame, but now he has discovered that there is even more unacceptable shame than surrender, that is, wanting to surrender is not available.


    Li Xun didn''t look at the change of expression of Sugawara''s true expression. After he had finished speaking and expressed his meaning clearly, he waved his hand to let him go down and thought for himself.


    After a while, Yang Xingmi returned to his life and said that Yuanyuan Daozhen had been disembarked.


    Yang Xingmi was very uncomfortable with Li Zhi not accepting the surrender of Lao Guo. Although he had a little regret when listening to Sugawara''s truth that he wanted to surrender, he felt that it was a pity that the "Army Army" had lost this training opportunity, but it was just that.


    He would like to see the country without war.


    Seeing Yang Xingmi''s desire to stop talking, Li Xun said, "Are you wondering, why didn''t you promise your country to surrender?"


    Yang Xingmi hurriedly held his fist and saluted. "The minister did not dare to speculate on the sacred heart. His Majesty''s move must have deep meaning. The minister is a general of the Lingnan Marine Division, and he only needs to take the battle!"


    Li Min smiled, "It''s hard to say how profound it is.


    "If we conquer Laos, if only the battle of Tsushima is fought, those soldiers, monks, aristocrats, and people in Laos will not be able to see for themselves how powerful my army is, and we will not have so much fear of us. heart.


    "They would think that it was Takihara Dojin and Fujiwara that harmed the country, which led to the country''s defeat, not that the country was not defeated by Datang. In the long run, they would think of chaos and even plan to restore the country. This, right It is not good for Datang to rule this land.


    "The people on this land are like this. Even if you defeat them, as long as you don''t fight them thoroughly, they will not give in. They always want to find the scene again. Therefore, after you land on the shore, you fight You can let go of it, don''t slap the spirit stone magic weapon, you can''t leave one after all the resistance!


    "This group of people remember the pain and not the fight. This time, they must be beaten into blood, beating them with horror. When they see the Tang people in the future, they can''t help but tremble! However, Datang is here Rule of land can last long.


    "You understand?"


    Yang Xingmi looked shocked and took his fist to lead his life. "Your Majesty, do n¡¯t worry, the minister will not keep it. The Lingnan Marine Division Army will definitely wash the land with blood! The minister will turn all Lao warriors into dry battlefields and let them all remember The horror of the Datang soldiers! "


    Li Min nodded with satisfaction, "Go to battle."


    "Let''s take orders!"

 v8 Chapter 122： escape

    "What did you say? The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty did not agree with our surrender ?!" Fujiwara Shihei jumped out of his seat when he heard what Sugawara said. "It is not possible to surrender. What are they going to do?"


    Sugawara lamented: "Not to disagree, but to have Brother Fujiwara, His Majesty the Emperor, and the Emperor go to the warship of the Lingnan Marine Division together to express their sincerity of surrender, and the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty was willing to accept it."


    "That''s what I don''t agree with!" Fujiwara Shihe flatly glanced flatly.


    "So far, what''s the matter? Brother Fujiwara has any plans?" Sugawara asked intently. The two of them "intimidated and tempted" finally managed to persuade the uncle, and submitted the letter of request for surrender. As a result, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty did not accept it, but now they are not people inside and out, and the situation is extremely tragic.


    Why is there such a thing in the world?


    "What else? It''s just a dead fight!" Fujiwara Shihei gritted his teeth, his face was red and red, and he looked irritable and angry.


    Sugawara really opened her mouth and wondered what to say.


    In fact, he wanted to persuade Fujiwara Shihei, and he took Yu and Yutao to see the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The surrender was already a sharp arrow. How can it be recovered? Moreover, if this war can be fought, they will have to die to persuade to surrender?


    "Brother Hagiwara, this is the end, neither you nor I have a retreat, there is no country, and we can only stand up and resist! Tang Jun has come a long way, and the current strength is not large. If we can hurry them before their follow-up forces arrive, we will block them. King Qin''s army will be able to come. By then, it will be a big deal with Tang Junyu to break the net! "


    Fujiwara Shihei grasped the real hand of Sugawara, and his eyes burned. "Brother Sugawara has always been the backbone of the country and has a high-quality character. Wait for a role model for me. When things come to an end, won''t he shrink back?"


    Sugawara wondered: "Brother Fujiwara really wants to fight?"


    "Must fight!"


    "Okay!" Sugawara had been thinking twice and made up his mind. He was not afraid of death. He originally wanted to keep the blood for the emperor so that the people would not be subjected to slaughter. But since the Tang Dynasty did not accept their surrender, they would not have died for the national war.


    "Brother Ebara, go ahead to host the war and try to prevent Tang Jun from landing. If it ca n¡¯t be stopped, it ¡¯s okay, but it must be blocked at all levels to slow down their arrival in Ping''an. I sit in Pingjing and call on the national forces to support Ebara. "Fujiwara Shihei looks like he will fight to the end."


    Hagiwara Michi is really ready to go out, and has no opinion on Fujiwara''s arrangement.


    After discussing some plans and details of the war, the two returned to Kurosaki Bay.


    Fujiwara''s complexion changed suddenly after Sugawara Shinzo left.


    He rushed back to the Fujiwara family for the first time, found his uncle Fujiwara Kiyomizu, and said to the other party: "The country is about to die, the army cannot stop the Tang army for a few days. We cannot bury the emperor, we must immediately move the family! Shaohai ship, although it cannot be used to fight the Tang army, but it will be no problem to take us away! "


    Fujiwara Kiyoshi suddenly said: "Aren''t you going to surrender? Why go?"


    "The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty did not accept our surrender, they just made up their minds to completely destroy our country!" Fujiwara Shihei looked distorted, unable to tell whether it was anger, fear or humiliation, or both.


    Ask him to meet the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He will never go there. At that time, the sword will be used to kill me. If the other party wants to kill himself and destroy the Fujiwara family, what should he do? Although this is unlikely, it is not without it! Fujiwara Shihei would definitely not take this risk.


    What emperor, how important is his life? What country is important for a family?


    If the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty was willing to accept the surrender of Lao Kingdom, he accepted it at this time, and Fujiwara Shihei was also willing to stay in Ping''an. !!


    In the face of a sensible Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the Fujiwara family who can help govern the place and appease the people is useful and can continue to exist; in the face of an unreasonable and murderous Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the Fujiwara family must clean up The ground snake is a threat to power and cannot continue to exist!


    What he didn''t know was that although the Lingnan Marine Division had only 100,000 generals, these 100,000 generals concentrated the essence of the Tang Dynasty army''s magical instruments, especially the battle of Silla has come to an end. Such things as bed crossbow are completely unnecessary for Andong Dufu, and most of them have now come to Lingnan Marine Division.


    Such a Lingnan naval division can''t be blocked by the Ning Kingdom. If Datang subsequently sends some troops over, how can the three-inch country of the Ning Kingdom stand up to the Tang army?


    Although Fujiwara Shihei didn''t know this, no matter what aspect he looked at, his choice was wise.


    "Where can we go after leaving Heiankyo?" Kiyoshi Fujiwara looked embarrassed.


    "Go to Ezo Island first, and then find a way to go overseas. The world is big, and there is always a place for our Fujiwara family. With the power of my family ¡¯s children, we can build a foundation everywhere and stay here. To Tang Jun, there is only one way to go! "


    When Fujiwara saw that Fujiwara Kiyomizu could not make up his mind, she couldn''t help but get anxious. "I lied to Takihara Dojin and let him take the army to confront the Tang army. He must not delay for too long. Hesitation is the scourge of extermination!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Kiyoshi Fujiwara eventually had to face reality. He was also very clear that Guo could not stop Tang Jun-before that, they had met the general who followed Liaoyuan Daozhen and went to Lingnan Sailor to explore the truth and know how powerful Lingnan Marine was.


    "Immediately convened all the children of the clan in Ping''an, and in the name of dispatching military resources, we carried materials out of the city overnight. We walked south of the sea. As long as we got on the ship, the Tang Army sailor couldn''t catch up!" Fujiwara Shiping said, "As for not The people of Ping An Jing can only let them follow up on their own. We cannot wait for them! "


    Fujiwara Kiyoshi opened his eyes wide and said, "What about the people in the army? Many of them are under Hagiwara Shinji, blocking Tang army in front!"


    "I said, only take away the people in Heianjing! Children under His Majesty Kashihara, we still have to rely on them to fight with Tang Jun. They cannot be transferred back, otherwise the army is chaotic and defeated by themselves. Who will stop Tang Jun? Uncle, to survive for the family Continuation, their sacrifice is worth it. At this time, there must be no woman''s love! "


    Fujiwara''s eyes were fierce.


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu kept talking for a few times and finally agreed with Fujiwara Shihei''s decision.


    He was very clear that as soon as the Fujiwara family left, the country would be in chaos in an instant. Regardless of the fighting situation, the army in front would be defeated as soon as they learned the news. Ping An Jing lost the Fujiwara family, and no one will be able to defend again, and no one has the mental defense, which is within easy reach for Tang Jun.


    It can be said that because the Fujiwara family was afraid of fighting and fleeing, the country had lost the ability to resist the Tang army and create trouble for the Tang army.


    And this is only because they knew the real data of the magic weapon and monk power in the Tang Junhai division.


    ...


    At dusk three days later, Hagiwara Nozomi, covered with blood and shaved, flew back to Heiankyo with his guardian monk, rushed into the mansion of the Fujiwara family like a maniac, and turned inside out.


    But he never said that he hadn''t seen Fujiwara Shippei, not even a member of the Fujiwara family.


    In the empty mansion, all kinds of furniture items were scattered in a mess, like a thief.


    "Fujiwara Shihei! How can you deceive me like this ?!" Sugawara Dojin was standing in the empty courtyard, roaring at heaven, spitting blood into the hall. This cry of blood screamed as if he had exhausted his last trace of sperm, his body could no longer hold it, and he stumbled backwards.


    Fortunately, he was supported and treated by guards, so that he did not let him be seriously injured.


    Waking up in Sugawara, you are so angry that you want to burn the Fujiwara family''s house with a fire. Just in my mind, I saw a thick smoke rising in the depths of the courtyard accompanied by the fire. It seems someone He did it before him.


    Hagiwara-do hurried through, and after passing through the gate of the courtyard, he saw a rather beautiful and magnificent attic, burning, and the fire even spread to the maple trees next to it.


    The arsonist, still holding a torch in his hand, was making a low, low laugh at the fire tower, his back was thin and thin, and he looked extraordinarily weird at nightfall.


    "Hey, Your Majesty?" Sugawara''s spirit was shocked, and he recognized him. He walked forward to salute and opened his mouth, but he was speechless.


    "Ai Qing knows that this is the loft where I lived when I was a kid? At that time, I was ignorant and ignorant. I only knew that the people in the house were very dear and obedient, and thought that those were their own loved ones, very close to them-they It ¡¯s indeed my uncle ¡¯s relative. Unfortunately, they are gone today. You said, where did they all go? Heaven, or hell? "


    His voice was slow and misty, with an unexplainable ambiguity, like a lone spirit and wild ghost crying at night.


    Sugawara doesn''t know what to say.


    The Fujiwara family controls the government as a foreign relative. The emperor, the prince, and the concubine of the prince all have women from the Fujiwara family. It is common practice for their children to live here when they are young. The purpose is naturally to cultivate their feelings for Fujiwara''s family, so that the latter can stabilize their position.


    "People who said they were going to be called Nagong before the war, and who have forgotten their lives and fight to this day, those who vowed to bury the country''s bones, have abandoned the country with their clan early on. Are things in the world so ironic?"


    I lost the torch in my hand and turned around before the blaze of flames. Her back was bright, but her front body, including her face, was dark. He looked at Hagiwara Dozen motionlessly, and seemed to want to find some kind of answer from the other side.


    In the end, he found nothing, shook his head in disappointment, and sighed.


    "Since Ai Qing is back, let me tell you about the situation ahead. Anyway, Ping An is still there, the country is not dead, I am still the emperor, and I should care about Jiang Shan She." I sat cross-legged on the ground, and there was something in Meiyu Lifeless peace.


    "Yes."


    Hagiwara-do bowed and took his life, just a word, his voice trembled, and his old eyes couldn''t help expressing fear. Obviously, remembering the battle situation is not an easy task for him. If it is not a question, he is likely to be reluctant to mention it.

 v8 Chapter 123： Three days and five battles

    Sugawara was really slow: "Chin, I was ordered to stop the Tang army, three days and five battles. The first battle was in the Kurosaki Bay. Chen knew the benefits of Tang''s weaponry, and did not dare to let the two sides set off and face a hard battle. . So when the other party had just landed some soldiers, the minister led the elite riding team! "


    I glanced at him, and seemed to be curious as to how far Tang Jun''s weapon crossbow was so strong. In order to avoid being attacked by these weapon crossbow on a large scale, Sugawara Road really didn''t even dare to rely on the location and the idea of ??defense. .


    Hagiwara continued, "Don''t dare to lean too close, so as not to enter the attack range of the slinger and the slinger of the weapon on the Tang army warship. You can only wait for their soldiers to gather more and fight. As a result ..."


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Sugawara was really painful: "With a battle array of less than 20,000 soldiers, I was riding a hundred thousand fine horses. I couldn''t rush to the front a few times, and I was shot by the strong bow of the sky, causing heavy casualties."


    "You haven''t entered the attack range of the magic slinger and the magic bed crossbow. How could this be so?"


    Sugawara Shinchi sighed, "No, but in a large array of nearly 20,000 infantry soldiers, there are countless magic weapons, far crossbow, angle bow, and arm crossbow! Often a crossbow can connect the cavalry company People wear horses on the ground, our armor is useless, and even a crossbow cannot stop it! "


    He opened his mouth wide.


    He knew very well what a disaster would be if a cavalry was hit by a crossbow.


    Sugawara really wiped his tears and continued: "However, Chen organized three rushing battles, fought three games, and eventually entered the Tang Army infantry battle!"


    I closed my eyes and imagined the situation at that time.


    The first cavalry charged and was hit by a headache. The front line of teams fell down, and the hissing people were stunned. Many people were nailed to the ground by the crossbow and couldn''t move. It was only a short battle that left the cavalry dead and injured thousands. Panicked and forced to retreat.


    In the second cavalry charge, the army was psychologically prepared, rushing a longer distance, and approaching the Tang Army formation. However, the arrow rain of the Tang Army fell helplessly, and there was no end. The front soldiers continued to fall, and the corpses of horses and horses severely hindered the cavalry to run, and eventually they could only retreat again.


    The third and final battle that day. Prior to this, the cavalry had to clean up the corpses of the same robes on the assault road. The collected corpses were piled up in mountains, more than 10,000, and the blood was so thick that it was almost impossible to breathe.


    Sad and indignant, Sugawara Nozomi took charge and rushed to the front with his guards. The monks opened the road in front of them, and the monks joined forces to intercept the arrow rain. These backbones of the army used to be used as a force to determine victory and defeat. Countless shots have been shot before!


    In the end, although the cavalry lineup was also shot in an accident, countless lives were lost on the spot, but it finally touched the front of the Tang army.


    "However, Tang Jun''s formation is a moon formation, the arc formation minimizes the impact of the cavalry, and the outer circle is still heavy with vehicles, and the war horse cannot step on it!"


    Sugawara''s voice really shivered so much that he was almost speechless. He took a few breaths before he could continue to say, "The minister knows that this formation is a disaster for the cavalry, but the minister must lead the cavalry to rush forward and must stop Tang Jun went ashore! This is the only chance for Chen Jun to stop Tang Jun. If they are allowed to go ashore without too much damage, there is no possibility that they will stop them in the future! "


    Speaking of which, Sugawara is really old tears, choking so speechless.


    He did not urge, looking at the attic that gradually turned to ashes in the fire.


    "The minister took the monks as pioneers, rushed into the army of Tang Jun''s infantry, and surrendered with their soldiers! His servants, the soldiers, finally began to kill the enemy. One Tang soldier after another fell on us. Under the sword, regardless of life and death, we did not want to step back, we kept rushing forward ... "


    Sugawara Michio tightened the sword in his hand, twisted a face into a bun, and his eyes became horrible. "We killed a lot of Tang Jun, Your Majesty, do you know that it is your most elite soldier, they gave up their lives to prove that I am a qualified emperor soldier!


    "But we were still blocked. Not only that, our follow-up cavalry was also besieged by the monk of the Tang Army, and there were countless deaths and injuries! The most horrible thing was that during this period, Tang Jun let Wan Yujing ride off the boat, from left to right. Two wings surround our cavalry! "


    "Wan Yujing ride? Surround?" Interjected.


    Hagiwara said with a sorrowful smile: "Your Majesty didn''t hear me wrong. We were surrounded by eighty-nine thousand cavalry soldiers, and were surrounded by less than twenty thousand fine riders! That was a fine ride made up of monks who practiced qi. Not an ordinary warhorse, but also has the strength of a gas monk!


    "Chen hate! Chen fell into the trap of Tang Jun, fell into their trap, Chen thought that it was victory for the Chen to enter the opponent''s infantry formation, but did not expect that it was only the beginning of a nightmare! Our former formation was trapped in a quagmire. , Restricted by the Tang Army''s spear and crossbow formation, and our midfielder was slaughtered by the Tang Army!


    "The minister has heard Yang Xingmi say before that Datang has a fine ride composed entirely of monks. At that time, the minister did not care, because he did not see it on the warship, and thought that such a fine ride did not exist-- Even if it exists, it is not in this Tang army!


    "Kechen was wrong, Yang Xingmi''s deep-seated thoughts! He showed all the Tang army''s combat capabilities to the officials, but the stone slinging machine, the weapon bed crossbow, and various weapons in the army have hidden this one Jingqi did not show up! Chen was totally unprepared, so he took the country''s most elite cavalry into the dead place he arranged!


    "This Yang Xingmi is definitely not an easy generation ... When he met the minister on the warship, he was so arrogant that he looked down on him everywhere. The minister thought he would underestimate the enemy and make mistakes. By the time the two armies fought, he was so insidious and so vicious! He gave his courtiers from the beginning! "


    I bowed my head in silence.


    Sugawara Road is still too upright, not good at calculating, if it is Fujiwara Shihei, he may be able to fight with Yang Xing. However, those who have thought, at this time have been frightened by Tang Jun and fled with their clan, without even the courage to face Tang Jun.


    He sighed and looked up at the sky, feeling sad and ironic.


    One hundred thousand fine horses were strangled in Kurosaki Bay by 20,000 Tang cavalry and 20,000 infantry. It can be seen from Yang Xingmi''s tactical arrangement that his purpose is not simply to land, not simply to repel the enemy who blocked him, but to-butcher!


    What he wants is to cut all the 100,000 elite riders!


    "How much did you get? You didn''t say that you killed a lot of Tang Jun, how many were there?" I asked. This question had nothing to do with the war situation, only dignity.


    Hagiwara smiled, smiled very happily, and even felt a little proud, as if he had done something extraordinary, he stretched out **** and shook it.


    "Two, two ..." He moved his lips and couldn''t say the "million" character.


    According to Sugawara''s true description, it is impossible for Tang Jun to lose 20,000 people.


    Sure enough, I listened to Sugawara''s truth: "Two thousand! Two thousand Tang army!"


    He only felt that all his blood was flowing to his brain. Rao was now ashamed. Hearing this number, looking at the proud look of Sugawara, he wanted to beat the other side to death!


    "One hundred thousand for two thousand, fifty people for one!" I bit the cheek, "You are so proud?"


    "That''s two thousand Tang army! It''s the Tang army! It''s the Tang army with more than a hundred magic trebuchets, more than eight hundred instrument bed crossbows, and tens of thousands of magic bows!" Sugawara emphasized seriously.


    His reaction to the uncle was unexpected, shouldn''t he be proud? When he got into the trap, he also faced a cavalry made up entirely of monks. Isn''t it enough to kill the two thousand Tang army? How many soldiers died on the road, even Tang Jun did not see it!


    Fujiwara Tadashi was the most military-minded person cultivated by the Fujiwara family. He faced Tang Jun with a 200,000 sailor. What happened? Not only did the other party lose three to four thousand people?


    Angry and angry, rushed to the crown, stood up, and sent out a wild beast roaring towards Liaoyuan Daozhen: "Aren''t the people of the people human? Are the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty all immortal soldiers? Fifty people change one, why ?! Is there a war that is even more outrageous? You still think that the record is outstanding, hey, hey, hey ... "


    He "slapped" for a long time, and did not have a text. At this point, is it necessary to investigate the true guilt of Sugawara, and behead him?


    Suddenly, Yuanyuan Dao was really silent for a moment, and suddenly he looked at the word one by one: "Of course there are wars more outrageous than this. After the first day and three wars, the ministers fought with Tang Jun for two more days. The strong city and mountains and rivers arranged defenses, and Tang Jun attacked directly.


    "The war situation between the two wars is not much different. Tang Junjia did not take the liberty to take over the city. He just opened the magical equipment slinger and the weapon bed crossbow, and poured out the fiery stone fireball and crossbow violently against the city gate.


    "Daming Guan persisted for four hours, and the army was smashed by the Tang army. The soldiers killed and wounded countlessly, and then Tang army blasted the city gate and rushed in. At that time, the general Guan Guan only escaped, and trampled on each other without knowing how much he died. In the end, only 80,000 guards and soldiers fled out, and Tang soldiers suffered hundreds of casualties, which is not worth mentioning. "


    "The same is true of Linjiang City, the difference is that it only kept three hours.


    "The Tang army relied on the magical soldiers to break the city from a long distance and seriously injured our army. Our bow and crossbow had a far worse range than they could only be passively beaten. Later, when we saw us back down the city wall, they actually moved the trebuchet and the strong crossbow forward and used the spirit stone. Fireballs and sky arrows rain covered the city!


    "Several times he organized the soldiers out of the city and rushed out of the city. The result was just a replay of the battle in Kurosaki Bay. In Kurosaki Bay, Tang Jun''s magic trebuchets and bed crossbow were still on the boat. When they arrived in Linjiang City, they were all set up. in front!


    "In the end, as long as we saw our city gates open, they focused on shooting the city gates with a strong bow. Our soldiers died in the city gate holes before they rushed out of the city ..."


    "After the battle, the Tang Army ¡¯s soldiers were dispatched, but they only harvested military power and cleaned the battlefield! Nearly 70,000 soldiers in Linjiang City, after the Tang Army entered the city, saw unsuccessful successive surrenders. As a result, the Tang Army did not deliver and the tragedy of the army It''s happening again! And this time, Tang Jun''s loss is even smaller ... "


    With that said, Sugawara finally couldn''t talk anymore, bowed his head, and covered his face with sobs.


    He doesn''t need to go on.


    I wonder how the latter situation happened. The news that the Fujiwara family suddenly left Heianjing was informed by the lieutenant general. It spread quickly in a large area. The generals no longer had the fighting spirit and fled the city.


    Tang Jun now does not even need to bomb the city. As long as he appears in front of the city, the defenders without generals will collapse. Tang Jun only needs to receive the city.


    The invincibility is not enough to describe the strength and smoothness of Tang Jun''s offensive right now.


    I looked at the sobbing Hagiwara Dojin, speechless for a long time.


    The pain in Sugawara''s heart is really not humane. It was a shame and shame in the history of war to exchange 100,000 people for the Tang Army with 2,000 people in the first war, but compared with the later battles, it was the highlight of this war.


    Such a shameful highlight.


    As the main war minister, the "pride" previously revealed by Makihara Sugawara was just an extreme release of sorrow.

 v8 Chapter 124： Come to kill

    "Your Majesty, the hearts are scattered, Ping An Jing is not enough to hold on, escape, leave Ping Jing, and protect you to go abroad. Tang Junhai is in the northern seas, and we are walking from the southern seas. As long as Her Majesty is still, the blood of the Emperor is still, we There will always be a comeback! "


    Sugawara Michi wiped away the tears on his face, and started to persuade him. He must guard him away. This is the only thing he can do now, keeping the blood of the Emperor. This is his only remaining goal.


    When people are alive, they must find a goal for themselves, tell themselves that it means to live, and fight for it. Otherwise, how should a meaningless life continue? All that remains is the passing and the walking dead.


    Sugawara can''t let himself lose his goal in life, so he must guard him away. Although he knows that it is only a lingering resentment when he goes overseas, Dongshan''s resurgence is just a hope, and he must also convince himself to believe.


    In his later life, he will serve as a courtier as before, until he reaches the end of his life. This is his last insistence as Minister of State, he cannot betray the meaning of his life.


    õ®õ­ looked at ÝÑÔ­ µÀ Õæ, his eyes were empty and there was no emotion, and at this moment he was like a person who gave up on himself, ready to sink into the abyss, and no more emotional waves, "£¬ left the country , Left his own people, or the emperor? "


    "Yes! It must be! The court will always serve His Majesty until his death! His Majesty, now that Tang Army is two days away from Ping''an, we have time to bring the royals and armors, as long as we have monk strength and fight Ability, when you go overseas, you can also lay a piece of territory! "


    Hagiwara said more and more excited, and said more and more anxious. He was afraid that he would not agree to leave. If he gave up on himself and ended his life in Heianjing, how could he persist?


    Korihara Michi bowed in front of the lame foot, tears streaming down, "Your Majesty, our ancestors walked blue lines, and after countless hardships, this opened up the foundation of eternal life. The ancestors can do it, and with His majesty and martial arts, we can certainly do it! But it was a change of place to continue the great cause. Your Majesty must not lose heart, otherwise how will you meet the ancestors in the future? "


    There was emotion on his face, and his countenance changed, showing a hesitant mind.


    Hagiwara-do really saw hope, and quickly hit the iron while hot: "Your Majesty, we had to leave because of the Tang Dynasty, but this is not because we are incompetent, but the Tang Dynasty is too powerful! In these years, how many countries have been destroyed by the Tang Dynasty Khitan and Silla have also been glorious, do n¡¯t they say they are gone?


    "His Majesty, the defeat of this war, the crime of non-war, as long as we go to a place without the Tang people, and with the excellence of the great people of Tianzhao, we can definitely dominate the industry again! One hundred years later, until the Tang Dynasty declines and falls, and we I have accumulated enough strength, and I have no chance to make a comeback, even revenge! "


    Sugawara said these words, looked at him with a nervous look, looking forward to him, hoping that the other party would accept his speech.


    If the dead body died, and the blood of the Emperor was extinct, he was the right minister and the main war minister, who was the historical sinner of the country''s destruction, and could never stand up forever. As long as He walks with himself and establishes another foundation, he will still be a hero and will not be cast aside by future generations!


    õ®õ­ Looking at µÀ Ô­ µÀ Õæ, feeling the tension and expectation of each other, he found the value of self-existence in despair.


    He also became excited, holding up Hagiwara Dozen with his own hands, tears in his eyes, and sighed with emotion: "The calamity is coming, only to know who is the humerus minister, and you have Ai Qing, it is a great blessing. Well, we leave Heianjing and go Establishing a foundation overseas! I don''t believe that Tang Dynasty can continue to dominate, we will definitely have a chance to kill back! "


    Although Hagiwara Michihiro had persuaded him to surrender before, making him very dissatisfied, Makihara Maki''s struggle these days has at least shown that he has the character to live up to his ministerial duties.


    Sugawara is so happy that people in the dark catch the last rays of light.


    The two left Fujiwara''s house. Along the way, Hagi and Hagiwara had already issued several orders, all of which were the mobilization of manpower to prepare supplies and sea boats.


    Under the setting sun, Ping An''s lights were dim, and there were few pedestrians in the square. In the bustling city of Ping''an, usually in such times, the city will be brightly lit, and the BMW carved cars will fill the road, but now, many restaurants and shops in the square are closed.


    The sporadic pedestrians also looked hurriedly. In many homes, there were faint crying. Some adults were beating their children, some husbands were scolding their wives, and there were many homes. The servants were busy packing things. It seemed to follow the Lord. The family traveled far, and Wuhou, who was walking the street, saw the people appearing on the street.


    The whole Beijing was shrouded in a panic-stricken atmosphere, and everyone''s emotions became out of control and became irritable and sentimental. This is the unfavorable influence brought by the war. At this time, many people should know that the war in the country was unfavorable, and Tang Jun was about to hit Ping''an.


    No one can foresee their own destiny. The vast majority of people are just duckweed. They have no ability to protect themselves in the torrent, and they cannot even control their own minds in the face of natural disasters and man-made disasters. They need a powerful king to protect them, to give them order, so that they can live safely.


    It is a pity that the monarchs of Laos are not capable of this.


    Standing at a high place, he saw this scene of Ping An Jing, his eyes narrowed, and he was secretly hurt.


    Hagiwara saw his look wrong, and quickly relieved: "His Majesty is still young, and the road ahead is long. What is lost today may not be recaptured in the future. The most important thing right now is to save strength and save hope! Your Majesty, let''s go Don''t hesitate, we don''t have much time. "


    I nodded and cleared my mood. I also felt that when the wind and rain were shaking, as a king, I should give my followers confidence.


    He corrected his face, cleared his throat, and impassionedly exclaimed: "Today ¡¯s defeat was all because the Fujiwara family betrayed the country and secretly communicated with the Tang dynasty, which caused the country to become chaotic and unable to resist foreign enemies! Á¢ today vowed that the lifetime of the Fujiwara family I will take you back to Ping An Jing and set up a great cause! "


    Since we still have to go forward, in order to keep our people from losing confidence, we must find a reason for the previous failure. The Fujiwara family is undoubtedly the best target.


    Many people who are behind Hagi and Hagiwara Michizumi have heard this expression, and many people have revealed the color of enlightenment. It turned out that the country was defeated by the Tang army, and Heian Jing could not be held so fast because of the betrayal of the Fujiwara family. That ¡¯s right, the Fujiwara family is extremely powerful. If they communicate with each other and the country has no defense, it is really difficult to avoid falling into the dead.


    With this in mind, many people look resentful, and there is an urge to kill everyone in the Fujiwara family.


    This anger gave them the courage to continue the battle.


    Hagiwara Michi really heard what he said, his heart was agitated. His Majesty is still a British master after all. The temporary setbacks are nothing. This is fine. The road in the future will be much better. He just wanted to say some consonant words, and once again Boosting morale, but suddenly heard nine days away, a majestic thunder sound came down.


    "Killing Ping An to set up a great cause again? You don''t have this opportunity!"


    The crowd suddenly felt a very strong aura of breath, pressing down from the top of their heads to themselves in a hurry, the monks felt the breath was not smooth, and their chests were like big stones, as if they had fallen into the abyss. They looked up suddenly, and then saw in horror that the original night sky with the moon hanging high and starry sky was completely covered by dark clouds!


    Shino fell into absolute darkness, and the dimly lit Ping An Jing completely reduced to an isolated island.


    õ®õ­ and ÝÑÔ­ µÀ face each other, both seeing the fear in the other''s eyes, which shows that both thought of the identity of the person at the same time-it seems that it is not difficult, at this moment, driving in Heianjing suddenly, and possessing such power, only possible is that person.


    Sure enough, there was a rolling black cloud in the center, directly above Ping An Jing, and suddenly a few beams of blue light broke through the clouds and illuminated the Quartet. In the cyan light curtain, a figure like a **** descended slowly, the majestic and overbearing indescribable, like the master of this world.


    At this time, the talents such as Yun and Sugawara saw clearly that under the blue light, there were already one or two hundred monks standing in untidy clothes, drenched in robes, dusty fairy spirit, and full of powerful killings.


    The eminent officials and ordinary people in Ping''an Jing were all shocked when the thunderous voice sounded before. Many people ran out the door and looked up at the night sky. When they saw the glorious appearance of the gods in the blue clouds, all Staring in awe.


    He clenched his fists and tried his best not to tremble his body because he was afraid. He looked up and stared at the Emperor of Tang Dynasty, who knew what he had to say at this time. He was the emperor of Laos, and he must not be the emperor of another country. Lost face and majesty.


    He bit his teeth and said, "You are the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li You ?! You ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw a sudden glimmer of sword light flying in the air.


    Quiet like a moon, Jinghong glanced.


    My uncle''s head flew up into the air, and blood spewed from the neck.


    He widened his eyes, and as his field of vision flipped up and down, he saw the corpse falling to his face, his eyes full of horror and unbelievable color.


    Are you in a different place?


    I am an emperor, is this dead? !!


    When the sword came to his face, he wanted to dodge and resist. His cultivation was obvious, but he didn''t have the slightest chance to shoot, and his vision floated, not even feeling any pain.


    At this time, He''s consciousness had not been completely lost. The last sentence he heard in his life was: "He is the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, what''s wrong?"


    What''s wrong ... how can i ...


    Sugawara Michiru was there, looking at the corpse lying in a pool of blood, his eyes were about to stare out. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that his Majesty had died.


    My only hope is gone, and my only meaning in life is gone!


    He looked up at Li Yan, not knowing his expression, "Why? Why is this? Why did you start when you came, what can''t you say well?"


    Li Min glanced at Yuanyuan Dazhen, disdain his question, "Hey, it''s a murder, can''t I talk to you?"


    Hearing this, Sugawara didn''t get up in one breath, his eyes rolled, and his breath fell to the ground.


    "My son!"


    With a terrible scream, a figure flew from the distance like an arrow, a young man. He picked up the crippled headless body, knelt on the ground, crying and grabbing the ground, hissing exhausted, "It''s all my father, it''s too late for my father!"


    Li Xuan looked at this middle-aged man wearing a gorgeous monk robe, crying to death and living, with a few words in his eyes: "Yudu?"

 v8 Chapter 125： Inanimate

    This man is Emperor Yu Duo.


    A few days ago, after shouting "Father Emperor" in Taiji Temple, he left the temple and met with Miyagi. After all, the country was at a critical moment. He was not a fully-born monk.


    At that time, after discussing the strength of Tang Jun in detail with Fujiwara Shihei and Sugawara Dojin, Uta also believed that surrender was the only option. After persuading Yu, he returned to the temple to practice.


    Today, I heard that the Fujiwara family fled. He was shocked and went to see Miyagi in Miyagi. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the palace, he saw a vision of heaven and earth.


    Yu Duo heard Li Yan''s voice raised, raising his tearful face, seeing Li Li overlooking him, suddenly stood up, pointed at the other side and rebuked: "What''s wrong with China, the Tang Dynasty will send troops to attack? I What''s wrong with you, you just don''t accept his surrender, why kill him ?! "


    After listening to these questions, Li Min could not help but smile, and teased: "The reason is very simple, you **** it. You are the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, you dare to call yourself the Emperor. What is your country, and the monarch dare to call himself Emperor?"


    Speaking of this, he glanced down: "This title alone is enough for you to take your life! I just want to tell the people in the world that arbitrarily naming them will kill people, and even more!"


    Yu Duo shivered with anger: "You!"


    Like He, when he said the word, he responded to him with a strange sword light that could not be described with words.


    Facing this sword face to face, Yu Duo knew how terrible it was. He just felt that his hands and feet were cold like ice at the moment, and every hair was erected, and his vision suddenly lost its color. If he wanted to resist, it was impossible. .


    His head also flew up. I didn''t know where he went. The corpse fell down weakly, but he lay with his uncle.


    Sugawara Michiko was just awakened by the guards and opened her eyes to see this scene. Ah, she made a strange noise, her head crooked and passed out.


    Fainting is a self-protection mechanism of the body, which can make people not have to face unbearable things all the time. The real sadness of Sugawara is that he fainted and was immediately awakened again.


    There are many major monks in Ping''an, at least not less than Shilla Jincheng, but Li Zhi shot and kills one after another. Except for Hu Zi''s eager Yu Dao, none of them stood up to him. Even the monks who were next to Hagi and Hagiwara Dozen didn''t mean to be desperate with Li.


    Although they couldn''t stop Li Zhi from killing, but after Li Zhi''s killing, there was no one who pulled the sword, which seemed a little too unbearable.


    Perhaps it was the one or two hundred monks in the Tang Dynasty that made them lose the courage to fight; or the defeat in previous battles caused them to lose their faith in protecting the puppets;


    Maybe it was the fleeing of the Fujiwara family, taking away a considerable part of the monks'' power, leaving them without the will to defend the country; or because the country was destined to be destroyed, they only had the idea of ??keeping themselves in troubled times.


    No matter what they think, Li Jian''s two swords killed two generations of emperors, and none of the monks in the kingdom of the kingdom showed hostility towards him.


    They just bowed their heads.


    This made Li Yan look very disdainful when they looked at them.


    Rao is so, they didn''t get angry, they just buried their heads a little lower.


    There is one exception.


    Sugawara Michi.


    After waking up for the second time, he pushed away those who were supporting him, pulled out his sword with his backhand, bowed his back, and stared at Li Yan with red eyes, like a furious beast, "Even if your cultivation is The world is unparalleled, even if your army is invincible, even if the Tang dynasty''s magical instruments dominate the world, you don''t want to easily destroy my country!


    "Today, there are millions of people in Heianjing. Everyone is a warrior. You can kill Sugawara, but you can''t kill all the people of Tianzhao Great God. Even if you occupy this land, you will pay a painful price. ! "


    The previous days of battles have left him bruised and exhausted, but at this moment he still wants to raise his sword and try his best to fight the enemies of the country to the end.


    Li Yan laughed softly: "You are wrong."


    "Where am I wrong ?!" Sugawara Dojin temporarily stopped, staring at Li Yan.


    Li Zheng seriously said: "Actually, the spirit stone carried by the army of the army was completely exhausted after breaking through Linjiang City. That is to say, you have a slinger and slinger that can''t be defended by Xiongguan Jiancheng , Is no longer available.


    "The two armies fought back to the hard battle of close combat between soldiers. Although you still have a hard time winning, but relying on the city, at least there is a battle."


    Suddenly the anger on his face and the fighting spirit in his eyes dissipated most of it in an instant, and he could not help but take two steps back.


    Li Yan laughed: "However, unfortunately, the Fujiwara family fled, the country was completely chaotic, and the army completely lost its fighting spirit. Even if it was Pingjing, no one would care about it."


    Sugawara Road is really ashamed.


    Li Xun continued: "Also, I want to tell you that although Xun ¡¯s cultivation is very strong, if the Fujiwara family did not take away a lot of realities, I may not bring some major monks directly to Heianjing tonight. The emperor will not die. After all, the number of major monks in Heianjing is still a lot more than that of Silla City. "


    With these words, Sugawara''s true energy and spirit had disappeared completely.


    If it was not for him to see the "virtual reality" of the Lingnan Marine Division, and tell these to Fujiwara Shiping, the other party would not be so afraid of Datang, and he would not take the family power decisively away. In that case, the war in Laos Even if it is still difficult to fight, at least Tang Jun will not win so easily.


    "Cangtian! What did I do ?!" Sugawara really raised his arms and sighed sadly, two lines of blood and tears dripping from his eyes.


    After three interrogations, he cried like a night ghost, tragically unbearable, and then he suddenly held his sword across the neck, pulled it hard, and cut off his own head.


    With a knife in his hand and a skull in his own hand, Hagiwara Michi faced the body of Yu and Yuduo and knelt down.


    He was dead, but he was clutching his knife and head. The corpse knelt there without falling.


    This scene made the monks on the left and right all feel as if they were on their backs and their scalp was about to explode. They could only look away and forced themselves not to face the right minister who had to plead guilty and refused to fall.


    Li Zheng looked at Sugawara Shinji twice, "It seems that you really have the potential to become a resentment spirit. Do you say, what curse did you issue when you were dying? That''s really interesting. Unfortunately, under the rule of Jue Even if it is a grudge, there is no chance of it! "


    The words fell squarely, Li Yan frowned, Long Qi flew out of the air, and the surrounding spirit suddenly felt like a tide.


    The monks of Laogu were surprised to see a huge shadow of a blue dragon rising behind Li Yan, straight up to Jiuxiao in the high-pitched dragon''s groan, and the originally dark night sky was bright as daylight under the light of Longmang.


    The scene of letting them bow to the ground happened.


    With the emergence of Long Qi, the sword in the hands of Hagiwara Michiru fell to the ground, his own head fell to the ground, and the corpse came down.


    When everyone looked at his body again, they could no longer feel half of the horror, only that it was an ordinary dead body.


    Withdrawing his eyes from the ground and facing Li Yan again, the monks in Zhongguo all felt that the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, who had the dragon behind him, had unparalleled and irresistible majesty.


    Everyone clearly felt the total suppression from the spirit to the cultivation. This suppression made them feel tremor, breathing disorder, let''s say they couldn''t act normally, even thinking clearly.


    As monks, how can they not know that this is the spirit of the emperor who dominates and suppresses all peoples? In the face of this force and will, all enemies who are disrespectful, disobedient, and unsubservient to him will be under the absolute coercion of the emperor''s luck, and if they fail, they will be killed directly on the spot.


    What they don''t understand is that although they have also felt this kind of breath in Yuduo and Xun, compared with the Emperor of Tang Dynasty in front of them, it is tantamount to the light of the fire and the sun and the moon, small and weak. Not worth mentioning at all.


    "It is also the master of a country. How can the difference be so great?"


    "Is it because of that blue dragon''s spirit? But His Majesty the Emperor has never seen such an overbearing dragon breath ..."


    "Everyone said that the emperor is a true dragon, a true dragon ... Is it true that only the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty is a true dragon?"


    "This kind of existence, we can''t possibly resist! If the other party wants to kill us, it''s as easy as flipping the palm!"


    "Will the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty kill us all? Will he slaughter the city ?!"


    "what should we do?!"


    The monks in Zhongguo looked at each other in shock, and for a while, their hearts were full of heartbeat, and their hearts beat like drums. To this day, the country has been defeated, and the two emperors are dead. They realized that although they were great monks, they were just ants in front of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    This made them sad, desperate, and wanted to surrender, and they were afraid that the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty would not be willing to surrender. They all wished that they were not born in Laos and grew up in the Tang Dynasty!


    If you were born in the Tang Dynasty, would you not be able to bathe in the glory of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, conquer other countries, destroy other countries, be awed by the monarchs and ministers of other countries, and enjoy the rare glory in the world? What use is it like now, to be a monk in a defeated country?


    What is the difference between such a self and a bereavement dog? What does it mean to be born?


    Born to be embarrassing, I am very sorry, especially when facing the Tang people, it is extremely painful.


    For the first time, monks in Laos began to loathe and abandon their identities, and as soon as this idea came up, they became uncontrollable and extremely intense.


    In the face of the crisis of life and death, they even fantasize and expect someone to tell themselves that you were picked up by your parents. In fact, you are not Lao people. In fact, you are all the people left by Datang. Now you can return to Tang, who enjoys a distinguished status and the glory of Datang, can live up to his chest and be unrestrained!


    Li Xuan saw that Liao Yuandao had made a dead body in an orderly manner, and no longer exhaled his suffocation. He received the dragon qi with satisfaction and turned to Ping An Jing under his feet. The monk Lao Guo swept indifferently.

 v8 Chapter 126： Official clothing

    Yuta, Hagi, and Hagiwara are all dead. The Fujiwara family has fled. Hagi is now not only extinct, but Ping An Jing can no longer organize effective resistance. At least not for a short time. Occupy here, and everything will develop as he envisions.


    The reason why we must kill Lu and Yu Duo and pursue their roots is also to better rule this land. As long as they are alive, they will give other Lao people spiritual illusions and even pillars, so that they may think of chaos and restitution. .


    Therefore, it is not enough to just kill Yuyu and Yuduo. The royal family of Lao Kingdom must not stay. Some of the royal children live in Miyagi, some are not, and some may not be in Heianjing. It is not easy to find them all in a short time.


    With this in mind, Li Yun looked at those monks who could not live all day, especially the monks who really followed Tao and Sugawara. These people have good strength and are a problem that must be solved after all.


    If Li Zhi is not a godly emperor, but a murderer, a gangster, he doesn''t need to think about anything, he directly orders his subordinates to slaughter everyone on this land.


    But this is obviously unnecessary. Just after conquering Silla, he did not kill the Silla people, because under the rule of Datang, these people will become part of Datang''s national strength.


    Tianzi herders, in Li Yan''s eyes, they are not much different from sheep. How could a shepherd kill a sheep from another''s house all at once? Of course, they are kept in captivity. In the future, they will slowly lay down wool, eat lamb, and drink sheep blood. When they are disobedient, they whip, and when they run away, they kill a few.


    This makes sense.


    Li Yan decided to turn these Lao people into his own fat sheep. A person is always more complicated than a sheep, so he must first brainwash these people and reform their minds so that they can recognize him as a shepherd from the bottom of his heart and obediently be a sheep that they graze on their own.


    "Here you are. Listen, this time to lead the army to attack this land is not to invade you as another country, but to unite the Huaxia Jiangshan, to subdue the people who were originally descendants of Huaxia!


    "More than a thousand years ago, during the rule of the Qin Dynasty, Yan, Qi, Chu, and even Wu and Yue nobles arrived here in order to escape the war, sailing across the sea with their own people. And thrive on this land.


    "At that time, the aborigines on this land were just a group of hunting and hunting savages, who did not know how to cultivate, did not know about education. It was here that my Chinese ancestors spread and promoted agricultural civilization and established a true country. And you, you People, after all, part of them are descendants of savages who have been educated, and part of them are descendants of my Chinese ancestors in the pre-Qin era!


    "So today, I led a large army here, the fundamental purpose is to let the descendants of the Chinese ancestors who have left their homeland for many years and return to the rule of the Tang Dynasty! They will have the opportunity to become a Tang with a Tang family registration!


    "And the offspring of the savages, who do not understand etiquette, do not know respect and inferiority, do not change their inferiority, will certainly be the object of the army''s conquest. Their only end is to become a dead bone, a pile of corpses!


    "Now, I am here. I am a descendant of my Chinese ancestors. Immediately plunge into the ground and greet me. I am an army of Chinese ancestors and I shall kill them!"


    When Li Min said this, Emperor Dao Xiu spread invisiblely, letting the bell sound like a thunder, explode in the ears of everyone in Pingjing, while deterring them, it also ensured that everyone could hear clearly. No word will fall.


    Diffusion of this theory and making people here agree with it is Li Zhi''s complete conquest of this land, quickly transforming these people''s thoughts, turning them into Datang Shunmin, while at the same time annihilating the history of Laos and completely erasing it. Strategy is also the basic strategy.


    To destroy a country, of course, you only need to occupy their land, but to conquer a civilization, you must first conquer their minds and destroy the culture of the other party.


    This is a long-term project.


    complicated. At this time, Li Zheng said these words, but the original intention was just to start, let the Lao people know that there is such a statement, with the iron blood suppression of the army behind, while killing and educating, they do not worry about their disapproval.


    Li Ying originally thought that the monks and aristocrats Jun Yan who were in front of him would be furious or embarrassed when he heard what he said, and then howled to kill them with a knife, so that Li Zhi had an excuse to kill a group first. People consolidate and expand their majesty.


    However, I did not expect that when the words came out, these Lao people had an indescribable expression, and their mouths could be shoved into a fist, and their eyes were clearly flashing with shock, ecstasy, and excitement, just like a farmer''s son Suddenly I learned that I was a prince who had been left behind by the people, and now I can go back to inherit the throne.


    After a short silence, the scene suddenly exploded.


    Countless monks fluttered to their knees one after the other, facing Li Yan with a violent hoe, a look of his long-lost relatives.


    "Your Majesty, I am a descendant of the Chinese people, I am absolutely!" A real monk shouted with a flushed face.


    "His Majesty, the minister is a Yan national, and his ancestor is a Yan national! Chen Murakami Taro, see His Majesty!" A middle-aged man''s eyes turned red, dancing.


    "Chen Liu Sanlang sees His Majesty, His Majesty 10,000 Years! Your Majesty, you are here at last, and the courtesy is waiting for you! The emperor''s ancestors look forward to returning to the Tang Dynasty in the 28th generation!" One will suddenly change his name The guy was crying.


    "Chen, Xiang loyalty to the descendants of Chu, Xiang Xiang, see Her Majesty, His Majesty 10,000 Years, The Great Tang Mighty! His Majesty, His Majesty has a genealogy that can prove his identity, please His Majesty to accept His Majesty!" One who forged to return immediately forged The white-haired old man of this genealogy swears loudly.


    "Your Majesty, the minister is the descendant of the Qi State Administration! His court, the minister calls it, Guan Xuanzhi! His Majesty, the minister is really the Qi State, no, it is the Tang Dynasty! The Chen''s family is a feud with the Fujiwara family, and the Fujiwara family must be The descendants of the savages, the minister is willing to guide the way for His Majesty to hunt down the Fujiwara family! "Another clever noble monk uttered words.


    "Your Majesty, the courtier is also a Datang ..."


    "Yang Zhong, Datang, see Your Majesty ..."


    "His Majesty......."


    Countless people raised their heads and looked up at Li Yan, scrambling for words. Poured beans in their mouths often uttered various words of identification and allegiance to Datang. Seeing their red ears, red faces, and the flurry of demons dancing, Li Zhi was surprised.


    Especially when I saw countless monks, officials, and children of nobles, hearing the movement here, rushing from all over the city, one after another following the crowd, followed by kneeling, and shouted their ancestor ten In the eighth generation, Li Qing was shocked when the group sentimentally expressed that he was definitely a descendant of Huaxia.


    How did these people react so much? This scene is too spectacular, too lively, right? How did these people behave like they were reborn? Whoever believes in me has eternal life?


    Is it possible that the maggots inspired the memories in their veins and made them remember their true identity?


    This is, of course, nonsense. Li Xun took a look and looked at it. As the whole Beijing came to his eyes, the details should be revealed, and he soon wanted to understand the reason.


    Li Ye had previously thought that he would perish this country and conquer this civilization.


    You can look at the horizontal neighbourhood, the obvious buildings, the wine shops and shops with Chinese characters, listen to the words of the Tang Dynasty, the names of historical figures in the Warring States Period, and the rules of worship. ... What is the difference between this kind of data and the Tang Dynasty, and how much is it different from the Tang people?


    There are no other civilizations here, but here are just the Han and Tang civilizations!


    From the city style to the clothes, even if the details have changed, they are generally the same as Datang. When you get here, where is it in another country, or is it just in Datangzhou County?


    Li Huan did not need to spend effort to transform anything. From clothing, food, shelter, and transportation to the national system, the Han and Tang civilizations have long conquered this land, and


    People.


    In this era, most of the things that are related to civilization in Lao Guo are just the products of imitation of Datang.


    The last batch of Tang ambassadors was Datang, who arrived sixty years ago. They returned to Laos after studying, and it was a long time later. At this moment, Datang is still the bright moon in the sky in the eyes of the Chinese people, and it is worthy of worship.


    During the Zhao and Song dynasties, the people of the People''s Republic of China continued to send beautiful women from Central China to Zhongyuan to serve as doctors. After pregnancy, they returned to the People''s Republic of China to become noble wives. This shows how much they worship the blood of the Central Plains.


    Could it be a dream of many Lao people to be a Tang?


    If it is unusual that the Tang people came here and declared that they would unify them, it would naturally be a different picture, the ruling class would not accept it, and the aristocracy of the country would also resist. But what is the situation now?


    The Tang army was battle-hard, and the soldiers and warriors of the Lao Kingdom would not be able to fight the Tang army. The Fujiwara family fled, two generations of emperors were killed, and the country was defeated, and in fact perished. The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty came to Ping''an, with great power and eloquence. He could die with his backhand!


    At this time, these Laos are just a group of bereavement dogs. They can''t live and die by themselves and can become a Tang man. That means winning a new life. Who would not be willing?


    Tatars are like this. If you don''t convince them, they still think they are invincible, they can find countless reasons for their failure, and they always want to find the scenes; when you thoroughly convince them, they will be meek like dogs. Similarly, I can''t wait to lie on your feet and stick out my tongue.


    Moreover, Li Yan has made it very clear that he is either a descendant of Chinese or a descendant of a savage, who is full of inferior roots, barbaric and uneducated, and will be eliminated by the army!


    Now I know that I am actually a descendant of the Huaxia ancestors during the Warring States Period-although they may not really believe this, it is natural to rush to bow down to worship the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    The Qiang people kneeling in front of them gradually gathered into the momentum of the ocean.


    Li Yan laughed and said secretly: "It seems that conquering this land is much easier than expected. In places that have been conquered by their own civilization, the army came to occupy the land, and officials came to govern the place.


    "It is a pity that Datang should have occupied this place and exercised his own rule. It is a pity that a good time was wasted. Fortunately, now I am here."


    Li Yan looked at his new "flock", and looked kindly like an old man with a good harvest, but what he thought was: Since today, there is no country in the world!


    Not only that, even the history of Laos will soon be forgotten, and it will disappear in the long river of history, and no trace will be found.


    Decades later, people here will only know that this land is the place where Datang''s ancestors escaped from the flames of war. They live in a different country, but they have never forgotten to send people to Xidu. Tang''s various cultural achievements constantly educated his children and grandchildren.


    They hope that one day they will be able to return to their native land and return to their roots.


    Finally, thousands of years later, they looked forward to the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty who had the greatest achievements and the strongest cultivation in history, and once again brought the people here into the embrace of the Tang Dynasty, ending the journey of ancestral ancestors of the Chinese descendants who crossed the millennium.


    This is really a piece of history that can be sung and weeded, and it must be remembered for generations to come.


    He will inspire generations of soldiers who have traveled overseas and expanded their territories to not forget their hometown and country, and will also touch the countless descendants of Datang ancestors who have previously lived in other countries to continue to welcome Wang Shi and return to Datang.


    Datang, that is the place where our ancestors walked blue and blue, the spiritual belief of all of us. There are the most talented and brilliant emperors in the world, and the prosperous feats worshipped and worshipped by all nations. He has shaped the erect backbone of our generations and gave us a pair of sharp and domineering eyes.


    Be a Chinese, a Chinese with a big head, overlooking the heroes!

 v8 Chapter 127： rule

    Li Xun led the first command and took a group of monks to kill the royal children of Lao Kingdom. There are monks from the kingdom of the country who now regard themselves as Tang and regard the royal family as savages to lead the way and help each other. This matter will be very simple.


    After sending an order to Yang Xingmi, asking him to send Jingqi one step ahead to receive the safety of the Beijing Capital, Li Zheng took a group of monks straight to Miyagi.


    Although Ping Anjing was modeled after Chang''an and Luoyang, the streets in Fang District gave Li Yan a sense of familiarity, but looking around, he was still a little disappointed.


    After all, this city is a bit small. After looking at the magnificent atmosphere of Chang''an City, only one-fifth of the area of ??Chang''an City is safe and peaceful, and many places seem cramped and small.


    The news of his death could not be concealed from Monk Miyagi, so some time ago, the chaos was chaotic, and the concubines, court ladies, and eunuchs scrambled to flee. They also took a lot of wealth and made Miyagi messy.


    But by the time Li Li flew over the palace wall, Miyagi had restored order. Already after he expressed his intention to come to Taichi, those Miyagi monks who vowed to be loyal to him took the lead in returning to Miyagi to reorder.


    When Li Zhi came to the square in front of the Tai Chi Temple, the concubines and palace ladies knelt down, and the eunuchs stood lanterns and stood beside the road, shaking their bodies like a sieve. Mo said that without the courage to look at Li Zhi''s face, he didn''t even dare to look at his steps.


    In the palace city of Chang''an in the Great Tang Dynasty, as long as Li Zhi was not in a bad mood, the eunuchs and palace ladies dared to talk to him.


    The monk who claimed to be the descendant of Guan Zhong temporarily named himself Guan Xuanzhi, and brought a ticket to the monk who had been re-stringed. He respectfully led the way, and nodded and kept on the way¡ªthey had not yet walked behind, guarding Li Yan''s qualifications.


    "Your Majesty, the beauty in the palace is here." Guan Xuanzhi smiled charmingly.


    The general who had followed "Longyuan" to the Lingnan Marine Division warship before him was that. He was also the general of the state and the head of the top noble family of Ping An. When the Fujiwara family fled from Ping Jing, he was also an influence in the country. One of the most powerful people.


    Now, because he had the honor to look up to the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he had the closest relationship with His Majesty the Emperor. He was inferred by the dignitaries of Ping An Jing to serve as the leader of the country and wait for Li Ji to wait.


    A hero of such a side, at this time, bends his waist straight, with a flattering smile and a cautious look, which is no different from the cheapest servant, for fear that Li may feel that he is ill-mannered and disrespectful.


    Kneeling in the forefront of the concubine are two beautiful women. The one on the left is mature and charming, the eyes are like autumn waves, the figure is slender, and the skin is as weak as boneless; the one on the right has a pure face, and the eyes are large and bright. It looks like only two or eight years old, and Bai Nen''s face can drip water.


    Guan Xuanzhi introduced that the mature one was Yuta''s concubine, Fujiwara Atsuko. I don''t know why she is still in Miyagi, but she is the uncle''s biological mother, and she may not have to follow Yudu to become a monk; the younger one is the uncle''s concubine, Fujiwara Junko.


    The two women with different styles and imposing appearances are from the Fujiwara family, and their names are the same, but they are close relatives. Mature Fujiwara Atsuko is an aunt, and pure Fujiwara Junko is a niece.


    When Guan Xuanzhi and Li Yan introduced them, they were still a charming smile. Li Yan frowned. He had no interest in the concubines in front of him, even if Fujiwara Atsuko and Fujiwara Junko were still uncles.


    Seeing Li Yan glanced at him with no emotion, he turned to leave in a different direction. Originally, he lay down on his body, exposing Fujiwara Atsuko, who had a large snowy mountain scenery on his chest, and his face turned pale.


    In a hurry, she turned from her throat


    That''s pig food. How can he be satisfied?


    Standing outside the gate of the palace, Li Ye overlooked Ping An Jing, a small city that made him not interested in visiting, but after all, this is the land he conquered newly, it is the embodiment of his dedication, quietly appreciate it, or will Somewhat interesting.


    However, he has conquered too many places in his life, and he has become accustomed to this kind of scene. Heian Jing cannot make him feel double happiness. Thinking that this land is still somewhat special after all, he can barely continue to appreciate it.


    "Your Majesty, the guilty guilty!" Guan Xuanzhi knelt down and bowed to Li Yan''s side, and his face was ashamed to plead guilty. The first errand before the emperor''s concubine was not completed, making him very frustrated and feeling like a useless person. Obviously, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty will not recognize a useless person, Mo said that his situation is worrying.


    It was just that he couldn''t figure out, what kind of woman could meet the taste of His Majesty? The most honorable and beautiful woman on this land cannot satisfy her Majesty. Does her Majesty like rural girls? Tired of mountain and sea food, like game?


    This is really nerve-racking!


    Li Xuan glanced at Guan Xuan, and no emotions could be seen on his face, and said coldly: "Although you are subservient to Xuan, Xuan sees that you are descendants of the Chinese ancestors and promised to give you a chance to survive, There is still a long way to go before you can become a real Tang dynasty and get Tang''s household registration.


    "First of all, you must provide enough merit for Datang to prove that it is useful to the Datang Dynasty and to the people of Datang. And this requires you to fight for the puppets, to fight against ruthlessness and cut off the thieves! Send a few women to the puppets In front of you, you want to please You and get Your approval?


    "Guan Xuanzhi, all the women in this land are already rampant and need you to give it to you? How many heads have you grown to dare to do this kind of thing?"


    At the back of a conversation, Li Yan had already lowered his eyebrows, and the heavy imperial pressure of the king made Guan Xuanzhi''s five internal organs tremble and breathless, lying on the ground trembling, like a fish that was about to die on the shore.


    After Guan Xuanzhi heard Li Zhi''s words, he realized that he was wrong. It turned out that what His Majesty the Emperor needs them to do is to become the minions, swords, and eagle dogs of the Datang Dynasty to solve more enemies. In addition, any behavior cannot be approved by His Majesty!


    What a powerful and overbearing and aggressive king, this is no wonder his warrior will be so powerful, no wonder he can conquer this land so easily!


    "Your Majesty''s mind is really vast like a sea of ??stars. His Majesty''s ambitions are not something that his subordinates can understand. His subordinates know what is wrong, please Your Majesty forgive me! Please give His Majesty a chance to perform crimes and make achievements. , Endlessly fighting for the cause of the dynasty.


    Guan Xuanzhi was still a personal thing. He was suffocated by Li Zhi''s coercion, and at the last moment he said such a word containing enlightenment.


    After hearing this statement, Li Ye was finally satisfied with two points, put away the coercive pressure deliberately released, and severely and unswervingly addressed Guan Xuan''s way: "You remember, as a courtier, you must understand your responsibilities, Duties. Without losing your responsibilities, you have the qualifications that you can use. Remember that you can survive under Your rule. Now you understand? "


    "The minister remembers His Majesty''s teachings, and he must act the same way in this life, and dare not be slack!" Guan Xuanzhi regained a life, fortunately, straightened his attitude, straightened his position, and changed his mind.


    He knew very well that Li Yan was setting rules for him, and he was also setting rules for all Lao people.


    Merit, this will be the fundamental survival of all monks in this land in the future. In addition, everything from wealth, wonder, beauty, and so on, can''t impress this talented emperor.

 v8 Chapter 128： Opportunity

    Guan Xuanzhi understood the basis of survival and the direction of struggle in the future. Although he had just suffered a little bit, he felt happy and even excited at this time. He wasn''t afraid of Li Zhi''s overbearing iron, as long as Li Zhi gave them directions, they knew what to do.


    "The army that will receive the Ping An Beijing defense will soon arrive, accompanied by civilians who are in charge of civil affairs and responsible for the reconstruction of post-war order. Now you will call the officials of Ping An Beijing to prepare for their transfer."


    Li Yan gave instructions, "You need to know that the war is over. What you want next is stability and unexplained people. In order to please your king, take advantage of the opportunity to search for civilian wealth and fish people, and cut!"


    Guan Xuan looked for a moment, and quickly took his life.


    Before he left, he suddenly thought of something, respectfully: "Your Majesty, are the people of the Fujiwara family going to hunt?"


    Li Min glanced at him and said only four words, "One is not left."


    "Let''s take the lead!" Guan Xuanzhi''s spirit was boosted, and hunting down the Fujiwara family will be their first battle for His Majesty the Emperor. It is related to his impression, status and future in His Majesty''s mind. He is determined to make sure The nobles have done their best to do this perfectly!


    Guan Xuanzhi bent his head to touch the ground, bowed down the steps, still refused to turn around, it seems that he intends to exit the palace door. Li Xuan frowned, and was unhappy with this humble to dusty gesture. The soldier he wanted needed to stand up straight and be imposing.


    After thinking about it, Li Zheng still didn''t say anything to correct it. These people''s respectful and humble gestures are not completely unnecessary at the moment. It is precisely when they are required to fully surrender Datang. Keeping them in such an attitude will help them understand their own position.


    If they can make enough contributions to Datang in the future, it will be time to give them the registration of Datang and give them their due dignity.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan feels a lot more happy and relaxed a lot. He waved his hand, motioned for the **** who stood sideways, and passed on his order, so that the concubines and palace ladies who were still kneeling on the square were each in their place.


    Whether it is Fujiwara Junko or Fujiwara Atsuko, they are indeed rare stunners in the world. The main reason why Li Yan did not look at them directly was not because he hated them, but for Guan Xuanzhi and others.


    He wants to erect a lordly image in these people''s minds, unmoved by foreign objects.


    He is the emperor of Datang. Datang has just conquered this land. If at this time he is moved by beauty, and not to mention Guan Xuanzhi, would he belittle him for this, it will only bring The consequences are catastrophic.


    Those who are very powerful might search for beauty in this way, continue to contribute to him, or even gather wealth, and use various treasures to impress him. In short, in order to get his favor, all kinds of means will be used in every possible way.


    As a group of people who died in the country, there is nothing more important than to please the new owner. These people will never have a bottom line and can do everything. This is extremely detrimental to Datang''s rapid restoration of the order of this land, to govern it, and to transform the power of this place into Datang''s national strength.


    That''s why Li Xun told Guan Xuanzhi that the battle is the only thing that all the people of the Lao can use to impress him, to win for themselves the chance of survival and Tang status.


    This is the first rule established by Li Wei for this land, and it is also the most important one at present. It is related to national affairs and the essence of the society.


    "Being a wise emperor is really a bit tiring." Li Yan not laughed at himself.


    think.


    ...


    After Tang Jun received Ping''an Jing, the first thing he did was to publish obituaries, ordering officers and nobles from various places to come to Ping Jing to meet the emperor.


    Mo said that the entire Lao State and a large area of ??the island of Honshu have not yet been captured by the Tang army. Now that the Lao State has been destroyed, of course, Li Ye must immediately change the banner of the city head.


    As for those who did not comply with the order, of course, those from Ping An Jing, who had surrendered to the prominent nobles of Datang, led the Tang army and assisted the Tang army to attack. After the spirit stone from Silla arrives in place, such a battle will start thunder.


    At this time, the monarchs, monks, and generals were even more impatient and aggressive than the Lingnan Marine Division. They went up to Guan Xuanzhi and down to ordinary soldiers. Immediately cut off the heads of the inferiors.


    This makes Yang Xingmi and other Lingnan sailors generals stunned, feeling very incredible. From time to time, some people ask each other, why are these people so urgent to attack their former robes?


    After hearing such words, Guan Xuanzhi and others justified their words and solemnly explained to Yang Xingmi and others that they are descendants of the Chinese ancestors and now are the minions of His Majesty the Emperor. Conquer those rebellious thieves and safeguard the inviolable supreme majesty of Huanghuang Tang!


    As for those who do not follow His Majesty''s order, it is not their robes, but a group of descendants of savages, stubborn and rude, they must be suppressed and cleaned with a knife and gun.


    Such an answer made Yang Xingmi and others all look at each other, and for a while they didn''t know what to say, but at the end they could only praise the other party for a good realization.


    When they turned around and faced Li Li, they figured out that this was the reaction caused by His Majesty''s rule. Their admiration for Li Li was just like Yang Xingmi''s words.


    Li Yan waved his hands, and he was indifferent to everything, and he did not want to exaggerate.


    The words and deeds of Guan Xuanzhi and others are all expected by Li Zhi. These people do not yet have the status of Datang. They have the rules set by them. In order to survive and earn a foothold, let them go to fight with their former colleagues. The robe is really nothing.


    What''s more, Li Yan also gave them a reason to be self-convincing mentally. Facts have proved eloquently that mind control is far more effective than physical restraint at any time with anyone.


    In order to establish Tang''s ruling status in the Lao Kingdom, Li Zhi established the Zhendong Duhufu here, and Yang Xingmi temporarily took over the post of Duhu.


    When Li Zheng gave orders in Ping''an, and instructed countless monks in the kingdom to fight for him, Fujiwara Shihei, with thousands of Fujiwara families, was sailing along the sea and heading north along the coastline of Honshu Island.


    Their destination is Ezo Island in the north.


    Ezo Island is also known as Ezo Island, which can be reflected from this name. Even the Lao people regard the inhabitants of the island as a group of wild shrimp catchers.


    It can be seen that contempt between people is an eternal truth, and everyone will never lose the will to find a sense of superiority because of their low status.


    Because of the narrow terrain of Honshu Island, starting from a bay about 150 miles southwest of Ping''an, to reach Ezo Island, you need to sail more than 2,000 miles on the sea. This is definitely not an easy journey.


    "Ezo Island is vast, much larger than Tsukushi Island and Iyo Island. What is more difficult is that the population is sparse, and there are only a group of shrimp farmers on the island.


    Yi, not very civilized, the monks are extremely weak, as long as we arrive at Ezo, we can take a sigh of relief first. "


    On a tall battleship in the middle of the fleet, the hard-faced Fujiwara Shippei pointed at the vast sea in the north and said to Fujiwara Kiyoshi beside him.


    After this period of sea voyage, their faces were covered with wind and frost, and many people were very sick with seasickness, and cries were heard from time to time in each cabin.


    Souvenir Fujiwara sighed, worrying: "Ezo Island has a cold climate and is not very suitable for human habitation. We will only be able to establish a foundation here if we are there. If someone comes after us, we will not even be able to stand on Ezo Island. Where can I go? Further north, can the old, weak women and children of the clan survive? "


    Fujiwara Shihei didn''t like to hear these words. At this point, the Fujiwara family had no choice. If they wanted to survive, they could not wait to die in Heiankyo. Now that they are outside, no matter how hard it is, they must clen their teeth and survive. .


    For the confidence of the people, Fujiwara Shiping still raised his eyebrows and said firmly: "Uncle rest assured that no one will kill us. The Tang army is unstoppable and will certainly occupy Ping An. They are not strong enough. In order to completely occupy this state, they will be bound to use soldiers, Fang is stationed, how can I take care of us?


    "And under Tang ¡¯s offensive, the country has no resistance. In the great calamity of the country, it was too late for everyone to flee, to survive and survive. Who has the heart and the power to pursue us? And the only one who has the strength to do so , It ¡¯s just the emperor, but Tang Jun will not let them go. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Fujiwara Shihira showed a heartfelt smile on her face, proud of her decisive strategy and wise move. "Uncle, please believe me, the people are safe! From the perspective of all aspects, Tang Jun completely occupied This state needs a lot of time, at which time they will also care for the people, restore order, and let the state rest and rest.


    "Ezo is a remote and barren place. Tang Jun will not be interested for the time being. When they have the energy, we have already laid the foundation. At that time, we will use Ezo to explore and expand. The situation will definitely be much better!"


    Fujiwara Kiyoshi nodded again and again and nodded comfortably, patted Fujiwara Shippei''s shoulder, and said sincerely: "You are right, Fujiwara''s family has you, it is a great blessing. If not, face this now The fate of Fujiwara''s family really doesn''t know where it will fall. "


    Fujiwara Shihei spoke humblely in her mouth, but she felt that Fujiwara Kiyoshi was right, and she was indeed very wise.


    At this moment, a real-life realm in charge of the queen suddenly hurriedly reported: "Homeowner, it''s not good, someone has caught up with us!"


    Fujiwara Shihei and Fujiwara Kiyomizu stunned at the same time. How could anyone chase them at this time? Who will chase them?


    "How many boats does the other party have?" Fujiwara Shihei asked calmly.


    "I haven''t seen the ship yet, I only see a real monk flying in the forest on the coast!" The other responded.


    "I''ll go and see!" Fujiwara Shihei leapt from the deck, and the frightened Fujiwara Kiyomizu quickly followed.


    Fujiwara Shihei came to the back of the fleet and stood in the air. Under the guidance of the monk behind the temple, he looked at the lush forest and quickly found that several monks were flying fast. Although the other side deliberately concealed his whereabouts, he failed Escape from Fujiwara Hiroshi''s sight.


    "Is it my own?" Fujiwara Shihei saw the other person''s clothing, although he could not see his face, but he had already determined the other person''s identity as a Tatar.

 v8 Chapter 129： misunderstanding

    He turned his mind sharply, and soon smiled, "I see. It must be that after we left Heianjing, many aristocrats also realized that the situation was not good, and immediately followed our clan and fled from Heianjing. It seems they think the same as us , All go to the northern Ezo land. "


    Honshu Island is Shilla to the west, Datang to the south, and the vast sea to the east. There is not even a decent big island. There is nowhere else to go except the Ezo Island in the north and the nobles who escaped from Heianjing.


    Figured out the identity of the other party, Fujiwara Shihei completely reassured, and smiled at Fujiwara Kiyomizu: "Those who must be pathfinders of other nobles. Now that Ping An falls, everyone flees, and can take away the supplies. Not many, it''s time to warm up with a ball. "


    Speaking of this, Fujiwara calmed down, his eyes flashed with wisdom and ambition. "Uncle, we are also very anxious to leave Heianjing. Although the power is not weak, but to open up territory in the barren land, the strength is still more The stronger the better.


    "When these nobles were in Ping''an, we were the only ones who looked ahead. Now outside of our prefecture, we can accept them and use their power for me, so that we can quickly build up in Ezo, even in the wider world. Start your own business!


    "It only takes ten or twenty years and we will have our own new country! By that time, my Fujiwara family will be noble again, but the house of the emperor!"


    Fujiwara Shippei couldn''t hide his excitement. He was the leader of the country ¡¯s largest aristocracy, not only lacking insight, wisdom and courage, but also lacking ambition. "Uncle, this is an opportunity for our Fujiwara family to get a great opportunity for new life and growth! If we can build our own country, we will all have a name and be praised forever! "


    When Fujiwara Kiyomizu and others heard Fujiwara Shihei''s words, they couldn''t help showing their eagerness under the shaking of their hearts.


    If that is the case, then leaving Ping Anjing this time is not a crisis in the family, but an opportunity for the family to flourish!


    "Hyun Nee makes sense!"


    In the eyes of Fujiwara Kiyomizu, there was a flash of light. "Aristocrats in Ping''an, who would like to be a bereavement dog under the rule of the Tang Dynasty? Before Tang Jun attacked Ping''an, they were not in a good position and many people must escape! Unite them for What I use, this is indeed the best opportunity for the family to build a lifetime! "


    Speaking of this, Fujiwara Kiyoshi''s weather-beaten face is no longer tired and anxious, and instead he has high morale and strong hope.


    "Qing Guan, you immediately take someone ashore, meet each other, and ask them about their situation, which shows that we have a difficult time with the nobles, and invited their fleet to join us and go to Yiyi!"


    Fujiwara Shihei said to the great monk, "Remember, you must be humble and friendly! The other party deliberately conceals whereabouts. I''m afraid that after meeting us, we will be deceived by us and swallow up the fleet."


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu was the young Toshihiko of the Fujiwara family. Both intelligence and wisdom led him to take orders. He brought two major monks and greeted those Lao monks who flew on the coast.


    Fujiwara Shiping watched the other person far away with hope. His mind was already thinking. After the nobles joined their team, how should they control them step by step and let them fully obey their orders.


    Ping Xishi saw that in the Fujiwara family''s fleet, someone flew over to him, and he could not help but frowned. The first reaction was to turn around and run. Fortunately, he saw that there were only three people in the other party. Don''t act lightly.


    Their team is a scout pursuing the Fujiwara family. The purpose is to report the other party''s whereabouts to the team behind, after they find each other, and to cover up and stare at each other.


    Unexpectedly, they ran all the way, and just found out that the other party''s whereabouts didn''t last long, and they were beginning to enter a state of covert tracking. They were discovered by the other party, and Fujiwara''s family also sent someone over.


    "Brother Hiragi, are you? It''s great to be able to see you here!" Kiyoshi Fujiwara immediately saw Hiragishi, and she was very happy. He came here intentionally to show closeness and gain the trust of the other party.


    "Brother Fujiwara!" Ping Xishi said, seeing that the other party was not malicious, but a smile on his face, very surprised, he aggravated the "ah" tone, expressing his surprise.


    They are classmates. They used to study Sinology together under Sanshan Qingxing, but the relationship was average.


    "Brother Hiragi, I''m really happy to see you escape safely. How many of you? How is Heiankyo now? Teacher is he okay?" Fujiwara Kiyoshi sent a series of greetings of concern to highlight each other Ping Xishi''s intimacy.


    "Brother Fujiwara, you ask so many questions at once, I really don''t know how to answer."


    Hearing Fujiwara''s question, Ping Xishi moved his heart, and it seemed that the other party thought he had escaped from Heiankyo? No wonder the other person treats himself so well. In this way, should I take advantage of the other party''s idea?


    There are many monks in the Fujiwara family. It is not an easy task to kill all of them who have escaped from the country and harmed the country and the people. This is related to our Datang household registration. We cannot tolerate half the difference. Snake, take the opportunity to approach and create a chance to wipe out the net?


    Ping Xishi quickly combed his thoughts, his helpless expression appeared on his face, and his mouth coped with it.


    "Ah, is it bad?"


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu thought he had understood the deep meaning of Hiraji''s helpless expression, and could not help but sympathize with each other''s encounter. In the face of an offensive that is as powerful as a demon army in the Tang dynasty, being able to escape from Ping An Jing is definitely not easy, and I do n¡¯t know how much hardship I have suffered along the way.


    Thinking of this, Fujiwara Kiyomi could not help but admire Fujiwara Shihei. If it wasn''t for the other party''s decision, the Fujiwara family''s current situation must be the same as that of Pingxi''s family. That would be too miserable.


    "Tang Jun is so fierce, how can our situation be better?" Ping Xishi spread his hands, his face was bitter, showing an indescribable meaning.


    "Brother Ping Xi doesn''t have to be sad. In short, you escaped. This is a blessing in misfortune. Now that you have seen us, you don''t have to suffer anymore. If you do n¡¯t have enough food, we have it on board. If you There are not enough ships and we can make some places.


    "In short, now that the country is dying, it is not easy for us to live. We should support each other and look for a new home together. Do you mean it, brother Hiroshi?" Kiyoshi Fujiwara looked at Hiroshi with high expectations.


    He feels that these suggestions for Ping Xishi must be the same as sending charcoal in the snow, and the other party will be very grateful to himself.


    "Brother Fujiwara, are you saying that Fujiwara''s family is willing to wait for us to travel and allow us to board your boat?" Heihishi was shocked, but this was something he wanted, how could the other party cooperate with himself so?


    "This is of course! We should be united. Only unity can overcome difficulties, isn''t it?" Hiroshi''s shocked look fell in the eyes of Fujiwara Kiyotaka, and he immediately satisfied him and felt that his idea was really correct.


    Also right, after being forced to flee by Tang Jun and rushing to flee, he must be frightened and anxious, and he is willing to give them warmth. What reason do they not appreciate themselves?


    With this kind of affection, it is logical to ask them to obey some Fujiwara''s orders in the future, right?


    "Brother Fujiwara is right!" Hiroshi Hihara thought it was not easy for him to catch up with the Fujiwara family. Even after catching up, it would be difficult to get close to it. As expected, he almost thought it was His Majesty''s great magical powers that he had helped himself in secret.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Hiroshi believes that Fujiwara Kiyoshi has such an attitude, which is actually normal.


    In the imagination of the other party, these Ping An Jing nobles must have been frightened by Tang Jun. They were forced to flee, but now they are in a state of paranoia and need help.


    Also, this is a normal guess.


    How could they think that long before Tang Jun''s attack on Heianjing, everyone had just learned that the Fujiwara family had fled and had not had time to bring their wives and belts to pack up supplies and leave Heianjing, His Majesty-like Emperor stepped forward. Heian Beijing controlled the entire situation.


    The Fujiwara family is even more unlikely to think that after the emperor who did not accept the surrender of his country, came to Heian Jing with an unrivaled attitude, he only killed the royal family, and did not commit any crimes against the nobles and the civilians, and gave it to everyone. The most honorable group of people below-the opportunity of the Tang people!


    Her Majesty the Emperor does not want to be beautiful, not to treasure jewels, and to make various contributions. As long as we fight for him and set up a sufficient amount of military merit, we can treat the Tang family register as a gift without discrimination! What a wise, kind, and upright emperor!


    In the whole world, which country''s monarch can compare with His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty?


    More importantly, we are the same as our ancestors with His Majesty, and we are originally a family-although I did n¡¯t know about it before, and I have never heard of it, since His Majesty said this, it is the greatest for us Respect and identification, what other reasons do we not have to fight for His Majesty the Emperor, to seek indignation?


    "Brother Fujiwara, seeing you today is really my greatest luck in my life. I''ll go back to the teacher, and tell him the meaning of Fujiwara''s family, and he must be very happy!" Said Hiji Shi sincerely.


    It is indeed a great luck to meet Fujiwara Kiyuki, which means that huge military achievements will be easily available!


    He added silently: "The teacher will be really ''happy''! You fled and killed the Minister You. The reason why the teacher chased him out this year is to avenge the Minister Right!"


    Minister You committed suicide. Everyone saw it. No wonder his Majesty the Emperor''s Head, His Majesty never said to kill him. On the contrary, Fujiwara Shihei deceived the right minister to the front line to resist the king, and he took the opportunity to smear the soles of his feet and take the tribe to escape, which is really despicable!


    Minister You could not resist Wang Shi, but because of being deceived by Fujiwara Shihei, he killed many King Shi soldiers and soldiers of the kingdom. In the end, he struggled with regret and regret, and was forced to confess his sins.


    How to calculate, Fujiwara Shihei is the culprit who killed the right minister!


    Well, that''s the truth. Now everyone says that and thinks so.


    "The teacher is also behind? Okay, I''ll go back and report to the owner and prepare food to meet you, and you''ll catch up soon!" Fujiwara Kiyomi smiled, and sincerely hope that the team behind will grow stronger and better, because that will soon be It becomes the power of the Fujiwara family.


    "Brother Fujiwara need not worry. Tang Jun''s sailors are all to the north. They cannot chase us."


    Having said that, they said goodbye to each other, leaving two people to contact each other, and they rushed back to the team.

 v8 Chapter 130： Hunt

    Ping Xishi returned to the fleet full of monks and soldiers, found his teacher Miyoshi Kiyoshi, and held his heart excited, and reported in detail the meeting with Fujiwara Kiyotaka.


    "What does the Fujiwara family think of us like this? Haha! Well, this is really good for me too!" Sanshan Qingxing, who was in his fifties, showed red light, and his eyes were full of the pleasure of revenge.


    Sanshan Qingxing, the word Sanyao, No. Juyi, official residence doctor of literature, is a well-known sinologist in Laos. He studied under the mighty Wenxiong, has a profound knowledge, is proficient in the scholars'' theory of 100 schools, and does not speak the histories of the classics. He also has a lot of research on Mingfa and numerology. He is also very good at writing Chinese poetry.


    ¡ª¡ªThe knowledge of Lao Guo in this era is basically sinology, and most of the scholars are sinologists. The root cause is that they do not have such a culture in their own homes, and even the characters are learned Chinese characters, and they can only study Sinology when they learn.


    Sanshan Qingxing and Liaoyuan Tao truly intersect, and they are each other''s confidants. Now Sugawara is really killed by Fujiwara Shihei. He is indignant and angry. He has already sworn a poisonous oath. He will take the blade of Fujiwara Shihei and take off his opponent''s head to sacrifice Sugawara Sakai.


    Sanshan Qingxing summoned the leading figures in the fleet and said to them calmly: "Zhu Gong, the thief Fujiwara Shihei is right in front of us, this time we must not let him run away! His Majesty has said that the Fujiwara family, a Do n¡¯t stay! Whether it ¡¯s revenge for relatives or friends, or for your own household registration in the Tang dynasty, ask the public to fight hard and do n¡¯t give the thief any vitality! ¡±


    Everyone straightened their heads, expressing their firm execution.


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu returned to the ship and immediately reported to Fujiwara Shippei about his meeting with Hiroshi.


    "Come down and be ready to meet them. Right now they are in a position of urgency. Whenever we have a better attitude, Xiao En Xiaohui can move them, and the reward is definitely more than a hundred times the payout." Fujiwara Shihira said with ambition. .


    The arrival of several aristocratic homes at the same time is not weak, making Fujiwara Shiping happy, but the number of ships on the other side did not threaten the dominance of the Fujiwara family. This is what reassures Fujiwara Shiping.


    "It is the emperor''s misfortune that the country lost, but it is the great blessing of my Fujiwara family!" Fujiwara Shihei said to himself as he watched the surface of the sea with a strong smile on his face. His words did not mention civilians because he never took those people to heart.


    He is now confident that he will create a new situation for Fujiwara''s family. In the north of Honshu, Tang Jun''s naval division is using the other party''s extremely fast sailing speed. It is impossible to catch up in such a short time. He doesn''t think he has anything to worry about.


    Of course, Fujiwara Shihei can''t think of it. In just a few days, Ping An Beijing has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    As the Fujiwara family''s fleet slowed down, the following Miyoshi Kiyoshi and Ping Xishi''s fleet gradually caught up.


    In fact, the time difference between the two parties leaving Ping An Jing is not too big. After the Fujiwara family decided to move the family, although the situation was tense, many things could not be taken care of. After all, they prepared for two days, mainly because of the various material deployment .


    If not, thousands of people will go to sea, and life and survival will be very troublesome.


    Sanshan Qingxing''s team consisted of noble monks. On the night after Li Zhi arrived in Heianjing, under the urgent dispatch of Guan Xuanzhi, the assembly was basically completed. The corresponding materials were prepared that night, and he left Heianjing the next day. .


    Because they are all monks, there are no old and weak women and children involved, and the pressure on materials is much less. The important thing is that the speed will be much faster.


    Fujiwara Shippei stood at the stern, watching the sails and the hull gradually emerge from the sea, and her face slowly climbed with a smile, waving her hand, allowing two ships in the fleet to travel in the opposite direction to welcome Sanshan Clearance.


    The Fujiwara family has thousands of people, more than thirty ships, and two warships in the period, which are rare. Sanshan Qingxing''s fleet has only a dozen ships, and there are no warships. It looks shabby.


    Finally, Sanshan Qingxing''s fleet caught up with the Fujiwara family''s fleet.


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu, who was in charge of welcoming Miyoshi Kiyoshi, brought Hiroshi Hiji and Miyoshi Kiyuki to the battleship where Fujiwara Shihei was. Fujiwara Shihei didn''t put on a show, and made two welcome steps to make a welcome gesture.


    Sanshan Qingxing was grateful and moved. His manners were very humble and courteous, and both parties intentionally acted close and close, so the scene was very warm.


    Among the more than twenty people brought to the ship by Sanshan Qingxing, Fujiwara Shihei saw many acquaintances, all prominent figures of the Heianjing aristocracy. He almost did not know him.


    This made him very satisfied that the aristocracy is the core strength of the country. Whether it is a high-quality monk or a talented hero, it is urgently needed by the Fujiwara family to expand their territories.


    "The banquet is ready in the cabin. Zhugong invites you to take a seat. At present, the situation is difficult and the supplies are inadequate. You will inevitably be entertained. You also invited Zhugong Haihan." During the cold weather, Miyoshi Kiyoshi and others were very attitude towards Fujiwara Shihei Respect, this makes him feel good.


    "Thank you, Brother Fujiwara!" Miyoshi Kiyoshi entered the spacious cabin, and when he saw the prepared banquet, he looked flattered.


    They are not surprised by this arrangement. As a top aristocracy, decent is needed at any time. The banquet can be simple, but it can''t be without it.


    Because all present were prominent figures of the aristocracy, with senior qualifications and high qualifications, Ping Xishi was not eligible to participate in the banquet. Before entering the cabin, he reported to Sanshan Qingxing to arrange the affairs of the fleet, and the latter naturally promised , Showing no flaws.


    When Fujiwara Shippei hosted a banquet and planned to propose to the aristocracy that he would temporarily manage the affairs of the two fleets, to test the attitude of the crowd, Heiji Shiji gave the boats to Fujiwara''s hospitality. Ships distribute food.


    There is not much food, and it can be seen that the Fujiwara family is not rich at this time, but there is a great gift-at least Fujiwara thinks about it.


    In this process, Fujiwara Kiyomizu was friendly and personally involved. Almost every boat had to go up, say hello to the people inside, and convey the goodwill of the Fujiwara family.


    The reason why he is so tired is because Fujiwara Shihei had instructed him to take this opportunity to understand the situation of each other''s ships, judge their strength, and observe every detail to guard against possible anomalies and dangers.


    I have to say that Fujiwara Shippei thought about things very carefully.


    When Fujiwara Kiyomi reached the fourth ship, he had not noticed any abnormality or danger, but the first three ships were all monks of various nobles, which surprised him slightly.


    Ping Xishi explained that the nobility gathered monk forces together to deal with danger and protect women and children in the middle of the fleet. This is also reasonable. Fujiwara Kiyomizu doesn''t have much doubt, anyway, I will look at it next. If there were still monks on the fourth ship, he would be immediately alert.


    "Brother Fujiwara, it''s been a long time. How are you?"


    As soon as entering the cabin, Fujiwara Kiyomizu heard a yellow-like voice, but no one was seen. A touch of rouge had rushed to his face. To be seen, the woman who squatted and saluted in front of her eyes, with a beautiful figure and a beautiful face, Fujiwara Kiyoshi I saw it in front of me, and I was surprised, "Keiko Sakurai, I haven''t seen you in a long time. I''m fine, how are you?"


    Sakurai Keiko is the most outstanding beautiful girl in Heiankyo. She is even more beautiful than Fujiwara Masako. What''s more difficult is that her qualifications are good, and she is already a real person at a young age.


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu was also a young Toshihiko and had not married a wife. Like many noble children, he had a lot of admiration for Sakurai Keiko. At this moment, when I saw the other person blushing and saluting myself, my jewel-like eyes were full of saviors and heroes, and my heart was swaying.


    But at this moment, the sudden change occurred!


    Fujiwara Kiyomizu just came out, and suddenly felt the chill behind him, the impact of the aura was like a giant wave slap on his body, and he suddenly turned his back! He was horrified. The extreme sense of danger caused him to stand up all over his hair. He didn''t want to, and rushed forward, trying to avoid the attack behind him!


    However, Hiroshi Hiroshi deliberately calculated, and while Fujiwara Kiyuki talked to Kei Sakurai, he made a full blow, and the two were almost the same. Would Fujiwara Kiyuki escape so easily?


    A blood spring rushed out from Kiyoshi Fujiwara''s waist, and the big, deep mouth was like a beast with a wide open mouth! Fujiwara Kiyoshi only felt that his kidneys were suffering from indescribable pain, which spread throughout his body in the blink of an eye, letting his spirits go away!


    "Ping Xishi, what are you doing, **** ?!"


    As soon as Fujiwara Kiyoshi''s thoughts came out of this extremely angry thought, I saw a flash of coldness in front of me, and I was still respectfully saluting and pure and shy Keiko Sakurai. Take a step forward to meet him, and when the short blade in his hand cannot be sent, he wipes it from his throat!


    Kiyoshi Fujiwara was attacked by Hiroshi Hiroshi and instinctively rushed forward, but happened to hit Sakurai Keiko''s knife edge, how could he never think that Sakurai Keiko actually shot at himself!


    Under the situation that the aristocracy is not secure and accepts the help of the Fujiwara family, shouldn''t Sakurai work hard to get closer to him so that he can get more care from the Fujiwara family?


    He turned around and realized that Hiroshi Hiroshi cooperated very well with Sakurai Keiko, apparently premeditated, maybe even practiced, this is what he did!


    When Hiroshi Hiyoshi started, the two monks stood behind the cabin and posed in a posture to welcome Fujiwara Kiyomizu. They closed the door smoothly, and the light in the cabin fell suddenly.


    Fujiwara Kiyomi rolled into a pool of blood, covering her throat, which was bleeding continuously, and could not see her eyes. But he still stared at Hiroshi Shise and Keiko Sakurai who were overlooking him, eyes full of anger. He couldn''t figure out why the two had to do it for themselves!


    "Why ... why do you do this? Kill me, you will die too!" Kiyoshi Fujiwara uttered a difficult sentence, but he had no energy to warn the Fujiwara family.


    "Your Majesty said, none of you Fujiwara family can stay, it''s as simple as that." Sakurai Keiko looked like a snow-capped mountain indifferently, crouching down, and put one hand on top of Fujiwara Kiyoshi.


    "Hey, Your Majesty, God, the Emperor can still order? Heian Jing, not captured by the Tang Army?" Fujiwara Kiyomizu was surprised.


    "It is Her Majesty the Emperor Tang!" After saying this, Kei Sakurai didn''t hesitate anymore. When Fujiwara Kiyoichi''s face was shocked, the aura burst out in his hands and blasted Fujiwara Kiyoshi''s head into pieces.


    Sakurai Keiko''s **** killing method saw Hiroshi''s heart tremble. He secretly determined that he would stay away from this beautiful woman in the future. "The action has begun. It is time we show our strength and prove our role before you meet. ! "


    Sakurai Keiko sticks out her bright red tongue, licks the blood on her slender fingers, and looks up to reveal an extra **** smile, "I was very useful."


    Fujiwara Shipin on the theme finished drinking a glass of Chinese wine, smiling at the nobles around the banquet with a smile, his eyes showing a look of kings and courtiers. He enjoyed this feeling of dominating the fate of others.


    With a big wave of his hand, Fujiwara Shihei said dryly, "Zhugong, please drink freely, don''t be restrained. After today, we will be helping each other. If you have any thoughts on the way ahead, let''s talk about it. The sea is vast, we It takes concerted effort. "


    What is meant by words and words is nothing more than unity of team thinking and unity of command.


    Everyone looked at each other, Miyoshi Kiyoshi first got up and left the seat, came to the middle of Fujiwara''s cabin, and saluted to Fujiwara: "The Fujiwara family is the strongest. This time can help us, we are all grateful. From now on, Miyoshi Kiyoshi is willing to obey Fujiwara''s dispatch! "


    Fujiwara Shiping''s eyes brightened. I didn''t expect Sanshan Qingxing to go on such a road, and held back her joy, pretending to be modest: "Everyone''s unity is the most important thing. Fujiwara''s family will never bully and talk about dispatch ..." "


    That''s what he said, but he didn''t get up. When talking, he didn''t forget to look at other noble figures.


    The nobles looked at each other again, and with a little groaning, someone followed and came to the center of the cabin to show his attitude to Fujiwara Shihei, saying that his family was willing to obey Fujiwara Shihei. Soon, one after another rose.


    For a time, most of the nobles came to salute in the cabin. The last few looked hesitant. They didn''t seem to be happy, but when they saw that the situation had been achieved, they had to get up and join the team.


    Looking at the nobles who were saluting in front of him, Fujiwara was eager, but his mouth was still humble, and I really didn''t want to be the boss, but you really support me, I really feel very embarrassed.


    Seeing this scene, the Fujiwara Kiyomizu could not help but beat a little bit faster, and the opportunity of the Fujiwara family really came! These nobles are still current affairs. When he saw Fujiwara Shiei gestured to him, he immediately realized what the other party meant, and quickly got up.


    "The situation is difficult. It is the most important thing to get out of the predicament. In order to avoid fighting each other and unite everyone''s strength, the nephew will take over the command of the team. This is everyone ¡¯s hope." Do not avoid the appearance of relatives.


    "That being the case, for our common survival, Fujiwara Shihei can''t shirk responsibility!" Fujiwara Shihei finally stood up and said, "Thank you for your trust, Fujiwara Shihei must be exhausted and live up to expectations!"


    The words are beautiful. In fact, he has remembered the last few nobles who were forced to stand up and agree with each other. They made up their minds and put them on top when they were in danger. When the overall situation stabilized, they must first Surge them.


    At this moment, all the aristocratic figures are standing in the middle of the spacious cabin, forming a situation where the ministers are facing the monarch, and everyone is facing the same. After saying a few words, Fujiwara Shiping acknowledged his status and waited for everyone to sing praises, which confirmed his status.


    But he waited, but not a hymn.


    It''s a dazzling, sharp and dangerous reiki light!

 v8 Chapter 131： Ocean routes

    More than twenty prominent figures of the Beijing Jing aristocracy are basically real life. They shot together at the same time, and their aura is so powerful that only the scattered aura tide will break the table in the cabin, and the top of the cabin will be broken. Is directly overturned.


    Fujiwara Shihei, who had just returned from the spring breeze, fell into a state of life and death in an instant, and should have become a force of his subordinates. Suddenly, he struck himself as a killer. The huge contrast made him almost think he was in a dream.


    The first to suffer was not Fujiwara Shihei, but the Fujiwara Kiyomizu standing next to the aristocratic team. The aura of light has just emerged, and he has not had time to respond, and the techniques of the several noble master monks will be banged in. On him.


    He is the second master of the Fujiwara family, but at this time he can only survive the central position of the artillery bombardment. Blood spews from his mouth, his face is full of horror, and he is about to pull away and fly away. Two long swords have penetrated him from the side position Body, put him in a pair!


    With a stiff twisted face, Fujiwara Kiyomizu found that he had shot at him and still had a good relationship with his two old friends. After the other party got on the ship, he was always polite with him. In a friendly manner, he was somewhat flattering, but unexpectedly, the sword in the hands of the two men pierced Dan Tian and his chest!


    There was a strange noise in his throat, and he wanted to ask why, but he was already helpless, and when he could only widen his incredible eyes, he died of anger.


    Not staring.


    The slashing sword and sword-gas in front of Shishi reflected the frightened face of Fujiwara Shirai as a snowflake, and a hissing roar from the depth of his throat, he tried his best to escape, while raising the Aura mask, and more in his sleeve It was a bronze bell-shaped instrument flying out, blocking him behind.


    In the blast of explosive gas, the entire battleship was directly turned into a maggot powder, bursting on the sea surface, pushing the sea surface under the ship to form a huge deep pit, and a huge tide of dozens of feet suddenly pushed away, pushing The left and right boats overturned, and countless people of the Fujiwara family fell into the water.


    The ships farther away also followed the violent ups and downs. Fortunately, the monks on the ship responded in time to stabilize the hull, which did not allow more ships to capsize on the spot.


    The members of the Fujiwara family above looked up in horror at the warships that had been blown up. All of them were full of fog and could not understand what was happening.


    The owner was not there to entertain the aristocratic figures, how could such a violent aura explode suddenly, and the warships were directly blasted into powder?


    Seeing the family ascend to the sky from the explosive cloud, the mouth even spit blood, and the huge copper bell, the symbol of the family''s identity, also exploded on the spot. The realists of the Fujiwara family were all furious and greeted them. The aristocratic monk who showed his body in the aura of aura wanted to attack the owner.


    As for the monks below the real world, while stabilizing the warship, they appeased the frightened people and rescued the fallen relatives. But without waiting for them to do their best, Sanshan Qingxing''s fleet rushed out a team of powerful monks, leaping from the deck and the ship''s side, the sword came out of the sheath, the sword slashed, and the geese generally killed each other. they!


    Seeing the endless monks who shot at themselves, the members of the Fujiwara family were very frightened and panicked. They found that the noble monks killed had approached two thousand!


    This shows that the aristocratic ships contained more than a dozen monks. No one said that there were no old and weak women and children, not even a regular armored man!


    "Why are there so many monks?"


    "Why did they kill us ?!"


    "Both are nobles in Heianjing, what are they doing ?!"


    "They didn''t come to us! They came to hunt us down!"


    "How could this be? What did we do wrong? We took them in and they turned out to be revenge ?!"


    "This must be His Majesty''s order, Your Majesty has to deal with our Fujiwara family!"


    "Hurry up, meet up!"


    "Protect the owner!"


    The sudden change brought the monks of the Fujiwara family into disarray. Although they were the first nobles in Heianjing, this time thousands of people went to sea. In addition to the old, weak women and children, there were many ordinary people, and there were only hundreds of monks in the entire family. Where is the opponent of the other nobles united?


    As a team of noble monks killed a ship, blood splattered and the hull was red.


    Suddenly attacked, Fujiwara was caught off guard. Although relying on the Fujiwara family ¡¯s life-saving instrument, he fortunately recovered a character, but the most powerful weapon of the Fujiwara family was also completely damaged, and he himself suffered Not a minor injury.


    As the largest aristocracy in Laos, Fujiwara''s family has close to thirty real monks. But at this time, they came out to pursue the joint team of other Heianjing nobles. In addition to the more than twenty real people in front of Fujiwara plane, there were two or three times as many monks on other ships.


    In total, there are nearly one hundred real monks, with nearly two thousand practicing monks!


    In the entire Lao Kingdom, there were only one hundred and sixty real people. Except for those who had previously resisted the death of the Tang army, most of the rest appeared in the fleet.


    Fujiwara Shihei immediately realized that these nobles had sent all the elite monks in the tribe to here!


    There are many aristocrats in Ping''an, and as a foreigner who controls the power of the Lao Kingdom, the monk power of the Fujiwara family exceeds one-sixth of Lao''s overall monk power, leaving the second noble aside without knowing how far. Throughout Laos, even the monks of the royal family were much weaker than them.


    But no matter how powerful Fujiwara''s family is, how can it resist the union of the elite monks'' power of almost all nobles?


    "Why? Why ?!" Fujiwara Shihichi covered her chest, staring at Sanshan Qingxing''s angry roar. He couldn''t figure it out. The country had already fallen. These nobles who fled should have gathered around themselves and went to Ezo Island to fight for the first-line vitality. How could they have planned to deal with Fujiwara''s family?


    Could it be said that these nobles want to turn around and take charge, and do not want to press the giant monster Fujiwara on their heads? But when is it that these people are so ignorant? !!


    "The country is ruined and the times are difficult. You guys, in order to fight for power, shot at the strongest Fujiwara family. Do you know what the consequences will be? Without Fujiwara''s family in front, how do you face the future? Difficult ?! "


    Before waiting for Sanshan Qingxing to answer, Fujiwara Shihei sent a torture from the depths of reason, full of grief that the good coins were driven out by bad coins.


    He saw the scene where his monks were besieged. One by one Fujiwara''s monks were falling down in the slaughter, and the old and weak women and concubines who hadn''t cultivated themselves fell to the pool of blood. This is a tragedy on earth.


    What makes Fujiwara Shippei unacceptable is that, as his monks decrease one after another, he is losing his power and the dream of establishing his own country is extinguished. This makes him look at the eyes of others such as Miyoshi Kiyoshi and others. hatred.


    The surrounding monks have already fought together. With the joining of the entire monk of the whole fleet, Fujiwara''s real life is rarely able to support Fujiwara Shihei. Miyoshi Kiyoshi brought a dozen masters with peace to Fujiwara Shihe. Two Fujiwara''s real lives surrounded.


    After hearing the torture of each other, Sanshan Qingxing snorted and looked at the other person with disdain: "Struggling for power? You look down on us too much. Need your Fujiwara family to stand in front of you? You look at yourself too high! Fujiwara Shihei, tell the truth You, His Majesty''s will, to kill the Fujiwara Family! "


    "His Majesty?"


    When Fujiwara Shihei was stunned, he was immediately teased with humiliation and anger. "Tang Jun attacked in a big way, the country couldn''t resist it, and His Majesty couldn''t escape the calamity. At this time, how did he order you? How can you still listen to his order? Sanshan Clear line, you have rested so insulting me! "


    In the eyes of Sanxing Qingxing, the color of contempt was stronger. He clenched his fists in the direction of Ping An Jing, and then he said: "Your Majesty, His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, not your Majesty! Now His Majesty the Emperor has occupied Ping An Jing, Destroy your Fujiwara family, and you can only do it obediently. Fujiwara Shihei, your death is here! "


    "what?!"


    Fujiwara Shiping couldn''t help but recede two feet. The Emperor of Tang Dynasty was a nightmare in his mind. He had no courage to face it. But after listening to Sanshan Qingxing''s words, he became angry and anger, grinning his teeth and grinning: "You have turned to the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty and became the Eagle Dog of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. This group of traitors are really shameless!"


    "Fujiwara Shihei! You are the betrayer!"


    Miyoshi Kiyoshi was furious and pointed at Fujiwara Shihei''s nose and cursed, "If it weren''t for your Fujiwara family to escape, how could the country fall into this situation, and how could Heianjing be a terrible disaster!"


    At this point, he snorted heavily and clenched his fists at Ping An, and then raised his jaw and said, "If it was not for the mercy of the emperor, we would be killed if you were nobles who had no chance to escape Ping Jing. . Fujiwara Shihei, you don''t know yet, we are all descendants of the Tang people, the same ancestors as the Tang people!


    "And your Fujiwara family is just a descendant of the savage, selfish, unwise, illiterate, unethical, and letting you exist in this world is an insult to us. So today, everyone in your Fujiwara family must be dead!"


    Hearing these words, Fujiwara was so angry that she was burned!


    Give him one more head, and he couldn''t think of it. In just one night, the nobles of Heianjing became the minions of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, willing to be driven by him to work for him.


    What measures did the Emperor of Tang Dynasty use?


    How strong is he?


    Is he still human? !!


    What Fujiwara Shiping couldn''t accept anyway was that Miyoshi Kiyoshi these people even dare to say that he and his Tang ancestors are the same ancestors! Do they also deserve? If you really want to talk about the noble blood, my Fujiwara family, the first nobleman in Heianjing, should be the closest to the Tang people!


    This shit-free Sanshan clear line, how dare we say that we are descendants of savages? It''s intolerable!


    "Sanshan clearing, I and you will never die!" Besieged by nearly a hundred real people, Fujiwara Shihei knew that there was no retreat, and roared, killing Sanshan clearly.


    "Fujiwara dog thief, I want to take off your head and sacrifice Brother Hagiwara!" Sanshan Kiyoshi also shouted, and with the monk beside him, he shot at Fujiwara Shihei together.


    Fujiwara Shiping is indeed the first master of Fujiwara''s family, besieged by opponents several times his own, and still left and right to kill, causing great trouble to the noble monk.


    In just half a moment, he severely injured four people and killed two of them. Although his injuries were getting worse and he was struggling, the result of the battle was quite good.


    If he had not been attacked suddenly before, he would have suffered minor injuries. Fujiwara Shihei, who was in his heyday, would not be able to trap him even if Sanshan Qingxing brought ten masters with him. Road, escape smoothly.


    But now, he has nowhere to go.


    Forced into desperation, Fujiwara Shiei, his eyes are covered with bloodshot, after chopping off the head of a monk in front of him, and after the blood waterfall of Quangong, he burst into the sky with a roar of tigers and tigers. The loose hair dazzled under his eyes, and his blood-drenched robes hunted and fluttered, setting him off like a devil.


    "I Fujiwara Shihei, even today, even if it is a battle death, I will pull you back!" Fujiwara Shihei raised his sword in front of Miyoshi Kiyoshi and others, "Who dare you come up ?! I will let him die with me!" "


    Watching the flurry of robes, the mighty Fujiwara Shihei, the aristocratic monks looked at each other, all jealous. The other party is undoubtedly dead, but it does have the ability to pull back. You don''t have to die with him.


    Watching the noble monk hesitate to enter, Fujiwara Shihei made a domineering laughter, and his expression became more fierce and terrifying, "Come! See who died first! When people die, there is nothing, I Fujiwara Shihei Fear, are you afraid ?! "


    This statement made the aristocratic monks chill even more. At this moment, Fujiwara Shihei did not retreat, took a volley, approaching his opponent step by step. The latter was forced to retreat, and no one dared to step forward.


    Sanshan Qingxing''s old plan is deep in his calculations, and a secret passage is not good, he quickly said: "He wants to frighten us, and take advantage of this opportunity to escape! He has no heart to fight!"


    The aristocratic monks lighted up, but listened to Fujiwara Shihei chuckled: "Then come to war and see if I am Fujiwara Shihei, are you afraid of death!"


    No one dared to come forward again. Fujiwara Shihei has killed three masters, he still has the power!


    Sanshan was in a hurry, and he was not badly hurt. Even though he was vengeful for Sugawara Michizane, he couldn''t stop the other person alone. When he was anxious, he suddenly blessed himself.


    His face sank, and he sternly said, "Did you all forget the rules of His Majesty? Those who can''t make a contribution in the battlefield are useless to His Majesty, can you still live ?! His Majesty killed Fujiwara Shihei. If his order was to run away because of timidity, all of us would die! The family would be ashamed, and even be convicted! "


    Everyone heard the words, and all were shocked. Indeed, Her Majesty does not love beautiful people, does not love rare, and does not love all kinds of human enjoyment, the only thing they can move His Majesty is the battle, all of them will suffer!


    With this in mind, everyone no longer hesitated, one by one cold face, murderous suddenly, after Sanshan Qingxing took the lead in action, a swarm of bees killed Fujiwara Shihei.


    Fujiwara was usually shocked.


    He really didn''t want to die. What he wanted was to run away. He was the one who wanted to build great achievements and build his own country. How could he die here? Just now he was scaring the noble monks. The other party has been frightened by himself, as long as he retreats a little distance, he can escape the birth.


    But I did not expect that just because the Sanshan Qingxing mentioned the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, these people suddenly and determinedly, rushed to themselves regardless of life and death, and no longer care about themselves will pull people back!


    Facing the tide of obscurity, Fujiwara Shihei screamed in despair.


    In the end, he failed to kill one more person before dying.


    Because in the end, his emotions were scared, and he wanted to completely annihilate his dream of building a country, instead of going all the way and really changing his life with his opponent.


    In the end, he is a hero, not a fighter.


    Miyoshi Kiyoshi grabbed the body of Fujiwara''s flat arm and leg, grabbed the other''s hair, and pulled the long knife in front of the other''s throat, cutting the other''s head off.


    "Brother Ebara, I avenge you!" Miyoshi Kiyoshi held up Fujiwara Shippei''s head and uttered an emotional roar to the sky, and he cried for a while, crying.


    On the head of Fujiwara Shihei, a frightened and unwilling face was frozen.


    ...


    After ten days, inside Miyagi.


    Li Xun nodded and expressed satisfaction with the report of Sanshan Qingxing.


    Under the joint attack of the noble monks in Heianjing, no one escaped from the Fujiwara family. This foreign hated by all nobles and unanimously judged to be a descendant of the savage, was so extinct, and the reputation left in history can only be insulted.


    Miyoshi Kiyoshi will use the lime-cured Fujiwara Shiizumi''s head, holding it on a plate, and rotating it in the hall to show it to everyone, winning everyone''s non-stop nod and praise.


    After the crowds retreated, Li Xuan called Yang Xingmi and told him about the next arrangement of the Lingnan Marine Division. "Although the entire territory of Zhendong Metropolitan Government has not been captured, the overall situation is set, and the local area can''t afford anything. Here comes the spray.


    "After pursuing Fujiwara Shihei, the Ping An Jing nobles also paid their names, proving that they are true to their loyalty to the uncle, and there will be no trouble. Datang ¡¯s fundamental purpose of establishing the town east protection palace is In order to establish an ocean route, this matter must not be delayed. The next action of the Lingnan Marine Division is to develop sea routes. "


    Yang Xingmi took the lead naturally.


    The most important task of the Lingnan Marine Division in the next few years is to build a route that communicates with the location of Chunan Huai and his apprentices, and transports a variety of resources for the Datang transport to ensure the next battle in the Western Regions. These Yang Xingmi are clear.


    Li Min took out a map and handed it to Yang Xingmi, "the vast sea will have many unknown risks, but for Lingnan sailors, as long as the direction is right, navigation is not a big problem.


    "This is the route map that I have drawn for you. Although it is only an approximation, it is also enough to make your future a lot smoother. As long as there are no major problems on the road, you should soon reach the location of Master and Apprentice Chu Nanhuai."

 v8 Chapter 132： Cook small fresh

    The battle between Silla and Laos was very smooth. When the whole town of Dongdong was protected, the three-year consecration was still in September, and the weather in Guanzhong was cool. It was a good time for Chang''an to go out and play.


    "The two counties of Chang''an and Luoyang in Ping''an Jing have been ordered to change their names-in fact, they have not changed much, just adding a" small "in front of Changan and Luoyang. In the final analysis, Wu Guo took these two names, too Admiration and longing for me.


    "With the addition of the word" small ", people there will be reminded at all times that they are only small rural areas under the rule of the Great Tang, and they are only people of the Great Tang. I want to see the real Changan and Luoyang. , You have to make contributions to the **** battle of the imperial court. Therefore, this is also a kind of encouragement and flogging. "


    Wei Shui Tang Tang, on an ordinary fishing boat, Li Zhuo supported the mule and talked to Qi Wang sitting on the bow of the boat.


    The scenery of the river is beautiful, the leaves are fluttering, and there are many Chang''an people rowing on the river. Some beautiful people lean over and play in the water. Some scholars bear hands and chant poets.


    Seeing King Qi staring at the water, Li Zhe was slightly embarrassed without thinking about himself.


    He was embarrassed not because King Qi didn''t talk, but because he remembered the scene at Qi King''s house in the morning.


    In short, Qi Wang consciously practiced dancing successfully, so he recently invited Li Li to invite him, confident that he could find a good day to open his eyes. Of course, Li Zhi was ¡°happy to see it happen¡±, but Li Zhi did n¡¯t know where to hear the wind. He waited in front of the palace gate early in the morning.


    Since Li Zhi wants to see, Li Zhi will certainly not refuse. After all, Qi Wang practiced the dance of Zhenger Ba Jing, and there is nothing to watch. Besides, in the entire Chang''an city, except Li Zhi, only Li Zhi knows Qi now. Wang''s true identity is impossible to have more audiences.


    Before entering the Qi Palace, Li Ji repeatedly told Li Qi that he must give Qi King a face, no matter how the other party danced, he could only applaud and applaud, and he must not let King Qi leave the stage. Li Huan patted his chest to guarantee his head, saying that he would definitely give Qi Wang face.


    The results are self-evident, Qi Qi is really not talented in terms of melody, just like some people are born with incomplete vowels. She practiced for so long, but when Li Yan watched it, he couldn''t hold back and sprayed the wine directly. come out.


    Later, although Li Zhi immediately plastic surgery and solemnity, but his artistic accomplishments are very high, Qi Wang''s physical skills with the practice of martial arts are not too much, making him really hard. When it came, another pig accidentally laughed, and couldn''t stop laughing, and finally annoyed Qi King, stepping down the high platform on the spot, leaving his face cold.


    Li Yi, who was standing still, smiled and helped Li Yi aggrieved and said that he was definitely not intentional, but he couldn''t help it. Li Ye didn''t blame him. After he was blasted out of Qi King''s Mansion, he could only go to see King Qi himself, and was relieved for a long time. Then he moved King Qi out of Qi King''s Mansion and brought Weishui to snorkel.


    However, King Qi seemed really angry and sad this time. Li Xun had no words to talk to her for a long time, and she still sat silent on the side of the ship, making Li Xun helpless for a while.


    There was no way, Li Yan could only take out the killer hoe, fished a few fish from the river, and started to roast on the small stove on the fishing boat.


    This trick really worked. When the two fish were grilled, Qi Wang finally turned around. Although he still hummed twice in his nose, the boss reluctantly looked, but when he received the grilled fish handed over by Li Zhi However, the action is not slow at all, one bite down and chew a few times, and his face is full of joy.


    "The matter of the Lao Kingdom has been resolved, and the ocean routes can be successfully developed. What is the situation over Chu Nanhuai and his apprentices?" After eating grilled fish, rubbing his mouth, Qi Wang Zhenger Ba Jing asked Li Yan.


    "I have sent monks to support them in the past. As far as I know, there is no such thing as a strong presence there. The entire Indian ethnic group, including the Maya, has the same level of civilization.


    "The only special thing is to pay more attention to the worship culture of the starry sky and the gods. It is really important to talk about the entire social civilization and the advanced level is not as good as that of the country, and it can not pose a life threat to Chu Nanhuai."


    Li Zhi naturally spoke these words, and some words from the earth did not deliberately avoid it. King Qi was close to him, and Li Zhi told her many times about many things.


    He said that there was nothing wrong with it. If the Mayan civilization was really advanced and had a strong vitality, it would not have perished in the long river of history. Even Silla and Laos have been supporting for a long time. Is there no natural disaster or foreign invasion in Silla and Laos?


    The country will perish because it is not strong enough, and civilization will perish. The same is true. The difference is that for a race, the weakness of civilization is much worse than the weakness of the country.


    After all, the country is dead. As long as civilization does not die, this race is still this race. The country may have another day to rebuild. And once civilization is dead, this race is dead.


    Even if there are descendants in the bloodline sense, they will be assimilated by others and become other people, and they will no longer have their own identity in this world.


    According to Li Zhi''s knowledge, Indians, including the Maya, living at the southern tip of Central America and North America at this time had scattered power and mountains, and there was no unity.


    Without a unified country, without a unified thinking, without a cohesive force formed by a unified system, there would be no unified national power. Just like wild flowers on the wasteland, they bloomed again and again, and disappeared after a storm.


    Such a race is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the current Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi. The richer the place they live in, the more guilty they are.


    "Weak meat and strong food are the basic principles of this world. The strong have everything, and the weak must do their best to maintain basic survival. They are often deprived of even this qualification by the strong."


    The two fishes that Li Min had just grilled had entered Qi Wang''s belly. Before he had eaten himself, he took two more fish from the river and continued to grill them on the fire.


    He continued: "Master and apprentice Chu Nanhuai is a monk of my Tang Dynasty. They not only possess the strength of the Americas, but also the wisdom of the Americas. Even if they encounter some problems, I have the strength to send support in the past. I believe they will also I can sort out that land before Lingnan Marine Division arrives. "


    King Qi had already eaten very satisfied. When he saw Li Yan started grilling the fish again, he turned around and stared at them, his eyes glowed, and Wen Yan looked up at Li Yan and said, "You are quite good to Chu Nanhuai Have confidence."


    Li Yan turned the fat fish to the side, "It is not confidence in them, but confidence in the Tang people."


    King Qi snorted, knowing that you were bragging about yourself, "Our Majesty, when we praise the country and people under his rule, do we praise ourselves proudly?"


    Li Yan laughed, "It''s the same to praise the people, or to praise themselves. The current situation of Datang is created by our joint struggle, and no one can do without it."


    This statement cannot be more reasonable. King Qi likes Li Zhi''s sober and calm attitude even when he stands at the top. She points to the grilled fish in Li Zhi''s hand and laughs: "Governing a big country is like cooking small fresh dishes. . "


    Speaking of this, King Qi suddenly groaned, before waiting to speak, she looked at the fish that was grilled outside, and said, "I just thought that Silla, Laos, and America are actually roasted by you. Fat fish. "


    Li Yan was serious: "You have eaten too."


    The two looked at each other, and at the same time smiled, "Let''s have something to eat for the Tang people."


    Li Yan handed the two grilled fish to Qi Wang, who couldn''t wait any longer.


    He looked at Weishui and said with emotion: "At that time, Qin Shihuang conquered the six kingdoms of Shandong, attacked the Huns in the north, and took the Baiyue in the south, creating a situation of unification that had never existed on this land. In the hearts of every Chinese people.


    "Because of this, the people on this land can withstand thousands of years of wind and rain, endure countless hardships, and stand up in desperation, shaping our glory again and again.


    "The land in the Americas is a country with beautiful mountains and rivers, rich in resources, and it is definitely not lost to us. But compared with the Indians, I know how strong I am in China. Now I have to thank the Emperor for everything I think. Chiaki The Chinese people of Bandai should also thank him.


    "The Qin people once said that in the future generations, the windowsill of every family, my big Qin Mingyue will follow it-they did it."


    King Qi nodded, "So Da Qin was the first dynasty and the first empire, and Zheng Zheng was the first emperor."


    One fish was not enough to eat, but Li Zhi didn''t think about fishing again, and washed his hands in the river water. He raised the bamboo slug and planned to continue to support the boat. Although he can tell the fishing boat to go according to his ideas without using a mule, the feeling of supporting the boat can be regarded as a unique mood.


    King Qi picked up another bamboo slip and left and right with Li Yan, allowing the fishing boat to move quickly and smoothly on the Weishui River.


    "In fact, in addition to Silla and Laos, there are many places in the north that can be developed. In the north of Mobei, there are large areas of rich resources, and there are no people, but they are all fat."


    Li Yan smiled at King Qi and said, "If King Qi is interested, you can also go to visit it. The scenery is better than staying at the palace."


    King Qi glared at Li Yan, "You are trying to say that I can''t dance well, don''t bother to worry about it?"


    Li Min shrugged and made a wise decision not to argue with the other party.

 v8 Chapter 133： Daoxin

    Sailing in the wild, King Qi said: "Since the emperor has ruled the six kingdoms of Shandong, to this day, with the power of my Han and Tang dynasties, I should have extended the territory for a long time, so that the politics of the Emperor would not be more beautiful than before. However, I want to go, except for Emperor Han Wu and the This dynasty is Taizong, as if we are not doing well.


    "If it is in accordance with the time steps of the rise of the Great Qin, hegemony, unification, and the opening of Xinjiang, at this moment, we should have an incalculable land."


    This is a practical issue as well as a historical one. Li Ye smiled. "There are many reasons. The most important are two points. First, the level of civilization is not enough. The territory is too large to be able to be beaten, but it cannot be effectively controlled. Second, it is within the country. The ruling class oppressed the people too much, causing most of the national power to become the wealthy private wealth.


    "The development of the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s Xiuzhen civilization is enough to rule a thousand miles of territory. If the development of the Xiuzhen civilization is not hindered, after decades, many countries can be effectively controlled. The only problem that needs to be resolved is to let the powerful people spit the country out. come out."


    King Qi frowned slightly, "The rich and powerful have encroached on the national power?"


    Li Yan looked at her and said, "Why do you think that Qin Guo became extremely powerful after the Shang Dynasty reform? Was there a lot of void power out of nowhere? Of course not. But before that, the aristocracy held a lot of land, population, Wealth is not used by the country, and the potential of the people has not been inspired to become a national power.


    "Shang Yang changed the law and changed the aristocratic system into a bureaucratic system. In the final analysis, it is to eliminate the evil spirits who crawl on the country and the people to **** blood. In that era, the national power became the national power to the maximum."


    King Qi thought about it and understood some joints, but some joints were more confused.


    She was puzzled: "After the Qin Kingdom, there will be no aristocracy? If not, it will have been over a thousand years. The dynasty should have no borders. If there is ... Is history not going backwards?"


    Li Yan sighed, faced Tang Tang Weishui, who could not see the end, pondered for a long time, his eyes were painful.


    He said: "People are alive and they are trying to find out why they are alive, not for the country. Although the country is strong and its territory is broadened, individuals will also benefit, but there are too few people who can control the state of the country. Some people can only live on their own even if they have ambitions.


    "After the Qin Dynasty, although there have been repeated times, the traditional noble landlords have gradually disappeared. However, the landlords have not disappeared. In the agricultural society, land is the fundamental and symbol of wealth. Both officials and large households will wantonly. Merge land and become a new power.


    "People lose their land, become tenants, or even become refugees. How are they different from the slaves of the pre-Qin era? There is no essential difference, they can''t help themselves, and even their own qualifications cannot be guaranteed. The power of the state is swallowed up by the power, and the state actually Not much power.


    "At this time, the country will be extremely weak. If there is turmoil, whether it is an invasion of foreign enemies, a rebellion by a high-ranking minister, or a rebellion by the people, the country will be unable to settle the situation and it will only perish. The change of dynasty is here. The root cause is here."


    These remarks made Qi Wang Liu Mei''s eyes tight, unable to stretch for a long time.


    The country dies because its national strength is weak, and there is no problem with this assertion. If the people are squeezed by the nobles, it will lead to the weakening of national strength, and if the people are squeezed by the state, it will also lead to the weakening of national strength.


    Compared with the nobles, the people are the bottom ants, but they are indeed the foundation of the country.


    "Can''t this situation be changed?" Qi Wang asked Li Yan.


    Li Yan said: "Of course it can change."


    "How to change?"


    "To make the world last a long time, and to make the country strong and strong, it is nothing more than two words: raising people."


    "How to feed people?"


    "Let it be good for the people."


    "Equal distribution of national wealth?"


    "That''s unrealistic. The country can evenly distribute land at the beginning of the founding of the country-for example, the system of equal fields in the Chao Dynasty. But as the society changes, rich people who have more resources and more power will inevitably become richer. The poor are weak and unable to compete with the rich, but only become poorer.


    Li Yan continued: "The stronger the stronger, the weaker the weaker. This is an iron law and cannot be broken."


    "So what?"


    "The state must suppress the powerful and prevent them from sucking too much into the blood of the people."


    "It''s that simple?"


    "It''s not easy."


    King Qi was confused, but Li Zhi looked at the sunset behind the distant mountain, and sadness came from it.


    How easy is it to suppress the powerful?


    In agricultural society, land mergers are very difficult for the country to suppress completely, let alone in the business society. Land mergers have become the embezzlement of wealth. The wealthy and powerful households have more sophisticated and effective means of absorbing common people''s blood, and it is even more difficult for the nation. Dealt with.


    Speaking of which, to curb land mergers, it is only necessary to strictly implement the "equilibrium system". The dynasty has officials who control the powers of the states and counties, and forces that control the use of ordnance. Are they afraid that the powerful and powerful households will not rebel?


    The answer is simple: afraid.


    I''m really scared.


    Officials and army generals are themselves powerful people and vested interests.


    Would the king dare to oppose the powers of the world and force them to cut blood and bleed?


    The king did not dare.


    The reason why a king is a king is because the power and wealth of the wealthy and heirs listen to his orders. Once the wealthy class does not listen to the orders, the king is lonely, and the throne will be replaced.


    Will the king ignore the people?


    I dare not.


    The reason why a country is a country is because there are people. If people do n¡¯t have a way to live, they rise up and rebel, the country is destroyed, and the king has to be replaced.


    So the land merger was extremely serious, and the king would use insight to improve the social situation. However, it is only improvement. As long as the power is not suppressed, it is doomed to not completely change the overall appearance of the country. Therefore, the dynasty finally suffered from national power exhaustion, and it was destroyed when it encountered turbulence.


    The nobles and the people are naturally opposed.


    The latter creates wealth, the former deprives them of their wealth, which is their respective state of existence.


    The wealthy must depend on the people to survive, but the people do not have to depend on the wealthy to survive, so the people should destroy the wealthy. Unfortunately, the power is in the hands of the nobles, and it is precisely because they have the power that they can **** the blood of the people.


    Only when the dynasties were changed, the people could destroy the power and wealth, but the result was to shape a new group of powers.


    The state and the nobles are also opposite. Unfortunately, the king who rules the country is the same color as the nobles. The ruler is the biggest power in the world. When he takes care of himself, he can''t take care of the world.


    So Li Yong admired Qin Xiaogong. He dared to use Shang Yang and succeeded in changing the law.


    However, the deeds of Qin Xiaogong cannot be copied, it belongs only to that period of history.


    No matter what the world says, the people are really just ants, they can''t help themselves, and the power is a behemoth and a beast.


    Therefore, the world is not kind, and all things are ruminant dogs.


    What the people can do is to become powerful and change their own destiny. In order to keep the people from rebellion, the dynasty will also give them a step into the body, so that they have intelligent and intelligent characters with all kinds of rebellion, become a part of the power, become vested interests, and become their companions.


    But this can''t be changed. The common people are the reality of ants.


    "How can I change this world? Change this dead end? Let ordinary people no longer be sucked by the wealthy? Let the power of the country continue to be strong?" Li Yan looked up at the sky.


    If this situation cannot be changed, the glory of the Tang Dynasty he created will be as bright as the sun, and it is destined to be the same as that of Zheng Zheng, Liu Che, and Li Shimin.


    In that case, the world will fall into the endless cycle of dynasty''s rise and fall.


    In the era where Li Yong lived, all countries seemed to be very prosperous, but that was the development of science and technology, which created more wealth, which caused the cake to become larger and everyone could share more, so we do n¡¯t have to starve to death, There is no artificial reaction.


    However, the relationship between the nobles and the people has not fundamentally changed. Once the development of science and technology is stagnated or the speed of increasing wealth to the society is slower than the speed of the nobles to encroach on the people''s wealth, an endless cycle will occur.


    People can actually tolerate powerful people sucking their blood. Because they are weak and cannot fight the strong. But when the vast number of people, even the basic living conditions of clothing, food, shelter, and transportation, have struggled their lives, they cannot be effectively satisfied ...


    Li Yan thought hard for a long time, without an answer, he couldn''t help but feel sad: "Is the glorious Tang Dynasty I created can only become rich in the end? Changan is prosperous, always prosperous with blood? I am simple, courageous and impassioned. Tang Zimin, must he still be boned by the power ?! "


    When King Qi saw that Li Yan was not thinking, his face was dark and his breath was disordered, and he couldn''t help but start to change his color. He didn''t wait for her to do anything, and found that even Li Xi even started to make a random shock.


    The fishing boat at the foot burst into powder, and as the Aura madly scattered around, the entire Weishui air explosion set off a sky of water, countless ships were affected, the hull was damaged, and the personnel fell into the water!


    As a great monk, how could King Qi not know that this is the crumbling heart of Li Zhi!


    If you ca n¡¯t keep the Tao heart in time, even the foundation of the practice will be damaged, that is, the situation of the collapse, or even your life!


    "Li Li!" Qi Wang shouted eagerly, and quickly opened up for repairs to protect the boats and the people on the Weishui River. But her cultivation is far too different from Li Yan, where can she bear Li Yan''s violent aura? Just a moment later, she was shaken by the heart, and the corners of her mouth were overflowing with blood.


    The Weishui River was in a mess, exclaimed, and monks rushed around, trying to rescue those who fell into the water, but they were shocked to fly out by Li Xun''s strength.


    "Li Li, you are the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, how can you confuse yourself ?!" King Qi sang loudly.


    Suddenly, the scattered spirit wind stopped, and Li Yi''s crazy hair slowly dropped.


    When King Qi saw Li''s face, he couldn''t help shaking.


    The eyes, as deep as the sky, are as vast as the sky, as if they contain the power of the universe.


    "I want to open up the wisdom of the people!" This is the first sentence Li Zhi said after returning from contemplation.


    King Qi froze, wondering.


    During the time just before Li Yan, he thought a lot and thought a lot.

 v8 Chapter 134： Heaven and earth vision

    "Master, what might they do to us?" Liu Xiaohei swallowed and asked indifferently, I miss Master to say too terribly.


    Chu Nanhuai was mad at seeing Liu Xiaohei. This boy was always bullied by Li Wenwen, but now he is insignificant and slippery. Where is there a little general style?


    "How do these indigenous people treat their enemies, don''t you know? After they fought against each other, they used their enemies to sacrifice and draw blood and live sacrifices!"


    Upon hearing this, Liu Xiaohei couldn''t help taking a step back, his back chilling, "No, right? We are their gods anyway!"


    Chu Nan sighed coldly, "The **** in their eyes is only your sister, and we are at best God''s servants! Besides, they don''t believe your sister now, they will think that your sister has deceived them. By that time, your sister will It ¡¯s blood sacrifice, and we can imagine what happened next! "


    Liu Xiaohei frowned, "What shall we do?"


    Listening to Chu Nanhuai''s meaning, this group of indigenous monks who had obeyed their orders and followed them to fight against them should unite against them, or even kill them. Is it okay?


    This group of people used the tradition of living sacrifices, but he has seen it with his own eyes, even when Su Emei''s "Divine Power" was at its heyday, he could not let these people give up this etiquette completely, 100,000 stubborn and extremely cruel.


    Chu Nanhuai hasn''t spoken yet, Li Wenwen doesn''t know where to run over, grabs Liu Xiaohei''s collar, slips him aside, and says to Chu Nanhuai:


    "Master, I found that those indigenous monks were secretly meeting in the temple and did n¡¯t know what they were talking about. I wanted to go in but were blocked out! And the monk team also gathered. See if they have recently Are you going to do something to us? "


    Chu Nanhuai''s look changed, and her mood suddenly became heavy.


    Speaking of which, from the beginning, Su Emei ¡¯s ¡°god¡± identity was false. They deceived the indigenous monks, used the other party to help them find potatoes and corn, and then accepted Li Zhi ¡¯s order for the Tang dynasty. They died in blood and conquered a large area of ??land.


    Their ultimate purpose is just to master the place thoroughly and provide a steady stream of resources for Datang''s power. It is by no means a god-given force-they do not.


    The Aboriginal people here are called "Indigenous" by their contempt-this is a self-arrogance, and they do not look down on each other''s title.


    Morally, Chu Nanhuai understands that these people are not good people, and the means are not decent.


    But "God" has never been a good generation, and the various means by which "God" controls believers have always been deceived-to deceive them into demon, to deceive themselves to solve disasters, and deceive them to have glory in the afterlife.


    So Chu Nanhuai didn''t have any guilt.


    But for now, these aboriginal monks, because their conditions have not improved, finally began to doubt the authenticity of Su''s eyebrow "God", and intend to resist and overthrow the mountain that was pressed on them, which made Chu Nanhuai Some emotion.


    To some extent, this move is the awakening of Aboriginal monks.


    It is a manifestation of culture.


    Unfortunately, the purpose of these "Aboriginal Gods" was not to obtain the qualifications for mastering their own destiny, but to use the blood of the false **** Su Emei to sacrifice their true deities and look forward to their understanding. , Be given strength again by the gods.


    They were not awakened or enlightened.


    They are still on the same old road.


    "Since they are going to resist, we also have only one option: suppression. We are not their gods, but we can be their gods, as long as we have the power to make them unmatchable! Call our monks and prepare for battle." Chu Nan Huai said to Li Wenwen.


    Li Ye sent fifty monks over, this is their own strength.


    Li Wenwen nodded, dragging Liu Xiaohei to summon manpower and arrange tasks. At this time, Su''e frowned and said to Chu Nan: "There are 200,000 indigenous soldiers who follow us, and there are more than 100 monks. We are afraid that we cannot defeat them. "


    The city of Teotihuacan, as the center of Indian civilization, had only about 100,000 residents during its heyday. This shows that the number of Native Americans is small.


    However, their number of monks is very large. After these years of battles, there are still 150 to 60 people killed. Although due to the disappearance of the divine power, the number of monks will inevitably decrease in the future, but there is still a force that cannot be underestimated.


    Chu Nanhuai Shen said: "This power is ours. We have fought with us for so many years. The habit of obeying orders has been cultivated. It is also our servant who will control this land and plunder various resources in the future.


    "So, although they are going to fight against us right now, we don''t need to kill them all. Just annihilate those who question your identity as the" **** "and deter the rest.


    "The root cause is, to us, this is a war to suppress riots. The ultimate goal of the war is to let most people obey us and let us drive them. Remember your identity, you are their ''God'', this A point was originally false, but from now on, it must be true! "


    Su Emei''s eyebrows frowned slightly, but soon opened again.


    For Datang''s imperial domination, some things must be done.


    Although she didn''t want to be presented as a statue, she was embarrassed in the face and lived as a symbol of a dead person¡ªif it wasn''t for this, she would not leave Xianting and come to the world. But being able to contribute to the prosperity of the Great Tang Dynasty and live up to Li''s expectations, all this is not an insurmountable problem.


    "Master, they are out!"


    When Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei summoned over fifty Datang monks, the aboriginal monks also assembled.


    They were in the southern square of the main street called "Death Avenue", while the aboriginal monks rushed out from the north of the city, and the crowds on Death Avenue were like a flood.


    The monks took off from the positions of the Sun Pyramid, the Moon Pyramid, the Butterfly Palace, and the Feather Temple, and more than a hundred people drew robes and drew slowly towards Chu Nanhuai and others.


    Chu Nanhuai ordered everyone to prepare for the battle. Seeing that the sun was sinking in the sun and the sun was sinking in blood, he suddenly felt that today might be a different moment, and turned to ask Su Emei: "What day is it today?"


    "Autumn equinox," Su Emei said.


    Her words shrank and her pupils shrank.


    Not only her, but Chu Nanhuai, Liu Xiaohei, Li Wenwen, and Brother Tang all changed their faces.


    The sun slowly fell to the west, the northern wall of the Feather Snake Temple was golden, the edges of the limestone wall were gradually clear, and there were suddenly wavy stripes floating on the stone steps. In the bright sunshine, there was a sudden aura overflowing, a giant python from the sky!


    The serpent swam around, flying like flying, with its mouth open and tongue out, majestic and mysterious, trembling!


    "What is this?" Liu Xiaohei and Li Wenwen looked at each other, and they saw each other in shock.


    The mutation did not stop because of this exclamation. The avenue of death seemed to have been summoned somehow. The stone tower of the temple swayed violently in a hurry, as if it had encountered an earthquake, but it was so rich and indescribable. Transpiration emerges, but in a blink of an eye, the Reiki Guanghua will be like snowflakes and dense like a star sea!


    The entire city of Teotihuacan suddenly ¡°immersed¡± in the ocean of aura.


    The aboriginal monks have long forgotten to kill Xiang Nanhuai and others. In a burst of yelling, they worshipped at the Temple of the Feather Serpent, and kept talking about what was in their mouths.


    The monks who had recently been conquered in Teotihuacan City were the most religious, and they chanted their praises to the gods:


    "The fourth generation of the sun is dead, the world is in darkness, people are yelling and moaning, all living things are sinking in terror, the gods pity the world, lower the bonfire from the depths of the universe, bring us light, and build the sun And the moon pyramids allow us to dedicate ourselves to our piety.


    "Brave God, who would jump into the bonfire and turn itself into the sun, and always illuminate this world that is about to be swallowed up by darkness? He is no longer possessed of his own freedom, but he will be worshipped by generations. Jumped into the bonfire? It was Nanawat, and Texist Carr ... "


    Sudden changes have made Chu Nanhuai, the second monk, scratching his head.


    He didn''t have to feel his head right away, because the mutation had just begun.


    In the sea full of aura, the Sun Pyramid trembled suddenly, a beam of light soared up into the sky, without knowing its end, it was spectacular.


    Immediately after, on the Avenue of Death, 36 steps away from the Sun Pyramid, there was also a pillar of light in a temple, and then the Avenue of Death Temple, 72 steps, and the Feather Serpent Temple, 96 steps ...


    A beam of light continued to rise into the dusk sky, leaving only a dark blue sky, and an indescribable deep vortex appeared at the end of the beam, as if communicating with another world.


    Followed by 144 steps away from the temple, 520 steps away from the temple, 945 steps away from the temple, up to 1,845 steps away-at the end of the Avenue of Death The Moon Pyramid also rises the same beam of light!


    The beam of light has not stopped spreading.


    The avenue of death has reached its end, but the straight line where it lies extends out, two hundred and eighty-eight steps away, there is a pillar of light in the top of Cerovagodo mountain, in a temple!


    The last beam of light is a mountaintop temple at 3,780 steps away from the Sun Pyramid!


    At this point, the sunset has fallen, and the countless stars are shining in the night sky. At the end of the ten beams of light, it is no longer a chaotic vortex, but a sphere appears, with different sizes and large differences, and colors. Different, but with distinct colors.


    It''s like a gem hanging from the sky.


    It''s just that the largest gem is bigger than the winter melon, and the smallest gem has only a little glow like fireflies.


    Starting from the Pyramid of the Sun, including the Temple of the Snake and the Pyramid of the Moon, on the straight line of the Avenue of Death, the end of each temple''s rising beam of light corresponds to a gemstone.


    At this time, Chu Nanhuai and other talents noticed that there is a canal in the middle of the temple between 144 steps away from the Sun Pyramid and 520 steps away from the temple. The center of the canal is away from the sun. There are 288 steps in the pyramid. In the night sky opposite, there is a layer of aura of light in the middle of the "jewel" at the end of the two beams of light.


    "What the **** is this ?!" Liu Xiaohei has been shocked by the mysterious and incomprehensible picture in front of his legs.


    He didn''t know, but Chu Nanhuai had already seen the clue.


    He closed his eyes, shrugged his fingers and widened his eyes suddenly, his eyes full of horror that could not be covered.


    He suddenly turned to look at Su Emei.


    But he saw Su Emei''s head bowed slightly.


    Chu Nanhuai is a master of Taoism, and Su Emei is an immortal of Xianting. Their masters and apprentices'' understanding of the stars outside the sky is obviously not comparable to Liu Xiaohei, a teenager who has not yet won the championship. But even with their knowledge, they can only vaguely confirm the "identities" of several of these "gems"!


    Just not waiting for them to communicate with each other, the mutation happened again.


    Suddenly, the sky turned round.


    The "jewels" in the night sky were spinning, "supporting" their beams of light away from the pyramids and temples, spinning quickly in the mid-air, forming a dazzling strip of light. In the entire city of Teotihuacan, the rich aura was like the twisted seawater, raging and spreading wildly, so that the sand and stones were flying everywhere, and the whistling and gas explosion sounded one after another.


    Countless objects were drawn into the air, ordinary people were blown down, and monks were dancing wildly.


    Su Emei raised her head and stared at the center of the night sky.


    After the diffuse gorgeous colors, Xinghai was no longer visible, and she clearly felt that there was great terror, great mystery, and great power, which was about to descend from the void behind those "jewels"!


    The avenue of death at the foot, and the pyramids and temples together form a giant law formation!


    It is like the Five Avenues Gate in the Tang Dynasty, borrowing the Xianxian Sword from Xianting.


    However, the power contained in this large array at the foot is obviously much stronger than the large array that can be triggered only by the teaching of the Five Avenues!

 v8 Chapter 135： See His Majesty

    I just don''t know why this formation method suddenly works today.


    Su E frowned, she couldn''t figure out what the sky was about to fall, but she knew very well that it was a force that no one could contend with.


    Just like the secret world of heaven once!


    She couldn''t feel the aura of resonance, she couldn''t feel the calling, which showed that the imminent existence would never be kind to her. With her current strength, she can''t compete with her at all, even the fairy Guanghan is far from enough.


    In time, not only Su Emei, Chu Nanhuai, Liu Xiaohei, Li Wenwen, etc., but also felt the breath of death. That is a strong existence, which naturally brings a weak oppressive atmosphere!


    "Master, what is going on here?"


    "Sister, how should we respond?"


    "Shall we run?"


    Liu Xiaohei would all be crying. If it wasn''t for the back collar being carried by Li Wenwen, seeing his hands and feet flopping, I was afraid that he would be far away for thousands of miles immediately. Li Wenwen''s hands were also shaking, but fortunately, Liu Xiaohei, who was fluttering, distracted her so that she could barely maintain her style.


    Both Chu Nanhuai and Su Emei were brow-faced. Both their masters and apprentices had realized that the unknown terror existed in the void. Once the real advent came, all the monks in Teotihuacan were united, but they could not stop it. The other hit.


    Unlike those indigenous people who worshiped the heaven and earth visions and shouted gods in their mouths, they didn''t think that the horrible existence was to help them and bring them divine power or light.


    Even if that being is the God of the real Aboriginal people, the Aboriginal people can get what they dreamed of, and their Tang people will not get any benefit as outsiders.


    "Don''t make a noise, it''s too late to go now!" Chu Nanhuai snapped at Liu Xiaohei with a bad temper.


    After hearing the words, the dark-skinned boy suddenly became quiet, his mouth was no longer choked, his hands and feet were no longer disturbed, and his eyebrows were calm and quiet, as if he had changed a person.


    He took out his long knife and held it firmly. He looked up at Yao Ye''s night sky, and made a ridiculous smile on his mouth: "I can''t imagine that Liu Xiaohei would die in a foreign country before he became famous. However, he can die for Tang , Can be regarded as well-dead, not wrong. "


    Li Wenwen glanced at him in surprise, but quickly regained his sight. The boy became more and more out of shape on weekdays, especially when he was stunned by being okay, like a miserable one. Cat, but in his bones, he is still a warrior.


    A brave warrior.


    Since there is no need for an active atmosphere and no active atmosphere, all Liu Xiaohei has to do is to fight.


    When the four masters and apprentices and fifty monks from the Tang Dynasty raised their heads to look at the sky, ready to let go, when they died with dignity, they lived up to their expectations, the stars in the night sky retreated, all the colors were in an instant Time vanished, leaving only extreme black.


    Black is indiscernible.


    In the middle of the dark, there is a huge colorful feather snake, exposing the mouth of the blood basin, as if it is coming out of another spacetime. The big mouth of blood basin just appeared in the sight of the crowd, and the snake letter vomited out, a huge beam of light shining to the extreme, at an incredible speed, it suddenly hit the head and apprentice of Chu Nanhuai!


    In an instant, a moment of inability to respond, the beam of light that blocked the vision came to the face, and with the rare cultivation in the world of Chu Nanhuai and his apprentice, he could not react at all, even Su Emei, who was transformed into the state of Guanghan Fairy, was too late Pull out!


    That''s not the power of the world at all!


    The light reflected the flaming Hanako in her brows, making her snow-white face pale, and lost all the colors in no time.


    "Is this going to die?" The beam of light seemed to shine into Su Emei''s mind, leaving her consciousness blank, and she had the time to come up with the thought and the picture of her thoughts, and she was set in that sunny afternoon.


    He raised his head from the vegetable garden in Qingzhou Anwang Mansion and saw the figure that was close to his bones. He walked in from the moon gate hurriedly, with a smile on his face that was not too close or close. He felt warm because he saw him; but he felt sad again because his smile was not as tender as he imagined.


    He fell to Shangguan, killed young and old, and smiled at King Qi, not like this ...


    I have not had a chance to talk about my sadness.


    "It''s over, I will die before I can die. I didn''t even pull out the sword ..." Liu Xiaohei''s cold hands and feet, the huge gap between his strength and the breath of death made his expression freeze at the most desperate moment.


    boom!


    The light was once again magnificent, more dazzling than before.


    To the extent that everyone closed his eyes, he could not block his vision.


    Those who do not close their eyes see darkness.


    To the extreme, it is also dark.


    A drop of crystal tears dripped from the corner of Su E''s eyebrow, and Liu Xiaohei made a swear word.


    During the "riots" of the indigenous people, they thought that they were greeted by a **** battle. Although it was difficult, everyone was a monk, and they might not have no vitality. But never thought, but now they are god-like power, they have no room to shoot.


    The brighter the light, it will dissipate, and the thicker the black, it will go away.


    When the normal field of vision was restored, nothing changed. The sky is still intense and boundless black. Ten "jewels" are covered by the glory. Only the solid body floats in the vast dark world. Even if it is not alone, it is only a drop in the sea compared with the whole night. , Extremely small and lonely.


    The flying snake is still only showing the "snake head", the trunk is hidden somewhere, the "snake letter" just spit out is gone, but the bright light group at the tail of the snake letter is like a full moon. Still eye-catching.


    Liu Xiaohei stunned: "I''m not dead?"


    He looked around, Master was still there, Sister was there, and the annoying "mosquito" Li Wenwen was also there, including the fifty-something Tang Dynasty real monk, none of them disappeared.


    Everyone is alive and breathing smoothly.


    But why is there a back in front of me?


    Is it too dark all around, and his eyes have hallucinations?


    But this one isn''t particularly majestic, but it''s so familiar, why is it so familiar?


    Although the light at the tail of the snake snake is bright, it is too far away and not too big. Liu Xiaohei cannot see too many things. If he had not cultivated in real life, he would not have seen anything at all.


    Why is my sister''s hand shaking? Why are there two lines of tears on her face?


    Is this still my sister-in-law?


    When Liu Xiaohei looked at the back view not far away, he was startled.


    He finally knew why these people didn''t die.


    He finally recognized the back standing.


    He should have recognized it, but he felt unbelievable from the heart and couldn''t believe it.


    But after confirming that everyone was safe and sound, Liu Xiaohei knew very well that only that person could do it. If there is anyone in this world who can compete with forces that are not in the world, there is only that person.


    "Chen Chu Nanhuai, see Your Majesty!"


    "Chen Li Wenwen, see Your Majesty!"


    "See you, Your Majesty!"


    Liu Xiaohei responded slowly, and when he was saluting, everyone else had already worshiped him, and he seemed to be unhappy about the ceremony.


    How can I do this, my Liu Xiaohei''s awe of His Majesty is like the endless flow of water in the river, how can you compare these kills, he quickly opened his throat and shouted with an overwhelming voice: "Chen Liu Little Black, see Your Majesty! "


    This shout made everyone look at him strangely, and the nerve expression on your side made Liu Xiaohei feel embarrassed and blushed.


    After everyone bowed down, Su Emei reluctantly restrained the shaking of her shoulders, and slowly bowed down, still unable to stop her voice from trembling, "Chen, Su Emei ... see your Majesty."


    This was the first time their teachers and apprentices had paid tribute to Li Yan, and their previous "meetings" also became "seeing."


    When they left Chang''an, Li Zhi was still King An and had not yet become king.


    It was also at this moment that Su Emei, Liu Xiaohei, and others suddenly reacted. It turned out that they had fought for Datang and Li Zhi for so long in a foreign country far away.


    Things change for a long time.


    "The ministers don''t have to be polite, get flat."


    Li Zhuan turned to Chu Nanhuai, headed by a virtual help, and looked at the appearance of their teachers and apprentices, showing a heartfelt smile. Destined to go down in history and be remembered by future generations. "


    Chu Nanhuai laughed and rejoiced, but he repeatedly waved his hands, a modest appearance that did not dare to be so praised by Li Yan. Li Wenwen touched Liu Xiaohei''s head, and the two of them were very happy together. When cats hate claws, they fail to do so.


    The monks are even called duty, but Su Emei looked at Li Yan, gently pursed her lips and did not speak. Her eyes weren''t very bold, and she never stared at the person who missed her. When Li Yan''s gaze passed, she lowered her gaze.


    To this day, she does not have the courage to invite favors and pets. Even at the moment, she has a sad heart and wants to talk.


    Li Yan''s gaze swept from Su Emei''s eyebrows, without any pause. After confirming everyone''s eyes, he turned to face the huge snake head in the dark night sky, his eyes burning.


    The reason why he will come to Teotihuacan is because the war in the town''s east protectorate has ended. The next important thing for Datang is to establish an ocean route to the Americas. In this situation, of course, he must come and see for himself. Look.


    The achievement of Emperor Dao Xiu also allowed him to go further.


    Earlier, Emperor Tao''s eyes were used to imitate the aura avatar. As a surveillance eye, although powerful, but limited in scope, it appeared on the border battlefield at most and could not cross the sea. Now, while in Changan, he can already watch the Tang Dynasty monks and the situation in Teotihuacan City.


    It is precisely because of the turbulence here that the aboriginal people may start fighting against Chu Nanhuai and others that his mortal body came over at this time. Originally thinking of dealing with Aboriginal monks, the form of war was also to suppress the riots, but I never thought about it, only to find that the situation was not right.


    He had arrived when the vision appeared in the Temple of the Serpent, and he had not made an appearance before, and he was also observing the anomaly on the Avenue of Death.


    There is no doubt that the city of Teotihuacan, especially the Avenue of Death, brought a great shock to Li Zhi.


    What he saw and thought of wasn''t Chunan Huainenbi.


    The "snake head" that appeared in the night sky in front of him had a tremendous spiritual impact, which Chu Nanhuai could not understand.

 v8 Chapter 136： Alien

    That''s not a heavenly mystery.


    But there is a heavenly atmosphere.


    In other words, there should be a ray of magic on the "snake head", but it does not have an independent secret.


    Li Xun was born with two strands of heavenly power, and could not be more familiar with the breath of heaven.


    But it wasn''t this that made him shake.


    The ten "jewels" in the night sky, their size, their position with each other, and the overall model formed by them are all too familiar to Li Zhi! That''s a model of the solar system, including the sun and the nine planets!


    Before Li Yan crossed, the nine planets were changed to eight planets, and Pluto, the outermost edge, was kicked out of the planet. But here, the "jewel" that represents Pluto exists.


    In this era, no one can fully understand the solar system, whether it is Datang or Eclipse, nor can it measure the distance between the nine planets and the sun! Compared with the Datang civilization, the Indian civilization is nothing. The most glorious city, only 200,000 people lived in the heyday. It is conceivable how far it is from Datang.


    But here, the solar system model appeared, still in a mysterious way.


    Although Li Zhi didn''t know much about the Mayan civilization, he also knew their astronomical achievements. In this era, the advanced level of chickens is not only far from being comparable to other civilizations, but also far from being comparable to their own other cultures.


    They integrated their knowledge of astronomy into religious worship and rituals.


    Worshiping the starry sky and using tens of thousands of pounds of megaliths as "bricks", the huge pyramids that humans could not build in this era were built. At this point, the Mayan civilization is surprisingly consistent with the ancient Egyptian civilization.


    Li Yan''s sight finally fell on the "snake head".


    If the ten "jewels" representing the solar system in the night sky are still the result of the aura solidification, then the "snake head" is completely different. It is not the result of the condensation of Reiki, it is the entity itself.


    This "snake head" is too big, to the extent that Li Zhi can''t accept it. Only the light group at the tail of the snake letter has the size of Chang''an Tower! The whole "snake head" is big, I am afraid that it is close to a city!


    It was just a snake head.


    "It''s not the agglutination of the aura, it can only be a magic weapon and magic weapon. It just launched a powerful attack, which is also in line with the characteristics of the magic weapon and magic weapon. However ..." Chu Nanhuai has the unique fear of facing a powerful unknown, The narrative is clear, even if it is a magic weapon for immortals, it is rare to have such a large body? "


    Li Ye knew of course what Chu Nanhuai said was true.


    Just a "snake head", its size and power when it just attacked, crushed most of the magical magic of Xianyu. The pin of the sea **** in the monkey brother''s hand weighed only 13,600 kilograms. How much is that Six tons.


    The snake head in front weighs more than 60 tons.


    Only the existence of the Chaos Bell of the Demon Clan can be compared with it.


    "You guys will go up here later to see." Of course, Li Huan was going up. There are nine heavenly machines, and now only six of them are in existence. At present, the "snake head" uploads the breath of heaven. Regardless of whether there are any heavenly machines on it, Li Yan must go up and take a look.


    "be careful!"


    After Li Yan flew out, he heard a short short sound coming from behind him, Ruoshan rushing into the spring, and it flickered, making one wonder if it ever appeared. He knew it was Su Emei''s voice and didn''t stop.


    The height of the "snake head" is higher than that seen in the square of Death Avenue, and the "snake head" is naturally larger than it feels. When Li Yan flew in front of the "snake head", it was like a dust drifting in front of the tower, which was not enough to see.


    The city of Teotihuacan has calmed down, and the wind is no longer raging. The monks lit a pile of bonfires, and the residents of the city also lit up the lights. When Li Zhi looked down, the starry city was more dark than the dark world overhead More like a starry sky.


    Of course, that was just a glimpse of the starry sky. Li Zhi can now see the vast mountains and rivers, far and wide.


    Looking back, the "snake head" in front of it was as big as a mountain, and the light cluster at the tail of the snake letter was still bright, and it was indeed as large as a tower. When the distance was close, Li Zhi saw that the snake''s head had eyes, and there was a red glow from everywhere.


    Rao is his insight in the field of vertical and horizontal cultivation, and at this time he couldn''t help shaking his mind.


    This is not a feather zombie at all!


    It''s not a snake!


    Nor is it a magic weapon or magic weapon!


    Li Yan is too familiar with this metal texture. I''ve seen many before passing through-although I saw them in movies and games, I''ve seen them. No one in this world knows what a giant product made by technology looks like.


    So what emerged in the night sky was just a exposed head with a city-sized thing, not a magic weapon, but a huge ... starship?


    Li Ye didn''t know how to define it. After all, he has never really seen a starship. All inherent images are derived from film and television literature. And now, he is facing a real guy.


    The exposed part of this mysterious battleship was in the shape of a "snake head". When I looked at it closely, I found that it was just like a snake head. It was not a complete snake head shape, but it was indeed similar.


    The surface is dark and smooth, shimmering with a thick, mysterious "metallic" luster-that is obviously not metal, at least not any kind of metal known to Li Zhi.


    The overall lines are extremely smooth, smooth and mirror-like, without any bumps or gaps, which is very different from the unevenness of the parts of the starship in his impression. Li Ye didn''t have to touch it to know that the surface of the mysterious battleship was definitely smoother than the snake scales, and did not know how many levels were "smoothed".


    The light cluster in the snake letter part is not really in the snake letter part, but on the underside of the head. The structure looks like a naval gun. This is the only place that is not smooth. The naval gun was apparently exposed temporarily, and the surrounding hull structure was clearly structured. It looked a bit like a snake''s blood basin.


    At a glance, Li Yan could see that if the gun was retracted, there would be a mirror-like smooth surface there without traces.


    He came to the position of the snake eye, which should be the cockpit or command cockpit, and he wanted to look at the structure inside through the snake eye. But he only saw two groups of red light. What was inside, his sight couldn''t see through the red light at all.


    Except for the bow, the main body of this mysterious battleship is hidden in the deep darkness, as if only the sharp-angled lotus is exposed, and the water surface is tightly connected, and Li Zhi cannot enter at all. The entire battleship looked like it had been drilled out of a different space, but only got a snake head, and after a bombardment, it did not know why it suddenly stopped.


    Nothing happened.


    Li Yan came here for a long time and did not see it move, nothing happened.


    The battleship is now like this, which makes Li Zhi can''t help but guess, does it use skills such as space jumping and shuttle in time and space, but the skills are not good? With Li Zhi''s insights and knowledge, I can only think of these. He was not a space expert before crossing.


    So is anyone inside?


    "people"?


    Is the other person "looking" at themselves?


    Li Yan felt that his forehead might be sweating. "Zi Niang, is this really a starship? How could it be a starship? How could it be a technological civilization! Isn''t this world a true world?


    "Still, if magic weapon develops to a high level, it will become such a moral virtue now. If the scientific and technological civilization develops to a high level, it will also become a magic weapon. Magic weapon and technology ... Well, it seems that it is a bit different from the same goal? "


    Thinking of this, there was a sudden flash of aura in Li Zhi''s head.


    Is the gun an algorithm? Do tanks count? Are aircraft carriers considered algorithmic treasures? Do missiles count?


    What is a magic weapon? After all, it is a tool in the hands of the monk, an extension of the monk''s limb weapon, and an expansion of the monk''s strength. What is a gun carrier, and is it true?


    The biggest difference between them is that the magic weapon is driven by aura, and the technology products are driven by other energy sources. The former requires monks to control. The stronger the monk, the stronger the magic weapon that can be controlled. The technology products are not limited to this.


    The monk is his own power, the practice is to develop himself, the magic weapon is only an auxiliary tool, and the science and technology soldier is completely relying on the power of foreign objects. The technology product is everything.


    But on the battlefield, the power of a missile must absolutely crush the full blow of the monk.


    A powerful magic weapon can take monks to the sky, and so is the technology product, but it is far from flexible and easy to use.


    Li Min''s mind was a little numb. This awakening made him think of something in his mind, but at the same time, he realized a more horrible problem, that is, the cultivation world and the science and technology world, the cultivation civilization and the science and technology civilization. Will appear in the same world.


    When there is aura, there is a monk, there is a true civilization, and when there are various energy sources, there is a scientific and technological civilization.


    In the final analysis, this is no different from the principle that the economic foundation determines the superstructure.


    "These Maya, worshipped feather snakes, wouldn''t this be the starship?"


    Li Yan stared at the huge "snake eye" in front of his eyes. "So, this starship must have appeared before and was seen by the Mayans. Maybe even communicated with them before they can record the starship''s appearance. But their knowledge level is not enough, and their cognition is biased, which is inevitable.


    "People''s cognition of everything is based on the existing knowledge base. The Maya do not know such things as starships. Naturally, they can only find known things to lean on according to their appearance. They thought of snakes, I think the image is very similar. After some art processing, this becomes a flying feather snake! "


    Li Yan took a deep breath and felt some toothache.


    Does the Maya God really exist?


    Does God''s power really exist?


    So, what exactly is this "Starship"?


    Alien?


    What are aliens?


    Earthling?


    How could there be a heavenly atmosphere on an alien starship? !!


    Li Yan was shocked and thought of a fundamental question, "What is the breath of heaven?"


    The origin of the avenue is the original law of the world, which is the principle of nature, the principle of heaven and earth movement, and the principle of existence of the universe. Knowing the origin of the avenue, you really know the world.


    However, does the Avenue Origin have its own consciousness? Can you speak?


    If so, is it okay?


    If not, what is the existence of Tiandao as a spokesman for the Avenue? What is the relationship with the avenue?


    How did the heavenly breath and natural opportunity appear? Who wrote the "Tianshu" that the old fairy emperor saw in Xianyu, whose language will change tomorrow?


    Li Yan found his ears tweeting. He remembered the words of Lao Xiandi: "Do you really understand the world in which you exist?"


    Li Yan calmed down.


    There is no doubt that for the weak, the strong is heaven.


    To monks who practice qi, the monk in the real world is heaven, and the latter''s understanding of spiritual practice and avenue is far from comparable to the former. By analogy, to the real monk, the immortal who has a deeper understanding of the avenue and masters a higher level of power is heaven.


    An immortal ray of air machine was issued. In the eyes of a real monk, it naturally fits the avenue. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a avenue air machine!


    In that year, Li Yan obtained a ray of opportunity left by Yuan Tianzhang in Shen Yunshan, and achieved the realm of practicing qi on the spot!


    For him at that time, how different was Yuan Tianmao ¡¯s machine from it?


    To mortals, the immortal realm is immortality and god.


    To the fairyland, God is a more powerful being.


    "Did this mysterious warship acquire the ray of heaven? Or did he bring that ray of heaven? Or, in other words, does it have the power of this ray of heaven?" Li Min stared at the snake eyes in front of him, Want to find out, "Why is this warship here?"


    Just then he heard a strange voice.


    "Emperor Tang of the Tang Dynasty, we finally met."

 v8 Chapter 137： Caliph

    Li Ye never heard this voice. Although the other party spoke in Datang Mandarin, the tone of the voice was strange, as if it were a foreigner.


    Li Yan turned around and looked around. In the dark, in front of the gem representing the sun, there was a chic figure fluttering like a leaf, like catkins.


    Li Xun''s repair was not Liu Xiaohei''s comparison, and there was the light from the ship that the starship never recovered, so even if the other party was far away from him, Li Xuan saw the face of this person clearly.


    It was a typical Central Asian face with deep facial features, high nose bridges, relatively white skin, curly hair, and moustache. It is said that the Central Asians and women are beautiful, and the men are handsome. When I saw this person, Li Ye thought this sentence made sense.


    How did a Central Asian appear in Teotihuacan?


    Li Yan came across the Pacific Ocean. The other side wanted to come over. Did he cross the Atlantic Ocean through Africa?


    The man was wearing a white robe, smiling, and polite, modest, and harmless, but he still could not hide the confidence and domineering eyebrows, and the eye-sighted people overlooking the heroes could see it.


    Li Yan now knows who the other party is.


    Even if you don''t rely on these details to guess, just by feeling, Li can guess the identity of the other person. The root cause is that the temperament of the two is really similar, and seeing each other is like seeing yourself.


    The temperament of a person is determined by his own experience and the surrounding environment. In this regard, the two are indeed similar.


    "Bali caliph, Mullen Hinard." Li Min chuckled. "This is a lively event, but you made it in time. But I''m curious, how do you know there is a lively event here?"


    It was here that Li Zhi looked at monk Tang with the eyes of the emperor.


    He didn''t originally come because of this starship, there was a certain coincidence factor in it.


    However, now that there are no people in the Americas, the caliph suddenly appears, and Li Yan has to consider whether the other party is also planning the Americas.


    However, this is unlikely, and Africa is enough for the Caliph to plunder. He does not need to look closer. Not for the land, the population, or the resources, then the other party basically came towards the starship. It was after Li Li came here that he saw the starship. How did the caliph know that there would be a vision here?


    "It was the true God who guided me. I followed the will of the true God."


    Malun raised her arms and opened her arms to bathe in the true glory of the gods. It was natural, and in Li''s opinion, she was a bit exaggerated. Compared to the Han people, these people are indeed not implicitly restrained. In the eyes of the Confucian, that is even the performance of the barbarians who are not well-educated.


    "Li Zhi, can you come here without being called by God? We are mortals walking in the dust, and what we see and know is limited, and the true God knows everything, and obeys the guidance of the true God. We can go on the right path and go further, don''t we? "


    The caliph used a full-feeling voice in conjunction with what he thought was appropriate, but Li Li said it was exaggerated.


    For this guy who met for the first time and started to preach without two words, Li Zhi could only say with a little regret: "Datang has no god. If there is, it is me."


    Mullen froze noticeably. It seemed to him that Li Yan''s words were incredible.


    But soon he seemed to have figured out what was happening, saying: "The **** I am talking about is the only true **** in the world. It is not a holy Buddha of Shimen or any of the strongest monks of other denominations. It is the only true God who possesses omniscience and omnipotence of the most reasonable! "


    Li Zheng waved his hand to signal that he had no interest in discussing this issue with the other party.


    Although in his heart, Li Yan was also curious about the identity of the other true god. Before that, of course he wouldn''t be curious. The so-called **** is just a monk on the fairyland. But now, a person who can feel the presence of a starship thousands of miles away has made Li Zhi more interested.


    In Dao Men Xian Ting, no one mentioned this to him, nor did the Feihong Holy Buddha. This shows that the realm of Feihong Holy Buddha cannot detect the arrival of the starship. Perhaps the old imperial emperor could, the guy was a god, but unfortunately it was gone.


    But if you think about it, the true **** in Mullen''s mouth may not have anything to do with the starship, it''s just purely powerful-at least much better than Feihong Shengfo. After all, the Feihong Holy Buddha has just arrived on the throne, and he is still not as good as the Old Holy Buddha, and the Old Holy Buddha has been defeated by the true God of Malun.


    "Everyone has come, so take a look together. I haven''t found the door to enter this warship. Maybe your true **** can guide you?" If Mullen had a way to enter, Li Wei planned to borrow light.


    Mullen was also rude, came to the starship''s bow, flew up and down, looked around, observed, and kept lamenting the greatness of the miracle.


    He didn''t mean to do something to Li Huan immediately, and Li Huan didn''t plan to kill him immediately. Seeing each other from the first glance, it was natural for them to get along.


    The two fatal opponents now seemed like old friends, facing the mysterious starship in front of them.


    But whether it is Li Yan or Malun, in fact, they all know that once it is time to do something¡ªfor example, the heavenly machine appears in front of them, they will surely kill each other as soon as possible.


    "Have you ever gotten Heavenly Qi?" Li Yan decided to ask about it.


    Like a beetle, Mullen was lying on the periphery of a naval gun with a probe and looking into it. He did not return his words, and said generously: "Under the guidance of the true god, I had the privilege of having two strands of heavenly air. I was able to stun Ministers, peace and chaos, and control of state affairs, except for the meticulous care of the true God, rely on these two clues. "


    Li Min nodded slightly.


    This puppet really got the chance, and it was two strands, just like itself. Li Ye was not surprised. He had speculation in this regard when he heard about Mullen''s story earlier. I just didn''t expect that the other party also had two rays of heavenly air.


    In this way, there is only one last strand of the nine divergent opportunities, and it may still be in this starship.


    This last chance, no matter who won Li Li and Malun, they will overtake each other. This will undoubtedly occupy a great advantage in the next war between the two countries, and may even influence the overall situation of the war at a critical moment.


    "I don''t see any doorway." Mullen returned to Li Yan, spreading his hands and shrugging, signalling that his action had failed.


    But he was not frustrated, but instead took a look: "This is a real miracle, Li Ye, I believe you have felt it, there is a sense of heaven in it. Do you believe that this is God''s handwriting, only God has control of it?" The key to unlock it! Come, pray with me to the true God, and let the true God help us. "


    Seeing the other''s missionary mission so seriously, Li Yan laughed absurdly. As a ruler, religion is a very shameful thing. Even if it is believed, it is shown to others. I hope that the people will believe it, but Mullen is obviously true.


    If not, he really doesn''t have to keep thinking about preaching to Li Yan.


    When Mullen began to pray to his true god, Li Yan came to the "Shekou" area and beat. Judging from the exposed bow of the starship, if there is an entrance, he is estimated to be here.


    After a long time, Mullen''s prayers stopped, and Li Yan didn''t notice anything about the starship, so he turned to look at him strangely. After this round of prayer, nothing happened.


    Mullen was a little embarrassed. "God said, you also have to contribute."


    "Isn''t this true god?" Li Kun frowned. Feeling this starship can really go in, but what does it mean if he also contributes? Is this starship specially prepared for him and Mullen? Or does it take a lot of ingenuity to open the door?


    Mullen''s face was serious, "The true God is omniscient ... but God needs to confirm our sincerity in serving him. Li Ye, if you still want to enter the miracle, come with me and pray to the true **** and dedicate your strength to the true **** . "


    Li Yan waved his hand and flatly refused. As the immortal emperor of Daomen Xianting, he is the **** of Datang, and of course he does not pray to any real god. But now that Mullen has spoken here, Li Min also realized that he really wanted to get into the starship.


    How to shoot?


    The answer is obvious.


    Do your best.


    Taking out the Tianzi Sword, Li Yan backed up a hundred feet, staring at the starship''s bow, which gave a tremendous pressure and shock, quickly mobilized the dragon''s energy in his body, and took full advantage of the natural power.


    The aura envelops him all around, condensing within three feet without dispersing, and the blazing flames set off his whole person like a fire man. As he sighed, Tianzijian in his hand turned into a blue dragon and slashed to the bow!


    "What are you doing, stop now!" Marlen was shocked when she saw this, and wanted to stop, but it was too late. Seeing the dragon-shaped sword Qi was about to cut off the snake eye, he felt his scalp numb, there was The urge to escape quickly.


    This is a miracle!


    Things that are as powerful as God''s existence, wouldn''t it be to offend each other with such a straight sword?


    There are tens of thousands of ways to "open the door". I have never heard of using a sword to cut. Even without a key, you can think of other ways. Moreover, the true **** just sent a message to himself, as long as Li Zhi took his own strength , He can open the starship, now it''s good ...


    Mullen was ready to escape, trying not to be caught by Li Yan and Chiyu.


    But at this moment, the voice of the true God sounded in his mind, and he seemed very rushed: "Mallen, don''t hold your arms, get out of here!"


    "Stop stopping Li Yan? I''m afraid it''s too late ..."


    "Attack where he attacked!"


    Mullen''s eyes widened. Is this really the way to open the door? Is it too rough?


    Without any hesitation, Mullen pulled out his sword full of various "jewels", tried his whole body to repair it, yelled loudly, and chopped off to the snake eyes!


    The first to hit the snake eye that Hong Guangxi''s eyes could not penetrate was naturally the sword qi cut out by Li Zhi. When Qing Longwu touched the snake eye, there was no obstruction, so he went in and left a circle on his eyes. Circle ripples.


    At this moment, Mullen''s sword light was cut. Originally, it was only red eyes with ripples, and the light suddenly burst out, just like the lake was stirred up by a lot of water curtains. Before Li Yan and Malun responded, they were shrouded in red light.


    The master and apprentice Chu Nanhuai and the followers of the monk brought by Mullen could only see that their bodies flashed and disappeared in the red light. This made them look at each other, while showing horror.


    The starship''s hull did not "open the door", but the two apparently should have entered it.

 v8 Chapter 138： Goodbye

    As soon as the vision flickered, Li Xun found himself standing in an extremely wide and wide aisle. There was neither the room-like structure of the interior of the starship he imagined nor any magical objects around him, just a cylindrical simple aisle.


    The walls are still smooth as mirrors.


    Mullen looked at the buns everywhere, and the strange way of opening the door just made him unacceptable. But he soon returned to normal, and the voice of the true **** in his head was so excited that he hurried to find the ray of heaven. As for where the esoteric machine is, the true God said he didn''t know it, maybe he could get closer to him to feel it.


    "As long as you keep going, you can always find it." This is the answer from the true God.


    Can you find it all the way forward? Mullen wondered if this would be too easy. But if you do n¡¯t look back, it means that you will walk through every place sooner or later. In this way, it seems that you will not miss anything ...


    Li Yan and Malun stared at each other, neither of them said more, one holding a sword and one holding a knife, flying side by side in the passage. At this time, keeping the sword away from the hand and the sword is the minimum precautionary measure. No one knows whether the other party will suddenly explode and launch an attack on themselves.


    Li Xun soon discovered that there was no other creature inside the starship except for him and Mullen. This was an empty ship.


    The empty ship was able to sail, Li Ye was not surprised. Since it is a product of science and technology, it is enough to control the brain. Mullen seemed very surprised, but when he saw that Li Wei didn''t show any abnormalities, he didn''t ask much in order not to lose momentum.


    After entering the ship, in the face of the upcoming opportunity, the relationship between the two has changed, and now it is not as harmonious as when outside the ship.


    After half an hour of flight exploration, the two came to a hall, and the tightly-sealed hall door opened by itself, and the two entered the hall smoothly. On this way, there were many "doors" that the two passed, and they were one stop forward, and the door would open automatically, which made them both surprised.


    It''s as if the two people have high access rights, and they can be released quickly after being identified wherever they go.


    The reason to turn into this hall was because when passing by, Mullen was prompted by the true God.


    The hall is not very big, there are no objects, and the walls are still mirror-smooth and there are no traces. Only on the nine-foot platform in the middle, a sphere with a starry universe picture floating inside, about one foot in diameter, is not very large, but it is mysterious.


    And whether Li Yan or Malun, when they saw the ball, their pupils shrank.


    From that ball, the two couldn''t be more clear, and felt the familiar atmosphere of heaven! They both determined at the same time that if there is a secret in this starship, then it must be in that ball!


    "This is where the opportunity is found? It ¡¯s smooth and unobstructed all the way, how do you feel like giving each other hands?" Li Yan and Mullen both came up with the same thought at the same time, and they felt that compared to the previous few times, getting this opportunity is too Too simple.


    But the thought disappeared immediately after the two looked at each other.


    Obviously, in order to get the chance, the two must defeat each other. As far as the two sides are given two strands of opportunity, the fierce dangers in the secret world of the past may not really be comparable to each other.


    "Li Yan, you said, since it is a miracle here, then it should be solid, right?" Ma Lun smiled and said to Li Yan, his attitude is still gentle and polite. Back.


    "Although in my previous cognition, this kind of thing should not be very solid inside, but after all, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. And since the interior of this starship is equipped with heaven, it must be different from what I know. We can try it. "


    Li Yan did not hide his thoughts. As for whether these words will make Marlen jealous, did he think about it, at least that was not his subjective will, and when he reached the realm of Marlen, he would not be distracted by a few words. affected.


    He also stepped back step by step.


    In front of the ball containing heavenly air, two monks possessing the most powerful fighting force in this world,


    Laughing face to face and backing away enough from each other. It''s just that the lobby is not too big, and the distance between the two people can also be limited.


    I have to say that both of them are relatively bright and clear, and did not attack each other in the first time.


    Of course, this may also be taken into account that the shot may hurt the ball and cause unnecessary changes.


    If you do not see the wall inside the starship, it is also smooth as a mirror. After all the structures and objects are on the mirror surface, the mirror surface may only open when it needs to be manipulated by humans, exposing the specific structure inside. Will not raise the mind to do it here.


    He would find a way to convince Mullen to take the ball out and fight for ownership.


    Obviously, the starship takes into account not only external strikes, but also internal conflicts. In any case, the interior is always fragile and slightly damaged, maybe the starship is finished.


    It''s like a person can cut a little flesh with a knife, there will not be much problem, but if the knife enters the internal organs and comes in there, causing internal damage and internal bleeding, the situation can be serious.


    The starship''s uniform construction style and defensive measures are very rigorous and scientific.


    Well, science.


    However, Li Ye thought that this starship''s construction method, especially the internal defense mechanism, seemed to prevent monks. After all, thinking with your knees also knows that in a star battle, it is impossible for ordinary people to cross the vacuum and enter the starship to create trouble.


    Monks are different.


    Even if you ca n¡¯t cross the void, use the magic head office?


    So this starship looks like a technological product, but it is very likely that it is not just a product of technological civilization. At least it faces more than just opponents of technological civilization.


    Or in other words, this starship is actually a magic weapon?


    The magic weapon is of course solid inside and out.


    Probably.


    These thoughts flashed in Li Min''s mind. He didn''t think about it deeply. Mullen was standing still, calm and ready.


    "Do you know Li Yan, in fact, I am looking forward to meeting and fighting with you, it has been a very long time. But this time I still did not expect that you and I would meet here suddenly. Maybe this is destiny ... Oh God s arrangement."


    When Mullen said the next sentence, he changed his words in a timely manner, but he spoke very smoothly without blushing. "If you can beat me ... forget it, you can''t beat me .


    "When I defeat you, I will tell you a secret. That is the secret that only the true God and I know. It will surely surprise you and will further your understanding of the world."


    At the end of the talk, Marlen didn''t forget to wink at Li Yan. This secret is really mysterious and really shocking. You must listen to it later.


    "I can only guarantee that when you have only one breath left, I will leave you the time to say this secret." Li Yan shook the Tianzi sword. Mullen''s blinking motion made him a little bit cold, all big men, so don''t do shameful actions like winking.


    He didn''t think that Mullen could have any big secrets. He was still a traverser. Did he tell others, and was he proud? not at all.


    But if Mullen is dying, Li may share this secret with him. After all, this matter has been buried in his heart for too long. It is also good to find someone to talk about. Mullen has heard his secret. Xin''s qualifications, and the dead can keep secrets.


    "Li Yan, don''t keep it, come up with your strongest strength, you must believe that I definitely deserve your best efforts!"


    "Rest assured that you will die without pain."


    Speaking of which, the two moved in unison, and a heel of aerosol exploded at the same time. One person held a sword and one person held a knife. They rushed straight towards each other without any fancy moves or brilliant aura.


    Simple and straightforward


    Neither is enough to describe the fierceness of the two, nor is the arrow off the string sufficient to express their swiftness.


    The control of Xiu Wei''s power is extremely fine, so that there is no overflow of aura around the body of the two. All the power is concentrated on the blade of the hand. Once it erupts, it is an astonishing power!


    Li Yong''s sword stabbed straight, the sword went straight. The stab is the main method of the sword. This can minimize the time wasted by unnecessary moves and give the enemy the fastest killing.


    The arc of the sword in Mullen''s hand is very large. It looks like a crescent moon. The stab was not an offensive move suitable for it. However, he was not impartial. He took the sword and "stabbed" it.


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly heavy. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    How fast the two were, and the distance between them was already extremely short. From the hands to the meeting, it was only a matter of lightning. At this moment, the mutation appeared, and the sword in the hands of Mullen turned fierce. The ground swung and turned into a spear!


    The gun was much longer than the sword, and the spear in Mullen''s hand was a few feet longer than the Zhangji spear, which was customary in the Datang Army, and even exceeded the horse''s stables, reaching horror. Two feet long!


    Both shot in a straight line, and this time Li Li was suddenly at a disadvantage.


    More than a disadvantage, his sword is still halfway, and Mullen''s spear reaches his throat!


    One inch long and one inch strong, at this moment, Marlen''s weapon advantage is fully exposed!


    Seeing that Li Yan was about to be shot through his throat by a spear, Malun''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and his murderous demeanor was now complete.


    At the very moment, Li Yan twisted his waist, turned, and tilted his head! As a monk before crossing, he has met with people countless times. After crossing, he is a monk who has great experience in battles in the realm of the earth, the demon territory, and the fairyland. When he noticed the abnormality, Li Zhi responded in time.


    The spear swept past his throat, and the Reiki Edge did not cut through Li''s body protection Reiki, only slipping out a line of Reiki sparks.


    And because of the motion of twisting his waist and sideways, Li Jian''s sword was suddenly sent forward a large part. When the spear edge slipped in front of his eyes, the Tianjian of Tianzijian reached the throat of Malun!


    Mullen''s face suddenly changed! His treacherous stroke failed to achieve the desired effect. At present, the moves are old. Mo said that the spear cannot be recovered, and his body is also offensive. How can he avoid the sword of Li Zhi?


    One inch short and one inch dangerous, close to the body, now is the time for the short soldiers.


    Offense and defense are easy, and the transition of life and death crisis is completed in an instant.


    Seeing that Ma Lun was unavoidable, he was about to be choked by Li Yiyi''s throat. His figure suddenly became as transparent as water, and in a short time, he seemed to be real and fantasy. No difference!


    This sword has come to nothing, Li Zhi is very clear.


    When he turned around, Mullen had already appeared behind him, and the two looked at each other again, and never shot again. Just this first confrontation, the two sides tried their best, and now they have tried out some methods of the other side, both are frightened.


    The sword in Mullen''s hands was very strange, and at the same time, Li Zhi also knew that Mullen was not stabbed by his sword under the circumstance of unavoidability, and it was not that he had used some technique. There is no one way to do that.


    So there is only one answer, and the other party used the power given by the heavenly machine!


    He entered the mysterious heaven for the first time, obtained the sky shield and the sky sword, and entered the mysterious heaven for the second time, obtained the sky mirror and the real and virtual way, relying on the latter, he was able to have two bodies. Although cultivation can only be performed on one of the bodies, it is already extremely rare. Moreover, after years of growth, the situation has improved.


    The power bestowed by the secret world of heaven is unquestionably powerful, and belongs to the top existence in this world.


    The "momentary movement" ability that Marlen just exhibited was extraordinary arrogance.


    Malun stared at Li Yan with a stern look and a dreadful heart, not as easy as before. In this matchup just now, he was forced to use his natural abilities, but Li Zhi did not. Obviously, he had already lost for a while.

 v8 Chapter 139： Get the chance

    As the leader of ZTE, he has always been very confident. His indifferent humility is also derived from this self-confidence that he can control everything. In his opinion, the strength of a person first comes from the strength of the heart, and the person with the strong heart must be indifferent and modest.


    Arrogance, irritability, and fierceness are all negative emotions, which only lower one''s level and should not appear on one''s own body. Indifferent modesty is the noble manner. If a person is extremely proud and has no one in his eyes, that is not how much he looks at himself, but because he is extremely inferior.


    Inferior people need self-recognition through the awe and fear of others to let them know they are great. A powerful person knows that he is strong from the bottom of his heart, and does not need flattery and flattery. No matter what other people''s attitude towards him is, it will not affect him.


    Will God be angry with mortals? will not.


    Mortals have violated God, and God can only wipe his fingers to destroy them. There will be no emotions at all.


    Except for the true **** above his head, Mullen has always believed that he is God to other mortals. Because I am the strongest. He has never been defeated since he ruled the eclipse, and over time, he doesn''t think anyone else can defeat himself.


    But things now seem to be changing.


    At the beginning of the attack, Mullen didn''t keep his hand, and the fighter was grasped just right, but Li Wei twisted his killing tricks in an impossible reaction time. If Li Yan is purely faster and uses any heavenly skills, then that''s all. Marlen can figure it out.


    But Li Yan did not.


    "Li Li, you are worthy of my long-awaited opponent. Your power is far better than I expected before, and it really is not comparable to ordinary people."


    Mullen calmed down and put on a stern posture, but his self-confidence was not affected. When he said that, he continued to smile, "Let us fight today!"


    Li Yan ticked his fingers, "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and die."


    The two rushed towards each other again, their bodies just disappeared in situ, and they met on the center line. The sword was split, the light was dazzling, and the explosive sound was crisp and thick.


    After the blow, the two did not stand still, the figures disappeared again, and the time was up again, and the sound of the sword strikes was full of texture, and the light of the aura of light flashed like a star.


    They are like two ghosts, moving around in the hall, disappearing quickly, and each time they appear and fight, the continuous clash of blades and air explosions will explode like firecrackers.


    The light of the extinguishing Aura mass flickers like a firefly on summer night. They clearly identified only two people, but created a sea of ??fireflies. Just because they shot too fast, in the process of the Aura Light extinguishing, more Aura Light appeared.


    This kind of picture looks beautiful, but for the people in it, it is dangerous and murderous every step, with a little carelessness, in a time that is not allowed, there is a risk of death.


    Mullen''s offensive is like a tide. The blade in his hand is sometimes a knife, sometimes a gun, sometimes a shield, sometimes a hammer, and sometimes an axe. He moves in conjunction with his physical skills, chopping, choking, blocking, smashing, and chopping alternately. Without losing his mind, he didn''t have the thought of breathing for Li Yan at all.


    Li Yan also intends to take down Ma Lun with enthusiasm. Tianzi Sword is wielding like a shadow. The sword style is vigorous and unpredictable. However, depending on the position change, the opponent uses various blades alternately, and cooperates with the way of power explosion to increase the power of moves. He always responded with one sword.


    I have to say that Marlen''s blade is absolutely extraordinary. It must be obtained from the secret world of heaven. His fighting style is also strange and changeable. After eating the loss of the first match, his offense and defense are more stringent, and he brings Li Yan There is no small pressure.


    When Li Jian''s sword broke out, Mullen raised his shield and ran the distance. When Li Min''s moves were connected, he turned the shield into a gun and attacked instantly; when Li Wei''s position was low, Mullen hammered Come smashing, when Li Yan is near, Ma Lun picks the knife.


    This difficult way of fighting made Li Wei less than half cheap. When the offensive was smooth, it was difficult to further traumatize Mullen. Once his offensive was not smooth, there was a risk of countermeasures.


    The blade of Mullen''s hand is very powerful, much stronger than the ordinary magic weapon. It is inferior to that of the Cabernet Spear in the hands of King Qi. Although it does not have the ability to burn the cloud of fire when the Cabernet Spear attacks, it can change shape. Spooky.


    If Li Yi''s hands are not Tianzi Sword, with the extraordinary power of dragons, he cannot use common sense, otherwise, only the magic power will fall into the overall downwind and cannot resist the opponent''s tide attack.


    Li Yan hasn''t had such a fight with people for a long time. In Silla, when dealing with Jin Xun and Zhen Xuan, he was beheaded with one sword, and when Ping An destroyed Yu and Yu for a long time, it was also a sword.


    Now, he has been fighting fiercely with Mullen for a long time.


    Chess meets his opponent.


    This made Li Zhi war-fighting.


    When Malun held up a sledgehammer that was bigger than people, when he smashed his head at Li Yi, Li Yi saw the timing, did not dodge, waved his sword on the back, and stood firm, while his mind flickered, colorless and invisible Tianjian flew from his body violently and straightened his throat!


    At this point in the battle, Li Min finally used the power of heaven.


    When Li Yan''s long sword blocked the sledgehammer, thunderous and explosive, aura of twilight appeared, his body sank, and the horse slipped after the horse step, Tian Jian came to the front of Mullen''s throat without any trace!


    Mullen''s blow had the upper hand. He repelled Li Xun and said that he could also take advantage of the onslaught to expand his advantage. The eyebrows were rejoicing. Suddenly he felt the extreme danger of icy bones.


    There was no time to think about it, and Mullen didn''t need to think about it. The whole body was suddenly covered with a layer of dazzling gold, and the whole person became a pure golden man in an instant! She is so tall that she doesn''t anger herself. If any monk sees it, she will not help but worship.


    Li Yan''s eyebrows sank. He sensed that Tianjian had reached the throat of Malun, but was unable to pierce the opponent''s throat. At most, he broke through a layer of flesh, exhausted his strength, and was forced to return.


    At this time, Mullen uttered a fierce roar that was not like a human or a beast, and the whole mermaid leaped up, full of momentum and full of gold! He raised his hands over the top, but the original blade was gone, but there was an extra round of sun-like, flaming ball of light that slammed into Li Yan!


    Li Min''s first reaction was dodge.


    But before he could dodge, he noticed the intense danger of falling into death and being unable to survive. This sense of fear and powerlessness made him realize that if he did not respond correctly, he would never be able to survive again.


    So with a backhand move, Sky Shield flew out and stood in front of him.


    The light ball hit the sky shield, the Linglang cloud burst and spread, the aura blocked the vision, and the hall followed a sudden shock!


    Li Yan stepped back a few steps, safe and sound, Mullen shot in one shot, and his shape returned to normal.


    "bad!"


    "Good luck!"


    At the same time, Li Yan and Ma Lun suddenly burst into their hearts. Their previous battles had always controlled the aura''s non-explosion and proliferation, and what prevented it was affecting the heavenly sphere. Now the halls are swept by Reiki winds, maybe the heavenly sphere will be damaged, and it may cause unexpected changes!


    Both men ran towards the high platform at the same time.


    Penetrating the tide of Reiki, the two saw that the celestial sphere was still there, and they were not affected at all. They were so happy that they reached out and grabbed their hands.


    Two hands, one left and one right, caught the heavenly sphere at the same time.


    The four eyes are opposite each other.


    But no one took the lead.


    Until the aura of light dissipated and the hall returned to calm, the two still confronted each other.


    The two looked around again and again.


    The turbulent aura of aura just like that, even a real monk would be damaged, but there are no obvious traces left on the wall of the hall, and obviously no damage in this regard happened.


    "This secret, I want


    deal! "Mallen stared at Li Yan, and didn''t budge.


    "Coincidentally, you have the same idea as me."


    "Half a man!" Mullen blurted out.


    "Just what I want." Li Yan agreed directly.


    At the end of the war, both of them had a big hole card, Li Xun sacrificed the Sky Sword and Sky Shield, and Malun used the two abilities in addition to the blade. If they continue to fight, they will have to hand in all cards. As far as the previous fighting situation is concerned, there is no guarantee that they will win.


    Both of them clearly realized that their opponents were not easy to deal with, and they were the only ones in their lives.


    If you lose both, you get jealous and end up all together, then you''re making a joke.


    Neither Li Wei nor Mullen, at this level, want to die, nor do they risk death.


    Li Yan was the emperor of Tang Dynasty and the master of Daomen Shimen. The dynasty was the time when all professions were flourishing and the civilization of civilization was developing. The heavens were waiting for him to establish. Follow him to explore, how can he be willing to die at this time?


    Mullen''s situation is similar.


    Especially now, they saw the starship they were in.


    Therefore, the two men''s wise choice was to take the opportunity to go back, accumulate national strength, and prepare for the next war between the two countries.


    If you can rely on the victory and defeat of the national battle, why should you fight yourself and fight against the strongest in the other country? It is the thinking of the emperor to say that the son of a thousand golds can not sit down, or that the gentleman does not stand under the wall, so that he does not risk his life and death.


    There is nothing more important than the life of the country, neither Li Zhi nor Mullen.


    You are the overall situation, the biggest overall situation.


    Since you can''t be sure that you can kill each other, take a step back.


    The relationship between the true superiors is often so "harmonious" after confirming that they can''t help each other.


    "How to divide?" Mullen then asked.


    "Split it straight, two halves?" Li Min looked at Mullen.


    "It''s obviously impossible to divide like this ?!" Mullen called out, which was too sloppy.


    "Then you haven''t hurriedly asked your true **** yet?" Li Yan was not angry.


    Mullen: "..."


    Indeed, he and Li Yan did not know how to divide this thing, and guided Marlen Miles to come here, and when they passed the tightly-seated door in the hall, they could accurately sense that the true God is here and clearly knew There are more.


    Mullen groaned for a long time.


    Li Yan strangely said, "Your true **** ignores you?"


    Mullen glared at Li Yan: "The true **** has told me how."


    "Then you are waiting for me to take out the silver to buy your news?" Li Yan felt inexplicable.


    Mullen blushed, coughed twice, cleared his throat, and embarrassed, "The true God said that it was two halves with a knife, splitting from it."


    Li Yan: "..."


    He now felt more and more that this starship was weird, the heavens were weird, and himself and Mullen were weird.


    Otherwise, how could this last ray of heaven be filled with hand-to-hand gifts, as if afraid that they could not get it?


    Li Yan and Malun stared at each other seriously. One sword and one sword. The swords were combined, each of them operated the power of the heavenly machine, and then they slashed down toward the heavenly machine ball.


    At this moment, Li Zhi had made preparations for dealing with the abnormal changes. Once the situation was not good, he took out the heaven and escaped with the truth and truth.


    Nothing has changed.


    The ball is like a watermelon, and the response is split into two halves. The floating universe, the galaxy and the river, are transformed into two deep and gorgeous air machines in a short time.


    Li Zhe''s spirit was refreshed, and she already had a natural ability in her consciousness.

 v8 Chapter 140： Jagged Wrist

    Out of the Tianji Hall, Li Yan wanted to take a closer look at this starship.


    Along the way, except for the smooth curved mirror-like walls on both sides of the large and small passages, that is, the checkpoint door, almost nothing else was seen. When he first came in from the "snake eye", Li Yan thought that position was in the cockpit, the command room, etc. The result was not at all, nothing.


    Even if this starship has no creatures, or no creatures need to drive at all, it shouldn''t even be ...


    Li Yan thought about it, and suddenly felt that it was very scientific that the starship had no cockpit.


    Because the starship does not need people to pilot at all, naturally there is no cockpit. Is it necessary for a starship that can cross the level of the void to look through the window with the naked eye? Of course not.


    As far as driving is concerned, whether it is sailing or combat driving, the brain is obviously more efficient than humans. The commander of the starship only needs to give various orders to the intelligent brain. Rather than letting a group of people sit in the cockpit to operate, the intelligent brain handles itself obviously without any problems.


    Not even a starship needs a commander.


    How advanced is the starship that can cross the void, how advanced the technological civilization at that time, and how powerful the brain is!


    It is estimated that everyone does not want to work too hard. Most people sit at home to drink tea and enjoy the blessing, just go shopping and play games ...


    Not afraid to think further, Li Min shook his head and dispelled many horror thoughts. He just didn''t see any creatures in the starship, and thought that the starship was really powerful, and his thinking was a little divergent.


    Besides, this starship may be a magic weapon. Is n¡¯t it normal for magic weapon to have magic weapon? For some simple tasks, magic weapon can control magic weapon for monks to complete.


    What is the difference between Zhinao and Qiling?


    You are me i am you?


    Think of it this way, technology and cultivation are really the same goal.


    Li Yan also wanted to speak out and try to communicate with Qi Ling. Suddenly in front of his eyes, he was surrounded by the red light wrapped around the body by Ma Lun and sent away from the heavenly hall, and returned to the starship.


    "What kind of natural power did you get?" Malun didn''t care about what was sent out immediately after he got the natural air power. Instead, he looked at Li Yan with excitement and curiosity.


    Just looking at the other person ¡¯s excitement, Li Yan knew that this was a good thing. At least he was quite satisfied. Now he wants to compare with himself. He ca n¡¯t wait to know that his things are better than his own.


    "What''s so good about being blind?" Li Min glanced at Malun, his expression indifferent, and Meiyu confident, "Do you think your things will be better than mine? Then you are wrong."


    Mullen opened his mouth, surprised and surprised, and then he couldn''t wait to ask: "How do you know that my things are not as good as you? You say it quickly."


    Li Min sighed and patted Mullen''s shoulder, "You will never know the answer."


    "why?"


    "Because I won''t tell you what I got."


    "..."


    Mullen gritted his teeth.


    After waiting for him to say anything, the night sky suddenly buzzed. First, the ten suns and nine planets dissipated in the sky, and then the starship snake swelled in a circle of water ripples. The bow slowly retreated into the void. Everyone disappeared under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    The darkness covering the starry sky gradually dissipated, and the stars of Haoyue exposed again.


    Mullen looked at Xinghai with a sigh, thinking long and long like a poet, but unfortunately he paused for a long time and did not prepare any poetry.


    At the end, he bowed and saluted to Li Yan, the nobleman''s manners were impeccable, and the words he spoke were still so confident: "This time I met Brother Li, I am very happy, now I want to go back, and when I leave, I still have to A word from Brother Li: When we meet next time, it should be on the battlefield. At that time, I hope that Datang''s army will be able to fight more. Otherwise, you will not be able to see my soldiers at all. "


    After speaking, I looked at Li Yan with anticipation, "Brother Li,


    Do you have a parting message to me? "


    Li Yan arched his hand. "Hurry up."


    Listening to bragging is definitely not a very pleasant thing.


    Mullen''s old face turned red with Li Qi. But before leaving, he still laughed a few times, and put on the hero''s heroic posture, so he rolled his sleeves and took his follower monk to the east.


    The magical opportunity that Li Yan obtained was not an unpredictable ability, but a bow. Although he hadn''t tried it yet, he also knew that it was extraordinary.


    The vision of the sky disappeared, and the city of Teotihuacan, which was already brightly lit and lively, is now even more prosperous.


    Before this group of people worshiped at the top of the starship, but they were afraid of the power of the starship and did not dare to come forward.


    Now seeing the feathered serpent gods they admired, not only did they not appear in full, but they lowered their long-awaited divine power, but they disappeared after a while, all panicked, anxious, jumping up and down there, like a group of being A monkey burning his ass.


    When Chu Nanhuai greeted Master Li, he said to them, "It''s time to do this. Next, we need to strengthen the order you have established over the Indians, including the Maya, and prepare for the arrival of Lingnan sailors. . "


    The monks looked at Li Yan''s eyes, and became more awesome than before.


    In their view, the serpent that suddenly appeared in the air was obviously powerful and overbearing, and the visitor was not good. It may be the **** of the Maya who came to help the city of Teotihuacan. It did n¡¯t take long for Li to show up and let the other party go This strength is already the level of crushing the gods, and it is really terrifying.


    As for the identities of Marlen and others, because the monks on both sides did not communicate and did not fight, they were not clear. Although they were curious in their hearts, Li Huan did not say that they did not dare to ask.


    "Your Majesty, the basilisk that just appeared are really these indigenous deities?" Chu Nan stepped forward and asked.


    Li Ye didn''t have an answer to this question either. He had speculated before, but this possibility is very high.


    I just do n¡¯t know why. This Starship did n¡¯t help these Mayans when they came back. Instead, they gave the opportunity to themselves¡ªnot really. These Mayans did n¡¯t have the ability to get it, only they and Marlen had this. Get strength.


    Seriously think about it, if you and Mullen didn''t come, this opportunity appears here, but it may indeed be obtained by the Maya. Or maybe the starship is out here. It was meant to give the mayor to the Maya, but it was snatched by himself and Mullen.


    If not, as soon as the starship appears, it will directly bombard the Tang Dynasty monks, including Chu Nanhuai.


    Li Ye couldn''t help thinking, if he and Marlen hadn''t gotten the chance, and there was a chance in the body, would the starship still make them unimpeded? Regardless of whether they entered the starship or got the celestial sphere, in fact, both of them started with the power of the celestial.


    From this point of view, the power of the natural machine is equivalent to the key, and the door can not be opened by the "own person".


    "Tiandao Secret Realm." Li Yan only answered the four words Chu Nanhuai. He didn''t figure out the details of the starship himself. Naturally, he couldn''t tell Chu Nanhuai clearly. Using these four words to bluff people and solve their doubts was not purposeless.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, Your Majesty Congratulations!" When Chu Nanhuai heard these four words, how could she not know that Li Gao had benefited, and her strength had been significantly improved, and she quickly took a group of monks to congratulate him.


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal that everyone need not say more, and it is the business to rush to subdue the indigenous people under their feet.


    The Indians of Teotihuacan City originally wanted to hold high the banner of resistance and to overthrow the rule of the false **** Su Emei. They originally had this strength. Unfortunately, now Li Zhi came, not only plundering the opportunity that came to this land, but also To suppress their riots, to kill their elite monks, to control all the resources here.


    Weakness is the greatest original sin.


    After Chu Nanhuai and other people cooperated with Li Zhi''s shot, they instantly killed 20 or 30 monks who became the strongest monks. All these aboriginal monks became quiet.


    No one dares to step forward.


    However, Li Zhi didn''t stop, and rushed into the aboriginal group of monks with the Tang Dynasty monks, chopping melon and vegetables, and slaughtered these big monks before they took it away.


    Unlike Silla and Laos, this place is too far away from Datang. Datang can''t send too many troops to station there, and it is impossible to conduct large-scale immigration at once. This is destined for Datang''s control over this place in a short time. It will not be as detailed and powerful as Silla and Laos.


    Coupled with the great cultural differences, the people here have no concept of the Tang Dynasty and the worship of the Han and Tang civilizations, so the people here are not so easy to educate and cannot make them become Tang people soon.


    The difference between civilizations is the biggest difference.


    This is destined that the power of the aboriginal monks must be eliminated, otherwise it is the source of misfortune.


    The implementation of iron and blood measures to suppress all turmoil **** is always the best way to stabilize the order in the newly acquired land.


    Enlightenment and assimilation are things that must be done after the order is stable.


    Without the great monks, the aborigines could no longer threaten the rule of Datang.


    The blood and life of the monk also told the aborigines here powerfully that they had a new **** and were too powerful to be offended.


    ...


    The sky is clear, and the wind is smooth.


    Li Yan flew north along the coastal mountains known as the Coast Mountains in his memory, but the trees and trees were all autumn, and the mountains and the mountains were only shining.


    The situation in Teotihuacan has been cleaned up for some time. In these days, Li Huan flew around, surveyed the mountains and rivers, and made brief maps for later use.


    The northernmost part of the Maya''s life was the southern part of Mexico, which Li Zhi remembered, and it was also a place where Indian civilization was very developed. However, for North America, it is not farther north to reach the main area. The large plains to the east of the mainland and the large plateaus to the west are rich in resources, with a pleasant climate and very suitable for living.


    But now, it belongs to a group of savages. It is a real wild tribe. It is far behind the Maya, and it is only scattered scattered.


    The aborigines of North and South America are called Indians. But in this era, their subjects lived in the middle of the two continents, the narrow strip between the east and the west, and there was only that place, with relatively high civilization. There are few people in the rich and livable Dahe Plain area, which is the main part of the north and south continents.


    This is very strange.


    Combining the topography of the Caribbean Sea and the Gulf of Mexico, Li Min sometimes wondered if the starship of the Mayan ancestors had fallen there, and then they smashed several circular sea pits. However, the ancestors of the Maya who survived, lived there as a matter of course after they came ashore.


    Li Zhi''s guess is not groundless, after all, Bermuda''s Devil Delta is next to it.


    If not, how could there be few people, cities and civilizations before the main body of the North and South American continent, the wide and rich river plains?


    Hundreds of years later, there was a sacred civilization in South America and southern Mexico. No matter how it looked, the Mayans migrated, and the civilization is also a continuation of Mayan civilization.


    The ancient civilizations of mankind are all located in the habitable zone of 30 degrees north latitude, north and south, Egypt''s Nile River, Mesopotamia Plain, India''s Ganges River, Huaxia Yangtze River and Yellow River. Only the center of gravity of the Mayan civilization lies in the tropical areas south of the Tropic of Cancer.


    For the ancients, it was not livable at all, so why go there? After they settled, they didn''t do much else, so they studied astronomy, built temples and pyramids.


    It was a pity that Li Wei did not get some useful information on the starship before.


    "Going further north, you will soon meet the fleet of Lingnan Marine Division." Li Yan fell on a snow-capped mountain and looked north with his hand covering his forehead.


    Sailors from the town''s eastern capital, sailed all the way northeast, followed the chain of islands in the south of the Bering Sea to the east, and passed the Gulf of Alaska to reach the North American continent.

 v8 Chapter 141： Prime minister

    A few days later, with Chu Nanhuai and his apprentices, Li Yan successfully received the Lingnan Marine Master. Of course, the first person to meet was the master monk who explored the way in the opposing team.


    With the map of Li Yan ¡¯s route to Lingnan Marine, and the eyes of his emperor, Lingnan Marine has some difficulties in getting lost. As long as the general direction is not wrong, he really ca n¡¯t go deep.


    After establishing the route and completing the first mission, the Lingnan Marine Division that communicates with this part of the Americas will be renamed and the name is also readily available, the Far East Fleet. After all, for Datang, this is a route sailing to the far east.


    For the Tang people, America is the Far East. Realizing this, Li Zhi laughed at himself. In his memory, the Far East refers to eastern Asia.


    For the next errand, Li Zheng didn''t participate specifically. After asking Yang Xingmi and Chu Nanhuai to discuss, they should be regarded as the shopkeeper and decided only the outline of the outline.


    The rest is not complicated, but it will be very busy to do, but with the aboriginal peoples available to drive, the accumulation of cultivation resources will be fast. Without the real monk''s strength, the aboriginal people here can only become laborers.


    Compared with the vast world of the Americas, there are too few aboriginal people here. The population of the north and south continents is not as large as the three Changan cities.


    According to Li Zhi''s arrangement, the Far East Fleet will leave some monks and generals this time to help Chu Nanhuai and his apprentices control the aboriginal people and initially achieve local stability.


    When the fleet came over for the second time, in addition to continuing to transport some soldiers, it would also bring a large number of officials and monks who were good at mountain and mountain resources surveying. Here, the rule of Datang was established. By then, cities and roads would be built successively.


    Driven by the aborigines, Li Yan''s strategy is also very simple. In the first few years, he will certainly not be polite, and he will mainly use his **** wrists. After all, the Far East Fleet has little time, and it must quickly transport a large number of resources to enhance Datang''s national strength and ensure the next Western War.


    In addition, this is also the need to cultivate the aboriginal temperament and lay the foundation for future education.


    After three or five years, the aboriginal people are honest and obedient, and Tang Jun will not easily kill people here. Later, the aboriginal people of the Tang Dynasty were gradually given a family registration so that they could also enjoy the huge benefits brought by the development of the mainland, until they were completely turned into Tang people.


    At the same time, Haihe Jianmen is also stepping up the manufacture of sea-ship warships, and the size of the Far East Fleet must be expanded as soon as possible.


    After returning to Changan, Li Yan was not too leisurely.


    Not to mention the rapid development of Datang Xiuzhen civilization, there will inevitably be a lot of memorials that need to be reviewed, and there are many affairs on the grassland, Andong and Zhendong.


    Li Zhen and Cui Keli were so busy that they were bewildered. They have begun to ask to expand the six departments in three provinces and set up special government officials to handle overseas affairs including Andong and Zhendong Metropolitan Government.


    Li Ye naturally agreed with this, and the stall was so big that it would be troublesome to manage.


    The Mayans did not have this concern. There were so many Aboriginal people. They were scattered in various cities and towns. They were not under the control of each other and were hostile to each other.


    A ruler lives with tens of thousands of people, and a temple is enough to manage. It can form a scientific and efficient military and political system, and it is strange to produce excellent wisdom, ideology, and military and political civilization.


    "Zhang Chang''an looks very stable, why did he cause such a big trouble for himself?" Li Yan put down the soprano in his hand, feeling a little bit ridiculous, and asked Li Zhen, who was standing in the hall.


    Li Zhen also felt that this incident was a bit unbelievable. It stands to reason that a young man who has an idea on the career path cannot possibly refuse the family affairs of the Zuo Shi Lang family of the Ministry of Military Affairs. It happened, Zhang Chang''an rejected the family affairs arranged by his family, so he offended Qian Shilang.


    The official review for the year was moderate. "


    When he was in Hexi, Li Ye had a good opinion of Zhang Chang''an. In addition to his opponent''s performance in the battle of Huai Rong, Li Ye had high hopes for him, but he did not expect that such an oolong was out.


    This memorial was presented by Yushitai. The original intention was to impeach the left servant of the Ministry of Defense to abuse his power. Although there was no evidence, Zhang Changan was indeed suppressed-Fengwen playing things is the responsibility of Yushitai.


    He waved his hand and motioned for Li Zhen to retreat, and Li Yan started the eyes of Emperor Dao to observe Zhang Changan''s current situation for a while. Unfortunately, the eyes of Emperor Tao can only see the present, not the past, and the future, so there is nothing special to discover.


    "Trusted Tsing Yi to knock on the door and look up this memorial." Li Yan called an eunuch, handed the letter to the other side, and let him pass on his will.


    If Zhang Chang''an is really bad at Prairie State, he can only get a moderate official comment. If it is really the left servant of the Ministry of Defense to use his status and let the officials of the Ministry of the Ministry deliberately suppress Zhang Changan, Li Yi will punish the abuse. Person with authority.


    However, if Zhang Changan really gave up her future for the sake of a shepherd girl, this kind of behavior without thinking about the consequences is simply an alien among the Tang people who are struggling to forge ahead. Li Yan will definitely appreciate it.


    A few days later, the investigation of Tsing Yi Yamen came to fruition, and Song Jiao personally reported it.


    "Don''t say anything, the boy Zhang Changan is a bit bloody, he just didn''t look at Qian Shilang''s money. This is what the boy Chu Chu said firsthand. He had just witnessed this one during the first half of his training on the grassland. The whole thing. "


    Song Jiao said with interest, in the current Tang Dynasty, in addition to King Qi, she is one of the few who are in front of Li Yan and can maintain her consistent presence.


    "I investigated the tribe, and it was clear that Gesang''s girl liked Zhang Changan, but although Zhang Changan was also good to Gesang, she had never been in the other''s tent at night. According to the shepherd, this is everything No meaning.


    "But after Zhang Chang''an returned from Andong Duhufu, the situation was significantly different. The herdsmen said that now they often see two people go in and out."


    After listening to Song Jiao''s statement, Li Yan had a complete understanding of the matter. To say that Zhang Chang''an doesn''t like Gesang is obviously nonsense. If not, he will certainly not refuse the family affairs, but he may not have realized it before.


    Coupled with a young man''s strength and strength, and he has made great achievements in Huai Rong, it is inevitable that he is full of vitality. At this juncture, he is unwilling to submit to the wealthy and rely on women for the entry level. He believes that his strength can also make a difference It is also human nature.


    Zhang Changan''s performance in this matter is not right or wrong, but only choice.


    Personal choice.


    Destroying the eyebrows and turning down the wealthy, although it is beneficial but not doing it, insisting on his own style and sticking to his pride, although it is not profitable.


    "Before that, I thought Zhang Changan could be very useful, with good talents, tough temperament, boldness, and good talents. In the future, the Tang Dynasty will inevitably control the world, and people like him are needed to sit on the side. Be alone and be overwhelming. "


    Having said that, Li Ye smiled rather comfortably, "But now, I think Zhang Changan has the potential to be prime minister."


    Song Jiao gave Li Yan a glance, "So emotional, you can be a prime minister if you don''t know the pros and cons?"


    Li Yan shook his head and said in a straight line: "This is not a matter of sentiment, but of adhering to principles and sticking to the heart. There are many talented monks in Tang Dynasty. Like Yang Xingmi, they are able to lead an army and open up territory in unknown places. Xiongmi. But in my eyes, Yang Xingmi can do great things, but he can never be prime minister. "


    "Yang Xing Mi Du


    Can''t be prime minister? Song Jiao''s surprised Zhang rounded her red lips.


    "Yes. Although he insisted, he was too smooth and thoughtful.


    "In this world, there are no real people inside and outside the circle. Longer and smoother, it will definitely affect the mind. In a troubled world, Yang Xingmi may become a prince, but it is absolutely impossible to rule the world; He may be the prime minister of an ordinary country, but he can never be the prime minister of Datang in the future. "


    Li Xun''s rare face was solemn. "A true majestic country needs a principled emperor and a persistent prime minister. Not all things in this world can be used to weigh the advantages and disadvantages. Sometimes, the advantages are not great. Some things need to be done at a loss. "


    Song Jiao frowned and seemed to realize.


    Li Yan told her the story of the 13 soldiers returning to Yumen.


    After the fall of the Western Han Dynasty, the Northern Xiongnu occupied the Western Regions. In the sixteenth year of Yongping in the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Hans once again sent troops to the Western Regions and expelled the Northern Xiongnus. In the seventeenth year of Yongping, the Western Guards were re-established and Geng Gong was appointed Captain Wu. The following year, the unwilling defeated Northern Hun sent 20,000 troops to attack and surrounded Geng Gong''s army with hundreds of people in Gucheng.


    The two sides fought **** battles. From the Spring to Autumn, although the Han army suffered heavy casualties, the Northern Xiongnu could not conquer the city.


    At that time, Emperor Hanming collapsed, Emperor Hanzhang succeeded, and the imperial court could not support for a while. When the state administration was slightly stable, it was almost winter. Si Kong believes that the labor division expedition, thousands of miles, Mercedes, it is not cost-effective, unnecessary to rescue such a person, and when the army passes, Geng Gong''s ministry may have died prematurely.


    And now it is winter season, when the army is dispatched, it will break first. At that time, thousands of people will be injured or injured, it will cost a lot of food and military resources to rescue hundreds of people. Ready to send troops to the Western Regions well.


    And more Hanchen believes that Geng Gong must be rescued, and he must be rescued immediately.


    So the Han army went to the rescue.


    In the three counties of Zhangye, Jiuquan and Dunhuang, a total of 7,000 soldiers were dispatched. During the cold winter months and the wind and snow, they marched in the northwest Gobi desert to rescue more than 2,000 miles and dozens of unknown robes.


    There are no records of how many people died during the journey.


    In the first month of the following year, the General of the Seven Thousand Han Dynasty arrived in Liuzhong City, defeated the rebels of the division, killed more than 3,800 in the first rank, and captured more than 3,000.


    At this time, they were hundreds of miles away from Geng Gong, with snow-capped Tianshan in the middle. In the first month of the month, the snow was heavy, and there were several feet of snow on the ground. In some places, it was even more than a few feet.


    Do you still need to rescue dozens of people in Geng Gong?


    The Han army separated two thousand soldiers and went to the rescue.


    When the reinforcements arrived, Geng Gong in Shule City had only 26 people.


    After that, he retreated, and was chased by the Huns, and he fought and left. When he arrived at Yumen Pass, there were only 13 of the 26 people remaining.


    Although they were ragged, their shoes were pierced, their faces were sloppy, and their bones stood still, they survived Chang''an.


    This is the thirteen soldiers returned to Yumen.


    It is also the origin of Yue Fei''s "Man''s Hungry Hungry Meal, Hungry Drinking Xiongnu Blood" written by Man Fei in the Red River.


    "If Yang Xingmi is the prime minister, he may send troops to retrieve the scene when the weather is favorable in the coming year, but he will definitely not send soldiers across thousands of miles to rescue in the cold winter. However, Zhang Changan will."


    Li Ye Shen said, "This rescue, because the soldiers sent in the winter, I don''t know how many more dead, it is really not cost-effective. But my Datang, all I need is the Prime Minister who will issue such an order!"


    This is the strong man, the reason why the big man is a strong man. Song Jiao bowed to the court and bowed down and said, "I see."

 v8 Chapter 142： Reopen Kunlun

    Time flies, and time flies, when the Far East fleet reaches the size of thousands of freight sea vessels, and from the Far East to Hufu, it is constantly transporting various resources back to Datang.


    When the warehouses were full of cultivating resources that day, Li Xun began to consider the issue of reopening the Kunlun passage.


    In this year, Yan Ping at home and all industries are flourishing. Potatoes and corn have been planted in all Datang land suitable for planting. People live and work in peace and family, and they no longer need to worry about clothing, food, shelter, and transportation. 30% of terror.


    Although most of them have not yet practiced qi, the situation is very good. This is visible to everyone. Therefore, the domestic people ¡¯s recognition and support of the court has reached a rare level in history.


    Li Yan has basically gained the luck of all the Tang Dynasty people, and Xiuwei has been greatly improved again.


    In particular, the effective management of the grasslands, Andong Dufu House, and Zhendong Dufu House by Datang, in particular, allowed Li Zhi to gain a lot of luck for the ¡°foreign¡± people.


    He is now the pinnacle of Da Luo Jin Wonderland.


    Cooperating with Emperor Taoism, he can control all forces and situations with his own power.


    After losing the incense worship in the world, the strength of monk Xianyu fell a lot. Fortunately, it has not been falling all the time, and after a period of time, it has stabilized, and it is considered to have returned to "normal levels." In the case of not being able to continuously **** the blood of the mortal world, if the monk of Xianyu wants to improve himself, he can only practice hard work, and he also has to look at his personal qualifications.


    But in any case, the realm of the fairyland monk is still falling. Except for some monks who have solid foundations or do not enjoy the incense of the world, everyone falls from one realm to half a realm, which leads to the overall strength of the fairyland monk. Great drop.


    The battle for the Western Regions is already on the string. At that time, Datang will inevitably face up to the big food, and the two sides will also have to separate a victory and defeat, determine who is the true hegemon of this world, and see who can truly unify the world of cultivation.


    As the high-level combat power of the monks on both sides, the status and role of monks in fairyland are unquestionable. At this time, Li Zhi must raise the monk''s cultivation as a monk.


    This requires resources.


    Li Yan could not wait to open the Far East routes, which is based on this consideration.


    Although after the Kunlun channel was opened, the immortals would be greatly suppressed, and with the strength of Feihong Holy Buddha, they could not exert the combat power of the real fairyland. However, Li Xun allowed Xian Fan to communicate, not originally to let the fairyland monks go to the lower realm.


    It is for the immortal resources that have been prepared and should be given to the monks of Xianyu so that the immortals can bring them through the Kunlun passage.


    In addition, it is time for the county chief to return to the realm. Li Ye has no queen yet.


    In order for the Tang Dynasty to continue for generations and to maintain long-term peace and security, Prince Edward will appear sooner or later. As far as the current momentum of the Tang Dynasty is swallowing the mountains and rivers, it is better to appear sooner than later.


    "When the Kunlun passage was closed, Xian Fan was isolated. Under the laws of heaven and earth, monks outside the immortal realm could not come to the land of China; and if the Kunlun passage was opened, the imprisonment disappeared, and monks outside the immortal realm could enter the Tang Dynasty.


    "But the monks on Shenzhou Fairyland can powerfully suppress and even easily kill foreigners when they enter their own territory."


    Feihong Shengfo heard Li Zhi''s plan and talked about the rules and regulations involved in the Kunlun passage.


    "At the beginning, Daomen controlled Shenzhou Xianyu. With the Kunlun passage open, I was able to bring Buddhist monks into the Tang Dynasty. It is also because Shimen has a good foundation in the Tang Dynasty world.


    "But in general, Daomen Xianting was still the unshakable master of Shenzhou Xianyu. When I went down to the world, I was greatly pressured by Xianting.


    Many methods cannot be used.


    "Even so, it would be in the interests of Daomen Xianting if I was not to deal with you in the next term, and Shimen and Daomen did not completely tear their faces. Xianting would not allow me to walk in the world. To kill me, even if the old holy Buddha is in the way, it is not difficult. "


    Hearing this, Li Zheng nodded his head suddenly and said, "In the beginning, Shimen lost at the Tianzhu Festival. In order to open up a new situation in Datang, he did not hesitate to let you go down. It really cost a lot and took a lot of risks. It is indeed unfair to say. "


    When Li Yan''s words were clear, what Li thought was about, and Feihong''s eyes looked strange.


    It is estimated that from then on, Feihong was very dissatisfied with the old Holy Buddha. After all, when she got to her realm, there was nothing more important than her own life. It was used by the old saint Buddha as an ordinary chess piece. How could there be no resentment?


    Later, when Feihong opposed the Holy Buddha, it was so decisive that in addition to judging the situation, I was afraid that this matter was also a basis.


    Naturally, it is not necessary for Li Kun to break this point. This is not a problem. Continuing the previous topic, "Anyway, the closure and opening of the Kunlun Passage can determine whether a monk outside the immortal realm can enter the Divine Land. The world ¡¯s heaven, earth, and air are integrated, is it a whole? "


    Feihong nodded, "This world is a world, natural gas and machine are united as a whole. In the final analysis, the demarcation line inside and outside the country is no different from the national border line. It is an area delineated and controlled by monks on both sides.


    "The difference is that monks can determine this ''borderline'' with a rule of law. They can spread a layer of control between heaven and earth with magical powers. Outsiders need to enter, either they have the power to break the rule, or they must defeat. The high-level monk in charge of this ''one country'' tears the net.


    "In the world of Shenzhou, the master has always been Daomenxianting. His ancestors were able to repair it as high as possible, and the rules set are extremely powerful. The monks outside the fairyland have never broken it.


    "So all foreign invasions can only be conducted in a proper manner. The warfare method of immortal vs. immortal and mortal vs. mortal is at best beneficial to each other and invoking each other."


    Li Yan understood the meaning of Feihong Holy Buddha. After he reopened the Kunlun passage, the fairyland of the big food still couldn''t enter the Tang Dynasty area. He doesn''t have to worry about the danger from the big food.


    After talking with Feihong Shengfo, it was determined that reopening Kunlun would not lead to unsolvable problems. Li Yan discussed the matter with the county chief, mainly to tell the other party that she could return to Changan.


    "Finally can go home?" The county owner was very excited, his face flushed with joy, and she could see that she had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Xianfan is one, but after all, Xianfan is also different.


    In the various whimsical talk novels contacted by Li Xun, even if monk Xianyu is noble, he holds power to kill and seize power, and according to his long-term ability, he sits in a dazzling palace, which is nothing to the prosperity of the world. Without resistance, many people are taking great risks to walk in the world.


    The prosperity of the world, after all, has the irresistible charm to most people.


    That''s the Lantern Festival in Chang''an City. It''s the laughing and talking Yanyan in the restaurant. It''s the infinite style in the green building. It''s the chase of children in the streets. It''s the sturdy crops in the fields. , Is the food and wine on the banquet, is the love of children under the moon, is the brotherhood in the market, is the poetry and poetry by the river and the river, is a hundred warriors on the battlefield, is the willow willow flute on the border, is on the grassland The flock of white sheep is a thousand sails racing on the big lake, it is the rough sea ...


    "Brother Xi, I want to eat sweet-scented osmanthus cakes, sweets, and go boating on Weishui and mother-in-law Liu


    The family sells rouge ... "The county board started to count his dreams with Li Yan, pointing his finger.


    Li Min rubbed her little head and smiled brightly.


    Half a year later, Li Zhi brought the Minister of the Dynasty to Kunlun, presided over the Jiuhe Dingding Formation, and reopened the Kunlun channel.


    In the following days, a large number of monks from Xianyu descended to the world, and transported the part of Li Xi''s prepared resources to Xianyu day and night.


    After falling and stagnation for a period of time, the realm of the monks of the fairy lands finally ushered in a spurt of mushrooms. Although the immortals, large and small, did not return to their peak strength all at once, they were similar.


    Such encounters led them to surrender to Li Zhi, and finally they were forced to bow their heads to a true identity.


    Prior to Li Ye''s beheading of the old immortal Emperor, powerful control of the immortal realm depended on force and power, as well as checks and balances on the forces of all parties.


    Fundamentally speaking, the monk in the fairyland of Daomen Fairyland does not have much sense of belonging to Li Zhi, the new immortal emperor; in comparison, the monks of the Buddha domain are more pure in their submission to Li Zhi. After all, Shimen was defeated by the Crescent, and Li Ye gave them a way of life.


    But after the sacrifice of the earthly incense was cut off, as strength fell and various benefits were lost, the monk Xianyu gradually became resentful against Li Zhi. Fortunately, this time was not long, Li Yu beheaded the old immortal Emperor Yu Wei, and the monk Xianyu did not make a big mess.


    Now that the resources are in place, the monks have raised up, and their senses of Li Zhi have changed from the heart.


    After all, the joy of being lost is much greater than simply getting something.


    And the situation in the world, Li Ye did not hide the monk from the fairyland, they also know that there will be more cultivation resources in the follow-up, and will continue to be transported from the Far East to Datang, some of which will be supplied to the fairyland stably. Let the monks in Xianyu thank Li Dade for Li Ding.


    After all, this is Bai Na.


    Of course, Li Wei also made it very clear that after the realm of strength returned to the original level, in order to obtain resources, you must kill the enemy to build merit, discuss rewards for merit, and will not give it away in vain.


    This is deserved, and Monk Xianyu has no problem. Many people are full of energy, and they want to flex their muscles in the next war.


    During the reign of the Emperor Xiandi, although there was the power of incense in the heavenly world, there were many people in Shenzhou. There were so many peak believers. Taoist believers were only a part of it. After the nobles were divided, it was not many ordinary fairy''s turn.


    Far less than Li Zhi''s masterpiece.


    You know, the resources provided by Li Yan this time, but in the ten days, they will improve Xiuwei by about half a realm, which is put in the past, that is a century of accumulation!


    The difference is as big as cloud mud.


    In order to get more resources and know that there are so many resources, the immortal people naturally sharpen their swords, and could not help but make contributions to the battlefield.


    In a nutshell, following Li Xin, the new imperial emperor, is very promising.


    Li Ye was satisfied with the reaction of the immortals, which was also expected.


    This place in Shenzhou has been developed for a long time. How many resources can there be for cultivation?


    The Americas are different. The two continents, north and south, are vast and extremely fertile, and they are basically virgin lands. If you just scratch your head, it is a huge amount of resources. It is very easy for Li Zhi to let the monks in China raise this level.


    This is also the established plan for Li Zhi to inspire the immortals to fight back and cultivate their expansion.


    No profit can not afford to be early, wealth is moving, people in the world are profitable, since ancient times.


    Every fairy is the same.

 v8 Chapter 143： Not cold

    Five years of heaven granting, at the turn of the spring and summer, Chu Yan brought his own song to the familiar grassland Gesang again.


    A long time ago, Gesang was a young girl who was a shepherd, black and thin. Later, Gesang was the name of a tribe, with thousands of cattle and sheep. Later, Gesang became the name of a prairie state, rich and healthy.


    After the camp was set up, Chu Yi was empty, and the first time was to find Zhang Chang''an. When he saw Zhang Changan, the other party was with a group of shepherds to shear a group of sheep in the sunset.


    The opponent''s skill is skillful. The sheep is like a cotton ball in his hand. A few flips become bald, which is cleaner than being burnt. Obviously, he often does this.


    The beautiful shepherd was helping him, and drove the sheep to be sheared, handing them to Zhang Chang''an and taking away the wool. The shepherd girl bent down and opened her arms to drive away the howling sheep. She looked like an old hen, so she could not laugh.


    If Zhang Changan wasn''t wearing Tang costumes, it would be really difficult for Chu Kun to find him easily in the vast sheep and herdsmen.


    Originally going to go straight to Chu Yi, somehow stopped, he suddenly felt that the picture in front of him was very peaceful and peaceful, as if exuding the taste of childhood childhood, which made him unbearable to destroy.


    Before the sun goes down, the herdsmen finish the work of quilting wool. The guys laugh at each other. The women sing songs and load the wool to the warehouse. One day''s work is done.


    After researching how to weave wool, Datang now has a great demand for wool. Datang merchants will come to buy wool in the warehouse.


    "If you put on the shepherd''s clothes, I guess I won''t recognize you. The natural posture when you look at your wool is the same as the ordinary shepherd. I said that in the past two years, you won''t really consider yourself a shepherd. Can you learn how to raise a sheep? "


    When Zhang Changan welcomed him, Chu Yan laughed and joked.


    "I learned how to give birth to sheep." Zhang Changan said angrily, and after punching each other''s chest with one another, he laughed. "But to say that my best thing is to roast sheep. Tonight You have a mouthful. "


    This is the first time the two have met in the past two years after they separated at Andong Dufu. Although it was very unpleasant in Anton last time, but now, each other obviously ignored the unpleasantness of the old days and still get along.


    It''s hard to say that the two brothers were all together and met each other with a smile and gracious enmity. The little thing that broke up at that time really didn''t make any disagreement between the two brothers.


    The growth in the past two years has made Chu Kun more aware of human circumstances, so when facing Zhang Chang''an, there will be no gesture of success; Zhang Chang''an''s state of mind has become more peaceful, with a bit of calmness and a calmness This means that there will no longer be any dwarfed inferiority complex.


    Before the bonfire under the night, Zhang Changan''s roast lamb was eaten quickly. The two drank very fast, and the wine jars were piled up at their feet. Gesang came here and delivered several times of wine, bowed his head and looked very shy, and he did not dare to look at Chu Zhu directly, as if he was a guilty conscience.


    "I remember Gesang has always been carefree, what''s the matter now?" Chu Yan was drunk and drowsy, sitting on the grass and began to sway, still frowning at Zhang Chang''an, is it because you have already committed adultery? appearance.


    Gesang didn''t go far, just sitting in front of a group of bonfires, chatting with a group of girls and eating meat. After a while, she always pretended to peek at Zhang Chang''an, her eyes full of concern, fear He drinks too much.


    "If you stay here for a long time, maybe we can still drink our wedding wine." When Zhang Changan said this, he was looking at Gesang Yaoyao, smiling warmly and tenderly, as if he had all world.


    This gesture saw Chu Yan''s fleshy chills, and he gave his thumbs up, "You are a ruthless man, and you really want to marry this shepherd, but my brother and I appreciate your courage and responsibility. To be honest, a few The chief of the tribe is worthy of you. "


    The two touched the wine jar, looked up for a while, and Chu Xun drank the wine jar before he died. It was a congratulation to Zhang Changan.


    Putting down the altar, Chu Yan was already drunk, and whispered, "When I returned to Changan, I visited the General Shangguan. The other party did not agree or refused. I thought it would work, I didn''t expect ... "


    Zhang Changan naturally knew what he was talking about and smiled indifferently: "It''s also good in the grassland. By the way, when did you meet General Shangguan? Ge


    Sangzhou has no history of thorns for almost two years. "


    Chu Yan looked at Zhang Chang''an unexpectedly, confused. Don''t drive Zhang Changan. There is no history of thorns here, naturally it is his governing party.


    However, this is too abnormal. Now that the Tang Dynasty officials are governing Qingming, how can there be a state that has not had a history of two years?


    Zhang Changan spread his hands and signaled that he was also very strange and did not know what was going on.


    "The last time I went back to Chang''an, it was last fall. I heard that Qian Shilang of the Ministry of Defense was degraded. It was a matter of the winter before last year, and the crime was malfeasance." Chu Yu said here, his mind was a bit unconscious, and he was full of laughter. He said, "If you really married Qian Shilang''s daughter and wanted to gain the power of others, that wish would be defeated!"


    Zhang Chang''an didn''t feel much about this, he wasn''t lucky, and he didn''t feel that the world was impermanent.


    Seeing him so indifferent, Chu Yi pushed him on the shoulder, "You won''t really lose your ambitions, and you plan to end here, right? Let me tell you the truth, I am now training in the grasslands-now the court is one hundred thousand new riders , All came to the grassland one after another, to start large-scale drills! What is this? Pre-war training!


    "What does this mean? It means that the battle of the Western Regions is about to begin! As early as this autumn, as late as next spring!"


    Zhang Changan took a long sip of wine, Mei Yu peacefully, "Take the grassland, make the grassland completely part of the Tang Dynasty, let the herders here live and work in peace and content, can be rich for generations, and is a great contribution."


    "But you only care about one prairie state, not the entire prairie, but only a few individual drivers!" Chu Xi hurriedly yelled, "Do you know that, except for the one hundred thousand new riders, there is one in the Changan embargo. The infantry of monk Qi! The configuration of the weapon blades has spread to the speed of manpower! "


    Hold Chu Chu, who can''t wait to jump up, Zhang Changan said, "Say what to do, I''m a civilian now. If you don''t think you have enough wine, I''ll ask Gesangduo. Don''t stare at me like that come out.


    "In life, the most important thing is to have a good job. It is not good to be so good. There are times when you have to hit, and you are not forced from time to time. As long as you live well, even if it is mattress wool, that is of great significance."


    Chu Ye jumped up, bloodshot eyes stared at Zhang Chang''an, "Do you know what realm I am now? The Yin Shen real person is so successful, only one step will be able to achieve the Yang Shen real person! I am now a command of the Wolffang Army So if there is a war, you must reward elixir before the war, and you can break through the real world of Yangshen in one stroke! "


    Speaking of this, he waved his arms a few times, but failed to show his repairs. He fell asleep when he was drunk at his feet.


    Zhang Changan knew that Chu Yan was not really drunk.


    Instead, the other party realized that no matter how he wanted Zhang Chang''an to join the army and build his career, Zhang Chang''an is now only a civilian. This is not what Zhang Changan wants to do.


    After drinking a bite of wine from the wine jar, another piece of meat on the leg of lamb was eaten. Zhang Chang''an always looked normal and behaved like a monk.


    He is still young but has gone through a lot.


    When he was a teenager, the Tubo aristocracy was coercive outside the family, and the father and son were discord. Then, after the Hexi War, he drew blood and saw his grandfather carrying a knife. He saw the advent of Wang Shi and his father''s sword.


    When I arrived in Chang''an, I went to the Institute of Self-cultivation, practiced hard, and had a strong spirit. I cultivated not only talents but also lofty aspirations. Then I attacked the Tang Dynasty, went north to fight, entered the enemy camp, calmed down, and made great achievements. As a civil official, he managed the grassland and grew rapidly, but suffered in the critical period of rising.


    When the dynasty conquered Silla, he entered the battlefield as a grain transport officer, and he could only watch the soldiers fought, and before the others made great achievements, he wanted to return to the army but was unavailable, so he turned and left in silence. Back to the barren grasslands, for a long time, they wandered in the troughs and worries.


    In the past two years, in fact, the governing party, who was truly alone, matured in the tribulations, self-dissolved in the face of adversity, and once realized, his wisdom advances steadily, and his cultivation in the state of mind is as stable as Mount Tai.


    Zhang Changan is confident that he will be indifferent, whether in the unknown or at the peak.


    ...


    The next day, Chu Yan was training a general and accidentally noticed that some officials galloped to the tribe. Although the pomp was not large, the practice of the officials and accompanying guards was surprisingly high, and they were all real people.


    After the business trip, Chu Yan came to Zhang Chang''an, but found that the other party was sitting alone in his room.


    Without saying a word, it looks like a statue. Chu Yan felt surprised, stepped forward to ask, Zhang Changan smiled, and passed a transfer order on the table to the other party.


    Chu Ye read the decree, his face changed, and he was surprised and happy, "The court wants you to go to the Western Regions? Very good, you can finally leave the grassland to show your fist! But how is the decree of Tsing Yi? Civilian ... Tsing Yi Yemen transferred you to the Western Regions for work? "


    Zhang Chang''an looked up at Chu Yan, but there was still no strong and obvious emotion on his face. "The messenger also brought His Majesty''s mouth."


    "Xia Xiakou ?!" Chu Yan was excited, "What? Can you say?"


    Zhang Changan looked at the sunset outside the door, Xu Xu said, "Your Majesty said, if you understand the vulgar dust, it is worthy of fame, and became a Taoist overhaul, then you will marry a wife and have a child, and you will be dull in this life; Thousands of miles away, there is a dangerous place where nine lives are needed, and people need to go. There are groups of brave men who work hard for the country and need people to save. "


    Chu froze for a few moments, and then stopped talking, but in the end didn''t know what to say, but only worried about his friends.


    It is natural to be able to get the words of His Majesty the Emperor, proving that Zhang Changan is in the eyes of His Majesty, which is countless people wanting.


    There are so many people in the world who are like Jiang Zhiyun, and they can cultivate their minds and spirits. Maybe they are not like Zhang Changan, but how many people can have that luck and be able to get into the eyes of His Majesty?


    However, His Majesty''s mouth made it very clear that this trip was to the dangerous territory of the Western Regions, and it was also facing dangerous things. Now the Western Regions have been treacherous, and the three forces of Datang, Hei Khan and Da Shi, There are many battles in the bright and the dark. The monks in Tsing Yi, the Quanzhenguan Temple, and the unreleased monks die almost every day.


    Now that the war is about to begin, it is conceivable how terrible these dangerously detailed works, hidden stakes, and military sentiments will become, how terrible it will be. At this time, the errand of Tsing Yi Yimen was facing the danger in danger. The argument is half true.


    Chu Xun hesitated for a while, and finally persuaded: "Although it is the nature of my husband to build a career in the battlefield, but this time ..."


    He wanted to persuade Zhang Changan, and having said that, he didn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Chang''an stood up and came to the door, bathed in the sunset Jinhui, and suddenly said, "You said, is the hot blood in my chest cold or not?"


    If it was Chu Chang''s understanding of Zhang Changan before this meeting, he would naturally answer that the blood of my generation has never cooled, and he also believes that the blood of Zhang Changan will not be cold.


    However, after this meeting, Zhang Changan was indifferent everywhere, full of irresolute temperament, just like the retreat in the mountains and secluded, Chu Chu believed that he would not read wrong, Zhang Changan was already in disgrace.


    Honor or disgrace is a realm, and many people can''t wait for it.


    But this often also means that the blood is cold.


    Just as Chu Yi was thinking, Zhang Changan suddenly frowned, and suddenly, his robes were swollen, and the spirit of repair was rising like a tide. An air column straight up from his head into the air, in Chu Yan''s eyes, it was even better than the setting sun. Be eye-catching.


    "Here, this is the real world of Yangshen! You have already reached the real world of Yangshen ?!" Chu Yan looked horrified and even more incredible.


    He fought on the battlefield, stroking Silla, and gained many experiences and opportunities. Only then did he upgrade to the complete completion of the Yin God Real Mantra, and Zhang Changan was trapped in the grasslands, unable to move for several years. Yes, it ¡¯s not bad to repair it. How could it be possible to reach the real state of Yangshen?


    Zhang Chang''an turned to look at Chu Yan, with an eyebrow propaganda, magnificent, and ten times more vigorous than when he battled Tubo in Hexi and broke Khitan in Huai Rong, "The land of the Western Regions, I''ll fix it!"


    Chu Yan suddenly woke up.


    The friend in front of me has never changed.


    Indifferent and peaceful, it is not that the blood is cold, but it is sharp and restrained.


    No matter what kind of difficult situation you are facing, no matter what kind of psychological adjustment you are forced to make, to the friends in front of you, these are just a process similar to the steelmaking. As long as there is a chance to see the clouds, his sword will shine again.


    Bao Jianfeng emerged from sharpening.


    Ordinary sharp sword, which will rust and break if it does not come out for a long time.


    But the immediate friend will not.


    His sword will only become sharper and sharper.


    Because he is Zhang Changan.


    Realizing this, Chu Yan was so happy that he almost jumped up like a child.

 v8 Chapter 145： Kizushi

    Li Ye thought that Song Jiao''s thought went wrong, and he ignored the basic facts.


    So after a while, the emperor felt that the emperor had no conscience in Tsing Yi, and the emperor felt very conscientious.


    This restaurant is very ordinary, and there are not many people, but it looks clean. Li Wei moved a bit of repair and laid a layer of enchantment around it so that people outside could not see their true colors.


    Song Jiao has n¡¯t had much time to drink. Most of the time, he ¡¯s eating food. Chopsticks go back and forth quickly. Under the shadows, the plate full of tables soon empties, leaving Li Zhi who was holding the chopsticks nowhere. Helpless. He was very skeptical that these dishes went into Song Jiao''s little red mouth, and even without touching his teeth, he went to his stomach.


    When Song Jiao finished eating a table full of dishes, the haze of satisfaction in the peach blossom eyes appeared, and everyone was shocked. The big commander put down his chopsticks, and looked with a lot of emotion. "Well, I''m really old, now my appetite is not good, and my meals are much smaller."


    Li Zhi didn''t know where she came from, and then said: "There are enough four people to eat meals, and now they are all in your stomach. I''m afraid this appetite is not small? I haven''t seen Aunt Song so much. . "


    Aunt Song''s eyes were upright, and she stared at Li Yan. Although she was full of anger, she still looked differently charming, "You saw it?"


    "I ... saw it."


    "You only saw me eaten up?"


    "..."


    "Then you haven''t seen me old?"


    "..."


    "I''m not old, why don''t you care about me?"


    Li Yan felt a headache. What was going on with these women and could they still talk well? With Song Jiao''s cultivation as the realm, there is no such thing as old age and decline, which clearly shows that it is to use the topic to play and find the fault.


    "Aunt Song, do you know that in addition to the queen in the palace, there are three first-class concubines?" Li Yan decided to ask with an open mind, and his attitude was very correct.


    Song Jiao patted the table, "I am the grand commander of the Tsing Yi Shumen, and I have countless battle achievements. Are those concubines comparable?"


    "No." Li Yan shook his head and decided to say nothing more, to see what the other party wanted to do


    Song Jiao suddenly smiled, and was enchanting, beautiful eyes secretly sent a Qiubo to Li Yan, bowed her head to look like a shame, "that must be Hui Fei."


    Li Yan: "..."


    Three concubines, first concubine, concubine concubine, concubine concubine, this was the statute when the Tang Dynasty was founded, and it was changed several times later. There were four concubines concubine, concubine, concubine, and concubine. So much about how to seal the harem, depending on the mood of the emperor.


    Li Yan has the urge to disturb his head. Anyway, he is holding it down. Seeing the meaning of Song Da''s command is to intentionally be a concubine.


    After all, Huifei ranks first in a concubine. Although there is no advantage in grade, there is a difference in ranking.


    But Li Ye wasn''t sure. Who knew what this woman thought was not sure.


    In case he decides this, the other party does not agree, he sneers and scolds Li Zhe as a disciple, and even Aunt Song dare to remember, then is n¡¯t Li Zong faceless?


    After waiting for Li Xun to make up his mind, there was a sudden extra person at the dinner table. After sitting down, he said nothing, plucked the jug and wine glass in front of Li Xun, and poured himself a glass of wine, drank his neck and drank it. Very heroic. After drinking a glass, she did not speak, and continued to drink, leaving no one behind.


    Until a jug of wine was finished, and the empty jug and wine glass were dropped, she sat quietly, without squinting, but it looked like a piercing look.


    Li Yan drank his throat, and ordered his buddies to drink some more wine without having to use a jug. He can now clearly see that this meal has been eaten into a grand banquet, and it is difficult for him to leave easily today.


    "It''s a coincidence that King Qi came down." Song Jiao smiled brightly and moved, but it fell into Li Yan''s eyes. "I don''t know if King Qi has heard of it recently. This is full of Chang''an. His Majesty often goes in and out of Qi Wang''s palace. He is intimate with King Qi.


    Li Maozhen snorted and refused to let it go: "You are an old lady, it is appropriate to be Huifei."


    Song Jiao''s face suddenly changed, and her anger flushed immediately. Yin and Yang strangely said, "What kind of concubine should the King Qi be? There doesn''t seem to be a concubine in this harem, right?"


    Qi Wang was furious and turned to stare at Song Jiao fiercely. His fists squealed, and it seemed that he wanted to loosen his muscles.


    The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty Tang Dynasty, where can withstand such a scene, Shen Chen said in a low voice: "There is no end to it? Is there any grace in the public? Isn''t it embarrassing to me?"


    The two women suddenly gained momentum, a well-dressed figure listening to the lesson. Song Jiao glanced at Li Yan, looking like you coming, you coming, Qi King Da Ma Jin Dao sat there, silently showing his powerful aura.


    When the wine was delivered, King Qi drank an altar in one breath, and then spit out four words to Li Yan: "I want a concubine."


    Li Ye felt a bit of a headache again. "After Yang Yuhuan, how many people dare to ask for a concubine title? That''s a curse to the country and the people ..."


    Before Li Yan finished speaking, King Qi turned his eyebrows upright: "Am I not as good as Yang Yuhuan? Am I not qualified to harm the country and the people?"


    Li Yan opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word. What is this fairy idea?


    "Okay, I''ll give you my concubine!" When it came, Li Min patted the table.


    At this time, the tense atmosphere gradually dissipated between the three, and they started toasting and drinking. When the restaurant went to a table again, a few of them ate completely, and touched the wine glass from time to time. It turned out to be a bit of a weird atmosphere.


    After Li Yili established the queen, the positions of the two concubines in the harem turned out to be domineering in this incredible way by the two stimulated women.


    After a few days, when Li Xun took it easy, Zheng Er Ba Jing was going to lead Yicheng with King Qi and Song Datong, the two inexplicable women turned down at the same time!


    King Qi''s statement is that the king will also go to the Western Regions to fight and destroy thousands of troops to destroy the food. How can he enter the palace at this time?


    Song Da''s commander said that Datang has not yet unified the world of cultivation. Who else can do the errand at Tsing Yi?


    Seeing the meaning outside the words of King Qi''s words, it is clear that the position of the concubine was reserved for me first, after I had passed the addiction of battle in the battlefield, and then went to the palace to fight the world.


    The meaning of Song Dajun is different.


    You said I would go into the palace. Why, you do n¡¯t care enough about others. They are still innocent. As for Hui Fei, since I want them all, then I must leave them empty and wait for others. When I realized your sincerity, I could give you this opportunity. If I did n¡¯t, I would n¡¯t come.


    "Damn, a woman can be really noisy!" Li Yi burst out swearing, lost the folds in his hands, turned around and picked up the white fungus lotus seed sent by the queen, took a sip, changed her mood, and continued to approve Memorial.


    ...


    Western Region, Guizi.


    Although the city in the desert is built in an oasis with relatively rich vegetation, it is still surrounded by barren earthy yellow. Fortunately, it is summer, and the vegetation is green, so it is not so desolate to look at. If it is autumn or winter, the so-called oasis is almost green.


    Zhang Chang''an and his team rode more than ten times and came to the city of Guizi. The Tsing Yi Yamen of the Anxi Dufu House had already sent staff to wait at the gate. Get off the horse, take off the hoodie and towel covered with yellow sand, remove the dust from the robe, and Zhang Chang''an will come to see you.


    "Zhang Tong led a long way, all the hard work, and soon followed me into the city." The monk Liu Mang was friendly and respectful.


    "There is work." Zhang Changan nodded. He led the errand of Tsing Yi Yamen, and naturally would have an official post. Now he is the deputy commander of Tsing Yi Yamen in Anxi Duhufu. His status is not respected, but it is not lower than that of a prairie state.


    A few years ago, Datang sent troops to the Western Regions, defeated the Huizhou Uighurs, basically seized the opponent''s original site, and re-established Anxi Duhufu in Guizi, under the jurisdiction of Yucheng Town.


    As for Shule Town to the west, it is now in the hands of the Black Khanate.


    After the other party responded to the defeated Xizhou Uighur, they took the place while taking advantage. According to the court''s plan, the army of Anxi Dufu House did not storm Shule. Over the years, the foundations of Turtle and Yu have been solidified, hoarding various military supplies that have been continuously transported from the Central Plains.


    Compared with the city in the Central Plains, the city of Shule is really not large. Although the rammed earth walls are thick, they are not very majestic. They are not comparable to the important towns on all sides of Guanzhong. Not bad.


    The city is very lively, there are many businessmen, trucks can be seen everywhere, pedestrians of various faces, wearing their own unique costumes, and speaking strange and strange dialects, although weird, the scene is harmonious.


    "It does n¡¯t matter if Zhang Tongling does n¡¯t know the language here. Yemen has made a special preaching jade bamboo slip, which allows Zhang Tongling to master various languages ??quickly.¡± Liu Mang frowned when he saw Zhang Changan ¡¯s desire to pay attention to all kinds of Westerners speaking. Apparently incomprehensible, they took the initiative to help the other side worry.


    Preaching such things as Jade Jane, Zhang Changan has only heard of it and has not seen it with his own eyes. He only knows that it is a fairy pen that can instantly absorb a lot of knowledge on Jade Jane. This was originally used by the immortals to cultivate and obtain all kinds of information. Now that Kunlun has reopened, the immortals have fallen into the ranks. Under the guidance of Li Zhi, this immortal method has been used in many places.


    On this trip to the Western Regions, I would have to go deeper into the enemy country. Zhang Changan read relevant documents on the road. He was very clear about his task. Mastering various languages ??was the necessary foundation.


    After entering the Tsing Yi Yamen, Zhang Chang''an first met with the leader here.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was a woman with a good face. Although she was older than her, it was not much worse. When Zhang Chang''an entered the house, Xu Ge, dressed as a woman in the Western Regions, stepped on a stool with a foot of muskmelon, and the melon skin had already piled a table.


    "You are finally here. If you don''t come again, I will go to stalk myself."


    After seeing the ceremony, Xu Ge signaled Zhang Chang''an to sit casually. When he arrived in the Western Region, he didn''t have to stick to the etiquette of the Central Plains. Later, he ordered Liu Mang to bring in the relevant people needed for Zhang Changan''s mission, without any scum.


    When Zhang Chang''an saw the people entering the door, he couldn''t help it. The guy who was lying on a rattan chair with the blood gourd turned out to be an unscrupulous man who hadn''t met for a long time.

 v8 Chapter 148： Ability and ability

    Late night has been a very difficult day.


    A crescent priest brought a large number of monks. When he first arrived in Baersihan, he didn''t feel much, only thinking that the other party was to build a temple. The Crescent religion has been doing this for many years. This is how the original Shamanism and Ming temples of the Black Khanate disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, it was only a few days later that the Western Regions Commercial Bank was attacked by the other party, a war broke out between the monks on both sides, and the Tang people were killed and wounded. The property was also seized. The presence of so many powerful monks in the Western Business House also tells the Crescent Church that their identity is not simple!


    The western business firms were exposed, and at night they thought of their "bad spots", which was naturally frightening.


    When he got the news and was about to flee the city of Baersi Khan, the city had been blocked on all sides. The gate was not only guarded by a large number of monks, but also the monks were roaming on the wall, which made Baersi Khan desperate.


    The crescent moon taught those monks how to deal with heresy and their wrists, but they had seen it in the middle of the night. Otherwise, how could he devote himself to the true God?


    At night, I thought I was in danger of escape. I didn''t expect to wait at home for a few days, but he was not approached by a crescent monk. The mighty priest seemed to have no half interest in him, and arrested people in the city all day, but he did not board his door.


    At night, I was also a nobleman in Baersi Khan City. I sent people to go out to find out. The people of the Western Commercial Bank knew that except for a few lucky escapes, everyone else was killed. The priest who came from the big food did not have a living mouth. Caught.


    Moreover, no useful documents were found in the commercial bank. Except that the priest got some money and confirmed that the other party was a detailed work of Tang Dynasty, he did not get more valuable things.


    Hearing this news, after a few nights without meals, she immediately ate and drank. After the fatigue and fear of the past days were eliminated, Meimei slept for a day and a night.


    At night, I do n¡¯t know how the crescent priests suspected that there was a problem with the Western Business House in Barshan Khan, and they acted thunder once, but as long as the other party didn''t find themselves, everything was fine.


    After a few days, the crescent monks removed the martial law from the city, and everything returned to normal order. After falling in the night, after confirming that the safety of life was temporarily intact, the mood fell into depression and sighed all day long.


    Xiyu Commercial Bank will bring him a lot of wealth every month. Now that the commercial bank is gone, his investment is gone, and he has returned to the "tight" life after a long night of affluence. It feels very uncomfortable.


    As a wealthy man in Barthihan City, in fact, he is definitely not a poor man even if there is no commercial bribery. However, people with wealth and wealth face the people with wealth and wealth, and people with wealth and wealth, How much difference?


    It was day and night, and I was drinking wine to sorrow every night, and the servant butler suddenly came to report that there was an old visit.


    There was no one to drink with at the end of the night. Since it is an old man, then you can drink together and ask the housekeeper to bring visitors.


    When the drunk and misty night fell, he stood up shaking and raised his wine glass to greet the visitor. When he saw the other person''s face, the glass in his hand fell to the ground, his mouth widened to fit a fist, It''s you? How are you? "


    He smiled calmly and kindly: "My dear friend, don''t you welcome me? We haven''t seen you in a while, and I think you will see me again and be happy to bring out the best wine to entertain , Shouldn''t it look like this. "


    The drunkenness of the night fell away, and the servant servant, Ji Ji, quickly walked away. When I closed the door, I did not forget to look out with the probe and confirmed that there were no living people inside and outside the yard.


    He hurriedly said, "How dare you come back? Now there are crescent monks everywhere in Baersi Khan. They are all devil, cruel and cruel, and have been arresting suspicious people everywhere recently. This has just been lifted. After martial law in the city. You managed to escape from birth, wouldn''t it be a sheep and a tiger when you return now? "


    Dust cleaned himself a glass of wine, raised it to indicate that the night was over, and the other party was still drinking at the moment. He didn''t mind, took a sip of his own thoughts, and said a good wine. Then he said: " If I do n¡¯t come back, will you still have gold coins? "


    His eyes flashed in the middle of the night, but this was his favorite thing, but his face collapsed again. "Your business has been burned, there are countless deaths and injuries, and all your wealth has been lost. Isn''t it a bit inappropriate to say this now? "


    Thinking of the scene of the same robes fighting to death that night, his eyes darkened and his voice sank, "They won''t die in vain, I will avenge them for myself!"


    Eyes widened at nightfall, "Do you still want revenge for them? Are you planning to find a crescent moon to teach Rush? None of them are provoked! Besides, this is the city of Baersi Khan, not all of you! "


    Dustlessly squinting at the night, she smiled and said, "Isn''t this still you? Friends are in misfortune, shouldn''t you help?"


    Ye Luo was shocked in his heart, "What do you want to do? I am a khanate, my foundation is here, it is impossible to do it with the crescent moon!"


    Dustlessly quietly said: "It is not necessary on the bright side, but secretly? Rest assured, we won''t let you give it up, this time the gold coins are absolutely rich."


    Falling into hesitation at night.


    After a while, he realized the reality.


    The crescent power is too huge. Even if the priests can be secretly accounted for, they will succeed for a while, and the final outcome will not be good. Once he participated in it, he left clues and said that he would not be dug out according to the figure in the future, but that is the scourge of extermination!


    After thinking about this, the eyes that can''t see the dust after night fall become a little weird.


    Do not let the other party fall into the hands of the priest, otherwise you may be exposed.


    As long as you step out of this door, you may fall into the hands of the priest.


    Only the dead can keep secrets!


    A glimmer of cold light passed by at the bottom of the eyes every night.


    He stood up with a smile, pretending to be kind and right: "We need to discuss this matter well, not hurry, you are right, I should bring out the best wine to entertain friends."


    With that said, he would go out and order his servants to drink.


    And his true intention is naturally to let the master monk in the family conceal in this process and besiege the dust and thunder!


    He is about the same as Buddhism, and he has no assurance of winning.


    Although he liked gold coins, he had not yet reached the point where he was willing to die.


    "My dear friend, I advise you better not move, otherwise you will never have the opportunity to enjoy the gold coins I gave you."


    Just two steps later, the body at night fell suddenly frozen, hands and feet were cold, and did not dare to move.


    He heard all the words.


    But he stopped, not for that reason.


    A sword had crossed his throat.


    Jian Feng scratched his skin. Therefore, he can clearly feel the sharpness of the sword, and can appreciate the power of terror in the sword!


    The shot was not dirty, he was still sitting at the table, drinking at his own discretion, and relaxed and contented.


    In this house, I don''t know when a third person appeared, and I never noticed it before the nightfall! This shows that the opponent''s cultivation is strength, which has strengthened him too much.


    "You, what do you want to do?" He didn''t dare to move at night, and didn''t even dare to swallow. For fear of his throat moving, he let the blade cut, which made sweat on his forehead.


    Nangong glanced at Dust for the first time, seeing that the other person''s grace was so elegant and popular, he couldn''t help but was very jealous and jealous. He was the one who liked to pose most in the weekday.


    But this time he was helping Dust, and he was too lazy to say anything, but he silently remembered Dust''s demeanor and decided to try it next time he had a chance.


    If you look at it and look at the night, you said, "Listen to me, you can live and get a satisfactory reward. If Datang rebuilds the town of broken leaves, you can enjoy everything the heroes can enjoy."


    The eyes fell around at night, and he quickly agreed: "Okay, I listen to you!"


    Cleanly holding two wine glasses, he got up and came to Ye Luoge, handed one of them, smiling like a spring breeze, "My dear friend, you are still so wise, in your words, this is towards the light and the The path to eternal life.


    "However, at night, you have to be clear. I have in my hand the evidence that you have to sell me various military and political planes, and draw maps of mountains and rivers for us, bribe and make friends with other Baalsihan cities and provide vouchers for convenience. .I suppose you don''t want these things, one day suddenly appear on the table of the priest who teaches the crescent moon? "


    After hearing this, the fear was extremely extreme at night, "You, you are actually going to draw a map ?!"


    He trembled to take the wine glass in the dusty hand, and the wine in the glass spilled a lot.


    "My dear friend, this is the wine I poured for you. Do you want to accept my friendship if you spill so much?" Dustless eyes still smiled, but smiled gloomily.


    "No, no, I''m willing!" After the fall, he couldn''t care less about the rest, and drank the glass of wine in a breath.


    He has no choice and no retreat.


    This movement blurred the flesh and blood in his throat.


    "Head, you can take back your sword, our friend, he doesn''t need us to point at the sword, he will help us."


    He looked at him with a smile and face-to-face, as if Nangong first found the new world, and he didn''t understand. Why was Nangong''s chief stagnant, and the other party didn''t realize that he could collect the sword long ago?


    Nangong had a **** for the first time, and when he regained his sword, he was a little embarrassed. Only then was he absorbed in the manners shown by the dust and learned to concentrate so much that he didn''t pay much attention to the movements of his hands.


    "This shame is indeed a **** of full truth, and it''s really first-rate to pretend to be a bluff!"


    Nangong First sighed, and felt that it was difficult for him to look back. However, he also understands that it is true that he and others have been able to create such a good situation in the black khan and big food countries these years.


    Nocturnal, no longer pointed by the sword, anyway, a little relieved, he asked respectfully: "My most precious friend, how can you help you?"


    "It''s very simple. Let''s set up a trap to fish out the crescent priests of Baersi Khan. You should act as that bait." Dust smiled insidious and evil, but also cruel.

 v8 Chapter 149： Supervisory institute

    As a prominent priest of the Crescent religion, Saidian Chi Zhan Sining has been in a good mood ever since he came to Bars Khan.


    Relying on the arrangement and guidance of the Crescent Grand Temple, he found a Tang who pretended to be a Turkic man when he first came here. He opened a large shop and rounded out nearly twenty monks inside.


    Although running away a few people, it was harmless, after all, the wealth left by the other party in the shop made Sai Dianchi make a lot of windfall, which was enough to make up for the regret in the heart.


    As a monk, Saidian knew the importance of wealth. To raise the realm of monks, it is a process of throwing stones into the water. Wealth is stone, and the height of the water surface is the realm. If you want to ascend quickly, you need to throw a lot of stones.


    "The Tang people are really rich. There are so many gold and silver in a shop, it looks like Jinshan Yinshan! After I handed in a part to the Great Temple, the wealth that was retained was converted into training resources, which is enough for me in three months It ¡¯s wonderful to raise your strength to another big step! "


    When thinking about this, Saidianchi is full of beautiful fantasy for a bright future.


    But unfortunately, although this shop, which was obviously opened by the Tang Dynasty, was destroyed by him, and he also got a wealth of surprises for himself, there was no more gain.


    Sai Dianchi has found out that this shop has been opened in Balishan City for a short time. In terms of the number of gold coins in the shop, if they want to buy someone, it is definitely easy to do.


    Even if it is a powerful person, few people can remain indifferent in front of a box of gold coins. If there are, then two boxes, or even a room. This world has always been this way, and it has not changed. People need to consider when facing wealth, it is nothing more than the relationship between returns and risks.


    A few days ago, Saidianchi let more than ten monks, with more than 300 monks, and more than 2,000 soldiers, raided the city and arrested a lot or no household registration, or only in the last year. Doubtful people who do business in Barthi Khan or have close contacts with the powerful.


    After strict screening of these suspicious characters and even torture, Sai Dianchi wanted to dig out the Tang people in that shop, his associates in the city, or find other suspicious Tang people.


    However, for several days, he found nothing. However, many businessmen and wealthy households, because they could not stand his torture, offered to pay for their sins, although they did not know what they had committed. Probably, is it disrespectful to the true God?


    Sai Dianchi certainly had no reason to disagree, which made him make a lot of money, and his original good mood was even better.


    "The Great Temple sent me to Baer Sihan City. The main task was to hunt down the Tang Dynasty works, but I found nothing except the shop that was betrayed!" Thinking of this, Sai Dianchi was a little worried.


    This time he returned to the place to do business. Although he made a lot of money, it is definitely a worthwhile trip, but if the business is not done well, he will be punished after returning, and the situation will be bad.


    Although he is a descendant of the prophet, and a nobleman in the Great Eclipse, he is respected on weekdays. However, he is already a grandson of more than 20 generations. He does not have such great power.


    "The Tang people in the shop are so stubborn. I have told them that the descendants will not kill, but none of them stopped. The last few guys fell into the pool of blood and were dying. In order to avoid being caught by my people, they were clean. It''s hateful to neatly wipe his neck! "


    Sai Dianchi thought of those brave and fearless Tang people and had to admit that the other party was indeed qualified, even an excellent Imperial soldier.


    However, although he admires such fighters, he will not be such a person. "When you die, you have nothing. Why don''t you survive? Only by living can you go further on the path of spiritual practice and have the opportunity to become a big one. Monk, enjoy the extreme prosperity and power of the world. "


    In any case, Sai Dianchi changed his strategy in order to find new Tang masterpieces.


    He lifted the martial law from the city and stopped arresting suspicious people. Put on a stance that has passed, just to paralyze the opponent. Secretly, he has deployed elite staff to monitor key areas and targets, but any suspicious person will follow and investigate.


    Saidian Chi looked forward to the Tang Dynasty''s fine work meeting again to fall into his field of vision and become his bargaining chip for the Grand Shrine and the Palace of Wisdom.


    Kung Fu is worthy of care. After a period of secret surveillance, the monks under the red flag of the Code of Games really locked a very suspicious target.


    "The other party has been coming and going from night to night quite a lot, and they have moved in a lot of boxes. They all look heavy. They are not ordinary goods, most likely they are gold and silver utensils. We only saw things coming in, we did n¡¯t see things coming out. Even more, I didn''t see the payment every night! "


    Sai Dianchi''s effective subordinates, Surazar, reported that his eyes were shining, "We followed each other and found that they were indeed merchants. We pretended to be customers and bought something, and took the opportunity to talk to the shop stewards.


    "We found that most of the goods in the store came from the east. Although the folks in the store were locals and well documented, they were all hired in recent days! And when we mentioned their owners, they all I do n¡¯t know the details!


    "Priest, these people definitely have problems. The things they give to Ye Lao Ge are likely to be used to buy each other''s treasures. Ye La Ge has not yet known what to sell to them! These Chinese are too cunning and should be brought back immediately. Interrogation will definitely be rewarding! "


    Saidian Chi, after listening to Surazar''s words, couldn''t help exulting, "Catch people!"


    They are monks who teach the newly established Supervision Institute of the Crescent. They are doing arrests and spying on information from the Tang Dynasty. They have special responsibilities and have great power. If Sai Dianchi suspects anyone, there is no need for tangible evidence, and if they are arrested and tortured, they will know everything.


    "Priest, that night is Ge Luolu''s nobleman, with soldiers and horses. Although the city lord who wanted to be a Baer Sihan was not made some time ago, his influence cannot be underestimated. Is it wrong to arrest him? "Sulzar asked cautiously.


    Although the Supervision Institute holds privileges, the power in Saidian Chi''s hands is not the power of the entire Supervision Institute. When encountering true nobles, especially those tribal leaders and real nobles holding tribal soldiers and horses, they must still be careful .


    Otherwise, once the other party is in chaos, it will be a big trouble.


    Sai Dianchi calmed down.


    It''s not appropriate to pretend to catch people.


    "Priest, we first arrest the merchants. If the torture testifies, it is not too late to arrest the match code!" Sulzar gave advice.


    "No!" Sai Dian refused flatly, "If those merchants are really the work of the Tang Dynasty and bought the nightfall, this time, the nightfall will be very cautious. Once we dispatch to catch the merchants, the nightfall will be immediately noticed , Before our torture results, he will probably run away! "


    Surazar was astonished, indeed.


    Night fall is the true aristocracy of Baersi Khan City. If such a big goal is to run away, it will be a joke, Sai Dianchi will be held accountable.


    And if the Tang people didn''t catch them, and they were like last time, would they rather die than fall into their hands? In the end, they have no evidence, but if they are surprised at night, the other party will take his tribe to the Tang Dynasty, or if something goes wrong, it will be a big trouble!


    "You have to get everything!" Sai Dianchi made up his mind. "You continue to monitor. The next time this group of suspicious merchants appears at Ye Luo Ge, we will visit Ye Ge Ge!"


    Surazar''s eyes brightened, "The priest is wise!"


    It was day and night. Ye Luo was smiling every day, and she was dressed as a merchant. They talked very well in the courtyard. They watched the shop buddies unload the goods from the carriage and were carried into the courtyard by the servants who fell off.


    Just as the servant brought the wine, when the two toasted to celebrate, the housekeeper Cangjie, who was separated by night, came to report: "It''s not good, here comes the supervisory staff!"


    "Stop them!" Ye Luo''s face changed.


    "After the night, my dear friend, this priest happened to pass by here, and when I saw the courtyard was brightly lit, I took the liberty to come and visit, wouldn''t you not welcome me?" Sai Dianchi took the two monks, walking with a smile Entered the yard. Those who wanted to stop them did not even touch their sleeves.


    There were only three of them. They did not seem to be coming for a search. Saidian also smiled on his red face. He was very kind. No one doubted his sincerity. The three monks were a bit high.


    Ye Luo looks ugly, but the priest who came to the Supervisory Court came to see him, although he was dissatisfied with the other party breaking into the yard.


    "What are these? I''ve been to Baersi Khan City for so long, I have been busy with business, and I haven''t had time to stroll around. If there is something good, I must open my eyes." Saidian Chi went straight to the truck and signaled Surazar opened the box.


    Ye Luo said, "What does this priest mean?"


    Saidian Chi looked like he had come to search the goods.


    But he always smiled, and he could hear what he said. Although rude, he did n¡¯t turn over at night. If the goods were normal, he explained a little after the event, and he would n¡¯t offend the sacrifice of the supervisory court. Division, after all, the other party is responsible.


    Moreover, the Kung Fu of Saidian Chi''s face is doing very well. People in Barthi Khan City will not know that the nightfall has been checked. They will only think that Saidian Chi is on the way. Maybe they will think that the relationship between the two sides is good. This is good for nightfall, so the two sides can continue to get along in the future.


    But if the goods are abnormal ...


    Saidian Chi''s cultivation is strength, not weaker than Ye Luo, and he also brings two major monks, which is enough to take action against Ye Luo. And don''t even think about it, he must be nearby, as long as there is a little movement here, the Thunder will come in.


    There are more than ten major monks and more than three hundred monks at night. No one is their opponent in Baer Sihan City. And as soon as he ordered it, crescent monks throughout the city would use it for him.


    Nocturnal wings can not escape.

 v8 Chapter 150： Torture

    The goods are not normal, of course, you know at night.


    Not only does he know, but he also knows.


    And Sai Dianchi knew immediately.


    He saw that the box opened by Surazar was full of stones and was quite average in size. If it is sprinkled with a layer of gold water, it may be gold ingots one by one. But right now, they are all just stones, stones everywhere outside the city.


    No one will put stones into the box, and even at night, they will not let servants carry these stones to the storeroom. The game code was stunned. So this is an illusion, a disguise? Remove the obstacles, they will show their true colors?


    Sai Dianchi''s second thought was to try to dispel that layer of obstacles.


    But as soon as his hand was halfway up, he froze in midair and could no longer move for half a minute.


    It''s not that you can''t move, but you dare not move.


    Not only did he dare not move, Sulzar, who had just opened the box, was also staring with his eyes wide, not even daring to breathe.


    No matter who it was, a sword was stabbed across the throat and he dared not move.


    Ghostly Nangong appeared first, with one hand and one sword, respectively holding Saidian Chi and Surazar.


    At this moment, Saidian Chi was overwhelmed by the heart, and was extremely shocked. His eyes turned to the corner of his eye, and he was desperately holding Nangong first on the side.


    He is a mid-level priest among the monks, not an ordinary mid-level, only one step to enter the high-level, and become the strongest group in this world. Such strength, even did not notice, when the first Nangong appeared!


    It wasn''t until I had a sword in front of my throat.


    After a while, Sai Dianchi felt that his hands and feet were cold, like falling ice caves.


    What is the origin of the other party? Why is it here?


    At this moment, Sai Dianchi has been able to realize clearly that there is a problem at night, and the merchant with whom he communicates has a problem, and the problem is still very big!


    In his original plan, he found this. Even if it was just clues, he could thunder, attack the nightfall, and send a signal to call his ambush outside!


    But now, he didn''t dare to move.


    Sai Dianchi could send a signal to let his men know his situation, and the crescent monks in Barthihan City would flock to them and siege those who attacked him!


    Nangong first had only two swords, and only controlled Saidian Chi and Surazar. The other Saidianchi''s men could not take care of him. But this crescent monk was sweating on his forehead, and his body was shaking.


    He could only feel that there was a man standing behind him, a demon-like person, who was so impressed by his breath that he couldn''t move. He realized very clearly that, as long as he opened his mouth a little, I''m afraid that no syllable could be pronounced, and his head had to be moved.


    "You, who are you? Nightfall, who are these people? What are you going to do?" Sai Dianchi convinced himself to calm down, Shen Shen asked the nightfall in the corridor behind him.


    "Xian Dianchi Zhan Sining, do you still know me?" At this time, removing the appearance and disguise, Han Nian came to Sai Dianchi and asked with a sneer.


    "You, you are ..." Sai Dianchi watched for a while and finally reflected who the person was in front of him, which made his face change greatly, and his eyes couldn''t be restrained and filled with panic, "You are the Tang man who escaped that day!"


    "That''s right, it''s me, I''m glad you remember me." Buchen sneered, and his eyes were full of pleasure. "I didn''t expect that we could meet again so soon."


    After hearing this, Sai Dian''s heart sank to the bottom.


    The Tang people who escaped after being seriously injured not only survived, but also returned with a stronger companion so quickly. It is conceivable that they will bring revenge to Baersi Khan this time! Sai Dianchi, as the leader of the siege of Buchen and others, can imagine the situation afterwards.


    From harvesting a rich hunter to a life-threatening prey, the situation has changed so quickly and quickly that the Code has caught off guard and is full of bitterness.


    "The priest is fast ..."


    Not being held by the first monk of the Nangong, the monk suddenly gave a roar, and the whole body burst out, desperately to the first of the Nangong! He wanted to create a chance for Sai Dianchi to escape, or to create movement for the monks outside the Supervision Institute to find out, and then rushed to support him.


    Saidian changed his complexion.


    The monk fell down.


    To be precise, his body fell down and his head was still in its original position. The difference is that the human head is now being grasped.


    All the actions and sounds of this person were just issued and they were killed.


    Li Xian, who had lost his head, was expressionless.


    At this time, Sai Dianchi and Surazar felt at the same time that their hearts seemed to be caught by something, uncomfortable, and their breathing was not smooth. They used to judge that they could not act lightly, otherwise their lives would be lost, and now their companions have confirmed this for them.


    The great monk from the Tang Dynasty came as a surprise.


    Few people have this kind of strength in the Wisdom Palace!


    How can such a master appear in Balsi Khan?


    In a short time, Saidian Chi felt chills on his back.


    He seemed to see the dark clouds over the city.


    He understood that the Tang people had a big move.


    If not, such a master will never show up easily.


    "Every night, Saidian Chi is a crescent priest, with a distinguished status and a prominent position. This time I''m here to visit you. Shouldn''t you do the host''s etiquette and invite them to sit in the house?


    Jichen smiled and said to Ye Luoge. He had taken the reactions of Sai Dianchi and Surazar in his eyes, knowing that the two were now scared and trembling, and this returned to a customary manner.


    Ye Luo Ge smiled and replied, "That''s right. Honorable priest, since you are here, then try the beauty bar Ye Yao Ge, to ensure that you will be very satisfied after drinking-after all, my guests are That''s what it says. "


    Sai Dianchi and Surazar saw the black smiles at night, and even felt black before their eyes.


    It seems that the night falls are not only bought by the Tang people carefully, and they have a close relationship with each other, but they also obey the Tang people''s words! The nobles of the grand Baer Sihan City are also screaming figures in Gelulu''s ministry, and they are willing to be the minions of the Tang people!


    Saidian Chi mourned in her heart.


    He now regrets his intestines. If he had made up his mind before the Thunder arrested the nightfall, there would not be so much. It ¡¯s okay now, I came to ¡°visit¡± him by myself, but he was sent to the other side by myself!


    A few moments later, he and Surazar were taken to the living room next to Ye Luo.


    The opponent''s arrogance has reached this point arrogantly. Instead of taking him to the basement for interrogation and beheading, he brought it to the living room with grandeur. What a powerful confidence! How many experts from the Tang Dynasty came? !!


    Shortly after Saidian Chi was "welcomed" to the living room, there were two more people in the hall, one sitting and one standing. In the years when the seated person stands, his temperament is like a deep, self-assured man. The standing person is very young, but he is also very eyebrows and has sharp eyes.


    The eyes of Emperor Dao, incarnate, looked at Sai Dianchi and Surazar with a smile and stood on the side of Zhang Chang''an who bowed: "You have done well in planning and execution of the plan, although it does not seem to be profound However, being able to play chess according to the situation, and finally allowing Saidian Chigu to enter here, is complete. "


    "Don''t dare to compliment when your Majesty, this is the cleverness of everyone, this arrangement is not worth mentioning." Zhang Changan said quickly, he did not pretend to be humble, he did think so.


    Sai Dianchi couldn''t understand Datang''s official language and looked at Li Yan with a confused look.


    However, he quickly reacted, and Li Li, who was sitting in a chair, was the leader of this group of people. Because whether it is dust, or the master of the sword, at this time is standing in the hall.


    This makes Saidian Chizhang Er monk scratching his head. Although the people on the chair are extraordinary, they are not so strong as to be volatile, even very weak. They can break like a bubble. How could such a person willingly surrender that swordsman?


    Li Yan looked at Sai Dianchi, and he said in a meaningful way: "Sai Dianchi, I heard that you are a descendant of the" Prophet "of the Crescent Church, often enter and exit the Palace of Wisdom, or a noble figure in the Supervision Institute. This returns When Baersi Khan City came, he was responsible for the detailed picketing and military intelligence exploration tasks in the eastern part of the Black Khanate, and he must have known many secrets.


    "I have a lot of questions to ask you. Are you taking the initiative to confess, or should we go through the process?"


    The game code was cold.


    The other party''s understanding of him turned out to be so deep, that he knew all the things that led the eastern part of the Black Khanate to probe the military situation of the Tang Dynasty!


    No one knew about this matter, including the nightfall. The people here only know that he came to Baer Sihan City to catch the hidden stumps of the Tang Dynasty.


    Only the high level of the Great Temple and the Supervision House know this!


    With this in mind, Sai Dian''s uneasy heart, this not only shows that the Tang people''s penetration of food is beyond his previous imagination, but also that the Tang dynasty masters appeared this time in Baersi Khan City, and it was not a casual show Revenge, but against him!


    "Since you know who I am, you should understand that I can''t betray the true God and prophets. You don''t want to get any useful news from me!


    "Now I''m in your hands, and you can do whatever you like, but I, Saidian Chi Jensining, the glorious descendant, will never give in to you no matter how much suffering!"


    Sai Dian was terribly naked, righteous, steadfast, impassioned, as if dead.


    Surazar next to him looked so complex, his eyes were weird. It seems that he hasn''t figured out that he himself really intends to calm down or say something to fool people.


    "That''s going to go through the process. No, you are familiar with this aspect, it depends on your means." Li Yan did not care, waved his hands and greeted him.


    A clean smile appeared, and he took a few of his "buddies" forward, and looked at Saidian Chi''s eyes, and it became no different from looking at the meat on the cutting board. After so many years of fine work, he bribed, bought, and countered many people, and tortured many people. His practice in this area is outstanding in western business firms.


    Being able to torture the enemy with his own hands is perfectly fine.


    "Mr. Lau," Fuchen saluted to Li Xian.


    Li Xian nodded and waved the next layer of cloth to isolate the outside audiovisual enchantment.


    Here, he and Nangong first repaired the highest, but Nangong first focused on kendo. Although the fighting force was overbearing, it was not as good as Li Xian in other aspects. There are a lot of Saidianchi''s men outside this house, and the enchantment has to be clever.


    After setting up the enchantment, Li Xian came to Sai Dianchi, who had his eyes open and his teeth clenched, and put one hand on his forehead. Without saying a word, he sealed the opponent ¡¯s practice.


    Sai Dianchi just felt that his body was filled with lead, extremely heavy, his fingers couldn''t move, and each hair seemed to be extremely uncomfortable, and he was sending uncomfortable and painful wailing.


    He was sweating coldly.


    "Holy priest, let''s get started, are you ready?"


    Dust came to Sai Dianchi, who was tied to a chair, and his smile was insidious and cruel, and his voice did not fall. He held the opponent''s hand in his left hand, and the four black gold needles in his left hand inserted into the nail of the opponent like lightning!


    In a short time, the hall screamed like a pig.


    ...


    The clean method is very clear, from inserting needles in the nail seam to picking out the meridians on the opponent''s wrist, tying a bow in front of the other''s face, and then pulling out a pot of green worm-like worms, scratching the other''s skin, Plant it into the other''s chest, hold the other''s head, and let him watch the worm crawl under the skin and **** his blood.


    The whole process is gradual, with a clear rhythm, and it is very horrifying to watch, giving people great audiovisual enjoyment. In the second half, Fuchen even took out one of the medicine dices and began to cut meat from Saidian Chi, cook them in the medicine dices, and feed them to Surazar who had been scared to stop swinging.


    Because he is a monk, there are a lot of strange methods in the clean room. The alternate use is dazzling, and the efficiency is very high. You can see Li Yan''s eyes are jumping.


    In short, Sai Dianchi has passed out several times after half an hour of torture.


    "I didn''t expect it to be a tough guy. The aristocratic monks in the Crescent religion are not as firm as his will." After Sai Dianchi passed out again, he shook his head and expressed some emotion.


    Then he looked at Surazar, who was being forced to eat meat, and thought about it, and suddenly he showed an understanding and kind smile. "It''s not much fun to watch a movie. It''s only fun to be involved in it. You have watched it for so long. Why not try it? "


    Then, he ordered his buddy to punish Surazar, and he came up with a worm.


    "I said, I''ll say everything! Don''t give me a bug, please!" Sulazar was terrified and his voice changed completely.


    Saidian was almost sucked by this thing, and the whole person was almost dead. He had never seen the tragic situation. He just saw the whole process with his own eyes. Where can he dare to try it by himself?

 v8 Chapter 151： The birth of a dog

    His body was covered with blood, his body was covered with blood holes, and the dry Saidianchi was very dry. After being awakened, he heard the words of Surazar, and his body shook violently. Then he struggled, red eyes, and stared at Surazar fiercely.


    His throat was low and dull, unlike the voice of a living person, and said sharply, "Sulzar, do you dare to betray the true God, betray the Prophet, and betray the Caliph ?! You have no principle, no bottom line ..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was blown into the face by a clean fist. His nosebleeds suddenly, his teeth jumped, and he hit the rest of his words back to his stomach. He was already out of strength, and now he could only paralyze in his chair, panting heavily, and could no longer move.


    "Jun Jie is an experienced person, Sai Dianchi, as a noble, you should understand the meaning of this sentence."


    He sneered, then looked at Surazar, again with a seductive expression, "If life is gone, then everything is gone. Only when people are alive can they have the opportunity to embrace the light. Do you mean it? , Surazar? "


    When Surazar heard these words, he nodded again and again.


    These words are undoubtedly persuasive and persuasive.


    He waved his hands cleanly, causing people to take Surazar to the side room for questioning.


    At this time, of course, he could not let Saidian Chi hear the confession of Surazar, not to protect Surazar, but to prevent Surazar from lying. He also told Saidian Chi to know that the two confessed and set a trap for Datang. .


    Only when he didn''t know what Sulzar had said, Sai Dianchi thought the other party had said everything and told the truth. If you face his confession later, you will be able to make good use of this mentality and check whether the other party is lying.


    "Xian Dianchi, I advise you to be smart. If you say everything to Surazar, you will be useless. What is the useless person''s end, you should be very clear." Looking at the Dian Dian faintly Dao, calm and restless, no longer worried about whether he confessed.


    Saidian''s drooping head was raised hard, his face was tangled, his eyes were painful, and after watching it for a while, he whispered: "I am a priest, a person in charge of affairs, and Surazar is only my assistant. He doesn''t know as much as I do. "


    He smiled, and laughed so slyly, "This is why you are still alive, isn''t it? This is your only value, and it may keep you alive. Of course, it all depends on whether you want to live."


    Saidian Chi hesitated for a long time, and finally sighed and grinned, "Sulzar, this shameful guy, has betrayed me. My persistence is meaningless. What else can I do? Just ask what you have to ask. Right. "


    "That''s right. Why do you say that you''re suffering, and you don''t have to be guilty if you don''t say it earlier?" Dust waved his hands, and prepared the buddies to take pictures and record the confession of Saidian.


    Sai Dian shook her head, and resigned helplessly. There was a kind of intention to kill the thief and he was unable to return to the sky, so he could only feel like a thief.


    Seeing this here, Li Xuan appeared in the eyes of a joke, to Zhang Chang''an, who was standing next to him, "You said, Sai Dianchi was really forced to help but choose to admit defeat or have no idea?"


    Zhang Changan knew that Li Ye was in the test school and raised his spirits: "Although he covered up well, Chen still noticed that when Surazar decided to confess, his eyes flashed with joy, faint. A relief look of relief. "


    "What does this mean?" Li Yan asked meaningfully.


    "This shows that he can''t stand it any longer and has no plans to fight for his life. So he insisted all the time, but he wanted to get another goal and to punish Surazar. Once Surazar couldn''t stand the first betrayal, he When forced to submit to us, you can safely say that you were betrayed by Surazar, and you have no choice. "


    "What''s the use of doing this?" Li Yan asked again.


    "There are two uses. First, if this incident is revealed in the future, he will be able to put responsibility on Surazar to minimize his own responsibility. As his status, although it is still unavoidable, but at least Can save lives.


    "Second, Chen has been observing Saidian Chi, and then synthesized the words obtained from all aspects, and found that Saidian Chi usually has aristocratic style, high self-esteem, and proud. According to his disposition, I am afraid he is unwilling to accept He couldn''t stand the torture, betraying God and the country.


    "So he needs a little self-consolation, persuading himself that in fact this matter is not to blame him, and he will be able to live a better life in the future. As long as he handles this kind of person, he can fight seven inches with half the effort and achieve more with less. Effect. "


    After listening to Zhang Changan''s analysis, Li Yan did not hide his appreciation and praised: "Yes, at a young age, it is rare to have such eyesight and insight."


    Zhang Changan said embarrassedly: "In the past few years, the court has been in a difficult situation. In his spare time, he has developed a habit of pondering things in order to disperse his pain and resolve the depression in his chest. Many things that I couldn''t figure out before , People who ca n¡¯t understand, calm down, look at it from another angle, and you will gain something. ¡±


    In the face of Li Yan, he did not hide anything.


    Li Zheng nodded: "It seems that your cultivation has been greatly improved for the realm, which is also an important reason. The world has the same reason and the same course, and you can learn from each other by comparison, and you can no wonder you can achieve the real world of Yangshen."


    After listening to Li Min''s remarks, Zhang Changan bowed down and saluted, saying from his heart: "Although he learned a lot when he was in a desperate situation, in the dark, he could not see the hope of the future, but he was inevitably depressed.


    "If I hadn''t got the news that I could come to the Western Regions, I knew that I was still in His Majesty''s eyes and would not be distressed all the time, and the Minister would not be able to burst out in an instant and break through the realm on the spot to achieve the real God of Sun! memorable!"


    Li Yan smiled, signaled that he didn''t have to be so polite.


    Facts have proved that Li Yan''s polishing of Zhang Chang''an has achieved far more than expected results. This is because Li Yan has a good grasp of the fire, and it is also because Zhang Changan is indeed qualified, mental, and intelligent.


    At present, Zhang Chang''an is the youngest Yangshen real person in Datang. With such mental ability, his future is unlimited.


    Datang needs talents like Zhang Chang''an now and in the future.


    Two years ago, shortly after Li Hui returned from the Americas, he learned that Malun had let the Crescentism occupy Africa and, like Datang, plundered Africa''s various resources. The current eclipse, on the number of monks and strong national strength, is not lost to Datang.


    At the same time, Mullen also renewed the covenant with the Europeans, stabilizing the rear.


    The center of the Tang Dynasty is too far from the Western and Qihe River basins, and the terrain in the middle is not good. It is not easy for the labor division to expedite the battle and defeat the eclipse neatly. This requires Datang to do everything it can to do the details of the war situation.


    The business of the Western Regions business is undoubtedly the most important part besides the frontal battlefield.


    "His Majesty, after winning Saidian Chi, we can not only use the list he provided to assassinate and trap monks from the Supervisory Yuan in the eastern part of the Black Khanate, and undermine their actions against these western business houses in one place. We can also use his ''prophet'' ''The special noble status of descendants, strive for greater results.'' Zhang Changan bowed.


    Li Yan had an idea about this already. Since Zhang Changan mentioned it, he let the other party continue to talk about the idea.


    "His Majesty, Chen intends to arrange a play for the game Code Red" injury and return ", and then Chen will play as his subordinates and follow him. In this way, at least you can go deep into the west of the Black Khanate. If the situation is good, You can even go directly to Da Shi and contact the high-level of the Supervision Institute and the Great Temple!


    "If the ministers can get more and more useful information in the Supervision Institute and the Great Temple, this time the Crescent Church Supervision Institute''s picketing and cleaning actions against Western business firms and their development forces, we will have the opportunity to evade and destroy on a large scale. !!


    "If the ministers can get their overall layout plan, the Western Region Commercial Bank can win in all respects!"


    Li Zheng frowned slightly. "It''s difficult, very difficult, and dangerous, very dangerous."


    Zhang Changan hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, it is the only way for Western Region Commercial Banks to accumulate many years of layouts and to play their due role in the coming war! If the Western Region Commercial Banks suffered heavy losses, our previous efforts would be tolerated. Without saying, the front battlefield will also be affected!


    "There is not only a small force in the Western Food Company. This time, the minister did not work alone, and there are still many forces to help. Although things are difficult and dangerous, they are not without the possibility of success. At least it is worth a try!"


    Li Yan no longer spoke, sinking into groaning.


    Zhang Changan''s idea is actually similar to what he had previously thought.


    But letting Zhang Changan take the risk, Li Min hesitated. After all, entering the Black Khan State is different from entering the Great Food Nation.


    "Your Majesty, please!" Zhang Changan bowed.


    Li Yan looked at him: "You have been õãõÉ õãõÉ many years in the grassland. At this time, you have the idea to expand your fist, and I understand your mood."


    "No, Your Majesty! Chen is not eager to show his fist, but Chen thinks that only in this way is the most beneficial action for the war situation!" Zhang Changan said in his own voice.


    Li Yan silently said nothing.


    He just said this, temptation.


    If Zhang Changan is eager to contribute, he will not agree, because with this mentality, it is inevitable to act impatiently, or even to achieve quick success, which is the most undesirable.


    "To do this, Sai Dianchi completely listened to your mercy, and it didn''t take a little bit of care to do it. Otherwise, you will never be able to recover."


    Li Min said the final question, "He is a proud aristocrat. Even if he yields now, he will be obedient to you in the future, and it will be very difficult to think carefully when you return to the food."


    Zhang Changan stood up and said, "There is a way!"


    The clean interrogation of Sai Dianchi has been going on.


    In this process, it may be out of guilt, or it may be because you look down on your yielding behavior, or you may really be concerned about the country, or maybe because you think you are a noble, you should play a heroic role. Saidian Chi Lie on two key issues.


    Unfortunately, the dusty interrogation is very methodical. The combination of known and unknown problems has led to the spotty being spotted by Dust when Li Dianchi was lying.


    So, the one who greeted the competition was inhumane torture.


    The next time, Dust Chen even asked Nangong to take the first shot, which directly damaged Sai Dian Chi''s cultivation as the foundation, leaving him in a state of collapse, and it became very difficult to practice in the future.


    "Don''t dare to lie, I will not kill you, but I will abandon your cultivation, break your hands and feet, take you to Datang, make you a beggar, and endure endless spitting and torture!" Buchen Say fiercely.


    Zhang Chang''an came over and fed a panacea to Sai Dianchi, so that the other side refreshed.


    Then he held his opponent''s jaw, and looked at Sai Dianchi with his scornful look at the waste. "You have betrayed your faith and country. You are a coward, a jerk. Do you think you still have self-esteem, and glory? Do you think you are still an aristocracy? Those things no longer belong to you, you should never want to own them again in your life!


    "Remember, Sai Dianchi, don''t look at yourself any more, don''t put any more money on your face, no matter how comfort you can find yourself, how many excuses and reasons you can''t change the facts-you are now worse than a bereavement dog, just one It ¡¯s just shit.


    "If you want to survive, and you want to find Xiuwei, just be my Da Tang''s Eagle Dog. Let us be happy, we will reward you with a bowl of rice to eat, and if we are unhappy, we will interrupt your dog legs at any time! "


    Said that Sai Dian was shaking with trembling, staring at Zhang Chang''an with humiliation, his face covered with humiliation, and he could not wait to bite Zhang Chang''an''s face.


    Zhang Changan gave a sneer and threw a slap on the red face of Saidian severely. He slammed the opponent to the ground with a chair.


    Zhang Changan stepped on the other''s face with one foot, and leaned down and looked at him with contempt: "You are a dog, how can a dog dare to bite its own master? Come, interrupt me with a leg!"


    Uncleanly looked at Li Yan, seeing the latter nodded slightly, he smirked, took out a hammer, and despite the panic of Sai Dianchi begged for forgiveness, smashed into Sai Dianchi''s calf!


    With a click, his calf was twisted into a weird angle like dough, screaming even worse than killing a pig.


    Zhang Changan stepped on it hard, constantly crushing the wound on the other''s broken leg. "You are just a dog. I am your master. Remember?"


    "Remember, remember ..." Sai Dianchi despaired.


    "Come, kneel down, call twice, and listen to me."


    "..."


    "Come, completely destroy his foundation, and then break his meridians, so that he can only be a waste in his life!"


    "No, don''t! I, I serve ..."


    "Let you learn dog barking, didn''t you hear clearly? Or you don''t even know how the dog barks?"


    "I, Wang, Wang Wang ..."


    "Very well, the photos are clearly recorded." Zhang Changan retracted his feet with satisfaction, and never saw Sai Dianchi, who was crying and lying on the ground like a mud.


    To deal with pride, we must completely crush his pride. The more proud he is, the harder it will be to crush him, so the more completely he will collapse.


    Beat him down from the clouds and turn into a smelly mud, let him confirm again and again in front of the cruel reality that he is just a poop, not gold that will glow.


    Completely defeated his psychological defense, completely ruined his mood building.


    In the future, he was just a walking dead and no more soul.


    Only the instinct to survive and to avoid harm.


    At that time, he really became a dog.


    Saidian Chi is now such a dog.

 v8 Chapter 152： Startled

    In Li Yan''s eyes, Zhang Changan''s craftsmanship of Saidianchi still has a lot of room for improvement. However, the other party has grasped the core and the key, so things are still very beautiful, and a little technical details do not need to be too concerned.


    This kind of thing will gradually become proficient.


    Time is short, Sai Dianchi''s men are still waiting outside the house, they should not retreat without his order. Nocturnal is the aristocracy of Baersihan City. Saidianchi came here to stay for a while, even the feast was justified, but the nature of the hospital is not possible to stay.


    So the crowd didn''t give Sai Dianchi much time to relax their emotions, fed a potion of elixir, and began to continue interrogation, while Zhang Chang''an went to Surazar.


    He wants to follow Saidian Chi to the best of his ability, and acting as the assistant of Saidianchi Surazar is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "Zhang Changan knows so much about proud people, and he knows how to deal with proud people, so I''m afraid it has something to do with his own experience? Did you put him on the grassland for years, did you do it too hard?"


    Li Xian sat next to Li Yan and asked. He is the only person in the field who can sit and sit. After all, he took Zhang Chang''an to fight at the Yangguan Pass for half a year, and they still felt very emotional.


    "Zhang Changan himself is a proud and confident person. He was born in the Hexi tribe, and his grandfather also worked for the country. He is a heroic character. This family environment makes it easy for teenagers to feel honored and stand up straight. .


    "The dilemma at the time made him work hard and add talents. If he did something that was not as good as others and felt proud afterwards, he would easily develop self-confidence."


    Of course, Li Ye knew Zhang Changan''s situation very well. He didn''t plan to make a long story, and said briefly: "After Huai Rong''s great work, he had a bright future, and he must be ambitious, or even hopeless.


    "Unexpectedly, he was suppressed for many years with carelessness. During this period, he felt powerlessness that could not change reality, grief and indignation that was useless no matter what he did. He thought he had done nothing wrong, but lost his future and hope in vain The grievance is most likely to cause pride and confidence to collapse. "


    Hearing here, Li Xian nodded, thinking of his own encounter, and suddenly laughed at himself, "Fortunately, he can still keep his heart, and did not go into the magic."


    According to Zhang Chang''an''s situation at that time, it was easy to get angry and suffocate, so that he fell into the devil and turned into a revenge society, killing evil spirits everywhere.


    After all, he is a real person. He doesn''t have to be like an ordinary person. Even if he has resentment and anger, he can only hold it. He can easily kill people, even assassinations.


    The two chatted for a while, and came forward to report, "Your Majesty, according to Sai Dianchi''s confession, the Superintendent''s action against us this time, the minister generally has some understanding."


    This is very important, Li Yan motioned him to listen.


    Dustlessly organized the wording, "Xiyu Commercial Bank has been active in the Black Khan State and Food Festival for many years, and Tsing Yi Yemen has rich experience in this area. Gaoming, the results are also remarkable.


    "Under the concerted efforts of the Western Regions Commercial Banks, although the Great Food also responded and fought openly with us for a long time, it has not caused us large-scale trauma. The two parties have always been in an absolute upper hand.


    "But now it seems that the Great Temple and the Palace of Wisdom are obviously not good stubble. We have learned a lot with us for so many years. After the establishment of the Supervisory Institute, which concentrated talents and monks in this area, it really caused us no good. Little trouble, the losses everywhere are bigger than ever.


    "It was also at this time that it was estimated that Da Shi had really realized how terrible the hidden dangers of the actions of Western Commercial Banks over the years and how much they would affect the upcoming war. So Da Shi urgently added ten to the Supervision Institute. Multiply the strength of monks, and the investment of various resources and wealth is countless.


    "Some time ago, the Superintendent''s House suddenly launched a large-scale operation and arrested suspicious people in many cities. For a while, there were no less than 100,000 inmates. In this way, some of our strongholds were also arrested and screened out. .


    "Although monks at Xiyu Commercial Bank are all loyal to the liver, righteousness, courage, and love for the country, but there are many people, and inevitably there are greedy people who are afraid of death. Moreover, even heroes who are not afraid of death are fighting I can die, but I have to endure endless torture, or ... "


    Speaking of this, the sound of Jichen became small and uneasy.


    Li Huan waved his hand to signal that he didn''t have to be ashamed.


    Such a thing was expected of him. It is too difficult for a man with a stiff bone to survive torture after being injured and arrested. Why not ask under Miki, this is not for fun.


    Those who can survive torture are not without, but they are definitely less successful than the real world of Yangshen.


    Speaking of this, Li Zhi has understood that because of the high status and good status of some monks, the betrayal confessions of many monks, the appearance of western business houses, and many strongholds have been exposed.


    This is the reason why they would have been attacked by Saidian Chi before. This is also the basis for a large number of elite monks sent by the Supervision Institute to set up branches in various places to arrest suspicious people and search western business houses.


    The betrayal is not only a list, but also the rules of conduct of the Western Region Commercial Bank. The latter is more harmful to Western Region commercial banks, which means that the Supervisory Institute is well aware of Western Region Commercial Banks.


    All in all, the Supervisory Institute now knows a lot about Western Regions commercial banks, and they have huge advantages brought by home. If the Western Regions Commercial Banks do not stay dormant without investing in large-scale operations, the situation is very dangerous.


    As more monks and western behemoths are arrested by the Supervisory Institute, the more exposed bases and the treacherous ¡°foolish¡± forces are, the sooner they will reach the threshold of collapse point.


    "If it is unusual, Western Regions can still dormant, but now that the frontal war is about to begin, they have to act if they want to play a role. We must fight back as soon as possible. In this case, Zhang Changan really has to make a trip. with distinction.


    The situation is indeed like this, and Li Wei has nothing to say.


    Before long, Zhang Chang''an came out of the side hall.


    He only borrowed the fairyland means he had prepared for the Western Business, and obtained all the memories of Surazar.


    In this way, his impostor will be more feasible.


    At this time, Sai Dianchi had taken the elixir, restored her normal appearance, and her injuries were controlled to a certain degree. However, his fundamental damage is not small, and his realm has fallen a step. If he uses practice, he will be easily noticed.


    "Your life is now in our hands, and the next operation in the Black Khanate will completely cure your injury if you are satisfied with me; if you can take me to a big eater, we will also have the foundation of your injury Medicine for you. "


    Zhang Chang''an, who has become Sulazar, said politely to the game code of frosted eggplant standing in the hall, listlessly. Seeing that the other party''s mental state was not good, he looked blankly and scolded: "Get up! If people can see the abnormality, you will have to die on the spot!"


    Saidian Chi quickly straightened his waist. When looking at Zhang Chang''an, his eyes were full of fear that could not be concealed, just like seeing the devil.


    Nangong first dressed as the monk killed by Li Xian. He will travel west with Zhang Changan. Although Zhang Changan is a real god, he has just achieved it. After all, it was too dangerous in the past, and he was not able to deal with major battles.


    Nangong''s first combat force is arrogant. It has been a long time ago. As long as you don''t encounter the fairyland and the magical Marlen, you can survive with Zhang Changan.


    "You go back first, so that the monks outside the Supervision Institute wait too long to be suspicious. When you act later, monks will follow you in the chaos. When you go west together, your strength will be much stronger."


    Li Ye patted Chang''an on the shoulder, and said with care about the younger generations: "Be careful."


    "Chen, we must do our best to meet the trust of Your Majesty!" Zhang Changan bowed.


    "Gone!" Nangong waved first, very chic.


    Li Xian withdrew his enchantment, watching the three men be separated by Ye Luo, leaving the hall door, Li Ye felt a tragic mood of wind, Xiao Xi, Shui Han, and for some time he was a little emotional.


    In his previous thoughts, Zhang Changan, who has the potential of prime minister, is only one of the candidates for the future prime minister of Datang. If the other party has the ability and luck to grow up, of course he would like to see it happen. If not, he is not without it. Alternative candidates.


    But now, Li Zhi sincerely hopes that Zhang Changan''s trip will be completed successfully, and he will return, and he will become the pillar of the prosperous Tang Dynasty.


    At night, I saluted Zhang Changan and others at the door, and made a friendly conversation with Sai Dianchi, in order to show that the other party stayed here for two or three hours because they had a happy conversation and had a great feast.


    Sai Dianchi, under Zhang Changan''s advice, also behaved as cooperatively as possible.


    The monks of the Supervisory Academy hidden outside saw that the three of Sai Dianchi did not fall out, and did not receive a signal of action. They were withdrawn in accordance with the previous arrangements of Sai Dianchi. There is merit in action. Of course they hope, but it is not a bad thing without action. They can still drink a few glasses when they go back tonight.


    In the evening one day later, Sai Dianchi was carrying a group of monks and was hanging out on the street. In the shops on both sides of the street, suddenly a group of murderous monks burst out, shouting words of revenge and so on, to Sai Dianchi and others. Launch a raid.


    There were many assassinated guests, and there were also many monks. Sai Dianchi and others caught off guard, and his men soon suffered heavy injuries.


    At the same time, the Temple''s temple in Baersihan City was also attacked by assassins apparently from the Tang dynasty. The strength was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    During the fierce battle, many monks from the Supervision Institute were killed, and many monks were caught on the spot by the Tang people.


    On the same day, Saidian escaped from Baersi Khan city with injuries, and Cangjie ran westwards. There were only a few people around, except for Surazar and another monk, there were no masters in the priesthood.


    After the Thunder raid on the city of Baersi Khan, the monks walked away from the city with their catches. When the monks and soldiers from Baersi Khan city reacted, they were unable to stop any of the monks of Datang.


    In this battle, Datang dispatched dozens of monks and hundreds of monks who practiced qi. The momentum was huge and shocked the Black Khanate.


    The powerful monk power displayed by Datang in this vengeance operation scared the nobles of the Black Khanate.

 v8 Chapter 153： Strong army

    There are only over a hundred monks in the Black Khan State, and Datang only dispatched forty or fifty monks in one revenge operation. With such handwriting, it was clear that the nobles of the Baer Sihan City at night fell apart. Tongue out.


    At this time, they learned more intuitively how much the gap between the Black Khanate and Datang.


    "Don''t say that the Tang Dynasty is just a monk power in the Tang Dynasty in the Western Regions of the Tang Dynasty. We the Hei Khan Kingdom are afraid of being difficult to compare, right?" Ye Luo secretly talked about his own opinions when he met with friends, and got Few agree.


    When the Saidianchi raid was successful, and the suspicious people were hunted down in Barthi Khan City, the Black Khan people who were bought by the Western Commercial Banks and had close contacts with the Tang Dynasty were shocked by Saidianchi''s forces. And everyone is in danger, for fear that their dealings with the Tang will be caught by Saidian Chi.


    After all, the strength of the Saidian Chi was at that time, but there were more than a dozen monks and more than 300 monks who practiced Qi. Such a strength was already close to the sum of the monks'' power in Barthihan!


    At night, these people faced the precarious situation, and some of them even confessed to Saidian Chi and helped the Supervisory Court to arrest and communicate with them.


    Although they will certainly suffer in this way, there are frank plots, plus the crime of sacrificing merits, and giving the Saidian red goods, they may not be able to save their lives.


    Saidian Chi was putting too much pressure on them.


    They are afraid that they will be stunned by the powerful Saidian and end up in a dead body. When a man is in a state of trembling, in order to save his life, that can be done. Even adventure is better than waiting for death. As long as there is hope, even extravagant hope, it is worth a fight.


    Fortunately, they returned quickly and stabilized them in time. The actions arranged by Zhang Changan and others also quickly achieved results.


    The monk forces dispatched by Datang at one time finally made these people realize that it is actually safe to follow Datang. If it is a temporary backlash, betrayers of Western business firms will be right with Datang. I don''t know when my head will move!


    This is much more terrible than the face of Saidianchi and Crescent.


    "This operation has had a good effect. These days, the attitude of people who have fallen on us at night has changed a lot. If they said that they were tempted for profit and had reservations about us, then they now know When it arrives, it is not difficult for Datang to capture the Black Khanate, and their future and destiny are in our hands to a certain extent.


    "So now, they are very emotional at night and they respect us very much, and they have a lot to offer us as their ancestors!"


    When Dust and Li Xuan reported these things, their faces had unbelievable joy and pride.


    This action has made the momentum so loud, and it has the intention of deterring and stabilizing the "spy" forces of the Black Khanate-not only of Barth Khan. Now that the situation is progressing as expected, Li Ye is also quite satisfied.


    "After all, the Black Khanate is the site of the Crescent religion, and Barthi Khan is the easternmost city. We can gather a lot of monks to give the Crescent a thunderous strike, but actions against other places can be It can''t be so fanatical. "


    Li Xun told Chenchen that he should not be complacent, "The army did not come, and our monks forcibly entered other people''s territory, and the cultivation would still be suppressed. If we confront the crescent monks on a large scale, we will not take advantage."


    Dustlessly bowed, showing that he was taught.


    "Zhang Chang''an and others should go to Shattered Leaf City?" Li Kun asked. Shattered Leaf City was called Balasha in the Black Khan State, but in the mouth of the Tang people, it is natural to call it Shattered. Yecheng.


    "It''s already here. Shattered Leaf City is the capital of the Black Khanate, and there are the main forces of the Crescent Church in the Black Khanate. If Zhang Changan and others move smoothly, it is estimated that they will gain a lot." Buchen quickly said.


    Li Xuan nodded slightly, no longer talking.


    At this time, in Guizi City, in the capital of the Western Regions, another Li Yan who was incarnate in the eyes of the Emperor Dao was also listening to Zhang Huai''s military report.


    "Your Majesty, there have been many great monks who have been ordered these days, reaching 500 people. According to Her Majesty''s arrangement, they did not walk on the street, they were meditating in the accommodation they arranged, and they were always on standby for dispatch."


    Zhang Huai bowed deeply, "In addition, there have been many grain ordnance ordnances. The original 26 grain silos and 18 ordnance depots at Dufu House are now fully filled. Subsequent shipments will be sent to the newly-built warehouse. These warehouses were rushed to work yesterday and they were all completed. "


    "Your errands are doing well." Li Yan affirmed the toil of Zhang Huaishen.


    The soldiers and horses did not move forward. Li Ye prepared for this battle for five years. All factors that can be considered have been taken into account. The war situation has also been counted numerous times. Now when the horses and horses arrive in the Western Regions, the thunder will begin. offensive.


    At that time, for the military and civilians in Central Asia, it should be no different from the collapse of the sky.


    The capital city of the eclipse moved to Baghdad from Baghdad to Samara a few years ago because the Turkic Guards controlled the power, and later moved back to Baghdad because Mullen revived the superclass.


    Of course, there is not much difference between Li Zhi and Tang Jun, both in the two river basins, that is, the plain of Mesopotamia.


    The straight distance from the Western Regions Hufu House to Baghdad is about seven thousand miles. The march of course cannot follow a straight line, so it is a real battle for thousands of miles.


    However, speaking of the distance, the distance from the Western Regions Hufu House to Baghdad is actually similar to that of Yangzhou.


    Think of it this way, it doesn''t seem to be so long. It is not unthinkable that the army from Huainan is going to recover the Western Regions.


    "These 500-odd monks who arrived in Guizi all had to master the language of Turkic and food, using preaching jade Jane, and be trained by the Western Business Firms to let them know the habits of Turkic, Uighur, and cannibalism.


    Li Ye has his own arrangement for these five hundred monks. This arrangement is centered on the actions of the Western Region Commercial Bank. "When the time comes, they will be reduced to zero. Under the leadership of the Western Region Commercial Monk, they will enter the dark. Khan nations, big food nations, to fulfill their mission. "


    This matter is mainly responsible for the Western Region Commercial Bank. Xu Ge, who was present, promised.


    She is the successor cultivated by Song Jiao. Whether in cultivation or strength, she is second to none in Tsing Yi.


    This time, she did not go deep into the Black Khan State and the Great Food State herself. She regretted it for a long time, because she knew that if Zhang Changan''s action was reached, it would be a shocking scene, and there would be great credit. His experience must also become Tsing Yi Yemen is a legend that never ends.


    Today Song Jiao sits in Chang''an, and Xu Ge, as his successor, is also required to cultivate the ability to lead the overall situation and lead the overall situation. It is also reasonable not to go to the black khan country and big food country.


    It is precisely because she is here that the training of more than 500 major monks could be completed in a very short time.


    "Your Majesty, according to the plan formulated earlier, in autumn and July, the army will arrive in the Western Regions, and the vanguard army will directly attack the Black Khanate. Now it is only two months. If Chang Changan and Nangong First Class cannot This time, to complete their mission, then we ... "


    Zhang Huaishen, as a general commander, is well versed in the art of warfare. Some situations must be considered carefully.


    Li Xie waved his hand to signal that Zhang Huai Shen didn''t have to say much. "I believe in Zhang Changan and have confidence in his trip. However, if things really don''t go as expected, it''s just a positive battle. My King of the Tang Dynasty siege the city and sweep Heaven and earth, have you ever feared confrontation? "


    "Yes, Chen understands."


    At this time, the Mobe steppe, 100,000 macarons are gathering.


    Shangguan leaned on the grass **** and watched a stream of iron armor converging from everywhere to the flat ground in front of the grass slope. His face was cold and his eyes sharp.


    As the Datang Chang''an banned army, the first army composed of monks who practiced qi, naturally how much the Wolffang Army''s combat strength is, it goes without saying.


    Not to mention how well the soldiers'' battle line is coordinated. It is all armors, glaives in the hands, and elixir in the waist. Just take one out and put it on the rivers and lakes. Envious and jealous.


    From this perspective, it is appropriate to say that the Wolffang Army is a huge treasure house that moves.


    There are more than one such treasure house in the army, and there are two in the Chang''an embargo.


    Together, they constitute the most elite core combat power of the Tang Army, and they will inevitably appear in the most critical position and the most difficult battlefield during this Western Expedition.


    "Last general Chu Xi, I''ve seen General Shangguan!" Chu Xicema came to Shangguan Qingcheng and dismissed his salute. His ministry was the last one to arrive.


    Shangguan Qingcheng glanced at the ready to ride, and issued an order for the army to start.


    The Wolffang Army is a cavalry. They will rush directly from the grassland to the Western Regions, and will not go to Hexi. This is also the route of the Xiongnu and Turks to the west. With Datang''s efforts to build and control grasslands today, there will be grassland states along the way to prepare food and grain supplies for them, so their speed will be very fast.


    "The beauty of Zhang Chang''an didn''t cry and was going to walk with you?" When Cema descended the grassy slope, Shangguan Qingcheng rarely talked about these miscellaneous matters with Chu Yan. The beauty in her mouth was naturally Gesang.


    This is not to blame her for being curious. For the sake of a shepherd, Zhang Chang''an refused the family affairs of the servant minister''s family, and spent several years in the grassland for this. With Zhang Chang''an turning to the Western Regions this time, it has been spread in Changan After the emperor''s confinement of the emperor, Changan people talked about the most lively topic after tea.


    "The eldest husband has fought for the country and built his career. His wife and concubine can only guard the door, how can there be so many things?"


    Chu Yiyi was right. When he said this, he saw that Shangguan Qingcheng''s eyes sank, apparently he didn''t believe it, and had to yell, "Of course it is life and death to follow, but this is impossible. Zhang Changan said when he was leaving, he wanted her to be alive Staying in the grassland and waiting for him to return, as a brother of mine, how can I let her run to the Western Regions, that is not a big deal. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng''s face looks better. She seemed very interested in this topic, and asked some unknown details. After getting a satisfactory answer, she flew forward with a smile.


    "General Shangguan has been a little strange recently. She was not interested in anything except the battlefield, and wouldn''t ask questions. How is she concerned about this kind of thing now?" Chu Yan disturbed her head.


    Lingnan, Guangzhou Bay.


    Yang Xingmi stood at the bow of the cruiser Jiazi, frowning, pressing his knife to look away, glancing at his majestic sailor like a city like clouds.


    No, the Lingnan Marine Division can no longer be called a Marine Division, it should be called a Marine Division.


    After the ocean routes connecting the Americas were opened, the Lingnan Marine Division only parted out, escorting the cargo ships to carry out the cargo tasks, and the main force returned to Lingnan. Following the order of Li Xun, Yang Xing also discharged the errand of the town''s east protector, which was a temporary care, and returned to the Lingnan training fleet.


    With the experience of traveling to Laos, and after two years of accumulation, especially the various new battleships built by Haihe Jianmen, one after another, the real expedition fleet of Lingnan Haidi was finally built and trained.


    Today is the time when the expedition fleet set sail westward!

 v8 Chapter 154： Changan Ship and White Bull

    Yang Xingmi stared at his commanding fleet. There was a lot of pride in his heart. There was a kind of spirit that no matter how powerful and unmatched enemy troops and rough seas could be, he could not stop him from going to the sky.


    Two years ago, the only three cruisers in the Lingnan Marine Division, or the magic weapon of the Marine Division, were always hidden in the battlefield, and they were unwilling to take them out. Once they were used, it was the crucial period for the victory.


    Now, the cruisers in the bay are lined up in a row, such as giant sea monsters. At first glance, it seems that there is no end in sight. You don''t need to count at all, Yang Xingmi knows that there are now eighteen cruisers in the Lingnan Hai Division!


    Two years ago, this was an unthinkable number, but to this day, Yang Xingmi feels that he should be taken for granted.


    For the past two years, he has watched a cruiser with his own eyes, launching from the dock at Haimen River Gate. At the beginning of each launch, his hand trembled with excitement. But then, a batch of cruisers appeared in the sea division water village, he had no waves in his mind.


    What he thought was just how to make good use of them to line up and maximize their combat power.


    In addition to the eighteen cruisers, there are countless small cruisers in the navy division. The reason why this "small" word is added is that, in addition to their size, these warships are mainly semi-craft warships. More than wood.


    But even a small cruiser can now resist sea waves and waves, without having to worry about being overturned by a hurricane. Of course, the premise is not to encounter the hurricane that humans cannot resist.


    However, even for the devil-like hurricane, the Lingnan Haishi is not afraid. Now the Haishi has a comprehensive wind and wave warning system-that is, there are too many monks who can be used as scouts.


    At present Lingnan Marine Division, the small cruiser is the lowest battleship. The warships without the Lingshi Lingmu formation have all withdrawn from the Lingnan Hai Division. Therefore, the scale of the Lingnan Haidi Expeditionary Fleet has not expanded, and it is still 100,000 troops.


    "General, Haimen Jianmen sent someone to say that ''Chang''an'' is ready to go into the water. If nothing goes wrong, you can follow us westward!" Lieutenant General Zhou Ben hurriedly reported.


    "What?¡® Chang''an ¡¯can be launched ?!¡± Yang Xingmi''s face changed, ¡°Hurry to take a look!¡±


    "General, the fleet will go to sea soon, and you will need to preside over the ceremony later ..." Zhou Ben quickly persuaded, "this end will not replace you, you still ..."


    Yang Xingmi groaned a little, "Also, the ceremony can not be abolished, this is a major Western expedition. You now go to the Haihe Jianmen and stare. If¡® Chang¡¯an ¡±works, then let them follow the fleet later!¡±


    "Final command!"


    After Zhou Ben left, Yang Xing closely caressed the ship''s side and tried his best to calm down the mood. He still couldn''t stop the excitement, as if he had returned to the cruiser.


    The reason is naturally very simple. The "Changan" type warship is the latest battleship developed by Haihe Jianmen. All are constructed of spiritual stone and wood. Its strength is like that of a cruiser compared to an ordinary battleship, and it is even better than that!


    Since the establishment of the ocean routes to the Americas, huge amounts of cultivating resources have been continuously transported back to Datang, and Haihe Jianmen has been developing pure weapon warships. But this is not only a problem of insufficient resources, but also many technical difficulties.


    When Yang Xingmi went to the Haihe Yamen not long ago, Liu Zhiyan also told him that there were many problems left unresolved. I didn''t expect that this was just three or four months later, and the other party even let "Chang''an" appear successfully.


    Thinking about the power of "Chang''an", Yang Xingmi could not help but surging.


    Two hours later, the Western Expeditionary Fleet had been promoted, and Yang Xingmi finally waited for Zhou Ben''s return. The other side was trembling and looking at the ghost, which showed that he was not only agitated, but was really scared by Chang''an''s ship.


    "General, it''s done! The Chang''an ship is nothing like something on earth!" Zhou Ben said the answer that Yang Xingmi expected.


    "It''s so good, very good! With these two Chang''an ships, the Western Expedition Fleet has no reason to build a career! I''ll take a look here!" Yang Xingmi immediately left the cruiser.


    After actually seeing the Chang''an ship with his own eyes, Yang Xingmi was shocked and speechless, although he was psychologically prepared.


    Because Changan ships can not only sail on the sea!


    ...


    Guanzhong, Fengxiang House''s official road, the smoke billowed, and a large army was marching. The flags were displayed, and horses and horses, such as Long Ruhong''s team, meandered along the road without seeing the end.


    "Lao Niu, this is the so-called land rowing boat? It''s amazing!" The two dogs wearing commanding armor, riding on the majestic beasts of horses, pointed at the strange things beside them and asked the ox eggs.


    It is a strange object, but it is actually a heavy car. However, this type of car is as large as a house without horses, and the wheels are not two but six. Two monks practicing on it use the spirit stone to urge them. The matrix method, "driving" it forward.


    When traveling, the vehicle was faint aura of light, and the speed was not too fast, but it was comparable to the ordinary strong man running with all his strength.


    How far is it to travel a day with a strong man running at full speed?


    "You don''t understand this. This is not called ''Zhou''. Although it is bigger, it is still called a car. I forgot the original name, but our Tiger Guard called it ''White Bull''." Said that he is now the commander, and Ergouzi is his vice general, that is, the vice commander.


    The leader of the Tiger Guard will be Zhao Polu, who was formerly Anton''s protector. This time the Great Tang expedition, the generals in the army all returned to their positions and rushed to the Western Regions with their own elite.


    The Tiger Guard is one of the Chang''an banned troops. In addition to the Langfang Army, the other two elite troops are composed of monks who are all in the realm of Qi training and above.


    When they were in Anton, they were fortunate to have entered Zhao Polu''s eyes. This time the army went west, Zhao Polu transferred him to his Majesty.


    The Tiger Guard is not a pure cavalry, and the soldiers are inevitably slow to rush on the road. The heavy transportation is also very inconvenient. In order to solve this problem, the craftsman supervisor developed this kind of vehicle that was called "white bull" by the soldiers.


    This title is called because the soldiers felt that this vehicle was as hard-working as a cow, and when the formation was launched, a light white aura radiated.


    White bulls are not only used to carry grains, ordnance, and other heavy weights, but they are also regular monks who practice qi. They also sit on the road to hurry up, and they don''t have to go down to walk on their own.


    This white bull of the Tiger Guard, along with the fierce beasts and horses, marches on the official road, and naturally it is "a ride in the dust." The daily march of three hundred miles goes without saying, six or seven times the speed of ordinary army marches.


    "This kind of good thing is actually used as a car. Our Datang is really powerful now!" Ergouzi expressed his sincere admiration, "Exceededly powerful!"


    Niu Hei laughed and said, "If I put it ten years ago, I wouldn''t even think about it. Who would tell me at that time that a march can go hundreds of miles a day, and I would break his head! But now, three hundred There is nothing in it, this is really a vicissitudes of the sea. "


    At this time, the two of them followed, and the knight on top smiled, "This is our Tiger Guard. The Changan embargo is not in such a good condition. A good horse with a good saddle usually means that we have arrived. On the battlefield, it is necessary to attack the fortified city, fight against the enemy, and play a key role. Every battle must be a fierce battle, but we can''t be complacent. "


    The ox egg and the two dogs turned back and saw Zhang Zai. The former laughed: "This is natural. Good things are given to us without reason, but let others fight."


    Speaking, I slapped Ergouzi''s head in a slap. "This is a reminder, you know? What did General Zhao say? From the moment we appear on the battlefield, it means that the face of war has completely changed. The battle of the army is the world of blitz! We must be fast and steady! "


    Ergouzi took a look at Niu Gao aggrieved, dare to be angry, but did not dare to speak. Zhang Zai was used to this scene and was not surprised.


    He looked in the direction of the Western Regions, and remained silent for a while, his eyes murmured distantly: "There is such a strong army in Datang, is there any border in the world?"


    ...


    There is no boundary in the world. Zhang Changan does not know. He is very clear that life has a boundary, and this boundary is death. He looked at the monk at the Crescent Inspectorate in front of him, wondering how long the other party could live.


    From the "escape" of Baer Sihan City to the city of Broken Leaves, Zhang Changan and Sai Dianchi went straight to the city''s largest crescent temple group. The base of the Supervision Institute is here.


    In the capacity of Saidianchi, naturally he soon met the principal priest here. He anxiously explained the assassination situation he encountered, and regretfully pleaded with the principal priest to convene a manpower and let him kill him back to Baer Sihan City. Datang monk avenged.


    "The monks in the Tang Dynasty were so arrogant that they dared to come to the real God''s territory, and stabbed me in the street, Saidian Chi Jensining, the descendant of the great prophet! This is a provocation against the true **** and the Caliph! We must fight back, and we must give powerful Fight back and drive out the Tang monks from Balsi Khan! "


    When Sai Dianchi said these words, both in tone and expression, he acted impeccably, fully expressing his state of shame and anger to a nobleman-his performance was of course perfect. On the way, Zhang Changan had already Trained him many times.


    There were no accidents, and the principal priest of the Supervisory Court of Balasasar did not agree to Sai Dianchi''s request. He wasn''t stupid. Naturally, he knew that the Tang monks would not stay in Baersihan City, and the Tang dynasty didn''t come to attack the city. When Saidian Chi brought people back, the daylily was cold.


    The principal priest, known as Susanna Nadin, can also think that the actions of the Tang Dynasty to dispatch dozens of major monks and hundreds of practicing monks must not be simply to find revenge on Saidian Chi.


    He patiently persuaded Sai Dianchi to calm down and think about the intentions of the Tang Dynasty with him.


    The next day, Nadine suddenly sent the monk to Baersihan to return to the details of the monk ¡¯s actions that day. After learning that many monks, including several major monks, had been captured by the Tang monks, Naddin''s expression suddenly became extremely ugly.


    "The priests who are the monks know a lot of things. The Tang people will take them back, and they will definitely interrogate them. I don''t know how many secrets will be exposed!


    "It is conceivable that some of our strength in the Black Khanate will be learned by the Tang Army. According to the current situation of the battle between our Supervisory Academy and Tang Jun, and the performance of the Tang people in Barth Khan, they are Might be bigger! "


    Suddenly Nadine summoned the main staff of the Supervisory Institute of Broken Leaf City and threw out these remarks when he came to the temple to discuss matters.


    He is the consul general of the Supervision Institute of the Black Khanate. If the strength of the Supervision Institute of the Black Khanate is destroyed by the Tang Army too much, or the situation of fighting with the Tang Army deteriorates, one can imagine his situation.


    It was at this time that Zhang Chang''an, who was next to Saidian Chi and attended the meeting with Surazar''s face, saw the main figures of the Supervision Institute.


    Although the Supervisory Institute is in a crescent church, they do not appear in front of people on weekdays. The monks of the Western Business House can enter the temple as believers, but there are limited places to walk.


    The specific classrooms and residences of the Supervision Institute cannot be known to the people in the Western Business Office, and it is even more impossible to know who is the monk of the Supervision Institute.

 v8 Chapter 155： lantern

    The specific classrooms and residences of the Supervision Institute cannot be known to the people in the Western Business Office, and it is even more impossible to know who is the monk of the Supervision Institute.


    Under such circumstances, it is extremely difficult for the Western Region Commercial Bank to counterattack the Supervisory Court.


    In the confrontation between the intelligence portals, if you can neither grasp the actions of the other party, nor assassinate the main characters of the other party, then there is basically nothing to do. It can only be in a passive beating position. If nothing happens, there is no second option other than dormant.


    Now, Zhang Changan sits at the Supervisory Institute and appears at its internal high-level meeting.


    "The most important thing right now is to find out how much the Tang Dynasty knows about us, to speculate on their intentions, and to see what situation they want to make things happen. If the Tang Dynasty is really cruel and determined to ignore the consequences, it will continue to dispatch Ten or even a hundred monks raided the strongholds of the Supervision Institute in various cities of the Black Khanate to undo their previous disadvantages, so we must also respond! "


    Suddenly Nadin said in a deep voice.


    "If the Tang dynasty was a monk who dared to send more than a hundred people to take action in the Black Khan State, our supervisory institute could ask for help from the Great Temple and the Palace of Wisdom, and ask Caliph to send reinforcements to surround the Tang monk.


    A priest was full of light. "After all, this is our territory. They dare to come here so brazenly, so they don''t have to go back! The damage of more than a hundred monks would be difficult for the Tang Dynasty, right?"


    Suddenly Nadine didn''t speak. Zhang Chang''an glanced at him without a trace, seeing that the other side looked dignified and his eyes were tangled, apparently he had other ideas.


    As the high priest of the Black Khan Kingdom of the Supervision Institute, it is like asking for help from the Great Temple. What is it called, besides showing its incompetence, what use is it? Moreover, now they have not even figured out the intentions of the Tang people, and the basic conditions for asking for help are not enough.


    The meeting lasted two hours.


    In the end, it was decided to send someone to continue investigations in Baersihan City, and to sneak into the Western Regions to investigate the movements of the monks in the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, they ordered the city''s supervisory institutes to implement a martial law of external looseness and internal tightness to prevent the Tang people from concentrating on monks.


    When the meeting was over, Zhang Changan had written down the faces of all the priests present and carved them on the photo-taking method. When everyone was about to leave the conference hall, he made a color to Saidian Chi.


    Saidian Chi knew that, in accordance with Zhang Changan''s previous arrangement, he came to Hou Nadine and said that he was in the best restaurant in the city and prepared a banquet. He warmly and kindly invited him to the banquet, and also invited all the sacrifices present. division.


    In the position of the Supervisory Academy, although Sai Dianchi was not as good as Hou Nadine, he was a descendant of the Prophet and was the most prominent nobleman in the Great Food Country. He was invited by Hou Nadine and the priests present, naturally No reason for refusal.


    In addition, although Saidianchi fled from Baersihan City, it is now safe and the situation is not particularly serious. Food is still to be eaten, and official exchanges are still essential.


    Suddenly Nadine had intended to clean up Sai Dianchi.


    Now being invited by Sai Dianchi, Nadine suddenly said that he had invited the banquet. After several concessions, everyone left the temple with great interest and went to the best restaurant in the city.


    In the process, Zhang Changan handed the photo disc to the "followers" of Sai Dianchi and winked at them.


    Fleeing from Baersi Khan City to Bacheng Sandy City, Sai Dianchi was followed by more than a dozen monks, except for the monks, who were all in high-level practice. These people, of course, were all disguised as monks from the Tang Dynasty who came over in chaos, and none of the Saidian Chi originally had them.


    This is inevitable.


    If the team has the original team of Sai Dianchi, there will be flaws in the process of getting together. The identities of these people are also carefully selected. Considering many factors, as long as they talk less and interact with people, they will not have much problems for a period of time.


    The followers got Zhang Changan''s instructions, and they all knew that some people followed Zhang Changan and Sai Dianchi to go to the restaurant in the city, while others went to the streets to eat and relax by themselves-it was already evening.


    Of course, the main task of these people who eat and relax on the street is to contact the Western Business House in the Midtown of Batu, and let them urgently dispatch the monk to immediately rush to the restaurant such as Saidianchi.


    The restaurant selected by Sai Dianchi and others is naturally not a place to eat alone. It is closer to the green house and kiln in the Central Plains. The kilns of the Black Khan State are very different from the Central Plains'' natural style. Whether it is layout or decoration, they are two untouched styles, but there are always some things in common.


    "I''ve called the most famous and touching Maggie here. The high priest should not be restrained. Although I encountered an unexpected assassination in Barthi Khan, I was kicked out after all. Trouble the High Priest to help cover up. "


    Saidian Chi raised a toast to Nadine Nadine with a very respectful attitude. She did not rely on her being a noble child, so she was aggressive.


    "I don''t blame you for this. I will report it truthfully. You can rest assured." Suddenly Nadine got the goodwill of Sai Dianchi, and he was happy to reciprocate. For him, this is not just a two-word modification in the document.


    The other priests were also happy to join the show, and the scene was lively.


    Zhang Chang''an sat aside and drank with the priest next to him, but he said very little and did not dress casually, observing the behavior of everyone.


    To ordinary crescent believers, the kiln is not the place to be, but the superiors and those in power in this world are actually not much different. The rules are kept by the people below. If those in power are not privileged, what is the superior?


    Everyone struggled to the heights, after all, for power, money and women.


    If the caliph is to let everyone live a hard life, who would be willing to die for him?


    As the priests laughed with Meiji, Zhang Chang''an went to the toilet and left the room where the dance and dance were leveled.


    "Leader Zhang, the master monk of the Western Region Commercial Bank has arrived. According to your instructions, there are still some high-level masters who are not in real life but extremely good at tracking." Liu Mangying supported Zhang Chang''an, who was trembling. Go to the latrine.


    "Very good, tell them, assign your own goals. These priests, tonight''s fun, were confused and slackened by the wine, and left the restaurant to go back. The most important thing is to track down. Be sure to find out where they live, in Set up surveillance points around and observe them. "


    Zhang Changan looked overwhelmed, while avoiding the pedestrians, he whispered to Liu Mang, "Remember, you must be careful. The biggest rule is that you would rather lose it than let the other side notice. Lost two or three goals. It ¡¯s okay, it ¡¯s irrelevant, but if the other party is found and alert, it ¡¯s troublesome. ¡±


    Liu Mang nodded and said, "The leader is assured. Everyone has acted in the Black Khanate for so many years. They have rich experience and know what to do."


    Zhang Changan stopped talking.


    He entered the crescent church temple by himself, relying on the identity of Surazar, and the help of Saidian Chi, it was easy to find out the situation of the base of the supervision institute. Including office locations, monk strength, rules of conduct, and more.


    It would be very easy if there were dozens of major monks and hundreds of masters of Qi training who came to raid the Superintendent''s stronghold in the city of Hachiman.


    But Zhang Changan obviously would not do so.


    His current task is to make a lantern. Wherever he goes, he will illuminate the supervisory institute so that the Western Regions Commercial Bank can see clearly.


    In the subsequent actions of the Western Region Commercial Bank, they will not recklessly gather dozens of real people and hundreds of masters of physical training to raid the bases of the Supervision Institute, let alone the movement of Baer Sihan City.


    Doing so will only allow the Crescent Church to concentrate the power of the monks and go to the Black Khanate to slay the monks of the Tang Dynasty. After all, this is the territory of others. For such a frontal collision, for the Western Regions Commercial Bank, it is just asking for hardship.


    Zhang Changan''s goal is to target the priests of the Supervision Institute, precisely withdraw their high-level forces, and put the Supervision Institute into chaos and paralysis-this state does not even need to last long.


    The time of action is not now or a few days later.


    If Sai Dianchi goes wherever, the supervisory institute there will be hit hard, then all fools know that Sai Dianchi has a problem. In addition, the local Western Region business monk forces are used to track and lock targets. They are mainly responsible for preparatory errands and have no ability to assassinate.


    "Solasa, how is the situation?" Seeing Zhang Changan return, Sai Dian asked with a squirt of wine. Although he looked drunk, he was so stingy in his heart. Where was he drunk?


    Zhang Changan exchanged a look with the man in the room. After confirming that he left, Sai Dianchi did not behave abnormally, so he said indifferently: "You just have to do your own thing, don''t need to ask more. , Your interest should be high, do not show low mood. "


    "Well, you can do whatever you say." Sai Dianchi had to obey orders.


    He leaned next to Sudden Nadin, who hugged and held him right, and whispered, "High priest, when I was in the temple before, someone suggested to ask Harry for help. I have different opinions on this and think you can''t do it."


    "Oh? What advice do you have?" Nadine asked curiously.


    Saidian Chi groaned: "We ca n¡¯t just ask for help from the Great Temple. In the Black Khan State, our supervisory institute also has a huge monk force. We really need to concentrate our efforts to face it. Will we be afraid of more than a hundred Tang dynasties? Reality?


    "The caliph sent us such a powerful force and gave us a large amount of national puppets. It was for us to deal with the Tang people, but it didn''t make us encounter something a little and asked the Great Temple for help!


    "The high priest, our time to the Black Khanate is still very short. In addition to the previous news, we have arrested some fine works of the Tang people. We have not opened up any situation and made great contributions. This is wrong for your wiseness.


    "This time the Tang Dynasty suffered heavy losses due to detailed work. I stabbed my anger in Baer Sihan City. Maybe there will be revenge. I think this is not a bad thing. This is our opportunity! After all, in our territory, we The scariest thing is not that the Tang people make waves, but that they don''t show up!


    "The high priest, I suggest that the principal priests of each city be called to the Hachiman Shayu to discuss the next actions. It is best to set traps for the Tang people and let them drill in there, and then give them Hit hard!


    "In this way, not only will I get my revenge on Baalsi Khan, you will also make great contributions and be appreciated by the Caliph!"


    Suddenly Nadine heard this, his eyes brightened.


    When the situation requires, calling the principal priests of each city''s supervisory institute to centrally discuss the matter at the Batuo Shaying City, this is what it should be. Sudden Nadin also had this idea, but before that, there was no clear plan of action. He didn''t want to call people, but he didn''t arrange it, so he was always thinking.


    Of course, no matter if there is a result of thinking, as long as the situation is tense, he will still ask people to come and brainstorm.


    Now listening to Sai Dianchi''s words, suddenly Nadin had aura in his mind. It is indeed a good way to use the Tang''s counterattack and revenge mentality to dig traps for them and concentrate the monk forces in various cities to act!


    "Sai Dianchi, you are so wise, just do that. When I go back later, I will let the preachers and priests from each city come to discuss here!" Suddenly Nadine made up his mind.

 v8 Chapter 156： Big progress and big action

    After a few days, when Saidian Chi and Sudden Nadin combined, how to dig dangers and set traps for the Tang monks came from Shule, Luo Ruosi, Bahana, Tanya Gan, Yi Yi Ke , Baishui City, Fasha, etc., the principal priests of the Supervisory Court of Heihan State''s one or twenty cities have successively rushed to Shattered Leaf City.


    The Black Khan State is a country established by nomads. There are so many cities, there are less than twenty in total. And because the northern part of the Black Khanate is mostly a desert area, most of the cities are concentrated in the south.


    Of course, the principal priest will not come alone. He will be accompanied by a monk, ranging from one to three. There is no more. After all, it is to hold an emergency meeting. After the discussion, you must immediately rush back.


    Now that everyone knows about Baersi Khan City, the situation is somewhat tense, and it is not suitable to stay and play in Broken Leaf City.


    There was no reason for Sai Dianchi not to participate in the meeting convened by Nadine, so Zhang Chang''an, who was an assistant to Sai Dianchi, should also be present to do errands such as the minutes of the meeting.


    The priests and priests of the Black Khan State convened a meeting, wondering whether the Tang Dynasty would come out and act, how to attract them, what traps to arrange, where to set up dangers, how to mobilize monks from all sides, and other issues. In the sky, what they didn''t know was that there were a lot of seemingly ordinary foreigners in Broken Leaf City.


    These foreigners have their own identity, merchants, mercenaries, shepherds, wanderers, travelling rivers and lakes, and so on.


    After the one-day meeting, Saidian left the temple as usual, and went out to find a restaurant to eat and relax. He is an aristocrat, so naturally he will not stay in the temple all day, and he will not eat the internal food of the Inspectorate all the time. He is not short of money and has basic enjoyment specifications everywhere he goes.


    In a restaurant of a western business firm, Sai Dianchi and Zhang Chang''an dine in elegant rooms, and there are always folks coming to deliver food and drinks. Musicians and singers performing music are also indispensable.


    What people outside will not know is that the folks, musicians, and singers in Yajian are all monks from Datang, and they are also all monks.


    "The principal priests of the Inspectorate of the Crescent Church in the cities of the Black Khanate, including their follower images, are here."


    Zhang Changan took out the photo album and handed it to Xu Ge dressed as the singer of the Western Region. "These days, they all settle down in the Supervision Institute. About two days later, they will leave each other after the meeting. They are also invited to arrange by Xu Tong Good man, follow them separately when they leave and go back. "


    Xu Ge took the photo album, and after looking it over, he was obviously surprised. Perhaps Chang Changan didn''t expect to get the information of the main figures of the Heihan Supervision Institute just before he arrived in Broken Leaf City.


    The most effective method for the Western Region Commercial Bank to undermine the Supervision Institute''s search and arrest operations in the Khan State and the Great Food Countries, and to conduct thorough investigations of the "spite" forces is to directly attack the Supervision Institute.


    The assassination of the high-level supervisory institute, especially the priests, is undoubtedly the most useful strategy.


    However, due to the special nature of errands, such as the Qingyi Jianmen, such as the Qingmen Yimen, a person with a little status, the identity will be kept secret. The monks who are in charge of the affairs of a city are already princes. If you want to know what they look like, where they settle, and trace their whereabouts, it is undoubtedly more difficult.


    But now, the principal priests of the Black Khan State Supervision Institute have arrived in Broken Leaf City, and their facial images have reached the hands of the Western Regions Commercial Bank! Next, as long as monks from the Tang Dynasty follow up when they leave, if they do n¡¯t lose it, they can find their place in each city!


    At that time, as long as a few major monks are gathered and the priests of the Supervision Institute are targeted, the dilemma of the Western Region Commercial Bank can be solved!


    Even without waiting for them to return to their respective cities, killing them in the middle of the road is a good choice.


    The difference is that half-way interception will not allow you to reach other priests in each city, and you will not be able to wipe out all the monks in the Supervision Institute.


    If the Inspectorate can be chaotic for a few months, the Western Region Commercial Bank does not even need to defeat them. It only needs to let them in the past few months because the priest-level masters have been successively damaged and cannot perform business properly, which will not threaten the Western Region Commercial Bank in the dark. The layout of the Khanate made those "spysters" forces not to think differently, and the goal was achieved.


    Now that the core problems are solved, the next things will be much easier to handle. Xu Ge is very happy.


    "More than 500 major monks who have just arrived in the Western Regions are now scattered in the cities of the Black Khan State and can move at any time. A considerable part of them has come to Broken Leaf City, enough to track the principal priests of the Supervision Institute. When the two parties meet, we will Be able to deploy operations together and do it at the same time! "


    Xu Ge told Zhang Changan the latest situation.


    When she returned to Broken Leaf City, she presided over the operation, because the action was large and it was difficult to coordinate the parties in Guizi.


    Sai Dianchi heard this, with a look of horror, and said involuntarily, "There are less than twenty cities in the Black Khan State, and more than five hundred monks scattered them. There are twenty or more people in each city. In each city, the priest-level powers, in addition to commanding the western city and the overall city of broken leaves, and the eastern city of Barthi Khan, are only five or six people ... "


    He can now imagine what kind of terror and tragic fate the priests of the Inspectorate in these cities will face later.


    "The lion beats the rabbit with all its strength. What we want is a one-shot hit and a hit, and we will definitely not give the crescent moon any chance to respond." Xu Ge looked inscrutable.


    She didn''t say anything. After more than five hundred monks had performed the assassination mission in the Black Khanate, there was follow-up action. That was when they really needed their full strength. In the operation of the Black Khanate, these great monks just let it go.


    "After all these years, the monk strength of Datang is not as good as it used to be. As long as there are not too many leaks, the task of the Black Khanate should not be too much. When the army comes forward, you will see the results of years of hard work of the Western Region Commercial Bank. "


    With that said, Xu Ge paused and looked at Zhang Changan, who looked like a Surazar: "The errand of the Black Khanate can come to an end. What arrangements do you have for your next task?


    "If it is in accordance with common sense, Sai Dianchi''s next move should be to cooperate with the" setting "action of the Supervision Institute, and then return to Baer Sihan City to rebuild the Supervision Institute base."


    For Sai Dianchi to continue to the west and return to the big food country, indeed, a good reason is needed.


    Zhang Changan had long thought about this. "When Sai Dianchi was assassinated before, he suffered minor injuries and his foundation was broken. No one here can help him repair the damage. Only by returning to the Great Temple can he be completely treated. "


    Hearing this, Saidian Chi looked at Zhang Chang''an with some resentment.


    He did suffer these injuries, but that was caused when Zhang Chang''an and others tortured him.


    Xu Ge frowned and thought, it is not impossible to return to Baghdad for treatment as Sai Dianchi. "But even so, after he returns, he can only get treatment. There is no special reason. Sent back.


    "Even if he isn''t sent back, he can''t go any further. As with the high-level temple, you can''t know the details of the domestic food court."


    Although Sai Dianchi is a nobleman, his position in the Crescent Church is not particularly high at the moment. He has not made any significant achievements in Baersihan City. Even if he stays behind, he cannot really be promoted and enters the core of the Supervision Institute. Level.


    "It''s easy, and it''s his credit."


    Zhang Changan said slowly, "In these days, due to the actions of the Supervisory Committee, the Western Region Commercial Bank suffered a lot of losses, and it looks unpleasant in the state of Hei Khan. It has had other thoughts like the nightfall. Picking a position is not "The stalker" who is firm, heavy, and sufficient is enough to let Saidian catch it. "


    When Xu Ge heard this, she couldn''t help it.


    This plan is indeed feasible without losing the monks of Xiyu Commercial Bank.


    Although such people are not easy to find, they are not so difficult.


    Xu Ge called for the management of the Western Region of Broken Leaf City and asked him to check if there was such a person in Broken Leaf City. If not, then it depends on which city there is, as long as it is in the direction of the Saidian Chihui event, and then the Saidian Chi will catch it.


    The only thing that needs to be studied is how Sai Dianchi discovered that they had contacts with the Tang people and they were bought by the Tang people.


    Soon, the management of the Western Regions business in Broken Leaf City thought of candidates.


    "This kind of person has Yecheng City, Lu Yanwei, one of the main tribal leaders of the sample grinding department. He was the target of our development because the sample grinding department is in a bad situation in Heihan now. This person is very Resentful.


    "After we contacted him, it didn''t take much effort for him to establish a connection with us, but this person is extremely greedy, and every time he is useful, he opens his mouth wide. After this time the Supervision Institute launched an operation against us, He made excuses to avoid us. "


    Hearing this, both Zhang Changan and Xu Ge nodded.


    Sample Mill is an old resident of the Qihe River Basin. It was originally a half-owner here, but since the so-called Onion Lingxi Uighur appeared here and established the Black Khanate with Ge Luolu and other ministries, the status of the Sample Mill is On the decline.


    After the teaching of the new moon, I forcibly changed the beliefs of the sample mills, and they have always been arrogant to their tribe. They squeeze their wealth even more softly. Now the sample mills are indeed in a worse condition.


    "Then this Lu Yan wedge." Zhang Changan made up his mind.


    "How do you plan to make him reasonably discoverable by Saidian Chi?" Xu Ge asked curiously.


    Zhang Changan smiled evilly, "Simple."


    Seeing Zhang Changan''s smile, Sai Dianchi could not help but tremble.


    He knew that he had a chore again.


    ...


    Saidian returned to the temple with a full face in anger. It was not too early but not too late. He roared all the way and kept pointing back and screaming in a certain direction in the city, attracting the monks of the Inspectorate, and wondering what happened.


    Suddenly Nadine came out to see Sai Dianchi''s look, can not help but startled. The latter had a shaved hair, a **** face on his face, and a nasty and swollen face, which was really miserable. It wasn''t just him, Surazar was embarrassed, and it seemed uncomfortable to cover his stomach.


    "What happened?" Suddenly Nadine was surprised. The first reaction was to speculate that Saidian Chi was attacked by a monk in the Tang Dynasty? If so, then Saidian Chike is too unlucky, wherever he goes, he is taken care of by the monks of the Tang Dynasty.


    Suddenly Nadine wasn''t in the mood for gloat, instead he was very heavy.


    As the principal priest of the Shattered Leaf City Supervision Institute, if Sai Dianchi was attacked by a monk in the Tang Dynasty in his own city, this would be a bad news for him. If you ca n¡¯t catch the monks in the Tang dynasty, and let out the bad luck for Saidian Chi, the other party will return to the eclipse. I do n¡¯t know how to arrange him in front of the caliph.

 v8 Chapter 157： Lucky star

    "Give me staff, give me a monk, I''m going to kill those jerk! These things that don''t have long eyes, dare to take action against me, the descendants of the great prophet, I must kill them!"


    Saidian had red eyes, red teeth, and gritted teeth, and a look of shame and anger was revealed in his complexion. It was as if a beggar spit in his face. When he wanted to stab someone, he was beaten down by the opponent.


    "Sai Dianchi, please calm down and tell me what happened. You can rest assured that I will give you a monk to make you angry! Who caused you?" Suddenly Nadin asked anxiously. .


    Surazar came forward at this time, took the time to speak, and helped the angered Saidianchi tell the whole story.


    It turned out that after eating, Saidianchi went to the kiln to look for flowers and ask Willow, and fell in love with a singer, but was robbed. Where such a match can be tolerated, of course, it is the theory, but the result did not expect the other party to be a bad temper, and started without saying a word.


    The opponent''s cultivation of arrogance turned out to be the strength of an intermediate priest. Sai Dianchi and Sulzar were not healed. They were not opponents of the opponent, but they were violently beaten by the opponent and lost from the kiln.


    After listening to Surazar''s words, Nadine patted his forehead and suddenly understood what was going on.


    Thinking with his knees, he also knew that it was not that Saidian Chi was robbed of the singer, but that someone else wanted to grab the singer. However, he did not expect that the other party was a stubble, but he was stung into a pig''s head, which made him angry, and rushed back to find a helper to find the scene.


    As long as Sai Dianchi clarifies the status of the Superintendent, who dares to steal his beauty?


    However, Sudden Nadin didn''t care about the truth of the matter. Now that Saidianchi is suffering, he must help the other side out of this bad gas. As a crescent teaching superintendent, it is enough to walk sideways in the Black Khanate, plus Sai The nobleman, Dianchi, suddenly Nadine was not afraid of anyone.


    Of course, the identity of the other party must still be asked clearly. After all, it is the strength of the intermediate priest. It will certainly not be small in the first place. Find out how much power the other party has before you can decide how many people to take.


    "The **** was so arrogant that we knew our identity, and he didn''t have any fear at all. He also said that the heroic and invincible Momobe is the real warrior in this world, and Lu Yanji is the strongest in the city of Hachiman. Monks, they don''t have to be kind to anyone! "


    Zhang Chang''an carried out the act of "adding fuel and vinegar".


    "Like a mill? Lu Yanwei?"


    Hearing these two names, Nadine suddenly shrank his pupils and groaned for a moment before he said: "The Momo Department has always been dissatisfied with us, and now it is a very unusual time. If they kill the strong in their tribe, they will be luhan. Wedge all lobbyed, causing resentment and turmoil among their entire tribe, I''m afraid ... "


    Suddenly Nadine felt some toothache.


    When Saidian Chi heard this, he was not happy. "You don''t plan to do justice for me? You have to watch me insult? You don''t regard me as a friend of the descendants of the great prophet?"


    Suddenly Nadine opened her mouth, feeling like eating a bowl of flies. Sai Dianchi was clearly angry, if at this moment regardless of this matter, the beams of the two sides would have settled.


    The aristocratic spleen nature has always made ordinary people feel terrible.


    "Of course we are friends, very good friends! Go, I''ll take someone to cheer you on!" Sudden Nadin had no choice. "However, Saidian Chi, the sample grinding department is in a special situation after all, and it''s a very unusual time right now. You can just breathe out. Don''t kill someone ... "


    "You rest assured!" Saidian Chi waved his hand.


    Soon, Black crowded a group of monks and went straight to the kiln.


    Zhang Changan followed behind Saidian naked, and winked at him when the other party looked back. The latter knew, the sloppy expression on his face suddenly twisted a bit, and his teeth creaked.


    After they decided to deal with Lu Yanji of the sample grinding department, relying on the eyeliner of the Western Region Commercial Bank, they found a Lu Yanzi who was looking for joy in the kiln-the point is not that the other party is not in the kiln. The monk is fine.


    Mo said that the other party was in a kiln, even if it was in a restaurant, Zhang Chang''an intended to conflict with others and let Saidian be stunned. There were also excuses. Even if the opponent is walking on the street, he can let Sai Dian rush forward and knock over the opponent, and grasp the opponent violently unreasonably.


    As long as the opponent takes the shot, this part of the goal is achieved.


    Let''s say Zhang Changan and his team rushed to the kiln to disperse all the guests inside, and found the family of Lu Zhiwei-when the chaos occurred, the other person was carrying out his pants, and there was a pose beside him that was not very outstanding. Singing singer with good figure and pretty charm.


    Seeing this singer, Sai Dianchi was just like seeing her humiliated wife, and a loud roar broke out immediately. She rushed up without saying a word, and drew the sword to cut the strong man.


    When the strong man saw Saidian Chi, he was also angry. In his impression, this guy has a problem in his brain. He had a good chat with Meiji himself before drinking and chatting. This person rushed in without saying a word. He grabbed the Meiji and left. He stepped forward to ask and the other party directly Do it!


    At that time, the other side was fleeing by himself.


    Unexpectedly, this guy even found a helper and returned.


    Seeing that the Red Sword of Saidian came, the strong man had no choice but to offer his own weapon to meet. At this time, Zhang Changan and two priests also joined the war group and besieged the man together.


    Then the brave man was shocked and sadly found that Zhang Changan, who had been flattened by his two punches before, was extremely powerful at this time. He had an idea and was cut off by one leg.


    Sai Dian fell into his hands with the scimitar, and accidentally cut it in half!


    As for that Maggie, as the only witness who could prove that Sai Dianchi had acted twice, there was no justification, and in the chaos, he did not know who was stabbed to death.


    Suddenly Nadine was fighting with the strong man''s followers. As soon as he took down the opponent, he heard a scream. When he turned around, he saw several priests besieging the strong man''s Saidian Red, and he slashed the opponent Split in half.


    This scene made Sudden Nadin''s scalp explode.


    Saying yes is just teaching each other, why did you kill?


    Why did you split the other side in half?


    Still so fast?


    Suddenly Nadine thought about it, and let Sai Dianchi teach the other party a big deal. He would be seriously injured. If he was still out of breath, it would be okay to kill the opponent ¡¯s followers and vent his anger. It''s baby!


    In this way, can Lu Yiwei give up?


    "My good friend, what''s the matter with you?" Sai Dianchi, who was so revengeful, came to Su Nadine with a smile, and kindly gave each other a hug, as if the other party was his brother who had been separated for many years.


    Suddenly Nadine, who was already angry, saw Sai Dianchi looking at her own eyes and became like her loved ones, knowing that the other party was very grateful to them. The relationship between the two has taken a big step forward. Where can you get angry?


    The monks of the Mohama Department are all dead. If he is still angry at Saidian, it is not flattering at both ends.


    "Sai Dianchi, this time things are in trouble, Lu Yanwei will not give up. If it is not handled properly, the sample grinding department may be turbulent, and even fall to the Tang Dynasty!" Suddenly Nadine intentionally said the problem Seriously, I hope Saidian will understand his difficulties. Then listen to his arrangements and stop making troubles.


    Saidian shrugged and said, "What''s the trouble? Lu may be angry, but the other leaders of the Momo Department will not."


    Suddenly Nadine wondered: "How can you be so sure?"


    Saidian Chihehe whispered: "Do you want to get rich?"


    Suddenly Nadine Monk II was scratching his head. "Don''t make a joke."


    "I''m not joking, but I''m talking about serious matters." Saidian Chizheng said, "I know that I just impulsed and caused you trouble. In order to compensate you, I decided to make a fortune of the family of Lu Yi wedge. , Half of you. "


    "You, what are you doing?" Suddenly Nadine realized something dangerous.


    Sure enough, I listened to Saidian Akimori and said, "What are we doing at the Supervisory Yuan? I caught the fine works of the Tang Dynasty and the spies who deal with the Tang people!


    "Right now we have killed the family members of Lu Yiwei, and we are still a great monk. This matter is no longer good. If the matter is big, it will become known to everyone, not only against your reputation, but also from the Supervision Institute and the whole new moon. Teaching will be ashamed, this cannot happen in the Black Khanate!


    "You and I simply let go of our hands, and set Lu Yiwei as a spy! We are the Supervisory Yuan, and the power and the right to speak are in our hands. It is not easy to prove it? You can create it yourself! There are still a few guys here Followers, took it back, tortured, what kind of confession do you want?


    "This way, no one knows. I was killing a monk for a singer. Are you abusing your power? No one will be dissatisfied with us? The other leaders of the Momo Department will have nothing to say?


    "Also, as one of the main leaders of the Sample and Grinding Department, Lu Yewei must have a lot of wealth. Except for the part turned over, what you and I can retain, it must be valuable!"


    Suddenly Nadine looked at Sai Dianchi as if he had seen him for the first time.


    Is this the nobility''s style? What is your style?


    How could it be so poisonous?


    How can I do Nadine suddenly ... Isn''t that great?


    Seeing Nadine hesitating, Sai Dian, in accordance with Zhang Changan''s preliminaries, said with a dark face and said, "This is what you and I are the heroes!" For a long time, haven''t you figured out such a spy on your own? With this credit, the Great Temple will definitely promote us!


    "But if you don''t do it, you and I will be in trouble and inevitably be guilty of the Great Temple. I won''t have a chance to regret it! And, Nadine, my friend, do you really want to put me in a bad place? ? "


    After hearing this, Nadine was stunned.


    Obviously, he has no way back.


    Whether to choose huge gains or huge guilt is only in his thoughts.


    As the chief priest of the Shattered Leaf City Supervision Institute, he had enough power in his hand to suffice the Lu Yanzi family. If it''s not enough, at this moment, there are not so many priests in the cities in Broken Leaf?


    "It seems I have no choice." Nadine suddenly smiled bitterly.


    Saidian laughed, hugged each other, and then said seriously: "From today on, you are my brother, we share the same shame and never give up!"


    ...


    That night, the Supervisory Academy raised monks'' forces and besieged the Lu Clan weeds.


    The operation went smoothly.


    After all, Lu Yiwei was unprepared, and suddenly Nadine had too much power at this time.


    The priests from the cities learned that they were able to participate in such a great operation, and they all worked very hard. After all, such a great work, they participated, and they could share a little benefit. At least, resumes look better.


    When the monks acted, Nadine had not gone into battle.


    He was actually contradictory and tangled.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was pulled down by Saidian Chi.


    The other party is likely to have been following Lu Yanwei for a long time!


    This aristocratic puppet was probably because he was defeated by the Tang army in Baersi Khan City and lost his men and strongholds. In order not to be convicted by the Great Temple, this was a great achievement!


    What to do if there is no chance Create it yourself.


    And Lu Yiwei, but the other party has long been the target of choice!


    Otherwise, why did Sai Dianchi and Lu Yiwei''s clan get into trouble because of a beautiful lady?


    Otherwise, how could the opponent be killed at the beginning of the battle without even having a chance to say a word?


    Otherwise, after Saidian Chi killed the monk and turned to face himself, how could he have a rigorous speech immediately? Obviously, this is already prepared!


    Myself ... was used!


    Thinking of this, Nadine suddenly sweated from behind.


    "This abominable guy treats me like a fool!" Suddenly Nadine was angry and felt greatly insulted.


    He began to change his mind.


    Shall we go against the code and expose the absurd behavior of the other side?


    Otherwise, I was humiliated for nothing!


    What are the benefits of exposing?


    This, it seems, did not, after all, things happened under their own eyes. I didn''t notice it in advance, but instead helped the other party to deal with the Lu Yanzi family, and now everyone has entered it!


    But if you do n¡¯t disclose it, once things are revealed later, would n¡¯t you be utterly lost?


    After all, no matter how strict the falsified evidence is, in fact, there will be flaws in the end!


    The Tang Dynasty once said that paper ca n¡¯t catch fire. If people do n¡¯t know, unless there is nothing to do, there is no wall in the world ...


    After revealing Sai Dianchi, at least he reacted in a timely manner, distinguishing between loyalty and right and wrong. Although he didn''t notice it in advance, he couldn''t blame himself ...


    Suddenly Nadine fell into extreme self-tangling, his face cloudy.


    Just when he was about to make up his mind, his assistant flew out and said to him excitedly: "We found evidence of Lu Jiuji colluding with the Tang people, a lot of evidence! There are magical instruments from the Tang Dynasty, there are The elixir from the Tang Dynasty has many properties of unknown origin! "


    Suddenly Nadine stunned, eyes widened, "What are you talking about? Evidence? Not evidence we fabricated?"


    The assistant heard this, with a strange and confused look: "We fabricated the evidence? How can we fabricate the evidence? Lu Yewei is a spy who has dealings with the Tang people. The evidence is solid!"


    Suddenly Nadine sat on the ground suddenly.


    True God, there is really evidence that Lu Yanwei really colluded with the Tang people!


    There is such a coincidence in the world?


    God, is this you blessing Nadine?


    Soon, Nadine burst into laughter and laughed with great joy.


    This match red is really ... a lucky star!

 v8 Chapter 158： His Majestys Patrol Camp

    The sun was still very big, and the fine dust of the Loess City pond rose up, but the trees inside and outside the city had already lost a lot of their leaves, and the trees that were still on the branches also turned yellow. So people in Guizi City knew that autumn day was already on the way.


    On the day of Liqiu, Li Xuan met Chu Xun at Duhufu in the Western Regions. As the vanguard of Shangguan, the latter came to Guizi to contact Duhufu earlier.


    "The Langfang Army has reached the northern foot of the Jinshan Mountain. With the force of the army, Guiz will be able to come to Guizi within seven days." Chu Xun reported to Li Xuan that they had come all the way from the grassland. It is also faster than the Tiger Guard.


    "The army traveled long distances. After entering the southern foothills of the Tianshan Mountains, they took a break in Guizi for a period of time, brought the weaponry and ordnance in the storeroom, and then settled in Gumo Prefecture to the west." Li Yi will inform Chu Yi and let him return To keep up with the official explanation.


    This time of the Western Expedition, Datang sent a lot of soldiers and horses, all crowded in Guizi stationed will not work. Those who come first and need to enter the battlefield first, after replenishing supplies in Guizi and other places, they must enter their respective positions to prepare.


    Gumo Prefecture is located at the intersection of Hulu River and Huanhe River, and Dashi City, which is more than a hundred miles northwest, is on the Hulu River.


    These two places are already two of the three most western cities controlled by the Duhufu of the Western Regions. To the northwest, the first large city to be met will be the city of Baersihan. The Langfang army was placed here, of course, to attack the city of Barthi Khan and the vast land behind it, including the city of Shattered Leaves.


    This is the northern line.


    Four hundred miles southwest of Gumo Prefecture, there is a city in the mountains called Weitou Prefecture, which will be the place where the Tiger Guard will be stationed. It is relatively close to Shule City. Later, the war against Shule City and the southern part of the Black Khanate will be led by the Tiger Guard.


    This is the southern line.


    The marching arrangements for these two lines were decided after Li Ye discussed with Zhang Huai.


    The Langfang Army and the Tiger Guards were stationed in Gumo and Weitou for a period of time. After the intensive cultivation, it was also time for the weather to cool down, which was suitable for the army to fight.


    After Chu Yi returned, Li Yi called Zhang Huai-Shen to continue studying the troop route and arrangement for the Black Khanate.


    The two deduced the battle for a long time, and repeatedly confirmed that there were no omissions. When leaving the map and returning to the case, Zhang Huai Shen was a little bit emotional.


    "The current Black Khan State, including the entire Seven Rivers Basin, is the former jurisdiction of the Anxi Duhufu. It is not much, and it is only the western part of Tianshan and its west.


    "Previously, the black khanate was unable to control the vast and rich land south of the Wuxu River, such as Kunxu Prefecture, Qisha Prefecture, Daqin State, Writing Style, and Zhizhi in the southwest of Anxi Prefecture. The western jurisdiction of Mengchi Duhufu, including Huoxun, is now in the hands of the Great Eating Country. "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Huai Shen exclaimed indignantly: "Hei Khan claimed to be a dynasty, and considered himself to be prosperous. He was unparalleled in the Seven Rivers, but it was really a misnomer.


    Looking at him, it seems that the Black Khanate territory should be bigger. Since it is inheriting the foundation left in the early years of Datang, how to build the country should be completely inherited, so that it is not insulting that Datang was brilliant.


    Li Yan laughed abruptly. He can understand the feelings of the other party. In fact, this is similar to the Zhao and Song Dynasty''s failure to inherit the territory of Datang. This reflects not only Zhao Song''s incompetence, but also an insult to Datang.


    Li Ye saw this more thoroughly, so he seemed indifferent. He said, "In the early years, the people of the Tang Dynasty were too powerful and unparalleled, and their territory was too wide.


    "At that time, the city of Milos was a heartland. Not only the torch and fire departments of the north and south of the Wujing River were under the control of the Anxi Capital, the southern part of the jurisdiction was directly connected to Tianzhu, and there was no small state in the middle. Moreover, the Persian Governor''s Government was established, and it can be said that it is very deep in Persian borders. "


    Zhang Huaishen, as the former envoy of the Guiyi Army, knew much about the west.


    At the time, the Arabs¡ªthe Great Cannibalism and the Crescent Church¡ªinvaded Persia, and his prince Belus sought help from Datang. Datang set up Persian governor''s office in Grim Ling City and asked Belus to be governor for several years.


    Li Yan continued: "In the final analysis, the Black Khanate is just a small state, and it is a blessing to be able to exist for a while and obtain the qualifications for autonomous survival.


    "I expect them to know what the glorious Tang Dynasty is, and the glory of the glorious Tang Dynasty, that is to play the piano to cattle. Their level is too low to see these things, can''t imagine, and even understand what Datang is."


    Zhang Huai bowed deeply, "Your Majesty is absolutely right, indeed."


    He said sincerely, "It is the greatest luck of my life to be born into the Tang Dynasty and to be born in another prosperous period of the Tang Dynasty.


    The Guiyi Army was once lonely, surrounded by enemies, and raised the banner of the Tang Dynasty to fight endlessly. Zhang Huaishen was most able to deeply understand the glory of the Tang Dynasty. The words that are being spoken now are full of affection and are moving.


    Li Zheng just nodded and said nothing.


    In fact, the well frogs in these places in Central Asia had hope of seeing the sea.


    If Anxi Dufu House has always existed, those of them who can open their eyes to see the world, people of insight, and insight, follow Anxi Dufu House to the east, may also understand what is the sea of ??stars.


    It is a pity that God did not care, and gave them this opportunity before, but later took it back.


    Anxi Dufu House once occupied the western region and the entire territory of Central Asia. It bordered Persia in the west and Tianzhu in the south. There were no small fishes in between. Now, when Tang rebuilds the Anxi Dufu government, everything must start from scratch.


    Seven days later, the Langfang Army arrived at Guizi, but Li Zhi did not wait for Shangguan to pour into the city to see him, so he went to the Langfang Army''s camp outside the city.


    "I didn''t know that His Majesty was driving, and he was not able to meet him before leaving the camp. Please forgive His Majesty!" In front of the army''s account, Shangguan Qingcheng brought a kind of salute to Li Yi.


    "You don''t have to say that, just flatten, and take a look at Tang''s most elite cavalry." Li Xie waved his hand to signal that Shangguan''s fall into the city did not require much courtesy.


    To this day, with the Datang army fighting the Quartet, it is invincible, the sergeant''s momentum is as strong as a rainbow, and he has raised more than one famous soldier monk. Leaving aside Li Xian, King Qi, Zhao Polu, Yang Xingmi, etc. have all achieved the status of famous players.


    However, Shangguan Qingcheng is still unique in the army and its position cannot be shaken. This is not only because Li Yan treats her very well, but also because her realm has not stopped improving. I don''t know where it ends.


    Li Yan has heard the name "Bing Sheng".


    But before that only existed in the legend. It is rumored that Bai Qi, Wang Xi, Huo Qubing, Li Jing and others have reached such a state, but there is no evidence and no clear records, it is just that the disciples of the military think so.


    Maybe Shangguan Qingcheng can prove whether there is a realm of soldiers above the famous generals?


    If Tang Jun hits Baghdad, goes to the west, and hits the border where Mongolia ¡¯s iron rider "had once" arrived, will such a war feed a soldier?


    Li Xun didn''t think too much, and under the banner of inspecting military camps and general Xuanwei, he kept up with Guan Qingcheng in the camp.


    Under normal circumstances, when the emperor came to inspect the military situation, a large group of generals and guards would naturally follow, but at the moment, there is no such person behind Li Yan and Shangguan.


    The Langfang Army is used to this scene.


    No matter where they are stationed, Li Yan will often appear in the camp. In a small part, he makes various exchanges with the soldiers, such as observing their training, talking with them, checking their skills ... but most of the time, Li Xun will follow Guan Qingcheng to "patrol" in the camp.


    The Langfang Army''s barracks, as large as the army''s large accounts, and as small as the room''s cooktop, have left Li Ying to follow Guan Qingcheng.


    Li Xun sometimes appeared as the incarnation of Emperor Tao, and sometimes the deity came, and whenever the latter situation appeared, the generals in the camp were to suffer. Because His Majesty likes to compete with others, he is also known for guiding soldiers'' combat skills and improving the combat effectiveness of the army.


    In this way, what the Langfang Army thinks of is a kind of Li Zhi''s pro-military nature.


    After all the troops of the Wolffang Army are practicing monks, some new soldiers are always proud and proud when they mention this, and sometimes they train continuously for several days and nights with excitement.


    The veterans will appear at this time, slap on the foreheads of these recruits, let them roll off to rest, and the old **** is telling them that since the Qingzhou period, the Langfang Army is His Majesty''s pro army, what''s so good? Fuss?


    Moreover, His Majesty has been in the Wolffang Army battlefield and fought with soldiers in the battlefield, such as when the Chaos of Huang Chao was calmed down.


    All in all, Shangguan Qingcheng has a transcendent status in the entire Changan Prohibition Army, and no one only looks at her as a military general.


    "Of the more than one hundred thousand soldiers of the Wolffang Army, the high-level training has already accounted for 30%, and the grade of the warhorse has also been improved correspondingly over the years. Adding the size and equipment of each use, to the battlefield, even if the Wolffang Army Without the cooperation of the infantry, they can attack the city themselves. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng secretly glanced at Li Yan, seeing that the other side did not squint, and then looked at it a few more times, the whiter the face and the more red the lips became.


    She continued: "At the high level of training, and then the tall city walls, the monks can leap forward. Now, the monks have the same strength. Fighting back, when necessary, the Wolffang Army can Go directly to the city wall, or even jump over the city wall and kill directly into the city! "


    Li Yan listened and kept nodding, this was indeed a scene that would make him happy.


    I turned to look at each other, and I was about to praise them, and suddenly found that the two did not know when they had left the camp, and the other''s red and white face seemed to be flamboyant in the setting sun at the moment. Jangji Monk is scratching his head.


    "For Datang and Da Shi, the Black Khanate is a middle buffer zone. The task of the Wolffang Army''s first battle is to coordinate with the layout of the western business firms, so that this buffer zone no longer exists in the blink of an eye, and it has become us completely. The front line does not give a chance to react! "


    Li Xun didn''t think too much and focused on the war situation. "After arriving in Gumo Prefecture, you should keep up your strength. Once the military order is issued, you must make a thunder and let these dumplings from Central Asia see what is Datang Elite!"


    "Let''s take orders!"

 v8 Chapter 159： Eve of the war

    In the case of conclusive evidence, after convicting Lu Yizhi''s family, Zhang Changan, Sai Dianchi, and others took this great effort to leave Batu Shadi.


    Before, Sai Dian was very anxious to return to the big food because he was going to heal, but now he can go back and report to the Caliph himself for arresting Lu Yiwei for his credit.


    At this time, Fudge Nadine had initially formulated a plan to seduce and ambush Tang monks.


    At the time of the farewell, the red-faced Nadine Nadine planned to tell Sai Dianchi the plan to seduce and ambush the monks of the Tang Dynasty, but was prevented by the latter.


    In these days, Sai Dian, who was collecting the evidence of Lu Zhiwei''s crimes, had been operating in the territory of the other party without participating in the meetings of the Supervision Institute.


    Suddenly Nadine didn''t care about this, of course, the arrest of Lu Yanwei''s splendid credit must mostly fall on Sai Dianchi, and of course he should pay attention to this matter. As for seducing and ambushing the monks in the Tang Dynasty, even if they succeeded, they were still working together to monitor the court. Sai Dianchi did not have much credit.


    So until now, Sai Dianchi didn''t know, and suddenly Nadin and the directors of the city''s supervision institutes made plans.


    "I have no intention of intervening in this matter. Let everyone show their strength. You should understand what I mean." Sai Dianchi said with a deep and intimate kiss, Nadine was slightly puzzled.


    Suddenly Nadine came into contact with Saidian Chi''s gaze and immediately understood. In the case of Lu Yiwei, it was Sai Dianchi who "discovered" the clue, and the whole thing was also he was leading, so the main part of this great work was on his head, and others could share less.


    But in this matter, Nadine has also made great efforts.


    Saidian Chi could not give too much to Nadine Nadine in this matter, and even took away a lot of Nadine Nadine''s share-for example, in the instrument given to the Great Temple, the entire operation was led by him Commanded, Suddenly Nadine just cooperated.


    Sai Dianchi needed to return to the big diet to heal his injuries and be promoted.


    Following the actions of seducing and ambushing the monks of the Tang Dynasty, Sai Dianchi was also the one who first proposed the idea.


    But now the tribute to Sai Dianchi is enough, so he returned to Li Nadine, took himself away from this incident, and gave his credit to ambush Tang monks. Ding.


    I thought that I understood Nadine Chi''s intentional flickering Nadine, and my heart moved a lot. "Sai Dianchi, you are really my good brother!"


    The two laughed at each other, saying goodbye.


    After leaving the city of Hachiman, the kindness on Saidian''s red face disappeared. He took a peek at Zhang Changan next to him, his eyes were very complicated, and there was admiration and fear in it, and he even intertwined with worship.


    Since these days, Zhang Chang''an has shown the wisdom to stop him.


    The reason why they want to leave Bacheng Sandy City quickly is not only to give him the chance to go back for healing in time, but the most important thing is to seduce and ambush the Tang monks from the next monitoring hospital. Medium, completely extracted.


    This is important.


    Sai Dianchi knows better than anyone, and the action of Nadine hastily cannot succeed.


    Although he did not know the plan of the whole operation, neither Zhang Changan nor the Tang monks knew. However, Saidian is extremely clear. Now the priests of the city''s supervisory institutes in the city of Bacheng are all under the watchful eye of the monk in the Tang Dynasty.


    No matter what plan the Supervision Institute has and how clever the strategy is, there will never be a chance to launch it!


    Therefore, Sai Dianchi had to leave quickly, so that in the future, the Black Khanate Supervision Institute would not be suspicious when it was hit hard.


    "Rest assured, you and I have already reached the big food when our people do it. You did n¡¯t know about it. Crescentism can''t doubt you." Zhang Chang''an saw a strange look at Saidian Chi, thinking he was worried , He was relieved to calm the other''s heart.


    "With Zhang, there is no need to worry about other things." Sai Dianchi now speaks more and more like a Tang, and salute is even more Tang Dynasty etiquette.


    Zhang Chang''an was satisfied with Sai Dianchi''s awareness, but he did not relax his vigilance and has been watching Sai Dianchi.


    Suddenly Nadine bid farewell to Sai Dianchi, he returned to the Supervisory Court and continued meetings with the principal priests in each city. An action plan to lure and ambush Tang monks has been finalized, but many details need to be discussed.


    For example, each city needs manpower, who makes bait that must be sacrificed, who makes great hunters, and even the distribution of post-mortem credit.


    After finishing the day''s meeting, Nadine suddenly got a report, and Satuk Bograhan visited.


    "Satuk is here?" Suddenly Nadine was surprised at first hearing, and she thought for a moment that she deserved it.


    Satuk Bograhan is the son of the Khanate, the son of Orguchak, and is the most powerful and favored. Now, the military and political affairs of the Black Khanate are basically in his control. Not much of a problem.


    Before coming to the Black Khanate, Nadine suddenly knew that Satuk was a man with a rough outline, a rare hero in the world, and even the caliph of the caliph had called him in person, and had many praises. At the same time, Satuk is also a devout crescent believer.


    These days, due to the incident of Lu Yiwei, the two sides have already negotiated. In the face of tangible evidence, Satuk showed a deep sense of justice and cooperated very well.


    Moments later, Nadine met Satuk in the parlour.


    After a few greetings, Saturk looked utterly: "Dear priest, can you tell Saturk that there will be a major operation against the monks in the Tang Dynasty?"


    Suddenly Nadine stumbled, and the plan to seduce and ambush the monks in the Tang Dynasty was only known inside the Supervision Institute, and all were high-level. How could Saturk get the news? Does the other party even have eyeliner in the high level of the Supervision Institute?


    "Dear priest, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t get the exact news, but I found that the Anxi Dufu House in the Tang Dynasty is now abnormal."


    When Saturk saw the sudden appearance of Nadine, he took the initiative to explain why he said so, "My eyeliner in the jurisdiction of Anxi Dufu government in the Tang Dynasty always reported all kinds of news regularly, usually one report every five days. Since the assassination of Balsi Khan, the return has been changed to once a day.


    "But now, they haven''t returned any news for four days! And the monks I sent to contact, including two major monks, didn''t return, and suddenly they lost the news!


    "This situation can only explain one problem. The Tang Dynasty dispatched a large number of monks and began to tightly seal the border! This power must be stronger than we think. Otherwise, neither of my two monks will be both. Failed to come back!


    "The Tang people did this because of something big, and it must be that their struggle with us has reached a very fierce level, so I came to ask."


    Hearing here, Sudden Nadin''s face was a bit ugly.


    In the Tang Dynasty Anxi Duhufu, the Crescent Church also dispatched insidious works, but as early as the change of Barthi Khan City, all the news was lost, and he has not received a return for a long time.


    However, he didn''t care. He only believed that it was the Tang people''s operation in Anxi Dufu House, and the Supervisory Committee launched a large-scale hunt for hidden piles in the Black Khan State. His people were temporarily dormant. The normal state, don''t worry too much.


    But after hearing Saturk''s words, Nadine suddenly realized that after his people didn''t move, Saturk''s eyeliner returned several news! This compares him.


    "We do act, but we can''t say for now."


    Suddenly Nadine was not very happy. "But what I can tell you is that the arrogance of the monks in the Tang Dynasty has not been maintained for a long time. We will soon be able to return to the news of the Tang Dynasty in Anxi Capital. line."


    To Satuk, Nadine has a high profile, so he chose to reveal some news.


    In the past few years, the other party imitated the Guardian system of the Great Eater Country and formed a Gulam Guard. Its combat power is very strong. There are almost no opponents in the Black Khanate and it is regarded as the keen division of the Black Khanate. . The caliphs have said that the combat effectiveness of the Gulam Guards is already comparable to the elite of the eater.


    After the war with the Tang Dynasty, the Crescent religion of the Black Khanate also had to rely on this guard.


    "Satuk, get ready for the war. I feel that the Tang Dynasty blocked the border. This will not be easy." Sudden Nadin finally said, "At that time, it is time for the Gulam Guards to show their skills! "


    Saturk heard this light before him. "The Guards have waited for this day for a long time! If the Tang people did not come, it would only matter. If they appeared, the Guards would let them know that the soldiers who have the crescent religion How powerful is it! "


    Suddenly Nadine smiled, which was his thought.


    "It seems that the plan to seduce and ambush monk Tang Jun needs to be speeded up. If the war really comes, let the Supervisory Academy let me Nadine to win the first victory!"


    Suddenly Nadine couldn''t help feeling the excitement when he thought about it. He just arrested the big spy Lu Luwei. If he can still make great achievements, he may be promoted, enter the core of the Supervision Institute, and return to Baghdad.


    ...


    The summer is over and Bai Lu is approaching.


    The main force of the Langfang Army stationed in Gumo Prefecture has been drawn to the northwest, and the pioneer of the Langfang Army in Dashicheng has been taken by Chu Jing and has reached the border.


    "Baersihan City is the eastern town of the Black Khanate, one north and one south with Shule City. It forms the frontier position of the Black Khanate against the Tang Dynasty, with nearly 200,000 troops. The main force is directly controlled by the Black Khanate Khan. The standing army, light riding, heavy riding, light infantry, heavy infantry is readily available, and the monks are powerful.


    "In addition to the main force, there are tribal armies of various tribes. They are obedient to the chiefs of each tribe. During the war, the chiefs of the tribe were also controlled by the ministers appointed by the Khan. . "


    After finishing this with the general for the last time, Chu Yan closed the information in his hand and glared, "After five days, it is time for us to attack the city of Baersi Khan. The command given by General Shangguan is, as a pioneer, we must On the day of Bailu, the city of Shattered Leaves! "

 v8 Chapter 160： Holy army

    The alimentary caliph, Marlene Hinard, stands in front of a huge, magnificent, majestic wall full of jewels of the Palace of Wisdom.


    After the room''s French array was launched, the dark-colored walls gradually became illusive and transparent in the radiant light, and soon became a mirror-like existence. It''s just that the scene in the mirror is not Mullen himself, but a general who urgently needs to report military information to him.


    "Xi Luchi, what''s the situation ahead?" Malun, who stood by himself, asked indifferently.


    "Back to Caliph, obey your order, the main force of the army has arrived in Mulu City, Pioneer Jingqi has arrived in Kangcheng, and is exhausted." In the video, Xi Luchi, deputy "Great Emir" of Big Food Country, answered with a bow.


    Mullen nodded: "The army doesn''t have to rest and goes straight into the Black Khanate. Is Olgucsak ready for food?"


    "The caliph had prepared Karakhan Khan, and he was ready. For the caliph''s order, he was as meticulous as the minister," Xi Luchi respectfully said.


    Mullen nodded slightly, showing a satisfied and smug smile.


    The Eclipse Army consists of three parts: the Caliphate Guard, the Standing Army, and Mutwar (Volunteer Army).


    The Guards are basically stationed in the capital, which is equivalent to the Central Army of the Central Plains dynasty and the relatives of the emperor, and only accepts the caliph. The Standing Army is the main army of the Eclipse, and they fight in the Quartet and the border areas, the borders, and the cities .


    Mutwar is a private army of feudal lords in various places. In the war, he followed the standing army action, which was equivalent to the vassal army of the Zhou Dynasty, or the Fantang army of Datang. They are also called Volunteers, meaning the personal strength of the lords who volunteered to fight for the country.


    The national system of eclipse is the feudal system. The so-called feudalism, that is, one by one, caliphate separates the lords of various places and has local powers to let them establish their own territorial order, cities, and army.


    Before the rise of Mullen, the feudal lords'' power expanded to the extreme, causing the eclipse central to lose control of each place. If it wasn''t for Mullen''s resurgence of food, these inflated feudal lords should have divided their places one after another and split the food.


    Because of the emergence of Mullen, the food center was strong, the power and influence of the feudal lords were greatly weakened, and he could only obey the caliphate.


    Mullen groaned a little and continued: "Li Zhi always wanted to recreate the glory and territory of the Tang Dynasty, and even to build a stronger career than his ancestors. It was only a matter of time before he sent troops to Kara Khan.


    "To this day, the power of the Crescent Church in Karakhan is very stable, but because of the obstruction of Datang, it cannot expand eastward. This is not allowed by the true God!


    "This time when the army entered Karakhan, it was not allowed to extort money along the way. We must arrive at Baer Sihan City and Shule City as soon as possible according to the established plan. Then, we launched an unexpected onslaught to the Tang Dynasty and captured the Anxi Dufu House Open up the situation for the next action!


    "As long as the Tang Dynasty Anxi Capital Guard House is captured, the Guards will then arrive and defeat the opponent''s main military forces in a full-scale war with the Tang Dynasty!


    "Xi Luchi, what I want to tell you is that the naval fleet has set off, and I hope you will not lose to them. If the naval fleet has landed in the East China Sea in the Tang Dynasty, you have not completely defeated Yangguan and Yumen, you will lose to Mengxi Taz. "


    Xi Luchi in the mirror heard the back, his face became quite excited.


    He swears: "Harry gives his heart, Xi Luchi will never lose to Monjitaz, you just wait for the minister''s good news! Three months later, your guards will be able to drive past Yangguan and drive straight into Tang Take the place in the middle of the border, and occupy Chang''an! "


    The caliph said nothing. "Hopefully the situation is exactly what you said."


    Like Xi Luchi, Monjitaz is also the deputy "Big Emir" of Da Shi. The so-called Great Emir is the commander of the Three Food Army and the first person in the army.


    In order to keep the army in his own hands, Marron is now the Grand Emir.


    His Majesty has several deputy emirs, all of whom are amazingly talented. Not only are they high-powered, they have few opponents in the country, but they are all outstanding. They are all heroes. .


    This time when the Tang Dynasty levied Datang, Ma Lun took the preemptive attention, so he was fully prepared-the large-scale operation of the Supervisory Yuan some time ago was also to suppress Datang''s eyeliner. It is impossible for them to timely and accurately report the news of the Eclipse Army.


    This time Mullen did his best.


    However, because it is an expedition, of course, it is impossible to let the main forces of the big food nations dispatch, and the logistics cannot afford it. Therefore, the warfare was elite, with 700,000 standing troops, plus 300,000 volunteer troops in the eastern part of the Great Eatery, totaling one million troops.


    Volunteers of the lords, Mullen did not bear the burden of logistics and other logistical supplies. When they arrived on the battlefield, they also played a role.


    But Mullen''s army was not only 700,000. He also sent a naval fleet.


    Dashi ¡¯s navy is battle-hardened and very powerful, because Dashi ¡¯s navy has many opponents.


    The forces around the Indian Ocean in the south and the forces in the northern Mediterranean are all opponents of the Eclipse Navy-including the Byzantine Empire (East Rome) in the eastern Mediterranean, and the Charles Empire in the west, and the southern Mediterranean, which is also a crescent jurisdiction, but Separate dynasties.


    This time, Mullen ordered the East Fleet navy fleet, which has 300,000 troops, and is also very capable.


    In Mullen''s plan, the sea and the land came together, and the situation that would eventually be reached was Xi Luchi''s million army, who entered the Yumen Pass and Yang Pass of the Tang Dynasty from the Black Khan State. Onslaught towards North Korea.


    At the same time, the navy landed on the east coast of Datang, eroding Datang''s territory from the east.


    The two-lane attack, the simultaneous land and sea, made the Tang Dynasty deeply stuck in the quagmire and couldn''t extricate themselves!


    Mullen hadn''t left after the wall was restored in ink. He deduced and imagined the war situation, and his smile on his face became richer. "In one month, the Tang Dynasty Anxi Dufu House will no longer exist. Within three months, the Tang Dynasty will lose the territory it has recovered over the years."


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes and raised his head, opened his arms, his face intoxicated, as if embracing the whole world.


    ...


    Yaoluo Luolu stood on the head of Shule City and looked eastward, with eager eyes and full of resentment.


    Ever since he was defeated in the Liangzhou city of Tang Dynasty and lost the main force of Xizhou Huiluo, Yaoluoluo has been frightened. When he was driven away from Xizhou by Tang Jun, his own life was in danger.


    Fortunately, the return of the Onionling West in the Black Khan State was a bit of a friendship of similar origins. He was rescued by the instruction of the crescent moon and sent to station in Shule City. Yaoluo Luolu can only follow his own smashed soldiers and survive in this world.


    After five years of self-cultivation and recuperation, the medicine Ge Luoluo has already slowed down.


    During this period, he also saw the power of crescentism, which is a huge force he has never seen before. He once conquered the Mobe steppe and set off the Qidan Shamanism that led the world to attack the Tang Dynasty. He is a frog at the bottom of the well!


    Because of this, Yaoluo Luoluo did not hesitate to let the remaining people convert to crescentism.


    After receiving the exercises given by the crescent moon, many fighters in the clan have achieved great benefits in these years, especially after receiving various elixir and magical instruments, the lumbar rods of the medicine Luoluolu were hard. Up.


    To this day, Yaoluo Luolu knows that he is already part of the Crescent religion and has no ability to determine his own destiny since then.


    But he didn''t care. As long as he could avenge the Tang Dynasty and avenge his war dead, let the Tang Dynasty pay the price of blood, and retreat from the land of Xizhou after the corpse swept across the wild, he felt no regret in this life!


    You can''t keep your own Xizhou, but don''t even think about it in the Tang Dynasty!


    "Yao Geluo, you always like to stand alone in the city and look at the east side for a whole day. What you look like really makes me wonder what to say. In fact, you do n¡¯t need to do this at all, you can definitely go back To Xizhou. "


    The Shoule City Defender of the Black Khan Kingdom came to Yaoluo Luolu and comforted him.


    Yaoluo Luolu quickly saw the ceremony. At that time, the other party led the army and blocked the Tang army, which allowed his tribe soldiers to escape into the city of Shule; after that, the other party also led the way, and he was able to receive the gifts of crescentism.


    "I just want to come early that day!"


    Yaoluo Luolu''s eyes were red, and he did not conceal his hatred of the Tang Dynasty. "If that day really comes, you must let me be a pioneer! I will lead my people to capture the Anxi Dufu government of the Tang Dynasty. Let them see how powerful Yaoluo is today! "


    Shou will pat Yaolu Luolu''s shoulder. "Rest assured, your department is now several times stronger than five years ago. If you encounter Tang Jun, it will definitely be a one-sided killing. Your blood will be reported!"


    Yaoluo Luolu took a deep breath and focused his head. He looked back to the east. "I can''t wait any longer. I really hope that Tang Jun will appear right now!"


    ...


    The city of Hachimansha.


    Suddenly Nadine met Satuk again.


    "The holy army is about to enter Karakhan ?!" Hearing the news, the always calm and staid lord of the Black Khanate, Saturk, couldn''t help but stare.


    The news was too great, and it meant something too shocking, and before that, he hadn''t heard any sound of the wind.


    "This is the latest news. To be honest, before that, I didn''t hear the slightest sound of wind. Only now the army is coming, I have not been notified."


    Nadine hastily said helplessly, but her expression was exhilarating.


    He knows what it means.


    "No wonder, Khan ordered me to hoard grain and ordnance some time ago. The order I received was to prepare for the war. At that time, I thought it was Karakhan who was going to resist the invasion of the Tang army. Holy army! "Satuk blinked in his eyes.


    Crescentism is about to start a war against the Tang Dynasty. As a frontier, the Karahan dynasty will definitely take the opportunity to flex its muscles. Maybe it can establish extraordinary feats and be famous all over the world!


    Capable of defeating the Tang Dynasty, Saturk felt hot and cold.


    The Tang Dynasty once had the glory of the sun, but now there is a tendency to flourish again. Seeing that they are about to send troops to Karakhan, their country is facing danger, but they did not expect that the Holy Army arrived early!


    Saturk knew how powerful the crescent religion was, and he knew very well that once the crescent army arrived, no one in the world could resist it! At least, Karakhan had no resistance. The Tang Dynasty, even if it is slightly stronger, is bound to be unstoppable!


    "Satuk, telling you this today is to make you prepare early. Next, I will seduce and ambush Tang Dynasty master monks, as long as they can eat them, the news of the arrival of the Holy Army, to the Tang Dynasty It will always be confidential! You should know how important this is. "


    Suddenly Nadine stared at Satuk scorchingly.


    The latter reacted suddenly, and Nadine told him today that he wanted to make some efforts to send a large number of Karakhan monks to ensure foolproof actions.


    Of course, with the power of crescent teaching, you may not be able to accomplish this alone. Nadine hastily involved himself, and has the intention to show his face and make contributions. The other side is showing off to himself!


    The other party is the leader of the Crescent Church Supervision Institute in the Black Khanate. He is the Khan of the future in Karakhan. The two sides help each other, support and cooperate, and form alliances and mutual help. It is bound to be able to better obtain more opportunities in the future. Have more achievements!


    Thinking of this, Satuk quickly got up and thanked him.


    "The height we can reach in this life depends on how much we can do in the Tang Dynasty. Satuk, the trend is in full swing. This is your opportunity and we must cooperate."


    "The priest is right, that''s right!"

 v8 Chapter 161： Go to war

    At the beginning of Nadine and Saturk''s plan to seduce and ambush Tang monks, the Spearhead Pioneer Chu Yu had already led the army across the Bodaling.


    Budaling is the western border of Anxi Capital, and is also the border between Datang and the Black Khanate. It is more than a hundred miles from Dashicheng to here.


    In order to take care of this important border, the Black Khanate is stationed by tens of thousands of soldiers in Dundo, on the banks of the Boda Ridge. Regarding the status of Dunduo City, it is roughly equivalent to the Keeper-Catch City within the Great Wall of the Tang Dynasty.


    Defending the city is not large and the troop strength is not many, but the status is quite important. Once the enemy enters, several defending cities will support each other, which is the first line of defense.


    And if they face an invasion by the army, their role is more like a cordon, because to really deal with large-scale enemy forces, they need to be assisted by a large city stationed behind.


    This is an early morning, a quiet and clear morning approaching the fall. When the sky was awake, the gentle wind brought the delicate fragrance of plants and trees. The sun had not yet appeared, and the red light was bright on the mountains to the east.


    The soldiers of Dundo City, who were ruthless in armor, shook their spirits on the walls of the rammed earth where the rammed earth was golden. There was smoke from behind, and the scent of the bread spread out. This was the most tempting taste for the soldiers who stayed in the middle of the night.


    They talked and laughed with each other in the city to distract them a little bit, but they still couldn''t stop swallowing. From time to time, some people look back into the city, thinking that the companions who want to change their value come earlier so that they can go to breakfast sooner.


    To these Black Khanate soldiers, although Dundo City is a border land, it has nothing to do with bitter cold.


    Here is the western foothills of the Tianshan Mountains. The green mountains and green water birds are scented with flowers. If you are interested, you can occasionally take them to the mountains to hunt some game. This environment is much better than the endless yellow sands in the middle school.


    The war has not happened for too long, and the guards and soldiers are ordinary people. In the quiet and monotonous days, I look forward to ending the side missions and returning to my hometown to reunite with friends and family. It may be a pasture with cattle and sheep all over the place, or it may be a city drunk with gold.


    Some value-added soldiers approached the city head, holding cakes in their hands and stuffing their mouths as they walked. There was an atmosphere of joy immediately down and down the city wall, and some people greeted each other and said two words to each other.


    But war has come unexpectedly.


    "What''s that?" Suddenly, someone holding a loaf of bread pointed at the mountain on the east side and exclaimed.


    "Look at you!" More people cried.


    The soldiers looked back, one by one there.


    In the mountains, there are a large number of birds and beasts carrying the rising sun, and the black clouds roared towards the city like black clouds.


    No, that''s not a bird and beast. There have never been such a big bird and beast in this world.


    But if it weren''t for birds and beasts, how could they run away from the mountain in a flying gesture?


    The soldiers of Dundo City quickly saw what was happening suddenly.


    The opponent is an army and a soldier. It''s just that they are cavalry. The only difference is that their warhorses can fly. Although it can not continue to fly like birds, but one step is more than ten feet away.


    "What is this?!"


    "Is it a demon?"


    "Is it our army ?!"


    "No, they are wearing Tang Army armor and tabard!"


    The city head suddenly fell into chaos. The soldiers lost the cake in their hands and forgot to go to breakfast. They saw more and more demons appearing, and they could not see the boundary and the end.


    The opponent''s warhorse is as strong as a bull, but he can fly and flutter like a goshawk. The other soldier''s soldiers are wrapped in armor. There is no inch or protection. Even his face is hidden behind the armor, only a pair of deep and horrifying eyes are exposed.


    That''s more than 10,000 people!


    More than 10,000 mighty, demon-like Tang Jun!


    The defender of Dundo City rushed to the head of the city and stretched his neck to look out. It was too late to be surprised. Chu Yu had leapt up to the city at first, and while the horseshoe passed lightningly over the guard''s head, the long cricket stabbed him. Chest!


    As the warhorse fell on the city head, the defender with eyes wide open and frightened was stared to the ground.


    Countless Tang Army surged into the city like a tide.


    No, their current appearance can no longer be described as tide, because their war horses all jumped from the front of the city, stepped over the female wall in one step, the rabbit rose and fell, and came to the city.


    With their advent, the city heads suddenly burst into fierce blood and rain. The soldiers of Dundo City screamed at the wolves, but where are they fast enough to have the strength of monks who practice Qi, and most of them are beasts who have three levels of strength? Warhorse?


    They were overtaken, stabbed by the Wolffang Army''s standard instrument, and killed on the spot.


    Like a hurricane and a dark cloud, the Langfang Army slid from the city head into the city, and from the city to the city head, the torrent rushed through and killed the entire city.


    They did not stagnate in the slightest, did not delay half a bit, and did not even slow down at a slow pace. They rushed away and rushed to the hinterland of the Black Khan State.


    They came fast and went fast. There was only a moment of incense for the entire battle.


    So it''s not fighting, it''s just marching.


    As for the weeds trampled and the dead ants during the march, how could the General of the Wolffang Army care?


    After they left in the billowing smoke, the city of Dundo was already a **** hell. The city head, streets, courtyard walls and roofs were covered with broken limbs and dead corpses. The cakes scattered on the ground were still white hot, but they were stained with blood and could no longer be eaten.


    No one eats them anymore.


    After the storm, many cities, apart from the dead, have only scattered screams and sorrows of despair. Fortunately, the few soldiers who did not die were worse than those who died. The sight they faced was too **** and cruel, and many people went crazy on the spot.


    The battlefield does not belong to them, and the war no longer belongs to them. In the face of the Wolffang Army, they are no longer soldiers.


    This world does not need soldiers who cannot fight the enemy.


    They were too weak, so just now they were facing a troop disaster.


    ...


    There is a distance of about two hundred miles from Buda Ling to Barshan Khan.


    For ordinary troops, this is a four or five-day march. But for the Langfang Army, two hundred miles is just a raid. So when Langfang marched outside of Barthi Khan, the other party had not received any news about the attack and fall of Dundo.


    However, after all, Baersi Khan City is Baersi Khan City, a key town in the eastern part of the Black Khanate, to prepare for the forefront of Datang. In this situation, they have long received Saturk''s order and entered a state of war preparations.


    These days, Baer Sihan City opened the gates for a short time, only three hours around noon, and the other four doors were closed tightly.


    At the same time, the monks scouts in the city are constantly roaming outside the city, while constantly communicating with other cities, to ensure that the city of Barshan will not be attacked.


    For this reason, although Barthihan City did not receive any news about the fall of Dundo City, when the Langfang Army arrived in the city, the city gate had already been urgently closed, and the garrison in the city had been waiting for support from the city. The monks came out near the tower.


    All kinds of defensive equipment have entered the combat state. The spiky slaps are raised high, the crossbow crosses the bow, the forks are lined up, the stone rolling is even piled up above the women''s wall, and the pungent smell of hot metal septic Ten miles away.


    Mammoth.


    Seeing the arrogant look of the city head guards and the monks, they knew that they felt that their city could only be described as solid gold. And absolutely do not think that the 30,000 Langfang Army has the ability to capture the city.


    "When it comes to occupying the city, they don''t even have the qualification to attack the city!" Said defender Jenkins. He is the uncle of Saturk and the younger brother of the Khan of the Black Khanate. He has extensive experience in the field.


    "The Tang dynasty attacked us but only used such people. Did they come to make a joke?"


    "I really don''t know what is going on in Dundo City, even if they put Tang Jun over here."


    "It can''t be careless, this should only be the pioneer of Tang Jun. However, since it is a pioneer, that is to explore the way. It will not send the siege to death. The main force of Tang Jun should be behind."


    "Kill out and give these Tang Army a lesson!"


    "Yes! Do you still have to look at 30,000 people? Is it okay to show off your power in front of us? Kill them and let them know how powerful the Karahan fighters are!"


    Chu Yan heard the voice of the city head. This is not that he used the power of cultivation, but that the voice of the other party is really loud, for fear that he may not hear.


    Chu Yi expressionless.


    He is actually not a person with a rich expression and a lot of words. While in Jincheng County, he often stood behind the steaming steam at the soup stall and was dazed. Only in the presence of extremely close people can he coyly look like a mother-in-law. This is probably a common problem for people like him.


    Now, he had only one city to overcome, a group of enemies to defeat. So he didn''t show any emotions, or he was interested in talking with each other.


    As a leading general, what he had to do was simple.


    Just fight.


    "Whirlwind crossbow, get ready!" Before the battle, Chu Yan raised his arm.


    He is also a warrior, and is already in the realm of generals, not too far from the realm of generals.


    Thirty thousand Langfang Army officers took out the cyclone crossbow from the storage bag.


    The Cyclone Crossbow is a heavy artillery crossbow developed by the craftsman for the use of Qi monks. Now that he has been in the military for three years, the soldiers have long been extremely skilled, such as arm commanders.


    Thirty thousand cyclones cross coldly in the sun.


    "Is Tang Jun really going to fight with us at this point?" Ji Jinsi saw the movement of the Langfang Army and hesitated.


    "This is provocation!"


    "This is death!"


    "What do they want to do, shoot us with a crossbow? Haha, this is so funny ..."


    Those who said that, soon couldn''t laugh.


    There was suddenly a very heavy buzzing sound outside the city, the sound was loud, like the snow mountain collapsed and the earth tossed. Immediately, thirty thousand generals of the Wolffang Army were hidden behind the glorious aura of the sea. It did n¡¯t take long for Jenkins and others to see a bright hall. The sky suddenly burst into a dense meteor shower, and it fell instantly to the city!


    The explosion sounded like a tsunami and thunder.


    Waves of aura burst out.


    The city head suddenly had a mist of blood like a waterfall, flying with broken limbs and clouds of dust.

 v8 Chapter 162： fear

    The garrison of Baersi Khan City thought that they were facing arrow rain, but did not expect it to be a meteor shower.


    If it is the former, they only need to hide behind the female wall and rely on the armor to defend, most of the soldiers will not suffer much damage, but now ...


    When the meteor shower struck, they felt the power of the majestic, many people are already frightened, knowing that the next blow may not be easy. But they never expected that these crossbows would be so strong.


    The rammed earth female wall could not provide them with any protection at all, and was directly shot through by the crossbow. The armor on the body was just like paper, without any protection at all. And when the crossbow hits them, the rune array engraved on it will burst suddenly!


    Reiki erupted, and ordinary soldiers became smashed flesh on the spot. Even if they were practicing monks, they were seriously injured on the spot. After the monk in the lower part of the training was penetrated by the crossbow, he died directly on the spot!


    In a round of volleys, 30,000 crossbows fell on the city.


    This is a monk who practiced Qi. The accuracy is naturally not comparable to ordinary soldiers. The aura of light has not yet dissipated. The second round of crossbow vectors have followed, so the city head aura of light is once again obvious. .


    After three rounds of salvos, the city head of this city wall is beyond recognition, and apart from the broken female wall, only the soldiers fallen in a pool of blood are uncountable. The whole city looks like a shaved face.


    At this time, the guards who were exposed to the crossbow shooting range, unless repaired to the high level of training, the rest were either seriously injured or died. Those who have become corpses will certainly not respond anymore, but the living people, including major monks such as Jenkins, are staring at the tragic sight in front of them.


    They never thought that the 30,000 Tang cavalry outside the city would be all Qi monks, and the general state was not low.


    What is even more impossible for them to predict is that the opponent''s crossbow is all magic weapons, and the crossbow fired is so powerful!


    Each crossbow is also engraved with rune formations, and not to mention the piercing penetration is horrifying, making the female walls all sieves. The lethality in the explosion is comparable to that of a mid-level monk.


    Almost all of the 90,000 crossbows are in the city. That is, the middle monk of 90,000 trainings struck hard and burst out in an instant. How can they resist such power?


    "Is this still the army? This is clearly a group of terrible demons!" Someone held his head in pain and mourned.


    "This is the army of the Tang Dynasty? Are they all the masters of training the whole country? Are they all concentrated? Otherwise, how could they be so powerful?"


    "Some of these arrows will be sent several times, and our soldiers will have to die! How can the city stand still in the face of such a dreaded arrow rain?"


    "Is Baalsi Khan going to **** today? God, save us!"


    Seeing that the monks in Lianqi were panic-stricken, Ji Jinsi twitched. He wanted to scold them and cheer them up, but in the face of the broken city and the flesh on the ground, he himself was horrified and wanted nothing to say.


    Turning his head to look at Tang Jun outside the city, his heart jumped, and the aura of energy began to accumulate in the opponent''s array, and this was about to start again!


    Tang Jun has no plans to stop!


    Higgins lowered his face, and he knew very well that if he didn''t take any action, the morale of Barth Khan would collapse completely.


    "The other party is only 30,000 people, but there are 200,000 soldiers in our city, and there are more than 20 master priests!"


    With that in mind, Jenkins gritted his teeth and issued a military order. "Heavy strike, light ride on the flanks, the monk restrained them! I don''t believe it, even if it is a demon, 30,000, you can swallow Baersi Khan! "


    At this time, he actually knew that if the defenders could not shrink, with only 30,000 cavalry, Tang Jun could not help the city, at most it was just an arrow.


    Although the opponent''s crossbow is very powerful, that is, it can destroy the female wall and the city tower, and cannot shoot down the city wall. If you ask for help from Batu Shadi, and wait until Saturk arrives, Tang Jun will definitely not be able to set off the storm.


    But just looking at the reactions of the generals and monks in the city now, Jenkins knew that if nothing was done, when Tang Jun would continue to shoot arrows around the city for a few days, Barr''s Khan would die countless lives¡ªTang Jun ¡¯s law Strong crossbow, range is not comparable to ordinary bows and arrows, he will certainly be convicted by Khan.


    "We must curb the arrogance of Tang Jun and show them a little bit of color, so that I can ask for help from Batu Shayu, and I have some confidence!" Ji Jinsi gritted his teeth.


    Chu Yan watched the city gate open, and the armored horses were riding out of Mercedes. There was a smile in his eyes. Looking at the direction of the walls on the left and right, there were heavy horses rushing out, and there were major monks flying in the city. It turned out that when the air strike came, the smile in his eyes was even more.


    The defenders were finally beaten out.


    This is exactly what he wants.


    If the defender can''t shrink, it will not be easy for his 30,000 people to conquer Baer Sihan City.


    "I heard that Zhang Changan arrived here a few days ago. Soon afterwards, there was a big noise here. More than ten crescent monks were killed, and hundreds of monks were killed and injured."


    Chu Yan glanced up at the towering tower and raised his mouth slightly. "Since Zhang Changan''s kid has already been here, then my elder brother will bring 30,000 soldiers to fight. If he cannot capture the city, Isn''t it shameless? "


    When I think of it here, the three horses and horses are all wrapped in iron armor. About 10,000 people per share have already come here, left, and right, and the momentum is fierce, like a flash flood.


    "Just a few people, just this kind of armament, dare to confront the Langfang Army directly?" Chu Yan laughed, he was still thinking, if the opponent is strong enough, he can kill more happily.


    But soon, after these heavy rides, countless light rides appeared. The number of each strand was three times that of heavy rides, and instead of rushing forward, they began to encircle. It seems that they want to surround the Langfang Army, and then slowly shoot and kill Ju Jian.


    The monk took the first step to the top of his head. He was like a wild goose with magical power in his hand.


    "First shoot down the big birds above your head!" Chu Yan ordered to the army.


    In the Langfang Army, there are no shortage of real-world masters, such as Chu Yan himself, but when it is absolutely necessary, real-world will not leave the battlefield. To deal with the major monks attacked by the enemy, the Langfang Army has its own way.


    During the battle, some of the Langfang generals quickly pulled out many parts from their storage bags and combined them to form a huge bed crossbow weapon.


    Its body size is much larger than a bed crossbow, only smaller than a trebuchet, and its shape is not complete. Many places are different, especially the long tube protruding in the middle, which is really too eye-catching.


    This kind of thing was named Li Cannon by Li Yan.


    Fly Kings flew into the Wolffang Army formation, and saw more than a dozen open spaces in the array, strange magic equipment set up on the open space, he had not seen it, but looked very prestigious, and operated it There were as many as a dozen monks.


    Instinctively, he felt uncomfortable. Tang Jun''s single crossbow can shoot and kill the middle of the Qi training. These things are not easy at first glance.


    Before waiting for him to think too much, he saw that as a dozen Tang Junxiu''s power erupted, a circle of magic array patterns emerged under each of them, and surging aura poured into the strange magical instrument. It lit up, especially the long tube that protruded, like the sun.


    At the same time, the whole instrument frustrated a bit later, the amplitude was not small, the ground dust surrounded, a beam of light flew out of the long tube, the speed was fast, and it came to the eye in an instant!


    After a while, Jenkins felt the unspeakable danger. His hair had to be erected. He had been prepared for it, but he could only protect his arms with his arms crossed and put on a defensive shield.


    When the beam of light hit his arm, Jenkins only felt as if he was hit by an avalanche. The severe pain made him snorted, and there was a moment of blankness in his brain. The aura in his body seemed to be knocked apart. A bit of sweetness in his mouth is a spit of blood, and the body directly flew out.


    Fortunately, he practiced well in the end. When he flew out, he reluctantly stabilized the aura in his body. Although he could not stop flying backwards, he could also control his body from falling to the ground.


    That is, at this time, he saw the great monks in the air, one by one pierced by the beam of light, and Dangkong regarded as a mass of blood mist!


    At this moment, Jenkins was terrified.


    "What is this ?! How can there be such a powerful weapon in the world?" åÖ Kings was horrified. It is not that there is a weapon that can kill the monk in one blow, but that is definitely not something that a monk with qi can control!


    At this moment, Jenkins saw his heavy ride. After nearly a thousand steps, he was hit by a meteor shower flying from the Wolffang Army, and a man turned over, without knowing the number of deaths and injuries. And those lightly winged riders were shot as bow-struck birds, running around.


    Originally, the monk should take a strong shot, causing huge damage and confusion to Tang Jun, so that he can restrain the Tang Jun''s army formation and create opportunities for heavy riding and light riding. But now that the monk has died before he strikes, where is the general army''s opponent?


    What''s more dreadful of Judge Kings is still behind.


    In the city of Baersi Khan, there was a loud noise and fighting, and it turned out to be profitable!


    As soon as he turned around, he saw his deputy hurriedly flying to him and reported to him: "Night after the fall, united several powers, and with his tribal army, he was attacking the defenders! We were caught by surprise and not too much!


    Hearing this, Jenkins spit out blood.


    There are powerful enemies that can''t be defeated, and he can return to Wucheng and stay. When a tortoise waits for Saturk to help, but now the city is chaotic, and he has no way out.


    "You are a dog thief at night!" Ji Jinsi pointed at the city and yelled at him, and was so angry that his eyes were black and his body was shaking from the air.


    With 200,000 defenders, Baersi Khan City, in the face of the 30,000 Tang army attack, even after fighting for less than half an hour, the city was about to fall! The saddest thing is that his soldiers have not been able to shoot through Tang Jun''s strong crossbow, and he has not even touched the horns of Tang Jun!


    Barth Khan is over, and he is over.


    This day, people in this land remembered the fear that they had been dominated by Tang Jun.

 v8 Chapter 163： Shule Town

    Shule City.


    Yaoluo Luolu watched Tang Jun appear outside the city, excited and red.


    He has been looking forward to his battle for revenge. He thought that he would have to wait for the Tang Dynasty Anxi Duhufu in the future. Unexpectedly, Tang Jun suddenly appeared on his own initiative outside the city of Shule. This surprised him, and he couldn''t wait for the next fight.


    "Tang Jun took the initiative to attack, we guarded the city, this is the best combat situation." Shule Cheng Shou looked at Yaolu Luolu, "This Tang army is a bit wrong."


    He knew the other''s mood, and he was also worried that the other could not hold back his war intentions. He wanted to take his tribal fighters and take the initiative to leave the city to fight with the other, so he issued a warning.


    Tang Jun came very quickly. It took only half a day after they found each other''s whereabouts and when the other soldiers came under the city. This left them without much preparation. Since the monk Tang Jun blocked the border some time ago, their scouts have never been released. If you don''t go out, a little further from Shule City, you may not be able to return.


    However, Shule City was not under martial law any more than a day or two. Although the war came suddenly, they were not caught off guard.


    What Shule Chengshou would think was wrong is the speed of the Tang army marching. Fifty miles away, the opponent took less than half a day. If the cavalry is the only thing, but the opponent is a large infantry, this speed is incredible.


    "The Tang Dynasty was prosperous, and the army was mad, and this time they were obviously determined to make a surprise attack. What''s weird about hurrying?" Yaoluo Luoluo didn''t care about the general''s caution.


    In fact, when Tang Jun approached Shule City, he deliberately slowed down, and White Bull basically did not run.


    "Let ¡¯s prepare for the battle. Just keep the city. After years of construction, the city of Shule has high ditch, complete fortifications, and solidity. It is already close to catching the Batu Sandy. As long as we don''t make a mistake, Tang Jun wants to capture Shule. City, how can it be a year. "


    Shou looked at Yaolu Luolu and emphasized again: "Don''t take the initiative."


    Yaoluo Luolu laughed: "Rest assured, although I really want to swallow these Tang army, I will not forget how to fight the war."


    When they talked about this, Tang Jun outside the city had begun to besiege the city on three sides.


    "It should be only Tang Jun''s pioneers, only about 30,000 people. But they do not rest or camp, they will set up the army directly when they come. This is based on 30,000 people, they will start a siege war against us ?! "


    Shou will see here, his face gradually darkened, he dared to feel contempt, even insults, "Shule City has more than 200,000 garrisons, monks accounted for nearly 40%, of which 5,000 monks practicing Qi, they Why dare to be so arrogant ?! "


    Yaoluo Luoluo also gritted his teeth, because he was defeated by Tang Jun before, and he felt more humiliation than the defender. "Tang Jun has always been so mad, never willing to fight with me with a considerable force, every time it is a disadvantage. No one in sight ... "


    Having said that, he paused, and the following words could not be explained.


    After all, before Tang Jun was in a situation of great inferior strength, he had defeated his part to defeat the army.


    However, he quickly answered his own words, "After coming to Shule City, with the help of the Crescent Church, the number of monks in our army has changed from 10% of the army to 40% now. More than four times more powerful! Tang Jun also used this arrogant attitude to fight against our generals. They are self-defeating! "


    These words were very encouraging and very reasonable. Shou nodded and nodded Shen: "If Tang Jun is just doing something, restricting us from going out of town, and covering the main force to set up camp, then that''s it. We need not be polite! "


    After his remarks, Tang Jun''s formation has been completed.


    They watched for a while and suddenly found some unusual places.


    "Yao Geluo, what kind of formation is Tang Jun, and how can a man cross a crossbow?"


    Yaoluo Luoluo also looked blank, "I have never seen Tang Jun use this form before ..."


    Outside the three walls, three Tang army formations, all with seven or eight thousand soldiers in the center, two or three thousand fine riding on the flanks, the distance between the two soldiers was quite large, and there were two or three steps between them. A crossbow larger than a person appeared, and the crossbow aimed at the city head.


    The infantry''s crossbow is large, the cavalry''s crossbow is relatively small, but the same attitude.


    Yaoluo Luo sneered, "What is Tang Jun going to do? Over a distance of 300 steps, these crossbows can shoot to the city head. Even if Tang Jun is strong, some have this range, but at that time Crossbow Ya How much more power? "


    At this distance, the crossbow on the city''s head could not reach the army of Tang Jun.


    "They''re preparing us to get out of the city, right? No, they''re not aiming at the gate." Shou will be uncertain.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and was shocked. "When Tang Jun came over, he didn''t see them carrying crossbows with him! Was it taken out of the boxcars behind? No, I didn''t see them moving , The crossbow gear in everyone''s hands appeared out of thin air! "


    As soon as this remark came out, Yaoluo Luolu was startled and said quickly: "Don''t talk nonsense, how can this happen!"


    "Did you see Tang Jun carrying the crossbow?" Shouqing turned blue.


    Yaoluo Luoluo could not speak, he did not see it.


    However, if the crossbow gear appeared out of thin air, there would be only one explanation. They were taken out of the storage bag by General Tang Jun! The storage bag can only be used by monks who are above the gas-refining period. Doesn''t this mean that the 30,000 Tang army are all monks who practice gas? !!


    With this in mind, Shou Jiang''s eyes were full of urgency.


    "This is impossible, never possible!" Yaoluo Luolu understood the meaning of the other party and shook his head flatly. "Five years ago, although the number of monks in the Tang army was also large, it was only 20-30%. I have never heard that all of them are practicing. Qi monk''s army! "


    "Will it be the Langfang Army?" Shou hesitated.


    "The Langfang Army ... I haven''t seen it before." Yaoluo Luo stunned, but he quickly shook his head again. "The Langfang Army is a cavalry, the Tang Army outside the city is obviously not! Even if it is a Langfang Army, it is impossible ... "


    He was talking here, and suddenly outside the city thought of the humming sound of a landslide and tsunami.


    They turned to look at each other, startled in shock.


    In the Tang Army formation, a bright galaxy flew up and spread across the sky, dissipating the daylight, and suddenly descended to Shule City!


    "It''s a magic attack!" Shou exclaimed suddenly, his face horrified.


    He quickly shot and took a defensive cover in front of him, covering the range of about 100 feet! As the crossbow blasted aura of aura on the rain cover, he soon discovered that these crossbow ya were powerful and almost equivalent to a high-level monk struggling to strike!


    There are too many crossbows in the Baizhang range, and his defensive cover cannot bear it at all!


    In order to protect himself, he had to repeatedly reduce the defensive cover, and in the end he could only take care of his body''s ten feet!


    At this time, the crossbow in the Tang army formation has begun the second round of salvo!


    Shou will scream out the horror. He moved his head stubbornly without moving, and the rain cover exploded again and again, shrinking again!


    Until the three rounds of volleys pass, the defenders and medicine Luoluo''s defensive shields can only protect themselves from the ten-step range! For the whole city, this distance is almost negligible.


    At this time, at the moment when the crossbow of the Tang Army''s weapon stopped for a moment, Yaolu Luolu and Shougao discovered at the same time that the city head was beyond recognition, the female wall disappeared, and it became a flat land. Ground blood and wreckage!


    This was not the most horrible. They heard the cries, exclamations, and noises from the city behind them. They turned around and saw that their hands and feet were cold, like falling ice caves.


    The houses in the city did not know how much it had collapsed or destroyed. Countless people were trapped in the ruins and countless deaths and injuries. Many soldiers and soldiers in the dust were stunned, and looked up at the city head blankly. More people were rushing into the wolves. It was a doomsday scene!


    "Tang Jun''s crossbow has a range as far as this? It is fired on three sides, covering the entire city, and even the central area was not spared ?!" Yaoluo Luolu and Shoujiang looked at each other, and they saw each other thick. The color of fear.


    At this time, in the Tang army formation outside the city, the bow and crossbow began to volley again.


    Hearing the buzzing sound of the aura, Yaoluo Luolu and Shou will tremble as if hearing the sound of Hell''s door opening.


    If Tang Jun''s offensive continues, there will be no more defenders in Shule City, because they will be shot and killed indiscriminately!


    The power of the Tang Army''s weaponry is too great, which is already equivalent to the high level of Qi training. It is said that ordinary troops cannot rush out of the city to meet the enemy. Even if all Qi training monks in the city are concentrated, they will only be shot. Halfway!


    "Where is the army? Obviously it is the evil spirit from hell!" Yaoluo Luoluo lost his soul, and almost sat on the ground.


    "Where can such a demon be defeated? How can Shule City keep it?" Shoujiang wanted to cry without tears.


    In the army formation outside the city, after another round of crossbow shooting, the cow egg and the two dogs looked at each other, each one proud and cheerful.


    The crossbow in their hands is larger than the strong crossbow worn by the Wolffang Army, and the engraved rune array is more complicated, so it is more powerful and has a longer range.


    The Mace is a cavalry. The cavalry mainly fights on horseback. The bows and crossbows used are always light. The infantry used the crossbow to stand on the ground.


    In short, cavalry is not used to attack the city, this is the task of the infantry. The reason why the Wolffang Army would operate against Baersi Khan is entirely because the other side attacked on their own march.


    Their real targets are not the army of the Black Khanate.


    It only took two hours for Tang Jun to appear outside Shule City, and to Tang Jun entering the city.


    When they entered the city, the city of Sule was already a flat ruin, and the defending officers and soldiers inside it fell into a pool of blood, and most of them could not even find the complete body.


    Yaoluo Luoluo did not escape.


    When Tang Jun entered the city, he was standing in the corpse with scaly wounds all over his body, holding a knife in his hand, red eyes, and tears staring at the cow eggs and two dogs in front of the queue.


    Pointing at the corpse covered with thick carpet under his feet, he said one word at a time: "These are all my warriors! They have also fought the Quartet, siege the city, and traded their glory for blood!


    "And now, in front of your crossbow, they don''t even have a chance to enter the battlefield, and they are blown down by hurricanes like wild grass! What I want to tell you is that they are also soldiers, they have dignity, and they have defeated powerful enemies!


    "And you, you troops of the Tang Dynasty, you are not humans, you are demons, Shura coming out of hell! You appear on the battlefield, it is a disaster for everyone, this is not fair! You will be punished by the heavens! "


    The ox sneered, "Only the weak need the heaven to fight for fairness for them, and for us Datang, fairness is within the range of our crossbow!"


    Having said this, he ran two steps forward, cutting to the medicine Luoluo Lu.


    Yaoluo Luolu shouted, and the beasts generally swooped up.


    Soon, the beef egg continued to move forward with the song, and Yaoluo Luolu, together with their kin, became the dead body on the ground.


    After being occupied for more than 100 years, this city, one of the four towns of Anxi in the past, was consecrated in the autumn of five years, and on the eleventh day after the summer, was once again occupied by the Datang Army after an indisputable victory. .


    In this battle, there were few living people in Shule City.


    Tang Jun used this dead body of the city to commemorate the soldiers of Anxi Duhufu who died there more than a hundred years ago, and to commemorate Guo Xin, the then Anxi metropolis guard and the Iron Blood County King, who sang those surrounded by alien soldiers, isolated and helpless. Fight for decades until the heroes of Datang with white hair.


    Since this day, this war-torn city has once again stood on this **** land in the identity of Shule Town of Anxi Duhufu of the Tang Dynasty.

 v8 Chapter 137： Datang Wanwei

    In the west of Daqing Pond, there is a small city named "Holi City of Three Miles and Five Miles of Guo" called He Licheng.


    In today''s Black Khan State, this city has become too small. The rammed earth walls are not high enough or thick enough. In some places, there are even slight collapses, exposing the rough grass inside, swaying in the sand and sunlight. They are chaotic years.


    The people who live here are either herders grazing nearby or businessmen who have stopped in the past. In many cases, the number of the latter is not less than the former. From Broken Leaf City to Baer Sihan City, this is a must pass.


    This is probably the only commendable place in He hunting city.


    On the eleventh day after the summer heat, Nadine and Satuk, the two top men of the Black Khanate, came to this town together. Along with them, in addition to the priest masters in the dark and in the dark, there was also a team of prisoners who were escorted and bruised.


    "These are the last few Tang dynasties." On the city wall, Nadine suddenly pointed at the team approaching the city and smiled to Saturk next to him. Day after day he was sent to He hunting city. "


    "The priests are really clever. This time, the monks in the Tang Dynasty had to come. The loss suffered by the Baersi Khan City Supervision Institute, we can finally get back from them." Satuk answered with a smile, not No flattery.


    "In order to retaliate against the Red Code, the Tang Dynasty was able to make such a big noise in Baersi Khan City, and this time, there are nearly a hundred of their companions. With the attitude of the Tang people to their own people, they know that this trip will not be easy, He will never see death. "Suddenly Nadine laughed with confidence and grasped.


    This was the plan of Nadine to seduce and ambush Tang monks.


    When the Supervisory Committee came to the Black Khan State, relying on the information previously obtained, many western commercial banks'' bases were accurately attacked in various cities. The clean shops are just one of them. In such a large-scale operation, many monks in the Western Regions were killed and many people were seriously injured and captured.


    At the moment, Sudden Nadin gathered the cities of the Black Khanate. All the monks who were captured by the Western Regions Commercial Banks sent them to Heliu City, and released the wind. After a ritual ceremony was held by the pool of Daqing, they Drained the blood and put it into the Daqing pond, and dedicate it to the true god.


    These monks of the Western Regions Business have suffered severe torture and still have no betrayal of the country, so they were brought here as fishing bait. And those detailed works that can''t stand the torture and have sold a lot of news will naturally not appear.


    Suddenly Nadin chose He hunting city, except that it was right next to Daqing Pool, one of the sacred places of the Black Khanate, and could just use the excuse of holding a sacrifice ritual to prevent the Tang monks from being too suspicious, because it was relatively close to the border .


    Since the monks of the Tang Dynasty were able to attack Baersi Khan City, it is not difficult to go westward at this time to come to Heliu City. For the monks of the Tang Dynasty, this location was not in the hinterland of the Black Khan State. After all, the danger was much smaller, and it was easy to get away after it succeeded.


    "Today is the time for the ceremony. The corresponding sacrifice etiquette has been prepared in Atami, waiting for the monks of Tang Jun to be hooked. If they want to act, it is their last chance before the sacrifice begins." Sudden Nadin Full of confidence.


    Outside the city, several Western-style business monks in shabby clothes, described as miserable, were locked in their hands and feet by iron chains made of spirit stone, and walked towards the gate of the city under the supervision of the monks of the Supervision Institute.


    From time to time, they still get a whip, which makes them breathless, more and more painful, and loses strength. And whenever they fall, there will be punches and kicks falling like raindrops, hitting them.


    "If I can find a chance, I must kill these barbarians!"


    A young monk, using his own body to stop the whipping for the fellow elders, finally helped the other side to move forward. He was no longer an inch of good meat on his back, and was so weak that he was throwing Venus in his feet and his footsteps were still stubborn. Gritted his teeth fiercely.


    "Let ¡¯s say a few words, although they do n¡¯t understand what we say, but we always have to save a bit of energy. At the last moment, we do n¡¯t even have the strength to let go." The gray-haired old man said breathlessly, as well as being beaten A very exhausting thing.


    Every time he breathed, his face wrinkled.


    It was not only the irritable pain in the throat and eyes, but also the injured internal organs, and even the breathing movements could no longer bear it. It was hard to imagine this. He had not fallen down and could continue to walk with the iron chain.


    "Old man, can you insist? If not, let''s fight with them here!" The young man Xu Xiaojing could clearly feel the trembling of the other''s body because he was helping each other.


    The old man tried to slow down his breathing as much as possible to make the internal organs less painful, but his strength was even weaker. Rao is so, his eyes are still flashing with some strange fineness, like a broken ring but still sharp ring knife.


    He whispered in a hard voice: "It''s a fight to die here, but it''s a death toll ... Although it''s a wait to get everyone together, it''s also a death. But there must be a lot of people to worship at the sacrifice. We must let more people know that. Warriors are brave and brave, even if they die, they can scare them! "


    This made Xu Xiaojing''s face suddenly flushed with red eyes, and his eyes were even more scary. He yelled from his throat: "Well said, old man! We Datang soldiers, even if killed in battle, can also make us The enemies were so horrified that they have since woke up from nightmares every night since then! "


    Several other monks, who were scarred and wounded, heard their conversation, and the spirit of the original atrophy suddenly rose, and their eyes became firm and decisive.


    These days, they have all experienced inhuman torture, and those cruel methods of torture are simply not acceptable to humans. But they all persisted, and in the end did not utter a word, did not answer a question from the Crescent Church Supervision Institute.


    If anyone can endure inhuman suffering, it must be because of faith in his heart.


    A mother in a fire can use her body to block the fire in order to support the child, and she will not move until she is dead. A father in ordinary life can lower his head to the person he hates for the clothing and food of his wife and children, and even Be a dog for each other.


    The reason why these monks in the Western Regions survived torture is because they always remember that they are soldiers of Datang.


    Today, with the growing strength of Tang Dynasty and the overwhelming expansion of the territories, the glory and dignity of the Tang Dynasty army invincible and invincible, let them not allow themselves to bow to the barbarity of a small country. .


    Even if they died in battle, they did not dare, and they would not allow themselves to shame the Tang people.


    This is their pride.


    Snapped!


    A whip was drawn fiercely on Xu Xiaojing''s body, followed by a second whip and a third whip, which caused the blood spray behind Xu Xiaojing to splatter, distorting his features. He clenched his teeth and did not hesitate.


    "Don''t talk! If you dare to talk more, let you all die here!" The bearded monk who beat Xu Xiaojing, with a proud look and a narrow look, was full of the supreme superiority that controlled the fate of others.


    Xu Xiaojing didn''t look up at the other side, he just remembered the other side silently, and was determined to stop talking, and to save every trace of strength, so that in the event of a violent outbreak, he would end up with the other side.


    After half an hour, nearly a hundred western-style business monks with beard-like hair spread out under a temporary elevated platform beside the pool of Daqing and outside He hunting city were detained and gathered in one place.


    At this moment, there are crescent teaching monks on the high platform, presiding over the sacrifice.


    Xu Xiaojing saw a few acquaintances, but more people did not know him, but it didn''t matter. They just looked at each other, nodding their heads slightly, there was no word or word for each other, they understood each other''s meaning, and their eyes gradually became firm. Murderous accumulation gradually.


    Let it go, prefer to fight to death, the bones are not there, and it is definitely not like a pig or a sheep. It is slaughtered by a crescent monk and stays alive for a moment or two.


    At this time, the nearly a hundred of their captives had the same minds and the same will.


    "Would a monk in the Tang Dynasty dare not come?" Satuk, standing in the crowd under the platform, looked many times to the east, but found no figure.


    "Should come?" Suddenly Nadine was still confident before the time had passed, but the ceremonial rituals were almost finished. The monk Tang Jun still did not show up, and he became no longer sure.


    "If the monks in the Tang dynasty didn''t come, we''d be busy doing nothing." Saturk''s face was a little ugly.


    After waiting for a while, the ceremonies and ceremonies have been completed, and the Tang monks have not been seen.


    Suddenly Nadine lowered her face, and indignantly exclaimed: "I thought the Tang people would not abandon their companions, but they did not expect to be a group of timid rats! Now it seems that they can also take advantage of when we are not paying attention, Trouble in Baer Sihan City, I dare not take risks to save my companions!


    "These Tang people are, in all words, loyal and loyal. They have not yielded to death. Such a good man does not come to rescue the Tang monks. Even if there are many monks in this kind of Tang Dynasty, they have a good national strength, how can they become real? Strong ?! "


    Saturk also sneered angrily: "I thought that ZTE''s Tang Dynasty had the ability to fight with us. Now it seems that the world belongs to the true God!"


    Suddenly Nadine turned around, his angry face flushed, and with a wave of his hand, he ordered that all the monks in the Western Regions businesses chop the minced meat to feed the dogs, in order to vent their anger.


    At this time, Xu Xiaojing bowed his back, and the old man panting like a cow exchanged a look, and then looked at the left and right, and when he saw the gaze of the same robes, he suddenly shook his fists, and he shouted. , Toward the bearded crescent teaching monk next to him, doing everything in his power, pulling the other side to back him up!


    Waiting for Xu Xiaojing to start, suddenly, a thunder came not far away.


    It was followed by a second and third thunder, and soon the thunders were connected in strings, like countless huge firecrackers blasting in midair!


    There was a great monk rushing from the east.


    "Is it a monk of the Tang Dynasty ?! They finally came ?!" Suddenly Nadine''s eyes brightened.


    "It is the monk of the Tang Dynasty. You can''t be wrong! No, there are our people!" Saturk saw clearly in his vision. After more and more monks, his face suddenly changed.


    The mid-air scene is clearly a black monk and a crescent monk who are being hunted down by the monks of the Tang Dynasty! The former is only a few people, while the latter is one after the other. I don''t know how many.


    "It''s Jenkins! How come he was chased here without keeping Baersi Khan ?!" Saturk saw what was coming, and suddenly thought of something, his face was pale as paper, "Does it say, Baer? Sihan City has been ... No, this is impossible! Tang Jun will not start a war suddenly ... "


    Before he said this, a yellow line appeared on the horizon, which was billowing smoke.


    This smoke soon expanded into Kuroshio!


    It''s surprisingly fast!


    The sound of rumbling horseshoes trembled on the ground!


    That''s a cavalry!


    No, that''s not a cavalry. How could a cavalry be so fast? !! Running faster than the ninth-level monk who flew full strength!


    Suddenly Nadine and Saturk stared at each other, with their eyes widened and frightened, and at the same time they asked each other, "What the **** is this ?!"


    Soon they knew the answer.


    That is indeed Tang Jun Jingqi.


    "It''s the Tang Dynasty army!"


    "Hey, how can there be Tang Dynasty troops here? How can their speed be so fast! Are these all monks?"


    Saturk and Flicker Nadine You look at me, I look at you, they look panic.


    The Tang people they expected appeared.


    But it didn''t appear as they imagined.


    The power of the Tang people made them realize that now they are not hunters, not settler people, but prey to be killed, it is a joke!


    This made them tremble in all their internal organs.


    Twenty or thirty miles away, in a blink of an eye, Tang Jun Jingqi rushed to his death.


    Like a torrent!


    A good horse in an ordinary army will be able to run at full speed, and a beast warhorse with an average strength of mid-strength training will let go of its horseshoe and run as fast as a ninth-level monk.


    This is the Langfang Army.


    They defeated the Baer Sihan city garrison, but did not enter the city¡ªbecause it was not necessary¡ªbut instead ran straight to the city of Broken Leaves in order to carry out the surprise attack to the end.


    And because they were informed by the monks of the Western Regions Business that there was a captured Datang monk in He Hunting City, they and the other monk rushed to kill him at full speed.


    When attacking Baer Sihan City, the Langfang Army only used the power of the crossbow, but this is not to say that they did not have a group of major monks to accompany them, but they did not have to show up before.


    Xu Xiaojing stood still in place, forgetting to move.


    He was seriously wounded and had gray hair. Even if he was not beheaded by the supervisory court, the old man who could not live for two days was still a dead chicken.


    Nearly a hundred monks in the Western Regions, these indomitable Datang warriors, were dazzled.


    In the years to come, they have never forgotten what they saw today.


    Under the clear blue sky, more than a hundred Great Tang masters like the wild geese came flying like dark clouds, like immortals and gods.


    On the ground where the grass is yellow, there are 30,000 raging warriors riding fierce beasts and armored Sensational Wolffang Warriors.


    Those monks who took off from the Supervision Institute before they were able to make a shot in the future were shot into a group of frightening bow birds by the dense meteor shower that flew straight in the face of the Wolffang Army battle.


    Immediately, among the great monks of Datang, countless knives rushed towards the face, as before the crescent moon fell, the monks of the supervision institute dropped dumplings and sprayed blood from the air.


    The monks and soldiers of the Black Khan Kingdom on the ground, like the mud drowned by the waves, disappeared instantly.


    Not far from seeing Xu Xiaojing, the bearded monk with a high-level training practice was long stabbed by a standard weapon in the hands of a Wolffang general, pierced his chest with the hole, and nailed it to the ground.


    As the war horse raced, the screaming bearded monk slipped out and didn''t know how far, leaving his body with wet and dazzling blood until he was worn away and the whole person disappeared!


    A bottle of elixir, I do not know when it flew into his arms, Xu Xiaojing caught it subconsciously.


    Nearly a hundred soldiers of the Western Region Commercial Bank had an extra bottle of elixir in their hands.


    They saw that the most elite soldiers of Datang were also their same robes. When they flew past them, they looked at them with respect and greeted them with boxing chests. "Datang Wanwei!"


    "Datang Wanwei!" Xu Xiaojing stepped forward in return.


    "Datang Wanwei!" The old man responded loudly, his eyes flushed.


    "Datang Wanwei!" Nearly a hundred Datang monks, who were all wounded, burst out an impassioned roar, together with the voices of the Langfang Army generals, and raged against the bull.

 v8 Chapter 138： Fighting spirit

    When Li Xu arrived in the city of Hachi, Shalu, he was walking with the main force of the Langfang Army. At this time, Chu Qi and his pioneer, 30,000 Ride, had already cleaned up the army of the Black Khan nation outside the city.


    "The cavalrymen of the Black Khanate came out and fought the General for three games, and they were all beaten back by the Generals. At the end of the last time, they would cut off their heavy riding generals. Since then, the Shattered Leaf City Gate has been completely closed, and never again People come out. "


    When Chu Yan followed Guanguancheng''s return to the military situation, he was not half proud of himself, but only relaxed and deserved. Obviously, for him, although the Spearhead Army was only 30,000, but in battle, it must be able to sweep the Black Khanate Army of Yecheng.


    "Here is the capital of the Black Khanate, which gathers the most elite troops of the Black Khanate. The most commendable is the Guard, established by Satuk, with strict discipline, strong fighting force, and many monks. The system follows from The Gulam Guards, which eats so much, are considered Black Soul-style Guram Guards. "


    After Chu Zheng retreated, Shangguan Qingcheng said to Li Zheng, "Satuk was a little injured in He hunting city, and has been unable to live in the city since he fled back to Broken Leaf City. Without his order, the former Gulam defender The army did not fight. "


    Li Yan looked at Broken Leaf City, his eyes full of emotion. It is not only one of the four towns in Anxi, it has also become the seat of the Anxi Duhufu several times. It was also the heyday of Tang Jun''s continuous expansion to the West River Basin. It can be said that Broken Leaf City has witnessed the glorious glory of the Tang Dynasty.


    He didn''t care too much about the Gulam Guards mentioned by Shangguan Qingcheng. Really speaking about this, the Chang''an bans are equivalent to the Tang''s Guards, and the Langfang Army is the Guards in the Guards.


    "In addition to the Gulam Guards, there are more than 200,000 troops in the Black Khanate in the city of Broken Leaves, including the tribal leaders of the tribal leaders."


    Shangguan Qingcheng Road: "Xiyu Commercial Co., Ltd. made some arrangements in advance, but Broken Leaf City is the capital of the Black Khan State. The crescent religion here is strong. It could have been the leader of the sample-sharing ministry Lu Yanwei, because in the key It''s always swaying and has been removed by Zhang Changan''s design, so now we don''t have much power in the city. "


    Li Yan didn''t take it for granted, "It should be good to have something inside, but it''s not a pity not to have one."


    Broken Leaf City really has no internal response. Like the Baersi Khan City, the Wolffang Army fights outside, and the night riots inside, thus quickly robbing the city.


    However, in other cities of the Black Khan State, the power of the Western Regions Commercial Bank was stronger than that of the Broken Leaf City. In the first battle of He Hunting City, Nadine rushed to seduce and ambush the monks of the Tang Dynasty, and sent many priests from various cities to set up ambush. Not to mention defeat in He hunting city, the strength of the supervisory institutes in the cities of the Black Khanate was also greatly weakened.


    At this time, in the Broken Leaf City, relying on the clues provided by Zhang Changan, the Datang Master Monk, who was watching the principal priest and priest of the Supervision Institute, started operations in various cities.


    After a period of follow-up and surveillance, most of the Great Tang monks scattered in the cities have found out the details of the priests in the priests of the city''s supervision institute, including their residences, some preferences, and so on.


    What Suddenly Nadine didn''t know was that when he was so contented in He Licheng that he was going to seduce the Great Tang monk, his priests in the Supervisory Courts of the cities of the Black Khanate had been assaulted one by one.


    The difference is that Nadine''s operation in Heliu City has failed, but the actions of the Great Tang Masters in each city have basically succeeded. Therefore, to this day, the monitoring institutes in the cities of the Black Khanate are in chaos.


    The staff of the Xiyu Commercial Bank hanged the heads of the priests of the Supervision Institute on the city heads to show the public. This caused panic among the supervisory institutes, and also allowed those spies who were previously bought or rebelled by Western business firms, or rebelled, or embarrassed, to clearly understand the power of Datang.


    When the monks at the Western Business Office came to the door again, most of them were respectful, not too different from the situation at night.


    For this reason, the fruits of years of hard work of the Western Region Commercial Bank were consolidated before the arrival of the Tang army.


    It is conceivable that when the Tang army arrived, the fighting in the cities of the Black Khanate would be like a scene.


    The spy forces of these black khan nations may not be as powerful as the nightfall, and they can not have such a great effect, but even if they only open a gate for Tang Jun, or create some chaos in the city at the beginning of the battle, cooperate The powerful fighting force of the Tang army is enough to bring the battle to an end soon.


    Tang Jun is not all a pure monk army. With this arrangement, the cities quickly changed the banner of the king of the city. Under the general trend, the resistance of the black khanate will be much smaller and the war will end very much Quickly, there will be fewer casualties for General Tang.


    In addition, after the Tang army occupied the city, these spy forces took the initiative to care for the people, and the order in various places could be restored immediately. They knew the situation in the cities and provided Tang Jun with more food and wealth. The most important thing is that Tang Jun continues to go west, so there is no need to worry about the changes of the Black Khanate behind him.


    Those who are proactive, or half-push, or intimidated into the Tang Army''s side of the Black Khan state, will try their best to protect Tang in order to protect their lives.


    All of this is the basis for Tang Jun''s successful expedition.


    Li Xuan looked at the Broken Leaf City Road: "Since ancient times, cavalry was not used to attack the city. It stands to reason that Broken Leaf City should not attack the macarons. But times have changed, and the face of war has always changed. Broken leaves The black khanate soldiers in the city are not yet qualified to use the Wristfangs to wrench their wrists. Prepare, the army will rest today and attack the city tomorrow. "


    Shangguan pours his fist: "Let''s take the lead!"


    ...


    In Broken Leaf City, the Black Khanate Khan Orguchak, sitting next to Satuk''s bed, looked at the other side with anxiety, "I didn''t expect that your injury would be so severe, so many days back from Hehecheng, Not fully recovered.


    "Now the 100,000 Tang Army Jingqi has camped outside the city. I can imagine that more Tang Army will come in the future. I need you to cheer up and lead the warriors of Karahan to defend their homeland!"


    Saturk looked bleak and couldn''t see a little energy. The emphasis in Khan''s words is enough to inspire any officer, but it obviously does not work for Saturk.


    "Khan, did the messenger you asked for help bring the good news?" Satuk did not respond to Olgucsak''s question, but asked it urgently.


    Olgucsak frowned slightly. "I have sent a messenger to bring the news of Tang''s sudden attack on Karahan to the caliphate. I believe he will respond soon.


    "However, Satuk, although Tang Jun is near the city, his strength is not much. Now it is only about 100,000. All are cavalry. We have enough strength to defeat them without waiting for the Caliph''s reinforcements. Your guard military¡­¡­"


    Speaking of which, Olgucsak did not continue, but the meaning was already obvious.


    The Guards were built by Satuk and are now in the hands of the other party. Without his consent, even Olguchak would not be able to obey him.


    Satuk looked bleak: "It''s useless, the Guards are not Tang''s opponents."


    "How is this possible? The Guards are all monks!" Olgucsak lowered his face, apparently thinking that this was Satuk''s excuse, "No matter how strong Tang''s army can be, the Guards can''t stop it? "


    "Tang Jun is a practicing monk!" Thinking of He Liecheng, the most stunning and brilliant Jun Yan of the Black Khanate, couldn''t help panic and fear, "The Guards can''t possibly defeat them!"


    "They are all monks who practice qi? They are all 100,000 people?" Orguchak''s coldness appeared in his eyes, which seemed to him to be nonsense. During the battle of Chu Yu''s army, he had seen 30,000 people. They are all monks who practice qi, which has shocked him. To say that the 100,000 Tang army are monks who practice qi, he absolutely does not believe it.


    "To order the Guards to fight, we must defeat the Tang cavalry before the Tang army brigade arrives, so that the Eighteen Sands will be safe and sound!" Olguchak gave a command in a deep voice.


    "Khan! You are sending the Guards to death! Believe me, Khan, Tang Jun is far stronger than we thought! Not only are they all practicing monks, but the sharpness of the weapon in the army is beyond ours. Know what! "


    Satuk suddenly made it, "Keeping the city waiting for help is the best way to deal with it!"


    Olgucsak no longer argued with Satuk, and he turned away with a cold face. "Satuk, not only are you physically injured, but your mind is no longer sober. In this case, the Guards can no longer be under your control. I will temporarily take over the Guards and concentrate all the monks in Karahan to defeat the Tang Army! As for you, take a good rest. "


    Looking at the back of Olgucsak, Satuk sank to the bottom with a heart.


    He seemed to have seen the scene of the Guards corpse running across the wild, which made him tremble with fear.


    In fact, his injury was long gone. The reason why he pretended to be sick was because he knew that with the heart of Olguchak, the opponent would force the Guards to fight. No king will tolerate being dragged into a turtle by 100,000 soldiers, especially when he feels that he has a winning ticket.


    Satuk thought he could be dragged in, and the food army came to help. After all, there are many troops in the Black Khanate. As long as the Batu Shadi persists for a period of time, the division of the King of the Kings in each city will come. At that time, even if the Tang army follows up, the situation may be reluctant to stabilize.


    But he did not expect that Orguchak would forcibly take command of the approaching guard.


    At this moment, he suddenly came to understand, I am afraid that in the other person''s heart, he had already had too much influence and could not afford his tail. He had to cut off his wings. Taking away the Guard is undoubtedly the best option.


    He couldn''t pretend to be ill, which happened to give Olguchak an excuse. After all, the enemy was ahead, and the most elite army could not play without reason to defend their homeland.


    At this moment, Saturk was ashamed and stunned: "Khan, you don''t know at all, what kind of existence Tang Tang is facing. It is not a trivial, but a group of devil! ... It''s over, Hachimanshachi City ... It''s over. "


    Suddenly, his eyebrows froze, he got up from the bed and gritted his teeth, "Come here, gather up your family''s wealth, and be ready to break out!"


    He had made up his mind to flee to the west to find the blessings of the great food once the situation was wrong.


    After the Battle of He Hunting City, he no longer had the courage to face Tang Jun, because he knew it was just to die. If the Guards were not to be defeated by Tang Jun, he could only escape with his followers.


    ...


    When Li Zhi saw the city of Broken Leaves, when two hundred or so great monks emerged into the sky, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The majestic figure wearing gold armor at the head of the city looked gaunt. G.


    "It seems that we don''t have to wait for the siege tomorrow. Today we can occupy this city."


    Li Xun turned his head to Shangguan and pointed to the city''s Olgucsak. "This is a brave king, but unfortunately, because of limited knowledge, he seems to have a hard time."


    He knew something that no one else knew. A few years later, Saturk launched a coup and relied on the Guards in his hand to drive Orguchak out of power. He made the Khan of the Black Khanate and took his country to open up territory to become a generation The lord.


    It''s a pity that the situation is not the same now. The Guard who made him famous is probably not going to have the opportunity to cross the square.

 v8 Chapter 139： hope

    Satuk ¡¯s Guards have 100,000 people. Thanks to the cultivation of the crescent moon teaching system, all members are monks. This is why Olguchak dared to let them go to battle with the Tang army.


    Then he saw the scene he should see.


    But that was not what he wanted.


    Tang Jun rushed out, and before taking the battle, he used the advantages of the Spear Crossbow''s three-stroke burst to send out three streams of aura.


    That was 900,000 pieces of artillery crossbow, overwhelming, locusts transiting in general, being suppressed so close that the guards could not lift their heads, and the bows and crossbows in their hands could not be opened at all. Countless people have fallen off horses one after another, like dandelions scattered by the wind, and they can see that Olguchak''s scalp is numb.


    Before the two armies met, the Guards had suffered a lot of injuries. Fortunately, although the Spike Crossbow can fire three crossbows at a time, the firing rate is extremely good, and it causes a storm-like offensive, but the power is not as good as a heavy crossbow. When it is repaired to the middle of training, it will basically not suffer heavy damage.


    However, as soon as the formation of the two armies came into contact, Olgucsak was stunned wherever he was.


    With the head of the general in white robes and white armors, raising his long arm and shaking his arms, Tang Jun''s formation suddenly raised a layer of sun-like mask. Under this mask, one hundred thousand soldiers became as a whole and became A mountain.


    Such a mountain hit the Guards battle line, and the latter''s queue immediately turned over. The most elaborate monks of the Black Khanate, like the fallen leaves that were torn down by the hurricane, flew up with their warhorses, and were several feet off the ground.


    The whole battle was really lackluster.


    The Wolffang Army is like a tiger rushing into the flowers, stepping on the broken flower branch, causing the flowers and leaves to fly. The Guards were like a wood bar that had been burned. In front of the Wolffang Army''s charge, the smoke disappeared inch by inch.


    In this battle, the soldiers of both sides passed by.


    No Guardian monk was able to leave the Wolffang Army alive.


    So it was just a charge, and the battle was over.


    Until the end of the battle, the light of the Langfang Army''s soldiers did not run out, which shows that Shangguan has enough power.


    After the battle of the Latter-Fang Army, a corpse of Guardian horses was left behind, like **** stubble leaves.


    Holgucsak, trembling, saw Shangguan''s fall. When the opponent looked up, his eyes were like swords, just looking at him. In contact with the other person''s gaze, Olgucsak only felt as if he was being followed by a man-eating devil, such as falling into the abyss, he was stiff for a while, and even the trembling motion was gone.


    Then he found out that the Wolffang Army did not mean to stop and had no tendency to turn, so it rushed towards the gate!


    When Olguchaknahan was puzzled, there was a loud bang, and the front wall trembled three times! Realizing what was happening, he just felt that the bursts of darkness were before him, and the Spike Army relied on the power of the battle array to directly collapse the gate and kill the city!


    Immediately after that, there was a loud and loud noise, and the city wall shuddered again, and the dust fell down.


    I don''t know if it was the tremor of the wall that made Olgucsak unstable, and he fell to the ground with his butt.


    There was a mountain-like tsunami-like exclamation in the city, followed by successive screams. The soldiers at the head of the city turned back and saw that the Langfang Army had rushed onto the street in the city, against the street. The group of black soldiers and soldiers killed a **** carpet!


    In Wucheng, there are several cover gates on the main city wall, all of which are only appearances and there are no passages in them, but the Langfang army rushed to the gates at once, which shows that they actually knew which gate was correct.


    At this time, the Tang monk who accompanied the Langfang Army also rushed to the city and shot at the monk of the Black Khanate.


    Horrork, horrified at the moment, finally understood that Satuk''s words were correct. He regretted his intestines, and wished to give himself a knife, punishing his stupid behavior of not listening to each other''s advice.


    But in the face of the Tang Dynasty monk, he withdrew and retreated without thinking, he didn''t want to die here. In this way, he saw the Langfang army cross the city.


    That huge torrent, at each street intersection, divided two tributaries to the left and right and killed the soldiers of the Black Khanate in different places.


    They were a real torrent, because all the Black Khanate soldiers who were standing in front of them were like fish and shrimp, and they were not rolled in a roll.


    The City of Shattered Leaves that lost the Guards, some were ordinary army officers. No matter how many of these people, for the Langfang Army, they were destined to be swept away by their autumn wind.


    Shangguan Qingcheng took the main force to enter from the South Gate, killed the Central Avenue, and exited from the North Gate. Beheading was unknown, but he only knew the corpse pillow after the battle. After exiting the North Gate, the Langfang Army walked around the city wall and entered from the East Gate. It also killed the long street, shunted the queues and merged the queues, and exited from the West Gate.


    If so, the Langfang Army killed seven in and seven out in Broken Leaf City, and then the Manchurian soldiers basically left only the Langfang Army and no Black Khanate Army. The latter was not killed. Many people lost their helmets and armor and hid in private houses, never daring to show up again.


    Therefore, the 100,000 Langfang Army occupied the Shattered Leaf City with a powerful and indisputable attitude.


    Olgucsak tried to escape, but was too close to Master Tang and failed to succeed. Before he was killed, he yelled that he was the Khan of Karahan, hoping that Tang Jun would allow him to surrender.


    It''s a pity that the monk on the opposite side of him was as if he had heard everything. He looked indifferent and slashed his head.


    The khan died like an ordinary soldier.


    In the eyes of Datang monks, the Khan of the Black Khanate has not been treated differently.


    This battle proves that the ordinary army has completely lost its meaning when confronted with the army of purely monks.


    ...


    When Saturk fled all the way west, when he arrived in Mulhouse, he finally got the news of the food aid army.


    He walked quickly when he saw a bad situation, and Olgu?ak failed to survive, but he succeeded in fleeing the birth with his follower monk. This is a manifestation of his wisdom, but more importantly, as early as He Hecheng, he has seen the mighty power of Tang Jun with his own eyes.


    "The holy army has finally arrived ?!" Saturk almost cried when he heard that the vanguard of the Eclipse Army had arrived in Whitewater City.


    He knew that the eclipse army would come, but he did not expect the other party to come so fast. He also thought about approaching the guards and defending the city, and rushed to the other side to rush to Hachimansha, but unfortunately, Olguchak did not listen to him.


    Satuk and Nadine, who fled together, did not stop at Mulhouse, and went straight to Whitewater City.


    After arriving at Baishui City, the leader of the Da Shi Army''s army, after hearing that Tang Jun had invaded the Black Khanate and occupied the capital of the country, he was shocked and surprised to see Satuk and Nadine ¡¯s His eyes became full of doubt and contempt.


    "Tang Jun has just launched a war, and you have lost even the country? 100,000 Tang Army, you ca n¡¯t even resist 100,000 Tang Army ?! Is n¡¯t your warrior wearing a battle armor, they are not holding a sword Or is it that the people of Karahan are already as weak as lambs? "


    Da Shi general''s eyes shattered, and finally fell on Saturk, full of contempt, "Caliph once said that you are the most commendable hero in the Seven Rivers, and your guards are elite. Are these years Have you become mediocre because of pride and complacency? "


    Saturk''s face turned red.


    Suddenly, Nadine hurriedly explained the process before and after the war to Hu Tuwen in detail, especially the 100,000 Tang army, all of which were monks who practiced qi and had powerful weaponry. They described it in detail.


    With the flurry of Nadine''s narration, the smugness of Hu Tuwen''s face gradually dissipated and replaced with solemnity. He knew that Sudden Nadin would not lie, because what happened to Tang Jun, Dashi Army would soon see it on the battlefield.


    "One hundred thousand soldiers are all monks who practice Qi. This is shocking enough, and there is such a powerful weapon and crossbow, which is scary."


    Hu Tuwen sat back, pondered for a moment, and glanced at Saturk and Sudden Nadin''s face, and asked many details.


    "The Wolffang Army ... It turned out to be the Wolffang Army. No wonder it was able to defeat your Guards. It turned out to be Shangguan. It is no wonder that it was able to break through the gates of Hachimantasha!"


    When Hu Tuwen mentioned the Langfang Army and Shangguan''s allure, he was in awe of his face, and even showed a strong reverence in his eyes, without any concealment, as if the other party was his role model.


    Da Shi has paid close attention to Datang all these years and knows the deeds of Datang heroes. The reputation of the Langfang Army and Shangguan Qingcheng, even for people like Hu Tuwen, is like thunder.


    "Since the Wolffang Army arrived, you are defeated, and it is not an unthinkable thing."


    Hu Tuwen waved his hand, finally willing to put aside his contempt for Husatuk, and asked him and Sudden Nadine to sit down. "Then I will occupy the city of Pyros, but will not continue to the east. The Wolffang Army appears Then, the only thing that can deal with them is Xi Luchi, the deputy emir. "


    Hu Tuwen was so cautious, Saturk was relieved. What he was most afraid of was that the other party, like Olgucsak, took the liberty to fight with Tang Jun.


    The other party no longer looked at him with contempt, and he felt a lot better. Looking at the other party''s expression, he should have been very clear that the defeat of the Black Khanate was not because he was too weak, but that Tang Jun was too strong.


    Hearing Xi Luchi''s name, Saturk suddenly looked shocked, and his eyes were full of Greek wings: "When will the Great Emir come?"


    "Within seven days, the distinguished Lord Xiluchi will come."


    Hu Tuwen said faintly, "During this period, you must order all cities, concentrate the army to obey the order, and rush to the vicinity of Miros to participate in the follow-up war. Although the Wolffang Army is powerful, the Tang Army will not be such an army. Although the combat effectiveness of the army is weaker, it is also useful. "


    "I''ll give the order!" Satuk cheered up.


    The upcoming Xi Luchi let him regain confidence and hope.


    Seven days later, Xi Luchi took the main force of food to the front line of the city of Miros.


    At this time, the Langfang Army has successively occupied the western part of Broken Leaf City, and the city of Shibulai and Julan City has been approaching Ross.


    When Saturk saw Xi Luchi, his hands were shaking with excitement, like a devout believer, and finally he saw the **** he believed in.


    Of course, this is not to say that Saturk worshipped Xi Luchi from the heart, but because the other person is like a **** and has the ability to save him.

 v8 Chapter 140： Come over again

    When Saturk saw Xi Luchi, he was as excited as seeing the true god, but the latter saw Saturk with dissatisfaction. This dissatisfaction was so strong that Xi Luchi was too lazy to cover his emotions.


    "Tang Jun''s invasion, you didn''t even know it beforehand. You didn''t know that the war had come until you were suddenly attacked and were sent by Tang Junbing''s city?" Xi Luchi gave an oblivious look at Satuk, annoyed.


    Saturk replied quickly: "Too many monks in the Tang Dynasty blocked the border and our people couldn''t pass at all, so ..."


    "I''m not interested in listening to these!" Xilu coldly thought of Saturk.


    By caliphate, he came to attack the Tang Dynasty, and issued a military order to invade Hexi for three months. It is better now that he has not yet reached the border of the Tang Dynasty, but the other party has killed the Black Khanate.


    The Black Khanate was so unreliable that even the country did not hold back, leading Tang Jun to drive straight in, which completely disrupted his existing arrangements and plans.


    Xi Luchi stared unsatisfactorily at Satuk: "I ask you, what about Karahan''s army? Seven days ago, Hu Tuwen let you mobilize the army to obey orders, but now ..."


    He pointed to the defeat of thousands of remnants outside the city. "But you tell me, these people are all your generals? Is that a general? It is a beggar!"


    Suttuk''s face suddenly turned red again.


    Xi Luchi saw that he didn''t speak for a while, and was even more dissatisfied. "Don''t you want to explain it?"


    Saturkne said: "The Tang Army invasion was premeditated, well-planned, and meticulous in action ... The Wolffang Army passed the Bodaring and Dundo cities, captured Baersihan City, and passed Hega Hunting City to take the Batu Sands. Alas, there was no stop on the way, hundreds of miles a day ... "


    He paused and glanced at Xi Luchi with a guilty conscience, "The Tiger Guard went south, almost at the same time as the Langfang Army captured Baersihan City, and captured Shule City. Because the Langfang Army was in the middle, The monk blocked the communication route, and the news of the fall of Shule City was not known until the Batu Shasha was overcome. "


    Xi Luchi said impatiently: "I asked your army! What about your army?"


    Satuk lowered his head and became more guilty. "The Southern Front Tiger Guard and Yulin Army attacked too quickly. Within seven days, they had advanced more than a thousand miles west. Tang Jun in various cities worked carefully, and I did not know what method was used to buy it. Some treasonous people echoed in the city when the Tang army was killed, so the cities ... looked at the wind. "


    Xi Luchi froze and said unexpectedly: "Tang Jun moves so fast? The offensive is so sharp?"


    Saturk bit his teeth and said: "According to the escaped monk''s report, each of the soldiers of the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army is a monk who practiced gas. When they march, they can travel hundreds of miles in a strange van ... ¡­ The cities were caught off guard and were caught in the city ... "


    When Xi Luchi heard this, he had a stiff expression. "The two hundred thousand soldiers of the Tiger Guard and the Yulin Army are all monks? Are you sure that your people are not defeated in order to conceal their incompetence?"


    "It really isn''t. The words of the major monks who have fled from each city in succession have no possibility of communicating in advance." Saturk saw Xi Luchi expressing suspicion, could not help but whispered in his heart, could the other party not be sure to deal with Tang Jun?


    Xi Luchi took a deep breath, "That is to say, the cities in northern Karahan have been captured by the Langfang Army, and the southern cities have fallen into the hands of the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army. You no longer have an army. Can you help the holy army? "


    Saturk was restless. "Yes, yes ... Although the cities in the south have not been completely captured, the cities near the north have been occupied by the Tang army, and the army at the southern end cannot cross the Tang army northward. And those The city is just not temporarily lost. "


    Xi Luchi could not help but step back.


    Saturk was shocked at the move.


    Xi Luchi''s eyes widened: "In other words, not only are your troops gone, but the heavy food prepared for us has also fallen into the hands of Tang Jun and became their military capital?"


    Saturk opened his mouth, his mouth was bitter, and his face wrinkled into a bun. "The military funds prepared for the Holy Army are hoarded in various cities. Now, it really fell into the hands of Tang Jun."


    "Satuk! This is your enemy, Karahan!" Xi Luchi blushed and shouted with a thick neck.


    Satuk: "..."


    He wanted to cry.


    How can this be considered an enemy? Those cities and materials were all taken away by Tang Jun by his own ability, not by hand. What can I do if the soldiers are out of battle? Would this happen if you came earlier than Tang Jun?


    Xi Lu''s face turned green, staring at Satuk for a long time, unable to say a word.


    Satuk was staring uncomfortably. "Master Emir, the Tang army is coming now. Can the holy army ... defeat them?"


    "The holy army is invincible!" Xi Luchi sighed, righteousness, impassioned.


    Saturk was overjoyed, and quickly bent over to salute: "I know that the Holy Army is invincible. Right now, the Spike Army has reached Juran City, but it is only two hundred miles away. ! "


    After speaking, he looked at the other side with hope, and he was bullied outside, and it was no different from the children who wanted to be angry with their parents when they returned home.


    Xi Luchi pumped the corners of his mouth.


    Until Saturk was a little surprised, he snorted heavily, turned around, looked outside the city, and calmly said: "The Wolffang Army naturally wants to fight, but don''t worry. Now Tang Junbing Fengzheng Sheng, we have to find out their details. How can we take the initiative? "


    Saturk uttered "Ah", ignorant.


    Xi Luchi pondered for a moment, "In any case, the situation here is not in line with our previous expectations, the matter should immediately return to the Caliph! The army is temporarily camped, waiting in line, can not move, waiting for Caliph''s order."


    Saturk''s eyes grew stranger.


    He felt that Xi Luchi was afraid.


    But he dared not say it.


    Xi Luchi thought to himself: "My Majesty also has an army of purely trained monks. If there is only the Wolffang Army, they can attack directly. But there are Tiger Guards and Yulin Army to the south, and they threaten me with flanks. Danger, then you cannot act rashly. "


    He was quickly convinced by himself, "Yes, that''s it. The number of monks in the military training of Tang Jun exceeds my ministry. I must proceed with caution. This is definitely not a fear!"


    ...


    Li Yan stood at the head of the city of Julan and looked westward.


    Julan City is in a key position. The south is the mountain, the south is the medicine killing water (river), the north is the desert, and the north is the broken leaf river. The foothills are quite oasis, but the scale is not as good as the city of broken leaves. Right now it is autumn and there are often wind and sand blowing.


    More than two hundred miles to the west, the city of Luosuo, Li Zhi already knew that there are now hundreds of thousands of troops in large food. However, his body was not real, but he couldn''t rise up, and went to see Ross himself.


    Shangguan fell to his side and looked at the West, and said slowly: "In the past, Anxi Dufu government opened up the territory here, and Gao Xianzhi encountered a large cannibal eastward, and then battled against the Ross. Now we conquer the Seven Rivers , So far, it''s going well, and even encountered a big cannibal here. Is it possible that one drink and one peck?


    Li Yan glanced at her strangely. These words did not seem to be said by Shangguan Qingcheng. She always asked nothing and never lost her temper.


    "In the early days of the dynasty, the people of Inner Mongolia, the people, and the extension of the territory, since the defeat of the Turks, went westward, the small states in the Western Regions, or submitted to our dynasty, or were destroyed by my king and the country, and the country''s power then changed. At the same time, the new moon With the rise of religion, the food was stronger than the west, and it also laid the land for thousands of miles. The two were east and west, and they were the strongest country in the world at that time. "


    Li Yan''s voice was sober, and he paused slightly when he said it.


    The eclipse conquered the entire North Africa in the south of the Mediterranean Sea to the west, passed the Gibraltar Strait, captured Spain, and entered Europe.


    To the east, Da Shi has attacked the seven river basins and western India. At the time, Da Shi Oriental commander Hadjagi told his two generals that whoever set foot in Chinese territory first asked them to be the governors of China.


    A truly powerful country always has the idea of ??conquering the world.


    Muhammad once said that although knowledge is as far away as China, it should be sought.


    When big cannibals deal with foreign nations, they claim to have always been the "big Qin." In their eyes, Daqin is the world. Even in the Zhao and Song dynasties, they also believed that the territory of the Qin Dynasty was full of Song and Liao.


    The Eastward Expansion and the Westward Expansion naturally met in the Qihe River Basin.


    Before the Mongols displayed their might, Da Shi and Tang were the biggest hegemons in the world.


    The Mongols relied on warhorses to conquer the site of the original eclipse and hit Vienna, the hinterland of Europe.


    Li Yan continued to talk about the past of the Battle of Luos. "Since Gao Xianzhi led a 10,000-step ride and ran long distances, he has for a long time captured the dangerous terrain of Lianyungu, which is guarded by more than 10,000 people from Tubo, and defeated 100,000 in Qianle City. After the Tubo army captured the state of Little Bolut, its popularity in the Western Regions reached its peak.


    "Before the battle of Miros, Gao Xianzhi just destroyed the Shi Kingdom in the medicine-killing water basin, and also snatched King Sikai, the daughter of the king, to escape. Help.


    "When Gao Xianzhi learned that Da Shi had assembled heavy troops in Luosuo and was preparing to go eastward, he would take the initiative to attack with his military knowledge and the enthusiasm of Tang Jun. So in Tianbao for ten years, Gao Xianzhi led a ride of 20,000. It also got 10,000 clan troops from Geluolu and attacked the city of Luos, where more than 100,000 people were stationed.


    "For Gao Xianzhi, the brave Tubo soldiers could not stop his strange sword array with 100,000 people, and the terrain of Lianyungbao was conquered by tens of thousands of people for half a day. Can he be afraid? Sending 20,000 troops and carrying 10,000 servants is already very good for Luo Ross.


    "Five days after the two armies battled, Gao Xianzhi''s Ministry of Li Daoye led the Modao array, which caused the Cannibals to suffer heavy casualties and be unable to deal with them. Although the army did not completely defeat the Dashan army on the 5th, victory was already in sight. If it was not the rebellion of Ge Luolu Attacking the two cannibals, why did Gao Xianzhi lose?


    Shangguan Qingcheng heard this, and said in a cold voice, "Master Wang should not use servants!"


    Li Min nodded, taking the sentence for granted.


    Although Gao Xianzhi was pinched by both sides and defeated Luo Ross, in such a situation, he could withdraw thousands of songs from the battlefield and return to Anxi Duhufu. Eating army casualties.


    If it were not able to chase and dare not chase, would the big man-eating and Ge Luolu let Gao Xianzhi take thousands of people back? On the battlefield, is there no reason to be merciful to the enemy, and it is not reasonable to be able to wipe out the opponent?


    At that time, the food army assembled in the city of Miros was also a war-hardened elite division, or the main force.


    After this war, Cannibals no longer dared to confront Tang Jun directly, and did not dare to mention the word "eastward advancement". The so-called capture of China has also become a joke. Although they won, they were no different from the losers, and continued to send envoys in the following years.


    Although the Tang army had defeated Luo Ruosi, the Anxi Dufu government restored its vitality two years later, and continued their journey to open the territory to the west.


    It is a pity that Tang Xuanzong ruined the Great Tang. During the Kaiyuan period, the land annexation was serious, causing a large number of Tang people to be displaced and become refugees. The loss of national strength and the turmoil of the people''s hearts eventually disrupted the Jiangshan community by the beard of Anlu Mountain.


    If this is not the case, the army of Anxi Dufu House will inevitably attack the West, and it will be ashamed of Ross.


    "The past is over, don''t worry too much."


    Li Ye looked at the west, his eyes were like a sword, "Now I came and came to Luo Ross, and brought the Tang Dynasty''s elite division. This confrontation between the East and West overlords, this time, we''re here again. "

 v8 Chapter 141： Avoid real hits

    Instead of rushing the Langfang Army to quickly attack the city of Luos, Li Xu ordered them to be stationed in Julan City. He is waiting for the Southern Front Tiger Guards and Yu Lin Army to completely level Heihan Kingdom City, and is waiting for the follow-up army to follow up.


    Just as Tangshi did not know the real combat effectiveness of Tang Jun in advance, to this day, Li Zhi does not know how many monks are in Taishi. But at this time, the power of crescentism is certainly greater than that of more than a hundred years ago.


    Apart from that, the caliphate''s guard is definitely a strong enemy of the Changan embargo, and it cannot be underestimated.


    In addition, the purpose of this Tang army''s westward expedition was not to capture the Qihe River Basin, but to go on an expedition to complete the grand blueprint of Li Zhi''s unified practice. In this way, the army has no reason to advance lightly, and must wait until the follow-up military forces have caught up.


    Occupied the Black Khanate, occupied the main areas of the Seven Rivers, and destroyed the fighting power of the Black Khanate. This was the target of the raid, Tiger Guard, and Yulin Army raids, and it was also the first phase of the Tang Army''s campaign.


    Now that the mission has been successfully completed, Li Yan will also have to wait for the Lingnan Fleet to take his place and cooperate with the army to launch the second phase of the offensive.


    Of course, this time will not be too long, and it is almost ten and a half months.


    "Rose, I will prove to you in the end who is the most powerful army in the world!" Li Yan murmured to the west.


    ...


    Xi Luchi, who led his army stationed in Luoluosi, was greatly relieved when he found that the Langfang army stayed in Julan City and showed no signs of quick attack.


    He was not afraid of the Langfang Army, but the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army in the south were also aggressive, threatening his flanks at all times. As an excellent general, he really did not want to fight unsure.


    "If I only fight with the Langfang Army, I will not be afraid of it. The Langfang Army claims to be the first elite of the Tang Dynasty, and Shangguan Qingcheng is the first Tang Dynasty general. I have long wanted to fight against them."


    Xi Luchi said to Satuk, "The war in Karahan has now been divided into the north and the south. I have sufficient troops here and have assembled a standing army. As long as the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army on the south line are restrained, Harry gives a command. Then, I will be able to counterattack Julan City and regain the Batu Sandy for you! "


    Satuk asked puzzledly: "Master Emil, since he has enough troops here, why not go to the southern front?"


    Xi Luchi glanced at each other without answering.


    This is, of course, because his army of purely trained monks has insufficient numbers, and they can gather together with confidence. If they are separated from the Langfang Army, if they are divided, then they will be stretched.


    He had recounted the situation here to Mullen, but now five or six days have passed and there is still no news to return. According to the speed of the high priest, two days and nights are enough to go back and forth between Miros and Baghdad. Why don''t you see that Caliph has given instructions?


    Xi Luchi was anxious in his heart, but he couldn''t show it on his face, and he couldn''t tell Saturk, so he could only be anxious.


    "The situation is urgent now, and Tang Jun said it was not right when they attacked. They did not move at this time and wanted to wait for the followers to arrive. Once the offensive was launched, it was bound to be a thunderous situation. At that time, Tiger Guards and Yu Lin The army should also resolve the war in the south. If they cooperate with the Spike Army north, how can I resist? "


    With this in mind, Xi Luchi was even more worried.


    After sending Satuk out, he returned to the house himself, unable to help walking back and forth.


    What did the caliph think? The battle situation on the front line is changing rapidly. He was delayed for a few days in the back, but the impact was huge. When the situation is out of control, everything is over!


    Just as Xi Luchi wanted to send someone back to report on the situation of the Black Khanate in detail, so that Caliph could make an early decision, Hu Tuwen hurried in, with excitement on his face, "Master Emile, Caliph!"


    "What? The caliph is here?"


    "Yes!"


    When Xi Luchi heard this, he couldn''t help surprise. He was still worried about the war situation of the Black Khan State. It was strange that the caliph who had always been wise and savvy. Why didn''t he respond to his message for so long? It turned out that the caliph had come in person!


    "Xi Luchi, my old friend, I haven''t seen you for many days. How are you?"


    Mullen came in with a smile, and opened his arms all the way, greeting Xi Luchi kindly. This scene doesn''t seem to be a meeting of monarchs and ministers, but a reunion of old friends.


    Xi Luchi hurriedly salute, the other party can show an approachable look, but he must abide by the festival.


    When the two sides were seated in the room, Xi Luchi asked sideways respectfully: "Calif, how did you come to Melos in person?"


    The king in the rear suddenly came to the front, and the general leader was unavoidably uneasy, but Xi Luchi had not dealt with Tang Jun, and there was nothing wrong with it. At this time, he was naturally not worried about Malun''s other thoughts, just felt strange.


    "Not only did I come by myself, but the Guards also brought it." Mullen raised his glass and greeted Xi Luchi with a calm, indifferent look.


    "The Guards are here? That''s great!" Xi Luchi''s eyes brightened. This was the situation he most wanted to see. All of Marlen''s guards were composed of monks who were above the training period, and their combat power was unparalleled.


    However, he was puzzled. "But the news of the Caliph and the minister was sent back. It is only six days since the Guards came so soon?" Even if it was the Guards'' footsteps, it was not possible to come over so quickly.


    Mullen drank and touched his beard, which was very pleasant. He smiled and said, "Xi Luchi, are you still unclear, the true God is omniscient? Tell you the truth, in the Langfang Army ¡¯s attack on Dundo When the city and the Tiger Guard attacked Shule City, the true God had already informed me of the war situation there.


    "At that time, I realized that the strength of the Tang army was much stronger than we had expected. The Wolffang Army and Tiger Guard were by no means ordinary elites who were able to defeat the elite, so I ordered the Guards to assemble early."


    Upon hearing this, Xi Luchi suddenly realized.


    Where there is a crescent to teach monks and believers, the true will of God exists.


    Tang Jun attacked Dunduo and Shule City. Although it was an unexpected surprise attack, Hei Khan was completely unprepared, and even the news of Shule City''s fall was not known, but how can it be concealed? Real God?


    It was just that the offensives of the Langfang Army and the Tiger Guard were in full swing. For thousands of miles, the true gods even told Orguchak and Satuk that they could not cope with the power of the Black Khanate.


    Moreover, no matter whether it is Baer Sihan, Batu Shasha, or any other city, they have already prepared for the war early, and the city is tightly guarded. Before Tang Junbing came down, the four gates were tightly closed and waiting.


    In this case, even if the true God "shows spirits" and tells them, they cannot do better. In the final analysis, even if the city was not able to carry Tang Jun for a few hours, other countermeasures were even more difficult to mention.


    "Although Karahan was defeated, as long as the caliphs and the guards arrived, the next war would not be a problem!"


    Xi Luchi said sincerely that now that he has the backbone, he is naturally full of confidence. "I don''t know when the Guards will arrive at Luoluosi, and I will arrange for the army to cooperate and choose to attack Juran City!"


    Mullen glanced at him and said casually: "The Guards will not come to meet Ross."


    Xi Luchi was surprised and said, "Don''t come and meet Rose?"


    "At least not for the time being." Ma Lun smiled with a childish smile, and was very happy with Xi Luchi''s response. "How about it, didn''t you think? You can''t think of it, and Tang Jun wouldn''t think of it."


    Xi Luchi''s thoughts turned sharply, "Did the Guards go to Tuhuluo?"


    Mullen nodded and said in a hurry: "When I learned that the Langfang Army had arrived in Julan City, I knew that Tang Jun was going to focus on confronting Ross. In that war more than 100 years ago, Tang Jun was because of Ge Luolu The rebellion was defeated, and more than 10,000 people were tortured and withstood a fiasco that has never occurred on this land.


    "Resurrecting the Tang Dynasty with Li Zhixing and recreating the prosperous ambitions of the prosperous age will certainly be serious about it. I want to find the scene, win a battle in Luosi, and correct the names of those Tang soldiers who died in the war. In Julan City, although there is only the Langfang Army, there must be heavy soldiers in the follow-up.


    "The number of major monks in the Tang Dynasty is not less than us. You don''t have to think about it. At this time, most of them should gather in Julan City. When the time comes, they will launch an offensive against Luosi."


    Speaking of this, Mullen stopped, took up the glass, and Yu You took a sip and was restless.


    Xi Luchi''s eyes changed and he thought quickly, "So the Guards are now in the southern area of ??the local fire?"


    "Of course. Avoid real attacks, this is my strategy."


    Mullen said with confidence: "The two troops, Tiger Guard and Yulin, are attacking Tuhuluo in the Wujing River area. These two armies are the only pure monk troops in the Tang army besides the Langfang Army. . As long as we concentrate on defeating them first, then how can we stop us with a mace?


    "At that time, the Guards will go north and encircle the Langfang Army with the army. It will be easy to swallow them. That is why the three army of pure monks of the Tang army were all wiped out, and that guy Li Zhi, what else can he defend Tang? towards?"


    After listening to Mullen''s plan, Xi Luchi admired him.


    At the critical moment of the war, Mullen not only arrived in time with the Guards, but also made the arrangements for victory. This army had a little insight and made him feel ashamed.


    But Xi Luchi was not surprised.


    In the past, Ma Lun calmed down the domestic powers, conquered the great lords who wanted to be independent, persuaded Tian Zhu, and expelled the release door. Which battle did not show the amazing strategy and combat power? If not, how could the eclipse have today''s scene?


    "Xi Luchi, your more than 100,000 pro-arms are also all made up of monks practicing qi, guarding the city, shouldn''t it be difficult to block the Langfang Army?" Malun asked Xi Luchi.


    The two deputy emirs of the eclipse have a purely trained monk army of about 100,000, which is also the strongest combat force of the eclipse in addition to the Guards. Without such power, Marron would not have left Xi Luchi to fight the Seven Rivers.


    "If you can''t keep Miros, let Caliph handle it!" Xi Luchi issued a military order.


    Mullen nodded, admiring Xi Luchi''s will to fight.


    His guard has more than 300,000 people. Against the unguarded Tiger Guard and Yulin Army, in his opinion, victory is definitely a catch. As long as there is nothing wrong with Ross, the battle will be as he imagined. development of.


    Mullen raised his glass again, but instead of drinking this time, he looked away from the door.


    He murmured, "Even if the battle of the Miros was more than a hundred years ago, the Wolffang Army, Tiger Guard, and Yulin Army could be in extreme disadvantaged conditions, and they would be able to break through and save some of the soldiers Part of the strength, but I have a navy fleet led by Monchtaz, and landed in the East China Sea in the Tang Dynasty. By then ...


    He drank the wine in his glass with a smirk and charming smile, "Li Li, Li Li, how can you fight me?"

 v8 Chapter 143： Determine whereabouts

    Li Ye knew that the Guard was coming, but he did not know where the Guard was now. In this sense, Mullen, who had the help of the true gods, was a lot ahead of him in terms of information.


    After all, the Black Khanate is already the site of the Crescent religion, and the other party has more than half of the convenience of home here. The eyes of Emperor Li''s emperor Tao are not far-sighted, especially when the true gods of the crescent religion deliberately suppress them. Before, they could also follow the Western Regions Commercial Bank to enter Barshan Khan, but now they can only synchronize with the army.


    But Li Yan also has his way.


    At present, there are monks from Western Region Commercial Banks in each city. Because Zhang Changan cooperated with them in a series of actions, Western Region Commercial Banks now have a good situation and strong action in each city. If he tried his best to find out what was going on, how could Mullen''s guard conceal his whereabouts?


    These situations were fully considered before the army entered the Black Khanate, and they also discussed the corresponding military strategy with Qi King, Shangguan Qingcheng, and others, as well as with the military leaders. So at this point Li Zheng only had to let Zhao Polu and Chen Qinglin know that the Guards had already joined the battle, and the rest need not be said much.


    Of course, it''s okay to say more. After all, Li Zhi can use the eyes of Emperor Dao to communicate with each other at any time.


    Shortly after the capture of Hulun Town, Zhao Polu, who was planning to march to the infantry town, immediately ordered the Tiger Guards who had left the city half after receiving the news from Li Yi, and returned to the city, canceling the plan to attack the infantry town.


    Yu Linjun''s general Chen Qinglin also thought so. His songs have been out of town for half a day, and after receiving the news, he also withdrew all the plans and sent the elite monks to explore the military situation and try to contact the Western Regions Commercial Bank.


    The enemy''s sentiment is unknown, and naturally he cannot take the liberty to attack. The first step must be to hold his ground and detect the situation of the other party.


    ...


    Fairy field.


    "This time of the Western Expedition, Xianfan moves together, the crescent religion is extraordinary, and you can''t be lazy. If you lose the enemy''s defeat, you won''t be spared!" On the treasure hall, Li Yan overlooked the immortals and was not angry.


    The monks standing in the treasure hall are divided into three groups, which are Daomen fairy, Shimen monk, and monk monk. They all stood hand in hand, with a solemn look, and when they heard what Li Yan said, they all bowed to their promises.


    Master Tongtian is now fighting fiercely with Yang Yan. The immortals in his faction are now standing by the Taoist immortals.


    It turned out that he was standing on his own hill, but now it seems that he can''t stand up to Shimen, Daomen, and the Demon Tribunal by his own strength. In order not to lose his right to speak, he chose to reconcile with Yang Yan and return again. The big embrace of Daomen Fairy Sequence.


    Li Yan glanced at the immortals and took their subtle look into the bottom of his eyes. He saw that they were determined, aggressive, and nodded with satisfaction.


    After leaving the class, Li Xun and the monks such as Feihong Holy Buddha, Ox Demon King, and Yang Xun came to the Royal Garden for a walk to discuss some strategies and details of the battle.


    "Some time ago, because of the supplement of the cultivation resources, the realm of the big guys have returned to their previous levels. Some of the qualifications are good because of the continuous changes in Xianyu, especially the things you have risen against the trend, plus the previous Unprecedented influx of cultivating resources has been greatly touched, my mind has been realized, and the realm has been improved.


    "In general, the power of Xianyu is much stronger than before."


    Feihong, in a white dress and a white dress, said that he picked Li Xian''s long eyebrows full of imagination, very chic praises, and slightly red lips, very charming.


    She had lost the quiet, lonely temperament she had before, and Li Yan felt that she had a tendency to move closer to Song Jiao.


    Yang Zheng then said: "The monks are thinking about going to war soon. Although the wealth from the Americas is large, the share of Xianyu''s income is limited. To be honest, everyone now wants to **** the resources of cultivation of crescentism."


    Compared to Feihong, Yang Yan said this very straightforwardly, directly piercing the nature of the war to grab food and money. The world is all for the good, and the country as a collective will is even more so. Without the Silk Road in the Western Regions and the huge benefits brought by the prosperity of commerce and trade, Datang would only enter the desert if it was full.


    After hearing the words of Yang Ye, the demon king snorted disappointedly and sighed loudly: "What robs people of resources, we are going to fight to unify the realm of cultivation, to completely eliminate **** wars and deaths between sects and nations, and to the monks, A better living environment for the people makes Datang stronger!


    "Only in this way can we bring the monks in the world, set foot in a new world, seek more opportunities, bring back more resources, and finally achieve the purpose of providing more benefits to the people of the world! We are just, not robbers."


    Yang Yan was stunned by the Demon King.


    However, he was not angry, and he did not argue with the Demon King. Because he is very clear, the keynotes of the previous two paragraphs have been set, and he can say more that he cannot change the fact that the "state" is higher in the ox devil''s discourse, and the argument is merely to humiliate himself.


    Li Yan ignored them. The battle between the demons and Daomen Xianting lasted for many years. Although they live in harmony at the moment, the battle between them cannot disappear, and the Ox Demon will be disgusted when he seizes the opportunity.


    It''s just that under the big banner of Li Zhi, their fight can''t be troubled.


    "This time in the Western Expedition, there must be a big war. It has a bearing on the overall situation of the confrontation between the civilizations of the Tang Dynasty and the Crescent Church. Please also invite Her Majesty ¡¯s grace and let his ministers be pioneers! Fight for success, Your Majesty, please give us this opportunity! "


    Yang Xie asked for his fist. He doesn''t argue with the Demon King, it doesn''t mean he won''t argue.


    The Bull Demon stared at the bull''s eyes as soon as he heard this, "Yang Ye, shut up! Your Majesty monk has always been a pioneer since he fought in Fairyland, and he has been fighting fiercely all the time. The reason for our errands ?! "


    Yang Yan obliquely looked at the bull demon Yang and hummed coldly: "Is the overall strength of the Taoist immortals comparable to your demon tribe now? The West Expedition is about the overall situation of the unified cultivation of the true world.


    "Wow, I''m so mad! Yang Ye, you jerk, eat a spouse!"


    The two guys fought verbally and soon became shirtless.


    Li Yan ignored it and smiled. Although the Demon King and Yang Xie fought each other in public, they restrained the people below them very hard. Whoever dared to have trouble with each other must be punished severely.


    This resulted in that the Demon King and Yang Yan were often inextricably in the field, while a demon and an immortal were sitting on the sidelines and drinking together. From time to time, they also commented and praised the battle between the Demon King and Yang Yan. Applaud together from time to time.


    Of course, when the Bull Demon King and Yang Yan are done fighting, the nymphs will stare at each other. I look different from you, but they stand up by twisting the jugs, and the farts are scattered behind their bosses.


    The Feihong Holy Buddha continued to walk with Li Yan, not squinting and not stagnation. He didn''t even look at the tears of the Ox Demon King and Yang Yan. There were six clean styles of pure Buddha heart, and everyone''s demeanor was instantly highlighted.


    "I have discovered something recently." Chief Feihong suddenly said a word without thought, and seemed very cheerful, "The enchantment above our heads is loose!"


    Li Yan heard his expression and looked moved.


    The real world can fly on the ground, and the immortal realm can go to the sky. According to the theory, Da Luo Jinxian should have the ability to cross the void. But in fact, even the old immortal emperor failed to jump out of the immortal realm and go to a wider world. According to Daomen, it is always within the Three Realms.


    The reason is because there is a layer of encirclement that even the big Luo Jinxian cannot break through.


    At this level, Feihong discovered after the achievement of the Holy Buddha, and has been exploring, but he does not know what kind of existence it is.


    Li Yan also "observed" this layer of invisible, intangible, but real existence. If you approach it, you will stagnate. With his practice, if you go deep into the enchantment, you will not be able to do anything. You can only return.


    Li Zhi has actually heard about this realm.


    When he was on Earth, he knew that there was a similar "enchantment" on the periphery of the solar system. Once the space probe enters this area, the speed will decay. Voyager 1 faced this dilemma after leaving the heliosphere, that is, it could not really leave the solar system.


    Some science fiction writers describe this existence as a protective layer. People inside can''t go out, people outside can''t even come in, and the protective layer can only be broken from the inside.


    This protects the civilization in the stellar galaxy, allowing them to grow and grow smoothly. And when they can break this protective layer from the inside by themselves, they have the ability and qualification to face the vast universe and enter the wider world.


    "How loose is it?" Li Min asked.


    Feihong shook his head. "It just started to loosen. I have gone in. The distance that I can go deep has not changed, but I feel that it is no longer as stable as before."


    Li Yan groaned. He remembered the starship that appeared above Teotihuacan.


    He vaguely felt that the opportunity to enter a new world and seek more answers was quietly approaching.


    Among the unknowns, the most indispensable must be difficulties and challenges.


    To face the challenges of an unknown world outside, Li Yan dare not say that he is sure. If there is an opportunity, then all forces in this world must be aggregated. But if there is no unity in the world of self-cultivation, the grasp will undoubtedly be too small.


    "The future will come, after all, all we have to do is go well today."


    Li Yan converged and said to the Feihong Holy Buddha: "This is the western expedition of the Immortal Realm. Shimen, Daomen, and the demon tribe are a pioneer to see who can deal with this crescent religion. Advantage."


    After all, the practice systems of Shimen, Daomen and Yaozu are different. The monks of all parties have their strengths and shortcomings. At the same time, they can increase their confidence in finding the key points of each other.


    Feihong nodded. "It should be."


    ...


    Forget about the city.


    In the past few days, Zhao Polu has received a lot of news from the Western Region Commercial Bank. All signs indicate that a large food aid army is likely to appear in the Infantry Town a hundred miles away.


    However, the Western Region Commercial Bank of the Puppet City has not heard any news these days.


    "In this way, the infantry town is tightly sealed. If it is an ordinary army, it is impossible for the Western Businessmen to move, which means that the infantry town does have a powerful force."


    Zhao Polu thought of this, and he already had the answer in his mind. "In view of the current situation, the garrison garrison is in the infantry town! I don''t know how many garrisons are in it, all or part of them? "


    After clarifying the enemy ¡¯s position, the next step is to check the opponent ¡¯s actual situation and know how many troops and forces the opponent has, in order to formulate a countermeasure. And because the goal has been set, it is not easy to do this, but it is not particularly difficult.

 v8 Chapter 144： Offensive

    Just as Zhao Polu was going to exhaust his methods to explore the Infantry Town, he heard Li Yan''s voice, "Don''t need to check it, the Guardian of the Fresh Food is in the Infantry Town."


    Zhao Polu quickly saw the ceremony. Of course, he wouldn''t question Li''s words, but he was a little curious about how he learned.


    "Don''t be surprised, they have already left the city and are rushing towards Hulun." Li Min looked at the vast wasteland outside the city with no emotion on his face. "They are fast, and will be here around noon. . "


    When Zhao Polu heard his words look right, the Guards took the initiative to attack, which he did not expect, which showed that the opponent was very confident.


    In addition, the foot city and Hulun city are more than a hundred miles away, and the middle road is not easy to go. The garrison guard did not show up yesterday. It was set off today. It was half a day to Hulun city. This speed is not comparable. The Tiger Guard marches slowly.


    "Since it was known that the Guards of the Great Foods had fought, the Tiger Guards had rested for a few days in Hulun Town. They were all practicing monks. These days have made everyone strong." Zhao Polu said.


    What he meant was nothing more than saying that even if the Guardian was unusual, the Tiger Guard could fight and win.


    Li Yan glanced at him and said leisurely: "The food garrison from the infantry town has a total of 150,000 people, a lot more than the Tiger Guard."


    Zhao Polu laughed: "His Majesty often says that the battlefield victory is not determined by the number of people. As long as the disparity between the two is not too big, the outcome is unknown."


    Li Xun said, "The crescent will teach the true God''s will, and I have seen how the Langfang Army, Tiger Guard, and Yulin Army fought. At this time, Mullen dared to let the Guards take the initiative to attack. There is certainty to defeat us. "


    Zhao Polu said for a moment that this is indeed the truth.


    If there is no absolute confidence in winning, the food garrison from afar will not be able to attack it so soon. Although the Tiger Guard''s current combat effectiveness, whether the enemy army defends the city, has little effect on the battle, but the posture of the Guardian Guard is very strong.


    "In Asan City, the Yulin Army is also facing the attack of the Food Guards." Li Yan continued to take care of himself. "There are 350,000 Food Guards participating in the war. Fifty thousand don''t know what to do now. In other words, Mullen still has reservations. "


    When Zhao Polu heard this, he couldn''t help turning his ears red and burning.


    Li Yan''s meaning has been clearly understood, the Da Shi Guards clearly did not put them in their eyes. The guards of the infantry town dared to attack, and Mullen dared not to press all the forces, which was a performance that looked down on them.


    "Your Majesty, please order your life out of the city array!" Zhao Polu was not a lot of words, he simply requested to go to war, and he must prove everything eloquently. If Yang Xingmi is here, he will certainly give a speech impassioned.


    Li Ye didn''t have any special reaction, waved his hand, "Just."


    Zhao Polu immediately took his orders.


    As far as the Tiger Guard''s current combat strength is concerned, it is better to fight against the city than to leave the city. After all, the city head is so wide and there are so many streets in the city.


    The defense methods that the city walls rely on, whether it is high walls or deep trenches, or stone-rolled rolls, will not create many obstacles for the monk to practice Qi. .


    Just before noon, a yellow line appeared on the infinite horizon, which soon became thicker and taller, blinking like waves. It was the billowing smoke rising from the ground. Under the smoke was a black tide, which continued to spread from the loess land, and soon became a black ocean.


    Their back team disappeared after rolling in the yellow sand, and the whole formation looked like a sea of ??fire swept through.


    At this time, the main force of the Tiger Guards had been assembled outside the city. At a glance, the square formations were uniform, horizontal and vertical oblique. Small arrays consist of large arrays, and large arrays contain small arrays. There are channels between arrays, which are distinct and integrated into one another.


    The flaming sea of ??black fire and yellow smoke formed by the garrison guard quickly moved from distance to menacing.


    Looking at the score from the head of the city, Li Xun pointed out that these crescent priests were not on their feet. Each of them stepped on a blanket-like thing under their feet. It was small and just stood alone, they would not collide with each other, and flew half a foot off the ground.


    Obviously, it is a magic weapon, similar to the flying sword of a flying sword.


    Looking at the speed of this flying blanket, it will not be slower than that of the White Bull. No wonder the Guards can get from Baghdad to the Seven Rivers so quickly.


    Li Min''s eyes narrowed slightly. Each crescent priest taught wearing armor, and the armor was covered with a hooded windbreaker. He looked extraordinary. With a long bow and quiver on his back, a spear-like blade in his hand, or a machete, and a delicate round shield.


    This is what the surface can see.


    From this point of view, this group of garrison guards really cannot be underestimated, it is well-built and well-equipped.


    However, Li Yan suddenly made a sneer.


    The monk practicing Qi has a storage bag, which is different from the size of the space. Beyond the military rations, it is absolutely more than enough to put down the bow and crossarms. But the Guards were anxious to have arms all over their bodies, exposing all their fangs.


    It''s showing off, it''s deterring.


    However, this method may be useful for the army of the Black Khanate, but for the Tiger Guards, it is not a platform.


    Unexpectedly, Li Zhi and Zhao Polu expected that after the Dawei Guards approached, they did not intend to stay. They were still flying at a speed of five miles from the Tiger Guards.


    The opponent is going to start the offensive directly!


    Even if relying on flying instruments to rush on the road, monk practicing Qi is not tired, but if he has not stood for a long time, how can he consume some physical strength; even if the wasteland is vast, they set the formation during the march without having to make more adjustments temporarily. However, this direct attack will be somewhat inconvenient.


    This arrogant gesture was the only thing Tang Jun saw on the battlefield.


    Standing in the battle line of the Tiger Guard Army, Zhao Polu was almost angry with the Master Guards, and he even laughed with anger.


    He raised one hand and drank in a deep voice: "Javelin!"


    In front of the three rows of tiger guards, under the command of the captain of the school, they led their bows and arrows, withdrew Zhang Xian, and fired three rows of arrows with red diamonds. The arrows slid through a beautiful arc in midair, falling beyond 1,800 steps ahead.


    One thousand eight hundred steps, this is the range of the Tiger Guard''s weapon crossbow.


    Before the advent of the magical crossbow, the farthest range of the heavy crossbow in the infantry was the fuyuan crossbow, which could reach three hundred steps. Nowadays, the development of crossbow crossbow in the Datang Army has counted from Yangguan''s crossbow crossbow for more than five years, and its range has been increased to six times that of Fuyuan crossbow. It is nothing.


    The guards ignored the pinned arrows on the ground and had no intention of stopping in front of them.


    Not only that, with a tsunami-like roar, the aura of light in the eclipse army erupted, and the dazzling white light even blocked the yellow smoke. I saw that their speed suddenly doubled, and rushed to the Tiger Guard in a rush. come!


    Zhao Polu stared at the Da Shi army, his eyes were cold. He saw that the other party took off the long bow that he was carrying, and opened the bow string on the flight blanket by not having to run by himself.


    Scolding his mother, Zhao Polu pulled out his crossbow, pointed forward, and ordered: "First round, shoot, get ready!"


    General Tiger Guard adjusted some parts of the heavy crossbow in front of him in accordance with the order. The crossbow is different from the bow. The crossbow fired is a straight line, and it is impossible to draw an arc in midair. However, the heavy weapon of the Tang army can be easily adjusted according to the needs, and the crossbow flying mode can be changed at will.


    With the 100,000 soldiers of the Tiger Guard pulling the strings with consistent movements, the whole army moved as if a wave was running over the sea.


    Zhao Polu''s eyebrows were lowered, and when he saw the eclipse army approaching the position of the arrow, he burst out and said, "Let''s go!"


    The muffled sound of 100,000 bowstrings converged into one, like a muffled thunder, and the snoring sound of the crossbow was broken together. After listening to it, the hair was upright. When the crossbow flew through the air and landed in the eclipse formation, they just passed the arrow position.


    The garrison officer of the Great Foods gathered the long bow and raised the round shield in his hand.


    The shield is not large, but it forms a huge shield of light, protecting the crescent monks behind. The strong crossbow that the Tiger Guards can shoot through with a single arrow. When encountering these light shields, they just hit a circle of water-like ripples on it and did not penetrate it!


    The crossbow vector clouds in the Tiger Guard''s formation flew from wave to wave, and the yellow sand filled the sky, and another meteor shower started. The garrison, who was looking for a space to lay arrows to fight back, did not find a chance.


    They were hit by a meteor shower composed of 100,000 crossbows of the Tiger Guard, and even the city walls would collapse, even the city walls would be beyond recognition, but they fell on the light shield of the Guard of the Food Guard one after another, but they could not be broken. defense.


    Zhao Polu''s complexion gradually dignified.


    This is the first time since the army of purely trained monks has fought.


    At a distance of 1,800 steps, relying on a flying blanket, the garrison guard had to jump over. After the tiger guard fired eighteen waves, the blow to the garrison guard was almost negligible. .


    Although in the end, the light shield in front of the soldiers of the Guard had clearly started to appear cobweb-like cracks, and it looked like it would not be long before it would collapse, but it must still continue to strike.


    The Tiger Guard has no time to fire a crossbow.


    "The crescent moon''s magic weapon is so strong?" Zhao Polu felt an accident. The strong weapon of the Changan embargo has never encountered an enemy since its introduction.


    "It seems that Marlen''s Guards are not just a group of practicing monks, but real elites." Seeing here, Li Min had a preliminary understanding of the combat effectiveness of the Guards.


    The reason why the elite army is an elite army is that, apart from the prohibition and rigid action, the first factor is that it is well-equipped. The biggest difference between a monk training qi army and a group of monk training qi is that the instruments they use are not in the style of rivers and lakes, but fit the needs of the battlefield.


    From this perspective, the Guards have achieved the same level as the Tigers.


    "Shield formation!" Seeing the food garrison facing him, he had already collected the round shield and started to hold both guns. Zhao Polu ordered the soldier to put up his crossbow and prepare for close combat.


    Being able to break through the strong crossbow of the Tiger Guard, Zhao Polu also admits that the Guardian does have the qualification to attack the Tiger Guard positively.

 v8 Chapter 145： Chess opponent

    As the wild fire ravaged the garrison battle formation, approaching the Tiger Guard queue, as the monks raised their guns and stabbed their spirits, numerous gun shadows converged into an aura cloud wall, and the fire suddenly burst forward. , The fire waves were suddenly turbulent, drowning the Tiger Guard''s former soldiers from head to toe.


    In the firecracker-like gas explosion, the scattered aura twirled the yellow sand, rolling like a waterfall, and quickly spreading in low altitude. This time, not only the former guards of the Tiger Guard could not see, but even the figure of the former guards of the Great Guards also disappeared in the yellow sand.


    The fierce fighting sound had already come out from it, and Jin Ge''s voice was endless, and Li Yan frowned slightly.


    At this moment in the city of Hulun, he is the real body of the mortal body, so even if the thickness of the yellow dust is unpredictable across several feet to ten feet, you can see the fighting situation inside.


    The fighting was much fiercer than he thought.


    In his line of sight, the former Guardian monk, the first round of bombing techniques, blasted on the shields of the Tiger Guard''s former soldiers, inciting numerous aura explosions, connecting each other into a line, and Converging into a surface, as if the rainstorm fell on the lake.


    Like the large shield of the Guardian Guard, the shield of the Tiger Guard is also a magic weapon. Although there is no mask, it is large enough to protect the general of the Tiger Guard.


    For both officers and men in the yellow dust, mud and dust can hinder their sight. After three rounds of rifle blasts, the Guardian Guards failed to shake the Tiger Guards. Many people looked at each other with surprise. Obviously, this situation is also something they have never encountered before.


    The "School Captains" in the Great Guards responded quickly and started shouting loudly, so they gave up the bombardment and began to engage in close combat. And this is what the Tiger Guard generals would like to see. When the guard''s spear pierced the big shield and intended to tear the front and rush in, a spear was also pierced behind the shield.


    Some of the spears were dodged by the Guardian Guards, while others stabbed Guardian monks.


    Regardless of whether it was the Guards or Tiger Guards, the blades used were all clear weapons. The Guards who were stabbed by spears immediately saw blood.


    Some were stabbed in the chest and lower abdomen, and the spear pierced the body directly, and they were all stiff. When the spear was taken away, they vomited blood and fell desperately; some were stabbed in the arms and thighs. They will not completely delay their actions, they will still be able to fight.


    The death of his companion made the Guardian feel miserable. In the past years, they have never encountered such an opponent, can block their offense, and give them kills as soon as possible.


    The response of General Tiger Guards was similar. Although the spears they probed stabbed a lot of people, more were blocked by the opponent''s blade. Among those who were stabbed, the wounded accounted for the majority. It was really rare to be able to shoot a spear into the vital parts of the chest and lower abdomen of the opponent, not even Chengdu.


    More Guards generals, although stabbed by spears, but because the blade hit the spear, changed the trajectory of the spear''s attack, coupled with the protection of aura, the spear did little damage to them. Some did not penetrate the body''s aura, and some just scratched the skin.


    The battle was fierce from the beginning.


    The army of the Central Plains dynasty was very skilful in fighting, and they did not counsel any alien soldiers.


    At this moment, they are the defensive side, and they are ready to work hard in the situation. Their positions cannot be stabilized any more. The military formation stands there, which is the copper wall, the iron wall, and the towering mountains. Despite the wind and rain of the Guardian Guard, the torrent rushed and remained motionless.


    The more fierce the Guard ¡¯s attack with a spear is, the more fierce his own casualties will be. General Tang Jun has a large shield to protect him, so he will not be given the opportunity at all. The spears pierced through the gaps of the big shield, like the dense thorns in the jungle, stabbed them all over the ground.


    The garrison guards either destroyed the shield and knocked down the shield soldiers, or they could only be stabbed into blood caves by spears that were continuously detected behind the shield. Even if they can knock down a row of shielded soldiers, the subsequent soldiers with shields still stand firm.


    This is the offensive and defensive trend, and the defensive side is always the one taking advantage.


    When the Food Guards did not ask indiscriminately, they rushed over from the wasteland to attack the Tiger Guard battle array, and they were destined to face this predicament in the early stages of the battle. It was just that they did not expect that Tang Jun''s formation was so solid. They had impacted for half an hour and still couldn''t make progress.


    The monks behind the Great Guards have followed, and the offensive was blocked, leaving the rear generals to stand in place, anxiously waiting for the front to make progress.


    However, they have 150,000 people, and they have an advantage in quantity, but this advantage is not enough for them to encircle the Tiger Guard.


    Fighting like this, the Guards of the Food Guard don''t want to break through the Tiger Guard battle line, and enter the battle line, the battle will only be deadlocked.


    Li Ye saw the anger on the face of the monks in the Guards. Not only did the companion''s casualties not scare them, they inspired their fighting spirit.


    Finally, they changed the method of fighting, screaming and snarling, under the guidance and guidance of the monk who practiced high qi, gave up the idea of ??piercing the big shield defense with a spear, and rushed in groups, surpassing Over the shield of the Tiger Guard.


    They slammed the Tiger Guard formation with a brave and light-hearted attitude. The left-handed shield shielded the attack, and the right-handed machete waved against the enemy.


    Not surprisingly, such a barbaric attack caused far greater casualties to the Guardian. Although the Guardian monks who fell into the battle of the Tiger Guards surprised General Tiger Guards, the latter''s shot was unequivocal. The spear pierced the sword and chopped it horizontally, and surrounded the Guardian monks in front. kill.


    Like the Guardian Guards, the Tiger Guards were also very angry.


    And their anger is even worse. Because they felt they were being humiliated.


    No one has ever dared to cross the front team and jump directly into his home team. What''s the difference between death and death? Do these cannibals think they can''t kill them?


    Moreover, the Guardian Guards had been aggressively attacking their front lines before, but they did not say that they were fierce on the offensive. The Tiger Guards had been passively defending and could not fight back at all.


    If it had been put before, they would have found the opponent ¡¯s offensive clearance, broken into the front, and counterattacked and entered the opposing army.


    Offensive and defensive is easy on the battlefield, it only needs a chance. The offensive part is most prone to irregular queues, and gaps in the queue due to casualties in battle. As far as the Tiger Guard is concerned, as soon as such a situation arises, it is their chance to win.


    However, the Da Shi Guards never said that such a flaw had been exposed, and they were not exhausted after fighting, which made the Tiger Guards soldiers feel a fire in their hearts.


    Now, the other side even jumped in and jumped in front of the former team, this is the opportunity for Tiger Guards to vent their anger.


    Seeing this, Li Yan twisted his brows with his fingers.


    He knew that the Guardian of the Eclipse was definitely elite, but after all, he was still a little embarrassed, and the crescent monks taught the mania in the battle.


    Groups of crescent teaching monks kept sliding across an arc from mid-air and jumped into the Tiger Guard battlefield.


    The consequence of this is that there has been no damage to the Food Guards in the past, and the casualties have increased sharply. One monk after another fell in front of the Tiger Guard generals, and a team after team became the blood pool on the ground.


    But they did not seem to see these, and continued to jump into the front of the Tang army regardless of casualties.


    When the battle continued, the number of casualties in the Guardian Army reached a certain level, and the Tiger Guards also inevitably had many people fall. The original tightly-formed army formations appeared a little bit of blank space.


    These areas were basically filled by Tiger Guards.


    However, the Guardian ¡¯s leaping speed was too fast. The monks almost formed a fountain in mid-air without any gap. Therefore, as the battle progressed, more and more Guardian ¡¯s Guards stood in the Tiger Guard''s battlefield. in.


    "They used the front shield array as a city wall, jumped over the city wall, and directly entered the city. When the Tiger Guards behind the city wall became scarce, the city wall would be easy to deal with."


    Li Yan heard a voice and knew that it was Qi King without looking back.


    "It''s just that this method of warfare is no different from the death of the Guardian monks of the Hungarian Array. At this time, their casualties were several times that of me, and they even reached ten times." Li Maozhen looked to the outside of the city. On the battlefield, an inexplicable look flashed in his eyes.


    Li Yan knew what she wanted to express.


    The Datang Army has fought the Quartet in recent years, and it has encountered countless opponents, such as Tubo, Nanzhao, Uighur, Khitan, Silla, Laos ... but no army has been as powerful as the Great Guards. But more importantly, there is no army, so they are not afraid of death!


    As a sect monk, he is not afraid of death on the basis of fierceness.


    Only those who can compete with it are Datang elites.


    "The current food garrison has 150,000 troops. Although the number advantage is not small, it is not large. It is not easy to fully realize this advantage." Li Yan watched the two armies fighting. The sight said.


    As King Qi said, after paying nearly ten times the cost of casualties, the Guardian Guards rushed into the Tiger Guard battle and began a real close combat with the Tiger Guard generals. More and more food garrison monks crossed the **** yellow sand, stepped over the bodies of the generals of the two army, and rushed to the generals of the tiger guard.


    The soldiers in the front of the two sides have begun a melee, killing me and you among you. At every moment, monks from both sides fell down and never saw them get up again.


    Li Yan continued: "If the garrison can''t break the shield, how the battle continues, it''s just the front team''s mutual fighting and consumption, and it will not cause the whole army to scuffle. At most, it will take turns to advance.


    "The two armies are equal in strength. Chess meets their opponents. In this situation, they can''t tear the Tiger''s defense line, and the battle will only stalemate. Mo said today cannot be defeated. It won''t change much.


    "But looking at the meaning of the general of the Guardian Guard, his will to defeat the Tiger Guard is very determined, and he would rather pay the lives of thousands of soldiers, but also to bite with the Tiger Guard. They died a lot People, but compared with the figure of 50,000, it is not worth making a fuss. "


    Speaking of this, Li Min paused, "The Tiger Guard did meet its opponent, and Zhao Polu also met his old enemy. This battle will not be easy for anyone."

 v8 Chapter 146： Have their own responses

    Li Yan had always had a question before.


    When Gao Xianzhi led his army to fight against the Da Shi army outside the city of Luosuo, with the fighting power of the Tang army at that time, why did he not attack the Da Shi army for five consecutive days. At that time, the army of Tang swords in the army, but the world was sharp, no one could match it, not even block it.


    Now seeing the situation in front of the city, he had a preliminary answer in his heart. The crescent teaching monks are truly extraordinary. This brave and light-hearted demeanor makes them not resign even if they are seriously injured.


    At the time of the restoration of Hexi, Li Zhi had seen the Tubo warriors. Those warriors who lived in the poor waters of the plateau and were desperate to survive, were indeed more fearless of death than the people of the Central Plains Antai land.


    But they are still a lot worse than these crescent monks.


    The root cause is the difference in faith.


    These crescents taught monks, not only with firm faith, but also with enthusiasm. From the moment the crescentism appeared, it was one hand of scripture and one sword, which destined it to expand and fight, which is not comparable to ordinary denominations.


    At this point, Shimen and Daomen seem to be too mild and conservative. They have the meaning of being rich and happy. Once a certain place is achieved, it is either internal struggle for power or self-expansion. There is no wild nature of continuous expansion.


    This is one of the reasons why Shimen was defeated by the Crescent.


    Li Yan looked sharply as the two armies killed in a group.


    After the crescent priests broke into the front line of the Tiger Guard, the offensive momentum was much heavier. Although the Tiger Guard formation was broken, there were actually not many casualties, and the soldiers of both sides fell into a melee.


    Li Zheng saw Zhao Polu flew to the front, and under the orders of the opponent, the Tiger Guard generals behind the melee quickly organized the formation and pushed the shield back up again. The Tiger Guards in front of the melee did not hesitate, and they fought back into the shield.


    The Food Guard wants to follow the Tiger Guards and take the opportunity to break into the shield. This is of course unrealistic. How could Tiger Guards be trained to give them the opportunity to block them out?


    As the small arrays stabilized their positions, the shield line of defense was re-established, and the entire Tiger Guard advanced, and restored the posture of the copper wall and iron wall. This made the Great Guardian monks one by one as if they were crazy, and the red-eyed monsters called roars, and the beasts constantly ran into the tiger guard''s large shield spear array.


    They just paid a heavy price, finally managed to capture the Great Shield formation, and before they let go of their fight, they returned to their previous situation. How can they be willing? Although the crescent priests died bravely, but the death of the same robes would provoke the anger of the soldiers everywhere.


    Seeing this, Li Yan said to King Qi: "It seems that Zhao Polu doesn''t need us to point him, he''s sober."


    King Qi did not take it seriously: "If the general of Tang Dynasty is only brave and only knows that he will rush forward without brains, there will be no glorious Tang Dynasty."


    Li Yan smiled and nodded.


    Seeing Zhao Polu''s command, Li Zhi knew that the other party had never thought of immediately attacking the Guardian of the Food Guard, but decided to defend first, using a stable army array to consume the fighting power of the Guardian Guard and The spirit of flesh.


    When the opponent is tired, that''s when the Tiger Guards fight back, and it''s the easiest time to win. This may take three or five days, or ten and a half months, or even longer. However, the effectiveness of the Guardian Guards is worth waiting for this time.


    After seeing the opponent''s combat capabilities, Zhao Polu was able to quickly and accurately judge the situation of the two sides and make appropriate countermeasures. This is a quality that a general must have. Let Li Yan also be satisfied.


    Again, the defensive side naturally has the advantage. As long as the two sides have equal combat capabilities, the offensive side will have to pay a double price in order to obtain the results. Otherwise, it will not be said in the art of war, ten will be surrounded, five will be attacked, and times will be battled.


    Without military strength, there is no qualification for offense.


    The battle was in full swing.


    Although it is not a desert outside the city, it is also a desert area. Even if the monk practicing Qi deliberately controls the spiritual overflow, try not to arouse the smoke and dust. At this time, the front soldiers are tossing and jumping in the sand.


    Few people can slash the enemy with a few knives. The monks'' armors on both sides are not ordinary. They are defensive. The magic knife and sword are cut on it. They are no different from ordinary swords on iron armor. There is no need to say that there is a shield like the armor-breaker. General Tiger Guard also has a small shield.


    Only when the long sword pierces and the long gun pierces, it can penetrate the opponent''s body.


    The two teams killed the soldiers in front of each other, and they often had to fight hard for a few minutes to get someone to fall. In this case, the exhaustion of energy is extremely large, and even a monk practicing qi can''t kill an hour without interruption. Often it is half an hour of hard work, and the same robes on the back will rise up and replace them.


    Ordinary warriors battles will become melees later, while monks who practice Qi training will later become battles. Compared with the former, the latter moves more neatly and the command is easier to move.


    However, in Li Yan''s view, any killing, to the extreme, is still inevitable. But for the Tiger Guard and the Food Guard, this limit is a bit high and difficult to reach.


    That''s it.


    The troops invested by the two sides in the battlefield totaled more than 200,000, but it was the peripheral queues that really fought. In addition to the recklessness of the Guardian''s sudden advance into the battle, a large number of monks were damaged, and the follow-up monks died and were injured by hundreds or thousands.


    "Now the problem is over the Guardian Guard. If they want to break through the Tiger Guard Shield Spear Formation, they must leap into the formation and pay several times or even ten times the cost of casualties."


    Li Ye looked at the battlefield. "But if they don''t, they never want to enter the battlefield. They want to shake the Shield Spears forward. It is simply unrealistic. If they don''t give up the attack, the Shield Spears will also let They have more casualties than the Tiger Guards. "


    King Qi said: "The food garrison attacked aggressively. Presumably the entire army was determined to defeat the Tiger Guard. Now that their offense is frustrated, there is no way to fight the Tiger Guard. The monk''s heart will inevitably fall. Unsustainable, the blow to morale will be great.


    "At this time, even knowing that the offense will pay a heavy price, in my opinion, the garrison guards can only continue their onslaught. In this way, they have the possibility of winning. Otherwise, they will be defeated and the situation will be exhausted. That''s bad. "


    Speaking of this, King Qi smiled, "This is also the price they need to pay to attack my Master Tang of the Tang Dynasty without saying a word."


    Li Yan said aloud and agreed with King Qi''s judgment.


    Then he laughed: "After all, this war is about winning or losing. It is better to take the initiative to attack than to wait for others to attack. At least you can take the initiative. In fact, even if the Guardian retreats, there may not be much problem. As long as they can adjust their mentality. "


    The Da Shi Guards need to be aware that the Tang army is different from those enemies they encountered before, and change the kind they are accustomed to, depending on the pride of the world as dung. In this way, they will give up the offensive and wait for the Tiger Guard to attack, and the situation will be much better for them.


    King Qi understood Li Yi''s meaning and frowned slightly: "If so, can the Tiger Guards break through their battle line?"


    This problem is critical and deadly.


    Li Ye didn''t comment.


    Regarding Qi Wang''s fiery temperament, he did not even question Li Li''s behavior of selling off the key.


    She also knew very well that she was still not sure.


    Da Shi Guard''s offensive ability has already been reflected, but its defensive ability has not been revealed much at the moment.


    After all, the Tiger Guard has the means to press the bottom of the box, and the Guardian may also have it. These will not be exposed at the beginning of the war. Because once the method of pressing the bottom of the box is used, but no victory is achieved, the victory basically does not belong to itself.


    Over the Guards battlefield, Ali was somber and looked silent as he watched the battle queue between the two armies.


    In his eyes, the battlefield of the two armies was a two-sided lake, which suddenly squeezed together, setting off boundless waves at the boundary; it was also the turbulent sea water that slammed on the solid reef and splashed into a line of waves.


    There is no doubt that the fighting is fierce. With each shot, monks from both sides erupted into a dazzling aura of light, with one shot coming out like a fire, one cut apart like a moon, and a shield separating the two worlds, such as gas explosions and calm waves.


    However, the Lake of the Guardian Guard has never been able to annex the Lake of the Tiger Guard, and the huge ocean of the Guardian Guard has never been able to submerge the reefs and can only splash water in vain.


    "Deputy commander, if we continue to fight like this, we may not be able to win Tang Jun today!" Said a monk anxiously.


    Ali thought for a moment and yelled, "All-out attack, order the monks to pass the Tang Army shield formation! As long as there is a shield formation, no matter how much it costs, it will all jump over! I don''t believe that the Tang Army battle formation is really a copper wall and an iron wall. It will not mess!"


    "Yes!"


    After the military order was issued, the crescent priests organized forces again, jumped over the shield array, and entered the Tang army. This time, they improved their fighting methods and were no longer content to jump over a shield formation and enter the front of the Tang army. Each time Tang Jun appeared in the battlefield, they would jump directly and continue to move forward.


    In this way, the followers of the Guardian Guards continued to follow up and joined the battlefield. They suffered extremely heavy casualties, and the corpses on the ground gradually increased. The yellow sand in many places was stained with dark brown by blood.


    However, more and more Guardian monks joined the ranks of the fighting. The two sides of the fighting spread from the front to the midfield, and the situation suddenly became chaotic.


    Ali''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and his heart secretly said, "Tang Jun is indeed extraordinary. It is not easy to defeat them, and it has to pay a price, even a great price.


    "I have the advantage of 50,000 monks, and I must make the most of it. The price of the jump is affordable. In the face of such a fierce offensive, can the Tang army be really stable? Let me see, the most elite of the Tang Dynasty What kind of means to press the bottom of the box! "


    He is very clear that even today''s battle, even if the Tang Army formation cannot be completely broken, some results must be obtained, otherwise it will be bad for the morale of the army. If you ca n¡¯t really break through the formation of the Tang army, you must also inspire the last resort of the Tang army, so that you can make targeted arrangements in the future and win the final victory.


    Zhao Polu saw that the Guardian of the Food had adopted this kind of extreme warfare. He did not treat monks as humans, and did not take human life seriously. He had to step into the Tiger Guards step by step with the corpse filled, and his eyes were also the same. sink.


    He knew that the Guardian Guard could not be allowed to maintain such a fierce offensive, otherwise the Tiger Guard, which was inferior in strength, would not be able to hold its ground even if it could defend it today.


    The Tiger Guards fought for victory, not for their insistence.


    He looked at Ali from afar, his eyes lingering, and sneered: "Since you want to know how powerful the Tiger Guard is, then I will let you see what it is."

 v8 Chapter 147： Mo Dao Zhen

    By this time, Zhao Polu had seen that the Tiger Guard and the Guardian Guard were almost at the same level in terms of monk realm strength and weaponry.


    Because the Tiger Guard is a defensive side, the army formation is tight and neat, and it takes a lot of advantage. This can make the Guardian ¡¯s casualties far better than itself. After all, the opponent has an advantage in numbers. The main body of the Guardian will want to fill it with human life and obtain the results they want. Zhao Polu has no other response.


    After all, the monk army is different from the ordinary army. Even if the latter wants to use human lives to win the battle results, it is impossible to break the large shield spear burst into the other party. It is also powerless, but the nature of the monk army determines that they have such capabilities.


    It ¡¯s just that monks who practice qi are different from ordinary soldiers in the mud army. They leave the monk army and they are superiors. They can become officials when they have enough knowledge. They can also be highly respected if they do n¡¯t have enough knowledge. The mansion gained Hakka status.


    It is necessary for such people to be killed like horses on the common battlefield in the ordinary battlefield. It is impossible to say that generals and kings are reluctant and monks who practice Qi are unwilling. Definitely a daze.


    However, Zhao Polu also had to admit that, as far as the specific situation of the battlefield at present, this battle method of the Da Shi Guard was moving towards victory. And if they defeated the Tiger Guard, then in this war, it is undoubtedly a crucial step towards overall victory.


    Nowadays, the Spike Army, Tiger Guard, and Yulin Army are all confronting and fighting in the Black Khanate and the Eclipse Army, each with its own opponents, no one is idle. I am afraid that for the time being they are evenly matched.


    In this case, no matter which army takes the lead in winning, it will affect the other armies. By then, the three armies will win or lose by one point.


    The dispute between the two countries is related to the army''s conquest, the victory of the army, and the monk''s army. This is the current situation.


    There is no escape route for Datang and Food, so Ali and Zhao Polu have no choice.


    "The big cannibal wants to win today, and this will be his wish!"


    Zhao Polu drank Shen Sheng with three words: "Mo Dao Zhen!"


    Mo Dao Zhen, of course, the ordering army ambassador knew the weight of these three words, and also understood Zhao Polu''s meaning. He looked for a moment without hesitation, and rushed to pass Zhao Polu''s military order.


    Mo Dao Zhen fights!


    Li Zheng, who watched the battle in the city, remained calm.


    In his sight, the Guardian Guards rushed forward in front of the Tiger Guards, rushing into groups and rushing into the Tiger Guards. Although monks who have begun to kill came to the left and right to fight for a while, they would be swallowed up by the crowd, but as they went on, the entire Tiger Guard advanced and there were more and more places for melee.


    Houndstooth staggering can no longer describe the situation of the war between the two sides. It can only be described by blooming everywhere.


    At this moment, eight thousand soldiers moved in the back of the Tiger Guard. Under the order of the army envoy, the midfielder gave way and stepped back, moving them forward to the midfield. This 8,000-person team quickly reached the position of fierce fighting.


    Compared with other Tiger Guard generals, these 8,000 people also look nothing special. On the armour style, they don''t seem to be much different from ordinary generals, and they can''t talk about everyone''s strength. Strength has nothing to do with body.


    The only thing that stood out was the Zhang Ermo knife in their hands.


    Sword rune is like a dragon.


    So to be precise, it''s a magic knife.


    How did the previous Tang Dynasty Mo Dao Zhan fight, Li Zhi didn''t know intuitively, but now he has seen the fighting strength of the Tiger Guard Mo Dao Zhan. For the entire Tiger Guard, when Modaozhen came into play, it was when they won.


    When the offensive-like food garrison guard suddenly found the Tang army in front of him and started to retreat on his own initiative, they were delighted in front of their eyes and everyone was excited.


    They think that this must be that Tang Jun can''t resist his own attack and has to retreat, thinking that victory will be held in his hands immediately.


    They shouted loudly and rushed towards the retreating Tiger Guard generals with a more fierce and brave attitude, hoping to expand the results.


    So they found that a group of Tang Jun, wrapped in heavy armor, showing only a pair of sharp eyes, holding a broad-blade long-handled sword, stepped out of the battle.


    The opponent did come out, and they didn''t rush, their footsteps were not slow. But no matter which garrison monk, they were shocked to see the Tang army.


    They felt the momentum of the other person''s body like a deep sea, as if they were coming out of the blood of the corpse mountains, and everyone had the ability to stop and kill God; they also clearly felt the strong aura fluctuations on the other side, powerful and unmatched, Only weaker than real life!


    These suddenly appearing Tang Jun, are they all practicing ninth floor? !!


    Before the Guardians came up with a reason, Mo Dao Zhen killed them.


    The soldier stepped out, and the yellow sand on the ground suddenly swayed.


    At that moment, the blade sounded like a tiger howling, the blade light was like a shock, and the blade was like a landslide.


    The garrison of the Great Food both widened their eyes and expressed fear, but they did not retreat, they could only raise their shields to meet them, trying to protect the whole body.


    Their round shields are also good weapons. They used to keep them safe in the strong crossbow and arrow rain of the Tiger Guard. That was their strong reliance on surviving the storm and rain. The past battles have already proven this.


    Unfortunately, by this time, the situation has changed.


    The Modao cut the shield, and with the sound of the gas explosion, the aura wave burst, and the shield that was considered indestructible by the Food Guard was cracked at the sound!


    Mo Dao''s demise is unabated.


    In the horrified face of the Guardian, Mo Dao brought out a fountain of blood and cut them off one by one!


    A large food garrison general with a terror on his face, the upper body flew away from his lower body, and fell far away in the gushing blood, fell in the yellow sand, rolled, and the neat and flesh-wounded wound was full. Yellow sand.


    Obviously, no matter whether it is a state of cultivation or a rank of magical instruments, the generals of Modaojin generally outperformed the Guards.


    Stepping out, Mo Dao Zhen entered like a wall.


    Cut off with a knife, the Guardian flew into a corpse again, and blood splattered on the ground.


    There were screams and exclaims.


    Step out, Mo Dao Zhen entered again.


    The Guardian Monk was like a weed, which was blown into two by the hurricane. The front team was cut apart during the battle and there was no entanglement. The monks in the back team looked at each other in shock, but did not believe in evil. They desperately waved their swords to kill the Modaojinshi. Even if they had decided to change their lives, they had to hold their ground.


    Their long swords struck the heavy armor, but they only made a clanging noise and could not break the armor at all.


    But they were greeted by a smooth sword, but they couldn''t resist.


    The garrison guard who burst into the Tiger Guard''s formation quickly fell like wheat that had been cut off. An array of strange swords moving in like a wall, like a mountain moving, like an avalanche, like a hurricane sweeping the ground. The garrison generals in front of them, whether sporadic resistance or fighting in battle, were all cut in half.


    Another Guardian monk who was not afraid of death was murdered by Mo Dao Zhen. He was trembling and pale.


    They can only retreat.


    But now they are in a battlefield, a scene of melee. Not all of them are in the same robe behind them. There are also many Tiger Guard generals. Where can they retreat?


    As soon as they retreated, the left and right Tiger Guards rounded up and blocked their retreat.


    The Da Shi Guards tried their best to suckle milk and tried hard to kill, but couldn''t break through the Tiger Guard''s interception, which made them extremely anxious and their roars changed their tone. The ears heard footsteps like drums and thunder, approaching behind them, and they felt that their hairs were all upright.


    When I looked back, I saw the swordsmen of the Modaojin who were like ghosts and demons. They kept the battle line in a tight line. They took a steady and tidy step, approached step by step, felt the unshakable combat power of the other party, and understood their will to kill them. , These mentally crescent crescent monks finally went crazy.


    They were screaming with red eyes, wailing with ghosts, waving their swords in their hands, completely forgetting the way of the battle line, and various techniques were shot in random. They took advantage of the opportunity to leap around and flee, as if they were birds of bow, like dandelions in the autumn wind.


    You can still rely on the same robes to form a large overall combat power, have a glimmer of vitality in the storm, and each of the scattered sand runs away. Is there no reason to die?


    It was easy for them to jump into the Tiger Guard battlefield, and they wanted to escape. How could it be so simple? Eighty-nine of the Guardian monks were chopped into flesh by the Tiger Guard officers who had fallen to the ground. sauce.


    The Mo Dao Zhen still maintained its usual rhythm and moved forward steadily.


    They are the mudslides pouring down from the mountains, the blockers are overwhelming. They are the giant ships riding the waves and breaking the ground for the same robes behind them. They walk in like walls, wherever they go, the Guard monks are reduced to corpses, where they pass, The invincible soldiers in the Tiger Guard battle formation, the original chaotic formation, once again restored the horizontal and vertical appearance.


    With an irreversible momentum, they pushed the front from the Tiger Guard and returned to the front.


    Seeing this scene, Li Ye has not spoken yet, Qi Wang has clapped his hands and praised: "Mo Dao Zhen really lives up to my great Tang!"


    Li Min smiled a little and didn''t say much. He was mentally prepared for the Mo Dao Zhen to be so prestigious on the battlefield. After all, the team of Mo Dao was formed by him.


    These eight thousand stranger swordsmen are all in the ninth layer of Qi training, but they are still the elite in the ninth layer of Qi training. The armor they are equipped with is also higher than that of ordinary Tiger Guard generals. Not to mention those strange swords.


    The Chang''an embargo only has three pure Qi training monks. The number is less than 300,000. This is not because there are not enough Data training monks in Tang dynasty, but that Li Zhi uses the Qi training monks in different ways. The understanding of the Tao is determined.


    Not only does the Tiger Guard have strange swords, but Yu Linjun also has.


    Baqian Mo swordsman, unparalleled in battle, or not out, is bound to win.


    "Next, it depends on whether there is a way to deal with the stranger in the Food Guard."


    King Qi looked at the main guard of the Da Shi Guard, and then looked forward to seven points and three points. "If Da Shi Guard''s number advantage cannot be exerted and it is easily defeated in this way, I will feel a little boring."

 v8 Chapter 148： Black chain lock day

    King Qi was right. For Tang Jun Mo Dao Zhen, Da Shi Guards did respond.


    "Although we won the Battle of Mulhouse more than a hundred years ago, we did not win gloriously. Even after the war, we had to talk about the results. We are embarrassed to do things like showing off. If we can choose, I believe many people would rather not have that war. "


    There was a sudden sound of Mullen''s voice from Ali''s ear, his spirit was shocked, and he quickly turned around to salute, "Why are you here?"


    "Here is no war. Knowing that you are fighting fiercely here, come and see." Mullen said casually, as if he had just stepped from the front hall to the back yard-in fact, it is almost the same. In terms of his repair, Qian The distance in Yuli is indeed within reach.


    He looked at the front line of the two armies fighting fiercely, and his eyes fell on the unstoppable Modao array, waving his hand, and signaled that Ali should not hesitate to use the prepared means.


    After the order was communicated, he continued: "In the battle of âò Ross, we had a strong military advantage, but we did not take the Tang army. At that time, our fighters were elite in battle, and we did not lose to the **** courage and fighting skills Tang Jun, why can''t I win?


    Ali was also confused.


    At the time of the Battle of Ross, the Eclipse Army was at the peak of its fighting power. It opened up new territories and embarked on countless battles. It had also just suppressed the rebellion. It was a real battle.


    But he was also just confused before. After the war with the Tiger Guard today, in fact his confusion has mostly dissipated.


    The Tiger Guard gave him the answer.


    "Tang Jun''s armaments were outstanding and the battle was fierce, and he was better than us at the time."


    Speaking of this, Ma Lun suddenly laughed, "Datang is a state of martial arts, and has a deep foundation. In the personal martial arts of the generals, it must also prevail-whether it is from the folk martial arts, or the combat skills cultivated in the army, They are all extraordinary.


    "It''s not that a person''s martial arts are excellent, but for a while, generals are outstanding martial arts, then this battle array will be invincible."


    Hearing here, Ali nodded his head, pointing at the front of the Tiger Guard battle line: "The cultivation of General Tang''s soldiers is indeed not to be underestimated. Moreover, it integrates well with the battlefield battle method and there is no flaw at all. Words. Our monks have to break the battle. In addition to being hard-headed and paying a lot of money to grind, they can only fill lives. "


    Marlen sighed, and was a little bit fascinated, "The Tang Dynasty''s civilization inheritance has never been cut off. After so many years of development, it has reached its peak. The outstanding things in many aspects together will form an extraordinarily powerful force, manifested in On the battlefield, it is powerful.


    "The prophet once said that although knowledge is as far away as China, we should ask for it. This is true. By contrast, our war will always destroy the civilization before us. By now, our history has become After the story, there are not many visible and tangible traces. Compared with the Tang Dynasty, it is indeed a little far behind.


    "The Tang people said that the prosperity and the decaying things must be reversed. I originally thought that the Tang Dynasty, which had reached the peak, would inevitably go downhill. But I did not expect that they now have reached a new level. The time has come to turn the tide, Li Zhi really has the ability. "


    Ali looked dead without saying a word.


    This kind of long-term ambition destroys one''s own prestige, how can it not be comfortable to listen to. And if such words are still an irrefutable fact, as a wise person who will not ignore reality and speak for themselves, the fear and sorrow in the heart will be extremely strong.


    Fortunately, Ali has not only wisdom but also blood courage, he said arrogantly: "Although the Tang Dynasty is strong, we are not as good as we were now. Under the guidance of the true God, we have grasped the power to restrain the Modao array, and since then We will no longer jealous of the Tang Army battle! The final victory must belong to the true God, a believer of the true God! "


    Mullen was very satisfied with Ali''s words, and laughed and expressed his appreciation.


    Since it was already prepared to compete with Tang Jun, it was impossible for Mullen not to study, and let the army of Da Shi to endure the hard-fought Modao array in the battle of Miros. Mo Dao Zhen has always been a huge trouble and threat for the Eclipse Army. Whether they appear or not, the Eclipse Guard must have a check and balance method.


    Li Yan saw Mullen.


    Based on his practice, he noticed when the other party appeared.


    The two arrived at Hulun Town at the same time, which shows that they both realized that the war had a great impact on the situation. You need to sit on your own, so as not to be broken by the other side''s military balance.


    Soon, Li Wei saw the Guardian of the Great Food and how to deal with the Tiger Guard''s strange sword formation.


    A group of tall monks covered with black gas appeared in front of Modaojin. These crescent monks did not look like people. Seeing that they were wearing black cloaks and red eyes, they seemed to crawl out of hell. The evil spirits, with their long chains in their hands, are even more immortal.


    If crescent teaching also has impermanence.


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking.


    He is very clear that any kind of arm is not almighty on the battlefield. When there is an advantage, there must be weaknesses. The principle of mutual compatibility applies everywhere. Therefore, a truly powerful army is bound to be a mix of multi-arms. This can avoid being beaten passively after being targeted.


    Mo Dao Zhen is the best and stable battle, whether heavy infantry or heavy cavalry, there is no difference in front of them. As soon as the strange sword came out, people were broken, which is basic common sense.


    Therefore, the Tubo army is brave again, and Jingqi can charge again. When it encounters the Modao array, 100,000 people will still be torn up and killed.


    But soon, Li Yan''s expression relaxed again.


    Although Mo Dao Zhen has weaknesses, it is not easy to target them. Especially when they have a large army.


    As long as it can move forward and backward freely, Mo Dao Zhen will be at least invincible. Because there is no power in the world, they can be destroyed in a positive hard way.


    As the Modaojin moved forward steadily, it suddenly appeared that a group appeared in front of him, his face hidden in the hood, dark, and only the Guard monks who glowed red with both eyes.


    But they didn''t hesitate. For Modao, whatever they have in front of them, they just need to kill them.


    However, this group of Guardian monks in the black robe chain was obviously different from others. Instead of rushing to the Modao array, they threw the chain in their hands high.


    Suddenly, the chains hooked each other, forming a large black net in the air, the chain exuded a strong black aura, the denseness of the grid, and even the daylight was covered! The black curtain that replaced the sky was suddenly covered, and the sky was falling!


    This is not an ordinary magic chain!


    The strength of the aura they emit reflects the quality that is not weaker than the real world magic weapon!


    This big chain of chains is undoubtedly a black skynet!


    And just looking at the dense bark on the chain, which emits scarlet light, knows that once it is locked, it will inevitably suffer from the skin and bone erosion! Below the real world, no one can cope with such powerful instruments!


    Even more frightening is that they are connected with the monk of the Black Robe Guardian, which is tantamount to the natal weapon, that is, as long as the monk of the Black Robe does not die, the chain will not really disappear!


    Mo Daomen looked stunned.


    Obviously, the purpose of this group of monks in black robes is to lock the Modao hands with the chain Skynet and hold them in place!


    The biggest defect of the Modaojin is that the armor and the sword are too heavy to run forward and retreat quickly; what is more, the Modaozhen is advancing like a wall, and the queue must be neat. There is an overwhelming power of blockers.


    These are destined that they cannot move too fast.


    Even today''s strangers are monks who practice ninth-level qi, but they still sacrifice their flexibility. After all, the weapon armors on them cannot be broken by real people in Lingchi, and the strange sword in their hands weighs more than a thousand kilograms, so that they can cut a guard monk with a weapon armor defense.


    In the face of the sudden black chain net, they did not dodge the speed.


    But if they were covered by the guard''s black chain net and completely locked in place, they would become a group of targets. At that time, no matter how they were able to attack the obstacles, their actions were blocked, and they could not meet anyone, and they were blind.


    And no matter how strong their armor is, they will certainly not be able to withstand continuous technical attacks, there will always be a moment of being broken!


    Without defense, they were locked in place. Rao is that they have the practice of ninth layer of Qi training, which is also useless-the attacking black robes are not only the ninth layer of Qi training, but they are also all Qi training. High section!


    The critical situation depends on how the generals respond.


    Properly coping, may be able to survive in despair, improper coping, will inevitably be dead!


    The generals burst into a loud shout, and the military order had only one word: "Cut!"


    Eight thousand Mo knife hands, hold Zhang Ermo knife tightly, step forward, turn waist and raise arms, the big knife is cut straight towards the top of the head!


    Eight thousand roads of white horses rose up against the sky, and under the black sky, eight thousand roads of light were cut out!


    The dark tide curtain covering the sky and the sun suddenly dispersed, like a fire extinguished by cold water.


    A bunch of sunlight, from the black skynet, re-spattered the ground, shining on the bright yellow armor of Modaoshou, shining brightly.


    However, Skynet Skynet, although much weaker, has not disappeared. It is still a large net, covering down to Mo Dao Zhen, he will soon fall on Mo Dao Zhen!


    "Three consecutive cuts!" The general of Modaojin suddenly remembered an earth-shattering whistling. At the same time, a sound of aura and buzz came from the body of Baqian Modao, and there was a bright rise on Modao array in no time Rising like a raging fire.


    The power of the battlefield!


    Today, half of the generals in the Datang Army are commanders of the military.


    As the elite of the Changan embargo, the Tiger Guards are commanders of all five hundred troops!


    The Modaojin generals who can command the eighth-level monks of Qilian Qi are not only war generals, but also have the realm of generals. They are above the generals and are only weaker than the generals!


    Eight thousand soldiers cried and shouted like a tsunami, and cried three times.


    Eight thousand Daoguang swords soared into the sky, "one wave after another is rising."


    Twenty-four thousand sword lights, under the blessing of the forces of the soldiers, such as the densely launched fireworks in the Chang''an city in the first yuan festival, hit the dark sky!


    Explosive like a sky fall.


    When the light is gone, the sky is clear and clear, and the black sky is no longer seen.


    Ten thousand guards in black robes spit out blood and looked pale.


    Baqian Modao, at the same time blushing like fire, panting like a cow.


    It was just this one that was no match for anyone.


    But the contrast between strength and weakness is clear.


    "This is the military soldier of the Tang Dynasty?" Ali''s eyes stood out because he was too wide, and looked like Tong Ling. "There is such a mighty power?"


    He knew the profound civilization of the Tang Dynasty, but had not seen how powerful the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were.


    Mullen looked stunned, his eyes flashed, and he took a deep breath: "The soldiers are really extraordinary! I now finally understand that the strength of the Tang Dynasty is far from the strength of the Tang Emperor Li Zhi, but the whole Tang North Korea is strong ... "


    With that said, it stopped abruptly.


    Because he suddenly woke up, in his understanding, the Tang Dynasty that should have gone downhill, the reason why it has the power now is because of the power of the Tang Dynasty emperor Li Zhi to turn the tide!


    "Fight again! Don''t break the Modao array today, never stop!"


    "Yes!"

 v8 Chapter 149： Decisive blow

    The black-robed ghost-faced monk in the Food Guards, after taking the elixir, the black chain appeared again in his hands. Their method of warfare is the same as before, and they still throw the chains into the air to form a large net and cover the generals of Modaozhen.


    The response of the generals of the Modaojin was not special. They also took the elixir, and under the leadership of the generals, they used the power of the soldiers to fight against each other to crack the opponent''s killing moves.


    However, the other Guardian Army formations have changed. Except for the monks who confronted Mo Dao, the other episodes were divided into two parts, and suddenly the siege of the Tiger Guards began from both wings.


    Their number advantage still exists and is not small. Right now they are focusing on this advantage, focusing on the two wings. In addition to the black robe ghost monk on the front, on the contrary, not many people care about Modaojin.


    There are monks in black robes, and Mo Dao Zhen need not worry for a while, but as long as other Tiger Guard battles are resolved, Mo Dao Zhen who is not coordinated by the robes will be trapped by himself, and they will only be served by them.


    At the beginning of the attack, it was very powerful, and the garrison guard still used the method of breaking lives.


    For a time, the battlefield fell into an unprecedented fierce battle scene.


    "It seems that the elixir of the Guardian Army is very extraordinary. Those monks in the black robes were clearly at a disadvantage in the confrontation with Mo Dao Zhen. Now taking the medicine, the momentum is not weaker than Mo Sword array. "


    Qi Wang Liu Mei froze, "The elixir of Mo Dao Zhen is made by Xianyaofang. The elixir of the other side is better than our elixir?"


    Li Ye didn''t comment. He also found this, but it was not as exaggerated as Qi King said. In his observation, that is, the medicine of the monk in black robe ghost face, the grade is higher than that of Datang. This advantage.


    After all, there is a true **** to take care of in the crescent moon, but Li Zhi doesn''t have it here.


    Originally, the Shimen Holy Buddha was not a true **** of the crescent moon, and was killed by him in conjunction with Feihong, as was the old emperor. At present, despite Li Li''s strong combat ability, he can refine the alchemy of alchemy, including many aspects, and his accomplishments are not as deep as those of the true moon.


    And Feihong, Yang Yan, the Demon King and others are currently inferior to the old Holy Buddha and Lao Xiandi. The elixir of Xianyaofang is already unusual and has a large output, but it is a crescent face with these black robes. There is still a gap between the monks.


    "Looking at it this way, Mo Dao Zhen did not have the same chance to fight against the monks at one and a half moments. The two sides struggled to the end, and it was hard to say who won. At least the situation will be deadlocked for a short time. The crescents who attacked on both wings taught the monks to fight. With the advantage in numbers, he began to attack without reason ... "


    When King Qi said this, he took a look at Li Yan, and suddenly smiled, "Mallen''s victory in today''s war should be determined and determined."


    Li Min also laughed, and couldn''t see the half-worried look, "If it wasn''t for his aspirations, why would he appear here?"


    At this point, the two looked at each other and didn''t say much, they already knew each other''s meaning.


    This battle, to this day''s situation, it is not easy for the Guardian to win.


    Relying on the big chain of chains, the crescent priest in the black robe ghost face wanted to control the Modaojin, but was backed by the forces of the Modaojin soldiers. Now the two sides are deadlocked.


    In other battlefields, the Guardian Guards have no Modao array to block, and want to rely on the number advantage to break through the Tiger Guard''s front line as before-if they succeed, the situation of the melee between the two sides will expand. Until triggering a melee.


    Once the whole army is in a scuffle, the number advantage will be maximized. Because at that time it was no longer a large array of external queues, but all the soldiers caught and killed. By that time, the Tiger Guard had no reason to win.


    However, looking at the meaning of Li Yan and King Qi, they were completely unconcerned about this situation.


    The answer is already obvious.


    The two sides have been fighting for such a long time, and the means of exposure have been exposed to seven or eighty-eight. Both of them can be guarded, and they are almost the same. Next, it is time for both sides to show all their combat power to win the final victory. No one is still hiding.


    Zhao Polu arrived before the battle.


    Ali also went into battle and took the lead in killing.


    The two met quickly before the battle, and the moment they saw each other, the eyes of each other were surging. Almost at the same time, the two burst into anger and mobilized their cultivation power to the extreme.


    However, the two''s next steps are obviously different.


    Ali took his own guard and rushed straight up.


    However, Zhao Polu raised his crossblade and rushed into his body, and thousands of monks in the battlefield behind him sounded blasts, and dozens of them also rushed to kill them. Linglie''s Jin Ge''s Soul!


    In a short time, the entire large array including many small arrays raised a misty mask, like a bowl buckle, but it was burning.


    Agitated and flying, Ali suddenly found that the battle force in front of him was already shrinking his pupils, his heart was trembling, and he couldn''t let it go. He didn''t think about too much time. Dozens of priests behind them sent out their full blow!


    The strength of the soldiers'' battlefield was hit by dozens of overwhelming spiritual tides, and ripples of water ripples opened, and the brightness of the entire mask suddenly dazzled. The overflowing aura is like the blade of a wind, cutting countless gullies on the ground around, and the yellow sand is filled with smoke.


    As the ripples of the Aura dissipated, Ali and others were surprised to find that the forces of the soldiers were still as stable as before, and there were no cracks in the mask. The Tiger Guards training Qi monks in the battlefield also looked as usual, and apparently did not suffer trauma!


    At this time, while Ali and others were old and new, Zhao Polu''s hands were cut horizontally in the air, and thousands of soldiers behind him cut them all together! In an instant, thousands of knife lights converged in one place, just like the galactic light belt, and fell directly on the unavoidable Ali and others!


    In order to exert their power, the soldiers in the common army must pay close attention to each other and rely on the power of the battle array to make a rush. However, the battlefield of soldiers composed of purely trained monks has undoubtedly extended the attack distance, and the attack methods have also been strengthened.


    Ali''s hair was upside down, and he had never encountered such a fierce attack. The knife-blade breath coming from the front was not as powerful as human beings could do! In a critical situation, Ali and others'' body protectors flew together, forming a layer of defense in front of them.


    However, this is not very useful. They are confronted with Zhao Polu, a famous soldier in the military, with dozens of soldiers in the battle, and the full blow of thousands of Qi monks, even if they are priests. The strong ones have absolutely no advantages.


    Just like the sword light that can divide the sky into two halves, the cut defenses are just like the tofu cut. The cast is undiminished. They hit Ali and others, and they let them spit blood and fly out. It turned into a blood mist directly in the mid-cavity!


    Ali half-fall and retreated back to the garrison guard. Before landing, he managed to stabilize his body. He covered his uncomfortable chest and raised a face full of horror. His eyes were filled with fear and shock. .


    When Mo Dao Zhen had erupted from the military battle, he already felt incredible. It was a force he had never seen before in Eclipse, powerful and tough. But now, he finds that the power of the soldiers in Zhao Polu''s body is better than that of Modaozhen!


    That is by no means dozens of priest masters can compete!


    At the time of Ali''s horror, Zhao Polu had begun to fight with them, fighting them! Although the pace is not fast, it is also better than Mo Dao Zhen, so it is extraordinary. The Guardian monks who blocked the food in front of them, with almost no effort, were all cut by the sword.


    What is even more disturbing to Ali is that not only is Zhao Polu here there are military battles, but the Tiger Guards have battles of all sizes. Anyone with more than 500 people has a mask raised!


    Although those masks can''t be compared with Zhao Polu''s battle array in terms of scale or momentum, they have caused a catastrophic blow to the Great Guards.


    Relying on the number advantage, the Da Shi Guard wanted to jump over the shield shield as before, and rush directly into the Tiger Guard battle, causing a melee scene.


    But now, they have just jumped up, and the people are still in the air. Under the leadership of the commander and other generals, the tiger guards are slashed together, converging into a dragon blade, and the guard monks are cut in half. Road!


    Those leaping Guardian monks were strongly wounded and fell back to the same robe group, and the weak ones died directly on the spot. No matter how hard they work, how to go forward and succeed, but Daoguang, who gathered the forces of the military, defeated them one after another!


    From the beginning of the war today, the Guardian ¡¯s number advantage already exists. At this moment, it can no longer play out, and it has no effect!


    The Tiger Guard generals who raised the strength of the battlefield not only prevented the monks of the Guards from leaping into the battlefield, but also launched a counterattack when the opponent was weak.


    Relying on the blessing of the battle line, the battle force of the Tiger Guards was more than three points stronger than before. The formation of the Guardian Guard was not stable at all, and it was defeated and killed!


    The scuffle scenes did not appear everywhere, but the Tiger Guard began to kill and attack on one side!


    When Ali saw this, he couldn''t help shaking, "There are so many soldiers in the Tang army? This, this ..."


    He couldn''t say the next words.


    This is too scary.


    How does the Guard fight against Tang Jun?


    Tang Jun had been defending before, and had not attacked. He was already as stable as a barrier, but he did not expect that once they counterattacked, it would be a thunderous situation, which was more terrifying than before. Really immovable like a mountain, offensive like fire!


    Tang Jun has such combat power, but he did not show it at the beginning of the war, in order to wait for the Da Shi Guardian monks to be exhausted, seeing the timing to fight back in one fell swoop? !!


    If the Eclipse Guard cannot hold its ground, it will not only be defeated, but it will be defeated!


    That would be disastrous.


    Is it necessary for the entire army of 150,000 people to be submerged here? !!


    Ali turned back in despair, looking at Mullen in the air, hoping that the other party could save the Guards.


    Now, Mullen is his only hope.


    Mullen''s eyes cleared, his face sinking like water.


    He did not expect that Tang Jun was so fierce. There were 200 soldiers in a 100,000 army! Seeing that Tang Jun counterattacked and attacked, and the attack was aggressive, the Guards had no backhand power, which was very different from the previous attack of Tiger Guards on Tiger Guards, and Marron felt that Chilling.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    If hesitated, the situation will not be restored.


    "The only true God in the world, your followers are suffering, and Mullen prays prayerfully to you ..." Mullen''s response is simple: ask for help!


    To this day, he personally has no way to reverse the war situation, after all, he can not play in person-Li Ye looked at him in Huluncheng.


    Before he finished speaking, the voice of the true God echoed in his mind, and interrupted him directly. "Don''t say more, dedicate your faith, and I will give you divine power.


    "Mallen, you don''t have to panic. Although Tang Jun''s battle force is strong, it can''t last. Once it is played, if it can''t quickly break through to win, the successor will be weak. This is why they didn''t start this kind of thing. Reason for ability.


    "Get believers ready. If we can stop their onslaught, the outcome is not yet known."

 v8 Chapter 150： Southern War

    Li Ye, who was standing on his shoulders, looked at the battlefield, his eyes calmed and peaceful. The two armies have reached the critical moment of the victory and defeat. As a battlefield host, he is naturally very clear. The details of the small array of fights and the general trend of advances and retreats were all caught in his eyes.


    If the Da Shi Guards did not respond to the way the soldiers would fight, today''s victory would belong to the Tiger Guards. No, to be more precise, the victory of the two armies belongs to the Tiger Guard. From today on, there will be no more guards in front of the world.


    However, for many years of battle in the battlefield, his opponents have a certain color, Li Yan can see it in two eyes in general. At present he does not think that victory will be so easy to obtain. Can''t say easily.


    Due to the fighting method of killing the soldiers, the garrison has left a body of corpses. No matter how many things they look at, they are spread on the ground like carpets and look spectacular from afar. Although the Tiger Guard''s casualties were only one-tenth of the opponent''s, by this time, the means of pressing the bottom of the box had been used.


    Li Min glanced up at the sky, the sun was so severe west, it should be almost time. Not much time during the day.


    Just when he looked up at the sky, Li Min moved.


    Judging from the position of the city head, the sky is blue, and the black gas chain net opened by the monk ¡¯s black robe ghost face is just a dark cloud in the sky. Covering a large crowd, it is not worth mentioning compared with the whole sky.


    At this moment, gray clouds appear in the high altitude under the blue sky, and the stratum is like a comb.


    At the same time, in the garrison, except for the monks who were killing, a strange chanting sounded, such as Taoist recitation of scriptures, like monks singing, carrying the sound of wind and thunder, there is a tendency of morning bell and twilight.


    On those crescent teaching monks, the aura was like fireworks. Mullen, who was above the Guards of the Food, opened his arms and hunted in his robes. More than a million people seemed to become firemen, burning themselves, and illuminating the **** Marlen.


    The gray clouds under the sky have covered the sky, the turbulence is like boiling water, the rolling is like waves, without knowing its wideness, but without seeing the end, it looks like a sky cover.


    Li Yan felt the coercion of heavy mountains, which was a powerful force beyond words, as if he could change the day and change the day, and once he hit it, the sea could be transformed into mulberry fields.


    Li Zhi is no stranger to similar forces, and he also saw him when he returned to Tibet in the past. However, at that time, he went on a journey with a monk in the world, and the immortals above the immortal realm did not accompany him. The immortals never confronted each other, so Li Yan and others were suppressed by the cultivation.


    Now that the monks of Xianyu are coming out, with a large army beside them, the situation is very different.


    Li Xun did not appear to be suppressed, so he just felt the power of the opponent, simple power. He kept the posture of raising his head with a negative hand, and the fingers of his right hand behind his back kept turning, like a chef about to kill a sheep.


    After all, he resisted.


    Just in the blink of an eye, when Mullen waved his sleeves, in the sea of ??gray clouds, countless clear rays of light shot, densely like locusts and slender like willows, and fell exactly on the prayerful crescent monks.


    The original aura flames of the crescent monks converged, and replaced them with oval clear masks, which were protected by egg shells.


    As Mullen screamed, the clear mask rose from each monk''s body, and formed an enchanting enchantment according to their position and size.


    With the strength of the various battles of the Tiger Guards, the chambers resisted the ceremony and complemented each other.


    The originally weak crescent monk immediately felt like eating supreme elixir, all with red ears, red eyes and hot eyes. Out of their throats they sounded like human voices, as if they were groaning at night, facing the Tiger Guards who attacked them.


    The collision of the divine power and the power of the battle array sparked a dazzling light, like a small sun, exploding on the battlefield, and yellow sand clouds rose.


    After the fierce fighting, both the divine light and the strength of the military battlefield were weakened by more than half, but the two sides still maintained a minimum of momentum. The force of the Tiger Guard is still intact, and the crescent monk also has a mask on the individual.


    The crescent priests and General Tiger Guards launched a close-kill death fight, which was difficult to resolve for a while, and both sides suffered a lot of injuries and injuries. Relying on the strength of the yet-to-dissipate soldiers'' battlefield, the Tiger Guard''s offensive was fierce. Although the crescent monks passively defended, they could barely resist against the shields of the individuals and were no longer trampled by wild grass.


    The shudder rang, the two sides failed to separate the victory and defeat, and the battle was once again deadlocked.


    Until sunset.


    Mullen''s face changed, and the true God of communication asked: "An hour is about to pass. The force of the army of the Tang army is obviously very weak. Why isn''t it disappearing?"


    He had already seen that if the Tiger Guards had no blessings from the battlefield, they could not stop the crescent priests with shields. But now, because of the holistic nature of the battlefield forces, although the crescent monks have individual shields, they still have more casualties.


    The divine shield on the crescent monk is no longer strong enough to gather the whole enchantment, and is now almost being passively beaten. In this way, they cannot beat the Tiger Guard.


    The true God did not answer.


    At the head of the city, King Qi frowned and said, "The crescent moon teaches the power of the true God, and it cannot be underestimated. If the Tiger Guard had not more than two hundred war generals, every five hundred people would have war fighters to rise into battle Forces, large arrays and small arrays are connected to each other, and they support and invoke each other, which greatly enhances the endurance, I am afraid that the power of the battle array has long been dispersed. "


    By now, she had seen that although the force of the Tiger Guard was still in force, it was barely maintained. Although it will not be exhausted soon, it will no longer have the peak power. It is impossible to crush the Guards.


    Fighting like this, even if the Tiger Guards can obtain some results, they will not be able to defeat the Guards.


    Li Yan ¡¯s hand behind him has returned to calmness. ¡°Compared with the fighting strength of the two armies, the Tiger Guard has already defeated the Guards of the Eclipse. Right. "


    Speaking of this, he waved his hand and ordered: "Ming Jin''s withdrawal."


    The sky is twilight. Today''s battle is considered to be the end. Although night battle is not necessary, after all, it is not necessary.


    Hearing the sound of golden gongs from the city, Mullen quietly sighed and ordered: "Retreat."


    In this battle, he had no confidence whatsoever. Even the power of the true gods could not defeat the power of a military family led by a military soldier. There were more than two hundred military soldiers. The first time he was on the battlefield. With the feeling of palpitations.


    Today ¡¯s battle, the Great Guards suffered unprecedented casualties. In the first round, nearly 10% of the troops were damaged. This is definitely not a normal war. If this fighting method continues today, the death toll of the Guardian Army will reach 30% to 40%.


    It''s a horrible sight like hell


    If every battle will result in the death and injury of 30 to 40% of the companions, it will definitely cause the consequences of self-danger and terror for everyone in the army and the military. No one can fight in the face of such a life-threatening crisis.


    The soldiers fought desperately to survive, not to die.


    Even if the crescent monks have faith and are enthusiastically willing to devote their lives to the true God, it is only to get more wealth and better life encounters-at the level of practicing qi monks, no one is stupid.


    One or two battles can be fought like this, even if there are nine casualties.


    But if it ¡¯s always been this kind of battle, before the battle has begun, everyone knows that every battle in the future, you have a half chance of dying; if you do n¡¯t know how long you will win, and how long it will last Every day, 10% of soldiers will be killed or injured, then no army can persist.


    The army needs to win, the soldiers need to live¡ªconfidence.


    If this is not possible, the casualties cannot be so great.


    So after the troop withdrawal, the first sentence that Mullen said to the Guardian of the Food Guard was "Tang Jun has not been able to hold on for long. As long as we fight hard, they will be defeated by us!"


    At almost the same time, Li Yan also said something similar to Hu Weijun.


    After soothing and encouraging morale, Mullen stepped aside alone and asked the true God how to fight in the next battle.


    After Li Wei returned to the camp to rest and healed, Li Wei received a military report from Asan City.


    Chen Qinglin''s Yu Linjun fought the Guardian Guards there today, and the battle situation was similar to that of the Tiger Guards. Yu Linjun''s combat strength is comparable to that of the Tiger Guard, and similar results were also expected by Li Zhi.


    "Today, the soldiers were damaged by more than a thousand soldiers, which can be described as a heavy casualty." Zhao Polu thanked his sin on one knee in front of Li Xun.


    He is the leader of the Tiger Guard and the realm of soldiers. In the case of personally entering the battle, he has not been able to tear the Guardian formation and create opportunities for the enemy to break the enemy. This is great for him. Negligence.


    Without defeating the enemy, there are always 100,000 Tiger Guards who have damaged more than a thousand soldiers in one day, and it also made his heart feel like blood.


    It is normal for a battle of 100,000 troops to kill hundreds of people in a day. That is the normal standard. As long as there is no defeat, there will not be thousands of casualties. If thousands of people are hacked every day, and ten days and a half months of fighting come down, the army formation will be empty.


    In the cold weapon era, millions of troops were stalemate for half a year. Hundreds of thousands of troops battled for more than a month. It was said to be powerful, but without a defeat on one side, the damage was only tens of thousands.


    Li Min raised Zhao Polu, not thinking: "This casualty, I haven''t looked at him yet, let''s fight tomorrow!"


    The war between the monks'' army is no longer a cold weapon war, but because the monks are more defensive and not so easy to die, this has caused relatively few casualties.


    If according to Li Zhi''s experience on the earth, today ¡¯s war would have left dead bodies. After all, on earth, although the "technical instruments" in everyone''s hands are powerful, the soldiers'' bodies are too weak.


    Da Shi Guards set up a camp in front of Hulun Town. Because they are practicing monks, they move quickly and do not give Tiger Guards the opportunity.


    The next three days, the two armies fought endlessly in front of the city, every day from sunrise to sunset.


    The Da Shi Guards are eager to win, and the battle situation is similar to the first day. The Tiger Guards Mo Dao, the soldiers battle line will appear on time every day, the black robe ghost monk in the Da Shi Guards, the true divine power will be welcomed in time. .


    However, with the experience on the first day, the casualties on the second day were a lot smaller. Whatever the opponents have, now everyone has a way to deal with it, and they will not be suddenly hit.


    During these three days of fierce fighting, there were fewer casualties in one day than in the other.


    But on the last day, there were still many monks killed in the Guardian.


    On the fifth day, the Guardian Army was still attacking, but the offensive was not as good as the previous few days. The Tiger Guard was still defensive-oriented and took the opportunity to counterattack, but the morale was not as good as the original. All day, there were less than a thousand dead bodies on the battlefield.


    After this day, the two armies were rested for a day.


    Then came fierce fighting.


    On the tenth day, the attack of the Guardian of the Eclipse seemed to be perfunctory, and there was a serious lack of energy. Everyone was wielding their blades in front of the large shield pike array, and there was no shock. meaning. The Tiger Guard''s situation is slightly better. After all, it is the defensive side, but it is not easy to counterattack.


    No way, the next day''s Eclipse Guards stopped attacking again and began to rest.


    This time, they did not play for three days in a row.


    Li Yan stood at the head of the city, and said to Qi King beside him: "The battle situation in the southern part of the Seven Rivers has been completely deadlocked. Both armies are exhausted. Although the Tiger Guard has a counterattack force, it has no victories "If there is no new force to join and the two sides do not make mistakes, it will be difficult to separate the winners and losers in the short term."

 v8 Chapter 151： Tangible victory

    In these days of fighting, the Tiger Guards have always prevailed, and the casualties are far lower than that of the Food Guards. At the beginning of the war, the opponent has an advantage of 50,000, and now there are not many. Because of this, the morale of the Guardian''s morale fell so badly that he chose to rest.


    The absence of three consecutive days shows that the Guardian of the Eclipse has no confidence in winning by attack.


    For the Tiger Guard, the soldiers were exhausted for many days, and they also suffered some casualties. Of course, compared with the garrison, it will be much better, so you can organize a counterattack and get the results.


    However, the result of this battle is, at best, the killing of many monks in the Guardian Guard. If the Guardian Guard counterattacked the defense, the Tiger Guard could not completely defeat them now. Once the offensive is frustrated, the future situation is unknown.


    Mullen still has fifty thousand guards, and now I don''t know where.


    No matter where they appear, they are a key force that can determine the outcome.


    Therefore, when the Da Shi Guard was behind closed doors, Li Wei also did not order the Tiger Guard to attack. One of the two parties ignored the city, and one rested in the camp. After three days, the scene was quite harmonious.


    This kind of harmonious scene is not good news for both parties who have paid a lot and are determined to win the war.


    General Li Yi convened generals to discuss, "A large army expedition, the transportation of foodstuffs and supplies, the daily consumption is huge. In recent years, although Anxi Dufu government has stored a large amount of ordnance materials, for hundreds of thousands of troops, it is still It ¡¯s enough for half a year. We have to go west, and the war here must not be delayed for too long. "


    With more than one million Changan embargoes, 700,000 were dispatched in this battle. Of the three monk training monks, although the soldiers had carry-on storage bags, they could only carry a limited amount of things, saying that breaking the sky would be enough for a war. After the end of each battle, it still needs to be replenished from the Shizhong camp.


    Leading the battle, the most feared is to encounter this kind of stalemate between the two military forces, no one can help each other. The war has not progressed, and if the delay continues, the soldiers will inevitably slack off.


    What people fear most is not the immediate difficulties, but the inability to see hope. The army is no different.


    Without hope of victory, the soldiers would fight, and it would be difficult to die. Over time, there will be homesickness and war exhaustion, especially in foreign countries.


    Although at the moment it seems that months are more than half a year, the army will not have this problem. After all, the Chang''an embargo is elite, and it will not be able to withstand such frustrations. However, Li Zhi must look at the long-term. There is still a long way to go for the Western Expedition. If the Qihe River Basin suffers this setback, the war will inevitably be delayed.


    Zhao Polu was full of shame, and he embarked on a fist: "Your Majesty, the minister will organize the guards tomorrow and personally lead them to attack the Food Guards camp, and they will never return!"


    Li Min nodded: "From tomorrow on, the army will attack the Great Guards Camp. How the military battle team cooperates with the Modao array and solves the obstacles encountered, it should be clear to all military soldiers. On the way to the battlefield, The soldiers are the chiefs. You cannot find a way to win because the enemy is powerful and the forces of the battlefield cannot defeat the enemy directly. "


    Zhao Polu led his fist with fists, looking angry, but his eyes flashed with thinking.


    Li Ye was right. Although the Tiger Guards and the Guardian Guards were comparable in their fighting strengths, various winning methods restrained each other. After playing for more than ten days, they could not tell the difference. But this is not the reason why the Tiger Guard cannot defeat the opponent.


    Throughout the ages, how many deadlocked wars have ended with withdrawal? Not to mention the various methods of siege and siege to play in turn, to entice the enemy to confuse the enemy to run around in an endless stream, even Yangmou conspiracy will be used alternately.


    In order to win, do everything.


    For Zhao Polu, the soldiers'' trickery, when the two armies confronted each other, either showed weakness, or attacked them to save, or used the depth of the formation of the formation, using various details to open the breakthrough, all should be in the question. Meaning.


    With this in mind, Zhao Polu''s eyes gradually brightened.


    After such a long battle, he has learned a lot about the garrison guard. How to deal with their warfare needs to find the weakness of the other party, and to avoid weaknesses, he gradually has a mind in his mind.


    It''s time to use his ability as a famous general. It should never be just a battle line.


    Before the Changan banned army battle, they directly crushed the past, and the opponent was wiped out. There was no need for Zhao Polu to think about it. Now that he has met a strong opponent, it is time to actively use his talents.


    After the generals dispersed, King Qi raised an eyebrow and said to Li Wei: "Looking at Zhao Polu''s appearance, I should have thought."


    Li Min nodded, "We have been defending against the Guardian for nearly ten days. Although we have been counterattacking, our strength is limited, which is not conducive to finding the weakness of the other side. We must always try everything against a strong army. Only. "


    After hearing this, King Qi suddenly said: "In fact, I think that if the battle of the city is really played in the first half of the year, it will be the Tiger Guard who wins in the end. Since the ancient Qin soldiers endured hard battles, the toughness of my children in the Tang Dynasty was not Gourmet monks can compare.


    "The King of the Iron Blood County took the old soldier of Anxi Duhufu back then, and fought for decades in the environment of strong enemies. Until the soldiers were full of white hair, so was the Guiyi Army. Such feats, It can be said that there are no ancients and no comers. If you want to talk about protracted combat, why are you fighting over us? "


    Li Maozhen was a prince of Guanzhong before, and her subordinates were also Guanzhong''s children. Although she later turned to Li Xuan and did not take charge of the army, her subordinates were many elite soldiers, but she continued to make achievements. Guanzhong is a land of Gyeonggi, so there are many children in the army who are also in Guanzhong.


    Li Ye smiled helplessly, "Mr. said for half a year, we didn''t even have a month. Within a month, we must attack Da Shi territory-ten days have passed now.


    "If the army wants to make an expedition for thousands of miles, it must maintain its spirit and cannot be delayed for too long in one place. Although my Datang general is tenacious, as a coach, I cannot pin my hopes on it."


    Li Maozhen took it seriously, nodded like a garlic, and finally said, "Mallen still has 50,000 guards who don''t know where to go ... This trick is really insidious.


    "If they don''t show up, we''ll be back in a day. Even if the Tiger Guards and Yu Linjun attack, they don''t dare to do their best, and they don''t dare to make the generals too tired. Otherwise, if these 50,000 people appear, The situation is really difficult. "


    Li Yan closed his eyes.


    Crescentism is now the first sect in the world, and it is full of exaggeration, militant nature penetrates the bone marrow, and the number of monks is the highest in the world. It is not surprising that Li Zhi is conservative.


    The so-called true gods taught by the crescent moon are even more powerful.


    If this were not the case, it would be a surprise to say that the 100,000-strong food guards outside the city had already been defeated by the Tiger Guards, and the war situation would not have been so severe.


    Li Jun asked Zhao Polu to attack the Guard''s camp. The fundamental purpose was not to let the soldiers die, but to hope that Zhao Polu could find the enemy''s weakness. Even if the other party is not flawed, it must be broken.


    In this way, the Tiger Guard has a chance to win.


    "Can you find out the fifty thousand food guards?" Qi King looked at Li Yan and asked.


    Li Zheng shook his head. "The monks gathered in the Seven Rivers, and their true gods were staring overhead. Our scout monks could not penetrate, let alone find someone. As long as the whereabouts of these 50,000 people are slightly hidden, each It''s hard to find them in the city''s western business line. "


    After saying this, Li Yan stopped talking, and King Qi also kept silent.


    This is the case, which is very unfavorable to Tang Jun.


    Of course, if Tang Jun retreats, the whole division can still do it. However, if the West Expedition is abandoned, and the Eastern Expedition is next, the two armies will still have to face each other, and the strength of the opponent will not weaken. This time the army retreated in front of the eclipse, and the morale of the soldiers was damaged. How will the army face the eclipse in the future?


    The next day, Zhao Polu led the Tiger Guards out of town and attacked the Guards Village.


    The Tiger Guard opened its way with a strong bow and crossbow, firing at the gate wall of the battalion. The Guardian Turtle could not shrink, and only used the weapon shield as a defense. The monk had a weapon guard, but the Yemen battalion wall was not. It could not be compared with the city wall. It could not withstand continuous blows. It didn''t take long for it to completely collapse and become ruins. It could no longer stop the Tiger Guard from attacking.


    The Tiger Guard entered the battalion while fighting, and fought with the Food Guard for half a day.


    In the evening when troops were withdrawn, the Tiger Guards were quite successful, but they were unable to make key progress.


    At night, the Guards of the Fresh Food rebuilt the battalion gate.


    The Tiger Guard attacked for three consecutive days, then rested for one day and attacked for another three days.


    "I think Tang Jun is exhausted. Now if he puts 50,000 strange soldiers into the battlefield, it is likely that Tang Jun will be defeated in one fell swoop." At night, Malun floated in the air and communicated with the true God alone.


    "No, Tang Jun is not exhausted enough. Wait for them to attack for another three days. That is your chance."


    Mullen thought about it carefully, and felt that it made sense. "Okay, let them attack for another three days. I will definitely seize the opportunity at that time. When they retreat, they will launch a surprise attack to make them hate it!"


    Just as Malun Mo was preparing to win the war, the Tiger Guard stopped attacking and stayed in the city. Three days passed without any movement.


    This disappointed Mullen.


    However, he is not in a hurry, there are 50,000 strange soldiers in the battlefield initiative is still in his hands, whether Tang Jun is offensive or defensive, he is sure to win.


    After the Tiger Guard did not show up for three consecutive days, Mullen ordered the Guardian to eat and start to attack Hulunong.


    His goal is clear, Tang Jun cannot be recuperated, and the other party must continue to be exhausted. When the other party can''t withstand it, 50,000 well-characterized soldiers will be put on the battlefield, and the overall situation can be determined.


    This time, the garrison''s offensive continued day and night, and the various units took turns to battle, so that the Tiger Guard had no rest time.


    "If the Tiger Guard has been defensive, it will inevitably be more powerful, but they have taken the initiative to attack us for a long time. Now that the crossbow has been exhausted, and the soldiers are exhausted, how long can they persist?"


    Mullen watched the Guardian Guards continuously pouring into the city from the wall with a smile on his lips. "Although my army is also tired, I still have 50,000 monks! Li Ye, do you have it?"


    The answer is of course no.


    The thought of victory was about to be held in his hands, Mullen felt a surge of emotion. There is no suspense until the close battle has hit now. The competition between the two sides is to improve morale-this is the most primitive quality.


    The Tiger Guard was weak, and his Guards had new forces.


    He has now begun to figure out which day can capture Hulan City and completely defeat the Tiger Guard.


    "It takes three days, or two days?"


    Mullen touched his chin, "Anyway, it won''t be more than four days. By then, the Tiger Guards will not have the strength to escape. They will only be chased and killed by my soldiers. Without Tiger Guards, Yulin Army, Wolffang How can the 200,000 monks resist the siege of my army? "


    He opened his mouth and made two snapping motions, then laughed silently.


    He won the Hulun City, defeated the Tiger Guards, and ate the Yulin Army and the Langfang Army in two bites. When he went to the Tang Dynasty, he would be an invincible enemy. The great cause that has been prepared for many years will be successfully reached, and the Crescent Church will completely control the world!


    "I will be the most prestigious caliph in this world! People will extol my achievements and praise my good name ten thousand years later!" Mullen opened his arms and looked intoxicated, as if embracing the whole world .


    ...


    Juran City.


    When Malun died and ignored the city, the Langfang Army stationed in Julan City for a long time, finally got the command of the general Shangguan to pour out the city, and went west.


    Their goal is to get the city of Ross.


    They will set off the second battle of Tang and Da Shi, and the second battle of Talos.

 v8 Chapter 152： Shangguan Allure and the Spike Army

    A distance of one or two hundred miles is not enough for a day of marching for the Langfang Army. They set off from the city of Julan in the morning, and arrive outside the city of Luos in the afternoon.


    The food sergeant Emil Xiluchi, who is stationed in the city of Miros, has been paying close attention to the war in the city, where the two armies have fought for more than 20 days. According to Mullen, the time has come to reach the critical point.


    In Xi Luchi''s opinion, ignoring the battle of the city has undoubtedly become the decisive point of this war. It is likely that there will not be a large-scale battle between the two armies of the city of Luos, which he defends. This also made him secretly regret for a long time.


    He didn''t expect that the Wolffang Army would suddenly appear outside the city of Miros, which made him very surprised. The first time he heard the news, he flew up into the air, overlooking the situation where the Langfang Army marched.


    There is a small river not far outside the city of Roosevelt. The deepest part is not overwhelmed by people''s heads, and the shoals are everywhere. Today, the Spike Rider is rushing from the east to adjust the formation at the other end of the river.


    The tail is still in the smoky wasteland, and the front end is immediately on the riverside in the weeds, but because of the timely discovery, it will take a while for the Langfang Army to completely adjust the formation, and the city of Ross will have enough time to respond.


    "Tang Jun came from a long distance and we happened to be out of the city to stop. Although the small river outside the city is not wide, it is also a favorable terrain. The riverbank will always stagnate each other''s war horses. We are arrayed on the riverside, which can make Tang Jun suffer a lot! "


    The deputy called Tu Wen to speak to Xi Luchi, and he looked quite eager and eager for battle.


    The Guards are progressing smoothly in the city, and victory is at hand-at least that''s what Mullen said. They were the vanguard of the army. They came to the Black Khanate early and settled in Luos, but they have not played against the Tang army. Seeing that the friendly army is about to make great achievements, they have no chance to obtain the results, and Hu Tuwen is anxious.


    Now the Wolffang Army is here, it is their chance to show their skills.


    Hu Tuwen''s suggestion was unanimously endorsed by Saturk, Sudden Nadin and others.


    Saturk said impassionedly: "The Holy Army fought the Tang Army in the south, and the Turtle was unable to shrink. The caliph said that the army was about to completely defeat the Tiger Guard. From this we can see that the Tang Army was not an enemy of the Holy Army! As long as the Lord Emir played, the Tang Army Defeat! "


    At present, most of the country is under the influence of the Black Khan State. He was once a prince who was famous throughout the country and is now being abandoned. Facing the ministry, officials, doubts and grievances every day, he has been tortured lightly.


    Now that I have a chance to see Tang Jun defeated, and of resolving the hatred of his heart, he certainly does not want to miss it. If Tang Jun can be defeated as soon as possible and his lost territory restored, his reputation can be re-established earlier.


    Seeing that the generals thought that the army had a winning ticket and wanted to play, Xi Luchi was still very happy, after all, the military heart was available.


    But he had no intention of going out of town to fight with the Wolffang Army.


    Xi Luchi''s voice was calm: "The Langfang troops are all elite riders. They are longer than breaking and shorter than siege. We don''t have to confront them.


    "If we are out of town and battle with us, although the location is good, the river is too small to block ordinary soldiers. If we want to block the monk army, then it is impossible. Moreover, the Wolffang Warhorse is not an ordinary warhorse. It is easy to break into our ranks. . "


    After he said these words, many people didn''t take it seriously. They talked eloquently that Tang Jun could defeat the Karahan army just by looking at it fiercely. It could not be compared with the holy army. Yunyun.


    However, Xi Luchi was firm in his heart and was not moved by the words of the people. He swiftly issued an order to keep the city.


    The military order was issued, and everyone could no longer say more, but had to bow to take their lives.


    However, it can be seen from their eyes that they are quite dissatisfied with this military order and think that Xi Luchi, who has always been wise, has played a game of fainting chess and lost the fighter.


    Xi Luchi looked at the Langfang Army outside the city and thought very clearly. Mullen is ignoring that the city is about to win. He only needs to guard Roosevelt here, and don''t let the Spikes have the opportunity.


    As long as his ministry is not defeated by the Langfang Army, causing trouble for Malun, hindering the entire battle, when the Tiger Guard is defeated by Malun, how can the Langfang Army not pack up?


    Before Shangguan pours into a horse formation, he looks at the city of Ross across the river. After waiting for a long time, there is no sign of the other side to open the door. I am slightly disappointed.


    "Siege!" Shangguan Qingcheng raised his hand and issued an order for the army to cross the river.


    Although the Eclipse Army did not fight, the Spike Army''s ability to charge the battle line could not be fully utilized, but this was also expected by her. The same day the Hachiman Shayu was attacked, and the army of the Black Khanate also defended the city, but what happened?


    Today the army rushed for a long time, but a distance of one or two hundred miles is far from exhausting for a group of monks who have been recuperating in Julan City for almost a month. One hundred thousand soldiers are now rejuvenated.


    When the army was crossing the river and running around the siege, Xi Luchi did not send a ministry to stop him. This made Shangguan Qingcheng realize that the other party was determined to be a turtle, and would never reveal any flaws and make any mistakes.


    Since the other party can''t come out right now, from the perspective of Shangguan Qingcheng, they will never have to leave the city.


    The Wolffang Army is surrounded by siege.


    No conventional tactics of siege were used.


    Because the Shangguan Qingcheng had no plans to let the 200,000 troops in the city of Luosi have the opportunity to continue to fight against the Tang army.


    "General, according to the investigation report of the Western Region Commercial Bank, the food army in the city of Mulhouse, mainly Xi Luchi''s pro-arms, has 100,000 people, all are monks. In addition, there are also members of the food army standing army. Elite. "


    Chu Xun said in the side of Shangguan''s pour-out city, "Zhu Luosi is a strong city. The city is not particularly large. It is much worse than the city of broken leaves. The army that can be stationed in the city is limited.


    "But Luo Ruosi is also a large eclipse army. There are many troops stationed around the middle node of the northern front of the Black Khanate. These troops can be assisted within two days for short ones, and within half a month. . "


    Jairus has already stationed 200,000 troops, as well as Xi Luchi''s monk pro-arms. Of course, within dozens of miles nearby, of course, there will no longer be a large number of troops crowding the group. And within two days, the reinforcements that can be reached are also sufficient to deal with all emergency and unexpected situations.


    In any case, it would be no problem for Mulhouse to hold on for two days-at least to Xi Luchi and Mullen.


    The meaning of Chu''s words is very clear. If the Langfang army attacked and destroyed the city of Ross for more than two days, a large army of food would come to its aid.


    Even for the monk''s army, the ordinary army is almost not qualified to fight against it, but the proportion of monks in the standing army of food can not be underestimated. Once they cooperate with the city of Miros, they will undoubtedly create a quagmire for the Langfang Army. By then, the Langfang Army will be in a dangerous situation.


    Shangguan Qingcheng didn''t say much, and she could not see the slightest emotion on her fair white face.


    She looked at the city of Ruosi, and only asked Chu Yi, and all the soldiers of the Wolffang Army, "Are you afraid?"


    This sentence is like pouring a large pot of oil on the fire. All the generals of the Langfang Army, including Chu Yan, yelled in unison: "Langfang Army, mighty!"


    "Langfang, mighty!"


    For a while, the roar slammed the shore like a shocking wave, and the bull was angry.


    Seeing the Besieged Army Besieged, Xi Luchi was bewildered, and his eyes finally turned into shame and anger. "I ordered the city to stay and just stood on the big picture of the war and didn''t want to add any trouble to the war we were determined to win. . But what does Langfang mean?


    "A group of cavalry, pure cavalry, surround my city ?! What do they want to do ?! When there is no guard here, they can do whatever they want to reproduce the old story of the city of Barthi Khan ?! It ¡¯s a monk practicing qi. Although the number is only in the early 100,000, if you want to talk about combat power, you will definitely not lose to the Caliphate Guard! "


    Xi Luchi felt humiliated.


    "Master Emir, let''s go to war! The Wolffang Army is too insulting. They only have 100,000 people and dare to besiege the city! We concentrated our forces and killed a city gate, and we can definitely break them!" Hu Tuwen asked Xi Luchi for help .


    Xi Luchi touched his lush bearded man and did not speak, his expression was somber.


    Halfway, he said, "Keep watching!"


    He didn''t wait for Hu Tuwen to say anything, he sneered, adding: "To stay calm, the victory is ours sooner or later, what about letting the Langfang Army be arrogant for a while? The one who laughs last will be We. Wait until we defeat the Langfang, how can we ridicule them? "


    These words are justified, whether it is Hutuwen, Satuk, or even monks from the Supervisory Yuan who are not very familiar with conquests, they think that it makes sense and is not half faulty.


    Under Xi Luchi''s order, his army went up to the city and arranged in a dense line.


    They made up their minds. If the Langfang Army gave up the war horse and attacked the city, they would give the Langfang Army a headache, and there would be no gaps, allowing the Langfang Army to take advantage of it.


    Of course, the Langfang Army will not jump to the city head for nothing, although the city head of Luo Luosi is very low in their eyes, the beasts and war horses can jump over.


    In front of the stern army, Shangguan Qingcheng pulled out his long sword and directed to the city of Luos. His eyes were calm and his voice was not surprised. "Crossbow!"


    At this time, the Generals of the Langfang Army had already dismounted the war horse and squatted beside the war horse. In front of everyone, there was a giant crossbow. If you look closely at the shape of the crossbow, you will find that they are no different from the siege crossbow equipped by the Tiger Guard infantry.


    This instrument has a heavy crossbow and has a unique name called Eagle Eye.


    The name had no particular idea, just to highlight that it shot too far, because the eagle eye looked far away.


    This is the standard heavy crossbow for the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army infantry. It is used by them to attack the city and sweep the ground. Especially when facing a strong city, adjust the heavy crossbow scheduling and shoot from all sides. Almost full coverage.


    Because it is heavy and large, squats need to be controlled on the ground. It is not suitable for cavalry to control on horseback. The cavalry in the Wolffang Army and Yulin Army was not equipped with eagle eyes.


    But what is the Langfang Army?


    It was an army similar to Li Yan ¡¯s pro-military army. Mo said that he was unique in the Changan embargo sequence. It was also unique among the three purely trained monks.


    Who is Shangguan Qingcheng?


    It was in the previous life that when Li Zhi self-immolated the Xuanwu Tower, he killed the soldiers by himself, saying that I used my blood as a character for his majesty. He was the most trusted and closest guard in Li An ¡¯s palace. Thoughtful person.


    In the past years, the Wolffang Army led by Shangguan Qingcheng did not appear on the most critical nodes, did not face the most powerful enemies, nor assumed the most difficult and core tasks. The army decided?


    The monks of Shimen and Daomen are not as good as those taught by the crescent moon, but the Tang Dynasty has a deep foundation, but the Changan embargo has only 300,000 purely trained monks. Is this Li Zhi''s deliberate hiding?


    No, he just knew the battlefield, so he used good steel on the blade.


    Li Yan never forgot that Shangguan Qingcheng was his most trusted person, and Langfang was the sharpest knife in his hands.


    Everyone knows the Langfang Army, and even Xi Luchi knows it in great detail. But do they really know the Langfang Army? Maybe they understand, but what they know is always history. And Li Yan, in order to ensure the fighting force of the Langfang Army, is constantly adding new methods to it.


    The cavalry are not cavalry because they cannot fight.


    It''s because they are elite.


    Shangguan of the white robe and white horse fell into front of the city, and immediately before the army, the west wind rolled her cloak, making her look like a **** of war.


    With her order, in the army behind her, on the three sides of the city wall, 100,000 hawk-eye crossbows shot out dazzling clouds. Flowing clouds radiating aura on all sides formed a splendid sea of ??stars at the head of the city of Miros, then fell into the city.


    The explosion of air in the city is dense like a summer rainstorm.


    Clouds of smoke and dust filled the air in a hurry.


    The sound of exclaiming, screaming and mourning was endless.


    Holding a round shield in the head of the city, guarding against the monks who stayed alive, they found that the crossbow didn''t fall on themselves, but fell into the city, all turned back suddenly. After seeing the smoke rising from the city, the sergeant fled, and the look of all the people rushing, could not help but look surprised.


    It wasn''t just people, but houses.


    The houses in the city of Ross are all loess as walls. Now the roof is broken and the walls are damaged. Naturally, the smoke will be billowing.


    Without waiting for them to figure out the situation, try to figure out the intention of the Langfang Army to do so. The second round of clouds has risen from all sides. Here it is lifted up in the city of Luos, converging into a sea of ??stars!


    This time, there was even more chaos in the city, more sergeants and civilians were killed and injured, and the houses were more severely damaged. Not only did the roof collapse, but even the walls showed gaps.


    In summer, hail can penetrate through the roof and destroy the walls of the house, let alone a heavy weapon.


    Xi Luchi, Hu Tuwen, Satuk, Sudden Nadin and others all looked at each other.


    "What is the Wolffang Army doing? Do you know that you can''t attack the city, then use heavy crossbow to shoot the soldiers in the city, thus causing us unbearable casualties?" Hu Tuwen exclaimed.


    Saturk''s face was as black as ink, "The people in the city are also dead and injured, and Tang Jun is too cruel!"


    Suddenly Nadine also said, "I see that Tang Jun knows that he can''t conquer the city of Luos, so he uses his own crossbow to vent his anger! It''s really shameless!"


    Xi Lu gazed out of the city, dismounted and turned into a infantry Cavalry Cavalry, his face was cloudy.


    "Master Emir, take the opportunity to fight!" Satuk began to persuade again.


    Xi Luchi took a deep breath for a while, and then restrained the anger and dissatisfaction in his heart.


    At a half-sound, he suddenly laughed, and smiled very proudly: "Tang Jun''s heavy crossbow, we really can''t defend, the monks'' shields are only enough to protect ourselves. If they scattered into the city to protect others, the city will be empty. This is an opportunity for the Wolffang Army!


    "However, to this day, the Wolffang Army has no other means available except heavy crossbow. In the words of the Tang people, they are poor in the skills of the Qiang donkeys! Everyone, what is the civilian casualty and what the ordinary soldiers are dead and injured, as long as the monk army is hereâò Rose is as stable as Tarzan!


    "We only need to hold on for a few days. When the reinforcements arrive, or if the battle of the city is divided, the Wolffang Army will retreat. At that time, it is time for us to hunt down and encircle them!"


    Speaking of this, Xi Luchi stared at the city like a sword, "I don''t believe it. The heavy crossbow in the Wolffang Army can kill the non-monk fighters in Guangguang. Do they have so many crossbows?"


    This remark made everyone deeply convinced that, although aggrieved, but thinking of the bright future of the future, they stopped speaking. They just point their fingers at them, scolding the despicable gargoyles outside the city.


    How many crossbow arrows are there in the Wolffang Army?


    More than Xi Luchi''s imagination.


    Shangguan Qingcheng heard the scolding at the head of the city, and heard the screams in the city, she had no expression.


    The most convenient place to fight in a foreign land is not to worry too much. In order to win the war, you can ignore the killing, because that is not the people of Datang.


    The Langfang Army is a Datang army, not an army of the Black Khan State or the Great Food State. It has no responsibility to protect the people here. If so, it is also after conquering them completely.


    This is war.


    Half a day later, it was completely dark, and Moos said that there were no houses, and even the walls of the house were gone, leaving only a piece of ruins, which looked quite flat. As for the blood pool corpses, there are too many to describe.


    At this time, Shangguan Qingcheng ordered that the heavy crossbow firing be stopped and the generals be launched.


    The city has become flat¡ªalthough it is not absolutely flat, but there are no house barriers, and the beasts and horses can already run flat. This is exactly what Shangguan Qingcheng wants.


    "Into the city!"


    Shangguan Qingcheng issued an attack order!

 v8 Chapter 180： Winning and losing points

    The arrow of the city was raining, and the middle was also dominated by the master''s magical attack, which covered the fangs army fine riding outside the four walls.


    However, the latter''s momentum towards the city wall was not delayed. Every soldier raised his round shield, and the arrow rain fell on the shield mask. He also couldn''t break the defense of the Guard with the crossbow of the Tiger Guard. Similarly, only ripples can be hit at the landing point.


    The walls of the city of Luosi are as high as four feet high, and the width is not small. They are indestructible and insurmountable, but these are all for ordinary armored men.


    In the fierce storm and rain, the Spike Rider is like a fleet advancing against the turbulent tide. With the sound of hissing, the beast warrior jumped up in front of the city, and jumped on the city with countless waves. It looks like a water dragon rushes into the fire, and it looks like a tide flows over the river bank.


    Seeing this scene, Xi Luchi, a pro-general officer in the city''s head, was indifferent. They knew that the Wolffang Army''s war horses were extraordinary, and they also thought that the Wolffang Army would jump directly to the city, but they did not think that the Wolffang Army would ride on horses with people, and went directly to the city in such an overbearing posture. .


    However, they are all monks who practice qi, and they are the elite of the battlefield and understand what they should do at this time.


    Lieutenant Hu Tuwen jumped up first, and the sword in his hand was split in the air, like the moon''s horse training blade, splitting the spearhead army fine riding in front of him and broken into pieces, and turned into a blood mist when the air burst exploded. , Took the lead and jumped from the head of the city, one after another to ride out the sword to the Langfang Army.


    Each Cavalry Cavalry was severely wounded, and fell like dumplings inside and outside the city walls.


    For a time, the monk leaping from the head of the city seemed like a flock of eagles to hit the air, as if all arrows were launched, forming a complete, no-gap defense enchantment on the entire city wall. The sword mang in his hand is even more powerful than the fireworks in the air.


    Hu Tuwen and the Great Monk were in the prestige, and the macarons in front of them were almost riding.


    But for other monks, the situation is far from smooth. A Cavalry Cavalry is one person plus one horse. The knights have a refining period, and the same is true for war horses, so they are two units of combat power.


    Jumping up to the head of the city, the fangs general opened his whole body defense, greeted the sword with a armor, but the long cricket in his hand was raised straight up, and the gun was dazzling. Ordinary Gourmet monk''s sword is cut on people and horses.


    However, the General of the Wolffang Army came out with a falling tendency, and the tip of the sharp blade penetrated the opponent''s body smoothly.


    In a short time, the falcons were stabbed from halfway before they hit the air, and the arrows were broken by the Langfang Army before they became a force.


    In front of the Wolffang Army Jingqi, monks of food eaters were either returned to the city''s head or the city by the long beast, or were hit by the beastly warhorse and flew upside down, and the broken kite fell.


    Lieutenant General Hu Tuwen saw countless battles between his left and right robes. He couldn''t help but get angry and burst into tears. He was also a fighter and used to do battles on the battlefield. How could his own ministry ever be killed by the enemy?


    In order to save the war, he ordered the monks in the city to go up to the city and intercept the fine-fanged fangs. In order to stimulate the popularity of the people, relying on the practice of high-level priests, he suddenly emptied, leaving the scope of the brigade. .


    In response to several monks, Hu Tuwen slashed the raging fangs in front of him, one after the other, and after the heroic show, he raised his knife and shouted: "To The glory of the true God, kill the Tang thief! The true God protects his followers, we are invincible! "


    When the monk saw Hu Tuwen being so brave, he was all excited.


    But at this moment, Hu Tuwen heard the most terrifying and low-pitched voice he had ever heard in his life. Before he thought about it, several dazzling beams of light suddenly shot in front of him. He shifted his position.


    Feeling the powerful power contained in the pillar of light, Hu Tuwen''s face changed greatly, and he quickly raised his shield to form a mask and stood in front of him!


    There were several booms, three beams of light on the mask one after another, and the lethality exceeded his expectations. Not only did he break his defense, but he also made his chest dull, and turned his stomach over the river. A spit of blood spit out.


    Anyway, I was depressed, and Hu Tuwen was about to retreat a little bit. Suddenly, a wolf-fanged rider appeared in front of him.


    Chu Yan.


    Hu Tuwen had just suffered a severe blow, but his breath had not slowed down. Seeing Chu''s killing had arrived, his heart was pounding, his shield was broken and could no longer be used, and it was too late to escape. Also just after being bombarded by the Wolffang Artillery, he couldn''t help himself.


    At the very moment of death, Hu Tu couldn''t hear much, and the brave blood burst out in an instant.


    He knew he couldn''t dodge, so he could only attack with full force. If the opponent''s long stab stabbed him, his long sword would inevitably be chopped on the opponent.


    At the time of the battle, anyone who was not afraid of death would have the upper hand. Hu Tu heard about his past combat experience and told him that whenever this time, his opponent would suspend the offensive. After all, no one cares about their lives, especially when they have the upper hand, and there is no need to change lives.


    But Hu Tuwen was disappointed. The rider in front of him looked young, but his eyebrows were quiet, his eyes were stern, and his long aunt didn''t move away at all, piercing his chest straight!


    His pupils were dilated and startled. Knowing that there was no way out, the sword in his hand was slashed on the opponent''s body, hoping to watch the other person also be cut with two swords!


    He was disappointed again, the opponent''s armor was very thick, and he even had the strength of a high-level priest. He was too short of breath, and his strength was not in the heyday. Although he cut into the opponent''s shoulder armor, he did not go deep.


    And at this moment, he had been taken out by Chang Bao, and his strength suddenly disappeared.


    On the battlefield, in terms of armor-breaking capabilities, the spear stab is definitely much stronger than the long sword. Hu Tu heard the blood rush in his mouth, lowered his head and looked at his chest, and saw that the blade of the long dagger was completely submerged, and there was no sense of consciousness in his eyes.


    With the cooperation of French artillery, Hu Tuwen was beheaded and killed, Chu Yan did not stay, and jumped into the city to continue to run forward.


    There are almost no ordinary soldiers in the city of Ross, but the total number is not small.


    Not to mention Xi Luchi''s relatives, they all carried the crossbow offensive of the Wolffang Army by the shield, and the Qi and priest monks in the ordinary army basically saved their lives.


    In the food reserve army, monks account for 60% to 70%, and monks who practice qi reach 20-30% of them. Therefore, there are still more than 100,000 warriors in the city of Luosuo. The number of monks is still more than that of the Langfang army.


    However, as the Spike Rider rushed into a smooth city, the situation did not appear to be stalemate.


    On the battlefield, people are better than horses, and horses are better than cars.


    The Wolffang Army has hundreds of thousands of soldiers and soldiers, but it really is about 200,000 monks who practice Qi!


    âò Ross city defender Xi Luchi, the deputy emir of the eclipse, saw the spear-fang army elite ride into the city, began to impact the already formed monk formation, his face was cloudy.


    He now has only one idea.


    The Langfang Army was so scary? !!


    ...


    The Wolffang Army invaded the city, and when the battle was fought, the battle in the city also entered a feverish stage.


    Fighting endlessly overnight, the Guardian of Food entered the city several times and engaged in street fighting with the Tiger Guard. The latter relied on layers of streets, houses, and other terrain to resist each other, citing each other, and repelled the Food Guard''s onslaught again and again.


    When Dongtian exposed a line of white fish belly, the broken city returned to a brief calm, and there were many dead bodies on the streets and lanes. Blood stained every inch of the street. Collapsed houses were everywhere, but there were few complete walls.


    The body lying in the ruins and the broken limbs hanging on the wall of the house left no fresh air this morning, only the thick and indiscriminate blood smell.


    The crows roared in the distance, as if they couldn''t wait to come for a meal. There were goshawks circling in the sky, and their sharp eyes were full of longing for food.


    However, no matter whether it is a crow or a goshawk, they dare not approach within three miles of the city. In their sense, although the human city has countless deliciousness, it is also a terrible abyss that will devour them.


    Taking advantage of the retreat of the Guardian Guards, the Tiger Guards began to treat the injured robes and took them to the city center for recuperation. Found that the Guardian monk who had not yet died, and no matter whether the opponent was able to get up, would go up in time to make up a knife and cut off the opponent''s head.


    Every day before sunrise, there will be an hour of siege between the Guardian Guards. This is the time they leave for the Tiger Guards to process the corpses.


    Hundreds of soldiers will die every day in siege operations. If the corpse is not treated sooner or later, it will rot, and no one wants to see the plague. The Food Guards will also take advantage of this time to eat, adjust their breath, and prepare for a fierce offensive of the new day.


    Up to now, including the city walls, Suddenly the city is beyond recognition, like a smooth riverbank. After being trampled countless times, there is no good land.


    The Tiger Guard will seize this time before and after dawn, try to repair the damaged city walls, clear the waste soil in the houses and streets in the city, re-establish the bed crossbow, and arrange the bow and cross net. They are all monks who practice qi, among which there are no shortage of masters. One hour is enough for them to do a lot of things.


    Li Yan and Li Maozhen overlooked Hulun City in mid-air. They didn''t talk too much about each other. They carefully evaluated the damage of the two sides'' combat power and speculated that the development of Hulun City''s war situation.


    At the beginning of the red day, Malun came to the city outside Hulun, and greeted Li Xun in the air across a thousand steps, smiling happily: "Li Xie, we have met again, do you know, I will wait for this day It''s been a long time. Defeating you on the battlefield has always been my wish. "


    Li Min glanced at Malun, saying inexplicably: "It seems that today is the time to win or lose."


    "Isn''t it?" Malun smiled brightly. "As Emperor of Datang, I would like to ask you, after more than a hundred years, watching Tang Jun be defeated by the Daqin army again, what do you think?"


    Li Min shook his head, "I have no feelings."


    Mullen asked in confusion: "No?"


    Li Yan smiled: "Because I am the winner."


    Mullen laughed, folded his belly and smiled, pointing at Li Li: "Li Li, Li Li, you are so funny, so far, you still refuse to admit defeat?"


    "After all, my Qin military strength is better than that of Tang. General Tang Jun is indeed brave and unparalleled in the world, but what about it? My monk army is more than you. As long as my fifty thousand soldiers are on the battlefield, you will definitely lose!"


    Li Yan said, "Is it?"


    "Why not?"


    As soon as Mullen had finished saying this, she was stinging there, her expression stiff.


    He heard the voice of the true God.


    Li Ye only knew that Malun''s expression showed that the other party had received the Bullets battle report.

 v8 Chapter 181： White cow

    The military newspaper said that the Langfang Army arrived at the city of Luos in the afternoon and surrounded the city in the evening. After the sunset, all arrows were launched, and the crossbow was like a storm. Until all the houses in the city turned into rubble, the death and injury of the ordinary armored soldiers were exhausted, and the Wolffang Army stopped the arrow rain and began to attack the city.


    The Wolffang Army relied on ferocious beasts and horses. In front of the Mercedes-Benz walls, the horses and horses jumped up to the city, and the wall monks gathered to intercept. The Wolffang Army has long iron hoofs, and it is fierce and abnormal. The monk cannot be rivaled, and the stars fall like rain. The defending monks, Hu Tuwen, and others, although struggling to kill the enemy, were quite successful, but were snatched by the Wolffang Army artillery, drinking hate on the spot.


    However, for half an hour, the Langfang Army smashed into the city, and the defenders fought against each other, relying on the large shield spear, which gave the Langfang Army no small trauma. However, because the city was flat, the defenders were eventually broken through by the beasts and horses. Under the iron hoof tramples, the defenders suffered countless deaths and injuries, so they could not be defeated.


    Later, the Langfang Army ran to and fro in the city, entering from the South Gate, exiting from the North Gate, entering from the East Gate, and exiting from the West Gate. If alternately rushed to kill, the defenders in the city were dead and could not extricate themselves.


    It was day and night, the city was dazzling with blood, mixed with the **** aura tide, the red sky was dyed, the sound of fierce fighting was spread far away.


    The sky is unknown, the war has ended, and the city of Ross has fallen into the hands of the Wolffang Army, defending the city and eating troops. Only thousands of people broke out and escaped to the west. The inside and outside of the city were filled with blood, and the blood flow was drifting, and people could not do it.


    The first ray of morning light fell on the city head, Li Li looked solemn.


    The Wolffang Army''s break through the city of Luos is a breakthrough point for him to break the deadlock. However, more than 10,000 casualties still make him sad.


    The fangs army has 100,000 soldiers, which is equivalent to the strength of 200,000 monks practicing qi, attacking a city where only 100,000 monks of food and qi training are stationed. With the proper use of tactics, clearing obstacles in advance, and having the advantage of arms, Is still damaged nearly 40,000 monks fighting power.


    Crescent teaching monks are indeed not to be underestimated.


    However, after this war, the battle balance between Datang and Da Shi in the Black Khanate was completely broken. In the future, the Wolffang Army only needs to drive straight in, and in front of them, there will no longer be any army or city that can stop their footsteps.


    This will trigger a change in the overall battle situation. The Eclipse Army will be forced to retreat, let alone offense and defense, and their front will also face a complete collapse. As for where to return to stabilize, it depends on the speed of the Langfang Army''s offensive and the contrast of the Eclipse Army''s defense speed.


    The Spike Riders have an advantage in foot strength. Under normal circumstances, they will go far and far. In this process, the Wolffang Army can choose arbitrarily whether to cut off the garrison''s back road to defense, so that they will have a hard time to return home and die in a different place.


    No matter how the war situation develops, as long as Datang does not make a big mistake, it will completely control the situation!


    Of course, to achieve this goal, there is another premise, that is, the Tiger Guards who ignore the city cannot be defeated by Mullen''s Guards. Once the Tiger Guard ended like Xi Luchi''s own army, the Wolffang Army could not run west, and it was necessary to rescue the Yulin Army. Then the battle situation would change again.


    A good situation will form a new balanced situation, and a bad situation will be a complete defeat of Tang Jun.


    Unlike Li Zhi''s relatively calm complexion, Malun''s expression was distorted, the whole face was wrinkled into buns, and the anger in his eyes was no longer concealed.


    "What do you think Mullen will do?" Li Maozhen asked Li Yan with interest beside him.


    "Either withdraw immediately, or let go." Li Zhixiu naturally, Mullen''s options are not many.


    If Mullen chooses to withdraw his troops and cover with 50,000 fresh troops, the Tiger Guards who have been fighting fiercely for several days will not be able to pursue them, but it will be difficult to say if the rear road will be cut off by the Langfang Army.


    If Mullen chooses to let go, as long as the Tiger Guard is defeated, the war will be reversed, but if the Tiger Guard cannot be defeated, his Guards will be dead.


    Neither option is good.


    With the Shangguan Qingcheng leading the Langfang Army to ride the horse quickly, and quickly captured Mi Luosi, nearly wiped out Xi Luchi''s army, the situation has been developing in the direction of favoring Datang.


    Before waiting for King Qi to speak, Mullen had made his choice.


    The Food Guards lined up and began preparing for the attack.


    "Although the Tiger Guard is guarding the city, the city walls are too weak in restricting Qi training monks, and the Food Guard has a military advantage. Although these days of siege, the casualties are greater than the Tiger Guards. However, if the 50,000 odd soldiers are defeated, the Tiger Guard will be in a difficult situation. "


    Li Maozhen glanced at Li Yan, and said it seriously, but there was excitement in his long, narrow eyes.


    She is very clear that at this point in the battle, the city and the entire battle have reached the final point of the victory and defeat. She should also play. "Can you keep the city of Hulan? It will determine the battle between Datang and Dashi. Going. "


    Li Min nodded and said nothing.


    The situation is clear enough.


    It depends on who killed the deer today.


    The Food Guard began to pick up the city.


    They still have about 100,000 soldiers, and when there are over 10,000 people, there is no limit. An army of 100,000 is rushing forward. Anyone who sees them will be shocked.


    It was a sense of fear similar to facing a river breakwater and floods. The personal strength was too small. In such a situation, it was impossible to control his own destiny.


    King Qi''s face was full of eagerness to try, and his fists rubbed: "The 300,000 monks in Datang practice Qi, but the actual combat power is far more than this. You have hidden the bottom of the box for so long, should you use it now? This war has been fought by you instead of slamming it. I''m sorry to think about it. "


    The root of the "wisdom war" that King Qi said was that Tiger Guard showed weakness from the beginning.


    Use 100,000 people to fight 150,000 people, tempting the eclipse army to give up the defensive benefits and take the initiative to attack; and when the two armies confronted each other, only the conventional combat power was used, which was used by the Tang army before. Means, forcing the Food Guards to slam the city in spite of their serious losses.


    Mullen feels that his 50,000-strong army can decide the victory or defeat as long as he is put on the battlefield.


    But for Li Zhi, although the 50,000 strange soldiers did not appear, they were also a force on the bright side, which must be considered in combat. If you do not have the confidence to defeat the opponent, then the most sensible choice is not to fight.


    From the moment he learned that the Guardian Army was present in the Seven Rivers Basin, Li Wei issued Zhao Polu and Chen Qinglin a command to show weakness to the enemy in accordance with prior arrangements. He dared to fight because he didn''t dare to put these 50,000 troops into the battlefield.


    These days, Tang Jun seems to be fighting fiercely and doing his best, but it is only to make Mullen feel that victory is hopeful, so that he will invest all his military power instead of returning to the food court to defend.


    If the Guardian Guards return home to defend, and it is in the interest of local warfare, Tang Jun ¡¯s attack on cities will undoubtedly take time and effort. The other side is a little bit more troublesome. It will take several years for Tang Jun to capture the food.


    Several years of battle, the burden is too large, the consumption of Datang''s national strength is too much, and in the process, many unpredictable variables and risks will gradually appear, threatening the victory of the war.


    What Li Yan asked for was his success in a battle with Malun in the Seven Rivers.


    Let the other''s Guards be exhausted for a long time, unable to retreat smoothly, and at the appropriate time, try to destroy them in one fell swoop.


    As long as Mullen loses the Guards, the vast territory of the eclipse will also allow Tang Jun to gallop.


    In the final analysis, based on the data from the Tang Dynasty and the development of cultivation in recent years, the reason why there are only 300,000 monks practicing qi is not to have a larger number, but that Li Zhi has done the best to allocate the best combat power after weighing the advantages and disadvantages. s Choice.


    "The next battle is not as easy as you said. Although the Tiger Guards have the means to press the bottom of the box, the power of the crescent moon to teach the true gods cannot be underestimated. Suddenly, within two days, the city of Luosi Taiyuan, the Wolffang Army I ca n¡¯t support it. The matchup will take place in two days. ¡±


    Li Xuan saw that the Guardian Guards had begun to jump to the top of the city, fighting with the Tiger Guards, and set his sights on the wasteland to the northwest. A yellow smoke had appeared at the end of the line of sight, and it was conceivable that it was Marlen''s 50,000 troops.


    "Zhao Polu, be prepared. Once Malun''s 50,000 odd soldiers are put on the battlefield, he will use the means of pressing the bottom of the box according to prior arrangements." Li Yan ordered Zhao Polu.


    Zhao Polu was led away.


    As in previous days, the fighting became extremely fierce at the beginning. The two armies fought halfway inside and outside the city walls. The Guards quickly entered the city. The Tiger Guard relied on terrain such as streets and houses to defend it. The muffled sound came from time to time.


    The Common Heavy Crossbow of the Wolffang Army cannot break the Buckler Shield of the Food Guard, but the Artifact Bed Crossbow does. The bed crossbow arrays erected at the main crossings and commanding heights, each time the roar rang, a food garrison monk was penetrated through the body, where the formation was dense, and even someone was strung into a gourd.


    Suddenly, over the city, the monks of the two armies exchanged their views, catching and killing each other, and the rabbits went up and down, not giving each other up. From time to time, someone vomits blood in the air and is severely hit and falls into the city.


    It would be okay to fall into your own army formation, and once you fall into the enemy''s army formation, you will be attacked in a group, and there is almost no possibility of airlift.


    Finally, the 50,000 fresh troops of the Great Guards entered the Hulun City from the North Gate.


    For a long time, they have a lot of energy and vitality, full of aura, complete armour, good condition, and high fighting spirit. As soon as Wu came in contact with the Tiger Guards, he attacked the Tiger Guards formation like a tiger. After a while, they made breakthroughs and stormed into the Tiger Guard queue.


    The Tiger Guards fought hard to resist, after all, because they were far less powerful than the other party, they were defeated.


    Seeing that the defense area behind the North City Wall was about to be insured by the Guards, most of them would not be protected. At this time, after the Tiger Guards array, a rhythmic but heavy drum sound suddenly sounded.


    After hearing the drums, this is a must-have quality for generals. The Tiger Guard generals who fight with the Guards'' fresh forces immediately commanded the general''s order to fight and retreat, giving way to large streets.


    Just when these new forces thought that the Tiger Guard could not resist themselves and could only be forced to retreat to defend the next line of defense, the end of the basically empty streets suddenly rushed out of a line of strange cars.


    White cow.


    People are not as good as horses, horses are not as good as cars, and the white bulls in the Tiger Guard are not only used to transport soldiers.

 v8 Chapter 182： last moment

    The streets are not smooth, there is a lot of rubble and waste soil, but the white cows exuding the aura of light, such as walking on flat ground.


    By the time the Guardian Fresh Forces saw the White Bull, each van had been opened with several small holes, accompanied by dull string movements and gas explosions, three beams of blue light from above, Shot from the left and right holes, but in an instant, they arrived in front of the monk.


    This is a magic weapon.


    Nowadays, the instrument bed crossbow in White Bull is no longer called the fourth son because it has been improved more than three times. Now it is time to call it the sixth son. After five transformations, the instrument bed crossbow is almost perfect from the perspectives of power, launch speed, and stability and easy operation.


    The Guardian monk knew that the White Bull had seen the weapon crossbow, but the white bull rushed out at the speed of the monk and shot the crossbow, which completely exceeded their expectations. By the time they tried to dodge, Crossbow had penetrated the front monk''s chest!


    Due to the withdrawal of the Tiger Guards, the Guardian monks rushed forward and wanted to occupy nearby neighborhoods. Their formation was very dense, and they immediately suffered a big loss. Almost every crossbow strung more than two fighters, flying them back, and knocked down many people.


    This surprised the Guardian monks, screaming and leaping from side to side.


    The streets are not long, but there are many white bulls. There are dozens of vehicles appearing in all streets and lanes.


    The wave of the crossbow of the instrument bed crossbow continued to tilt towards the Guardian monks, and the lethality was amazing, and the blockers were invincible. The horror is that the bed crossbow can also adjust the angle to a certain extent, which makes it impossible for the monk to avoid the attack.


    In a moment, hundreds of Guardian monks fell.


    White Bull''s marching speed is not very fast. At least, the middle monks of qi training are not quick, but they still rushed out. Before the confusion of the Guard''s generals was cleared, White Bull rushed into the crowd.


    At this time, the nightmare of the Guardian monks came.


    In a hurry, the Guardian monks strove to attack, and numerous tactics blasted on the white bull, but they could not shake it at all, as if they were punched in the mountains. A white cow, which is as big as a house, is basically motionless.


    The white bull that rushed into the crowd had two holes left and right, and the bed crossbow kept firing. Even the top of the carriage had three holes. The crossbow shot at midair, and the jumping guard monk shot the bird down.


    A white bull has ten crossbows!


    This is also due to the fact that the bed crossbow is six boys and relatively small in size, otherwise it cannot be equipped.


    The Tiger Guards followed the White Bulls in groups, and under the cover of the White Bulls, killed all Guard monks who wanted to jump to the White Bulls.


    The white bull that appeared near the North Gate can only be described by a meat grinder. The huge power of the instrument bed crossbow makes it impossible for the monks of the Guard to resist. As long as the crossbow does not miss the ball, it can gain something.


    And when the white bulls are over a hundred, it is not so important that each bed crossbow can accurately kill the opponent. Thousands of crossbow shots always leave the guard monks nowhere to hide.


    Soon, the Guardian Fresh Forces were attacked by white cattle like never before. The formation was chaotic, the monks panicked, and were thrown out of the gate after dropping the dead body.


    The white bulls rushed out of the city of Hulun on the city gate and the gap in the city wall. They marched in an overbearing manner. When there was a low wall in front of them, they smashed through it. When there were ruins, they ran over. When there were monks, they would press them directly!


    There is no doubt that the White Bull is a magic weapon, an extraordinary giant weapon. Ordinary houses and walls cannot stop them at all. The Lingnan Hai Division had even pure weapon ships, and it was normal to have a white bull in the Tiger Guard.


    Hundreds of white bulls rushed out of the city surrounded by the Tiger Guards, followed by nothing, and headed towards the Fresh Guards Force array! This 50,000-strong force was originally used by Mullen to determine the victory. Now, the white bull has taken the chicken and the dog jumped. There was no solution at all for a moment, and his position collapsed.


    Seeing this scene in the air outside the city, Malun was full of green, his hands could not help shaking.


    "So insidious and sly Li Li! The army has such a weapon, but it has been hidden until now. It is really a deliberate villain!" When Marlen stopped here, he suddenly stopped, not knowing what to say later.


    The battle on the battlefield is to do everything in order to win. Scolding Li Zhi does not allow him to stand on the moral high ground.


    Li Yan looked at the scene of General Tiger Guards, attacking the Guard''s fresh forces behind White Bull, with satisfaction in his eyes. Such a thing as a white bull actually plays a role similar to a tank on the battlefield. He had known for a long time that when they appeared, they would definitely be magnificent.


    There are many white bulls in the Tiger Guard, but there are only more than a hundred of them in battle. Right now, they are only used to attack the 50,000 fresh troops. This is not that Li Zhi is still hiding, but there are so many tank white bulls in the Tiger Guard. The other White Bulls are used to transport troops.


    More than a hundred tanks of white bulls will need more than a thousand weapon bed crossbows, which are also pure spiritual stone ore to build, which consumes a lot, and the Tiger Guard has only these numbers. Of course, there are more than a hundred in Yulin Army.


    As for the other Chang''an banned troops, there were only about ten in the first army, and they were determined to win at the critical moment of the battle.


    In short, because of the appearance of the White Bull, the Guardian Guards would not be so easy if they wanted to capture Hulun City and defeat the Tiger Guards. If they can''t restrain the White Bull, when the 50,000 Sanli forces are completely defeated and the White Bull enters other battlefields, the victory of this war may be captured by the Tiger Guards.


    "Don''t rush into the front of those strange vans, avoid the front, attack left and right, and target the Tiger Guard soldiers!" After all, Marun was wise, and soon discovered the shortcomings of the White Bull. They divided more than 10,000 monks out and went elsewhere to break through the Tiger Guard line! "


    Under the order of Mullen, soon no one rushed against the White Bull, relying on the vast terrain outside the city, began to deal with the White Bull. Like the tank, the outstanding power and sturdiness made the White Bull sacrifice a lot of speed, and it really couldn''t hold the monks to crush it.


    On the other battlefield, more than 10,000 Shengli forces began to show their might, and the Tiger Guards retreated.


    "The last moment has come." Qi Wang glanced at Li Yan.


    Li Min nodded slightly.


    Taking a deep breath, King Qi took a deep breath, took out the Cabernet lance, and rushed to the battlefield of the more than 10,000 guards.


    She is a natural machine, and she is still a famous player. She has never shot in the past few days.


    As King Qi joined the battlefield, a large area of ??neighbourhoods suddenly set off boundless clouds. Numerous Guardian monks were involved in her field, and they could no longer attack the Tiger Guard battlefield. Instead, she chopped up vegetables and killed them in blood and rain.


    Gloomy-faced Malun came to Li Yan and stared at him: "The monk ¡¯s victory on the battlefield, the bottom line, or whether the strongest one is stronger. Li Ye, come on, you and I have no points before It ¡¯s time to get results! "


    At this time, suddenly the city was fighting fiercely, and the soldiers of the two armies killed me in the city and you in me. Qi Wang Li Maozhen took the lead and rushed into the array. A Cabernet spear was invincible. The face-to-face was all shot down. The battlefield of the famous warriors opened up, and they attacked with their backs.


    And Zhao Polu was also a soldier, killed with blood.


    The Great Guards also sent many monks to restrict the two, and the battlefield was chaotic.


    The White Bull rammed outside the city, and then the Tiger Guard monks fought with the Guard''s vital forces to kill you.


    It is still unknown who the victory belongs to.


    The two Li Li and Malun, an Emperor of the Tang Dynasty and a caliphate, were the strongest men in the two countries, facing each other under the blue sky. The autumn wind blew across their faces, their robes ragged, a sword drawn, a sword drawn.


    "To be honest, if we didn''t, this war, my King of the Tang Dynasty would have won." Li Min pulled out the Tianzi sword, and his finger swept a finger on the blade, accompanied by a clear sword groan, the rune on the Tianzi sword was ordered for the first time. Bright, aura resembles a cyan flame.


    Mullen pulled out the machete, his wrists trembled, and the blade body was immediately surrounded by purple aura, deep and heavy, as if it had powerful power and could break new ground.


    He looked at Li Wei: "You may be right, but with me, you can only be defeated. I have the power of true God, I am not fighting alone, Li Yi, what do you have?"


    Li Yan chuckled, and did not answer this question, but said: "The meaning of saying this to you is to make you clear that no matter whether you are fighting for military strength or national strength, you are not winning.


    "Mallen, before you, there have been many strong men in front of me. They all claim that they will be the victors and the masters of heaven and earth. But in the end, they will all become clouds in the past. Facts will eventually prove that this world is Belongs to me-Li Yan! "


    Mullen laughed. "It is a coincidence that my experience is similar to yours, and no matter how many battles I have, I am the last one!"


    Speaking of which, neither of them spoke again.


    They each gave out swords and one gave out swords.


    When Mullen shot, he yelled, "The power of God!"


    The sky above his head, in the blink of an eye, the wind rushed, and a bright light fell instantly on him, leaving him covered in clear light as if he were a god-man.


    He cut off with one stroke, the sky and the sky were fading, the sky was dark, Shino reached out with no five fingers, and only that clear and brilliant practice fell to Li Yan with a calm and fast power.


    This sword seems to sink the world into an endless dark abyss.


    This knife is like cutting out a ray of light in the skyless darkness.


    Li Yan didn''t shout anything.


    He just meditated a word in his heart.


    "Everyone from the Tang Dynasty, loyal to the dynasty and loyalty, will give your faith and luck, help the annihilation of innocents, and open up a new day for Tang!


    He was obviously not saying this to Mullen.


    After he finished reading this sentence, the dragon spirit in his body immediately burst out, and he was attached to the sword of Heaven, turning it into a dragon shape.


    A high-pitched dragon yin shook the sky, breaking through the dark curtain.

 v8 Chapter 183： Heart of the strong

    At present, Li Xun who is playing against Marron does not have the power of a fairy garden to mobilize. The map of the Datang Society in the fairy garden is complete, and it is not useful for the battle at this time. However, Li Zhi muttered this in his heart, not for the power of the fairy garden, but for the power of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Jiu has been on the throne for many years, and he has long been integrated with the Tang Dynasty. He is driven by each other''s energy. Emperor Dao Xiu suppresses the dynasty and leads the dynasty.


    As the dragon spirit burst out from Li Zhi''s body, a hundred-foot-long blue dragon emerged on the Tianzi sword, and the sky inside the Tang Dynasty had already sounded the majestic sound of thunder.


    In the Imperial City of Chang''an, Zhongshu Province, Cui Keli was processing the documents. Suddenly he heard the sky exploding, Li Yan''s voice penetrated the beam of the room, and sounded in his heart. He couldn''t help but look down. Shouted: "Chen, Cui Keli, servant of Datang Zhongshu, willing to help Your Majesty!"


    The other officials in the hall heard Li''s voice and looked up in shock. They didn''t know what happened, but they saw Cui Keli pressing the big seal with respectful expression and voicing the truth. At the same time, the blessings to the soul also pressed the official seal and raised their hands. Shouted: "Chen ... will help His Majesty!"


    At the same time, in the province under the door, Li Zhen was sitting in distress, with a solemn and modest expression, his eyes filled with the unspeakable hotness in his eyes, and he held up the big seal under the door with his hands.


    Around the hall where he is located, the officials sitting on their knees are straight up, respecting the rigorous attitude, such as the emperor in person, shouting in unison: "Chen ... will help His Majesty!"


    The invisible white, blue, yellow, and red fortunes rose from the imperial city, from government officials, from military camps, from residential houses, from the streets of the market, as if thousands of fireflies flew to the night, just like Thousands of sharp arrows converge into rivers, flowing clouds, and kill enemies of the dynasty.


    Anton Metropolitan Government, Zhang Wence, who is inspecting the crops in a good field outside the city, suddenly heard a thunder in the air, his expression was boosted, his eyes were excited, and he immediately worshiped the ground. "Protect Zhang Wence, and help your Majesty!"


    Beside him, the accompanying officials immediately bowed down to Chang''an. The people in the acres did not know what was happening. Many people were ignorant, but when they heard the voice, they knew it was The voice of Her Majesty the Emperor needs them to show loyalty.


    The people under Anton''s Dufu House did not lack loyalty to His Majesty the Emperor, and everyone worshiped.


    Zhendong Metropolitan Government House, Sanshan Qingxing and Ping Xishi walking on the streets of Ping''anjing, heard that Li Yan''s voice resounded after so long, and immediately resonated in his heart.


    This sense of resonance is unclear, and it is like recognition of the Tang Dynasty, admiration of the glory of Tang, and pride of Tang''s identity.


    They immediately stopped, looked at each other, and worshiped distant Chang''an.


    "Chen, the vice president of Dongdu Hufu, Datang Township, guards Sanshan, and is willing to help His Majesty!"


    "Sir, Sima Pingxi, Ping''an City, Dongdu Hufu, Datang Town, willing to help Your Majesty!"


    In the realm of Datang, both the official on duty and the people in the market heard the emperor''s order. They either sat at the desk or ran out of the room door, bowed in the courtyard toward the gate, or dropped. In your hand, bow down and bow down, or yell for help from your mouth, or cry for help from your heart.


    "Chen, Long Dajun General Liu Dazheng, willing to help His Majesty!"


    "Chen, Zhang Zhongsheng, Changshi of Luoyang, would like to help Your Majesty!"


    "Chen, the capital of the Far East protects Chu Nanhuai, and is willing to help His Majesty!"


    "Su Tang, the people of Tang Dynasty, would like to help Your Majesty!"


    "Datang people Zhang Erniu, would like to help Your Majesty!"


    "Chen Fugui, the people of Datang, would like to help His Majesty!"


    "Liu Sanniang, the people of Datang, would like to help His Majesty ..."


    "The Great Tang People Gesang ..."


    Chang''an, Luoyang, Qingzhou, Kaifeng, Yangzhou, Jinling, Chengdu, Jinyang, Pyongyang, Jincheng, Ping''an City, Gesang Prefecture, Teotihuacan ...


    Every Datang city, every Datang village, and every Datang river has countless airlifting powers, rising at an incredible speed that can''t be measured with common sense, and rushing towards each other to the west. Gush.


    ...


    Datang''s billions of people and billions of air transported from the east sky, and the weather was numerous, like purple air coming from the east. They are like meteors, fireworks, and breeze, all of which reach the Emperor Sword in the hands of Li Yan.


    The strength of his cultivation was originally the transformation of the people''s energy, and now all people are united, and the momentum of each point of strength has grown to the utmost extent, its momentum is like the sun landing.


    In the seemingly slow and fast process, the spirit of the blue dragon in Li Zhi''s hands went from a hundred feet to a thousand feet.


    His face was cold and solemn, his eyes quiet and sharp, with a certain sense of glory and mission, taught the divine power to the new moon that covered the sky, and cut out the sword in his hand.


    At that moment, Li Zhi was intertwined with two very different emotions, calm and heroic, seemingly distinct but coexisting in harmony.


    As the chaos in the imperial dynasty was approaching, he crowned him at the palace, and then walked out of the palace of An Wang, toward Chang''an City, and toward the chapel.


    In the changing times and uncertain future, he went through all the troubles. Under the circumstances that Daomen, Shimen, Confucianism, soldiers, grassroots, and princes thought that the Tang Dynasty would inevitably fall, everyone did not share his efforts In the situation in his eyes, he bluntly killed a blood path, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    From Qingzhou to Hedong, from the Central Plains to Guanzhong, Li Yan fought for many years in the territory of the Great Tang Dynasty and went through the most difficult stage of life. At that time, all eyes were enemies. Regardless of whether they wanted to open up a new sect, or vassals who wanted to wear yellow robes, he regarded him as a common enemy.


    In all possible difficulties, he finally defeated these opponents. Gu Qingyunai, Ping Ding Tang, who was bitter and bitter, can be used as a lifelong negotiation.


    However, what really made Li Yan unforgettable, and made him lingering and proud, was not the hardest time. Instead, they led their troops out of the congestion, defeated Tubo and defeated Hexi; they went north to the Great Wall and broke the Khitan; they expeditioned these wars in Silla and Laos.


    That was when he, as a Tang man, marched outward and marched forward bravely.


    These times are his pride.


    Like a young scholar, he traveled to study, went out of the house, passed the imperial examination, and finally went to the world. The battle at home is thrilling again. In the final analysis, there is nothing to brag about. It is a place worthy of a large book and a special book to show your strength outside the house.


    Young scholars must go out of their homes to have a better life and future.


    As a Tang man, going out of the frontier and fighting against aliens in a swift and violent manner, the meritorious deeds that have been laid down, are the real Datang spirit and glory.


    Personal future, outside the door.


    The future of the country lies outside its borders.


    Only with continuous progress can we open up new horizons.


    In this way, a big husband, a true hero, is the prosperous dynasty, and can gain real strength and strength at a higher level.


    If Datang is to stay strong, it has to move towards a wider world.


    This self-cultivation world must continue to strengthen, and sooner or later must go to the outside world.


    The future is outside the door, powerful outside the door, and we must continue to break through the shackles to have tomorrow.


    The key to getting out of the door is, first of all, the integration, unity, and cohesion of the world inside the door.


    Datang is now united with his monarchs and ministers, and he is united in ethics, so he can expedite the Western Regions and fight for the world with food.


    This is the road that Li Yong has traveled, this is the road that Li Yong is going to take, and he is always on the road.


    But now, facing the roadblock, another block of roadblocks, Li Yan has no more waves in his heart. He knew that he would defeat them, because he had done enough in the door. Even if it fails this time, it doesn''t matter. If it doesn''t work once, then it won''t work twice. If it doesn''t work twice, then it will succeed three times.


    And the thought of a wider world, waiting for him to start with the Tang Dynasty and the Tang people, he still couldn''t hold back the pride of his heart.


    Hollowing out, that''s the real work of the eldest husband!


    Mullen said he had the help of a true god, and Li Wei was just a man.


    Li Yan disagreed.


    He is not fighting alone, there are billions of people behind him. He not only has billions of Tang people, but also dreams in his heart. If you have these, you are not fighting alone. If you have these, you are going to die.


    This is Li Zhi''s inner world.


    "Mallen, pick me this sword!" Li Yanmei Yuru, Tianzijian cut off vertically.


    At this point, the spirit of Qinglong has no idea of ??its strength, only to see that Qingguang tears the dark curtain of the sky and hits the top with Taishan, colliding with Daoguang cut by Malun.


    Jian Qi and Daoguang attacked each other, whether it was the great monk of Datang or the great monk of great food.


    However, in the next scene, they were invisible.


    Because the light shines to the extreme, it becomes pure darkness, and nothing can be distinguished.


    They could only hear clearly, the sky was falling apart.


    When the light was gone and the sight was slightly restored, the monks on both sides looked anxiously at their king.


    Li Yan stood with his sword.


    Mullen floated with a knife.


    The former is calm and calm.


    The latter looked bluish-purple, his arms were trembling, and blood was flowing from his brows.


    The trend of victory or defeat is already obvious.


    The great monks of Datang burst into cheers like the waves, and the great monks of great food were like funerals.


    "You lost." Li Yan said to Malun, who was already unstable, his voice was flat and his tone was normal.


    Mullen''s teeth creaked, and he stared at Li Yan, without answering the other''s question.


    He shouted to the true God in his heart: "Why, why didn''t I win ?! The same opportunity, the same realm, I have the protection of the true God, Li Zhi has nothing, why didn''t I win ?!"


    The true God did not answer him immediately.


    After a moment of silence, the voice of the true God said: "Withdraw your troops and return to the big food!"


    "Why, why is this ?!" Mullen growled wildly at the true God.


    True God ¡¯s groaning time is shorter this time, "As long as you are not dead, as long as this seat is still there, we have not lost to him. The battle of the world, after all, is only part of the war. Return to the big food and stick to it. I will be in Xian Yu defeated Li Yu. Besides, you may not lose the battle in the world, don''t forget that you have the navy! "


    Speaking of which, the true God did not have time to question Marlen. "Withdrawal, there is a seat here, Li Ye can''t chase you!"


    Mullen bit his teeth, but ordered the Guards to withdraw.


    But he did not return immediately, because he knew that at this time the soldiers must be hunted down by the Tiger Guards. The so-called withdrawal is just a euphemism for defeat.


    After taking a deep breath, Malun stared at Li Yan and asked, "You tell me, why didn''t I win?"


    Li Yan smiled lightly: "Our destiny is ultimately in our hands. Although your **** is powerful and can protect you, it is very convenient to use God''s name to grow his wings, control the people, and consolidate power. But, Not our own strength.


    "The saint is immortal, and the thief is more than that. Without the courage to sacrifice God, how can you sit on the sky and become a true strongman? Without the heart of a strong man, how can you become the master of heaven and earth?"

 v8 Chapter 184： Full recovery

    The meaning of Li Yan''s words is very clear.


    To put it more wisely, Mullen is the spokesperson for the true God of the Crescent. He is not good at speaking. He is just an echo servant. In the world, before he was a prominent man, he was worshipped by all peoples, and people always added the name of the true God before his title.


    Mullen understood what Li Yan meant.


    His face flushed instantly.


    He stared at Li Yan and gritted his teeth: "You don''t know how strong the true God is. You say these words like you said that you want to shake the tree!"


    Li Yan laughed softly, and the evaluation of Mullen in his heart had fallen a few steps.


    He said, "If you do n¡¯t shake the big tree, how can such a small existence be remembered by the world? Do you think that the true God is the true God from birth, do you think that your prophets are born as prophets? Holding you Mindset, you can never become a prophet or a true God.


    "Isn''t this obvious enough?"


    Mullen''s eyes were dumbfounded and his face changed dramatically.


    At half a moment, he said indignantly: "The order of the true **** has been established. In the kingdom of the true god, if you want to break the shame of the true **** and split the new sky, you are simply dreaming! The power of the Taoist and Shimon of the Tang Dynasty cannot be new to me. Compared with moon education, translocate, if you dare to disobey the true **** in Daqin, the only result is death! "


    Li Yan ran.


    He looked at Mullen''s eyes, and gradually had a condescending overlooking meaning, and he also had no contempt.


    He said: "Of course it is difficult for ordinary people to fight against a sect, but you are not an ordinary person. To become a lord, you must first break the shackles that bind you. Whether it is clearing the powerful, centralizing, or overthrowing those in the The strong existence above your head, sucking the fruits of your labor, you must do it!


    "As a king, you are allowed to have orders over your head. In this way, you can also dream of sitting on the earth and creating an immortal foundation?


    "I tell you, if I were an ordinary person and I did not have the ability to overthrow the power and wealth, but I am a king, then I would have the opportunity to obtain true freedom and autonomy! For this freedom and autonomy, even if it is half dead, I will also go forward!


    "I may fail, but even if I fall, it is the attitude of a strong man. Not like you, even if you are in a high position, it is the eyebrows of a slave."


    After saying this, Li Ye, who stood by his hands, was even more proud of Yang Yuxuan, with a magnanimous attitude and a glory like the sun.


    That is the spirit of suppressing the world, but also the unyielding self-confidence of the strong.


    Ma Lun reached out to Li Li like this, his face was so indescribable that "you you" rang for a while, and couldn''t say a whole word. At the end, his face was as pale as paper, and he suddenly spit out a large mouthful of blood. The already weak breath fell to the bottom of the valley.


    Li Yan''s eyes suddenly looked.


    The killing is over.


    Although the previous Mullen was defeated, the injury did not endanger his life. In addition, with the power of the true God to protect him, it was not easy for Li Wei to kill him.


    But at this moment, Malun Tao''s heart was unstable and his breath fell sharply, and Li Zhi had a chance to cut it with a sword.


    When I met Li Yan''s eyes, I clearly felt Li Yan''s murderous scream. When Marlen wow, he made a weird noise, and when he was about to make a fool, he didn''t make a second thought at all, and turned and flew away in a hurry.


    Seeing Malun running fast, Li Wei regretted slightly, if the other party''s movements were slower, their lives would be worrying.


    In this run, Mullen''s life was temporarily saved, but when it comes to the more than one hundred thousand food garrison troops inside and outside the city, it is like going to the sword mountain and down the sea of ??fire, and the situation becomes extremely dangerous. Fortunately, Mullen had ordered a troop withdrawal, and the monks in the back of the city were able to withdraw in time.


    Seeing Malun defeated and fleeing, the Tiger Guard army was furious, and the exhausted generals came up with a lot of strength from the air, launched a large-scale counterattack around the city, and bite the food guard. The army''s tail is not loose.


    It didn''t take long before the Tiger Guards chased out of the city walls and started hunting down to the monks who fled in the wilderness. By this time, it was the time when the dead were on the battlefield the most.


    The Tiger Guard fought with his sword, and the heads of the monks flew up.


    In order to escape, the latter has long lost the formation. Although the leaps and bounds are rapid, there are still many people who will collide with each other. Once the chaos happened, the speed dropped naturally, and in addition to the lack of fighting spirit, they only wanted to run faster than the same robe, almost no one turned back to fight, and the casualties increased sharply.


    With more than 100,000 garrison guards, only about half entered the city. The half outside the city saw a bad situation and ran fast, but most of them escaped from the sky by chance. After all, it was a monk who practiced qi. When he was out in the wild, people who were not bitten, ran smoother than ordinary armored men.


    However, at this time, the food monk in mid-air no longer cares about his companions during the gas refining period. On the one hand, they don''t want to be besieged, and they also belong to the type that they can run. On the other hand, the monks are always more valuable than the monks who practice qi.


    This led to the accompanying monks of the Tiger Guard, who continued to circle in mid-air, and the eagle grabbed the chicks and slammed the monks to death.


    Later, in order to cooperate with the pursuit of the same robes, the Tiger Guardian monks used the magic to kill the food monks who ran ahead, setting up a line of death for them, forcing them to change their running direction and trajectory. Quite a bit like catching sheep.


    At noon, the pursuit came to an end. The corpses on the wasteland are like weeds, brown sand stained with blood, like scars in this wilderness.


    Li Yan overlooked the earth in mid-air, looking at the body of the monk on the ground that stretched westward from Hulun City, as if he saw a different kind of carpet with bright colors.


    He made a rough estimate. The monk who had died during the war inside and outside the city and the Guard fighters who had been killed after the killing together had far exceeded 100,000. This also means that the 400,000 eclipse guards only lost one-third of the battle outside the city.


    The tiger guard''s casualties, Li Yan also looked at.


    Unlike the Guardian Guards, the Tiger Guards spend most of their time in defensive positions in this battle that lasts for more than 20 days. Greatly reduced.


    Therefore, in recent days, the Tiger Guards have not suffered many casualties, but they have looked very miserable on the scene in recent days. They have been crushed badly under pressure, and there is also a possibility of collapse. Of course, if the Tiger Guard was defeated today, there would not be many soldiers who could escape.


    "The army suffered more than 10,000 casualties and more than 10%, which was a rather difficult victory." The ratio of the casualties of the Tiger Guard to the Food Army is close to one to ten, which seems outrageous, but most of them are caused today.


    After the big wins and big losses, the casualty ratio will be high most of the time.


    King Qi returned with a pistol and was quite interested.


    Today, although she took a brave shot to help the Tiger Guards hold back the onslaught of more than 10,000 food force troops, the real time between the two was too short. After Li Zhi defeated Mullen, the overall situation on the battlefield soon changed, and the slaughter changed. Became a hunt.


    The follow-up battle was tedious for King Qi. She didn''t fully enjoy it. She kept talking about how many more battles would have to take place in the Great Eatery.


    On the occasion of the victory of the city''s counterattack, the army of Asan City Yulin also fought with the food guards elsewhere, because the combat strategy implemented by Yulin was the same as that of Tiger Guard. The discussion was good with everyone, so the battle situation of Yu Linjun was similar to that of Tiger Guard.


    The battle between Datang and Da Shi in the Black Khan State in the Seven Rivers Basin was based on the three important nodes of Luosi, Hulun City, and Awen City. The warring parties were mainly based on the pure monk army, and the rest of the army was just to cooperate with the battle.


    With the success of the Battle of Miros and Suddenly on the City, the battle front of the Great Food Army has been declared broken and disintegrated.


    Also, because the city of Hulun and Awen are in the southern Wujing River, and they are not far away from each other, when the army of Hulun City was ordered to withdraw by Malun, the guards of the city of Ahren also withdrew from the battlefield. Return west to the army.


    Compared with the heavy losses of the Guards in Huluncheng, the large food army that attacked the city of Awen was not bad, but because it was not the main attack node, the battle was mainly based on the attack of Huluncheng. Miserably, there is a lot of room for change in the battle array and morale, so the number of casualties is much smaller.


    After receiving the withdrawal order, the retreat of the Guards in Asan City was relatively smooth. However, they were also chased and killed by the Yu Lin Army, and 150,000 soldiers left 20,000 or 30,000 dead bodies, and then returned to Sijimisi Imperial City.


    "Later, I will order Shangguan to fall into the city, so that she will go straight to Mulu City according to the first planned march plan."


    Li Yan looked at the west and said to King Qi that Mulu City is within the borders of Dashi, a big frontier town for Dashi. "You cannot allow the Dashi Army retreating from Hulun Town and Asan City to return to Dashi safely. Stop them halfway. "


    Although the Food Guards suffered heavy casualties, its combat power still exists, and it will be a good man after rest.


    Of course, Li Yan did not want to be blocked by them when he entered the Great Food. With the ignorance of the battle in the city, the Guardian ¡¯s combat power and warfare tactics against the Chang''an embargo force have also gained a clear understanding. If they stick to the strong city in the future, it will be a lot of trouble.


    "Large food was poured into the army of the seven rivers, and there were 700,000 standing troops. Although they were not military monks, they should not be underestimated. They are scattered in various cities and towns, and there are still 200,000 guards. Right or left, after the Langfang army chased the attacking side like this, would there be danger? "Qi Wang thought or asked.


    Li Xun said in a hurry: "Of course there is danger, and if you are not careful, the whole army is in danger."


    Qi Wang silently said nothing.


    The corner of Li''s mouth moved, and a smile was drawn, his eyes twinkled, "That''s why Shangguan Qingcheng took the Langfang Army."


    Such tasks can only be performed by the Wolffang Army.


    The significance of the Wolffang Army is to cope with such wars.


    Good steel is not used for ornamental purposes. It must be used on the blade.


    After the Langfang Army and the Tiger Guards obtained the Luosi and the Great Victory of the City, the entire Black Khanate was gradually occupied by the Changan embargo. The Bacheng Sandy City became history, the Broken Leaf City became its name again, and the Broken Leaf Town of Anxi Duhufu was re-established.


    This shows that this territory originally belonged to Anxi Dufu House. After a lapse of more than 100 years, it finally returned to the embrace of Datang! The territory of the prosperous Tang Dynasty was fully restored under the leadership of Li Zhi''s army.


    Datang Anxi Dufu House, going forward, has become the strongest name in the minds of people on this land!


    In this process, above the immortal realm, Li Xuan also came to the Crescent Religious Territory with Shimen, Daomen, and the demon army of immortals.


    Here, Li Min met the true **** of the crescent moon.

 v8 Chapter 186： Retreat

    As the true God of Crescentism, the only master of the entire Crescent religion, He is not just a personal monk, but more often, He is a ruler.


    There is no essential difference between using the temple church system to control believers, and the emperor to control the country and the people with government offices at all levels. Theocratic power and imperial power are the same kind of existence. It is the method for the shepherd to raise herds.


    However, Li Zhi''s thoughts and Taoism exceeded the expectations of the crescent religion. You know, He is knowledgeable and not limited to this world. In his cognition, Li Zhi''s thought is not a product of this era.


    Material determines consciousness, and existence determines thought. Civilizations in this world don''t even support Li Zhi''s aspirations at all. The emperors of this world should be shepherds, not "saints."


    The emperor''s choice to become a shepherd is their own choice, as well as the choice of the times and civilization. In this social environment, if he doesn''t want to be a shepherd, he can only fail.


    What Li Yan said is that the freedom, fairness, and dignity of the Tang people cannot be realized in the world right now.


    The bottom line is uncovered, the people''s wisdom has not yet opened.


    Most of the people in this world have been educated and formed wisdom and insights that have not reached the level where they can understand the truth of the imperial order.


    They have to exhaust all their sweat and hard work in order to eat, to live in a house, to live in a house, to educate their younger generations, to social relations, and so on.


    The true God is very clear that when the flock is only a flock and has not become a wise man, the world does not allow saints to take power. Forcing Li to do so will only lead to social chaos. The end result is only one: the collapse of the foundation industry.


    Flocks need to be captive by the shepherds, otherwise they cannot survive. this is the truth.


    But He is also very clear that this world is not as simple as those in the world see, or even as understood by all the immortals in this world. In this case, if external forces intervene, what Li Zhi can''t do is likely to be possible.


    He came here, choosing a path that unifies this realm and integrates all powers in this realm, unlike Li Zhi. And as Li Zhi said, a world can only have a voice that gives orders and can only have a banner that is followed.


    Therefore, he cannot miss, he must defeat Li Zhi.


    The true God calmed down for a while, and then suppressed the vision of his heart. He stared at Li Yan and said slowly, "I have a question, I wonder if you have thought about it."


    "You said," Li said.


    "In this world, most people are born suffering.


    "Not to mention that you ca n¡¯t eat, eat, drink, or warm, and do n¡¯t have a house to live in. The basic dignity of these clothes, food, and shelter cannot be guaranteed. They live in society and have to endure the drinking and drinking from the upper strata all the time. Arrogance and oppression, but can only lower his eyebrows ... "


    Li Min interrupted him, "What on earth do you want to say?"


    He was keenly aware of a problem, and the true God mentioned the word "society".


    Before that, he had never been in this world and heard people mention these two words.


    The true **** took a deep breath. "What I want to say is that, compared with the wealthy, most people are suffering all their lives, and they are tiring and insufferable, but they still want their dearest and loved ones. Continue to suffer in this world-don''t you think it''s very strange? "


    Li Yan understood what the true God meant.


    The vast majority of people are very hard and tired throughout their lives, but they are still giving birth to offspring.


    They themselves have not suffered enough in this world that is not friendly to them, and their children must continue to suffer.


    They live at the bottom of society, and their children also live at the bottom of the society. They must experience the pain, torture and fatigue they have experienced.


    Why would they do this?


    Li Yidao: "So there are imperial examinations in Datang ... The children of the people at the bottom may not be like their parents."


    True God sneered: "What''s the chance of being different? For the entire people at the bottom, what percentage can change their destiny? You can''t deny that most of the people at the bottom, their descendants are still at the bottom. In most cases, The rich get richer, the poor get poorer. This is a reality.


    "As an emperor, don''t you realize this? In the final analysis, imperial examinations and military achievements are just a hope. The emperor gave the people this hope, and they will think harder and be able to comfort themselves, not so desperate. .


    "Because the emperor knows better than anyone, once the people at the bottom are desperate, it is the beginning of turmoil in the dynasty and the source of the collapse of the imperial order."


    Li Ye frowned slightly, and was about to say something, but the true God waved his hand, motioned him to be calm and calm, and then continued: "The concept of having children and raising children is a family concept, a family concept, and a social concept. It is not filial or filial to inherit the line.


    "And these ideas are the basic idea that the shepherd guarantees that he always has the flock. This is like the loyalty of the monarch to serve the country. It is also the understanding that the emperor formed for the people. Empire, maintain its status.


    "Can you say no?"


    Li Xun ran, "Is it true that loyalty to serve the country?"


    True Shinto: "Yes, but it is not what you understand. Only good nations and kings need to be effective. That is the basic need for everyone to protect themselves, not a matter of righteousness."


    Li Yan disagreed: "Is it true that the birth and birth of children are inherited?"


    Shinto: "Yes, but it''s not what you understand.


    "Race continuation is the need and glory of racial existence, not a duty imposed on people by a dynasty that crushes the people. If the people do not live well because of the oppression of powerful people, it is in line with preventing their descendants from suffering in this world. Choice of logic and stakes.


    "The fear of the emperor will reduce the squeeze and make the people better. If the people do not have this consciousness, no matter how they live, they will still provide the sheep. The emperor does not feel the pressure, why should he reduce himself? Interests?"


    Li Yan groaned.


    The words of the true God are chiseled and full of vitality, as if he had seen such a scene.


    This made his thoughts go far away, across time and space, back to somewhere, to examine those empires in that world.


    Then he found that the empire with a low fertility rate had a significantly higher standard of living.


    Li Ye looked at the real God for a long time, and suddenly laughed, and then slowly said, "These things you said have little to do with the Tang Dynasty. I generally practice the exercises, in addition to letting the people have the practice, It is to prepare for the wisdom that opens them.


    "It''s actually very easy to open up people''s wisdom, isn''t it? It only takes decades of education and publicity to change everyone''s understanding and thinking. After all, this is a logical thing, and people who can think normally will understand how much."


    Speaking of this, he paused, "Logic, is the word. I''m curious, how did you know it? It doesn''t belong to this age of the world. Many of the nouns you say are not of this age."


    Speaking of which, Li Yan''s eyes were a bit sharp, full of inquiry and inspection meaning, "Who are you? Where did you come from?"


    Really looked at Li Yan, "Who are you and where do you come from?"


    Li Zhe understood the words he said, which not only showed that he had problems, but also proved that Li Zong had problems.


    And Li Yan directly pierced this layer without concealing it, but he never thought of anything to conceal, but just wanted to know the answer.


    The conversation between the two people, because the enchantment was laid, did not worry that others would hear it.


    Li Xuan said suddenly, "I let the people of Tang Dynasty grasp the force and let their wisdom spread. This is the correct choice that accords with your cognition. And you can only control Cangsheng with crescentism. It is also the same old way. It is obviously a fool and a backward choice. "


    The true God does not mind, "You should know, ''A thousand years later'', the empires and dynasties in the world are all like this. Why do you think that the current Tang Dynasty can enter the kind of society you want? Although my method is old, it is suitable for the present era. You are so far-reaching and unrealistic. "


    Li Yan said aloud, ready to hear the true God continue to speak, for a long time, but did not see the other party has the following, could not help but say: "Should the end of the street add a¡® definite defeat ¡¯?¡±


    True God glanced at him, and said with agitation, "If you don''t have such good quality, do you think I would say?"


    Li Wei thumbs up.


    The conversation ended here, and neither of them spoke for a while.


    I should have made it clear that the true God saw Li Yidao''s heart strong, completely inorganic to take advantage of, and also extinguished his mind to defeat him in this regard. He was curious as to why Li Zhi knew he could not do it.


    In this era, if there is no external force, it will take decades for the people of the world to be intelligent. Even if the Tang people are different, and some people after the millennium are not the same, this time can be shortened, and he believes that generations of education are also necessary.


    The current situation is that even if Li Zhi unified the world, there would be far less time to use.


    Not even ten years!


    In this case, if Datang unified the world of cultivation, then when the crisis comes, the world is still in chaos, and the situation is extremely bad.


    But what God really has to admit is that Li Zhi''s thinking is absolutely unparalleled to the real people with lofty ideals. They will be willing to fight for Li Yan, and die at their own expense. In their eyes, Li Zhi is a hero, the world''s unparalleled hero.


    "I only have one question now."


    The true **** spoke again, staring at Li Yan, as if to see him through. "If time is not enough, education is not popular, and the wisdom of the people is not wide open, and now the officials of Datang, after the unified practice of the realm in Datang, How quickly can you ensure that these officials, and even their descendants, will always respect the freedom, fairness, and dignity of the people? "


    Li Yan''s eyes suddenly became like fireworks.


    He knew what the problem meant.


    Sure enough, the true God laughed jokingly: "If you really come from that world, you should know that there was an unprecedented great figure. For officials and powerful descendants, he still respects the people''s freedom, fairness and dignity as he did. Let the dynasty he defeated realize and maintain the appearance of ''Datong'', and adopted some methods.


    "He asked the officials and the descendants of the nobles to go to the village of Yeye and live with the people at the bottom, so that they knew the hardships of the people at the bottom. He hoped that the descendants of the officials and the nobles would take the lives of the world like him. In order to suppress, Restricting the nobles and officials, he did not hesitate to start another war.


    "However, I don''t think I need to repeat it.


    "If you know this, you should understand that your choice is wrong."


    Li Yan stared at the true god, the flames in his eyes were getting worse.


    Suddenly, between the two men, the atmosphere was fairly peaceful before freezing to a freezing point.


    Li Yan finally determined that the other party did come from the same world as him.


    The true **** met Li Yan''s gaze and did not evade in the slightest.


    Thousands of thunders seemed to explode in the air at the same time.


    However, this treacherous atmosphere disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Because Li Yan''s eyes calmed down.


    He regained his calmness, calmness and calmness, his eyebrows looking forward to becoming more powerful, even stronger than before.


    He said lightly: "My dynasty is called Tang and my people are called Tang, so my choice is correct."


    Although the tone is flat, there is no doubt about it.


    The real **** was stunned.


    He watched Li Yan for a long time.


    Finally, he confirmed that Li Zhi was not lying.


    His face became a little ugly.


    "Which way is right depends on practice to prove it. In this war, you and I have to separate the winner and loser." Li Yan ended the conversation.


    The corner of his mouth outlines the arc that Zhizhu is holding. As an emperor, if he did not believe in his people, he would not have to practice any emperorship.


    The true God is silent.


    He knew that Li Zhi was about to issue an order to start a war.


    With a wave of his hand, the enchantment was released, and the true God ordered the fairy to teach the crescent moon: "Back ninety miles to defend!"


    The march took thirty miles as a shed, and retreated ninety mile, which was called retreat three wards.

 v8 Chapter 187： Identity and tasks

    Under the command of the crescent moon to teach the true gods, the crescent moon teaches the fairy while guarding the Tang Dynasty fairy, while slowly backing away. They executed the order neatly, without any hesitation, and even the four major protection methods did not show the slightest doubt.


    It can be seen in their hearts that the true God has supreme authority.


    The distance of ninety miles was nothing to the immortals. Li Yan looked at the other party and stepped back. In all fairness, he is not very clear about the intention of the true God to do so, and he does not know whether the true God has any other arrangements to seduce him.


    Now Li Zhi can be sure that the true God came to him from the same place, at least, he is very familiar with the world that Li Zhi lived in, or the history of that world. From this point of view, Li Zhi is not inferior to him.


    And when the other party was in Teotihuacan City, he could detect the position of "Tiandao Qiqi", which means that he knew and could feel more than Li Zhi. In terms of information, the other party has an advantage.


    To this day, Li Zhidao has a strong heart. Even in desperation, when it comes to life and death, they will stick to their own ideas and choices. So although the strangeness of the true God made him afraid, it was not enough to make him afraid.


    This first encounter with Zhenshen, and the conversations between them, made Li Yan have to be more serious and in-depth, thinking about issues that he had thought about many times before.


    Why did he come to this world? Why is this world so similar to the history of the world he came from? Except for the culture and the larger territory, the two are exactly the same everywhere. Neither the terrain of the mountains nor the historical events are inconsistent.


    If before, Li Yong thought that this was a parallel universe, then now he is beginning to doubt this idea. Not to mention whether the parallel universe exists, even if it exists, it should not be exactly the same in some places, but some places are completely different, let alone he and the true **** are here.


    What exactly is the dragon spirit in his body and where does it come from?


    Who is the so-called natural machine? If it is "man-made", then what is the purpose of the advent of heaven?


    If there is a stronger existence behind it, which dominates it to a certain extent, then why did he come to the era of Datang, not Qin and Han, not Song and Yuan, not Ming and Qing?


    What Li Zheng can be sure of is that the world he came from is real, and the world is also real right now. Since he overpowered the world in this world and ZTE''s Tang Dynasty, history has changed. Not only Datang has changed, but the food has also changed, and the world is being changed by him.


    In the world where he came, there were no gods and no immortals. That is a world of scientific and technological civilization, not a culture of cultivation. All denominations rely only on their ideology and consciousness to control and gather people, without actual strength to back them up. Since the two worlds are otherwise identical, why are they completely different at this point?


    Is this a parallel universe? If not, what does this mean?


    "What does this war between Da Tang and Da Shi mean?" Li Zhi looked at the Da Shi Xianren''s retreat, and the thought in his eyes became more intense.


    If he did not come from that world, he would not have thought of letting the Tang dynasty remove all the burdens on his body, and the whole people would be lightly on the battlefield--that is, put an end to the oppression and exploitation of the people by the noble officials.


    He knows that only in this way can the potential of every people be stimulated to the greatest extent, the national strength can be strengthened, and we can meet greater challenges and move towards a wider world.


    But isn''t his own path correct? Li Ye just believes in such ideas and ideas. After all, even he has never seen such a world.


    To build a new era, there must be turmoil.


    The happiness of civilization requires the pain of civilization. This is an unavoidable law.


    "Brother Brother, what are you thinking?" The lord of the county, Wu You, who should now be called the Queen, came to Li Yan, and he didn''t look very good, and asked with bright eyes.


    Li Yan shook his head and dispelled the miscellaneous thoughts in his head. Xu Xu said, "I''m thinking about changing things-am I doing something wrong?"


    There is a word that cannot be said, and Wu You may not understand it, but it can only be said to be a reform.


    The new policy implemented by Datang is of course a change of law, and it is a fundamental change. The core of this is the practice of general practice, so that people can read and write, and they can''t help but think about their thoughts, so that they not only have force but also wisdom.


    Without the premise of wisdom, force will only become violence.


    If wisdom is not supported by force, it can only be reduced to heresy.


    Wu You wondered: "Where is it wrong? Because of the reform, Datang is now stronger than ever, and every Tangese is fighting for the prosperity of the country-even though the purpose of many people is not to serve the country with loyalty to the king, but to make their lives better However, according to the order established by my elder brother, the power of life will eventually converge into the national power of Datang.


    "Because of this, Datang''s westward expedition will be invincible.


    "This is like Shang Yang ¡¯s reform. Shang ¡¯s reform in Qin Kingdom made slaves nationals, fair rewards for farming, prevented nobles from gaining nothing, and uncovered the roots. It is not to remove the burden of nobles from ordinary people, so that they no longer experience Exploitation of the aristocracy, which stimulated the potential of the people, did this make Da Qin invincible?


    Speaking of this, her small face was a bit shameful. "But, after the Qin Dynasty, Qin Fa was not completely inherited. In the later dynasties, powers and officials were not effectively controlled, land mergers, and wealth encroachment. It cannot be cut off. This has led to the people still suffering, and gradually more hardship, until they can no longer live, so the rebels rose and the dynasties changed. "


    After saying that, she became excited again, and looked at Li Yan with his eyes open. "But the elder brother''s reform, so that every Tang people have fairness, which is in the same vein as the Shang Dynasty''s reform. Daqin is stronger than the Warring States Period, and naturally his elder brother can let Datang dominate the world! "


    Hearing here, Li Min was shocked.


    If you think about it, that''s the truth.


    Shang Yang''s reform, in the final analysis, really inspired the potential of the people. This is the great power of the Great Qin Warriors.


    He immediately thought that in the world he came to, a country was not a big empire for more than two hundred years. When the country was first established, it was just an ordinary country. Later, slavery was abolished and all were guaranteed. Just as human beings, this has become a bird''s eye view.


    The change in the world is not only the same goal, but also the general trend, and the law of the times.


    As for the turmoil caused by the reform, what is Li Zhi afraid of? He is the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the Lord of the Tang Dynasty. He has Emperor Dao Xiu to suppress the dynasty. His personal strength is unparalleled in the world. In front of him, there will be no opportunity for young and foolish generations to create great unrest!


    Aware of this, Li Yan''s heart disappeared in an instant, but he felt that he could see the sun and never hesitate. He stroked Wu You''s small head, smiling broadly and tenderly. "The queen can have such insight, and it is indeed my wise help!"


    Wu You immediately smiled and finished her beautiful Yueyaer with both eyes.


    ...


    Ninety miles to retreat is the respect that Li Xin taught the true gods to Li Zhi, otherwise he would not have to choose this distance. But at the same time, he also needs to exchange space for time to think about some of the doubts Li Zhi brought to him.


    "When I came, I didn''t hear that there is still a ''face waller'' in this world." In the lingering aura, the true God touched his delicate and smooth chin, with a look of contemplation, "but this guy Li Li again Obviously coming from the same place as me, what is going on? "


    Thinking of the plan of the face wall, the true God couldn''t help but sigh a long time. He looked up at the vast sky, and his star-like eyes were full of anxiety, "Unless the mission is completed, the enchantment in this realm will not open and cannot be contacted. ''Civilization'', I really want to ask why. "


    The Planners have been going on for hundreds of years, and now it is time for them to come to this world as the teammates. The only task is to unify the world with the power of cultivation.


    As the existence of Gao Jianjian, of course, I have to sit in the so-called fairyland, after all, the time flow here is the same as outside. Supporting a talented person to walk in the mortal world makes it easier for him to control and monitor everything.


    If you go to the world by yourself, with the time flow of the world, things are too trivial and the process is too long, which is not conducive to your own outline.


    But at the moment, it seems that Li Li is obviously in the world-if he is a face-off, he should also choose to sit in Xianyu.


    "This is not the most important. The key lies in two points. This guy, Li Yan, chose to gather the strength of life and make the people all monks. This is not simply to unify this world, but to change the civilization of this world."


    The true God''s willow-like brow frowned tightly. "In addition, the civilized power displayed by Datang in this war really surprised me.


    "Beast beasts and horses will not be said, but they are purely civilized things, but the white bull chariots, the wolf-fang military artillery, and the bed crossbow that is called by the Tang as the male son, are not just spiritual stones, runes, Array, and some of its construction and operation details are actually improvements to the existing scientific and technological civilization in this field!


    "The fact that these things are so powerful has caused huge troubles for Mullen''s army, especially the artillery, which is controlled by the monk Qi, and can even kill the priest! This kind of use is beyond the monk''s own realm and has too much power. It does not conform to the rules of cultivating civilization, but the technique of technological civilization! "


    With this in mind, the true God can''t help feeling a little upset.


    "This is inconsistent with the plan of the face wall! In the world of true civilization, how can we use science and technology civilization? Li Ye this guy disregards the face wall rule, this ... This is simply cheating!" True God blushed with anger , Angrily gritted teeth.


    Regardless of whether Li Zhi is changing the process of Datang civilization, or he has mixed science and technology civilization into his cultivation culture, these things are unexpected.


    Perhaps Li Yan is not a face-off at all!


    So who is he? Why is it here?


    The true **** can''t figure it out.


    But no matter what the situation is, to this day, he has no choice or retreat.


    As a facet, he must fulfill his task.


    For the future of this world, the future of civilization outside this world is even more.


    "In this world, the crescent scriptures are the strongest in terms of the strength of the denominations and monks. Since I arrived here and took up the crescent teaching, after the efforts of me and Maron, the crescent moon monks have been unprecedentedly powerful and true. This is not what it used to be.


    "Under the existing rules, I believe I have done my best. Then, Li Yun, let me see if your strange inexplicable number can stop me and become a victory in this war. Become the only one to give orders! "


    The true **** looked at the East with a burning look, and gave orders to the immortal army behind him to prepare for battle, and ordered the army of the earth to eat, and swore to resist the Tang army''s attack.

 v8 Chapter 188： Focus (on)

    "Your Majesty, the Immortals will retreat when they meet, and their momentum will be a little weaker. If we cover up the past now, the monks will certainly increase their momentum!"


    Attacking is risky, but equally beneficial.


    At this time, if you do n¡¯t enter, the fairy eaters see themselves retreating, and the Tang Dynasty immortals are afraid to start a war, they will be a little bit smaller, and morale will naturally rise. And when the Tang Dynasty immortals showed weakness after the eclipse receded, Li Huan didn''t order to attack, inevitably he would have doubts, guessing whether his side could not beat the other side, and morale would fall.


    Li Zheng waved his hands and said to the monks who looked at him, "Forty-five miles forward, you don''t have to take the initiative to attack."


    It is of course necessary to advance, but the offensive need not be rushed.


    The pressure on Li Zhen from the crescent moon to teach the true **** is not small, this is not for strength, but for the identity of the other party. As a traversal, Li Zhi naturally has his insights, and the first reaction is that the true **** is also a traversal. But the ¡°golden finger¡± carried by the other party is obviously different from himself. However, he can feel the ¡°spirit of heaven¡±.


    And many years ago, the other party had already taught the true gods at the new moon. At that time, Li Zheng himself did not go to An Wang in Qingzhou. If the two parties come at the same time, then the starting point is obviously different. If not, things are even more strange.


    Li Huan didn''t know what God ¡¯s hole cards were, but since the opponent can play Shimen Laosheng Buddha, he ca n¡¯t take it lightly and make strategic mistakes.


    So Li Zhi''s choice is very simple. Xianyu confronts him. If he can''t go to war, he won''t go to war. Compared to the battle of immortals, fighting against the real God who couldn''t understand the details, Li Zhi has won a lot of victories in the world, the battle situation is much better, and the chance of winning is greater.


    Xianfan is one, the air and the machine are connected. When the world wins, and then come back to solve the immortal domain, it will go well.


    After making up his mind, Li Min didn''t relax much. He wanted to hang Xianyu first, and then God had to take the initiative to attack. In the past, the true God took the initiative to retreat from the house, and the intention was that Li Zhi was very clear. It was nothing more than to show some respect to him, the person from the same world as him.


    This is a courtesy to the fellow.


    Li Yan came from the same place as Zhen Shen. Right now he is not reunited in another country, but in another world. It is not surprising that there are no fellows seeing fellows with tears in their eyes, just to give them some courtesy.


    After the Tang Dynasty immortals advanced forty-five miles to form an array, the crescent moon taught immortals did not make any special moves. Their formation can be attacked and defended, and there has been no change.


    After a long time, no one could be sure that after Li Zhi had no intention to take the initiative to attack, the crescent moon taught the immortals not to defend.


    "The immortal realm will not fight, but the world will not stop. Da Shi was defeated in the Seven Rivers, and he was forced to shrink the front to withdraw the Da Shi native defense. Notwithstanding, 30% of the Guards were damaged. In this situation, Compared with the Tang Dynasty division, the Great Food Force of the World has no advantage at all. "


    Feihong Shengfo thought about Li Zhi, "At this time, the new moon teaches the immortals, and they should immediately go to war and tell us the difference between victory and defeat. Isn''t this inaction, watching the war in the world collapse? If the war is real In this way, he can''t keep the immortal realm. What is the purpose of the crescent moon to teach the true god?


    She asked her question seriously, and her doubts were strong.


    At the beginning, when Eclipse broke into the west of Tianzhu, and the war began, the crescent religion taught the immortal to launch a fierce attack on the Shimen Buddha Domain in Xianyu. In addition, he took the lead and had a single ride alone. The posture of the Buddha domain.


    Since its establishment, Shimen has never been so provocative and humiliated. The old saint Buddha was furious and took the lead. He fought against the crescent **** and attacked it with all his strength. When he shot it, he tried his best. area.


    However, less than three rounds between the two, the old Holy Buddha was seriously injured by the true **** and fled. If it were not for running fast, his life would have to be lost on the spot.


    Afterwards, the old Holy Buddha no longer dared to say that he would fight against the true god. In the situation where Shimen had been severely defeated in the Tang Dynasty, he decisively issued a renunciation of Tianzhu and went out to win the world of survival in Datang. command.


    In Feihong''s campaign against the old Holy Buddha, the reason why the former was able to join Li Zhi successfully was not that Feihong was stronger than the old Holy Buddha. In fact, she has not yet reached that level, only because the old Holy Buddha was not seriously injured. With Li Yi''s help, erase the other party from Xianyu.


    Shimen was forced to abandon Tianzhu, the death of the old holy Buddha, the change of dynasties in the Buddha domain, and the crescent religion is the strongest external force. If no other party appeared, the release of the door would not be the situation now.


    But now, the crescent moon teaches the true **** and Li Zhi have met, but did not fight, but took the initiative to retreat, and in the situation of the Tang Dynasty immortals marching forward, regardless of the crisis facing the war in the world, there is no intention to attack, this How can Feihong feel uneasy and feel surprised?


    Even with her, she looked very strange at Li Yan.


    She secretly wondered: "How far is Li Zhi''s strength?"


    At the time of the change of Buddhist dynasty, Li Zhi''s strength was not weaker than her. When the old emperor was beheaded, Feihong knew that the opponent''s combat power had already been stronger than her. Now that Datang Andong, Zhendong, Far East, Annan, and Anxi Duhufu have been successively established, Li Zhi''s strength has naturally improved greatly, but I don''t know what height it has reached?


    But even so, it is not enough to let the incomparable crescent teach the true God.


    Feihong looked at Li Yan''s eyes, and gradually became full of inquiry, "What kind of guy is this Xu?"


    The rise of Li Zhi, from a mortal person to a prince, and then into the main immortal realm, the speed is so high that she couldn''t understand it. The curiosity in her heart has never diminished.


    Right now, Li Yan is far more mysterious than she had thought before.


    In the face of Feihong''s question, Li Ye couldn''t answer, and he didn''t know exactly what the true God meant.


    What he didn''t know was that, of course, he was deeply jealous of the true god, but at this moment, the true god''s jealousy was more than enough. He believes that the true **** is mysterious, and the true **** cannot see through him. And because the true God knows more and thinks more, the doubts are even stronger.


    In the previous discussion on the city, Li Yan easily defeated Mullen, and even surprised the true god.


    This is why the true God is afraid to act lightly now.


    In any case, the Tang Dynasty immortal army that originally intended to sing and advance, and the crescent moon fairy who had previously prepared to destroy them in the backhand, have now silently kept silent. Xianyu calmed down in this weird atmosphere, barely maintaining this fragile yet doomed balance.


    The focus of the fighting between the two sides has returned to the world.


    ...


    After the capture of Mi Luosi, the Langfang Army did not stay for a while and went straight to Baishui City, which was more than a hundred miles west. Here, the Wolffang Army fought a small battle. The food army in Baishui City fled away from the city. Because there was no heavy equipment to clear the city, Baishui City was relatively complete, and Generals of the Wolffang Army were able to take a break here.


    âò Ross was the core node of the eater on the northern front of the Black Khanate, and Xi Luchi ¡¯s guard was also a pillar-like military force.


    With the fall of Miros and the destruction of Xi Luchi''s pro-arms, the entire front of the Eclipse Army completely collapsed. The troops stationed in each city and at the main points of the road, were horrified after learning about the situation in the cities of Miros and Whitewater. Phase retreat.


    The generals who are brighter can retreat with the song intact, and those who wrap the generals with straws. They will be dragged by the army if they abandon the army, or they will be captured by the monks of the Great Tang Dynasty. Lost his helmet and abandoned his armor, looking at the wind and breaking.


    The chaos caused by the military defeat is spreading faster than the people imagined, but it was only a few days, and thousands of miles on the earth, all were escaping westward.


    It is not appropriate to say that they are floods. Although they look very similar, they are not so fierce. Even in the course of retreat, the fearful and grievous eaters have indeed harmed the Black Khanate tribes and cities along the way. Wealth is the best interpretation of the tragedy, and the damage is no less than that of the flood.


    It is not accurate to say that the ants moved, they are not disciplined.


    However, in the thousands of miles of retreat and chaos, only a day of rest in Baishui City, leaving the wounded Spike Army, southward through the extension of the city, west of the West Caocheng, rushing all the way, to the big food border town Lucheng killed.


    So there was a strange scene in the wasteland. There was no formation like a scattered sandy army of retreating and eating, and they were on their way with the uniform and murderous Wolffang army.


    The former thought that the Langfang Army had come to hunt them down, scaring his father and crying. There are those scattered and fleeing, those who kneel down and ask for forgiveness, some who raise the looted property, hoes, and lie on the ground pretending to have the dead.


    However, no matter how they behaved, the Spike Rider never saw them squarely. They just ran in the predetermined direction. When someone stopped in front of them, they would be trampled by the horse''s hoof and even take their property with them. , Are trapped in the loess yellow sand.


    When the hurricane of the Langfang Army was swept by at such a fast speed, the messy troopers all over the ground, when they lost their souls, looked blankly at the Langfang Army in the rolling yellow dust. Until then, they could not believe that they had not been killed.


    Isn''t his head military?


    The Langfang Army ignored itself?


    They cheered, and some were crying with joy, lying on the ground panting, and didn''t want to get up for a long time.


    Mullen retreated to Mulu City, and his guards were ordered to assemble here, but the speed of the two was different. The former arrived a long time ago, and the latter was still on the road.


    In Mulu City, Mullen learned about the defeat of the army. The 700,000 standing troops and 300,000 volunteers who had expeditioned in the Seven Rivers Basin became the doomed division without a battle. On the land thousands and thousands of miles north and south of the Black Khanate, the flying birds retreated.


    Even if he ordered the orderly retreat after he left the city of Hulun, it would still be useless. In the face of a guard who was able to defeat the Guards, consisting of a purely trained monk, Xi Luchi, an army that collapsed overnight, ordinary troops and generals, it was impossible to suppress the fear in my heart.


    To them, such an army is no different from the gods and demons.


    How can mortals be expected to fight against powerful gods and demons?


    Fortunately, the true God supervised the Quartet, and Malun learned the situation of the parties in a timely manner, and could discuss the countermeasures with the True God early.

 v8 Chapter 189： Focus (medium)

    "The Langfang troops are too fast. Their beasts and horses are faster than our flight blankets. And they are bravely moving forward. There are chaotic soldiers in the way and they can crush them directly. Unlike the Guards, they are defeated. The army blocked the road and couldn''t kill his fellow robes, and the journey was much slower. "


    Mullen frowned at Shinto, "Like this, the Wolffang Army must be able to intercept them before the Guards return to Mulu City. The Guardian morale is not high now, and the Wolffang Army is as loud as a rainbow, chaotic. It is difficult to resist them in the army. If the Guards can''t return to Mulu City smoothly, the war situation will collapse. "


    The Wolffang Army was so anxious to run west, and what plans he held, Mullen knew clearly.


    In the southern part of the Black Khanate, the Tiger Guards and Yu Lin Army also followed closely behind the Guards. Behind the opponent, behind the wider expanse, the Chang''an embargo of the Tang Dynasty rushed over like sea water.


    In short, there is a little carelessness. Once the Tang Army is killed in the country, and the Guards are damaged too much, or the entire army is overthrown, the eclipse will be caught in the flames of war and face the fear of death.


    Recalling the defeat of the city, Mullen was slashed. He hadn''t expected before that Li Wei would be so strong. He relied on the power of the true God and still lost so simply. Just like the former Shimen Old Holy Buddha, he lost no suspense before the true God.


    After that, Li Yan ¡¯s words of arrogance that he talked to him were even more insecure. If he were not a generation of heroes, he was able to stabilize his state of mind in a timely manner. At this time, whether Tao ¡¯s heart is still a problem is a problem.


    Although Daoxin had stabilized, the battle situation might not have been stable. Mullen could not help frowning. Fortunately, the true God is still there. In his mind, the true God is omnipotent and will certainly help him through the crisis.


    At that time, he was just an ordinary son of caliph. His motherhood was humble, and his looks were not outstanding in the court. It was already difficult to get caliph for a while. In the process of his growth, he did not have a sense of superiority. , Often often despised by powerful brothers.


    No one bullied him on purpose. After all, he was not a weak character. Even if the other person was powerful, he would have to bite each other, but the feeling of being ignored and alienated was no better than being bullied.


    When I was young, I did n¡¯t know much about it. I always felt that I had suffered injustice. I wanted to earn some face when I grew up, so that those who looked down on me would appreciate and appreciate themselves, look at their faces to please themselves, and let their mothers In order to be able to glance at the court, you don''t have to look down.


    But when he was about to reach adulthood, he experienced more things and realized that these experiences were actually normal and far from being a deep hatred. The idea of ??wanting to do something is even more childish and ridiculous. Without Caliph''s favor, I am at best a wealthy idler.


    However, this can make him still respected and feared by ordinary people in the big food, but he can''t enter the top circle of elites, which is not a big deal.


    If it is an ordinary prince, in the face of such a situation, there is nothing to be dissatisfied with. However, Mullen is different. He is not willing to be ignored. He wants to make a difference. He wants to be valued and respected. He hopes that others will look at him with awe.


    Especially after seeing the Turkic generals who control the Guards, he often enters the court and even commits wrongdoing, he even wants to protect his mother.


    So he worked hard and practiced with concentration.


    However, things are often unsuccessful. Although his talent is not bad, he is not very good. After years of hard work, he is still far from his desired height.


    This loss often keeps him awake at night, and sometimes even tortures him to go crazy, really to go crazy¡ªwhen the desired thing can not be reached no matter how hard he tries, and it ca n¡¯t be reached, it still makes him When you are in a terrible situation, when you are disappointed in yourself, people will always go mad easily.


    Originally, Mullen was about to collapse until he heard the voice of the true **** and was favored by the true god.


    From that moment on, his destiny was changed. His ordinary qualifications, with the help of the true God, helped him practice thousands of miles. He began to show his extraordinary little by little, convinced and gathered the people around him, and gradually cultivated his wings and power. And with the help of the true God, he was supported by the Grand Crescent Temple.


    So, he began to cut off the Turkic elites in the Guards, and eventually wiped them out. After that, he received a letter from Caliph and his status became completely different from before.


    At this time, he accidentally knocked down a corrupt official, and when he went out one day, he was stopped and bowed down to thank him. And after this incident spread, he received more praise from the people. Many of the wealthy men who had not looked straight at him before began to praise him.


    This allowed Malun to keenly capture a profitable path that would allow him to reap more avenues.


    He began to deliberately act on the ministers.


    As each traitor was removed, his prestige became more and more popular, and he was respected by the nobles and praised by the common people.


    Her mother also benefited from this, and finally was able to prioritize the various rewards that Caliph sent to the harem. The court women who used to be ridiculed of her also began to please her one after another, so the sadness on her mother''s face gradually dissipated and replaced by day to day. Smile of the day.


    This allowed Mullen to see his strength and the value of standing high. He was obsessed with this desire to get what he wanted, and finally understood what it means to be "big husband must not be powerless for a day." His sullen heart for many years suddenly opened up, welcoming bright and warm sunshine, and he felt sincere happiness.


    By this time, his youth goals had been achieved. But he was no longer satisfied. When a person walks high and flows low, he wants more and wants to stand higher. At that time, he realized that the prince wanted the throne, and the wealthy children wanted the head of the household. The ordinary people''s sons contended for the property, and the poor people who didn''t have long things wanted to eat and wear warm clothes.


    When his large-scale cleansing of the adulterer caused caliph to be dissatisfied and jealous. When he was to be suppressed and released, Mullen could not bear it anymore and returned to the days of humiliation and neglect. With almost no hesitation, he launched the palace change, and with the help of the true God, he did not experience many twists and turns.


    Since then, he has become a big caliph, the only one who doesn''t have to look at anyone''s face, and doesn''t have to be despised by anyone, and can get the awe of all people. He walks everywhere and is a lofty being, he can overlook others and accept the gaze of others.


    This sense of happiness and satisfaction made Marlen often laugh and couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. When he was in the hall, looking at the ministers who were walking under his feet, it was logical that he felt his pride.


    He did not intend to indulge in the past glory, never thought to spend this life in pleasure, he is still young, he wants to create greater achievements. He is no longer content to be praised and respected by those in front of him. He also wants to be worshipped by the descendants of future generations. He wants his name to go down in history books and be praised by countless people.


    That''s what he should do, then he will get truly unparalleled glory.


    As a result, Mullen began to rectify the dynasty outline, strive to govern, and open up new territories.


    The true God highly appreciated his actions, and said that as long as he unifies the world, he will be immortal, and future generations will remember that he was the first person to complete the unification. No matter how the historical situation changes in the future, his name will become the bright moon in the hearts of all people and will never fall.


    Such a scene made Marlen tremble with excitement, and he embarked on the journey again, taking new steps to create another glory of his own.


    From the ordinary prince in the court, he just wanted to not be despised, to want the respect of others, to the caliphate of the empire of food, to want to unite this world, and be extolled forever, and every step forward, Marron would get new motivation and goals.


    There is no end to the road, and there is no end to the heavens and earth in the eyes of a pedestrian. He is confident that when he unifies the world, he looks back and sees that he is trying to cultivate in the court, and he will smile with relief and pride.


    But he did not expect that in the distant East, in a powerful country that once blocked the pace of the Eclipse, there was an opponent he had destined to defeat, and he was defeated on the battlefield.


    This scared him.


    But when the panic subsided, there was only war in his chest.


    He wants to defeat Li Yan.


    He knew that as long as he defeated Li Zhi, he could live forever and be immortal! This is the last big hurdle in his extraordinary life.


    What the true God said, Mullen didn''t hear too much, his eyes gradually became as hard as steel, his eyebrows were as sharp as sharp swords, "The Wolffang Army wanted to intercept my Guards, and the Guards were not sure that they could Return to Mulu City in time. In that case, why don''t I just count and let the Guards set ambush for the Langfang Army in the middle and give Shangguan a full surprise? "


    The true God paused for a moment, his voice was not wavering, "If things fail, the Guards will be gone forever."


    Mullen laughed, and laughed loudly, as if to laugh through the clouds.


    He said: "If a large army conquers, a country wins, a country loses, and this is the case in ancient times. Is there a reason to be afraid of failure and not to dare to fight? There are still the Guards who have withdrawn from the city of Hulun and Awen. 200,000, the Wolffang Army is now less than 100,000. If this is not dare to fight, I might as well surrender! "


    True God ¡¯s tone became serious and serious: ¡°Yes, after a lot of setbacks, you can still have such a spirit of fighting spirit, which is rare. Arrange it according to your ideas. This is our common war. We need us Work together to win as much as you can! "


    "Praise you, my great and only true God!" Mullen smiled more confidently. In his mind, he already had a general plan on where to set down and how to seduce and gather the Wolffang Army.

 v8 Chapter 190： Focus (below)

    Although the food front in the Black Khanate has completely collapsed, and many of the retreating army have also fled, the Standing Army, as an elite division, still maintains order. After all, they are all warriors, not so casual. The chaos is mostly volunteers of the landlords.


    Especially in the southern part of the Black Khanate, because the Tiger Guards and the Yulin Army fought each other, the soldiers were exhausted, and even if they were chasing, they could not run too fast and on foot strength.


    After all, White Bull can''t be compared with fierce beasts and war horses, so the closer to the border of the Eclipse, the better the order of the Eclipse army, and the situation facing it is not so bad.


    In this case, it was not very difficult for Mullen to set aside for the Langfang Army running thousands of miles.


    Having set his mind, Mullen asked the public to follow the aura that just came out of his mind, and combined with the current situation and speed of the army''s retreat, he found several places that could be set. After some deductions, he finally set his sights on Nabo, a small city on the water''s edge.


    "According to the strength of the Wolffang Army, when they arrived in Naspo City, Ali''s department probably just passed this neighborhood, and Yousi''s department would not be too far away from this area." Malun touched his chin, eyes in his eyes Glittering.


    Ali is the commander of the Guards who fought in the city, and Euse is the commander of the Guards who fought with the Yulin Army in Awen City. Relatively, the former is closer to that color wave, so it will pass earlier. Here.


    "The order was sent to Ali''s office, and after passing through the city of Naspo, they searched for a hidden place to lurk nearby; at the same time, Ursi''s office must be rushed to the city of Naspo within two days!" Indifferent, "If there is a smashed army of volunteers on the road, kill them directly, as long as you don''t delay your trip, allow Yousi to act cheaply!"


    A great monk took command at the city.


    "You don''t need to let them go. This is your own order." The voice of the true God sounded in Mullen''s consciousness. "It is urgent, how soon can I convey the order, no matter how good it is."


    Malun froze for a while, but did not expect that the true God was willing to help him with the order. Some were flattered. Even if the eyebrows were beaming, it was a flattery of praise to the true God.


    Nabo City is close to Mulu City, not far away, and there are mountains and rivers on the terrain, which is indeed a good place to set up. If you can successfully eat the Langfang Army, the Food Guards can also look at the situation and can attack and defend.


    If the battle is not damaged, it is not impossible to fight back. If the damage is not small, there will be no problem in retreating to Mulu City.


    "It''s not difficult to ambush the Langfang Army, but the Langfang Army, as a division of the Great Tang Army, is stronger than the Tiger Guard. If the Langfang Army''s fighting spirit is tenacious, the battle cannot be quickly separated, and Tang Jun will rush to help. How do you respond? "The true God asked Mullen, who also had insights on war.


    Mullen naturally thought of this, but he was resolute and he would never give up because of a little difficulty. "The terrain of Dumo Water and Dumo Mountain is very dangerous. As long as we occupy the land, even Tiger Guard and Yu Linjun rush At that point, the Guards will also be able to share some of their strength to cooperate with the standing army to resist the moment. "


    Speaking of this, his eyes gradually turned red, showing a ruthless expression, "As long as the Wolffang Army can be destroyed, it will be worth the cost, even if the cost is greater. If the war has progressed to the present, if it can''t open the situation , The situation will only get worse! "


    The true God understood his tenacious fighting spirit, and said nothing more.


    Mullen thought about it, and suddenly laughed again: "Even if you really can''t destroy the Wolffang Army, that''s nothing, you can give them a headache. That way, at least the Tang Army''s momentum and attack speed can be suppressed, and we can also Add more buffer time for subsequent layout.


    "As long as Mulu City can hold it, the navy led by Monjitaz will land on the southeast coast of Datang. At that time, there will be a fire in the backyard of Datang, and the two battlefields are still thousands of miles apart. How can Li Ye deal with it? Is there any reason why Datang cannot be defeated? "


    Hearing what Mullen said, the true God made a voice of approval. He was more worried about Mullen''s horns and dying with the Macarons in that color wave. Since Mullen is determined on the one hand and clear-headed on the other, he has nothing to worry about.


    "Tang Jun also has a Lingnan Marine Division. When you and I went to Teotihuacan, the Lingnan Marine Division had a fleet to arrive there. Being able to sail in the ocean, we can see that Lingnan Marine Division is also powerful." The true **** Xu Xu said.


    Mullen chuckled, "Tang Jun''s Lingnan Marine Division, when I went to Teotihuahuakan, I turned around and watched it. In addition to the two warships piloted, they can also be called martial arts. Praise place.


    "And my navy, but it is elite in all battles, and its combat power is honed in blood and fire. Not only is Meng Hitaz''s own army, the ship itself is not comparable to the Lingnan Marine Division. The Tang Dynasty Lingnan Marine Division, If you run into my navy, there will be only one end, that is, the entire army will be destroyed, and the fish in the sea will be fed! "


    What is the face of Lingnanhai Division of Datang? The true **** has not seen it. Datang is not a sphere of influence of the Crescent religion. Until now, the Eclipse Navy has not encountered each other. , He will no longer worry about anything.


    In his view, the Tang army''s heyday had reached a terrible level, and whether it was a cannon or a white bull, he was very surprised. To build such a sharp weapon, it is costly to invest in. It stands to reason that Tang Jun''s sailor will no longer be so prominent.


    At least, the 300,000 navy led by Monjitaz will not be defeated by the Lingnan Marine Division. As long as Meng Hitaz''s trilogy can land on the southeast of Datang, and the battle situation on the side of Mulu City has not collapsed, Datang will inevitably be difficult to cope with.


    Right now everything is only due to the east wind. Mullen and True God feel that once the Langfang Army arrives in Naspo City and the Guards ambushed successfully, the battle situation will change in favor of the eclipse.


    ...


    On the vast expanse of sea, Lingnan Haishi is sailing west.


    Because they had set off early, they had sailed past the southernmost tip of Tianzhu, and now the course has changed to the northwest. Not to mention the maps provided by Li Yan, the merchant ships of Datang often came here earlier, and Yang Xingmi knew what terrain was ahead.


    Sailing for a period of time, the naval division will enter a large bay, and reach the place marked by the Strait of Hormuz in the map of Li Zhi. This is the first destination of the navy division, because the north is a land of great food, and then it is necessary to cooperate with the action of the shore army according to the situation.


    Of course, before that, Yang Xingmi needed to solve a big problem.


    Big eater sailor.


    Yang Xingmi was ready to fight with the big freshman. He just didn''t expect that he would meet each other so early.


    On the day when the army sailed as usual, Yang Xingmi suddenly received a report from the monk. A fleet of dozens of ships was found in front of it. They were properly matched in size and looked like pioneers. They were only less than two days away from the army. .


    "The other party is playing the Great Food Banner. It should be a big freshman. No doubt, the humble job also felt the breath of the great monk. In order not to expose itself, the humble job did not take the liberty to approach, so the specific number of monks, the strength, and the humble job did not. It was particularly clear. "


    A major monk reported to Yang Xing secretly, waiting for the other party to give an order for the next investigation.


    Yang Xingmi stared at the vast sea and thought for a moment, saying: "Since you have encountered it, you don''t have to hide it, approach it first, and let the fast-flying" Flying Fish "also come up. If the opponent''s strength is normal, you don''t need to be polite, directly Destroy the expeditionary fleet and return some prisoners to interrogate the situation of the Great Fleet. "


    Lingnanhai arrived here from Guangzhou, sailed thousands of miles, and encountered bandits with short eyes along the way, and also killed several.


    On the premise of not affecting the sailor''s itinerary, Yang Xingmi intentionally made the soldiers see blood before the war, not to mention the boring sailing. The soldiers needed a little to relieve their emotions, and the blood was also conducive to training the army to kill. In Yang Xingmi''s view, this is very necessary, and has the same effect as sharpening the knife.


    The discovery of a large freshman now means that there may be a main freshman behind the opponent-of course, it does not rule out that the other team''s fleet has other tasks, so it is necessary to capture the captives for torture.


    The two armies are always at war. Although the Western Region Commercial Bank has provided a lot of information, it is good to know more about the situation of each other before the war.


    In addition, although the sailors came along the way, although they killed many bandits, the opponent was too weak, and they were not cannibalistic, and they had limited incentive to kill the soldiers.


    All in all, Yang Xingmi is very pleased to meet this fleet of food now.


    Yang Xingmi''s military order was soon executed. Dozens of major monks took more than a hundred ''flying fish'' warships out of the fleet and drove forward at a faster speed. This force is very strong, Yang Xingmi did not plan to let go of a big freshman.


    ...


    When Lingnan Haishi encountered the advance team of the Dashun Navy Pathfinder, after a period of raids, the Langfang Army was approaching Naspo City. At this point, the Tiger Guard closest to them, even if there is such a white bull, there is still a two-day march to Naspo City.


    "General, there are many big monks and big monks gathered near Naspo City, and they can''t break through the past to find out what is true and false in the city. But now we can be sure that there are a lot of Naruto Guards in Naspo City. The hordes of food eclipses are gathering in the city. "


    The scout major monk returned to report to Shangguan.


    Marching fast for days, both the War Horse and the Monk were stained with a lot of yellow dust, looking like clay figures. Although for monks, they can keep themselves clean by using a little bit of repair power, but because they have been on the road, they have to spend a lot of energy to keep themselves clean.


    No one is wasting their combat power.


    The Shangguan of the white horse and white robe poured the city, shook off the mud and dust, looked at the direction of the city of Sebo in the distance, and groaned a little.


    They came here to intercept and retreat the Guardian of the Fresh Food. Now they have caught up, knowing that the other party is in the city of Sebo, there is no reason not to fight.


    The question is only how to fight.

 v8 Chapter 191： Strike

    At such a critical time, of course, Li Yan will not be present. He looked westward with Shangguan Qingcheng, and his eyes were deep.


    At present, the situation at the western end of the Black Khanate is chaotic, and the Eclipse Army is retreating in an all-round way. Their blockade and control of cities and towns have either been completely lost or they have been unable to be as tight as before. After being suppressed for a period of time, it was finally able to make a large-scale appearance.


    They seized this opportunity and quickly got in touch with the Datang Army and relayed the latest information in various places in a timely manner. Many people were still mixed with the refugees and went west with the Da Shi Army. The purpose was to observe the details of the other party. See if you can get any useful news.


    Therefore, when Li Zhi followed Guanguan City and was discussing how to attack the city of Sebo, they learned that there were a large number of Guards generals gathered there, and the discipline was well-ordered, and there was no panic that should have occurred. Like.


    Instead, it seemed to be preparing for battle, and it was vigorous and vigorous.


    "The Da Shi Guards are truly elite. After experiencing the city ¡¯s disastrous defeat and the slowdown of Asan City, they have lost so much combat power, but they have not completely lost their energy, but they can regain their weight in Naspo City so soon. It''s rare to have a good time. "


    Li Ye smiled softly and did not hesitate his admiration. He battled the battlefield for many years, and he respected the true strong army.


    Nearly one hundred thousand fangs marched westward from Tallos, and wanted to cut off the way of the Guard''s retreat. With the crescent teaching of true gods, this action could not have concealed Malun. From this time, the Langfang Army''s raid was not a conspiracy, but an upright battle, relying on real combat power.


    Now that Marlen saw that the Guard was about to be bitten by the Wolffang Army and could not retreat safely, then he simply stopped the Guard and was ready to fight the Wolffang Army, which is a logical decision, and he did not And unexpectedly Li Li kept up with Guan Qingcheng expected.


    The only question is how the opponent plans to fight.


    "Passively beaten, it is better to take the initiative to attack, if you can master the initiative on the battlefield, you can advance and retreat. As long as there is room, the battle is not smooth or you can''t be defeated." Shangguan Qingcheng said sharply.


    If it is an ordinary war, the Wolffang Army will not hesitate at all. Even if the enemy army resists in this situation, even if they resist, they will rush to the past, crush the opponent ¡¯s army with their fighting power, and achieve the strategic goal.


    However, the garrison was different. Forget about World War I, the Tiger Guard exhausted its means and relied on the convenience of the defending side, which finally defeated the opponent. Even if the Wolffang Army is stronger, it cannot be careless.


    This is not to say how severe the defeat will be for the Langfang Army, but if you do not take all factors into consideration and make a comprehensive arrangement, even if you win, there will be no small casualties.


    In the first battle of Ross, the Wolffang Army had already suffered enough damage. Whether it was Li Yan or Shangguan Qingcheng, they did not want to lose too much combat power when the food was not completely attacked.


    Li Xun nodded slightly: "It must be said that Mullen''s warfare is nothing more than blocking, welcoming, and ambushing.


    If you rely on the resistance of that city, you just want to hold the Spike Army so that other troops can withdraw safely;


    "If it is to meet, it is to think of unexpectedly knocking back the Wolffang Army, winning the battlefield trend, and facilitating subsequent operations; if it is ambushing, it is to save the mentality of the Wolffang Army, and to concentrate all the elites and thoroughly solve the Tang Dynasty''s extreme Teacher. "


    Speaking of this, Li Yan groaned a little.


    No matter what the opponent''s calculations are, the Langfang Army must attack, and it will be detrimental to future battles if the Guards do not swallow more of their combat power before returning to the food.


    Moreover, the offensive cannot be delayed. The Langfang Army does not attack, time passes, and many eclipse troops will retreat safely, including some of the Guards.


    Once the other party is clear, the Wolffang Army wants to wait for the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army to follow up and fight together, and then the army of Semp City will retreat immediately. At that time, the blocking effect has not yet occurred, and the blocking effect has been achieved.


    "An hour, I will give you an hour to investigate the situation near the city of Nabo, to find out the military arrangement of the other party, and to see if there is an ambush." ??Li Yan ordered to the monks, "In addition, hit our The secret code allows the monks who are operating in the nearby Western Regions to report their information. "


    This order is no different from asking the monks to fight head-to-head with Da Shi. It also requires them to investigate the enemy''s military situation in the course of the battle, which is a tedious task.


    Now that the battle has developed, Datang has achieved a comprehensive victory in the Black Khanate. Not only scouts but also many monks are pursuing them. After all, they are trained to be strong enough to go forward and back, but they can also attack the army. .


    In this situation, the monks often worked hard, and they were able to play their part. Such a good opportunity, Li Yan did not miss the truth. Therefore, the number of Datang monks near here is very large, and their combat effectiveness is very strong.


    The monks took their orders.


    The Spike Army took advantage of this hour to rest and prepare before the battle. The armor and robes need to be cleaned up. You should eat a little, you should drink a little, and the elixir that can stimulate the aura. It''s time to take it.


    "In fact, no matter how many Guards are in front of them, what their layout and purpose are, for the Langfang Army, there is only the way to attack." made."


    Attacks also have different purposes and tactics.


    Shangguan Qingcheng said: "The Langfang Army can not only move forward bravely, but also adapt to various tactics. His Majesty can rest assured that even if there are 200,000 large food guards in front of him, the minister can also move forward and backward freely."


    When she said that, the afternoon sun was shining on her armor, shining brightly, and the autumn wind blew her cloak, the posture was absolutely dusty.


    Li Yan laughed silently. With such a general and army, no matter what kind of battle he faced, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    An hour later, the Langfang Army launched an attack on Nasper.


    At this hour, Master Tang and Master Da Shi fought fierce battles over the city of Nabo. Because the former had a fierce offensive, both sides suffered no small injuries.


    Correspondingly, the Great Tang monk also went to the area that they had not previously visited, but the other great monk Taishi was determined and obstinate. The place where the monk explored was still limited and no ambush was found.


    As for the monks from the Western Region Commercial Banks around here, because one hour was too short, only three people appeared, and no valuable information was given.


    However, there are so many big monks who have eaten here, which has made Li Xun and Shangguan Qingcheng think about it.


    After the Langfang Army rushed out of Nasper City, they saw that the Guards had already left the city, and formed the formation across Dumo Water. At a glance, the opposing army was severe, and there was no end to its width or thickness. As if on the other side of the water, not a soldier, but a black sea.


    The Battle of Roth, let the Eclipse Army know the power of the strong crossbow in the Wolffang Army, so now facing them, the Eclipse Army does not want to hide in the city and be covered by the arrow rain, which is very bad for morale, they would rather go out to meet .


    The Dumo water is much wider than the Luosuo River. Depending on this location, the Wolffang Army will have to pay a price.


    To the left and right, there are eater troops that are constantly withdrawing and fleeing to the city of Nabo, like migrating sheep and birds like bows. Everyone walked away from here, lest they be dragged into the battlefield by the Langfang Army and the Guards, and their lives will be lost.


    The Dumo water is wider than the Luosuo River. On average, there are one or two hundred steps. The depth can easily flood the horses and there are no beaches for forced crossing.


    However, the first method of confrontation between the Datang Army and the Food Army is necessarily a strong bow and crossbow. This is an advantage that Datang has always had.


    The Langfang Army arrayed on the east coast of Dumo Shui, calculated the distance, dismissed the soldiers, tens of thousands of strong crossbow, began to flash the aura, and shot a meteor shower-like crossbow into the opposing army array.


    They are still some distance away from the river, ensuring that they will not be hit by the crossbow of the Eclipse Army. Using their range advantage, they will unilaterally attack the Eclipse Guard, and the Shield Guard general will raise a shield. , Guard the whole body with a mask.


    But the shield under the world can block the spear, but there is no reason that it can block the hundreds of spears of the spear, and it will be damaged sooner or later. The adequate crossbow in the Chang''an embargo is another advantage.


    After Crossbow continued to cover the Guard''s battlefield for an hour, because of the different realms, the masks in the Guards appeared to be broken. As a result, these low-level monks were shot and killed on the spot. Large and small vacancies appeared.


    Although the Mace ¡¯s crossbow is convenient to launch, it also consumes monk strength. It is impossible to shoot non-stop for a few days. Now it looks like the Guard ¡¯s battle array is still there before the Mace ¡¯s monk ¡¯s strength is exhausted. presence.


    Li Yan looked at this boring scene in the air, and he could not help itching. If he could, he would really like to advance with a gun. One man turned over a large number of Guards generals, killed a **** path in the battlefield, and opened the way for the Langfang Army.


    He has this strength. Even though there are many great monks on the other side, there is no lack of realism behind him. But he really couldn''t do it at the moment, but he didn''t want to sacrifice Mullen, and when the war in the city was over, the other side was injured and it was not easy to heal, and even if the other side came, it might not stop him.


    What he has to take into account now is the battlefield of immortal realm, in case the crescent teaches the true **** to shoot at him at any time. Therefore, all the cultivation is in the immortal realm, and the body of the world is the cultivation of ordinary reality. .


    The single-handed crossbow suppression by the Wolffang Army did not last for many hours, and the Guardian of the Food Army quickly dispatched troops that could threaten the strength of the Wolffang Army.


    It was not the battle of the Guards on the Domo River.


    The monk reported that a large number of Guard generals rushed into the mountains on the left wing. At most, there were tens of thousands of people. Depending on their course of action, they intended to surround the Langfang Army in a roundabout way!


    And the guard soldiers on the other side of the Dumo River also began to appear flying blankets at their feet.


    There were flying blankets, and the river was not a hindrance to them.


    Obviously, the other party is to rely on the independence of the water, to take advantage of the number of people, and trap the Langfang Army here! Once Jing Riding can''t run, and the combat power is greatly reduced, the Guards will have the opportunity to gather and destroy the Langfang Army.


    In the face of such a change, Li Yan followed the official allure and looked normal. Dare to appear in Dumo Shui and fight against the Guards, they will not have no response to this situation.

 v8 Chapter 193： First in the world (middle)

    Mullen opened his mouth wide, only to feel his hands and feet cold.


    He saw the giant ship-like Fengya lift the yellow sand into the waves, saw the aura hit the waves of aperture to cover the Guards battle array, and saw the exposed Guards being swallowed up by the Langfang Army.


    This is a strange picture.


    The battle formation of 200,000 guards is broad and thick, and it is no more appropriate to say that the ocean. The Wolffang front rushed into it, agitating the yellow sand on both wings, and no longer seeing the guard generals. I can''t see that they were crushed by the followers of the Langfang Army, and no one can stand up.


    Farther afield, the Guards battle formation and the generals are still in a regular formation, maintaining the "ocean" appearance, as if calm. However, as the Mace army advanced bravely, the wide back array pushed away more and more yellow dust, and devoured more and more guards. It is conceivable that in the end, almost all monks will be shrouded in yellow smoke.


    Mullen never expected that the Wolffang''s attack would be so fierce, so powerful, almost unreasonable.


    When he was talking about the city, he had already seen the military battles. As a famous general, Zhao Polu, with his generals, was shocked when he rushed to the battlefield. So he was prepared for it. The 200,000 guards are likely to fight hard and will pay a lot of casualties.


    But he previously believed that the Langfang''s speed would slow down, unable to fully penetrate his formation, and eventually be sieged by the Guards in the formation, and eaten by the Guards a little bit.


    But I did not expect that the momentum of the Langfang Army breaking through the waves turned out to be so irresistible.


    Of course, he can see at a glance that all of this is because of the combat formation of the Wolffang Army, which is much stronger than the combat formation of the Zhao Poluhu Guard.


    This is simply not the strength that mortals can have!


    The strength of Zhao Polu''s famous generals, compared with Guan Qingcheng, is quite different.


    As the famous soldiers of the military, how could there be such a big gap between the strengths of the two?


    Mullen couldn''t figure it out, just as he didn''t know why Datang had such an existence as soldiers and Confucians.


    In his usual cognition, it is enough for the country to have a sect, it is enough to help the monarch rule the country, and no other miscellaneous thoughts are needed at all. Crescentism is the only one in this world who has the truth and the only one who should use force.


    Shouldn''t the integration of politics and religion control the people?


    The fundamental purpose of the sects of the world is not to begin with in order to participate in political affairs and hold power. In this case, how can there be a harmonious scene of Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism in the Tang Dynasty? As a unified country, how can the most important ideology not be unified?


    Mullen felt his head grow big.


    Datang has too many things beyond his understanding, especially when this war happened, he found that those things that he couldn''t understand, played a good role on the battlefield. This makes him even more confused, even painful.


    "Shangguan Qingcheng is definitely not a famous soldier, or more than a famous soldier!" Mullen''s spirit refreshed when he heard the voice of the true god.


    In the current situation, watching the mace army unstoppable and invincible, the Guards battle array will be torn, and the whole army will be defeated. Only the true gods can give the monks a vitality.


    In the face of the strength of Zhao Polu before the famous guards, it was by relying on the true God to lower the power that the Guards could stabilize the situation.


    "Isn''t the soldier''s famous general not the highest state of soldiers, how could there be more than that?" Malun asked quickly. He listened to the meaning of the true God, as if he hadn''t been so calm and confident as before, which made him worry. Couldn''t the divine power stop the Shangguan from falling into the city?


    How could a mortal, Shangguan Qingcheng be so horrified?


    The true **** groaned: "In my opinion, Shangguan Qingcheng is only one step away from the legendary" Bing Sheng "realm. Or, she has already entered the Bing Sheng realm with one foot. Such existence is naturally not Zhao Porup can be compared. I think she was also the first person in Datang to achieve the status of a famous figure, and time has passed. "


    Mullen was amazed.


    He also has a relatively good understanding of Datang, not only the various information collected over the years, but also the guidance of the true nerve over the years. He knew that Bing Sheng was a name given by the Tang Dynasty to the sages of the soldiers. The founder of the Art of War of the Sun once had such a reputation.


    But after that, even people like Bai Qi and Li Jing were just become famous soldiers.


    "Different from Sun Wu, the state of Shangguan''s allure was fed from one battle after another, and he was killed in countless times of blood and fire, and his momentum has already become great. She may not be as good as a soldier in terms of military skill. , Li Jing, but she has her own path-to prove by force, or to break through all methods. "


    The voice of the true God is quiet. "Once this kind of existence really happens, in the battlefield battle, there is really no one can be matched. The soldiers can rely on a group of war generals to be side by side with Confucianism and Buddhism. It lies in this unreasonable strength. "


    When Marlen heard this, she couldn''t help feeling a little panicked. According to that, wasn''t Shangguan the city no one could stop? He didn''t care about other things about Confucianism, Taoism, and Taoism. He only worried about his ministry and war situation, and quickly asked, "What now?"


    The true God was silent for a while, as if hesitating. In the end, it seemed that He had worked very hard to make some kind of determination.


    The true God said at a nearly word-by-word rate: "I want to gather here, the power of the faith of all army monks will be converted into divine power to the guards, so they have the possibility of blocking the Shangguan city, otherwise they You can only be completely defeated by the Langfang Army! "


    Mullen froze.


    This is not just ignoring the city, only mobilizing the strength of more than 100,000 Guards monks, he knows exactly what this means.


    To the true God, He can unite the power of all believers, but the power of ordinary people is negligible and can be ignored. Only the power of monks can be truly useful. Here, the guards and standing army of the eclipse gathered, and the entire eclipse was 70% to 80% of the monk power.


    Such power was originally used to battle the battlefield. The true **** would not do this until the most critical or last moment. Because once you do, Li Zhi will know the strength of this force, and then you can be prepared.


    But the Langfang Army ¡¯s offensive is too strong right now. The Guards are just like ordinary troops facing heavy cavalry. If the true **** doesn''t use this hole card, as long as the Guards no longer exist, the war situation in the world will be completely defeated.


    The choice of the true God is tantamount to announcing that in the land battlefield of the earth, the Eclipse Army has been completely defeated by the Datang Army. Only by relying on the power of the true God can we barely stabilize the final situation.


    Mullen clenched his teeth and was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, don''t blame yourself, you still have the navy. As long as we can stabilize here, the victory of the navy after landing on the southeast coast of Datang is unknown." True God finally comforted Malun.


    Li Xun spent a lot of time in the air, admiring the Langfang Army walking on the waves, and twisting the Guards'' battle array. With a faint smile on his face, he was thinking about when the new moon taught the true God.


    Suddenly speaking about the battle of the city, the crescent monk taught that the situation was stabilized by the power of the true god, so he was ready for the true **** to shoot. He now wanted to see what the limit of the true power of the **** was and whether he could actually block the frontal onslaught of the Langfang Army.


    If you can block the Langfang Army, can you let the Guards defeat.


    In the current situation, the true God has no possibility to keep his hand, and is just suitable to observe the depth of the other party.


    If the power of the true **** is only able to block the Langfang Army, but can not let the Langfang Army retreat, then until the Tiger Guard Army and Yulin Army follow up, in the next battle, the three armies attack together, and all the soldiers will fight in battle. With full force, the power of the true God is not enough.


    By this time, Li Zhi had been very clear that the Da Shi army could not defeat the Datang army. After the First World War today, as long as the Langfang Army did not lose, it would no longer be Datang Zhirui, but the world''s Zhirui division! Shangguan Qingcheng is the undisputed first general in the world. Wherever she and her mace army go, the enemy will be frightened!


    Under Li Yan''s gaze or anticipation, the sky was once again covered by dark clouds, and a beam of divine light beamed between the beasts, instead of the sun falling from the clouds onto the guard monks, leaving the originally weak and weak battle array, soon Become magnificent.


    While paying attention to the changes in the battlefield, Li Yan let go of his breath to feel the situation of the monks from far and near.


    At the same time, countless Datang monks who had been commanded by Li Wei earlier flew around to observe how many crescent monks taught them. In the process, they recited their mantras of allegiance to the true God and contributed them to the true God. The power of true God.


    This scene is equally shocking.


    Thousands of miles away, in the big city, outside the small city, beside the river, in the desert, on the grass, in the mountains, thousands of crescent monks, stand or sit, kneel or worship.


    Whether they were running away, fighting, killing, robbing, or frustrated on their way, weeping resentfully, silently crying, angry howling, unwilling to wield the knife, at this moment, they are all calm. Qi prays to the true God and dedicates his sincerity and worship to the gods.


    They turned themselves into humble dust, just to highlight the height of the gods, they showed their small power, only to highlight the omnipotence of the gods.


    At this moment, everyone who sees them will not doubt their purity and piety. They are the same as the white snow in the snow mountain, the weeds beside the road, and the green waves in the icy lake. No matter whether they live in hardship or prosperity, their nature is violent or weak, at this time they seem so pure and clear, as if still With a hint of holiness.


    It seems that all those who doubt them, those who don''t admire them, and those who don''t admire them are all filthy in the world and need to be scolded or even removed.


    Believers are pure, even stupid, so stupid as to make ordinary people respectfully.


    Inspired by such a spiritual will, Malun opened his arms and closed his eyes, his heart''s anxiety disappeared, and his spirit rose again, as if he had invincible strength again. Even when facing Li Yan, there will not be any negative emotions such as fear and hesitation.


    In Li Yan''s eyes, the Guardian Army ¡¯s battle formation has stabilized a lot. The speed of the Spike Army ¡¯s breakout is declining, the power of the battle formation is getting faster, and the light is slowly diminishing and dim.


    In contrast, the monks of the Guards had a high spirit of fighting, and the light of the shields of the shields flourished. The originally weak formations became like copper walls and iron walls, as firm as mountains. The Wolffang Army opened the mountain, and every time it went, it had to pay several times more energy than before.


    The Guardian monks looked at each other as if they were dead, and did not give up in the face of the long horseshoes. They only wanted to block the Generals of the Langfang Army for a moment, and they did. More monks began to adjust the formation, and lost the opportunity to encircle the middle, trying to trap the Spikes in the formation.


    Obviously, the Langfang Army, which has caused a large number of killings to the Guards, now has the trend of Longyou Shoal.


    This is not good for the Mace.


    However, looking at the battlefield Li Li, a slight irony emerged from the corners of his mouth, "But that''s it."

 v8 Chapter 194： First in the world (below)

    The Great Guard can try to encircle. The premise is that the Spike Speed ??of the Spikes has dropped a lot. The left and right wings can withstand the impact of the Spikes, and before and after the Spikes pass by, they will again Combat capability.


    Compared with the Battle of the City, the power of the Guards by the true God is obviously much stronger now. At that time, the Guards can use this to compete with the Tiger Guards. Now if the Tiger Guards are here, Must be fierce.


    Synthesizing the situation of the monks, Li can easily get the answer. Such power is probably the limit that the true God has given the Guards, and it is not without pressure on him.


    If it can be done easily, when the city is ignored, the true **** should release such power to let the guards defeat the tiger guards. Of course, there is also a reason to ignore the battle of the city. Before Li Wei and Ma Lun fought, the Guards took advantage of the scene and there were reasons to defeat the Tigers.


    It is a pity that after Li Zhi defeated Malun that day, no one can control his personal strength in the world. Even if the true God exhausted all his strength, he could not let the guards resist Li Zhi. He could only meet Li Li in Xianyu. Li Xiu Xiu was forced to transfer to Xianyu.


    For now, the 200,000 guards did hold their ground, making the Langfang Army''s offensive slow.


    But Li Yan could see very clearly that it was not so easy for the Guards to encircle the Wolffang Army. Objectively speaking, the power of the true God today has indeed given the Guards the power to withstand the forces of the Wolffang Army. But the two are just evenly matched, and the Guards don''t have much advantage at all.


    When the Guards faced the onslaught of the Langfang Army, which was already well-established, just like the ordinary army faced the heavy cavalry, no advantage was disadvantage.


    Facts have proved that Li Zhi''s judgment is correct. Although the Guards fought hard, allowing the Langfang Army to slow down greatly and causing some casualties to the Langfang Army, they still did not surround them in the end, and they were led by Shangguan Qingcheng to kill the formation first.


    The Wolffang Army rushing out of the Guard''s battlefield, rushed to Dumo Water, took a big turn and walked north along Dumo Water. When the rear team all came out, the power of the military team dissipated. So they went away again in the rolling yellow sand.


    There was no intention of turning back to continue the fight.


    Seems to leave here.


    This scene made Malun stupefied, and even though he secretly gritted his teeth, the color of resentment overflowed.


    Just this time, due to the offensive in the early stage, the Wolffang Army almost ran into the Guard''s formation, causing huge losses to the Guard; in the later period, the power of the true God dropped, and the Guard only stabilized its position. Before they had time to regroup, the Langfang army rushed out.


    In a confrontation, the Guards suffered casualties of 10% or 20%, and the Mace''s damage was less than a thousand.


    But Mullen could see very clearly. If the Mace rushed to the rear and turned back after turning, and continued to confront the Guards with the blessing of the true gods, the situation would no longer be like this. The Guards were able to restore the formation tightly and neatly before then, when the Langfang Army wanted to kill the formation again, it was just a dream.


    As long as the Guards seize the opportunity, there is no possibility of completely siege the Langfang Army.


    At that time, no matter how powerful the cavalry can''t play, it will only become a huge target. Relying on the power of the true God and the number advantage, the Guards can absolutely swallow them!


    But the macarons are gone!


    As soon as he left, he disappeared into the wilderness far away, and soon he became invisible.


    This made Mullen angry to vomit blood.


    The blessing of the power of the true gods to the monks of the Guard, like the power of the soldiers, will not always exist, there is a time limit. In addition, the strength of the soldiers'' battle line can follow the minds of the warriors, communicate the ministry, and freely retract, only consuming 30%, and the remaining seven achievements can be retained. But the power of the true God cannot be saved or recycled!


    It came down to fight, and it did n¡¯t last long without fighting.


    After all, this is the difference between external and internal forces. The power of the battlefield is the strength of the generals and the generals. Naturally, if you want to use it, you do n¡¯t need to use it; but the power of the true **** is blessed by the true **** to the crescent monks, and the water is poured out and shot. There is no difference in arrows.


    "Don''t take care to prevent the Macarons from killing another carbine." Mullen took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, and said to himself in his heart.


    The Langfang Army would go and return before. Now it is also possible. After all, the opponent has a speed advantage. If the Guards break the attack formation, the opponent will attack again, and it is inevitable.


    He is waiting. Time passed quietly, the power of the true **** continued to wear off, but the Wolffang Army never appeared again, until the sun set in the west, the twilight was approaching, and the stars were empty.


    What he didn''t know was that at this moment, not so far away, on the other side of the mountain, the General of the Wolffang Army had been dismounted. And before the charge, the unrecognizable Shangguan Qingcheng was sitting in front of a small case, facing the quiet Xinghui and Moonlight, and looked at Li Yan with a relaxed attitude while drinking.


    The two played not Go, but simple Gomoku. Of course, Li Zhi taught Shangguan to the city. Because it''s simple, you don''t need to worry too much. Because it is post-war leisure, the two don''t care so much about victory and defeat, and each other relaxes.


    Li Ji made a move to faint chess, causing himself to lose. In addition to helping his forehead, he also gave a thumbs up to praise General Shangguan for his great power, and then Zhenger Bajing said that he had made a mistake.


    Shangguan Qingcheng will show his ruthless lip service, breaking through the rogue behavior that Li Zhi said he made mistakes every time he lost, which made Li Zhi pretend to take a sip of wine and hear nothing. , And admire the wine of the Western Region is really mellow.


    The generals saw that his majesty and the general had a leisurely mood to play chess, and they were all self-assured. They also had the thought of gagging, and they knew that they had full confidence in this battle, and they would not have the true gods blessing and causing a lot of trouble to the army. In the eyes, morale is rising steadily.


    There are always sporadic battles in the mid-air over the mountains. You do n¡¯t have to look back to see Li Shang and Shangguan all over the city to know that it is a great monk who eats. He tried to follow up to investigate the whereabouts of the Langfang Army, but was intercepted by the great monk of Datang. . Later, the fighting became more frequent, and the smile in Shangguan''s eyes became stronger.


    She knew that Mullen was in a hurry.


    She and Li Yan were not in a hurry, nor were the macarons. The more anxious Mullen was, the more anxious they were. The wounded soldiers were healed without rest.


    Because His Majesty and General were content with each other, the soldiers did not forget to talk to each other, or talked about each other''s ridiculous paragraphs, or made fun of each other''s ugly gestures, making each other laugh.


    After a period of time, the chessboard on the desk of the case of Li Zheng and Shangguan Qingcheng was removed and replaced with a freshly roasted fat sheep. The two cut meat with a small knife and ate. Li Yan ¡¯s friendship with Shangguan Qingcheng appeared at this moment. He cut all the good meat and put it on the other side ¡¯s plate, and Shangguan Qingcheng also poured wine for Li Yan.


    The two drank and drank, as if they were not in the battlefield and still in a big battle, but returned to the Anwang Palace in their early years. Because the cultivation is extraordinary, a few pots of wine do not make them drunk, it can only be regarded as cultivating sentiment.


    Before the time was up, the two had almost eaten and drank, and began to play battle formations and battle situations. One side was pretending to be a large food army, and the other was naturally Tang Jun.


    After a while, the two got up at the same time.


    Shangguan Qingcheng looked at Li Yan and then ordered the Langfang Army to attack.


    With the experience of ignoring the battle of the city, Li Zhi knew very well how long the true blessing of the power of the crescent monks could last. At this point, Mullen did not want to retreat. Once the power of the true **** disappeared, they would lose the ability to fight with the Wolffang Army, so they could only retreat early.


    The Wolffang Army certainly will not let them go.


    When Mullen issued the retreating military order, although he could not see any emotion on his face, he was full of suspicion. He didn''t know if the Wolffang Army would appear again, and if the opponent appeared, how would his guard respond. Fortunately, his suspicion was answered before it lasted too long. Unfortunately, that was the scene he didn''t want to see.


    The wolf-fang army, dressed in Qinghui, ran out of the wilderness again, like a torrent, like a pack of wolves.


    Before Mullen had spoken, he heard the real God curse a **** and became angry and angry.


    Mullen also wanted to curse, but since the true God has already cursed, he need not repeat.


    He just wanted to know if the true God had a solution.


    "Ready to fight!" True God''s voice was powerful, full of an angry force. This relieved Mullen. Although the magic power of the Guard was not much, the true **** could drop new magic power.


    So the Guards waited. When the Langfang Army entered the battle, the divine power dropped again. This time they were prepared and the formation was better than before. The situation looks very good, the Spike Army may be in deep battle this time.


    Mullen didn''t dare to laugh or talk big, he was afraid of another accident. In the face of the Langfang Army facing Shangguan Qingcheng, he felt that it was better to be cautious. This is very wise, because he immediately discovered that both the Langfang Army and Shangguan Qingcheng deserve such caution.


    This time, the Wolffang Army did not choose a position in the array to assault, but attacked a corner of the large formation, so although it could not directly break through the entire formation, it also left room for itself. Of course, if the Guards are not able to resist, they can change their direction at any time and penetrate the formation from the flanks.


    After the new divine power descended, the Langfang Army did not hesitate, penetrated the corner and left far away again, disappearing into the wasteland.


    This time, it wasn''t just Marron who was spitting blood with anger, even the true **** had this urge.


    The Wolffang Army made it clear that it would not fight hard against the Guards with the power of the true gods, relying on the strength of its own battlefield to freely release, just to wait for the guards without the power of the true gods, and then do the victory. Negative offense.


    In front of him, Malun, who was dark, remembered that he had said something to Li after he failed to meet Li Li in the city.


    He finally understood that sentence.


    Insufficient external force.


    Being strong is really strong.

 v8 Chapter 195： Mullens Power (1)

    If the Guards were enough to fight the Langfang Army with their own strength, they wouldn''t have to be fooled by the Langfang Army like a monkey. Right now the Guards want to fight but are not available.


    If you think about it with your thighs, the power of the true God cannot be infinitely blessed to the Guards. If there were no such restrictions, the Eclipse Army would have been invincible, and the Guards would not have ignored the defeat of the city, and Awen Frustrations of the City of Ross.


    "Retreat!" True God threw this order to Mullen. His tone was cold, which was a sign of extreme anger. However, these two words fell in Mullen''s ears, but he heard a meaning similar to "incompetent anger".


    Obviously, the power of the true **** is not enough to keep up with the government, and fight with the power of her army''s many soldiers and generals to reduce the power of this powerful large-scale **** twice. It may have reached the limit of the true god.


    This order means that the strategic intention of the Guards to stop the Spike Army has so far failed completely.


    This is also the first time Marlen has encountered a mortal war that cannot be solved by the true gods and a mortal army that cannot be dealt with. He couldn''t be restless in his heart. The true God is his greatest support, whether it was his personal growth and power in early years, or the subsequent rectification of state affairs and conquest of the Quartet.


    But now, the omniscient true God is no longer omniscient. He also has insurmountable opponents, and he has insurmountable difficulties. This is a situation that subverts Mullen''s perception. If the **** is not almighty, is he still a god? Even if he is powerful, he is just a strong one.


    Can''t defeat the Langfang Army, can Da Shi defeat Datang?


    For the first time, Mullen had such doubts.


    However, Mullen didn''t have time to think too much about the question that left him dazed, and the situation he was facing was not optimistic. The Guards must withdraw to Mulu City and stand firm against a solid, complete line of defense elsewhere. But the Wolffang Army will obviously not let them go.


    Since the ignorance of the Battle of the City, offense and defense were easy, and Datang had all the initiative. Mullen wanted to turn things around in Naspo City. Until now, because he couldn''t solve the problem of the Langfang Army, he had ended in failure.


    The fire has inevitably burned to the borders of the Eclipse. In the subsequent battles, except for the Monjitaz navy, the Eclipse army can only be passively beaten. This is an extremely aggrieved situation, whether it is Mullen or the Eclipse army. I haven''t experienced this humiliation for years.


    "The Guards must be preserved so that they can escape from the Langfang Army''s pursuit and return to Mulu City safely!" Only this idea remained in Mullen''s mind. But he was very clear that the process would not be easy and whether he could achieve his goals, and at the moment he was completely out of his mind.


    Fighting, walking, and covering each other are the only ways to withdraw. Considering the strength of the Wolffang Army, Mullen left half of the soldiers to maintain the formation, allowing the other half to turn into a march and quickly leave Dumo. .


    There was no accident. During the withdrawal of the Guards, Mullen saw that the Spikes had returned.


    Rao knew that it would be the result, and he couldn''t help groaning secretly, and his grievances against Li Zhi and the Langfang Army had reached the point of surging waves.


    Malun watched in the Wolffang Army formation with a sun-like dazzling mask. All Qinghui seemed to be swallowed up. They ran into the 100,000 Guards battlefield blessed by the power of the true God. Back, Shangguan Qingcheng chose the center position. Obviously, they intend to completely break through the guard battle.


    The Wolffang Army did not bypass the 100,000 Guards in a roundabout way to pursue the part of the Guards that had been withdrawn, but focused all its strength on a fierce blow.


    In a short time, Mullen wanted to call back the retired Guards and let them cooperate with the remaining songs to encircle the Wolffang Army-whenever the army formation can entangle the Wolffang Army after the break, Mullan will choose this way.


    However, the magic enchantment of 100,000 people is significantly different from the magic enchantment of 200,000 people. The number of disadvantages of the Langfang Army is negligible at this time, and the Shangguan Qingcheng gathered hundreds of soldiers and the formation of the soldiers'' battle line obviously surpassed the power of the true god.


    Although their tear formation is not as fast as the first time, it is not so slow, at least there is no possibility of being delayed in the formation. Mullen knew that if he let the retreat to the rescue, before the Wolffang Army was surrounded, the opponent would leave.


    As before.


    "It''s over, it''s over ..." Mullen closed his eyes in pain.


    The tactics of fighting and walking and covering each other have been impossible to achieve. After the break, the 100,000 guards have no possibility of leaving the battlefield. They can only fight with the Langfang Army to the last minute.


    Mullen didn''t hold back his tears. It was the monks who had their own hands, feet, and robes, and now, they themselves ordered them to leave their lives here.


    When the sun rises tomorrow, there will only be one place here.


    "You don''t have to be sad. The army is used for fighting. The burying ground is their destination. They have played their role. You did not support them in vain."


    The voice of the true God sounded again, "You can rest assured that the power of this seat not only greatly increases the monks'' combat power, but also controls their minds, so that all of them will not retreat and collapse when they die. They can drag the Langfang army and give The withdrawn part of the guards won the time to return to Mulu City. Before the end of this battle, they will also bite a large piece of meat in the Langfang army. "


    Mullen was there.


    The voice of the true God is extremely indifferent, as if it is not about 100,000 living people, but 100,000 pawns. It will be gone when it is used. As long as it is used, it can be balanced.


    But for Mullen, that was his compatriot.


    When he was young, he was once humble and insignificant, just an ordinary person in the court. He had experienced ordinary people and experienced ordinary people, so he also had feelings for ordinary people. Seeing that 100,000 people were about to die here, he felt heartbroken.


    However, in the eyes of the true god, 100,000 living beings are no different from 100,000 plants and trees, and 100,000 people have died. To the true god, it seems that only 100,000 sheep have been slaughtered.


    This made Mullen particularly uncomfortable.


    He knew what the true God said was the fact that the 100,000 people after the break was a great force, enough for the mace to bite for a period of time, so that the retreat could escape the birth.


    If there are not enough people left, even if they are all killed, they will not be able to stop the Wolffang Army for too long. With the strength of the Wolffang Army, they can still catch up with the evacuated people. For the overall situation of the war, then It was a real disaster.


    At this moment, Mullen knew what was the pain of the weak and what the helplessness of the loser was, and his tears couldn''t stop falling.


    So he didn''t leave. He watched quietly as the 100,000 guards fought against the Wolffang Army, as if watching his friends go through the last journey of their lives.


    He didn''t know why he made this decision, nor did he know what he wanted to see, or what he would face, and he didn''t even have enough mental preparation.


    The Spike Force ¡¯s onslaught is invincible. The first time they charged, they spent a lot of energy. The light of the battle line ¡¯s power consumed a lot and became much bleak, but when they first killed After the Guard''s battle formation, disrupted the Guard formation, subsequent battles became much easier.


    The Wolffang Army is divided into several strands and cooperates with each other, tearing the Guards formation, killing the Guards battle formations, and dividing the Guards generals, coming and going like the wind, as powerful as a dragon.


    They cut the battlefield into small areas, surrounded by elite horses. Some soldiers used strong crossbows to kill and disturb the guards, and some soldiers were responsible for frontal assaults.


    Under such a blow, the guard generals roared, roared, and shouted with red eyes, still blasting out the magic, still waving the sword, even the soldier in front was hit by the beast and the horse and kept flying. The monks did not have half fear, and they still rushed forward like a bull.


    They were constantly wounded, pierced through their chests by the long fang holes of the General of the Langfang Army, and shot and killed on the spot by the powerful crossbow. They continued to fly towards the General of the Langfang Army and hug the opponent from the horse; they kept running Out and constantly fell, crushed by war horses.


    But even if they fell down, they clutched the arm of the Langfang Army general and kept the other''s thigh open.


    Mullen''s tears had not dried up, and his hands were shaking more and more, and then he was shaking all over.


    He knew that the Guardian monks were so brave and not afraid of death because the true gods controlled their intellect and made them all beasts that only knew how to fight. They would not retreat when they died, nor would they be afraid of breaking. . But looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn''t convince himself to be as hard as a stone.


    What he saw was his people, his fighters, and his friends, who, for his great cause, and for the food of this country, ignored his body and poured blood on his head.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the true God, these ordinary people whose spirit is controlled by him and who will not fear even death are just a group of stupid, self-conscious sheep and shepherd dogs, which will not let his mind be at all murky. It''s like people don''t feel sad because their swords are broken and their arrows are damaged.


    But in the eyes of Mullen, those Guard monks were himself.


    He could not tolerate such slaughter, he could not tolerate his incompetence, he enjoyed a superior sense of superiority, but at the same time, he also felt sorry for his fellow robes. He was the king of this group of people, and he was right in the other day, trusting and admiring him And loyal eyes.


    They also have the same spirit of fighting spirit as they do. They want to make achievements in the battlefield and return with honor. They are respected and proving that they have strength before the prominent people! They also have mothers like themselves. They are not so noble, they are not so conscientious, but they have the deepest love for their children. They expect them to triumph from the battlefield and live in peace.


    When Maron remembered the previous expeditions, there were always white-haired old men and old widows who were emaciated. They wiped tears along the road, hoping that he would bring their daughters back intact. And each time they told them that their daughter would follow their own, and would only regain glory and wealth without losing their lives.


    But now?


    I don''t know when, Malun Khan''s hair turned upright, his skin became red like a soldering iron, and his long hair floated straight into the night sky without wind. His tears had turned red, and that was no longer ordinary tears, but blood tears of his unwillingness!


    Around his body, a thick spiritual air flow gradually swirled and became extremely violent in an instant. He was like a vortex, letting the square-shaped spirits madly converge towards him. He was like a burning fireman who lit this side Everything in the world.


    With him as the center, a huge hurricane formed slowly, with great weather and mighty power!


    The yellow sand beneath his feet curled up, the lingering wind whimpered, screaming like a ghost, and fiercely as howling, and above his head, the night sky screamed without thunder, without electricity and light, and the blast of explosive sounds seemed to explode. Firecrackers in a city!


    The real **** above the immortal realises this scene.


    Li Yan, who is beside the water, saw this scene.


    Whether it was the true **** or Li Yan, his face changed significantly.


    They felt a majestic force, extraordinary, extraordinary, like a volcanic eruption, like a dragon turning over. Such a powerful force, they have never found it on Mullen!

 v8 Chapter 196： Mullens power (middle)

    The true God came and said: "Mallen, what are you doing ?! Don''t go into trouble!"


    As soon as he said this, he found himself worried. Mullen''s aura of madness gathered around him, but his breath climbed steadily, showing no signs of disorder and uncontrollability. This shows that he is not about to go into flames, but pure strength has risen, and he has got some kind of breakthrough opportunity!


    The true **** is a bit stunned.


    Mullen''s cultivation has reached the extreme of the realm of the world long ago, and there is no possibility of breaking through it unless he lifts his restrictions! Yes, he helped Malun Xiu to promote, achieve great cause, and open up new territories, but in his eyes, Malun is just one of his chess pieces. He will not let the other party have too much strength.


    Just enough.


    In addition, the immortal rules of this world also prevent Mullen from having stronger strength. But now, Mullen''s gas engine is getting stronger and stronger, and it is about to break the limit.


    The true God was surprised. He didn''t understand why Mullen had such a change, able to get rid of the change under his control, or even get rid of the constraints of the laws of heaven and earth! And this change is actually caused by witnessing the death of 100,000 wars? Is it because they feel sorry for them?


    how can that be!


    Those who do great things don''t hesitate to tip. All sentient beings are nothing more than sheep. The army is nothing more than a knife. If the warrior is killed, the king will be heartbroken, and then there is no need to be a king. It is more appropriate to be a doctor who heals and saves people.


    Avenue is relentless.


    In this vast universe, the stars have evolved, everything has been born and destroyed, and they happen all the time.


    A group of people on a planet are not even dust in the universe. They are living their lives, but they are trapped in the wrinkles of their parents, wives, children, friends and relatives. Everyday, there is a little bit of sadness, joy, separation, bitterness Laugh, and do your best for life under the squeeze of the nobles.


    Mo said that the effect on the universe is not as good as a stardust and the impact on a planet and a country can be ignored.


    As a king, as a superior, need to be emotional about these beings? All beings, in the final analysis, are just sheep, providing nutrients for themselves.


    In the true world view of the God, the universe is not moved by the destruction of galaxies, the galaxies are not sorrowed by the decline of stars, and the king should not be emotional for the life and death of the people.


    This is the avenue. It is big and small, the inherent difference between top and bottom is order. If the universe was shaken and shattered by the demise of a planet, that would be a laugh, and the world would no longer exist.


    But now, Mullen really broke through!


    Because one hundred thousand soldiers are about to die in battle, he broke through the limits of this world with a mortal body and built it to a higher level! Although his breaking rules are limited and his strength has not reached the fairyland, it is indeed completely different than before!


    The true God does not understand or does not understand, but in this situation, he is happy about this scene.


    Seeing it come true, even excited!


    This will be Li Yan''s trouble, not His.


    Prior to this, Li Zhi ¡¯s offensive in the mortal army was tide, and the eclipse army was defeated. In particular, Shangguan Qingcheng appeared with the Langfang Army. After attacking 100,000 guards in front of Nasper City, he saw even the defense They have been very reluctant, and the hope to stabilize the situation can only be pinned on the navy.


    In Xianyu, the true god, because of his jealousy of Li Zhi''s identity, did not fully understand Li Zhi''s ties, and did not dare to defeat him easily. As a result, the fairy eater could only put on a defensive posture. But God is very clear, once the war situation in the world is completely broken, the influence of Qi and machine, the situation of Xianyu will be difficult to maintain!


    But now, because of Marlen''s "inexplicable" breakthrough, all these things have taken a turn for the better and may even change in another day!


    At this moment, the true God was surprised and confused, both exhilarated and puzzled. Various emotions were intertwined so that he didn''t know what expression to show.


    Compared with the complex mind of the true god, Li Zhi''s look is much simpler.


    He frowned, his face slain.


    When the Guards were in critical condition, Malun realized on the spot that he broke through his limitations and greatly increased his strength. This was unexpected by Li Wei! Since walking out of the palace of King An''s Mansion and heading to the world to conquer the Quartet, he has faced countless opponents, and has never experienced such a situation.


    At this moment, even Li Yan, in the face of such a Mullen, no longer have the heart to win the other''s grasp.


    This feeling, he has not passed for a long time. Ever since he cultivated to become a great master, he sacrificed the Holy Buddha, cut the immortal emperor, and arrogantly stood out from the crowd. He almost forgot this feeling. But now, facing a monk in the world, he has a sense of crisis again, with the fear that the situation may be uncontrolled.


    He didn''t take the initiative.


    He couldn''t take the initiative.


    But Mullen shot.


    Because the aura emanating from his body was too strong, his long hair turned upside down like a fireman, and he made a punch to the Langfang Army and the Guards.


    No one can describe the beauty of this punch.


    With one punch, the wind is light and cloudless, and there is no vision at all, as if nothing happened, full of weightlessness. But this punch went out, and the Wolffang Army fighting with the Guards was like smoke and dust blown by the gust, and it disappeared instantly!


    The battlefield that disappeared was composed of thousands of people.


    They had the strength of the soldiers to bless them, but they were erased lightly. The last moment was still fighting and preparing to fight, and the next moment became blank!


    Li Min''s heart suddenly jumped.


    Too strong.


    If Malendo were to hit a few punches, the Spike Army would suffer heavy losses, and only need to give Malun a few breaths. This Tang Dynasty and even the world''s most ruthless division will not exist anymore!


    Li Yan had no choice, he must win the time to reorganize the battle for Shangguan. He pulled out the Heavenly Sword, and restored the body of Xianyu back to life.


    Eyes stared at each other, Li Yan looked like iron.


    Mullen didn''t rush to make a second punch, but looked at Li Yan with a lot of time and interest.


    In the face of this strong opponent, which can even be said to be very easy before, Mullen has no fear at this time. He just felt his new power, so powerful and so unmatched, that he was filled with confidence that he could control everything.


    Seeing Li Yan''s expression was so calm, he couldn''t help but laugh aloud!


    Indescribable spirit and full of fighting spirit.


    "Li Yan! You''re right, you don''t have enough external power. People need to overcome the real challenge, but they still have to rely on themselves!" Malun stared directly at Li Yan, without seeing the hatred of the enemies. , There is a kind of heartfelt fun to talk to friends.


    He continued: "I finally know today that no one in this world is omnipotent! If there is, it is also because we have not encountered a sufficiently strong opponent! And we, after all, can only rely on ourselves. As kings, we still The only ones who can rely on them are following their own fighters! When they meet an opponent they cannot defeat, the only option is to make themselves stronger! "


    These remarks made Li Xun be at a loss.


    This is his realization.


    Unexpectedly, Mullen also realized this moment.


    It seemed that Mullen finally understood what the imperial way was.


    "A king without the support of his people is not a true king, a monarch who is not loyal to the warrior, and no one can guarantee it. The king and the people, the master and the minister, are one. When the country is okay, they are shepherds, shepherds, and herds. Relationship, but at the critical moment of defending the common enemy of the monarch and the people, they are fighting together side by side! "


    Mullen can''t wait to express his understanding, seeing Li Yan''s eyes full of enthusiasm, "The road is ruthless, and people are ruthless. If people are ruthless, how can we rely on each other, trust each other, fight side by side, and defeat strong enemies? Relentless let us rule our country Love, let us work hard for our compatriots, never let it go!


    "Today, you are going to kill me with your robes, and pass me first! I, the caliphate caliph, Mullen Hinard, have the mission to protect the fighters, and live and die with the fighters in honor and disgrace. Duty! Come on, Li Wei, let us win again! "


    Li Yan heard these words clearly.


    The true God also understood the mind of Mullen.


    They have different minds.


    Li Ye knew that the biggest challenge for unifying the world came.


    The first reaction of the true God is much simpler. He immediately ordered the new moon in Xianyu to teach the immortals and start wars against the immortals of Tang Dynasty! And He himself was the first soldier to take the body of Li Yu from Xianyu!


    Li Xun''s cultivation is not in the immortal realm, and he has no resistance to the true God.


    And if he dies, can the army of Immortals of the Tang Dynasty still be able to please him? But if he feeds back the power of Xiu Wei to the body of Xianyu, how can he face Mullen''s challenge now? What if the Spikes couldn''t stop Mullen? What about the war in the world?


    Relying on the means of one person and two persons, Li Yan has obtained countless conveniences and achievements, but now he has encountered unprecedented difficulties! Time is running out and the situation is about to endure. Li Zhi has a dilemma, but the reality does not give him room to think and change!


    Li Yan looked at Marron and suddenly said, "The ruthless lover is affectionate. Since the two contradict each other, how can one pursue the avenue and intend to obtain the supreme power of the avenue? If one cannot find the avenue, how can he change his life against the sky, Really control your own destiny? "


    With this remark, Mullen froze.


    This is indeed a contradiction.


    "He''s going to mess with you, don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him first!" The voice of the true **** was like a bell in the morning bell and trumpet, and it blew loudly in Mullen''s heart, so that his spirit instantly refreshed.


    Mullen''s eyes were like a sword, and there were no thoughts in his heart.


    "What a boulevard can be explored by only alive people, Li Ye, pick it up!" Marlen yelled, the sword in his hand was a masterpiece, and he chopped out sharply at Li Ye! The sky and the earth faded in time, and the four fields were dim. Only the sword was dazzling, as if the sunset fell on the sea surface, which stained the line where the sea and the sky intersect.


    If Malun was still seriously injured, Li Yan could block him with his guardian monk. But now, he made a breakthrough, his breath soared, and his injuries are gone. He is even stronger than ever!


    At the same time, above the Immortal Realm, the true **** who no longer cares about Li Zhi, walked in front of Li Yi, and made a sword with his hand, and waved heavily to Li Yi! An aura that was not visible to the naked eye, and in a blink of an eye, reached Li Yan''s eyebrow, and seemed to split him in half!

 v8 Chapter 197： Mullens power (below)

    Li Xuan''s eyebrows were constrained, no matter whether it was the body of the immortal or the body of the world, there could not be any mistakes, and the Datang soldiers on either side of the battlefield could not accept the situation of the headless dragons.


    When the sky and the sea of ??Naspo City, as a result of the full blow of Mullen, showed a strange scene like the sunrise, the sea, and the sky, the line where the sky and the sea intersected suddenly burned a brilliant red glow, its ferocity, its It was towering, and as soon as it appeared, the red clouds spread hundreds of feet away, and it became red for half a day.


    At the same time, a bit of a cold mang passed by Li Yan''s side, as if a little fireflies on Xia Ye, and like a flash of lightning in a heavy rain, hitting with a long knife chopped by Malun. Within a short time, Xiayun burst like waves, raging like fire, and the cities, rivers, mountains, wasteland, and weeds in the whole world became red.


    It was King Qi, with fluttering clothes and long hair like the wind, like flying fairy in the sky.


    Today''s Datang, there are still four people in the body, and besides Li Zhi, King Qi has the strongest combat power.


    King Qi shot, but Li Yan frowned. Prior to this, Mullen was already in charge of two half-sky machines, but Qi King, who had only a ray of sky machines, could match. At this moment, Mullen''s strength is even higher, even worse.


    Sure enough, King Qi turned back in a blink of an eye, blood spewed from the corner of his mouth, and his chin was red as delicate as a wall.


    Li Min reached out to support King Qi''s back, allowing her figure to slow down so that she would not fall to the ground. When you look at Mullen again, the opponent is still imposing, and the sword is raised again in his hand, his eyes are like electricity, his face is like God, and he yells at him: "Li Zhi, no one in this world can match me. You can''t avoid it! "


    At the same moment, above the Immortal Realm, facing the true God''s blow, Li Zhi lifted his sword and swept it. The sword was like a band. If he wiped away the dust, it would be enough to kill any one. Resolve.


    At the moment when King Qi shot, Li Xun made a decision, and used it for confronting the true god.


    In the lingering aura, the true-god-like figure was solidified, but the facial features were still not very clear. A full blow was easily blocked by Li Yan, and a faint tinge of light flashed under his eyes.


    What he was surprised was not Li Li decisively putting Xiu Wei on Xianyu, but Li Zhi''s powerful strength.


    This strength made the true God very puzzled. He couldn''t help asking himself why Li Zhi had such a powerful force.


    Li Xun has the power of magic, and the true God knows it, but this alone is not enough to make the other party so difficult. After all, Ma Lun has the same number of heavenly powers as Li Xun. Except for the strength of natural powers, what made Li Xun become an ordinary Luojin Wonderland that cannot be compared in a short period of time?


    That was Li Zhi''s secret, and it was something that the real **** had dreaded before, and it is even more frightened now.


    The true God has no time to think more, because after Li Yi blocked his blow, he has already killed himself and took the initiative to attack!


    "He wants to win with me first, then try to deal with Malun, and stabilize the war in the mortal world?" True God instantly understood Li Zhi''s plan, which not only raised an anger in his heart, "In his opinion, I Is it so easy to beat? "


    The true God has no choice or need to choose. He makes a long cry and fights with Li Yan. The immortal armies of the two sides were in a subtle confrontation before, and the moment the true God shot, the balance was suddenly broken.


    Feihong, Bull Demon King, Yang Yan and others waved magic weapons forward, and the fairy tale behind them advanced like a stormy cloud. The crescent moon teaches several major protection methods, all of which must be issued. The male''s roar is like a beast, and the female''s female is like a phoenix.


    The battle came suddenly and logically, and at the beginning it entered an endless situation.


    Over the city of Sebo, Mullen cut it with a second sword, and Li Yi took the reluctant and backed up with King Qi who was gritting his teeth. The great monks of Datang behind him, such as birds coming out of cages and tigers going down the mountain, sacrificed their instruments one after another. For a time, many techniques blasted to Mullen, the sky was full of light, and the vision was like a tide.


    However, behind Mullen, there were also big food master monks shot, their number and practice are not much weaker than the Great Tang master monk. The two enemies disturbed the sky and turned skyward, colorful, and the aura burst out like flowers blooming.


    But they have to completely separate the winner, but not in a short time.


    When Mullen took the second shot, the Great Tang monk in front of him killed or injured one or two dozen people. After a few shots, all the roadblocks in front of him disappeared like dead leaves, fireworks exploded, and dust disappeared. Rushing out from the bloodstream, his gaze fell on Li Yan again, and the knife in his hand was like a sword attached to his bone, and he cut off from Li Ying.


    At this time, if Wang Jian and Zhu Wen were also here and joined forces with Qi Wang, they could be able to block Malun by combining three ray of opportunity, but unfortunately, this is a situation doomed to be impossible. Li Yan had to face the most difficult and dangerous situation since he came out.


    If you want to achieve an unprecedented cause, you must face unprecedented challenges. This is a very common truth.


    Qi Wangrao was full of resentment and could not fight again. In the face of the re-emerging Mullen, countless green flying leaves suddenly appeared in the air, both in number and speed of flying, and in the strength of the aura. See, they come together to form a river and a branch of arrows, attacking Malun from all directions, as if even the mountains can penetrate and shatter.


    In the cover of the Yetian curtain, a Bai Lian went out to sea like a dragon, swimming at lightning speed, and arrived in front of Malun.


    Standing high in the clouds and morning dew-like wind, his eyebrows are more fresh and bright, and his hands are changing rapidly. The big life of flying forward from Li Yan''s side, no matter whether it is a thick makeup feature or a fierce look. Like a poisonous snake, going to bite through a human heart.


    Compared to the rampage of King Qi, the younger and younger bosses finally have some experience at the moment, knowing that Marlen is not easy to fight with each other, they have to compete with each other before they come up, but restrict the other by means of flying leaves. , And cooperate with Bai Lian attack, and strive to hold the other side for some time.


    In the sea of ??leaves covering the sky, Daoguang chopped up a chain of leaves, and the reiki mixed with scattered scattered leaves oscillating outwards, like a volcanic eruption in the sea, setting off an infinite wave. All upset.


    Whenever there is a gap in Ye Hai, Bai Lian will fly and flutter, blocking the wounds and holes in time.


    Later, with the fight of Mullen, Ye Hai had to move in mid-air in order to restrain him. The scene was shocking. But this is a huge burden on Shao Siming. Her pure cheeks are paler, her blood vessels are clearly visible, and she is almost transparent.


    Every night was chopped by Dao Mang, each leaf chain was bombarded, and her lips were shaken.


    But her hands were always steady.


    Every time Bai Shuang of Da Shiming was repelled by the knife gas, he looked like a python who had suffered from a bang and had a trembling body, showing signs of being out of control. The rouge on Da Shiming''s face was already smeared on white paper, and the ghost face was as shocking.


    Li Yan looked at this scene, his eyes were like a knife.


    Even if the tactics of the young and the young are proper, they will not be able to sustain for a while. The gap between the two sides'' combat power is too great, and it is barely damaging themselves. Looking at the firm eyes of Shao Siming and the face of Da Siming''s decisiveness, they clearly realized the danger of the situation and in order to protect the Emperor of Tang Dynasty, they were ready to die.


    Li Yan took a deep breath and pressed the restlessness in his heart.


    The powerful and unmatched true god, and Marlen who broke through the battle, he really can not deal with it alone.


    What we can do now is to defeat the true God as soon as possible in Xianyu and turn our heads to support the war in the world. However, the time flow rate of Xianfan is different. When the battle with the true **** is divided, the world will have to pass at least a few days. If there is no way out, these days the great monks of Datang cannot support them.


    Anyway, when Malun used Li Xunxiu to be away from the world, he attacked him with a strong attitude. He could not escape the villain because he was in danger. If this is not the case, even if he breaks through the battle, there is no possibility for Li Yan to retreat.


    However, the battle on the battlefield is nothing short of omnipotent.


    "Retreat." Li Xuan gave them an order when the young and old were about to die. Actually, time has not passed shortly before, and it is not enough for Li Min to run. At least the following physical practice cannot pull away the distance from Mullen''s pursuit.


    Da Shao Si ordered Li Li to leave, but in the accident, he was sad and guilty. They also knew that the time they could hold Mullen too short was not enough for Li Wei to evacuate safely.


    In the middle of the air, Fei Yehai disappeared. When Marlen saw Li Ye again, he couldn''t help laughing, and threw the sword in his hand. One of the two bodies, but without you in the world, the Datang army will be completely defeated! "


    Li Yan chuckled, shook his head, and pointed at the battlefield in front of Dumo Shui. "You have to look at your ministry before talking."


    As soon as he said this, Mullen suddenly felt bad. He made a breakthrough in the battle, originally to save his own ministry, but after the shot, he just let the Langfang army damage a thousand people, and before doing more, he took care of Li Yan. Without his support, the Guards were in a bad situation.


    However, this idea just came up, and Mullen didn''t take it for granted: the time just passed was too short to be enough to kill how many people the Wolffang Army killed, and he could support his ministry at any time.


    Glancing at the battlefield, Mullen frowned.


    Before the Guards were cut into pieces to surround the attacking Wolffang Army, the scattered forces have now regrouped, forming a complete battle array in a way that is almost out of the battlefield.


    When all parts of the Wolffang Army dispersed, each of them was only in the power of their generals, just as Zhao Polu did when fighting in Huluncheng. But when they reunited, the power of the battlefield of Shangguan could cover everyone.


    That''s it for now.


    This change made Mullen frown. He didn''t understand why the Wolffang Army did this. Do they think they can stop themselves?


    After he saw the changes in the Wolffang Army battle array, he looked back again, but found that there was no Li Yan in front of him, and Yu Guang in the corner of his eye immediately caught him. In battle!


    In the battle just now, the Langfang Army suffered casualties, and there were also war horses idle. Now Li Kun and others are sitting on horsebacks, standing at the forefront of the battle line, and side by side with the officials.


    "Mullen, you won''t win this war. It''s not so easy." Li Min took out a long bow and shook the reins. "Today you must share the victory with me? OK, I will be with you. You and me All are kings on the battlefield, so see a life and death in this battlefield! "


    Li Yan hasn''t entered the battle for a long time. But this is not to say that he has forgotten and abandoned this type of fighting. He is also a field player and has always been. The battle of the world, the root cause, is determined by the battle of the army.


    He is also a warrior in the military, and has the power of a battle line. He can bring his own soldiers, fearless of any dangers and challenges, to cross the battlefield.

 v8 Chapter 198： Fighting

    When Marlen heard what Li Yan said, he naturally refused to be outdone. The latter jumped into the army and he couldn''t stop it. After all, the distance was too short, but because of this, he could shoot at will. Li Yan''s words fell into place, and Ma Lun slashed.


    "Li Yan, to this day, I want to see, what else can you win me!" With the Galaxy''s upside-down training to fight the Wolffang Army, Malun''s eyes became sharper, but his heart was right Li Yan''s behavior was ridiculous.


    In the battlefield, with the asylum of soldiers, can the situation be reversed?


    In Mullen''s view, Li Yan is out of nowhere and is in a desperate situation.


    The sarcasm in his eyes was very strong, and he even wanted to laugh at Li Yan. Rather than fearlessly struggling, it is better to die frankly, which is in line with the identity of a hero.


    As soon as he thought about it, the smoke disappeared suddenly, and the irony in his eyes was frozen.


    The earth-shaking sword cut on the Wolffang Army battle array, but it failed to cut the mask of the battlefield power! It''s like the feathers fell on the lake, except for the slight ripples, there is no movement.


    This surprised Mullen.


    He didn''t hesitate for a moment and responded promptly.


    He split the second, third, fourth ... all seven swords, all with full force! He doesn''t believe that he is now blocked by the power of the world. He will smash all the roadblocks in front of him!


    He was disappointed.


    How much difference is there between seven feathers on a lake? After seven swords, the fighting force of the Langfang Army is still standing, and the weather is like thousands of mountains.


    Mullen seemed to have been poured with a basin of cold water, and a chill poured into his heart, and his whole body was stiff. Staring at the Langfang Army battlefield, staring at Li Yan and Shangguan before the battle, wanting to know why.


    No one answered his question.


    In other words, the answer Li Li gave him was simple.


    The Wolffang Army is charging!


    At this moment, Li Huan was calm, there was no slight wave in his eyes, but the war was fierce in his heart.


    In the battlefield power of the famous soldiers, the fairyland can''t do anything about it. This is the basic rule for victory and defeat in the wars of the world.


    Mullen''s combat power has indeed improved a lot now, but after all, the realm is limited there. He wants to directly break through the famous battlefield of Shangguan City-even the half-infantry battlefield.


    Previously, King Qi, the group of monks, and the young and grandfathers successively shot. Although they failed to stop Ma Lun''s invincible offensive, after all, they sought for some time. During this time, the Wolffang Army monks trained to control the beasts and steed horses, and quickly separated from the battlefield to reorganize the battlefield, which is Li Yan''s response.


    The Guards have been beaten by the Langfang Army, with heavy casualties and almost all destruction. These battles have allowed Mullen to break through and increase his strength, but they have not restricted the ability of the Langfang Army to leave the battlefield.


    Right now, Li Zhi has entered the battlefield, and the air force is integrated into the force of the battlefield. As long as the domain of the Wolffang Army is not destroyed, not only his own safety can be guaranteed, but he can continue to charge with the Wolffang Army. From now on, the Wolffang Army will not be split, and 70,000 to 80,000 soldiers will be combined in one place, which is still an indestructible existence!


    During the time when the Langfang Army was reunited, the Guardian was not idle. The originally divided formation was quickly adjusted, and the original rigorous situation was restored.


    It was because the soldiers suffered a lot of injuries and injuries. The entire battle array was only about 60% to 70% in size, and the bodies of Guardian monks were everywhere. The scene looked awful and weak.


    The Langfang Army naturally did not bother with these, and the battlefield directly ran over.


    When Marlen''s eyelids jumped, he couldn''t sit still. He flew down from the air and stood in front of the Guard''s battlefield. Previous battles have shown that the force of the Wolffang Army cannot be resisted by the Guards. Even if they have the divine power from the true God, there is no advantage in the number.


    Mullen knew that he had to stand in front of him and fight alongside his own robes, otherwise these guards would die.


    Although his sword can''t break the force of the Langfang Army, anyway, besides Li Yan, the first monk power in the world now is matched with the crescent monks who have the blessing of the divine power. It is possible to stabilize the position. .


    "Listen to me and shoot together!" Malun calmed his eyes and frowned. Standing on the ground, facing the rushing force of the mountains and the sea, the endless spear-toothed horse rides, and feels the opponent''s murderous power and the vibration of the ground.


    Fortunately, he is also a field-tested man. At this time, he was definitely not panic. Instead, under the oppression of strong enemies, he raised a fierce fighting spirit.


    "Langfang, break the battle line!" Shangguan Qingcheng held up his long bow, straight forward, and seventy or eighty thousand generals of Langfang broke out a loud roar for the bullfight. The sound was so loud that it overshadowed the thunderous horseshoes, and it was trembling.


    The force of the mace''s battle line came to the wall, and Mullen yelled, united with the monks behind him, and cut off a wave-like blow.


    Reiki did not burst, but quickly compressed in front of the two armies and between sizes. The spiritual wind raged, and Huang Sha rushed backward from under his feet, and the whole sky was filled with a blink of an eye. It didn''t take long for the monks on both sides to flush with blush, apparently they had done their best.


    Evenly matched, wins and losses are inseparable.


    Above the immortal realm, the Immortals of the Tang Dynasty and the Immortal Eater battled in front of each other. Li Zhi and the true gods came to you at high altitude.


    Each time the two moved short and quickly, they seemed to be flickering, leaving aura of afterglow, forming a band of light, and there were many unknown dangers in the beautiful scenery.


    As the battle continued, the two''s moves became more dangerous, and their murderous strength became more and more intense. Between the vertical and horizontal, there must be thunder and blast, many visions one after another, dazzling. Later, no matter whether monks such as Feihong, Ox Demon King, Yang Yan, or the crescent moon taught several major protection methods to take a look, they would feel cold.


    They are very clear that if they are in it, they must be like leaves in the wind, and their lives are in danger at any time.


    The true god''s body lingers around like mist and aura. He originally set him up inscrutablely. The traces between actions are extremely difficult to grasp. Even Li Ye, it is difficult to see the other person''s true content. However, as Li Zhi continued to attack, these auras were rapidly diminishing, and he looked almost the same as Da Li.


    This shows that Li Zhi''s offense is very effective, and the true **** is at a disadvantage.


    However, the real God''s transfer and shots are still methodical, maintaining a certain inconvenient rhythm, no matter how fierce Li Zhi''s thunder offensive, there is no overwhelming worry. This also shows that it is not so easy for Li Zhi to defeat the true God.


    In the battle, Li Xun felt very clearly about this situation. In addition, he also had a clearer understanding. The true **** is now only fighting in the normal state, and his true strength has not been exerted.


    Realizing this, Li Min understood that it was impossible for him to divide the victory with the true **** soon.


    The true **** is extraordinary, Li Zhi has long known that the opponent is different from those opponents he has encountered before.


    ...


    In the blue waters of the sea, the fleet of the Great Foresight Road is sailing as usual. The good-looking thousand captain stood alone on the mast, looking up into the distance, his robe fluttering like a wind. The envy and awe of the soldiers on the ship from time to time made him feel more comfortable.


    In this ship, he stood wherever he wanted to, and the highest position of the mast was undoubtedly an excellent position. Others thought he was doing his due diligence and patrolling the sea for the fleet, and only he knew that he liked the superiority of stepping on his feet for life.


    Ever since he became a priest, he has been obsessed with this feeling.


    The captain originally thought that the sea today would be as calm as usual. After enjoying the sunset, he could enjoy his rich food, but he did not expect that the behavior of standing at the highest place made him farewell to the beautiful food. .


    When he noticed that there was a strong aura fluctuation above his head, which was depressed like a mountain, he had no time to look up until he was shocked, and his field of vision was filled with the dense beam of light falling from the clouds. Before he could see anything, what he saw was a beautiful and mysterious picture, and the beams of light, like the magical fairy scene, shocked people.


    Unfortunately, these beams are all killing techniques.


    The thousands of captains who had just achieved the priesthood had no time to dodge, and were shrouded in a beam of strong light. It is not accurate to say that the shroud is because when the light beam falls on his head, shoulders, chest and abdomen, his head, neck and chest disappear.


    Quick and violent.


    The eclipse admiral on the battleship could only see their brave and powerful captains, dying in an instant. The exclamation, howling, and warning sounded immediately. The boat boiled against the sky, and the monks sacrificed the magic weapon.


    But before they had time to shoot, more beams of light fell on the battleship, and straight through the hull from top to bottom.


    In the blink of an eye, the warships led by this fleet became countless broken woods. The training monks on the ship all rose into the air, some fell into the water, some were killed on the spot, and some immediately flew towards Other warships of our own.


    The monks on the battleships appeared one after another, and more than a dozen masters of the priestly state immediately rose to the sky, trying to rescue their own robes. But when they saw the dive from the clouds and the great monks like the Tang Dynasty, they were all shocked.


    "This is ... Don''t ?!"


    "How come there are so many monks in the Tang Dynasty ?!"


    "Not just monks, look at it, there are many warships!"


    The monks quickly discovered that the Datang battleships on both wings were coming up from the sea level and coming at a very fast speed, apparently to encircle them.


    "Come on!"


    "Break through, go back and report!"


    The monks of Gourmet immediately gave up the idea of ??confronting each other and successively turned around to fly and want to leave here.


    However, the strengths of the two sides were so different that none of these monks escaped and all were stopped by the Great Tang monk. Within half an hour, nearly half of the entire fleet was killed or injured, and the rest, whether monks or warships, were captured by the Lingnan Sea Division.

 v8 Chapter 199： Ahead

    The prisoners had just gathered together, and were concentrated on several "Flyfish" warships of the Lingnan Hai Division. Before the trial began, Yang Xingmi rushed over to receive the report.


    When interrogating some prisoners of war, it was not possible to use Yang Xingmi to go out in person. His Majesty is also a general and staff, enough to complete such a task. But Yang Xingmi still came, and came very timely.


    When he arrived on the battleship, Yang Xingmi first inspected these large food captives.


    Although they are behind bars, these monks did not cry and beg for mercy. Maybe it was a strong and abnormal belief in the true god, or it was the death of the same robe that inspired them to be bloody. In short, when Yang Xingmi visited them, They all glared at Yang Xingmi, and were very impatient to fight him.


    After inspecting the captives, Yang Xingmi sent the staff to separate them and torture them in batches. He then brought a chair to him, sitting on the deck with a golden sword, and interrogating the captured seven or eight monks.


    Under normal circumstances, of course, the monk has a higher status than the monk who knows more about things. These great monks who ate food and navy were also very angry, and they did not jeer at all to Yang Xingmi. When the other party asked, their chins were raised higher than one, each looking elsewhere.


    Yang Xingmi''s response was simple.


    kill.


    He asked them one by one, but anyone who didn''t answer his questions was ordered to prod.


    Soon, four human heads hung outboard.


    At this time, Yang Xingmi''s brow frowned. Because when he interrogated the fifth person, the other side still gritted his teeth and kept his mouth open. He had the courage to die generously. This gave Yang Xingmi a strange feeling.


    This certainly did not stump Yang Xingmi, and he began to order the sentence. Not much time was left for him, so the means were cool. The fifth captive of the monk was abolished and repaired, his limbs were severed, and he was thrown into a large basin. Also thrown into the large basin, there are schools of fish.


    So the scream of that great monk was screaming.


    The three captives of the remaining monks were paler than one.


    One of them chose to explode on the spot, his body exploded into blood mist, and the blood almost drank Yang Xingmi. This made Yang Xingmi quite annoyed, and he was a little surprised and puzzled. The determination of these captives exceeded his expectations and surpassed all enemies he had encountered in Laos and the South China Sea before.


    This is a kind of mentality that only the people of the Huanghuang Great Country can have. It is proud, self-respecting, and cannot stand humiliation.


    Realizing this, the anger in Yang Xingmi''s heart disappeared in a hurry, and the surprise also became peaceful. Looking at the captives'' eyes also brought the meaning of re-understanding. Obviously, people who eat a lot, or people who teach the crescent moon, are not the same as those in a small country.


    Such an opponent, Yang Xingmi will not take it lightly.


    The other two monks, captives, saw that their companions had committed suicide, their hearts were shaken, and they were ready to die. Fortunately, Yang Xingmi''s eyes were so fast that he stopped them in time and made them lose the ability to commit suicide.


    With patience and abandoning the idea of ??getting news quickly, the next thing to do is to just press the button.


    Yang Xingmi ordered that according to the standard procedure, these torture monks were tortured, which would take more time, but Yang Xingmi thought it was worth it. From this moment, Yang Xingmi looked at the cannibalism


    It is no different from treating Tang people-to be precise, it is no different from treating opponents in Datang.


    "Before that, we hadn''t met the big freshman. The understanding of the two sides was only limited to detailed investigations. This is certainly not comparable to the big and small freshman''s account.


    "These people know that once they confess, they are the sinners of the Great Eater and even the Great Eater. Whether it is for the true God or the Caliph, it is logical to choose to keep silent."


    Thinking of this, Yang Xingmi suddenly felt that in this vast sea, there were no Tang people behind and millions of miles behind, and Lingnan Haishi who was not firmly dependent on it was entering an unprecedented dangerous place. Every subsequent step will be full of danger, and if you are not careful, 100,000 sea divisions may be overturned.


    From the moment he passed the Malacca Strait, the Lingnan Mariner had no rear, no retreat, and could not fail.


    But Lingnan Haishi has to face a group of powerful enemies.


    At dusk, the torture of the captives was largely completed, and Yang Xingmi received a summary document handed in by Deputy General Zhou Ben.


    "General, combining the confessions of these food priests, especially the confessions of the two monks, this time the food force of the navy coming from the east is much more than what was previously detected by the Western Business Office.


    "The leader of the army, Monjitaz, is one of the two deputy emirs of Dashi. He is a high-ranking leader, second only to the caliph of Mullen. There are 300,000 soldiers, including about 100,000 purely trained monks. The ministry, the power of this nautical monk, is already unparalleled in the world.


    "Over the years, he has led troops to fight everywhere. This is an invincible battle. During his expedition, his warships have a total of more than 5,000 warships and sufficient grain and ordnance. According to these captives, they intend to land in Yangzhou, and Open up a second battlefield! "


    Having said that, Zhou Ben groaned and watched Yang Xingmi''s words stop.


    Yang Xing closely reviewed the documents and glanced at Zhou Ben. Seeing that the opposite side was not very good-looking, he naturally knew what the other party was thinking. Yang Xingmi inspected from side to side, and soon found that the dignity on the faces of the sailors was getting more and more intense.


    He was very clear that as the results of the interrogation were revealed, the soldiers recognized the difficulty of eating the Navy. This is totally different from those pirates that are about to break. They are more numerous, more powerful, and more morale. They dare to go to Datang East China Sea, intending to attack Datang on both sides, and have corresponding strength.


    This kind of food navy will have a stronger combat power in the case of relying on the food native.


    Regarding the situation, Lingnan Haishi is particularly unfavorable.


    The number of warriors and warships on the two sides is clearly compared, and now they have no reliance on the sea. Morale is being tested and fighting spirit is being challenged. The Lingnan Marine Division, which is almost a lone army, can rely on the benefits of ships to defeat the storms and bandits at sea. At this moment, it is difficult to have the confidence to defeat the navy.


    Yang Xingmi''s eyes were low.


    At this time, the Lingnan Haishi should be more cautious. If the master will be timid, he will postpone it and set up a base by shore first. It is also a choice.


    However, Yang Xingmi knew that morale was inexorable. It''s easy to see how it goes, but it''s not easy to do it in any situation.


    At this time, Yang Xingmi didn''t know yet that the land battle was deadlocked, and even Xianyu could not win or lose.


    For Tang Jun, the fighting must not be delayed. The only thing that hasn''t competed in this contest between East and West is the naval divisions of the two armies.


    Not only can the Lingnan Haishi be defeated, they can''t even fight, they must win.


    The more decisive the victory is, the better.


    "Continue torture and interrogate the specific situation of the Great Freshman Fleet, the size of the warship, the configuration of the weapon, the type of the model, the combat system, the law of command, etc .... Nothing is too big, all of them will be asked clearly!


    At this moment, Li Xun is fighting fiercely with Zhen Shen and Mullen. Yang Xingmi doesn''t know the situation on the shore, but he knows how to fight the war and how to win. "The fleet continues to move forward and prepare for battle!"


    Hearing this order, Zhou Ben was not surprised. However, he cannot question the general''s military order, and can only choose to obey it, because this is not under military discussion or negotiation.


    If it is normal to see Zhou Ben''s appearance, he will not explain even if he knows that the other party has doubts, but at present, Yang Xingmi thinks it is necessary to let the vice generals and soldiers know why he issued such a dangerous order.


    He looked easily and said: "Although there are many people, the battleships are not as sharp as ours. Just looking at this road-finding fleet''s response to danger, we know that their warfare is not as clever as ours.


    "Now we ca n¡¯t hesitate, let ¡¯s not back anymore. We need to move forward quickly. Before the big freshman is fully prepared, give them a thunder strike and a head-on drink! Behind us is the endless sea and no way back, but we In front of it, on the north shore hundreds of miles away, is the territory of eclipse!


    "At this point, the Chang''an embargo has already captured it! We can build our merits only by defeating the enemy in front of us, and we only need to defeat the big freshman, and we can join the same robes on the shore! There, it is Our place! "


    "In the face of difficulties and dangers, the only way to deal with them is to rush forward, remove the difficulties, and wipe out the dangers! Otherwise, the difficulties will only be greater, the dangers will be stronger, and everyone will die without burial. place!


    "Tell the generals that the Lingnan Sea Division is to conquer the four seas for Datang. This is His Majesty''s expectation and our mission! If anyone doesn''t have the spirit of the Great Eater General, jump off the battleship early and feed the fish in the sea ! "


    Hearing here, Zhou Ben looked shocked.


    He quickly took his fist to lead the order, turned and shouted to give orders.


    There are many ways to solve difficulties and dangers, but as an army as a fighter, you must have the courage to take the initiative; as far as the specific situation is concerned, the Lingnan Hai Division needs to go forward.


    Under the order of Yang Xingmi, Lingnan Haishi moved forward bravely.


    Two days later, they accidentally encountered the main force of the Great Fleet sailing eastward. Because of the disappearance of the Pathfinder Fleet, in the past two days, the Great Food Navy sent a number of major monks to investigate the situation and have already dealt with the major monks of the Lingnan Sea Division, so both sides have already known each other''s position.


    The forthcoming war has slowed down both sides, and they are also making preparations for the war.


    The sky is very gloomy, it seems that there will be violent storms and rain, and the waves of waves on the endless sea surface, although not large, but at this time highlight the depressing atmosphere. The two fleets riding the wind and waves did not intend to stop. Yang Xingmi and Monchtaz standing on the battleship could only see the front.

 v8 Chapter 200： Forward (1)

    The "Flying Fish" warships hit first. Among the Lingnan Sea Divisions, they were the largest in number and possessed the largest size besides "Changan" and "Cruise"-and the smallest of all combat ships except patrol ships.


    The Lingnan Hai Division currently has more than 2,000 warships of various types, including two Changan ships, eighteen cruisers, and more than 1,000 main flying fish ships. As the main force of the absolute battle, the sight of more than a thousand flying fish ships colliding and breaking through the waves is absolutely thrilling.


    The person who lived in it was arrogant, thinking that he was an artifact, and that he was omnipotent in charge. When the person in the air saw him, he wanted to be with him instead of the enemy.


    However, although the movement of Lingnan Haishi ¡¯s thousand sails is large, it is still not as good as the Eclipse Navy, which has more than 5,000 ships, which is twice the size of Lingnan Haishi. When it emerged from the sea level, it seemed like a giant city under the sea surfaced, boundless, and it seemed like the army of sea beasts raged and overwhelmed.


    The sense of oppression is very heavy, making people feel heavy and not breathing.


    Regardless of whether it was a Datang soldier or a food eater, the moment when he saw the other warship group, he was very clear: no matter how strong his personal strength was, he could not fight the enemy in front of him.


    That is the true glow of the fireflies to the sun and the moon. Only by relying on the robes beside you and the warships under your feet can you have the power to struggle in the turbulence that follows. Next, hundreds of thousands of people, from the real person of the Yangshen to the lower part of the training qi, will be involuntary.


    Life and death by day.


    At this moment, the soldiers on the battleship did not have time to feel life and death. Before the advent of the battle, they had their own preparations to do.


    The commandments of the generals kept coming and going. Some people came and went to transport ordnance, too busy to touch the ground. Some people squatted next to various crossbow gears, ready to fire a large crossbow. Some people stood behind the ship''s side and died through the arrow holes. Staring at the enemy ship ahead, they silently calculated the distance between each other.


    The bright sunshine was no longer visible, the surging waves were becoming inaudible, the blue sky was washed out of color, and the vast sea seemed to be flat. In the minds of the generals, there were only two things left between heaven and earth, the enemy and the weapons in his own hands; there were only two voices left, the military order and the heartbeat.


    On the eve of the battle, the non-general soldiers were silent. Silence is the last stop in the journey of many people.


    Yang Xingmi stood by the knife in the bow position, gazing at the waves of the horrific eater group that was more frightened than the fiercest waves.


    His face is very calm, his heart is very excited, he knows that the opponents in front of him are very powerful, far better than all the enemies encountered by Datang Marine, and he also knows that at the beginning of the battle, many people will die and many ships will sink. Knowing that the battle was over, Lingnan Fleet either entered Kaige or was swallowed by fish in the water.


    He was a little dazed.


    But more, it is firm. He knew the strength of Lingnan Fleet. He had confidence in the soldiers behind him and the warships under him. This confidence is so strong that it converges into an unshakable conviction. That belief is called victory.


    After many years of training and many years of battle, such a conviction was finally condensed. If good steel is used on the blade, the heavy crossbow will break the male city, and the elite should defeat the strong enemy.


    Suddenly, Yang Xingmi stared for a moment. If the favorable arrow shot, he pulled out his knife and slammed his arms. "Lingnan Haishi, attack!"


    Shouting like thunder, fell heavily on the minds of every soldier, excite everyone


    When the spirit was refreshed, the drums of war sounded immediately, and the rhythm of the booming sound was clear, so that everyone knew what to do.


    Monhitaz was standing on the deck, and the big **** was swaying in the wind. His full face was like steel, and his deep eyes gazed at the Lingnan Fleet, which was getting closer. His eyes were scorching and his eyes proud.


    "Although we haven''t seen the sailors of the Tang Dynasty, according to Caliph and the spies, there are only more than 100,000 generals and less than 2,000 warships. Although this fleet is not small, it is compared with us. Still far worse.


    Monjitaz looked at Lingnan Haishi''s eyes with contempt. He fought for many years with the Food Navies and never lost. "I''m curious, what did the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty think, such a fleet would leave Tang North Korea, not far away, to take the initiative to attack. Don''t they know that when they meet us, they only have one end? "


    The Lieutenant General laughed wryly: "The sailors of the Tang Dynasty were not the first to travel thousands of miles. They had also traveled eastward before, and I heard that every time they pass, they can gain a lot."


    Monjitaz snorted, disdaining: "This incident Caliph said a long time ago, they went to Teotihuahuacan City, but only to transport goods, but also faced a group of savages. Can you compare with us?


    "Don''t they think they can come to Teotihuacan over there? Our navy is invincible!"


    In the end, there was anger in Monjitaz''s eyes, which was an anger when he saw the ants crawl on his feet and tried to bite himself.


    The lieutenant shrugged. "Whoever cares what they think, we are only responsible for letting them feed the fish."


    This made Monchittaz''s eyes light up, and his mood immediately became quite good. Haha laughed out loud, "You are right, since we are here, it is also good to feed the fish here. This way we wait for the fishing in the coming year. Maybe you can get a richer harvest than in previous years! "


    Both laughed loudly, apparently very happy with their humor.


    At this time, the Lingnan Marine Division launched an attack.


    In front of the sea division, more than a thousand search-flying fish ships lit up aura of aura, and countless crossbows flew to the sky, densely like locusts, passing through the sky like clouds, covering the sun and drowning the sun. Eat the Navy Fleet!


    Seeing the streamer flying like a star, Monchtaz couldn''t help but startled. The vice general was even more surprised and said, "Now we have more than a thousand steps away. The Tang Dynasty sailor''s crossbow can launch an attack in this range?"


    "This is not an ordinary crossbow, it is a magic weapon!" Monchtaz had a keen eye, and he immediately discovered this. The rain of arrows coming all flashing with aura, which made him tremble. "All Artifact Crossbow! "


    The pouring rain smashed into the unexpectedly large fleet of food rushes. "Sparks splattered", the mast was shot, the sails were torn, the cabin broke through numerous large holes, the deck immediately became potholes, and sawdust flying around.


    As a matter of course, the crossbow vector ¡¯s killing of the cadet is more obvious. Anyone who is shot and repaired but not in the middle of the Qi training will explode directly, and the monk in the middle of the Qi training will be penetrated through the body from the original place. Fly out, unless the response is quick, use a shield to open the shield in time to prevent the whole body.


    After a round of arrow rain came down, the big freshman soldier suffered a bang.


    The arrow rain of the Lingnan Marine Division, one after the other, is seamless. I can only see the sky flowing, falling like stars, hearing the sound of arrows bursting into the air


    The hull was short, and the hull exploded with gas explosions. The soldiers screamed with blood and mist, breaking hands and feet and falling with the broken wood.


    And each of the magical instruments that are trapped in the center is loud and thunderous. The ordinary warships of the Great Freshmen will be shot directly through, and the monks who are in front of them will be blocked, regardless of whether they have The mask body will spit blood and fall out.


    This kind of lethality fell into the eyes of the big freshman, and it was truly shocking. This is a storm, coming violently, coming swiftly, it is unprepared to come, and once it comes, it is turbulent and reaches its peak, giving no chance to cope and breathe.


    In front of the Great Freshwater Division, whether it is a warship or a soldier, in the face of continuous huge blows, they immediately fell into chaos.


    Monks, such as the general, shouted loudly, so that the monks avoided the rain of arrows and raised their defensive shields, and the monks, like scared rabbits, scrambled around.


    This is not that they do nothing, but that the hull does not bring them protection. The shield of the magic weapon is limited. It can only protect themselves at most. It cannot protect the facilities on the ship. The shield can''t stop it.


    Only when practicing the high section and the monk can we truly have security in the storm.


    Monhitaz was as black as ink.


    He did not expect that at the beginning of the battle, his naval division would suffer such a blow. According to the chaos of the ships, even if the Lingnan fleet reached the range of their crossbow, they were not able to organize an effective counterattack.


    Although there are many monks, there are only a few hundred thousand monks. The ships are also very strong, but they are not all magical warships. They have started to sink in succession. Even if the monks rely on the magical shield, they can mostly The warship was supported under the salvo of the Lingnan Marine Division, but was only passively beaten.


    "Tang Jun''s crossbow is too strong and our ordinary warships cannot handle it at all!"


    The Lieutenant General saw the crossbow and arrow rain from the Tang warship, as if there was no end, and he felt a bit scalp. If this situation is not changed as soon as possible, I am afraid that the warships and monks in the front will lose a lot, and then the entire fleet will be harmed.


    At this moment, the lieutenant finally came to his senses, and Lingnan sailors were definitely much stronger than they thought.


    With a very ugly face, Monjitaz didn''t hesitate much, and quickly issued an order: "The Chinese army''s weapon ship is launched from both wings, side by side, and surrounds the Tang fleet!"


    Before the battle, he could not look at the Lingnan Marine Division, but in the face of cruel reality, he immediately put down his contempt and began to treat the battle with unprecedented seriousness and seriousness.


    After hearing the order from Monchittaz, the Lieutenant immediately revived. In the 300,000 navy, the Chinese army was Monchtaz''s own army. All the soldiers were monks and the warships were magic warships. And with a lot of powerful instruments, how to say how much combat power.


    What the Lieutenant didn''t expect was that Monjitaz would be so decisive. After suffering setbacks in the previous battle, he sent out the strongest combat power, and could not help but wonder: "Master Emile, send out the army so soon, is it a big deal? Done?"


    Monchtaz chuckled coldly: "Take away your contempt for Tang Army. This is a real opponent. And you have to remember that our mission is to land in the east of the Tang Dynasty and open a battlefield there. Broke too many soldiers here! "


    Hearing this, the Lieutenant General heard a sudden rush in his heart, and the army was dispatched. He had to go into battle.

 v8 Chapter 203： Forward (4)

    Domo River.


    The Spike Rider, led by Li Yan, Shangguan Qingcheng, and Li Maozhen, is fighting the insurmountable forces of Mullen''s Guard. To be precise, the Wolffang Army is attacking and the Guards are defending hard.


    After the previous battle, the Guards are now in absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers, but because of the presence of Mullen, they are able to hold their ground.


    Mullen''s power is not endless, but in conjunction with the power of true gods, he can now compete with the force of the Wolffang Army. Right now the two bursts are like two bulls fighting, the masks covering the two sides are deformed by being squeezed as much as possible, and the aura is rapidly flowing in the flashing of the aura frequency.


    Obviously, whoever runs out of power first loses.


    By this time, the real **** and Li Zhi on the immortal are also fighting with all their strength, unable to take care of the world, so the victory here depends on the strength of the two armies, and there is no external force to interfere.


    Before the Guards, Malun supported the enchantment mask with both hands, the blue tendons on the forehead of the neck, and a pair of red eyes staring at Li Li opposite. There was not much hatred and grievances, but there was war. It can be seen that even in the last period of hard work, he was determined and determined to defeat Li Yong.


    Comparatively speaking, Li Yan seems to be very relaxed and relaxed. The strength of the Langfang Army''s elite riding battle team is mainly maintained by Shangguan. He himself is just like the Langfang Army general in the battle, contributing a share. My own strength.


    At this moment, Shangguan Qingcheng''s white, snow-like face was not mottled, but his eyes were gradually becoming scarlet. Obviously, at this point in the confrontation with the Guards, she was not relaxed. Opposite is not only the power of Mullen, but also the power of the true God. If she hadn''t reached the half-infantry sacred state, I''m afraid she would have lost her strength.


    This stalemate did not last for a few hours, and the strength of the two sides gradually weakened. In the evening, it finally dissipated cleanly, there was no loud gas explosion, only a bubble-like sound.


    At this moment, both Li Xun and Mullen, as well as the Wolffang and the Guardian monks, were panting like a cow, and looked like they had collapsed. It seemed as if they could barely sit on horseback and stand on the flight blanket. Already.


    Both sides lost their combat power.


    Li Yan looked at Malun, and Malun looked at Li Yan. The atmosphere was a bit subtle and weird. No matter who knows, as long as you hit hard at this moment, the other party is very likely to collapse. However, the attacker always suffers a little and consumes more power, so it is more likely that he fell down completely first.


    Mullen jumped out of his teeth: "Withdraw, retreat to Mulu City!"


    After the previous battle, the Guards after 100,000 breaks were damaged by about 40%, and there are still 60,000 troops. For Mullen, the plan to ambush the Wolffang Army was unsuccessful, and his own parts were still damaged. Seriously, it is a big defeat.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t help but retreat. The battle situation in the Dark Khan State has collapsed. The standing army and other elites have fully retreated to the border of Mulu City, with the intention of re-arming. city.


    Li Yan looked at Shangguan Qingcheng, and the two nodded slightly, exchanging their thoughts silently, and the latter decisively ordered: "The army advances, and the followers follow!"


    The Wolffang Army rushed from here to the city of Ross, in order to take advantage of the extremely favorable opportunity of the war to intercept the main force of the Guards, so that the Deer''s Mulu City line of defense lost its backbone, so as to achieve lightning penetration into the territory of the Eclipse. The purpose of a quick fix.


    Now in World War I, although the Langfang Army killed 40,000 enemies in front of Moshui, 100,000 guards ran ahead. The strategic goal was not achieved, but it was also a defeat.


    If you still let the 60,000 guards successfully get out, then with these guards in place, the border defense of the eclipse is complete, sticking to it in the future, and with the convenience of local warfare, Tang Jun will defeat the opponent before winter , It will be very difficult.


    Once the situation develops this way, the deadlocked war situation will be delayed until next year, and the Datang Expeditionary Forces from Guanzhong and Taiyuan will face the difficult choice of withdrawal due to logistic pressure. At that time, whether the results of the Black Khanate can be maintained, it is two words.


    Therefore, the meaning of Li Yan and Shangguan Qingcheng is that the Langfang Army must follow the Guards and not fight, but never let it go. In the follow-up process, relying on the elixir of Xianyaofang, try to grab the front of the Guards, restore a certain combat capability, and use the advantages of Jingqi Chongzhen to eat the 60,000 monks in front of them in one fell swoop.


    The guard leaned back on the flight blanket and crossed the river safely. Looking back at the Wolf Rider''s reluctant riding, Ma Lun couldn''t help taking a deep breath, walking along the bank of the river, feeling very dull.


    Although the river is not small, Dumo water is not a big river after all, and the river surface is not too wide. If there is no one to block it, the beast warrior of the Langfang Army will recover his strength a little, and he can easily leap over the river with the help of some floating wood instruments .


    "Li Zhi is so embarrassing, too bullying!" Being driven away and chased by others, and feeling Li Zhi''s aggressive momentum, Malun was very upset. But at this time he had no other choice. He couldn''t stop and fight. The Spike Rider had a foot strength advantage. At this time, he didn''t have a chance without walking.


    Li Yan followed Guanguan and walked along the river. After walking along the river bank for a while, he jumped across the river and chased the food guard directly. Some of the later soldiers threw horizontal knives, and some threw long urns, all of which were magical instruments, which crossed the river surface, allowing the warhorses to use the force once or twice to cross the river smoothly.


    "Continue to move forward, the Eclipse Army will be more and more, and the Eclipse Army that can retreat to the front so early must be the elite of the standing army, and the discipline and order will not be bad. It''s trouble. "


    Li Xu looked at the front and said slowly, the guard''s tail was in sight, and there was a monk watching at high altitude, and he was not worried about losing it. The Wolffang Army now has only 70,000 to 80,000 fighting power, and it is a tired division. If the front guard cooperates with the standing army, the road ahead will still be full of risks.


    "If the 100,000 guards withdrawn earlier, if we kill the carbine, we will be in danger." Shangguan Qingcheng had a clear idea and said what he said. The 100,000 guards did not have to fight hard and were full of energy. If they returned, the Spike Army would not be able to deal with it at this moment.


    Li Min nodded, this is indeed a big problem.


    He scouted to the monk and asked about the follow-up of the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army, and learned that both armies were moving at full speed. Because of the fighting in Moshui, the striker was only one day away from the Langfang Army. More distance.


    "The pursuit cannot be stopped, and must continue." Li Yan set the tone.


    Now, whether it is the remnants of the front guard or the mace, the marching speed is very slow. Even if the strength is restored, they dare not take the risk of speeding up so much that they must be prepared for the battle that comes at any time. In this case, the positions of the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army''s vanguard will be closer to the Wolffang Army.


    If the previously withdrawn 100,000 guards turned back to attack the Langfang Army, the strength of the latter would not cause much retreat. There are major monks in the air to monitor and investigate the Quartet. If there is danger, they can promptly warn the police and allow the Langfang Army to respond first.


    "If the 100,000 guards fight back, we may not be defeated. We only need to give play to our speed advantage, entangle with them, deal with them, drag them on, and wait for the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army to keep up with them. Chance of defeat. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng has always been thinking of the established strategic goals, which is also the core factor that the Langfang Army does not give up tracking.


    Thanks to the elixir of Xianyaofang, the strength of the soldiers is rapidly recovering. As long as there is no fighting within a few hours, and they are not surrounded by the Mulu City line of defense and surrounded by the food army, they will not fight and escape. Capability is guaranteed.


    Li Yan sighed, "It seems that it is not possible to annihilate the 60,000 remnants of the Guard alone. Next, or they will return to Mulu City safely under the response of the 100,000 generals; or they will fight back and let us have a delay The possibility to live and annihilate them. "


    At this step, the short-term development of the war situation basically depends on how Marlen chooses.


    If Mullen is cautious, the Wolffang Army will have no chance. If Mullen also wants to reverse the war from land, both sides have opportunities and risks.


    "Not putting hope on the opponent is the first essence of the march and the strategy of soldiers." Qi Wang inserted a sentence at this time, she thought about it: "If we want something, we must promote Malun. Make that choice. "


    Li Yan and Shangguan Qingcheng turned their heads and looked at her at the same time.


    Mullen made a cautious choice after clarifying the pursuit of the Langfang Army and considering the situation of the Eclipse Army at present. The 100,000 guards who had retreated in advance, because they were withdrawing to Mulu City at full speed, went a long distance. Now they need to wait for a while.


    After the 100,000 guards returned, Mullen did not plan to let them unite 60,000 remnants to avenge the Wolffang Army, but to ensure that all monks and soldiers can safely retreat to Mulu City to defend.


    Deep in his heart, Mullen wanted to take revenge on the Langfang Army, and thought that as long as 100,000 guards joined the army, he could win, but that would require the Langfang Army to fight.


    If the Langfang Army ran away, more than a hundred thousand guards would just run in vain and miss the opportunity to return to Mulu City. It might still be possible for the Langfang Army to walk their dogs in the wilderness relying on their foot strength.


    Up to now, the situation of the war and the constant failures have made Mullen reluctant to take any more risks.


    "As long as we stay in Mulu City and wait for Monjitaz to land in the eastern part of the Tang Dynasty, the victory of the war will belong to us. I don''t need to fight with Li Zhi right now, I have to decide with him here! "Confidence in the Navy is what underpins Mullen''s decision.


    But what happened next was not as expected by Mullen.


    Before the 100,000 Guards returned and merged with the 60,000 remnants, relying on the outstanding elixir of Xianyaofang, they took the lead to recover more strength of the Langfang Army. They actually launched an attack and attacked the 60,000 remnants.


    Secondly, Mullen received a report from the monk sent by Monchtaz, saying that they encountered Datang''s naval fleet, and a fierce battle had already erupted on both sides.


    If it is said that the Wolffang Army''s active attack is still expected by Mullen, then the Datang Fleet''s expedition for thousands of miles was beyond Mullen''s surprise.


    "Tell Monjitaz, you must quickly destroy the Datang Navy Fleet! You must win over 100,000 opponents. Will he not be able to win?" Mullen ordered the returning monk, and after the other party left, he ordered another 60,000 soldiers. Let them face each other.


    The Wolffang Army attacked, and the Guards had to fight against each other, otherwise they would be slaughtered.


    However, he did not believe that the Wolffang Army had recovered and was able to defeat the strength of the 60,000 Guards. He also recovered some aura himself, and can continue to sit in the large array, waiting for the 100,000 guards to rush back.

 v8 Chapter 204： Forward (5)

    The force of the Wolffang Army was very fierce, and in the rumbling sound of horseshoes, a large earthquake shook yellow dust. Seventy-eight thousand fine rides seemed to be Shura crawling out of hell. Everyone looked dazzling and murderous, as if vowing to crush the mountains and rivers into flat ground.


    In the face of such a mace army, the 60,000 remnants of the Guards certainly did not dare to carelessly. At the same time, Ma Lun stood in front of the battlefield again, killing his face and calming himself. As soon as the opponent arrived, he used his own practice to block the iron hoof of the Langfang Army.


    By this time, the power of the true gods of the Guards had been dissipated. The 60,000 monks could only rely on Mullen to fight the Wolffang Army. The latter knew that his relationship was important, so he dared not be half-hearted.


    However, when the Langfang Army arrived, it unexpectedly did not raise the force of the soldiers, but instead took a big bend under the leadership of the front team, and ran forward along the parallel line of the Guards battle.


    The soldiers in the front of the Guards team ate a nose of dust, but eventually found that the Wolffang Army had grown up and had no plans to charge.


    Mullen''s face darkened.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that the Wolffang Army returned to the battlefield of the Guards after a long sip, and faced them far away.


    This distance is not far or near. If the Guards attack, the Wolffang Army can retreat calmly, and if the Guardian troops withdraw, the Wolffang Army can easily rush to kill.


    Mullen seemed to see the annoying expression on the faces of General Tang Tang.


    Facing the scene in front of him, of course, it was not difficult for Mullen to imagine what Li Yan planned. The other party did not want to fight with them for now, but they will never let the 60,000 guards withdraw, this is bullying people by relying on their fine riding feet!


    Mullen felt uncomfortable.


    "Li Yan wants to consume, we will accompany them!" Malun issued a military order to the general to keep the 60,000 disabled soldiers in the formation and continue to withdraw westward. Fortunately, there are monks, there are flying blankets under the feet, and the wasteland is also vast. It is not difficult to do this.


    If the Wolffang has the potential to rush, then stop.


    The reason why he did not stay in place, waiting for the withdrawal of the 100,000 Guards previously withdrawn, Mullen also had his plan. He wants the Spikes to move, continue to drain energy, and delay the monk''s aura recovery. In this way, when the 100,000 fresh troops arrive, they will be full of energy and will occupy a great advantage.


    As far as the situation is concerned, this advantage is likely to be the victory.


    In order to mobilize the Langfang Army and make the opponent feel that it is possible to take advantage of it, he will make more rushing attempts and consume more energy. From time to time, Marlen deliberately exposes the Guard to some vulnerabilities, so that some formations are slightly scattered.


    "Mullen is so clever."


    After several attempts to rush into the array without catching the weakness of the Guards, Qi Wang glanced a bit of chill in his eyes, and said to Li Li: "He doesn''t want us to give up the pursuit, it seems that he intends to wait for the 100,000 fresh troops withdrawn before, and then Join forces to defeat our weary division. "


    Li Min thought for a moment, "We slowed down a bit, we can''t really give each other a chance to surround us."


    King Qi frowned. After all, he said nothing, and now there is no better way. The strength of the Langfang Army has not recovered to the extent that it can quickly defeat the 60,000 Guards.


    Shangguan Qingcheng suddenly said, "Your Majesty, where is the Lingnan Haishi now? What is the situation?"


    After hearing her asking this question, Li Yan had a smile in her eyes. She was the first one among the crowd to react, and she really did not expect it.


    A little doubtful and inquiring at King Qi


    In his eyes, Shangguan Qingcheng explained: "We died biting 60,000 guards. In fact, the danger we face is far greater than the possible gains. After all, the more troops we eat, the more 100,000 guards. The surprise soldiers will definitely meet us before the Tiger Guards and Yu Linjun follow up. They are beyond our ability to cope in the short term.


    "Your Majesty insisted on chasing Mullen and thought that there should be other considerations."


    King Qi nodded, the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army were chasing the Wolffang Army, and the 100,000 guards turned around and came face-to-face. They would arrive first, and they had not withdrawn for a long time. , The distance is not too far, so it will arrive a lot of time early.


    "The Lingnan Sea Division has already met the Great Fleet and is now fighting fiercely. If the next battle goes well, the Lingnan Fleet will not only be invincible at sea, but it will also be very quick to support the land. We can hold the Guard for a little more time, The battle will be easier, or even the chance to win. "


    Li Ye didn''t say more. Whether Lingnan Haishi can win is still unknown. After the battle of Du Mo Shui was over, Li Zhi could be distracted, and he appeared on the Lingnan Hai Division battleship with the eyes of Emperor Dao, so he knew the battle situation elsewhere.


    ...


    Lingnanhai Division Chang''an Ship, Emperor Dao''s incarnation, Li Xun, accompanied by Yang Xingmi, looked at the raging battles in front of the waves, aura of light, thousands of sails fighting, and tens of thousands of people.


    The front of the flying fish ship is torn with the large food warship. You, me, you, me, and you, especially the hundreds of ships in the forefront, both sides have no clear formations and camps, and have completely fallen into it. Each ship is in a war situation.


    By this time, the crossbow of the two wings of most flying fish ships did not shoot continuously. From the point of view of the crossbow''s density and firing frequency, there were a total of eight law formations on each side of the four, and most of them were only in operation. This is a requirement of the battle situation, and some of the law formations may be damaged. The monk fighting is still very brave.


    In terms of volume and sturdiness, the large eclipse warship is comparable to the flying fish ship, and the number is slightly larger. But their crossbow "firepower" is not on the same level as the flying fish ship. It is impossible to say that there is no such heavy power "heavy firepower" as bed crossbow, and the number of ordinary crossbow is much smaller.


    In this case, the large eclipse warship is not the enemy of the flying fish ship at all. If the two armies line up and shoot at each other over a distance, the victory and defeat will already be known.


    However, in the initial battle, Monjitaz saw the strengths and weaknesses of the two sides. Therefore, as soon as the large eclipse warship appeared, he forcibly stormed into the flying fish formation, which prevented them from being beaten all the time.


    From the war to now, the large eclipse warship has suffered numerous damages, which is several times that of the flying fish ship. However, as the battle progressed, the monks on the large eclipse warship also understood the flying ship''s warfare to a certain extent and made effective response.


    In addition to the monks on the warships, jumping and binding from all directions to avoid being shot and killed by the bow and crossbow of the flying fish ship, some of the artifact warships saw that their own situation was unfavorable. Flying fish ship.


    This near-all-out battle method immediately received good results. When the warships on both sides were damaged under severe impact, the bow and arrow formations on the flying fish ship did not have to be affected. Some of the damage was too heavy, even with the opponent. Both capsized and sank.


    When the warship capsized, the two armies practiced fighting, catching and killing, many soldiers at the same time with their opponents, some sink into the sea, and some withdrew nearby warships.


    As a result, the flying fish ship suffered casualties.


    increase.


    Such a battle scene made Yang Xingmi and Monjitaz very painful. The magical warships were extremely precious. It was really hard to accept that they were defeated with such reckless warfare. However, Monjitaz did not order the eclipse warship, abandoning this warfare. After all, the eclipse is at a disadvantage without colliding with the ship.


    In comparison, Yang Xingmi was very annoyed. The flying fish ship had a bow and crossbow advantage, and it would definitely win if it did not hit the ship.


    However, at the moment, he cannot issue more military orders. The hundreds of ships in the full melee battle are fighting separately. They have been unable to effectively execute the military orders. Retreating them will only let them die. It is possible to win the final victory by fighting to the end.


    It was also at this time that eighteen cruisers, with the flying fish behind the battleships, ushered in a large food warship that broke through and bypassed the melee battlefield.


    Li Min squinted his eyes slightly.


    The outcome will depend on the outcome of the cruiser.


    If the Lingnan Hai Division cannot quickly break through the enemy, and wait for the Eclipse Warship to be surrounded on all sides, pinching inside and out, it will be in despair. Even if some warships can stand out, the battle will fail.


    Seeing each part of the fleet, Monchtaz approached the designated positions one after another, and his heart was relieved.


    "The battleships of the Tang Dynasty were indeed extraordinary. They were not comparable to those of the opponents we met before. We could not effectively deal with their crossbows, except for collisions. After the encirclement was completed, ordinary warships had to be under the cover of magical warships. Swarm up and use collisions to limit the side bows and crossbones of the Tang Dynasty warships, creating opportunities for monks to jump and bind. "


    Monchtaz recruited his lieutenant and arranged his next tactics for him. The other party just led the team to fight the flying fish ship, suffered minor injuries, and was sent back by the monk. If it wasn''t for Monjitaz''s own shot, the other party might not be able to get up and die.


    The Lieutenant General was dismayed at the words of Monjitaz.


    He said: "The side bows and crossbows of the Tang Dynasty warships were very powerful, and ordinary warships rushed up, indeed they could limit them and seize the time for the monks to jump and bind, but they must also be seriously damaged!


    "After all, there are many warships in the Tang Dynasty. In the end, we may not have many ordinary warships, and the ordinary soldiers above will fall into the water because of the sinking of the warships ... The loss will be heavy. In the future, it will be very difficult to land in the eastern Tang Dynasty and quickly open up a battlefield to siege the city! "


    Monhitaz glanced at him, his eyes were cold and his desperate anger showed signs of being out of control.


    This gaze made the lieutenant tremble, and he no longer dared to say more.


    The sadness in Monchtaz''s heart was the only thing he could understand.


    "Before meeting the Tang Dynasty sailor in front of me, I thought that our fleet was unbeatable, and I was even glad that I could solve the Tang Dynasty sailor here early and smooth the obstacles for landing in the east of the Tang Dynasty.


    "But the Tang warships were too powerful and the combat methods were so effective. We did not have the upper hand, and we were still led by the nose.


    "The battle has progressed to the current situation. We have no way to save our strength and energy to consider the future landing in the east of the Tang Dynasty, because you and I cannot guarantee victory. Right now we can only win with all our strength. may!"


    Having said this, Monchtaz closed his eyes in pain, exhaled deeply, and then suppressed the irritability and anger brought about by suddenly experiencing a huge gap in his heart. This inability to anger because he was not strong enough, Monjitaz disdain to show.

 v8 Chapter 205： Forward (6)

    "Ordered the ministries to make rapid advances. In any case, the Tang Dynasty fleet should be annihilated here today, and they should not be allowed to have a ship to escape from the birth!" Monchtaz said with an iron face, his hands trembled suddenly. .


    He saw eighteen cruisers coming out from behind the flying fish ship.


    Before starting the war, he ascended to high altitudes, and when he surveyed the Lingnan Fleet, he discovered these eighteen giant sea ships. But he didn''t pay much attention at that time. The surface of these sea boats did not seem to be anything special, not even aura fluctuations, and they were not so conspicuous as being listed with the Lingnan fleet''s transport ships.


    Ships carrying heavy goods along with the army will of course be larger than ordinary warships, which is right.


    And Monjitaz remembered that Caliph had said that when the other party went to Teotihuacan City a few years ago, he had seen the Tang army''s voyage fleet with a large number of sea vessels. At that time, Mullen said it was a fleet for cargo.


    But at this moment, these towered in front of the common law warships, just like the giant cows of lambs to lambs. The surface was dim black paint, because the changes in the surface structure of the hull have basically disappeared now, exposing the spirit. The extraordinary material of Mu Lingshi, with the light of the magic circle.


    It was as if the armorer had taken off his cloak, exposing Senhan Iron Armor.


    At first glance, a cruiser is like a heavenly palace.


    A celestial palace full of tactical devices that can move quickly.


    Many years of battle in the battlefield, his experience has given Monchtaz an extraordinary vision and precise instinct. Now, he feels like a boulder in his heart, his breathing is not smooth, and there is a chill attack behind him.


    This is his instinctive reaction as a tyrant and a great monk in the face of great danger.


    Monchtazi was not good at secret, but there was no way to order the ministries to do more. The cruiser appeared at the right time, and the previous cover was very clever. When he and the large eclipse warship discovered the clue, the opponent was close to them and was about to attack.


    It''s too late to do anything right now. It is absolutely impossible to retreat suddenly. Staying late is the way to take death. The enemy is already cutting his sword in front of him. The only thing the soldiers can do is to rise up to meet the enemy.


    This made Monjitaz even more aware of the fact that Tang Jun''s generals dared to be unusual. From the place close to the territory of the eclipse, when we encountered three times the strength of our side, the courage to take the initiative to attack quickly, to the deployment of various tactics and details in the battle, all are flawless.


    It was a rare opponent of Monjitaz''s life.


    "All ships move forward!" Yang Xingmi ordered a sword at the bow of the ship, Mei Yuxuanang, eyes as swords, "Cruiser, attack!"


    When the monks rushed to the large fish-eating warship of the flying fish ship, when they saw the cruiser, they couldn''t help but be frightened. The other side was as tall as a city. They were as small as sails. The pressure made everyone heavy.


    The centurion and the centurion, although they were also skeptical, still shouted loudly, inspiring the monks not to be afraid, the ants bit more like elephants, and they had many warships with the same robes. Although the other party was large, there were only eighteen ships. How big a wave of waves is, as long as everyone strives to kill the enemy, victory still belongs to them and belongs to the true God.


    "Victory belongs to the only true God, to the faithful believers of the true God!" The captains took the lead and yelled.


    "Victory belongs to the only true God, to the faithful believers of the true God!" The monks shouted loudly, their voices getting louder and louder and louder. Feeling the collective power of many people


    After their sense of security, the monks looked at each other and resumed their fighting spirit.


    The advent of disaster does not depend on human will, whether it is a positive will or a negative will, whether it is a request or a challenge.


    The humming sound of the crossbow of the bed sounded from the cruiser, and the sound was as thick as thunder.


    The monks on the large eclipse warship can only see a large beam of light, which flew out from the cruiser, flashing over a distance of 2,000 or more steps, and the next moment their own warship will suddenly burst, a large range. If you want to roll over, it will crack, and the huge explosion of aura will immediately penetrate into your ears, as if it exploded in your heart, shocking everyone.


    The bed crossbow on the cruiser is no different from the bed crossbow on the flying fish ship in terms of mechanism. They are the same thing, but the law array on the cruiser is different from that on the flying fish ship. It is larger and stronger. The strength of the bed crossbow strengthened by these arrays is comparable to that of a flying fish ship.


    There is no big eclipse warship that can penetrate the hull after being hit by a crossbow within the effective range of the cruiser.


    And the number of bed crossbow on the cruiser has long been not one or twenty, but sixty scary!


    Today, cruisers are not the original cruisers. The structure of pure instruments makes them even more outstanding. The bed crossbow is not only on the deck, but has been designed and improved to be integrated into the hull. This makes the current cruiser, in terms of combat power, a mobile bed cross fortress.


    A cruiser, a round of weapon bed crossbow volley, aside from shooting empty, the rest can easily cover several weapon warships. And the eighteen cruisers show their power together, it is not just a superposition of numbers, it can make no dead corners in an area.


    It would be easy for them to sink more than a dozen magical warships at once.


    Fortunately, although the large eclipse warships that burst into the flying fish ship, although they did not fight separately, they did not all gather together, but they interspersed with units and units, which prevented them from being quickly broken.


    This is so. In front of the cruiser, there isn''t any large eclipse warship, and after being locked by it, it can insist on a round of salvo. Between beards, dozens of eclipse warships were either blown up or sunk, and more were damaged.


    "Scatter, scatter!" In front of the eighteen cruisers, a fleet of large vessels of warfare vessels, like birds frightened by bows and arrows, diverged. The big cannibals are not stupid. In the face of the cruiser''s bed crossbow volley, the warships will not be gathered together. Only by being scattered can the losses be minimized.


    Only in this way, they moved forward quickly, divided the flying fish ship''s back, and cooperated with the intention of surrounding ordinary warships to encircle it, which could not be achieved smoothly.


    After paying a small price, a group of large vessels of warships finally dispersed and moved forward stubbornly. If they wanted to get close to the cruiser, they would use their own warships to hit the other side and let the other side sink into the water.


    "The Tang warship must be sunk, no matter how much it costs!" This is the latest military order issued by Monchtaz in red, and the roar of the captains of the eclipse on a magical warship.


    However, the first thing they had to face was a flying fishship that surrounded the cruisers and protected them as guards. After the cruiser showed up, the formation of the flying fish''s formation gradually changed. At this moment, half of the original queue had completely abandoned the original queue and became a cruiser''s frigate.


    Eighteen cruisers, each with twenty or thirty


    The flying fish ships arched forward, and now they are an eighteen cruiser formation.


    To get close to the cruiser, the large eclipse warship must break through the defense line of the flying fish ship. However, within the range of the cruiser, most of the large food warships did not even hit the flying fish ship, and they were crushed or crushed by the bed crossbow or hit. sink.


    At one time, eighteen cruiser formations were like eighteen huge vortexes, and each of the large eclipse warships that rushed into the vortex was wrecked and killed by the vortex. Numerous broken wood, sails, and corpses floated on the sea, looking like scarlet flesh mills.


    Large food-eating warships sailing a little longer, like headless flies, don''t know how to deal with it. The naval battle scenes in front of them made them extra strange. This was a warfare they had never encountered before. The cruiser formation was so powerful that they were harvesting their lives every moment.


    The constant destruction and disappearance of our own warships, and the contemplation of a large number of fellow robes, have caused some Gourmet Monks to begin to mourn in despair. In the past naval battles, the fleet soldiers who had never been disadvantaged at this moment felt unspeakable grief, panic and absurdity, as if they were no longer in the naval battlefield.


    These naval warriors are now abandoned by naval battles.


    "Forward, forward!" As Yang Xingmi''s military order was issued, the sound of war drums became louder and denser, urging the cruiser formations not to be busy cleaning and annihilating the surrounding large food warships, but to advance bravely and go through. The entire formation of the Great Fleet.


    Until the flagship of the big freshman was destroyed, Monchittaz was cut in front of the battle.


    Eighteen cruiser formations, with hundreds of rigorous formations in the rear and a rigorous formation, pushed towards more eater warships ahead on the expansive and rough seas, and pushed towards the enemies who were fighting the riggers. Drive through the water wave walls one by one, such as off-string arrows, quickly rolling over.


    The roaring sound of the crossbow on the bed drove the operation of the magic circle, and the sound of the momentum was like a thunder. A thick crossbow like a trunk formed a stream of light curtain, pouring down to the large food vessel in front of the formation.


    A mass of aura burst into light on a sea boat, and the destroyed "broken wood stump" splashed around the light mass, and monks turned upside down in the air and fell into the sea like dead fish. The waves they stirred were not small, but were drowned by the huge water column caused by the crossbow, which was difficult to notice.


    Teams of food eater battles scattered.


    Groups of eater battleships were damaged and destroyed.


    The battleships were smashed into a hedgehog and sieve by the neat flying battleships, which sank successively. Countless monks leaped away from the ship, tossed around, and plunged into the water under the rain of arrows, sad and helpless.


    The cruiser formation was overwhelming, riding the wind and waves, advancing forward, and invincible.


    They drove over the "ruins", crushed the broken wood, and pressed the corpses until the sea slopes on the sides to the sides turned red, and they had reached the front of the flying fish ship.


    As for the ordinary warships surrounded by the two wings, the Lingnan Fleet ignored them, and without the cooperation of the magical warships, they could not even get close to the flying fish fleet. In their eyes, there is only the front. The military order they received is forward. They want to break through, kill, and destroy the main force of the eclipse navy, the battleship fleet.


    Looking at the battlefield, Monjitaz was as white as paper, shaking his body, and taking a few steps under his feet. After all, he did not stand still. He sat down on the ground with a panic and confusion on his face.

 v8 Chapter 206： Great victory (1)

    In all fairness, the Great Fleet fleet is powerful, it has the most warships in China and the West, especially the artifact warships; it also has the most monks in China and the West, especially the 100,000 pro-arms of Monchattaz.


    As a sailor general, Monjitaz ¡¯s pro-military forces accounted for a third of the sailors, and his strength was the core of the sailors. This shows his position in the big freshman. It can be said that the reason why the big freshman is now like this, he plays a bigger role than Mullen.


    Monchtaz, who accompanied his warship all his life, devoted his life to his fleet. That was his painstaking effort, where he settled, his glory, his destination, and his greatest other than the true god. faith.


    Now, in the face of the Lingnan Haishi of Datang, Rao is trying his best to cope with it, and he cannot overcome it. Seeing that he would be completely defeated by the opponent, and then withdrew from the sea. How can this be accepted by Monchtaz, without pain?


    Li Yan stared at the battlefield, seeing that the big freshman had gone, there was no wave in his eyes, and he was as quiet as the deep ocean floor. He knows better than anyone. Although the Lingnan Fleet now controls the situation, it still needs a condition to win.


    In Huluncheng, in Dumo Shui, Tang Jun had the upper hand, but did not win a hearty victory.


    And this is because of the existence of the true God.


    At this moment, above the immortal realm, the battle between the Tang Dynasty immortals and the big food immortals is about to begin. The immortal clouds rolled away on both sides, and the lights of immortals, large and small, flickered like stars and giant waves, gathered into a spiritual tide like the sea, hit each other, and erupted a larger aerosol, like a landslide, like the sea Turn and spread somehow.


    Above the large army, dark clouds merged, lightning flashed like rain, and gas burst like a waterfall. Two nimble and fierce and overbearing figures flashed and collided in each of them. Each strike caused more lightning and thunder, which was appalling.


    Li Yan and Zhenshen fought a sword in Yunlei. The two men, who were evenly matched, had a sharp drop in this attack. Li Xun''s body is as stable as Mount Tai, and the true **** can''t help but step back one hundred steps. Although he hasn''t suffered any trauma, this is indeed the first time he was repelled by Li Xuan.


    Perceived the strange color flashing under the eyes of the true god, Li Xuan pulled away and waved his sword to chop off while launching a psychological offensive: "The killing on the sea is very fierce, your believers are in a critical situation, and there are a lot of moments Fight to death, they need your help as a ''god'', but you can''t seem to give them power? "


    Li Yong said that it was Lingnan Fleet that was attacking the Navy, and it was going well. The latter was not only in a comprehensive disadvantage, but it was about to collapse soon.


    Earlier in the battles on the city and Du Moshui, although the Tang army was small in number, it relied on its armament advantage to prevail in the battle with the eclipse army. With the power of the soldiers, it had the momentum of defeating the Guards. . Several times at those critical moments, the true God lowered his divine power and helped the guards stabilize their positions.


    At the moment, the Great Food Fleet on the sea was suppressed by the Lingnan Fleet and could not lift its head. The defeat was instantaneous. According to the previous practice, this is the time for the true God to work for His followers and help them turn the situation.


    Hearing Li Ye''s ridicule, Shen Shen''s eyes were a little dark, and his complexion couldn''t be more beautiful. He did want to help the Great Eater Navy, but Li Yan was fighting against him. The strength of the two was between Bo Zhong, and no one could be distracted, otherwise a catastrophe was on the way.


    But without the help of the true god, the Great Food Navy is about to defeat the entire army.


    "Why is it so difficult for Li Xun to sacrifice himself? It ¡¯s only a matter of personal cultivation. His Majesty ¡¯s military equipment is still so good. Until now, how should this battle be fought?


    ? "The true **** did not mess up his mind because of Li Yan''s words, but the anger that was cramped in his heart could not be more real.


    He knew very well that if he did not help the Eclipse, the Eclipse would fail.


    Since the beginning of the war, he has been playing the role of a firefighter. Without him, the eclipse would have collapsed. As the deity of believers, He also has the responsibility to help his own ministry. But how can he save the navy now that he is too busy looking after himself?


    The true God quickly abandoned his distractions and focused on fighting against Li Zhi. He knew very well that the eclipse navy could not be saved. Only by defeating or even killing Li Zhi, could he and Crescentism win this war.


    As long as Li Zhi is dead, all problems will be solved.


    It happened that Li Yan thought so too, so the fighting between the two became more and more fierce. Each shot was a dangerous murderous move. For a time, the thunderstorm in the fairy domain trembled, and the fairy scalp was numb.


    But it''s not that easy for them to separate.


    .......


    Unlike the lost soul of Monjitaz, Yang Xingmi, who stood by the knife on the bow of the ship, had a calm face, but stood as loose, exuding a mighty spirit all over his body.


    Watching the cruiser formation break through the battle of eclipses with an unrivalled attitude, he knew that the eclipse was over.


    When encountering the Great Food Navy, Yang Xingmi thought that his side would win¡ªany general would think about this problem before the battle. That is the desire and pursuit of victory¡ªbut he did not expect that Lingnan Haishi would win. So smoothly.


    Although in the fierce battle, the flying fish ship also lost a lot, but Yang Xingmi never felt the pressure, and Lingnan Haishi had not yet reached the end of his cards. Defeating 300,000 sailors with one hundred thousand sailors in one fell swoop, this is a great victory.


    And Yang Xingmi knows the reason why Lingnan Haishi won.


    Compared with the Great Freshwater Division, Lingnan Sea Division does not have many advantages in terms of the number of monks, the fighting spirit of the soldiers, and the individual martial arts. The only thing that prevails is the quality of the warship and the corresponding tactics.


    In a nutshell, Lingnan Hai Division won the armament.


    All of this, Yang Xingmi knows exactly who contributed it.


    He retracted his eyes from the battlefield and looked at the figure like a sword and a fairy on the side. The admiration and admiration in his heart was fiery. He clenched his fists, his tone was strong, and he said sincerely: "Fortunately, thanks to His Majesty''s generosity, Lingnan Haishi can have today''s appearance, so that he can defeat the enemy so easily, His Majesty, and admiration!"


    Li Wei looked at Yang Xingmi''s words strangely, he did not expect the other party to have such flattery words at this time. However, Yang Xingmi''s praise still made him quite useful, because the result of the war in front of him was indeed the result of years of hard work.


    Although the Lingnan Marine Division has only 100,000 soldiers, but the amount of investment is by no means comparable to the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army, even the Langfang Army is far behind. The entire Chang''an embargoed army, the military expenses of three purely trained monks, add up to the Lingnan Hai division.


    With such a large investment, naturally there should be different results.


    Unlike the rest of the world, Li Zhi knew the importance of the navy and understood what it meant for the dynasty to have an invincible fleet to dominate the ocean. That''s why he gave Lingnan Haishi so much support.


    The various artillery battleships, as well as the large number of bows and crossbows that match them, especially the artillery bed crossbow, are of invaluable value.


    Li Xuan has high hopes for the Datang Navy and has entered an awkward situation in the land war


    Ground, when the situation could not be opened, Lingnan Fleet should stand up.


    What''s more, now that the true **** is diligent in Immortal Realm, unable to help the big freshman, and although Marlen breaks through the battle and is currently being built as the crown lord, he is dragged by Shangguan Qingcheng and Langfang Army and cannot come to the sea.


    This created excellent conditions for Lingnan Fleet to win.


    "The whole army attacked and completely wiped out the big freshmen, especially the opponent''s magical warships. They must not be allowed to flee in hordes!" Li Yan issued a military order to Yang Xingmi.


    The cruiser formation had already entered the front of the flying fish ship at this time. The original chaotic battlefield immediately became a downside battle after they joined. The cruiser formations were like wild boars rushing into the vegetable field, trampling on the vegetables under their feet, and the flying fish ships from all over the place came in line with the opponents after the cruiser came over.


    At this point, the eclipse fleet has no formation at all, the main force is completely defeated, but the number of eclipse battleships is dominant after all, not to mention the cruiser formations, there are also many eclipse warships, and they are running in a rush and have not been attacked. Vibrant coverage, farther away from the wings, the common warships eat but the queue is complete.


    They had to run, it was still very easy, Lingnan Fleet could not chase for a while.


    In this case, it is natural to give priority to the annihilation of the opponent''s magical warships. As long as these are resolved, there will be nothing to hinder the Lingnan fleet in the future.


    When the sea is gone, there are no hostile magical warships, ordinary warships that eat big food, no matter where they go, Lingnan Marine Division can clear at any time.


    Yang Xingmi led the order. At this point in the battle, the overall situation was set. As a hero, he couldn''t hold back and went to the battlefield in person to capture Monjitaz, the enemy general.


    With the formation of eighteen cruisers, with more flying fish ships rushing forward, countless monks faced the opponents they could not solve on the eater warship in front of them, and bowed to the ground in despair before the death was about to come. Pray for strength from their true God, hoping for salvation.


    Unfortunately, their efforts are destined to be futile. What they welcome is only the crossbow of the cruiser and the death of the ship.


    At this moment, Li Min raised his hand on the Changan ship and looked up at the clear blue sky, revealing a happy smile from his heart.


    The sea was defeated, and the next time was when the Lingnan Fleet supported the land battlefield.


    Two spooky Chang''an ships, but have not yet entered the war, will show their fangs at that time, and will definitely eat an unexpected surprise in the army.


    In fact, the current national strength of Da Shi is not necessarily worse than that of Datang. It is a pity that both the true **** and Mullen have focused their strength on the number of monks-their number of monks, the number of guards plus two deputy emirs, is more than double that of Tang.


    From the perspective of cultivating civilization, this is not wrong, or even a decisive advantage.


    Without Li Zhi, they should be able to unify this world and let the culture of cultivation in this world develop more purely.


    However, when Li Zhi was strong in the Datang Army, he did not have to think in accordance with the spirit of cultivating civilization. He even deliberately used the military experience before the crossing to make the Datang Army achieve all-round power.


    At this moment, Li Yun was just rejoicing for the smooth progress of the battle.


    He didn''t know how the Datang army he built and the "reform" of the road to the development of the cultivation of true civilization would have an impact on the plan of the true gods, and what it would bring to that civilization outside the boundary Kind of shock.

 v8 Chapter 207： Great victory (2)

    The end of the naval battle is already day and night. The total loss of the Da Shi Fleet was 70% to 80%. There were broken wood debris everywhere. Large areas of the sea seemed to be covered with a layer of carpet. The blood was still spreading and drifted further along the current.


    Almost all the army of eclipse warships were overwhelmed, and the few who escaped were born. There were only a hundred ships in total, and their master Monchtaz was captured by Yang Xingmi himself.


    The Lingnan Hai Division also suffered a lot of damage, and the warship sank more than 20%.


    Although the cruiser''s attack was smooth in general, the crescent taught monks to be brave, and even if they did not gain the power of true gods, they could not set off more waves, but their crews drove battleships and crashed into flying boats , Still played a lot of roles in the second half of the war.


    Meng Hitaz was seriously injured by Yang Xingmi''s shot and was escorted to the Chang''an ship. He had been a lifeless girl, but he wanted to die fast, until he saw the Changan ship in the heavy ship group, and his eyes immediately recovered.


    It was a look of extreme enthusiasm and extreme fear, as if the warlock summoned the demons from hell, saw the powerful power that he had dreamed of, but knew that he would be swallowed up by him.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, can the minister look at this warship?" Regardless of his severe injuries and dying life, Monchittaz saluted Li Qi with eagerness and entreaty. The only look of devotion was probably only Only in the face of the true God.


    Li Wei waved his hand and agreed to Monjitaz''s request.


    In the previous naval battles, the two Changan ships did not participate in the battle. It is said that the big cannibals did not know about this existence. Only the Yang Xingmi, Zhou Ben, and the generals on the Changan ship were known in Lingnan Haishi. .


    Li Yan promised to let Monchtaz visit the Chang''an ship, but also to see the enthusiasm of the other side. At this moment he was like a good old farmer, and he was happy to show others his hard work. Monjitaz''s reaction made him useful.


    Under the leadership of General Chang''an, Monjitaz visited Chang''an in and out. According to Li Zhi''s instructions, the soldiers did not conceal the situation of Chang''an. It was as large as the structure of the ship and as small as the French formation and the crossbow. The configuration, but everything that Monchtaz asked, knew everything.


    Meng Hitaz was very excited during the whole process, first his lips were trembling, then his hands were trembling, and finally the whole person began to tremble, and the road was unstable. This is also because his injury was too bad to be treated, but it is obviously not the main reason .


    The more Monchtaz behaved like a bun, the more proud Li Zhi was in his heart. Although he didn''t see any change in his face, he hoped that his reaction would be greater. The fear, identification and respect from the enemy greatly enhanced Li Zhi''s satisfaction.


    After visiting Monchtaz of Chang''an, he returned to Li Yan again, and his face was no longer half-blooded, as white as paper. However, the look returned to calm, there was a sense of frustration to accept fate.


    "The strength of the battleship in the Tang Dynasty was unseen and unheard of. His Majesty possessed such a powerful weapon, and his ministers were indeed unmatched. In this battle, the minister was defeated and convinced." Monchittaz once again saluted to Li Yi, with good manners The attitude of surrendering to the strong comes from the heart.


    When Yang Xingmi saw that Monchtaz was very respectful to Li Ye and respected the Lingnan Hai division, he had a good impression on the other side. As the fleet general, he could understand the feelings of the other side.


    He said: "Since the General knew that the Datang Fleet could not be defeated, it was better to turn to Lingnan


    Sailor, allegiance to Your Majesty. The talent of a general is bound to be useful for our army''s future battles. When the Tang Dynasty unifies the world, the general will also leave a name in history. "


    This remark fell in Li''s ears, which made him quite moved. Although Monjitaz is a general leader of food, Li Xun has the minds of the sea and the rivers, and can be used by the Sanshan and Pingxis of the country. As long as Monjitaz is willing to be loyal, he will not tolerate the other party.


    After all, what Li Zhi will have to face in the future is a vast world outside this world. It is his wish to gather all the forces in this world.


    However, at this moment, Li Yan knew that Yang Xingmi''s good intentions could only be bamboo baskets.


    Monchittaz thanked Yang Xingmi, but his position was firm. "It is indeed a great honor to be the general of the Zhiqiang Fleet in the world. However, I am the General of the Daqin Fleet. In this life, I share shame with the Daqin Fleet. Once you have your fleet, there is no longer any reason for it. "


    Speaking of this, Monchtaz looked at Li Yan, and his eyes were full of Greek wings, "If you can die in the hands of His Majesty, it will be Monchtaz''s final glory!"


    Li Yan sighed, not without regret. He had long seen that Monchtaz had no desire to survive. Instead, it was Monchtaz, who was unwilling to live now. If a proud warrior can''t win, the battlefield is his final destination and his choice of status.


    "The general is going." Li Yan said nothing more, and pierced Monjitaz''s chest cleanly with a sword. At this time, leaving the other with a whole body is his greatest respect for this opponent.


    It was a pity that Yang Xingmi watched Monchtaz close his eyes.


    The large eclipse warship, the reason why more than a hundred ships can escape, rely on Meng Hitaz to fight after the break. From that moment on, Yang Xingmi felt that the defeat and destruction of the fleet had made Monchtaz feel ashamed, and only wanted to retain the last trace of dignity in the battlefield.


    "After cleaning the battlefield, we quickly landed north to cope with the Changan embargo in Mulu City." Li Xuan issued a military order to Yang Xingmi.


    As long as the Lingnan Sea Division landed, he could flank in the east of the eclipse, the eastern eclipse theater with Mulu City as its core, and open up another battlefield.


    After this battle, the Lingnan Fleet, which originally had only 100,000 monks, now has no more than 80,000 soldiers. However, the army of the Lingnan Sea Division was carefully trained by Li Ye, and Yang Xingmi drilled day and night. The combat power is extraordinary. There is a Changan ship Cooperation is enough to become a flanking threat in the eastern theater of the Eclipse.


    Yang Xingmi led the order and arranged everything himself. Li Yan stood on the bow of the ship, and looked down at the **** sea with his hand, the outline of the eyebrows resembling the line of heaven and earth.


    ...


    The Langfang Army''s pursuit and containment of the remnants of the 60,000 Guards Army, after the other 100,000 troops returned, it was not as smooth as expected.


    Mullen placed the vital forces in front, and confronted the Wolffang Army, allowing the 60,000 defeated troops to withdraw to the back. At the same time, sending a monk to block the air, making the Tang monk scouts unable to leap, which also made the Wolffang army unable to know. Was the 60,000 defeated army recuperated not far away, or had returned to Mulu City.


    In the face of 100,000 fresh troops, the Langfang Army is temporarily unable to charge.


    After several entanglements, when the mace''s strength was restored to half, the 100,000 guards began to retreat. On their way back, they were full of the elite of the Standing Food Army and the shadow of the 60,000 remnants of the army.


    .


    The skill of Marlen''s lineup was so brilliant that the Langfang Army felt that all soldiers and soldiers, even if Shangguan fell into the city, could not accurately determine where it was appropriate to engage in war, and where there was no ambush.


    In this case, the Wolffang Army cannot attack aggressively. The Guards retreated very quickly, getting closer and closer to Mulu City, and the distance between the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army who followed behind the Langfang Army has been shortened and limited.


    "Stop." Li Yan waved his hand, signalling that the Langfang Army did not have to go any further. "The further forward, the more Eclipse troops, the more dangerous the Langfang Army, the less initiative we can master, and we cannot continue to go deeper . "


    Li Xun experienced the talents of Mullen''s battlefield, and he also noticed that the dangerous atmosphere was aggravated. The situation previously speculated was moving in a bad direction. Going back to the bottom, the Langfang Army moved forward alone, and if it was too long, it would make a deep taboo for the lone army.


    This is a problem that cannot be solved.


    Mullen''s cleverness lies in that, in terms of speed, he has always allowed the Guards to become a powerful force, holding the Langfang Army ¡¯s nose, always allowing the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army to keep up, and regaining a considerable part of the initiative .


    "The Battle of Mulu City is inevitable. Next, we can only fight steadily." Li Yilema looked back. Since he has decided to give up the pursuit, there is no reason to stay hovering.


    When the Macarons retreated to Naspo City, Mullen watched it from a mountain. His eyes were full of regrets and some annoyances. "As long as the Macarons go further fifty miles, my encirclement can be completed. This is The best time to destroy the Wolffang Army, unfortunately ... "


    Looking at the Guards behind him, and the outstanding standing army left and right, Mullen was in a bad mood. If the Langfang army enters the ambush site, with the opponent''s current strength, Mullen is sure to defeat the opponent before the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army follow.


    Unlike the Xiaojun Tang army''s combat strength before, this time he was really sure. It was an absolutely reasonable guess made after he had a clear understanding of the Tang army''s combat capability.


    "This is really a dog''s nose. It''s annoying to be able to smell dangerous smells so quickly." Malun exhaled, he didn''t get too entangled, turned and left the mountain, and ordered the army to withdraw at full speed.


    As long as the 160,000 guards can successfully return to the Mulu City defense line, the battle of the eclipse can be stabilized, and the most unscrupulous can be maintained for a year and a half. By then, as long as the navy''s progress is not too slow, everything is promising.


    Just thinking about this, Mullen''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he saw a group of monks in front of him, flying quickly and in a hurry. He felt a bit of awkwardness, because he quickly recognized that it was the messenger of the navy. Before he got the news that the Navy encountered the Datang Fleet, it was brought back by the other party.


    "The naval battle is over so quickly?" Marlen secretly wondered.


    To this day, he has not dared to underestimate Tang Jun. It makes no sense that the Changan embargo is difficult to entangle, but the Lingnan fleet is vulnerable. Of course, this possibility is not absolute. If so, it is undoubtedly good news.


    However, the expression of the other side made Marlen have to think: "Or what happened?"


    When the other party stepped forward, tears whispered and reported the naval battle, and Malun''s heart, which had been hanging in the air, almost jumped out of his throat, and his eyes were black.


    At this moment, Mullen understood that Da Shi had completely lost his ability to attack Tang, and what he could do next was only unilateral defense.

 v8 Chapter 208： Great victory (3)

    Xianyu, Li Yan and Zhenshen attacked for a long time, both of them played very tired.


    The former used Tianjian, Tianjing, Tiangong and other offensive methods obtained from the Heavenly Secret, and they were unable to do anything to the other side. The latter, relying on all kinds of ghosts and ghosts of the face, took Li Zhi''s onslaught , But it''s not easy at all.


    Such a high-intensity battle is not destined to last. After the two were about to exhaust and tried many times, it was clear that they couldn''t rely on their hard work and gave each other a heavy blow, but they stopped tacit understanding at the same time.


    Neither Li Zhi nor True God can really exhaust his strength and lose his ability to deal with accidents.


    They are like the fierce tigers in the wilderness. When encountering a truly invincible opponent, they will definitely not brave the blood and create a crisis of survival for themselves. At the end of the test, confirming that the result of the other party cannot be easily resolved, is to guard back together.


    Nothing is more important than being there.


    Therefore, when the Tang Dynasty immortal army and the army of large food immortals were still fighting fiercely, Li Zhi and Zhenshen had been sitting at a high distance, sitting quietly and facing each other.


    The two looked at the military situation and found that it was difficult for the two sides to separate the victory and defeat in a short time, and the battle inevitably stalemate for a period of time. This made both of them breathe a sigh of relief, as long as their own trilogy can be stabilized, it is not the worst ending, and everything can be fought.


    Relatively speaking, Li Zhi''s expression is more relaxed, and the true **** is a little less confident. The Lingnan Sea Division has already defeated the Great Fleet. Under the difficult situation of the immortal battle, Li Yan has begun to gain the upper hand, and the initiative has an increasing trend.


    This makes the true God feel uneasy. Although he had such emotions during the Battle of Du Mo Shui, watching Marlen break through the battle, he thought that the situation had been reversed. But now he finally understood that this war was destined to be unexpected.


    Its appearance may have been decided long ago, one month, one year, ten years, maybe a hundred years, and maybe a thousand years. As a face-to-face person from that world, the true **** is extremely clear. The war between the two armies is rooted in the collision of two different civilizations.


    Civilization is a product that has been accumulated for many years, from generation to generation. It looks like it is strong or weak, majestic or corrupt, and high or advanced, all determined by its history. And these are the decisive factors for the victory or defeat of the war.


    The battle between the two armies, the difference between victory and defeat, is only a matter of time, but it determines the fate of two distant civilizations.


    A defeated country is bound to perish, and a defeated civilization is not qualified to survive. This is the law of the weak and the strong, and the rule of excellence. Only in this way can the human race continue to move forward, become stronger, meet more and greater challenges, and live longer.


    The outcome of the war was determined before the war began.


    It is not worth the sorrow that a country perishes because of defeat and a civilization that disappears because of invasion. That is when it is no longer suitable for existence. It is time to be destroyed.


    But to the true God, He thought that it would be Him to win.


    Of course, the war is still far from being won. He still has a chance.


    It''s just that every step in the future will be difficult.


    "If you surrender now, I can guarantee that both the Crescent Church and you will continue to exist." The true **** suddenly heard Li Zhi''s voice, full of confident voice, there was no room for questioning, as the king announced to his subjects


    His edict.


    True God sank his face and said, "You just won the naval battle, you haven''t won this war! We have many advantages in fighting in the local food market, and now we''re not afraid to make a joke?"


    Li Yan smiled lightly: "You are really strong and you know a lot, but you are in Xianyu, in the clouds, and your feet are not stepping on the ground. The things you see are not comprehensive enough, so the foundation you lay is naturally not. Reliable, without considering many details, and the power of civilization is the aggregation of countless details from all sides.


    "The proof that my fleet can win is proof; my army will also win. This is the general trend. If you do not have some powerful method of controlling believers and gaining the power of believers, your army has long been defeated. This war, great Tang Wenming will be the winner, and between you and us, there is already a clue.


    The real **** was stunned.


    What Li Yan said had the effect of the morning bell and twilight, and it was inspiring.


    But the next moment he became angry.


    Because He cannot accept the outcome of failure, let alone accept the taunt of his opponent before the end.


    So he took a deep breath, and once again stood up to fight.


    ...


    After the Langfang Army returned to Naspo City, it began to rest. A day later, the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army vanguards arrived, and Li Zheng began to let the soldiers build a new resupply base here. In the future, this is the granary and the rear.


    After ten days, the main force of the Tiger Guard and the Yulin Army rushed to the front line of Dumo Shui, and according to Li Zhi''s deployment, they occupied nearby cities and rested during the war.


    During this time, the other troops of the Chang''an Prohibition Army began to fully station in the western region of the Khanate. While they split their troops to ensure local stability, the main force will continue to follow the monks'' army.


    Da Shi''s army withdrew from the black khanate in an all-round way, and the defense line was rebuilt on the front line of Mulu City. Before it could be withdrawn, the parts caught up by the Changan embargo army became the military achievements of Datang generals. In this part, the Lord Volunteers make up most of them.


    "The battle of the Black Khan State lasted for more than a month, and it was about the same time as we had predicted before the war. In the Seven Rivers, half of the food garrison was damaged. Although it did not compete fully, it also met the expected victory.


    "The army can slow down for a while, mainly to ensure the stability of the place and transport the grain and ordnance. But before the cold winter comes, we must take down Mulu City."


    In the military discussions, Li Yan worked with generals such as King Qi, Shangguan Qingcheng, Zhao Polu, and Chen Qinglin to study the situation on the front line of Mulu City and formulate a subsequent battle plan.


    "The Lingnan Hai Division is progressing smoothly. Now it has completely controlled the sea. With the cooperation of Mulu City in the First World War, the Changan embargo will fight a lot." After saying this, King Qi turned his head to Li Yi, " In addition to the Marine Corps, how powerful is the Changan ship in the Lingnan Sea Division and how effective can it be on the battle? "


    Li Yan then gave a detailed introduction to the situation of the Changan ship. Not surprisingly, after everyone listened, they were all astounded. They only knew that the Changan ship could fight at sea, but did not expect that the Changan ship was more than a warship.


    "There will be a lot of convenience in the local battle of eating food, and the combat power will be greatly improved compared to the previous one. In addition, there are still 160,000 guards-if Mullen will also transfer the 50,000 people left in Baghdad, then It is more than 200,000. With the help of the standing army and the Mulu city defense line, we have to attack hard, and it is not easy. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng said truthfully. Although Tang City ¡¯s crossbow has lost a large part of its defense power,


    Tang Jun has not yet ignored the terrain of mountains and rivers, and the degree of Xiongguan. Relying on this, the Food Army can still create a wall of defense like a copper wall.


    The key to the Tang army''s expedition was to make a quick decision. If the war is delayed, it will lead to failure¡ªthe withdrawal is also a failure, just like Taizong Sanzheng Goguryeo. This is the biggest constraint of Tang Jun, or the disadvantage of the battlefield.


    The Eclipse Army adhered to the Guards as its core, not to mention victory, it was easy to delay the Tang Army''s pace. Moreover, under the restraint of the true God, Li Xunxiu was unable to return to the realm of the world, and Marlen was invincible and difficult to resolve.


    After knowing Tang Jun very well, he put aside his mentality of disregarding the enemy, and in the course of dealing with the pursuit of the Langfang Army, he showed his talents in the battlefield.


    In any case, it will be difficult for Tang Jun''s war against Mulu City to achieve the desired results.


    "In addition to the echo of Lingnan Haishi''s flanks, don''t forget that we also have the layout of the Western Region Commercial Bank for many years. Before the army entered the Qihe River Basin, the Western Region Commercial Bank had already made great moves. If the situation goes well, it will play a great role in the future. effect."


    Li Min did not say more about the specific deployment of the Western Region Commercial Bank, but only briefed. The actions of the other party are too uncertain and tentative. They have changed a lot and need to be in control at any time.


    "All in all, the armed forces are now in a hurry to rest. When the war resumes, as long as we can quickly break through the Mulu City defense line, which is the self-reliance of the Great Food, completely defeat the guards and open their door, it will be a smooth road in the future." LiêÊ Inspire morale.


    Of course, he knew very well that the Battle of Mulu City below would be more difficult than the previous war.


    Even with the cooperation of the Army of the Lingnan Fleet, it is not a stable win.


    If the army wants to win, it is not difficult to rely on military forces to attack directly, but to win quickly, the key lies in the Western Region Commercial Bank.


    The national war is still going on. Before the last moment, the number of winners and losers is full of changes.


    ...


    Not to mention the future war situation, for now, the great victory the army has achieved before has made the situation very favorable to Datang.


    When the Langfang Army, Tiger Guard, and Yulin Army were rested, the Changan embargo''s actions in various places did not stop, and the Xiao Cavalry took the lead to rush to the front of Mulu City.


    And these, for Zhang Changan in Baghdad, are just some words on the intelligence documents. The war without personal participation, after all, feels a lot worse.


    Therefore, he can only imagine the grand scene of war at sea, thousands of sails, and ten thousand people fighting against the moon in a foreign country, relying on his own understanding, to outline the heroism of the Langfang Army''s bloodwashing.


    This fantasy lasted only a few breaths, and Zhang Changan had to open his eyes, clear his mind, and quickly return to reality. He heard a rhythmic knock on the door, knowing that it was someone who came. The other party''s late-night visit was bound to be a major event. Zhang Chang''an didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly opened the door.


    He bears in mind his responsibilities to come here without any slackness, and he knows how dangerous it is to act in enemy countries. There may be accidents at any time, killing him here and dying silently.


    He made the worst plan, only to do more and contribute more to the army before the last moment came. Therefore, he cherishes his time. Even if he imagines that the army''s siege of the city and the victory of the flag will make him enthusiastic and energetic, he cannot indulge even for a moment.

 v8 Chapter 209： Lucky star

    The lingering lights did not illuminate the large group of shadows behind the door court. The cool breeze at night blew the treetops to make a slight noise. Zhang Changan came to the door as usual and opened the door calmly.


    When the light passed through the door slit, he was ready to hit it all. Based on the cultivation of the real world of his Yangshen, the strength of the first young monk of Datang, even if he came from a crescent priest, he also had the opportunity to deal with it.


    Every time the door was opened, Zhang Changan had a hard-working psychological expectation, and even prepared dozens of hundreds of monks who suddenly burst out of the hospital to prepare for his blood donation.


    Although Baghdad City is not comparable to Chang''an City, it is also a big city. The monks of the Western Regions are here, just as fish and shrimp are thrown into the sea. No matter how much care is set up, Rao is not half in front of the big waves Security at all.


    Appearing outside the door was Sai Dianchi''s handsome face with a deep outline and a beard with a well-fixed beard. Although his face was eager, it was not full-bodied, and his eyes were calm. There should be no bad things happening. He was followed by only one entourage, and there was nothing unusual, which further confirmed this.


    Zhang Changan quickly swept around the outside, the house was cold, the street was quiet, and the trajectory of the wind passing was normal. He breathed a sigh of relief and let in the match code.


    This is the base of the Western Region Commercial Bank, not far from Saidian Chi''s house. Although it is late at the moment, Baghdad has no precautions against Saidianchi.


    "At dusk, we were instructed to go to the Great Temple to hear the order. Now the Great Temple and the Palace of Wisdom have issued emergency orders to convene all the elite monks of the country and rush to the eastern Mulu city today!"


    After entering the house, Saidian was too late to settle down, and he quickly told Zhang Chang''an the reason for the rush, "This time is a national call! It''s rare to encounter it for decades, and the situation on the battlefield is not optimistic. I listen Said that the caliphate had ordered the inner library to be opened, to take out all the magical treasures in it, and to equip them to the monks who rushed to the east! "


    Zhang Changan poured a glass of wine for Saidian Chi, and sat down to himself, indicating that Saidian Chi didn''t need to worry, and explained all the details clearly. At this point, he seldom drank tea. Compared with that, more big cannibals preferred to drink. In order to be more like a big cannibal, his lifestyle was changing.


    According to Sai Dianchi, Zhang Changan has a general understanding of the current situation.


    Mullen lost the war in the Seven Rivers and lost control of the ocean. The only thing he can do now is to defend the Mulu city defense line. Of course, Zhang Changan knew that the upcoming battle of Mulu City was definitely not a border war.


    It is related to the survival of the eclipse.


    Whether it is the Great Tang or the Great Eclipse, the core combat power of the country is the army, and the key force of the army is the monk. The essence of the former is the Langfang Army, Tiger Guard, Yulin Army and Lingnan Sea Division. The core of the latter is the Guards, and the pro-arms of two deputy emirs, including the Navy.


    Once this part of the force is wiped out by the other side, the food lands will be vast again, it is just an unguarded courtyard.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, Monjitaz and Xi Luchi''s pro-military forces have been destroyed, and there are more than 200,000 guards remaining in the monk ¡¯s army. Resist the army of Tang, and the country will die.


    Mullen certainly won''t let this happen, and he should deal with it.


    "The caliphate''s order made it clear that the country is now in a critical state, and all monk forces must be used by the country to join this national war." Sai Dianchi said, "but the Baghdad''s fifty thousand guards. , Did not receive Dongjin''s order,


    Should still be stationed in the capital. "


    Zhang Changan nodded and thought for himself.


    Obviously, due to the situation, Mullen has changed the current war from an army war to a civil war.


    The integration of the Great Food and Religion, the power of the Crescent religion is extremely powerful, and the mobilization power of the sect is outstanding. The monks of the country are controlled by the sect.


    On the ability of war mobilization, the current eclipse is very powerful, which is the benefit of the crescentism''s strong spiritual control over believers. Zhang Changan knows very well that now is the time for the eclipse to show the advantages of its own country, the combination of government and church.


    This is undoubtedly very bad news for Wang Shi.


    "Do you know the specific implementation plan for the call order?" Zhang Changan asked Sai Dianchi. He was anxious, but not panicked. As long as the plan for refreshing the monthly education is available, there is still a lot of room for action for the influence of the Western Region''s business offices in various ministries.


    On the eve of the war, the five hundred Great Monks of the Tang Dynasty first entered the Black Khanate. After performing the task of killing monks from the Supervision Institute, they did not follow the army.


    Sai Dian shook his head, "The elders didn''t say anything about the comprehensive implementation plan today. However, with my current status in the Great Temple, I will definitely know many things later. As long as I pay attention to it, I can still find a lot of clues."


    The crescent church call for monks from all over the country to rush to the front line of Mulu City, which is related to the movement of millions of people in the vast area, and there will undoubtedly be an action plan.


    How many monks and materials are mobilized in each place, how long do they gather, and when do they set off, where do the small teams converge, the schedule of the big teams, and the cities that the teams enter when they arrive in the east There will be corresponding arrangements for any kind of tasks to be stationed.


    Without a plan, the entire operation would be a piece of sand, messy and impossible.


    Zhang Changan knew very well that he must control this action plan in advance. To provide a strong basis for the Western Region businesses in various places, especially the east, and Wang Shi''s next targeted actions, thereby undermining the other party''s plan.


    If you can''t stop all this, when Mullen will quickly deploy the personnel and materials, the Mulu City defense line will be a copper wall and an iron wall. And once Mullen begins to rely on a large area of ??food to set up defenses in the upper layers in depth, multiple lines of defense will be formed to build a solid defense system.


    Once that happens, how powerful Wang Shi is, don''t even think about destroying the food within three or two years. This is the advantage of a large country with a large population and a large population. Even if it is defeated successively, the army has suffered heavy losses, and there is still room for saving the war.


    In this war, Wang Shi had no time to use for three or two years.


    Zhang Changan hoped to rely on Saidianchi to figure out the arrangement of the crescent religion.


    But he also knew very well that Saidianchi alone would not work.


    He told the Code Equator: "Although you are now a senior member of the Great Temple, you are not yet the most core personnel. You will know some plans, which is not surprising, because you will also have errands, but you must master the whole movement It''s too difficult. If you deliberately make inquiries and conduct multiple investigations, it will inevitably make people feel strange and suspicion. "


    The high-level board of directors of the Great Temple is also the high-level of the Crescent Church. It consists of thirteen principal high priests and controls the entire Crescent Church for the true god. Today''s Saidian Chi is one of the 13 principal high priests.


    But its core group is the five elders. They are extremely powerful, mysterious, and easily show up. It is also difficult for them to reach them in depth.


    "So what should I do next?" Sai Dianchi quickly asked


    .


    He felt that Zhang Changan must have a solution. The young Tang Junyan in front of him is the smartest person he has ever seen. It seems that no matter what the problem is, he has a solution.


    Zhang Changan took out a stack of papers from the storage bag, flipped two copies on the table, and took one of them to the equator of the Saidian: "According to the information we have previously explored, among the five elders in the Great Temple, this'' Elder Mohad is one of the few people who has more outing activities, and we are easier to contact.


    "In these days, according to the information you provided, I followed the vine and ordered someone to probe his details, but I got some useful things. In short, this person has the possibility for me."


    After he arrived in Baghdad, the Western Business Office here was under his command. In addition to guiding the actions of Sai Dianchi these days, naturally he was not idle and did a lot of targeted things.


    The key point is to identify the "available people" among Baghdad''s noble figures and conduct detailed investigations based on the information of Western Region Commercial Bank over the years and the understanding of Saidian Chi.


    Sai Dianchi heard Zhang Changan''s words and seemed a little surprised: "The figure of Elder Mohad is already the highest existence of the Great Temple. He is extremely honorable and demanding. How can it be used by us? What is the reason for his betrayal?


    "Although the five elders are not monolithic, they are different from each other according to their origins and temperament. Mohd is not very gregarious and has been restrained, but he is far from having deep grievances and has to turn his face with other people or do To the detriment of the Great Temple! "


    Zhang Changan handed the document to Sai Dianchi, signalling the other party to quickly read it.


    He hurriedly said, "We don''t need him to betray the Great Temple. To get the news, we don''t necessarily need the other party to hold on to the intention of betrayal. This man does have a respectable position, and he has no flaws in his personal use of wealth. It is impossible to buy him. "


    Saidian Chi more and more confused, looked up at Zhang Changan puzzled.


    "Mahrad has a very strong personal strength, but his origin is ordinary. Although he is not a poor family, he is only a third-class nobleman. He is now the five elders and his personal power has reached its peak. However, we need to revitalize the family in this expensive place. Baghdad is not that easy.


    "In recent years, he has really raised the status of his family by relying on his personal influence. .


    "So, he needs an arm. And you, Sai Dianchi, is his blessing."


    After listening to Zhang Chang''an, the game code came to an end.


    He has a distinguished status and belongs to the top class of nobles in Da Shi. Although he is only one of the 13 principal high priests in the Great Temple, he has a status gap with Mohd, but if he is willing to intersect with each other, the other party must be Unexpectedly.


    Zhang Chang''an looked at Sai Dianchi and said calmly: "All you have to do is make Mohad. Once you become a Mo Ni, he wants to use your influence to fully integrate into the top aristocratic group in Baghdad. In the case of raising the status of the family, you will definitely treat you sincerely.


    "As long as you guide a little bit, it is easy for each other to be friends without saying anything. By then, what you want to know is not a secret. Even if it is a core matter of politics and religion, you are a nobleman. , He is not worried that you will leak the secret, so there should be no reservations. "


    Saidian Chi heard the last, opened her mouth, but was speechless. The arrangement for Zhang Changan can only be admired.

 v8 Chapter 210： Traitors philosophy of life

    Marlen''s call order has been issued. With the tightness of the crescent religion organization, the high degree of action efficiency, and the monks'' reaction and speed of travel, monks from all over the country will rush to the east on a large scale within ten months. So there is not much time for Saidianchi.


    On how to quickly and effectively make Mohad, Zhang Changan helped Sai Dianchi develop a plan overnight. As an official who has been in charge of prairie state affairs for many years, Zhang Changan is accustomed to bringing all the details that can be considered into his control, and formulating measures to respond to accidents, and strives to make no mistakes.


    Throughout the middle of the night, the two were planning intensively. By the time the sky was shining, a well-thought-out plan had already been formulated. After confirming that Sai Dianchi was clear about the plan, Zhang Changan burned the paper with a spiritual fire without leaving any traces.


    Sai Dianchi left Zhang Changan''s residence and went to the Great Temple on duty. He certainly knew that some of the tasks of the call today would fall on him. When he made a plan with Zhang Changan in the middle of the night yesterday, the five elders of the Great Temple must have made another plan together.


    Now is the time for everyone to take action, and Sai Dianchi himself is the only one who has to execute two plans.


    Suddenly, an inexplicable smile emerged from the red corners of Saidian, feeling like he is the most mysterious existence of the entire city of Baghdad, and has a powerful force behind it, which is extremely powerful.


    This kind of experience is very mysterious, and the way is unknown, but when he looks at other people, including several other principal high priests, he has a sense of superiority for no reason.


    It''s as if they are the gods above, and the other party is just an ant on the ground. They don''t know their fate, and they don''t know what they will encounter. All of this depends on their actions.


    This is a feeling similar to controlling the fate of others. Sai Dianchi feels that he is a **** walking in the darkness, powerful and unpredictable, and powerful and wise.


    Entering the Great Temple, Sai Dianchi felt a solemn atmosphere. The monks who came and went were hurried, with a solemn look, and their eyes were astonished. There is a dangerous breath in the air, like a monster hiding its destiny. No one can escape its control, it will choose someone to eat at any time.


    Sai Dianchi''s back gradually became cold, at this time the inexplicable sense of superiority and power in his heart was disappearing bit by bit. He realized that although he had double powers, he was also taking double risks in this war.


    With a little care, not only did he die, but his family was also affected by his own body, the bones were all there, and he was also cast aside by the people. These thoughts made Sai Dianchi''s footsteps look heavy, and she could no longer see the slightest ease on her face, even a little uneasy.


    His appearance in the eyes of others, naturally has a different meaning.


    People who are lower than him can''t help but figure it out. Even the principal high priest is doing things like thin ice. How severe is the war in the east?


    And when people who are equal to or higher than him see it, they will think that Sai Dianchi is worried about the country and the people, and feels uneasy about the state of the country. This is not a qualified performance of a quiet boss, but it also proves his indecision.


    "Saidian Chi High Priest, your face doesn''t look very good, did you have no rest last night?"


    Saidian Chi, who was immersed in his heart, suddenly heard someone talk to himself, and his heart beat suddenly. He raised his head uneasily, and saw only Mohad''s face with a close smile.


    At this moment, Sai Dianchi''s mood was extremely complicated.


    It is Mohd that speaks. The third-class aristocrats who are to be "captured" must inevitably become the "weak" used by himself in Zhang Changan''s plan. At this time, facing the other side, Saidianchi already has some psychological advantages.


    If he meets other elders, he may be shocked, thinking about how to hide his true thoughts. But in the presence of Mohd, he immediately stabilized his mind, barely squeezed a smile, and said enthusiastically: "It is worrying about calling for orders, but when it comes to hard work, it is definitely not as good as the elders."


    As a strong priest, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t rest for a few days, and he won''t look so bad. Saidianchi knew that Mohad was just asking for a conversation and talking to him. Sai Dianchi is a top noble. After returning to Baghdad this time, she intends to make friends with others, so her popularity is very good now.


    Without any accident, Sai Dianchi and Mohdhan walked side by side. Right now it''s too early, and before the discussions, the two went to eat together early, and there was no surprise during the meeting.


    When the two came to the meeting hall, they were full of people. In addition to the five elders, thirteen principals, and some deputies, there were thirty or forty people in total. After last night''s deliberations, today the elders will announce the implementation plan of the call order.


    Sai Dianchi came to his seat and sat down, making him wonder that he saw Nadine and Satuk suddenly! These two people, one is the chief priest of the Crescent Church in the Kalahan Supervision Institute, and the other is the prince of Karahan, who is not in Mulu City at the moment, how can they appear together?


    Soon, Sai Dianchi thought of part of the reason.


    Karakhan had been completely occupied by the Tang army, and it was considered as a de facto country. Suddenly Nadine lost his place and errand in the other place and naturally returned.


    However, although Su Nadi was not inferior in status and had some credit in Karakhan, he lost Karakhan in the end. He failed to resolve the fine work of the Tang Dynasty. Deputy principal high priest.


    As the king of the dead, Satuk had no decent army, so he could only hold the thighs of food. However, his strength was weak, and his status could not be prominent. Can only rely on the identity of the crescent religion, barely mixed in the Grand Temple.


    However, if you can come to the center of the Crescent Church, as long as you meet more powerful people, the eclipse will restore the territory of Karakhan in the future. Satuk may be the king of Karakhan. Maybe Karakhan will die. Go back to be a local lord and Fengjiang official-that''s not bad.


    Because of the "feeling of a ghost", Sai Dianchi always concentrated at the meeting and wanted to hear more useful news.


    However, things did not go as smoothly as he imagined. At the beginning, the elders looked at the people and killed them: "The Holy Army lost a lot of war in Karahan. A large part of the reason was that the Tang Dynasty''s fine work was pervasive. Before the war, Gathered a lot of information for them! This put the Holy Army in a disadvantaged position from the beginning and defeated successively!


    "The clash between the Supervision Institute and the Tang people has shown that they also have a large number of manpower in the country, and until now, because of the outbreak of the war, we have not been able to concentrate our efforts in time to dig them out! That is to say, everyone, each of you No one is safe! "


    Hearing these words, especially when he touched the elder''s cold eyes full of scrutiny and suspicion, Saidian was completely cold with a cold heart. The common sense of being guilty of a thief makes him feel like sitting on a needle.


    However, he also received a lot of training from Zhang Chang''an, so that he wouldn''t expose his feet easily, and now he had enough courage to avoid the elder''s eyes.


    After the opponent''s eyes moved away, Saidian gave a dark breath, and it took a lot of effort to suppress the disturbance of the heartbeat. He was very clear that the practice of the elder, even if he only had abnormal heartbeat and breathing, would become a fatal flaw at this time.


    For example, in the ceremonial match of the needle, because of the irresistible tension, his head was gradually dizzy, so that the elder was not listening. In this hall, there are the most powerful masters and the most wise superiors of crescent teaching, and they are also their opponents!


    Sai Dianchi felt a strong threat, as if she was alone among thousands of horses. Every moment there were countless swords and lightsabers. She rushed towards herself, and she would be crushed into pieces at any time.


    Calmly responding to challenges is simple. When things are coming and everyone is enemies, how many people can be calm?


    What''s more, he is not a professional elaborate work. He does not have a long time and receives rigorous training.


    Saidianchi gradually unable to hold herself, forehead


    Began to produce fine sweat.


    He is a big cannibal and a top nobleman, but now he is planning to be harmful to the country and be a traitor! What a despicable and shameless act this is, he will be nailed to the pillar of shame in history and cast aside by all!


    Sai Dianchi thought more and more confused.


    He inevitably thought of shrinking, thought of frankness, thought of getting lost. Many of these stories even popped into his mind.


    Those heroes who were temporarily intimidated or temporarily lost their minds and embarked on the road of betrayal, but did not cause faults because of timely wake-up, but made meritorious heroes, praised by posterity, lingered in Saidianchi''s mind .


    At this time, his hands consciously touched a piece of accessories under the clothes, clear as ice. For a moment, it was almost habitual, and the game code faltered. It was a jade pendant given to him by Zhang Changan. It wasn''t much special, but the intention was clear.


    "When you feel uneasy, just go and caption it, it will calm you down." Sai Dianchi remembered Zhang Changan''s words. This jade pendant is actually not a magic weapon, nor has it the effect of calming mind, but in the long training in the past, Saidian Chi has been cultivated such a habit.


    The sweat beads on Saidian''s red forehead gradually dissipated, and the elder''s voice returned to normal in his ears, no longer as dim and blurred as before, as if far away, near, real, and illusionary.


    "If I change something, I will die, there will be no chance to become a hero!"


    Sai Dianchi''s eyes slowly resumed to clear, and the slightest gradually emerged, "What''s more, what are heroes? Those stories are deceptive tricks. They are used by kings to fool people and let them serve themselves! Can you believe this? "


    Sai Dianchi continued to think, "There are only two kinds of people in this world, those who are driven by others, and those who are driven by others.


    "The king establishes the country, thereby confirming his supremacy and allowing all peoples to become his own flock. In the final analysis, but with the power of the four seas, raising one''s own respect! How could he ever be better off for the rest of the world? If not, how could the power be privileged?


    "Everyone is just for themselves! To ensure their status, the king wants to deceive people, let the people loyal to the monarch, serve the country and die for themselves, and it should be said that it is the greatest shame in the world! Ridiculous those stupid The people, infused with these ideas by the king, were reduced to sheep, swords, and proud of them!


    "Yes, the people are weak after all. Without a regiment, they cannot have security and cannot guarantee their own survival. But I am different. I am a priest and have a high degree of cultivation. Why do I have to be a sword for Caliph? ? If the country is prosperous, I will have more power? If the country dies, I will surely die?


    "No, the regime change is just an ordinary thing. My own interests and strength can truly protect myself. The Tang Dynasty also needs people to govern it, and I will still be a noble! The caliph''s throne has nothing to do with me ? "


    Sai Dianchi''s eyes were as sharp as swords, and bloodshot eyes covered his eyes. "Caliph himself was incompetent and defeated in Kalahan, and now he can only defend Mulu City. Seeing that he will die, I cannot bury him! It is a wise choice to take refuge in the Tang Dynasty! "


    With this in mind, Sai Dianchi finally convinced and hypnotized herself.


    He has a clear and reasonable view of himself. He believes that there are no flaws, no loopholes, and a very powerful three perspectives. Such three perspectives are sufficient to support his next actions, so that he is no longer confused and scared.


    Everyone needs his own philosophy of life, and he will have it. Right or wrong, it will become the moon above you, illuminating your own path.


    "In order to gain more power and give yourself more powerful resources, you must work hard!" Sai Dianchi felt that she was full of energy and energy. In order to make yourself stronger, even if you are in danger, it should be, even if you encounter difficulties, you must overcome it.


    He was so clear-headed that he began to listen carefully to the words of the elder and pay attention to the reactions of the people.

 v8 Chapter 211： Friendly alliance

    The discussions in the hall were not short. The elders announced the overall plan for recruiting monks, and Sai Dianchi got some useful news. But they are all outline-type collar-type, not very useful, at least unable to let Zhang Changan use tracking.


    Soon many documents were distributed, one for each of the 13 principal high priests. They will be responsible for commanding and dispatching monks in various areas. This is the task. Sai Dianchi did not immediately open the papers to see, as did the other principal high priests. Everyone was very alert to each other, for fear of being targeted by others.


    Just now the elders have made it very clear that the elaborate works of the Western Region Commercial Bank are pervasive. Nowadays, although the monks in the hall do not say that everyone is at risk, they are very careful and cautious. The trust of their companions is being tested.


    "In order to ensure that the recruitment plan is not carefully watched by the Tang Dynasty, the part of each of your tasks must not be disclosed to other principal high priests, and you must not probe each other, or you will be severely punished!"


    The first elder at the long table glanced at the crowd, his face was killed, and he was full of irresistible momentum. "Familiarize yourself with the task today and prepare accordingly. You must go to your own area at the latest tomorrow. As soon as you have an errand, you must follow the regulations. It will be completed within the time limit, the postponer will not be spared! "


    Sai Dianchi collected her task papers and looked around for a few moments. Finally, her eyes fell on Sudden Nadine, and when she saw the other person''s somber face and red eyes, an idea suddenly came to her mind: should it be Gather the other person under your own arm?


    The failure of the Ombudsman in Karahan caused Sudden Nadin to bear a great deal of blame. Especially on the eve of the outbreak of the war, his plan to trap the monks of the Tang Dynasty failed. No one was caught. His manpower was also attacked by each other in various cities, resulting in heavy losses to the Supervision Institute and himself.


    At this time, the other party should be urgent and want to find out more eyeliner in Western Foods, wear guilt and make achievements, and wash away shame. It is undoubtedly very useful if you can grasp the actions of the other party.


    Among the thirteen principal high priests of the Great Temple, the Supervisory House, which specializes in dealing with Western Regions Commercial Banks, has four seats, and the weight is not small. Sai Dianchi speculated through the words of the elders that during the implementation of the call-up action, the elders must have targeted arrangements in order to prevent the Tang Dynasty from sabotaging.


    Just as Sai Dianchi planned this, he saw Nadine suddenly look at him, his eyes were deep, full of uncertain inquiry. This makes Sai Dian''s heart nervous, does the other party have doubts about himself?


    According to the friendship between the two in Karakhan, especially the last cooperation, the relationship between them is not ordinary, but it is strange that after Nadine returned to Baghdad, he did not come to find himself.


    You should know that you are a top noble, and you have a different status after you return. Suddenly Nadine should go his own way in order to alleviate his guilt. But he didn''t know he was back in Baghdad until he saw him.


    With this in mind, there was a bad hunch in Saidian Red Heart. He quickly reviewed what he had done before, and he never thought that what was wrong with him would cause Sudden Nadin''s suspicion.


    "Maybe he just doubts everyone?" Sai Dianchi comforted himself. This is also the case. After suffering such a big loss in Karakhan, he lost an unknown reason, and suddenly Nadine should be alert to everyone.


    Observing the unexpectedness of Nadine Suddenly, Sai Dianchi temporarily abandoned her intention to attract the opponent, and decided to observe it first, go back to discuss with Zhang Changan, and then decide the subsequent arrangements.


    Out of the deliberative hall, Saidianchi went to his classroom and opened the task paper to quickly browse. He was responsible for the monks'' summoning in the area of ??Susa, not far from Baghdad, and in its southeast, it was an important city for food.


    Sai Dianchi was disappointed that no monks were assigned to the Gyeonggi land in Baghdad. However, he was not unhappy. Of the thirteen principal high priests, it was not only him who belonged to the top nobles. Two of them were slightly higher than him.


    The monks calling around Baghdad must have fallen into those two hands. As long as it is not too far away from Baghdad, Saidianchi is willing to accept, which is also a result consistent with Zhang Changan''s expectations.


    Just when Sai Dianchi had begun to think about how to act, he saw the content at the end of the instrument. This content made his heart move, and his eyes glowed with light.


    This is a supervisor


    The extra orders of the procuratorate allowed him to investigate the fine works of the Tang Dynasty at the same time when he called for the monks. The key point is to increase manpower to monitor and screen monks under their command to prevent infiltration by the Tang Dynasty, and a plan of "leading snakes out of holes" was attached.


    "It seems that in order to cope with the eye line of the Tang Dynasty and ensure the successful completion of the recruitment task, the elders did spend a lot of effort." Sai Dianchi read the whole plan of "lead the snake out of the hole", but felt that there was a chill behind him.


    In the eyes of the elders, the infiltration of Tang Dynasty''s delicacies will definitely not be less than that of Karakhan. Therefore, during the implementation of the call-up plan, Tang Dynasty''s as a support frontal battlefield, it will certainly carry out sabotage.


    In this plan, the elders inferred that what the Tang Dynasty could do was nothing more than two things. One was the assassination of monks in the main shrines who presided over the recruitment activities in various places. Monk is assassinated.


    These two points will undoubtedly make the recruitment operation face a great dilemma. If it is successful, it will definitely reinvigorate the strength of the Monk Monk. Earn time in frontal attack.


    In the plan of "leading snakes out of caves", the crescentism will deliberately make the movements in some places larger in the process of recruiting monks and materials, and entice the monks in the Tang Dynasty to take action, turn passive into active, and kill them. To achieve the purpose of killing, arresting the fine works of the Tang Dynasty.


    After interrogating the fine works of the Tang Dynasty, he was able to follow the vines and destroy the strongholds of the western business firms.


    "This is not simply to ensure the smooth implementation of the call-up action. The elders will take this opportunity to seduce the Tang Dynasty''s eyeliner and strike again. If the operation is carried out in this way, the Western Commercial Bank will inevitably be severely damaged. You lose your ability to operate on a large scale! "


    Sai Dianchi knew very well that Zhang Chang''an''s actions to undermine the call plan were as expected by the elders. After all, besides that, there is no better option for western business firms. Operation in the enemy country, assassination of high-level leaders of the crescent mission, and destruction of materials are the most effective ways of sabotage.


    "Fortunately, I am the principal high priest. Now that I know this plan, otherwise the Western Region Commercial Bank will suffer this time!" Sai Dianchi calmed down and put away the paperwork. Now he can''t leave the Great Temple, he must convene his own staff to arrange the internal affairs.


    After a long day of busy work, Sai Dianchi arranged an errand to Susa City. In the early stage, he will not take care of himself, after all, it is all tactics for errands, and the people below will handle it. Until the scale of monks and materials comes up, he will lead someone to preside over the overall situation.


    "High priest, Elder Mohad has gone out."


    Sai Dianchi got the news and immediately got up and went out. He sent someone to look at Mohad''s side so that when he was on a business trip, he would meet with the other party and leave together, so that he could get close to the road. This is not unusual and no one will think too much.


    The two met each other in front of the gate, and they were familiar people. Without much intention, they talked to each other. Speaking of the warming up place, Sai Dianchi consulted some great temples and spiritual practice. It is not very important but not a trivial issue. Mohald gives his face a better understanding.


    The topic could not be finished for a while, Saidian Chi took the initiative to invite each other, and went to a nearby restaurant for a meal, everything seemed logical, and Mohad did not refuse.


    Of course, this degree of familiarity is sufficient in ordinary times, and it is also a common sense of interaction between people, but the situation is tense at the moment, and Sai Dianchi must quickly enter into a relationship with Mehdra, which is too inadequate .


    There are only two ways to get in touch with people quickly. The effect of the latter is undoubtedly better than the former. But people do not always have difficulties, especially the superiors. At this time, it is necessary to create difficulties for the other party.


    Sai Dian did not have to go to great lengths to create problems for Mohd. In the unfavorable national war, when Marlen called up a national monk and went to the battlefield, no one could survive alone. There are a lot of people like Mohd, but they are not the top powers, and they can''t shade the superiors of all the people, so they will naturally be troubled.


    The key is whether Sai Dianchi can solve this trouble for him.


    When the two had a taste of the food in the restaurant, Mohd took the initiative to stir up the stubble. "This time, the call order was issued, and all monks who met the requirements must go to the east to participate in the war, especially the monks who practiced gas.


    There is no reason to stay. Poor my only grandson, who is only fourteen years old, but is going to fight in battle. He is still so young, and it is really heartbreaking that his life and death on the battlefield are unknown. "


    Sai Dianchi showed enthusiasm today, and naturally Mohad would not be unaware. Now that the other party intends to make a good deal with himself, Mohad is also happy to push the boat and use the power of Saidianchi to benefit his tribe, so he begins to explore.


    Sai Dianchi sighed, and said with a serious face: "The situation in the country is like this, and the caliph is ordering us, and we are involuntary. But the elders are the nation, and they have made countless merits. Even the only grandson is on the battlefield. . "


    To this day, through the information provided by Zhang Changan, Sai Dianchi has a deep understanding of Mohad, and naturally knows that there are more than one grandson of the other, but three. It''s just that the other two talents are average and hope to go a long way on the path of cultivation. In the future, only his young grandson will inherit Mohad''s mantle.


    Speaking blindly with open eyes, and speaking sincerely, is a necessary ability of a high-ranking official. Saidian Chi knew that Mohad did not want to send his grandson to the battlefield, so he killed the word "only grandson".


    "The high priest who went to Damascus this time has a good relationship with me. I will visit him later. The elders'' family members don''t have to worry about it." Sai Dianchi continued, with a sincere look for the king.


    His words are true. As a top aristocracy, Saidian Chi has a wide range of friends. Although his status in the Great Temple is not as good as that of Mohad, his influence on the eclipse is not comparable to Mohad. For his existence, it''s really simple to do some household registration, coordinate up and down, and deal with an errand.


    Mahad ¡¯s family had calculated that in Damascus before leaving the Great Temple, there were more than 200 monks in the other race who were eligible for the call. "As far as I know, the elders are thin and will call for monks to control Within a hundred people, the elders think that the tribe may bear? "


    Mohd heard that he was overjoyed, and he just tentatively, Sai Dianchi was so helpful, it was beyond his expectation.


    After waiting for his words to thank him, Sai Dianchi continued: "This time the monks went on the march, although they said that they had prepared their own tools, the country would still support the elite monks. Just as my cousin was able to speak on this matter, I see the elders ¡¯tribe. Over the years, there have been many battlefield deaths. Such a meritorious house should be given preferential treatment this time out of battle, and more elixir."


    Mohad''s eyes brightened, a little more potion, and an extra life on the battlefield! The so-called House of Merit is naturally rhetoric. Within the big family of food, who has not had a few monks who died in battle? His family is not so prominent in this regard.


    "The High Priest is so helpful, I wonder what I can do for you?" Mohad calmed down and looked at Sai Dianchi and asked seriously, he did not think that the other party would help him in this way, and would not ask.


    Sai Dianchi certainly wouldn''t say his true thoughts, but he helped the other party, but he didn''t try to reciprocate. He couldn''t explain why, and would lead Mohad to speculate that he had ulterior motives.


    He had long been prepared: "The first stage of the call-up is the gathering of monks and materials by the principal high priests. This second stage is led by the elders to the battlefield. I hope that when the battlefield is on the battlefield, the elders can help me. One or two, let me have more opportunities for merit, and I can go forward and back. "


    Upon hearing this, Mohd knew it.


    The war in the east was tense. In addition to the elders in the Great Temple, the other four elders would go to the war. At that time, each elder could select a part of his guardian ministry among the monks recruited. These elders'' songs will undoubtedly take a lot of advantage. Under normal circumstances, the danger will not go, and others will not be able to grab them in the place of success.


    It would be nice if Saidianchi''s people could follow Mohad.


    This is not to say that without Mohad, the Saidianchi will go to a dangerous place, and will struggle, because his identity is there after all. But Dormhard''s help is undoubtedly also useful.


    "The high priest is Toshihiko Kuniyuki. If you and I can fight side by side, it''s the best!" Mohad immediately agreed. Sai Dianchi followed him, and Mohad could also enjoy the convenience brought by the privileges of the other aristocracy, and he would also benefit himself, which was highly desirable.


    The friendly alliance reached this, and the two laughed at each other with a drink. With common interests, they became grasshoppers on the same rope, and they felt that the relationship was very close.

 v8 Chapter 212： Not far

    When the Saidianchi and Mohad were in conflict, Zhang Chang''an also went out early. He summoned the monk chief of the Western Region Commercial Bank in Baghdad to discuss the matter urgently in a hidden place unknown to Saidianchi.


    "Mullen issued a call-up order, and the Crescent Church of the Great Eclipse will immediately take full action. Most of the 13 principal high priests of the Great Temple will rush to various places later to preside over the assembly of monks and the dispatch of materials in each city. Western Businesses must move in unison to undermine their plans. "


    On the main seat, Zhang Changan looked around the crowd. Although his face was somber, his eyes were not sharp. On the contrary, he seemed calm, as if everything was under control.


    The room was not very large. One or twenty monks dressed as different monks were sitting in rows and cross-legs, and there was a faint atmosphere of Jin Ge standing under the beams.


    The Western Region Commercial Bank has been in the food market for many years, and its strength is overbearing. The previous crescent church ¡¯s picketing has caused some trouble, but because the time is short, the Western Region Commercial Team responded in time, so it did not hurt the muscles. Ability to act everywhere.


    Zhang Changan went on to describe his thoughts, "Our strength is not weak. If we count the big cannibals who are bribed, bought, swindled, and cooperated with us, our strength can even be said to be strong. But Rao is so, in Within the eclipse, we do not have the ability to directly confront the crescent religion.


    "So our plan is mainly to destroy, to delay the opponent''s steps of gathering monks and deploying materials to the greatest extent, weakening their strength to reinforce the front line of Mulu City, and gaining time for Wang Shi''s attack on the front battlefield.


    "As long as the monks and supplies to the east of Da Shi are not enough to arrange the depth of the battle line in a short time, judging from the current advancement speed of Wang Shi, victory will certainly belong to us.


    "Our focus is divided into three points. One is the assassination of the high-level shrine presided over by the monks; the other is the destruction of the materials gathered by the Crescent. The third is the creation of chaos in important cities and the chaos and internal disorder of the eclipse. The people panic. "


    Having said that, Zhang Changan began to arrange specific manpower in various cities.


    For the time being, Saidianchi has not brought back the detailed plan for the call-up action, and the goals of the Western Region Commercial Bank have not yet appeared, so at this time Zhang Changan was more focused on letting the Western Region Commercial Bank to concentrate his manpower, and at the same time spread his eyes everywhere. , Monitor every move of the Great Temple.


    The actions under Xiyu Commercial Bank rely heavily on Sai Dianchi''s intelligence, but Zhang Changan will not pin his hopes on the other. Over the years, the Western Region Commercial Bank has also done a lot of things. For example, the high-levels of some large temples have fallen into their surveillance, and they can grasp the movements of the other party at any time.


    In addition, the Western Region Commercial Bank also has other sources of information. It has also established a meticulous surveillance network in important cities, and can learn about the actions of each other through the crescent moon teaching some monks. For this reason, even if Saidianchi cannot obtain more useful information in the future, the Western Commercial Bank will not be unable to act.


    It''s just that efficiency or results will definitely be greatly reduced.


    After arranging today''s events, it was not too early. Zhang Changan returned to his foothold and waited for Sai Dianchi to return. He told him what he discovered today, especially the communication with Mohd.


    Half an hour later, Saidian Chi arrived on schedule, and will explain what he saw and heard in the Great Temple today, including the progress of reaching a friendly alliance with Mohad, with Zhang Changan.


    Over and over again.


    Hearing that the Great Temple had specially formulated a plan to "snake snakes out of holes" in order to deal with western business firms, Zhang Chang''an frowned and was shocked by the opponent''s old plans.


    To be realistic, because the Mulu City battle must be resolved quickly, the Western Commercial Banks are now anxious to destroy the call. If you do not know this plan of "lead the snake out of the hole", the Western Commercial Banks will most likely fall into a trap.


    Even if Zhang Chang''an is keen to direct Baghdad''s actions, Western Regions'' business in other important cities will have a worry of failure.


    Fortunately, Saidian Chi brought back the news, and Zhang Changan had a chance to respond.


    This part of the action involves the specific situation of the specific location. Zhang Changan can''t make a plan now, but as long as he can inform the Western Region Commercial Bank, so that everyone has sufficient mental preparation to carefully screen it. Don''t jump into the fire pit.


    "This news is very important. I will write down the credit for it. When the war is over, your benefits will definitely be indispensable!" Zhang Changan praised Sai Dianchi and gave the other party a serious commitment, which made the latter very happy. .


    "The contact with Mohad should not be careless. The other party is not good at it. Remember not to reveal flaws. All words and deeds must be cautious. Since the plan is carried out smoothly, then we must advance steadily in accordance with our pre-arranged process and strive to leave you in Baghdad Before going on a mission, befriend each other. "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Changan groaned a bit, and then said: "With the common stand and interests, the relationship will indeed get closer, but this is not enough. Your personal relationship must be deepened. Do you know what to do?"


    Sai Dianchi patted his chest with confidence and said, "You have taught me a long time. If you want to have a strong personal relationship, it is nothing more than like-minded ideals. We have no great ideals. Noble like-minded ones are avoided. It is easy to do the same."


    Zhang Changan nodded, very satisfied with Sai Dianchi''s progress.


    Mohad''s preferences had been explored long ago.


    The other is a third-class aristocrat, and his status is not high enough, so he particularly likes artsy. After decades of accumulation, not only is it brilliant, it also collects a lot of rare and antiques, often showing off to others, in order to show their noble heritage and cultivation, want to Won the recognition of first-class nobles.


    Sai Dianchi only needs to start from this aspect, and can easily become the "confidant" of the other party.


    ...


    It''s mid-autumn, the weather is cool and the breeze is learning.


    To the west from the Wujing River, Li Zhi was walking in the wind towards Mulu City. The undulating mountains and rivers receded slowly under the white clouds at his feet, and the yellow grassland landscape was vast, with a unique charm.


    "The east wind is coming, the spring day is coming, the westerly wind is coming, and the autumn is strong. It is already mid autumn, and the weather has a lot of coolness. Why is this place blowing the east wind?" Qi Wang twirled his own strand of green silk with his fingertips. He murmured, looking a little tired and lazy.


    When she first came to the Seven Rivers Basin, she was deeply impressed by the beauty here. These days, she has seen so much that she lost her initial interest, but started to pay attention to other things.


    Li Xun smiled and said slowly: "The autumn and winter here are blowing northeast wind, while the spring and summer are southwest wind, which is really different from the Central Plains.


    The reason is a bit complicated, but it also proves that we are indeed far away. "


    The monsoon incident does not belong to this era. Li Yan could not talk to Qi Wangduo and changed the topic.


    "This battle is really a miles away for Rongji, Guan Shandu Ruofei!" King Qi agreed with the feeling that he was far away from home, and rarely dangled his book bag.


    Pointing at the end of the land in front of him, Li Ying said to the king, Qilu said, "Mulu City is located in the transition area from plain to plateau. Land of attack.


    "Now that Mullen has retreated to this place, he has built many stone cities, and the fortress connecting the spheres of a hundred miles is a complete line of defense, which greatly expands the depth. It can be described as a copper wall and an iron wall.


    From the Seven Rivers to the Iranian Plateau, Mulu City is indeed a rare military fortress in the world. After passing through Mulu City, until the two river basins where Baghdad City is located, the thousands of miles in the middle are plateau landforms with complex terrain.


    However, for Tang Jun, this is not a sword and fire. The Mobe steppe is also a plateau, and Tang Jun is still galloping, destroying Khitan. In terms of geographical height alone, as long as it is not an extreme area like the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, the ordinary plateau will not cause any substantial obstacle to the current Tang army.


    King Qi looked at the Xiayun in the west sky, and his eyes were far away: "From Guanzhong to Yangguan, from Yangguan to Baersi Khan City, from Baersi Khan City to Mulu City, the army has gone so far. The next step is to continue Moving west, across the entire plateau controlled by Eclipse, hundreds of thousands of soldiers are fighting endlessly in such a vast area. This is truly an ancient miracle. "


    Li Ye nodded slightly, and agreed with King Qi''s feelings. If it is not the Tang Dynasty''s cultivation civilization, it has developed to such an extent that if you want to fight so far, it is really frightening to think about it.


    "In fact, it is not as far away as you think. The straight line distance from Mulu City to the Lianghe River Basin is just the width of the Qihe River Basin. The length of the Western Region in the heyday was actually wider than we felt. The scope of control is larger than we feel.


    "Specifically, it didn''t take long for us to pacify the Black Khanate. As long as the Mulu City defense line is defeated, if the battle goes smoothly, there will be soldiers in the two river basins before the cold winter. Goodbye Wudi Plain."


    Li Yan''s remarks were light-hearted, but the color of the eyebrows came out naturally, and he couldn''t hide it.


    In his opinion, the distance of the army''s westward battle was really not far. After all, the distance traveled by the Lingnan Fleet from the town''s eastern capital to the eastern eastern capital of Teotihuacan was several times greater. Distance from Seven Rivers to Baghdad.


    "Mullen has issued a call order, with the national strength of Eclipse and the strength of the Crescent Church. Under normal circumstances, within a month, the first batch of monks and supplies can be rushed to Mulu City. Before we can, Did you capture the Mulu City defense line that Mullen swore to defend? "Qi King turned to Li Yan and asked seriously.


    The first group of monks to be called to Mulu City must be the closest to the place in the Great Food Country. One month is indeed enough.


    Li Xun did not directly answer the question of King Qi. He looked at the wooden deer city that gradually revealed its magnificent outline on the horizon as he flew, and said calmly: "Can you take it?

 v8 Chapter 113： A lamb

    Once the soldiers are defeated on the battlefield, even if it is hundreds of thousands of soldiers, in the face of such a situation, not many can survive.


    However, in two large countries with vast territory and sound military and political affairs, it is impossible for the offensive side to attack faster than the defensive side''s defensive speed.


    In their own country, as long as there is a will to resist, after the initial defeat, the defender can definitely set up an effective defensive front at the next suitable location to resist the attacker''s next onslaught.


    The offensive side is under pressure from logistics and transportation, and the burden of occupying the territory by dividing the army, it is impossible for the army to advance without stopping.


    This is why Mullen was able to fortify the front line in Mulu City.


    Therefore, a large country with a large territory and not weak combat power will not be destroyed by the First World War.


    "The army has excellent footwork and rapid progress. Marron built a line of defense in Mulu City. From the beginning to the attack of the army, there was less than a month in total. Although the line of defense was completely arranged, it was not done in terms of depth and solidity. Perfect. Otherwise, with the terrain on the edge of the plateau, it is really difficult for us to attack. "


    In front of the Kopet Mountains, Li Yan and King Qi observed the Mulu City defense line.


    To the northeast of the Kopet Mountains is the Karakum Desert. Mulu City is built in the northern foot oasis at the southeast end of the mountains, facing the Murgab River. The vanguard of the Changan embargo, which has already begun camping, is not far away.


    "Overall, the terrain here is similar to the situation in the four towns of Anxi. Except for the difficulty of attacking the plateau fortress, the terrain of the desert oasis is nothing." Qi Wang pinched the hair of the horn, and the wind here was also Dry and blowing her hair a bit messy.


    Because of the mountains in front, there were also large monks waiting to eat. The two did not stay in the air all the time.


    They were not too close to Mulu City, after all, Marlen was there, Li Xiu''s Xiuwei was still in Xianyu, and there was no reason to send himself to the other side. The two soon came to a ranch in front of the hillside, waiting for the follow-up army to come.


    The pasture is not small, and the water grass is quite rich. Unfortunately, until now, the original herdsmen and cattle and sheep could not see each other. I do n¡¯t know whether they escaped or were swallowed up by the military disaster.


    At the moment, the cattle and sheep driven by the Snapdragons are wandering on the pastures. This is the main ration they carry, from the large and small pastures of the Black Khanate.


    Li Yan and King Qi found a good location for the scenery, set up a fire, and caught a cute and docile looking guy. He also liked to look up at the howling lambs, ready to slaughter and skinned to make roast sheep.


    Today, the person who is working is not Li Yan, but Qi King who has always been bad at cooking.


    Since the practice of singing and dancing ended in failure, King Qi diverted his attention and gave up those long sleeves that she really had trouble with, and plunged herself into the kitchen. To this day, she claims that after many days of hard work, she has been able to make seven or eight exquisite dishes, each of which is full of color and fragrance, which can definitely make the eater praise.


    Li Yan was accustomed to King Qi''s self-blowing and self-confidence, and he believed in good faith.


    Until I saw the other person facing the little lamb''s face, whispering and screaming, no one stopped, as if doing an in-depth soul exchange or negotiation, I thought things might not be like King Qi boasted that.


    The water in the cauldron was almost dried up, Li Li did not see King Qi''s knife. Instead, he began to caress the lamb''s head and body, acting softly as if smoothing his hair, a kind of intimacy. Where is it like to kill the other party and pluck hair?


    The pith, it''s like raising it as a pet.


    Li Zhi, who was sitting waiting for dinner, couldn''t help it. He teased, "His Royal Highness Qi, it''s going to be dark this day. You still have to talk to a little lamb about life? Is it unwilling? Can''t you convince it to be your food willingly? "


    King Qi turned his head, smiled awkwardly, and was indifferent: "I think it''s very spiritual, and I can ask and answer it as if I can understand me, and I won''t do it now ... "


    What she called a question and answer was that she said a word, and the lamb yelled twice, didn''t interrupt, didn''t talk, and knew the rules.


    Li Zheng asked earnestly: "Have you ever understood what it said?"


    King Qi nodded earnestly: "I saw from his eyes that he didn''t want to die, he wanted to live, and was trying to convince me."


    Seeing that King Qi said something irresistible, Li Yan opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer the conversation. He just waved his hand, and said helplessly: "Then let it go, and change it quickly, I am still hungry."


    With a smile on his face, King Qi smiled and touched the lamb''s head a few times, and he let it go from his arms, and got up to find the next prey. The lamb seemed to know that he had been let go, and was very happy. He jumped beside King Qi''s feet without leaving, but he changed his face and turned into a pet.


    After eating a maggot and a wise man, when King Qi took the second sheep back, he did not communicate with the other side before death. He cut the other person''s neck cleanly and threw it into a boiling water pot to pluck hair.


    When the sky was full of stars, Li Min finally ate the roast lamb made by King Qi himself. He sipped his meat into his mouth, and the mysterious taste made his face wrinkled into buns.


    "How?" Qi King held a leg of lamb in his hand, but didn''t go to eat, but looked at Li Yan nervously and expectantly.


    Li Yan swallowed the meat in his mouth with great perseverance, thumbs up, and blushed and praised: "Delicious, it is a rare delicious food in the world!"


    Qi Wang suddenly blinked his eyes, and smiled with laughter: "Sure enough, I still have talent in the way of cooking the kitchen. In the future, you have to eat roast lamb. Just come to me and I will make as much as you want .... .. "


    After making a promise, Qi Wang patted his breast. Then he bowed his head with satisfaction and did not use a knife to cut it. He bit his mouth on the leg of the yellow-orange-orange leg with a mouthful, and tore the next big piece of meat cleanly. cloud.


    There was no accident, just chewing two mouthfuls, Qi Wang''s proud expression suddenly stiffened on his face, his eyes stared round, his head turned mechanically, and he looked at Li Yan with disbelief, full of doubt.


    Li Yan only saw nothing, took the wine pouch and drank himself, and he had already done what he could do. Since King Qi couldn''t eat himself, he couldn''t blame him. In the process of grilling, Li Yan tried to guide each other several times, but she said with confidence that she would not use it.


    After hearing King Qi vomiting food and despairing and mourning, Li Yi passed the wine pouch to the other side, signalling that she could gargle. After pouring a few sips of wine, Qi Wang threw the leg of lamb in his hand aside and said with a wounded face: "How can I not do well with such a simple thing?"


    "Your fire has been well mastered. This is the hardest thing. The so-called taste is not good, but the sauce is not too particular."


    Li Zheng stood up, beckoned, took a sheep over, twisted his neck, threw it into the boiling water pot and shed his hair. He felt pity for himself and looked at him in pity, and encouraged Qi Wang: "Let''s do it again, it''s guaranteed to be the beauty of the world


    taste. "


    King Qi hesitated, "You just said that the world is delicious."


    "This time is true."


    King Qi soon stepped out of the shadow of failure, and plucked her hair with Li Yan with uncompromising temperament. This time, she planned to accept Li Yan''s teaching with an open mind. The little lamb that King Qi had let go, at this time was chewing on the leg of lamb she had discarded. Eat it.


    "Sheep also eat meat?" Qi Wang curiously rubbed his arm.


    Li Min looked at the strange lamb and thought, "Maybe they didn''t eat it, but they couldn''t eat it before?"


    The two ignored the little white sheep that they thought was included and co-roasted a truly delicious roast lamb. This time they both ate heartily and shouted.


    In particular, after confirming that the mutton tasted good, King Qi laughed and declared that she was a roast lamb master, and repeated the previous sentence, as long as Li Zhi wanted to eat sheep, she would arrange it.


    When Li Zhi and Qi Wang Youyi roamed the roast sheep, ate sheep, and unintentionally compiled a strange lamb that ate meat, in Mulu City, Mullen was focused and serious, listening to the monk in the Great Temple about the call Report on progress.


    "As long as the first three batches of monks and materials can reach the intended location within one and a half months, I can turn the defense line here into a strategic zone with a depth of four hundred miles. Even if Tang Jun captures Mulu City, I will never forget to break through our The war zone! "


    After hearing the reports from the monks of the Great Temple, Mullen affirmed the progress of their mission, especially praised the plan of the Great Temple "lead the snake out of the hole" to seduce the Tang Dynasty''s fine works, and then talked about the battles in the front line of Mulu City. Deduction to strengthen everyone''s confidence in the war.


    Through the war with the Tang army in the Seven Rivers Basin, Malun has fully understood the combat effectiveness of the Tang army. Especially with Tang Jun''s strong bow and crossbow, as well as the soldiers'' generals, especially the ability of the Langfang army led by Shangguan Qingcheng, I have gained personal experience.


    Now that his war situation has been deduced, there is no sign of degrading Tang Army and exaggerating the army''s combat effectiveness.


    After the order was issued, it would take two months for all the expected monks and materials to arrive at the intended location. With the strength of the Crescent religion, there will be a million monks participating in the battle, and the strategic depth will be 800 miles. There will be four lines of defense. Depending on the topographical advantages of the plateau, it will inevitably form a copper-walled iron wall and a swamp-like mire war zone.


    "If the Tang Army cannot capture Mulu City, it is of course the best. However, the battlefield will only be on the eastern border, and the domestic impact will be controlled to a small extent. But if the Tang Army captures Mulu City, it will enter the 800-mile strategic depth zone. That is, my Da Qin and the Tang Dynasty fought with each other, when Tang Jun wanted to withdraw, there would be no chance! "


    Mullen seemed confident when he said this.


    This, of course, is different from the previous determination. At present, his war situation is speculated that it is in line with the combat capabilities of the two armies, including the influence of the Lingnan Fleet.


    Deep down, Mullen is actually very painful, because at this point, he has only left room for full defense and no room for attack. It can be said that the battlefield initiative is completely under the control of Li Yan.


    But at the same time, Mullen also knew very well that once Tang Jun could not break through the strategic depth of 800 miles, he would lose out.


    By then, the offense and defense will be easy, and the development of the war situation will usher in a new look. Everything is still unknown, and the crescent religion may not have the possibility of regaining the Seven Rivers or even entering the West.


    In all fairness, this possibility is still very large.

 v8 Chapter 114： Xinghai Bright

    Mullen groaned.


    The victory or defeat of the war at this time seems to be very simple. The decisive factor is whether the monks and materials he has recruited can reach the eastern battlefield as expected. For a real big country, the deployment of personnel and materials within the country is a matter of capture. It seems that nothing is easier than this.


    At least it is much simpler than fighting Tang Jun on the battlefield.


    "The nation lives in this battle. The true God is watching each of us and sending orders. For the glory of the true God, every true God''s warrior must swear to keep Mulu City! I will fight alongside the soldiers and die. Will take a half step back from Mulu City! "Mullen''s military order was very strict and conservative.


    In order for all the generals to fight with all their strengths and keep the Mulu City defense line as long as possible, Mullen does not mind creating an atmosphere where the country is in danger and cannot be retired.


    Mullen''s plan is very clear. As long as the Mulu City defense line stays for one and a half months, when the first three batches of monks and supplies are in place, they enter the preset city and build a second front, and he will lead the Mulu city''s soldiers and will inevitably work. The heavily damaged first line of defense retreated and entered the complete second line of defense to continue operations.


    Of course, this is just the bottom line, it is the worst case scenario.


    Mullen hopes that the Mulu City defense line can stay longer, so that the second defense line will have more time and operate more firmly.


    When the army retreats depends on Tang''s offensive.


    As long as Tang Jun can not break through the Mulu city defense line before the personnel and materials of the second line of defense are ready and the fortifications are not formed within one and a half months, Malun believes that the ultimate victory will certainly be a big food.


    And this is really not difficult for food.


    Came to the sky above Mulu City and looked southeast. There was a brightly lit campsite in front of a foothill several miles away, like a sea of ??stars. Mullen knew that it was a camp built by the pioneers of the Tang Army.


    The arrival of the vanguard indicates that the main force is not far away. After a period of peace in the war, the two armies will again fight **** on the battlefield.


    "Xi Luchi, if you are the coach of Tang Jun, how long will it take you to conquer Mulu City?" Malun suddenly asked the deputy emir Xi Luchi who was next to him.


    Xi Luchi condensed and thought for a while. To this day, both Da Shi and Datang have a deep understanding of each other''s combat capabilities. This question is not difficult to answer, "at least three months!"


    Mullen shook his head. "It won''t take three months. At this point, you don''t have to compliment me. In my opinion, about two months should be reasonable. That is to say, before the winter comes, they Able to break through the Mulu city defense line. "


    Xi Luchi nodded and didn''t speak anymore. In fact, Mullen''s conclusion also accorded with his cognition.


    After Li Yan and King Qi finished eating roast lamb, he sat on the grass on the floor with his head resting on the starry sky, and had a bite to drink. The little lamb who had eaten his companion''s legs lay contentedly next to King Qi''s feet, opened two small eyes, and did not even call out, very interesting.


    King Qi has a secretive feeling for this lamb, but he does not like the other person to stick to her, staying with the sheep for a long time, and he will also bring a smell of sheep''s belly, which is not in line with Qi Wang''s preference, so Several times he took it with his feet.


    Maybe Qi Wang ¡¯s strength is a little less,


    The lamb didn''t feel threatened. After rolling down the hillside, he always stood up and ran back to Qi Wang''s feet. He gave a double beep and lay down.


    Li Yan was so amused that he couldn''t help making fun of King Qi, saying that she was self-sustaining, in exchange for Qi Wang''s bad eyes, and kicked the lamb down from the grassy **** with another foot.


    "What''s the situation in Xianyu?" Qi Wang turned to ask.


    Li Yan shrugged and said somewhat helplessly: "At present, it is still evenly matched. No one can help but anyone, so is my true god."


    King Qi frowned narrow and long eyebrows. "In the Tang Dynasty Fairyland, originally only the Daomen Xianting family was the sole proprietor, but now there are Buddhist domains and monsters to help. Even if the Emperor was killed, Daomen Xianting did not suffer much damage. Coupled with the Buddhist monks and monster warriors, their strength is much stronger than before. Why can''t such a force teach the Crescent to teach the fairy? "


    Li Min shook his head and said, "The Daomen Xianting is indeed rich and powerful, but to this day, they are actually very rotten. If not, there is no opportunity for me to take advantage of it;


    "Buddhist monks, after experiencing the defeat of Tian Zhu, their power has greatly diminished, which is why Feihong became the new holy Buddha. As for the demons, they have been trapped for a while. United, but the time is still shallow, I have not had time to stir up and clear up, so I can train, so the power is far less powerful than you think.


    "The current crescentism is now the largest sect in the world. It is powerful, unparalleled, and led by the true God himself. He has been training for a long time and now he is united and fighting spirit.


    "If I hadn''t assembled Daomen Xianting, Buddhist monks, and demon masters, I would never have been able to fight with them. This situation is already hard to come by."


    Qi King kicked the little lamb flying together again. This time, she was not very smooth and had a stronger strength. The lamb uttered a wailing sound, and the distance dropped down was farther away. The whole body looked like a jar.


    "What''s the end result?" Qi Wang asked.


    Li Min drank the last sip of wine in the wine pouch, leaving the wine pouch far away, lying down on the grassy **** with his hands on his head, looking at the mysterious and vast bright galaxy, his expression was flat: "No matter what the result, It can be concluded in a short period of time. Prior to this, the ten battles in the world were also completed. "


    Fairyland one day, one year in the world, the Tang Dynasty immortals are now indistinguishable from the big food immortals, and fighting for a few days is just a common occurrence. But for Datang, it takes at most three months for the battle between the worlds to be separated. It doesn''t even take that long.


    The ability to break through the plateau and reach the two river basins in the two or three months without breaking down the defense line of the other side is the decisive factor for Tang Jun''s victory.


    This speed is much faster than Xianyu.


    "The key to victory in the battle between worlds lies in the time when the garrison formed a deep line of defense, compared with the time when the army captured Mulu City. Whoever wins early can be regarded as simple and straightforward."


    King Qi drank the wine pouch in a sigh of breath, learning the style of Li Zhi, and throwing the wine pouch far away. It was no accident that it was thrown farther than Li Yi. She proudly raised an eyebrow at Li Yi, and then happily pillowed with both hands. , Lie down next to Li Yan to see the stars.


    Li Yan then continued his words: "After the army arrived, the time to break the Mulu City defense line and capture the Mulu City was actually predictable. It could not be advanced much, nor could it be delayed. After all, double


    Fang Junli was there. And this battle is a real collision, no chance.


    "So in the final analysis, a large part of the winner of this battle is actually whether the Western Regions Commercial Bank can delay Malone''s call. Since we lifted the danger of attacking the Tang world, defeated the Western Zhou Dynasty and marched into the Western Regions. The penetration of food has been going on, and the layout can be described as early.


    "In order to fight this war, Western Business has been running non-stop for years, and now it is time to test the results."


    Looking at the night sky, King Qi nodded slightly, and the lonely Xinghe fell in her clear eyes, making her pupils look like a miniature universe, and the indescribable silence was moving.


    And such a pair of beautiful eyes, at this moment, only the night sky can be seen through gaze. No matter who it is, everyone who wants to see these eyes has to face her eyes, and that will surely cover the stars.


    Of course, King Qi would not know how good-looking her eyes were. She found that a large sheep''s face was in front of her eyes, and the pores on the reddish nose were nearly visible. Show an easily identifiable smiley, can''t tell whether it''s ugly, funny, cute or funny.


    Slaping this sheep face aside, King Qi turned to Li Li and said, "Can you go and preside over the overall situation of the Western Region Commercial Bank?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "No. Everything can only be seen by themselves. In fact, what I can do has been done for them in these years. For now, I can only trust them and believe in what I have done."


    King Qi showed a bright smile. "The moment of flowering and fruiting is determined by the time before flowering and fruiting. We have reached the limit of what we can do and believe that we will not be disappointed in the end."


    Li Yan gave a sigh and said nothing.


    The sea of ??stars on the foot of the mountain shone brightly, and the grassy **** in front of the foot of the mountain was as quiet as water. Li Li didn''t talk to King Qi anymore. The little lamb was also lying at the foot of King Qi.


    ...


    Baghdad''s midnight lights were stunned, Zhang Changan heard a rhythmic knock on the door, opened the courtyard door and let the Code come in. The latter had a red face, his mouth spitting with wine, and his eyes were covered with excitement. Before he entered the house, he couldn''t wait to respond to Zhang Chang''an and said, "I know who went to Nisa City!"


    Nisa City, the largest city in China, is the largest town in the northeast of the city. Sai Dianchi has spent a lot of time trying to get out of Nissa City from Mohad''s mouth without any trace.


    "Go in again." Zhang Changan was also excited about the good news brought by Sai Dianchi, but after all, he was stable and did not show any abnormalities. As long as you know who is going to Nisa City and when to go, the Western Businessmen can stare at each other, and with Nisa City''s eyeliner, you can easily grasp each other''s movements.


    What Zhang Chang''an and Sai Dianchi didn''t know was that when they entered the house to discuss matters, outside of Sai Dianchi''s house, in a dark alley across the street, Nadine and Satuk suddenly became gloomy. He was staring at the door of the house.


    "Are you sure there is a problem with Saidian?" Saturk confirmed this to Sudden Nadin for the last time.


    Suddenly Nadine blinked his eyes, "Do n¡¯t you doubt him too long? I stared at him for so long, and found out that his actions these days are indeed not unusual. To confirm whether he has a problem, just need right now......"

 v8 Chapter 115： Decisiveness (1)

    Saturk followed Naddin''s gaze and looked towards the door. "Rush in now and arrest? Is this too fast? Do you have sufficient evidence?"


    "If I had enough evidence, I wouldn''t stand here now." Nadine hurriedly.


    "Do you mean that there is a Tang dynasty in Saidianchi''s house? If we rush in, we will get everything and obtain sufficient evidence?" Satuk asked with a hint.


    "It''s possible." Suddenly Nadine looked iron.


    "If we can do that, we''ll do a great job!" Satuk was excited.


    Suddenly Nadine didn''t move.


    Satuk asked, "Is there any other possibility?"


    "Perhaps there is nothing in it." Suddenly Nadine surveyed her way.


    Saturk''s face changed. "Then we broke into it and offended Saidian Chi, and as his status, you and I will be in a difficult situation in the future!"


    Suddenly Nadine didn''t answer.


    Satuk asked anxiously, "What now?"


    Suddenly Nadine took a long breath and made up his mind: "Surveillance here, while monitoring every move of Saidian Chi, waiting for him to show his handle!"


    Does Saturk say: "The Saidian Chi Xiu is not low, the power is not small, and there are many masters around him. If we are discovered by him earlier, I am afraid ..."


    "Then don''t let him find it!" Nadine snapped his teeth.


    Satuk blinked. "It''s hard."


    "If it''s not difficult, I can do it myself, and I won''t need your help. You still have some people, especially the monk, to send a team of people to me, and I will arrange surveillance for him." Suddenly Nadine The look was decisive and his eyes firm.


    He used to be the principal of the Supervision Institute in the Black Khanate. He is very proficient in these matters. As long as the manpower, especially the monk, is sufficient, he will preside over this matter. Every move, track down what he wants.


    Satuk pondered for a long time.


    The Black Khanate was occupied by the Tang Army, and the army of the Black Khanate was almost completely destroyed, but many monks, especially the great monks, followed him to withdraw in time. Now these people are the foundation of Satuk''s life.


    No one can guarantee that there will be any trouble by transferring some of the elite monks to Sudden Nadine. After all, it is unpredictable. If those monks turned to Sudden Nadine as a cannibal, it would not be impossible.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it when I go back." Satuk finally made up his mind.


    Suddenly Nadine knew the other party''s concerns and relieved: "You can rest assured that if there is really a problem with Saidian, our credit will be greater than you think.


    "Now is the critical period for the execution of the call. If Saidian Chi is a detailed work of the Tang Dynasty, he will definitely act. As long as we can defeat their plans, whether it is the Great Temple or the Caliph, we will never treat us badly.


    "The more you do now, the bigger the rewards you will get. It will be up to you if Karahan will be revived in the future!"


    Speaking of Satuk''s heart, he focused his head.


    The two had decided, but did not withdraw immediately, but watched here for a long time, until four hours later, did not find Saidian Chi went out, they left together.


    What Sai Dianchi didn''t know was that the task that Sudden Nadin received in the Great Temple was not to cooperate with the execution of the call, but to screen the Tang Dynasty''s fine works internally, and it was a secret operation. Fine-working forces are not


    In a small case, in order to ensure the smooth implementation of the call order, the second arrangement except the "lead snake out of the hole" plan.


    After Zhang Changan communicated with Sai Dianchi today, the latter left the yard.


    Since it was a secret exchange, Sai Dianchi certainly did not appear on the street. After leaving the courtyard where Zhang Changan was located, he did not go to the gate, but disappeared behind a rockery. There is an underground passage inside the rockery, which connects the depths of Sai Dianchi''s house.


    This end of the aisle is not in the small courtyard where Zhang Changan is located, which is naturally normal. Zhang Changan didn''t have 100% trust in Sai Dianchi, and he had to set aside some distance in case of an accident.


    After ten days, Saidianchi left Baghdad and headed to Susa City to preside over the affairs. The monks and materials recruited there have reached a certain scale. They have been assembled in a number of established locations. According to the plan of "leading snakes out of caves", he will go to the several materials and monks gathering areas that are deliberately exposed, waiting for the Tang Dynasty to enter into details .


    Of course, for Sai Dianchi, this part is just a one-sided play. It is doomed that there will be no opponents and no audience.


    On the day after Sai Dianchi left, Zhang Changan also left Baghdad and also went to Susa.


    In the following days, where Chang Dianchi goes, Zhang Changan will follow, and he will communicate with each other in a timely manner, and formulate an action plan.


    At this time, neither Zhang Changan nor Sai Dianchi noticed that the latter was followed by a rude tail, staring at his every move.


    When Zhang Chang''an walked into the city of Susa, there were monks from the Western Commercial Bank, staring at the team of the Great Temple; there were also eyeliners of Nadine and Satuk, who were monitoring the movement of Saidianchi; at the same time There is a powerful force led by Zhang Changan, ready to go to war for various operations in the dark.


    However, until Sai Dianchi took a neat team and was ready to leave Su Sacheng and go to the east side of Dashi, no conflict broke out when he was about to set off on the same day.


    Everything seemed calm.


    The storm is approaching calm.


    ...


    As the Tiger Guard, Yulin Army, and other ministries successively arrived at the northern foot of the Kopet Mountains and set up camps near Mulu City, Tang''s second phase of the war against the eclipse finally came in the expectations and expectations of all parties.


    "The entire Mulu city defense line is centered on Mulu City and the Mulgabu River, and is supported by mountains. The army of one million eclipse troops on a 200-mile-long boundary with nine forts and 28 cities. Controls all roads and lanes that are accessible. "


    In the military account, Li Min held a sword and pointed at the huge map hanging behind him, explaining the military situation to the general in the account.


    The map was drawn by the Western Region Commercial Bank for several years. It is absolutely detailed and accurate. This is the basic basis for the army''s actions. Many cities that Ma Lun used monks to build up in a short period of time were also proved by the monks of the Western Region Commercial Bank.


    "In the one-million army of Da Shi, with 160,000 guards as the core, and more than 700,000 standing troops as the main force. As for the volunteers of the local lords in the east, they have previously collapsed in the Seven Rivers. It ¡¯s not strong, let alone mention it. "


    In addition to the 700,000 standing troops that had previously conquered Karakhan, more than half a million were successfully withdrawn from the front line of Mulu City. There are still many standing troops stationed in different places in the country.


    Some of these troops have rushed to the east of Da Shi and entered the Mulu City line of defense. The other part is not mobile force, Datang Army


    To meet them, they need to call their station.


    Li Yan looked around the generals and continued, "The war against the Mulu City line of defense is no small, no big, and the key to victory is still the monk army. However, there are too many standing troops in the eclipse. Relying on the terrain of the mountains and rivers, we cannot be underestimated. Our ordinary army has no slight advantage.


    "So our strategy is to use the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army to confront the Food Guards. With the cooperation of the Lingnan Hai Division, we will attack the Mulu City, Huoxun City, and Hulu City.


    "The Wolffang Army, as a surprise soldier, did not participate in the siege in the early stage. It focused on preventing the standing army in other places, killing the city, and creating trouble for other embargoes."


    Leaving aside the Langfang Army, Tiger Guard Army, and Yu Lin Army, the Changan Prohibition Army in front of the Mulu City defense line now only has about 40% of the Standing Food Army. It has no strength to attack and can only contain each other.


    The food reserve army is fully capable, and it will definitely defend the attack and kill the cities.


    The Wolffang Army has a foot strength advantage. At this time, it must be divided into several sections to assume the duties of firefighters.


    Fortunately, the monk army in the Wang division now has an absolute advantage in number and its combat power is better than the Guards, especially the Lingnan Hai Division echoes on the flank-this is the biggest reliance on victory.


    The ordinary troops in the Chang''an embargo, as long as they are guaranteed not to be breached, and not to hinder the monk army-their task is more to occupy the city, clean up the enemy remnants after the war, and ensure local order.


    Because of this, both Li Zhi and Malun knew that the Eclipse Army could not keep the Mulu City defense line at all.


    The only difference lies in when Tang Jun broke through this line of defense, whether the monks and materials needed by the second line of food can be in place in time, and whether there is time to build a strategic depth.


    "Huoxun City and Hulu City are the flank support of Mulu City, and they are even more forward. If you want to get under Mulu City, you must first unplug Huoxun City and Hulu City."


    Li Zheng returned to the commander''s post and began to announce his military order: "From tomorrow on, the Tiger Guard will attack the city of Huoxun, and the Yulin Army will attack the city of Hulu. Within ten days, these two cities must be unplugged! In all the main points, you cannot let the Standing Food Army of the Eatery approach the Tiger Guard and the Yulin Army after killing them! "


    Generals such as Zhao Polu and Chen Qinglin took their fists to lead their lives.


    "After the start of the war, Mullen is bound to play in person. If he wants the Mulu City defense line to stay longer, he must play his role as an unparalleled combat force. The coaches of all the military forces are now known as the realm of soldiers and the battle force of the famous soldiers. , There is nothing wrong with the fairyland, and Mullen cannot naturally break through. "


    Li Xu said slowly, "But when the siege is under way, the forces of the various military forces will inevitably be scattered more or less, and the famous battlefields will not be able to protect all the songs. Trouble will still exist. By that time, once Mullen played, Qi Wang, Da Shao Shi Ming and others will lead the monks in a timely manner to contain each other and give each army a chance to form a battle. You do not need to be at risk. "


    Zhao Polu, Chen Linqing and others will promise in unison, and will be determined.


    Although Mullen can be restrained, he cannot be blocked. No matter where he appears, the army must stop siege and defend himself. In this way, the progress of the army''s siege will undoubtedly be greatly delayed.


    This point, whether it is King Qi or the generals of the army, naturally see through.


    But they received the attack without any doubt.


    This is of course not that everyone is blind and confident.


    It was Li Yan who said three words to them.


    Changan ship.

 v8 Chapter 116： Decisiveness (2)

    The **** dusk reflected the continuous majesty of Mount Kopet, and Jin Ming, who retreated from the mountains, echoed, and the soldiers retreated from the front of Stone Town in a tide. In the distance there were large flocks of birds and birds lingering and panic, their nests could not return.


    Somewhere in the camp of Tang Jun, Li Zhi looked at the sunset that was gradually disappearing behind the mountain, his eyes were cloudy and uncertain.


    Today is the thirty-fifth day when the army attacked the Mulu city defense line. The Tiger Guard and the Yu Lin Army fought bravely. After paying the price of some casualties, they captured Huoxun City and Hulu City as scheduled before 25th. Then the army advanced forward, pulled out 13 other barriers around Mulu City, and then began to storm Mulu City.


    During this period, Mullen shot several times in an attempt to stop Tang Jun''s offensive, and he did cause Tang Jun a lot of trouble. King Qi and Da Shao commanded the monks. Although they could delay him for a while, they still could not really stop him. A large part of the casualties of the Changan prohibited army were caused by him.


    But this did not fundamentally delay the pace of Tang''s attack, because Mullen didn''t make many shots and did not fight hard.


    After the Changan prohibited army returned to the army, why did Ma Lunnai become a well-known army, he also tried to kill the monks, but under the fierce attack on the city by the Changan prohibited army, he had to return to help the army. .


    Mullen is a man, so his full-fighting can''t last a month.


    The fighting was at a standstill.


    Today, the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army have been attacking Mulu City for 17 days. There are still 120,000 Guards in the city, relying on strong cities and rigorous defensive offensives, which caused a lot of trouble to the Tiger Guard and Yu Lin Army earlier, making the latter progress slowly.


    However, as the fighting progressed, the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army''s crossbow attack on Mulu City had already damaged most of the city ¡¯s fortifications and caused heavy casualties to the Great Guards. Seeing that Mulu City has lost a lot of combat power, today''s battle, Mullen finally shot strongly after a few days.


    This time, Mullen did his best, so it also brought a loss to Tiger Guards and Yu Linjun before the victory.


    "We can''t stop him, and the real people have suffered a lot. If today''s fighting continues for a few days, the monk will suffer heavy losses, and Tiger Guards and Yu Linjun will have no way to deal with them." Qi Wang came to Li Yan, There was a blood stain on her shoulder, and the area was not badly injured.


    Li Yan only gave a slight nod, and did not comment on this. He looked at the situation of the battle today.


    The Tiger Guards and Yulin Army joined forces to storm the barrier, and the Guards resisted the difficulties. When many of the city walls were captured, Mullen killed the city, swept across the city, countless forbidden monks died, and the Tiger Guard and Yu Lin Army were forced to retreat.


    King Qi and Da Shao commanded a team of elite real people to break through the mid-air battlefield of the monk melee and stop to stop Marlen. Although the three men fought hard, they couldn''t stop Mullen''s sword. In a short time, many real lives were killed on the spot, and Qi Wang and Da Shao were also in critical condition.


    After the Tiger Guards and Yulin Army basically formed, Qi Wang and others retreated and withdrew from the battlefield. At this time, the artillery in the two army formations continuously bombarded Mullen, while the other heavy crossbows were directed at the wall. emission.


    In such a time in the past, Mullen would choose to retreat, but today, on the one hand, he did not care about the artillery, was struck by successive attacks, was injured, and he also led the priests to chase Qi and other monks; On the other hand, there was no concern about the fortifications of the city walls, and went back to the monks to stop the crossbow rain.


    The results are self-evident. The Great Tang Dynasty monk suffered heavy losses. Because of his courage to go forward, he devoted himself to chasing and fighting. Under the continuous bombardment of the artillery, he also paid a lot of money, even Malun.


    Also uncomfortable.


    But with Mullen, the monk ¡¯s results far outweighed his losses. The artillery can''t fill this gap.


    "If Mullen continues to fight in the same state today, according to my calculations, after five days, our great monk will be too serious because of the loss to fight the great monk in midair, and lose what you often say. This kind of air dominance.


    "By that time, without the protection of the monk, the offensive of the Yulin Army and the Tiger Guard will not be maintained, and may even become dangerous."


    Having said that, King Qi gave his own suggestion, "I think it''s time for the Lingnan Marine Division''s Marines to join the battlefield. We can''t open the gap without them echoing on the flank. As long as they participate in the battle, no matter which side Mullen is going to deal with , The other party can make progress.


    "After all, the current food garrison is only enough to defend Mulu City, and it can''t go anywhere. Although there are many food hordes, the Shangguan Qingcheng and the Langfang Army are pinning down, and it can''t cause any trouble."


    Qi Wang''s analysis Li Li naturally agreed.


    At present, this kind of war situation is actually anticipated before the war begins. The way to solve the problem is to let the Lingnan Marine Division''s Marines join the battlefield and become the decisive force.


    Now, Lingnan Haishi has arrived at the scheduled location and can launch an attack at any time.


    "The order was Yang Xingmi, and the offense was launched as planned!" Li Yan waved the army to give the order.


    The next day, the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army attacked Mulu City as usual. At the same time, more than one hundred miles away from Tuhuo City and the Wuwanling Nanhai Division Army, led by Yang Xingmi, were also behind Mulu City. Began siege.


    Li Ye still did not leave the barracks. On a hilltop corner with a good view, he watched the army cross the arrows and cover the city with rain. Some of the defensive fortresses repaired by the opponent overnight did not last long and were destroyed by the heavy crossbow of the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army.


    Later, the army began to pick up the city, and the monks on both sides were fighting fiercely in mid-air. The battle reached a critical stage. When the Tiger Guard Army and the Yulin Army attacked the city, a black plume of smoke rose into the sky and rushed straight into it. Tang Jun major monks are in line.


    It was Mullen.


    Unlike before, this time, Malun did not go to control the general Tang Jun in the city, but led an elite monk, and bravely advanced in the Tang army. His cultivation was beyond anyone''s ability. Except for a few people such as Qi Wang, there were few enemies under his control. The strict and orderly monk formation was quickly torn by him.


    King Qi and Da Shao had their lives shot in succession, Xiayun Mantian, Wanye flying roll, Bai Lianrulong, attacked Malun alternately, trying to play a containment effect.


    But today''s Mullen is different from yesterday. His warfare is more resolute. There is no room for shots. Regardless of the aura consumption, every blade is like a hurricane. The real monk is wandering like fallen leaves. Let Qi Wang et al. Struggled very hard.


    Afterwards, he managed to endure the injuries caused by two leaves and chains flying flesh on his body. He struck Qi Wang with a severe wound, causing their character formation to collapse. Then he successively shot down Dasuo''s life from mid-air, and finally the dragon went out to sea. Usually break through the crowd of Datang monks and kill Li Zhi in the direction!


    "Lee, I see you!" Mullen''s scream was like Ben Lei, showing his decisive intention.


    At present, Li Zhi''s cultivation is all in Xianyu. The power of the mortal body is just an ordinary real world.


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly sinking.


    He had never been out of the camp, just didn''t want to be exposed to Mullen''s vision, but he didn''t expect to be found by the other party now. At this moment, there was no way Li Yan could react. The few times before Marlen played,


    He must have been looking for his gas engine and position, and finally locked it today, he slammed it without leaving any room.


    Mullen''s practice is that no one checks and balances in the mortal world. This is the biggest threat of Tang Jun.


    Because of this threat, Li Min himself has become the biggest flaw in Tang Jun.


    As long as Mullen finds Li Yan and slays them strongly, the war will be different.


    The monks guarding Li Li in the camp successively took off. They did not want to rush to Mullen, but as if the leaf group was blown away by the wind, they couldn''t resist Mullen''s aggression attack at the expense of his aura, and they fell from the air.


    Both King Qi and the young and the dead had been severely injured by Mullen, and they had basically lost their combat power. No monks were present to stop Mullen.


    Mullen had already reached the camp, and Li Yi, who could not escape, had entered his attack range. Subsequent shots of the monk could not approach him at all, even if he used flesh and blood to stop him, he could not let Li Zhi out of danger.


    Li Yan didn''t move, and stood firm.


    "Li Yan, I originally wanted to stay in Mulu City for a few more days. I didn''t expect that you were so careless, but I was aware of it. This is really an unexpected joy. God bless you! Today, you cannot escape!" The long knife was held high, with intense madness and pride in his eyes.


    Li Yan could not be in the barracks, but that would only be more dangerous. Without the protection of the army and the monk, no matter where he went, anyone who was discovered by Mullen would surely die. And if too many monks are assigned to protect him, it will undoubtedly greatly weaken the frontal battlefield.


    Since Li Yan appeared near the battlefield, he was likely to be noticed by Mullen.


    The dark air of Mullen''s sword was like mist, covering the sky, the winds swept around, the aura was like a blade, and even the air made a muffled sound like a shred.


    This knife is cut, it will be shocking.


    Li Yan''s face was as watery as ever.


    No emotion, no emotion.


    ...


    Nisa City, the largest town in the northeast of Dashi, closest to Mulu City. The crescent priests and materials gathered here will rush to the east of the Great Eclipse and arrange for the second line of defense designated by Mullen.


    A few days ago, the main priest and high priest of the Great Temple who presided over the enlistment of this place used the plan of "leading snakes out of caves", leading to some of the Tang Dynasty''s fine works.


    In the three places expected by the Crescent Church, nearly a hundred monks from the Tang Dynasty sneaked in late at night, trying to burn the hoarding materials inside. As a result, there was no accident. The monks of the Tang Dynasty failed and were attacked by the crescent moon group, with heavy losses.


    "The Tang dynasty was very vigilant. We surrounded quickly and moved very lightly, but as soon as we emerged, the other party noticed that apart from what was wrong, we wanted to withdraw quickly. Fortunately, we have sufficient staff and preparations for the Tang Dynasty in the three warehouses. Most of the monks were besieged by us on the spot, and less than 20% escaped ... "


    The chief high priest, Garrighi, listened to his subordinate''s obituary and smiled with satisfaction.


    In two places, more than 200 Tang Dynasty masterpieces were killed, among them there were also many monks, which was a good harvest. In previous actions, the Crescent Church has never captured so many Tang Dynasty works in World War I. It is conceivable that when the situation is reported to the Great Temple, he will certainly be rewarded.


    "Although some of the fine works of the Tang Dynasty fled, but the injuries were so severe, there was no ability to do anything in the follow-up. We can safely bring the monks and materials to the east. Of course, those fine works of the Tang Dynasty also have to hunt down and kill them. Inspectorate in the city. "Garrighi made the arrangement.


    Two days later, Carriger, with a large number of monks and supplies convened, set off from Nisa City and advanced to the east at full speed.

 v8 Chapter 117： Decisiveness (3)

    When it comes to the battlefield, whether it is the coach or the army, the biggest way to win is to make no mistakes and not reveal flaws. This is easy to say, but it is very complicated to do. It is very difficult to consider all the details.


    Therefore, in the eyes of famous generals, whether they are marching or sending troops, they are full of leaks.


    It ¡¯s like facing the Qi monk in the real world. The latter even thinks that they have done everything, but their own understanding of practice, technique, and avenue is very different from the former. The latter can be defeated.


    In short, Li Huan should not appear in the Shanbaojiao Tower. If he has no means of self-protection, he should hide in the place where Mullen can''t see, hide the air machine, and be a motionless king.


    But he happened to be in a position where he could observe the battlefield and also be discovered by Mullen.


    When Malun killed the Tiger Guard Barracks, he killed and blocked the monk who blocked the road. Holding up his long knife, he would cut Li Ye, who was not far away, with a corner house into powder. At this time, Li Yan was still bland, and seemed to be unaware that he was about to suffer.


    Seeing that Marlen was unstoppable, the monks who guarded Li Zhi actually gave up to rescue Li Zhi, and no longer started from everywhere, looking at the emperor who was about to give up.


    So the sword cut out of Malun''s hands was like a tornado that flew from the sky and shot Li Li from in front of him. The speed of the knife gas is like lightning. At first sight, it is still in front of Mullen, and then look at the mountain bag where Li Ying is.


    Its mighty strength is unparalleled. The camps, carriages, and armors where it passed are broken into powder, and a straight trench is plowed on the ground.


    This was an earth-shattering blow. From the moment it was cut off by Mullen, it showed that it was impossible to be intercepted by the monks present. Neither King Qi nor the young and old commanded their lives.


    Malun stared at Li Yan, his eyes were brilliant, and his shape followed the tornado, in case this knife could not solve the other side, he had to add a few more.


    He didn''t think Li Zhi could make any moths. The other party is a real Li Xuan, who is a real body, and his unique repairs are not fake. No powerful monk was hidden here, and Mullen did not notice any abnormalities.


    No matter in what way, Li Zhi should die at this time.


    There was a momentary abnormality in Mullen''s heartbeat. He was really surprised. Some people couldn''t believe it. He would be killed by him like this.


    Although it was only one of Li Zhi ¡¯s two bodies, even if he was destroyed by him, Li Zhi still existed, but this was a very great victory for both Marlen and the true god, and it affected the war in the world. It is extremely critical.


    In order to make perfect decisions, Mullen was calm and ready to deal with unexpected changes. He did not realize that there was a breath of monks, so he was destined that there would be no ambush against him and no such power.


    Mullen confessed that he knew Datang very well, and he was very clear about Datang''s masters: In addition to King Qi, Datang had two talented monks. But the two did not go with Li Zhi, and they only got a hint of opportunity. Even if they joined forces, they couldn''t cause much trouble and saved Li Zhi in front of them.


    In any way, there is no possibility of accident.


    When Mullen thought so, what he was worried about, or faintly expected, suddenly happened.


    Hundreds of dazzling giants


    The pillar of great aura of light suddenly shot out from behind Li Yan, the breath was strong, and it was not weaker than the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army artillery that had wounded him before! At this moment, Mullen could not help but shrink his pupils.


    Hundreds of aura beams of light bombarded his sword air tornado, and the power erupted surpassed all monks Mullen met here. He was proud of the swordman, like a water column sprayed into the air. The crash broke down and disappeared, disappearing invisibly.


    As the knife''s breath dissipated, Mullen''s figure was exposed in front of the mountain bag.


    When Marlen couldn''t get out of the sword again, he saw a star-like Gwanghae in front of him.


    Countless dazzling aura beams of light-in his eyes more like light clusters, light spots, at an unbelievable speed, one after the other, shrouded from behind Li Bao''s mountain bag, as if Xinghai straight down.


    The buzz of Reiki shook the ground, stunning Mullen''s head.


    "What the **** is that ?!" Mullen was shocked. He didn''t have time to see where Li Yan was behind, and hurriedly displayed his body to move freely to avoid the attack of the meteor shower.


    Both the Aura beam of light and Mullen are too fast to be discerned by the naked eye. In a very short instant, the explosion of air masses one after another, spread out in the air, like a blossoming plum blossom, rendering the canvas gorgeous. And Mullen is like a bee shuttle in the flowers, there must be no pause.


    By the time Mullen finally solved the aura of light, his robe had been broken, his body had blood stains, and his hair was slightly messy. Although he was not embarrassed, he was also very embarrassed.


    For a moment, Malun looked up with a knife and looked at Li Yan upstairs from Shanbaojiao.


    Li Yan still stood there, like Jin Song, the eight winds did not move, like a fairy crane, misty.


    Behind him, a mammoth never seen by Mullen covered most of the sky, suspended under the white clouds, and blocked the bright sun and the sun. It looks like a huge shadow, overlooking all things, and is born, projecting a horrible and mysterious atmosphere of **** to the world.


    It has the body of a battleship, the streamlined hull is very beautiful, the mast is like a sword and a sail, and the obsidian-like material is bright like a mirror; it has the size of a fortress, and the sturdy shipside female wall is indestructible. The bed crossbow shows great lethality.


    It was supposed to be sailing at sea, but it was floating in midair.


    Its ship is engraved with a few powerful characters: Chang''an Jia.


    This is one of the two Chang''an ships with the number A.


    At this instant, Mullen looked up and couldn''t close his mouth, as small as dust. Against the backdrop of the Chang''an ship, the Emperor Tang of the Tang Dynasty, standing tall and lightly clothed, stood up.


    Not a deity, it is better than a deity.


    The shock in Mullen''s heart was beyond words.


    He remembered clearly that when he rushed over, there was only one Xinliying Village behind him that had not appeared before. He thought it was an ordinary camp, and then he reacted, but it wasn''t.


    But what is this?


    A huge battleship, a moving fort, or an extraordinary magic weapon?


    Or is it all?


    But is this something that should appear in the world?


    Mullen did not have time to understand these issues. After a flash of space, the dense array of runes on the Changan ship lit up and shone again.


    Accompanied by one


    There were thunderous buzzings on summer nights, and there were more of them than before, and the denser beams of aura were spraying out from each other. They were connected side by side and back to back, like a fire whip drawn from one to the other, and flung in front of Mullen between the electric light and flint.


    Malun''s scalp was numb and he couldn''t care about anything else. A roar broke out from his throat, and the blue tendons on his neck and forehead protruded. He carried all his strength, cut out dozens of swordsmanship in a short time, barely blocked the fire flank, and took advantage of this gap to quickly turn around and leave.


    This was an existence he had never seen before. One hundred or two hundred cannons could kill the real monk, and there were almost no gaps to gather. Rao was not attacked unexpectedly by Mullen and could not easily cope with it.


    For the Changan ship, it was just a round of salvos from the French artillery. How many rounds it could fire continuously, Mullen had no way of knowing. The only thing he knew was that after a hundred rounds of volleys, he would inevitably die and his bones would not exist.


    In the face of such a weapon, Mullen could only evacuate in a situation where he could not perform an effective attack and threatened the opponent. Slow down, you may have more wounds.


    Before leaving, Malun turned to look at Li Yan in the corner upstairs.


    The other party is still the look of calmness and calmness, but there is a grandeur like Yuan Yue. Against the backdrop of the Chang''an ship, no matter what kind of person it is, it will show some domineering, not to mention the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.


    Mullen suddenly thought that Li Zhe appeared on his mountain bag, probably to attract him, or he would not camouflage the Changan ship in advance.


    "Fortunately, there is only one such monster, otherwise my situation is in danger. Right now I have no reason to fight with it, or to discuss it after a long time ..." Malun thought of this, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when he turned back, his heart trembled.


    In order to kill Li Yan, he penetrated into the Tiger Guard camp far away. At this time, he had not left the camp, but suddenly saw the camp in front of him, and another Changan ship emerged!


    When Malun found the other side, a hundred or two aura beams of light had already struck him from the side!


    At this time, Mullen has not left the attack range of the Changan ship behind the mountain bag, and there is still a ¡°whip¡± behind him, but he only found a chance to escape. At this time, he was pinched by both sides. How can he be unavoidable? Hit by many beams of light, blood spewed from his mouth, and his body immediately fluttered.


    "Li Yan! You mean shameless guy!"


    In the roar of grief and indignation, the severely injured Mullen broke through the desperation, ran away from the camp, and never looked back.


    Li Yan watched the other party go back to Mulu City from the corner tower, and there were still no waves in his eyes. Obviously, he had expected all of this.


    The Changan ship attacked with full force, and had the same combat power as Mullen''s full shot. The former can fight for a long time, but the latter''s aura is much more limited.


    But the Chang''an ship is not without its flaws. It is not as flexible as monks, its speed is much worse, and its attack methods are not as varied as monks. Therefore, when it comes to the battlefield, it can only be a mobile aerial fortress. In order to avoid being besieged and captured by the monks, it also needs its own monks to cooperate in combat.


    "Order, attack Mulu city with all your strength!" Li Yan ordered with a wave of his hand.


    With two Changan ships joining the battlefield, Mullen is no longer concerned. The frontal siege capability of the army has also been greatly enhanced, and it is inevitable to capture Mulu City.

 v8 Chapter 118： Decisiveness (4)

    On this day''s fierce battle, the two Chang''an ships floating in front of Mulu City were fully fired, using French artillery and bed crossbows to press the Guardian soldiers in the city.


    The artillery gun was developed by the Datang Carpenter as a supervisor. It is more powerful than a bed crossbow and therefore consumes more resources. It is only equipped in the pure monk army, and there are hundreds of each in the Wolffang Army, Tiger Guard, and Yulin Army. The number of artillery guns carried by a Changan ship is equal to the number of military equipment, which is very destructive.


    The original sturdy Mulu city defense was severely damaged under the continuous attack of the Tiger Guard and Yulin Army. Now it is bombarded by two Changan ships from the air. It is naturally difficult to support it. When sunset, it should be defensive fortifications. Destroyed.


    "If this continues, it will be unknown whether Mulu City will be able to hold tomorrow. If Mulu City is broken early, it will be difficult for the entire defense line to reach the expected one and a half months." When inspecting the city defense, Xi Luchi looked worried. Mullen, who was walking in front of him, was also looking pale.


    "Don''t worry too much, I will continue to fight tomorrow, holding down the Chang''an ship of the Tang army. In any case, Mulu City cannot be broken so early!" Mullen made up his mind. He was not injured lightly today, and it is reasonable to say that he should not continue to play, but the situation is the same, and he must also take a big risk to take the battle.


    Xi Luchi''s face changed, and he hurriedly said, "Tang Jun ¡¯s Changan ship is very powerful. If Caliph goes to war again, what if there is any ..."


    Mullen waved his hand to interrupt the opponent. "Although the Changan ship is powerful, I observed it for a day today, and it was not without experience. Tomorrow I will bring the priests into battle. As long as the battle method is proper, holding a Changan ship is not a problem.


    "To this day, the army has reached the edge of the cliff, and the Mulu City defense line must stand for one and a half months!"


    Seeing that Marlen''s mind had been decided, Xi Luchi knew that it would be useless to say more, so he could only bow down to the leader. At the same time, he was determined that Marlen would have to protect Mullen''s thoughts, and even if he died himself, he would not make the other party dangerous.


    "Received news from Nisa City today, Garrighi successfully ambushed nearly 300 Tang monks through the plan of" introducing snakes out of holes ". A few people on the other side fled and the supervisory institute was hunting." After discussing the current situation, Xi Luchi Report the implementation of the solicitation order as usual.


    Mullen nodded slightly. "The Great Temple has good strategies and works well. It is not surprising that this result can be achieved.


    "The Tang Dynasty''s fine work force in our country is indeed alarming. In a city of Nisa, you can gather nearly 300 warrior elite monks. If you do not target them this time, I am afraid that it will greatly destroy the conscription. Orders, affecting the entire war situation. "


    Speaking of this, he groaned for a moment and asked Xi Luchi: "What''s the situation elsewhere? Only the plan of" lead the snake out of the hole "was successful for Nisa City?"


    "Nisa City is close, and there must be movement first. The news is also inevitable when it comes to the earliest. The situation in other places is believed to come next." Xi Luchi explained.


    Mullen nodded, looking at the brightly-lit Tang Army camp not far from the city, his eyes flickered and his tone was complicated: "Since the beginning of this battle, all kinds of fresh magic instruments in the Tang army will continue to appear. Without these things, How can the war be like what it is now? Where is this guy, Li Li, so curious? "


    Xi Luchi couldn''t answer this question, and Mullen didn''t hope.


    Hope he answers.


    With a sigh, Malun slowly said, "Anyway, as long as the follow-up monks and materials are in place on time, for us, this war means a larger loss, and the victory still belongs to us. Although Tang Jun is strong, the labor division expeditions, thousands of miles Taking advantage of it is still too arrogant. "


    Xi Luchi quickly answered: "The monks and materials recruited will surely arrive!"


    The next day, the war went on as usual. The difference is that due to the addition of the Chang''an ship, the food deer guards in Mulu City are even more disadvantaged.


    With a team of elite master monks, Mullen took advantage of the speed and made a number of rounds, paying a small price, after all, entangled a Changan ship. His cultivation for strength, still unstoppable, with the cooperation of experts, naturally like a fish.


    However, he was only able to entangle a Changan ship, unable to board it to seize the ship, and ordinary food gurus could not break through the real Tang Dynasty realm who defended the Changan ship and could not cooperate with him.


    Although the lives of King Qi and Da Shao were not bad yesterday, after all, they have recovered a lot today and have not lost their combat power. Now they are sitting on the Changan ship. If Malun made a single attack, in front of them and Chang''an''s artillery guns, they would not be able to get cheap.


    Another Changan ship, although it was also under the care of the monk of the Great Eater and the Great, was basically not affected. The French artillery and bed crossbow volleys did not dare to approach. Eventually it floated outside Mulu City, continuing to bombard the city fortifications and the city''s guard monks.


    The Tiger Guard and Yu Lin Army, with the cooperation of the Changan Ship, for the first time invaded Mulu City, and launched a brutal street battle with the Guards in the city. The front monks of the two sides are mixed and indiscriminately killed, while the rear guards of the Guards have no opponents in front of them, but they are going to be bombed by the Changan ship in the air.


    In this extremely unfavorable situation, the Guards can still fight, which can be regarded as an iron heart.


    In the next two days, the Guards damaged more than half of the officers and soldiers, and Mulu City''s defense became more difficult. Mullen''s injuries in the battle against the Changan ship also increased. It is slightly inspiring that news came from several cities successively, and they all thwarted the actions of the Tang Dynasty by adopting the plan of "leading snakes out of holes".


    A steady stream of monks and supplies are approaching the second line of defense, and the cadets are finally looking forward, hoping to retreat back as soon as possible.


    Because of the tremendous pressure that Mulu City is experiencing, Mullen continued to order the monks who were rushing over to speed up, asking them to march day and night. Right now, the Tang Dynasty''s detailed work has been severely cracked down, and the threat has been lost. The security of the monks and materials recruited has been greatly improved.


    If the Mulu City line of defense was breached, the second line of defense was not established, and the strategic depth was not formed, leading to the direct entry of Tang Jun, it would be a real disaster.


    ...


    It was day and night, the rain was heavy, and the four wild fields were dark and dark. After a long march, the team from Nisa stopped in a valley and took a break.


    Although the military order rushed day and night, monks always needed to eat and drink Lazarus, and it was impossible for them to breathe. The animals in the Zhongying camp were exhausted with huge amounts of supplies and needed to rest from time to time.


    The principal high priest, Gariji, was in a good mood.


    Hurrying for days, this kind of cultivation for him


    Existence is nothing at all. Seeing that he was about to enter the Eastern War Zone, Garrighi''s thoughts were urgent, and he planned to show his face in front of Mullen this time.


    Less than half an hour later, Garrighi ordered the team to continue on their way, and the originally quiet team immediately became noisy again. The sounds of whistling, action, complaining, and barking of the animals became one, making this rainy night extremely irritable.


    Soon, Greggie noticed that in front of a forest, there were dozens of monks making a loud noise, as if they were arguing with each other, the voice was loud. There was an aura of light at the blink of an eye, and the sound of gas explosion came out, followed by roars and screams, and the sound of drawing the knife out of the sheath was clear and harsh, and dozens of people instantly fought together.


    The scope of the monk technique was not small. The riots expanded within a short time. Hundreds of people were involved, and the scene showed signs of losing control. The surrounding people quickly dodged, and the monk who maintained the order stepped forward quickly, which did not allow the melee to spread to more people.


    "What''s the matter?" Garrige flew to the scene with a black face.


    The scene was extremely chaotic. A group of monks in Nisa City were fighting another group of monks, and some were in conflict with the team manager, the Great Temple monk. The anger of each other is not small, and the shots are all killing moves. Two or thirty people have fallen on the ground. Bloodstains have spread in the mud and meandering like a snake under the torch.


    "The specific situation of Hui High Priest is still unknown, but it seems to be a group of Diaomin, who is too tired to abandon the cart ...." A monk hurried to answer. On the ground were several monks wearing whip costumes in the Great Temple, and it was not difficult to speculate.


    Garrighi sank.


    The team carried a lot of materials, and the animals were simply not enough. Many monks were sent to pull carts. In order to speed up the road, it was inevitable that there was not enough rest and complaints. However, to the extent of killing by hands, this is against the military discipline and should not be done.


    Before Garrigi himself ordered, there were many monks in the nearby big shrine coming to isolate the conflict crowds, and they were ready to kill and suppress the troublemakers.


    At this moment, more noise came suddenly from elsewhere. The crowd''s exclaiming, screaming and cursing were loud. When Garrighi turned his head, he saw a large group of fire rising into the sky, as if something was burning. .


    "High priest, several cars pulling fuel oil vehicles, somehow caught fire, there was an explosion, the fuel oil burned a lot of people, we are dealing with it!" A monk eagerly reported.


    Garrige''s heart was full of anger. Fuel oil was a very tightly controlled material. It would be particularly effective in the presence of water. How could it suddenly explode and be ignited?


    "Who is managing the oil? Bring it here!" Garrige was annoyed. Although it may be a bit of a hassle to speed up the road, the monks will kill people and the sudden explosion of oil will be too abnormal and the impact will not be small. Failure to control quickly will cause greater confusion, which will delay the team''s speed.


    "Yes, that''s it ..." The monk who came to Baobao leaned over and said here, and suddenly took out a short blade from his sleeve, and stabbed Garrige''s chest like lightning when he couldn''t let it go!


    He didn''t expect any such changes. He was annoyed, and he was looking at the chaos. He never expected that the monk who came to confess to himself, his subordinates, would suddenly attack himself. !!

 v8 Chapter 119： Decisiveness (5)

    When Garrige noticed something was wrong, there wasn''t much reaction time.


    However, in the end he was one of the 13 principal high priests of the Great Temple. He was extraordinary and had extraordinary combat experience. Before the short blade touched his chest, he had already retreated, and at the same time, he attacked the attacker in front of him!


    However, before the palm of his hand hit the opponent''s forehead, the vest suddenly became cold, and his body stiffened. His strength seemed to be solidified, and he could no longer be moved. So much pain came.


    Garrige yelled, his forehead was green like a worm, he tried his best, turned his footsteps, and fanned his arms like a fan, sending the two monks in front and back!


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to flash out for some distance, Garrighi bowed his head and couldn''t help but get his hair upside down. The huge fear caused his eyes to fall out¡ªa blood hole appeared in his chest, and blood was spraying outward. This was a fatal injury. !!


    "Who''s going to kill me ?!" Garrige looked angrily at the attacker, and the first thought that came to his mind was whether someone in the Great Temple was going to deal with himself, thinking of the factional upset.


    The sudden change was completed in the blink of an eye. Garrighi''s guards were all shocked. Some rushed to protect Garrighi. The other attacked the two attackers. They were still asking why they were like this. do.


    It ¡¯s a pity that things happened too suddenly. After all, their response was unable to keep up. Garrighi couldn''t stand anymore. He didn''t fall down with the help of the guards. After swallowing the elixir, he tried to meditate and adjust his breath, but found that it did not help. It is even unconscious.


    He fixed his eyes and found that his chest had begun to rot!


    "Poisonous on the sword!" Garyji wailed, leaving only despair in his heart. At this level of cultivation, ordinary poisons are useless at all, but useful poisons must be extremely toxic. He suffered a fatal injury and was so toxic. Where can he survive?


    The assailant standing behind him had a precise shot, clearly knew the assassination method, and was trained to be high-strength. He wasn''t much weaker than him. Now he was besieged by everyone, and he even killed one after another. Have retreated.


    When Garrige''s guards were going to besiege the attackers, tens of thousands of people had already fallen into chaos.


    In twenty or thirty places, those crescent monks from Nisa City, for some reason, suddenly began to slam and kill the companions around them. After the bombardment of the spell, they did not look at the effect, they just ran around and went to Multiple shots create greater confusion.


    Teams of monks who were obviously prepared for a long time, even ignited all kinds of materials. In a short period of time, there were huge flames everywhere, and the rolling flames flooded everywhere, greatly affecting the monks'' senses.


    Especially the oil was splashed everywhere by monks. The flames spread instantly and widely to form a lake of fire. Numerous monks were burned, panicked and fled.


    Even more frightening is that most of the oil was scattered into the forest on both sides of the road, and the igniting fires suddenly formed a sea of ??fire, and the rain could not stop them from burning.


    Not only that, two hundred valleys, one hundred dark shadows flying by, killing crescent monks everywhere, they all have the strength of real life! With their best efforts, the ordinary monks died a lot.


    The monk who maintains order in the Great Temple, running around, has not had time to control the fire of the oil, kill the people in the team, and command the team.


    For confusion, these sudden masters were given a heavy click to kill.


    Their clothes, actions, and standing positions all showed different identities. They were very recognizable, and soon they were seriously injured.


    The subordinates of Garrigi, those strong priests, rose up to meet them at the moment, but they were scattered, flying high and shooting. They had not gathered in a hurry, and many of them were surrounded by the attackers of thirty-five percent. kill.


    Just a few moments, the tens of thousands of people in the valley seemed to be caught in a **** of apocalypse. The ordinary monks were completely scattered without a clear command and unified order.


    They are not the army, but a group of strangers gathered together. They may have small teams and small groups, but in such a situation, it is difficult to do anything.


    Garrigi, who was supposed to stand up at this time, led a team to kill the attackers, and gave clear instructions to the monks and local monks to control the situation.


    "This is a long-planned conspiracy! These people are well-trained! They are going to destroy our team and prevent us from rushing to the east battlefield!"


    Garrighi desperately stabilized the injury, trying to stay under his subordinates to ask Malun for help, but seeing the situation in front of him, how could he not stabilize his mood, a black blood spurted out.


    In the chaotic valley on rainy night, the fire was soaring into the sky, the smoke was so foggy, and there were crowds of killers everywhere.


    The fleeing crowd was like ghosts, and tens of thousands of people were busy fleeing from this place, so they had to trample on each other. They were thought to have been attacked when they were smashed into a rush. They rushed to protect themselves, killed and wounded their own people, and were attacked by their counterparts, making the scene even more unbearable.


    Under such circumstances, Garrighi didn''t even know how many opponents there were, whether they were a hundred or a few hundred, or even a thousand. The only thing he knew was that he was finished and the team was over.


    Even if the team''s casualties are not serious enough to be unacceptable, the team must disperse tonight and want to recall the next day. How easy is it? In addition, all the supplies must be destroyed, and no trace will be left. By that time, what will the soldiers on the second line of defense in the East Front fight against Tang Jun?


    ...


    The guard monk beside Garrighi died shortly afterwards. He couldn''t support himself, and was paralyzed. The two attackers who assassinated him did not fall down in response to their companions.


    The man who pierced his heart behind his back, now carrying a sword, came in front of him, overlooking him condescendingly, with no emotion in his eyes, as if looking at a dry wood.


    "Who the **** are you and how did your people get involved in my team?" Garrige stared at the other side with difficulty, and now he had no way to go, just wanted to understand.


    In the Tang Dynasty meticulous work, which had been killed by nearly 300 people due to his plan of "leading snakes out of holes", he was incapacitated along the way and did not closely monitor all details of the team.


    By this time, Garrighi had seen through the opponent''s technique, they were the Tang monks. It was just that he couldn''t figure it out. How could Tang Dynasty''s Xiao Zuo suffered such a loss? How could he still have such action?


    It wasn''t anyone else who stood in front of Garrigi, it was Xu Ge who led the Western Region of Tsing Yi.


    She removed her disguise and turned herself back from her handy Garrige to reveal her face.


    The long scars showed the iron blood in the light of fire, and said indifferently: "Who I am, you do not need to know, it is useless to know, you just need to understand that you are defeated by the Western Region Commercial Bank and by the Tang people. "


    "This is impossible! Your people have been ambushed by us for nearly three hundred. You cannot have such a powerful force! You ... you must have come from the Eastern Battlefield ... "Garyji growled, and his features twisted.


    Xu Ge chuckled and said, "If you want to die to understand, then I will complete you. Your plan to" snake the snake out of the hole ", we have long known that the reason why you acted in Nisa City that day was to make you think that Western Business has already Incapacity to disarm us and facilitate our actions tonight.


    "As for the two hundred monks you ambush, almost no Tang people are big cannibals whose appearance has been changed by us. Don''t look at me with this look, you also have a lot of bandits, exiles, and magpies in the big breasts. You have to buy them Not difficult.


    "Over the years, with our intentional ''cultivation'', they have actually become our peripheral forces. Many of the things we are not convenient to do are done by them. You know it is not difficult, for bandits, In terms of refugees and locals, as long as they have interests and can survive, they can do everything.


    "Of course, before entering your ambushes, we used deception against them, but that''s fine. As long as they are dead, no one knows the truth. To ensure that they will all die in your hands, we send The elite masters are on hand-the ones who ''escape''. "


    Speaking of this, Xu Ge said, "In the final analysis, what you need are the Western Business Monks you think. And when these monks die under your eyelids, they are corpses. Close inspection. Otherwise, you might see through their disguise. "


    Hearing here, Garage was already dizzy and ashamed.


    Xu Ge looked at the battlefield from side to side. Jo Mo was very satisfied with the situation at hand, with a smile on his face, and a little bit more talkative, he looked at Galigi without showing off.


    She said, "It is true that there are only more than 400 combatants in Nishiya City Western Commercial Bank, but there are many other people. The penetration of Western Food by the West China Commercial Bank is much deeper than you think. Local officials in Nisa City, but Many of us have been in close contact with us. So it is not surprising that more than four hundred people have basically joined your recruiting team.


    "That''s why we have to act tonight. With the cooperation of external forces, we can take control of the situation so quickly.


    "Oh, by the way, I was not in Nisa City. The monk I brought, as the main force of the operation tonight, does not belong to Nishi City''s Western Commercial Bank. But what does it matter, this is the Western Region Commercial Bank Strength is the essence of my Tang Dynasty! "


    After saying this, Xu Ge was finally satisfied. He watched Garrigi, whose wound was cracked, toxic, and fell to the ground with his eyes wide and twitched. He drew a sword into his sheath, laughed, and turned away.


    Hundreds of Western business monks, with the cooperation of some "outside forces", caused tens of thousands of crescent monks to suffer heavy losses overnight, and the team was almost completely disintegrated. This is a rare and unique skill in the world. .


    This wonderful work belongs to Xu Ge, Zhang Changan, and even Saidian Chi, a local official of Da Shi. And to get to the bottom, he belongs to the Western Region Commercial Bank, belongs to Datang, and belongs to Li Zhi.

 v8 Chapter 120： Decisiveness (6)

    The city defense of Mulu City has been destroyed in many ways. The tall and majestic city walls of the past have become flat ground. The huge fortifications group built on the terrain in the city has also been turned into ruins by continuous attacks by the Tang army.


    As the Tiger Guards and Yulin Army swarmed into the city in large numbers, the battle reached a feverish stage.


    The rain was raging, and there was a flood of water in the city. There were puddles of water on the ground, and the ground was full of puddles. When the water flower turned into a blood flower and the corpse filled the pothole, the Tiger Guard and Yu Lin Army had already entered the city for a long time.


    Before today, the Guardian could rely on various large and small fortifications to occupy a lot of cheap. The Tang army who rushed to the front repulsed again and again, causing the latter to pay a lot of casualties and leave many corpses.


    By this time, the fortress became a gravel pile, the walls were replaced by quagmire, and the magic circle was already dim. The killing of the soldiers on both sides became fair. All the monks who shouted and shouted were based on flesh and blood, and made life with each other exchange.


    Teams of generals Tang Jun held high shields to shuttle, run, leap, and smash through the city. They were physically fit, steady and vigorous. They split up and down, attacking inch by inch streets, killing stone steps one level after another, occupying one high ground after another, and passing one body after another.


    Raindrops, like beans, hit their armor and shattered into tiny pieces, making a crisp sound. The long knife draws a sharp arc in front of it and cuts the rain curtain into two sections. The buzzing of the knife sounds like a crane. It penetrates the eardrum straight into the bottom of the heart, which makes the heart beat faster and the blood pulses.


    The spear pierced the enemy''s chest, and when it was drawn out, it carried a semicircular blood spring, knocking out an unknown number of raindrops. Splashing on the face of Monk Tang Jun, warm and sticky, licking it, making people smile cruelly.


    Tight queues and battle formations are advancing steadily like ox carts everywhere, strangling all the enemies in front of them like machinery, until they meet the same powerful army formations, where the short soldiers meet, the flesh flew, the spells came out, and the gravel Like a waterfall.


    Eventually someone with the wound continued to move forward, someone fell in the blood and could no longer stand up. The scattered formation was too late to adjust and they greeted other opponents.


    Someone crashed and was buried by the wall; someone fell into the cold mud, blood spread from underneath, converged with the water, and flowed down the ditch far away; someone embedded in the stone wall, bone Broken ribs, outline a complete human figure.


    Someone held the opponent''s head and buried it in the opponent''s neck, and fell to the ground, rolling and not letting go of his life, until he broke his throat with his teeth, was pierced by the opponent''s dagger, and rolled off the **** with the opponent, becoming Two inseparable bodies.


    Someone with red eyes rushed forward like a bull, knocking and hurting many people until the wound was spread all over his body, his face was disastrous, blood drained from the wound, and the cow was swollen when he fell on his knees. eye.


    Some people are flexible like phantoms. They wander about in the ruins of the wall. Every time the body stops, an opponent must fall. Every time they speed up again, they must run to the next goal. Until a sharp arrow pierced the rain curtain, pierced his neck, flew his body out, and nailed it to a tree trunk aside.


    Someone was standing high and casting a spell. Before a spell was finished, a long blade cut through the rain curtain and cut him in half.


    Someone rushed under the street wall, staring at a monk who cast spells on the broken wall, and was about to slam a critical strike, but was killed by lightning from the ambush behind the low wall.


    Gloomy long


    The sky and the sky are dim, and the Mulu city in the heavy rain is full of brilliance. From the Changan ship, it looks like a bright starry sea, like summer night fireflies, like the waves of the sea.


    Li Yan stood on the bow of the ship and looked up at the railing.


    The Changan Jianjia under his feet will suddenly stun back when the artillery is fired in a round, and the impact of the majestic aura is extremely perceptive and satisfying, even better than Ce Ma Yang. , Crisscrossing the battlefield.


    In front of the Chang''an ship, King Qi and Da Shao commanded the Great Tang monk and were fighting fierce monks led by Mullen. One side is like geese, the ups and downs are fierce, and the offensive is fierce; the other side is like a hawk, and the current is like electricity.


    There is no need for Li Yan to command himself, Changan ships also know how to fight. Each time the main gun on the deck and the side-shot secondary gun adjusted its position, there was a long whip made of aura beams of light, and it was drawn towards the position of Mullen.


    After many days of fierce fighting, the cooperation between the monks and Changan ships has become more and more skilled. They know where to stand, how to change the queue, and how to maximize the killing of the opponent without being accidentally injured by the artillery.


    Marlen and others, the understanding of the Changan ship is also increasing. For example, he is now very clear that the Changan ship''s artillery cannot move at the moment of launch. Whenever the Great Tang monk in front of him suddenly changes position, that is the Changan ship. The artillery on board must be volleyed and must be dodged as soon as possible.


    However, knowing this, the monks who did not have a great meal would have no casualties when facing the Changan ship. More than one hundred artillery guns on the Chang''an ship have decided. As long as it roars, there must be damage to the food and monk.


    Such a battle is very tormenting for Mullen. The daily monk suffers a lot of casualties. If he is not an extraordinary monk, he can withstand many artillery attacks, and it can also create a lot of trouble for the Great Tang monk. The monk had long ago lost his wounds and was unbearable to fight again.


    In order to delay the fall of Mulu City as much as possible, the price paid by Mullen is not bad.


    Playing today, when Marun saw Li Yan standing in the prow of Chang''an, looking as if looking at the scenery, he knew that in the other''s heart, Tang Jun would surely capture Mulu City today. The situation was grasped by the opponent, which made Mullen so angry that he attacked fiercely since the war.


    But the situation is stronger than the others. He has been fighting for days, and his injuries have not deteriorated. The strength is no longer than before the Changan ship appeared. The combination of King Qi and Da Shao''s life, before delaying him for a while and a half, seemed to be alive, but now he can fight him for twenty or thirty rounds.


    Mullen''s heart was burning, especially after every hard fight, it was even more uncomfortable to see Li Yan''s unrestrained look. On several occasions, he tried to rush over at no cost to capture Li Ye here. However, the power of artillery is extremely powerful, and every effort has been made without mentioning it. It has also caused the death and injury of His Majesty.


    Just after a while, Li Yan retracted his sight from Mulu City and said to Marun, "Mulu City is already in my hands. If you don''t leave again, you will not be able to leave."


    Hearing this, Mullen''s heart shook, and she quickly turned to look at her, and she looked pale.


    Over the other side of Mulu City, the Chang''an B''s artillery gun is being fired in a volley, and the long whip is thrown off, and the last area of ??Mulu City defended by the Guards of the Food Guard is utterly unrecognizable. Numerous monks turned into scenes Fan powder, even more countless monks were blasted into the air by the gas, gravel like rain, smoke like clouds.


    The great monk who originally restrained the Changan warship B had little left, and no longer had combat power.


    in


    With the cooperation of the Chang''an ship, the Tang army in the city was like a rainbow, attacking and attacking the last city.


    At this moment, Mullen knew that Mulu City was broken and he had to go.


    "You''re ruthless!" Glancing at Li Yan fiercely, Mullen was unambiguous and pulled away. He was so upset that he flew a distance and couldn''t help looking back at the provocative words, "The next time you and I see you again, is when you are driven away by me like a dog!"


    Li Min shrugged, signalling that he didn''t care, but smiled. Marlen then realized that his last sentence was tantamount to confessing that he was being driven away by Li Yan like a dog, and his face was as dark as ink.


    "Withdraw!" Mullen flew over Mulu City and ordered to a large number of monks and guards in the city.


    When the order came out, the monks were relieved, and many people couldn''t help crying. Since the appearance of the Changan ship, they have been fighting in hell, and they were overwhelmed by the Tang army. Now they are finally able to escape from this purgatory.


    Seeing his general''s appearance and morale, Malun''s eyes were more gloomy.


    The Mulu City defense line could not be maintained for one and a half months, and his strategic goals were not achieved. However, due to the advent of the Changan ship, the monk''s casualties far exceeded expectations, and future battles will inevitably be more difficult than speculated.


    Fortunately, the time difference is only a few days, Mulu City was not broken too early.


    After withdrawing from Mulu City, seeing that the morale of the Guard ¡¯s monks was low, Mullen felt that it was necessary to inspire morale, and then commanded Xi Luchi in a loud voice: "Tell the generals, starting from Nisa City and other places, The monks and supplies have arrived at the eastern part of the country day and night, and will arrive at the scheduled area later.


    "This time, the soldiers guarding the Mulu City line of defense have everyone''s merits. When the supplies come up, I will double the rewards. The next battle will make the followers on top and everyone will have a rest time.


    "Although the Changan ship is powerful, it has only two ships. The Tang army has fewer soldiers. The longer the front line is drawn, the more the troops will be dispersed, the more difficult it will be to supply supplies, food, and supplies, and the combat power will be weak. In place, what we have is a way to avoid real hits and bypass sideways in vast areas, leaving Tang Jun exhausted!


    "I have the blessing of the true god. When I fully heal my injuries, as long as it is properly arranged to deal with a Changan ship, the monks will work together to rely on the strategic depth of battle formed by the second and third lines of defense. Victory must belong to us! "


    Xi Luchi heard his heart shake and promised quickly.


    It''s good news that Marron doubled the reward for the soldiers, and he and his ministry would benefit from it. And Mullen''s analysis of the battle situation is indeed precise and convincing.


    However, before he spread the words of Mullen, a team of monks who described how to be embarrassed and bruised came flying forward, bringing them bad news.


    This news not only made Xi Luchi stand on the spot, but also made Marun startled and shocked.


    "Our team was attacked in the Green Shade Valley. The Tang Dynasty''s fine team mixed with our team in advance. As soon as they shot, they killed the high priest, Garrigi. Then they used fire oil to set fire to the whole valley, and there were a hundred more. The monk responded, we couldn''t handle it ...


    "Ten thousands of monks were killed and injured too much, and all their supplies were destroyed. I waited to kill the siege and came to report to Caliph. Please ask Caliph to send someone back to help ..."

 v8 Chapter 121： Decisiveness (7)

    Nisa City is the largest city in the northeast of Gourmet. The 70,000 or 80,000 monks and huge supplies brought by Garrigi from elsewhere are the absolute core of the first batch of monks'' supplies arriving in the east. If this team ceases to exist, it means that at least 30% of the first congregation of monks and supplies have been lost.


    Without these 30% strength, the strength of the second line of defense is greatly diminished.


    Because of this, Mullen was furious when he heard the news.


    He grabbed the collar of the talking monk, spit on each other''s face, and growled, "Isn''t Garrigi saying that the Tang Dynasty''s elaborate works have been ambushed by you and have lost the capacity for large-scale operations? How could they There are forces attacking you, why are they still in your team ?! What are you doing ?! "


    The great monk looked pale, but didn''t know what to say. Why aren''t they confused and horrified? To this day, they have not figured out these questions that Mullen asked, and they are equally horrified.


    These people did not fight with Garrigi, so they were able to escape, but because of this, they did not hear Xu Ge''s words to Garrigi.


    Unable to get the answer he wanted, Malun threw the monk away, only to feel panicked. As soon as he thought that the next battle would be greatly affected, he was so anxious and anxious that he couldn''t help himself.


    Just when he reluctantly stabilized his mind and continued to move forward, he encountered two large monks who were covered with scaly wounds and howling.


    As a result, Mullen heard the second attack, the monks suffered heavy losses, and the supplies were burned down. The size of this team is not as good as that of Nisa City, but it also has tens of thousands of people. It is also because of the rush to travel day and night, giving Western Regions the opportunity to take advantage of its exhaustion.


    This time, Mullen finally couldn''t hold back, and a spit of blood spurted out.


    By the time Marlen returns to the core of the second line of defense, Faman City, he has received news of the attack on three teams. The first batch of monks and materials that should have reached the second line of defense had lost nearly half.


    The major monk who Mullen reported to in the future beheaded and killed on the spot, so he could not keep from vomiting blood.


    Fortunately, in the next few days, no more bad news came. The other teams arrived in Faman City with the monks and supplies they had recruited. This gave Mullen some comfort, so he only had the intention to retreat and recover. Injury.


    By this time, Marlen and Xi Luchi were very clear, because only half of the first call for monks and materials arrived in the East, and the initial combat effectiveness of the second line of defense was very weak, and the battle was bound to be very difficult, or even very likely Tang Jun made a breakthrough.


    Mullen was ready to give up Faman City, a decision that made him miserable, but he had to do it.


    The loss of the first batch of monks and materials could not be recovered, but as long as the second and third batch of monks and materials solicited could successfully reach the east and reach the third line of defense, the food still had the power to block Tang Jun.


    The only difference is that the war will spread to the heartland of the eclipse, and the cost of the eclipse will be even greater.


    At the same time, Malun strictly ordered that the Great Temple, especially the Supervisory House, must use all their power to wage wars on the Tang Dynasty in various cities in the rear, and slay them out at all costs to kill them. In order to facilitate the operation of the Great Shrine, he was given the greatest authority by the other party without being hindered by local officials and forces.


    The strength of the Tang Dynasty''s elaborate work had already made Marlen frightened. The influence of the other party on the war far exceeded his previous expectations, making him almost calm for a moment. Prior to this, he never thought that there would be so many things that can be done in detail, and that it could have such a great obstacle to the front battlefield.


    During these extraordinary times, when dealing with the fine works of the Tang Dynasty, it would be better to kill three thousand by mistake than to let one go.


    ...


    "In detail, Marlen''s summons can mobilize millions of monks and war materials that can support for years. If monks and materials enter the battlefield as scheduled, and the food can be completely lined up, it is indeed difficult for us to deal with it. "


    In Mulu City, Li Yan looked at the army marching west and talked to Qi King next to him about the battle situation. He had received Xu Ge''s return, and the operation of the western region commercial bank.


    A few days ago, the Western Region Commercial Bank concentrated their efforts on an attack on six teams heading for Faman City. Three of these operations succeeded, one failed, one had limited results, and one was forced to abandon. As a result, half of the first monks recruited by Mullen were lost, but not completely destroyed.


    The Western Region Commercial Bank also paid a small price for this. Of the failures and limited achievements, only the monk withdrew quickly and mostly escaped. Most of the monks escaped and died on the spot.


    In Xu Ge''s original plan, the first batch of monks'' materials summoned by Ma Lun were to be destroyed. To this end, she left the 500 monks who had previously entered the east of the Great Food¡ªexcept for Zhang Changan. Part of it was all mobilized.


    He has been hosting the Western Region Commercial Bank for many years. Xu Ge knows that once the Western Region Commercial Corporation begins large-scale operations, it will inevitably cause a counterattack of the Crescent Church and the Supervision Institute, so the first wave of operations is the least difficult and the easiest to succeed. After this, the Western Region Commercial Bank will reduce the frequency of operations.


    On the one hand, the operation will cause Western Regions to lose a lot of manpower. Whether it is success or failure, casualties are inevitable, and hundreds of people show up among tens of thousands of people. Even with the cooperation of external forces in the team, the difficulties are still very large and the casualties are It ¡¯s impossible to think


    On the other hand, it is also to concentrate the remaining forces to ensure Zhang Changan''s follow-up actions.


    That''s when the Western Regions Commercial Bank really showed its talents in this war, and caused real damage to the food.


    Nowadays, the first wave of actions of the Western Region Commercial Bank has been mixed, and Xu Ge has deliberately given a discount. It is just that Li Zhi is well aware of the difficulties and risks of careful operation, and does not blame Xu Ge. The effect of the other party''s actions actually reached Li''s expectations.


    The second line of defense on the east side of Dashi is already very weak in front of Tang Jun. As long as the Lingnan Hai Division Marine Corps is combined with the unparalleled ability of the Changan ship to attack the front, it is likely to break through quickly.


    "Mullen plans to recruit a million monks. Although the number is huge, the fighting power of ordinary monks is very different from the trained and battled monk army.


    "Originally relying on the strategy of the East Side of the Great Eatery, in conjunction with the Guards and the Standing Army, the newly recruited monk army was able to hone out and become elite in the continuous defensive battles.


    "But now, as long as we can quickly break through the second line of eclipse and speed up the offensive progress, the monks convened by Mullen will have no time to grow. Moreover, the monk army is very different from the monk army.


    "In truth, except


    The Changan banned the army of Langya, Tiger Guard, and Yulin. The monks accounted for not too much. They all had standard armaments and were battle-tested. In a head-to-head battle, it is not so difficult to defeat the new recruits on the battlefield. "


    When King Qi said here, his eyes were full of vitality, apparently he had already seen the prospect of a good development of the battle situation. She is obviously more optimistic and confident.


    A few days later, the army arrived at the front line of the Farman City. The Lingnan Marine Division Army, after clearing the flanking threats, also came to join the army.


    Right now, soldiers are expensive, so although the soldiers were just at the front line of Mulu City, they had just gone through the war, and Li Zhi just let the soldiers rest for half a day that day, and launched the offensive against Farman City the next day.


    The second line of defense, centered on Farman City, has completed the construction of the city and the fortifications, but the military supplies have not kept up. Many of the defense facilities are just empty shelves, and because the monks did not get in time, the fighting power of the food was very poor. .


    However, Mullen was determined to force the existing soldiers to fight hard, but did not allow Tang Jun to capture the line of defense in three or five days.


    Tang Jun spent ten days.


    Ten days later, the heavily wounded Eclipse Army was forced to withdraw to the third line of defense.


    "Originally, the second line of defense should be maintained for at least three months, or even longer. When all monks and materials arrive, we will also make a roundabout raid, and launch a large-scale assault on the boundary of hundreds of miles to find opportunities to counterattack and let Tang Jun Difficult to care for, end to end.


    "Now, none of this can be achieved, and we have to retreat to the last line of defense ..."


    On the retreat, Xi Luchi was worried, "Calif, what should we do now?"


    Mullen glanced at the defeated army on the ground under his feet. The troop was not neat. Many soldiers held their heads. The monks looked dignified and miserable. Morale had reached the lowest underestimation since the war.


    Mullen gritted his teeth: "Don''t panic. Although the second line of defense has only been held for ten days, I have ordered the repair of the city''s fortifications on the third line of defense to be almost the same. The monks, supplies, and most of the recruits we are about to arrive, we Have the strength to defend the third line of defense!


    "Tell the generals that the fewer soldiers Tang has, the deeper they get into the country, as long as we block them, the more difficult they are to fight. Once the cold winter comes, the offensive of the other party is bound to slow down, and we will have time to gather all our forces and fight back in despair! We have not We still have hope! "


    ...


    "Zhang Tong, do you really want to go with us? The danger is too great! You just need to follow me. If there is any action, I will go all out!"


    "It goes without saying that I have to be in the team, and you can arrange an official position for the heavy camp."


    Seeing Zhang Changan''s intentions decided, Saidian could only follow the instructions. He had persuaded the other party several times, but the other party had little extra information and would not disclose it.


    Right now, Sai Dianchi, with her conscript team, has left Susa City hundreds of miles, and is now heading east. With him was Mohad, one of the five elders of the Great Temple, and His Majesty had a team of principal high priests.


    They just merged in Ciyi City yesterday, and now the team is very powerful, with 200,000 monks, and it is the absolute core of the third batch to reach the Eastern Battlefield.

 v8 Chapter 122： Decisiveness (8)

    "The Tang Dynasty''s elaborate work is so pervasive that it makes people scared. The combat power of western business houses is even more important. Before today, I can hardly imagine that the Tang people''s penetration of the country has reached such a point."


    Mohad called Saidian Chi to his side and chatted with the other party to relieve his sorrow. "It was really shocking that half of the first recruiting teams headed to the east were destroyed. For this reason, the elder had to rush Go to Nisa City and other places, and the results of his investigation are really terrible.


    "Every local nobleman, official, and power has the shadows of the Tang Dynasty. Some people have been used by the other party, provided various military and political secrets, helped do many things, and do not know the true details of the other party.


    "They thought that they were working with themselves, but they were only certain forces in the middle of the country, but they weren''t clear. These forces belonged to the Western Region Commercial Banks. Now it is frightening to just mention the name of the Western Region Commercial Banks.


    "To this day, the elders have beheaded and killed more than 200 well-known traitors in many places, more than a thousand prisoners, and countless people implicated! It can be said that the entire east has already Shrouded in terror! "


    Speaking of which, Mohad''s eyes showed a deep sense of worry and a hint of concealable fear, "I don''t know when the Tang people entered our country. According to the current situation, Their layout is afraid that it has been for many years, otherwise it is impossible to reach this scale.


    "It''s also blame the aristocracy in those places, but for the sake of profit, this was used by the other party.


    "I heard that in many places, the rich and powerful, at first they merged with businessmen--collusion between government and businessmen was a rule since ancient times. Everyone is accustomed to it, and they have nothing to criticize, but they ca n¡¯t identify each other as a fine work of the Tang Dynasty. It ¡¯s been very close, leaking all kinds of important things, then **** it! ¡±


    With that said, Mohad sighed, wondering what to do.


    Sai Dianchi''s eyes flickered slightly, and she smiled indifferently: "Although the power of the Tang Dynasty''s fine works is strong, but under the thorough investigation of the elders, not many have been exposed within the month or month? They can make the first batch of calls The team lost nearly half, but in the destruction of the second conscription team, the four operations only succeeded once.


    "The other three times were restrained, and even one of them was besieged by the elder before the action was taken. It is conceivable that the other party was able to act secretly, and when we did not expect it, we could have some As a result, it is no longer possible to make waves! "


    Mohad nodded slightly, and agreed with Sai Dianchi''s words.


    The facts are almost the same as Sai Dianchi said. After the Great Temple took action, the actions of the Western Region Commercial Bank against the second batch of recruiting teams were indeed gaining chats and causing heavy losses.


    Taking a small and large scale, this is a highly risky move. It relies on excellent planning, meticulous arrangements, and thunderous actions. If an accident occurs, it is easy to lose.


    "It''s not too far from the battlefield. It''s hard to say whether there will be any action in the Tang Dynasty. Our team must not be on a business trip. You should keep an eye on it. If there are any unusual signs, don''t let it go!"


    Mohad said to Sai Dianchi, "Our team is the main force of the third batch of recruiting teams. There must not be a half point difference, otherwise it will affect the national war and must be held accountable afterwards. Don''t take care!"


    Sai Dian patted his chest and promised, "Elders can rest assured. When I watch,


    The certificate will not give the Tang Dynasty a little chance to do it! "


    When rested on the wasteland that night, Saidian pretended to inspect the team in a pretense manner, and arranged a lot of people to monitor everywhere. He was about to take a break and was told that Zhang Chang''an would let him pass.


    "What''s the situation? I don''t think I need to say much. In short, our actions must be successful!"


    When Saidian Chi entered the account, it was discovered that there were still many people inside. Although they were all big cannibal faces and costumes, they were certainly not big monks, and Zhang Changan was talking.


    Seeing Sai Dianchi come in, Zhang Changan said to him, "The action is tonight. Do you have any questions?"


    Saidian was shocked and said quickly: "Zhang Tongxu is assured, my people will always follow orders!",


    Zhang Changan nodded slightly. "The key to the action lies in the fuel oil. As long as the material is ignited on a large scale and the wilderness is ignited, the team will naturally be chaotic. This will give us the chance to kill the fish in the muddy water, kill the high-level temple hall, and let the entire team collapse. Getting the oil and distributing it to various locations is the key. "


    The Red Sea, which is controlled by food, is rich in fuel oil. When it comes to production, it is more than that in Datang. In Datang''s internal wars, wars that used fierce oil were not many, and the number was not large.


    But in eclipse, this is definitely a common weapon of war. Especially when defending the city, it can cause great damage and obstruction to the siege army. It is for this reason that only a large amount of oil will be carried in the conscripted team this time.


    "Mohad also knows that the oil is the key, and they are tightly controlled. They are sent by caretaker. We have to get them in advance and bring them to all parts of the team, I''m afraid it is not easy.


    Zhang Chang''an waved his hand, disapproving: "Do you really think that all the oil needed for our actions comes from the team? If so, how can we ensure the effectiveness of the action?"


    Sai Dianchi opened her eyes wide. "What does Zhang Tongren mean?"


    Zhang Changan said lightly: "Since the Western Region Commercial Bank has been eating for many years, now that it is known that tinder oil is a weapon that is unparalleled, and it is of great benefit to the operation, how can it not be purchased in advance? At present, each of our monks has a large amount of tinder oil. Enough to cause the first wave of chaos. "


    The ceremonies were completely realized, and with the first wave of chaos, the monks of the Western Region Commercial Banks had to seize the hot oil from the heavy business and expand the fire. It was much simpler.


    Next, Zhang Changan made the final arrangements for the operation tonight, confirming many details.


    A few years ago, outside the city of Huairong, north of Datang, Zhang Changan once penetrated the enemy camp, induced rebellion and created chaos in the Khitan Army, and finally helped the army gain a key victory.


    Today, in a foreign country thousands of miles away, Zhang Changan is in a more sinister situation. In the face of a more complicated and complicated situation, he has to make every effort to stir up the situation and bear huge risks for the frontal battle of the army.


    When Zhang Changan was talking to the crowd, he didn''t know that a group of elite monks rushed to the camp and saw the leader of the team directly, Mohad. The leaders of these elite monks are not others, but Nadine and Saturk.


    "Don''t the two hear orders from His Majesty the Elder? Come to me overnight, I don''t know what''s the matter?" Mohd received Hudden Nadine and Satuk in the big account, and hesitated a little, then went straight to the subject.


    Some time ago, the elder of the Great Temple went to the east, led the Supervisory Court to pick up the Tang Dynasty''s fine works, and asked Sudden Nadin to pass by. The latter used to host Black Khan after all


    The State Inspectorate has a lot of hands-on engagements with the Tang Dynasty, and its experience and insights are all needed.


    However, Satuk did not follow, he has been doing his own thing in the back-according to the arrangement of Nadine hastily, to monitor all the actions of Saidianchi.


    "Xiaguan''s duty is to pick up the Tang Dynasty''s fine works, especially the Tang Dynasty''s fine works infiltrating the interior of the Great Temple. These days, Xiaguan followed the elders and moved around, killing many Western business monks, and tortured them. Many people know more about their situation. "


    Suddenly Nadine said hurriedly, and she seemed to have a strong mind. "To come to the elders today is because we know through clues that in the elders'' team, there may be hidden Tang Dynasty works, and if we do n¡¯t If it is wrong, the strength may not be small! "


    Upon hearing this, Mohrad was suddenly shocked. Although he is the five elders of the Great Temple and generally does not lose his posture, it is of great importance. When he is too big to bear the responsibility, he must keep his heart free from fluctuations. Unrealistic.


    "Who? Can you find out? The evidence is conclusive?" Mohad asked immediately.


    Suddenly Nadine slightly shook his head. "If the evidence is conclusive, we will directly inform the elder to arrest the person. It is because the evidence is insufficient that we must cooperate with the elder to confirm the suspicion of the person and prepare accordingly!"


    Hearing Nadine''s words, Mohrud''s eyes calmed down, and his mind was a little more thoughtful.


    In extraordinary times, Mullen gave the elders of the Great Temple and the Superintendent''s House powers that were much higher than before, and their status was above all people overnight.


    Holding power, naturally will not be willing to be lonely, the situation is urgent, and of course business is the number one priority, but personal selfishness will never really disappear, after all, it is the real thing in hand. Fake public aid will not be too bad. In the process of handling public affairs, by the way, make some personal gain for yourself, and no one can tell why.


    Within a short period of ten months, the elders killed more than two hundred people and jailed more than one thousand people. They removed tens of thousands of forces and left a lot of space and interests. His Majesty''s staff should arrange them first. Today, the personal power of the elders and the strength of the supervisory institute have been unprecedentedly expanded.


    As the five elders of the Great Temple, Mohad naturally knew that the previous elders had almost the same power. Although the elders had a higher status, they were also limited. However, according to the current behavior, after the war, the senior members of the Great Temple were afraid that the four elders and one too elder.


    Mahathir now fears that the elders and the Supervisory House will take advantage of the opportunity of picking up the fine works of the Tang Dynasty to take action on some officers in their team. Even if it is only an ad hoc investigation, in such a critical period, their positions need to be replaced.


    Your own team is the capital of your own achievements in the national war. If the national war is unfavorable, it is also the last reliance to ensure your status after the war. If it is because of the actions of the Supervisory Committee, the installation of staff by the elders and the other person will inevitably lead to their own wings being affected, and their influence in the team will be reduced.


    This is not what Mohad wants to see.


    So after hearing Su Nadine saying that he did not have sufficient evidence, Mohad calmed down a lot, and looked at the other person''s eyes, and he was no longer so impatient, and became calm and relaxed.


    "Who are you skeptical of?" Mohad asked calmly, throwing stones and asking for directions before deciding on his attitude. If there is a spy in the team, he is more willing to get rid of it. This is his own credit, rather than being intervened by the supervisory court, which will only appear to be his own misconduct.

 v8 Chapter 123： Decisiveness (9)

    "Who do you suspect?" Mohad asked calmly.


    Suddenly Nadin said cautiously: "We have discovered many clues, which shows that the elders'' team has mixed a lot of fine works of the Tang people, and the local dignitaries who colluded with them have been captured by us, please the elders believe us."


    Mohad frowned, listening to Nadine''s meaning, as if to imply that there were big men in his team who had been confessed by local dignitaries, "Who the hell?"


    Suddenly Nadine shook his head. "This person has a great relationship. We can''t say until there is conclusive evidence. As long as the elders cooperate and all the officials will be investigated, we will be able to distinguish them quickly, and there will be no chaos. And will not delay the elders too much time. "


    He did imply deliberately to make Mohad aware of the seriousness of the problem and then cooperate with them. The goal in his mind was Sai Dianchi, but he couldn''t tell the truth.


    On the one hand, he has insufficient evidence, and the local nobles arrested actually have nothing to do with Sai Dianchi; on the other hand, Sai Dianchi has a high weight. If he hears the wind in advance, there will definitely be countermeasures, even Trouble them directly.


    Mohad sneered, "The caliphate is in a critical situation, and the team is rushing to the east. How can there be time for you to interrogate the officers in the team? Or give evidence, I have nothing to say, if there is no evidence, don''t blame me for not giving face!"


    These words were harsh and overbearing, and suddenly Nadine could not help but change his face slightly.


    Although he came here by orders of the elders, and now the Supervisory House is in the middle of the sky, but in terms of his status in the Great Temple, he is much lower than Mohad, and if the other party is really temperament, he cannot conflict with it at all.


    After thinking about it, Nadine suddenly realized that Mohd was afraid to play the name of the interrogator, weaken his wings, and insert the elders'' staff in the team. If not, Mohad''s attitude will not be so strong.


    Having figured out the key, Nadine suddenly groaned for a while. To get Mohad''s support and not explain the details, it seemed unlikely. He had to be honest: "Don''t hide the elders, we suspect the main thing High Priest Saidan Chi! "


    Mohad was shocked when he heard the words, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. "How much evidence do you have?"


    At this moment, Mohad thought a lot. He has a close relationship with Sai Dianchi now. If the other party is really a spy and has contacts with the Tang people, his trouble will be great and it must be dealt with immediately. In order to judge the identity of the other party, he immediately recalled the details of the relationship between the two, looking for suspicious places.


    However, Mohad didn''t get the answer for a while. Sai Dianchi''s behavior was not abnormal. He talked to the other side about many secrets that only the elders could know, and it involved all aspects of the call!


    If Sai Dianchi really leaked the secret, if this matter was taken out, Mohad would blame himself.


    Suddenly Nadin said quietly: "There is not much evidence. Very often, it is very normal. If the elder is willing to isolate him for interrogation immediately and keep his main steps under control, if he moves fast, it is possible tonight. Get the answer. "


    Mohd became silent, his face ugly, and his eyes followed.


    On the one hand, he did not believe that Saidian Chi was a spy, and the other party was a top power. On the other hand, with the closeness of the two people, many interests are tied together, and he does not want to


    Wang Saidian Chi is spy.


    But it matters, and Mohad cannot ignore the threat of Sai Dianchi. "Sai Dianchi is the principal high priest. You must not move lightly. You should first explore other people. I will test him myself."


    Suddenly, Nadine saw Sai Dianchi willing to cooperate, and naturally he was willing to accept it. He was also very clear that in the case of insufficient evidence, it was unrealistic to directly question Sai Dianchi.


    Coming out of Mohd''s account, Nadine suddenly whispered to Saturk: ??"Although there is not much evidence, after so long tracking, you and I know very well that there is a problem in the game code. Divided by size.


    "When the elders tried to test each other, you brought someone ready and surrounded them secretly. If the other party moves, you must not let him run away!"


    Saturk''s eyes brightened, "If there is a problem with Sai Dianchi and his people, when Elder Mohad appears and there are many major monks encircling, he will definitely think that he has been exposed, and he will be frightened!"


    Suddenly Nadine smiled confidently, "So our people are close to the past, we must grasp well, and also show their actions properly so that the other party can detect."


    Saturk exclaimed: "This is really a good idea!"


    When Sai Dianchi returned to his tent, Zhang Changan pretended to be his companion and followed him. This is to prevent the race from becoming aberrant, although this is unlikely. In addition, tonight''s action match Red also needs to contribute, Zhang Changan needs to guide him.


    They entered the account with their front feet, and Mohad arrived on their hind feet, and when they met, they let Saidian Red Screen back and forth, neither of them could stay, and the two discussed in secret in the tent.


    Zhang Chang''an had to leave and stood outside the tent with Mohad''s followers.


    Time passed a long time, and there was no movement in the tent. Zhang Changan felt the strange atmosphere, and the pressure in his heart gradually increased.


    Tonight is the time for action. The plan has been prepared for a long time. The arrow has to be fired on the string, and no mistake can be made. Once the mission is not completed, not only will the Western Regions Commercial Bank endeavor to pay for years, the army''s battle on the front battlefield will also be greatly affected.


    And if the mission fails, more than a thousand monks in the Western Regions in the team will die.


    Zhang Changan pressed his hilt with his hands, calmly, thinking about what Mohd and Sai Dianchi were, and they hadn''t finished talking for so long. When he first saw Mohad, he actually noticed that something was wrong. The other party''s words and deeds made Zhang Changan realize that the other party might be bad.


    "Did Mohd perceive it?" Zhang Changan had to think about the worst case. "If this is the case, what is his specific intention to come?"


    Looking up at the night, the time for action is approaching.


    After the Western Region Commercial Bank destroyed the conscripting team, the latter''s vigilance has long become very high, and the former''s success in acting has been greatly reduced, and now it has become an almost impossible task.


    If this team had the main high priest Sai Dianchi as the convenience, and the other side cooperated when the incident happened, the Western Region Commercial Bank had gathered the strongest force, and Zhang Changan would have no chance at all.


    "Without the cooperation of Saidian Chi, it will be difficult to succeed in the operation tonight!" Zhang Changan started his worst plan. "And if Saidian Chi fights against Georgia, we will wipe out the whole army!"


    Although there is a way to control Saidianchi, knowing that if the opponent is against the water, he must


    Of course, they will die. Under normal circumstances, the other party will not choose so. But if he inadvertently reveals some plausible news, the injunction that Li Wei planted in his body may not be touched.


    "Mahhad has been in for so long. Is he trying to test Sai Dianchi? Did he already know what? Is he trying to seduce and want to get some information?" Zhang Changan knew that Sai Dianchi could not go wrong If something goes wrong, the worst must happen, and he must stop it.


    Suddenly, Zhang Changan''s pupils shrank, and outside this camp, a group of unusually behaving human hands appeared. Although the other party''s actions were concealed, Zhang Chang''an Xiu was extraordinary, and he was keenly aware of it. Many monks were concealed and encircled here!


    "This is Mohad''s arrangement? Did he really notice that there was a problem with Saidian? He wanted to do it at this time ?!"


    Zhang Changan was shocked, and there was a slight trembling in the hands of the knife. This possibility is great, and if not, there is no reasonable explanation.


    He continued to think: "Muhard must have been trying to persuade Saidian Chi when he entered the account. So long after this time, he has not yet released the account, it is confirmed that Saidian Chi has a problem. In cooperation, his people must act and take tough measures! "


    Just thinking about this, two monks walked straight towards the tent and saw them, Zhang Changan frowned. That''s the man from Xiyu Commercial Bank. Now is the last time to confirm the action. The other party asked him for an order.


    But now, there are Mohad''s followers here, and there are a large number of major monks. If these two people act slightly carelessly, or if they walk directly to him, they are self-exposing!


    Zhang Changan clenched the handle. I thought the operation would go well tonight, but I did not expect such a change, what can I do now?


    I''m afraid I can only die for my life!


    When the two monks came over, they contacted Zhang Chang''an''s eyes. They are all exquisite works with rich experience. They immediately realized that there might be something wrong. They didn''t go directly to Zhang Chang''an, but let others report to Saidian.


    "The high priest is discussing with the elders. If you don''t have any urgent matters, come back later." Sai Dianchi said indifferently.


    The two monks behaved calmly and did not reveal any abnormalities. Before leaving, they looked at Zhang Changan''s hand pressing the knife without any trace. From the signal given by the opponent''s finger, they got a hint of task execution.


    The two left without incident.


    After this episode, Zhang Changan calmed down a lot. He actually had a chance just now to find an excuse to leave here with the two monks-this was his only chance to jump out of the siege. Leaving this encirclement, he may still be alive. If Sai Dianchi has been exposed, he has no reason not to choose this way.


    But he did not do so, and he decided to stay here at great risk until the operation began.


    If Sai Dianchi is not exposed, and he just left like this, it is tantamount to abandoning Sai Dianchi. When the action started, Sai Dianchi found that he was gone. What then?


    "Send someone to follow up and see where the two men have gone and what they are doing." In the dark, Nadine hurriedly looked at the back of the two western business monks who left, and ordered Saturk.


    He had no reason to doubt these two people, but at this time, even if he was doing useless work, he could not let go of any possibility.

 v8 Chapter 124： Decisiveness (10)

    Zhang Chang''an looked up at the night sky, the starry sea was bright, and the crescent moon was like a hook. It was a cold night. And he knew that he would probably die here tonight.


    To this day, even if the operation is terminated, the safety of the monks in the Western Commercial Bank cannot be guaranteed. Once the action begins, it is the end of the fishnet.


    At such a moment, Zhang Chang''an had no fear, no sense of sadness, no thought of Chang''an, no thought of Gesang in the steppe. So he soon realized that the monks who had approached in secret had completed the encirclement but did not take any action.


    The tent was still quiet.


    The atmosphere became weird at this moment.


    Zhang Chang calmly waited for a while, but still did not find any abnormalities, but the time from the operation of the Western Commercial Bank was getting closer. If everything was the way it was when the operation started, the plan would go smoothly.


    "What exactly did Mohad talk to Sai Dianchi in the tent and take so long?" Zhang Changan was very confused, and quickly estimated some possible situations, so that he could take countermeasures according to different situations later.


    Tonight, there will be no assault on Mohad in the operation of the Western Region Commercial Bank.


    Although Mohad''s death will bring great convenience to the operation-several previous successful operations of the Western Region Commercial Bank have killed the team leader at the beginning; but the other party is the meaning of the five elders of the Great Temple. Too high, only the monks of the Western Region Commercial Bank may succeed too little.


    And if you let Sai Dianchi cooperate with the action, once you miss, you will expose Sai Dianchi, which is not conducive to subsequent actions.


    Zhang Changan would like to find an excuse to enter the account and have more information, but there is really no good reason to be able to challenge Mohad''s order. While he was thinking hard, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and Mohad stepped out of it.


    In an instant, Zhang Changan entered the state of war!


    If Sai Dianchi was controlled by the other party, or was killed in the tent silently, it means that the other party has been exposed. In such a long time, the other party is likely to have been caught out of many situations. Both Zhang Changan and Western Business In danger!


    Fortunately, this did not happen, Sai Dianchi followed Mohd.


    Zhang Changan breathed a sigh of relief, but did not dare to really relax, in case Saidian Chi had completely fallen to Mohad and had an unfavorable move against him, although this possibility was unlikely, it would also lead to internal restraint.


    "People from the Supervision Institute will come later. You can deal with them casually at that time. Don''t make them too ugly." Mohad seemed to be in a good mood, and his attitude towards Saidianchi did not change. , And left here with his own followers.


    Zhang Changan exchanged glances with Sai Dianchi, who only brought him into the account by himself.


    Before waiting for the former to ask a question, he took the initiative to talk to Mohad, "The people of the Supervisory Court came, Nadine and Saturk, and they suspected me. The elder just tried me a lot, ok Before we had a drill on this, I dealt with the past.


    "Part of the reason for this long talk is to discuss with each other how to ensure that our interests are not harmed in this war-after all, the elders and the Supervisory Authority are too powerful now, and we need careful measures . "


    After hearing this, Zhang Changan was stunned. It seemed that Nadine and Saturk had come by suddenly, causing Mohad to worry about the expansion of the elder''s strength and the damage to his own interests. At this moment Zhang Changan also reacted. The monks who were secretly approaching outside the camp were not Mohad at all, and


    Nadine hastily.


    After knowing the truth, Zhang Changan couldn''t help but secretly rejoice. It was really dangerous just now. He was almost shocked by Nadine and made a disastrous choice. Fortunately, he finally stabilized.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just to ensure that interests are not harmed?" Zhang Changan glanced at Sai Dianchi.


    Saidian Chihaha laughed: "Sure enough I can''t hide from you. In fact, we want to use everyone''s dissatisfaction with the elders to gather the power of everyone to cause trouble for the elders after the war. In this way, Moha, the leader Elder German will build prestige in the process, and after the war, he may become the elder. I am also profitable. "


    Zhang Changan nodded. "Time is coming soon, so get ready for action."


    Suddenly Nadine suspected that Sai Dianchi''s head was a very serious situation, but Zhang Changan had no time to resolve it now, and everything needed to take the next big action first.


    The plan to fight grass and snakes was unsuccessful, and Mohad confirmed that there was no problem with Saidian Chi. Suddenly Nadine could only retreat with his own people. There was no reason to surround Saidianchi''s camp. As for getting Sai Dianchi to cooperate with him and investigate other people, Nadine was ready to send his hands to do it.


    "The staff that was sent to track and monitor the two monks just now, why hasn''t any news been reported yet?" Suddenly Nadine suddenly thought of this problem, his heartbeat suddenly snapped, and he quickly said to Saturk, "You take People go and see if there is anything abnormal! "


    Saturk''s eyes changed, and he immediately realized that the problem was: if the dispatched personnel were killed, the two monks must have a big problem, and they had just come to Saidian Chi, which would prove that Saidian Chi had a problem!


    Saturk led people to explore all the way, and finally came to the position of the Yingzhong camp. They had a warrant from the Supervision Institute, so most places in the camp could be unimpeded.


    When they followed the breath of the two men and reached the corner behind a remote camp, they found that several monks were carrying several wooden barrels, sneaky, and didn''t know what they were doing.


    "The corpse is in a barrel ?!" This was the first thought that came out of Satuk''s mind. He immediately shouted, "Stop! What are you doing, what is the barrel ?!"


    This shouted loudly, and dozens of monks behind him immediately surrounded him. The middle people were silent, and they had to control the other party and **** the barrel for inspection.


    The monks lifting the barrels exchanged a look, and stopped to stand still, and let the other party take the barrels away and open them.


    "Fire oil?" Satuk didn''t find the body in the barrel. He glanced again at the monks, and found keenly that one of them had previously visited Saiying Chiying Village, and immediately glanced and asked: "You lift up Where is the oil going and what is it going to do? "


    After speaking, without waiting for the other party to answer, Satuk waved, "Catch it!"


    The people who had been sent to follow the surveillance were missing, but the persons being monitored were here, and they were carrying suspicious signs of fire, which was enough for Saturk to arrest the other party first.


    Just then, a **** sounded in the camp. That''s the notification time.


    When Satuk''s men were about to rush over to control the suspicious characters, they saw the other side suddenly suddenly smiled strangely, and before they responded, they saw each other pull out of the storage bag, multiple barrels It flew out!


    When the barrel was still in the air, he was shot and bombed by the opponent. As the oil spilled, several torches were thrown out. The oil immediately ignited and the flames burst into flames! Without any gap, the monks successively started to operate


    Overwhelmingly covered Satuk and others!


    "They are the Tang Dynasty''s masterpiece! Grab them!" Saturk''s face changed, and he shouted while avoiding, "You can''t run away!"


    Suddenly the fire ignited, although it engulfed several people under Saturk, but more monks rounded out and the other party had no way to escape.


    Saturk was overjoyed, thinking that Nadine was suddenly wise, and only through a detail that had nothing to do with the itch, they discovered the fine works of the Tang people in the camp. As long as the people in front of them were caught, it would not be difficult to follow the vine and find out more When the DPRK made a detailed work, will the match code Chi be a spy?


    However, before Saturk was completely happy, he heard the whole camp like a fry pan, and there were loud aura explosions and oil explosions everywhere! The flames flew into the air, lighting up one camp after another. I don''t know how many tents were lit and how many monks were blown up.


    Saturk was as white as time, and could not help but take two steps back. The horror, rashness, and unwillingness in his heart were too strong to describe.


    He just held on to the fine works of the Tang dynasty. He only needs to give him a little more time to allow him to begin torture, and he will be able to wipe out all the Western monks in the camp and make great achievements. However, the chaos happened at this time. Action, everything is too late now!


    The fire raged in the battalion, all over the place, and chaos spread instantly, sweeping the entire camp.


    Sai Dianchi rushed to Mohad immediately and asked anxiously: "What''s going on? Isn''t the Tang Dynasty''s fine works in chaos? Why are there so many Tang Dynasty''s fine works in the camp? The people in the Supervision Institute are not Are you checking? "


    Mohad was so anxious that he didn''t have time to explore these issues with Saidian Chi. "The big camp is divided into two from the army''s big account. You and I are responsible for each of them. We must control the situation and besiege the Tang Dynasty!"


    Sai Dianchi was waiting for this sentence, which is also the purpose of his coming here, and immediately led away. Mohad''s order is undoubtedly saying that the half of the camp where Saidian Chi is responsible will not have his own manpower. In this way, Saidianchi does not do whatever he wants to do?


    Saidian Chi returned to the camp, mobilized the monks in the Great Temple with his own staff, and led them round and round, seemingly doing their due diligence, and letting everyone chase down the monks of the Western Region Commercial Bank, in fact, they randomly dispatched and let They ran around and couldn''t reach each other.


    In order to make the comparison not too obvious, Zhang Changan transferred most of his manpower to the camp where Mahathir was in charge, creating more trouble for Mahathir, delaying the speed and efficiency of calming the chaos, especially the arrangement of many monks. Siege of Mohad.


    As the first wave of fire oil ignited the camp, the monks of the Western Region Commercial Bank rushed to the place where the team placed the fire oil, because Saidian Chi used his hands to run around everywhere. The defense force here was weak and was easily broken. More Fire oil burned in the camp.


    Such a large-scale confusion, even a well-trained and battle-hardened army, needs some time to deal with, not to mention that this team was only an ordinary monk before and had no time to train, whether it is discipline, quality, ability They are all weak.


    When Mohad was entangled by the monks of the Western Region Commercial Bank, and the Saidian Chi Gang was busy, where could they control the situation, it didn''t take long for them to run around in a pan of sand, trample on each other, and just want to survive and not be killed. Without being burned to death, there is no time to act in an orderly manner to solve the problem of camp fire.


    "It''s over, it''s over ..." Suddenly Nadine looked at the promise that was completely burning, watching the monks rushing into the wolverine appearance, and despaired in his heart.

 v8 Chapter 125： Defeated as a mountain (Part 1)

    The sky was clear and the weather was rare before winter. Li Yan, who was standing on the Changan ship, looked down at the plateau with his hand. The mountains and rivers that enter the destination are particularly clear, and the busy team is eating and drinking, and the ant colony generally does not stop.


    Da Xiaosi''s life floated behind him, silently like the man in the painting. The difference is that Da Siming is holding his waist in one hand, and there is really nothing to do. Young Si Ming''s fingertips have green fluorescent beatings, and his eyebrows are also focused. Obviously he is polishing.


    King Qi stood beside Li Yi, with a glass of wine in his hand and a jug with wine. He was content with himself and drank from time to time, pointing at the mountains with Li Yi from time to time.


    Everyone was in a good mood. Naturally, there was a reason. The news of Zhang Changan''s success was passed to Li Yan here at the first time.


    Mohad''s 200,000-strong conscription team has lost most of its personnel and supplies. Although some forces remain, after the disaster, they can only rest in place and gather the fugitives and treat the injured. It is no longer possible to continue Advance.


    This campaign of the Western Regions Commercial Bank has gathered all the main elites that can be dispatched. A total of nearly 2,000 monks participated in the operation. Most of the 500 monks who had previously sneaked into the food are also listed. There are still many people who cooperate with their peripheral forces. In addition, they have a well-planned and well-prepared plan, and they have the help of Sai Dianchi to help them.


    Today, the 800-mile strategic intent of Mullen''s east coast of Da Shi has failed.


    Mulu City was breached ahead of time, and the Fallen City defense line fell too fast and did not achieve the purpose of lagging Tang Army. The only third defense line remaining now is because the preparation time is greatly shortened, it is not even complete, let alone, The monks and materials recruited were not in place as scheduled.


    The third line of defense at the East Side of the Great Food that currently exists in front of Tang Jun is equivalent to a false shelf, nothing more.


    "As long as we can break through this so-called third line of defense, the entire plateau will be allowed to gallop, and Mullen will no longer have the time, personnel, and materials to quickly gather, which will cause us substantial obstacles."


    King Qi dropped the empty jug and left his eyes filled with joy, and said with resentment, "I have been chased by Marlen for so long, I want to kill, I can''t beat, I can''t win, now I can capture it His country, I see how powerful he is! "


    Li Min took out a jug and handed it to Qi Wang. The other party was very talkative and drank a lot of wine. It had been awake all morning. There was no pause. Li Min decided to let the other drink more. When the child is drunk, he can calm down.


    Looking at the mountain congestion on the ground again, Li Min also smiled.


    By this time, the body of the generals who had been lost in the East by Da Shi has been countless. The standing army suffered heavy casualties and there were very few remaining guards. In addition, the reserve force of one million monks who could be quickly recruited was also damaged. Countless, the whole eclipse, it can be said that there is not much combat power.


    As long as you don''t give Malun a thirty or fifty years, the big food can''t breathe, and you can''t recover the military power, and the current situation is doomed, Tang Jun will be brave and advanced, and will not give the other party a little extra time.


    To this day, Li Zhi has a deeper understanding of how much monk warfare is different from ordinary warfare.


    In ordinary warfare, spying into the enemy''s side, although it can also play a small role, but its own combat power is actually very limited, mainly only to spy on intelligence, and to kill the enemy can rely on the frontal army.


    But in the war of true civilization, monks personally


    The strength is already above the ordinary armament. When it is built to the level of real life, it is even able to cross mountains and rivers and ignore the ordinary defense of local cities.


    Therefore, an elite monk force can play a great role, and if it is used more properly and can get spies, it is even more extraordinary in energy and sufficient to control the situation of war.


    This is the difference in combat strength based on personal strength, not external weapons.


    Going back to the bottom, the key to determining victory or defeat in a civilization of self-cultivation is who of the two sides is stronger in cultivation or has a stronger ability to deal with the stronger.


    Obviously, the Western Region Commercial Bank has made the most of this, and Mullen has not fully understood these.


    Li Min took out the newsletter of the Western Region Commercial Bank and carefully browsed it again, and there was a hint of complexity in the eyebrows. In this newsletter, Western Business reported the loss of several operations.


    In Li Yan''s opinion, that was a heartbreaking number.


    The staff of the Western Regions are all monks, and they are basically monks who practice qi. The monks of the Western Regions are almost equivalent to a tiger guard.


    However, they have infiltrated the Great Food for many years. During this period, they have consumed countless wealth and experienced countless battles. Only then have they made or controlled many powerful food dignitaries and officials, and they are also a Tiger Guard.


    The five hundred monks who concealed into the eclipse before the war and cooperated with their actions were a huge force.


    Under this circumstance, this time they made a lot of accumulation, gathered all the available forces accumulated over the years, and launched an operation against the call for orders. In response to the positive army, there were countless deaths and injuries, and the result was half success and half failure.


    "Let Yang Xing personally lead the fleet into the Arabian Gulf, and accept the western business monks who withdrew from the Hinterland." Li Min turned back, enlisted the army envoy, and issued a strict order.


    With each operation, the strength of the Western Region Commercial Bank will be exposed, because the task is very dynamic and involves a lot of things. Afterwards, the Supervisory Committee was able to trace and find out many things.


    Now, all the tasks of the Western Region Commercial Bank during the war have been completed. As soon as the personnel participating in the operation can dormant, they must withdraw, and if they cannot dodge, they must withdraw.


    In the next few months, Tang Jun will be invincible on the front, but in the heartland of the eclipse, the strength of the Supervision Institute will still exist, they will certainly withstand the anger of Mullen, and go to the best of their ability to track down Western business firms.


    It is very easy to withdraw from the western business firms in the eastern part of Dashi. After all, they are very close to Tang Jun, and as Tang Jun advances, they can get a response soon. But in the western region of the Hinterland, it is not so easy to leave.


    At this time, the Lingnan Fleet needs to go directly into the Arabian Gulf and go to the nearby side of Susa City.


    Fortunately, the sailor of Da Shi has basically been leveled by the Lingnan Fleet, and the combat power is very small. Although one hundred or two magical warships are enough to crush the bandits, there is no need to worry about how much trouble they can cause to the Lingnan Fleet. .


    ...


    Fairy field.


    In the dozens of days of battles, the situation has changed dramatically, but for the army of immortals fighting in the immortal realm, it is only the time of two battles.


    True God is fighting fiercely with Li Yan. Originally, the two were fighting with each other equally. Rao was the strongest means that each of them could not help each other.


    Suddenly, Li Yan


    An unremarkable sword-like stabbing, the speed turned out to be a point faster than before, surprised by the true spirit, and quickly put his hands on the air shield to block in front of him.


    The two sides have been fighting for a long time, and they have a good understanding of each other''s strength. The Qi shield formed by the true **** should have successfully blocked Li Jian''s sword. However, when the sword Qi touched the Qi shield, the strength was also a point greater than before. , Pierce the gas shield between the electric light and flint, which is true to the true god''s chest.


    Unexpected changes have caused the heart of the true God to tremble. In a crisis situation, he can only dodge sideways.


    However, although this sword was avoided, the movement of the true **** was disordered. Although it was only a short moment, it was enough for Li Xun to seize the opportunity. Tianzi Sword turned thorn into a cricket, and with a click, flew a flesh on the shoulder of the true god!


    This sword seems to be unusual, but Xiu has reached the level of true **** and Li Zhi. Each strike carries the power of thunder, which is enough to open mountains and rivers, where it can be easily tolerated.


    The true **** gritted his teeth to take the blow, and took a punch to Li Xuan, but was hit by the aura of Tianzi Sword on his shoulder, and was shocked by his unstable body and he could only retreat.


    I could n¡¯t replace the injury with the injury, but it ¡¯s still easy to take the opportunity to open the distance. The true God retreated and then pulled back until the safety distance was pulled out. Then he stared in suspicion. ! "


    As soon as this question came out, the expression of true God was gloomy, because the answer was not difficult to obtain. In a situation where the two are evenly matched and have no space to break through, the only thing that can enhance the strength of one side is the mortal air machine.


    Immortals are one, and each other is in harmony with each other. Li Zhi and Zhenshen are the masters of the immortal realm. Any changes in the world will directly affect the two. In such a short period of time, the people under Li Zhi''s administration will not suddenly give him much luck. Even if more rivers and mountains are laid, it will take time for the people to return to their hearts.


    That is to say, it is not that Li Zhi has become stronger, but that the true God has become weaker.


    Da Shi lost a large area in the world, and the local people also fell under the control of Tang Jun, the **** of the Da Shi Xian domain, so his strength declined.


    After the question of the true God was exported, only a few moments later, he discovered the fact that he was weakened. He turned to scan the world and immediately found a fact that made him sad.


    The eastern part of Eclipse has fallen into the hands of the Tang army. Before the battle of Mulu City, all three defense lines under Malumbu were broken by the Tang army. The 800-mile strategic depth has completely ceased to exist!


    "How could Malun fail so quickly?" True God was shocked, but dared not to think more, to seek the cause. He immediately concentrated his mind and faced Li Li, who was close at hand. At this moment, the true look of Li Zhen''s eyes changed radically.


    This transformation has happened once before.


    Before the outbreak of the war, the true God always thought that Da Shi could easily defeat Datang, and he could quickly defeat Li Zhi; after the war broke out, the situation of the war forced True God to put away his confidence and acknowledge that Datang was powerful and unmatched. He is powerful.


    Now, because of the changes in the war situation in the world, Li Zhi''s strength has actually surpassed him, and he can no longer confront Li Zhi directly.


    If the war situation in the world cannot be stabilized and the eclipse is continuously captured by Tang Jun, then the strength of the true **** will continue to decline. In this case, let the true **** look at Li Yan''s eyes, and he can''t keep scoring.


    The response of Li Yan was straightforward. After realizing that the strength of the true God had declined, he began a new round of unreserved onslaught.

 v8 Chapter 126： Defeated defeat (middle)

    True God can''t resist Li Zhi ¡¯s stormy offensive at all now. His strength decline is all-round, speed, strength, response, etc. have all been lost to Li Zhi, so even if the decline is small, it is a fatal disadvantage when combined. .


    Without the second option, the true **** could only choose to retreat, and at the same time ordered the immortals to withdraw their troops, and cover each other to exit the battlefield, freeing up some masters to cover himself, so as not to be pursued to death by Li Zhi.


    The result of this is undoubtedly, the army of immortals in the Tang Dynasty, following Li''s order, bite the immortals and chased after them. In the previous battles, the two sides were evenly matched, and now the Immortals eat each other to cover and retreat, the strength is weak, and the casualties increase sharply.


    The immortal war is different from the world. There are no mountains and rivers to rely on. The immense strength of the immortal realm also determines that they can follow the ground, so there is nothing to stop them from moving forward except the powerful legal formation.


    Li Xuan ordered the Tang Dynasty immortal army to focus on fighting against the true gods after a full pursuit of the immortal eater. He had no intention of letting go of the other party. Now that he has the advantage, he has to chase after him until the other party gives him the title.


    True God wanted to get away, but was entangled by Li Xun, even though he summoned his men to help, he couldn''t get rid of the other party for a while. In addition, Li Xun quickly called a helper to kill him. Feihong Shengfo and Niu De Wang were extraordinary. In response to their flanks, Li Xun was able to continue to move forward fiercely.


    Realizing that Li Zhi would kill his own will, the real God could not help but be a little panicked, the other party really had the strength to let him fall. And with the continuous destruction of the Great Food War, Tang Jun captured more land and controlled more big cannibals, and the power of the true God will inevitably decline.


    This leads to the increasing possibility that Li Zhi will kill him.


    "Li Yan, you and I don''t have to fight for you, can we stop and talk?" True God holds a different identity and wants to seek another turn and vitality.


    "I told you long ago that if I surrender, I will naturally save your life. In addition, there is nothing else I can do!" Li Yan now has a smooth run, and he is willing to give up.


    Since fighting against the true god, there has not been any situation of pressing the opponent. Now it is one step at a time. Seeing that the true **** has only had the skill of parry and no fight back, the heart is very happy.


    Even if the other party came from the same place as him, he still had many doubts that the other party needed to answer, and he didn''t mind waiting until the other party was seriously injured and the true **** completely lost his combat power before sitting down and asking. At that time, I will be a sword, artificial fish, what I want is not available?


    Li Yan was so domineering that he was so irritated that he had a heart attack on the other side to get out of his breath, but he was powerless and very uncomfortable. Seeing the Army of the Immortals in the Tang Dynasty and keeping up with the Army of the Immortals, it became clear that even the corners of the earth would have to be pursued and killed, the true **** is even more depressed.


    "Retreat to the shrine, use the French array to defend the enemy!" True God was unwilling to surrender to Li Yan, so as a loser, he could only turn his head and order to the army.


    Li Ye didn''t care about this at all. "When you retreat to the shrine, the immortals have already suffered countless deaths and injuries. By then, even if there is a defensive circle, they can really block my Tang Dynasty immortals? You are advised to surrender earlier and retain some dignity , Or you will be a prisoner by that time. "


    Although the truth is such a truth, how can you easily admit it?


    The two sides fought and left.


    ...


    Tonight, the sky is cloudy, half of the stars are not visible, and the moon is not sure where it is hiding. The night is dark, and the wild hands are so dark.


    Suddenly, lightning flashed across the sky.


    Raindrops like beans, thunderous


    .


    To the south of the eclipse, Barry Gobi was silent in the boundless darkness.


    The thunder and lightning flickered, and the wild was pale, with more than a hundred figures running and bowing, like ghosts that suddenly appeared, showing up in the low, continuous gravel mounds.


    They are sharply armored, like tigers and leopards, and move quickly, across the hills as if flat. After a flash of lightning, when the second flash of light comes on, they will appear thousands of steps away.


    The head is young, with red lips and white teeth, a brows like a distant mountain, and a clear lake. The rune array engraved on the long knife in his hand has a flash of fire-like light.


    The rainstorm brushed down, and once it approached the blade, it would turn into a light smoke. Running all the way, everyone''s armor penetrated, and the long knife was not wet.


    Whether in the Great Eclipse Army or the Grand Crescent Church, this team is absolutely elite.


    However, at this moment, they are anxious, and although they are healthy, many people have breathing disorders. Almost half of the monks had wounds on their bodies and continued to bleed.


    There were chasers behind them. The distance was less than two thousand steps, but the number of people was several times their own speed. The speed was not slow at all.


    "Leader Zhang! The big cannibal is going to catch up, you take the brothers first, I will stay after the break!"


    It was an injured real person who shouted this sentence.


    Zhang Changan, headed by this, heard the words, and her white face was completely pale. When he turned back to speak, he saw only twenty or thirty monks with injuries on their bodies who had stopped in the rain curtain.


    Their actions are decisive and their eyes are like iron.


    "The situation is critical. I am already a crippled body, unable to escape from birth, Zhang Tongling must not hesitate! I will wait to be the same robe with Zhang Tongling in the next life!


    After the real life in the middle said this, everyone hit his chest with a fist, and made a dull and powerful sound in the wilderness, even covering the sound of pouring rain.


    Then, they did not hesitate, dragging the exhausted body of the wound flesh that had been whitened by the rain, and rushed back to the chasing food monks!


    "Jack!"


    Zhang Chang''an screamed angrily with an angry cry.


    In the roar, he ran two points faster and didn''t look back.


    After destroying the recruitment team led by Mohd, Zhang Changan, Sai Dianchi, etc., according to the planned plan, quickly evacuated from the chaotic camp without any stops, and divided into several shares to break out from different directions to ensure that they were not blocked by the monk Hit it all.


    Although Zhang Changan thought that Sai Dianchi had not been exposed, and there was no obvious evidence left, he could stay and continue to work as a detailed work, but in the end he chose to leave.


    The previous multiple operations of the Western Region Commercial Bank have shown that each time they attacked the conscripted team of Da Shi, the team will usher in a thorough investigation by the procuratorate. The other party created the principle of killing three thousand by mistake rather than one. Another **** case.


    Mohad''s team of 200,000 people is of great importance. It is conceivable that the elder of the Great Temple will inevitably come afterwards. Zhang Changan Rao believes that he and Sai Dianchi have not been exposed before. He also understands that in the follow-up investigation of the elder, it is simply unrealistic to fully preserve it.


    So they followed the instructions of Li Yan and Xu Ge and left quickly after the success.


    In that hellish situation, it stands to reason that as long as Zhang Changan and others have a good grasp of the timing, most people can withdraw from the camp and escape the pursuit of the monk. After all, for the latter, the Materials and wounded are more important.


    However, it is not.


    As soon as they left, Nadine and Satuk flew with a lot of good hands from the Inspectorate and chased them from behind.


    Come up, as if staring at them. At that time, Zhang Changan realized that although his actions were hidden and Sai Dianchi showed no obvious flaws, he was still stared at by the Supervision Institute.


    If they stay in the camp, they will be controlled by the other party as soon as possible.


    But they didn''t stay in the camp, and their situation was not good.


    The thunderous thunder couldn''t conceal the sound of fierce fighting, and Zhang Changan heard the shout and roar of the same robe when he was dying. He did not dare to turn back, and could not bear to turn back.


    The body of the same robe, which had fallen into a pool of blood, was washed away by the rainstorm, and all his blood would seep into the Gobi and become a pile of white meat.


    Twenty or thirty wounded returned and died, and the effect was not small. Zhang Chang''an followed more than a hundred monks and successfully ran forty miles, once again being overtaken by the monk team of the Supervision Institute.


    However, there are still two hundred miles away from the bay.


    "Leader Zhang, see you in the next life!"


    When Zhang Changan heard the shout behind him, he just shouted a desperate "No" word, and a large number of people were missing behind him.


    The long-sworded metal friction sound was short and stern, and the roar of battle shouted in the deserted Gobi Desert. What followed was the sound of the blade breaking through the air, the sound of clashes, the explosion of spells, and the cruel sound of the blade.


    As the real world of Yangshen, Zhao Ningyun was able to run very fast, but he had to slow down some speed to take more than a hundred companions.


    When Dongtian appeared a line of white fish belly, the rain dispersed, the wind stopped, and the thunder stopped.


    There were many wounds on Zhang Changan, and he stumbled forward, as if falling down at any time. He couldn''t stand the companions next to him who killed him one after another and personally rushed back and killed twice. After paying a small price, he repelled a group of monks from the Supervision Institute.


    However, this did not completely solve the problem.


    When Red Sun emerged from the horizon, Zhang Changan and the only thirty monks remaining were eventually overtaken by Nadine and others.


    In front of a rather large gravel hill, Zhang Changan''s legs softened and he knelt down to the ground with exhaustion.


    Here, there are fifty miles from the bay.


    In the end, he failed to reach the end.


    "Brothers, I''m sorry, but I couldn''t take you to escape from birth and board the corresponding Lingnan Haidi warship."


    Zhang Chang''an turned back and saw that more than 300 monks in the food stalls were approaching. He smiled apologetically to the western monks on the left and right, and his smile was full of determination and pride.


    Yes, to this day, Zhang Changan is still proud.


    Although they are going to die here, their previous actions were successful after all. Thousands of people ruined a team of 200,000 people, which greatly echoed Wang Shi ¡¯s frontal battle. Next, Wang Shi ¡¯s fierce advancement in the front, and even the destruction of the Great Food Nation, have their hard work inside.


    "Why do Zhang Tongling say so, if there is an afterlife, he is willing to do the same robe with Zhang Tongling!"


    A blood-drenched monk said firmly.


    Zhang Changan''s heart was hot, but his mouth was speechless.


    Zhang Changan panted, and stood up stubbornly with the monks.


    They stared at approaching the Daesh practitioners step by step, without any shyness. Many people took off their obstructing felt hats, and threw them aside, their faces were still haggard.


    The sun came from the east of the hill, and they stood in the shadow of the west of the hill.


    The light was near, but out of reach. They could only sink into complete darkness with unwillingness and resoluteness in the corners where the sun was not shining.


    Holding the handle with both hands and standing in front of the side, Zhang Changan and others lowered their eyes, preparing to face the last battle of their careers.

 v8 Chapter 127： The years are too late (on)

    Suddenly Nadine looked down at Zhang Changan, and finally his eyes fell on Saidian Chi next to him, sneer: "Saidian Chi, it really is that you have betrayed the true God and betrayed the caliph, you are really hiding deep enough! I Give you a chance to kneel and surrender immediately, if not, I''ll make you worse than death! "


    Saidian was pale and trembled, and looked around, his eyes flashing.


    "You can''t live, but you can fight to death like a soldier!" Zhang Chang''an kept staring forward, but seemed to see Sai Dianchi''s reaction, knew the other''s mind, and said coldly without turning his head.


    He calculated that he only had four strokes of strength. According to the standing situation of the three hundred food monks in front of him, he could kill 10%, including two real people.


    Ten percent of monks, two real people, this will be Zhang Changan''s last feat for Datang.


    A breeze blew, shaking his robe. He didn''t wait for Nadine to say anything, his knees were slightly bent, and his hind feet were **** the ground, and the tiger and leopard generally stung out!


    "Kill others, Datang Zhang Changan!"


    When reporting to the family, Zhang Changan looked solemn and almost religious. When he was dying, he didn''t have any fears, and some of them just showed high war will and unyielding will.


    He is a soldier of Datang.


    The sword was slashed, and if the sword was as good as a horse, the first group of monks for food and gas training had not had time to respond, and their bodies were cut off one after another and burst into a huge blood mist.


    Behind Zhang Changan, more than thirty Datang monks rushed out at the same time. They all exhausted their last strength and left no room for survival. So even if they are exhausted, they are still fierce, the arc drawn by the long knife is sharp and overbearing, and the reiki shakes like a fire.


    The two priests in the air were like wild geese, swooping left and right towards Zhang Changan. Dozens of monks on the ground ran out, yelling and holding a knife straight into their eyes, their eyes were fierce. .


    Zhang Chang''an never retreated, and completely gave up his defense. The second sword was cut vertically, and a priest was killed. He was slashed from the forehead to the chin to the chest cavity by the sword light, and it was instantly extinguished.


    For a moment, Zhang Changan was dizzy. This was a sign that his energy was about to run out. At this moment, he could not even see his opponent. But his movement did not stop at all, endured the pain of Qi Hai, quickly flashed to the side, and at the same time, straightened his sword.


    The shoulder hurts a lot, as if he was hit by a wild cow, half of his body loses consciousness, and he falls over to the side. Zhang Changan seems to have expected this. He left his foot on the ground and stabilized his figure. The long knife sent a solid touch, as if piercing something.


    The next moment, Zhang Changan restored his vision. In front of him was a distorted and frightened face, and blood was pouring out of his mouth. It was another big priest who shot. The knife in Zhang Changan''s hand penetrated the opponent''s chest just before the opponent wanted to stab him with a knife.


    The knife in the opponent''s hand was embedded in Zhang Chang''an''s left shoulder. The entrance was extremely deep, and Zhang Chang''an''s arm was almost cut off. Zhang Changan''s face was as iron as if he could not feel the pain. He pushed away the dead priest and pulled out his long sword.


    At this time, dozens of monks practicing qi had already rushed in front of him, all of them had red ears and red eyes, their eyes looked like fire, and the intention of killing was stunned.


    Zhang Chang''an just felt that the five internal organs were falling over the river. The body seemed to explode from the inside, and his footsteps were too fierce. It seemed that he could barely stand still for a moment.


    However, his eyes remained silent.


    Because the steps in the plan have not been completed.


    He cut the fourth sword.


    He didn''t know how the knife was cut. He should have no energy. But he knew that he would be able to make the last cut, even if it was purely will. He knew very well about himself, so this knife made a group of monks who had rushed to the front to eat gas, all vomited blood and flew out.


    After this sword, Zhang Changan was so weak that he was unable to stand.


    He suddenly felt a little sorry.


    At this moment a wind blade flew, banged on his chest, and flew him from a distance.


    The shot was Nadine with a low look.


    He thought that Zhang Chang''an had no energy and didn''t plan to do it by himself, but he didn''t expect that the other party could kill two of his priests and twenty or thirty practicing monks, which made him irritated.


    When Zhang Chang''an flew out in the morning light, his thoughts were clear, and there was no regret, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    In the gorgeous sunlight, Yu Guang at the corner of Zhang Chang''an''s eyes glimpsed that dozens of Datang monks, some of them were fighting in the midst of the air with the food priest, some were falling from the air, some were on the ground with the food monk The short soldiers met, and some fell to the ground, but they also grabbed the monk''s feet and tripped each other.


    As a warrior, I was finally knocked down by the enemy, and my life finally ended successfully. No matter where I put it, when I was there, it was a matter of pride.


    Eight years ago, the imperial court revived Hexi.


    During the Tubo war, between the months of the month, the land of the nineteen states turned upside down, which opened the curtain of the Tang Dynasty conquering the mountains. At that time, Zhang Chang''an was just a teenager of a local family in Jincheng County, but he fought on his own, killing Tubo with his family and friends.


    That night, he saw the white-haired grandfather and his old friends in a **** battle on the street, the father who endured heavy burdens and the powerful enemy, and saw the stream of magic in the night sky.


    Since then, he has embarked on an unpredictable journey, or participated in or witnessed all the major events and wars of the resurgence and prosperity of the dynasty. College practice, killing enemies in the north, Huai Rong Jiangong, principal grassland, Yunliang East Liaoning ...


    In this process, his personal life can also be called ups and downs. In the vortex of worldliness, officialdom, morals, fame and fortune, it is undulating, and once sinks into the abyss of despair, seeing no hope.


    Eventually, in the crucial battle of the reunification of the empire, the emperor had a mischief, and he was able to enter the hinterland of the Great Eater. On the basis of years of accumulation of the Western Region Commercial Bank, he did his best to stir up the situation, break the enemy division, echo the dynasty''s frontal attack, and make a lifeless contribution.


    However, there is a price to pay for everything, especially for incompetence. In this earth-shattering war, many soldiers are always killed. Some of them are ordinary and others are amazing. Equality before death is the only true equality that the world has.


    Now, Zhang Chang''an has reached the end of his life. When the experience of this life formed a series of pictures, and flashed in his mind, he suddenly realized that he had only spent more than 20 spring and autumn.


    The ups and downs of a wonderful life stop at a time of great prosperity.


    This is the fate of a soldier.


    His back fell heavily on the icy muddy ground, and Zhang Changan spit out a spit of blood in consciousness. He didn''t feel much about his body anymore, just felt that the sun in front of him was bright and dazzling, and seemed to be beating countless beautiful.


    Pure beauty.


    At the moment of death, the pure beauty experienced in life is the last nostalgia for this world.


    "What good things have I had in my life?" Zhang Changan faced Langlang clear sky, her pupils were scattered, her eyes gradually dissipated.


    At this instant, he had no time to think about his life carefully, but some things were actually rooted in his life, and he didn''t need to look for it. Zhang Changan, who had blurred his sight, suddenly could not see more clearly, a clean and pure face appeared in the blue sky.


    That was not his night in Jincheng County, where the sword slashed Tubo and declared his growth as a true warrior; nor was he the king''s army in the Qidan camp outside Huairong City, leading the congregation to attack Defeating the Khitan people, the first famous picture.


    It wasn''t even the grandfather''s longing expectation, and his father looked at his pride and relief at the end of his life.


    Out of fame and fortune, out of morality, and out of gains and losses.


    Free from all shackles and desires.


    When life stays at the last moment and everything becomes simple and pure, it returns to the true colors of life. No restraint, no worry, no fear, no pain.


    Zhang Chang''an slowly raised his hand and reached into the blue sky, trying to touch Zhang Yuan''s face in the sky. It seemed that as long as he touched each other, he seized the most precious things in life and satisfied the most profound nostalgia.


    However, there was nothing left in his strength, so the action seemed stiff and extremely difficult. Even if his eyes were full of longing, pity and perseverance, he was destined to touch nothing. In the end, he could only fall back to coldness. Gobi.


    "Gesang ..."


    He shouted softly.


    ...


    The rare good weather, the wind and sunshine of the Mobe steppe in late autumn, and the bright sun dispelled many of the chill brought by the north wind.


    The shepherds lazily basked in the sun outside their felt tents, and yelled at their neighbors not far away; the children, dressed in round clothes, bullied the shepherd dogs and howled.


    Good wine men start holding jugs during the day to avoid being complained by the elderly; women bow their heads to sew their clothes, and occasionally blame their children for not knowing the importance of dogs.


    Harmonious and hopeful, this is what Gesang looks like today.


    Gesang led a group of lambs and walked out of the tribe. They all bowed their heads along the way, and their moods were not high and sullen. Many people greeted her, and she just smiled barely and didn''t talk.


    Now there is no pasture in the ranch, and everyone is preparing for the winter. Only Gesang can''t beat the thunder every day, and he will still go out to graze for a long time. It''s just that the flocks that followed are from endless to only twenty or thirty. It seems that the intention of distraction is greater than letting the flocks graze.


    Several middle-aged women watched Gesang go away, with deep worries in their eyes, huddled together.


    "Why is the chief sullen all day now, and I''ve looked around for a while."


    "Well, since Zhang Biejia left, the chief has not been really happy. I have seen her hiding her tears alone several times!"


    "Poor, I don''t know what Zhang Biejia thinks, how can I bear the chieftain to fight?"


    "Men always go to war ..."


    "Now the world is peaceful. What wars are still fighting? Wars may not return ...."


    "Don''t say it blindly, if the chief heard it, she should cry again!"


    Gesang led the flock more than ten miles away from the tribe to a high grassy slope. The location is remote and the sparse population makes it a quiet place to go. The most rare thing is that looking westward from now on, the horizon can be extended to the sky without any obstruction in the middle.


    Gesang hugged a lamb, sat down on the grassy slope, and stared at the west sky with blurry eyes. After half a ring, she softly hummed a simple but long-sounding tune, and her clear voice spread far away, with some resentment, swirling in the wind for a long time.


    After singing for a while, Gesang lowered the asleep lamb gently, and found a book from her arms.


    This is a collection of poems, given to her by Zhang Chang''an. Gesang opened the booklet, and turned it into the middle. The words on the page that seemed to have the ability to perform magic skills gradually made her clear eyes wet.


    She chanted softly.


    Xing Xing Xing Xing Xing, parting from Jun Sheng.


    More than a million miles away, each in Tianyiya.


    The road was long and long, and the meeting was safe.


    Huma relies on the north wind, and the south branch of the Viet Niao.


    The date is far away, and the day of lacing has slowed down.


    When reading this, Gesang subtly pulled his own shirt. From the position of the waist, the shirt was obviously much larger than the previous one, and she was wearing some loose clothes. This is evidence that she has lost a lot of weight. Grimping his lips, Gesang continued reading.


    Clouds cover the day, and the wanderer ignores his return.


    Sijun is old, and years are too late.


    Do n¡¯t return to donate, try to add meals.


    Closing the booklet, Gesang sighed and looked at the sheep under the grass slope. They were lowering their heads to look for grass stems, and howling twice.


    She remembered the days when she had grazed with Zhang Changan. In retrospect, the sunshine at that time was always extraordinarily gorgeous. The grass in the pasture seemed to be too much to eat, and the cattle and sheep always raised their heads and smirked to show funny teeth. Then laughed.


    But now, the sheep no longer laugh, and the grass in the pasture is gone.


    Gesang felt sore and sniffed several times. After collecting the poems, she took out a piece of oil cake from her pocket and started to sip. The poem says that in order to have a good appearance when meeting each other in Japan, I can''t keep myself thin, eat more, and raise myself to look beautiful.


    When eating oil cakes, a smile appeared on the corner of Gesang''s mouth. At this time, she liked to imagine the meeting with Zhang Changan again.


    It might be a bright moon night, and I was dozing off and woke up by accident, and I was surprised to find that the person who was missing was standing by the bed, looking at him with affection.


    Maybe it was a sunny afternoon when the calm earth suddenly slammed, and then a mighty iron rider appeared on the horizon. The leading general was extraordinary and powerful, and Zema came to himself, raised his high horseshoe, and then leapt down from the horse''s back, holding himself already in the arms.


    Thinking about it, Gesang giggled. At this moment, she forgot her sorrow and her depression, and there was only a bright future in her mind.


    She raised her head, wondering when the sun had reached the other side, and the sun was shining directly in front of her, making her flowers bloom. At this moment, her eyes widened suddenly, because the person who missed her dream appeared in front of her.


    She jumped in surprise and embraced with open arms.


    She made a splash.


    There was no one at all.


    It was just the illusion that I wanted to outline.


    Gesang remained in a hug, sulking there.


    Her tears burst into tears.


    Suddenly her heart hurt terribly.


    It''s like being pinched and crushed by something, and it''s like being pierced by a sharp arrow. What followed was a deep loss, as if I had lost the most important thing, as if the entire world had left me.


    Gesang fell to the ground, and Douda''s tears fell on the lamb''s white hair.


    It was just before she seemed to know that Zhang Changan was gone.


    It turned out that the day of the lanyard is not slow and hard, and it is not terrible that the years are too late. What is really desperate is that the long-awaited person will never return.


    On the empty grassland, the heartbreaking weeping of the shepherd girl sounded, the flock was distracted, and spread out all the way, and the shepherds in the distance all looked up.

 v8 Chapter 128： The years are too late (below)

    Suddenly Nadine attacked Zhang Chang''an, watching the other person land on the ground, and there was a touch of surprise in his eyes. He just shot in anger and did not retain his strength. He thought that Fengdao could cut the opponent in half, but he did not expect to just fly the opponent out.


    "This guy''s strength is unexpected." Suddenly Nadine flew to the place where Zhang Changan fell without hesitation, and wanted to see if the other party was still alive.


    There was a new idea in his mind now. Zhang Changan had such strength at this age. It must not be an ordinary person, and living should be more valuable than dead.


    After Satuk killed a real monk rushing in front of him, he chased Saidian Chi lightningly, arrested the latter and brought him back for interrogation. This was the goal of his and Sudden Nadin''s trip.


    When Monk of Datang greeted Monk of Great Food and started the last battle before his death, Saidian Chi turned away without saying a word, and wanted to escape from here as fast as possible.


    It was a pity that he was also injured. He was not injured lightly, and he was too slow. Where he escaped, he was caught up by Saturk within a short while, and he vomited blood and lay on the ground with a stick.


    "I have long felt that you are not right, and said that during the time of Karahan, the reason why Tang Jun was able to advance fiercely was the military intelligence you provided them ?!"


    Saturk grabbed Sai Dianchi''s collar, lifted him up, punched him in the abdomen of the opponent with a distorted roar, "The reason why I was captured by Tang Jun so quickly is because of you This villain! You, a shameless person, ruined our country, what did you pay me ?! "


    Waiting for Sai Dianchi to answer, Satuk poured it heavily on the ground, adding a beast-like roar in his mouth and adding his fists and feet, as if the hatred of the entire Black Khanate''s extinction had to be washed on the opponent.


    Suddenly Nadine came to Zhang Chang''an, who was lying down on the ground, her eyes closed, and looked at the other side, seeing if the other side''s breath had been absent, I wonder if it was dead or alive. However, even if the other party is still breathing, it is difficult to save the life in the current state.


    "Morning sooner or later, it''s almost time to run out of breath at this time, it''s really bad!" Suddenly Nadine spit, raised the knife in her hand, and planned to send Zhang Chang''an for a ride to vent the depression in her heart.


    However, at this moment, thunder suddenly came from the top of his head, deafening, and Nadine suddenly looked up in surprise, seeing the hills in front of him, and numerous roads swept through the air from the orange morning light, shocking people.


    One of them fell directly on the hill, and with a thunder, Zhenfei flew a large mass of sand, revealing a mighty figure with a strong armor and a mighty shore.


    Suddenly Nadine was about to speak out, asking who was coming, and he saw that he straightened out his hand in the opposite direction. All of a sudden, Nadine suddenly felt a strong sense of urgency in her heart, her hair seemed to explode, and she evaded to the side!


    His movement was slow for a while, and a Reiki light group spurted out from the palm of the opponent''s palm. At the moment when the naked eye could not discern, he slammed **** Nadine''s shoulder. If the latter was struck by lightning, he fell on his side and fell heavily, throwing a small pit in the ground.


    Suddenly Nadine was horrified, but felt that the viscera seemed to be cracked, and the eyes were blackened, and it was difficult to suppress the aura that was chaotic in the body. He got up from the pit, and the vision just recovered. The face is as iron as the Chinese character with extremely cold eyes.


    Suddenly, Nadine didn''t even see the other party''s features, and a razor-sharp sword filled his vision.


    Immediately afterwards, his gaze began to turn round and round, and his body was indescribably light, and there was no pain at all.


    The next moment, he saw in horror that the headless body he was spurting!


    He saw standing in front of his body, the Tang Dynasty general who was like a **** in heaven, and put the horizontal knife into the scabbard at the waist. The whole movement was flowing in one go, and the indescribable freehand brushwork was as heavy as ever.


    Suddenly Nadine wanted to blink, so that he could see the other person''s face clearly, but after closing his eyelids, he could not open again, and his consciousness followed in the boundless darkness. The last remaining picture in his last mind was the **** picture of hundreds of Great Tang monks who fell into the group of big monks like meteors.


    Satuk was violently dying of Saidian. He heard that he looked up and looked up. At first, he thought it was the eclipse priests transiting. After all, this is the eclipse hinterland, and Tang Jun is far from here. When the other side showed up and shot at them, Saturk realized that it was a Tang monk!


    "How could a monk in the Tang Dynasty kill here ?! Did Tang Jun have come near, and their offensive was so fast?" Satuk''s eyes widened and he thought incredulously that he didn''t have time to look for an answer and he couldn''t care less. Saidian Chi, turned and fled regardless.


    Sai Dianchi was stunned by Saturk, thinking she was going to be killed, but unexpectedly the offensive of the other party stopped, and she could not hear anything for a long time.


    Putting down his hands that held his head, he looked around blankly, and saw that the monk of Datang was like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, killing the monk of food, first of all, and wept with joy.


    A real person came to him, glanced at him coldly, his eyes full of suspicion, Saidian shuddered, and quickly yelled with the official Tang official who taught him, "I am a Tang, I am a Tang! Zhang Tong''s monks! "


    After killing Sudden Nadine, Yang Xingmi squatted beside Zhang Chang''an. After checking the other''s injuries, his face was even more stricken. His eyes were unprecedentedly dignified. He took an elixir from the storage bag and fed it to the other. Masters of the naval division: "One is not left!"


    Zhang Chang''an was so badly injured that he could almost say that only half of his breath was left. If he was stunned like a remnant in the wind, he could die completely at any time and never be saved again.


    Yang Xingmi knew the importance of Zhang Chang''an and knew the weight of the other party in Li Zhi''s mind. This time he took the Lingnan fleet into the bay and accepted the evacuation of the Western Region commercial monk. Li Zhi repeatedly told before leaving, no matter how much he paid, We must save Zhang Changan''s life.


    He was flying all the way, but he was one step too late. If Zhang Changan died in front of him, it is conceivable that he would endure Li Yan''s anger after returning.


    Not afraid to be hesitant, Yang Xingmi did his best to stabilize Zhang''s heart on the spot. Although the effect was minimal, how could he hold this last half breath for him. If he can be safely returned to Li Yan, Li Chang''s means, maybe Zhang Changan can still have a vitality.


    "General, this person said that he was the prince of Karakhan, or a high-rise in the Great Temple of Great Food, and was willing to surrender and provide us with news of the Great Food." A real-life situation, with the escape unsuccessful, was severely injured Satu. Come over.


    Satuk was thrown to the ground and immediately kneeled for mercy: "I am the prince of Karakhan. I know the situation in Baghdad. I can use it for you. Don''t kill me!"


    Yang Xingmi wrapped Zhang Chang''an in with the magic light group, carefully holding it up


    , Turned and walked towards the sea, without looking at Satuk from beginning to end, said lightly: "Kill."


    From the war to now, Wang Shi no longer needs any internal news of the Eclipse, it should have been known already; Wang Shi will not have any action inside the Eclipse, but only need the army to quickly attack the city.


    So Satuk has no value.


    What''s more, he led someone to chase Zhang Chang''an, causing Zhang Chang''an to live and die, which will inevitably anger Li Xuan. At this time, he will not kill him. In the future, Li Xuan will only blame Yang Xingmi''s wife.


    "No, don''t ..." Saturk was terrified when he heard his words, and he asked for mercy when he danced, but before he finished speaking, he was stunned by the real monk.


    ...


    The wind was cold and the snow was sparse. Li Yan, in a white dragonfish suit, stood on the Chang''an ship, watching the mountains in the front tend to be gentle, from hills to flat ground, and the last trace of emotions related to the urgency disappeared slowly.


    Since the capture of the third line of defense established by Mullen, the 800-mile strategy has become a broken bubble. In the past ten months, Tang Jun has slammed until he captured the entire plateau, and no more decent resistance has been encountered. In many places, it was a snap, and in the back there were many cities that looked down.


    Prior to the cold winter, the army''s strategic intent to attack the plain was realized.


    After all, the width of the plateau is comparable to the width of the Qihe River Basin.


    "There are two river basins at the foot of the plateau, and Baghdad is not far away. That''s where Mullen can finally defend."


    "If Mullen chooses to move the capital and abandon Baghdad, wouldn''t he be able to survive?"


    "There are not many rich places for food. The two river basins are the pearls. If Malun abandoned Baghdad and retreated westward, he could only enter the desert. Although there is a richer plain in the west, but the place is too small in the end , Does not have the ability to resist my army. "


    "So, Baghdad is the last hope for Mullen to keep the food. He can only die here and call on the kings of all places, so there is a last chance for life."


    "Not so lively."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan smiled, "Since the Western Region Commercial Bank has used the layout for many years and destroyed Mohad''s conscripting team, this war has actually been divided. It must be said that Zhang Changan has done a good job . "


    After hearing this, King Qi smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Zhang Changan, who stood aside, quickly humbled his hand. "Before the minister arrived in Baghdad, the Western Commercial Bank was fully prepared, especially with the Turkic people. This allowed us to use their strength when we acted, and let them become our peripheral forces. This is the strength of the team that can destroy Dashi. "


    Before Mullen''s rise, the food center was controlled by the Turkic Guards. The first thing after his rise was to wage war on the Turks and suppress the other party to regain power.


    Therefore, in the big food country, the Turkic people are the ones with the greatest loss of interests, and they also have the biggest grudges and hatreds against Mullen.


    "Well, you don''t have to be too humble. It should be your credit. I won''t lose your credit, it shouldn''t be your credit, I won''t give you more." Li Min patted Chang''an''s shoulder and smiled. Said.


    When Yang Xingmi personally brought Zhang Chang''an in front of Li Yan, he had only half a breath, but fortunately, that half of the breath was still there, so Li Yan could use the immortal method to save him. Had it not been for Yang Xingmi''s proper response, Li Ye could not have died alive.

 v8 Chapter 129： The last problem (on)

    Since ancient times, in order to conquer a country with a large territory and a large population, in addition to defeating the army of this country, it is also necessary to face the constant resistance of the people of the country and the **** people who lead it.


    And when this country still has a strong civilization, the cohesion and fighting spirit of the country''s military and civilian population will be stronger, and this kind of struggle will be extremely powerful. Even if it is suppressed for a while, the will of civilization will not perish, and there is still the possibility of a comeback after a century.


    Although Tang Jun successfully captured the plateau, this does not mean that the war is over. In terms of the domestic population, the eclipse of the heyday is not much worse than that of Datang. This also means that the eclipse has the foundation of the organized resistance of the people.


    For Tang Jun, if a war is to be eaten away, the most important thing is to make a quick decision without any delay. Next, the army must attack the two river basins, and the plateau as the rear must be stable. If there are many civilian resistance forces that invade the food lanes and disrupt the rear, this is definitely a disaster for the Tang army.


    When in the territory of the Great Tang Dynasty, every time Li Zhi attacked a place, a civilian team would take over local government affairs and carry out the work of helping the people. Rarely did he travel on business trips. But after all, the big food is a foreign country. The most important thing is that the civilization is different. It is not easy for civilian officials to smooth the place.


    One hundred miles southwest of Nisa City, in a small town, Emir Xilu, a food clerk, slammed the door of an ordinary courtyard in the snow. After Xu Yan, the door was opened, and Xi Luchi glanced around the street, walked into the courtyard, and reached the main house.


    There were already a lot of people in the room. The small room was crowded, and when Xi Luchi came in, everyone quickly got up and saluted.


    "Don''t worry about these custom gifts, I can stay here for a short time, and rush to the next place. What''s the situation, you quickly report!"


    The dusty servant Xi Luchi sat down on the main seat and glanced over the faces of everyone, seeing that although most people looked calm, they didn''t lose much frustration, so they were slightly relieved.


    Malun''s strategic depth of 800 miles in the eastern part of the plateau, because the Tang Army''s aggressive offensive progressed rapidly, and the conscription team was destroyed, leading to the failure of monks and materials to be in place as scheduled, and it was declared early destruction.


    In the case that the front could not resist the offensive of the Tang army, Mullen could only withdraw from the two river basins, calling on the local kings to prepare to stay in Baghdad. But Mullen did not completely abandon the plateau, or in other words, did not abandon military operations on the plateau.


    Before leaving, he left Xi Luchi to let the other party command the plateau, gather local civilian forces, and cooperate with a small army of elites who had not previously withdrawn and hid in the countryside. When the Tang army attacked Baghdad, cooperate with the action and let the Tang army The rear is unstable and difficult to care about.


    There are not many troops that can stay. After all, Tang Jun''s offensive is fierce and Mullen''s preparation time is insufficient. In addition, if the number of troops is too large and the target is too large, it will inevitably be noticed by the Tang army. Instead, they will sacrifice for nothing, so the army hidden in the countryside is limited.


    In order for Xi Luchi to take action, he must assemble the strength of the people and give full play to the advantages of the crescent believers'' numerous and scattered places. In this way, the power hidden in the people not only greatly increases concealment, but as long as it is properly organized, the power that can be gathered will also be huge.


    "Sir Emir, there are more than 30,000 people in and around Quxi Town, including nearly 2,000 monks and more than 100 monks who practice qi."


    "There are so many?


    "


    "Master Emil, Quxi Town is remote, and there is nothing particularly strong. Therefore, when Caliph issued a call before, not many monks were called out here.


    "The recruiting team leaving Nisa City was led by Garrigi. It was damaged by the Tang Dynasty and suffered heavy casualties, but many injuries escaped. They escaped, fearing to be held accountable, and mostly sneaked into the countryside. There are a lot of monks in Xizhen. "


    The middle-aged monk, Ama He, reported this.


    Xi Luchi''s face was rosy, this is a good news, "You concealed and gathered the monks in batches and told them that the culprits who had escaped before could not be held accountable, and the caliph gave them the opportunity to perform their crimes. As for other monks, the true **** Issue a convening order on their behalf to make them obey the dispatch and be ready to act! "


    Speaking of this, Xi Luchi groaned for a moment, looked at Amahe, and thoughtfully asked, "Now that the Tang army has occupied the plateau, are the monks still fighting?"


    Amahe hurriedly said, "Master Emile, rest assured, the monks in Quxi Town are loyal believers of the true God and are willing to serve the true God! The Tang invaded our country, killed our compatriots, snatched our land, and profaned the true God. Even if we all die, we will swear to expel them! "


    This remark is righteous, but it may not be completely realistic, but it still reflects a strong will. Xi Luchi nodded and praised: "As long as you make achievements, the caliph will not reward you. Once the Tang people are expelled, you will always Enjoy the glory of the true God! "


    The crowd in the room unanimously said: "For the only true god, expel the Tang people, and vow to die!"


    Leaving the yard, Xi Luchi did not stay, rushing to the next place under the blizzard. Now that the plateau has been captured by the Tang army, in order to control the place, the monk travelled all day, and Xi Luchi did not dare to venture in midair.


    The meeting with Amahe and others just made Xi Luchi very excited. Although the army lost on the front battlefield and lost the land, the faith of the true God still exists, and it will not disappear soon.


    Crescent believers have long worshipped the true God, making them still willing to be true warriors and to die for the true god.


    "There are hundreds of thousands of monks throughout the plateau. Although the masters of the priesthood will certainly be noticed by the Tang people, they will either be killed or held in custody, but the strength of ordinary monks cannot be underestimated."


    Xi Luchi guessed the number of monks he could mobilize based on these inspections over time. This number made him hopeful for the future. "From the current situation, let the monks exert their power and let the monks drive them against Tang Jun. Absolutely feasible. Covering by the people can also reduce the possibility of Tang Jun''s detection of anomalies. "


    Before Mullen left, he gave a clear plan for the actions that Xi Luchi should take.


    Mullen did not need Xi Luchi to gather an army of 100,000 people to attack the important cities occupied by the Tang army and to attack the troops of the Tang army. All he needed was Xi Luchi to organize monks to attack the army''s food roads with a team of one hundred and thousand to create chaos in the local area. can.


    The important thing is not how much damage Tang Jun causes at once, but to create an accident with a team of monks or even ordinary believers in a vast area, even if it just kills a Tang patrol and assassinates a civilian. Are also useful.


    Doing a line like this


    In line with the face, under the continuous action, the combined action results will be great. When the rear of the Tang army is unstable, the order in various places collapses, and then focus on attacking, it will be easy to succeed.


    Mullen''s intention was to use the front of Baghdad to block the Tang army for a period of time, and at the same time let the crescent believers on the plateau act on a large scale, so that Tang Jun fell into the "comprehensive rebellion" of the crescent believers, eventually tired of coping, and was swallowed up a little , Torture to death.


    "Tang Jun''s strength is not large enough to disperse in large areas and focus on attacking Baghdad. Once the large-scale rear-turmoil rearranges, it will inevitably be difficult to deal with. As long as the chaos expands to a certain extent, the crescent religion and the call of true God Force, the people will follow the monks to rebel against Tang Jun!


    "As long as I arrange it well, at the same time, sending monks in hundreds of places at the same time, even if each action is not big, it will be enough to stir up the whole chaos.


    "At that time, we will concentrate and kill the Tang garrison who came to peace, and the momentum will rise sharply, and the people will follow us to expel the invaders. It doesn''t take long for the Tang army across the plateau to fall into The sword is the same as the sea of ??fire! "


    Thinking of this, Xi Luchi could not help but show his eyes. He didn''t feel complacent, he calmed his mind in time, looked around to see if there was a follower, and quickly disappeared into the forest trail.


    In the afternoon when Xi Luchi left Quxi Town, a large number of Tang Jun guarded a team of civilian officials and clerks passing by here. A famous soldier went door to door and knocked on the door. With the cooperation of the Western Region Business Monk, the officials patiently explained to Tang the strategy of helping the people and soothing people.


    Since five years ago, Li Wei was preparing to attack the food, so not only the monks of the Western Region Commercial Bank, but also the civil servants can speak the local language, there are not many obstacles for communication between the two sides.


    The two dogs who got off immediately helped Fuzhuo, looked at a young civil servant, and carried out a notice written in the words of food, with a smile and polite explanation to Ama, although the other party did not refute but There was also a look of obviously not wanting to listen, and there was a fire in my heart.


    He said to the bull next to him, "These big cannibals are so embarrassing. They are really unclean! In my opinion, it is time to grab those who don''t cooperate, cut them together, and show them to everyone else. By then, these barbarians naturally know that they are bowing their heads, so how can they be so kind to them? "


    The bull''s backhand was slapped on the second dog''s pocket, and the bad lesson said: "What you learned at Chang''an University, have you learned the dog? Now if the killing is useful, you still need your help. Is this crooked? "


    The two dogs managed to hold the pockets to a perfect position, and they were crooked by the bull''s egg. In order to be handsome and handsome, he had to continue to adjust the subtle angles of the pockets.


    Ergou said unbelievably: "These crescent believers are more stubborn than ours. Our measures to care for the people are as good as they are, but they do n¡¯t know how grateful Dade is, as if we owe them. Are they really not afraid of death? ? "


    Seeing these big cannibals, Niu Egg was afraid of Wang Shi and was afraid to be rebellious in words and deeds, but his face was cold like a stone in a pit, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    He said: "Dashi is also a great country. Crescentism is the strongest sect in the world. These people are naturally proud. It is not easy for them to lower their heads and be willing to obey us."

 v8 Chapter 130： The last problem (medium)

    Speaking, seeing Xu Ge passing by, the ox''s eggs were greeted with salutes, and asked, "Teacher Xu, these big cannibals are so embarrassed. I''m afraid that there might be chaos. Can Western Businesses keep them all?"


    Xu Ge glanced at the bull''s egg and said, "Xiyu Commercial is not an official government. How can there be so many people staring at each place? Our base is only set up in Dacheng Pond, and we can''t take care of it in small towns and villages. Inspecting the place It is the responsibility of the garrison. At best, we guarantee that there will be no food turmoil in the big city. "


    The two dogs came together and smiled brightly at Xu Ge, with a charming face, and interjected, "Xu Tongzheng was right, that''s right, the people in the Western Business Office are elite, how can they stare at these countryside all day long? Xiaomin? "


    Xu Ge ignored him. Instead, he watched the town with anxiety and said anxiously: "Although there are many big cities, there are more small towns and villages. Although there are no masters, there are many monks. If they are connected to each other, it may not be a problem. The ability to look at these people''s stubbornness is very high. "


    Xu Ge didn''t answer, but just nodded his head, quite agreeing with this statement. How to prepare for and deal with this situation, she, the Western leader of the Yimen in Tsing Yi, could not think of it.


    This is a huge problem, especially for Tang Jun.


    ...


    "See you, Your Majesty!"


    The clean Taoists brought a group of monks from the Western Region Commercial Bank and met Li Yan on the Changan ship.


    "Flat body."


    Li Yan is basically staying on the Changan ship now, and he has already regarded it as a palace. Here is not only a good view, you can see a hundred miles away, but you don''t have to worry about Mullen''s madness and coming over to assassinate, it is an essential artifact for home travel.


    "From five years ago, I let you study the crescent teachings and doctrines carefully, translate word by word, crack and find flaws, and write a book to attack them.


    "Before the beginning of the battle, I learned that you have already achieved a lot of results. Now that Wang Shi has captured the plateau, is it time for you to show your skills? Are you sure?"


    Destroying the cannibalism and spiritual world is Li Zhi''s established method of quickly controlling the cannibalism.


    There are a lot of "masters" in the whole truth and no-empty interpretation. It is not difficult for them to find flaws in the classics and teachings of the Crescent religion. Even if there is no flaw in the other party, they can create it and convince people to believe. .


    Anyway, such things as fairy and monsters, they persuaded many people to believe for a long time.


    Before the army attacked the Black Khanate, the Quanzhen Temple and the Void Freedom had achieved great results in this regard. The compiled books were scattered all over the world, causing the Crescentism to be unable to stand in the Western Regions. People in the Western Regions I don''t believe in the crescent teaching.


    "Return to Majesty, rebuild the big cannibals'' understanding of the world, rebuild their spiritual world and beliefs, and finally change their views on Datang. They will become loyal to the loyalty of the dynasty and His Majesty, and their ministers will be fully prepared to grasp it.


    An unscrupulous answer, "The first half of our" Qi Min Lun "refutes the classic teachings of the Crescent in every respect. The cause and effect are clear. The Tang monks who mastered this book, anyone can teach the crescent monks. The rebuttal is dumb, and we have tried it repeatedly.


    "In the second half of" Qi Min Lun ", we will


    It has been compiled into an easy-to-understand system that can be understood by ordinary people. Especially for the flaws in the teachings of the Crescent Church, there is a focused statement that can be accepted by the big eater who doubts and no longer trusts the teachings of the Crescent Church in the shortest time. "


    Hearing that, Chen Li nodded admiringly.


    In fact, it is not difficult to change the cultural perception of the cannibalism, it is nothing more than three steps.


    One is to overthrow their existing cultural cognition and make them think that their culture is decadent, backward and useless, and is not beneficial to life. Second, they should let the people of insight, elite figures and dignitaries take the lead. , Advocating and worshiping Tang culture and civilization


    Thirdly, the Han and Tang civilizations are deeply involved in their lives. From the aspects of clothing, architecture, food, book education, market entertainment, etc., the Datang style has replaced the food style. Over time, the details have been subtlely eliminated to eliminate the food culture legacy. Establish comprehensive coverage of Datang culture.


    The promotion of the "People''s Theory of Qi", which is co-authored with the full truth, and released in the air, is the essence and core of the implementation of the first two steps. In the presence of Tang Jun''s swordsmen, the local dignitaries would not accept and advocate No, these two steps can be done quickly.


    As long as these two steps are completed, there is no need to worry about eating people. There will be a big disturbance-chaos that can threaten Tang''s attack on the two river basins. Even if there is resistance, it will be very weak and will not get too much support from the people. There is no need to worry, the local garrison can be defeated.


    Of course, the third step is the executioner who destroyed the eclipse civilization and crescent culture.


    Civilized culture is born in life and is rooted in life. Visible and touchable are the basis of their existence. Once the people''s food, clothing, housing, and transportation have no trace of this civilization, who will remember them?


    When civilization and culture only existed in old paper piles, and there were no traces of large-scale in real life, it actually died out. Scholars'' research and comment on them can only be regarded as condolence.


    At that time, the people who eat the food are all wearing the clothes of the Central Plains. The food on the land is all the buildings of the Central Plains. They write the data of the Tang Dynasty. The legends of Fu Tang poetry, song and vocal tunes are naturally Datang people.


    Just like the former Korea and Laos.


    "My civilization of Han and Tang Dynasties is better than the civilization of big food. The replacement of the weak by the strong is a natural response and a historical trend. Now that everyone is working together to implement it, there is no reason why it is unsuccessful." Li Shushou said.


    If backward civilization is to replace advanced culture, even if the above three steps are done well, they will not succeed. Even if it prevails for a while, it will at some point usher in a counterattack of advanced culture, even after a century or two.


    He continued: "Tell me about the book" Qi Minlun ", why did you choose this name?"


    Immediately, he took out a hardcover book and presented it with a red face. "His Majesty, the whole truth and the airless release have studied for many years, and realized a truth. To quickly control the people''s thoughts, there are actually Shortcut.


    "The first is to devalue Cang''s people and make them realize their insignificance.


    "In this way, even if they are suffering, they will only confess their fate and not be able to resist.


    Because they don''t think they will succeed. Then tell them at this time that the sufferings of this life will be transformed into the blessings of the afterlife, and then they will become meek lambs and let the superiors lay wool.


    "The second thing is to give the people everything, and tell them that they can change the day. Let them know that there are no fairies and monsters in this world, and the power of life can determine everything, and show a look of respect for them. Give them certain benefits.


    "At this time, their spirits will skyrocket, and everyone will become proactive and want to make a career, so they will have unprecedented destructive power. At this time, the superiors will raise their arms again, then Where the flag points, it must be a general situation like a beast of fierceness! "


    "Comparatively, the first approach is only suitable for the peaceful times and only for countries that are not aggressive, and can only be used to maintain the existing order for the rulers.


    "The second way is very suitable for kings and nations who want to forge ahead, especially when they want to break the old order! Because the people under this kind of thinking are most commendable because they think they can win and want to change. The spirit, and the tremendous destructive power that results!


    "For the people, when they accept the ideas conveyed by the second way, they will no longer be able to endure the ideas advertised by the first way. This is the basis for the great cannibals to use us and obey our orders!"


    After listening to the words, Chen Li''s heart moved and his eyes flashed instantly.


    Even if he did not open the "Qi Min Lun", at this time Li Zhi generally knew what the purpose of this book was and what values ??were conveyed.


    Now, Datang needs the big cannibals on the plateau, breaking the shackles and oppression of crescentism, and rebuilding a new order, so that they can think of themselves as omnipotent and can rely on their own hands to fight for their own beautiful life. Is the meaning that should be in the question.


    Needless to say, in the first half of "Qi Min Lun", apart from refuting the teachings of the crescent moon, there must be a focus on exposing the darkness of the crescent moon, which will cause great resonance and anger.


    The second half of the "Qi Min Lun", when introducing how great Tang civilization is, will also show how fair and happy the Tang people are under this civilization, which will naturally have a fatal appeal to the big cannibalism. force.


    Finally, I can tell the big cannibals that the teachings of the crescent moon are dark and deliberately oppressed you, and that the Tang Dynasty civilization respects the common people. Our royal family violates the law and the common people sin. Can''t finish eating too much ...


    You also have the ability to change your own destiny. All of us are equal. We want to create a better world, so we came here to rescue you from the deep waters, so that you can also become masters of the country and enjoy a good life. You Why not fight with us?


    "Just implement it according to your plan. Chang''an, you also participate in this matter. You have not yet experienced the experience of caring for democracy and establishing the Tang order in a foreign country. This time is just a lot of study and learning."


    Li Yi beckoned and said to Zhang Chang''an, the other person''s name was Zhang Dong, and the word was Chang''an. Li Yi called him Chang''an, who was an elder, and was very kind.


    After Chenchen and Zhang Changan stepped down, Li Min opened the "Qi Min Lun" and planned to study it carefully.

 v8 Chapter 131： The last problem (below)

    Most of the winter, Tang Jun did not lift offensive again.


    Under the guidance of Li Zhi, the Western Region Commercial Bank cooperated with the civil servants and clerks accompanying the army to gather the lords on the plateau and held various meetings day and night. Although its name is called a banquet, the main purpose is not to eat and drink, but to study and spread "Qi Min Lun".


    Before the start of the war, western business houses in various places had more contacts with some local powers. When the war broke out, there were still many internal responses. During the period after the plateau war, those big cannibals who had been in contact with the Tang army before naturally became big powers and their status increased greatly.


    According to Li Zhi''s arrangement, before organizing a large cannibal study of "Qi Min Lun", Tang Jun carried out a cleansing of the large cannibalism lords and crescent moon officials in various places. The implementation was still to draw a batch and kill a batch A neutral batch of strategies.


    There were many bleeding people, and the authority of Tang Jun was established, so after the rally began, the noble food nobles in various places cooperated very well, and things went smoothly. Because of careful planning and perfect steps, the momentum of Qi Min Lun was quickly established.


    As a traverser, Li Xun knew the importance of ideological transformation to the grassroots and the people. Therefore, after the situation in Dachengchi was well developed, he immediately coordinated with the local nobles and pushed the "Qiminlun" to rural village houses. .


    Da Shi is a country where politics and religion are united. Nobles and crescents have power and manage the people. There are not as many levels of government as Datang. Therefore, the preaching of "Qi Min Lun" was mainly carried out by noble monks in crescent temples. This also means that temples everywhere have officially changed their minds in the spiritual core.


    In the town of Quxi, the pale-faced Amahe returned home from the town''s largest temple in the evening. The snow was thick in the alleys, and the footprints left by him deep and shallow were outstanding. However, he did not care about his strangeness, because many crescent believers returning from the temple were almost in a confused state of Cangjie.


    When he returned home, his wife saw that he was not in a state of mind, and was so anxious that he didn''t even have the food to eat. After careful inquiries, I learned that the monks in the town have been concentrated in the temples these days and what they are doing.


    "The Tang people''s minds are so vicious that they have made useless of the prophet''s doctrine. It is hard to refute the cause and effect. You don''t know how enthusiastic the conversation in the temple these days is. Many people are deceived! "


    As soon as Amaho remembered what he heard, his hands couldn''t help trembling, as if the book called Qi Min Lun was a lifeline.


    "The Tang people used their own ideas instead of the teachings of the temple, and they repeatedly discussed with us in these days. At the beginning, everyone made up their minds and didn''t listen to whatever they said, but the later they got deeper, It seems that there is some kind of deep magic power in those words, which can change our minds strongly.


    "Gradually, more and more people ask questions, get answers, and their minds start to change!"


    When his wife heard this, she was panicked and puzzled. "All the people who can be called are big men and nobles. Do they also believe the Tang''s heresy?"


    "They are convinced! These people have betrayed the true god!" Ama heaved a punch on the table, gritted his teeth, "The Tang people are clearly discrediting the true **** and vilifying the true god, but they dare not resist, they are really not worthy of being true believers ! "


    Just as the two were talking, a young man in his twenties came into the house, their son.


    Son Mosey. Unlike Ama Hop''s frustration and anger, Mosey looked excited and seemed to see a new world.


    At the sight of Mosey, Amahe was furious. "You jerk, stayed in the temple for so long, and talk to them about the Tang''s heresy. Do you want to betray the true god? If you really dare to do this, I am today Just break your leg! "


    Being scolded by his father''s head, Mosy shrank his neck in fear, but he quickly raised his chest and dared to express his opinion loudly.


    He said: "The Qi People''s Theory is not a fallacy and heresy. The truth in it is easy to understand and correct. We are not the people who are destined to suffer and can only follow the will of the true God. We should grasp our own. Destiny, not to be used as a weapon by those people who shout out the truth of the true God! "


    "You''re looking for death!" Ama Hobon was so annoyed that when she saw her son, she even changed her beliefs. Where could she stand, she stood up and slapped the other side to the ground.


    Moses was beaten for a while, and it was not until God''s tearful mother came to help herself, and then he heard that his father was still screaming at what true God cannot be rebelled, and if the aristocracy could not be challenged, the courage that had already been abated was suddenly because Shame up and up.


    He shouted with a red neck: "You are being used by powerful people, and you are still counting money, you can only be a hawk in your life! But this world should not be like this, nor should we be like this! In the Tang Dynasty, everyone could practice and everyone could read books. As long as they worked hard, they could become officials through the imperial examinations, change their destiny, and benefit the common people!


    "Tang people can live like this, why can''t we? We are not born lowly, we are just blinded by others! This is a policy of fools and wealthy people, are you still unclear?


    "Now the Tang people are here. We need to implement the Tang system here, so that we are no longer cheaper than the nobles, and let us also become members of the nobles through our own efforts. Why should we be obsessed?"


    In a country where politics and religion are united like Da Shi, there is no way for the common people to rise. Nobles are nobles. They control power and are also the core of crescentism.


    Children of ordinary people can only become monks if they are seen by the people in the temple. But for the rest of his life, he was just a noble follower, and he could not obtain noble status. Even if it is a military achievement, it is a hawk with a higher identity.


    Only when changing dynasties, very few lucky people can change their destiny.


    This order is very similar to the pre-Qin era of the Central Plains.


    Arma was so irritated that he kicked off and flew Mossy out.


    Mosey fell to the yard, his head stunned.


    Hearing his wife''s exclamation, Amahe suddenly recovered from the rage and looked at the son who was stunned by himself. He was at a loss for a moment. His son, the young man, stood opposite him.


    He could knock Mossy down, but he couldn''t change the tide.


    In the future, the young people will always be in the blood. Whoever controls their minds and gains their support will have the ability to change the world. Because they pursue change, dare to struggle, fearlessly, and not afraid of sacrifice.


    At the same time, they are very confused because of insufficient experience.


    ...


    Two dogs and cow eggs came to Quxi Town again, two months had passed. During this time, they took the army


    The team patrolled back and forth within the responsible jurisdiction, with few rest periods.


    After all, the Tang army soon occupied the plateau and had to clean up the remnants of the Eclipse Army, and because the Plateau is now implementing "Qi Min Lun", there are some crescent stubborn monks who rise up to make trouble, and they are responsible for calm.


    Different from last time, this time when I came to Quxi Town, Ergouzi clearly felt that the people in the town were no longer full of hostility and hidden grievances when they saw them, not only because the adults no longer took small The child hid and the old man dared to show up.


    It was also because when they first entered the town, a group of young eaters greeted them with some fresh water food. The other side''s full-faced smile made Ergouzi and Beef Egg feel some meaning of "snacking the jug to welcome the king".


    "Brother Niu, you haven''t found it. In several places we visited recently, it seems that the big cannibals are not so afraid of us? It seems that the implementation of" Qi Minlun "is going smoothly!" Wine, proudly said to the beef egg.


    They have checked the food and drinks, no problem.


    Niuhe laughed and said, "This is natural. You and I have read" Qi Min Lun "and it is really well written. It is not surprising to have such an effect. However, I heard that the" Qi Min Lun "has just been implemented. At that time, there were still some crescent monks in trouble, but when "Qi Min Lun" was popularized among ordinary people, it was quickly welcomed generally, which quickly formed the general trend. "


    Ergouzi helped Fuzhuo, "It seems that the people in the world are the same, they still know how to deal with it."


    Nougat nodded and said, "Have you eaten enough and dressed warmly, and not bullied? Are there any money in your pocket? Can the people themselves not know?"


    After finishing drinking the wine in the jug, Ergouzi was very satisfied with the taste, so he followed the road, looked up at him with a look of admiration, and said, "What''s your name?"


    His big talk was very blunt, but Mosey understood it. Immediately, Da Guangrong was right and he said, "My name is Mosey!"


    "I think you are very clever and behave well. Now many aristocrats have been killed by us. It is exactly when you need a new big cannibal to manage the place. This is your chance!"


    These words made Mosi flushed, and he jumped with joy. "I want to join the army and join you to benefit the people and change this country. Can the general accept me?"


    This word made Ergouza startled. This was the first time he met. A big cannibal was willing to join the Datang army and follow Wang Shi to fight against Ma Lun.


    In Amahe''s house, Xi Luchi looked at him with a bad expression, and said coldly: "When I came back, you said that you could call thousands of monks, how much time has passed before, why are only dozens of people obedient?"


    Amahe said bitterly: "Master Emile, I have done my best. But the Tang people are too vicious. Their" Qi Min Lun "has deceived everyone''s minds, and many people have voted for them now. Those who have not voted for them Now, he is at peace with the status quo, saying that he is not willing to start war with Tang Jun! "


    After hearing these words, Xi Luchi sat down in despair, mourning secretly in his heart: "That''s it ..."


    When he left the town of Quxi last time, he was full of ambition, thinking that it would be easy to complete the task assigned by Mullen. But now, the time for action is approaching, he has found in one place after another, people who were willing to fight for the true gods now are all now No more orders.


    This is how to do?

 v8 Chapter 132： Bing Lincheng

    Ama He continued to feel anxious, and said with a toothache: "The Tang people moved extremely fast. When the monks of the nobles convened a seminar with monks at the temple and spread the" Qi Min Lun "to the civilian population, the government officials in various places in the Tang Dynasty also Established at the same time.


    "The Tang people set up a county magistrate in Quxi Town. The main person is the Tang people. They have appointed a group of our monks and representatives of the aristocracy. In our knowledge, this is just the minions of the noble lords. It''s something like collecting taxes.


    "However, the unexpected was that on the first day of the county''s establishment, the Tang people summoned the civilians in the town and announced some new civil affairs measures, which turned out to be a re-measurement of the acres of land, giving us the ability to divide the fields by households and people. What is the equal-field system, and the amount of food paid is too small, fifteen taxes and one ...


    "In the following days, we realized that the county magistrates were not the minions of the aristocracy at all. What they did was all good for us. They distributed agricultural implement seeds, led everyone to repair bridges and roads, and built irrigation ditches. Those officials in the Tang Dynasty Many of them work in person, there is no shelf at all!


    "They have also redefined the wage standard of the workshop, which is much higher than before!


    "I do n¡¯t understand many things, I do n¡¯t understand, but it is undeniable that the lives of civilians in Quxi Town are much better than before. By the way, they have also established a school where any child can go to school. The achievements in the first three achievements can be practiced, but the price is only a thing called ''beam repair'', that is, two pieces of dried meat.


    "This makes parenting ecstatic. This not only changes the destiny of future generations, but also improves the existing family life in the foreseeable future!


    "A while ago, a lot of people went to hunt in the wild in groups. After returning, regardless of the fact, they piled up the whole prey at the gate of the school. They were so angry that they were taken by Mr. Xuetang. There are too many prey, and the streets are blocked. Finally! Mr. Xuetang, squeezed out from the back of the hill, and taught them how to pickle meat ... "


    Amazy said, his voice was getting lower and lower, and his confidence was getting weaker.


    He himself felt that the policies of the Tang people were really generous, which should not be what the world should have, and the so-called Heavenly Wonderland was basically the same.


    The common people of Quxi Town, who were first changed their minds by Qi Min Lun, are now being given real benefits by the Tang Dynasty government. Who doesn''t know if it''s good or bad?


    Generally under such circumstances, at this time, there will be only two people, one is a vested interest, and the other is aspiring people who are worried about the country and the people.


    The former is naturally a noble noble, but now the nobles have been killed a lot, and the rest can only be seen in the presence of Tang Junbing Feng.


    Moreover, Datang did not cut everything across the board, knocking them out of the dust, and their original property was not affected. Not to mention, there is also a place in the government house, among which the nobles who are close to the Tang people have their status improved.


    As for the latter, I am afraid that in the face of such an offensive in the Tang Dynasty, the Great Eater will perish and destroy the country, but on the one hand, the Great Cannibals did not receive Confucian education, and there is no Confucian school here, and their national feelings are far worse than that of the Hans;


    On the other hand, the readers of Da Shi are all nobles. When they came together to oppose Datang, they were labeled by the rotten and dark nobles. They said that they squeezed the civilians and did not wait for them to gather the power of the people. To attack it, divide the property at home and the farmland outside.


    The ordinary people are simple, and because of the difficult life, they are also the most pragmatic. The various policies implemented by Datang have gained their support, and they have really established a foothold.


    Going back to the bottom, the Datang civilization is much more advanced than the food civilization. It came here to conquer it, logically, in line with historical trends.


    After listening to Amahe''s words, and looking at the tangled and confused look of Amahe, Xi Luchi''s despair was like a volcano. The volcano is constantly spraying magma, and the clouds formed by the volcanic ash cover the sky, so that he can never see the light.


    Xi Luchi knew that even at the last moment, Amahe would obey his orders, and even if he died for the true God, he would not retreat, and the loyalty of the other party was beyond doubt.


    But because of this, at the moment, Amakor faced the confusion and distress of the status quo, and only then made Xi Luchi realize how turbulent and turbulent this wave of the Tang Dynasty was on the plateau, pointing directly at people''s hearts and irreversibly.


    "Amaho, you have to remember your identity. You are a believer and warrior of the true God. The true God is the only master in this world. As long as we fight for Him and dedicate our piety, He will surely save us! , Use demon to deceive people''s hearts, and use evil to confuse people''s thoughts.


    "When the caliphs have assembled their forces, they will fight back and drive them out of here! The hardships and hardships are the test of the true God. Do n¡¯t get lost, do n¡¯t shake, or you will be abandoned by the true God before the light comes It''s gone! "


    Xi Luchi stared at Amahe with a right face, in a tone of indifference, full of unquestionable justice.


    Amahe hurriedly saluted and vowed to show his heart: "Master Emir, rest assured that whenever and wherever and under whatever circumstances, Amahe will obey the order and fight for the true God to the last moment!"


    Xi Luchi nodded, expressing satisfaction, and encouraged two words, then turned and left. Before leaving, he asked Amaho to wait for his follow-up order.


    Amahe sent the other party out, saying that he would be ready to fight, and he could go to the Tang at any time.


    When Xi Luchi''s back disappeared in the snow-covered street, the last snowflake in the winter fell in front of Amahe, the thick clouds slowly dissipated, and a beam of sunlight fell on the bare treetops.


    At this moment, Ama Hopi has clearly realized that Xi Luchi will not come again. And he will not receive another order. Here, they have no strength and no basis to attack the Tang people.


    To be more precise, Xi Luchi did not dare to come again and did not dare to frequent activities on the plateau.


    ...


    Before the spring bloom, Datang completed the emergency initial reconstruction and construction of the plateau. The land was temporarily stabilized. Even if there were no hundreds of thousands of troops to deter it, no major problems would occur in the short term.


    After the Chang''an banned army has been rehabilitated for more than half of the winter, the wounded who can recover have basically recovered. The vitality of the three armed forces has been restored as before, and the subsequent heavy arms have been transported to the army.


    Without any doubt, as the ice and snow melted, Tang Jun descended from the plateau to the west, in a row of mountains and seas, and dived into the food city of the two river basins, aiming directly at the capital city of Baghdad.


    In addition to the Chang''an ban on the plateau, the Lingnan Fleet began cleaning up all forces not belonging to Datang in the Gulf. Short moon search


    Within the bay, all eater vessels were missing, and even fishing boats were gone. The large eclipse warship that had escaped from the ocean before was also swallowed up by the Lingnan fleet in this big cleanup.


    After taking complete control of the Gulf, the Lingnan Fleet''s Marines dispatched and began to sweep the city within a hundred miles of the Gulf, officially opening a second battlefield on the flank in response to the Changan embargo''s attack on Baghdad.


    In the spring and March of the Sixth Year of the God''s Order, Wang Shi arrived in the two river basins and, after ten months of battle, captured cities and towns within a hundred miles around Baghdad; at the same time, the Lingnan Hai Division Army captured the Susa city. In April, Chang''an banned troops approached Baghdad and attacked the city.


    In order to stabilize the plateau, and at the same time to allow the soldiers in the expedition to fight for several months to get a certain rest, the entire Tangdong Tang army did not fight, which undoubtedly gave Malun the time to assemble the two river basins, eating troops, monks, and supplies.


    Therefore, at this time, the city of Baghdad had complete defenses and strong fortifications. The most frightening thing is that Malun gathered the strength of monks and built a new wall outside the city, supplemented by pure military settings, such as Jianlou Gaoba, etc., forming a tight system of defense circles.


    In order to cope with the strong bow and crossbow of the Tang army, there are dense stone rooms in the walled city, which can be used by soldiers to avoid when the arrow rain falls.


    "At this time, the city of Baghdad can be said to be a copper wall and iron wall. It is as stable as Mount Tai. It is not easy to break into it. And even if it breaks through the newly built outer wall, between the outer wall and the Baghdad city wall, there are countless well-shaped streets divided by the tower walls. Seeing the construction of the fortifications is very suitable for big cannibals to carry out street fighting. "


    On the Chang''an ship, Qi Wang''s Jinyi jade belt, lightly shook the folding fan, pointed at the mountains and mountains, and the airy instruments, so that Li Ye could not help but applaud.


    After hearing this, Li Xun slowly said: "In the First World War, the army quickly broke through the front line of defense. Western Commercial Banks destroyed the recruiting team behind them, leaving Mullen unable to deal with it. The damage to monks and supplies was real. Today, The great food and military power have been greatly damaged, but after all it is a big country, many monks, and African material support, the ability of this last battle is still available.


    "War is the best mentor. The fierce confrontation between the two armies before has also helped Da Shi fully understand our king''s fighting methods. In the past few months, Mullen has been operating Baghdad against the defense. Failure to enter is also the intention in the question.


    "In addition to the division of the King of Food Service, we also responded."


    Speaking of which, Li Min paused and made his final judgment, "In short, this last battle is not easy to fight, not better than Mulu City. But as long as it captures Baghdad, the eclipse will be destroyed. The journey has completed the most important part. "


    King Qi took a look at Li Yi, groaned for a moment, and suddenly said: "In addition to the strict defense of Baghdad, the biggest defense depends on Mullen''s personal cultivation. Now that Mullen''s injuries are gone, his combat power is restored, and the battle against Changan France also knows a lot, and the next big threat will be. "


    Of course Li Yong agreed, but he didn''t mean to be afraid.


    King Qi asked curiously: "How is the situation in Xianyu?"


    The best way to deal with Mullen is to take Li Li himself. This will require the victory of the fairyland battle, so that Li Li can transfer Xiu to the world.


    Instead of answering King Qi''s question directly, Li Yan issued a military order to the army, "From tomorrow on, attack Baghdad!"

 v8 Chapter 133： What does victory mean

    Baghdad city is fierce during the day, at the same time, the night of Teotihuacan city is starry. Chu Nanhuai, Su Emei, and others stood high at the stargazing platform, stood against the wind, looked down at the sky with their hands, and looked at the stars.


    Everyone looked somber and dignified to the extreme. Everyone was condensed and ready to meet changes.


    Astrology is different tonight.


    To be precise, the stars are covered. But the sky has no clouds. Therefore, it gives a more intuitive feeling that a large area of ??Xinghai disappears out of thin air.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on that dark "blank" area. After thinking hard for a long time, they still couldn''t find the answer and couldn''t explain why this phenomenon appeared and why.


    "Dadu Hu, this is the coming of the gods!" Teotihuacan ¡¯s most wisest monk living in the area, and now Vito, who works in Duhufu, did not know when he came to the pyramid. Excited and hopeful shouted to Chu Nanhuai.


    Chu Nanhuai and others looked at Weiduo as an arrow, and the latter was shocked and said quickly: "This is a record in the book. Before the night comes, many stars will disappear from the sky to show the gods. Awe! "


    Wiedo said something blunt, seeing his seriousness, he sent a bet to swear.


    Chu Nanhuai did not believe in the gods in Vedor''s mouth, nor did he believe that the stars would retreat in awe, but he could not help but remember that before Li Ye arrived in Teotihuacan City, there was a ship that Li Ye called Star The huge presence of the ship.


    The scene of a mountain-like snake head traversing the air is still shocking.


    "Will that starship appear again?" Chu Nanhuai had to speculate. If this is the case, it is undoubtedly a big thing and needs to be taken seriously.


    The appearance of the starship last time brought the last chance, because Li Wei and Mullen were equally divided, and they were evenly divided. This also directly determined that in the following years, Datang and Da Shi had the same fighting power and could only be used. The army''s conquest decided the battle on the battlefield.


    "What''s out of the sky, is it really a god? A **** even stronger than a monk in fairyland?" Liu Xiaohei swallowed hard and asked Chu Nanhuai and others.


    "What **** is there in this world!" Li Wenwen chuckled.


    "That may be the existence that does not belong to this world!" Liu Xiaohei retorted resolutely.


    "Don''t make a noise, it''s here!" Su Emei, who had been watching the night sky silently, suddenly said in a tone of silence.


    Her words were clear, and Teotihuacan suddenly lit. From Huangquan Avenue, to the Sun Pyramid and the Moon Pyramid, to the river in the city and the Temple of the Feather Serpent, all the way to the mountains outside the city, nine "stars" rise from the ground and rise into the night sky in the light curtain.


    Chu Nanhuai and others were all shocked.


    This was the scene when the starship appeared last time.


    ...


    Above the immortal realm, the real **** wanted to retreat, but was bitten by Li Zhi''s death. The top masters of the two sides captured and killed each other. The true **** could only get a limited cover, and it was quite embarrassing that Li Zhi was chased and killed.


    The only good news is that although the true God is under pressure and his breath is suppressed so much, he has not been hurt much. However, he wanted to withdraw from his heavenly palace, and it was impossible for a moment and a half.


    The true God is fighting and leaving, thinking hard about the enemy''s good strategy, just when she cuts out a storm blade light, want to bully the body to the near Li Yan, forced to retreat, the sudden change of life!


    Li Yan stabbed with a sword and broke it easily


    After the curtain of his sword, it was as fast as a sharp arrow passing through tofu, and the aura that suddenly disintegrated was like hundreds of butterflies dancing.


    In such a splendid scene, the sharp sword qi with a breath of death, stabbed to the startled eyebrow in a moment! If the sword is stabbed, the true **** will be seriously injured if he does not die, his pupils will shrink sharply, and the horror will overflow.


    Between the light and the flint, the true **** made every effort to dodge his strength, and finally he was not broken by a sword, but his shoulder was carried with a mist of blood!


    However, the injury does not mean the end. Li Zhi ¡¯s sword light is faster than lightning, strange like a phantom, and flashes continuously in the real God ¡¯s body. In a short period of time, the true God ¡¯s body is filled with blood mist, and the whole person is like a blood leak. The sieve!


    The four major protection methods of covering the true God, seeing that he was in a critical situation, regardless of it, roared and killed Li Zhi, and temporarily rescued the true God from the other''s hands. However, the price they paid was not disastrous.


    The defender who faced Li Li on the front face was cut off by Li Li in the first shot, and Li Feihong Buddha immediately followed. While the other''s body was frozen, he pressed it with one palm. In the opponent''s Tian Linggai, in a fierce aura shock, the guardian shivered, his eyes popped out of his eye sockets, and he died of blood loss in the seven holes on the spot.


    Li Xun did not stay, and continued to pursue the true god, in his eyes was the intention of killing.


    "Stop! I surrender!"


    When True God was caught up again by Li Yan, he could not escape, and hurried out the only useful word.


    By this time, he already knew that he was no longer Li Zhi''s opponent.


    His practice is steadily declining, and the speed is very large, and it has opened a clear gap with Li Yan. Just now that he was distracted and paid attention to the situation in the world, he learned that the entire plateau has changed days and days. Although the crescentism has not been removed, it has actually deserved more doctrine and no longer belongs to him.


    Although the folk believers did not abandon him and sacrifice him, they immediately became Tang people, but the change of belief has become irreversible and has formed a general trend. Without the power of many beliefs on the plateau, his strength can no longer protect himself.


    It takes a few years for all the big cannibals in the plateau to be loyal to Li Yan, and to consider themselves Tang people, but now, right now, they have begun to break away from the crescent teaching system.


    As soon as the words of the true God surrendered, under the attack of Feihong and the Demon King and others, the several defenders who were struggling to support them, and a number of experts, were all dumbfounded and looked back at him in shock.


    In their hearts, the true God is the only deity, the only one, which means that he is strong and unparalleled and cannot be defeated. How did such surrender happen to Him?


    The true God clearly felt the shake of the faith of all people, but He didn''t have the energy to worry about these. In the face of the crisis of life and death, He only cared about the reaction of Li Zhi. If the other party did not let him go, then He would die before that time came.


    Li Xuan stopped and did not put up the Heavenly Sword, but in an unquestionable tone, said to the true Shinto: "Order the crescent moon army to give up resistance and disarm."


    In this way, the true God has completely lost his ability to protect himself, but this is not much different from what is happening now. Although his heart is bitter, he can only follow suit.


    The crescent moon taught the army of immortals. After receiving the order of the true god, they all stunned and looked up at him in disbelief. At that moment, the shock of their hearts and the collapse of their convictions left them at a loss.


    Unlike Shimen Taoism, crescentism has always promoted the uniqueness of the true god. All crescent monks believe that the true **** is the strongest. This is the basis for their belief in the true **** and their contribution. Their invincible victory in past battles also proves this.


    But now, the true God asked them to surrender, which means that they are no longer the strongest monk forces in the world, and the true God is not the only deity without an opponent. All the doctrine thoughts that the true God passed on to them before are all wrong!


    The loss brought about by the defeat and the self-doubt brought about by the annihilation of the faith, the crescent monks have fallen into unprecedented spiritual confusion. Under the coercion of the immortal army of the Great Tang Dynasty, they numbly laid down their magic weapon, like a soulless corpse.


    Li Xun did not mean to kill the crescent monk to teach the immortal monk. He was willing to accept the surrender of the true God, just as he had treated Daomen and Shimen before.


    What he needed was to let all monks in this world belong to his Majesty and become his own strength. After his ego was unprecedentedly strong, he broke the constraints of this world and met the challenges of heaven, but he knew what was out of heaven.


    The victory came suddenly, but it was very reasonable. Feihong, Ox Demon King, Yang Ye, and others were all very excited, especially Feihong Holy Buddha. There was even a glimmer of worship in Li Yan''s eyes.


    Before Shimen was defeated by the Crescent Church, countless monks died dead, and lost Tianzhu and were forced to move eastward. It was almost going to perish.


    As a Shimen New Holy Buddha, the pressure of revenge on the crescent religion has always been there, which is also a necessary condition for her to prove that she is stronger than the old Holy Buddha and maintain her position. Now that she has finally been defeated by the Crescent Sect, Shimen was revengeful and humiliated, and her personal status has also stabilized like Tarzan, naturally rejoicing.


    At the same time, Feihong also knew very clearly that Shimen was able to express this tone, completely because under Li Li, it was Li Li who took them and defeated. In Shi Men''s view, there is no way to defeat it, only to evade Wanli. enemy.


    When I thought of Li Li at the beginning, the other party was just a little king in the world. He was low in strength but had the ambition of Ling Yun. In just ten years, he was invincible for convenience in this world. Now he has defeated the biggest opponent in this world. Become the strongest in the world, and no one can stop him in the future.


    With this in mind, Feihong Holy Buddha felt the admiration and admiration of a person for the first time. Faced with such unreasonable and incomprehensible toughness, this is the only emotion she can have.


    Li Yan and True God sat cross-legged.


    Although the true **** has just soared a lot of blood just now, there is actually no fatal injury. After a while of recovery, there is no major problem. Since she meditated, she was staring at Li Yan. She had ten thousand words in her chest, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Li Yan''s words were relatively simple and straightforward: "After all, this war is over. You should also give Mullen an order to let him give up his resistance and leave the city to meet the king."


    The true God smiled bitterly: "This is what it should be, and I will not delay it. But you know that you have defeated me today and Datang has destroyed the food. What does it mean?"


    In the end, her face became somber and gradually looked like abyss. This look Li Qing is no longer clear, but when he had just inherited the king, in the face of the impending upheaval and chaos in the dynasty, he wanted to turn the tide.


    He didn''t know why the true God looked like this. Even if he was defeated and afraid of death, he should be panic-stricken, or despair frankly, not so serious.

 v8 Chapter 134： Not drop

    "Victory to you and the annexation of Da Shi means that within this world, Datang is invincible. In the next two years, I only need to send a few partial divisions to clear up the forces in all places and complete the unification of this world." In these words, Li Yan spoke calmly and resolutely.


    In fact, this is true. In addition to the big food and Tianzhu, the only things worth mentioning in the world are the West, and the situation there is almost the same as the big food, which is a backward state with a combination of politics and religion.


    Compared with the current Tang Dynasty, the West has fewer people and fewer people. Since the death of Emperor Charles, the kingdom of Franks has been divided because of fraternal war. More than 60 years ago, the Treaty of Verdun was signed. Frank Dividing it into three is no longer a concern.


    In the middle of the Byzantine Empire, the Macedonian dynasty, although it is in its golden age, is only a local overlord, compared with Datang, but it is only a small prince, and it has not resisted the power of the king.


    "You said that well, but I don''t mean this, but after you unify the realm." True God stared at Li Yan, "How much do you know about the world outside this realm? Do you know how to connect?" What will you face next? You are not a face-off, and what is your identity, you should tell me now? "


    These cannonball-like questions stunned Li Zhi, "What is a face-off?"


    "You really don''t even know what the plan is?" True God was even more surprised than Li Yan.


    Li Yan spread his hands. "Should I know?"


    "Then how did you get here?"


    Li Yan looked at Zhen Shen with a serious face: "You may not believe it, I don''t know it myself."


    "Do you think I should believe?"


    Li Min sighed, "You can''t help me if you don''t believe me."


    "If you refuse to say anything, you can''t talk about anything."


    Li Xun asked with anticipation: "Well, you tell me, what is the plan of the facetists, and what is the world outside of this world?"


    True God closed his eyes.


    Look at her, it should be that Li Yan was not angry. In her opinion, Li Zhi asked this knowingly and made it clear that she didn''t want to tell her anything. Since everyone is coming from the same place, the victory and defeat of the war are now divided, and that point of time is also approaching. Li Zhi still hides his unwillingness to treat each other frankly, which really makes people feel humiliated.


    Seeing that the true God was here, Li Min also hid his own details and refused to speak to himself. He was also furious and felt that the other side was too arrogant. However, in terms of the other party''s initiative to surrender, Li Ye is not too bad about her, so let''s discuss it later. There is time later.


    The most important thing at the moment is to let the order of true God go, and let Malun surrender obediently and dedicate the city of Baghdad. If Mullen can take the initiative to take the initiative and return to the Tang Dynasty with a large army of soldiers and civilians, then naturally it would be the best.


    For this matter, the true **** did not mean to delay with Li Yan, and in front of him, gave instructions to Malun.


    ...


    "Mullen didn''t even drop?" Outside the city of Baghdad, Li Yan on the Changan ship looked at the heavily fortified outer wall, and his face was not good-looking.


    The true **** had ordered it, and he heard it, but he did not expect that Marlen actually did not follow the will of the true god, and insisted on refusing to surrender. This surprised Li Zhi a little.


    "To this day, the eclipse is a foregone conclusion. What''s the point of Mullen''s fight as a trapped beast? He''s so stubborn, it''s just adding casualties!"


    King Qi was very angry. He closed the folding fan, and Liu Mei raised his head upright: "If he doesn''t fall, we will attack, and wait to capture Baghdad and decapitate it!"


    Qi Wang is so annoyed for a reason. Tang Jun has attacked Baghdad for ten days.


    The soldiers on both sides were not bad. The opponent''s city is tightly guarded and the fortifications are complete. Now, although Tang Jun has repeatedly attacked the outer city walls, he has been repelled in street battles and has not yet invaded the city.


    The war, which could have ended immediately, would have to kill many more soldiers, add countless orphans and widows, and consume huge amounts of property, naturally making people feel uneasy.


    Head of the city of Baghdad, Malun stared out of the city with a grim look, his eyes were scarlet like flames.


    He was sad. He never thought that this battle would be lost, even if the situation was unfavorable, he never thought that the big food would be destroyed by hundreds of thousands of Tang army. He even did not expect that before he was defeated, the true God let him surrender!


    He heard the order of the true God, which was the reason for his grief and anger.


    Before meeting Li Yan and Datang, Mullen always believed that the true God is omnipotent and is the only deity between heaven and earth. It is also through the gift of the other party that he can change his destiny and have the opportunity to grow up a prince who has nothing and nothing.


    In recent years, he has eradicated domestic gangsters, wiped out all kinds of forces, and made the state of eclipse stronger than he was at the heyday. As a result, he has become a generation of heroes, destined to become famous, admired by all generations, and praised by posterity.


    However, everything has changed since Li Li and Tang were met. All the unprofitable army defeated the battlefield, and the unstoppable Crescent religion cannot enter the Western Region in half a step!


    By now, Da Shi has lost more than half of the country, and the country has been surrounded by the Tang army. Seeing that the country is about to perish, at this time, as his own god, the true God has no power to turn the tide, just let him surrender!


    Surrender means national destruction. He Malun will no longer be the lord of ZTE, but he is destined to stink for thousands of years-the king of the country! In that case, even if he was dead, he would not be at peace.


    In his youth, Mullen was despised by the high-ranking princesses in the palace, and ridiculed by the favored princes. He has experienced dark years without dignity and recognition, and now after struggling for ten years, he has finally gained the awe of the people of the country. Those who looked down on themselves before were confusing at their feet.


    That''s all he has.


    To lose these things today, to fall into the abyss, even more miserable than before, Mullen could not bear. If he wants to become worthless, if he is to be scorned by everyone, and tormented in despair all day, then he would rather die in battle.


    "Stop the city! I and my soldiers will co-exist with the capital!" Ma Lun stood on a prominent place on the wall with a knife, shouted with the power of repair, and spread the voice far away.


    All the food troopers who heard his order, saw their king stand up against the city and fight with them, they were shocked.


    There was no accident. The movements of Maren who inspired the soldiers attracted the attention of Tang Jun. Whether it was the two Changan ships in front of the city or the Chinese artillery in the army, he quickly locked his position. Aura beam of light came.


    Hundreds of artillery artillery were fired in one direction, and the sound of explosions shook the sky. The women''s wall shattered into innumerable splashes of gravel. The smoke and dust rose like clouds and covered the city, covering thousands of steps.


    No one can survive this attack.


    Seeing this scene of the food troopers, it is no wonder that their faces have changed greatly, and many people are even horrified, lest Mullen be wiped out.


    However, the next moment, they burst out shouting like a tide. A figure like a goose like an eagle rises against the trend in the smoke and dust, and the long knife in the hand is chopped in succession, and the exquisite sword light shoots out, killing several Datang monks nearby.


    Apparently, Mullen was well prepared for the bombardment of the French artillery, so that he could evacuate the site one step before the explosion.


    China suddenly slayed, and a group of Datang monks who approached them unexpectedly beheaded.


    "We are the strongest fighters in the world, we are invincible!" Mullen rushed into the Great Tang monk group, opened his bow from left to right, and killed people instantly. After the remaining monks were panicked, he raised his knife and yelled, his clothes went mad Dance is like a god.


    "The caliph is unparalleled!"


    "Will fight for the Caliph!"


    "Guard the capital and die with the city!"


    "Spelled with the Tang ..."


    The food troopers in the city saw that Meng Lun was so brave, it was all a spirit boost. Many loyal people were already full of red and green tendons, as if they were crazy, regardless of the Datang generals who rushed to the siege.


    Many food priests and monks flew out of the city, followed behind Mullen, and fought alongside him. Relying on cultivation as a matchless man, Ma Lun has an incomparable speed, and bursts into a group of Da Tang monks, killing him in the midst of blood and rain.


    This is how he responds to the Changan ship. As long as there is a Great Tang Dynasty monk nearby, the Changan ship''s artillery cannot blast him, and he will not have a lethal threat.


    Once the Great Tang monk retreats in full, the big monk of the big food will lead the big food general to counterattack, or repel the Tang army on the ground, or siege the two Changan ships, forcing the big monk to rescue.


    In these days, it was precisely because of Maron''s unparalleled practice that the monk of the Great Eater and the Great Guard could maintain the city under the threat of the Changan ship. At the moment, Mullen''s warfare is so fierce that there is no reservation between shots, full of heroic spirit that can only attack and defend, always go forward, either you die or I die, making the Great Tang monk severely injured and suffering.


    Under this circumstance, most of the soldiers of the eclipse are like the tigers of the mountains. They will not hesitate to exchange injuries for their injuries and their lives for their lives. The outer city wall was originally captured by Tang Jun. Seeing that he was about to enter a street fight, he was killed back by the big food in less than a minute.


    This is also the first time since the beginning of the war ten days that the Tang dynasty soldiers who had attacked the outer city walls retreated without going through street fighting.


    Over time, General Tang Jun saw that the food fighters were so fierce that they were all crazy, and it was inevitable that they would be shocked. After the offensive was restrained, they would retreat. The army attacked, and it was exhausted and then exhausted. Although Tang Jun was elite, after all, he was mortal, and gradually became fearful.


    At this time, according to the situation of the first ten days, Tang Jun will reclaim his troops and resume fighting after the resurgence. The food troopers will also accept as soon as they are good, and will not kill the city. After all, it will be cheap to stay in the city after all.


    However, the situation today is obviously different. Marlene is incomparable and has no intention of stepping back. The food sergeant saw Harry''s development and showed no power before, especially after experiencing the other person ¡¯s spirit of death and life, he was brave and aggressive. more than.


    "If it is now gold, the Eclipse Army will inevitably counterattack and kill our army''s camp directly! What''s wrong today, why does it seem that Malun is dead, and the eater can lose heart and go crazy?" Zhao Polu observed The battlefield situation was secretly shocked.


    If on the battlefield, most of the soldiers in one army are determined to die, then as long as the combat power is not too different, they are unmatched. Because at this time, they are no longer human, but fighting machines.


    "What do you do now?" The vice general looked sweating on the battlefield and asked Zhao Polu anxiously.


    Zhao Polu''s face changed, and he couldn''t find a way to deal with it. In the end, he had to say, "I can only see if there is a good way to cope ..."


    His voice didn''t end, and the lieutenant suddenly pointed out at midair and exclaimed: "Your Majesty! His Majesty has fought in person!"

 v8 Chapter 135： Future civilization

    Since Mullen did not descend, of course, Li Zhi did not sit back and watch his trapped beasts fight, adding truth to the Great Tang monk. After Xiu Wei returned from the realm of the immortal to the realm of the world, he flew out of the Changan ship for the first time and greeted the other with his head.


    The battlefield of the fairyland has been set. The crescent moon teaches the immortals in the imprisonment of the Great Tang Dynasty. Even if the true **** wants to repent temporarily, he will not be able to make waves. How can Li Zhi calmly cope. This time Xiu Xiu transferred to the world, just to end with Mullen.


    Came in front of Mullen, blocked the opponent ¡¯s swords and let the master monk chased by the other person safely push away, Li Li looked at him with a sword and said, "Mallen, this is the end, you have no chance of winning, why? Make a pointless fight. The battle of the fairyland is over, and I can always transfer the monks in the fairyland, you can''t be beaten. "


    Mullen stared at Li Yan, his face was very distorted, and his momentum was no different from the mad beast: "Li Yan! Fate makes you meet me, makes you and me an enemy, and makes you and me fight for the world. Today and today , As a monk, how dare you fight me ?! "


    Hearing this, and then looking at Malun''s appearance, Li Min frowned slightly. He could feel that Mullen was now in a state of insanity, and he was only a short distance away from being caught in the fire. It is conceivable that the defeat of the true **** in Xianyu, and the surrender orders given to him, have given him a great deal of mental shock and injury.


    In front of Mullen, he has reached a desperate situation, but he is not reconciled. He wants to let go at the last moment, and strive for the existence that may exist, or just to comfort himself. At this time, Li Yan can completely ignore the other party, as long as he can transfer the next team of fairyland powers, he can easily solve the other party.


    "Since you want to fight, I''ll do it for you." Li Yan didn''t say anything extra, and as soon as his voice fell, he rushed to Mullen with a sword.


    Whether as a warrior or an emperor, Li Zhi''s self-confidence and self-esteem are extremely powerful, which is the source of his determination.


    I believe that I can turn the tide and avoid the fate of the King of the Kingdom during the Chaos in Huangchao, so I came out of Pinglu; I think I can calm down the chaos of the princes and let the Tang Dynasty continue, so I conquer the Quartet; I think I can resurrect Datang and let Sheng Tang Guanghui once again shined, so the territory was restored.


    I believe that I can dominate this world, truly understand the world in which I live, and see what the world outside of it looks like.


    Li Ma has always respected Mullen. The opponent has a similar experience, regardless of strength. Therefore, Li Yan also thought that he must defeat the opponent, not only the army to destroy the big food, but also to defeat the opponent personally.


    If it is, then it proves that it is invincible in this world and has the strength to open up the world outside the world; if it is not successful, it means that you are not strong enough, and you can reflect on and reflect, so that you can continue to practice and become stronger.


    Li Xun has long known that there is no end to the road under his feet and no end in the future. The only thing he can do is keep going, keep going. If you are the real strong, then you should argue that sentence: the strong is boundless.


    With a calm state of mind and majestic warfare, Li Xun waved the Emperor''s Sword in his hand and stabbed straight at his world''s biggest opponent, Malun.


    Although Malun had previously lost to Li Yong once, but after the breakthrough of Naspo City, his strength has been greatly improved, so he is not afraid at this moment. The sword in his hand was waving like a wind, one after another, the sword qi was tangled into a net, facing Li Qi''s sword qi.


    In the waves of aura explosions where sword qi collided with the sword, Li Yan fought with Malun in one place. The scene of time and time sword blades fluttered like butterflies, and the scenes of scattered aura were more brilliant than fireworks.


    As for the figures of the two, all monks present, including King Qi and Da Shaoji


    Within my life, I can''t really see it.


    In their field of vision, only the afterimages of the twins'' flickering figures, like a moving ink painting, under the stippling of embellishment.


    As the fight between the two continued, the originally sunny mid-air gradually thundered. Later, the Reiki cloud blocked the daylight, making the whole sky appear chaotic clouds.


    Countless air vortexes appear alternately, often the former one has not disappeared, the latter one has been generated. As a result, the sky gradually dims, and the light on the ground is greatly affected, whether it is a soldier of the Great Tang or a fighter , The vision is blocked.


    However, the Datang army siege now consists of monks who practice qi. Even in the completely dark night, they can capture the breath of their opponents, not to mention the strong bow and crossbow of the magic weapon in the Tang army. Streamer, and all kinds of magic light.


    There are also many monks in the army of the garrison guarding the city of Baghdad. Although there are very few Guardian Guards left, when the Tang army stayed on the plateau, many crescent monks in and around the two river basins arrived in Baghdad.


    Therefore, the number of soldiers in Baghdad''s garrison was far more than that of Tang Jun, and the number of monks did not fall behind too much. However, compared with the Changan embargoes who are well-trained and the rest of the battle, their quality is still a lot worse.


    Before the unreasonable fierce attack, the eclipse fighters could form a tide wave and seemed irresistible. At this moment, due to the dim sky, the eclipse''s offensive was somewhat hindered. The Chang''an banned army was ordered by Zhao Polu and Chen Qinglin. , Gradually stabilized the position, the battle situation gradually changed.


    Especially the Spike Army, because they are all elite riders, they will not participate in the frontal siege unless it is very necessary and necessary, so they have not been dispatched before. Now, while taking advantage of the sky, they are powerful to the monks who practice Qi. The azimuth hits back and forth, disrupting, destroying, and dividing the formation of the Eclipse Army.


    Their actions played a significant role in suppressing the attack of the Eclipse Army.


    The Tiger Guard and Yulin Army are rare elites in the world. Although they were previously eaten by soldiers, they did not take their lives seriously and gave them some scalp numbness, but as long as their positions were slightly stable, they immediately became Offensive and defensive division.


    In front of the city of Baghdad, the Datang army gradually resisted the offensive of the Eclipse Army, and with the cooperation of the Langfang Army, it began to implement a partial counterattack.


    The combat power of the Eclipse Army was originally inferior to that of the Tang Army. Previously, it was because of the fortifications that the Tang Army did not quickly occupy the city. It was only because of the unparalleled heroes of Mullen that many soldiers were willing to fight for their lives.


    By now, their offensive was curbed, and the gap with the Chang''an embargo was revealed. In the battlefield approach, it is important to coordinate the soldiers with each other to form countless individuals. In this regard, although these fighters have been temporarily trained for a while, where are the opponents of the Changan embargo?


    If you kill the city, if the Da Shi army can do it all, they may not be able to beat the master to death and achieve a brilliant victory; but now they have lost this opportunity, they must pay the price for their reckless behavior. Offense and defense are easy to implement, and gains and losses are changed. The battlefield fighters are always changing rapidly.


    Only a true elite, a true and brave master, can move forward and backward on the battlefield.


    With the passage of time, Li Yan''s battle with Mullen entered a heated stage. Both men were attacking fiercely, and both of them had many wounds.


    Mullen let go in a desperate situation, knowing the truth that this victory will be eliminated, so there was no pause in the attack, no reservation, and even no scruples. He ignores his defense and fights


    With a change of injury, he did not retreat half a point, nor did he delay his offensive rhythm.


    The opponent is attacking blindly, of course, Li Yan will not completely defend, this is not his style. If the opponent is tough, he will only be tougher than the opponent. In Li Zhi''s practice, he never evaded detours.


    Along the way, no matter what difficulties he encountered, Li Xuan greeted the difficulties, resolved the difficulties, and stepped on the road with the bones of the difficulties.


    The two fiercely attacked each other, and the result was that they were all scaly and bruised. Looking at them was extremely miserable, as if they could not support falling at any time. But in Li Yan and Malun''s eyes, the victory and defeat have always been in the first line, and grasped that line, that is, one side stood and the other fell.


    The difference between life and death.


    Just before they used all the means to press the bottom of the box, and they were in fierce confrontation with each other, when Li Ai consumed almost the same, Li Zhi suddenly made a scream, with long hair like a wind dance, and yelled at Marron: "Since there can only be one who gives orders in this world, since you and I can''t tolerate myself as commanders, and since you and I have no retreat, then this move is bound to die!"


    "Come on, Li Yun, see if you are born, or I win!" Mullen roared, without any hesitation or fear.


    Suddenly, the sky lost all its colors, leaving only pure darkness. The two generals on the ground could not see anything at this moment. King Qi and Da Shao looked up at the same time, and saw a sky of abyss in the abyss-like sky, a sword gas.


    Jinghong glanced away, Jianguang disappeared, and his sword was gone.


    In sharp contrast, the dark sky slowly faded away, and the process was very long.


    But for Qi Wang and others, when the first light fell, they saw the scene in the air.


    Li Yan held a sword and held Malun in one hand.


    The latter twitched his head, as if the neck bone had completely broken.


    Qi Wang was overjoyed, and his life was full of joy at the same time.


    "Actually, I know it will be the result." Blood dripped from Mullen''s mouth, his head could not be lifted, and his voice was very weak, only Li Yan could hear.


    Compared with the previous state of madness, when Mullen said this sentence, his voice was extraordinarily calm. "Even the true **** is defeated in your hands, how can I defeat you? Li Ye ... you It really is the strongest monk in this world! "


    Li Yi helped Mullen to prevent him from falling from the air, and he groaned for a moment, his voice inexplicably said: "You are the strongest opponent I have met. If you change the scene, the outcome may be another look."


    "Why do you say that these comfort me, I lost. Not only did I fail in my personal cultivation, but the army also lost, and the country lost. Although I ca n¡¯t afford to lose, I at least want to admit that losing is ... Lost. "


    Mullen lifted his head, very slightly, but it made him see Li Yan''s face.


    At this moment, he even showed a smile. Although it was just a corner of his mouth, he also showed a very obvious meaning. "Although I am unwilling, at least I did not look down on myself. I did everything I could. I have no regrets! "


    With that said, the fascination left in Mullen''s eyes gradually dissipated.


    "Perhaps you know the answer will be better, but in fact I come from the future-it is the future." Li Yan clearly said, "The level of civilization in the future is naturally much higher than the level of civilization in the past. If I cannot win, then Too incompetent. "


    Mullen''s head yanked again, and his voice gradually became inaudible, "the future ... civilization ..."


    He didn''t finish his words, and only said the last four words, there was no sound.

 v8 Chapter 136： 24,000 years (1)

    Mullen died unwillingly, and although he said no regrets, he was still angry. It''s just that this emotion is mainly aimed at the true god, and has nothing to do with Li Yan.


    The two countries fought and the two armies confronted each other. The enemy naturally wanted to take his own life, and he could not afford to use any means. However, when the true **** did not reach the end of the mountain, he surrendered early, which really made Malun''s heart uneasy.


    By the time Li Li was beheading Mullen, many battle formations of the Chang''an embargo had begun to counterattack. The Wolffang Army connected the cutting lines and successfully cut off the food army that had left the city. The situation was already very favorable to Tang Army.


    Even if Mullen isn''t dead, the Tang army will have a big victory in this battle. The only difference is whether it can attack Baghdad with a rush. Now that Mullen has been killed, the outcome of the war is of course already known.


    Not to mention the death of Mullen, which would lead to the collapse of the Food and Soldiers era. Just to say that after Li Zhi had no opponents, he could cross the battlefield. There are still two Changan ships out of control, and no one can resist the attack of Tang Jun.


    Between Tang and Da Shi, this war was prepared for five years and fought for more than half a year. On the afternoon of this day, as the Tang army entered Baghdad, it ended with the great victory of Tang.


    At this point, Li Zheng also proved to everyone in the world that the power of Datang is unparalleled in the world, and he is personally the strongest monk in this field. After this, Datang''s pace in unifying the world will be unstoppable.


    There is no king of earth under the whole world, and no king of kings at the shore of the earth. This was a vow of arrogance that erupted when people did not know how big the world was, and now it is finally realized. Possible.


    After Tang Jun stationed in Baghdad, he removed the military defense circle outside the city and restored the city to its original appearance. The monks convened by Baghdad to participate in the war were also detained by Tang Jun and repatriated in batches. At the same time, issues related to the care of the people and reconstruction after the war began rapidly in various places.


    How to manage the territory of the Great Eater, reverse the spiritual world of the Great Cannibalism, and establish the order of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Jun has already done this on the plateau. After ten days, the Changan Prohibition Army branch stationed in various places to ensure the smooth implementation of "Qi Min Lun".


    After the Chang''an embargo captured Baghdad, crescent monks in various parts of the country did not lose any resistance, especially some powerful places.


    At this time, the order of the true **** played a great role. After all, she was the master of the crescent religion and had the ability to restrict the crescent religion. With her orders and help, the cadets who wanted to stand still had almost no resistance in the frontal attack of Tang Jun.


    Li Zhen was quite surprised that the true **** could cooperate with himself this way, but it is reasonable to think carefully. To this day, the true God has no possibility of overturning. What he has done is unnecessary. It is better to cooperate with generosity to facilitate coming to Japan.


    Of course, this is Li Yan''s idea, not the true god. There are more realistic and urgent reasons why the other party helped him to settle the food quickly. While Li Zhi was dealing with chores, the two had a serious discussion, and each other could be said to know everything, and Li Zhi knew the true thoughts of the true God.


    Speaking of this time, the reason why the two were able to open their hearts this time, and had little reserved in-depth exchanges, was because of the vision of heaven in Teotihuacan City, the capital of the Far East.


    At the moment, the capital of the Far East is completely under the order of the Tang Dynasty. The eyes of the emperor of Li Zhi can always observe the situation at any time and can be used anywhere.


    The avatar appears. So after the second appearance of the starship, Li Yan immediately went to check it.


    Different from last time, although the starship appeared this time, although it only showed a snakehead like a castle in the sky, it obviously did not mean stagnation, and its subsequent body part continued to appear. However, the speed was extremely slow, and it looked like he was struggling hard, and came a little bit from a different space.


    In other words, the entire starship may end up in the end!


    And different from last time, this time Li Li obviously felt that there was aura fluctuations on the starship and a lively atmosphere!


    However, no matter how Chu Nanhuai and others tried to communicate with each other, the starship never responded. When Li Xuan was watching nearby, the snake eye of the starship was red. There were several times, and the shape of the human was outlined in the back.


    When Li Yan wanted to enter the starship''s position from the last time to see if he could continue to enter, he was attacked! The original entrance was gone, and replaced by a powerful gun gate, which had a powerful attack and immortal power.


    But Li Zhi did not feel the aura fluctuations on the starship cannon.


    The power of starship cannons does not fall into the category of cultivation.


    Li Xuan stared at the starship for three days and three nights in Teotihuacan City. The hull exposed by the other side was much longer, but in terms of structure, it was only the snake neck position. It will take a long time to appear.


    Except when Li Xun wanted to get close, the starship took the attack, and there was no indication whatsoever. Without knowing the other party at all and it is difficult to distinguish between the enemy and me, it is impossible for Li Wei to actually shoot at the other party.


    Bye bye to the starship this time, Li Min was very emotionally touched, not only because the other party refused to board the ship, but also because the other party appeared itself, which meant that it was extremely unusual. Recalling the power of the heavenly power obtained from the previous time, Li Zhi had a lot of thoughts for a while, how could he not relax.


    The only person who knew the extra-terrestrial world was the crescent moon who taught the true god, and Li Zhi could only choose to talk to her.


    "The crescent moon teaches the true **** is not my original identity, but the role I chose after I arrived in this realm, my real name is Lu Linxuan." After removing the aura disguise surrounding him, the true face appeared clear and beautiful, quite a bit of the girl next door the taste of.


    This is in contrast to her lofty attitude in this world.


    The two met in a heavenly palace built by a monk who taught the immortals, and the floating islands covered by clouds and mist. The pavilions on the peaks had excellent views and were a secluded place. Li Xun sat in the pavilion cross-legged, and the true god, Lu Linxuan, stood in front of the railing and looked into the distance.


    After introducing his name, Lu Linxuan added a complex tone: "One of the last executives of the plan."


    "What kind of world do you come to, why did you come here, what are the planners?" Li Yan asked the question urgently, and his expression was quite calm. After all, he is also a traverser, knowing that there must be a world outside this realm.


    Moreover, he has always wanted to figure out the reason for his crossing, and to find the answer to why there is dragon spirit in his body. There must be a reason to cross, either by entering the wormhole by mistake, or by the monk''s power to cast, but he came here as soon as he woke up, nowhere to be found.


    Lu Linxuan didn''t look back, sighed softly, and slowly groaned: "For this world, the world I live in is more divine than the gods. The monks in this world ca n¡¯t be too tall


    Luojin Wonderland, no matter how strong it is, it cannot escape from the shackles of this world and reach any star you look up to at night. And for the world in which I live, even the stars after the stars, we can go wherever we want. "


    Hearing this, Li Xun couldn''t help it.


    Originally, he thought that Lu Linxuan was from the same world as him, but now it is not exactly the same to hear her say it.


    Lu Linxuan glanced back at Li Zheng, seeing that he did not speak, Yoyo asked: "You are already the strongest person in this world, haven''t you thought about how people in this world appear?"


    It''s not difficult to answer this question, Li Yan shrugged, "Maybe the monkey changed."


    "The monkey changed? The ape?" It was Lu Linxuan''s turn this time. "You know evolution? You really come from the same world as me!"


    Li Yan looked at her and said, "Do you know evolution?"


    Lu Linxuan pouted his lips, disdaining: "Many years ago, the old learning of the Earth era, most people think it is wrong, is there anything strange. Do you still respect it? Then you are a minority . "


    "Era of the Earth?" Li Yan frowned, and there was a stormy sea in his mind. He looked at Lu Linxuan tightly. "What is the age of the earth?"


    "The age before 5,000 years is the age of the earth, and that is also the era of the origin of human blue civilization." Lu Linxuan was a little confused by Li Kun, "You don''t even know?"


    "Five thousand years ..." Li Yan opened his mouth. "It''s all five thousand years? When did you come, when was it?"


    "The Age of Demons is 3,200 years."


    Lu Linxuan looked at Li Yan''s eyes as if he was looking at a monster, but also some ancient people said, "If it is in the AD era, it is 24,000 years. You ... don''t you know? Wait , You don''t even know the plan of the facet, don''t you come from our time, you came from 5000 years ago? "


    Li Yan stared at Lin Xuan for a long time, and then suddenly smiled, "You storytelling, how can I cheat so much?"


    Lu Linxuan''s eyes widened and he shook his mouth in shock: "You don''t even know anything about these?"


    Li Yan: "..."


    "It''s impossible!" It wasn''t Li Yan who said this, but Lu Linxuan, she shook her head with a firm expression. "If you are not from my time, how can you come to this world? You may not belong to the face wall plan , But you can come here, it must be because of the control of the ''blue'' system, what silly pretense to me now? "


    Speaking of later, Lu Linxuan was already full of emotions, and then her expression became extremely frightened, pointing at Li Wei incredible: "Don''t you ... belong to the blue government, you are the one to the dark abyss ?!"


    When I saw the words "to the dark abyss", Lu Linxuan had the urge to draw a knife again. Li Yanrao felt that the other party was talking nonsense, and had to quickly say: "Calm down, what do I tell It doesn''t matter to the dark abyss! "


    "Impossible!" Lu Linxuan''s teeth trembled, her shoulders trembled, and her long sword was already in her hand, as if she was facing great fear. She was completely on the front line of life and death, and she had a reason to fight her life immediately.


    Li Ye examined it with her own cultivation and confirmed that Lu Linxuan was not acting. She really did irrational things and could only show her identity in exchange for the trust of the other party. "I am from 2017 year!"

 v8 Chapter 137： 24,000 years (2)

    "2017? The Earth''s Age 2017?" Lu Linxuan''s surprise was not halved at all, but more intense, as if Li Zhi admitted that he belonged to the Abyss of Abyss. Let her be a little surprised.


    "How do you prove?" Lu Linxuan stared at Li Yan''s eyes, asking carefully and alertly.


    Li Min''s mind is also a mess now. If Lu Linxuan is not lying, then she is a person from the future civilization of the earth, which proves that the human civilization of the earth has developed to a very high level. What is the world like this?


    "Although I do n¡¯t know what the deep abyss is, but it ¡¯s obvious that your hostility is so obvious. If I were theirs, I would be able to stop you if you were defeated. Or kill you earlier, without risking acting with you. "


    Li Yan looked at Lu Linxuan seriously and said, "Now I need you to tell me what the earth ¡¯s human beings have developed after 2,000 years, what is there in this world, and what are you here for?"


    Asking the other party some simple questions will help the other party''s mind to return to normal when answering the question, so that the other party can calm down.


    "Do you really come from two thousand years? The legendary era of the end of Falun Dafa? When did the last monks on human earth exist?"


    "When I came, the monks were able to practice in the real world, but no matter how tall they were, they were gone."


    Lu Linxuan took a few deep breaths, calmed his emotions a little, and looked at Li Li suspiciously, telling Li Li the development process of the earth''s human history as she knew it.


    In the early 2000s, there were monks on the earth. In the late 2000s, the monks were extinct because of the exhaustion of the aura. At this time, a breakthrough was made in scientific and technological civilization, and mankind began to plan interstellar navigation.


    Until the eve of the fifth millennium, mankind solved all the problems of interstellar navigation and immigration, and the manned starship created officially broke out of the solar system and set foot in the outside world.


    When the starship was able to break out of the solar system, humans on the earth already had interstellar navigation capabilities. Later history was complicated and complicated, but in fact it was one direction and one big event: interstellar colonization. Or called interstellar expansion.


    For more than 10,000 years since then, humans on earth have done this. The set-up of the star field is a dream that predecessors dare not imagine and think it is impossible. Correspondingly, it is the sustainable development of scientific and technological civilization, and the great improvement of human living standards and ideological wisdom.


    But over 10,000 years ago, there have been tens of thousands of habitable planets, large and small, under human control, but we have never encountered humans outside the earth, nor have we met real civilization races.


    Until 2080 AD, change came quietly. An elite voyage fleet encountered an unknown biological attack during an exploratory interstellar voyage, and the entire fleet was subsequently annihilated.


    From the data transmitted by the voyage fleet, the Earth ¡¯s unified intellectual brain system, ¡®Blue¡¯, it can be seen that the battle lasted less than a minute, and thousands of warships disappeared into the star domain. At the time, not only did most of the crew members fail to figure out what was going on, but even Intellect''s ''Blue'' failed to capture much useful information.


    After that, the Azure government, which basically does not manage human daily affairs, held an emergency meeting and quickly formed a powerful fleet consisting of more than 10,000 starships. With the most advanced and powerful weapons, it went under the guidance of the "Blue" system. Star field to check the situation.


    As a result, the fleet was similarly attacked by unknown creatures as it approached the scene. With "blue" development


    To the extent that they failed to catch abnormal energy fluctuations in advance, until the opponent shot strongly, the ghosts began to attack the fleet from all directions, and the fleet realized that it had fallen into an ambush circle.


    "The strength of our opponents was beyond our expectation. We lost a lot during that war, and fewer than a hundred starships fled. After the return of the war, the blue civilization was uproarous, and the government subsequently announced that humans were in war.


    "From this time on, the azure civilization pioneered by the earth''s humans met their powerful adversaries in the universe, and many people called them the fatal enemies of humanity.


    "For the next 3,200 years, war has been with us. Opponents have continuously attacked us. The vast star domain ruled by the Azure civilization has been eaten away by the other side, and the wealth consumed by the war is astronomical. The Azure civilization has suffered unprecedented Hit hard. "


    Speaking of which, Lu Linxuan took a deep breath, his face was very complicated, and how the fear under his eyes could not be concealed.


    Li Yan listened with a sway in his mind, and for a while he was confused and wondered what to say.


    On the one hand, he is fortunate and proud of the human civilization on earth, because of their conflict-like obstacles, they have entered the era of the universe, no longer curled up on a small planet deep in the universe, and become a dust in the universe. On the other hand, the war inevitably caused by the expansion, and the strength of his opponents, stirred his heart.


    "Our opponent is the abyss of the dark? What kind of creatures are they?" Li Minping asked after regaining his mood.


    "That''s not the dark abyss, we call them-the demon." Lu Linxuan''s face killed, "Era of the earth, interstellar expansion era, the era of the demon, these are the three journeys of human beings to the earth today. As for the dark abyss .. .... "


    As before, when mentioning the four words to the dark abyss, Lu Linxuan''s eyes were low and his hatred was deeper, even more than when he mentioned the "sky demon", "They are betrayers of the earth''s human beings, and they are the division of the blue civilization. Or, they are a group of lunatics! "


    Obviously, Lu Linxuan didn''t want to mention the dark abyss, but only showed that the other party is also part of the earth ¡¯s human beings, then took a deep breath, and continued to say that the foreign enemy of the blue civilization, ¡°In the war of more than three thousand years, the earth ¡¯s human beings have never really Having set foot in the star field of the other party, in this continuous war force, we are the party that has temporarily failed.


    "The demon''s posture is different from that of humans. They appear in a variety of states during the war, sometimes like humans, sometimes birds, sometimes a sword, sometimes a mass of energy ... but nothing The doubt is that each individual demon is very powerful, and Mo says that a single human being on earth cannot match, and even a starship may not be an opponent.


    "Speaking of which, you should understand that in the war against the demons, we have repeatedly defeated, because the demons civilization is not like the blue civilization, it is a scientific and technological civilization, but-a civilization of cultivation!"


    Speaking of which, Lu Linxuan sat solemnly in front of Li Yan, looking directly at the latter''s eyes: "Now you should understand why this world is a world of cultivation and civilization?"


    Li Yan naturally understood.


    In the course of confronting the enemy, the monks have various magical skills and magical powers. Existing like monsters, they can also transform their appearances, so the demonic civilization is a true civilization, and there is nothing to understand.


    According to Lu Linxuan, the demonic civilization is very powerful, and the form of self-cultivation is much more complicated than this world. From the blue civilization called them the demons, we can understand the degree of fear of humans on earth.


    Before encountering the demonic civilization, the development of the azure civilization has always been a scientific and technological civilization, and based on this, it entered the era of interstellar expansion, creating


    Limit brilliant. What the earth ¡¯s humans did not expect was that the first adversary they encountered in the universe did not develop the same scientific and technological civilization, but cultivated civilization!


    Unfamiliar makes them unprepared, and it is difficult for various technologies and weapons to target each other.


    There is no need to think about Li Zhi. When the two civilizations are not much different, the self-cultivation civilization that can fight between the stars will have much advantage over the scientific civilization. In addition, compared with the control of the starship, the personal strength is strong, allowing each soldier to flexibly fight, move forward and backward freely, and therefore can play a stronger combat power.


    When a monk can deal with a starship, even if the intellectual brain "Blue" can control the starship''s battle, it is difficult to cope with the offensive of the demon.


    "The war between humans and the demons lasted for three thousand years, but the result was more than half of their losses. It seems that in this process, human beings have done all the attempts that science and technology can do. In the end, it proves that they cannot defeat the demons. A plan to develop a true civilization. "


    Li Xuan looked at Lu Linxuan and said, "This is the plan for the wall?"


    Lu Linxuan stretched out two fingers, "First, not humans, but humans on the earth; second, in the past three thousand years, scientific and technological civilization has made many breakthroughs, and the process is many times larger than the previous 20,000 years. It was precisely because of the destruction of the demonic civilization. "


    Li Xihu doubted: "Why not humans, but humans on earth?"


    "Because we are convinced that there are other humans in the universe, and earth humans are only part of it. After the ape theory was doubted and abandoned by the vast majority of people, the question of the origin of earth humans has not been able to be answered." Lu Linxuan said this time , The tone of a popular science did not mean to discuss with Li Yanduo at all.


    Li Xun nodded, thinking for a while.


    Lu Linxuan thought to himself: "It has been a bottleneck in the development of scientific and technological civilization for many years, many questions have not been answered, many phenomena cannot be explained, and many difficulties cannot be broken. More importantly, it will ultimately not allow us to defeat the demons.


    "The ancients said that the end of science is theology. We have proven that the **** does not exist, but only a powerful civilization like the spirit. Now what we are thinking deeply is, is the end of science and technology civilization a true civilization?


    "Apart from other words, Tian Mo''s personal strength is strong, and his vitality is sturdy and long-lasting, which really makes everyone envy and marvel. There is no doubt that it is advanced and worth pursuing.


    "Using what we learned during the Millennium War with the Demons, we try to develop a true civilization in the azure civilization. This is the Planner''s Plan!"


    Li Zhi can understand this idea, what he can''t understand is why this world is so similar to the historical period on the earth. Except for the things of spiritual civilization, many myths and legends have become reality, and the events of the characters are almost not bad.


    "You said before that you were one of the last executors of the Falun Gong Plan. Since the development of a cultivation civilization is a desperate choice for human beings on earth, then why have you become the last Falun Gong person again, and the blue civilization will abandon this plan? And, Why are you one again, who else besides you? "


    After Li Min asked these two questions, what suddenly came to his mind, his face became unprecedentedly somber. "This world was created by the blue civilization after the model of the earth. There are many such worlds in the blue civilization?


    "This world is an experimental base, is a arena ?!"


    Lu Linxuan nodded first, then shook her head. At the end, she stared at Li Yan without any blinking. She said soberly: "This is an experimental base, a gladiatorial arena, but also the last hope of the blue civilization!"

 v8 Chapter 138： 24,000 years (3)

    Li Huan did not know the history of the earth ¡¯s humans after their own journey. When Lu Linxuan said that the earth ¡¯s humans had reached 24,000 AD, his first feeling was nothing else but loneliness.


    No matter how hard he tries to practice, no matter how powerful and unparalleled, he cannot return to his own time.


    He couldn''t think of it. His journey through it had gone for 22,000 years, which was a real glance for 10,000 years.


    At this time, it was taken for granted that Li Yan was so many. But when Xiu reached his present state, Li Zhi''s mind was extremely tenacious. He was sentimental, sad, and sad, and autumn did not belong to him. He was not concerned about the history that had passed, but the current situation and future road.


    The monk has a long life, powerful forces, and it is an inevitable way to break through the constraints of this realm and go to the universe. What the universe is like and what is in the universe are the issues that must be faced.


    When science and technology civilization encounters cultivating civilization, but cultivation civilization encounters sci-tech civilization, what kind of consequences will this meet with people''s expectations?


    "It has been 1,100 years since the Blue Civilization concentrated its resources and carried out the plan of the face wall plan. We have achieved some results, but the final results have been unsatisfactory. In short, over the years, we have never cultivated a top master who can follow Tian Mo. , A powerful monk facing the enemy! "


    Lu Linxuan sighed, full of helplessness and bitterness. "For more than a thousand years, our monks did not even have the ability to compete with the main starship of the blue civilization, and they could only drink hate on the spot against the top masters of the sky magic. In these years, The strength of the Azure civilization is not as good as before, and it is almost impossible to resist the fierce offensive of the demon. "


    Li Yan frowned and asked, "So, the plan of the face wall failed?"


    "At the time when the facetists planned to fall into despair, General Bai, the deputy commander of the Star Fleet, submitted a motion to the Azure government, in which he suggested that we look for the future from the history of mankind."


    Lu Linxuan looked revered. "It was almost over, and the failed wall plan was almost announced, because this bill was turned around."


    After listening to it, Li Yan groaned. Whether it is an individual or a civilization, looking for a future path and answer from history is feasible. That is also the idea that in the face of an unpredictable future, in the event of changing heaven and earth, confused people will have an idea.


    In the modern times, the Han nationality, in the face of the global trend led by the West, has repeatedly defeated and is about to lose its country and species. It has also sought the answer from history and wanted to fully revive the Confucian and Mencius way to allow the nation to survive. Although in the end it was unsuccessful, but chose a different path, but at least it has been tried.


    For the blue civilization, the wall planners plan to reach this stage, which is a combination of asking for the future and answering for the history. That is, from the history of the earth''s human beings, find a way to make the blue spiritual civilization reach the height of the demonic civilization in a short time.


    Li Min asked: "This truth is simple, but it is not easy to implement it concretely. Your plan is ..."


    Speaking of which, Li Yan suddenly reacted.


    Lu Linxuan said: "First of all, we firmly believe that the earth ¡¯s humanity will not perish and that the blue civilization can survive the crisis. With this belief, when we look back at the history of humanity, we will further believe that the origin of the earth ¡¯s humanity allows us to The fundamental factors that face all challenges.


    "However, in the process of the development of science and technology civilization, we unilaterally believe that science and technology civilization has been too long, and we have forgotten the importance of spiritual power beyond material.


    "You may not know that in the era of material prosperity brought about by scientific and technological civilization, everyone believes in strength, believes in foreign objects, believes in what can be felt, believes that science and technology are the future, and few cultures have been thought about.


    "Poems that once flourished


    Ci Song Fu, speculative philosophy, and profound aesthetics have completely disappeared before the end of the earth era. The cultural development of the azure civilization has been severely stagnant, and few achievements have been made in the past 20,000 years.


    "Based on these, under the auspices of General Bai, the wall planners began to focus their efforts on studying the culture of the earth''s age, and wanted to get inspiration and inspiration from it, and get a way to promote the development of spiritual civilization.


    Li Yan nodded again and again. After the development of scientific and technological civilization, it will inevitably rule the world. This is the general trend. To reach the universe, human beings on the earth must also rely on scientific and technological civilization. Without the highly developed civilization of science and technology, there will be no future for human beings on earth.


    However, it is clear that relying on scientific and technological civilization is nothing more than walking on one leg. Faced with the great difficulties that cannot be overcome, the earth''s humans will suddenly wake up and realize what they are missing.


    When Lu Linxuan paused to look at himself, Li Wei said: "Obviously the process is not smooth."


    "It is true." Lu Linxuan was not surprised that Li Min could think of this. "But the results are not small. Over the past 400 years since the motion was implemented, our monks have improved greatly as a whole. The ability of the Star Warship. According to our realm, that is-Da Luo Jin Wonderland! "


    Li Xun''s spirit was refreshed, and he understood everything in time.


    He stared at Lin Xuan: "The power of the top monks in the sky magic is one level or more than Da Luo Jinxian, so they are at least-sage!"


    "Nice! As far as we know, they have a lot of sainthood."


    "But we don''t have monks in sainthood."


    "So we still can''t defeat the demons!"


    "Looking for inspiration from history for hundreds of years, human beings on the earth are still unable to achieve sagehood, have we lost our way?"


    "For a long time, we did lose our direction and even felt hopeless."


    "Where''s the turn?"


    "General Bai submitted the second motion, suggesting that after the earth''s humanity''s early myths and legends, it should fully restore the earth''s human history and build a truly spiritual civilization!


    "He said, if we can get the answer, then it must come from historical reality, so we need a complete world!"


    Li Yan frowned and remained silent.


    After a long time, he sighed, "This is a huge project."


    "Fortunately, the human civilization of science and technology on the earth has reached a considerable height. In the past years, we have also accumulated enough material resources to enable us to create such a world.


    "Under the auspices of the Intellectual Brain" Azure Blue "system, seven such" repair earths "were created. We used the energy of the intelligent brain" Azure Blues "to set the time flow rate of these worlds and let the historical process of the" Repair Earth " Can significantly speed up-we are running out of time! "


    "As a planner, what is your mission?"


    "A war of monks has been waged in an attempt to unify the world.


    "We firmly believe that war will allow civilization to develop rapidly. If breakthrough and revolutionary results will emerge, it must be in a big wave sweeping the world! I am responsible for promoting events, observing the world, and trying to strengthen myself in the end. Before the time comes, you will find an opportunity to break through the sage realm! "


    "You promoted the crescent war to unify this world. Why did you choose it now?"


    "Early, the level of social development was not enough to support the united war; if we wait a little longer, the science and technology in this sector will usher in great development.


    "I just promote the course of events, not change history. My actions must conform to the general direction of history. In this selectable time period, only the crescent teaching today and today has the best ability to unify this world.


    "In order to speed up the course of the war, increase the intensity of the war and cause greater changes, and also to eliminate the planned forces as much as possible, the starship randomly casts the power of the natural machine-the cultivating power that the blue civilization obtained from the battlefield against the demon."


    After listening to these, Li Yan''s heart was mixed and groaned again.


    Lu Linxuan said this, he had no knowledge before. He is not a face-to-face person. Therefore, all his behaviors after the crossing are in accordance with the original heart, without those rules and restrictions, so he took Datang to the present.


    Li Yan asked herself, if she did not show up, would Lu Linxuan achieve the sagehood after she promoted the crescent religion to unify the world? What does she rely on?


    For Li Wei, he is fully confident that he can achieve the strength of the saintly state.


    Because he has dragon spirit, he is practicing Emperor Tao.


    As long as he unifies the realm and gains the luck of all the people in this realm, he will basically break through the saint realm.


    "Last question, where does this life come from?" Li Zhi asked this crucial question. Is this life real or virtual in this experimental base in this world?


    Lu Linxuan''s eyes changed, and his face was euphemistic and sad, and he choked with a low voice: "At the beginning of this world, we recruited volunteers from the blue civilization, and then sent them here with a starship.


    "Before they stepped down from the starship and settled on this land, the brains of the brains''" blue "system cleared their memories. From that moment, they forgot their hometown, their identity, and became a group in a strange world. , Can only rely on both hands and feet to survive the trailblazer.


    "They are the victims of the azure civilization, the builders of the azure civilization, and the eternal hero of the azure civilization! In the face of the unprecedented crisis of ethnic continuity, they choose to contribute to the future of the earth ¡¯s humanity. Their names will be forever engraved. On the monument of the blue civilization ... "


    In the end, Lu Linxuan burst into tears, sobbed her face, and couldn''t speak again.


    That was a lot of people, Li Zhi was restless, but felt that his heart was burning. At any time and under any circumstances, in the face of those who are willing to give up their right to survive for the sake of racial survival, no one can be sincerely admired and grateful.


    If there is another kind of righteousness in this world, from the beginning to the end, from Rumao drinking blood to the interstellar age, it will not be outdated and worthy of worship by all, then it is only for the survival of your own race that you dedicate your own righteousness.


    Other than that, the rest are not enough.


    At this moment, Li Zhi''s thoughts were suddenly a little chaotic. He seemed to want to understand why in civilizations around the world, there are amazing relics facing the sky and far beyond the limits of the times.


    That should be a group of people who can''t go home, miss and hope for their hometown.


    The "brain blue" system of the brain can use technology to clean up the memory of people on this land, but in the face of human strong emotions, it cannot be foolproof after all, there are always some traces, which are retained by their subconscious mind. .


    When they dreamed back at midnight, they suddenly remembered these things that "do not belong to themselves" and wanted to trace their roots. However, the fragments of knowledge were vague and vague, like some kind of distant echo. Barely connected, sporadic records.


    Or maybe, when the humans of the blue civilization came to this world and faced with the difficulty of survival in the face of the savage beasts, it was the starships who watched them from outside the sky and once came down to help them.


    However, when the starship left, the people on the ground''s memory were cleared again, and they no longer knew that those who helped them were actually their natives. Faced with unexplained power and relics, they enshrine the people of their hometown as gods.


    As everyone knows, to their natives, they are more respectable heroes than gods.

 v8 Chapter 139： 24,000 years (4)

    "It seems that the starship that appeared in Teotihuacan this time, is your companion?" When Lu Linxuan waited for a little calmness, Li Xuan asked with a confused thought in her heart.


    The monks in this world are the strongest, but Da Luojin Wonderland, they can never get rid of this world, and go to the world beyond the sky, even the old immortal can not, obviously, the blockade of the blue civilization is the reason.


    People in this sector can''t go out, but people outside can come in, and the outcrop just brought out the opportunity, this time the starship made it clear that they wanted to land in this sector. Their specific purpose is probably only known to Lu Linxuan.


    "Companions, but they didn''t show up at the right time."


    Lu Linxuan bit his lip, his complexion was complex, and his eyes were full of anxiety. "According to the plan, they should have appeared half a year later. It should have come by accident. And their speed of entering this world was too slow. It''s tied, and the chances of getting in trouble are extremely high. "


    According to Lu Linxuan''s previous statement, this is the rear of the blue civilization. There should be no demon. Then the trouble that the starship will encounter is most likely from the dark abyss.


    However, Li Yan is not too concerned about this. He has more practical questions to face: "You failed in this mission. Will they come against me if they come over?"


    Lu Linxuan looked at Li Yan, his complexion and thought: "As far as I know, the face wall planner has not been in this situation for so long since the plan was implemented-it is impossible to imagine that the face wall planer has been defeated by others. of.


    "How to deal with things in this sector will definitely need to be discussed by the planners. But it should not be too bad for you, after all, you now represent the hope of the community. There are only seven planets left in the planners. You are one-seventh. First, it cannot be easily lost. So in the end, the committee may ask you to join us. "


    Li Ye nodded slightly, not surprised by this answer. In any case, he belongs to the earth''s human beings. When the blue civilization is in a crisis of life and death, it is the most important thing to deal with the demon.


    But he didn''t care.


    Because from Lu Linxuan, he didn''t get the answer of where his dragon spirit came from, nor did he find the answer of why he crossed this world.


    After Li Yan and Lu Linxuan talked, they went to Teotihuacan City. Here, Lu Linxuan confirmed for Li Li that the deities in the Maya''s expectation were face-to-face.


    In Lu Linxuan''s mouth, the people who come here to live are relatively stupid. Limited production power and materials have been sacrificed, and they are destined to endure great suffering, and they cannot go further.


    The starship was still in midair. This time Lu Linxuan communicated with the other party. The starship did not attack. Although the attack power of those naval guns was similar to the power of Jinxianjing''s shot, it did not pose a threat to Li Yan, and this result also made him happy.


    However, the starship did not let Lu Linxuan go up. Not that you don''t want to, but you can''t.


    It is not much different from Lu Linxuan''s previous expectations. This starship encountered trouble. More precisely, the base of the plan was attacked. The opponent was the one who made Lu Linxuan fear and resentment to the abyss.


    At present, the fighting force of the blue civilization is already very weak, and it is impossible to fight against the demons. The planners who have been pinned on the last hope have only the last seven planets, and the final moment is about to come.


    If these seven


    In the face of the wall of the wall, eventually no master of sainthood was cultivated, then the entire blue civilization will encounter a crisis of survival, and it will be the type that will be basically destroyed by the demon.


    Unexpectedly, during the final period of the Planner''s Plan, the dark abyss attacked the Planker''s base-to be more precise, the constellation of the Planker.


    The star guard forces battled the fleet to the dark abyss, and suffered heavy losses. General Lu Baixuan, who presided over the planners, was forced to send starships to the seven planners in advance.


    Some of them were hunted down to the dark abyss. The starships coming to this realm were overtaken by the warships to the dark abyss during the "space jump". Although they escaped in time, they also suffered great damage. Right now, While trying to maintain the enchantment of this realm, try to land.


    This is why the starship hangs in midair.


    In this case, the starship ca n¡¯t open the hatch. People outside and people inside force it out. They have to endure great risks. They need to wait until they land completely¡ªnot on the ground, but into the realm. everything is normal.


    "The starship was overtaken by a warship in the dark abyss during the ''space jump'', which means that the coordinates of this world are likely to have been exposed, and they may follow here afterwards.


    "Lu Linxuan, you need to speed up the process of events in this sector and end things in this sector as soon as possible. Only by gaining the strength of the saints will you be able to turn the tide!" After the captain on the starship notified the situation, he solemnly said to Lu Linxuan.


    Lu Linxuan looked at Li Yan with a complex complexion, "Things in this world are basically over."


    "Oh? This world has been reunified half a year in advance? Do you have the opportunity to be promoted to the saintly realm?" The half year in his mouth refers to the time flow rate of Xianyu, which is the time flow rate of the blue civilization.


    In the world of this world, this is more than 180 years. It is true that Lu Linxuan was able to end this world so early.


    Lu Linxuan pointed at Li Ye who stood with his hands on his shoulders and had long hair. He faced the "snake eye" of the starship and smiled bitterly: "It is not me who gets the opportunity, but him."


    "The mortal people you support in this world? Okay! Whoever it is is the blood of our human beings on the earth. As long as we can get the way to promote the sage, it is the blessing of the blue civilization!" Said the captain excitedly.


    Obviously, he knows how Lu Linxuan promoted the events in this world, and took Li Yan as her spokesperson in the world. Whether it is Lu Linxuan herself or the mortal beings she supports, there is no difference in the captain''s view. It is the most important thing to bring hope to the blue civilization.


    "It''s really not easy for people in the world to get the opportunity to achieve sagehood. Fortunately, the ancestors bless ..."


    After the captain said this, he paused awkwardly, as if he felt that this was too absurd and not in line with their identity. "Well, you have to deal with this world first, we need to maintain this world first. Stability, I hope that those who reach the abyss will not chase it so early. "


    The realm of this realm is related to the stability of the different time flow rates of the fairy realm and the realm. If it is not solved according to the established procedures, but is destroyed by the outside world, the realm of time and space in this realm will inevitably fall into chaos.


    Lu Linxuan opened his mouth to speak and was taken by Li Yan.


    The latter knows of course, the former


    It was to explain to Starship that she was not the one she supported. This is not good for Li Yan.


    Lu Linxuan hesitated for a moment, and eventually accepted Li Yan''s suggestion. She did not know how to explain where Li Yan came from. From here in the 2000s, it is impossible to explain the current level of human civilization on earth.


    Now that the blue civilization is in danger, the starships are being pursued by the Dark Abyss, and Lu Linxuan does not know if the basemen can solve each other. If this world is to face the Dark Abyss attack, the issue of Li Zhi ¡¯s identity can be ignored first After all, Li Zhi is the strongest combat force in this world, and he still has to rely on him in the future.


    Based on this situation, Lu Linxuan had to follow Li Yan a little.


    It looks like a starship with feather snakes, and has to work intensely. Of course, Li Zhi has no reason to accompany him here. Although the wall planners now plan to change, Li Zhi has no more than 180 years in the world, but even if only for a few years, he will continue to preside over his Jiangshan community and build his Great Tang Dynasty.


    After all, the power that affects the people''s luck is his only reliance on achieving the sagehood.


    Since Tianmo is so strong, why should Li Zhi achieve sage status as soon as possible, so he is qualified to fight against Tianmo''s top masters. To a small place, this is his own need for self-protection, to a large place, it is also the blue civilization established for the earth ¡¯s humanity.


    Lu Linxuan didn''t stay outside the starship, and she couldn''t get in from left to right. Furthermore, as one of the last executives of the face ship, her status was no lower than that of the starship captain, and she had no reason to guard the other side. Anyway, it was all right, Lu Linxuan accompanied Li Yan back to Baghdad.


    After all, Lu Linxuan still teaches the true **** of the crescent moon. Although the eclipse has been defeated, the crescent moon has not perished, and her majesty still has many monks to order. Li Yan wants to establish the Tang order in Da Shi as soon as possible and spread the Han and Tang civilizations. With the support of Lu Linxuan, it will undoubtedly be much easier and faster.


    In Baghdad, the Chang''an embargo had packed up the magnificent palace, and Li Zhi naturally stayed here. As Li Zhi''s most trusted general, this incident was done by Shangguan Qingcheng. According to the practice, she sealed the treasures of the royal palace, made an account book, and was combed by her, as well as the beauties of all sizes in the royal palace. .


    Li Yan is not discriminatory against cannibalism. After all, the Tang people are open. Compared with the broad-mindedness of the Great Tang Dynasty, the people in Song, Yuan, Ming, and Qing Dynasties are very conservative, which is a kind of spiritual retreat. Speaking of which, this is all due to political considerations of the stability and stability of the dynasty, and the style is really not high.


    The inevitable trend of the development of human society is to exchange and merge with each other and eventually become one. Just like in the pre-Qin era, the territory of the Chinese ancestors was very small, hundreds of miles away was the barbarity of the enemy and the enemy. After thousands of years, everyone was within the scope of the Han people, and the culture became a whole.


    By this, the planet is the same.


    All political hostilities and struggles are temporary. From the perspective of human civilization moving towards the universe, it is even meaningless. For example, the blue civilization outside today, there will never be any national disputes, everyone loves the race of humanity, this is fundamental.


    It is based on this idea that Li Zhi has a bigger mind. Once, he and Daomen Xianting and Shimen Buddha Realm were the deadly enemies, but now they are brothers and feet fighting side by side. All the deadly enemies in the human race will eventually become brothers.


    But some people need to be changed.

 v8 Chapter 240： Dominate the world (on)

    All the deadly enemies in the human race will eventually become brothers.


    But some people need to be changed.


    The truth is so, but for the beauties in the palace, Li Ye still has no interest. After a glance, waving his hand made Shangguan throw them away. He has enough beauties now.


    When there is no beauty, you will be tempted to see a good skin. After getting used to it, you will no longer be interested in skin. It''s like when you ca n¡¯t eat meat, you feel that meat is the best food in the world. Comparatively speaking, Li Yan prefers emotional communication with King Qi and young and old.


    Food needs to be governed, and military and political affairs need to be presided over by people. Still in accordance with established practice, Li Zhi established the Duhufu here and named it Dufufu in the Middle East. This name has been unanimously uttered by King Qi and Shangguan, and it is unclear what it means. Lu Linxuan is familiar with the history of the earth, but he has no opinion.


    Dadu''s candidates are also readily available.


    Regarding the future prime minister of Datang¡ª¡ªIf Li Yi wants to leave the world to participate in the affairs of the blue civilization, the prime minister of Datang is the host of political affairs in this world¡ªZhang Changan needs the experience of governing a big country.


    "His Majesty, the minister thought that the former food deputy Emir Xiluchi, the elder Mohad of the Great Temple, and the noble Saidian Chi were all important people familiar with military and political affairs here. You can do more with less! "In the hall, Zhang Chang''an, who got a new errand, was not allowed to leave for work.


    "Prelude."


    These three people are all known to Li Zhi, some were the enemy of the Tang army, some were the Great Tang Neiying, and now the food has changed, and their roles have changed. Since Zhang Changan said that they could be used, Li Zhi naturally had no reason to disagree.


    The commander-in-chief of the Three Armed Forces stationed at the Great Food was the leader of the Tiger Guard Zhao Polu. Like Andong and Zhendong Dufu, Tang Jun needs to recruit young locals here, train new troops, and let them cooperate with the Tang army to maintain order.


    Unlike the situation of Andong and Zhendong Duhufu, the big cannibals have not been influenced by Han and Tang culture since ancient times. They are truly aliens, and it is inevitable that they will become naturalized and have a greater possibility of disorder.


    However, there is Lu Linxuan, a crescent moon true **** pressing on it, and Li Zhi is not worried about major chaos. Moreover, with the implementation of Qi Min Lun, the big cannibals will quickly accept the advanced Tang civilization.


    "Your" People''s Theory of Qi "made me useless, but all the big cannibals who accepted" People''s Theory of Qi "can''t wait to pick me up and cramp. If this continues, how can I preside over the crescent teaching?


    Although talking in the hall, Lu Linxuan was not so rigid when talking. As a person from a truly fair and just world, it is no problem for her to rule the people as a superior who gives orders. It is still more difficult for her to accept the status of a son of Li Yi.


    Of course, her gesture immediately attracted resentment from Shangguan Qingcheng and Zhang Changan.


    "This is a problem." Li Ye looked at Lu Linxuan, after all, he was different from looking at others. Moreover, Lu Linxuan was right. She must rely on her crescent moon to teach the true authority of God and help Datang to quickly govern the place. Useless.


    Speaking of which, Lu Linxuan lived in an era that was much more advanced than the era in which Li Zhi lived. What was the situation in the society at that time? Li Zhi did not have time to ask carefully.


    As an emperor who was determined to develop the wisdom of the people, let everyone exert their own power, and eventually converged into the national strength of the dynasty, he really wanted to know that the blue civilization


    Ordinary civilians now have absolute fairness.


    "It is not difficult to solve this problem."


    Zhang Changan saw that Li Yan did not blame Lu Linxuan, and he said positively, "First of all, the Crescent Church must admit that it did not work well before. But the blame can be pushed to Mullen and some of them. Food aristocrat head


    "Second, the Crescent Church announced to the believers that they must make changes, and this change must conform to the ideas proclaimed in Qi Min Lun. In this way, the two can be merged, just as before, the whole truth and no empty release Like that.


    "In this way, the authority of the crescent religion of the true **** can be retained a considerable part, and the spread of the civilization of my Tang Dynasty, and the enlightenment of my Tang people on the cannibalism, will not be affected."


    This is a serious opinion, and there are rules to follow, and there is almost no difficulty. Li Zheng nodded and agreed, "Let''s do it."


    After saying this, Li Xuan looked at Lu Linxuan, felt that he should still give the other party due respect, and asked politely: "What do you think?"


    Lu Linxuan rolled his eyes. Li Ye decided everything, and she couldn''t help at all. At this time Li Ye asked, it was really pure etiquette. She had no room to speak, "What you say is what."


    After hearing the words, Li Yan showed a very polite smile, but this smile fell into Lu Linxuan''s eyes. There is a kind of good fortune to you in any way. If not, you might be ugly.


    There are n¡¯t too many things that need to be done by Li Zhi personally, and the issues that need to be carefully discussed are also decided on the plateau. Most of them are now implemented according to chapters. Coupled with the help of Lu Linxuan, Li Yan feels that the overall situation will be smooth.


    After the food completely stabilized, Li Wei returned to Chang''an.


    Chang''an is still as usual, the market is flourishing, the order is sound, and the vitality is vibrant.


    With Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and Liu Dazheng, there were no problems in the military and political affairs of the Baodi. During the Western Expedition, the top priority of the dynasty was to ensure the war needs of the Western Expeditionary Forces. Now that the Western Expedition is over, the burden is unloaded, and the court and the nature are naturally more harmonious.


    The common people knew that under the leadership of the emperor, the army not only regained the territory of the Western Regions at the time of the Tang Dynasty, but also destroyed the arrogant food. It was naturally rejoicing and fighting spirit. The Datang people who were proud and proud at this time were even more impressed.


    Even the old farmers who farm in the countryside have a sense of pride.


    Of course, it is not enough for the people to forge ahead and to forge the ambitions of the dynasties to defeat the powerful enemies.


    In the final analysis, this does not affect the ordinary days of ordinary people. It really makes the Tang Dynasty people, who are related to the dynasty, consciously glorious and glorious, and insulting and humiliating. It is the Tang Dynasty that confronts and respects every people.


    Nowadays, in the Tang Dynasty, since the establishment of colleges and schools by popular practice, every school-age person can practice, young people and young people can read books, and the basic expenses should be borne by the court. People just need to be out of the ordinary.


    This generous treatment made the Tang Dynasty people see the dynasty and themselves as one.


    Thanks to Datang''s resources in the Americas, this cost can be affordable.


    After returning to Chang''an, Li Yan, while dealing with the affairs of the middle school, must accompany the queen Wu You to chat and play. Wu Li was sitting in Chang''an when Li Zhe was on a big safari before. She was an extraordinary practitioner and she knew the general situation. She was able to stabilize the situation, so that Li Zhe didn''t have to worry about any changes in Chang''an.


    After all


    The Central Plains is the foundation of Li Yanji''s industry. The unification of the world to conquer the world is based on the Central Plains'' joint efforts. Without the Central Plains'' fighting force and concentricity, what Li Zhi would do was just spend the moon in the mirror, and Rao would succeed for a while, and eventually disappear.


    The affairs of the Central Plains military affairs are all chores within the order. They are chaired by Li Zhen and Cui Keli, which are sufficient to deal with daily affairs. There is no change at present. Naturally, everything is smooth. Li Zheng returned to Chang''an and spent little time in this regard.


    This is what he deliberately did.


    As the strongest monk in this world, Li Zhi will inevitably go out of the sky. As far as the current situation is concerned, he needs to deal with the blue civilization, and may go to other star domains, or even far away from this world for many light years. Normally, Li Zhi has no time to manage specific affairs in this sector. At this time, the prime minister needs to be able to support the overall situation.


    "When is the Blue Civilization going to be announced?"


    It was only a month after Li Hui returned to Changan, and Lu Linxuan followed. With the cultivation of the two, the distance is only a short while away, and there is no trek. After she came, seeing that Li Yan spent most of his time playing around with Wu You and others, besides dealing with political affairs, she couldn''t help asking.


    "It is not appropriate to tell the people about the blue civilization for the time being. Although the wisdom of the people of the Tang Dynasty has been greatly cultured since I practiced the Falun Gong practice, but such a thing is not an overnight effort, and it will happen Complicated and contrary to inherent knowledge tells everyone that it will only lead to confusion and confusion. "


    Li Ye has long planned for this matter. In the world outside the world, except for Chu Nanhuai, an apprentice in the Far East Dufu government, he now only tells Qi King, Da Shaoming, Wu You, and others, above Xianyu. Only the monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland know the details.


    In the future, Li Yan will gradually unveil this matter, but at first, I will tell you that there is also a powerful civilization in the sky. You have to contact them and travel to the world outside the sky.


    The rest will take time to get everyone to accept.


    "I have to say that your choice to drive people''s wisdom is right, and it can greatly reduce the shock brought about by this. You can see that the crescent monks now know that I am not the only true god, it is already a mess. If you tell them again, I''m actually just a member of the Blue Civilization, and I don''t know what they will become messy. "


    Lu Linxuan said with some emotion that when she first met with Li Yong, there had been some debate about how to govern the country in this sector.


    Li Yan just smiled and didn''t say much. To participate in the Dao Blue civilization, a high degree of cultivation is required. In addition to Li Zhi, only the Great Luojin Wonderland above the fairyland is eligible.


    Under the big Luojin fairyland, there is no ability to even compete with the starship, and it will be killed by a few shells when going out, then it really becomes cannon fodder, and it is completely unnecessary.


    Therefore, the monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland do not need to know too much at the beginning, and then follow through step by step.


    "The eclipse needs to be governed for two or three years in order to obtain real stability; after three years at the latest, I will send troops to the West to unify the forces there and complete the true unification of the world!"


    Speaking of Lu Linxuan''s future plans, Li Yan also needed the other side to cooperate with himself. The two will definitely go hand in hand to the blue civilized world. It is necessary to be able to communicate more now.


    Civilization forces in this world except Tianzhu and its surroundings. The latter has already been defeated by the Crescent. The conquered Li there does not need to wait long. All that is required is to send a partial division after the Changan embargo is rested. Can get it done.

 v8 Chapter 241： Dominate the world (middle)

    In the past two years, in addition to military and political affairs, Li Yan has been doing one major thing: collecting resources for cultivation and improving the true power of the world. In view of the special situation at the moment, he has provided more cultivation resources for the monks who are expected to achieve Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage of the golden fairyland above Xianyu.


    The cultivating resources in this field were originally "planted" by the blue civilization at the beginning of the establishment. Now Li Zhi wants to turn them into real combat power in the shortest time.


    Although strictly speaking, only Da Luo Jinxian is qualified for interstellar warfare, but the blue civilization is a science and technology civilization after all, and the combatants are ordinary people, except for the face wall star, there are very few people who have trained in the realm of stars. And the stars are constantly being eaten by the demon.


    Most of the limited cultivating resources have been invested in the face wall base.


    Therefore, the low-level monks are not completely without a chance to play a role, just looking at the size of the role.


    "The azure civilization ¡¯s interstellar warships are basically controlled by the brain. Compared to human operation, the ''azure'' system has the powerful computing processing power that allows the starship to play its biggest role. Therefore, in the interstellar fleet, humans are needed. Not many, and mostly at the decision-making level. "


    Lu Linxuan saw the cruel reality without mercy when he saw the idea of ??a monk as a starship crew with a monk.


    She continued: "Even in interstellar exploration, human bases need to be established on new planets, and most of them are completed by artificial intelligence and machinery. In fact, the main role of humans in all kinds of affairs is to express self-existence. Supervise the operation of artificial intelligence, prove that you are the owner of artificial intelligence, and ensure that you are not replaced. "


    Li Xun did not live in the days of the Demon Era, and it is inevitable that he did not understand the situation of the era of the blue civilization. Hearing Lu Linxuan''s words now, don''t need to think about it to understand that it should be the case.


    Before Li Yan crossed, the machinery on the earth was already very developed. Many of the core parts of the advanced manufacturing industry were completed by machinery, and human hands had been liberated a lot. Since cars can drive intelligently, then in the interstellar era, so will the starship.


    After all, the chances of high-end artificial intelligence making mistakes are much smaller than humans themselves, and the more efficient they are, the more powerful they are.


    According to Lu Linxuan, until the development of the blue civilization, most of the social management work has been completed by the intelligent blue "blue" system. It can avoid the disadvantages of laziness, arrogance, corruption and bribery of administrative staff, and ensure that ordinary people get more fairness and justice.


    "So, if the monk does not have the ability to contend with the starship, even if he is on the battlefield, there is almost no use for it?" Li Zheng confirmed to Lu Linxuan.


    Lu Linxuan nodded. "This is natural. If not, the plan of the facetists will not be what it is now. For the blue civilization, the starship does not need monks to control, and various constructions do not require monks to intervene. They are not comparable. A powerful machine controlled by artificial intelligence.


    "For the demons, if the monks do not have the ability to fight with them in the void, they are useless to the battlefield, not even cannon fodder."


    Li Yan groaned. So, at present, only the monks in Da Luojin Wonderland can really participate in the affairs of the blue civilization. The monks in the Da Luo Jin Wonderland are just reserve forces for war. All they need to do is focus on cultivation and improve their realm strength as soon as possible.


    His Majesty Li, Daomen Xianting, Shimen Buddha Realm, and Demon Clan


    There are more than 300 monks in Da Luojin Wonderland, and the Crescent religion is almost this number.


    Fortunately, in the previous war, the Immortals of the Tang Dynasty and the New Moon taught Immortals, because Li Zhi quickly suppressed Lu Linxuan and Lu Linxuan surrendered in time. Even more seldom.


    Li Xun is more fortunate that since he fought in the Immortal Realm, he has not cleaned Daomen Xianting, or excluded Shimen Buddha Realm. He has conquered and united the forces of all parties, and now there can be so many Luo Jinxian.


    Da Luo Jinxian is not as ordinary as a monk, and if he loses one, he may not be able to make up quickly.


    "Six or seven hundred Great Luojin Wonderland monks are equivalent to six or seven hundred main starships. From a paper perspective, this combat power is really not strong.


    "On the eve of the Devils Era, when the blue civilization was at its peak, there was more than a thousand starships in an exploration fleet that opened up the star domain. The first fleet organized by the Azure government to fight against the Devils had more than 10,000 starships. . "


    Speaking of this, Lu Linxuan sighed and felt sad: "But the time has passed, and the power of the Azure civilization is very low. It has reached the edge of life and death. Even if the whole society enters a state of war, all kinds of materials are given priority to the military, and the fleet size is not as good. before."


    Li Min asked: "What role can six or seven hundred big Luo Jinxian play now?"


    Lu Linxuan pursed his lips and said bitterly: "If there is a sage to lead, there is still some effect. If it is only these big Luo Jinxian, I am afraid that even the most profound abyss who came to attack the star wall of the face wall can''t compete with the slightest."


    "Can''t compete with the slightest ?!" Li Yan''s eyes glared, and this assertion was too exaggerated.


    Lu Linxuan''s big-eyed eyes looked at Li Yan, sadly: "The blue civilization once controlled more than ten thousand habitable planets, and there are countless various types of resource planets. That''s really as many stars as the sky. The blue civilization and the war between the demons are the most powerful At that time, when all fleets were added together, there were nearly one million main battleships alone!


    "The Dark Abyss was originally a national thief. How can their strength be underestimated? Even at this time, the blue civilization has weakened, but if there are no tens of thousands of starships, how dare they attack the land of blue civilization''s last hope, the walled person Star field? "


    Li Yan listened coldly.


    If the current Tang Dynasty dynasty is used to compare the blue civilization, a general of the Changan embargo is equivalent to an interstellar battleship, and his mother is the main battleship ... The power of civilization in the interstellar era is far away. Far beyond Li Zhi''s imagination.


    "So, don''t we have no chance and no vitality?"


    Li Yan could not help thinking of this, but he quickly adjusted his mindset and asked Lu Linxuan: "Can we fight against the dark abyss by adding the combat power of the Upper Star?"


    Lu Linxuan wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, exhaled for a long time, and his eyes were determined for two minutes. "There are seven cultivating planets under the plan of the facetaker. This world is just one of them. If the other six planets can complete the plan as scheduled, Then we unite, we have hope to overcome the dark abyss! "


    After speaking, she thought for a moment, and immediately added: "On the premise that there must be a great monk with the strength of the saint''s realm! And one or two is not enough!"


    Li Yan was silent. In this calculation, there is still a large part of hope, and they all have to fall on the other face of the planet. Send hope


    Leaning on others, this is not Li Zhi''s style, he only believes in himself and his people.


    "If there is a hundred years in the world, if we bring together all the resources for cultivation in this world, we should be able to increase a lot of Luojin Wonderland." Li Yan said here, his voice stopped abruptly, and he did not continue.


    No one knows when the Dark Abyss will come to kill them, expecting them to come slowly, but also pin their hopes on others, or the enemy! In addition, even if there is more than 100 years in the world, hollowing out the cultivating resources in this world will add up to more than 100 Da Luo Jinxian.


    That is Da Luo Jinxian after all.


    In contrast, Li Ye also has a faster and more practical way to increase the number of his big Luojin fairyland powerhouses-conquer the West, and include the big Luojin fairyland powerhouses in his pocket. in.


    Although the Western world is now divided, the Western denominations still have some details, and they can''t be weaker than Shimen.


    "For the West, let''s go. You still have a lot of things in Datang. Rest assured, as long as I defeat their immortals in Xianyu, the war in the world will go smoothly." Lu Linxuan suddenly proposed this.


    Li Min nodded, he did have one very important thing, and he needed time to do it. He had no time to conquer the West.


    Of course, even though he and Lu Linxuan are grasshoppers on a rope, Li Yan will not be completely unguarded, and it is an inevitable choice for Feihong, Ox Demon King, and Yang Yan to dispatch at the same time.


    The Tang Dynasty was awarded for eight years. At the end of the summer, 300,000 Tang troops set off from Baghdad. The above-mentioned officials were chief coaches and went to the West. At the same time, Lu Linxuan led the army of immortals in Xianyu, and first went to war with western immortals.


    What Li Ye did in Datang was to further develop the culture of cultivation. To be precise, it was to let the Haihe Yamen and Lingnan Hai Division work together to develop the latest battleship.


    Before the Battle of Eclipse, the two powerful Changan ships that could fly in the air caused tremendous damage and deterrence to the Army of Eclipse. Mullen''s unparalleled personal combat power failed to turn the situation around because of their constraints.


    The Chang''an ship was so domineering, but Li Zhi was not satisfied.


    His goal is actually very simple: to build an air warship that can really fly, using a method of true civilization.


    This world is a world of cultivation, and the plan of the niche is to cultivate a master of sainthood. The earth ¡¯s human beings want to save their lives, but the outside world is an interstellar world. The blue civilization is a scientific and technological civilization. It is not advisable for Li Zhi to take the road of cultivating civilization.


    Lu Linxuan said that the blue civilization is not untested, but to combine scientific and technological civilization with self-cultivation civilization, but it has not succeeded. However, in Li Yan''s eyes, it was only a short time for the development of the blue civilization and the cultivation of a true civilization, and many issues were not sufficiently thoughtful and thorough.


    Building an air battleship first, and then trying to build a magic weapon and magic battleship that can fight in the star domain, is the road Li Zhi is trying.


    After all, he was reluctant to see that the monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland lost their right to participate in the battlefield. Since the low-level monks can''t compete against the demons alone, they gather together to exert the power of the magic array and magic weapon, and arm them with the battleship of treasure.


    This is the road that Li Zhi planned for the world and for the Tang Dynasty. If the planners succeed, the human beings on earth can fight longer, and it may well be a choice that the blue civilization can learn from in the future.

 v8 Chapter 242： Dominate the world (below)

    When Li Zhi arrived at the Haimen Jianmen Dock in Guangzhou, Liu Zhiyan, who had received a notice in advance, was waiting outside the gate. There were no people nearby. This was the result of Li Zhi ¡¯s special order. After the ceremony, Liu Zhiyan immediately said: Hall, just waiting for Your Majesty to pass. "


    Li Yu of the white fish dragon suit nodded and walked in front of the scene, observing the current scene of the dock all the way. Li Yan had high hopes for the Haihe Jianmen, and he was very concerned on weekdays, but that was mostly because he heard Liu Zhiyan report the situation. He had not been here for a long time.


    The dock at present cannot be called a dock in the strict sense, not to mention that because of its repeated expansion, it has long become a city connected to the water village, but various workshops are very different from ordinary docks. .


    All kinds of magical instruments are no longer the weapon against enemies, but the tools in the hands of the craftsmen, and their popularity is no different from that of a hammer. Thanks to the practice of practicing exercises for many years in the Great Tang Dynasty, there are so many monks now. Otherwise, it really cannot meet the needs of Chuancheng.


    At present, the craftsmen in Chuancheng are all monks. In addition, the cultivation is not completed during the training period. Basically, they can only do some chores to move materials and work hard. Only a monk who can practice Qi can control the essential weapon and really make a weapon warship.


    Such as the production of cruisers, important parts of the Changan ship, and the Array, only real life monks are qualified and able to participate.


    In short, with the development of Datang Xiuzhen civilization, monks are now worthless. For this country, this means a huge increase in production capacity, a great increase in national strength, and a leap forward in civilization.


    At the parliament hall, in the wide room, there were already more than a dozen master craftsmen sitting in two shifts, and the carpet in the middle was covered with drawings.


    The order from Li Wei to build a flying warship was issued to Haihe Jianmen long ago. After more than a year of hard work, Liu Zhiyan and the master craftsmen finally came up with a feasible design solution. Li Ye came to listen to this today.


    After Li Ye avoided everyone ¡¯s ceremony, he did n¡¯t go to the main seat, and stood in front of those drawings and asked these Datang''s most talented masters: ¡°Relevant matters have been introduced by Liu Tongling, and I came here today. Not to ask the details, but to wonder, what do you need to do for you to solve the current problems? "


    The emperor said it directly, the masters looked at each other, and they did not hesitate.


    "Flight warships are different from Changan ships. They can no longer be manufactured with the standard of manufacturing instruments. Whether it is the extraction of materials or the engraving of the array, it must be cooperated by the fairy monk!"


    Li Yan was not surprised by this request.


    Flying battleships have left the category of magical instruments and are a magic weapon. Just like in the scientific and technological civilization, it is impossible to build aircraft by hand, and now Haihe Jianmen cannot build flying warships by ordinary monks.


    To put it simply, in terms of production capacity, the master monk in the realm of civilization is equivalent to the high-precision machinery in the factory of scientific and technological civilization.


    The monks in fairyland will also refine magic weapons, but they have always only refined personal weapons. They have no relevant knowledge reserves for flying warships, which are monks that need collective control of monks.


    Let the monk in fairyland cooperate with the masters of Haihe''s Yamen, just to complement each other.


    In Li Yi''s opinion, the methods and levels of ordinary magic monks for refining magic weapons are quite different from those of Haihe Jianmen. The former is extensive and the latter is intensive. Resource to resource


    The utilization rate is different, and the level of knowledge required is different.


    Letting Haihe Jianmen make flying warships can save more resources than making fairyland monks make magic weapons, and it can also make the limited cultivation resources in this world become more powerful.


    Although the immortals are immortals, they are also cultivated by mortals. They still use thousands of years of craftsmanship to make magic weapons. How can they compare with the current level of Datang manufacturing technology? The Han and Tang civilizations have developed to the present, but they have been progressing.


    "In three days, five hundred fairyland monks will come here and obey your orders." Li Wei generously gave many fairyland monks. If it weren''t for the immortal army being marched westward, this number would be much higher.


    Peng Zushan immediately raised his eyebrows and bowed in excitement on the spot. "Thank you for your kindness!"


    He originally thought that it would be a godsend to have twenty or thirty immortals to help. After all, the other person is an immortal, and the status of mortals is very different. I didn''t expect Li Yan to be so generous, and made it clear that the immortals would have to listen to their orders.


    "Don''t have to thank, this is what I should do." Li Xie waved her hand to signal that Peng Zushan should not be flattered.


    The situation outside the world is grim, and he needs Haihe Yamen to speed up his progress. Moreover, in his eyes, the fairyland is not much different from that of Tang Jun.


    Amidst the stubborn thankfulness of everyone, Li Yan glanced at them, and suddenly frowned slightly.


    He turned to Liu Zhiyan, who was also delighted: "I think the repairs of the great masters are basically in the real world. They are the humerus of Haihe Jianmen and the core of the magic weapon. Later, you will return to Chang''an with you and pick up two bottles of ''xianyuandan'' at Xianyaofang. "


    Hearing the words "Xian Yuan Dan", Liu Zhiyan shook his shoulder.


    Li Yan continued: "You and the great masters both take one. The talented people in Ship City, according to their previous merit, promote a batch and reward them with one."


    At half a moment, Liu Zhiyan and the masters returned to their hearts, and they all shook down to thank Shane, and they were all excited.


    Xianyuandan is an auxiliary elixir that helps the real world to achieve the immortal realm. Each one is of great value. For the whole Xianyaofang, the current annual output is less than ten bottles. Its effect is very significant, but any Yangshen Reality monk can achieve Wonderland after taking it!


    It is certainly difficult for monks in Jinxianjing to achieve Da Luojinxian, but it is just a matter of moving his fingers for Li Zhi to achieve the fairyland of Yangshen Reality.


    The reason why the monks in the past had risen to become immortals was simply that Daomen Xianting deliberately controlled it in order to highlight its status.


    However, at present, the barriers of Xianfan have not been eliminated, and Kunlun''s law still exists. When the immortals arrive in the world, their cultivation will still be suppressed, but it is always stronger than the real world. When the starship on the wall is lifted from this realm, Xian Fan will be completely fused, then there will be no Xian Fan barrier, and the Kunlun channel and rules will automatically disappear.


    By that time, His Majesty Li will have many more monks in fairyland.


    Qi King, Da Shao Ming Ming, Chu Nanhuai and other apprentices will certainly become outstanding representatives among them.


    As for the queen, she is a fairyland.


    "Within one year, there will be a flying battleship presented to your Majesty. If things fail, the ministers will raise their heads to see you!" Liu Zhiyan, Peng Zushan, and others used military writs to express their gratitude to Li Zhien.


    Leaving Haihe Yamen, returning to Changan, gave Liu Zhiyan a warrant to let the other party go to Xianyaofang on their own


    After extracting Xianyuandan, Li Zhi returned to Miyagi himself. As soon as he entered the city gate, Li Gao received the news from the Qingmen Qianmen Gaomen that a riot occurred in Kaifeng City.


    This makes him feel bad.


    At the Hanyuan Hall, Li Zheng asked Li Zhen, Cui Keli, and relevant officials to come and explain the cause.


    This is the first time that the riots have occurred in Datang since Li Tang''s ascension. It is also a time when Datang has ushered in an unprecedented prosperity and Li Xuan believes that the world is up and the people are living in prosperity.


    According to the Qingyi Qianmen news, this riot involved thousands of people, and Kaifeng ¡¯s government adopted violent suppression. As a result, a hundred people were injured, and three others died on the spot.


    On the battlefield, Mo said three lives. Even if the Changan embargo killed 30,000, Li Zhi''s brow would not frown. But in the territory of Datang, three people were killed on the street by people in the government, which was a terrible case.


    "Yun''s people have always been loyal to the monarch and patriotism. How can there be chaos this time and gather the people to attack the assassin official? Let''s listen, let''s listen and explain it well." After Li Gao''s case, Li Ye overlooked the officials who worshiped in the temple. The eyebrows were full of majesty and danger, even if Li Zhen and Cui Keli were among them, he didn''t have any good looks.


    "Your Majesty, the officials have found out that the Kaifeng people are in chaos. All of this has been caused by excessive price increases in the past six months, especially the mutton in daily necessities. Therefore, many people have deep grievances. Leading the people to the assassin''s office to kill you. "


    Li Zhenshen has the role of Doctor Yu Shi and has the power to monitor the officials. Therefore, he should answer the question first, "But the soldiers in Kaifeng Shishifu conflicted with the people because the people attacked the front door. The soldiers tried to maintain the authority of the officials. It''s also for self-protection. If you miss your hand, it will cause casualties. "


    Kaifeng Shishi quickly hoeed his confession, "The minister failed to maintain local stability, and the crime should be dead, please be punished!"


    Li Yan''s eyes were drooping, and the coldness in his eyes was like a sword. The cold stabbed Kaifeng said: "Do you think your guilt has failed to maintain local stability?"


    Kaifeng Assassin heard a trembling body, lie on the ground and did not dare to look up, but just kept crying for His Majesty''s forgiveness.


    Li Yan asked again: "Kaifeng is located in the hinterland of the Central Plains, extending in all directions, and the business is prosperous, but the price has risen by 30% in half a year, most of which are related to the basics of clothing and food. ,what have you done?"


    Kaifeng''s assassination war fought: "Chen ... Chen has explained the reasons to the people many times, and is planning in many ways, but ... But they don''t understand the painstaking efforts of the government. It ¡¯s okay all the time. Now, because of the lack of meat, I dare to attack the government.


    Seeing that Kaifeng''s assassination history couldn''t tell the point, Li Zhen helped him: "Your Majesty, in recent years, major events in the dynasty have been promoting cultivation and opening up the territory. The country can have what it is today, and it''s all because of this.


    "As for farming, the government ¡¯s energy is poor, and it is unavoidable to neglect it. But Central Plains is not suitable for large-scale grazing of cattle and sheep. At present, there are many monks. Everyone wants to eat meat, and naturally it is not available ... "


    After Li Zhen finished speaking, Kaifeng''s assassination history quickly agreed, "Yes, that''s it. Now people are thinking about practicing, building merits, and making money through business. Not many people raise cattle and sheep ..."


    He didn''t finish talking, Li Ji had re-patted the royal case with a slap, and said with an unquestionable tone: "Come, drag the history of Kaifeng assassination, beheading the public in front of the imperial city!"

 v8 Chapter 243： Tang Dynasty (Part 1)

    As soon as this remark was made, Li Zhen was dumbfounded.


    Kaifeng''s thorn history looked up in shock, his face blanked, and it seemed that he could not believe it. They had already made clear the truth. Instead of calming down the anger, the emperor had to directly cut his head, not even leaving the process!


    At the beginning of the Kaifeng assassination, the court guard had already entered the door, and the first monk picked him up without a word. Before he asked Li Yu for mercy, he punched him in the lower abdomen, directly crushing his anger and abandoning him. His cultivation practice.


    Then, the guard ignored the screams of Kaifeng Tiaoshi and cried, dragging him out like a dead dog.


    "Your Majesty ..." Li Zhen opened his mouth, trying to justify and intercede for Kaifeng''s assassination history, but when he saw that Li Zhi''s face was gloomy and watery, his eyes were full of murder, and he immediately realized that Li Zhi''s anger was far from him As expected, I was so frightened for a while that I dared not say half a word.


    "Where''s the Book of Households?"


    "Chen ... Chen is here!"


    "Drag out, abolish cultivation, deprive officials, assign Liangzhou, and be pardoned in case of pardon!"


    "Your Majesty ... Your Majesty forgive me, Your Majesty!"


    When Hushang Shangshu was dragged out, not only Li Zhen was stunned, but even Cui Keli was stunned. The Ministry of Accounts has the responsibility to manage the world''s taxes and to stabilize prices. But neither of them thought of it. Just because of Kaifeng''s one-off incident, it was not enough for Li Zhi to kill Kaifeng assassination, and he still had to punish the Ministry of Housing.


    That was one of the dignitaries of the dynasty.


    The anger of thunder made both of them unpredictable and helpless.


    After disposing of the two officials, Li Xun didn''t have any meaning to explain, and looked at Li Zhen expressionlessly: "You as a doctor of the Shishi, but you can''t supervise the hundred officials, what is the crime?"


    "Chen ... Chen Wan died!" Li Zhen bowed to the ground, not knowing what to say.


    "Your Majesty ..." Cui Keli opened his mouth for words.


    "As the prime minister, who leads the hundred officials and presides over the affairs of the dynasty, what crime should you take?"


    "Chen, let''s die!" Cui Keli didn''t dare to touch Li Yan''s anger of thunder and had to bow to the ground.


    To this day, both of them have reacted. This matter is far more serious in Li Yan''s opinion than in their opinion. If the two of them are not coping properly, then the prime minister may not be able to do it, and the official robes may not be able to be worn.


    "Now answer the question, what happened to Kaifeng, what caused this situation, and what solutions do you have?" Li Yan was sitting on a dragon chair, like a beast that was about to choose someone, full of terror. , "Think about it and answer again, I only give you one chance!"


    Li Zhen and Cui Keli looked at each other and saw the horror in each other''s eyes. Under the coercion of Li Zhirushan, both of them were trembling at this moment. In addition, the head of Kaifeng''s assassination history, and the tragic situation of Shangbu Shangshu, are here.


    "Under your Majesty, the ministers and other corpses have vegetarian meals. It is a disgraceful responsibility. The price of Kaifeng has risen because the ministers and others have ignored the suffering of Li Min. The ministers and others have formulated measures to increase the sheep pasture and picket the wrongdoers. Back to the previous level! "


    It didn''t take long for Li Zhen to wake up and answer.


    Cui Lili also quickly said: "Pick the wrongdoers is a top priority. Under normal circumstances, even if the number of sheep is not available, and the demand of the people cannot be met, the price will rise sequentially. This month, it will rise by 10%. The next The monthly increase of 20% is reasonable, and it is absolutely impossible to suddenly increase three times in just six months!


    "In this, there must be someone who controls the flock market, who is stumbling in it. The history of Kaifeng Tattoo never mentions this. The Ministry of Family Affairs is pretending to be deaf and dumb. It must be linked to the other party.


    Also powerful! His Majesty dealt with these two people decisively and decisively, it is really wise! No matter how many powerful people are involved, the law will be enforced impartially! "


    He has presided over government affairs for many years, and it is clear that the market price of commercial goods is determined by the relationship between supply and demand.


    But there is a premise: it must be a free market.


    If there is a monopoly power, for example, a large group of middle channel dealers will cut down the purchase price and stringent ranch opening conditions, so that ordinary sheep herds cannot be opened, reduce a certain amount of output, and then raise the price to let people spend more. Only money can be purchased, so those who produce goods and those who buy goods must suffer.


    Thinking of this, Cui Keli was sweating on his forehead.


    The reason for the rise in prices in Kaifeng was that he had quite agreed with the words of Kaifeng Jishi and Li Zhen before, but now he was shocked by the thunder of Li Zhi. After careful consideration, he just felt the coldness behind him.


    If it is the wealthy that squeeze the wealth of the people, then the price of cattle and sheep will definitely not be the end, but the beginning. After cattle and sheep, it is chicken and duck as substitutes ... No, not just substitutes, in other areas, this situation will be repeated.


    Will vegetables, fruits, and food cloths rise by then?


    People''s clothing, food and shelter are basic needs for survival. They are indispensable on the one hand and inseparable on the other. If one aspect rises, if you fail to control and solve the problem in a timely manner, the other aspects will follow the rise, and that is something that the people cannot do without. You must buy it if it rises.


    If this continues, what else can the people do to live?


    How much wealth do these powerful people want to squeeze from the people, and how much blood do they draw to be content and give up?


    The answer is clear: they will never be content and give up!


    Kaifeng price chaos, if not resolved in time, will spread quickly, until it becomes a national chaos!


    Since ancient times, represented by land mergers, the wealthy and wealthy people''s squeezing and encroachment on the wealth of ordinary people has never stopped, nor has it ever been resolved!


    In the prosperous era of the New Century, the reason for the overnight collapse was not the Anshi chaos, but the collapse of the land-sharing system and land mergers as the core. Folk wealth was plundered by the powerful, causing hundreds of people to lose their homes and property and become refugees.


    The refugees were recruited by Fanzhen again and became soldiers of Fanzhen. They lost their homeland and resented the court. Naturally, they did not have the idea of ??loyalty to serve the country. They went to the battlefield and did not work hard. In the long run, it was Huang Chao Chaos Reappears!


    With this in mind, how can Cui Keli not sweat like sweat? The emperor decisively slayed the history of Kaifeng assassination, and the book of surviving crimes must be done for it! Cui Keli even felt that these two people were lightly punished for their crimes. Those who are so damaging to the country and the people should slap their nine families!


    These people and the powerful men who collusion with them are not removed, the Tang Dynasty is now full of prosperity, as the sun and the sky, is also doomed to be a fleeting one!


    "Li Zhen!"


    Cui Keli suddenly straightened up, pointed at Li Zhen with a flushed face, and severely accused: "You have just escaped from Kaifeng, and you still want to intercede with the Ministry of Households, have you colluded with them?


    "Well, if it weren''t for you to support the court, give them the courage to dare to disturb the market prices like this! Are they really not afraid of the court, are they afraid of death?"


    Li Zhen looked for a moment, his face blanked: "What does Cui Gong mean?"


    Cui Keli gave a cold hum and arched his hand at Li Zheng, and then pointed at Li Zhen and yelled: "You jerk, you still don''t know the guilt! Just under the thunder of the thunder and killing Kaifeng assassination history, investigating the account book of the household, is knocking on the mountain. I want you to give thanks!


    "This is to give you enough face, you do n¡¯t even realize it


    ? !! Do you really want to find out the circumstances of your case, the witnesses and physical evidence are conclusive, and then you will be chopped down before you know that the matter is serious? !! "


    For a moment, Li Zhen looked pale as paper.


    He looked up at Li Yan after the royal case, only to see the other person''s eyes were indifferent, seeing him as if he were looking at a stone, and there was no such deep friendship between the monarch and the court as before.


    "Oh, Your Majesty!" Li Zhen shuddered and couldn''t hold it anymore, and bowed down in front of Li He. "Chen should be guilty of death! He has the trust of His Majesty. "


    In the end, he was crying and weeping, and he couldn''t stop crying, his body lying on the floor was trembling.


    Obviously, Trike''s rebuke is all fact.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive Li Zhen''s sin. He also lost his mind for a moment, and now he is suddenly awakened. His Majesty will also follow him along the way. After years of hard work and considerable meritorious service, he will give him the opportunity to lose his sin. He bowed to the ground, his voice pleaded pitifully.


    He saw that Li Zhen had not pleaded guilty in time, and knew that Li Zhen was over. In order to avoid Li Yan''s anger and anger, he made a statement to remind Li Zhen. The reason why he spoke harshly was to help Li Huan get angry, hoping that Li Huan could ease his anger a little, so that Li Zhenfang had some vitality.


    Friendship, Cui Keli can only do this.


    As for the reason why he believed Li Zhen was colluding with Hushang Shushu and Kaifeng Jishi, the reason couldn''t be simpler.


    He himself did not deal with those people.


    Disrupting the Kaifeng market and increasing national prices will inevitably be able to gain unimaginable wealth. This benefit is too great. No one of the two prime ministers shares the same filth with them. Those powerful people dare not do so!


    This is why the prices in Kaifeng, which have risen for half a year, have not caused any major disturbances in the court. If now the Datang Minzhi has already opened and no longer fears the government as a tiger, the Kaifeng people will go to Shishifu to discuss the situation, leading to the situation of hundreds of casualties. This may not have happened.


    And once the price rise spreads across the country, even Li Wei, it is not easy to solve this problem. At that time, in the face of the nation''s power and wealth, the emperor Li Zhi did not dare to do anything to them easily, otherwise his rule would be unstable.


    Just like in the past, the emperor could not really solve the problem of land merger, and could only improve the situation through some laws. It is not that the emperor''s prime minister does not know where the crux is, but that he cannot shake that huge interest group at all.


    The end of the dynasty was rebellion because the people could not live, and the people could not live because they were too much exploited by the rich and the rich. Otherwise, how could the diligent and sincere Han people have no way of living and only rebellion when they encounter the disaster year in the last days of the dynasty?


    Since the beginning of the dynasty, wasn''t there a disaster year?


    After all, those who chaos the world and those who end the dynasty are the wealthy and wealthy.


    Therefore, at this time, although Cui Keli tried to intercede for Li Zhen, he was not very sure. Li Yan would really care about the old feelings and let Li Zhen go. Li Yan''s cultivation is too high, his strength is too arrogant, he has the ability to speak with the law, and does not need to worry about any forces, especially when the situation has not gone out of control.


    Sure enough, after Xu Xi, Cui Keli heard no sound of Li Yan after hearing the royal case, "Cui Qing, Kaifeng, you can go there for yourself, and I will let Tsing Yi knock on the door to assist you."


    "Chin, take orders, and you will not be dissatisfied with your Majesty!" When Cui Keli took this will, he knew that Li Zhen was completely unsaved, and His Majesty did not give Li Zhen the opportunity to make a contribution.


    Even Li Zhen can give up decisively. From this, we can see how strong Her Majesty''s determination is to restrain the wealthy and wealthy groups and take the lead of the people.

 v8 Chapter 244： Tang Dynasty (Part 2)

    After Cui Keli stepped down, Li Yan continued to deal with the memorial after the royal case. Li Zhen was not given an order and could only lie on his back in the hall. It was never until dusk that Li Yan did not leave his seat, and Li Zhen never moved.


    When the last sunset moved from the square in front of the palace to the palace wall, Li Zheng stood up. When passing by Li Zhen, he indifferently ordered the other party to stand up and follow. He came outside the hall, stepped down the jade steps, and went straight all the way to the imperial city tower.


    The city walls of the imperial city are very high. Looking south from here, most of the Chang''an city can be seen. At the beginning of the Chinese lantern festival, the streets were full of silhouetted people. There is no curfew in Chang''an City right now, and the bustling city can last until late at night.


    The night breeze, Li Li, standing against his hand, curled his hair lightly, and the killing color on his face slowly dissipated, replaced by a bit of remembrance: "I just met the Lord, and when I was in charge of the An''s palace, I met you at the wind and rain bridge. . At that time, my uncle had no power in his hands and no one beside him, but he had to face the hostility of the traitors, which was a real adversity.


    "Since then, you have been with your uncle, and you have done many good things for him to take care of the palace. Then you unearthed Zhenping Lu, Pingding Quartet, and conquered frontiers. You have always been your uncle''s humerus. On credit, You are called second in the civil service, and no one dares to call first. "


    After Li Zhen stood side by side, Li Zhen looked down at his feet.


    Upon hearing this, he looked up slightly, barely showing a smile, "When Feng Yuqiao encountered His Majesty, it was the minister who had no choice but to sleep on the street. Although he was impoverished at the time, the minister had a **** heart and wanted to serve the country and change The Great Tang slumped for the people ... to become a generation of good ministers, leaving the history of the name. "


    Li Xun didn''t look back, looking at the gradually bright lights of Chang''an City, his tone was gentle: "I always thought that you and Cui Keli would be your room and Du, and you have always done well. For this reason, I never did The reward to you. But I did not expect that those who had died for the people and shed blood on the state affairs ended up in the wealthy land! "


    Li Zhen bowed his head silently.


    After half a ring, seeing that Li Zhi didn''t mean to continue speaking, Li Zhen bitterly said, "People with lofty ideals in this world are most worried about their home country when they are still in power. Once power is in their hands, facing Jinshan Yinshan How many people can change their minds? This is true of individuals, especially of groups.


    "After all, people with lofty ideals in the world are the same, and so are the powerful people in the world. When the identity of aspiring people becomes a state power, the appearance will naturally change. This is a rule that no one can violate.


    "The minister has worked hard, and the minister has made a lot of contributions to this country. The minister also likes to use this feat to talk about things ... but the fact is that history does not mean that the minister is now fallen. It is really fallen, and guilt cannot be concealed. "


    Having said this, Li Zhen bowed down and worshiped, "Difficulties and hardships, the minister came over, the sword and the mountains, did not let the minister change his mind, and the minister once thought that nothing could change the minister in this world. But the minister now understands that change Human power and wealth are much stronger than hardships and hardships.


    "The minister has the trust of His Majesty and is willing to bear the blame, please His Majesty to punish!"


    Li Min did not respond to Li Zhen''s request for punishment.


    He was a man of two lives, and his experience was very comparable. A variety of insights made him have a deeper understanding of the world. He actually understands Li Zhen''s experience, and he agrees with Li Zhen''s assertion that a group of people changed.


    But this does not mean that Li Yan can forgive Li Zhen.


    Li Zhen is wrong, Li Yan can forgive


    He was wrong, who can forgive him?


    "Taizong said that the people are the water king and the boat, and the water can carry the boat, and it can overturn the boat, but I feel that it is more appropriate to replace the ''jun'' in this sentence with the ''court''. I cut off the history of Kaifeng and dealt with households. You may think that I have done enough hard work, but I tell you that this can only calm the temporary anger of the people. It is not enough for the country to have peace and stability and no powers to invade the people''s wealth.


    "Prices have risen sharply, and people can''t live on. Even if the Tang Dynasty establishes many merits, it is still in the mirror. When the people''s clothing, food, and shelter cannot be guaranteed, who can ask them to feel the glory of Datang?


    "If it had been before, land mergers would also be merged. Although the people were grieving and unable to resist the government, the situation was not as serious as the dynasty''s collapse for two or three hundred years.


    "But nowadays, the Tang Dynasty is different. There are so many monks like bulls. The people have grasped the force in their hands and possessed the power to check and balance the court. If the court did not treat them as people, they would immediately stand up against it! The case of Kaifeng City is proof."


    Having said that, Li Zhi''s eyes gradually sharpened again. He looked back at Li Zhen. "If the people in this world are scholar cowards and have no power to bind chickens, even if they are dissatisfied, they will not dare to oppose the government. .


    "But the Tang people are brave and brave, not such soft-footed shrimp! Practice is the same as a sharp weapon in their minds. With this sharp tool, when they encounter injustice and unfair treatment, they are easily drawn by the inspiration of blood. And now!


    "You don''t want to think about it, if the price rises and spreads across the country, what should you do once the people get up and work? He is also afraid, very scared! Because of this fear, I fear the people, because I fear the people, so I dare not let them Suffer injustice! "


    Li Zhen looked up in shock and looked at Li Yan suddenly, saying neatly: "His Majesty Xiu is unparalleled, and His Majesty has an army of immortals. Why are people afraid of trouble? If there is a riot, the suppression is to kill a batch, and the rest are naturally afraid."


    Li Yan sneered: "That kind of Tang Dynasty is still the prosperous Tang Dynasty. It can unify the world and let the four seas submit to it, Changan Wannian?"


    Li Zhen''s face paled and he opened his mouth several times. "Yes, Your Majesty, practicing meditation exercises so that the people can grasp the use of force is a national policy that His Majesty insists on. Now ... isn''t it now ... . "


    "Eat its own fruits?"


    Li Zhen didn''t dare to say yes, but that was what he meant.


    Li Zheng looked at Li Zhen with two eyes and shook his head in disappointment. "Li Zhen, you don''t understand at all. This is the result that He wants. Only when the people have the ability to restrict the emperor will the emperor fear the people. Only then can the people be harmed. Only when the court respects the people can the state policy and government benefit the people.


    "This is a complete social contract.


    "In such a dynasty, officials are officials who work for the benefit of the people, not high powers. In such a dynasty, people will naturally support the court. The two go hand in hand, and the dynasty can be truly strong and lasting. Be stronger. This will prevent the endless cycle of the country to change its dynasty every few hundred years.


    "What you want is permanent prosperity of Datang. Do you really not understand this?"


    Li Zhen stood on his knees dumbfounded, speechless.


    Li Xun turned around and continued to face the Changan city well, watching his empire and his people quietly.


    After all, his cultivation comes from the loyalty of the people. If the court loses the people''s hearts and the people''s luck is dissipated, his cultivation will cease to exist. By that time, he will


    Nothing, it becomes a mustard.


    For this reason, he had to think carefully about how to keep Datang strong, let the nobles regulate their behavior, and not squeeze and invade the wealth of the people, so that the world can get rid of the weirdness of the rich and the poor the poor. Real politics and harmony, prosperity.


    Long Qi decided that Li Xun practiced Emperor Tao. Emperor Tao made him have to manage Datang.


    The ancients said that governing the country first governs officials. As long as officials are disciplined, the world is naturally peaceful. The root cause is that power needs to be restrained. In Li Zhi''s view, the governor cannot rely on the emperor, but on the people. Let the people have the power to restrain officials and the minds of supervisors.


    That is to open up the wisdom of the people, and at the same time let the people have force. This is the foundation. With this foundation, subsequent superstructures¡ªmeasures, laws, and institutions¡ªwill naturally take shape.


    After standing for a while, Li Yan planned to return to the palace.


    When he was about to turn around, he heard Li Zhen''s sad cry: "Your Majesty, the incompetent and incompetent minister, poisoned the Tang Dynasty''s Jiangshan Society, hindering His Majesty''s affairs of the country, and his crime should be killed!"


    The words came out loud, and a blast came, followed by a high-pitched, desolate cry: "Your Majesty, and Tang Dynasty!"


    Li Min turned around and saw Li Zhen''s hand pulled from the **** forehead, and the body fell to the ground softly.


    On that day, the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhen, committed himself in the imperial city tower. At this time, the head of Kaifeng Jishi still hung from the gate.


    Staring at Li Zhen''s unclosed corpse for a long time, Li Min squatted down, closed his eyes, and sighed, "Suppressing the power and establishing rules must be similar to the time of the founding of the country. Over time, the power of the power and wealth has grown, and the king If you want to change something, there is nothing you can do. So, you have to fight hard, and you must die. "


    Standing up, Li Yan waved his hand to call the officials who recorded the note, and said to him: "Prime Minister Li Zhen, afraid of suicide, missed his many years of merit, so as not to linger."


    ...


    In the autumn of nine years, the army of the Western Expedition triumphed.


    Coupled with Tianzhu, who was conquered for seven years, the Tang dynasty has basically unified the world.


    On the same day, Li Xun described the martial arts for the soldiers on the west side of the bridge. The crowds of people in Changan City were empty, and countless people went to the city to show their courtesy. Li Xuan captivated Shangguan as the King of Qi, admired the three armies, and when the order was issued, whether it was a general of the Western Expedition or the people of Chang''an, they all chanted for thousands of years and the Tang Dynasty for thousands of years.


    "Datang is really going to last for ten thousand years!" Cui Keli, who is at the top of the hundred officials, felt the courage of Datang''s military and bullfighting, and he was filled with emotion.


    He knew the situation outside the sky, and personally handled the matter of Kaifeng. He knew exactly what it meant for Tang to unite the world under Li Yan.


    When Li Xun''s review of the Western Expeditionary Army was over, just as he was about to leave, the clear sky suddenly had clouds and thunder and lightning. In the blink of an eye, there are two huge whirlpools that are bottomless, like sky eyes appearing in the sky.


    Xu Yan, in the eyes of Datang military and civilians looking up, two behemoths emerged from the vortex, as if jumping out of another space.


    Those are two starships.


    A ship that looks like a giant snake is engraved with two powerful characters: son-in-law!


    Another ship is as towering as a city. There are also two white characters on the hull: Pangu!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    End of this volume "Great Tang".


    Next volume: Final volume-"Civilization".

 v9 Chapter 1： To dark moments (1)

    If the universe is likened to a sea, the darkness is the boundless sea water, and the brilliance of countless stars, but the scattered waves on the sea.


    Deep in the deep void, ripples rippled suddenly, as if a plum blossom appeared in the sky. Ripples quickly became three-dimensional, and it didn''t take long to form a vortex-like tunnel, terrifying, mysterious and shocking, without knowing its depth.


    A gray rectangular giant leaped out of the tunnel.


    This is not the end.


    Starships with similar patterns, such as effluent fish, have emerged from the space channel one after another, and in a blink of an eye they have gathered into a large group of fan-shaped flowing fish.


    Compared with the first rectangular starship, the subsequent starships are smaller, but even the smallest starship is larger than the Changan ship. As the last starship merged into the formation, the space channel quickly disappeared, and the star space returned to calm.


    This fleet of 10,000 starships, without any pause after perfecting the formation, seemed to sail forward slowly.


    In front of them are seven star fields that show the size of a crystal ball, each as large as the solar system.


    In front of these seven huge spherical star fields, a fleet of 10,000 starships looks small and worthless. The distance between the two sides is not far or near, and at the speed demonstrated by the fleet, it only takes a few earth days to reach the nearest star field.


    At this moment, in the window of the command bay of the first rectangular starship, a middle-aged man in a dark-colored military uniform and a tall and erect figure is looking out of the clear and bright window through the window of the vast and dark universe. Star fields built by human power.


    He has a meticulous Chinese character face with a beard trimmed, the outline of his features is like a knife and a knife, and his small eyes are extremely deep and sharp. The whole person just stands in silence with his negative hand, and gives people a feeling of high mountains.


    Except for the middle-aged soldiers on the platform, there is no human, no busy pilots, and no various consoles in the large command cabin. The loneliness is the only theme here.


    Somehow, the door of the command cabin was opened. A young female officer, also dressed in uniform, with a graceful face, and a gentle and gentle temperament, walked in with a tray in her hand.


    On the tray was a bottle of red wine. The goblet showed **** color. The female officer with the rank of captain on the collar brought the red wine to the middle-aged man and said softly, "General, wine is here."


    The middle-aged general with an iron complexion raised his glass, but instead of delivering it to his mouth, he continued to look forward and asked his personal guard: "What did you see?"


    The young female officer followed the eyes of the middle-aged general to look out of the ship. The starship was still a distance away from the seven large crystal balls. From here, the other side looked like seven gems dotted in the night sky.


    "Human guilt, our enemy." The young female officer said without thinking.


    She spoke softly and softly, but she had a gentle power.


    The middle-aged general did not comment, but took a sip of wine.


    "What did the general see?" The Captain asked curiously.


    "dark."


    "dark?"


    "The universe belongs to darkness. Human beings are born to fear darkness. Compared to the darkness without bounds, our light is too small to be as good as the sea. We are doomed to have more destiny to fight against such a world. You are neither ? "


    Asked lightly.


    The captain stood upright, with a soft voice in her soft voice: "But only we can bring light to this darkness!


    "In the era of Rumao drinking blood, when the night came, we hid in the cave and drove the beasts at the entrance of the cave to expel the beasts. Later, we built countless lighted cities; in the era of sailing, we took a wooden boat and faced the surging surging The boundless sea sails towards the lighthouse, so there is a new continent;


    "In the interstellar era, the darkness we face is wider than the barren mountains and mountains outside the cave and the thousands of waves in the sea, but we are still moving forward, and where the starship shines, there is our world!


    "General, for the earth ¡¯s human beings have a bright future, we have no regrets even if we die in battle!"


    Faced with this impassioned speech, the middle-aged general remained calm.


    He said: "The entire azure civilization sees us as heretics, as betrayers, and as splitters. What we have to face is not only the darkness of the universe but also the darkness of the human heart. In the darkness of the human heart, stupidity brings The darkness is the most stubborn and powerful. "


    He pointed to the seven crystal **** in front of them. "They said, that is the last hope of the blue civilization, but you know, it is actually the least evil of the blue civilization. In order to destroy them, we do our best, maybe even Do n¡¯t you be afraid if the army is gone? "


    The lone army penetrated deeply and reached the core area of ??the enemy again. Of course, the female captain knew the fate of the fleet. Even if the seven star fields were successfully destroyed, they would most likely not be able to return.


    She bit her lower lip white, and she had fear in her heart, but it was her conviction that was stronger than fear.


    "In the dark, the light is with us!" The captain raised her chest, vowing firmly.


    The middle-aged army nodded slightly.


    He turned his head and patted the captain''s shoulder, patted the other side to relax, his tone was sober: "Captain Mo, our whole life is a life of anticipating dawn and fighting darkness.


    "Maybe we will eventually fall into this boundless night and become a dust in the universe. The dead bones will quietly sink to the end of the unknown. But we will not give up, even if the fall and disappearance is the destiny of humanity on earth.


    "Because we are always a group of people who are in the abyss of the dark and whose hearts are toward the light. Those who ca n¡¯t reach us can be without remorse. It does n¡¯t matter how others see us. History will ultimately be for us. Correct name. "


    After speaking, in the eyes of the captain''s admiration, the middle-aged general re-oriented to the window and continued to stare at the vast star field outside the ship. He drank all the blood and wine in the glass, "if there is a history book for humanity in the future."


    ...


    In the autumn of the 9th year of the Great Tang Dynasty, when Li Zheng visited the Triumphal Army at the Chang''an City School, he was born with a vision. Two sons, the son-in-law and Pangu, appeared. When it was, the military and civilians were shocked.


    Before the scene riots, Li Zhi told the crowd that it was only his Majesty''s handwriting, and it was his early attempt to break the immortal barrier.


    Since it is the fairy''s handwriting, the Tang people are not surprised. They have heard enough about the fairy''s extraordinary things these years.


    Fifteen years after the dawn of time, Xianfan''s estrangement disappeared completely. The people from Tang Dynasty to Teotihuacan and west to Constantinople had already taken the scene of the immortals flying in the mountains and rivers.


    If it was twenty years ago, immortals were everywhere in the world, not to mention that the people would


    Panicked and worshipped, once the immortals act recklessly, there is no power to check and balance, and it will undoubtedly cause chaos.


    But now all these things are different. For so many years, the Great Tangpo has practiced the exercises. Every family has a monk, and there will be real masters in Shilibaxiang. People''s views on the immortals have fundamentally changed.


    Nowadays, people generally only regard immortals as monks, and few people have worshipped them as gods. The most common way that Datang people inspire their children now is to point to the immortal monks who flew through the air and tell their children that as long as they are willing to practice, they will be able to follow them.


    Armed with sharp weapons, soaring into the sky, this is an inherent expectation of people. One is that we have been fighting all kinds of dangers and fears since our birth, and the lack of the sense of security that has been deposited; the other is rooted in the depths of our blood and the infinite yearning for freedom.


    This way of motivating young people is much more useful than simply telling them to work hard to change their destiny.


    Chang''an Miyagi, when the first rays of dawn shone into the hall, Li Yan, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes, and there were some strange colors in his unshakable eyes.


    "From Da Luo Jin Wonderland to sage realm, there is indeed a heroic destiny. Datang unified this world for many years. In the newly conquered territory, countless lucks have gathered every day. But to this day, I am far from the sage. The situation is still a bit behind. "


    With this in mind, Li Zhi can''t help but feel a little bit embarrassed. The whole country¡ªnow saying that the power of the world is more suitable¡ªthe power of the world took several years to achieve the situation of the world being leveled. He still has not achieved the sage state. Somewhat disappointed.


    "Compared to the former Korea and Laos, which have been influenced by my Han and Tang civilizations, people in Western countries are indeed more stubborn and harder to educate. To this day, there are still many people who are not loyal to the dynasty."


    Of course Li Zhi knew that he had no reason to break through, but this matter could not be rushed. It would take time for everyone in the world to become a Tang from the bones. Even if Datang has become more harmonious and people''s living standards have improved many times, there are still many people who will not be moved by their strength so quickly.


    "Your Majesty, Lu Shangshu asks for advice."


    As soon as Li Yan was planning to wash and eat, he heard the eunuch''s announcement at the door of the palace.


    He would bother him so early that no one would be except Lu Linxuan. In order to teach this guy to adapt to the rules of the palace, Li Yan spent a lot of energy. I don''t know whether this "ancient" training "posthumous" to know etiquette is not a retrogression.


    "Xuan." Li Xuan stepped out of the palace door and finished speaking the word, and saw that Lu Linxuan was already blowing in the wind.


    Lu Linxuan worked under Li Yan, who naturally also had to give office. Since the etiquette rules need to be followed, everything must be done according to chapters. Lu Linxuan now manages extra-territorial affairs. Li Yan communicates with the blue civilization through her, so she gave the other party an analogy of six books.


    For a long time ago, Lu Linxuan refused to be an official of the Tang Dynasty. Later, after Li Xun had licensed her without having to kneel, she was forced to compromise, but she demanded the position of prime minister. In short, the official position was not high enough.


    Today, Lu Linxuan is very serious. His lively spirit, which belongs to a fair, equal, and free world, has been dissipated by his solemn expression. The battle is bound to erupt, and now we have to go out and book the battlefield immediately! "

 v9 Chapter 2： To the dark moment (2)

    When the fleet from the dark abyss came out of the space channel, there was no small movement. The starship of the surface wall base, which arrived first, was already noticed at that time. They have been monitoring each other for the past few days, and Li Ye has already prepared for the upcoming war.


    After unifying this world, Li Zhi got more than one hundred Da Luojin fairyland powerhouses from the West. Before Xianfan ¡¯s estrangement was broken and the realm of this world was lifted, more than one hundred monks in Datang were promoted to Daluo. Golden Wonderland. Therefore, nowadays, Li Luo has more than a thousand Da Luo Jinxian who can fight the starship.


    Before leaving Miyagi, Lee Min went to see the queen. After Wu You''s physical body is fully grasped, she has the power of the Golden Wonderland. She has been practicing continuously over the years, and her realm has been improved. She is only one line away from Da Luo Jinxian.


    Bringing Wu You, Li Min summoned his Majesty monk and came to the gate of the imperial city.


    At that time, there were starships roaming the sky, such as hundreds of fairy cranes, there were thousands of Luo Jinxian gathered on Suzaku Avenue, and the weather was so numerous that Li Zhi was independent from the top of the imperial city tower, overlooking all beings, with a magnificent spirit.


    The essence of the power of the monks in this world came together, although no one deliberately did it, but it was also shining all over the city.


    First, the people in Changan nearby gathered involuntarily with reverence, and then the news came out that Changan was suddenly empty. At present, most of the people in Chang''an are monks, so the speed is extremely fast, but within a moment, the people surrounded the starting point of the square in front of the Imperial City and the starting point of Suzaku Street.


    "Your Majesty, good times have arrived!"


    In front of the city, all the virtuous people arrived, and Cui Keli, the prime minister on the city wall, bowed to Li Yan, and spread his voice in all directions.


    On the tower, Li Yan in all directions, Wen Yan gently flung his sleeves, Qi Yuxuan Ang: "Xuan Ye!"


    "Simply obey!"


    Cui Keli bowed down to worship, respectfully commanded, and when he stood up, he took a decree from the tray held by the **** next to him. After unfolding, he faced Chang''an in the center of the world with a calm and powerful tone.


    "The emperor was carried from Fengtian, and the emperor said: During the Xiantong years, the world was one after another. Since inheriting the king, he has flattened the prisoner first, then the righteousness. Within ten years, he will collect the demon tribe, serve the door, and enter the fairy court. The Quartet, and then regained territory, set up teachers on all sides, repeatedly defeated the enemy.


    "Zhen Changce and Yuu Uei, the supreme and system of Liuhe, percussion and scourge the world, and the power of the concubine and others.


    "Nine years of heaven granting, the world is unified, the world is big, the land of the king, the land of the king, the court of the king, the prosperity of the kingdom of Tang, never seen in the ancient times. The power of the first emperor, the ambition of Hanwu, the power of Taizong, I read it.


    "To this day, the four seas are leveled, the world is prosperous, and under the sun and the moon, the rivers and rivers are everywhere, the earth is the earth and the earth, the people are the people of the Tang Dynasty. He is the master of heaven and earth. , For future generations! "


    When Cui Keli announced the edict, Li Xie stood with his hands on his back and his clothes fluttered. As the former issued a sound of golden stones, the sky changed in clear sky.


    In Li Zhi''s perception, the power of the people in the world is like the fire of Xinghai, and it is as bright as the sky everywhere in the world. His own body is also full of energy. day.


    Putting down a volume of scriptures, Cui Keli opened the second volume and said to the foremost people: "The queen Wu''s family, knowledge of scholarship, virtuous morality, and since her childhood, she can''t do anything, she has collected monsters and Pingxianyu. It''s hard to count. Decree, the queen Wu can be named Queen of the Tang Dynasty, and she will rest with him! "


    Wu You, dressed in the imperial city wall, faced


    Salute to His Majesty Li, "Grateful Thanks!"


    Li Min bowed his head slightly, pulled out the Heavenly Sword, and pointed at Wu You. At the moment, a force of colorless true dragon luck, such as the **** of light, descended on Wu You.


    Suddenly, Wu You''s look flickered, three more clouds of fire appeared on her brows, and robes of runes appeared on her robe. The breath suddenly strengthened, as if Hao Yue had come, it was impossible to look straight.


    Instantly enter Da Luo Jin Wonderland!


    "Congratulations to the queen!" In front of the gate of the imperial city, Suzaku Avenue is all around, there are thousands of Luo Jinxian, countless Datang monks, all pay tribute to congratulations.


    Wu You stood up and looked as usual. Although she had no words, she had the thunderous power.


    Cui Keli arched his hands together to congratulate him, and presented the sealed seal to Wu You with both hands.


    Then, from another tray of eunuchs, he picked up the third imperial edict and continued to read out to Changan: "The King Qi Shangguan was full of sincerity and bravery. He grew up with a child and fought around the world. Military merit is the first. Decree, seal the official Guan Qing as the holy general, left with him! "


    In front of the imperial city gate, Shangguan Qingcheng marched forward, marching ceremony, and said loudly, "Thank you for your help!"


    At the time pointed by the Emperor Lizi in the hands of Li Yan, under the blessing of Zhenlong Qiyun, the flames of Shangguan''s city armor flared, and the shadow of tiger and wolf appeared behind him. The breath suddenly rose and the power of killing was suffocating.


    "Congratulations to General Saint Left!"


    Cui Keli continued to call: "King Li Maozhen, red-hearted and brave, leveling up the thief, dedicating to the thief, conquering the battlefield, fighting with the uncle, all life, both military and martial arts, sum up the first. The decree, enclosing Li Maozhen as the holy right general, and Rest together! "


    Li Maozhen stepped forward to give thanks, and practiced as one step into Da Luo Jin Xian.


    "Congratulations, General Saint Right!"


    "Cui Keli ... was sealed as the Prime Minister of the Holy Left and rested with the country!"


    "Nangong No. 1 ... canned as a holy sword envoy, and rest with the country!"


    "The Grand Commander ... is sealed as a **** of Saint Zuo, and rests with You!"


    "Secretary''s life ... canonized as the **** of the right, rest with you!"


    "Zhang Chang''an ... is sealed as the Prime Minister of the Holy Right and rests with the country!"


    "Chu Nanhuai ..."


    On the watchtower, Li Yan, seeing that under the luck of many dragons, many people tried to enter the Da Luojin Wonderland, and a smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    When he first came to this world, he was still thinking about relying on the power of the emperor true dragon to help him ascend to the immortal and look for a long time. In the blink of an eye, he not only became the Son of Heaven, but also the Lord of Heaven and Earth.


    Now, is the heaven and earth luck in his hands comparable to the ordinary emperor? With the blessing of the true dragon, he can enclose the fairy himself, or the big Luo Jinxian!


    More than a dozen monks with state-of-the-art merit were captivated by Li Zhixian. Such a shocking scene made the people of Chang''an shake their hearts and could not calm down for a long time.


    After the book was closed, Li Yan frowned suddenly, and there was a very strong dissatisfaction at the bottom of his eyes.


    He will go to the outer world to take part in the battle of the dark abyss as the starting point of his entry into the vast universe. In order to be able to control his own destiny and have the power to compete in the battlefield, he has now enrolled a number of big Luo Jinxian. Force to push yourself into the saintly realm.


    The power of luck of Da Luo Jinxian is comparable to that of an extraordinary monk.


    However, at this time, even with the loyalty of more than a dozen new Luo Jinxian, Li Zhi found himself between the realm of saints,


    There is another gap. The barrier is as thin as a cicada''s wings, but it can''t be broken!


    This made Li Yan angry from his heart.


    His anger is not that the newly-increased Luo Jinxian has not enough luck, but that he has already achieved such a degree that he cannot yet achieve the reality of sagehood.


    Going back to the bottom, he is angry that some people in this world who are already under the rule of Datang have refused to be loyal to the dynasty after he has done so many things and made them profitable.


    "What a reason!"


    Under the anger of Li Zhi, the power of the imperial Tao spread like a tide, suppressing in all directions with the imperceptibility of the naked eye.


    At this moment, in the West, countless people suddenly feel tightness and shortness of breath, whether they are walking or talking in the street, cooking or drinking in the house, or busy in workshops and fields. Burdened, I couldn''t help but kneel to the ground, trembling all over.


    At the same time, in their consciousness, standing on the towers of the Chang''an Imperial City, the majestic Li Yan suddenly appeared, such as King Kong''s anger and **** Almighty.


    Li Ye yelled in a language they could understand: "He is driving the world, herders are everywhere, he believes that he is fair and just, and he never suppresses discrimination against him. Ke and others receive the favor of He and enjoy the benefits of the Tang Dynasty, but do not know how to go to the court. Is it so stubborn that when you are not able to deal with Diaomin ?! "


    After speaking a word and following the words, countless people suddenly felt that the heart stopped beating and could no longer breathe. As if falling into the dark abyss, the fear of death completely envelops them. All of a sudden, everyone kneeling felt the power of irreversible.


    There is a big fear between life and death, some people crying silently, remembering the help given by the government, remembering that they have improved a lot of life, remembering the hope that they have not had before, some people are suddenly awakened, some are remorse, some are desperate.


    "I finally give you a chance, loyalty to the dynasty, otherwise, I will let you die without a dead body!"


    The heart resumed beating, the air entered the lung lobes again, and many people who were kneeling were grateful if they were reborn. They immediately bowed to the ground, and there were those who cried, and those who were bare-footed. "Your Majesty, and Tang Dynasty!"


    Li Yan, who was in Chang''an, suddenly felt refreshed.


    Countless fortunes, like locusts crossing the border, come from the West.


    The strength of his cultivation, rising and rising again in an instant, the sesame blossomed steadily, began to impact the layer of separation with the saints.


    Encouraging aliens is not enough just to show grace, but to show it. Not only must the army kill and prestige during the conquest, but in the process of subsequent governance, it is also necessary to continuously strengthen the majesty.


    Envy is equal in order to be truly submissive.


    At this moment, the people of the Tang Dynasty in front of the imperial city gate saw the emperor on the tower, and suddenly the light was flourishing, as if turned into the next day! The people around me are full of sunshine and bathing light, and Li Yan exudes the unparalleled immortality from his own body.


    In a hurry, a high-pitched dragon yin screamed from the sky above Chang''an City. The sound of the quake lingered around the world for thousands of miles, reaching every corner of Datang!


    Lu Linxuan on the wall of the imperial city was stunned, looking up at Li Xi''s playful face full of shock and ecstasy, "Sage! He has achieved Sage!"


    After the sacred Wu You, the sacred general Shangguan Qingcheng, Li Maozhen, and Chu Nanhuai, Da Shaosiming, and others, at this time could not immediately worship.


    Li Zhi has achieved the sagehood, and they are truly worthy of the name of the word "holy".

 v9 Chapter 3： To dark moments (3)

    At the time when Li Zhi was enshrined in Chang''an City, the Pangu starship, the largest space outside the world, had already sat several people in front of the large round table in the conference hall.


    There are not only the elders who have the beauty of a crane, the burly men wearing heavy armor, but also the petite women in gorgeous palaces, who are holding beautiful long knives for their manicure.


    "I said, it''s been more than an hour. Why haven''t the last team arrived yet? Why should we wait for them for so long?" The first thing to say was the burly man with a big back, and he looked very dissatisfied.


    After this sentence, the old man with crane hair is still keeping his eyes closed, the glamorous woman is still manicuring herself, and no one cares about him. As a result, the strong man was even more dissatisfied.


    As the master of the realm, a monk accustomed to giving orders and deciding on life and death, how can a strong man tolerate such contempt, and immediately hit the round table with a punch, shocking the entire starship as if beating. "You are deaf It''s still dumb, don''t you hear me? "


    "If you don''t close your mouth again, I will make it never sound."


    The first to speak was the petite woman who was combing her puppet doll''s hair. She has delicate doll-like features, with a little baby fat cheeks that can be broken, as pure as an angel.


    In comparison, the puppet man in her arms looked a little shameless. Whether it is the black eyelids, the lips showing cavities, or the two "scars" with large stitches on the face, there is a sense of horror.


    "Oh, really, little baby. Would you like your uncle to teach you that someone will hurt and bleed after being hit ?!"


    The strong man is obviously a violent temper. He pressed the table with both hands and stood up for a while, repairing his strength like a sharp arrow from the string, condensing but not dispersing, and striking the girl like a girl suddenly, showing the extraordinary status of Da Luo Jinxian. strength.


    "act recklessly!"


    The girl sneered, without fear, and did not see how she acted. The puppet in her hand suddenly flew to the strong man, and suddenly became a one-foot size halfway. When she snarled, the open mouth of the blood basin seemed to have no end. Next, directly break the strength of the strong man!


    The strong man made a shot for Li Wei. I did not expect that the opponent''s self-cultivation was more powerful than his own shot. When he found that it was not good, he wanted to respond, but it was too late. Wei An''s body, which had just stood up, was slapped back by the puppet, and fell heavily on the chair with a moan, and blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    With a disdainful glance at the brave man, the girl reached out to recall her smaller puppeteer. She was old-fashioned and said: "Either you do n¡¯t do it, you have to do your best to do it. You do n¡¯t even understand the truth, I do n¡¯t know how you became a realm. Lord''s. "


    The strong man was physically wounded, and although he was suffocated, he was taught by the little girl, and his heart was even more uncomfortable.


    Wanting to get up and fight again, the door of the Chamber suddenly opened. A young woman in a dark green uniform and slender figure stepped in, and said with a frosty face: "The dark abyss is right in front of you. Fight with them, what''s the fight here? "


    The angry man didn''t plan to pay attention to the female officer, and Yu Guang glanced at the rank of the opponent''s collar, suddenly stared, temporarily gave up the idea of ??sharing the victory with the girl, sitting in the chair without moving.


    "The facetists plan the last seven planets-it should be said that there are only five of the last seven star fields to complete the task. Now the dark abyss has been killed, life and death.


    Why do we wait here for so long and waste time in vain? "


    She was so good that she could only use the explosion to describe the glamorous woman. She finally raised her eyes. Although she said it lightly, her dissatisfaction was obvious.


    "The situation in the last star field is a bit special." The female general came to the only place in the round table, did not sit down, and glanced at the final result of the face wall.


    "How special can it be?" The woman gave a smirk, and the contempt was obvious.


    "Is the faceless person everywhere not only achieving the sage realm, but also exploring a higher realm?" The white-haired old man who had not been moving, finally opened his eyes.


    "There is no higher realm, but ..." At the halfway point, the female general paused suddenly, as if what was to be said next, in her opinion, it was not so easy to accept. Those who face the wall, but the local monks in that field! "


    "what?"


    "How could this be?"


    "This is nonsense!"


    As soon as the five big and three strong men finished their last words, they saw the eyes of everyone falling on him, all looking at the fool''s eyes. This made him suddenly burst into a heart, instantly understanding that the words of the female general would never be nonsense, could not help but flushed with old face, bowed his head awkwardly, feeling complacent.


    The four face planners who have been present have completed their missions and achieved the saintly state.


    When the brave man attacked the little girl just now, he only used the power of Da Luo Jin Wonderland''s peak cultivation. This was also the reason that the other side ridiculed him for not doing his best, which was the reason for his own shame.


    "People who face the wall have the opportunity, monitor the world, and spread the world. They can be described as chess players. How can they be dominated by chess players in the end?" The old man who could not see the specific age asked. As soon as this word came out, everyone looked away from the strong man and looked at the female general, waiting for her to explain.


    Zhuang Hanton felt relieved and relieved. He secretly exhaled, and looked at the female general like everyone else.


    "The specific situation is difficult to say clearly. The information that can be explained has been transmitted to your terminals, and everyone can read it by themselves."


    The female general restored her impassioned state. "The only anomalous thing that can be determined at present is the heavenly machine-that is, the power of self-cultivation from the demonic civilization. After arriving in this world, it suddenly becomes erratic, and most of them fall into In the country of that abnormal person. "


    Hearing this, everyone on the wall must look dead.


    In order to reduce human factors, the power of the natural machine is randomly scattered into the realm of cultivation, but most of the natural machine has arrived in a country, which is naturally very strange and it is difficult to explain.


    "The power of these natural powers comes from the demonic civilization. In the blue civilization, only the intelligent brain ''blue'' system has control authority, and the ''blue'' is impossible to make mistakes without being discovered by government regulators. In addition, The only person who can control them is the demon himself. "


    Gorgeous, full-bodied mature woman leaned on the back of her chair, her long, straight legs crossed, because she was wearing a peony cheongsam with a very high split, and then she was exposed to a lot of white, while speaking slowly while relaxing and thinking, " Could this anomaly be a demon? "


    "Tianmo doesn''t know the location of the facetaker''s star field, and the facetaker''s base has not been invaded by the demon. You don''t need to doubt this." The female general said with certainty.


    "You can attack the face wall base in the dark abyss, why is the demon?


    Must not have penetrated here? The betrayers couldn''t do anything, even if they colluded with the demons, I wouldn''t be surprised. "


    The mature woman He Jieyou said, did not give up her existing speculative direction on the matter.


    "I said no, just nothing."


    This unquestionable remark made by the female general has no intention to continue discussions with He Jie.


    She is one of the persons in charge of the face-to-face star security system. Although she failed to resist the dark abyss this time, she absolutely cannot accept the kind of speech that the demon infiltrates.


    This is an insult to her, and the entire facet of Starfield''s security system.


    "Maybe, maybe not. The safest way is to ... kill him!"


    A slightly innocent and crisp voice sounded, it was childish to hear, but full of gloomy killing, this is of course An Qier, a little girl in a palace costume holding a weird puppet.


    The suggestion attracted the attention of the facetakers, and everyone looked at her. Unlike the strong man Zhou Bashan, An Qier was not uncomfortable because of the sight of others, but also manipulated the puppet man with a variant vampire appearance, showing an evil and scary smile, smiling conceitfully: "This is not the simplest and most effective The way? "


    He Jieyan smiled a hundred Meisheng, covered her mouth and ate, "The little girl is quite killing. The young age is so suffocated. Presumably, her childhood is not good. She is really a poor man."


    "Old woman, close your stinky mouth! Dare to say one more thing, believe it or not, I made you a nourishment for Durand?"


    An Qier lowered her face and grinned, like a beast about to run away, but her bulging little face was too pure and clean, even if she looked angry, it would only make people feel ridiculous.


    "veto!"


    Before the escalation of the contradiction, the female general voiced in time, ruthlessly annihilating Angel''s fantasy.


    She told everyone seriously: "The reason why the Abyss Attack Offensive Wall Base is successful is because they have developed a weapon that is comparable to the power of the saints.! Now that the five of you have joined forces, you ca n¡¯t say that you will win the battle. Can they kill each other at this time?


    "Furthermore, apart from the deep abyss, the real crisis that the Azure civilization will face is always the demonic civilization. It is a more invincible behemoth. The Azure civilization also counts on you to turn the tide and kill a blood path for the earth ¡¯s humanity and find the dawn of hope. .


    "At this time, every strength is precious, let alone a monk in the saint realm?"


    The female general spoke so solemnly that no one in the wall could raise any objections.


    The figure was as strong as Zhou Bashan, who could run a horse on his arm and stand on his fist. He slammed the table vigorously and said loudly, "Afraid of a hammer, if that man really has a problem, it wouldn''t matter if I hit him with a punch! If he didn''t The problem is that everyone is a comrade in arms, and we should treat each other sincerely, and there is no reason to suspect that he shouldn''t!


    When he patted the table, he forgot to master his strength, and the whole starship was shaken again by him.


    This time, without waiting for everyone to give him a strange look, he took the lead to react. He had intended to slap the table a few times, and strengthened his verbal hands, and his fists fell on his chest, making him bang. It''s bold.


    At this moment, a second lieutenant came to the door of the conference hall and, after receiving permission, reported to the female general: "The last facetist and monk in the saints have arrived."

 v9 Chapter 4： To the dark moment (4)

    "Let them come in."


    When Li Yan and Lu Linxuan appeared at the entrance of the conference hall, it was no accident that attracted everyone''s attention.


    The main characters present were all saints, the masters of the realm, and no one was easy to deal with. When they seriously looked at a person together, they were naturally imposing and coercive, and even Lu Linxuan couldn''t easily withstand this attention, and they felt as if they were back.


    Li Yan glanced at the people at the round table, the movement was very natural, not to mention how impressive, but there was absolutely no scruples. Just moments later, Li Min had a rough impression of the people who were here.


    He has a deep understanding of the situation of the azure civilization, and it is clear that in the years to come, he will deal with these people a lot, even on the sidelines of unpredictable, glorious and dangerous coexistence.


    Hefatongyan, the old man with the profound features of the Westerners is as stable as Mount Tai, the breath is restrained but vast, as deep as the sea;


    As a towering man, Zhou Bashan, every pore exudes **** courage, as if he is in front of him, even if it is a sword and a mountain of fire, he will not frown, and punches everything in the past;


    The curvaceous beauty of He Jie under the peony flower cheongsam is slightly more complex, saying that her femme fatale is not completely right, but there is no doubt that the dangerous breath on her body is the strongest;


    Holding Angel, a vampire-like puppet, looks weird, even if she has an angel-like white tender face, and the deep suffocation under her eyes cannot be covered, as if she would always pin the puppet with clothes Just a moment. Obviously, this is a "problem girl" who does not get along well.


    Compared with those who face the wall, Li Yan and female generals are much more familiar, everyone has seen many faces before. After greeting each other, Li Yan pulled the chair in front of him and sat in the front position.


    Lu Linxuan took his seat.


    When Li Zheng looked at the crowd and gave a preliminary impression, the face-wallers also made basic judgments about the young man who, as the indigenous people of the face-wall planet, overwhelmed the face-wall plan executors and unified the world to achieve sagehood.


    "I have a good skin, and I have enough energy and vitality, but I can''t choose the size, but it is difficult to measure the depth of view." When He Jie looked away from Li Yan, thinking of the last four words, Gently smiling, it is meaningful, as if I am amused myself.


    Zhou Bashan snorted heavily, secretly: "Damn, little white face!"


    Angel looked down at the puppet, and in a voice only he could hear, asked seriously, "Durand, have you beat him?"


    Durand naturally would not answer her, so the little girl frowned a little. But soon, this distress was replaced with a stern slapstick. When she looked up at Li Shui again, her gaze turned to the other party''s key points.


    She seemed to be thinking diligently, if the two broke out, how could she make Li Zhi lose his combat power as quickly as possible.


    "The latest calculation results of the ''Blue'' system show that after six hours, the fleet to the dark abyss will enter our range of firepower. Seeing the situation of the dark abyss, I have no intention to be polite with us, it must be an offensive distance. A full raid will be launched. "


    The female general said to everyone in awe: "We are ready for all battles. Only you, as the high-level combat power of the fleet, I can only give you familiarity with each other within six hours.


    "In addition, the monks brought by each of you must also rush to the combat position completely during this period. When you are required to enter the battlefield, I hope you can already fight side by side.


    "Everyone, I hope you understand that for us, this is a war that will come sooner or later. There is no retreat for the facetists, and there is no blue civilization!"


    Li Yan listened to the female general before the war


    Mobilize and open your own terminal to learn the details of this war.


    There is a huge contrast in the strength of the two fleets.


    The fleet led by the female general was only in a hurry, and came to dissolve the seven-walled galaxy. There were only less than 2,000 warships. Most of the Fleet Base Fleet is still fighting the main force of the Abyss.


    The fleet that chased here to the abyss, but there were more than 10,000 starships, and they were all elite forces, and they were carrying new weapons that were comparable to the power of the saint.


    Li Yan looked at the new weapon to the dark abyss. The detailed information introduced that he actually couldn''t understand it. It was all kinds of terms he had never heard. Just like the Tang people faced the periodic table of elements and chemical equations, it was no different from reading Tianshu. Obviously, that''s all the result of "future technology."


    However, he still learned the core information. The external manifestation of this weapon is a starship heavy artillery.


    Such heavy artillery was loaded on five warships to the abyss, and a total of twenty-one-not average equipment.


    "Heavy artillery that can be fired continuously. Doesn''t this mean that the other party has 21 Saint-Desert combat units or is it the type that is tireless?" discuss.


    "Weapons are dead, people are alive, and the two are not completely equal." Li Yan disapproved. "When I attacked the Eclipse, the fire of the two Changan ships was unmatched, and it was not Marlen. Stuck? "


    "Anyway, with such a heavy gun in the dark abyss, it is still too difficult to deal with-no wonder they can attack the face wall base!" Lu Linxuan is not optimistic.


    Li Yan didn''t speak any more, closed his eyes and calmed his eyes, thinking carefully about the war that was about to erupt.


    Putting aside the questions of "why can the Dark Abyss develop a weapon comparable to the power of the saints", and "Since the blue civilization has such scientific and technological heritage, why did it have to devote its resources to the face-to-face plan and cultivate the civilization of cultivation"? Look at the situation right now.


    From the outside world, although it has broken through the defense and chased the base of the abyss attacking wall, the Azure civilization will certainly send other fleets to help. However, Yuan Shui does not quench his thirst, which is not helpful for Li Yan. Moreover, he has always disliked putting his hope on others.


    From the moment, the fleet of the Abyss Fleet is powerful. The Flemish Fleet, plus five saints, and the large Luo Jinxian monks team they bring, are also absolutely at a disadvantage.


    Except for His Majesty Li, there are more than a thousand Da Luo Jinxian, and there are only a few hundred Da Luo Jinxian monks brought by the other four face-lifters.


    Here, Zhou Bashan, a seemingly mindless guy, has the largest team, with more than 800 people in Da Luojin Wonderland. An Qier, a dark girl, brought the fewest Master Luo Jinxian, only over 500.


    The team of five people adds up to only three thousand five thousand big Luo Jinxian. According to the standard of a large Luo Jinxian, the combat power is equivalent to that of a main battleship of the fleet, and the warship power of the face waller is only half of the abyss.


    This battle is not easy to fight.


    No matter how strong the sage is, you can''t single out one thousand Luo Jinxian and go over one thousand battleships.


    If this is not the case, it would be impossible for the blue civilization to persist for more than 3,000 years in the face of the sages of the demonic civilization.


    If it is said that there is still the possibility of winning, the only hope lies in the five saints, including Li Zhi.


    "The Facetist Plan was originally created to cultivate strong people in the sageland. Now that we have everyone, we have proved that the plan has been successful! Although the time has come later, success has been successful. A thousand years ago , This seems like an impossible task. "


    Female general use one sentence


    Concluding remarks: "So, although this war is difficult to fight, we still have the possibility to win!"


    Having said that, the female general took the lead to leave the conference hall and go to the command module to direct the battle.


    Although the current starship driving and combat are basically completed by the brain, the strategic and tactical arrangements of the fleet, the emergency response and other decision-making issues still have to be completed by the generals-if these do not use humans, then the blue civilization Nothing really happened to humans.


    There are only five saints left in the conference hall, and Lu Linxuan, who is not a saint, is facing the wall.


    The hall was suddenly quiet, everyone was not interested in speaking, and the atmosphere gradually became weird.


    Li Ye went out, mainly according to the arrangement of the female general, and took his Majesty monk team to the predetermined position. Pangu is the flagship of the Flemish Fleet. It is now arranged in the position of the Chinese Army, surrounded by densely packed battleships.


    Behind them, there are seven facet galaxies. After the enchantment was removed, the original crystal ball shell has disappeared, revealing its original appearance, but it does not look so shocking.


    In addition to these, the fleet is surrounded by a deep dark void; further beyond, it is the depth of the universe strewn with stars, I do not know how deep it is. When looking at those places, Li Yan also thought, if he chose a direction to go, he would eventually arrive.


    What can be sure is that it will be far away. After all, he now has a sage practice, and crossing the void is just leisure. However, compared to the entire universe, the so-called far distance is not the same as a fishing boat leaving the port?


    "Your Majesty, the army has already finished the array!" Rongzhuang, who was dressed in Shangguan, came to Li Zhe and fists. The latter stood in the void above the head of the Pangu ship, where the view was the best.


    Li Yan glanced at the left wing, monks such as Qi King, Da Shao Ming, Chu Nanhuai, Feihong, Yang Ye, each with a small group of people, sitting cross-legged on a starship, without any sound, looking like It''s a meteorite, and it''s like a banner.


    "Let the army stand by and see what happens."


    "Let ¡¯s take the lead!" Shangguan Qingcheng turned to pass the order, his actions were as crisp and clear as ever.


    Li Min looked forward with a negative hand.


    In the thick black curtain, there are rows of long or short, long bright or flashing fire-like rays, which are continuously approaching, because their rays are getting brighter and brighter. If you look a little closer, you can see that it is the lights from a starship.


    Unlike warships sailing at sea, more than 10,000 starships rushed towards the face, not linear or planar, but three-dimensional. As if Mount Tai was top-loaded, and it was like Kunlun struck, there was no sound at all, and the pressure was so great that people shuddered.


    As a host and an emperor, Li Zhi knew very well that before the battle came, he should hurry to communicate with the other four saints in the conference hall in order to cooperate with each other in the next battle. To increase your chances of winning.


    But he also knows that if different people want to become a group, and this group still needs to operate normally, there must be a leader. According to Li Zhi''s observation in the conference hall, the five sage realms would not accept anyone and would not really trust anyone.


    It is not distrust of the other person''s identity, but ability.


    No one is willing to be a listener.


    In this case, instead of wasting these hours, or even arguing with others, Li Yan is more willing to observe the fleet to the dark abyss and find a breakthrough point.


    He is ready to use his strength to conquer other saints in the next battle and let them obey his orders.


    If in this world, no matter what kind of crisis, there is still something that will be recognized and trusted by everyone, that is power. It will only be strength.


    Only strength can guarantee everyone''s most basic need: survival.

 v9 Chapter 5： To the dark moment (5)

    In the conference hall, Zhou Bashan glanced at the time, annoyed: "The general asked us to communicate and communicate with each other before the war and draw closer to each other, but the little white face did not return when he went out. What a reason!"


    He Jie glanced at him and said quietly, "What do you care about him, you have been sitting here for a few hours without seeing you pour me a glass of wine to please me. What''s the difference here?"


    Zhou Bashan patted the table, glaring at He Jie, "You asked Laozi to pour you wine? Why?"


    He Jie smiled charmingly and enchanted, "I am stronger than you, and my brain is better than you. Later, when I am on the battlefield, I may save your life with a limb and a simple mind."


    Zhou Bashan sneered, looked up and down He Jie, with a disdainful expression, "It''s up to you? If you can''t pull my hind legs later, I''ll thank you!"


    "Oh, do you? Should we try it now?"


    After He Jie said this, before moving, An Qier pushed open the chair and stood up. He walked outside the door without looking back, muttering in dissatisfaction: "Adults always like to make senseless quarrels ... Is it that all adults are so idiots, or is this the only thing I have encountered? "


    Zhou Bashan was about to have an attack, and the white-haired old man also stood up and laughed: "You two, do it slowly, I''ll make room for you." Then, he walked out of the conference hall.


    He Jie''s eyes rolled around, and she smiled sweetly, and then left the seat, twisting her waist-like limbs, and said to Zhou Bashan without looking back: "You, stay here and compete with the tables and chairs.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. The more vulgar and uncultured a man is, the more energetic he will be. If the scholarly and courteous posters can also have endless energy, that would be great."


    Zhou Bashan intentionally stopped He Jie, but the other party walked too fast, and there was no shadow in the blink of an eye, which made him angry and depressed in his heart, nowhere to vent, and he was extremely uncomfortable.


    "These jerk, none of them worry, I am not for everyone to stare ?!" Zhou Bashan slammed the round table with a punch, no accident, the whole starship trembled.


    Immediately, he heard the dissatisfaction of the female general from the command cabin, "Zhou Bashan, don''t shoot the table anymore, can you save me a snack?"


    "I ..." Zhou Bashan was red and white, "Cao!"


    Fighting broke out on schedule.


    Li Yan, who was above the Pangu, clearly saw the whole process of the transformation of the fleet to the dark abyss. The huge three-dimensional mountain, originally composed of more than 10,000 starships, was divided into three during the approach, and the attack was launched simultaneously from three directions: left, center, and right.


    Very old and simple formations, and very practical.


    In a hurry, countless lines of streamers shot silently from the body of a starship, and the hive usually arrived instantly. When the starship crew saw the light spot, the battleship was already hit, almost indescribable.


    The defensive surface wall fleet has a protective mask on the periphery of each battleship. The beam of light from the dark abyss battleship bombards the mask and swings ripples, shaking the entire mask and Starships trembled in a small range.


    Just moments, as the arrow-like beams of light continued to fall in the array, the thousands of starships in front of Li Zhi became dazzling light bulbs, and they continued to brighten. It seemed that they might burst at any time. .


    This is a quiet picture, even for the most advanced starships, there are already many places on the hull that are starting to explode.


    Destroyed, Li Yan could only see the fire groups that exploded one by one and could not hear any sound.


    As the three mountains approaching the dark abyss approached, the front wall starships have begun to blow up the entire battleship, but the ships did not release their masks to fight back.


    According to the deployment of the female general, until the opponent approached a certain distance, the Fleet Fleet would concentrate their forces, the Thunder attacked, and lost the fight.


    "Pretty!" An Qier, who was on the Pangu, was obsessed with the gorgeous light that bloomed in front of her, and her eyes were as bright as stars. At this moment, she was like an ordinary little girl who saw fireworks.


    As a sage monk, of course Li Zhi knew what the other party was talking about, and when he saw the innocence of the other party, he smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, as long as the cultivation reaches Da Luo Jin Wonderland, even in outer space, they can communicate with each other, but the sound must be transmitted through the aura.


    "The fire power to the dark abyss is really fierce, there is no gap to follow. If we rush out, what is the difference between the ordinary soldiers who procured the siege and attacked the city?" He Jie, holding his arms on the other side, His face was dull with light.


    Zhou Bashan finally seized the opportunity and immediately made a sarcasm: "If you are afraid, stand back and call Lao Tzu six or six to see Lao Tzu kill him, how can they cut them into a group of space trash!"


    He Jie didn''t look back at Zhou Bashan this time, instead he gave him a wink and smiled softly: "Then you will show your power in a while?"


    Zhou Bashan snorted and raised his chin, too lazy to look at her.


    While everyone was clamoring, Li Yan had been watching the battlefield. Without joining the team topic, he naturally got a lot of eyes. Zhou Bashan felt that he was pretending to be deep and cool, and He Jie thought that he was hard to get along with, even An Qier was disdainful.


    Only the white-haired old man always smiles as if he doesn''t care about anything.


    The Flemish Fleet''s fleet of more than 2,000 warships, even if all of them have opened their defensive shields, are constantly being damaged. One by one of the former team''s starships exploded, sinked, and drifted away. Seeing the three mountains to the dark abyss have come over, the terminal of the crowd uploaded the order of the female general.


    "Each ship prepares to fight back, and those who face the wall are ready to dispatch. Brother Li Ji has the most, attacked first, attacked the midfield, and made a desperate battle to break the enemy''s situation from the midfield and attract the opposing forces; then An Qier and He Jie attacked the left. Zhou Bashan and Cervantes attacked the right array. After their offensive was 10%, Li Yi could look for an opportunity to withdraw!


    "All warships and monks obey my orders: strike now!"


    The three mountains made up of the battleships in the dark abyss have no obvious strength or weakness, so there are no flaws to follow, and the Fleet Fleet can only attack on the front.


    The general of the female general spoke well, and everyone looked at Li Yan. Although everyone looked slightly different, they all had serious concerns.


    They are not worried about Li Yan''s safety, but they are worried whether Li Yan will follow the command line.


    In the arrangement of the female general, although Li Zhi could withdraw from the battle at the earliest, she faced the greatest pressure and the highest risk. In addition, once Li Zhi''s team attracted the attention of the opponent, those heavy artillery shots comparable to the saint''s realm will first tilt the firepower on them!


    From other perspectives, everyone could not guarantee that they would not hesitate to take His Majesty monk to attack into the dark abyss.


    "This little white face who likes to pose, how can he have the courage to attack first? The head array is so important.


    Go ... "Zhou Bashan was very dissatisfied with the arrangement of the female general.


    "The indifferent person is more selfish, how could this guy be willing to take risks for the sake of the overall situation ..." He Jie''s eyes flashed.


    With a look of doubt and doubt, An Qi''er looked at Li Yan.


    When they looked at Li Yan with all their hearts, they couldn''t help but stunned, their brains had a momentary blankness, and all their thoughts stagnated at that moment. He Jie even opened Yin Tao''s mouth.


    The moment Pangu retracted the mask, Li Xuan had pulled out and flew out.


    They heard Li Yan chanting his own song, which was a command full of majesty, arrogance and domineering: "Monk Datang, welcome the enemy with you!"


    "Let ¡¯s wait for orders!" On the left of the hundred starships, accompanied by the echo of the angry bullfighting, a team of figures like the geese vacated the sky, like a sharp arrow, gathered in one place, and followed Li Yan, Kill from the fleet with a thunder.


    Against the light curtain formed by the naval gun, they headed for the mountain in the middle of the abyss!


    Looking at this scene, Zhou Bashan and others were all shocked.


    None of them expected that Li Yan would be so decisive.


    They saw the courage shown by Li Yan, the courage to face strong enemies, the courage to courageously and courageously, and the courage to consecrate in the face of difficulties.


    That was a spiritual power, no matter what they thought about themselves, at least for the moment, they were deeply infected and admired.


    No matter how many people think of themselves, Li Zhi decided to attack because he had the confidence to win. Even if this grasp is very small, or even very small, at least it has reached a level that can be beaten.


    When he flew out with more than one thousand Tang Dynasty immortals, in front of, around, and behind him, two thousand starships released the defensive mask, and the starlight was lit on the hull.


    Immediately, the beams of light, which are countless times more powerful than lasers, were shot from the gun one after another, brilliant, beautiful, and powerful.


    This is the first round of heavy artillery volleys of the Flemish Fleet. Even if there are only 2,000 battleships, it is also extremely lethal. In order to cooperate with Li''s team, most of the starships opened fire in the midst of the dark abyss. For a moment, the beam of light that was emitted was encountered and exploded halfway, such as flowers blooming.


    The light flow hitting the starship in the dark abyss immediately blasted off a piece of "remnants of the broken wall" on the opponent''s hull and scattered to the depths of space.


    Li Huan led his team forward at full speed, like a cavalry team who advanced fiercely in the arrow rain. His Heavenly Sword has flew out of his hand, incarnate in millions, and splashed waves of sword-like sword light in front, forming an impervious sword net.


    The arrow rain struck Tianzi Sword, the light was splashing and dazzling, but it could not stop the sword net from advancing.


    Using one''s own strength to open up a path for the team in the chaos, this is the strength that the saints should have. If it wasn''t for taking care of other monks, at the speed of Li Xuan, he would be able to reach the center of the Abyss Fleet in the blink of an eye.


    Just a moment later, Li Zhi and others had flown to the Abyss Fleet, and the warship commander behind the command bay window, he could see clearly, the other person''s horrified face fell in his eyes, which is the best way to promote warfare. Chicken blood.


    "Three people form a team, five people form a team, spread out on all sides, and fight freely!" Li Yan ordered and Tianzi Sword returned to his hands. Without a word, one sword split and the blue sword was like a practise. The starship was cut in half!

 v9 Chapter 6： To the dark moment (6)

    In the Pangu command cockpit, the heroic female general stood in front of a huge rectangular display, watching the battlefield image processed by the brain above, Liu Mei frowned slightly.


    Because it is wartime, in addition to her, there are seven or eight tactical staff in the entire command module. They sit in front of a round table in two shifts. Each person has a multi-foot information display screen. In addition to the battlefield picture, there are various data they are processing.


    After the counter-attack order was issued, the staff members were conducting intense battlefield analysis, and from time to time, reported the results of their data analysis to the female general. The important information will be directly displayed on the large screen in front of the female general for the other party to make a decision on the fly.


    The only free one was an adjutant standing behind the female general, who was also a woman. Younger than the female general, she was a little younger, elegant and restrained, but the scenery on the chest was magnificent.


    "General, according to our previous analysis of the past records of the five saints, Zhou Bashan is the best candidate for pioneering.


    "He has a spirit of unrivalled enterprising spirit, and the will to fight after the death, even if facing an invincible strong enemy, in a desperate situation of ninety-nine points, he will not have the slightest fear and jealousy. Before that, seize exactly that trace of vitality.


    "The hot temper he showed in his weekdays is a manifestation of his blood and courage. When he is on the battlefield, this will prompt him to always charge first, and it will also become his strongest motivator.


    "What''s even more rare is that this man is by no means a courageous man. He also has savvy wisdom. His judgment of the war situation and the grasp of the fighter are beyond anyone''s ability. The reason why he does not show much in daily life is just disdain for playing with the mind.


    "General, no matter how you look at it, this kind of warrior who respects strength and courage is the best person to charge.


    "Compared to this, Li Xun is better at planning ahead and planning ahead. By controlling the overall situation, he will force his opponents step by step into his own arranged dead situation. The war he presides over is often the final victory. It was doomed before, and there was no need to go all-in.


    "It''s not something he often does when he is brave. Why do you abandon the analysis of intellectual brain and insist on letting Li Zhi go to the most critical position?"


    The lieutenant said these words, and the staff present were all questioning the female generals. Obviously, they had such doubts in their hearts, but because the military order had to be implemented, they never asked them.


    To everyone''s disappointment, the female general did not give a detailed answer to this question. Compared to the well-documented and lengthy argument of the female assistant officer, she only said a simple sentence: "Because he can do it."


    The lieutenant bit his lip, after all, because he was young, or did not hold back his curiosity, and asked, "Why does the general think so?"


    The female general turned her head, apparently dissatisfied with the other person''s inquisitive behavior. Although she did not rebuke, her answer was more concise: "Intuition."


    The lieutenant opened her seductive little cherry mouth and was surprised, and this answer did not say that she was not satisfied, and the staff members present did not take it for granted. In this era of extremely developed data, any decision must be supported by big data. History has long proven that this is the method with the lowest error rate.


    In the face of such a critical situation right now, the most important decision made by a female general turned out to be intuitive, and it seemed too absurd.


    Although everyone dare not question the female general


    The army''s military order did not dare to refute it on the spot, but the questioning of Li Zhi in his heart was even stronger.


    In front of Li Yan is a mountain.


    It has up and down as well as front and back, with countless warships in each direction, heavy and sturdy, and indestructible. The difference is that the rocks in this mountain have gaps before them, but their fire nets have no dead ends.


    Therefore, it may be more appropriate to use the sea waves to describe the fleet to the dark abyss.


    However, no matter whether it is the mountain or the waves in front of him, it doesn''t make much difference for Li Wei. The only thing he had to do was destroy them with a sword in his hand, turning them into piles of worthless trash.


    Facing the artillery fire from various angles, Li Xuan raised an aura mask to completely envelop himself, without any stagnation, jumping from one battleship to another. And whenever he left a starship, the starship would split in half, and a large cloud of fire burst out behind him.


    Never accident.


    The army of immortals of the Tang Dynasty also fought bravely everywhere.


    They did not have the ability to ignore everything and destroy the starship like cutting melon and chopping vegetables. An artillery fell on their aura mask, which may not cause them trauma, but was hit by successive artillery. As a result, it will become stiff and stagnant, and the mask will quickly collapse.


    Immediately after, it was bombarded by streamers into powder.


    The advantage of the fleet is the set fire attack. The streamers from all directions and at different levels cross each other and cover the sky. It is pouring down non-stop for a moment. It is more violent than a heavy rain and more terrifying than a waterfall. Even the big Luo Jinxian, in the face of the firepower of thousands of starships, is also weak as ants.


    Fortunately, there are more than one Da Luo Jinxian, but more than a thousand people.


    They also have their own advantages.


    That''s flexibility.


    Relying on the body shield and the spear in his hand, since it was dispersed, King Qi did not know how much arrow rain had been scattered, how much artillery fire had been avoided, or the continuous or intermittent streamer clan did not end, and many of them fell on Reiki. On the mask, she felt a certain shock.


    But these shocks did not cause her much hindrance, and she landed smoothly on a starship. At this moment, all the artillery fire launched from other starships suddenly disappeared, without even a stream of bombardment on the battleship, causing any accidental injury.


    But this does not mean that King Qi is safe. On the starship hull under her feet, many square roofs are suddenly opened, revealing the dense naval gun device, all turned to point at her, watching the comparable Lingnan fleet warship. There are more arrow holes.


    And on those weapons and devices, there was an instant light, and it was clear that they would attack the next moment.


    King Qi was not thought of being sifted, so she jumped out of the place for the first time, and the long gun crossed a sharp arc, spreading out hundreds of feet of guns, like the sharpest cutter in the world. The starship at his feet was cut in half, and the incision exposed countless Mars.


    The starship was divided into two halves and floated to the sides, and some people fell into the void from the aspect. When the hull exploded, King Qi had already flew away from the place, and before the stream of fire covered him, he broke away from the locked position and swept to the next nearby target.


    Li Yan is brave and aggressive, unmatched.


    On the way, Yu Guang at the corner of his eyes glimpsed that in the stream of light passing by like meteors and rainstorms, three or five groups of Datang immortals were alternately hiding.


    Guard against the trend and kill one ship after another.


    Some of them were crushed in the middle of the mask, but failed to dodge the subsequent fire in time, and they were quickly hit and fly. Some were fortunate to be covered by their companions, who were able to reshape in time, raise the Aura mask, and escape from danger, while others became floating corpses and were blasted into dregs by the falling stream of light.


    Some monks never jump on a starship, relying on their own cultivation to be extraordinary in combat power, even if they are struck and wounded, they must quickly bombard all the immortals on the battleship and hit the debris flying. The hull shattered and the battleship exploded.


    For example, the monk monk White Wolf.


    Some monks jumped onto the starship and left at a touch. Whenever they flew to the next target, the starship they were in contact with was either blown up or cut in half.


    For example, Feihong.


    Some monks are weak, and when they reach the surface of the starship, they use the fairy method to blast the ship out of the big hole and then rush into the ship. The surface of the starship will continue to reveal a lot of fire light, such as a red iron, and it will soon lose balance and crash.


    This monk not only destroys the battleship, but also avoids concentrated attacks by artillery fire. He can also get breathing room in the hull depending on the situation and protect himself to the greatest extent. The only drawback is that the killing efficiency is not high.


    Li Ye heard scattered screams and cries for help, which was the effect of the monks'' subconscious use of aura to spread the sound in a desperate and critical situation.


    Other than that, everything is quiet.


    Li Xi immediately used the power of the repair to spread the order, so that all monks in the Tang Dynasty would fight in accordance with the method of killing warships. The starship is strong in firepower, and the strongest is concentrated firepower. As long as the monks enter the hull to fight, other starships will stop attacking.


    And inside the starship, there is no doubt that the big Luo Jinxian can do whatever they want. The only difficulty is that the hull shell is also very sturdy and cannot easily open, but the weaker Luo Jinxian, together with three or five celebrities, can still open the gap instantly.


    For Li Zhi, every big Luo Jinxian is precious, and it is not necessary to exchange with warships in the abyss. Keep yourself safe so you can always have output.


    Datang monk executed the order simply and decisively without hesitation. Even Feihong, Yang Yan, and Lu Linxuan can fight into battleships, but they stand out very fast, not comparable to others.


    With the change in the method of warfare, the deaths of monks from the Tang Dynasty have sharply decreased, and the fleet to the abyss is constantly exploding. By this time, Li Zhi had already seen very intuitively how much the superiority of cultivating civilization against technological civilization.


    However, the dark abyss has not been passively beaten, but for a short time. Those starships that were previously controlled by the intellectual brain will never let any artillery fire fall on their own warships.


    The streamers they fired formed a fire whip and a snake, which followed the Tang monks endlessly. Whenever the monks entered the battleship, that battleship would be completely broken for a long time.


    Obviously, the other party has realized that the warships that the monk rushed in will never survive, so he adopted this kind of extreme decisive, rational, and even a bit cruel warfare.


    In any case, breaking into the warship will always give Monks of Datang a chance to breathe. For the monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland, any moment is precious. This method of warfare is enough to make their offensive progress smoothly.

 v9 Chapter 7： To the dark moment (7)

    The team led by Li Yi went well and the results were remarkable. After losing hundreds of starships, the dark abyss finally split up from the left and right, and surrounded and interspersed from the flanks to the midfield.


    "In a short period of time, Li Zhi and others caused a lot of killing and great pressure on the warship to the abyss. The other party has temporarily given up to destroy our fleet and decided to resolve the Li Zhi team that broke into it first. ! "


    In the Pangu command pod, the staff members reported the analysis of the situation to the female general in a timely manner. When they said this, everyone''s face was full of surprises and surprises. How could they have never thought that Li Zhi''s team would reach the goal so quickly.


    "Li Yan and others are really good, general, it seems that the other teams can be dispatched!" The female adjutant said to the female general with excitement. Looking at her, even if she doesn''t think that Li Xun''s ability to break the front is better than Zhou Bashan, she won''t underestimate Li Xun''s combat power.


    "Zhou Bashan, Cervantes, He Jie, An Qier, according to the plan, immediately attack!"


    The female general had given an order before the female deputy had finished speaking. Unlike the brow-staffed staff, her face was still slain, she couldn''t see the slightest ease, and she looked towards the direction of Li''s team, even with intense worries.


    The fleet to the abyss has begun to encircle the two wings. The pressure on Li Zhi and others has doubled, and the casualties will inevitably increase. Whether they can successfully withdraw according to the established plan depends on the progress of other saints. It is far from enough to relax. .


    Above Pangu, the four saints received orders from the female general and looked at each other involuntarily.


    "I didn''t see it, this little white face was so capable, and His Majesty also had a lot of talents. It seems to be a ruthless character!"


    Zhou Bashan spit, took out his mountain axe, and greeted the white-haired old man: "Old man, let''s bother to show our hands. Since Xiaobai has created a fighter for us, we must catch it and give him a shot The victory will come back, lest people belittle us! "


    After speaking, without looking at Cervantes, Zhou Bashan took the lead to fly out from the top of the ship, screamed, and rushed to the right array to the dark abyss with his own song.


    The gray-haired old man grinned, followed closely.


    An Qier glanced at He Jie, wrinkled her delicate little nose, and snorted coldly: "If I didn''t want to make people look down, I really don''t want to fight with you old woman!"


    He Jie rolled her disgusting eyes, "Do you think the old lady wants to take you this little towing oil bottle?"


    "You are the towing oil bottle. Your whole family is towing oil bottles!"


    "My younger mouth is so poisonous, beware that all the teeth are missing."


    "It''s better than the old woman you lost!"


    "When you can''t marry and cry, don''t wipe my nose on my boots."


    The two quarreled and greeted their own team, killing together to the left of the abyss.


    In front of the command window of the flagship of the Abyss Midfield, the middle-aged general with a loose body looked at the huge display terminal in front of him, his eyes calmed. Even if a starship turned red and disappeared on the screen, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Captain Mo said next to him: "General, four other saintly troops have already appeared, divided into two parts and attacked me in a large array. It seems that this is all the monk strength of the facetakers. We want it. ..... "


    "Don''t worry. First confirm whether they only have these five monks. After all, the facetists plan to have seven galaxies in the end."


    Middle-aged general Lu Yizhu faintly said, "The strength of the other four monk teams, we also have to test one or two, if they are not as good as the middle team, then today''s war, all facetists will enter the grave."


    "Yes!"


    There were more and more starships around his team, and Li Zhi naturally noticed the first time. After the warships to the abyss began to ignore the casualties of their companions, the deaths and injuries of monks in the Tang Dynasty also gradually increased.


    Zhou Bashan and others have begun to attack the left and right sides, which is a situation that pleases Li Ye. As long as they can create pressure on the dark abyss, the starships supporting from either side will either help or stare at the left and right arrays to be broken.


    After all, the number of monks from the two saints'' teams is much larger than that of Li Zhi''s verse.


    "They are starting to change formations!"


    King Qi came to Li Yan and fought alongside him. The first sentence was this.


    The warships that had been fighting alone started suddenly in groups. Although they were not as fast as Luo Jinxian, they were definitely not slow. Only a moment later, one battleship was connected, and there was no gap between each other.


    The most common is a twenty-seven warship, thirty-three into thirty, with a cube. On the outside of each, there were the firepower of nine battleships, which gathered together with each other, forming a fireball with almost no dead ends. It''s like a hedgehog, spraying sharp spines out.


    Although the big Luo Jinxian individuals are powerful, in the face of such a group of warships, it is very difficult to break into the other side''s firepower network and enter. There are only a few powerful monks, such as Yang Yan and Niu De Wang, who can barely do it together.


    Such warship assemblies are mostly arranged in the central zone, and in the periphery, one starship is scattered. They let go of their speed, interspersed and flew non-stop, and continuously fired artillery fire during the movement. Together with the indiscriminate firepower of the Central Cube Starship, they formed a powerful three-dimensional combat system.


    This is a difficult situation for monks of Datang.


    In the center of the starship assembly, it is difficult for them to break through one by one. The sparrow-like flying starships on the periphery are relatively easy to attack, but because they are now moving at full speed, the difficulty of hunting is undoubtedly greatly increased.


    The powerful computing power of Intellectual Brain, and the excellent control performance of the starship, are all revealed at this moment. Thousands of warships were moving in a dense and horizontal movement without any two collisions. It is manipulative, which is an impossible miracle.


    "Your Majesty, the outer starship is encircling!"


    Shangguan slaughtered Li Li and approached him loudly.


    The battleships that had split up from the left and right of the dark abyss had long been encircling the Tang dynasty, but Shangguan Qingcheng clearly did not mean this. Li Xuan cut off a starship in front of him and frowned as he looked around.


    Starships on the periphery have begun to connect with each other!


    The fleet to the dark abyss is taking advantage of its multiple strengths to expand the sphere encirclement to the Tang monk team! Li Xuan looked around, the warship in the other direction. The dark abyss battleships that fly and shuttle are forming a spherical surface!


    The center of the sphere is a cluster of cuboid warships, and the sphere is composed of numerous starship pull nets-they are not stationary, but moving, and


    And the range is being compressed inward! This is the most terrifying place.


    Compared with a single monk, starships are undoubtedly huge. The number of warships in the dark abyss is several times that of Datang monks. When converted to volume, that is the difference between clouds and mud. This is exactly how they can perform such a center blossom The foundation of the sphere-enclosed formation!


    The fleet of azure science and technology civilization can fight the demonic civilization for 3,000 years, not without reason.


    "Sir, what shall we do now?" Shangguan Qingcheng asked.


    Although the strong among the big Luo Jinxian, such as Qi King, Feihong, etc., it is not difficult to destroy the starship, but after all, they are just an example. The combat power of the entire team is determined by the majority of ordinary Luo Jinxian. On a starship.


    Today, the team is not only at an absolute disadvantage, but also in a critical situation.


    Li Yan''s eyes sank.


    Bringing such a crisis to the team is undoubtedly the formation and warfare of the abyss, but this formation and warfare has never been heard by Lu Linxuan and the female general!


    "What''s going on, you owe me an explanation!"


    In the command cabin of the Pangu, the incarnation of the eyes of Li Yidi, floating in front of the screen, asked the female general coldly.


    "This kind of warfare has never appeared on the battlefield of the azure civilization. I guarantee my life. In the database of the azure system, there is no such formation!" The female general turned pale, apparently showing up to the dark abyss. Strength makes her feel uneasy and fearful, but when she speaks, she is very serious.


    Li Yan frowned, without any hesitation, raised his hand and pressed down against the female general.


    Ever since he was promoted to the sainthood, Li Zhifanjian and Xianyu''s body have been combined into one, and then the body changed with the eyes of the emperor Tao has the strength of the fairyland.


    The female general trembled all of a sudden, and her forehead sweated for a while, wet the green silk of the horns.


    Just moments later, Li Min retracted his hand and Shen said, "You know what to do!"


    Having said this, Li Yan disappeared in front of the screen. He had confirmed with the fairy method that the female general did not lie.


    The female general didn''t have time to wipe the sweat from her forehead, so she turned back and ordered the staff sharply: "Calculate the method of breaking the battle!"


    "Focus on breakout!"


    In the battle of the spheres that were constantly compressed into the abyss, Li Wei ordered to Brother Tang. Although the sphere battle is tightly coupled and powerful, his Majesty still has nearly a thousand Luo Jinxian after all, and he can see a point to break out, and the possibility of success is not small.


    The risks are also great.


    What they have to face is not only that spherical point, dozens or hundreds of warships, but also the set fire of surrounding warships. Even most of the warships in the whole sphere battle can shoot them-if the opponent does not consider accidentally hurting his own warship!


    Highlighting is not an easy task.


    In addition, the dark abyss is also not used.


    Obviously, there is no better way for Li Yan.


    At this time, Li Zhi had to think about a few questions: Why can the fleet to the abyss create weapons that the Azure government can''t make, comparable to the power of the saints? Why can the abyss be set up, a powerful killing against monks that the Azure government has not studied?


    These doubts flashed in Li Zhi''s mind, and he didn''t have time to think about it.


    To lead a breakout, he must use his sage power.

 v9 Chapter 8： To the dark moment (8)

    Such a powerful formation can be arranged in the dark abyss, and the battleships drawn from the two mountains on the left and right naturally did not return due to the attack of Zhou Bashan and others. ¡ª Without an absolute advantage in quantity, such a killing array Can''t be arranged.


    In the Pangu''s command cabin, when the staff members analyzed the method of cracking the formation with the help of the Azure system, the female general''s sight had left the display terminal in front of her, and she looked up through the window and looked directly at the void outside the ship.


    From her perspective, the sphere formed by the starship in the dark abyss has formed, as large as a planet. In the gap between the battleships, she could see the stream of artillery fire inside, and the world shining brightly looked like a purgatory.


    Compared with the shocking sphere world made up of battleships, the mountains to the left and right of the dark abyss are much smaller than before, and there are only more than 2,000 starships in each battle.


    Zhou Bashan, Cervantes, He Jie, and An Qier each led the monk Da Luo Jin Wonderland. There were more than a thousand people. Under the cover of the Fleet Fleet firepower, there was at least a chance of victory against such an enemy.


    Compared with the siege and siege of Li Ye''s team, the pressure they face is undoubtedly much less. From the perspective of the female general, it is almost the difference between life and death.


    "Have you made progress?" The female general asked back sharply.


    "Report the general, not yet!" The Chief of Staff replied, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Why not ?!" the female general asked a few words that I wouldn''t normally ask at all.


    When the chief of staff noticed the dissatisfaction of the female general, he quickly explained: "This battle line to the dark abyss has almost no flaws. Whether it is a breakthrough from the inside or an attack from the outside, their warships can fight back.


    "And they optimized their naval guns, lowered their range and increased their power. While avoiding accidentally hurting their own people, their defense performance was as strong as a sea of ??fire!


    "In this case, there can be no elite force to shake this ball array, and what we lack most now is the strength!"


    The female general''s face became more and more low. She opened the terminal communication system and gave a command to Zhou Bashan and others: "Accelerate the rhythm of the attack and quickly break through the left and right sides!"


    "The general and the warships in the dark abyss have been ruthless. Even if the ship is destroyed and killed, we will not retreat. It is difficult to win!" The terminal uploaded He Jie''s voice.


    The female general suddenly faced the frost: "I want you to break through the enemy formation as soon as possible at any cost. This is an order! Once Li Zhi''s team is gone, we have only the possibility of defeating! At that time, everyone must die! "


    "Yes! We will do our best!"


    In the battleship group to the dark abyss, Zhou Bashan waved a mountain axe in his hand and blasted out aura of hundreds of feet, chopping up a battleship in front of him. Seeing the other party burst into a huge fireball, he took a tight grip on the tomahawk and gasped, hearing the command of the female general, he could not help looking at the middle.


    "Well, that little white face is about to finish!"


    Zhou Bashan has noticed that the flames in the ball array are so high that almost nothing can be seen by the naked eye. If he had not cultivated in a saintly state, he would only be able to see a burning star. In such a scenario, the team of thousands of people in Li Zhi will certainly be difficult to survive.


    "Old man, can you **** harder, my people have left your people behind!"


    Zhou Bashan roared and waved the battle


    The axe flew to the next target, and half-way did not forget to order to his own ministry: "Everyone will fight me to death! Today is not you die, I am my death, whoever dares to save effort, I want him to kill! At the end of the day, these gangs of dogs are messy. Let ¡¯s go and help Li Yan. This battle is our first battle outside of the world. They all gave me a prestige! "


    Seeing that Zhou Bashan was so desperate, Cervantes couldn''t help keeping up. The other party was too brave to fight, and watching the power of feeding milk was exerted. If he didn''t give up his full strength, he would be thrown away by the other party, that would be too ugly.


    He Jie looked pale and pale when he saw the terrible huge red ball in the midfield.


    The stern command of the female general still echoed in her mind, and she also made every effort to guarantee, but at this moment, her eyes flashed.


    She thought to herself: "In such a perfect battle, Li Wei and his team must be extremely critical, but even if I do my best, I can''t guarantee that the enemy''s front will be dispersed before their army is overwhelmed .. ..... I can''t save him at all, and I can''t reverse the war! "


    This is a cruel reality.


    He Jie started to shake.


    As a sage realm, whether it is in the blue civilization or the heavenly demonic civilization, they are absolutely strong. The former does not even have the power to check and balance the sage realm. With such detached cultivation strength, naturally there are many choices.


    If they can''t save Li Yan, the war face will indeed be defeated, but she may not die-as long as she doesn''t want to die, the fleet in the dark abyss can''t kill her, and she can escape calmly. If it is absolutely necessary, this may be an option.


    This is the worst case, and she has a better way to try.


    "The people in the dark abyss, although the people on the opposite wall plan to verbally say that this is the evil and grave of the blue civilization. You can also protect your own team.


    He Jie continued to think: "After years of troubled times, there is nothing more important than survival. I am already a sage and I can see for a long time. Why is it necessary to die like ordinary people who have only a hundred years of life?"


    She was thinking that way, and suddenly she noticed that the breath around her was not right. When she suddenly turned her head, she saw An Qier staring at her with suspicion.


    "Old woman, haven''t you heard the general''s order, why are you still in a daze?" An Qier looked up and down to He Jie, without concealing her distrust of her.


    He Jie showed a charming smile, but did not answer each other''s question, and waved his long whip to kill him.


    In any case, Li Yan hasn''t died yet, so she won''t be in trouble at this time.


    To the flagship command cabin of the Abyss Fleet, the middle-aged general Lu Yanzhu''s eyes were low, and his expression of killing was even stronger than that of the female general. His battleship is in the line, so he can see the situation clearly.


    The terminal clearly showed that Li Yan was leading the team against the light flow to break through. The artillery that could have bombed the warship into **** fell on the team, but did not break through their aura mask. According to the previous Luo Jinxian Out of strength, this is simply impossible.


    This is Li Yan''s strength.


    More than that, the battleships that stood in front of the team, with Li Guang''s hands in the light of the sword, one after another were wounded and destroyed. Those ships that can withstand the slamming of the ordinary Luo Jinxian, even Li Jian with one sword


    Can''t stand it.


    And looking at Li Yan''s brave and straight forward situation, such a high-intensity battle did not let his aura show signs of exhaustion!


    If the non-ball array is operated tightly and under the control of Zhinao, whenever a battleship is destroyed, there will be a nearby battleship immediately filling the vacancy in the movement without leaving a slight gap, just because the opponent has already killed the battle!


    "This is the true strength of the sage realm? According to his killing, we paid the price of a thousand warships, and we may not be able to exhaust his aura. How can this be good?" Captain Mo''s face showed obvious fear. .


    The saintly strong man among the earth''s humans has not appeared before, and Li Zhi has shown such a powerful strength, which not only made her very afraid, but even the staff present were also blinking their eyes.


    Lu Yanzhu snorted coldly: "The combat strength of several other saints is not as exaggerated as Li Zhi. You have seen their fighting situation. Zhou Bashan, the strongest fighting force, is worse than Li Zhi. This person is a special case.


    "Don''t you find out that every time this person makes a shot, there is always a dragon howl in the sword groan? I think that should be why he is special than others."


    "What would it be?" Captain Mo felt a little relieved and asked curiously when he heard Lu Yanzhu say so.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is, what''s important is that he has to die now!" Lu Yanzhu apparently lost his patience-Li Yan''s powerful fighting force has caused a lot of casualties to his fleet, "Pass me orders, focus All ''dawn'', bombard Li''s team! "


    Captain Mo suddenly looked: "Yes!"


    Dawn is the heavy artillery they own, comparable to the power of the saints!


    Captain Mo and the staff are now very clear that all the "dawn" heavy artillery attacks together, even if Li Zhi is a saint, stronger than the other four saints, he will never survive.


    If it were not for launching a "dawn", it would take a huge amount of energy, and it would be a huge burden on the wealth of the dark abyss, and it could only be used at critical moments. They had already chosen this way.


    Li Yan took the team to fight forward, and has already flown a long distance, but the ball array to the abyss, not only the battleships are flying, the entire ball array itself is also moving, which has not allowed them to successfully break out.


    Just when Li Min had gradually figured out the movement pattern of the ball array and was ready to make a full shot, he suddenly felt that there were more than 20 powerful dangerous breaths, and he had locked himself away remotely! That is very different from the sense of danger brought by ordinary naval guns when they lock themselves.


    Li Zhi instantly realized that this is the strongest means of the Abyss Fleet, the kind of gun that is comparable to the power of the saints!


    "finally come."


    Li Ye could not be afraid, and had no other emotions. In the face of the most dangerous situation, he never looked back and ordered: "Shangguan went to the city, all the monks, ready to fight the army!"


    The Shangguan in white robes and white armors fell in front of the city for the first time, and Zhang Changchang in his hands held up high, and he did not let him scream: "Fight!"


    The monks such as Feihong, Yang Yan, Niu Wang, and Lu Linxuan also came to the front for the first time, standing behind Shangguan Qingcheng. In a hurry, hundreds of monks from the Great Luojin Wonderland, at the same time, a buzz of Reiki resonance rang through the void.


    The voice was so loud that it was transmitted far away by the aura, like the **** of the universe sounded the bell.

 v9 Chapter 9： To the dark moment (9)

    Before attacking the eclipse, Shangguan Qingcheng had touched the threshold of the sacred realm. Later, he captured the eclipse, and his realm increased. In the autumn of the eighth year, as a commander, she led the army to attack the West. It took only half a year to successfully complete the task.


    By then, her realm was only half a step away from Bing Sheng.


    Later, Li Xun enshrines the gods in Chang''an City, Shangguan Qingcheng enters the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. By virtue of the power of the imperial dynasty, her soldiers ¡¯repairs have successfully broken through the last layer of film and formally became the soldier . In some sense, Shangguan Qingcheng itself is another sage state.


    That was a world where Li Yan had never set foot.


    In the whole world, she is the only person in the world.


    Since the advent of the fleet to the dark abyss, Li Wei has been preparing for today''s battle. Since Shangguan Qingcheng is already a soldier, there is no reason not to train the immortal army. The top priority here is naturally to train Da Luo Jinxian so that they can all become part of her military battle.


    How strong is the soldier?


    How powerful is the military battle formed by the thousands of big Luo Jinxian?


    She gave up her body and forgotten for a while, and Zhou Bashan had a lot of wounds on her body. In some places, there was blood in her mouth, and some parts were burnt and her hair was completely scattered.


    But he still roared, waving a huge axe in his hand, or blasting the artillery fire in front of him, or attacking the battleship in front of him, so crazy that he looked like an injured beast.


    However, high-intensity fierce fighting, Zhou Bashan will not only suffer the pain, but also the continuous consumption of aura. From participating in the battle to now, there have been more than a hundred warships scrapped under his command. Correspondingly, only 30% of his aura is left.


    30% is a critical point.


    Only 30% of Reiki is left, which means that the battle has come to an end. If you cannot defeat your opponent and continue to fight, once the aura drops to about 20%, you will not even be able to fight and retreat. If you encounter any unexpected dangers and the aura is exhausted, there is only a dead end.


    At this time, the monks must either do their best, lose a fight, and defeat the opponent completely. If there is no such opportunity, they must prepare to retreat, regroup and fight again.


    In front of Zhou Bashan, there are still many warships to the abyss. They battle against them in a neat formation. He is sure that he can completely defeat the opponent before the aura is exhausted, but it is definitely not 20%.


    At this moment, Zhou Bashan''s portable terminal heard the anxious voice of the female general: "Wei Lan detected that the ''dawn'' heavy artillery to the dark abyss was about to be fired. Li Ye and others were already on the front line of life and death. Immediately at all costs, into the dark abyss! "


    Zhou Bashan was shocked.


    If he runs out of aura, even if he defeats his immediate enemy, how can he keep himself safe next?


    "Chong me! Lao Tzu will never abandon his companions!" Zhou Bashan made a roar of cracking stone, regardless of it, transformed into a Changhong, and rushed straight towards the ball! Along the way, the ship was destroyed.


    None of his monks hesitated, all followed him and launched a desperate offensive.


    "This is death!" The white-haired old man didn''t follow, he didn''t want to die.


    When He Jie heard the command of the female general, her eyes changed, and she turned her head to see that the ball array was still solid and her face changed. She thought to herself, "Li Zhi and the others are dead. The ball array is so strong. We ca n¡¯t make it through, we ca n¡¯t help it anymore! It ¡¯s no surprise that we are approaching! ¡±


    At this moment, she heard the voice of the female general again.


    The tone sounded at the terminal: "Disobedient, military law, never forgive!"


    Obviously, if she did not support Li Wei in the past, she would definitely be held accountable after the war. Even if the Flemish fleet here is destroyed and the female general is killed, she cannot escape the punishment of the blue civilization.


    For a moment, He Jie made up his mind.


    She stopped fighting, watched around, and was about to leave, far away.


    At this time, Angel, fighting alongside her, surpassed her because of her stagnation.


    "Old woman, you are a coward!" An Qi said coldly without looking back, her voice was not loud, but she pierced He Jie''s heart like an awl.


    "It''s better to be timid than to die." He Jie wasn''t excited, because An Qier was still fighting, but she didn''t fight to support the battle. He Jie finally glanced at the ball array, and found a chance to cast himself and leave.


    In the Pangu command module, the movements of the female general, General Zhou Bashan, and others were all in her eyes, her face sinking like water. On the screen, Zhou Bashan and his team, such as the figure of Hong Rujian flying to the midfield, are extremely thin and extremely tragic.


    "All battleships, rush to the ball!" The female general slammed the round table with a fist, and gave the order indubitably.


    "All battleships, rush to the ball!" The chief of staff conveyed the order without hesitation.


    "All battleships, rush to the ball array!" The captain''s resurgence voices rang in the system.


    The staff stood up from the table and turned around, facing the window and looking forward. Each of them stood as straight as a javelin, and each of them looked solemn and solemn. They were silent, their eyes filled with determination.


    They know what this order means, and they know the end of the fleet, their own end.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry, I can only give this order, and I must also give this order." The thin female general in the back did not turn back, the original clear voice, but the words spoken at this moment were extremely mellow and had some kind of unbearable Heavy, there is also a calm after doing everything possible.


    The strongest is still unwilling.


    All the soldiers and ordinary people were present. They did not have the power to fly to the earth, nor did they have the wisdom to control everything. Some of them were soldiers who were willing to disregard the blue civilization.


    "Today they are doomed.


    "But we decided to fight to the last minute.


    "The warriors of the human race on earth would rather die than compromise with human traitors. This is our final dignity! It is also our human beings that distinguish ourselves from the dust in this vast and vast universe."


    The female general continued: "We are all soldiers, soldiers of the earth''s humanity, and our duty is to fight for the survival of the blue civilization. For more than three thousand years, countless generals and soldiers have fallen into the void and no bones have been found. And today, we will be part of them. "


    Speaking of which, the female general turned around, facing her own robe, and solemnly performed a neat and powerful military salute: "Wei Lan is with you!"


    The lieutenants and staff all saluted, "Azur is with you!"


    Two thousand interstellar battleships, all fired, slammed into the enemy''s body several times in the dark universe. On each starship, at this moment, a group of soldiers stood up straight and performed the final military salute to their robes: "Azur is with you!"


    No one flinched, no one had soft legs, and no one was crying.


    Silence is the common portrayal of the best soldiers in this group of blue civilizations when they are determined to die.


    They have a firm belief: their absolute loyalty to their ethnic group, the earth''s humanity, they are a whole.


    Just when everyone was calm, with the courage of the soldiers, and watching the fate of the battlefield in front of him, the intelligent and calm voice of "Blue" in the brain suddenly sounded.


    "Anomalous energy fluctuations have been detected, the intensity level is one, and the enemy warship is being destroyed on a large scale!"


    "The intensity of energy fluctuations is corrected, super!"


    "The intensity of energy fluctuations is corrected, beyond the super class!"


    "Unknown energy, out of intensity measurement range, warning, warning!"


    "The enemy ''dawn'' heavy artillery is being destroyed!"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard continuous sounds.


    The female general reacted for the first time, and quickly went to the screen to see the ball array in the dark abyss, which was turning a little bit red, and the center of the ball array, a front-shaped energy group, was moving at a high speed, just outside the front Energy intensity, the ball array looks like the sun!


    The female general was dumbfounded, unable to understand the scene, and quickly looked up through the window. The surface of the front of the ball array has burst into a dense fire, and one starship has been blown up into countless parts. The entire ball array is like a balloon that is about to burst, and it will be impossible to maintain it!


    "Stop going, all warships, stop going now!"


    Surprised female general, excited shoulders began to tremble, she shouted immediately. But she didn''t dare to say too much, for she was afraid of a fantasy, and just stared at it without blinking.


    All soldiers in the command cabin extended their necks, widened their unbelievable eyes, and looked at the Star Fleet array that they could not defeat at all.


    As the starships blew up one after another, unexpectedly and for granted, the ball array burst into a huge gap, and a huge dazzling light burst out from the array!


    The specific situation is not clear to the naked eye, but through the brain display, they can clearly see that the huge front is composed of a personal energy body-a monk!


    "They rushed out! They broke the killing array into the abyss!" At this moment, everyone in the command cabin cheered, some people hugged each other, some people hit each other with fists. Even the female general was loose, showing a relieved smile.


    She quickly said to the brain: "Assess the situation!"


    "The enemy''s midship battleship lost 30%, and the ''dawn'' heavy artillery lost 80%!"


    "Warning, the unknown energy group is approaching!"


    "The energy mission is gone, the alert is lifted!"


    The female general saw that the huge charge that rushed out turned a big bend, turned back, and hit the ball array to the dark abyss! It''s like a gold needle, piercing one balloon after another, going forward!


    "All warships and guns fired together! All monks'' teams immediately counterattacked, fully counterattacked!" The female general ordered immediately.


    Leading the team, paying a small price, rushed out of the starship group, and had already reached Zhou Bashan in front of the ball array. Seeing the scene in front of him, his jaw was almost falling. Not scientific! "


    Just for a short while, he laughed loudly, and could not say how cheerful and bold.


    He Jie, who was about to run away, heard the movements and turned her head, and saw the scene of the ball being broken, Feng Ya struck in and out. Is this still human strength ?! "


    An Qier stopped moving, staring blankly at the midfield, murmured: "Awesome, awesome!"

 v9 Chapter 10： To the dark moment (10)

    To the dark abyss flagship command module.


    Because in the ball array, Lu Yanzhu can observe the situation on the battlefield with his naked eyes through the window. The reluctantly maintained ball array has been broken in many places, and one battleship has turned into a fire group, which extends to the entire ball array and becomes a sea of ??fire.


    There are too many parts and debris flying horizontally. In such a chaotic scene, even with the powerful computing power of the brain, it is impossible to control the starship in flight to dodge all obstacles. Some starships were either destroyed by the wreckage or affected by the fire, and even when they were freed in the ocean of parts, many of the ship''s hulls appeared broken.


    The huge ray of light like the sun was still flying at high speed in the ball array. Countless artillery fires poured into the front, just like the waterfall encountered the bluestone, which could only be scattered and eventually dissipated in the invisible.


    Feng Ya looks like a flea, and there is no regular attack. In fact, its target is a starship loaded with a "dawn" heavy cannon. This is more clear to Lu Zhizhu than anyone. In particular, the flagship ship under his seat is the target that the other party wants to make several times, just because the artillery fire around the flagship is fierce, and the other party has to change direction halfway.


    Lu Yanzhu''s face was cold and stern and killed to the extreme.


    The ball array has been broken. Although the fleet has not yet collapsed, the killing array does not exist. This is the result that he had not calculated before. He knew a lot about the monk, but the strange power shown by this huge frontal force was unheard of.


    However, the number of warships in the dark abyss is very great. Even if the road is invincible, it is now rapidly destroying a group of battleships, but it is impossible to defeat the fleet completely. Before the moment arrives, the energy of the front vector is completely exhausted.


    The battleships under the control of the brain will never be broken because of the formation, there will be chaos in the footsteps, the soldiers will flee, and the soldiers will fall down. Each starship is an individual and can quickly break away from the chaotic zone and fly to a distance. The entire fleet is a whole, controlled by the brain, and can execute the general''s orders meticulously.


    In this sense, the development of scientific and technological civilization to the present, "Army quality" has not been comparable to ancient soldiers. The advanced and powerful capabilities of the army''s comprehensive capabilities are vividly reflected in all sides.


    However, this is far from the strategic goal of Lu Yanzhu, which is very different.


    What he wants is victory.


    He adjusted the strength of the two left and right formations in order to swallow Li Zhi''s team in one go, then destroy the Flemish fleet and annihilate all monk teams, so as to achieve the ultimate goal of destroying the Flemish plan!


    The current monk team is the final and biggest result of the plan of the facetists.


    At the same time, this is the last chance for the abyss to completely destroy the face wall plan.


    For the Abyss, this is an unmissable task that must be completed. It is their mission, their bounden duty, and even the meaning of their existence!


    But now, they finally came here, launched a crushing offensive with absolute superiority, but the battle situation unexpectedly entered the feverish stage.


    "General, the number of left array starships has been seriously damaged, and it is already unable to withstand the onslaught of Zhou Bashan''s team!" Captain Mo''s anxious voice interrupted Lu Yanzhu''s contemplation.


    Lu Yingzhu turned his head to look at the screen, and saw that the left array starship had less than 40% left, and Zhou Bashan''s team was still storming-Lu Yingzhu did not feel this.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Bashan has been attacking like a fire. The difference is that now Cervantes'' team is also attacking.


    The monks of Zhou Bashan''s team had almost consumed their aura, and now they could not sustain the offensive, but Cervantes stood out at this time, replacing Zhou Bashan as the main force of the offense. This is not an unjustified change. Obviously, the situation in the midfield has made Cervantes realize that they are now likely to win.


    "General, the right array of casualties is also increasing, but it can still support it, the other party wants to break through the formation, not as easy as Zhou Bashan them." Captain Mo''s voice sounded again.


    Lu Yingzhu knew what these battles meant.


    He transferred the battleships on the left and right to the midfield in order to quickly defeat Li Zhi, and the combat power there naturally dropped a lot. But in his previous calculations, even the left and right teams with reduced strength can easily adhere to the end, even if it pays some price, it will not be too big.


    What I didn''t expect was that Zhou Bashan could fight so hard and be a saintly state. He just regarded himself as an ordinary warrior. He was not a superior at all. He must first save his consciousness. It seems that he can''t win without fighting. Keep going the same.


    In comparison, He Jie and An Qi''er''s performance was completely expected by Lu Yanzhu. Give them another 24 hours, and they could not defeat the right.


    "Evaluate the strength of each enemy and me, and deduct the results of the battle!" This command from Lu Yanzhu was given to Zhinao.


    After a while, Zhinao replied: "Budget battle condition estimation: When the enemy ¡¯s energy is exhausted, our battleship will be destroyed by 60%! Left array battle condition estimation: Before the enemy ¡¯s energy is exhausted, the left array will completely lose its combat ability The calculation of the right battle situation: the two sides are evenly matched! "


    Lu Yanzhu was silent.


    This answer means that for the price of 60% of the starships, they can destroy Li Zhi''s team.


    The premise is that Li Yan''s team will fight with them to the last minute.


    This is of course impossible.


    "General, as long as you fight, we must win in the end!" Captain Mo''s eyes were absolutely decisive, and even a little excited. That was the glory to complete the mission. She suggested that Lu Yanzhu should not care about the casualties.


    "Order: Orders to withdraw from combat in an orderly manner!"


    Lu Yanzhu''s order did not meet Captain Mo''s expectations.


    Captain Mo was there, "Why?"


    "Captain, this is an order!" Lu Yanzhu didn''t mean to explain to the other party.


    "Yes!"


    No one dared to question the general''s order, and the vast majority did not even have the right to ask for a reason. The only exception is the intellectual brain, which is not human in nature and has high authority.


    "General Lu, we haven''t defeated yet, so we have given up the fight so early. The center needs your explanation." The so-called center does not refer to the system, but to the big brothers in the dark abyss.


    "The monk-faced monk team has become a climate, and we cannot annihilate them. If we continue to fight, we will only be eaten away by them. At this time, if we do not withdraw, we will annihilate the whole army. The dark abyss is not afraid of death, but I will never let the fleet make a meaningless sacrifice. "Lu Yanzhu''s voice was also calm.


    "The center has received an answer from General Lu."


    Lu Yingzhu reached out and touched the virtual screen in front of him. He looked out of the ship with a negative hand, and the pain in his eyes couldn''t be covered.


    The fleet of human beings on earth


    The soldiers have fought for many years, and Lu Yingzhu naturally knows that they have no chance of winning in this battle. Battlefield battles are not simple numerical calculations, and the brain cannot replace the role of a general in this regard.


    The team led by Li Yan will evacuate the battlefield before the aura is consumed to a certain extent, and at their speed, the starship cannot catch up. The monk is different from the warship. It takes a lot of time to repair the damage of the warship. The monk only needs to meditate and adjust his breath and take the elixir to restore the combat power quickly.


    At that time, the monk team led by the five saints will face the fleet to the abyss in a state of near prosperity. This situation is repeated twice, and the latter will be in a critical situation and the ability to withdraw will be lost.


    This is not a profound problem. The fleet of the blue civilization encountered many such situations when fighting against the monks. Captain Mo couldn''t figure it out for a moment, but the staff knew it.


    On the issue of decision-making, in the face of complicated and complicated situations, the brain can only provide data support, but cannot replace humans to make the most reasonable decision.


    When the warships in the dark abyss shielded each other and withdrew from the battlefield, the fleet and monks of the facetakers did not pursue, and they did not have the fighting power to pursue them at this time. Many monks were exhausted.


    Looking at the fleet of "face-away" fleets and the seven artificial galaxies, Lu Zhizhu, who was so loose, felt like a knife at this moment. There was no trace of blood on his face, and the hands clenched behind him were also trembling slightly. Later, he even had shortness of breath and disorder.


    For an iron-blooded general who has been fighting in the dark for many years, this is a disorder that he will hardly appear.


    "General ..." When he noticed the abnormality of Lu Yanzhu, Captain Mo was worried and wanted to reassure, but he opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. He could only bring the red wine on the table and poured it to the other party. .


    Drinking a glass of **** wine in one breath, Lu Yanzhu took a long spit, and said with a harsh voice: "This is the darkest moment that human beings on earth have never experienced. It won''t take long for everyone to know that those who face the wall and their monks What kind of abyss will earth humans sink into.


    "Unfortunately, we are doing our best to prevent this from happening. When the real end comes, everyone will realize what they have supported and what they have hoped for! And then, They will have no chance to regret it! "


    After saying this, Lu Yanzhu''s eyes were scarlet and moist.


    The staff in the command cabin were all sad. Some people bow their heads to silence, some clenched their teeth, some couldn''t help slamming their punches on the table, and some rushed out of the command cabin, not knowing where to vent their uncontrollable dullness and anger.


    "The devil has come, and they will eventually rule the world. In the darkest moments of humanity on earth, we will never see a little bit of light. Where do we go from here and what can we do?"


    Lu Yanzhu picked up the red wine bottle and drank cleanly. After smashing the bottle to the ground, he couldn''t help but punch him in the chest with a punch, as if he could not wait to kill himself on the spot, so as to avoid seeing the tragic future of humanity on earth.


    "General ... In the dark, light is with us."


    Captain Mo didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only say this with his chest.


    It''s just that compared to when I first came here, the situation is not convincing.


    This is the darkest hour, but where is the light?

 v9 Chapter 11： hero

    After Feng Yazheng was lifted, Li Yan and others stood still in the void and watched the other party leave without supervision.


    The retreat to the Abyss Fleet is fast, but it is placed in the vast universe. Without a reference object, it is visually the same as motionless, that is, the shape is shrinking silently.


    Whether it''s Shangguan Qingcheng with a white complexion or Lu Linxuan who patted his chest with long breath, all monks are relaxed and happy. This battle was not easy for them. Without particularly serious losses, the fleet that successfully repelled to the abyss is worthy of joy for everyone.


    "Haha, Brother Li, you are so fierce that I rarely see who Zhou Zhoushan looks at, but you definitely deserve a poem for you!"


    Zhou Bashan flew over for the first time, graciously gave Li Yan a punch on the shoulder, gave Li Yan a affectionate hug, and then laughed. A whole set of movements made the clouds flow, and there was no sense of rustiness, as if Li Ye was his brother who had been separated for many years.


    Compared with Zhou Bashan''s enthusiasm, Li Min''s reaction was much calmer, just smiling lightly.


    He has become accustomed to this unpretentious appearance, long ago he had some utilitarian features, such as highlighting all the self-confidence in his grasp, stabilizing morale in difficult situations, making the enemy unable to understand his depth, etc., until later The habit of getting deep into the bone marrow has become an instinct.


    Zhou Bashan was naturally dissatisfied with Li''s reaction.


    His laughter gradually became smaller and awkward, and then he waved his hand, and said naturally: "I was wrong to call you a little white face before, I apologize to you! Rest assured, you are my brother from now on, otherwise I shout Your brother will do it! Anyway, you can fight better than me, and I will not lose. No more, I will give you two poems to express your heart? "


    Li Xuan looked at Zhou Bashan and wondered, "Can you still write poetry?"


    "This is a trivial matter, Lao Tzu ... I am a stubborn man who can rely on horses and thousands of words to learn! When I was not in the face-to-face project, I was also a well-known genius and elegant man in society. scholar!"


    Zhou Bashan banged his chest loudly. When he saw that Li Yan was still unbelieving, he immediately got upset and stared at him: "You don''t believe it? Well, listen, I''ll give you a song now!"


    With a cough, he cleared his throat, turned his head to look at the wide star field, the messy battlefield, put on a deep look, and touched his chin, brewing his emotions.


    When Monks from the Tang Dynasty all came to look over here, Zhou Bashan slammed his thighs and groaned loudly: "Ah, universe, you are so big, ah, starship, you are so many, ah, war, You are so thick! People are crying, the enemy is laughing, this is the catastrophe of humanity, and we are sinking into the boundless abyss ... "


    Li Yan: "......."


    Everyone: "......."


    The female general on the terminal told everyone to return to the battleship''s voice, saving Li Yan''s ears.


    Back in the conference hall, Cervantes, He Jie and An Qier were already present. When Li Yan and others entered the door, the female general stood up to look at Li Yan and took the lead to applaud.


    Everyone else also gave face, An Qier took the best shot, her face turned red, and Li Li''s eyes looked like heroes of tall and mighty shores, with a simple worship.


    Cervantes was still smiling, and when Li Yan looked over, he also gave a thumbs up. He Jie had a charming smile on her face, but when Li Xuan looked at her, she didn''t dare to meet Li Xuan''s gaze, she could see that she was very guilty.


    Zhou Bashan sorry to disturb


    Scramble, "Don''t be so polite, this is what we should do, haha, haha ??..."


    An Qier rolled her eyes, and the general did not take him apart. She stopped and applauded and looked at Li Wei: "Thanks to you, otherwise, we must annihilate the whole army, and the planner will fail completely. You are a blue civilization. Hero! Thank you for your report. I have submitted it through the system. I believe it won''t be long before the award will come down. "


    Said, the female general turned to all saints and said: "Everyone is fighting hard this time, and they all have merits. The¡® blue ¡¯system has seen everything and will never treat you¡­¡±


    After a brief speech, the female general announced the good news: the fleet of the blue civilization is already on the way and will soon arrive, so even if you want to do something in the abyss, you don''t have to worry about it.


    Before leaving, the female general gave everyone a break. The starship was already preparing a dinner. At that time, the ships would send representatives to celebrate the merit of the heroes. Because the time would not be long, everyone was not allowed to return to their own private cabins.


    As soon as Li Yan sat down, An Qier slipped down from his seat, and a gust of wind ran to his side. The excitement on his face hadn''t faded away. The big eyes were like pearls, and he asked questions like beans.


    "How did you crack the ball array into the abyss? We all thought you would die! How did you fight the opponent''s" dawn "heavy artillery?


    "Twenty dozen" Dawn "heavy artillery fired together, even if we are in the saint''s realm, that can''t be resisted! You combined to form that powerful force, is it any other kind of law formation? Can it fly, lethality? Such a big law formation, I have never seen it before, can you tell me ... "


    In the face of such a curious baby, Li Yan had no way to ignore it, so he told the other party about the battle. Of course, in the course of his narration, the little girl came up with many questions, and Li Yan had to continue to answer.


    Later, Lu Linxuan saw An Qier''s endless questions and had to exit to interrupt and rescue Li Yan. This, of course, annoyed An Qier, staring angrily at Lu Linxuan, and he squeezed He Jie, who was sitting next to Li Yan, into the next seat, sitting on He Jie''s seat, and entangled Li Ye nearby.


    Lu Linxuan was helpless, she could see it, now An Qier has almost regarded Li Yan as a credible and reliable elder brother, and he is interested, and the child''s temper will not be easily released.


    He Jie and An Qi''er always did not see each other''s eyes, but this time they were crowded away without any complaints.


    At the beginning of the celebration party, Li Xun finally got out of An Qier''s little devil''s palm. The celebratory banquet held in the starship was only temporary, and the scene was naturally limited, but as the female general said, each starship sent a representative over, and the number was quite large, and the hall where the banquet was held was full.


    When Li Yan entered the door, the captains who had held the wine glass in twos and threes stopped talking and came to him. From the eyes of these people, Li Zhi felt that he was indeed a real hero. The trust and worship of the strong ones was not much different from An Qi''er.


    Li Yan picked up a glass of wine from the tray. Many people came to talk to him, and his words were full of respect. Some female officers looked at him with even bold eyes, even those who sent Qiubo secretly. It seemed that they had longed for some beautiful relationship with Li Yan.


    Apart from Li Wei, Bashan received a lot of welcome in the past few weeks.


    Everyone saw the situation at the time. When Li Zhi''s team was in crisis,


    Zhou Bashan, however, took his own team to kill past support regardless of casualties. Although the ball was broken later, he returned to the left, but this brave courage and affection for the same robe still let him gain everyone''s respect.


    In comparison, although Angel, He Jie, and Cervantes are all saints, this is also their first appearance in front of everyone, and they have received much less attention.


    He Jie heard some people whispering.


    "It''s also a sage realm. Why can Li Zhi lead the team to break through the main force of the dark abyss, Zhou Bashan can penetrate to the left of the dark abyss, and He Jie and Anqier make no progress when fighting?"


    "An Qi''er is just a child. You look so petite, how can you compare her to Zhou Bashan? It''s He Jie. The battle charge doesn''t seem to work very hard."


    "At first glance, this woman is a whim, who knows what she is thinking! I heard that once people have cultivated, they will easily see themselves very high, and intentionally or unintentionally distinguish them from us, thinking that there is no more in the world It ¡¯s more important than survival ... ¡±


    "She is a face-down person. How much effort did it take for the Azure civilization to give her such strength. How could she do that?"


    These people think that their voices are very low, but for the monks in the saint world, it is no different from talking to the face. Listening to these arguments pointing directly to the human heart, He Jie''s eyes gradually lowered, and her heart became increasingly uncomfortable. What is the specific taste, I am afraid that only she can understand.


    After the female general''s arrival, Li Qi and others stood up on the platform to accept the applause of the crowd, and finally let Li Qi share his experience of fighting against the abyss.


    Li Yan understood the intention of the female general. The other party is to make everyone more clearly realize through these methods that the face wall plan has been successful. Now the blue civilization has a strong monk in the sage realm, the difficult situation will inevitably be improved, and the future is bright.


    In the extreme unfavourable war with the demons, there are still insurgents such as the abyss in the dark, and the blue civilization is on the edge of life and death. By setting up powerful fighting heroes and promoting their glorious achievements, they can achieve stability and morale. Purpose is a very common method.


    Li Yan can imagine that when they leave here and reach the planet where the human beings live on the earth, the record and names of these people will be well-known to the public. Maybe walking down the street in the future, countless people will come over to see the true face, and ask for a photo, signature ...


    Li Ye didn''t care much about these things. In the process of dealing with the dark abyss, he had a lot of doubts in his heart. Now is the time to seek an answer. This is more important than comparison.


    "It is indeed beyond our expectation that the" dawn "heavy artillery can be produced in the dark abyss, but this is not an incomprehensible thing. Their power is not small after all."


    At the end of the dinner, the female general and Li Yan came to a relatively quiet place and heard each other''s questions. She patiently answered: "In these years, the investment of the Azure government has been on the plan of the facetists. There is excuse. "


    "So, to the dark abyss can be regarded as the rebels of the blue government?" Li Yan asked.


    "You are right to say that, but they are not opposed to the blue government, but the plan of the facetists. The facetist plans did not appear until the dark abyss 100 years later."


    The female general said, "Of course, the enemy of the face wall, that is, the enemy of the azure government. After the war today, the dark abyss is only a disease of mange, and the demonic civilization is the confidant¡ªour real enemy. Your biggest rival! "

 v9 Chapter 12： fear

    Li Zhi knew of course that the greatest opponent of the blue civilization was the demonic civilization. According to the information he obtained from Lu Linxuan, although the demon civilization is a cultivation civilization, it is another form of being, not human at all.


    "The difference between races is the biggest difference. Earth humans and monks have no possibility of coexisting at all, and the history of war between the two sides has already proven this!" This is Lu Linxuan''s summary of Li Zhi.


    The female general, Ji Ningyun, continued to say to Li Yan: "Fighting with the demonic civilization to this day, the blue civilization is very poor. The reason why Lu Linxuan and others are the last batch of planners is because the blue civilization has no With so many wealth resources, the supporters plan to continue.


    "If none of these final executors finally appeared in the sage state, this plan would fail. The blue civilization will completely fall into darkness and be defeated by the demonic civilization. Fortunately, you will appear in time to the earth human on the edge of the cliff. Then it is possible to continue to fight against the demonic civilization. "


    Li Xun asked in the end: "How many planets and populations does the Azure Civilization still have? How many warships does the army have?"


    Ji Ningyun took a deep look at Li Yan, but hesitated a little, then frankly said: "The habitable planet is less than a thousand, the resource planet is only more than 20,000, the main battleship in the fleet, but more than a hundred thousand. "


    Li Huan was shocked.


    According to this analogy, the analogy of the Tang Dynasty ¡¯s early Tang Dynasty dynasty, Tianmo civilization has ¡°swept the world,¡± and the blue civilization is left with a ridge in Lingnan. It is necessary to use the land of Lingnan to fight against the entire dynasty.


    Ji Ningyun has an iron will, and she inspired Li Xun to say: "Fortunately, there is no such thing as an invincible road. At such a critical juncture, the planners have finally succeeded. Now there is a monk in the sageland and he has found the way to achieve the sageland Many problems can be solved easily.


    "In the future, the way to achieve the sage world will spread, and the blue civilization will have a lot of powerful power, and we will be qualified to continue fighting with the demons. You are the hero of the blue civilization, and now the most powerful sage monk, the blue civilization Your future destiny will be affected by you, and you must take responsibility for your race! "


    Li Ye waved his hand. "You don''t need to tell me this, and I don''t need others to motivate me. I know what to do and what to do."


    This answer made Ji Ningyun frown slightly. She didn''t understand Li Yan''s meaning. She seemed to be worried about it, and watched him word by sentence: "Will you fight for us? Will you have no reservation?" Are you fighting a demon? "


    This question actually made Li Wei a little hesitant, Nahan said, "Why do you ask that? I don''t fight for my race, do I have to stay outside?"


    Ji Ningyun''s look relaxed a lot, "This is nature, we are soldiers, the meaning of existence is to protect our race and clear the obstacles for the survival and development of our race ..."


    Li Kun interrupted her, stared directly into the other side''s eyes, and said solemnly: "What you just worried about is not this. Now that you acknowledge that I am now the strongest fighter of the blue civilization and shoulder the destiny of human beings on earth, you shouldn''t have anything against me Reserved. "


    Ji Ning''s eyes flickered a bit, and he sipped his wine, but after all, he couldn''t beat Li''s will.


    She sighed: "The facetist plan has always been opposed from the project establishment to the implementation. The root of the blue civilization has no power to balance the monks of the saints. After the monks of the saints appear, will they be willing to obey the government''s transfer, who There is no guarantee. "


    Li Yan frowned.


    This is indeed a real problem.


    When the monks are strong enough to ignore state machines, how many people are still willing to take orders from the government? At this time, is the government controlling the monks, or is the monks controlling the government?


    After all, scientific and technological civilization is a collective civilization that relies on the strength of the group and pursues the development of science and technology. No matter whether it is a starship or a battlefield battle, cooperation with each other is necessary, and no one can accomplish a big thing alone.


    But cultivation culture is different. It is an individual civilization. The goal of a monk is to promote individual cultivation and strengthen one''s own strength, in order to reach a level of freedom and freedom. A powerful monk can influence the outcome of a war with his own strength.


    The foundation of scientific and technological civilization is wisdom. The government controls the world. It relies on the state machine composed of groups. Individuals are very small. The basic of self-cultivation civilization is strength. Individuals can be very powerful. The strongest person is the leader.


    "This is the real problem you just worried about? You are afraid of me, the strongest monk, dominate my own interests in everything, do not listen to transfers, or even interfere in the blue government, become the blue government, and turn the fair and free blue civilization into a monarch. Autocratic dynasty? "Li Yan asked directly.


    Ji Ningxi nodded his head, "In a way, you have this strength."


    Li Zheng did not deny this answer.


    "The former will undoubtedly make everyone feel safer.


    Ji Ningyun looked at Li Yan and continued, "If the Azure civilization has not reached the end, and there is a danger of being destroyed by the demonic civilization, the planners will not pass at all, and there will be no monks in the earth."


    Speaking of this, she took a deep breath, "In a nutshell, science and technology civilization is afraid of cultivating civilization. Under normal circumstances, a government of science and technology civilization will never allow monks and cultivation civilization to emerge, and that will have power over them. It poses a great threat!


    "Technical and civilized government personnel are used to controlling everything with wisdom and knowledge. Suddenly the rules of the game change. The decisive talent is replaced by the cultivation talent. Everything will change. Who can guarantee that the current superiors are in power and have good cultivation qualifications? ?


    "The changes in the rules of the world can bring more social changes than changing the dynasty. In the end, a powerful monk will become the owner of power. This is not how much superior resources can control, counter, and reverse. "


    After listening to Ji Ningyun''s remarks, Li Xuan could not help thinking of Lu Linxuan, who was a crescent **** who taught true gods for the first time.


    Speaking of Li Zhi''s practice practice in the Great Tang Dynasty, Lu Linxuan disagreed, believing that it was the source of the calamity, and letting the people grasp the use of force would surely cause great chaos in society.


    At that time, Li Zhi''s statement was that he believed in the moral integrity of the people in the Tang Dynasty. After the people''s wisdom was opened, the benefits of doing so were definitely greater than the disadvantages.


    However, the root cause was revealed. The reason why Li Zhi dare to spread his practice is because he is strong enough to suppress the luck of the dynasty and ignore most of the disturbances.


    But the blue government does not have the power of Li Zhi.


    At this time, they developed a culture of self-cultivation, which is likely to bring great disaster to the blue civilization.


    It can even be said that as long as Li Zhi now wants to be the master of the blue civilization and replace the blue government with his own dynasty, then the disaster that Ji Ningyi feared really happened. The next must be the civil war of the blue civilization.


    According to the situation of the blue civilization, how can it stand up to civil war and internal friction?


    All this depends on Li Yan''s intentions. He


    Human mind.


    For the blue civilization, this is indeed extremely dangerous.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, sci-tech civilization can appear in cultivating civilization, but civic civilization will never appear in sci-tech civilization.


    "Li Yan, you are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Your army has conquered a world. You are used to giving orders and not being restrained. You may even think that you can do everything and you should control everything. The only thing in this world that lives under your rule Only by defeating the powerful enemy can we survive and create glory! "


    Ji Ningyun''s tone of tone lost his calm and peace, and became a little trembling. I wonder whether it was because of excitement or fear. "Will you do that?"


    Li Yan asked, "Do you think I will?"


    Ji Ningxi shook his head: "I don''t know. But in the previous battles against the abyss, I saw very clearly. Before the situation was clear, Cervantes and An Qier did not do their best, and He Jie even broke away. Battlefield signs.


    "These people are all face-to-face people who have been selected from thousands of people. They are trustworthy and trustworthy. But now, when they have the power of the pyramid, they still inevitably change. Their Collective consciousness is being lost, personal consciousness dominates the mind, and everything becomes more important to you! "


    Ji Ningyun''s eyes had deep worries.


    Li Yan did not have any waves in his heart.


    If Ji Ningyun has the strength of sainthood, will she not change?


    Even Li Zhen can be lost in the whirlpool of power. No matter who changes, Li Yan will not be surprised.


    At the same time, some people will not change. For example, Shangguan Qingcheng, even if he has the realm of soldiers and holy realms, treats Li Zhi as if he was the past, and treats himself as a guard. For example, Zhou Bashan, who fought on the battlefield, did not retain half of it, only when he was a soldier.


    Li Xundao: "You can rest assured that I will not join the azure government, nor will I ask for more. I will assume my responsibility as a human being on earth.


    "But one thing is that the Azure government cannot give me orders. No matter what I want, they must consult me. What I agree to, I will do, and what I disagree with, no one can barely."


    Ji Ningyun stared at Li Yan and asked, "Will you do your best to fight for the blue civilization?"


    "I will have no reservations for the earth''s humanity." Li Zhengzheng said.


    Ji Ning was overjoyed, raised his glass to signal, and drank first.


    "To fight against the demonic civilization, you need to work together and trust each other. Now, it is time to get your team on the right track. You should be a team leader and lead them to fight.


    "Of course, the monks of the blue civilization are not just your team. The facetists plan to implement them for so many years, but there is no sage state. There are still a lot of monks in Da Luo Jinxian and other realms. This army will also be yours. assistant!"


    Ji Ningyun said this and looked at Li Yan: "Except for Zhou Bashan, the other three saints are not so well-connected characters. Even An Qier really wants her to take orders from you. Easy. Do you have a way to convince them? "


    Li Min smiled, stepped towards Zhou Bashan and others, "Yes."


    "What if they don''t follow suit?" Ji Ningyun quickly asked Li''s back.


    Li Yan turned his head slightly, only half of his face fell in Ji Ningyun''s field of vision, and the slight radian of the corner of his mouth made Ji Ningyun feel more eerie, "If you fail to die, you must die."

 v9 Chapter 13： team

    Hearing Li ¡¯s answer, feeling the domineering and murderous intentions of Li ¡¯s body, Ji Ningxi was moved by heart, and could n¡¯t help it. She did not expect that Li Zhi''s solution to the problem was so simple and rude, unreasonable.


    In her inherent cognition and habits, if a team member disobeys herself as the leader, then she should show her strength and personality charm, and use the various methods of interpersonal relationships to make the other party gradually accept herself.


    If a player is always dissatisfied with the arrangement, it is natural to kick the opponent out of the team and find someone else to supplement.


    In response to the current situation, in the case of not being able to kick out any sage, causing permanent loss to the team, Ji Ningyun believes that Li Yan''s best response is to let her and the blue civilization to put pressure on each other.


    I did not expect the way Li Zhi handled the problem, but only those six words.


    At this moment, Ji Ningluo couldn''t understand more clearly that Li Zhuan''s approach to the problem was very different from her and the blue civilization. The other party used the monk''s habits, and the usual thinking of powerful monks. If you don''t obey, you have to die. This is a decision made by the most powerful man who has absolute power.


    Adhering to the supremacy of the cultivation culture of the supremacy of strength, an emperor who controls the entire cultivation dynasty, their rules of conduct, Ji Ningyun can not fully understand.


    But she understood that Li Yan was definitely not a good person, especially when standing on the opposite side of him.


    Zhou Bashan and others are sitting around a small round table near a window for drinking and chatting. At this time, the banquet has received a lot of praise and praise, and they have dealt with many people. Now they are a little tired.


    Because of this, they will sit together and pose as if we are in the sage realm and are talking about things, so ordinary people do n¡¯t want to come and disturb them.


    When Li Yan came over, Zhou Bashan was bragging to An Qier how brave he was, how fragile the fleet to the abyss was. He was so frowning and spitting, An Qier was lethargic, his little head was lying on the table like a cat, and his eyelids were almost closed.


    When Pangu first met, Zhou Bashan suffered a loss in An Qier''s hands. Of course, she must find a place now, so that An Qier realized that she had the upper hand, but only because he only used Da Luo Jin Wonderland. The cultivation is not that he is really weak.


    When Li Yan sat down in the only remaining seat, An Qier leaned her head, blinked her innocent and helpless eyes, and asked Li Yan weakly: "How can you let this ugly and weak guy shut up?"


    Li Min took a piece of beef jerky from the plate and threw it into his mouth. The taste was very good. It was better than the taste of the earth in his memory and the taste of Datang beef jerky. "You praise him and say a few words. Admire it, and he will stop happily. "


    An Qier wrinkled her delicate little nose and hummed, "I will not, like you adults, praise the ugly and weak guy against my will."


    These words fell into Zhou Bashan''s ears, and he couldn''t help it. "You little boy, don''t always associate ugliness with weakness. It''s wrong to judge people by appearance! Also, where am I ugly? I am But the appearance of pure men is masculine, and your little fart doesn''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. "


    An Qier waved her hand sloppily, "Okay, I''m an ignorant girl, okay?"


    He Jie covered her mouth and smiled:


    "Ignorant girl, that''s a good thing, I know it quite well."


    An Qier sat up suddenly, turned her head and stared at He Jie, without concealing her hostility, "Old woman, can you shut up for me, okay? My wisdom can throw you eighteen streets!"


    This little girl is young and has a good temper, and she slaps the air in the air, as if no one is pleasing to the eye, but she has a heart in her heart. She was willing to say in front of Zhou Bashan that she was an ignorant girl, but He Jie dare to say that to her, and she would immediately explode.


    This change, of course, stems from the different performances of the people in the previous war.


    Of course, He Jie felt this change of An Qi''er. She was looked down by her from the bottom of her heart. She felt like a knife in her heart. But she was not too painful, because she quickly comforted herself in the bottom of her heart: "A little fart understands fart!"


    After eating several pieces of beef jerky and seeing that An Qier did not intend to continue quarreling with He Jie, he went straight to the topic and opened the door to the mountain road: "Today''s battle, thanks to all of you fighting hard and keeping your position, we worked together to fight back to the dark abyss. As far as we are concerned, this is just the beginning, and there will be more fierce battles waiting for us in the future.


    "Therefore, we need to work together as a team. If you don''t disapprove, I, Li Yan, from this moment, you will be your captain. I can guarantee that in the future battles, you will never be left alone. In a more dangerous position than me; and you must obey my instructions and strictly obey my orders.


    "After I finish speaking, who agrees and who opposes?"


    He Jie''s eyes drooped, looking at the fruit tray on the tabletop, as if there was a thoroughfare there; Cervantes smiled, and could not see any real thoughts on his face, as if waiting for something.


    When Zhou Bashan patted the table, he almost overturned the fruit plate. The first one raised his glass to signal to Li Li, and said with a bold voice, "I want to say that we can both be captains. You are strong His Majesty is also very good. I will obey you anyway, and I will obey your orders in the future! "


    Li Min nodded and drank this glass of wine with Zhou Bashan.


    An Qier raised her head, looked at Li Yan seriously, and couldn''t ask seriously: "If your order seems to be a problem, can you give me an opinion?"


    Li Xuan took it for granted: "Everything can be said freely during the pre-war meeting. I have always been able to listen to ideas in brainstorming. But during the battle, even if you think my order is wrong, you must obey unconditionally."


    An Qier nodded twice in a big way, a matter of great importance. After careful consideration, I agreed very much, and then raised the wine glass, as if solemnly swearing: "From now on, you are the boss. I I will never hold back anymore! "


    She used the word "re" to clearly indicate that she had not done her best in the previous battle and felt that she did have a problem.


    Li Min touched her a bit. After drinking this glass of wine, An Qier regained her smile and waved her fist, telling her true and false: "Can you teach me powerful exercises and formations in the future?" You look so handsome when you break the line! "


    Li Yan smiled, "Look at your performance."


    "Closing!"


    Unexpectedly, it wasn''t Cervantes who showed his attitude next, but also He Jie with an impatient look. She kept her head down before, no one could see her complexion, but


    After Li Yan reached an agreement with An Qier, she suddenly raised her glass.


    "This captain''s position is not yours, and I will take care of you from now on." He Jie smiled charmingly, her eyes fluttered and she was beautiful.


    Li Xun was not surprised by He Jie''s reaction, and he didn''t say anything else. He really wanted to make the other party the captain, only she was unwilling. Although it was not long since we got along with everyone, after all, after a dangerous battle, Li Zhi had a deep understanding of everyone''s temperament.


    A typical egoist like He Jie does not want to take responsibility, and the current situation of the blue civilization and the situation of the saints team have determined that the responsibility of the captain is much greater than power.


    She can''t leave the team now, and she doesn''t want to be isolated by everyone, so hurry up and at least not let Li Yan look at her too unpleasant.


    Cervantes said with a smile: "Since ancient times heroes have been young, my old bones, although I want to do more for the blue civilization, have to admit that they are not as good as your young people in many ways. Ms. Ho is right, This position of captain is indeed Li Li. "


    At this point, Li Zhi''s status was confirmed in the sage community, and everyone touched a glass together, and the matter was completely determined.


    After the dinner, everyone went back to their rest cabins. Both He Jie and An Qier were assigned to the women''s rest area. Naturally, they would inevitably go together. Neither of them spoke on the road.


    Until reaching the door, He Jie glanced at Angel and suddenly smiled and said, "No matter what you think, we are the only two women in this team. You and I should help each other, right? "


    When she said this, she smiled with a smile and a friendly tone.


    "Adults are not reliable," Angel said.


    "Then you asked Li Yi to teach you exercises and formations? Aren''t you very staid on her? I think you really want to be his follower!" He Jie didn''t give up.


    An Qier, who was about to enter, turned around and looked at He Jie. "Old woman, don''t use your superficial and stupid thoughts to put on others'' heads. You only need to depend on the man and you go. I won''t be someone else. "You can only rely on yourself, you don''t even understand the truth, you have lived on a dog at an age?"


    As she said, she shook her finger, motioned to He Jie not to speak, and continued to listen to her: "I want to get closer to Li Yan, to fight better side by side in the future. Although people advertise themselves as rational animals, they are actually emotional. Strength is everywhere and can win the favor of my comrades-in-arms. Why don''t I fight for it?


    "And learning from him is a transaction. I will prove that he has the qualifications to teach him exercises and formations. When I become stronger, it will be more useful to the team. He has no reason to refuse."


    After listening to An Qier''s words, He Jie paused for a while, and most of her contempt for An Qier dissipated, saying sincerely: "You''re really a big kid!"


    "It''s no use praising me, I won''t form a small group with you."


    An Qier snorted proudly and turned into the cabin door. "The city''s old lady is regarded as a shrewd old woman, but she is a stubborn stubborn stone. There is not enough success and failure. Where do you know what is real? wisdom?"


    After teaching He Jie, An Qier closed the door and did not give the other party any chance to refute.


    He Jie outside the door, his face changed wonderfully.

 v9 Chapter 14： Abnormal (on)

    Although the starship is very large, there are not many crew members. Under the condition that the brain can better control the starship to sail and fight, the crew needs to do very little, especially the warship crew.


    As the flagship of this fleet, Pangu also needs to command the entire battle. The other warships are just an ordinary combat unit and do not require much planning and decision-making.


    Therefore, the crew on ordinary battleships are mostly repaired, maintained, cleaned, and prepared to replace manual operation of the brain in emergency situations. The huge role of warships is mainly to provide sufficient reserves for fighting and attacking and defensive measures.


    In normal combat, even if someone breaks into the hull, the rigorous defensive agencies and combat robots inside the warship are enough to solve the offenders, and humans do not have to risk life and death to fight-opponents that the defensive agencies and combat robots cannot solve Ordinary people are okay.


    Therefore, there are not many cabins in the starship for daily activities and rest of the crew.


    Fortunately, there are more than 1,000 battleships in the fleet, but it is not enough to let the three thousand or so famous Luo Jinxian fall to the point where several people are crowded together.


    Li Yan returned to the room and looked at the furnishings. The facilities were complete and the reserve of drinks was sufficient. What was more rare was the large space that could accommodate dozens of people, which made him quite satisfied.


    Sitting on the long-lost sofa for a while, monks such as Shangguan Qingcheng, King Qi, Feihong, Yang Ye, and Niu Mowang knocked on the door. Li Yan asked them to find a place to sit. They got up and went to the wine cabinet to get a few bottles of good whiskey. They set the wine glass on the table and poured the wine for everyone to ask them to taste.


    Of course, for these powerful monks, Li Zhi will not pour the wine just a little. Each wine glass is filled with seven points. In this way, it is not enough to roll the tip of the ox devil. But since they are powerful monks, they can catch everything with a keen eye, even with just a drop of wine.


    Everyone will be integrated into the blue civilization in the future, and every aspect of life needs to be contacted. After ordinary monks of the Great Luojin Wonderland, after the rate adjustment and recuperation, someone will naturally take them to adapt. For the important people of His Majesty, Li Yan still likes to entertain as a friend, this feeling is very interesting.


    "This wine tastes good, it''s completely different from what we usually drink, but it''s a bit younger!"


    The bull''s big bull''s eyes glowed with green light. After getting Li''s consent, he copied a wine bottle and started to yell at the cow. The monks usually drink alcohol, which is mixed with elixir, and the wine is naturally not comparable to ordinary alcohol.


    Having taught everyone the correct posture for drinking in the blue civilization, Li Zhi stopped talking about them, this time calling everyone, the main purpose is not that.


    "The total number of Da Luo Jinxian who fought this time was 1,078, and 112 people were killed. Almost all monks were wounded." Shangguan Qingcheng reported the damage. "From the past record, this Returning to combat can be described as a heavy loss. "


    Li Yan was not surprised by these numbers, he knew something during the battle.


    After all, Da Luo Jinxian is Da Luo Jinxian. It is easy to get out of the danger zone after injury. It is not even difficult to leave the battlefield. But in the previous battle, no one retreated. This led to the loss of more than 100 people.


    "The team that suffered the most damage was Zhou Bashan. He had more than 800 monks. This time he killed more than 200 people. There are still many injuries that are not optimistic. It is difficult to restore strength."


    Shangguan Qingcheng continued, "Compared to us, the loss of the other three teams is much smaller, and the total is less than two hundred people."


    Speaking of this, the resentment in the eyes of Shangguan Qingcheng is obvious, and the faces of the other people are not very good-looking. The situation that He Jie and others did not do their best to fight made them very shameless.


    Li Ye didn''t think much about it. The past has passed.


    Before he was not the leader of the saints ''realm, he did not have the power to point at everyone. Now he is already the captain of the saints'' team. If anyone dares to have some reservations in the future when fighting, Li Huan will not mind killing the other party directly and killing the other party Break up and merge with others.


    All in all, the original monk team of 3,500 people now has about 3,000 people. The loss of this battle was very painful for Li Zhi and Zhou Bashan. Da Luo Jinxian was not good enough to add, which was a real decline in the strength of the team.


    However, these losses are worth the cost to survive the crisis.


    "Fighting in the future will not be easy, and we must prepare accordingly to minimize the monk''s war damage." Li Yan concluded.


    What he thought was that Da Luo Jinxian could be injured, but it was better not to fight to death. However, this idea cannot be said. Once said, when the soldiers on the battlefield think about how to save their lives, the battle will not be able to proceed. It can only be that he will make corresponding decisions and arrangements in the future based on the actual situation.


    "Although we lost a lot this time, our strength will not decline. General Ji has said that Brother Luo Jinxian of the Azure Civilization will join our team, and by then we will see how much the Azure Civilization will give. "


    In Li Zhi''s view, the Blue Civilization has implemented the plan for so many years. Although there is no sage, no matter how large Luo Jinxian should have thousands, even more. Even if the blue government refuses to give this power to Li Yan and his team of saints, at least they should make up for their losses and strengthen them.


    Otherwise, the significance of the Sage Realm is gone. In order to fight against the demons and obtain the chance of survival and continuity, the blue civilization spent so much effort to carry out the plan of the face wall, so it was so difficult to get out of the monks, so they should use them as the core to form a monk army.


    When Li Yan finished talking to the crowd, a captain came to invite him and asked Li Yan to go to the command cabin. Ji Ningyan had something important.


    Let Shangguan fall into the city and wait for someone to go down. Li Yan came to the command module. He thought that other sages would come, but he did not expect to be alone.


    "You are now the captain of the Sage Realm team. In the future, the Azure government will only tell you." Ji Ningyun answered Li''s doubts and greeted him. There are huge transparent windows here, you can watch the extraterrestrial star domain, and the view is very good.


    "I have previously reported the military merit through the system. The Azure government has quickly responded. In addition to supplementing the monks in the Luojin Wonderland, there are huge amounts of training resources for you. Only these resources can be obtained in a short time. , Let a thousand golden wonderland achieve Da Luo Jinxian. "


    Ji Ningyun brought good news, so when he spoke, he was full of confidence and smiled. "In this way, you will get much more from this battle than you lost."


    Li Min nodded, very satisfied with the rewards of the Azure government, but he also had some puzzles, "It can give us one time, enough resources for a thousand golden wonderland breakthroughs.


    The bottom is so thick? Isn''t there a lot of big Luo Jinxian? "


    Ji Ningxi shook his head with a bitter smile: "Not as thick as you think, these batches of cultivation resources are already more than half of the inventory. There are not many big Luojin wonderland, only less than 5,000 people.


    "If not, how can you say that these monks are the last hope of the blue civilization? Naturally, you can afford this evaluation because you have enough weight."


    Li Yan groaned.


    Thousands of big Luo Jinxian, that is, thousands of main battleships, are a little weak in terms of view-of course, this is just paper data. On the actual battlefield, the number of Big Luo Jinxian is slightly more than enough to defeat the same number of starships. .


    With the power of the sage realm to lead and fight with the soldiers, the fighting power of the monks will leap again.


    However, this is the combat power of tens of thousands of warships. No more.


    If this strength does not grow, even the strength of the Azure Civilization Fleet cannot keep up, how can it bear the responsibility of saving the crisis of the Azure Civilization?


    The situation faced by humans on earth is indeed very optimistic.


    This also means that the challenges Li Li needs to face and the difficulties to solve will be huge.


    To be honest, if you are not a member of the earth ¡¯s humanity, from the standpoint of an onlooker, Li Zhi will think that the blue civilization has no possibility and strength to continue fighting.


    There are many great monks in the sage realm in the heavenly demon civilization, but they are not single digits, and there is such a strong monk army. Whatever it is, it is enough to crush the blue civilization. Maybe when the next war broke out, it would be the day when the blue civilization was defeated.


    "When did the last battle between the blue civilization and the demonic civilization occur and how was the situation? According to your information, when will the next battle break out?" Li Yan asked solemnly.


    "The most recent war took place three years ago. In the extremely rich Tianyun system, our fleet had 200,000 warships at that time. After the defeat of that war, we lost the Tianyun system and suffered great losses. Nor can those who support the wall plan to continue. "


    Ji Ningyun''s face was bleak. "According to the latest information, it will not be more than three years before the next attack of Tianmo civilization on us. That will be our last chance."


    This means that the preparation time for the war is very short, which is undoubtedly bad news for Li Zhi. How to overcome this difficulty will be the problem he will face next. Only by winning this war can the blue civilization win more respite and talk about follow-up planning.


    "The monks and resources are gathered at the base of the facetaker''s headquarters, we can go there to receive it, and then we will consider the next stage of the war." Ji Ningyu finally said.


    Coming out of the command cabin, Li Yan originally planned to go back to rest and explain something to Datang, and then went with the fleet to the base of the face-lifter''s headquarters-where it has become an important area of ??the blue civilization.


    He had just entered the rest area and saw a person on his face. The other person leaned against the wall and immediately greeted him when he appeared, apparently waiting for him. Seeing the other person, there was no expression on Li''s face, but he was not happy.


    "I know you don''t see me very much, but it doesn''t matter, I came to tell you a big secret. After you hear what I say, you will definitely change your view on me and even the entire blue civilization."

 v9 Chapter 15： Abnormal (medium)

    Speaking surprisingly is a common way to persuade the beginning of work, so this sentence fell into Li''s ears and did not cause him much interest. However, since the other party was waiting here, remembering that the other party was part of the Sage Realm team, Li Yan accepted the other party''s invitation and went to her lounge to talk.


    "What do you want to drink? I only have vodka and rice wine, and everything else has changed for me." When He Jie stood in front of the tall bar, she turned her straight legs and tall body, showing flawless and exquisite lines. .


    Looking at the position from which Li Yan sits, the other two peaks are particularly upright, and her smile is more enchanting than usual. The slightly red lips have a charming charm. It was absolutely amazing. "


    Li Yan only took a look and then regained his gaze. He had no interest in this woman. Except for the sage state, the other party really didn''t have anything to attract him. "Yellow wine. Don''t ask the brand, just casually."


    He Jie brought the wine bowl to the table and placed it next to Li Yan. When he was pouring wine across the table, he bent down to an exaggerated ninety degrees, and the already low neckline suddenly exposed a large landscape.


    Just listening to her soft voice said, "I thought you would choose vodka, because you are afraid that the wine is too strong, what irrational things you do?"


    Liquor is a daughter''s red, which is the most well-known brand in rice wine. Li Min took a bowl and took a sip, and saw He Jierun''s lips sip slightly, and looked at herself with a wink, and said, "I have had many women. One is much younger and more beautiful than you. So even if I am drunk, I will never have an appetite for you. "


    He Jie''s face suddenly became wonderful.


    "Say something." Li Huan leaned on the sofa, expressing his interest, "This is the only thing I am interested in you."


    He Jie''s **** were violently undulating and her **** rang, and her complexion returned to normal after all. She sat down with her vodka and sat elegantly with her legs folded.


    Seeing that Li Min had little patience, she could only directly say: "Compared with the huge territory of Tianmo civilization and the strength against the sky, the current blue civilization is as weak as the ants, and now there is only a sigh of relief left.


    "In fact, the gap between the two powers appeared before the beginning of the war. One thousand years ago, according to the war situation at that time, the main fleet of the blue civilization was lost and its reserve forces could not keep up. The power of civilization.


    "But they didn''t do this, but suddenly slowed down their attacks and watched the Azure Civilization regroup. Later, in many battles, the Demon Civilization could wipe out the fleet of the Azure Civilization, but gave us the opportunity to retreat, Delaying the war until now. This is very unreasonable!


    "It''s like, when your army swept the world, and when the enemy had only a few cities left, it suddenly stopped its full-scale attack, sending only casual soldiers, and taking away a village from the other side this year, and a piece of farmland from the other side even tomorrow, It is also killing a batch and putting a batch. "


    "You say, why is this?"


    Li Min frowned slightly.


    He has read the history of the war between the Azure Civilization and the Demon Civilization. He Jie has already seen it on the "Blue Azure" system. He Jie said that the situation is indeed true. More than a thousand years ago, the Azure Civilization had completely failed and was facing the worry of demise.


    However, in the official data, the reason why the Azure civilization did not perish was because the Azure government decisively gave up a large area, evacuated to a safe area, and quickly reorganized the fleet to join the guerrilla fleet that remained behind the enemy. Occupied star domain, this blocked the follow-up attack of the demon.


    In order to digest the results of the war and solve the guerrillas, the large-scale offensive against the Azure civilization was also slowed down.


    "Before that, Azure


    The civilized war against the monks of the demon, there have been many victories-if there is no victory, the war cannot last for a thousand years.


    "Since then, only 30% of the strength of the Azure civilization has been left, and it has been passively defending. There is no active attacking force, and it is constantly losing territory. The decent victory has hardly been fought.


    "In this situation, in the face of a much stronger demon than before the war began, the blue civilization persisted for another thousand years!"


    He Jie stared at Li Yan and continued, "Don''t you think this kind of war situation is strange? You and I are all in a unified world. What war looks like is better understood than others. Especially you, you are not Those who face the wall are from the mortal world and should be more profound than we understand.


    "You tell me, is this war situation reasonable?"


    Li Yan did not answer the first time.


    After contacting the Fleet Fleet, he often walked up and down the starship to understand all aspects of the blue civilization. It was the information he knew, and he knew it through the data. The history of the war between the blue civilization and the demon civilization is his research focus.


    How the large and small battles of the past millennium have been carried out is clearly described in the official data-at least before that, when Li Zhi browsed with a reading and understanding mentality, he found no flaws.


    The fleet of the Blue Civilization defeated again and again, and was not wiped out. Naturally, it was the result of a proper general decision and fighters'' fighting. What is doubtful? If not, the blue civilization is long gone.


    Li Xun did not show a clear attitude and motioned He Jie to continue. Since the other party raised this issue, there must be more to say, Li Yan is not a person of the blue civilization of this era, and it is not harmful to know more information.


    Believe it or not is another matter.


    He Jie drank three cups of vodka in one breath, his face began to turn red, but his eyes were less charming and more sharp. "No matter how reasonable the official explanation of each battle, but in the overall situation, such a war situation is Illogical.


    "You know, in the past millennium, the blue civilization has begun to face the wall plan, and the internal division has gone out to the dark abyss-they have been disrupting. The blue civilization has internal and external problems, and its strength continues to decline. How can it persist? "


    Speaking of which, He Jie had finished drinking a bottle of wine, she reopened a bottle and filled herself. She drank quickly, and it would be easier to drink directly into the bottle, but she was stubborn to pour into the glass and drink it without any interval.


    "I think that the high-level members of the Azure Assembly, that is, the real powers of the Azure Civilization, have secretly colluded with the Demonic Civilization. They are likely to have reached a certain deal and agreement and betrayed the Azure Civilization!" He Jiehong stared at Li Yan , Word by word.


    Li Yan said: "What do you think?"


    "Do you have more reasonable guesses?"


    "No evidence, no basis. What you said is just guesswork."


    "I have no evidence. If I have evidence, I am either dead or the matter has been exposed! But without evidence, it does not mean that there is no basis. The reality of war is the most powerful basis. Can you say no?"


    "The Sky Demon civilization is different from the Azure civilization. The Sky Demon race is not a human. How can the two collude? What is the Sky Demon figure?"


    "Different civilizations do not represent anything. Now the blue civilization does not have a monk? As for the issue of race, this may be a problem, but in the vast rain, what problems must not be discussed for their own survival and strength?"


    "Heaven is so strong, is there any survival problem that he can''t solve, and he needs a human who can be destroyed by himself?"


    "You didn''t


    Been to Tianmo civilization, how do you know? "


    Li Yan sat up, mostly uninterested. "If you just tell me your doubts, I''m not interested."


    He Jie lowered her leg and sat upright, staring at Li Yan without blinking, "You don''t believe me?"


    Li Yan ran, "Should I trust you?"


    He Jie froze, leaning back to the sofa, as if he had been drained of most of his energy, suddenly said: "I don''t believe it."


    "What do you believe?"


    "I don''t believe anyone."


    Li Yan said nothing, got up and left He Jie''s room. He Jie didn''t give him away, and even asked Li Yan not to tell them what they said today. She was just lying alone on the sofa, drinking bite after bite.


    In front of He Jie, Li Zheng didn''t show any emotions. When he returned to his room, he didn''t leave the conversation behind, but stood at the window and stared at Wu Xinghai outside, thinking deeply.


    Why did He Jie tell him this?


    Explain the reason why she "does not believe anyone" and let Li Yan know the reason why she did not go all out before to gain some degree of understanding from him?


    possible.


    In order to shake Li Zhi''s Taoism and disturb the interior of the Sage Realm team?


    This is impossible, because this is not good for He Jie, she is also a part of it.


    If Li Yan is to seriously consider what He Jie said, there must be a premise, which is to doubt the authenticity of the official materials. For Li Wei, this is not a problem. He himself is the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Of course, he knows that all official materials will include political information.


    So it''s not all you can believe.


    Li Yan needs to judge for himself.


    If He Jie''s words make sense, then why did n¡¯t the Demon Civilization quickly annihilate the Azure Civilization, but entangled with the latter for so long? Could it be said that the monk felt that scientific and technological civilization is not useless, and he should keep the blue civilization to observe and learn to make himself stronger?


    However, in the war between the two sides, the demonic civilization is the strong and victorious side. Will it have such great interest in the weak and failed civilization?


    Even if they have a thousand-year history of warfare, they have learned enough. Even if there is great interest, after defeating the azure civilization completely, it will be okay to capture the earth''s human beings and let the earth people continue their scientific research under their surveillance and control? This is the better way.


    Why didn''t the demonic civilization quickly destroy the blue civilization?


    High-level collusion?


    In Li Yan''s view, this is a joke. What are the qualifications of the senior citizens of the Azure Civilization to let the strong man of the Tianmo civilization "collusion" with them? What does the Demon Civilization want? Just take it by yourself. After defeating the Azure Civilization completely, what do you want?


    There is no need to bother with that effort or collusion.


    The more he thought about it, the more contradictory Li Li felt.


    After some time, Li Yan decided to put aside this issue for the time being, and not to entangle too much. Wait until you see more in the future, maybe there will be an answer.


    In addition, for Li Wei, no matter what the world looks like, his own survival and strength are the most important. As long as you are strong enough, you can calmly face all right and wrong, and if you are not strong enough, knowing no more is useless.


    He needs to continue his battle with his army, get more resources, conquer more souls, and give him more luck.


    Today, his cultivation growth has not stopped, and the dragon spirit in his body is still getting stronger.


    According to this, the so-called "sage state" should not be the end of the monk''s path.

 v9 Chapter 16： Abnormal (below)

    Before leaving, Li Yan deliberately returned to Datang and went to Haihe Yaomen.


    Many years ago, Haihe Jianmen was improving the Chang''an ship and developing the fighter aircraft that monks could control. These years have achieved great results, especially after Li Wei communicated with those facing the wall, Ji Ningyun also sent a team of professionals Hands down to help.


    Now that the magic fighter has been manufactured, it is the first fusion of the culture of civilization and science and technology.


    However, because it is the first time, there are far more problems discovered than achievements. The magic aircraft has to travel in the universe and become a magical star warship. There is still a long way to go. This time Li Zhi came back, he would ask Liu Zhiyan for more professionals from Ji Ningyi.


    Leaving from the self-cultivation galaxy, Li Xun experienced what it is called a space jump, and it feels like nothing special. After ending the space jump, the fleet came to the galaxy where the base of the facet base was located. Because it will take a while to reach the target planet, Li Wei has enough time to observe here.


    The stellar galaxies suitable for human habitation in this universe are all similar in physical conditions, and Li Yuan has not seen anything particularly noteworthy. It''s like returning to the solar system. What you can see is the central star, planets, planetary satellites, and the huge protective zone around the star system-the "Kuiper Belt".


    "Once upon a time, the Kuiper Belt was regarded as an impassable death zone, a protective cover for the stable existence of the solar system and the safe development of the earth''s civilization. It was also seen by some as a prisoner that hindered the expansion of the earth''s civilization. Nothing outside can come in. "


    Having eaten at the restaurant, Li Jie brought a cup of tea to the front of the window, and He Jie stepped forward with a **** cat step. This is the first time she has spoken to Li Jie actively after talking about the abnormal truth of the war. " In many science fiction novels, it''s a mysterious area worthy of infinite reverie. "


    "It''s just asteroids and meteorites blown to the edge by the solar wind. The dust of the stellar system, that is, there are more, what is worth imagining. The scientific civilization of the earth''s humanity has developed to the present, ''The end of science is theology. ''This sentence is long outdated, and'' the end of theology is science ''has been demonstrated time and time again. "


    Li Yan left without dislike, and naturally chatted with He Jie.


    Today, the Saint Realm team has something to meet and exchange. This is why Li Yan stayed in the restaurant. An Qier and others also came over-except Zhou Bashan. This uncle occupied a huge dining table alone, and was happily facing the meat piled up on the hill.


    Like this kind of food for ordinary people, the monk eats to satisfy an appetite, and provides little energy. Zhou Bashan is probably the habit of eating Hesse before he became a monk, and it has not changed his meaning now.


    "I have had an appetite since I was a kid. At that time, my family was poor and I almost didn''t have enough food."


    When Zhou Bashan was holding a golden roasted suckling pig, when he came to the table and sat down, he saw An Qier look at him with an annoyed face, a little bit shy, hehe smiled and said, "So I stood up when I was very young. Aspiration, when I can eat one day, I do n¡¯t have to worry about money, I must eat a meat mountain every meal! "


    This is really ambitious, and it has come true.


    Li Wei asked strangely: "It is not long since the development of the blue civilization that traditional family relationships have been lost, and all children have been uniformly raised and educated by the government? In order to ensure that everyone''s starting line is the same as the resources they have, to achieve true fairness Why are you still under fed? "


    Zhou Bashan is eating happily and stuffing his mouth


    When he was full of food, his snoring sound was unclear, and He Jie took the initiative to take the stubble: "It was the heyday of the blue civilization''s heyday. Since the outbreak of the war with the demons, social wealth and order have been greatly damaged.


    "Especially after the defeat thousands of years ago, only 30% of the strength of the Azure civilization is left, many planets have become impoverished, the social welfare system has also been greatly damaged, and family relationships in the earth era have reappeared."


    Li Yan said with a whisper, "Why is there no family relationship?"


    "Family is a social unit. In the final analysis, it is the product of newspaper group heating, and so is the country. In an era when human living conditions are poor and living resources are poor, it is difficult for a person to grow up without the protection and support of a family. The stable environment provided by the state cannot guarantee the survival and development.


    "But when the earth ¡¯s humans enter the era of interstellar expansion, the advancement of the times and the tremendous abundance of material resources make humans no longer need to rely on their families to survive.


    "In addition, after the overall improvement of human intelligence, the pursuit of getting rid of moral constraints and greater freedom, marriage relationships and family relationships have gradually disappeared."


    He Jie explained tirelessly.


    Li Min curiously said, "Isn''t that love gone?"


    He Jie smiled, "It''s not that love is gone, but that the constraints of love are gone. Everyone is now with whomever they want to be, the relationship ends when there is no need to endure suffering, and there are no more children who need a family to come. The burden of nourishment, even if you are old, you don''t worry about being taken care of.


    "To be honest, making the family responsible for the growth of the child is the biggest responsibility for the child.


    "Most parents do n¡¯t know much about how to educate their children, and they may not know what is really excellent. If the parental relationship is broken, the harm and impact on the child is absolutely catastrophic.


    "Leaving the next generation of humankind to the family to support is irresponsible for the future of mankind. Professional people must do it professionally, and raising the next generation is no exception.


    "Only when every newborn has all the same conditions can there be true fairness in this society."


    Li Ye didn''t agree, but he didn''t necessarily agree with this assertion, but thought that he came from two thousand years AD, and the earth''s human being has now reached two thousand four hundred and four thousand years. What he doesn''t understand may be because of the limitations of his time.


    He then asked, "Who is going to educate the next generation? The government? Will there be absolute fairness?"


    He Jie nodded: "For the sake of ethnic continuity and development, the existence of the government can only and must bear the responsibility. Under the supervision of the entire society, the corresponding social education and support system has gradually formed and improved.


    "And the true fairness of the entire society can only be achieved by the advancement of the times-the root and the bottom, and the progress of science and technology. The" intelligence "of ordinary human beings must be completed by the advanced education system formed by the advancement of the times. "


    When Li Yan heard this, he knew it.


    In fact, this is why Lu Linxuan didn''t agree with Li Zhi''s practice in the Great Tang Dynasty to spread the wisdom of the people. She does not think that with the existing level and material abundance of Datang, the Tang people can have real fairness. That is not based on individual will, but the social foundation has not been reached.


    "He Jie is right, the demon is a great scourge!"


    Zhou Bashan finished eating roasted suckling pigs three times, five times two, and wiped his mouth with a napkin. "My dream was to open a restaurant but was called by the person next to me.


    This Xiao Lang is a passerby, and now he can only fight and kill, and there will be no peaceful days! "


    He Jie glanced at Zhou Bashan, "The face wall planner chooses you because you have the potential to become a face wall person, and you look like you are not killed when you charge. You must have been a good warrior before. This is what you are good at. of."


    "What''s so good? I don''t like it! I like to open restaurants. What''s wrong? This is my freedom! Freedom is more than anything, and the dignity of freedom is sacred and inviolable!"


    When Zhou Bashan raised this stubble, he was very angry. "I opened a restaurant. Although I did not join the army and killed thousands of enemies, I gained a lot of contribution values, but it was enough to worry-free in this life.


    He Jie shrugged, admitting that he had nothing to say.


    The so-called contribution value is the value that an individual creates for the blue civilization, or for the race of humanity on earth. After entering the era of interstellar expansion, that is the only obligation an individual has to bear.


    As long as the individual is not loitering, does not destroy the society, and is serious about doing things, he can get enough contribution value for various expenses such as clothing, food, housing, transportation, old age, sickness, and death. Not to mention, the people of the Blue Civilization cannot die of illness, nor will they die.


    Of course, if individuals want to "drive luxury cars and live in luxury homes", they need to contribute more.


    The fastest and best way to get contribution value is to join the fleet, participate in interstellar exploration, and contribute to the expansion of humankind in the universe.


    Because all evaluations are done by the "blue" system, the possibility of being fussy is eliminated.


    And fleet generals like Ji Ningyun, even if they can command thousands of battleships in combat, they cannot participate in the management of internal affairs. The administration of the blue civilization is completed by the "blue" system, including those who choose to face the wall.


    All Ji Ningyun''s orders, even commanding operations, must be issued through the "Azure" system. If her order is directed at a certain person and is judged by the "Azure" system to be "abuse of authority", this order will not take effect.


    That is to say, the blue civilization has no power and no superior said that individuals do not have the so-called "power" in the earth era. A high status allows you to be respected at the most; having more contribution values ??also allows you to live a better life-to have more material wealth.


    The government of the azure civilization is actually a "fire fighting" organization. There is a major event in human society. The "azure" system cannot be resolved before they will operate. For example, the establishment of an interplanetary exploration plan, war broke out ... Parliament, the "blue" system and the oversight of society as a whole.


    In this era, not many people want to join the government because it is not profitable. The government has nothing to do most of the time, and its contribution is not good. Only those who truly have a life in mind and want to dedicate themselves to the earth ¡¯s humanity will want to join the government.


    This is the situation of the blue civilization before the war broke out.


    After the outbreak of the war with the demon, the weight and importance of decision-making increased, and the role of human subjective initiative increased. Because of the need for urgency, high-level big men have more privileges that they could not have before.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan suddenly came up with a question.


    According to the situation before the outbreak of war, it is impossible for the official data in the "Azur" system to be untrue, because the "Azur" system itself does not have a will, and it is not political. If the official description of war is distorted, it can only come from the writings of some great figures.


    If that''s the case, why do these big men do it, and what do they want to do?

 v9 Chapter 17： Azure Civilization World (1)

    This is not something that Li Yan can figure out right now. At present, this is just a guess. Even if it seems to be very close to the truth, no conclusion can be reached without evidence.


    Li''s terminal shows that he now has 100,000 contributions.


    That was the result of his personal battle with the Abyss. Not only him, but all monks under his command also have corresponding contributions. This is in addition to the monk''s supplement and resource supply, another reward given by the blue civilization-from the "blue" system.


    What is the 100,000 contribution value? According to the life expectancy of a normal person, it is enough for Li Yi to spend his whole life with pleasure. Not only that, people with a contribution value of 100,000 will be immediately surrounded by respectful eyes when they are learned by others during use.


    In addition, they also have certain privileges. For example, if they have an overdraft limit of contribution value, they can be consumed first and then replenished. Then, for example, if they see something at the same time as others, it is Li Zhi who finally gets that thing.


    In short, this is the treatment of the heroes of the blue civilization. As an inappropriate example, Li Yan now appears anywhere in the blue civilization. Just showing the contribution value limit will allow many beautiful women to take the initiative to embrace him.


    From this point of view, the blue civilization is still very generous and generous to their sage ranks.


    ...


    The starship first arrived at the space port, where tens of thousands of various starships docked. It was spectacular at a glance. Many warships roamed the periphery, like dragons.


    However, just after the war here, the fleet in the dark abyss retreated shortly. The space port was also affected by the fire and many places were damaged. Nowadays, there are many machine ships being repaired. It seems that the project is almost finished.


    After taking a closer look, Li Xun found that those starships cruising around were cleaning up space junk-wreckage and scattered parts.


    After getting in touch with the space port, the order to enter the port and related matters were directly given to the blue system on the starship, which was anchored under the control of the blue system. The starship came to a standstill, and under the leadership of Ji Ningyun, Li Yan and others transferred from Pangu to land on another aircraft.


    "Now we''re going to the Headquarters, and we''re ready to meet us there."


    When Ji Ningyun talked to Li Yan, the latter was looking at the ground through the window, and he wanted to see what the world of the blue civilization was like.


    The aircraft is very stable, unlike the landers known by Li Zhi, in fact, he did not want to sit on this, and he flew more smoothly on his own. However, there is no way. There is air control here. He has to show up in front of the public, and he can obtain the qualification for free flight only after being filed by the Ground and Air Administration.


    It sounds nonsense.


    The data shows that the size of this planet is several times that of the earth. Li Zhi did not feel the difference in size. When he was on the earth, he did not have the ability and qualification to go to space.


    However, the differences in landforms were captured at a glance. The shapes of the continents and oceans here are very different from those of the earth. In general, it looks like the continental plate is relatively complete, and it is divided into two parts: east and west. The shape is quite regular and square. The ocean area is naturally larger than the land area.


    Unlike Li Jun''s assumption, there are no dense aircrafts in the air. There are indeed a lot of passenger planes. There is no private car in the air-I only knew after asking Ji Ningyun that there was no such thing at all.


    It''s right to think about it carefully. If everyone had a flying machine, air traffic would be messed up. Compared to ground transportation


    The operation and management of air traffic is more troublesome, and the chain reaction caused by an accident will be even greater.


    "The laws of the Azure Civilization stipulate that Azure citizens have the right to see the blue sky, white clouds, and vast sky when they look up." Ji Ningyun''s explanation is simple and rude, which is completely different from Li Zhi''s assumption. . "


    It turned out to be freedom ... Li Ye felt pretty good.


    There is nothing special about the vegetation of the mountains and rivers on the ground. Instead, it is an urban building. It is no longer a large steel jungle. Greening has done a good job. Li Ye thinks that it should not be called greening, because the buildings are surrounded by mountains and rivers. Structurally, there are very few skyscrapers.


    "In addition to the military facilities built on flat ground in the plains, the dwellings will be transformed into low-lying hills before construction, and the corresponding mountains and rivers will be scientifically planned."


    Ji Ningchi introduced, "The scenery is very important. There is no scenery in the residential area, and it is worthy to be called a prison. People nowadays have high requirements for the quality of life, and they all have high aesthetics, and they have been cultivated since childhood."


    Li Ye saw people walking on the ground, some walking with their feet, some sitting on a two or three-foot square plate, and the plate was flying against the ground-not fast. The flying plate under the feet of a fat man is large, and the flying plate under a child''s feet is small.


    That thing should also be controlled by the brain, Li Li did not see anyone bumping together.


    "Everyone has exercise tasks every week. If they don''t meet the standard, they will be sent to the training camp for compulsory exercise. At this point, everyone has no choice and no freedom. So people in this era have good physical fitness. It ¡¯s also very healthy. This is the need for the survival and development of the race, and any freedom is greater than this problem. "


    Ji Ningyu seemed to become a tour guide. When Li Yi saw anything, she automatically explained to Li Yi.


    "Isn''t it everywhere?" Li Min asked.


    Ji Ningxi nodded his head, his voice was heavy: "The world here is quite peaceful, and the power of the blue civilization is also very strong, so we can protect these rights of citizens and let society run smoothly.


    "After the outbreak of the war with the demons, many places became impoverished, the society has been completely retrogressed, and the related order has not been guaranteed, let alone the star domain that has been occupied by the demons."


    This remark made Li Yan''s eyes slightly dark, and his heart was very unpleasant. The destruction of beautiful things can make people feel uncomfortable.


    The aircraft landed at the Facet Headquarters airport.


    The headquarter of the facetaker is a military facility, and the architectural style on flat ground is naturally different from other places. It is simple and tough, and practical first.


    When coming out of the aircraft, Li Ye saw that the huge square was crowded with people, and the people were very emotional. Young people even shouted on the huge virtual screen in all directions, introducing them to the abyss World War I scenario.


    Obviously, the people are welcoming heroes and welcoming the hope of survival and continuation of the blue civilization. This should be a deliberate arrangement at the headquarters of the insurgents.


    As a sage monk, only a little attention is needed to capture the faces of trust, respect, and even worship, and those bright eyes of hope will be touched by anyone who sees them, feeling glory and responsibility. major.


    On the specially-built ceremonial platform, Li Zhi met with Bai Lin, the principal of the face-office headquarters.


    The facet plan was put forward by his ancestors. The Bai family was regarded as a general family, and many of the descendants served in the fleet. In person


    In the process of exploring the universe, and fighting against the demons, many white family figures and blood and sweat were left.


    Bai Lin is an old man with nearly two years of age¡ªearth people of this era have extended their lives a lot, but they can live up to a hundred years at the most¡ªtheir hair is white and their spirits are haggard. One glance through the heart.


    Of course, in Li Yan''s eyes, the more than one hundred-year-old man is just an ordinary person. He even killed a thousand-year-old monk, how many thoughts can an ordinary person give him?


    However, looking at Ji Ningyun''s respectfulness, Zhou Bashan, and others in a regular manner, we can see that this general Bai Bai has extremely high prestige. In fact, he is also one of the great figures in the parliament. Regarding his status, few people in the blue civilization are really higher than him.


    After several monks from the sage kingdom came to power, more than 100,000 people gathered here were put into the square in an orderly manner. Now they are waiting and waiting for Li Yan and others to speak, so as to confirm that the blue civilization already has the power to compete with the demons and to make the earth''s humans survive.


    After General Bai smiled with kindness and stretched out his hand to ask, as the captain of the monk''s team of monks, Li Yan walked in front of people in the eyes of much expectation and began to give a speech.


    He was accustomed to this kind of thing, naturally it was his hand. He did not use any sound reinforcement equipment, nor did he let his voice be transmitted to everyone''s terminals through the Azure system. Instead, he used aura to accurately deliver the voice to everyone''s ears, ensuring that everyone heard the same volume .


    This is a big deal. Although the ordinary people don''t know the difficulty, they are unconscious and excited.


    After a speech, Li Yan and others didn''t stay much longer. They left the podium according to the arrangement of General Bai, leaving more than 100,000 people with high morale, still unable to calm down.


    In the meeting room of the Noodle Base, Li Min and others spent the rest of the day.


    During the various exchanges, the content involved was very complicated, including the issue of supplementing Master Luo Jinxian.


    Except for General Bai, all the main figures of the Azure Assembly were present. As for the Azure government-that is just an executive body, which is equivalent to the Shangshu province of the three Great Tang provinces, none of the leaders are qualified to attend this meeting. In the evening, it is naturally a welcome banquet again, this time the scene is more than on the Pangu.


    In the next few days, it will be all sorts of official duties and transfers. There are a lot of things to be done for Li Yan and others to integrate into the battle sequence of the blue civilization. This includes training new monks to join the team, letting the military know how much combat power they have, how to establish their logistic support system, and so on.


    As for the cultivation resources rewarded by the blue civilization, Li Zhi gave several saints to the monks.


    Of course, there is no equal distribution. Instead, they are distributed according to the results of their respective battles, with reference to the losses. Li Yan and Zhou Bashan had the most, and the other three had no opinion. After all, the facts are there, everyone is saintly, and they still have faces.


    After the resources were in hand, everyone gave it to the monks in Wonderland in their own circles-these people have already come here with the starship. The original Luo Jinxian team of 3,500 people lost about 500 in World War I, but now it has been added to 4,000.


    Both Li Wei and Zhou Bashan have expanded their teams. The remaining three are just to make up for the losses.


    A week later, Li Yan and others came to the conference room again. This time the meeting was all military personnel, most of them came from the Star Fleet. The theme of the conference was also clear: counterattack the demon.

 v9 Chapter 18： Azure Civilization World (2)

    Rather than waiting for the demons to be fully prepared to initiate the battle to destroy the blue civilization, it is better to take the initiative to attack the unprepared situation while the demons have no knowledge of the saints of the blue civilization.


    At this time Li Zhi already knew that there were more than a hundred monks in the strength of the Sage of the Demon, and it is suspected that there is a strong existence with a combat capability that exceeds that of the ordinary Sage. However, they will certainly not all be on the front line at this time, this is the opportunity for Li Yan and others to shoot.


    "The goal of this battle is to defeat the celestial army of the rock galaxy and the hump system, and to solve this threat that is close to the blue civilization. Let the magic civilization have to postpone the battle to destroy the blue civilization and win more for the blue civilization. Respite. "Ji Ningyun explained to the three-dimensional galaxy map.


    The rock galaxy and the hump system are both stellar group. The savior army stationed on this line is the "border" army closest to the azure civilization. It must also be the vanguard in the battle of the destruction of the Azure in the future, with a strength of nearly 100,000.


    Ji Ningchi continued: "The humpback system is rich in resources and there are many habitable planets. If it can be taken back, the blue civilization will obtain a lot of cultivation resources. By then, we will be able to cultivate more Luojin wonderland in a short period of time. Even a monk in sageland will allow us to build more warships. "


    To adhere to the blue civilization, we must strengthen our own combat capabilities, which requires resource support. Not to mention, the success of the immediate plan is to make more people become monks. In order to realize this plan, it is natural to lack training resources.


    "The key to victory in this battle is to make a quick decision. We must have a thunder attack. Before the demons'' civilization reacts, they will let their army lose their combat power and prevent the other reinforcements from arriving, and we will be in a state of death."


    Ji Ningyun looked at Li Yan, "So our plan is that in addition to the frontal raid, we need a team of monks in the saints'' territory to sneak into the enemy in advance, assassinate the enemy''s main general, and paralyze the demon''s command system!"


    Li Min nodded slightly, expressing his approval for the plan.


    The demons are cultivating civilizations. The structure of the army is different from the blue civilization. They do not have a brain system. The army still uses the "ancient" method in the battle, so the plan to assassinate the general is feasible. If it is replaced by a blue civilization with the support of the blue system, the Lord''s death will not be fatal.


    In addition, Sky Demons cannot make space jumps, they do not master this technique. Therefore, the speed of Tianmo''s army to move and support is far from the speed of the Azure Civilization. The Azure Civilization can fight against the Heavenly Democracy for 3,000 years, and there are still many victories in the early and middle periods. The ultimate use of this factor is indispensable.


    The only thing the army attack needs to be afraid of is that the saints in the nearby galaxy group arrived in time.


    After several days of non-detail discussion, the battle plan was formulated. At the final stage, Ji Ningji asked Li Ji: "How much time do you need to prepare?"


    "Three months."


    "That''s it. Three months later, the army will set off!" After Ji Ningzhen drafted the battle plan completely, he submitted it to the Blue Parliament through the system, and the other side was required to review and pass.


    The three-month war preparation time is actually very short. The Star Fleet expedition is a complicated project. The preparation, transportation, and assembly of various warships and supplies take a lot of time. This is not the transfer of materials from a planet or a star system, but the transfer of materials in a galaxy group with a radius of thousands or tens of thousands of light years.


    However, the Azure civilization did not have more time to prepare, and this battle must be carried out as soon as possible. Fortunately, the war lasted three thousand years, and with the reliance of the Azure system, the Azure civilization''s war machine was running very fast.


    Li Yan needs to train the monks'' army in these three months so that they can learn to cooperate with the forces of the military.


    In addition, there is a more important issue that Li Zhi must solve, and that is the overall operation of the monk team. Five saints need to sneak into enemy galaxies in advance.


    Action in a heavy environment requires five people to work together, trust each other, and cooperate with each other.


    A little carelessness, or who has not done their best, flinching before the battle, or even fleeing, is a devastating disaster.


    This is the most critical and the most difficult part compared to training the monk army.


    Although Li Yan feels that he can protect himself wherever he goes, if the blue civilization is defeated, all human planets will be occupied by the demon, including his Datang. By then, allegiance to his people will be gone, and the power of the people''s luck will disappear, and his cultivation will come to naught, and everything will end.


    "From today on, in the next three months, in addition to training the monk team, the only thing for the five of us to do is to build an intimate team. To ensure that everyone can complete the task in the next battle, Can live. "


    In a large training room, Li Huan and Zhou Bashan sat on the floor, with staring expressions: "There is no finished egg under the nest. If the blue civilization dies, even if it is a saint, it will not escape the demon. Hunting. With all that said, I won''t go into the rest.


    "Now, let''s take a look at the strengths and weaknesses of each method and the fighting style, so as to establish the most suitable position for everyone in this five-man battle."


    Zhou Bashan nodded again and again, seeing that Li Yan stopped, Ben Ren refused to take the lead to say, "My fighting skills and style, you also saw before, one word, storming! The best defense is attacking, The best offense is when the opponent doesn''t fight back. "


    Speaking of this, he turned his head to look at Li Yan, and he smiled proudly: "Before the first battle, in order to save you, I directly pierced through the fleet to the dark abyss! My offensive means, no one can defend It''s safe to escape. "


    Li Ye agreed with Zhou Bashan''s self-comment. This guy is the sharpest spear. If he is caught by him, he won''t want to get away without defeating him. And to beat him, unless the strength is crushed, it is really not easy.


    Cervantes said with a smile: "Compared to Brother Zhou, the old man''s best skill is defense, advocating the fighting skills of the mountain. It is the old man''s creed to live to have the chance to defeat the opponent. When fighting in the abyss, the reason why the old man''s offensive was slow was not because he was unwilling to keep up with his brother last week, he really couldn''t keep up. "


    When the old man heard the name, he knew it was of Western ancestry, but he uttered an old man and spoke very smoothly.


    Li Wei doesn''t feel weird about this. It has been more than 20,000 AD, and the humans on the earth have long been integrated into their bones.


    After all, Cervantes is an old guy. It is understandable to be more stable and afraid of death. It is also necessary to focus on defensive exercises. As far as a five-man battle is concerned, such a role is also indispensable.


    When Li Yan set his sights on He Jie and An Qier, the latter held up one hand and motioned to say in front of He Jie that she couldn''t wait to speak without giving He Jie any chance to respond.


    "I like to hide behind the output! This is how I play when I play the game, and I like the position of the archer most. Also, my skills are very destructive. Just give me a little preparation time and I can make my opponent fall quickly! "


    She said it firmly, but Zhou Bashan dismissed it and said, "Your output ability can be stronger than me? I can fly you into the sky with one punch, and you will be lost with another punch."


    Of course, An Qi''er was not convinced, and wrinkled his exquisite little nose, and hummed, "I''m not going to fight against you. Who will be alone with your muscular man? When you went to the abyss, the offensive was fierce, Reiki is exhausted early. On the ability of continuous output, I can throw you away eighteen streets! "


    In the first half, Zhou Bashan listened enthusiastically, and was very satisfied. He disagreed when he heard the second half. Opening his mouth, he wanted to refute two sentences, and suddenly remembered that when he was on the battlefield, he accidentally glimpsed An Qier''s fighting status. One by one, he attacked alternately. Indeed, the firepower was strong and there was no gap.


    When An Qier and Zhou Bashan stopped, He Jie gathered her hair and calmly said, "I don''t really like to fight on my own, it is too dangerous to connect with my opponents.


    "When I unified the practice world, I drove your Majesty monks to charge the array, and I only hosted the magic array behind me, or applied various gain-type spells to the monks. My healing methods are well-trained and I am also proficient in the magic array ¡ª¡ªThe French array that I host can suddenly launch an attack, and can also disappear with his monk blinking. Well, that''s it. "


    When He Jie said this, An Qier screamed and pointed at the other side and said, "You old woman, really insidious! She was only letting others die, and she ran away behind her when she saw the situation was wrong. It was too shameless. , Afraid of death than Grandpa Whitebeard! "


    He Jie gave Angel a white look, and her voice didn''t show any emotional fluctuations. "I''m a woman, why do you want to rush forward? Women have been the backing of men since ancient times. What''s so bad about being a doctor or nurse?"


    An Qier certainly does not agree with this statement, scornfully: "No wonder you are always ready to run away when fighting the abyss. It turns out that you are too weak to fight, knowing that it is easy to die without the protection of the army."


    Her words were vicious, but her hostility towards He Jie did not deepen, but it seemed to dissipate a little bit.


    He Jie didn''t look at An Qier''s face, and said without a squint: "Everyone has their own choice and has the right to choose."


    An Qi snorted. "Weak."


    After seeing everyone talking, Li Yan looked at himself and said with a smile: "My battle situation, you should be able to see the most clearly, if you do n¡¯t move, you will be weak, if you do n¡¯t take the shot, you will take the shot. There is thunderous power. In summary, I feel more like an assassin?


    "But I am not in charge of that front, and you ca n¡¯t count on it in the future, unless you join the frontal army and join the battlefield of Shangguan."


    Zhou Bashan touched his chin with a thoughtful look, and said that he was very deep and wise. "In this way, our five-man battle formation has its own strengths, and the cooperation with each other should be good.


    "When fighting, I was responsible for rushing out to attract the enemy, and Cervantes was responsible for resisting the damage and creating an opportunity for Angel.


    "The captain is roaming around, killing the opponent''s key targets, and supporting each other by the way. He Jie provides everyone with blessings to protect and protect everyone. When the situation is unfavorable, he can also cast a magic circle to let us quickly get out of danger.


    At the conclusion of this summary, Zhou Bashan himself felt very reasonable. He was so sharp and incisive that he couldn''t help but admire himself. He patted his thigh fiercely and laughed excitedly: "I''m really wise. See how we can cooperate, haha! "


    Naturally, no one agreed with his words. Everyone understood such a superficial problem in the first place. But no one laughed at him, even An Qier, who liked to fight with him, was thinking about himself.


    "I didn''t expect that our team had such a high degree of fit. As long as we are good at running, we should soon be able to form a powerful combat force, which is definitely far greater than the simple addition of five people."


    After everyone was thinking about it, Li Wei smiled and said these words to stimulate morale. This is indeed a fact, so it won everyone''s unanimous approval. Even He Jie, at this time, her eyes were a little clear, no longer like the past, the haze could not be seen in half the depth.


    Now that the team understands how to fight, the method is simple, and the division of labor is clear, then only training is required.


    Li Zhe and others sat up and convened the army of Brother Luo Jinxian, left the city more than a thousand miles, found a deserted place, and quickly built a city fortress, allowing the army to act as a well-guarded demon to resist the invasion of five of them. Attack.


    As a result, the facts once again confirmed a word: hope is beautiful, and reality is cruel.

 v9 Chapter 19： Azure Civilization World (3)

    First action.


    The crowd converged and settled, and it was easy to break through the outer city cordon. When entering the city circle, they did not encounter any difficulties. But as everyone continued to deepen, and finally could not help but "kill" people, the problem suddenly appeared.


    A hundred-man patrol was still walking away, and An Qier''s puppeteer flew out. It was just a blink of an eye. When the puppet flew back, the patrol was already on the street.


    "Who made you shoot?" Li Min frowned, whispering.


    "Shouldn''t you have shot it?" An Qier blinked his wary eyes and asked innocently.


    "The other party is a hundred steps away from us. With our practice, they may not find us."


    "Not necessarily? That''s possible! All potential threats must be eliminated immediately, do they have to wait for them to shoot first?"


    "We are stealth, assassination, and the most important thing is not to expose ourselves in advance. We are far from the goal!"


    "What if they find us and issue a warning?"


    "I won''t give them this chance!"


    "What if?"


    "Nothing! Do your job well, Angel! You should trust your teammates for things you shouldn''t control!"


    "But ... I ... isn''t this putting life and death on someone else? I don''t do it!"


    "You want to disobey the order?"


    "I, I don''t!"


    "Then what were you doing?"


    "I, I just worry ..."


    "This operation is over! Everyone, withdraw to the origin!"


    Li Yan, with a dark face, issued an order to cancel the follow-up action. After sending a signal, he took them out of the city and returned to the wilderness outside the city.


    "I have worked out detailed regulations before, and there are corresponding instructions and punishment measures for unauthorized actions and non-obey orders during the task. Everyone has read this agreement and agreed. Then the problem is very simple now. . "


    Li Yan''s sharp eyes fell on An Qier, and there was no doubt: "You need to accept punishment!"


    An Qi''er''s face changed, and she looked around. Seeing that no one was speaking for her, she suddenly pouted very unhappy. He Jie, in particular, even threw her a "good-looking" look at her, which made her look dark.


    The team regulations made it very clear that An Qier was going to get fifty whip now. This may not seem like a big deal, but Zhou Bashan was in charge, which made it very stressful.


    "An Qi''er, don''t you agree?" Li Yan''s eyebrows narrowed and his iron face was like a mountain.


    An Qier gritted her teeth, and the puppeteer holding in her arms had already revealed her wicked face, "I don''t ..."


    She just wanted to talk, Zhou Bashan had come over, hey hesitated twice, he couldn''t wait, "Fart boy, don''t fret! Hurry up and stand, let''s finish training so we can continue to train. Ah, the punishment would be doubled if it prevented me from doing it! "


    He bit the word "doubled" extremely heavily.


    Angel suddenly responded.


    She looked up at Li Yan.


    Li Yan was watching her with warning eyes.


    Obviously, no matter if she just said "I''m not convinced", or if she really didn''t let Zhou Bashan do it, her situation will only get worse. Li Ye has absolutely no intention to talk about love!


    "Muscle man, please give me a little light, don''t publish personal grudges, otherwise I want you to look good!" An Qier''s stubborn mouth hardened and turned around, leaving his back to Zhou Bashan.


    He Jie giggled: "Little ghost, Zhou Bashan is very heavy. Don''t cry after you wait!"


    An Qier turned her head and stared angrily, her cheeks squeaked, her fists clenched, and she had reached a situation where she could not help but explode.


    Although the girl is small, her self-esteem is ridiculously strong, and her temper is definitely not good. The first one was punished by the team rules. She already felt that her face had been lost in front of everyone. If He Jie would provoke her two more times, she would really be ashamed and angry.


    He Jie raised her **** long eyebrows, how you can take me, you look at me.


    Just as An Qier was about to run away, Li Yan''s cold voice sounded again: "Zhou Bashan, after finishing An Qier, give He Jie another twenty whip!"


    He Jie''s playful expression freezes all at once. He stiffly turns his head to look at Li Yan, and before he speaks, Li Yan is furious: "Satirizing, mocking teammates, destroying team unity, what punishment should be punished. Have you not seen it before ? "


    he Jie:"......"


    An Qier: "Ha ha ha ha ... I''m laughing, oh!"


    When she saw He Jie, she was begging for help, and she also had to be beaten. She immediately became happy, and the feeling of shame was mostly dissipated. However, just after her cheerful laughter rang, Zhou Bashan''s whip fell on her back, beating her with a blast.


    An Qi''er looked back and stared angrily at Zhou Bashan: "You light ... oh, Zhou Bashan! You wait for me!"


    Zhou Bashan shook his lips, and his whip waved very rhythmically. "Now we are all a team. The regulations are clearly written. We are not allowed to fight each other. As long as I do n¡¯t violate the regulations, what can you do with me? ? "


    After the fifty whip was drawn, Zhou Bashan was as if he had taken the elixir of elixir, and he was intoxicated with a calm face. "This stubborn man still has a sense of righteousness, how awesome!"


    An Qier was pumped pale, sitting on the ground with a loose buttock, raised his head and gnashing his teeth against Zhou Bashan: "It is not fake not to fight in private, but we have content to learn from each other, you just wait, I am A hundred blood caves pierced him! "


    Zhou Bashan was not afraid, and his whip was drawn on He Jie''s back, only when he did not hear An Qier''s words.


    As a prisoner, Li Ye was very satisfied with Zhou Bashan''s efforts to draw his whip. No matter whether it was An Qier or He Jie, the pain suffered was absolutely not small, enough to increase their memory.


    Of course, for the time being, being beaten with a whip will hurt their minds more than the pain in their bodies. After all, they are ashamed.


    Li Min knows that the first thing to do for this team to be formal is to make everyone develop the habit of obeying their own orders and strictly implementing them.


    This is the basis of the team''s operation, but it is also very difficult. After all, everyone was the leader of the realm before and always gave orders by himself. Where do I need to obey the orders of others?


    Because of this, Li Yan enacted detailed regulations in advance to make the punishment simple and crude.


    He really wanted everyone to make mistakes so he could punish them early. Not many times, his majesty in the team will be established. We do n¡¯t have much time right now. We solved this problem earlier, so we can do the rest later.


    After An Qier and He Jie got a whip, they adjusted their breath.


    It took a short time to restore the state.


    Li Xun was not polite to the crowd and did not intend to let everyone rest, and immediately carried out a second operation.


    This time the situation has improved a bit, at least An Qier did not take the liberty to take the shot, even if sometimes he could not hold back his desire to fight, he would first ask Li Yan. She will be very happy when Li Yi agrees with her actions, and she will mutter a few words when Li Yi disagrees.


    In the latter case, He Jie would tease her two words. After being stared at by Li Yan, she could only shut up immediately, but she did not forget to wink. Later, An Qier was also found out. As long as she touched her nose slightly, He Jie would give her a mocking expression when Li Yan didn''t pay attention.


    Unable to resist, An Qier fought and fought with He Jie, and after taking dozens of lashes, An Qier restrained herself and wanted to "kill" the violent impulse when she entered the battlefield. Everything is done in an orderly manner, and He Jie is definitely not given any chance to find fault.


    She vowed that she must not lose to that old woman.


    And after being beaten a few times, He Jie also gradually became honest after being beaten with a whip, and no longer confronted with her unpleasant An Qier.


    Without them, the team is much better. Cervantes has the most stable temperament, or the most tepid temperament, and does not do anything extraordinary. As a prisoner, Zhou Bashan himself has a great sense of responsibility and rarely makes mistakes.


    When Li Zhi was very satisfied with the progress of the team building, internal contradictions suddenly broke out, and the outbreak was unprecedentedly fierce. The crowd was almost lumped together, and even Li Zhi was unable to survive alone.


    In this mission, the team passed all the levels and successfully sneaked into the core of the city, not far from the target they wanted to assassinate. However, due to a little negligence, they were discovered by the garrison army, and the ensuing siege ensued.


    During training, as long as Li Zhi didn''t stop, the defending army would attack them all the time, and all kinds of fairy tactics would follow the normal fighting situation.


    The monks such as Lu Linxuan, King Qi, Fei Hong, Yang Ye, and Niu Wang who are under His Majesty are all extraordinary strengths. Coupled with His Majesty, such as Zhou Bashan, there are also strong men. They united and led an onslaught, and the team of monks in the Sage Realm couldn''t support it, and they were beaten up.


    According to regulations, the Sage Realm monk team cannot cause death to the defending army. Although the monks who are attacked will be launched in time, the Sage Reality monk team will inevitably be afraid.


    As a result, when the five people retreated to a high ground, defended according to the danger, and repelled an onslaught of the army, each of them was already injured, and many were ashamed. At this time, Li Wei still didn''t order to end the mission, so in the gap between the battles, everyone started to instigate.


    "Who exposed us in the end? Muscle man, is it you ?!"


    An Qier had been dissatisfied with Zhou Bashan, who always drew her whip, and the grievances that had accumulated inside her broke out at this instant, jumping to question the other side, "Look at your rough hands and feet, when you kill, there is no Severity, always blasting people into flesh, it must be **** that spreads out and is found! "


    Zhou Bashan said with black lines: "I didn''t really kill anyone, where did the **** smell come from?"


    "Hasn''t anyone killed and spit blood? It must be you!"


    "You little shit, haven''t you gotten the lashes tight for a few days, then dare to talk nonsense, be careful, I will pump you!"


    "Wow, you bastard, I fight with you!"

 v9 Chapter 20： Azure Civilization World (4)

    During the conversation, An Qier made a move, and the puppet man rushed towards Zhou Bashan in a flash, and the air became ten feet in size. Rao was Zhou Bashan quickly dodging, but he couldn''t leave the range for a while and let the puppet man sit in the bottom Ground.


    He Jie finally seized the opportunity and smirked An Qier smirked: "When attacking teammates is so strong, when fighting against the enemy, why didn''t you see your puppet grow so big? Holding on to let everyone create opportunities for you, you walked for ten seconds. Bit, output in one second, really a shame! "


    Zhou Bashan overturned the puppet, roaring out of the hole.


    As soon as he shook off the dirt, he heard He Jie''s last words.


    I thought the other party was talking about himself. He ran over with two red necks, suddenly and fiercely punched the other side. "You are so scheming, I asked you to give me some blessings. How many times did you shout? , There is no movement at all, you are ashamed to say that my output is not strong enough ?! "


    He Jie, who had crashed half of the cliff, just scrambled out of the pile of rocks, and saw that An Qier was also pulled down by Zhou Bashan with a whip leg, and she was about to hit her face, she Raising one arm quickly, a pattern of magic array appeared in front of the palm.


    An Qier, who had bumped into her, touched the pattern of the array, disappeared out of thin air and appeared out of thin air, but she happened to accidentally smash Cervantes while watching the show.


    An Qier, who fell so badly, stood up, turned around and kicked Cervantes, "What do you hide, why don''t you catch me ?! I didn''t output the time, it was because you didn''t resist the enemy. Fang attack, you are so resistant, you are just a meat shield. What kind of strength do you always hide, even timid than that old woman, what are you mixing ?! "


    Cervantes didn''t dodge just now, he was so good-tempered again, that An Qier split his head and covered his face with a fierce blow, and the anger came up: "You little **** kid, how can this be the case! Go ahead and try, so many opponents, you I can''t figure out two for a long time, and the old man isn''t iron-clad. How can he always carry it? "


    "You bad old man, dare to say that I can''t figure out my opponent? I''m so desperate, haven''t you seen it ?!" Zhou Bashan followed, and threw An Qi to the side, throwing a punch towards Cervantes Si Hong went.


    Four of you hit me, I hit you, and soon I can''t tell each other. At first everyone also talked about the reason. Later, they just sweared with their mouths, and they didn''t target anyone when they shot. They hit anyone who could hit them. Anyway, everyone was not satisfied with each other.


    Li Yan watched the situation completely out of control, and did not mean to stop persuasion, sitting on a large rock with his arms folded and watching coldly. Although everyone played fiercely and shot absolutely not light, but no one ...


    A group of people slammed in front of him, I don''t know who it was, and punched Li Li''s nose with a punch, and the nosebleed immediately. He immediately became furious, and before he got up and shouted, he was full of fists and feet, and drowned him in an instant.


    "It''s been a long time since you saw it!"


    "That is, we always punish us with a high look. Why don''t you punish yourself?"


    "We were all beaten like this, and we didn''t order a retreat. Do we have to wipe out the whole army?"


    "Old man ... I advise you to be kind!"


    Li Yan: "..."


    He had no time to speak, and these people didn''t know what medicine they took. Now they all attacked themselves, flying one after another, and they were in a hurry to deal with it, especially the huge puppet, covering him. A lot of sight.


    Outside, the monks watched the earth and stones flying, the smoke billowing, the silhouettes and the cluttered highlands all looking at each other, not knowing how to deal with it.


    "Would we like to help


    busy? The Cow Devil touched his chin and groaned. "How do I look at it, as if Li Yan was being beaten by a group?" "


    "Don''t make a mess, let them hit themselves." Feihong acted very lightly.


    Yang Yan tentatively said, "Shall we persuade a stand?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng shook his head: "Once we pass, the other saints will also follow the past. At that time, it will not be His Majesty and other people fighting, but all monks will fight, the scene will be out of control, and the situation will lose control."


    This statement is reasonable, everyone is nodded.


    "Let''s just watch like that?" Lu Linxuan was a little worried.


    "There are not many opportunities to see the sage realm fighting." Nangong first laughed out loud. "Let''s just watch and learn."


    ...


    Five hours later, the five sages with blue noses and swollen faces sat at the bar in a pub in the suburbs of the city. Each of them was black and angry, and his anger had not completely dissipated, which caused the bartender to move extremely stiffly when he was mixing, and it was not clear what this strange combination was going to cause.


    Everyone is now a celebrity, so when you come here, you change your appearance, but you don''t have to worry about being discovered or making any sensational news.


    "Don''t tune it, just give me two bottles of Laobaigan!" Zhou Bashan patted the table loudly.


    The bartender swallowed his saliva. I wanted to say that this is a Viking-style pub. There is no old Baigan. However, Zhou Bashan has a burly body like an iron tower, and bulging biceps like a hill. I dare not say this.


    "Tubaozi, this is a Viking tavern, how can there be Laobaigan?" He Jie released the bartender. "Take out your strongest wine here. How much is it?" Then he pointed to Li Wei, "he pays the bill."


    Li Yan glanced at Angel and added: "Beer also come."


    In the bartender''s unseen eyes, the crowd held a lot of wine, and sat in a quiet corner. It wasn''t until they started drinking that the alcoholic drinkers near the bar quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Li Ye and others gave them too much pressure. The pile of wine bottles on the table was too eye-catching.


    "What are you?"


    Seeing Li Yan pulling out a small bottle, adding a transparent liquid to his wine glass, An Qier sitting next to him gathered up, and was curious with a look of interest.


    "Natural is a good thing, and energy is not small." Li Yan said that this is a special elixir that can make ordinary drinks drunk enough to make the monks in the saints drunk. As a wine bug, he naturally does not make this kind of thing.


    "Jinger? I like it! Come here for me soon!" Zhou Bashan, who was sitting opposite him, immediately stood up, stretched the huge wine glass from the wine bottle mountain, his eyes were glowing green.


    "One bottle per person."


    Li Ye had already prepared, and four small bottles were thrown out in a row. "One drop of wine is enough, otherwise it will fall quickly." Coming to drink is part of team building, especially after everyone fights. A drunk is better than anything else.


    "Xiajiaziqi!" Zhou Bashan disagreed. In order to show his superior drinking volume and heroic spirit, he poured a small amount of the elixir in the small bottle into the wine glass and raised it up loudly, "Dry!"


    Everyone, including An Qier, touched the wine glass, and no one made trouble. The grievances accumulated in the past have been vented in most of the melee just now. Although everyone looks miserable now, the relationship between them has tended to be closer.


    No accident, Zhou Bashan was the first home to drill into the table


    Partner. From Li''s point of view, the amount of alcohol is already very good. After all, three consecutive glasses of wine have poured out the elixir in the small bottle. He dare not do such a thing.


    Others saw Zhou Bashan''s ugly state and naturally took a lot of caution. An Qier took the opportunity to move Zhou Bashan by pushing Zhou Bashan to the corner, and stomped his opponent''s feet without any trace. In the battle just now, she was stricken by Zhou Bashan, and her puppet people''s legs were discounted.


    "I haven''t had such a powerful wine. I ca n¡¯t think of cultivation as a saint and still encounter such a violent wine. This is a great blessing in life! If there is no such thing as a drunken person in this life, Wine, why are you worried? "


    Cervantes is only slightly slower than Zhou Bashan, drinking red light, showing some emotional emotions, "Come, everyone, happy life must be happy, frustrated life should be more happy, let us drink this cup , Smile with gratitude! "


    A sense of decadent literary popularity appeared on him for no reason. Li Ye and others looked at each other, and they felt that Cervantes was like a poet at this moment, or a downcast poet who was more than half a lifetime, and raised the glass together: "Go!"


    After a few rounds, Cervantes became the second drunk. Instead of going down to the table, he fell asleep on the table. The whole white hair was scattered, each one seemed to be telling about the misfortune and hardship of the owner''s life.


    Li Yan and others didn''t have the energy to pay more attention to these. Now the three of them have big eyes and small eyes, waiting for others to fall first. However, the amount of elixir in their small bottles is almost the same, and about half of it is not easy to fall down.


    "Old woman, why don''t you mix the elixir? If you don''t add the drug, what is the difference between this wine and water, are you afraid?" An Qier stared at He Jie with a grin, as if the other party did not fall, she would never fall first .


    He Jie''s eyes were foggy, and she smiled with all kinds of smiles. "Little ghost, don''t think that the old lady doesn''t know what you are thinking about. Look at your feet in Zhou Bashan, but it''s not light. You want to wait for me to fall first Now, do you want to hack me? Young, it ¡¯s not good for me to report, but be generous. "


    The two bumped into a glass. After drinking, An Qier slammed the glass on the table, humming, "Little children don''t need big belly, young children are small belly chicken intestines! You old woman don''t keep saying me, don''t you When I don''t know, you just don''t trust us, fearing that you''re really drunk, and something unexpected will happen. "


    "A woman must know how to protect herself, little ghost, this is your aunt''s advice to you." He Jie said with a smile.


    "Don''t preach to me, relying on old people to sell old people is abominable. You don''t necessarily know more than me!" An Qier raised a glass of wine, "Come, whoever falls first is a weak chicken!"


    "Drink and drink!"


    "belch......"


    "..."


    "The next time you act, you look at me a little bit more, give me a little agility, pay attention to help me heal, I will be killed, and you will die terribly! Men are unreliable."


    "I told you long ago, we women should support each other, why bother each other?"


    "I don''t want to form a small team with you, I''m thinking about the big picture!"


    "Okay, you''re a big kid, okay?"


    "Why don''t you look after me more?"


    "Be polite to me, don''t be big or small, I might think about it."


    "Huh ... this seems fair."


    "Don''t worry, my sister won''t let you suffer."


    "Hey, didn''t you just call yourself aunt?"


    "Then you call Auntie."


    "Don''t even think about it!"

 v9 Chapter 21： The world of azure civilization (5)

    Drinking and drinking, Li Yan found himself forgotten.


    An Qi''er and He Jie are head-to-head, killing each other inextricably, he is not surprised.


    But after they poured the elixir in the small bottle, they even sat next to each other and laughed together. From time to time, they squeezed their faces in affection and said some little things between women. It was the appearance of good sisters that made Li Yan dazed.


    "Oh, woman." Li Min shook his head.


    When the crowd either slept under the table and slept loudly, or lay slang on the table, Li Xun walked out of the tavern and stood quietly under the eaves to rest.


    It''s already night at this time, and the streets are brightly lit on both sides. This street is all Viking style, with small houses and no high-rise buildings. It''s not far from the street on the hillside. It is a rich Han and Tang dynasty building. Even if the red lanterns are more than a thousand meters apart, Li Yan is very happy.


    Various people walk on extremely wide roads, most of them walk with their feet, and a few of them control the flying plate-they are all similar in style, some standing and sitting, and half lying. He didn''t see the exhaust of the car, nor did he hear any buzzing noises. Li Min was in a good mood.


    The architectural styles are very different and distinct, but the people in them have all clothes and the facial features don''t see much difference. Everyone speaks the same language as if they were a race since ancient times.


    Looking at it, it didn''t take long for Li Wei to feel weird.


    Pedestrians on the streets are not based on families. Whether they are elderly or children, they are walking with people who are about the same size. Even if people of all ages are together, there is absolutely no kind of closeness that is unique to their loved ones. state.


    Everyone is an absolutely independent individual.


    From the second millennium AD, Li Zhi clearly felt a lonely atmosphere, not that he felt alone, but himself. He quickly reacted, this was a gap from the times. Everyone in front of him did not feel that there was a problem with this group status. Only Li Wei was not used to it. This was his own problem.


    At this time, Li Min suddenly thought, is it because people like He Jie who do not believe, because they live in such an environment of absolute independence for a long time, will naturally fall "the root cause"?


    When he was thinking so, a small flying plate stopped at the side of the street, and a little girl walked down towards him.


    It was a real little girl, estimated to be five or six years old, with a baby fat face and a chubby face. She still had a lollipop in her hand, half the size of her face. She walked smoothly, but the pedestrians around her consciously gave way when they saw the little girl.


    "Uncle, can you take me to buy marshmallows?" The little girl stood in front of Li''s feet, raised her head, licked the lollipop, and asked milkily and milkily, her big eyes were full of innocence.


    Li stunned, she did not find the little girl''s guardian. According to the truth, children of this age are living collectively. In addition to receiving unified upbringing and education, they are also rated as "loving, patient and very careful" by the blue system. Dedicated guardian, especially when going out.


    "Ximen Xitong sent you an invitation to the mission, accept it? The mission is completed, and it is expected to get 0.1 contribution value." When Li Yan squatted down, his terminal


    The sound of the blue system sounded.


    Hearing the contribution value of 0.1, Li Wei was surprised again. He just spent more than 20 bottles of good wine in the tavern and paid only 0.1 contribution value. If it is used for living expenses, that''s enough for an average adult to worry about eating for a month.


    And now, just to accompany a little girl to buy marshmallow, there are so many contribution values ??recorded. Such a simple and rewarding task, I''m afraid no one will refuse.


    "To accompany a little girl to buy marshmallows is also a contribution to the blue civilization?" Li Yan thought so, and felt that the answer to this question was undoubtedly positive, so he smiled with a kind and friendly smile, "Okay, uncle takes you to buy."


    The little girl''s happy eyes bent into a moon bud, and she stretched out her fat little hand, "Hold it."


    Li Yan smiled even brighter, pulling the little girl, step by step to find a place to sell cotton candy. Although he was unfamiliar with this place, he didn''t need to worry about finding his destination. The Azure system had just given him a route, not too close or not far.


    The little girl jumped and jumped off the lollipop in her hand several times and walked unhappyly. Her clean little face was full of curiosity about the world, "Uncle, what do you do for work? Is it fun?"


    "Sub-line missions: Chat with Ximen Xitong. It is expected to get 0.05 to 0.1 contribution. This is a compulsory task. You must not refuse or make statements that are harmful to the physical and mental health of children, or you will deduct one hundred contributions!" The system reminder sounds again.


    Li Wei is a little funny, this task is not difficult, but the punishment for violations is unacceptable to ordinary people. A hundred points of contribution value, many people will never earn a lifetime. The importance that the blue civilization attaches to the next generation is really "outrageous".


    Before the entire task begins, the system allows individuals to choose, but after the task starts, they must do their best and be responsible to the children until the end of the task.


    "Uncle is a ... warrior, fighting for the blue civilization." Li Yan thought the answer was good, and the little girl should understand.


    "Wow, my uncle is a warrior, so good!" The little girl opened her mouth and bite a lollipop, freeing her hands to applaud, her eyes were full of worship, "Xi Tong wants to be a warrior in the future , Xi Tong will defeat the demon! "


    Li Min touched each other''s head and encouraged: "Then you have to study hard and exercise well, you will definitely become an excellent soldier in the future."


    "Huh huh!" The little girl Zheng Jianzheng nodded, she didn''t want to eat the lollipop anymore. She asked Li Min to hold it, and patted her chest seriously, "Xi Tong will work hard!"


    "Help Ximen Xitong to understand the correct life goal and reward a little contribution value." The system''s prompt voice said that Li Zhi has made a great contribution to the blue civilization.


    It didn''t take long for Li to take the little girl to the candy store. For a little girl, this is undoubtedly heaven. After trotting into the door, Ximen Xitong looked at his snacks with bright eyes, and was happy like a little sparrow.


    There are many little girls in the candy house, some are following, some are not.


    The smiling shop assistants took special care of the children who came alone, and introduced them with a variety of sweets, and some also imparted some corresponding knowledge, such as not eating too much sweets, or sweets. How to do it


    What made it and so on.


    Just looking at the enthusiasm and thoughtfulness of the store staff, Li Zhi knew that their terminal must also have a blue system, and the corresponding tasks were released to ensure that they could take care of these little angels and let the little angels step in the ocean of love. in.


    While Li Xuan was holding Ximen Xitong to pick out the candy, the system''s emergency sound suddenly came from the terminal.


    "26 meters away, there are elderly people eating food, all within 30 meters without a task, immediately go to implement emergency rescue in accordance with the system path guidance! This is a mandatory task, meet the conditions without action, deduct contributions It''s worth a hundred points! "


    Immediately after the sound fell, Li Min saw a lot of people running outside the door, but only in an instant, everyone stopped and the system indicated that the problem had been solved.


    Ximen Xitong bought a large package of candy, and Li Min helped her to raise the door and put it on the flying plate-when the flying plate was not in use, it would enter the underground transportation system and follow the owner to move it at any time.


    "Thank you Uncle!"


    The harvested little girl was happy to wave goodbye to Li Ye, but she was not on the flight board, and suddenly her eyes lighted up. When she saw a young woman coming down the street, she trot over and said, "Pretty sister, you can Take me to a carousel? "


    Li Ye looked at the young girl who was taken away by the young woman, and did not forget to look back at the little girl who waved at him, and suddenly laughed, wondering what to say. He now understands somewhat, why the other party chose him to take her to buy candy. The little girl clearly judges people by their appearance, who wants to play with whoever looks good.


    Leaving the candy house, Li Huan walked back in a hurry. Zhou Bashan and others were still asleep in the tavern. He couldn''t let it go. Along the way, he opened a terminal and flipped through the news, and saw something that interested him.


    There was a guy who just came out of the prison, and he got excited at night and followed a young girl. However, when he was about to commit a crime, he was detected by the blue system and used the terminal to give Corona in place.


    Later, the person who received the system task nearby rushed over, and together with the girl, twisted him to the police who came over.


    In this incident, two people who received system tasks but did not act, one suffered a system punishment, because the contribution value was deducted, and they were sent to prison for transformation; another one was safe and sound, because of the spirit of this person He was in a bad state and suffered from severe depression, so he was exempt from punishment.


    By this time, Li Zhi had a deep understanding of the power of the Azure system. The development of scientific and technological civilization into this era has indeed made the world a lot better.


    The five-year-old girl has a contribution value. It can be seen that she has also contributed to the blue civilization. For example, the learning task is well completed, and it may be feeding stray cats. Under such value orientation, children have learned what is right from an early age, they will not go astray, and they also cultivate their independence.


    In addition, children walking alone on the street not only do not have to worry about danger, but there are so many people caring for her. This is only possible in an extremely civilized society.


    This is the progress of the times and the crystallization of human wisdom.


    In such a society, people do not need saints. The saint is gone, so the robber is gone. But it''s not ethics, it''s science.

 v9 Chapter 22： Azure civilization world (6)

    From another perspective, everyone in this era is actually a saint.


    Today, Li Yan brought a little girl she did n¡¯t know to buy candy. The young woman took her to play on the carousel. An old man was eating, and he was immediately rescued. The pervert who wanted to commit a crime was immediately stopped.


    Li Ye was very pleased to see that the human beings of the earth can be so beautiful and healthy in the future society, which makes him have a kind of pride as a human being on the earth. It is not easy for the civilization of the earth to develop to this day.


    People are not alone, they are not alone, they make the old end, the strong are useful, the young grow, and the widow, widow, lonely, lonely, and disabled are all supported ... It is the sameness to seek conspiracy and unhappiness.


    What is Datong society? Use the power of society to support people in society; let the power of society be used by society.


    Although Li Yuan saw only a limited amount of things, but based on his observations of the blue system, the greatest wisdom of the blue civilization, the small society is the smallest, and the blue society is the one closest to the Datong society.


    Datong society does not exist in ancient times, but it will definitely exist in the future. Civilization is constantly developing, and the times will continue to progress. This is an inevitable trend in the development of things.


    What Li Zhi has experienced and seen is that those social problems and social darkness could not be properly resolved at that time, but the "future" in front of them is no longer a problem; those he once imagined and hoped for The society is beautiful, and the "future" in front of us has been realized.


    This is human power.


    So in the final analysis, all problems will eventually be solved by the progress of the times and the progress of civilization. If it has not been resolved, it must be because civilization is not yet developed enough, the times have not gone far enough, and it will take time.


    The future is bright, and the future is bound to be better. From Ru Mao to drink blood, to slavery of the same kind, to worry-free clothing and food, to equality and freedom, to the Datong society "after 24,000 years", and even to the happy era that Li Yong could not imagine, humans have been on the road and never stopped.


    But in such a good civilized society, human beings have paid a heavy price, took so many detours, and a beautiful world that was so difficult to realize has been destroyed by the demons, and even destroyed!


    After seeing the world of azure civilization, Li Zhi was completely unbearable.


    As the emperor of Datang, as a great monk who practiced the Tao, he should protect the beautiful world in front of him no matter what he said.


    Before returning to the tavern, He Jie did not know when he had come to the door, was leaning against an old lamppost, lit a cigarette, and swallowed the clouds and fog in the night full of lights.


    Her figure is really exquisite, her legs are raised forward and backward, and her mature woman''s charm is shown to the fullest-perhaps more accurately, she is naked. This is a walking stunner, and a glance will make male creatures involuntarily associate with the bed.


    However, the "mature" of the body does not represent the "mature" of the mind. In Li Yan''s eyes, this is a woman in the psychophysical and savvy period. She has the fruits of life and tastes, but the taste may not be sweet-how many wise men in this world are fully mature?


    After crossing to the Tang Dynasty, Li Yan never smoked again, but later he almost forgot. At this moment, when he saw the picture of this beautiful woman swallowing the cloud, his interest was also hooked up, and he asked for the other one. The good news is that it''s not ladies smoke.


    When the two stood together to spit out the fog, He Jie''s eyes softly murmured, "I actually envy them."


    This unexplained sentence made Li Jiezhang the second monk confused: "Who?"


    "The little girl you are holding."


    He Jie''s voice seemed far away and near, some misty, "and the children who, like her, enjoy the best world of the blue civilization.


    "They were nurtured by the blue civilization and raised with the most scientific and reasonable system from an early age. They realized that the whole society is full of love and care, and they have not had the hardships they should not suffer, and they have the opportunity to form a healthy three perspectives from the beginning.


    Speaking of this, she laughed at herself, "From the beginning, a healthy and correct worldview, values, and outlook on life can be formed. This is probably the luckiest thing that people can meet in this world."


    From this sentence, Li Zhi heard the meaning of heavy and painful.


    He Jie annihilated the cigarette **** in his hand, and bounced it into the trash bin not far away. He took a new one out of the cigarette case, ignited a blaze of fire from his finger, took a deep breath and slowly spit it out. When it came, when you extinguished the flame at the tip of your finger, you did not forget to shake it twice.


    Her voice was low, and she continued: "They will understand self-esteem and self-love from an early age, understand the importance of trusting their peers, know what to pursue in this life, and understand what is shameful.


    "When they are young girls, they will not stand in the middle of the road with heavy rain because of her boyfriend''s abandonment, hoping that a passing car will kill themselves or follow someone who goes to bed to take this. Revenge on her boyfriend.


    "When they see beautiful clothes and dazzling jewelry, they will not be fascinated and unable to move. They will not be willing to contribute their bodies in order to obtain them. They believe that this is fair trade and reasonable. As it should be.


    "When they are leaps and bounds in the world, are bruised by unfair people and things, are physically and mentally exhausted, and ugly by the ugly people and things lying on the roadside and vomiting, they will not be because of the darkness they have experienced, Deny the entire world, since then profit only, no longer trust anyone, and live like a beast ... "


    He Jie''s voice gradually diminished, and her voice became trembling. At last she stopped, just slamming her head down.


    Li Ye did not comment, and did not even say anything comforting. Although he knew, what He Jie said should be the past she experienced.


    Like Zhou Bashan, she should come from a remote and impoverished place. In the battle between Azure and Demon, the times there have retrogressed and the social situation has deteriorated. She has lost her right to enjoy the welfare of Azure from an early age.


    He Jie''s mood soon returned to normal. Regardless of whether her mood was peaceful or not, she had at least a signature charming smile on her face, as if the clear tear that had fallen from her eyes never existed.


    She smiled and said, "But what about it, what you didn''t get, after that time, you can''t get it anymore. No one is young, which old woman can be a girl again, and re-establish her three View?


    "Those things you have experienced are real. They are accumulated in your life and cannot be erased, so the current appearance is also real and stubborn. It is difficult to change the nature of rivers and mountains, and once the three views of people are formed, , It cannot be easily changed, even if it is known that it may be wrong.


    "So, the old woman still doesn''t trust others. Other people know the old woman''s appearance, and they won''t believe that she will suddenly change and become innocent and kind.


    "This life will be able to live this way, whether it is wrong or wrong, and smart forces, there is nothing better than protecting yourself from cruel reality.


    Is injury more important? "


    Li Yan still had nothing to say. If An Qier is in front of him, he will certainly comfort and let the other party feel caring; if it is Zhou Bashan, he will fight with the other party and let the other party vent their anger.


    But He Jie now faces. As she said, she was not so easy to change, and would not be touched by his comfort.


    She is a hard rock, a hard rock that she doesn''t want to get hurt anymore, so she protects herself tightly because she is afraid of getting hurt again. No one can easily pry open this protective shell.


    Words of comfort, closeness, and any frivolous intent to touch the protective shell will only make He Jie feel young and ridiculous and make her contempt.


    For Li Yan, all he wanted was that He Jie could not drag the team behind.


    That''s it.


    "I don''t think you''re really drunk. Go for another round?"


    Li Yanfei flew the cigarette **** in his hand, "I didn''t drink enough, that point is coming. This state is undoubtedly the most uncomfortable when drinking."


    "Your men are all dead, not just when you''re drinking?" He Jie rolled her eyes and twisted the water snake waist to advance the door of the tavern.


    Zhou Bashan fell asleep droolingly holding the legs of the table, and he did n¡¯t know what he was dreaming of. The legs of the table had already been bitten and snapped off; Cervantes seemed to sleep like an old monk, motionless, no sound .


    An Qier hugged the puppet people into a ball, curled up in the corner of the deck, because of the excessive force, the puppet people were deformed like rubber. Her fragile body was getting smaller and smaller, like a little stray cat afraid of danger coming at any time.


    Looking at the messy cup holder, He Jie proposed that the two of them find a table again. Li Yan, who bought a good wine, shook his head, walked with a big hand, and cleaned the table casually. He sat down beside An Qier and motioned for He Jie to sit opposite.


    When Li Yan sat down next to An Qier, He Jie glanced under his eyes without any malicious intentions. On the contrary, it was a different color related to warmth, and he no longer insisted on his opinions.


    The two had no reservations about this meal, and they drank not to mention the heat, but the battle was absolutely fierce. He Jie even made himself sit unsteadily, as if he would shrink under the table at any time to go with Zhou Bashan.


    When drinking the last bottle of wine, He Jie changed seats with Li Yan and moved to sleep next to An Qi''er. Li Zhi is naturally awake, and the five sage masters cannot possibly stay awake¡ªalthough Li Zhi knows, the other four are by no means really drunk.


    Glancing at He Jie and An Qier, Li Yi smiled slightly.


    He Jie would say those words to him outside the door tonight, but he had already explained something.


    This team is moving in a good direction.


    Li Yan is sure. When the three-month period expires, the team of monks will have the basic conditions for infiltrating the enemy to perform dangerous tasks.


    The next day, when everyone went to the training base, An Qier was still aggressive, and he was in a fierce fight with Zhou Bashan. He Jie still taunts An Qier from time to time, in exchange for the threat of An Qier''s claws and dancing claws, feels good, and will bury Zhou Bashan together.


    Zhou Bashan was still very angry, but he looked at other people''s eyes obviously closer than before.


    As for Li Yan, no one said how he did not punish himself.


    Problems will still occur during team training, but out of control on the battlefield, internal fighting will never happen again.

 v9 Chapter 23： Team built

    Facetist headquarters base.


    "It''s been two months. How is Li Yan''s training?" Bai Lin at his desk reviewed the documents in his hand, signed and handed it to Ji Ningyun.


    "I watched the humble job yesterday, and the effect was very good. The five people cooperated tacitly, and their action was very strong. According to the humble job, almost in these days, they were able to succeed for the first time." Ning Min smiled and was in a good mood.


    "That being the case, the captain Li Zhi is very competent. It is not easy to bring the hearts of several saint monks together in such a short period of time."


    General Bai also had a smile on his face. "By the way, Brother Luojin Wonderland who added to their team, how is it integrating with their team now?"


    "There was some friction at the beginning, and now they are all on track." Ji Ning said, there were originally four or five thousand monks in Luojin Wonderland, and a thousand people had recently been assigned to let them join His Majesty and others. use.


    She continued: "Now the situation of the blue civilization is at stake, and everyone has a big picture. In this situation, everyone will try to converge their temperament to meet the needs of the collective."


    General Bai nodded. "If one month later, they succeeded in their actions and proved themselves to the blue civilization. We also regained the rock galaxy and hump system. Then all the Great Luojin Wonderland monks in the facetist base can hand in. To Li Yan, let him form a monk army alone. "


    Ji Ningyun didn''t take this word. It seemed that she had too much weight, and she couldn''t say anything easily.


    "Do you seem to have doubts?" General Bai held his tea cup and drank strong tea with white steam.


    Ji Ningyun did not conceal his thoughts, and bluntly said: "Li Zhi is indeed the strongest in overall strength, but he is not a face-off. How he crossed from 2000 AD, even the blue system was not clear, and he practiced The system of exercises is completely different from what we already know.


    "General, the Azure Civilization has never seen any monk. The practice of the monk is based on the strength of the people''s luck. Li Yi ... It is still a mystery to me Is it really appropriate for the army to hand it to him? "


    General Bai put down his tea cup and gave Ji Ningyun an understatement. "Without Li Yan, you would not be able to survive the attack from the Abyss Fleet. The planners have failed, and the blue civilization will be destroyed."


    Ji Ning opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    "You are a smart boy and you should know what it means."


    General Bai leaned on the back of his chair, his body relaxed a lot, but his eyes were more powerful.


    Before Ji Ningji answered, he continued: "After the defeat thousands of years ago, only 30% of the strength of the Azure civilization was left. In every war since then, although we have survived as" reasonable and reasonable ", but No matter how you look at it, it is an incredible thing that the blue civilization can persist to this day. "


    Ji Ning asked inexplicably: "The general wants to say ..."


    "Perhaps there is a power we don''t know that has been helping us secretly."


    When General Bai talked about this, he stopped talking and did not go any further. Seeing Ji Ningyun wanted to follow up, General Bai raised his hand to interrupt, and calmly said: "No one is more suitable than the general of the monk. Can''t let you go? You are not the monk, although you are the best general in the face of the wall. "


    Speaking of this problem, Ji Ningyun looked sad, "If you are the general ..."


    General Bai shook his head. "The monks in the Planner Plan are selected by the Azure system. They have the best cultivation qualifications, which allows us to cultivate the strongest monks with the least resources; they also have the most suitable practice. The nature of mind can be thorny in the cultivation path.


    "I have not been selected by the Azure system, which means that my qualifications are not up to standard. This is a pity, but it ca n¡¯t be helped. You, too, do n¡¯t worry about it. Since Li Zhi has the most comprehensive strength, he has taken on the Azure civilization. When you hope for an opportunity in the future, you will spare no effort to help within your ability. "


    Ji Ning raised her chest and raised her head. "Yes, general!"


    ...


    Deep in the vast universe, a fleet of tens of thousands of warships is quietly sailing between galaxies.


    "General, you are back, haven''t they embarrassed you?" Captain Mo stepped forward. Lu Yingzhu walked from a small ship


    Come out, you can''t see any emotions on your face.


    "The war that was supposed to win was lost, and naturally there will be corresponding punishment." Lu Yanzhu said as he walked.


    "But that''s not a general''s problem. It''s a powerful sage monk from among those who face the wall, and a powerful existence that we didn''t even know before. How can we blame the general?" Captain Mo had to trot to keep up with the opponent''s footsteps.


    Lu Yanzhumu said lightly without squinting: "In order to allow us to enter the face of the face wall to repair the star field, the army dragged the fleet of the face wall headquarters for us, the price paid is not small, they should have resentment."


    Captain Mo stopped talking, and she didn''t know what to say when the other party spoke like that.


    "Then what shall we do next? The mean job means that the plan of the **** has been successful, and now they have a monk in the sageland, and that person who is so strong and difficult to overcome that Li Ye may be the whole of the blue civilization is now praising them. We ... we ... "


    Captain Mo is worried about the future situation of the Dark Abyss. It is a difficult time never encountered in the Dark Abyss. The facetists have planned to have no or no sage realm. It is two completely different dates for the Dark Abyss and the Blue Society. Situation.


    "How should it be, or how." Lu Yanzhu didn''t mean to communicate with Captain Mo, and speeded up to return to his lounge.


    "General! The latest information says that the demon will launch a battle against the azure civilization in three years!" Captain Mo couldn''t keep up with Lu Yanzhu and could only stand there and shouted.


    Lu Yingzhu was in a figure.


    A moment later, he said: "Sci-fi will not perish the blue civilization, and if they do, they will not wait a thousand years."


    "It''s because a thousand years have passed and what they want has been obtained, that''s why they want to end everything!" Captain Mo''s voice was rational and anxious.


    Lu Yanzhu turned around and looked at Captain Mo. There was no movement for a long time. At the end, he waved his hand to signal to the other party to keep up, and he also slowed down his pace. "What do you want?" Let ¡¯s say it together. I was detained in the past and I have n¡¯t heard anything. ¡±


    Captain Mo bit his lip and said: "A month later, the Azure government will organize an army to take the initiative to attack the rock galaxy and the hump galaxy. The five saints will ... sneak into them in advance and assassinate the demon coach!"


    Lu Yanzhu frowned and fell into thought.


    Going to the lounge door, he suddenly turned around and returned along the same path. "I''m going to see General Zhao, you are ready to go to battle!"


    "Are we going to the Rock Galaxy and the Hump Galaxy?"


    "We must go anyway!"


    "Monks of the Demon and the Azure Government Fleet are all there. Are we going to face two opponents when we pass by? If we are attacked by both sides at the same time, we will be in danger of overturning!"


    "If you fear death, there will be no dark abyss!"


    "General!"


    Lu Yanzhu paused and said, "If the darkness will eventually consume the last light, the only thing we can do is to make the last light more dazzling, and call the universe to witness the last courage of humanity on earth!"


    After saying this, his back disappeared at the corner of the passage. Captain Mo was in his place, tears streaming down.


    But soon she wiped away her tears, and her eyes were firm: "In the dark, the light is with us!"


    ...


    On the day when the three-month team training was over, Li Yan and others came to the Viking-style tavern again. The bartender, who was chatting with the familiar wine drinker, turned around to see them, and immediately smiled like the same flower, and quickly came to greet him.


    These days, Li Yan and others often come here to drink and chat, to cultivate team feelings, and to drink a lot of wine every time, it has become the largest consumer of this pub today, naturally won the bartender from the heart like.


    "Cut me 20 pounds of beef with sauce, and then put on the green bamboo leaves of ten altar, and there must be no side dishes!" Zhou Bashan screamed loudly on the counter, making him arrogant. Seeing his appearance, he obviously enjoyed this pie.


    "Well, wait for you!" The bartender cooperated. Although these bistros are not available, they can be bought quickly at Chinese restaurants, and the price can be raised a bit. Anyway, Zhou Bashan does not lack that contribution value, and is very generous.


    ...


    apart from


    The first time everyone came back, they only drank. Every time they came here, they would eat a meal by the way, toiling themselves for the hard work of training for a period of time.


    When eating, Zhou Bashan was undoubtedly the object of suspicion. The macho who had vowed to eat a meat mountain now is strictly following his original intention and satisfying the desire for meat in his youth. Therefore, Zhou Bashan''s food was placed on a table, and there was no place for other people''s food.


    In particular, An Qier and He Jie were most disgusted with the rude behavior of Zhou Bashan. Under their advocacy, everyone unanimously approved the proposal to drive Zhou Bashan, kicking him out of everyone''s table, and let him talk to himself. Eat it.


    Zhou Bashan is a highly conscious guy in the team. He has a close dependence on the group. Of course, he will not tolerate the situation of eating alone, so he moved the table next to him and joined the table with everyone. This meets all the basic needs.


    "Come here, congratulations on completing the training task three times in a row, dry!" An Qier happily lifted a large beer glass, cheering and cheering seemed simple and happy, and there was no longer the usual violent breath of air.


    "dry!"


    The crowd drank a glass of wine, and Cervantes grinned: "Angel''s performance today is amazing. Several times, the old man has just entangled a large group of opponents. Her light feather curtain arrived like a meteor shower. Knock them down in the blink of an eye.


    "Remember when I started, my husband was beaten to vomit blood, An Qier was still walking around, Guang Yu couldn''t wait to come, right can''t wait, haha ??..."


    An Qier was praised, she was blushing suddenly, but she wanted to worship her little hand and make a modest look: "This is all the credit of the captain! He always rushed out to kill his opponent, and he didn''t come back for a long time. Many of his powerful characters I want to come to deal with me, I can only move. Now the captain is covering me on the flank, I can see him by looking up, of course, no worries! "


    Li Min touched An Qier who came over to the glass.


    He laughed: "That''s Blame Zhou Bashan. He used to like rushing and punching, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the enemy group, no matter whether we could keep up or not. Now he runs slowly, positive He can cope with his opponents. I only need to solve a few threatening targets, and then I can come back to protect Angel, and naturally I have a lot more to do. "


    After listening to Li Min''s mention of himself, Zhou Bashan raised his head from Roshan.


    He filled his mouth with oily questions and gasped, "This can''t blame me. My fighting style is like this. The power is unparalleled. I have to be brave. I don''t have the defensive power of the old man. Once I slow down and fall into the siege, I will die , Just like a cavalry!


    "Before I let He Jiedu look at me a little bit, she ignored it at all. Now she is finally doing business. She knows how to use Fahrenheit to help me cover up, and will give me some blessings and strength according to the situation .. ..... "


    Speaking of this, he took the time to stretch out a thumbs up and said to He Jie: "Well done, continue to work hard, I am optimistic about you! Next time if you are free, remember to cheer mighty in the back, haha!"


    He Jie looked disgusted, and said badly: "Eat your meat, you."


    An Qier clapped her hands and said, "Jie should help cheer for his teammates. I think this proposal is good for muscle men. This is also a way to encourage morale. The effect is not weaker than your skills. Haha, haha Haha ... "


    He Jiechi gave An Qier a glance, "I think you have itchy skin, and you haven''t been whipped recently, are you still uncomfortable? Would you like me to loosen my bones and see if it is my assistant who can fight or are you strong?"


    "Wow, old aunt, come on, whoever is afraid of anyone, let''s have a victory now!"


    Li Yan knocked on the edge of the bowl with chopsticks. "Eat and eat well. After you finish eating, you can hit it casually. It will be no problem when you leave after three days."


    When An Qier turned her head to face Li Yan, she immediately smiled and said, "Yes, Captain." After that, she raised her small arm again and shouted, "Captain mighty!"


    He Jie rolled her eyes, just wanted to say a sneer to mock An Qier, and when Li Yan looked at her, she had to shut her mouth.


    How strong Li Yan is, in the three months of training, everyone has clearly realized that no one can easily touch his mold. This is why An Qier is getting closer to Li Yan-after all, it is a natural worship of the strong.

 v9 Chapter 24： set off

    After a three-day break, the team of the sage monks, who had raised their spirits, came to the headquarters of the noodles, then watched by General Bai and boarded the aircraft. They will board a starship in the space port and go to the destination of this trip: the hump system.


    Space roaming, Da Luo Jinxian is fine, but this time is not too close, it will take a lot of time for several saints to drive past, so you need to use the starship to make space jumps. After approaching the hump system, Li Yan and others sneaked to the target galaxy.


    As the space jump was completed, when Ji Li and others were about to disembark, Ji Ningji who sent them to the hatch said, "The army is ready to complete. As long as your operations are successful, you will immediately make a space jump and launch a comprehensive attack. Everyone''s terminal They are at the highest level. Even in the center of the hump, the center of the blue system can receive messages. "


    Seeing that Li Yan and others have nothing to explain, Ji Ningzhen stood up and saluting, "The survival of the blue civilization depends on the success or failure of this trip, everything is up to you!"


    Li Yan and others replied, "We must do our best!"


    After the hatch was opened, Li Yan and others left one after another, all flashing away, the speed was extremely fast. Ji Ning looked at the slowly closing hatch, her eyes full of worry and hope.


    She knows that these five people are now the hope of the blue civilization. Only if they succeed in the operation, the army can counterattack. If they fail, the army will not be able to compete against the demons. It will be three years after the death of the blue civilization.


    The wind is cold and the water is cold.


    Ji Ningyun felt a strong sense of tragedy.


    Just like Jing stabs Qin.


    The other party left very simply, and the five did not hesitate. They will not know the hardships of this trip, but they will resolutely move forward.


    "No matter what the outcome, you are the heroes of the blue civilization!" Ji Ningyun said with a solemn expression, as he said in his heart.


    Before the hump system was occupied by the demons, it was the territory of the Azure civilization, so every situation there is detailed information in the Azure system. Li Yan and others do not have to worry about getting lost or worry about not knowing where to go.


    "There are many habitable galaxies in the hump galaxy group, and there are three of them with the best conditions. They are Ding Wei DP2812-3019, Ding Wei DP3527-1021, and Ding Wei DU1074-2302, and the other party ¡¯s governing center and command center will also be located there.


    "We need to go deeper into these three galaxies, find out where the Demon Army Commander''s account is, and find out the Demon Army Commander. When assassinating the coach and the main general, it is best to destroy the entire account together."


    In the dark and deep void, Li Yan and others almost overtook comets, passing by in various celestial bodies. As they approached the periphery of the hump system, Li Yan repeated the relevant situation of this operation.


    "The demon defense system is divided into three layers. The sentry towers are built on the celestial bodies at the periphery of the galaxy group. The central part is a patrol roaming in important areas and the army stationed in various important places. The innermost layer is built on the core galaxy. Handsome account, and mobile army.


    "Next, the first thing we have to face is the sentry tower on the edge."


    After Li Zhi said this, several fist-sized planets have appeared in the vision of his sage, and under the light of the central star, he outlines a generally complete outline. This shows that the absolute distance between each other is still far.


    However, for monks in the saint realm, it was only a short distance.


    "We need to avoid the edge sentry tower, and be careful not to trigger the warning array in space." Li Yan did not stay, took the team to turn slightly, and passed the star system.


    Whether it''s a "sentinel tower" on the planet or a legal array arranged in space, there is nothing in the presence of Li Yan and others, and it''s easy to avoid them. These defensive arrangements are mainly aimed at the fleet. When one thousand "outposts" are destroyed, one can issue a warning signal, which is already worth the money.


    After a short time on the road, everyone easily bypassed the periphery and came to the central region of the hump system. When you get here, there are monks in Da Luojin Wonderland. They are patrolling in the sky. They are not weak and have better vigilance. Even if the fleet is lucky enough to be here, it will not be undetected.


    "In the direction of Langzhong, the Aura Wave was found


    Moving, and moving, it should be a team of monks in the large magic of Luojin Wonderland! "The left wing''s He Jie suddenly made a noise. The middle direction, that is, the position at the time of the hour-the direction around ten o''clock.


    "Can there be aura fluctuations in the right wing?" Li Yan asked.


    "Nothing has been found," Zhou Bashan, the right wing, answered with certainty.


    "Turn forward in the direction of sun hate." Li Yan took the lead and adjusted his direction to the right.


    The team rolled over a large corner and chose to avoid this team of monks. Right now is the stealth stage. The purpose of the team is to conceal themselves to the greatest extent. The Tian Mo patrol team can avoid it and avoid it. If it cannot avoid it, it must try to avoid it.


    Only when it is really impossible to get rid of it, will Thunder choose to shoot and destroy this group of monks. This situation will not be found unless there are several teams led by the monks of Sage Sages at the same time. But that also means that Li Yan and others have fallen into siege.


    Hurrying is a tedious thing. Even if there were Tianmen patrol teams from time to time on the road, breaking into the perception range of Li Ye and others, it didn''t bring a little mood to everyone. When the other party was far from finding them, they avoided it early.


    In those areas where the Demon Army is stationed, the aura fluctuations are even more intense. In the dark universe, it is as obvious as the brightly lit cities in the wilderness at night. Even if Li Yan and others were blind, they wouldn''t bump into it.


    In this way, there was no surprise and no danger along the way. Li Zhi and others came to the first target galaxy, which was also the first target zone they needed to explore: Ding Wei DP2812-3019.


    As the core area, Ding Yi''s defense system of DP2812-3019 is obviously much tighter and more efficient than those they have seen before.


    Whether it is used as a sentinel in the empty space, floating dense MSI celestial bodies with monks staying, clear and faint light of large and small arrays, or monks who appear and cross from time to time, it shows that this is a dragon pond.


    "It''s just a turtle shell here!" An Qier gave such an evaluation, which was considered a complete and solid recognition of the demon defense system.


    "Since we''ve arrived here, even if we don''t move, the chance of being discovered is very different from before. Regardless of whether the other party is a turtle shell or a hedgehog, we must go in." Li Yan said calmly.


    The celestial defense circle of the azure civilization is compared with the star defense system of the celestial civilization. Although the people of the Azure Civilization are not as strong as the monks, they are also very effective in scanning all kinds of machinery and equipment.


    The biggest difference between the two is that the army of the blue civilization-the Star Fleet, is moored at the space port; while the monk army of the Tianmo civilization undoubtedly lives on the habitable planet, and only the vigilant force in space.


    "I saw that there was no elliptical MSI celestial body in the direction of Japan and China. There was no other celestial body stationed in the monk within a large range. I just observed it, and the patrol team passed there very rarely. We went there. Li Zhi pointed at the goal and gave an order to the team.


    "Okay okay, are you finally going to do it? Let me get on first!" An Qier clapped her hands and jumped, looking up at Li Yan looking forward with anticipation.


    On that elliptical celestial body, there is naturally a monk of the demon, and the strength is not weak, otherwise he would not be alone in the outer area. But this "not weak" is also relatively speaking.


    Li Yan knew that An Qi''er had been boring and sullen all along the way. After all, the little girl''s activeness and spirit had not faded away, "then you go."


    An Qier hesitated a laugh, when he left, he did not forget to look back and raised an eyebrow at He Jie, which means that you just watch me make a contribution.


    After a while, Li Wei and others got on that MSI. The small body of this celestial body is relatively speaking, in fact, it is many times larger than Pangu. There were originally several monks from the Great Luojin Wonderland stationed, but now they have been solved by Angel.


    In the demonic civilization, there are many monks in the saint realm and Da Luo Jin Wonderland, but this is only high-end power after all, and there are monks at all levels below. It ¡¯s just that these monks do not participate in the battle of the void, they only operate inside the planet, and the march between the galaxies also depends on the teleportation matrix, and will not stay in the void for too long.


    Generally belongs to the army reserve.


    There are many levels in the teleportation circle of the demon, and the highest level is undoubtedly arranged by the monks of the saints. But it is the turn of the teleportation, and it is incomparable to jump in the space of the blue civilization.


    Li Ye saw a few demons subdued by An Qier. They were not human figures, just like a group of black misters, like beasts, and some looked like a robot.


    The only thing that looks better is the captive in the hands of An Qier. Except for a huge pair of black wings behind her, other aspects are similar to humans in general. They are ugly and look like **** Shura.


    This demon sat on the ground, like the other demon, there was no damage on the outside, but he was still there, like a stone.


    However, when they saw Li Yan and others, their eyes were full of hatred, just like facing the father who killed the father.


    This is somewhat surprising for Li Yan. It stands to reason that the demon has captured most of the territory of the Azure civilization, and now it is almost the last battle. It should be proud to look at the vision of Brother Azure.


    "Your demons are in the humpback galaxy, aren''t you here?" Li Yan looked at the demons and asked, using his aura to pass his voice into the other''s ears. He has learned the language of the demon, and it is easy for the monk to master a language.


    "You ... will all die, you will die terribly!" Shura Tianmo spoke hard, revealing two bright fangs, very vicious. He obviously did not intend to answer Li''s question.


    Li Yan glanced at He Jie and motioned for her to come forward for questioning. Among all the people, He Jie is the best when it comes to torture. God knows how many opponents this viper woman has confessed before.


    He Jie didn''t mean to hide privately. When the benevolent refused to come forward, he pressed his hand on the forehead of the other person in the eyes of Tian De''s resentment, which was different from Dai Tian. Her so-called interrogation is to directly search the other party''s memory. The clever manifestation of the means is to be able to get the other party''s complete memory, not fragments.


    Soon, Shura Tianmo''s body fell to the ground, his eyes were hollow and empty, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Here is indeed the headquarters of the Demon Army, but it is not the handsome account of the entire Hump galaxy." He Jie turned to Li Ying, "It doesn''t know which galaxy the handsome account is in."


    Li Zheng nodded. Although this answer disappointed him slightly, it was not surprising. Three core galaxies, they only came to the first one, one-third chance of encountering handsome accounts, not high.


    "Since the goal is not here, we go to Ding Hui DP3527-1021." Li Zhi made a decision, and naturally everyone had no opinion. But before the team leaves, you need to deal with these demon.


    It''s not to kill the other party. It''s no good except to let the demons find abnormalities, but to clear all the memories of these devils about the attack and restore their physical states. This is still He Jie''s hands, she is very accomplished in this regard.


    After the matter was settled, before the patrol team passed here, the team quickly left the place and proceeded quickly in the direction of Ding Yi DP3527-1021.


    The journey was still smooth, but when approaching the Ding Wei DP3527-1021 stellar system, Li Wei and others encountered big troubles¡ªthe army of heavenly demons composed of tens of thousands of Great Luo Jin Wonderland monks suddenly emerged in the vast void , Sweeping overwhelmingly.


    And there are army in all directions, there is almost no dead end to follow.


    Li Yan and others were like a lonely boat, and suddenly came to the turbulent, tidal sea!


    When they sensed the aura fluctuations, a number of monks in the Sage of the Demon had appeared at the front of the army at an extremely fast speed, like a sharp arrow off the string, breaking into the alert range of Li Zhi and others!


    "How is this going?!"


    "Did we betrayed ?!"


    "what should we do?"


    "Fuck, fight with them!"


    The lone army deepens, and the crisis is already serious. A little accident is the end of the death. Everyone seems to be walking in the courtyard, but the spirit is always tense. At this moment, he finds himself in an extremely disadvantaged position, and his heart is flooding. Stormy sea.

 v9 Chapter 25： Tenma World

    The same goes for Li Yan.


    But just for a moment, he calmed himself down. He did not believe that the Azure civilization would betray them. This was not confidence in others, but confidence in himself.


    In these days, he has not relaxed his observations on Bai Lin and Ji Ningyun, as well as other high-level civilizations of blue civilization. Taking his current practice as the realm, if someone has disturbed his mind, no matter who the person is, even a saint Monk, he will definitely feel something.


    After calming down, looking around, Li Min quickly discovered some problems.


    Although the demon army came in like a tide and seemed to engulf them all, in fact, the leading monks of the saints did not come straight to them, they still carried their own songs, and their positions were very Is scattered.


    Observing this, Li Zhi intentionally extended the consciousness behind him. Sure enough, behind them, there was a huge army of slayers, and the number of them was not less than the number of slayers in front.


    If you are nervous and skeptical, Li Ye will think at this time that these five people have been pinched by both sides, and have fallen into siege. It will undoubtedly die. For example, He Jie and others will inevitably make such judgments.


    But now, Li Zhi''s answer is naturally different.


    The demons didn''t come at them.


    The demons are training.


    Li Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly said to a few people who were in shock: "We accidentally broke into the Tian Mo training ground, and now they are training. Now listen to my order, follow me, we will leave here immediately!"


    Hearing Li Ye ¡¯s words, Zhou Bashan looked surprised and rejoicing, but He Jie was doubtful, but Li Yi ¡¯s ¡°command¡± was exported, and the results of the previous team training appeared, and no one hesitated. Immediately followed Li Yan to leave quickly down the left.


    Although there are sage states in the army of the demon, their attention is obviously focused on the opposing army, not too much energy to scan the void, coupled with Li Zhi''s powerful strength, he found them first, and the reaction was fast. In order to be far away quickly before exposure.


    In the safe zone, Li Zhi and others turned around to see that the two armies of the demon had "killed" together, the battle was very fierce, and the original dark void lit up a sea of ??light.


    At this point, He Jie and others were completely relieved. An Qier patted her chest and said, "It''s dangerous, I can''t help but want to take a shot and kill a **** path. If it weren''t for the captain, I wouldn''t let it I am approached infinitely by danger! "


    He Jie did not run An Qier, "To be honest, I was scared, and I almost wanted to shout to break out. If I put it in the past and face such a dangerous situation, I must find a way to save my life. Do you care about others? "


    She did not hide herself, and dared to speak out in public.


    Of course, this was not the case at first, but after the team fight, everyone said a lot of things that shouldn''t be said under emotional turbulence, and later found that everyone actually thinks about the same, and no one is because of others. With a little thought, he hated him.


    Gradually, everyone let go a lot, and they also forgive a lot.


    Zhou Bashan said, "The captain still sees it. I almost couldn''t hold back the old week. It was too dangerous just now. A dozen sages were in front of me. They might be found by the other party at any time. Who dare not do it immediately? Reacting? This time was really bad luck, and broke into the training ground of others. "


    Although the hump galaxy was the site of the blue civilization before, it is now tightly controlled by the demon. Naturally, there is very little understanding of the current situation here. It is also impossible, or even inevitable, for people to enter the danger zone by mistake.


    At this time, your own strength and emergency response are very important.


    It is also the reason why the group of monks of the sages dare to come here.


    The strength of the crowd naturally exists, but when the matter is imminent, it is enough to decide the choice of life and death, but everyone can not do the best. At this time, the importance of the captain Li Zhi is highlighted, this factor also makes everyone Li Yan became more convinced.


    "It may not be bad luck," said Li Yan, moaning. "You see, the demon army here is no less than 50,000. This is half of their strength in the rock galaxy and the hump galaxy. Now they are training here, you say this means What? "


    An Qier''s eyes glowed, and he blurted out: "The Ding Wei DP3527-1021 stellar system is the place where the handsome demon of the Demon Army!"


    Everyone showed an expression of agreement. This is the most reasonable guess, and it is inseparable. Li Xun nodded: "In this case, we only need to sneak into Dzizhu, and it is very likely that we will find the Tianmao handsome account and complete the assassination mission."


    Dzizhu is the largest, richest, most auratic, and most habitable planet in the Dingye DP3527-1021 galaxy. It used to be the pearl of the hump galaxy.


    Everyone glanced at each other, the spirit was a lot of inspiration. This time by mistake, although everyone is less accountable, it is worth the money to have such a big gain.


    Under the guidance of Li Zhi, the team of monks in the saints sneaked and went directly to Dzizhuxing.


    Before entering Dzizhu, Li Yan and others changed their appearance to conform to the image of Tianmo. After all, it is necessary to walk and explore in the demon world. It may take a lot of time, and the situation facing it will be very complicated. All things that should be considered must be considered to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    The disguise of several monks in the sage realm cannot naturally be discovered by monks of ordinary demons, unless it is in the sage realm and it is only possible if they are stronger than everyone else.


    After a while, everyone came to Henghai City, Dzizhuxing.


    When the azure civilization ruled Dzizhu, Henghai City was the most important city of Dzizhu, and it was second to none in terms of economy, transportation and scenery. Li Yan and others who want to find the center of the Demon Army naturally need to be brought to this core first, just like finding the emperor and going to the capital.


    Walking on the bustling and lively streets of Henghai City, Li Yan and others pretended to be ordinary monks, and looked left and right, planning to find an inn first.


    The former Henghai City was a standard science-level civilized city. Although the building is not like the steel jungle of the earth era, the infrastructure is full of science and technology. Now it has completely changed.


    The building is still the previous building, the street is still the previous street, but the branch-level elements have been completely abandoned, there is no trace of re-use, and many facilities have been damaged and rusty.


    For example, in the ground transportation system, the previous "floor tiles" were composed of metal plates, which can be changed at will like a Rubik''s cube, in order to provide convenience for the flying plate. Now it''s a stationary body.


    The shops on both sides have also changed their appearance. There are no various shops with rich varieties, and the ancient wine shops, inns, medicinal materials, and utensil stores have been restored. Of course, the most important thing is that the creatures walking here have been transformed from human beings with uniform "standard" appearances, and become strange gods.


    Some demon are just like a flaming flame, floating around without any regularity, sometimes showing two big eyes to look around, sometimes showing a sloppy face, do not know what to do.


    Some demon are like beasts. For example, the white "dog bear" sitting on the corner and lazily basking in the sun is still picking teeth. Obviously he just ate something. It is a very enjoyable look.


    Some demon are half humans and half beasts, and the two-legged "bats" are walking swaying. The monk with a tiger''s head and huge breast muscles exaggerate Zhou Bashan.


    This part is somewhat similar to the demon.


    There is also a considerable part of the demon, which basically has the shape of a human being, which is always something weird. It''s not scary looking pale and thin, or the wings are growing behind, and the arms are mechanical.


    No one is "normal".


    Since it is not a "normal person", what is done is naturally not what a "normal person" does. At some noon, some devils gathered at the side of the road to drink alcohol. They lost their consciousness, and they fell bowls and smashed bowls, or screamed or cried.


    Some demon actually hugged and embarrassed themselves in the audience, and they did not care about the eyes of others. There are also people who buy watermelons asking if they are sweet or not, and then they are dissatisfied with the arrogant attitude of the stall owner.


    Li Yan was walking, a seemingly normal old demon suddenly banged at him. After he evaded, the demon even came up to lie on his feet that day, shouting that he had been hit by a broken rib and died. Pulling **** Li''s clothing corner, he would not be allowed to leave without paying Lingling Coins.


    When Li Xun stunned the old scorpion-like demon with a nasty and swollen face and couldn''t move, an energy group-shaped savior passing by didn''t know which tendon was wrong. When he came over, he cut the larynx and cut his throat. Quickly disappeared into the demons.


    In a bank next to the bank, a group of beast-shaped demon with a tiger''s back and waist dropped a human-shaped demon and fought and kicked him together. He scolded and said that he dare to deceive the bank''s spirit coin.


    The humanoid demon screamed in disapproval, saying that when he took the spirit stone on the ATM, the cash machine spit more than twice the money, and it only took away its own part, and the rest did not move. It doesn''t matter if you stole it, it has no obligation to protect the property of the bank.


    The Qianzhuang thugs cursed, the part of the Ling coins it took was Qian Zhuang''s, and the stolen part was its own. It had to return the Ling coins! The humanoid demon yelled, accused the banker of bullying, and the banker''s thug laughed, saying that the rules set by the banker were naturally for the benefit of the banker.


    The humanoid demon wants to refute, but has been beaten by Qian Zhuang''s thugs without even screaming. Obviously, there is a huge difference in strength between the two sides, and there is no possibility of equal communication and reasoning.


    The disorder on the street is not the overall chaos. In fact, there is still a general order, but there are many strange situations. Li Ye even saw a few energy-shaped gods, shouting for my hard-earned wages, rushed into a brilliant commercial bank and exploded.


    The explosion was very dynamic, and the demons on the street were attracted attention and stopped to watch. Everyone was pointing and talking, and very interested. Those self-destructed slayers were soon carried out of the messy commercial bank, and when they saw them, they were very indignant, blaming the business for owing their wages.


    The family of the self-defeating demon cried and blocked the door for compensation. However, the management of the commercial bank said that they blew themselves up in the commercial bank, causing huge losses to the commercial bank and not paying enough wages.


    At this time, a luxuriously-shaped humanoid Demon stepped out and asked about the situation of the self-destructing Demon family. He went to the business office to see the loss and took out an abacus in public to calculate the account. In the end, it told the commercial bank that after the explosion of Tianmao''s labor compensation for the loss, there were three surplus coins.


    Obviously, the demon''s identity was extraordinary, and the business management was afraid to rebel, so he threw three spirit coins to the family of the self-exploding demon. The three spirit coins are not enough for a meal, but the family members of the self-exploding Tian Mo can only leave with tears.


    The matter was not over yet. A few demons went up to stop the stewards, saying that the commercial banks also owed them wages, when could they be paid. The manager waved his sleeves and drove away these demons, saying impatiently: "Wait until you explode!"


    Li Xi, who looks like Shura, decided to find a place to settle earlier, and did not want to see these magical farce and tragedies anymore.

 v9 Chapter 26： Probe

    Upon arriving at the street, Li Ye saw again that a leopard-shaped female demon stood on a high-rise building, as if to jump down. Her look was sad and sad, and it should be something tragic.


    There was no aura fluctuation on her body, she would definitely die if she jumped from a dozen feet high. A large number of demons gathered on the street immediately, and many people took out the photo method to shoot at the female demons.


    Li Ye thinks that the female demon is not really trying to die, it may be that she can''t think of it for a moment, just persuade it. But at this time, the on-looking demon began to urge it to jump, and some demon even began to swear, saying that the female demon was a publicity, so that if she was fine, don''t entertain everyone and waste everyone''s time. Many words are very ugly.


    Finally, the female demon jumped and fell into a pool of rotten flesh, immediately attracting a look of exorcise from the surrounding demons.


    "It''s a shame that she died at a young age. I don''t know how sad her parents knew it. It''s really filial." An orangutan demon looks like a middle-aged woman, sighing beside Li Yan. But Li Xun clearly remembered that she had just shouted to let the female demon jump quickly.


    Li Yan has a headache.


    As he led the team into a large inn, a black smoke passed by. Li Xuan felt that he was touched, still a hidden part. When I looked back, the distant black smoke turned back to reveal a smiling face of a half-man and half-ghost woman, and the unspeakable disgusting infiltration.


    Li Yan could just avoid it just now, but she didn''t want to show any abnormalities. Now her scalp is a bit sour and it feels like eating a bowl of flies.


    "Several guest officials, please, tip or stay?" The inn buddy greeted him. It turned out to be a floating ink painting, which "painted" a so-called "smiley face".


    If it was in the human world, Li Ye and others would have to eat, drink and rest for a while at this time, but here they really do n¡¯t know what to eat, so Li Ye can only tell their buddies to arrange rooms for them.


    When they went upstairs, there was a sudden explosion of gas in the wide hall, and then the spirit wind swept away, and all the tables and chairs were lifted off. Everyone turned to see, and saw a monk with a leopard head in the middle, Regiment "Baiyun" fighting.


    Each time the former waved his claws, it would tear the "white clouds" in half, but the scattered white clouds would have to be restored. The monk of the leopard head, however, gradually lost control of his movements, madly rushing around like crazy, many monks were accidentally injured and hit the air. It is estimated that they have lost their minds and are about to break into the "human".


    The ink painting folks leading the way are no surprise at all, and "laughing" and asking Li Yan and others to go upstairs, obviously he is not surprised by this kind of thing.


    The fight in the lobby quickly turned into a melee, and many monks were involved. At first, they started beating the leopard head and the smiling "white cloud". Later, somehow, they started fighting.


    Their strength is not weak, and they have a level of realism in Li Zhi''s view, but they can only smash tables and chairs. All Auras that touch the main building of the house will be offset by the legal array and will not damage the inn.


    Soon, a group of monks rushed in from outside, and after clearing their identity, they joined the clan without saying a word, and battered all the monks who were fighting in chaos. The lobby was dazzling all the time.


    The team''s catch was obviously improved to a higher level, and they quickly controlled the situation, and the head of the leopard was gone, and only the trunk was left. The floating "white cloud" shrank to the ground and turned into a puddle of mud. Without breath, several monks were not badly injured.


    "It''s really a world of devil dancing." Li Yan thought.


    Everyone arrived in the guest room. Although they each had a room, they didn''t rest separately, but came the first time.


    Come to Li Yan and discuss what to do next. Along the way, they counted a lot of things.


    "The monks on the planet are basically weak, and there are few monks in Luojin Wonderland. They also have a weird temperament. They have no logic in their words and deeds, and they are more like a group of intelligent and chaotic people. Guy. "


    He Jie frowned first and said, "In the past, the blue civilization and the demons fought against each other on the battlefield. The weakest enemy they faced was also Da Luo Jin Wonderland. There is nothing strange about their behavior. Follow us. It ¡¯s totally different. I suspect that the demon of the monk should have a direct relationship with the state of cultivation. "


    The Azure civilization has always wanted to fully understand the demons, but due to its own strength, agents have been unable to explore the demons world. After all, there are monks here, and ordinary people on earth are unable to do anything. It is also difficult for various scientific and technological detection equipment to break through the peripheral blockade. The information that has been available for thousands of years is not without, but it is very limited.


    "That is to say, with our wisdom, it is very unlikely that you will be found walking here, and it is not difficult to probe the news from the demons and get the position of the command center of the demons army!" An Qier was very excited.


    Although they are all sage realms, performing missions in the inner world of the demon, once they are accidentally discovered, they will be besieged by many demon sage realms, and the way out of the demon army is bound to be difficult to escape. Now that this situation is discovered, it is undoubtedly good news for the Sage Team.


    Li Xuan said with a chin. "Compared to the blue civilization, the world of Tianmo really looks too chaotic. As we went along, we saw no less than five incidents of fighting and causing casualties.


    "And the other monks are all acting in a different way. Many demon behaviors are indeed weird. Such a race does not look like it has a strong overall strength."


    Having said that, he began to assign tasks: "Next, we need to go out and find the command center of the Demon Army. With our cultivation as our strength, it doesn''t take much time to search through a city. The only thing that needs attention is that we must be cautious. Neither the enlightenment search nor the physical search can be detected by the Sage Sage.


    "On the other hand, we also have to try to find a breakthrough from the demons and see how much information they know. He Jie has a means of searching for memory and must use it more. If progress in these two areas is not smooth, we better be able to The acquisition and the service led the demons to inquire for us. "


    This arrangement was unanimously agreed by everyone, and it was finally decided that Cervantes and Zhou Bashan went out and searched in person, and He Jie went to the key areas, such as the gate of the demon, to find the means to show important people.


    Li Zhe stayed at the inn to facilitate the support of all parties. An Qier was too impulsive. When he was in trouble, he always wanted to solve the problem with violence. He followed Li Zhe and obeyed his assignment.


    After everyone acted separately, Li Yan was lost in thought in the room, considering various joints.


    If the Demon Army''s command center is not in Henghai, then it is necessary to go to other important cities of Dzizhuxing to find.


    The worst result is that the Demon Command Center is not in the city at all, so it is very troublesome to find. This is not impossible, after all, the demon world is weird. Unlike the blue civilization, many things cannot be measured by human standards.


    In addition, Li Huan can actually monitor the Demon Army training outside the sky to see where those saints return after their training. After training the troops to complete the missions, they must return to the camp. As long as Li Yan followed them, he didn''t worry that he couldn''t find the Command of the Demon Army.


    But this is the most risky option. Less than a last resort, Li Wei does not want to do this. There are a lot of sage masters in the Demon Army. When they are practicing on the battlefield, they are focused and have no time to take care of them, but when the training task returns, the spirit is not so nervous.


    Among the twelve sage monks, if one or two of them find abnormalities, they notice Li Ji''s tracking, or the unidentified sage monks breath, the situation is not good.


    The door of the room was suddenly knocked while Li Yan was thinking about this. An Qier, who was sitting and meditating, heard the voice, looked at Li Yan, and returned to the normal state-she is now the puppet figure, the image itself is very demon, but there is no need to do more camouflage.


    When Li Yan went to open the door, he felt a little shock when he saw the people outside.


    Standing outside the door was indeed a person.


    At least it looks like this.


    He has a handsome appearance, clean clothes, and a long figure. The whole person gives a polite and polite temperament, and he looks very young and less than the age of the crown.


    "Does your devil listen to music? It is an ancient lyric of the Tang and Song dynasties."


    The young man asked nervously and looked forward to it. He tried to make himself smile brighter, but his stiff mouth still showed his nervousness, as if this time if he did not do well enough and did not perform satisfactorily, he would spend his whole life. Finished.


    Seeing that Li Yan didn''t answer the first time, he quickly added: "If your devil feels bad, we can stop collecting money!"


    Li Yan has noticed that behind the young man, there is also a thin woman. She hugged the lute slightly, her head was timid, her hair was yellow, her complexion was pale, and she looked like a nutmeg.


    In the world of the demon, seeing these two upright "humans" made Li Ye somewhat surprised. In fact, he was still unsure whether the shape of the demon was chosen by him or formed naturally. However, Li Zhi knew at least that the two demons were refining only during the refining period.


    "Just fine, just listen to it." Li Min motioned to the other party to come in. He now needs to know more about the demon, not only for this mission, but also for the overall situation of long-term combat with the demon in the future.


    The young man was full of joy, thanked him again and again, and when he entered the house, he reported himself: "The little one is Liu Jinbao. This is my sister, Liu Xiaobao. We are a family of Ci Le, with deep kung fu, and will surely please your devil!"


    Li Yan asked the other party to find a place to prepare for himself. He sat down on the middle sofa and motioned for Angel to come and listen. The two names Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao are very human, and Li Ye is not clear. Do Tianmu get their names like this? Do they not have their own weird names?


    "What kind of tunes does Guimo want to listen to? Is it cheerful, bursty, or sad, and emotional?" Liu Xiaobao held his pipa in a small chair, and Liu Jinbao stood next to him, cleared up. Asked Li Yan in his throat.


    "You can choose whatever you want," Li said, drinking the drink on the table. He is really curious now. The two demons can play the words of human civilization.


    Liu Jinbao leaned down to make a little communication with Liu Xiaobao, and then he made up his mind. With the sound of the lute, Liu Jinbao shook his head and began to sing rhythmically: "When is the bright moon, ask the wine to the sky, I do n¡¯t know the year of the heaven ... .. "


    Li Yan''s pupils shrank.


    Even An Qier looked at each other with surprise, her blood mouth widened. She is now a vampire puppet, and this expression looks weird.

 v9 Chapter 27： Progress and problems

    It''s not that Liu Xiaobao didn''t play well, or that Liu Jinbao didn''t sing well. On the contrary, they played really well. It''s so good that the two human beings, Li Yan and An Qi''er, feel amazing.


    As soon as the rhythm began, they couldn''t help being attracted and entered the state. And they both know that this is pure music, with absolutely no deceptive methods.


    That Liu Xiaobao looked weak and timid, but playing a pipa was like changing a person. Although described as old, no matter how the look in his eyes and the change in his mental state made her dazzle like the moon, it was impossible Ignore.


    Liu Jinbao''s voice is extremely magnetic and infectious, and his singing skills are also outstanding. In the end, the two teamed up to interpret the melody, which was quite intoxicating, and meant to last for three days.


    After waiting for a song, Liu Xiaobao lowered his head again, and restored his cowardly look. Liu Jinbao looked at Li Yan carefully and asked, "How expensive is your expensive devil?"


    Looking at their appearance, at this time in the past, it is estimated that they were beaten and scolded a lot, creating a psychological shadow, so now Liu Jinbao is extremely nervous and his voice is shaking.


    Although Li Zhi''s heart was shaking, her face was cold, and she asked gently, "Are you human?"


    "This ..." Liu Jinbao gave Li Yan a dreadful glance, "Yes ..."


    Li Xun nodded, and then waved his hands, two auras hit Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao''s heads.


    Although his search technique is not so clean and clever, he still has a hand to deal with the two monks who practice Qi. It will not produce any sequelae and leave any traces after using it.


    Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao are indeed human beings. They originally lived in Henghai City, but they were not brothers and sisters, nor were they called by this name. They have been interested in Tang and Song culture since childhood, and have been learning about this in the education system of the blue civilization.


    A few years ago, the demon captured the hump galaxy, and many humans became captives of the demon. Most of them died of military disasters. A few people survived by chance and struggled to survive in the world of demon. When they met together, they supported each other, commensurate with their brothers and sisters, struggling for life in the devil.


    Although the demons did not treat the captive humans well, they did not implement an extermination policy. In the demonic society, some human beings who can win the favor of the demons can also get low-level and low-value practice exercises, which is why Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao have practice.


    In addition, Li Yan did not get any useful information. The only thing that attracted him a little attention was that the two had played Ci Le for a big devil, and they were quite recognized. How strong the other side is, the brothers and sisters don''t have a clear idea of ??what the other side is, neither of them knows.


    After searching for the magic, Li Zhi eliminated the traces of the magic. When Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao recovered their consciousness, he said lightly: "The skills are good, two more songs."


    After Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao performed several songs, Li Yi gave a reward with a big wave. Entering the world of the demon, naturally he will not be without the money of the demon, that is, after entering the dzi star, pretending to be a robber to kill the demon monk.


    Anyway, Tianmo''s social order is chaotic. This kind of thing is very common. Don''t worry about causing doubt.


    Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao cherished the reward, leaving the room with gratitude.


    Li Ling actually don''t give a lot of spiritual coins, at least not to the extent that it feels abnormal, but it is enough for brothers and sisters to eat for two or two months, which is very difficult for them to encounter.


    The next day, when Zhou Bashan and others returned, they brought back the good news.


    The camp where tens of thousands of troops are stationed


    In addition, He Jie used the search technique to deal with several senior officials of the government and the yamen, and they finally got the answer.


    "Our luck is pretty good this time. We have found out where the Demon Army is stationed! It is in the Qingding Mountain area not far from Henghai City. There is a place for Reiki Zhongxiu. A few are comparable. "Zhou Bashan poured himself a glass of wine when he entered the door, and then drank it.


    An Qier applauded, "It''s great, so we can complete the task soon!"


    As she said, she turned to look at Li Yan, "Captain, when are we going to kill the enemy directly? How about Thunder killing the Demon Commander?"


    Before Li Yan said anything, Cervantes shook his head and said, "It''s not that simple. The area of ??Qingding Mountain is a military restricted area. We watched it in the past. The security system is strict. Various legal arrays are intertwined. Will be killed directly! "


    He Jie added: "Now that the Demon Army is still training outside the sky, Qing Dingshan is hard to access. When they return from completing their training missions, Qing Dingshan is bound to be more dangerous. It is necessary to kill the enemy commander in the tens of thousands of troops. Almost impossible! "


    Zhou Bashan drank a bottle of wine and leaned on the sofa to take the stubble. "I want to see that while Tianmo is training outside the sky, it is more reliable to find an opportunity to approach the commander of the demon. After all, the battlefield is chaotic and the target demon It''s better to distinguish, the chance of success is great!


    "If they were to return to Qingding Mountain, where the iron barrel was, and there were tens of thousands of well-trained troops on the side, we couldn''t really do anything."


    After everyone said their thoughts, they set their sights on Li Yan, waiting for him to get an idea.


    Li Xun thought: "It is indeed possible for the Demon Army to train outside the sky, but once exposed or the action begins, it will inevitably fall into the siege of the Demon Army and be in a difficult situation;


    "It is naturally not feasible to break through the Qingding Mountain, but it is still unknown whether the Captain of the Demon will stay in the army camp. If they leave the camp and lose the shelter of the army, we will not only have a great opportunity to act, but also have time after the operation. Evacuate. "


    Speaking of this, Li Xuan made a decision: "He Jie went to inquire about the behavioral habits of the commander of the Demon Army, to see if he had only stayed in Qingding Mountain before; if there was any other place, find out where it was; Haishi, to find out where he is. This range can be extended to all saints.


    "Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, under the premise of ensuring safety, you monitor the training of the Tianmo army, look at their tactical warfare exercises, understand the position of their coaches often, and examine whether there is a possibility of shots."


    Everyone who got the task nodded and said that An Qier also wanted to go out and act. Li Min thought that it was not good for her to stay at the inn, so she let him go out with He Jie. He Jie needs to be very focused when using God Search, and An Qier will be a little safer to protect her.


    As for Li Yan himself, he is still in the center of the town, and all parties can support it at any time.


    Although he is in the center of the town, Li Ye has not stayed in the inn all the time. When he comes to the world of the demon, he should naturally go more and see more, so that he can find the flaws of the enemy-not only the army but also the society. The latter helps the Azure civilization to defeat the demons fundamentally.


    After much understanding, Li Xun learned that the demons had a small population, far less than the blue civilization, and it was very difficult to reproduce, for no reason. In short, although the demon has captured the territory of the blue civilization, there are actually few demon activities in many places.


    The social order of the demon is very chaotic. This is what Li Zhi has seen long ago. This impression was taken by him during the process of going to the street afterwards.


    Deepen.


    Unlike the blue-rule civilization of the rule of law society, although the demons also have laws, they have not been implemented thoroughly, and "rule of man" is still fundamental, which means that officials who control power have great autonomy.


    In the face of the same case, there are many different trial results for Tianmo, and there are many different people.


    Right now, Li Xun is outside the Jianmen, observing a case trial, saying that a demon was burgled and injured in the house, and whether there was an excessive problem in self-defense.


    The focus of the debate is whether the demon should hack the opponent after stealing the blade from the thief. According to the official of the demon, the thief has lost his ability to commit crimes and the criminal operation has been suspended after the knife was seized. At this time, the devil stabbed the other party by intentionally harming him.


    Although the unlucky demon arguing, the verdict was that he was sentenced to prison, and the official''s decision could not be changed. The demons who watched in front of the Yamen, heard this result, and immediately exploded, questioning whether the law was protecting the offender or the victim.


    The burglar, though wounded, received a lot of compensation from the unlucky Demon. When he left the yamen, his toes were so high that many Demon hated their teeth.


    Some watched the demons, saying that similar cases were not so decided recently in other cities.


    However, the official ignored it and muttered with a pout: "A bunch of stupid people, who don''t even understand the presumption of innocence, and talk to the official about the law? Take a step back and say that the official''s judgment is not correct, but There is absolutely nothing wrong! No matter what this case becomes, my official will not be held accountable. This is the most important thing. "


    One demon heard the official''s words and repeated it aloud, which immediately aroused the excitement of watching the demons and accused the officials loudly. But they were just arguing. They didn''t dare to go to that official. The armored guards were nearby.


    On the same day Li Li returned to the inn, everyone returned with the latest information.


    At this time, more than ten days have passed.


    "The demon armies trained outside the sky have no chance at all. Their sage monks are all in combat positions. None of them is singled out. The commander is also protected by the regiment in the middle of the battlefield." Zhou Bashan looked grim.


    "The commander of the demon and the saints of the saints usually practice almost all in Qingding Mountain. They go out at most once or twice a year, and their whereabouts are uncertain. The demon of the local government is not qualified to understand their specific movements." Not good news.


    Li Yan frowned slightly. In this way, they have no action.


    "Captain, what should we do now?" Zhou Bashan asked anxiously, "When the Commander of the Demon had almost no order, the opportunity for us to secretly do not exist at all!"


    Cervantes groaned: "According to this situation, we only have to attack. The best way is to intercept and kill halfway when the demons come back after training. With our combat power, we can''t prepare for it. There is no chance of success. "


    He said this, but everyone didn''t answer. Half a dozen sages with tens of thousands of troops on the side were too crazy to look at it. The chance of success was not even one in ten thousand, and the probability of death was close to 100%.


    The atmosphere in the room gradually became low, and the reality made people feel hopeless.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" After half a silence, Zhou Bashan asked Li Yan again.


    Li Min looked up from his contemplation, and found that everyone was looking forward to his eyes full of expectation. Obviously, all hope had been pinned on him, hoping he could come up with a good idea.


    However, everyone knew at the same time that it was too difficult, so everyone was anxious.

 v9 Chapter 28： solution

    Li Yan''s thinking has already come to fruition. Qi Dingshen said leisurely: "Without opportunities, we just create opportunities."


    "How to create it? Captain said quickly!"


    "Lead the snake out of the hole."


    "How to lead?"


    "Create confusion."


    "How much confusion?"


    "It''s too big to require a monk from the Sage to make peace."


    "Why must it be a monk from the Sage Realm, can''t the demon send an army?"


    "Some crises are not the best option.


    "What kind of crisis is that?"


    "Social crisis."


    "Can we create such a crisis?"


    "you are wrong."


    "Where is wrong?"


    "We don''t create a crisis."


    "Where did the crisis come from?"


    "It exists in the demon society."


    "There is a crisis in the World of Demons? Why don''t we see it?"


    "That''s because the crisis has not yet become chaotic and has not been exposed to the public."


    "We want to make the crisis chaotic?"


    "Good."


    "We only have five people. How can we make the world of the demon chaos?"


    "We are not five people."


    "Who else?"


    "Thousands of demons that will be mobilized by us."


    "How could the demons be mobilized by us ?!"


    "Control their thoughts, and they will be used by us."


    "Do we want to preach?"


    "Much simpler than that."


    "It''s still easy to master the demons'' mind? What''s the method?"


    "Inspiring the demons'' resentment and resentment, and igniting their anger, they will spontaneously create social chaos."


    "It takes a lot of anger and resentment."


    "Obviously, what I saw during this time told me that the demons and grievances in Tianmo World are not small."


    After Li Yan said his last words, everyone looked at him with wide eyes, as if looking at a monster. Obviously, they didn''t understand Li Zhi''s ideas for a while.


    Cervantes suddenly said: "Any world has injustice and any society has resentment. The demons can push the blue civilization to this share and achieve the results of the control of the boundless stars, which shows that their order is actually stable.


    "The resentment that the captain said did exist, and the old man also saw it. But it is undeniable that there are many wonderful things in the world of Demon, which can make people feel warm, and most of them can recognize the things of the Demon society. Is mainstream.


    "The captain''s resentment can arouse the fear of being in only a small part of the demons-the part of the demons that are very embarrassed, unhappy, and extremely dissatisfied with their own circumstances. These demons alone are far from enough to subvert the social order of the demons. . "


    These remarks made Li Yan look at Cervantes deeply. The weak-headed old man had such a deep understanding that his knowledge and wisdom were comparable to scholars, which surprised him somewhat.


    Li Yan smiled: "So I only create confusion.


    "It just needs to create chaos. In any world, social crises are the ones that shake the rule the most. When this happens, the high-level demons must be alarmed, and that is our opportunity."


    Cervantes nodded and said nothing else, simple


    Road: "So, from the point of view of the old man, the captain''s plan is indeed feasible. However, it is a matter of great importance and requires careful consideration to make a careful layout to succeed."


    "It''s natural."


    Zhou Bashan, An Qi''er, He Jie, and others looked at each other. They all looked like a two-headed monk who was scratching their heads and still couldn''t understand how they could confuse the demon society.


    However, neither Li Li nor Cervantes explained to them in detail at the moment. They had already come together and started an intensive plan to work out a complete plan as soon as possible.


    "Send a letter to Ji Ningyun and tell the Azure Civilization that we may complete the task longer than expected. Explain the reason and make them more patient." This is the only thing Li Zhi told Zhou Bashan and others.


    In fact, deep down, Li Wei did not fully agree with Cervantes''s assertion. If this time can successfully cause social chaos in Henghai City, this experience can be used for reference, repetition, and even improvement in the future, creating more chaos in the broader world of Trolls.


    The blue civilization is currently at an absolute disadvantage. It is not easy to defeat the sky and defeat the demon. If there is something wrong in the world of the blue monster, it is a big opportunity for the blue civilization.


    The blue civilization society is far more fair and fair than the world of demons, and the people are happier. After all, it is a more advanced civilization, but its military strength is not as good as that of demons.


    If Li Zhi can make good use of this and affect more demons, even if he can''t shake the demonic order of the demons, he can keep the demons in trouble.


    Li Zhi is very familiar with this kind of thing. Datang''s conquest of states depends on the advanced nature of civilization.


    Unlike Datang ¡¯s unified practice, Datang ¡¯s military strength is strong, while the blue civilization is weak. It is much harder for Li to get things done. In the follow-up war, the victory of the first few battles is even more critical. There must be no loss. Otherwise, the blue civilization will not have time and opportunities to implement more strategies.


    ...


    Sitting on the sofa, Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao were entangled with excitement and joy. They were very happy when they were told by the inn buddies that they had given them many rewards, good temperaments and good nobles and wanted to listen to their lyrics.


    "What song does Guimo want to listen to today?" Liu Jinbao asked Li Yan politely.


    Li Xuan threw a bag containing Ling coins directly to Liu Jinbao, and asked him to sit down. In the other''s puzzled eyes, he said lightly, "I don''t listen to music today, I have some questions to ask you, you answer truthfully, The benefits are naturally indispensable to you, but if you dare to deceive, I will not be polite to you. "


    Liu Jinbao shuddered and replied quickly: "If you have any questions about your devil, just ask, and you will know everything in the future!"


    Li Weidao: "How much is your monthly income? What level is it in Henghai?"


    "It''s always good and bad, on average two or three thousand spirit coins. What Guigui knows is that in the demonic society, human life can only be like this."


    "Gods are rich?"


    "The affluent are naturally demons, but not all demons are affluent. In fact, only a small part of the mid-to-high-level demons are wealthy. The demons at the bottom are actually not much better than us."


    "How many such low-level demons?"


    "On the power of the power, it is only nine cattle and one hair. On the number, it accounts for most of the demons."


    "Do you have your own house?"


    "The house is expensive, and we ca n¡¯t afford it all our lives, so we can only rent it. The house was forced, and the house of the three-person house was transformed into a capsule house for a dozen people.


    Everyone can''t put anything besides the bed and table. And half of our hard-earned income paid the rent. The demon is better, but most of the spiritual coins that the bottom devil has earned through his life have been given to the house. "


    "As far as I know, the blue civilization has built many houses on Dzizhu, and the number of Tianmo is very small. Why are the houses so expensive?"


    "I do n¡¯t know whether your devil is a house or anything. These living resources are in the hands of high-level or rich demon. That is the guarantee of their wealth status. Even if there are a lot of them, they would rather be empty than cheap. Rent it to us. "


    "Can you eat meat?"


    "The meat is expensive, but the lunar eclipse is only three or two pounds."


    "Are you happy?"


    "Guimo, you know, my surname is Fu, my surname is Liu ... oh, unfortunate ... no, happiness, happiness!"


    "Well, don''t panic, let me ask you, you can have the right to participate in the events of the Demon Society? Since your current situation is so miserable, why not join forces to propose and seek change? The Demon also has a parliament, and the deputies are all over the line industry."


    "Why does the noble devil know why ... the noble devil laughed, the representatives of the parliament are high, they have power and subsistence resources, they are vested interests, after all, they must exploit us to gain wealth. Where can we benefit? "


    "Did you not choose a representative of the parliament?"


    "The noble devil won''t really believe that they were chosen by us, right? The power we choose is just a vanity."


    "You are in such a difficult situation. You are only alive if you do your best, and you don''t see any hope for improvement. Haven''t you thought about changing?"


    "How can we change? The government gates are all staring at it. Once there is a slight change, we will be arrested."


    "Then how do you live in such a world?"


    "But it ¡¯s just abandoning treatment. It ¡¯s over and over. Really, what else can we do? Do we still have to choose to die? It takes a lot of courage to die. And we still have loved ones who live in this world and everyone is miserable. How can we make our loved ones more painful because of us? "


    With the dialogue here, Li Min paused.


    When Liu Jinbao saw Li Yan no longer talking, he looked at him nervously, for fear that Li Yan would not be satisfied with his answer, and arrested him and threw him into the cell. In that case, Liu Xiaobao would not have survived without his help, and even if he could, he would be bullied.


    "Those underlying demons have the same thoughts as you?" Li Yan finally asked.


    "This ... everyone is in the same situation, naturally the idea will not be different." Liu Jinbao hesitated a bit, but finally told the truth.


    Li Yan got the answer he wanted, and he was very determined. He knew very well that his next plan had a stable foundation for successful implementation.


    As an emperor practitioner with a strong spirit, a monk who uses the luck of the people as his cultivation, Li Zhi has been dealing with social reality and people''s hearts over the years. He knows how to stabilize society or subvert it. .


    Although this is a demon world, not a human society, the fundamental situation is no different.


    "Liu Jinbao, I ¡¯ve seen your and Xiaobao ¡¯s cultivation talents, and they ¡¯re not bad. If you ¡¯re a good student, do n¡¯t say anything else, there is no problem in reaching the fairyland. You are not too young, and you have wasted a lot of good time. Different, she is expected to be in Luojin Wonderland. "


    In a word, Li Yan asked Liu Jinbao to stay there.

 v9 Chapter 29： One hundred thousand

    Although he was a monk, he only luckily got the cultivation method from the demon. He didn''t even have a complete exercise method, and it was not easy to achieve the gas cultivation period. However, I did not expect that in this life, there is the possibility of entering the fairyland, and Xiaobao has the opportunity to march to the Luojin fairyland!


    There are not many monks who practice Qi in the demons, they are too weak, and most of them are a real person. But only about 30% can reach the fairyland. If Liu Jinbao can achieve the fairyland, his own destiny will be changed!


    In the future, even if he left Henghai City, escaped from the demon society, and went to live in the countryside, he would still be able to live a very nourishing life.


    Liu Jinbao''s eyes were ecstatic.


    However, the ecstasy flashed away.


    In its place is a deeper loss.


    He knew he couldn''t cultivate to fairyland.


    Human fairyland monks are not allowed in the demon world.


    Absolutely not allowed.


    "The noble devil laughed, and it is a human being who can''t be cultivated into a fairyland." Liu Jinbao was so sad that he barely squeezed a smile. If he doesn''t know that he and Xiaobao have the talent, the dissatisfaction with the status quo will not be so great. Knowing this now, my heart became even more uncomfortable.


    "I said you can, you can." Li Yan said in a flat but unquestionable tone.


    "Does Guigui need help? But ..." Liu Jinbao''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it.


    Li Xun smiled, "Heaven naturally won''t help you. Humans can."


    "Humanity?"


    "Introduce yourself, I''m Li Yan, the leader of the sage civilization monk team."


    In Liu Jinbao''s hell-seeking eyes, Li Xun removed the surface camouflage, exposed the original true face, and then signaled that An Qier also showed his original appearance, "This is An Qier, a member of the Sage Monk team."


    Liu Jinbao''s **** was stabbed, and he jumped from the killing all at once, stunned: "No ?!" Liu Xiaobao stood up in surprise, widening his eyes.


    "Don''t tell a joke about your devil, we have absolutely no dissatisfaction with the demon society, you don''t have to pretend to be human to lie to us."


    Liu Jinbao had just jumped up, and seemed to be banged on his head, quickly sitting back on the sofa. Liu Xiaobao saw that his movements were clean and neat, and there was no trace of Xingyun flowing water. He quickly cooperated and sat down, lowering his head pretending that he had not just stood up.


    Li Ye laughed abruptly: "You two are just a pair of weak ordinary brothers and sisters, and the demon ca n¡¯t lie to you. Well, to tell you the truth, when I return to the world of the demon, I am preparing for the counterattack of the blue army. Now there are some things I need your help. "


    Li Xun is not worried about Liu Jinbao''s brothers and sisters not cooperating or sending himself to Tianmo, not to mention that we are all human beings, and fighting against Tianmo to change our own destiny is a matter of racial importance. With Li Xi''s cultivation, we must control this. The two were also a breeze.


    ...


    For Henghai City, there is not much difference between night and day. The night here is brilliantly lit, and there are more demon in action than in day-there are many demon who are happy and dark, but they don''t come out during the day.


    In the slums of the old house and the broken building, in a small apartment, Liu Xiaobao was playing his lute with his head down, looking serious and moving. However, the people crowded inside and outside the "capsule room" and in the corridor did not listen to her music quietly as usual, but extended their necks to listen to Liu Jinbao and others planning major events.


    The music played by Liu Xiaobao is just a cover for covert conversation.


    "Jinbao, we are running around these days, and have contacted many people, adding up to more than a thousand


    , And they are trying to contact the underlying demons and let them also follow us. "


    A middle-aged man put down a disposable tea cup filled with boiling water. There was a tiny white crushed sediment at the bottom of the tea cup. He solemnly said to Liu Jinbao, "But the demons ca n¡¯t look at us. Even if our interests are the same, will they join us Action, I don''t know yet. If they tell us, it''s over! "


    The people inside and outside the room nodded their heads, thinking deeply.


    Liu Jinbao shook his head and determinedly: "Tianmo will definitely act with us. As long as we tell them this idea, even if we quit, they will continue.


    "Compared to us, they have more realistic interests. After all, they always live in the world of demons. Through assembly and protest, they can let the senior demons see their power, so as to improve their living conditions and meet their interests.


    "Whether it is raising pay, lowering housing prices, or enacting corresponding laws to protect the rights of lower-level workers, it is a permanent change that affects not only their lives but also their children and grandchildren. After all, right As far as the underlying demons are concerned, they are changing their world. "


    With these words spoken, most people understand. Soon after the demons occupied the hump, they were previously educated by the blue civilization system. They are far less comparable to ordinary demons in terms of knowledge reserves and wisdom.


    The middle-aged man Xu Xu said: "The truth you said is really good. But the reality is not completely in line with the truth. Whether it is human or demon, there are more birds, and there are different kinds of birds. Everyone has different thoughts.


    "Not to mention that before the action, some of the underlying demons would think about using the information to make a great contribution and obtain the rewards of the senior demons to change their situation and destiny;


    "When the action takes place, once the impact is great, let the high-level demon jealous and not deal with it for a while. The leading low-level demon may also negotiate with the high-level demon themselves, using the lifting and stopping of the entire operation as a bargaining chip, and let the high-level demon give them Official positions, interests, and everyone''s interests in exchange for changes in personal future.


    "Here, how can we prevent it?"


    After speaking, everyone was talking about this, which is indeed a very real problem. In the development of human civilization, similar examples are endless, and everyone''s cultivation is generally inferior to that of the demon, and they cannot control each other at all.


    Liu Jinbao clapped his hands, signaled everyone to be quiet, and said with confidence: "Everyone can rest assured that someone will help us to control this matter, and there will be no problems."


    His words were square. In front of the crowd, a figure of Li Yan suddenly appeared. His clothes floated in mid-air, and when he raised his hand, the house collapsed. Everything was broken into dust, and everyone turned into dust. With a second wave, everything returned to normal, with nothing at all.


    The crowd therefore obeyed.


    Li Yi''s figure smiled slightly, unpredictable, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Liu Jinbao said positively: "The next thing we need to do is to contact the underlying demons. Time is urgent, and I recommend starting with those demons who have suffered unfair treatment. If they can launch them, they can contact us more. Pass on from pass to pass, and thousands of demons will join us soon! "


    ...


    In a humble Smurf community, there are a family of four Smurfs who are eating. They are Smurfs with energy shapes. The three postures are weak and weak, and they are only young children. One is larger but not strong.


    This is a demon mother with three children.


    "Mother, I''m not full, are there any?" Only three feet tall


    The little demon sucked the small ball of food on the plate, turned his head and asked the mother of the devil with milk, his eyes full of longing.


    "It''s gone today. Let''s eat it tomorrow, obediently." Tianmo''s mother has not eaten herself, and she has no food at home. The last three Ling coins cannot buy a family of four meals.


    But she said to eat again tomorrow, in fact, she knew that if she could not pay the wages tomorrow, the family would stop cooking.


    Tomorrow is not the day to pay wages.


    Even if it is, it does not necessarily pay.


    Her husband was working on a construction site, because he was owed a year''s wages, demanded many times, and was beaten up. He broke into a commercial bank with a few workers today. However, this is just three Ling coins.


    "These big demons don''t look at us as demons. How can we live? What should I do?" Tianmo''s mother looked at her children waiting to be fed, her eyes filled with despair.


    The door was knocked, and the demon''s mother opened the door with confusion, and saw Liu Jinbao carrying two bags of ingredients standing outside.


    "Hello sister, I''m Brother Xu''s co-worker. I came to see you specially. It''s a little bit of a heart." Liu Jinbao handed in enough ingredients for several days, and the surprised Demon mother greeted the house.


    ...


    A few days later, many demons gathered in this family of four. Some of them were real workers who exploded the demons, and many were suffering in the same industry. One of them was the unlucky Simmon family who injured the burglar and was sentenced.


    A few days later, the bottom-level leader of many demons in many industries came here.


    In less than a month, the underlying demons in Henghai City, with the help of Liu Jinbao and others, have established a rigorous and efficient network of contacts. The number of demons included has been tens of thousands, and the number is still increasing sharply. .


    In each contact network, there are both the underlying demons and humans.


    Even if it is the underlying demons, in the demons society, they belong to being called by their superiors, making cows and horses, and earning a small income, but they still behave arrogantly when facing humans, just like being born superior.


    "Don''t mind the demonic attitude, showing superiority is a psychological need, everyone is the same."


    Liu Jinbao so comforted the humans who worked with the demons. "The contact network was planned by us, and the organization was also created by us. We have a good system education, knowledge and ability, and the demons can''t do without us, and it won''t hurt us. .


    "There is still half a month to go to action, and we must not make mistakes, that is our big plan, it is about the wealth and shame of each of us and our lives!"


    For more than a month, Liu Jinbao has grown very fast, and the results of his previous education in the blue civilization system have been well verified at this time.


    Coming to the inn where Li Yong is again, although Liu Jinbao was still careful, his self-confidence could not be concealed. When talking to Li Yan, his voice was a little louder than before, and he was no longer timid.


    Now that the humans in Henghai and the underlying demons that he has contacted add up to no less than 100,000, these people will take corresponding actions under his command. This feeling of giving orders and holding power is the easiest in a short time. Shaping one''s self-confidence.


    "Thousands of people, speaking loudly, once in action, it is a trend that no one can ignore. But it also means that you must ensure that 100,000 individuals will not betray you. If the action has not yet begun, there are people in it If you think about changing your own destiny by telling you and flattering the high-level demons, you will be wiped out. "


    Li Yan''s voice was very cold.

 v9 Chapter 30： Action begins

    Then Li Li raised his hand and slammed his fingers, An Qier held several demon, walked out from the inside, and kicked those demon in front of Liu Jinbao, coldly: "Do you know these demon?"


    Liu Jinbao''s complexion suddenly changed as soon as he saw the miserable looks. As the liaison for this big plan, he has traveled to various parties these days and has seen many demons, especially important demons. The few in front of them are the heads of several demonic communities.


    An Qier kicked the head of Tianmo heavily, "What have you done, hurry up and say it!"


    "The big devil forbids life, the big devil forbids life! We were just confused for a moment, thinking that humans are going to make trouble, so we thought about telling the monk, but we didn''t expect that this was the big demon leading behind, for the good of our bottom heavenly demon. It ¡¯s **** small, **** it! "For the first day, the demon confessed while fanning his mouth.


    Liu Jinbao''s face was extremely ugly.


    Obviously, if it wasn''t for Li Xun''s timely notice, these demons had already succeeded in telling, their action plan would be revealed this time, and they would soon be arrested and killed Jiuquan!


    "Fortunately expensive ... Your devil knows everything, if not, I''ll be over forever. This is a small negligence, please forgive me!"


    Liu Jinbao quickly apologized for his salute. He originally wanted to call the noble, but then the demon thought that Li Zhi was the top of the demon, and thought that the entire operation was dominated by the big demon.


    Li Yan looked at the sweat on his forehead, and Liu Jinbao, who was disturbed, knew that the other party was scared by this situation, and at this time he was truly confessing his mistakes.


    He calmly said: "You don''t have to be too blameful. Even if your organization is strict, it is difficult for all 100,000 people to take full control. But you can rest assured that as long as I am there, there is no Who can do things that are not good for everyone. "


    Li Zhi has the eyes of the emperor, which is enough to monitor the Quartet. Mo said that 100,000 people, with his current practice as the realm, hundreds of millions of people can not escape his surveillance.


    But this time he was able to detect the distortions of these underlying demons, and Liu Jinbao also contributed. After all, his emperor''s eyes can only follow humans. Without the organizational structure of Liu Jinbao mixing humans and demons, he is also a clever woman.


    "The time for action is about to come. You need to plan carefully. At that time, all forces must be on the street together to initiate an action. If you do not take action, you must paralyze Henghai City! If the influence is small, the demon service of Tianmang''s government office. If you catch them quickly, you will immediately be violently bombarded. Only with great influence can they be feared. "


    Li Zheng did not let Liu Jinbao stay for too long, and told him to let the other party back down. Now Liu Jinbao is a key figure in the organization and has a lot of work to do.


    Li Ye also let Liu Jinbao take away those few demons who wanted to tell the truth, without disposing of them. Since they think that the actions of this time are the high-level demons themselves, then passing this idea to more low-level demons can also strengthen their will to act.


    "Captain, there are tens of millions of demons in Henghai City. The bottom demons have occupied the majority, but this time Liu Jinbao ran away and contacted for so long. At present, it is determined that they are participating in the operation, but they are only 100,000 people, which is too small Some of them? Why do n¡¯t other low-level demons living in trouble get involved? ¡±


    An Qier held her cheeks with her hands, and asked with a big unclear eye.


    Li Xun is looking through a book of demon, which is to publicize and praise the true, good and beautiful of the demon society, and call on the demon to be alert to human culture.


    In this book, humans are insidious and despicable shameless people. They lost in the frontal battlefield. They always think about using various conspiracy methods to create disasters and chaos for the demon society. The book says that many of the demon society produced The problem is that humans are at work, but there is no factual basis, no evidence is listed, it is simply ugly


    Human society.


    But the book''s motto is unquestionable, as if the demon does not hate humans and blame humans for the reasons for their unhappiness in life, that is, they are extremely stupid and indestructible. They should be tied to the pillar of moral shame, Drooling.


    Hearing Angel''s question, Li Yuan didn''t look up: "Henghai City has ten million demons, which can be divided into three classes. High-level power accounts for 1%, master social power and wealth, middle-level 10%, can live. Quite cozy, most of the underlying demons.


    "But it''s just a quantity. On social influence, the underlying demons have no say.


    "That is to say, the underlying demons are stupid on the one hand. When they see social prosperity and prosperity, they think this is a beautiful world, and they should be thrown into the pig cage without praise. On the other hand, as Liu Jinbao said, The underlying demons have been exhausted by the cruel reality and the pressure of life. They have given up the treatment and passed it-they don''t want to resist, they do n¡¯t have that ability, and over time, they do n¡¯t have the courage.


    "Without the underlying demons who resisted courage, they could use the excuses of the demons'' society to excuse their cowardice and gain spiritual self-anaesthesia. And the senior demons mastered public opinion and the media, and proclaimed how rich and powerful their society is every day. How happy the demons are, as this book says. In this way, the self-hypnosis of the underlying demons is deepened. "


    Li Xie shook the book published by Tian Mo in his shaker, "After all, resistance comes at a price.


    "Although the lower level can not afford to buy a house or eat meat, at least there is a spiritual diet to live, and it can still hypnotize yourself. There is still hope in the future. If you rashly turn over your face with the high level demons, you will have a prison in minutes. Disaster, life ¡¯s hopes are basically ruined. Who dares to act impulsively? "


    An Qier seemed to understand, and asked indistinctly: "Wasn''t it difficult for us to succeed this time?"


    Li Xun didn''t immediately answer, put down the book and stood up, came to the window, and looked down at the glorious Tianmo City.


    After a while, he slowly said, "Just give me five days.


    "If within five days, the senior demons of Henghai City cannot resolve this issue, there will be more and more bottom demons who are watching, because they feel that the law is not responsible to the public, because they feel that the risk of action is small, and because they want to vent Resentment, anger, dissatisfaction with reality, or simply because of a destructive desire in the heart, joined our action team.


    "Without half a month, they will form a torrent and form an ocean. After one month, everything will be unstoppable! By that time, the entire city of Henghai will be turned upside down, and the high-level magicians will no longer want them! That is what we accomplished. time!"


    ...


    Longwei Commercial Building.


    The business office was in charge of the demon Bloom, sitting in the hall with his legs crossed, enjoying the fragrant coffee brewed by his subordinates, and leisurely watching the magazines subscribed by the business office. A few days ago, the hall suffered losses due to the explosion of several lower-level demons, and it has been renovated long ago.


    Bloom put down the magazine and asked the beautiful female employee to come and change a cup of coffee. When the other hand stretched out her delicate hand, Bloom grabbed it and touched it hard. When she looked down, she smiled proudly. Two beeps.


    "Yuzhu, follow me today after work and go to my house. I have a gift for you." Bron held the female employee''s hand without loosening his eyes, full of red fruit.


    "Take care of ... do something, I have something today." The slender Yuzhu didn''t dare to resist too much, but still dared to refuse.


    "Is there something to do? Will you be lovers? Your lover is just a porter. How many lingo coins can I earn in a month?" Bloom scowled and looked disdain. "I give you a gift, enough for half a year, it I won''t give you anything so valuable in my life! "


    Yuzhu bowed her head


    Biting her lower lip, her lover is naturally not a porter, she is in charge of storage, but she can''t make money compared with Bloom: "No, no, thank you for your kindness, I don''t need ..."


    Of course she knew what it meant to receive gifts at Bron''s house.


    "You don''t need it? Why don''t you need it? Do you dare not need it ?!"


    Bron''s face sank and his tone became harsh and full of threats. "Don''t you know that this business belongs to my uncle''s family? Don''t you know that my uncle is the Deputy City Owner of Henghai City? You do n¡¯t even know I do n¡¯t want to hang out in a commercial bank, but think about it, can I hang out in Henghai? ¡±


    Yuzhu suddenly panicked, pale and at a loss.


    She remembered a female colleague, Qing He, who had rejected Bloom''s confession in public and has since disappeared into Henghai City. No one has ever seen her again.


    But Yuzhu didn''t want to submit to the rich and powerful, she just wanted to rely on her own efforts and hard work, support each other with Qinglang, work hard, and have a family business in Henghai. If the body is exchanged for wealth, it is not only her body that is polluted, but also her soul.


    If you make a mistake, you will make mistakes, and eventually you will fall into the abyss. Yuzhu knows this too. The original and pretty sisters around me are so reduced to the playthings of the rich and wealthy, and have lost their self.


    But otherwise, is it necessary to leave Henghai? Or just like Qinghe, evaporate in this way?


    "My patience is limited. If you refuse to do so, answer me now! You can also commit suicide, but don''t forget that the other day, those idiots from the explosion finally got only three spirit coins!"


    Bloon''s complexion flickered, and fierce light flashed in his eyes. This clearly warned Yuzhu that if she dared to refuse, she would definitely not have good fruit to eat, and even suicide would be meaningless.


    "I ... I ..." Yuzhu seemed to sink into the cold and dark abyss, shaking with fear, and the whole person seemed to be going crazy on the spot. She felt that her wrist was about to be pinched off Then, he was forced to raise his head, but suddenly looked at the direction of the door behind Bron, and froze.


    Bloom first noticed something wrong.


    He was not low. Although he was threatening Yuzhu, the unusual movement behind him was too big, very noisy and noisy.


    He turned around impatiently, trying to see what was going on. Longwei Commercial Bank is a behemoth in Henghai City. Who dares to make trouble in front of Longwei Commercial Bank, does it want to end in a self-defeating end?


    Bloom turned around and immediately stunned there.


    In front of him is a Kuroshio, composed of numerous demons.


    They shouted and snarled, and they rushed into the business office with excitement, sweeping every inch of space. All the tables, chairs, and objects here were suddenly turned over. The employees of the business office in the hall either screamed or scolded.


    "What do you guys want to do, dare to rush the door of Longwei Commercial Bank, don''t you know this is the property of the deputy city lord? How many lives do you have? Give me out and protect ..." Pointing at the demons who rushed in, he scolded and arrogantly reached the extreme.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t encountered a short-eyed demon before, and he would retreat in fear immediately after reporting to his family. Even if he was a few crazy, he would be beaten up by the guards.


    However, this time is different.


    If no one paid attention to it, the huge thrust from the Kuroshio tumbled it directly to the ground, and even numerous feet stepped on it. Forgiveness is that it is well-repaired, and it is useless to face the demons that filled the hall, and there is no chance to get up.


    His chest was sunken by trampling a lot of feet, and his face was deformed and his mouth crooked, and he could not make a clear voice. His body was completely flattened, and his mind was blurred. Before the consciousness disappeared, Bloom''s bitterness finally saw that the entire commercial bank had been smashed beyond recognition.

 v9 Chapter 31： City paralysis

    From this day, Henghai City became a pot of boiling water.


    The streets and alleys are full of spontaneous bottom demons gathered in groups, blocking the main roads of traffic, and rushing into the industries controlled by high-level demons such as commercial banks and money houses, preventing the other party from operating normally.


    Some of the ground-level demons are very violent and keep throwing fireballs at the money house, while some of the ground-level demons are very peaceful, blocking the entrance of the business. Some of the bottom-level demons were full of passion, and spoke to the demons everywhere, accusing the high-level demons of all kinds of robbing folk wealth and making everyone''s life miserable.


    Some demon were elusive. After a while, they ran to the center of the road to lay the dead body. Then they rushed to the knock gate to beat the drums, and then ran to the wall to paint and paint.


    More lower-level demons gathered in front of big and small officials, sitting or shouting with signs to let the government raise their salaries, reduce house rents and meat prices, and protect their fairness and freedom.


    The social order of the demons in Henghai City was completely disrupted. Mo said that government offices at all levels could not operate normally, and even cars and horses were paralyzed.


    The demons at the bottom rise up and are very organized, and their goals are obvious. They are aimed at institutions of great power, small shops on the street, and vendors in the vegetable market, but none of them are in calamity, and no one is on the road. Being beaten.


    The fast-tracking of the patrols on the streets, however, is that they are thrown away by leaves and even attacked by fireballs. The places like Qianzhuang and Dashanghang are terrible, and they have to close the door all day long.


    In order to expand the influence, the high-level powerful demons were forced to agree to their own demands. The bottom demons focused on placing heavy soldiers on the streets and lanes, preventing all demons from going to work, and persuading them to join the team and hold strikes.


    However, the lower-level demons who acted underestimated the tough attitudes of other demons who stayed out of the matter. The latter had to pay for living to support the family and eat. At first, the two sides just argued, and gradually became a physical conflict. The number of injured continued to rise. . Later, both sides gradually lost a large part of their intellect.


    Henghai City is in chaos.


    The chaos immediately caught the attention of the high-level demon.


    In the main city hall, Henghai city chief Swein and deputy city lord Jess convened important officials for urgent discussions.


    "What are these ants doing? Why did they suddenly take to the streets to make a mess together?" The hawk-shaped demon Sweein calmly asked the leader of the patrol battalion, and it was the other party''s responsibility to protect the security of Henghai City.


    The battalion commander is a dog-shaped demon who wipes the sweat on his forehead and nervously says, "I don''t know the officials, there is no warning in the first place, these chaotic thieves don''t know where they came from, and suddenly they went crazy. , Walking on the streets and demonstrations, I was full of food ... "


    Sweein stared coldly at the commander of the patrol battalion. "What are you eating for? There is such a big thing in the city that you didn''t even know it in advance? Do you want to do this patrol commander?"


    The battalion commander immediately stood up, holding his chest and assured: "Xiaguan will mobilize monks to disperse and arrest these scruffy ants. The main demon of the city can rest assured that as long as they kill a batch, they will arrest a batch , Yuzhong naturally feared the stars to disperse, not to be concerned! "


    Sweein was about to nod in agreement, and asked the patrol battalion commander to rush to do it. Deputy City Owner Jess immediately said: "No!


    Lord devil, this matter cannot be handled so rudely! According to the reports from all parties, there are no less than 100,000 people in the street who are messing around with the demon! To suppress chaos, what strength is there in a patrol battalion?


    "Although these guys are only ants, they are also repairable. At present, they are just demonstrations and they are not too destructive. Once they are completely angered, they will arson everywhere, and the entire Henghai city will be completely chaotic!


    "If you let the above know, I''m afraid that the city owner will blame the ineffective management of the place, and then the big devil will not blame it!"


    Hearing the words "difficult to blame," Sweein was puzzled.


    This matter must not be troubled, otherwise its official position will not be guaranteed.


    It looked at Jess: "What do you say then?"


    The energy-shaped demon Jess slowly said: "The first thing is to control the impact of this event, and we must never let the above know; secondly, we need to understand the requirements of those ants, and find out why they want to get together and see if they can This matter cannot be resolved properly. "


    Sweein nodded his head.


    Just then, the door was knocked, and a demon sent in the latest information.


    After Sweein had seen it, he looked so pale, he snorted and passed the information to Jess.


    The latter glanced at him, his face suddenly changed, the wisdom in his eyes disappeared, only the scarlet anger, it gnashed his teeth: "These **** are crazy, even the lion opened his mouth and asked for a room to increase the salary They belong to Henghai City? They are just a group of ants, really take themselves seriously ?! "


    In this information, Jess learns that the property under his name has suffered heavy losses, and several commercial buildings have been destroyed.


    The commercial bank under its name is Henghai''s largest meat supplier. It will lose money if it lowers the price of meat! His own interests are damaged, Jess is already very angry, and those other requirements of the underlying demons will also cause its interests to be greatly damaged!


    How does this endure it?


    "City Lord, these ants must suppress!" Jess fiercely suggested.


    At this time, Sweein was undecided. "What if the ants resist and cause huge damage to the entire Henghai City?"


    "Although there are many demons, but their strength is weak, only 100,000, what if they are killed ?! As long as they are covered afterwards, there is an explanation on them. Why care about their life and death?" Jess was so angry.


    Sweein nodded. "So do it!"


    ...


    "What? We dispatched to cooperate with the patrol camp to suppress the masters of the ants, but most of them were killed before they even started ?! How is it possible that those ants have such strength ?!" In the news, Sweein was stunned.


    Those masters are the subordinates of the various high-level senior demons, most of them are masters of fairyland. The highest is Taiyi Zhenxian, and the number is up to hundreds. With the patrol battalion, it is definitely not the underlying demons that can fight. Impossible! What the **** is going on, say it! "


    ¡°We do n¡¯t know what ¡¯s going on. In short, the masters just went out and were on their way. Suddenly, the bodies exploded one after another, and the souls and souls died on the spot. We did n¡¯t see where it was. Hand ... "subordinate''s reply


    .


    Swain''s heart beats suddenly. Being able to silently kill hundreds of immortal realms containing Taiyi Zhenxian in a very short period of time, it is bound to be the absolute power of Da Luojin Wonderland!


    But the big Luo Jinxian in Henghai City is the only one who is the deputy city lord Jess, and the rest are in the barracks of the Star Force, and the city lord of the planet city of Sweein is no different from the sky soldier. Where is there such a strong demon now?


    And the cultivation has reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. In the world of the demon, it is the devil. If you do n¡¯t have anything, how can you mix it with the underlying demon?


    Sweein felt that the situation was serious, and quickly convened the demon and other demons to come to the city''s mansion to hold an emergency meeting.


    When the demons arrived, the latest situation report also arrived: after learning that the city ¡¯s main government had sent hundreds of fairyland masters, and the joint patrol battalion attempted to suppress their own side, the 100,000 ground-level sky demons in the street had an unprecedentedly high rage, and their behavior was even more brazen.


    They have already rushed into the government gate and smashed it, instead of sitting, crying, and drumming their grievances outside the gate.


    The killing of hundreds of demon masters also allowed the underlying demon to see his own strength. Many of the demon who were still watching or staying out of the matter have now joined the action team, and the situation is moving in a completely out of control!


    "What do you do now?" Swein asked the demons, and it was a little panicked now.


    "So far, Henghai City has no power to control the situation, and can only ask the Star Army for help." Jess sighed.


    "The Star Force has never intervened in the internal affairs of the planet. There is no horizontal communication channel between us. If we want to ask them to do so, we must report this matter to the Star Force and order it from the Star Force." In this way, I am afraid it will be hard to blame. "


    Jess said: "The main demon of the city only needs to explain the reason to the above. The above will understand the big demon. After all, this is not his fault ..."


    Speaking of which, it did not continue, and the latter words are not easy to say clearly.


    Sweein did not agree with the proposal.


    It does not want to lose its position.


    "Perhaps, these low-level ants are just angry for a while. As long as we ignore them, they will stop messing up when they realize that this is useless and their emotions are dissipated. After all, everyone still wants to eat, and there is no trouble in the streets. Work, where''s the spiritual coin to fill your stomach? These bottom ants don''t have much savings ... "


    Swain decided to adopt a cold treatment approach.


    This method seems good.


    However, things did not go as expected by Schwein.


    It underestimates the fact that the underlying demons are dissatisfied with the status quo.


    Many lower-level demons work during the day and go to the streets when they are on a business trip, and even some of them are caught fast.


    They are persistent.


    And as time passed, more and more underlying demons joined the operation. The initial 100,000 people have reached one million people after one month.


    At this time, Henghai City was completely paralyzed.


    Facing the reality that cannot be settled, Sweein sighed sadly, "It seems I can''t keep my position."


    The next day, it reported the situation in Henghai City, asking the Star Force to blast the chaos in Henghai City.

 v9 Chapter 32： Bottom pay

    The Slayer Star Army just finished training and returned to the Dzi Star Barracks. The commander, Volibel, received an order to dispatch the Sword Army to Henghai City to calm down the chaos.


    The military order was so mountainous, and Volley Bell naturally had no reason to delay. He mobilized a thousand masters of Luojin Wonderland to prepare for the thunder and destroy all the demons on the streets of Henghai City.


    But when it came out of the camp with the monks, a new military order arrived, making it cancel the operation.


    Henghai City''s chaos has exceeded one million. By this amount, **** suppression is no longer available.


    Because there are more than five million family members, relatives and friends behind this one million demon. If this one million demon is killed, their five million family members, relatives and friends will be dispatched. At that time, it will not be a procession or smashing on the street. The noble industry has rebelled!


    Not only that, but also in several cities near Henghai City, there was a trouble at the bottom of the street, and the number of participants was quite large. This scourge is spreading rapidly outward.


    This matter has now reached a very serious point, and it must have a more appropriate solution. And the bottom line is undoubtedly the best.


    The real high-level demon has realized that the sudden outbreak of confusion in Henghai is definitely not a simple low-level demon.


    Their actions are sudden and efficient, and their order is rigorous. They have not lost control for a long time. They went to Europe to kill ordinary demons, but they only targeted the wealthy industries, the government gates, and the military service, which hindered the normal operation of Henghai City. This reflects the extremely high organizational density and purposefulness!


    And the underlying demons are mostly foolish.


    Therefore, the real high-level demons have determined that the actions of these low-level demons must be made by black fingers behind the scenes!


    And behind the scenes the black hands are strong.


    "The army did not move, the strong shot, and took hold of the master behind the scenes, the thunder culled to solve the chaos!" This is the latest military order received by Wally Bell.


    Li Ye hasn''t been idle this month. He and Zhou Bashan and others are always watching the situation in Henghai. The main precaution is that once there are masters of the demon to destroy the action presided over by Liu Jinbao, they must shoot lightning, kill those monks halfway, and cannot let them damage the action.


    At the same time, Li Yan and others were also watching the movement of the Interstellar Army, and they knew when the other party returned to the Qingding Mountain camp. Including Wally Bell assembled Da Luo Jin Wonderland, ready to dispatch.


    Therefore, when Wallibel brought several sage monks and dozens of large Luojin fairyland monks to Henghai City, Li Ye also convened Zhou Bashan and others to arrange the next action.


    "The enemy is in the dark and I am in the dark. It is our biggest advantage to calculate by intention."


    Li Xun said to everyone, "There are eighteen monks in the heavenly demon sage of Dzizhuxing. With so many masters together, we can never confront each other. We must destroy some of them before we can use our team strength , Kill the remaining strong. "


    This truth is simple enough, no more explanation is needed for Li Zhi, everyone nodded to make it clear, and signaled Li Zhi to arrange actions.


    "This time entering Henghai City to help calm the chaotic sage monks, including Wally Bell, there are a total of five, and a team of Luojin Wonderland. Such a powerful force, Mo said that the Henghai city is chaotic, there are already Qualified to play against us. "


    Li Yan went on to say, "So our plan is to separate the targets and destroy these saints, and it is best to let Volibel also lose some


    Combat power. This will facilitate later actions. Now, I plan the next action, Zhou Bashan ... "


    ...


    When Wallibel came to Henghai with a master, Henghai city lord Sweein brought Vice City Lord Jess and other big magic suburbs to welcome him.


    "Meet the demon!" Swein saluted to Wallibel.


    Its status is incomparable to that of the other. One is only a city master on the planet. It cannot be repaired to Da Luojin Wonderland, and the other is the general who is in charge of the 100,000-day magic star army. The strength also belongs to the sage world.


    Wallibel didn''t stop, didn''t even look at Sweein, and flew straight to the center of Henghai. "Hurry to say what you have to say, this seat has just come back from training and is very tired. After solving your problem Things, this seat will go back to retreat. "


    Sweein quickly followed and said respectfully, "Behind the demons that disturb Henghai City, there must be a strong and powerful presence. Please ask the demons not to care ..."


    "This still needs you to say?" Wally Bell snorted, "Since you have nothing else to say, then go back and don''t interfere with this side. When this side solves the black hands behind the scenes, it will return to youth. Dingshan, pack up the rest of your own tail. "


    "Yes, yes! Thank you demon!" Sweein promised quickly.


    When he came to the center of Henghai, Wallibel frowned. Although he knew that there were riots and millions of people on the street, he saw it with his own eyes, but he was still confused by the chaos and surging waves. The scene was extremely unpleasant.


    There are few idlers on the main streets, and they are all demons gathered to march. It looks like the team is quite neat, and the slogan is also shouted loudly, and it is quite well-trained.


    "When did the bottom devil become so disciplined?" In Wally Bell''s memory, because the bottom demon was lowered in cultivation, his wisdom was not very civilized, he was a loose and unrestrained temper, and his words and actions were often inexplicable.


    It''s hard to get them all together to do something serious.


    There are only some demons marching on the street, and there are still many guards with the noble industry, the government''s imprisonment and catching up, and the two sides are fighting. When you push me, you can''t help throwing fireballs out of your hands.


    Whether it is the **** of the escort, or the demon himself, there are many injuries, and the clashes have even evolved into group battles.


    In Wally Bell''s eyes, such a group of frames is naturally undisciplined. It is completely a rogue fight, and the bloodiness is not bad. It can be seen that the anger on both sides is not small.


    Wallibel let the team of Brother Luo Jinxian disperse, go to the streets of the bottom Tianmoduo, catch the little demons who are against the fast catching, and let go of their consciousness, and start to search Henghai City one by one.


    How to find out the underlying master of the underlying demons, Wallibel''s method is very simple: to violently suppress the parades and chaos, leading to the other side.


    Before Swein, Jess and other high-level Henghai City sent their personal soldiers to suppress the chaos, they only appeared halfway and were killed. This indicates that the master of the underworld slayer did not want this operation to be destroyed. .


    In this case, it only needs to have His Majesty Brother Luojin Wonderland to violently suppress the chaos, and the other party will not stand idly by and will inevitably appear obstruction.


    At that time, the four saintly monks brought by Wally Bell will thunder and kill each other.


    As the hump star interstellar army general, Wallibel is also a real power demon in the Sky Demon World. Naturally, the situation in the Sky Demon world is very clear. it


    After carefully inferring the identity of the messenger behind Henghai''s chaos, there are two answers.


    First, heresy in the world of demons; second, humans in the blue civilization.


    If the answer is the former, the problem is actually very easy to solve.


    Although the demons are united as a whole, there are rat feces everywhere. Some demons have some problems. They are always unwilling to agree with the demons government and often do things that are against the will of the demons government. It''s not uncommon for Wally Bell to do this.


    How the demon was born and how it appeared in this universe could not be more clear to Wallibel. Therefore, it is not completely incomprehensible to heresy demon who likes to be confused with humans.


    After the demons captured the territory of the blue civilization, the reason why they did not cut off all humans, but allowed the other party to survive in the demons world, after all, is it because of the inherent connection between the two?


    This time the confusion in Henghai City, the little devil at the bottom acted so orderly, naturally human beings have exerted great efforts, without human intelligence and organizational ability, this action cannot happen at all. This shows that those heretics have become more radical than before, and have closer relationships with humans!


    So if a heresy demon presides over the action behind the scenes, Wallibel can open it up and arrest him without killing each other.


    These heretical demons are actually insignificant. The leaders are only three sage monks, otherwise the demons government would not tolerate them. Wallibel is confident of dealing with them.


    If the answer is the latter, the solution to the problem will be much simpler and rude.


    Wallibel will kill the other party directly. It is still a time of war, and the Demon Government and the Azure Government are incompatible, and they must separate their lives from each other. This is the overall situation. As the general general, Wallibel will never show mercy to the blue army.


    If the envoy behind Henghai City is a monk of the blue civilization, things will be well resolved. Wally Bell''s plan was known to the azure government, and it was clear that the plan had trained many Luojin wonderland monks.


    Brother Luo Jin Wonderland, Volley Bell naturally will not look into his eyes.


    If it was a monk from the azure government that sneaked into Henghai to make a mess, Wallibel concluded that the number of opponents would not be too much. The hump line is the front line of the war, and it is closely guarded. It is impossible for the brigade Brother Luo Jinxian to cross the border without being noticed.


    As long as the other party shows signs, they will certainly die.


    "The purpose of these people''s troubles in Henghai City has been achieved. If they are smart, they should leave at this time. If they are not willing or if they already know the reality, they should change their place and continue to do this." When Bell thought so, he frowned suddenly.


    Not far away, two monks from the Great Luojin Wonderland, when they were going to suppress the small devil that hit the government''s ground floor, had just arrived and had not had time to shoot, their bodies suddenly burst into the air, dissipating into dust like dust and disappearing invisible!


    Wallibel didn''t see who shot.


    But its complexion had already gloomed.


    It perceives the strength of Xiu Wei''s fluctuations, and also senses the direction of Xiu Wei''s force.


    Is a sage monk.


    "It really is the group of heretics!" Wally Bell snorted, without hesitation, casting his body skills to the place where Xiuwei''s power was sent. It was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it reached the roof of a small building. There were no monks here, but it had locked a figure escaping quickly.


    "Already showing signs, do you think you can escape?" Wally Bell flickered, and then chased the other person out of Henghai City.

 v9 Chapter 33： Combat

    Everyone is a demon. Although it is not a small thing to direct a million little devil to disrupt the city of Henghai, it is not too big. For a monk in the sage world, a planetary city and a million little devil are not. How big, and the opponent did not destroy the city, so Wallibel was far from intending to kill the opponent.


    It intends to grab each other and ask him what the purpose is.


    The speed of the sage is extremely fast, crossing the void is just leisurely, flying inside the dzi, and can take a few laps to breathe. In the middle of time, in the middle of the vast expanse of the immense sea of ??Bibo, Wallibel caught up with each other.


    It didn''t shoot immediately.


    Because the other party stopped.


    Not only did he stop, he turned and looked at it with a smile.


    It''s as if the two sides are not rivals, but old friends.


    Wallibel''s face changed.


    Even if it is found, the other party is not a demon at all!


    It was an old man with a youthful appearance, with a relaxed attitude and a kind of calmness that Taishan collapsed in front of him.


    "The blue government also has a sage monk?" Wallibel''s face became extremely ugly. It was a very complicated ugliness. It was not jealousy, fear, awe, or some kind of unexplainable resentment. Anger.


    This made it look at Cervantes''s eyes, and became full of scrutiny in an instant. The eyes that looked up and down were so naked, as if not only to see Cervantes through, but also to cover him all over The cells were taken out and studied over and over.


    Wallibel will not panic naturally, even if this situation is beyond his expectations, it also overturned its previous speculations, but it still has the confidence to solve this matter.


    It intends to learn a little more about the situation and spy on the intelligence. "It seems that your plan for success has been successful? Even so, a few dozen saint monks cannot change the situation of the war. The blue government will eventually be defeated by the demon government. "


    Cervantes smiled calmly, just looking at Wally Bell, without any intention to talk. There are many pitfalls in the opponent''s words, as well as the impulsive meaning. If he speaks along the opponent''s words, he will inevitably leak some information that should not be leaked.


    So he simply didn''t speak, even if he was confident, even if he spoke, he would not leak the secrets, or he might make the other person uneasy, but he just made up his mind and didn''t worry about 10,000.


    When Wallibel didn''t speak Cervantes, his eyes sank for two minutes. According to its preliminary observations, although Cervantes is a saint monk, he is in good condition, without any hidden diseases in his body, and without mental defects, and has a very clear mind. In a nutshell, this is a healthy sage monk.


    A healthy sage monk ... Wally Bell''s face was more gloomy. It knows what that means.


    "Since you don''t speak, I''ll hit you until you speak!" Wally Bell suddenly burst into anger, rushing towards Cervantes, throwing his fists like rain in action, smashing his fists at each other, killing them all While moving space, it also guarantees the power of each punch.


    It has no reservation whatsoever, and it is full-fledged to act with all its strength. Obviously, anger has not been faked. At the same time, its cultivation power has been condensed to the extreme. There is no leaked aura. The planet is hard to bear.


    "Wang Zhongshan!" Facing the shadow of a meteor shower, Cervantes exhibited his strongest defensive skills, and when he snarled, he sank his waist and immediately rose, behind him, a ghostly mountain yellow ghost , Wrapped him tightly.


    The shadow of Wallibel''s fist fell on Wanzhong Mountain, bombarding numerous clouds of earth and smoke.


    It is indeed the lord of the hump-lined demon interstellar army. Wallibel is strong and powerful, and also exists in the sage heaven demon. Cervantes is the azure government saint monk who is best at defense. Gongfa, Wan Zhongshan is still dissipating layer by layer at a speed that is visible to the naked eye.


    Cervantes turned pale.


    He tried his best to use all the auras to maintain Wanzhong Mountain. It is conceivable that once his Wanzhong Mountain was broken, he would no longer be able to withstand Volibel''s onslaught. The only result was defeated by the opponent, and even escape was impossible.


    However, Cervantes did not flinch. Although his ghosts of the mountains continued to be scattered, there was still a long way to go before they completely collapsed. This method was the foundation for his life. Even if Wallibel was powerful and wanted to fight It is not easy to wear such a turtle shell.


    "Why is this old thing so resistant? Just like a tortoise shell, really spent all his life on defense ?!" Wallibel was very angry, but at the same time there was a bit of scorn, and he wanted to blast away the opponent


    Wan Zhongshan is really troublesome, but he is powerful and aura, and it is only a matter of time.


    But at this moment, Wallibel''s heart burst into alarm, and a thick, dangerous breath came toward it like a tide, which made his heartbeat unstoppable for two beats.


    As a strong person in the realm of the demon sage, one of the generals who led the Star Army has fought against the fleet of the Azure government for many years, and it has never been like this. It feels such a thick and dangerous atmosphere as it is now.


    Volley Bell gave up the attack on Cervantes for the first time, pulled away and opened a safe distance, without having to look around, he felt several strong breaths, from the position of Henghai City, the speed is not trivial, obviously Also a monk in sainthood!


    When Wallibel saw each other, a heart sank immediately.


    At the same time, it found that the four sage demon gods who came to Henghai with it were already breathless! Not only that, the team of Da Luo Jin Wonderland in Henghai City could not be sensed!


    Wallibel had to accept the worst: monks have been killed these days!


    The killer, needless to say, must be the four in front of him.


    Four azure monks.


    "I never imagined that the azure government''s plan would suddenly achieve such success, and suddenly five monks in the saints would emerge."


    Wallibel stared at Li Yan and others carefully, just as he had seen Cervantes before.


    At this time, the hatred and anger in its eyes had disappeared, and it was replaced by a light similar to hope. Although it passed away and there was a cover-up, it was still captured by Li Wei. Can''t make much of a storm ... "


    Before it was finished, it was interrupted.


    It was Li Yan''s order to interrupt it, "Take it down!"


    Zhou Bashan yelled the first to rush out. His practiced skills attacked fast and the offensive was fierce. He flew to Wally Bell in the blink of an eye. With a mountain axe in his hand, he opened the world with a mighty power, and split it suddenly against his forehead. Forever!


    Wallibel was surrounded by Li Yan and others, and could not escape. Now he was attacked by Zhou Bashan and could only be forced to accept the move. But it took the siege immediately. Li Xie and others shot one after another. No need to do anything, the five of them worked together to easily wound it seriously and captured it on the spot.


    At this time, more than a dozen sage monks rushed from Henghai City.


    That is the sage demon of Qingding Mountain.


    Just after Wallibel noticed that he was surrounded, he sent a command to the Great Camp of Qingdingshan with divine knowledge and asked the latter to come to him quickly. Here in the sea, in terms of absolute distance, it is already far away from Henghai City, but these are all sages who are strong and come in time.


    Li Yan and others want to get away, naturally not so easy.


    However, Li Zheng never thought of escaping.


    There are eighteen sage-level demons in Qingdingshan Star Army Camp, and four of them have been culled by Henghai City in collaboration with Zhou Bashan and others. Li Yan has a dragon spirit, and his strength is different from that of ordinary monks. He cooperates with everyone to secretly and brightly, and it doesn''t take much effort to kill them.


    Adding to Wally Bell, these eighteen heavens are now five off, leaving only thirteen.


    Li opened up a small space and threw Wallibel into it. Under his order, Zhou Bashan and others didn''t hesitate, and turned back to meet the thirteen saints. With five to thirteen, the numbers of the two sides are very different. However, no matter whether it is Angel or He Jie, the actions are very straightforward without hesitation.


    Li Yan''s request didn''t stop there.


    "The big Luojin Wonderland demon in Qingding Mountain will arrive after the five breaths. We must resolve the battle before this and leave Wallibel." This order from Li Zhi shows that everyone is now on the front line of life and death. In the meantime, only by doing everything possible to thunder and defeat the enemy can we grasp the vitality.


    Zhou Bashan yelled, his speed suddenly increased, and his body speed was like a starlight.


    Among the crowd, he is the most fighting spirit. When he is on the battlefield, he either does not take the shot, he is going all out, the offensive is like fire, and there is no death. No room is left for the enemy, nor is there a retreat for themselves. Once the war begins, we must separate the victory and defeat.


    Suddenly, Zhou Bashan arrived in front of the attacking Tianmo, and the giant mountain axe in his hand had been recharged during the running. At this time, he slashed down sharply, and the piercing light suddenly eclipsed the heaven and earth, as if space gave Torn in half. At the same time, countless axe shadows were cut down like heavy rain, and the scalp was numb and dense.


    Under the deliberate intention of Zhou Bashan, half of the demon sages in front of him were enveloped by axe shadows, and these axe shadows not only looked hugely lethal, but also captivating.


    Effect.


    The demons saw his magical powers. Under the action of the axe shadow deterrence, they were horrified. They felt horrified in their lives and naturally dared not ignore them, and they used all means to meet them.


    And Zhou Bashan''s body did not stop moving, he had already rushed to one of the demons, and his mountain axe also chopped on the opponent''s head. The demon was frightened with his eyes widened, raised his sword to block, but was spitting blood and flew out. His breath plummeted, and he was obviously seriously injured.


    It turned out that thousands of axe shadows by Zhou Bashan were just false tricks. Only the effect that stimulated the fear in the opponent''s heart. The real power was gathered on the axe of the mountain, and it could exert 12 points of combat power. The demon did not understand this. At one point, he was seriously injured.


    But when Zhou Bashan''s axe fell, the rest of the axe were perceived by the demons as just a cover, and he successively shot at him. He then rushed into the demons group, unavoidable, and was about to be engulfed in the sky.


    At this time, a mountain of earthy yellow with a height of thousands of meters covered Zhou Bashan, and the magic of the demons exploded in the mountains, causing countless rocks to burst and shatter, but they did not collapse it all at once.


    It was Cervantes who rushed to Zhou Bashan and blocked the demons'' attack. His complexion was white and his breath was disordered. Obviously many monks from the Demon Sage had shot it together, and he was also very hard to resist. I''m afraid we can''t resist the second wave of Qi attack.


    The monks of the Sacred Realm of Heaven, naturally will not give up, the second round of offensive will be issued soon.


    But as soon as they raised their hands, they felt a strong sense of danger in their hearts, so there was no need to look for the reason, because they had seen a ghost image rushed to them, and it was incredibly fast, and they seemed to be more agile than Zhou Bashan. Of course, the demons didn''t care, they hurriedly pulled back and wanted to pull away a safe distance first.


    As they moved, a sudden doubt and panic appeared in their eyes, because their bodies seemed to be trapped in the quagmire, their movements were extra stiff, much slower than usual! The first time the demons looked in the direction of the aura, they saw He Jieyi flying in the distance, and they were emblazoned.


    The restraining force is not very large, the demons broke away in an instant, but unfortunately, just at that moment, the rushing Li Zhi had passed by several demons, before the three demons had time to escape, the body exploded. Come on!


    The demons who broke away from their **** quickly changed their positions. Several of them responded quickly and immediately shot at Li Yan, with the magical technique covering Li Yan. What surprised them was that all the spells were missed, because Li Zhi left the place one step first.


    Several demons were furious. When they wanted to shoot again, their vision was filled with countless light spots. They responded quickly and avoided each other. While they were relieved, they found that not all demons had avoided, and one of them had been avoided. Shot into a sieve, the body exploded immediately, the body died!


    It turned out that the reason why the demons could be easily avoided is because Guangyu didn''t run over them. The devils that were attacked intensively failed to escape at all! More than that, after one demon was killed, subsequent light feathers hit another demon.


    Guang Yu''s lethality was extraordinary, and the demon was frightened and ran away.


    It was blocked by people, which was Zhou Bashan who had not been attacked by the group. As soon as the axe fell, the demon was scared. He failed to avoid it in time, and was immediately slashed in the forehead. He immediately fell and was seriously injured. Halfway through, Ghost Li Li passed by, and his body burst open.


    At this time, the third Smurf being attacked by Guang Yu was already scaly. Seeing its shaky body and unstable appearance, it will inevitably be immediately reaped by Li Yan''s life. The other demons immediately gave up their shots and fought with Li Yan and others.


    The three demons who were originally dealing with Cervantes saw that their side had lost half of their combat power instantly. They were all angry and abnormal. Two demons immediately spotted the situation, abandoned Cervantes, and quickly fired light feathers behind He Jie. An Qier rushed away.


    They flew up quickly, desperately blasting out two beams of light, and hit Angel.


    Seeing that Angel was about to be killed, she didn''t bother herself, as if she hadn''t seen anything. And a thick mask has been protecting her between the flashes of light. The beam of light smashed the mask, and the power was completely dissipated. An Qier was safe and sound, but He Jie spurted blood, and her breath dropped greatly.


    The two demons were about to make persistent efforts. Suddenly He Jie lifted a hand to them, and immediately two beams of light fell in midair. They did not feel much damage. On the occasion of congratulations, Li Zhi had returned. Li Yan, trying to get away, only found that his body has slowed down again.


    So they were seriously injured by Li Yan in the blink of an eye.


    After serious injuries, they saw that Li Yan''s moves were old and they wanted to take the opportunity to retreat, but those sharp light feathers had penetrated them.

 v9 Chapter 34： Advance together

    The battle process was long, but it happened in an instant. If an ordinary monk of Great Luojin Wonderland was present, he could only see the sage demon gods falling in succession. They can capture the figure of Cervantes, but they can only see the residual image of Li Yan''s figure.


    It was just a blink of an eye. Eighteen demon sages fell in the thirteen days¡ªthe ones that were seriously wounded. They were not quickly killed by Li Yan, and also covered by An Qi''er''s light feathers. No matter how fast Li Yan was, there was no swift shooting of Light Feather, so Angel had a lot of injuries.


    As early as the beginning of the battle, the little girl''s puppet figure became the same size as her. Both left and right, they were radiating light feathers and arrows, and their actions were similar. The only difference is that a face like a red apple, a grumpy and crazy smile, is quite infiltrating.


    After there were only five demon sages left, the battle became suspenseful. Zhou Bashan attacked fiercely. He finally cut off the first "devil" in this battle.


    Cervantes let go of Wan Zhongshan''s method, waved her long sleeves, and performed a hand-wrapped "Tengtang" technique, which bound the two demons to a small area in situ, allowing An Qier to seriously hurt him. After Li Zhi passed by, the other party died.


    The last two sages were heavenly demons. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they immediately evacuated and ran away. At this time, the big Luojin wonderland of Qingding Mountain had already arrived, and they would meet their own companions.


    These two demons fled quickly, beyond the range of An Qier''s attack. Her flaming eyes were so eager to fight, and she hurried to chase, but heard Li Yan''s voice: "The three of you quickly left, I and Zhou Pull up the mountain to chase and send a message to Ji Ningyun, let the fleet dispatch immediately! "


    Li Xun was reluctant to let the two sages demon demons, and within his ability, he had to clear the obstacles for the next war as much as possible. Although Wally Bell has been captured and the Demon Star Army has lost the coach, as long as there is a sage in the sky, Li Yan is not particularly relieved.


    After all, the sage realm is extraordinary. Worley Bell is gone. They may also replace Worley Bell and take command responsibility. Even if they do not have the commander-in-chief, as long as they can give orders at this time, they can play the role of the backbone, so that the demon star army can fight in a neat way.


    Even if their orders are wrong, they are better than no one.


    Although An Qi''er was unwilling to retreat, but did not give half discount to the execution of Li Zhi''s order, he immediately pulled He Jie to fly to the sky. In order to protect her, He Jie had suffered minor injuries before, but her movements were not limited, but An Qier held her back, showing a strong friendship with the robes.


    Zhou Bashan huddled into a ball, roared, ejected violently, almost over lightning, once again exhibited an extraordinary charge speed, and Xu Xu caught up with a saint real demon. At the attack distance, he said nothing, raised his axe like capturing the sun and moon, and severely cut it down.


    At the same time, Li Yan also bit into another heavenly demon sage, and the sword in his hand was like a thunder, and the sword was moving in like a tide.


    The army of Qingding Mountain and Da Luojin Wonderland is in front of them. The two saints knowing that they cannot escape, they return to meet them, and at the same time they order the army: "Strike! Kill the two!"


    The attack distance of Da Luo Jin Wonderland is not as far as the sage realm, but the distance between the two sides is now very close. The front of the army is one hundred ten demons, one after another, and beams of light full of repair power, just like the most powerful Star Warship. The heavy artillery blasted Li Ye and Zhou Bashan fiercely.


    At this time, the situation was not dangerous. However, no matter whether it was Li Zhi or Zhou Bashan, without the mutual communication, only by the tacit understanding of long-term training, they chose to ignore the offensive.


    Fully maintain your own attack.


    In a round of attack, Li Yan successfully cut off the demon in front of him. Zhou Bashan also seriously injured his opponent in front of him, but at this time, Po Tianguangyu has arrived! Li Xun swept to Zhou Bashan''s side, and with a thought, Tian Dun flew out to block the next round of attack.


    Zhou Bashan ¡¯s aspirations are really dead and dead. He has been attacking that demon saint''s realm without any stagnation. Therefore, with the help of Li Zhi, he killed the last saint''s demon in a blink of an eye. Heaven shield, otherwise Zhou Bashan must be seriously injured.


    However, at this time, more Dajin Jin Wonderland Demon have already shot, this is not a hundred pillars of light, but hundreds or thousands, dense as locusts, flooding them when they are not allowed to send.


    Neither Li Zhi nor Zhou Bashan are known for their defensive skills. Even in the sage world, they can''t hold up so many Luo Jinxian''s skills.


    The aura light has not yet dissipated, the big Luojin fairyland demon have approached them, they are very clear about their magic power, knowing that even if Li Zhi and Zhou Bashan are not dead, they still have at least one breath, this is To reap lives.


    But they did not find Li Yan and Zhou Bashan.


    The two men have arrived outside the sky.


    At the critical moment, Li Yan used the realm of heaven to show the truth and reality, leaving behind two mirror images, and the body took advantage of the opportunity.


    The big Luojin fairyland gods looked at each other, confused at first, and then looked around. After it was determined that all the saint gods had ceased to exist, they all changed their faces and panicked.


    "Report this soon!"


    ...


    Outside of the Dzi, there are some monks from Da Luo Jin Wonderland who are patrolling. After Angel and others come out, they first fight with them. These sporadic Big Luo Jin Xian are naturally not their opponents. Wait until Li Ye and Zhou Bashan come. Confluence, the demons have been cleaned up.


    At this time, suddenly in the distant void, there were waves of energy fluctuations, and the vision suddenly appeared. At first, it was a bright spot, and soon the bright spot spread and expanded to form a door of circular space.


    "The fleet has begun a space jump!"


    In the cheers of An Qier''s joy, Li Zhi and others left Dzizhu and hurried toward the space channel. They also dealt with some miscellaneous fish on the road.


    This time the blue government counterattacked the demons. It was a major force. There were nearly 100,000 warships. Li Zhi and others had completed their missions. They no longer needed to put themselves in danger, and they only needed to act with the fleet.


    When the fleet completed the space jump, Li Yan and others boarded the Pangu, and Ji Ningyun brought a group of officers to welcome him. There are undisguised surprises and excitement on everyone''s face, and the look of Li Yan and others has become even more eager than before.


    "I thought that you could assassinate the Lord of the Demon. It was already a great harvest. I did not expect that more than a dozen Heavenly Sages would let you clear it. This is of great significance to the next battle of the fleet, not to mention that the balance of the victory and defeat is greatly tilted. , You have also saved thousands of battleships and saved countless soldiers of the blue civilization! "


    When Ji Ningmao said these words, her aura was mixed with a little trembling in her tone, which showed how excited she was. She now looks at Li Yan''s eyes full of admiration and trust, just like treating General Bai.


    Before, she also felt that letting Li Zhi master the army of monks in the Azure government had some trust in Li Zhi too much. Now it seems that Li Zhi and his team of monks in the saints deserve this trust.


    Ji Ningzheng said this, and all the officers echoed his words.


    They all know what the battle is and what it means for everyone


    Now, Li Zhi and others have gone deep into the loneliness, and they have completed dangerous tasks, completed impossible tasks, and brought back such results. While cheering them up, they are also grateful to Li Zhi and others from the bottom of their hearts.


    So at this time they couldn''t help but speak and express their emotions.


    After being touted and praised by everyone, Cervantes and others were all blushing. Zhou Bashan didn''t like to cover himself. He laughed immediately, but still pretended to be modest.


    He Jie was asked by two female officers to ask Dong Wenxi. She saw that everyone was so enthusiastic about her and felt that her image was much higher.


    When she first arrived in the fleet, because she was not good in fighting with the Abyss, she didn''t hear a lot of bad comments to her, and she was exposed to her bad eyes. Now the talks praise her for her heroic warfare and her eyes Be respectful.


    Moreover, in order to protect An Qi''er from being injured in the battle, An Qier reported to the public by telling the story. When she publicized her greatness, she even got everyone''s unanimous praise, and someone apologized for her previous words. These all made He Jie feel. To a long-lost warmth and pride.


    When she looked at An Qi again, her eyes were much closer, and she felt that she did not bother to work hard to defend the other party.


    "The war is about to begin. If this battle can be won, the Azure government will definitely give everyone the reward they deserve, and it will definitely be worthy of everyone''s meritorious service!" Ji Ningyun brought Li Yan and others to the command cabin.


    After a period of sailing, the fleet approached Dzizhu.


    Qing Dingshan''s army of heavenly demon has already dispatched and waited outside the field. Although they have no generals and no saints, the strong will sit in command, but they will not immediately escape from the battle. After the battle is finally fought, they will know who they are. Who wins?


    Before the battle, Li Zhi and others left Pangu and took their own monks with them. Five sage monks, with a total of more than 4,000 Da Luojin fairyland monks.


    Now that the demon in front of him is no longer in the sage''s realm, Li Kun and others do not have to gather together to fight, each with a team to open the gap at key moments and places, is the best way to help the army quickly win.


    In addition, another 4,000 to 5,000 monks from the Azure government are now gathering beside the fleet. They obey Ji Ningyun''s assignment.


    Li Xun had previously ousted Wallibel, intending to interrogate it, and touched on the details of the formation method of the demon formation. However, no matter what method he used, Wallibel just didn''t speak, he was tortured without human form, and there was no sign of compromise, and his will was not generally firm.


    Although He Jie''s search technique is very accomplished, Wallibel has done a good job. He is a leader in the realm of the demon sage and cannot use it.


    At the time of the battle, Li Min asked Lu Linxuan a question, "The sacred realm of Dzi Beads, including Wallibel, are all human figures. Is this a special case or is it generally the case?"


    "The demon who cultivated for the sage realm are all humanoids, without exception." Lu Linxuan shrugged. "I don''t know why, presumably humanoids represent the advanced direction of evolution?"


    Li Yan doesn''t think this is a very good reason. Asked Wally Bell, it still didn''t say, but just looked at Li Yan with a mocking look, and it became clear that it was hob meat, which had put aside life and death.


    "The confusion in Henghai City is spreading, and now the internal stability of Dzizhuxing will naturally affect the morale of the Tianmo army. We have a great grasp of this battle." Before the war began, Li Yan said this to the ministry.


    Within a short while, Ji Ningyun sent an order from the terminal to fire the fleet, and the Demon Army flocked to kill him.

 v9 Chapter 35： attitude

    Outside the stellar system where the dzi is located, in the vast dark ocean, there are nearly 100,000 battlefields composed of huge azure interstellar battleships, which are vast and unpredictable.


    For them, destroying a stellar system is as simple as a volley of artillery fire.


    This is the first time Li Yuan has seen 100,000 warships, and he has launched a unified operation. In it, he feels that his side is a torrent of the times, and can easily change the history of the galaxy, determine the direction of civilization in the galaxy, and survive or die.


    The Interstellar Star Army, Monk Luojin Wonderland, according to their usual fighting style, after the two sides approached a certain distance, they initiated the charge. Although they are not led by monks in the sageland, their formation is still as strong as a barrier, and they fly like a wind when flying.


    The dark hull of the battleship''s hull showed a little bit of light, and it expanded into a group in the blink of an eye. That was the scene where the heavy artillery was activated. Then, a series of continuous heavy artillery fires, like a whip, drew towards the incoming Demon Army.


    At the beginning of the battle, the battle was extremely fierce. Without the Sacred Army commander in charge of the sage territory, he did not lose his will to fight, but only knew that according to the established formation warfare, he kept rushing forward. They want the Thunder to break like the Fleet against the Blue Civilization.


    It is a pity that without the powerful Sage monks to open the way, their attack power is much weaker, and the incision cannot be opened quickly. On the contrary, as the two armies approached completely, the artillery fire of nearly 100,000 warships took turns firing, which caused great damage to them.


    The demon monks were hit and blasted one after another, and even one by one was devoured by artillery.


    Faced with an increasingly anxious war situation and an increasingly unfavorable situation, the disadvantages of the Demon Army''s lack of command by the commander gradually revealed and rapidly expanded. As the formation is divided, each ministry can only fight on its own. Although no one has retreated for the time being, the battle is still fierce, and it is only a courage.


    Under the dispatch of Ji Ningyun, the fleet of the Azure Civilization continued to divide the battle line that surrounded them, concentrated the superior forces for a while, and covered and cooperated with each other, so that the Demon Army could not rescue the same robe, and soon the Demon Army suffered heavy losses. .


    As the battle continued, Li Yan stood on the top of Pangu and watched silently. The colorful battlefield in front of him, heavy fire like blasting fires, constantly exploding battleships, the sword swordsmanship technique, and the monk who was lost in the light group formed a purgatory picture.


    "Even if a few of us didn''t take the fight, there was no suspense in this battle. Although the hump-like Smite army has 100,000, the fleet has no intention to count, they have no time to assemble, and now this army has no master. The commander and the sage are strong, but they are just a group of beasts. "


    Zhou Bashan expressed his views on the war situation. He looked relaxed, with a proud smile on his face, and was obviously proud of the team of saints who could complete the task and played such a huge role in the war.


    "Mo said we wouldn''t take action, the monks wouldn''t show up, and this battle wouldn''t last long." Cervantes said with a smile. He used to be this Maitreya-like smile, but he definitely did not show a cheerful spirit like he does now.


    Li Ye naturally agreed with everyone''s views, but he didn''t think they needed to be dispatched.


    Sure enough, in the second half of the battle, the Demon Army retreated, and was unable to hold its ground. When it was about to collapse, from the terminal of Li Yan and others, Ji Ningyun passed through the Azure system.


    The proposal conveyed by Tongtong: "The demon army is about to flee, and you are invited to lead the monk army to stop them from escaping!"


    Li Min had long anticipated Ji Ningmin''s proposal, "We will detour from the left wing, and General Ji will let the rest of the monks armour from the right wing."


    "Just what I want."


    The Sky Demon Star Army stationed on Dzizhu is the absolute main force of the Sky Demon in the hump and rock galaxy defense lines. Defeating them is not the goal, and it is the goal to wipe them out.


    The fleet of the Azure Civilization will next occupy these two galaxy groups. If they let part of the Demon Army in front of them escape, they will merge with the other Demon monks of the two galaxy groups. There is still a battle force. Come, you can counterattack the fleet of the blue civilization.


    At that time, it remains to be seen whether the latter will be able to keep the results. To avoid this situation, the fleet must first destroy the Tianmo army before it, and then grab the other Tianmo garrison of the two galaxy groups before the Tianmo reinforcements arrive. Only in this way can we gain a firm footing and cope with the situation behind.


    Li Zhi and other five saints, with their respective monks, left the battleship, detoured from the left, and quickly bypassed the battlefield and reached their intended location.


    After nearly half of the casualties, the Slayer army realized that this battle was no longer victorious, and continued fighting just to die, and then the warfare dissipated. After the first fleeing team, the ministries scrambled to flee, hoping to leave here and make plans.


    On the ability to move in the void, in the absence of space jumping, such a giant ship is naturally inferior to the monk in the Luojin wonderland. There are various restrictions on space jumping, and you cannot do it at will.


    Therefore, in the past history of war, although the fleet of the blue civilization defeated the army of the demon, they never captured the demon monks on a large scale and could not stop them from escaping.


    But this time is different. After the demon army returned, it was found that there were already several teams of roadblocking enemies in front, and their positions were scattered, clearly blocking all their retreats. At this moment, the astonished army of heavenly demons who just wanted to get out of it would naturally have no hesitation. Mo said that there was a monk in front of the road, even if it was a mountain of swords and mountains.


    When they attacked, they found in horror that there were even masters of saints in front of them, and there were more than one, there were as many as five!


    When the tens of thousands of troops are aligned and the battle is stable, the situation of the five saints may not be so terrible, but it is different in the melee, which is enough to tear the formation and open the gap.


    But now when the Demon Army is defeated, the monks are not only fighting on their own, but also shaking their hearts. Where can they accumulate strength against the five monks led by the monks in the saint realm?


    Not to mention, there are 10,000 monks behind these five saints.


    In front, there were tigers blocking the road, and they could not break through quickly. Afterwards, there were chasing warships. They were devouring lives, and the demon army fell into the abyss of the quagmire. No matter how miserable shouts and angry growls, they cannot reverse their own fate of being killed.


    At the end of the battle, there were more than a dozen monks who escaped, and most of the others drove the hate on the spot. Only 2,000 people were injured and captured.


    None of the demon surrendered.


    "Escaped monks need to rely on you to chase them. You don''t need to destroy them on the road. When they meet with other garrison garrisons, you will send the coordinates back, and the fleet will come over immediately to support the thunder.


    It is going to completely cut out the two demon army of the two galaxy groups! "


    When the fleet cleaned the battlefield, Ji Ningyun put forward suggestions for the next action in accordance with the plan previously discussed with Li Yan and others.


    Naturally, Li Yan and others had no objection. The escaped monks were only a few thousand, and their five saints pursued the past without any problems.


    ...


    From the star system where Dzi Bead is located, not far from the universe, a fleet that has just completed a space leap is slowly wandering in the deep darkness, like a phantom walking in the shadows, silent.


    Xu Xun, there were two small scout ships, coming from the other direction, and met the fleet.


    After listening to the report of the captain of the scout warship, Lu Yingzhu could not stop the wrong color from climbing his face with his city, and said, "The fleet of the blue government has already defeated the Star Demon Army? How is this possible? There are more than ten saints in the army! "


    "General, this is indeed the case. The weird thing is that the monk Sage Realm did not appear on the battlefield. On the contrary, there are five Sage Realm Masters in the fleet of the Azure government, with nearly 10,000 Great Luo Jinxian participating in the battle!"


    Lu Yanzhu''s face changed, his eyes flickered and he wondered what he was thinking. If it were not for the messy battlefield ahead, he could hardly accept this fact.


    After studying the situation with the scout captain in detail, Lu Zhuzhu''s doubts became more intense. The scout captain did not know why the Heavenly Demon Sage did not appear. They did not cultivate, did not enter the Dzi, and did not know what happened there. This led to Lu Xunzhu''s fog, which made him wonder about the joints.


    "The general, the monk army of the azure government, has been carried by those saint monks to chase the fleeing slayers of the demon. Now the savior army of the hump system is defeated, and then the azure government is to overcome the rock complex. It is not difficult. "Captain Mo''s face is also complicated.


    On the one hand, human beings were able to counterattack the demons to win and seize life in the realm of life and death, and she was also very happy; on the other hand, the blue government relied on the strength of monks to open up the current situation, but it is a true abyss to the abyss The bad news, and it was so bad.


    Lu Yingzhu did not answer Captain Mo''s words.


    After a moment of groaning, Lu Yongzhu regained his calmness, and said slowly: "The problem should be with those monks in the saints. Before that, the blue government could not win this war. It seems we underestimated their strength. Immediately ask what is going on in this war. "


    Captain Mo took the lead. They had more inside in the Azure government and fleet. It is not difficult to know this.


    When Captain Mo came back again, he told Lu Yingzhu that the time had passed.


    "Sure enough, they? They sneaked into the sky and successfully assassinated the eighteen sages of the Demon Army? Are they so powerful?" Upon hearing Captain Mo''s return, Lu Yanzhu changed his face again in shock.


    "My subordinates couldn''t believe that this would be the case, so I repeatedly confirmed with multiple insiders that the news is indeed true!" Captain Mo''s voice was awkward, and he was both surprised and frightened. Balance, what should we do? "


    This time, Lu Yezhu remained silent for a longer time.


    He then said: "It seems that we must temporarily suspend the plan to eliminate monks in the sageland and talk to them seriously."

 v9 Chapter 36： Not give way

    Except for a few of the 3,000 monks who escaped from the battlefield and fled, most of them left in two directions. Li Yan checked the directions and found that one of them went to the rock galaxy and the other went to the center of the hump system.


    When the decision was made, Li Yan took the strength of the monk team of saints to chase the part of the demon to the rock galaxy, and let Ji Ning howl the other monks to stare at another team of demon.


    The basis for doing this is very simple. The demons have 100,000 garrisons on the front line of the hump rocky galaxy. Volibel''s part is already in the hump system. Then another large army should naturally be in the rock galaxy. As long as the part of the demon is solved, the remaining scattered garrison will not be afraid.


    In order to hide his whereabouts and not be noticed by the fleeing monks, Li Zheng let the monk army hang behind him, and the five sages took turns to follow and follow to ensure that they would not be lost.


    Although the monk Da Luo Jin Wonderland can run in the void, the speed is much worse than that of the sage, and overall it is not fast. Fortunately, the rock galaxy is adjacent to the hump galaxy. Li Yan and others followed the way. After spending more than a month, they finally came to the rock galaxy.


    Rock star system Liu Lixing, Tian Ye frontline interstellar army deputy commander Song Ye, is in the mountain camp where the monks are stationed, using a tangram box to listen to various news from the Tian Mo society. This tangram box is powerful. It can receive all kinds of messages from the world of the devil through the legal array built on the glass star.


    At this time, the chaos in Henghai City, Dzizhu Xinghai, was being reported in the Tangram Box some time ago.


    The demon announcer has a strong and powerful voice. After briefly describing the situation in Henghai City, he rebuked those low-level demons for their absurd behavior with a sound of righteousness, accusing them of being a tyrant that destroyed the world of the demon, and was deeply affected by the vast number of demon in the world of the demon It is best to stop the action immediately, or you will be severely punished and stink for thousands of years.


    "That''s good. How could these little devil in Henghai City suddenly take to the streets to create confusion? They don''t go to work, don''t read or eat? The bustle of the world is all for the good. These little devil do these things without cause What are the benefits to them? "A flame-shaped demon asked Song Ye puzzledly.


    As a sage demon, Song Ye is humanoid, with a high crown and wide-sleeved robes, who is personable. He is drinking afternoon tea while listening to the broadcast. He behaves leisurely and hesitates when he hears words: "These little devils are tyrants, tyrants Where does behavior need to be justified? If there is, it is crazy. "


    The flame ball Sky Demon accepted Song Ye''s statement and nodded: "The commander is stationed on the Dzi, and these little devil can''t stay in chaos for a long time, and will be suppressed soon."


    Speaking of this, it sighed with emotion, saying: "Now, the Demon government is working hard to manage the situation, the Demon society is harmonious and the people are peaceful, and the Demon Army has only one breath in the blue government. This is an unprecedented good time. These tyrants I do n¡¯t know what to do in the place where the disaster is happening. It should be cramped. "


    The title of the devil was called by humans, not by themselves, but because they felt mighty and domineering, they accepted it. Moreover, after a group appeared, they always needed a loud name. They did not expect a better name at the time. of.


    Now more than three thousand years have passed, and they have long been accustomed to the title of demon.


    The two demons were talking, and they suddenly heard the report from their subordinates, saying that they were a team of interstellar troops. They came here from the hump, describing them as extremely rushed. After contacting their own monks, they said that they had to report to Song Ye for important news. Meet.


    "How can the star army of Tianzhu star come to us suddenly? We haven''t received any news before. Now the situation of the Tianmo world is good, can there be any major news?" The flame ball Tianmo looked puzzled.


    Song Yemei


    He wrinkled slightly, he didn''t know why. However, this abnormal situation makes it instinctively feel a little unsightly. Dzi is the place where the coach Volley Bell is stationed. How can the other party ¡¯s ministry come to it as a deputy commander ¡¯s camp and describe Cangjie?


    "I''ll know after I''ve seen it." Song Ye waved his hand and gave an order to let the guards outside the galaxy group put the other side in. The brigades temporarily stopped outside, and only the leading ones entered the central area to avoid any fraud. .


    Since the monk who came from Dzi Zhu Xing refused to tell the ordinary monk about that important news, and let the other party tell him, he had to meet with him before saying that it must not be a trivial matter.


    When Song Ye saw the sky demon from Dzizhu, he couldn''t help but be surprised. The other side was scaly all over, and his breath was disordered. Obviously, the injuries were not minor, and they were all the same.


    Song Ye''s first thought was that the other party violated the military law and was punished by Wally Bell. He fled to the camp and asked him to keep it.


    However, this thought was fleeting, and the monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland were all resoundingly present. How could they flock in violation of military law?


    But apart from this, Song Ye couldn''t figure out what else could cause thousands of monks in the sky to come here.


    "General Song, bad! The Azure government''s fleet counterattacked the humpback system. The army was more than 90% dead and wounded, and it was defeated. I finally managed to escape here, please General Song to respond quickly!" The voice of the headed demon was sad and anxious.


    Song Yezhen was there, almost thinking that he had heard it wrong, "The blue government''s fleet counterattacked? Still defeating you? How is it possible! Where is the coach, it did not lead you to the battle? How come the humpback was more than 60,000 troops, how could it be the blue government? Fleet defeated ?! "


    "Coach ... the coach is missing, the rest of the saintly monks have been assassinated in advance! The azure government has cultivated five saintly strong men, and each of them has extraordinary strength, and I can''t resist it Ah! "Cried for the first day.


    The news was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and Song Ye was shocked for a moment, but felt that it was totally unreasonable and he could not accept it. For a moment, Song Ye settled down and understood the war in detail.


    When Song Ye knew the details and was about to convene an army, he received an order from the upper level of the demon to pass through the circle. Ordered it to cling to Liulixing not to act rashly, wait for reinforcements to come, and then fight the fleet of the Azure government.


    It turned out that on the eve of the outbreak of the Dzi Bead War, the Tianmo in the Qingdingshan camp had reported the relevant situation in a timely manner.


    It''s just that this news is too incredible, and the upper level of the demon is not convinced. It also suspects that there is any conspiracy of Volley Bell, whether it is collusion with the demon forces of the demon, and intends to do something that is not good for the demon government. After all, the confusion in Henghai City Right in front of me.


    After all, for more than three thousand years, the demons have been on the upper hand of the war. Now they have fought the blue government to the last battle. They simply do not believe that the blue government has such power. Even if the Wall Planners succeed, the power of the Five Sages is ultimately limited.


    Therefore, the first reaction of the upper layer of the sky demon was to send the demon to the dwarf star to check the reality.


    Later, with the fall of Dzizhu, the power of the blue government controlled the various legal arrays of Dzizhu, plus the void near Dzizhu, and there were many warships and monks on alert. The monks dispatched by the high level of the demon to investigate and go around It took more than a month to figure out the beginning and end of the war, and successfully got out and relayed the news.


    The upper demons had to accept the facts, and immediately set out to arrange the army, intending to take back the humpback system while the blue government was not stable.


    "Immediate order, prepare for the whole army!" After Song Ye gave the order, God


    Color returned to calm.


    There are more than 30,000 interstellar armies of the rock galaxy, and there are more than 20,000 stationed in the Lilistar camp, which is a great force. The blue government''s fleet counterattack did come suddenly, which caught it off guard, but it was not so easy for the other party to attack.


    Apart from that, the other party didn''t know that its ministry was stationed at Liulixing. It would take a long time to find it. Before that, the reinforcements should have arrived. At that time, it will be easy to counterattack the fleet of the Azure government.


    "The people of the Azure government do n¡¯t know what went crazy, just like those in Henghai who do n¡¯t know the so-called tyrants. Do they think that by stealthly attacking the garrison that defeated Dzizhuxing, they can occupy the hump system and reverse the war? The big picture? How can their little power deal with the next big counterattack of the Demon Army? It''s a self-death! "


    Flame Admiral said dismissively.


    Song Ye took it seriously and sneered: "If they do n¡¯t take the initiative to attack, they can still survive for two or three years. This time they take the initiative to die, that is too long a fate, and we can only fulfill them!"


    Under Song Ye''s order, Liulixing''s army of heavenly demons waited.


    The monks were very relaxed and did not feel half nervous, including Song Ye.


    In their view, the fall of the hump is not necessarily a bad thing, which gives them the opportunity to make extra contributions. When the monks were full of confidence, imagining the next scene of counterattack, they came to the outside of Liulixing, but they were not their much-anticipated reinforcements, but the fleet of the blue government!


    Not a small unit yet.


    "The fleet of the blue government has arrived? Why did they come so fast, how did they know we were stationed at Liulixing?" Song Ye heard the news, his hands shook, and the tea lid fell to the ground immediately. This situation made it very accident.


    But it calmed down quickly, "How many battleships do they have?"


    "About 70,000 warships!"


    Hearing this number, Song Ye jumped to his heart, and he didn''t even care about picking up the tea lid. He put down the tea bowl and sat in deep thought. His Majesty had only about 30,000 troops, and it was clear that he could not beat 70,000 warships.


    However, it doesn''t mean that it will definitely be defeated.


    If you give up your offense and do your best to defend, or fight against each other in the interstellar space, you do n¡¯t need to build, you just need to protect yourself, hold the opponent, and wait for reinforcements to come. The monk''s help was possible.


    With the right tactics, everything is promising.


    Song Ye thought so, his eyes were brighter, and he was about to speak, and saw the monk who reported the military situation, saw that he had recovered from his contemplation, and went on to say, "General, in addition to the battleship, we also found the blue There are thousands of government monks! "


    Hearing this, Song Ye''s eyelids flew, and he almost scolded, he said darkly: "What else, let''s talk together!"


    "And ... then, the five Sage monks in the Azure government are among them!"


    Song Ye murmured in his heart, and his face was ashes in an instant. There are thousands of monks in Luojin Wonderland, which can limit the space for the movement of his army and make them less flexible. Adding this to the five saints'' monks, it has nothing to rely on!


    The sage realms of the five azure governments, but how to solve the eighteen demon sage realms, how powerful! There are only six monks under his sagehood. Where are their opponents? !!


    With this in mind, Song Ye involuntarily scolded the azure government for a meal. The other party did everything it could to give it no way!

 v9 Chapter 37： Difficult to face

    The situation is so dangerous. For Song Ye, the most sensible choice at this time is to strategically retreat with his army and temporarily escape the fleet of the blue government. After consolidating the reinforcements of the Demonic Government, they counterattacked back and fought against the troops of the Azure Government.


    Song Ye wanted to make such a choice, but unfortunately, the detailed military report it obtained was that the fleet of the Azure government was clearly prepared. The 70,000 warships did not appear in one location and one direction, but surrounded the glass from all sides. The stellar system where the star is!


    If it was just the fleet, Song Ye really didn''t have to be afraid of the other party. It was not difficult for Liulixing''s more than 20,000 garrisons to find an empty body or to break through the weak area surrounded by the fleet. However, there are still thousands of monks in Luojin Wonderland in the army of the Azure government, enough to bite them.


    The cooperation between the monks and the fleet was really difficult.


    At this time, Song Ye suddenly realized that with the success of the azure government''s plan, the situation of the war between the demons and the human army was undergoing great changes. Simply put, the army of the Azure government has become stronger and more difficult than before.


    There was no retreat, and Song Ye no longer had to worry, it soon made up his mind.


    Song Ye came to the main peak of the camp. Below the main peak is a huge square composed of a number of mountains that have been flattened to the top. At this time, more than 20,000 Luojin Wonderland Tianmo had sat cross-legged on the square, waiting for military orders.


    Song Ye''s face looked like iron: "The 80,000 army of the Azure government has come around, they intend to slaughter our army, take our land, and wipe us out! Gentlemen, we have no retreat, no friendly forces, even no hope, There is no vitality! This battle is very different in strength, and we are doomed to lose! Tell Ben, what are you waiting for? "


    "war!"


    "war!"


    "war!"


    The monks of all demons stood up together, shouting with arms raised, all looking angry, impassioned, and dying.


    "The demon can fight to the battlefield without bones, but never surrender to Azure!" Song Ye shouted in a deep voice. This sentence is the belief of all the demons. From the moment they were born, they did not share the sky with the blue government, and the two parties could only survive.


    Of course, not sharing the sky with the blue government does not mean that we cannot coexist with humans.


    Song Ye glanced at his ministry, pulled out his sword, and held up to point to the blue sky: "Sergeants, we will all die in this battle, but we will let the Azure government know that the demon is their eternal fear, it is theirs Eternal Nightmare!


    "Sergeants, we will die here today. Tomorrow, reinforcements will come and send the blue government''s army into the abyss! Gentlemen, in order to eliminate tomorrow the blue government in the world, and to completely eliminate the evil in this universe, Will fight! "


    "war!"


    "war!"


    "war!"


    ...


    Seeing the Star Demon Star Army, the formation was neatly flying over, facing several times the enemy, and still taking the initiative to attack without any chance, and the offensive was extraordinary, such as the tigers in the mountains, the situation of breaking the boat, Li Ye was somewhat surprised. .


    He has been fighting endlessly in his life, and has encountered countless opponents. Under such circumstances, there is such a presence as the sage demon, and he is still charging forward at this time, and it is rare that he does not want to break through and evacuate.


    The fleet of the Azure government, although it has encircled Liuxing, has


    The iron barrel-like formation, the demon army is doomed to be unable to escape the birth, but a few sages of the demon territory, with a small unit of elite breakthrough, is still feasible.


    Before the battle of Dzizhuxing, thousands of monks were taken away without the sage of heaven and magic, let alone now.


    Li Zhi''s unexpected feelings flickered away, and his impression of the demon was at most admired for his warfare, and had no other thoughts. The battle had begun. He joined Zhou Bashan and others, and joined the battlefield with a monk army.


    The battle progressed smoothly, and no major change was possible without it. Although the high fighting spirit of the demon had caused some injuries to the fleet and monks, this did not affect the overall situation.


    The fleet''s frontal attack and encirclement reduced the space of the Demon Army. The monk army flexibly attacked and restrained the opponent''s combat power. The two forces joined forces to successfully divide the Demon Army and wipe out a swarm.


    The sages of the demon gods created some trouble for the fleet, but under the attention of Li Zhi, Zhou Bashan, and others, the other party did not achieve too many results, and they were soon killed one by one.


    The duration of the entire battle is not as good as that of Dzizhu Star.


    Song Ye was severely wounded and captured by Li Yan. The rest of the demon sages were killed in battle, while the Da Luojin fairyland demon was completely wounded and wounded. The wounded and captured were not even within Chengdu.


    According to Li Zhi''s idea, it is not necessary to capture the demons, and the ethnic positions of the two sides are different. It is difficult to make those big Luojin fairyland demons use for themselves. However, the captive of the monk was a request of the blue government. Although Li Zhi didn''t understand it well, he didn''t feel the need to change this order.


    "The sage monk that the wall planners plan to cultivate is really extraordinary and extraordinary!" After being captured, Song Ye was covered with wounds and a shawl. He stared up at Li Yan with his eyes raised, his teeth resentful, uncomfortable. Hostile, intense as fire.


    These emotions Li Min didn''t care, and what made him slightly puzzled was that there was still envy and jealousy in Song Ye''s eyes, especially the flash of inferiority, which made him frown.


    However, Li Ye was relieved when he thought about it. It was also a sage state. Song Ye had almost no backhand power in front of him. The gap between the two was indeed larger, and Song Ye had normal emotions.


    In fact, the combat power of Zhou Bashan and others is not much better than that of the Sage Sage. Only with the cooperation of a skilled team can they show their extraordinary combat power. Only Li Yan, because of the enhancement of Xiongwei''s power by Long Qi, the ordinary sage of the demon is not his opponent.


    The fleet and monks burst into joyful shouts. The victory of the war was almost full-bodied and almost one-sided. The process was even very easy, and everyone''s morale reached an unprecedented level.


    With the garrison''s garrison annihilation, the garrison''s military power in the rock galaxy and hump system was basically eliminated. Those sporadic garrisons will soon be cut off if they do not retreat. At this point, the blue civilization has regained control of these two galaxy groups.


    In the war of more than 3,000 years, the blue civilization lost more than it won. This victory is unprecedented. Before that, the blue civilization had fallen into a bottomless abyss. After this battle, they finally saw a glimmer of dawn.


    In addition, the rich resources of the rock galaxy and the hump system have also allowed the blue civilization to take a big breath and strengthen its own strength, which has the basis for continuing to fight against the demons.


    Ji Ningmao had already told Li Gao long ago that reoccupying these two galaxy groups is enough for the Blue Civilization to cultivate two more saints, more than 10,000


    Big Luo Jinxian and double the number of Star Wars. The fleet, which had previously struggled with logistics, will also be adequately replenished.


    However, these are only good ideas for the future. To achieve this, there is a premise that the army of the blue civilization can repel the counterattack of the demon army. The scale of this battle is bound to be greater than before, and it is not so easy for the blue civilization to win, and it is imminent.


    "How many troops did you support this time?" In the Pangu command pod, Li Min asked Song Ye, who had a weak breath and was carried by Zhou Bashan.


    Song Ye smiled with a smile. There is a feeling of vengeance that is about to be reported. You can''t jump back for a few days. It didn''t hide it because it doesn''t think the blue government can resist. "More than 200,000! They are coming soon. You guys are dead ... "


    As soon as this remark came out, whether it was monks such as Zhou Bashan, or fleet officers such as Ji Ningyun, they all looked slayed and their eyes were unprecedentedly dignified. Zhou Bashan did not hesitate Song Ye''s arrogant attitude. He punched his lower abdomen with a punch, curled it to the ground, bleeding from the corners of his mouth, and convulsed, and seemed to die at any time.


    In the two battles of Dzizhu and Lilu, although the blue army won a great victory, the monk of the sky demons was determined to fight endlessly during the battle, so the army of the blue government also suffered a lot of casualties.


    After the two wars, they were destroyed and wounded. After a short period of repairs, the number of warships that can fight again reached 15,000. The deaths of monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland also amounted to nearly a thousand.


    In fact, the battle damage was small, less than 20% in total, and only half of it was lost. After half of the battleships and monks were recuperated, they could continue to fight in the near future. But the absolute number is still not small, and the temporary damage of combat power is placed there, and it cannot be underestimated.


    "There are more than 98,000 warships arriving here. This is all the mobile force of the Azure Civilization. Now that the monk power is added, after deducting the war damage, how can it be only half of the demon army. In the next battle, we should how to spell?"


    He Jie raised this question in anxiety, looking at Ji Ningyun and Li Yan, hoping to get an answer from them that would make her feel at ease.


    Ji Ningchi was meditative and silent. The existing battleships of the Azure Civilization total more than 100,000. All that can be moved are already mobilized. The others are just barely enough to provide basic protection for important nodes. They cannot be transferred at all. Besides, you ca n¡¯t let the dark abyss directly occupy the rear, right?


    In this next life-and-death battle, they can only rely on the power in front of them.


    "Ahem, you don''t have to be so serious, so frustrated, there is good news ... the 200,000-strong army is the main force of the garrison''s garrison in the nearby star field, radiating more than ten galaxy groups, which was originally The power of the last battle against your azure government.


    "That is to say, as long as you defeat this army, in a short period of time, the Demonic Government will not be able to organize a stronger force to deal with you, and you will have a chance to survive. Oh, yes, that ten A few galaxy groups, maybe you can take it.


    "In that case, wouldn''t the blue government be able to come back to life?"


    Song Ye, who was unable to stand up, lay on the ground, vomited blood, and said hardly, it looked bleak and faint, but his voice was still powerful. It was a power of ridicule, with a low laughter, like an elephant laughing at a small ant who wanted to swallow it.

 v9 Chapter 38： Only humans themselves

    "But ah, you can think clearly, that is more than 200,000 elite troops, and there are more than 30 saints sitting in the town. Ahem ... Li Yan, the five of you are really strong, even Wally Bells are planted in your hands, and the eighteen saints of Dzi Bead have been stabbed by you in secret.


    "But you won''t have this opportunity again, nor will you have time to prepare for anything else. They are coming soon. How about, are you desperate and painful now? Do you dare to face our army? Do you have this ability?


    "Now you should always realize that the victory you just achieved is just a joke and it is useless. Haha, your blue government is going to perish, perish! No one can stop it, it can''t stop it!"


    Speaking of it later, Song Ye seemed to have gone mad, with his hands on his back, laughing, out of breath.


    Zhou Bashan was irritated, slammed it up, and punched it again with a sharp punch. "The defeated army dares to be brave? The demon reinforcements are powerful and have nothing to do with you. You are just our prisoner. A miserable captive! "


    Song Ye was beaten up like a shrimp, and his mouth began to vomit blood again. At this time, his face was extremely pale, and I am afraid that there is not much essence and blood left. It is estimated that the two spits will become dry corpses. Zhou Bashan was furious and fisted like rain, with plans to smash him into flesh.


    Li Xun walked over to stop him, shook his head and said, "It obviously doesn''t want to live anymore. It deliberately angers our purpose, but it is to seek a quick death. We can''t make it as expected. Keeping it may be useful to us."


    Wally Bell and Song Ye, one is the coach of the frontline army of 100,000, one is a vice general, is also a big monster with a surname in the world of the demon, will not say that it is useless at all. This is why Li Zhi captured them and kept them.


    Zhou Lishan was accustomed to obeying Li''s orders. Although he was reluctant, he lost Song Ye with a sigh of coldness, and warned: "Don''t dare to talk nonsense, I will make you worse off!"


    Song Ye ignored Zhou Bashan, but just managed to look up at Li Yan, gritted his teeth and said, "Do you really think that you can fight against more than 200,000 troops and more than 30 saints? Whether I ask for death or not, this is always Reality, you have to face it! "


    Li Huan didn''t have any expression, and said lightly, "I can''t fight, I won''t know until I fight."


    ...


    In any case, the army of the demon has not yet arrived, and Li Zhi and others and the fleet have a little time to rest.


    Ji Ningchi is very busy, adjusting the fleet to the maximum, and concentrating resources to quickly repair those warships that are not seriously damaged and can recover their combat power as soon as possible. Now that she knows that her opponent has more than 200,000 troops, she must study how to make the most of the advantage of occupying the battlefield and fight against the demon army according to the existing "topography" of the star field.


    Although she knew that no matter what she did, the effect would not be great, but she did not relax at all.


    She can only do this, and she believes that the details determine the success or failure. If everything is done well, maybe the quantitative change will lead to the qualitative change. Even if the army is still defeated in the end, she can have a clear conscience.


    In addition, Ji Ningyun submitted a request for resource replenishment to the Azure government. To her surprise, only two days after the request was submitted, the transport fleet arrived with supplies.


    It turned out that after the victory of Dzi Bead,


    The Azur Parliament unanimously passed a resolution to transfer all the resources of the Azur civilization, whether it is cultivation resources or scientific and technological resources, to the army. The azure council is very determined, and its efficiency has reached its extreme. Everyone is doing their best to support the front line without reservation.


    Now, if Li Yan and others and the fleet fail in the next battle, the Azure government will lose its ability to migrate, and the entire Azure civilization will be destroyed by the resistance of the Demon Army without any resistance and it will not be able to drift to farther stars. Continue to light the torch of the blue civilization.


    Li Xuan felt the trust of the blue civilization and felt the heavy responsibility.


    Ji Ningzhang and the Azure government are doing their best to prepare for the next battle. Li Zhi will not be idle. He is also traveling between the stars, familiar with the situation in various places, seeking to use the space of the stars, and use various wars. The possibility of law and strategy.


    It ¡¯s just that civilization has developed to the present level. The battle between the blue civilization and the demon civilization has lasted more than three thousand years, and they have a deep understanding of each other. They are also very familiar with this star domain that once fought. It is really more difficult.


    There is not much time. The Demon Army may come at any time. The fate-determining war will soon erupt. Even when Li Zhi was a little worried, this day, when he was inspecting an asteroid belt, he suddenly found that not far away. Three battleships were approaching.


    That was not the battleship of the Azure government. Li Zhi knew very well where Ji Ning''s battleships were now operating. The other side sent a signal of light and shadow, which meant asking for a conversation. Li Wei only groaned and greeted him.


    Only three battleships, how can you take him? Even if there was a sage demon lying in it, no one could stop him. Li Yan would like to know what kind of forces are also nearby in this battlefield about the battle of life and death of the blue civilization.


    Not to mention the other, Li Yan must figure out that the opponent is friend or foe. If it is the enemy, then he needs to think about whether to solve the other party first.


    The identity of the other party actually has an answer in mind. In this star domain, except for the Demonic Government and the Azure Government, the only third-party force is the Dark Abyss.


    Sure enough, Lu Yanzhu was in the middle battleship.


    "You dare to ask me for dialogue with only three battleships. I admire your courage." Li Yan got on the battleship and saw Lu Yanzhu in the living room.


    Before the two met, only this warship flew a long distance forward, and the other two warships remained in place.


    Before Li Yan entered the ship, he carefully sensed the condition of the warship and found no aura fluctuations. With the alertness of dragon spirit in his body, no abnormality was detected, which shows that there is no strong monk on this battleship.


    "Sit down, please." A clean and uniformed military uniform set Lu Yingzhu''s figure upright and long. He asked Li Huan to sit down. The seat turned out to be a few futons, with an ancient style and an ancient charm, and a female officer with a clear eyebrow making tea, elegant and skillful, obviously knows this.


    Li Yan took a sneer to sit down. This was obviously a special arrangement by Lu Yongzhu, knowing that he came out of the Tang society and intentionally drew on each other''s relationship.


    However, the two killed a few months ago. The fleet to the dark abyss was defeated by him, with heavy casualties. There was really no friendship between them, and some were just hostility.


    For example, now Li Yan thinks


    Yes, find out if the fleet to the dark abyss is nearby, how to find them quickly, and cut out this instability factor before the outbreak of the war with the demons. Maybe it''s more convenient to send search magic to Lu Yezhu directly? The other party was just a mortal, unable to stop his means.


    "Captain Li seems to be hostile to me? In fact, it doesn''t have to be. You and I just have different positions and there is no deep hatred. In the final analysis, our goals are actually the same." Lu Yanzhu sat down and said without changing his face.


    "At this time, would General Lu still want to lobby me and go down to the abyss?" If the other party had this idea, Li Yan would be disappointed. What a self-righteous stupid person to think of.


    Lu Yanzhu shook his head, "It doesn''t matter if you fall to the dark abyss. We might as well open the skylight to speak brightly. Presumably Captain Li also knows that the existence of the dark abyss is because of the planners. The cultivation of individual monks in the blue civilization has always It''s something we hate.


    "To be honest, scientific and technological civilization is a collective civilization. We can go to this day by relying on group wisdom and group effort, not personal strength. I don''t need to say too much, so Captain Li thinks I am preaching.


    "In short, the Dark Abyss hopes that the human civilization of the earth will continue, develop and grow, maintain vitality, and create continuous glory, which will prosper in the universe. At this point, our positions are the same, right?"


    The tea was ready. Captain Mo poured two bowls and pushed them to Li Yan and Lu Yanzhu. The latter gestured to Li Yan and took a sip.


    The tea is good. It is different from what Li Zhi has drank before. Don''t have a flavor, which makes him quite satisfied.


    Putting down the tea bowl, he said, "At the last breath of the blue civilization, which is about to be destroyed by the demon, the dark abyss is still fighting the fleet of the blue civilization. General Lu said at this time that you want humankind to last forever. Persuasive. "


    Lu Yanzhu gave a sigh, and there was a painful, tangled color under his eyes. "To the dark abyss, no war has ever been fought against the azure civilization, but only the azure government. More precisely, it has been planned to face the wall.


    "When we were just established, we firmly believed in what we could change. For more than a thousand years, watching the azure civilization gradually fade away, we were miserable and confused.


    "But we always believe that for human beings, no matter how difficult the situation is, we can overcome it. As long as people''s heart is not lost, even if we have lost all our existing territories and forced to move to the universe, we can stand up again. . But if the person''s heart is broken, the fate of humanity will only be extinct. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Zhezhu faced solemn killing and looked directly at Li Zhe: "In this universe, only humans can destroy humans. Captain Li believes or not?"


    Li Yan shook his head: "What is the human heart? Now the greatest enemy of mankind, the opponent that makes mankind almost perish, but the demon."


    "Human instinct is human nature. Or rather, it is the glorious, fraternal, and rational side of human nature." Lu Yanzhu said this, suddenly paused, and then his complexion became extremely complicated. "Captain Li knows, Tian Mo is How did it appear? "


    Li Zheng frowned slightly. "Does General Lu mean that the emergence of the demon is related to human beings? Is it possible that it is human interstellar expansion, invaded the home of the demon, or caused the mutation of the demon, which only changed the demon Gotta talk to humans? "

 v9 Chapter 39： Common needs

    After a few wars, Li Zhi had a clear understanding of the Demon Army, fighting the human army desperately, even if he knew he would die and did not surrender. Between the two, there seems to be a common hatred.


    However, Li Zhi''s words were full of skepticism. What he suspected was not his own words, but Lu Yanzhu. At this time, Li Yan thought that what he needed to pay attention to most was not to be fooled by Lu Yanzhu''s words.


    Lu Yingzhu noticed Li Zhi''s alert.


    With a long sigh, there was a deep pain in his eyebrows, and he drank the tea in the bowl, and then it returned to normal.


    He looked at Li Xun and said, "Why exactly are Sky Demons, how did they appear, why did they fight the Azure government to the end, and why they have been delaying the war until today when they could destroy the Azure government ... .


    "I wo n¡¯t answer you for these questions. Because no matter what I say, you do n¡¯t have to believe it, and you may even think that I have ulterior motives. If you want to know these, then ask the demons, or in the demonic world Find the answer. Then you will believe. "


    Li Xun restrained the urge to grab Lu Yingzhu and use God''s search technique. At this time, it is not necessary for the two sides to completely turn their faces, so there is no need to be so anxious. Moreover, in all the words Lu Yanzhu said, he should reduce his trust and should not act lightly.


    "General Lu, the reason why I came to meet you is not to hear you say that there are some, I believe that you see me, and I will not just want to say these. If you have any purpose, let''s talk directly, we do n¡¯t want to Waste of time. "Li Yan did not want to talk nonsense with Lu Yanzhu.


    Lu Yanzhu took a deep look at Li Zhi, and at this moment, it seemed as if he was confirming whether Li Zhi was qualified to let him say the next words.


    "You and Sage Realm are really different. Maybe, all the sage realities on the wall are different from Sage Realm." Lu Yanzhu''s smile was bitter. He said this, but he didn''t have too many exceptions, but was aside. Captain Mo, who brewed tea, stopped the movement in his hand and looked at him with a puzzled, searching look.


    "Captain Li, you defeated the Demon Army in a short time. With a lot of damage, you temporarily captured the rock galaxy and hump system. This is a great victory for the Azure civilization."


    Lu Yanzhu stared directly at Li Yan, "But then, more than 200,000 troops and more than 30 sage monks counterattacked, you can''t cope. The difference in absolute strength is there, it is not a plan that can be smoothed out. In this situation, there is no room for strategy. "


    Li Yan didn''t answer, and when he landed, Zhu Zhu continued.


    Lu Yanzhu''s eyes were bright, and then he said, "You will definitely lose. If you lose, the blue civilization will be destroyed. There will be no chance of survival. If you want to be undefeated, there is only one possibility."


    Li Wei said: "This possibility is you to the dark abyss to help us fight against the demon?"


    Lu Yingzhu nodded. "Apart from this, is there any other way?"


    Li Yan was silent.


    There are tens of thousands of warships in the dark abyss, and the strength is not very weak. Although combined with the military power of the Azure government, there is still no quantitative advantage for the Devils, but if they are willing to assist, they are unexpectedly attacked from the side, although they still may not win. Grasp, at least to increase the odds.


    "To the dark abyss is the insurgency of the azure civilization. It has always been the enemy of the azure government. Why can I help you suddenly change your position and help the azure government to win this crucial battle?" ask.


    Lu Yanzhu shook his head again: "The position of the dark abyss has not changed, nor will it change its position. But I have said before that the existence of the dark abyss is for the humanity of the earth to continue. Right now is the most dangerous moment of the blue civilization. Azure Civilization


    Good opportunity, to the dark abyss will not and can''t stay out of the matter. "


    Li Yue did not agree or deny this statement. He asked: "Why should you choose to talk to me and communicate with the fleet commander Ji Ningzhen directly?"


    "The reason couldn''t be simpler." Lu Yanzhu looked at Li Yandao, "Because you are more important. Although I am very reluctant to admit it and extremely unwilling to accept it, but to be realistic, you may be the most important future of the blue civilization."


    ...


    Leaving Lu Yingzhu''s battleship, Li Zhiyuan returned.


    Although Lu Yanzhu promised that the fleet to the abyss would participate in the next war and attack at the most suitable time to help the army of the Azure government against the demon army, but Li Zhi didn''t have much hope for them.


    Lu Yingzhu did not say that the fleet in the dark abyss will be merged into the battle sequence of the azure government army, or he will arrive at the battlefield early to prepare-if he said so, Li Ye would not agree. Who can guarantee that the fleet from the dark abyss will not attack the fleet of the Azure government suddenly?


    Li Yan also did not intend to follow Lu Yanzhu''s warship to find the fleet to the dark abyss, and sought to eliminate this instability factor first.


    On the one hand, there is not enough time, and the fleet of the Azure Government is not good at distracting, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with the demons. See you.


    Even in the official data of the Azure system, there is no record of collusion between the Dark Abyss and the Demons, and there is no precedent for the Dark Abyss to take the opportunity to cause trouble to the Azure government forces when the Azures fight against the Demons.


    Back in the fleet, Li Min went to meet Ji Ningmin and he would meet with Lu Minzhu and briefly explained to the other party.


    Although he had no hope for the Dark Abyss, in case the opposing fleet appeared during the battle, Ji Ningyun must be mentally prepared. Nothing is going to happen. The fleet is indiscriminate. Shoot at the fleet to the abyss? What if the other party really came to help?


    Ji Ningyun was surprised and surprised at the news brought back by Li Yan, but she soon calmed down and carefully considered the credibility of the incident.


    "To the dark abyss, there are indeed records of fighting against the demons, but they have never cooperated with the government fleet. However, if they are to deal with us, they really don''t need to meet you, they just need to do it suddenly when the war breaks out.


    "But to say that they will help us, I don''t believe it. The Azure government has pursued the Dark Abyss for so many years, and the Dark Abyss has also fought the Azure government for so many years. Right now, it is impossible to help. If there is any special situation, it is indeed special ... "


    When it comes to the back, Ji Ningyun also has some uncertainty.


    In the end, she waved and said to Li Yan: "We ca n¡¯t have any hope for the dark abyss. The next war, we still have to arrange it in accordance with independent operations. As for distraction and preparations to the dark abyss, we ca n¡¯t even defeat the demon army. Indeed, indeed Without this energy, everything can only be adjusted in an emergency. "


    Li Min nodded slightly, agreeing.


    And even if the fleet to the dark abyss joins, their total strength is only half of that of the Demon Army. This battle is still very difficult. Fighting in the void is not like the battle in the world. One side can defend the city and occupy so much convenience. Although the army of the void has a defensive formation, the keynote is that the two armies fight.


    ...


    After Li Huan left, Lu Yanzhu returned to the voyage with three warships, and he drank from bowl to bowl, always saying nothing. The tea in the tea kettle was already mild. Captain Mo boiled another kettle with gentle movements and tried not to make any noise.


    It''s been a long time with Lu Yanzhu. Captain Mo knows the habits of the other party.


    It was clear at this time that the other party was pondering deeply, and had almost no sense of external things and could not disturb, otherwise it would inevitably lead to the fury of Thunder.


    After drinking the water in the second tea kettle, Lu Yingzhu regained his thoughts, and Captain Mo opened his mouth and said: "No aura fluctuations have been detected. Li shouldn''t follow, should we stop orbiting and return to the fleet immediately? go with?"


    Lu Yanzhu put down the tea bowl, "He is a sage state. If he intentionally hides the breath, we will not detect it at all. It is not necessary to go around the circle. Go back."


    Captain Mo gave his order, looked at him, and stopped talking.


    "Ask what you want."


    "General, to the dark abyss has always been to oppose the plan of the face of the wall as the mission, but now we have to work with Li Zhi, the face of the wall of the saints monks, does this not make the three armed forces chaotic?"


    This question is very heavy and of practical significance. Lu Yanzhu did not sigh with utter sigh, "You also saw when Li Zhi came in. The system did not detect any abnormalities, which shows that his mind is clear and his body has no hidden diseases. ... in other words, his cultivation is solid and healthy. Do you know what this means? "


    Captain Mo bit his lower lip, his face paled and his voice trembled. "This means that the planner has achieved complete success. We ... we ..."


    Lu Yanzhu waved his hand to signal that Captain Mo need not be so painful. "The plan of the face wall was indeed a complete success, but this does not mean that the dark abyss has completely failed, let alone that the dark abyss has lost its meaning. On the contrary, the more important we are at this time, the more important we are. "


    Captain Mo seemed to understand.


    Lu Yanzhu continued: "You know that the power of self-cultivation is the source of the scourge of the blue civilization. But what you didn''t think about is that the power of self-cultivation will perturb the scientific and technological civilization built by human beings on the earth. On the other hand, it is because the powerful monks cannot restrain them at all.


    "The fate of the blue civilization cannot be pinned on the personal qualities of powerful monks. In the face of the expanding power and desire, the character is not worth mentioning. The fair and just collective world of the blue civilization must be prosperous and long-lasting. Monk''s. "


    Captain Mo understood what Lu Yanzhu said, and she asked in confusion: "Why do we still help Li Zhuo them this time? Let them bite the dog with the demon dog and be destroyed by the demon. Wouldn''t it be easier for us?"


    Lu Yingzhu glanced at Captain Mo, and was a little bit dissatisfied, and his voice became harsher: "Captain, you have to remember that the existence of the abyss of the dark is, of course, opposed to the plan of the face wallists, but the reason we oppose the plan of the face wallists is for the blue Civilization lasts for the future of humanity on earth!


    "The blue civilization and the demonic world are deadly enemies. This cannot be changed and cannot be adjusted.


    "The reason why we fought the Azure government desperately before was because of the stubbornness of the Azure government, we had to make the worst plan. Even if we drifted into the depths of the universe, we must also adhere to the scientific and technological civilization without the emergence of monks.


    "But now, Li Yan has appeared. This matter has been unchangeable. And his appearance was beyond everyone''s expectation. He is different. He is not the face of the blue government, but from the planet Xiuzhen.


    "He is sober and conscious, and cultivates for health. He cultivates in the saintly state, and is willing to take risks alone for the sake of the blue civilization. His cultivation is also based on the power of the people''s luck. His interests and the public The interests are the same, so he has great fortune, and it is worth our trust.


    "Simply put, he might let us see the light.


    "So, we can try to continue in-depth exchanges with him for better possibilities. So helping the Blue Civilization to win this war is our common need."

 v9 Chapter 40： Survival (1)

    The demon army arrived.


    Li Yan knew in advance where they appeared. There were so many large-scale teleportation arrays in the rock galaxy, and they could pass through the 30,000 saviors'' arrays at one time. Even in the demon world, it is a miracle-like project and not easy to build.


    Of course, it cannot be easily destroyed, unless Li Zhi has dozens of sages to help him and give him a long time. Similarly, the Demon Army must emerge from these teleportation formations unless they are willing to spend a year or two marching in the void.


    Now that we know where the other party will appear, the fleet of the Azure government will naturally not be without any targeted action. Ji Ningxuan concentrated his main forces and arranged around two of the teleportation arrays. He planned to set fire and attack the opponents as soon as they appeared.


    The question now is whether Li Yan and others don''t know whether the Demon Army will appear from four teleportation arrays at the same time, or from one or two of them. If it is the latter, then the two law formations that the fleet deploys may have nothing to do, and the army will be swept away.


    The distance between the four law formations, far or near, is near, the fleet moved to other law formations, or maybe the second wave of the demon army, has already come out of the transmission law formations.


    So knowing that concentrating all the battleships and dealing with a legal array can have a better effect, but the fleet cannot arrange this.


    Facts have proved that this anxiety of Li Yan and others is not necessary at all.


    The demons are very confident and arrogant. They chose four French arrays to open at the same time, and 120,000 troops appeared together. As the top combat force in the army, the thirty-two sage realm demons all followed the first wave of the army.


    The fleet of the azure government now has only more than 80,000 battleships, and the monk army is less than 10,000. Thirty-two demon sages, with an army of 120,000 Luojin Wonderland, have occupied enough advantages in both quantity and quality.


    It''s no wonder that the Demon Army dared to choose this way.


    The team of monks of Saint Li and his monks, with more than 40,000 warships, stared at the planetary circle, with the glare of the circle, the three-day magic interstellar army led by eight heavenly magic sages. Then, it immediately appeared on the vast flat ground.


    "attack!"


    Without any hesitation, with the order of Li Zhi, the fleet was ready a long time ago, the gunfire was lit all together, a bunch of laser jet streamers formed a dense cross fire network, and they blasted out to the demon army that showed its shape. . At this point in time, the opponent was too late to cast his defense.


    The countless rays of light were like the firecrackers blasting, and all the monks of the Demon were drowned in a hurry. In the world that shines to the extreme, even the soaring smoke cannot be seen. Under such violent fire, even if all the monks in Da Luojin Wonderland came, they would inevitably be killed.


    In the rising cloud of smoke, eight swift figures came up against the trend, and as soon as they appeared in the fleet''s field of vision, they came to the fleet in a flash.


    They were surrounded by defensive masks, and the sword was cut out in their hands. The sword air knife light blocked the sky light and was still clearly visible in the artillery storm, destroying the artillery fire encountered on the road.


    Seeing their actions, they want to rely on their unparalleled cultivation to quickly create the fleet.


    Trouble, attract the firepower of the fleet, and win the opportunity to form a defensive battle for the 30,000 heavenly demons below.


    The ready-to-go team of sage monks has long been waiting for this moment. When the sage demon appeared, Zhou Bashan yelled and rushed down with a mountain axe in his hand to split the dark-like practice. Thousands of axe swept away toward the other, as if to crush the whole world into powder.


    Forced by the power of such a terrible weeping ghost, the eight saints were stunned by the demons, and when their bodies stopped for a moment, Cervantes held up his hands, such as supporting Tianyue, slamming down, countless A vine-like light band entangled a few of them.


    At this time, each light feather was like a celestial meteor, blasting down towards one of the demons, and the speed was extremely fast. The body was dragged by the irreversible demon, and he lay a layer of defensive light shields in front of him, but was hit by the light feathers one by one in the blink of an eye, and finally he was washed by the waterfall-like light feathers and disappeared without trace.


    The figure of Li Yan is like lightning, swept across several demon quickly, the Tianzi sword in his hand hits from time to time, or stabs or stings or chops or chops, each hit is unpredictable, and after each hit, he leaves quickly, just like Dragonfly points to water.


    Some demon defended in time, and the magic weapon or gas shield blocked the attack. Some of the demon''s body was strong enough to avoid his attack, and some were unable to deal with it and were injured by the sword.


    It didn''t hurt the key, naturally it was harmless, but one of the demon was penetrated by the air of the sword, which is a very serious injury and has been forced to retreat. It just wanted to leave, but it wasn''t that easy. An Qier''s light feather followed, killing his life while it was sick.


    Zhou Bashan and Cervantes rushed forward, ramming in the sage realm, not seeking who they could be. What they wanted was to disrupt their formation and force them to move and move, unable to maintain the queue.


    Li Yan interspersed left and right and shot quickly. While further expanding the chaos, he bite them from time to time like a viper. Unlike Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, his attack is very effective, and no demon dares to ignore it, otherwise it is the end of his death.


    The three cooperated with each other. Under the blessings of He Jie''s various techniques, the speed and defense were strengthened, entangled a few demons and saints, leaving them unable to organize an effective attack for a while, while An Qier''s Guangyu was stunned. Focus on the right target and focus your efforts on killing.


    In this situation, the eight demon sages appeared in the air one after another for a short while.


    The last time five people played against the 13 demon sages, He Jie was not badly injured, and Cervantes'' aura was also consumed seriously. This time, the battle was much easier, and no one felt the burden and pressure. In addition to the lack of sages in front of the eyes, there are also people who are more skilled and have more tacit reasons.


    Without these eight saints, the ground is under a 30,000-day demon army that is constantly bombarded by the fleet''s artillery. The situation is naturally very miserable. They do not have the time to form a defense circle, and they must bear more pressure.


    However, although more than 40,000 warships are ready to work and have fierce firepower, their advantages are not so great. They can nail the 30,000 demon army in place and cannot move, relying on long-range artillery, they can directly kill them.


    To achieve this, at least four or five times the military advantage is required. If there are fifteen battleships


    Then, relying on the uninterrupted fierce artillery fire, the 30,000-day demon sage will be directly bombed and killed into **** if the defense law formation is too late.


    Now, knowing that they are in a state of life and death, the monks who will annihilate the whole army without letting go will simply give up the plan to form a team. They are grouped together, with thousands of men as a unit, each of which is arranged in front of them. A thick defensive gas shield, rising from the ground and against the trend!


    Regardless, they just want to kill into the battleship formation.


    Only in the fleet, relying on flexible body, their various skills can play the greatest advantage, and this situation is undoubtedly the fleet does not want to see. Earlier, the fleets in the dark abyss had exhausted the pains of this warfare outside the starry surface of the wall.


    This kind of offensive by Tianmo is very effective. Although the Tianmo in the front part of the queue is constantly being bombarded into dregs by the artillery, but because of the fast speed, the latter part is still approaching the fleet with the Tianmo.


    However, as the demons began to charge and the fleet began to adjust their firepower, the Azure civilization and the Devils civilization have been fighting for many years, and they are familiar with each other, and the powerful functions of the Azure system are also reflected at this moment.


    Tens of thousands of warships in a circular array at high altitude completed the unified adjustment of firepower in an instant, and the artillery fire that had originally been bombarded in a net shape gathered into one hundred. Every four firepower dragons, with a small azimuth difference, blasted the team that Tianmo went up from four directions.


    This kind of firepower configuration not only guarantees the firepower intensity to the greatest extent, but also can cope with the possibility of the Devils team turning to the maximum. That is to say, no matter how the Devils team adjusts its forward direction and tries to get rid of the firepower suppression, it will be futile.


    At this time, Li Yan and others each brought a monk team, but did not move in the fleet formation. Rushing down at this moment would inevitably collide with the long firepower of one''s own warship. Now is not the time for them to pretend. Some time later, they will make a shot.


    After a while, the Tianmo team successfully reached the battleship after paying a heavy price.


    At this time in the past, the fleet would adjust its formation to cope with the next short soldiers. However, the situation is different now. When the monks standing on the battleship, such as monks standing in front of them, shot out, blocked them and confronted them. Fight.


    The demon monks who came into contact with the battleships one after another were attacked head-on by the monk army who had been spared a lot of time, just like the mortal armors who climbed up to the city. If you can''t stand firm enough, you will be chopped down one by one by the city defenders and fall down one by one.


    Subsequent monks are still approaching and jumping on the battleship, but only such great casualties can be obtained by such efforts. Although there are still opportunities to find them, or rely on their own courage to fight, killing human monks, destroying warships, but the number is very small after all, has nothing to do with the overall situation.


    The monks such as Li Zhi in the fleet, once they discovered where the line of defense had been breached, immediately rushed over, relying on their own powerful practices, cooperated with other monks and battleships to stabilize their positions, and killed the monks.


    The 30,000-day monk army, under the siege of more than 40,000 warships and more than 4,000 human monks, soon suffered more than half of its injuries. By this time, they were completely unable to cope with the situation at hand, and their inferiority forces made them to be annihilated. Even escape was impossible.

 v9 Chapter 41： Survival (2)

    The monk''s advantage lies in the flexibility of the individual and the variety of skills. Therefore, when fighting against battleships, close combat is their strength. Once Da Luo Jin Wonderland Demon bursts into the battleship, it is time for them to act arrogantly.


    The advantage of the warship is that the fire is concentrated, and the continuous and uninterrupted heavy artillery strikes will make the monks miserable. In terms of continuous combat capability, the energy reserve of a battleship is much higher than that of a monk.


    The greatest strength of the fleet is undoubtedly the salvo of thousands of warships. The overwhelming and endless laser cannons are the most terrible nightmares of monks. Destroying the monk on the way to attack is a customary tactic of the Azure Civilization Fleet, and it is also the most ideal state.


    Over the past three thousand years, both armies have exhausted their means around this.


    In the initial time, because of the lack of understanding of the demonic civilization, the fleet of the blue civilization suffered a lot. The other party was hidden in the dark and dark, and always appeared in the dark, or did not show up. Once it appeared, it was a thunder strike. When ready, he rushed to the left and left to bow in the battleship group.


    At that time, although the blue civilization was very strong and the fleet was very large, it was always like a headless fly, and could not be found by the demons. Many elite fleets have disappeared into the endless dark universe.


    After the first two hundred years of war, the Blue Civilization, which suffered heavy losses, quickly improved the method of warfare based on an in-depth understanding of the monks of the Demon. The Blue System could also detect the aura fluctuations. At this time, the Blue Civilization held its ground. In the battle, no small gains were achieved, and many battles were won.


    However, it is not just the party who knows that progress, and the demonic civilization has also learned a lot. Then, the battle between the two sides became stalemate, and the general balance was maintained for some time. However, due to the strong performance of cultivating civilization in the war, scientific and technological civilization is still losing ground.


    In the end, the qualitative change caused qualitative change, and the azure civilization, which was arduously supported, finally came to a dead end after the defeat of wars again and again. It is also because the cultivation civilization is strong in the war that the blue civilization began to face the wall.


    Nowadays, with the success of the wall plan, human monks and human warships cooperate with each other, and the result of the integration of scientific and technological civilization and cultivation civilization has revealed its powerful strength on the battlefield.


    Although there are only more than 4,000 monks in Luojin Wonderland here, Li Fang has ensured that the fleet can maximize the use of his laser light cannons'' continuous strength, preventing the demons from breaking into the fleet formation. Therefore, although there are 30,000 people in the Demon Army, the number disadvantage is not too large, and it is still basically wiped out quickly.


    The battle here was very smooth for Li Ye. The situation was not so good for another teleportation formation that broke out.


    The battle there was directed by Ji Ningji. Although there were more than 4,000 monks from the Great Luojin Wonderland, there were no human sage monks sitting in the town, which led to the Tianmen sages never encountering targeted restraining forces.


    However, the Blue Civilization has fought against the Demon Civilization for many years, and it is not because there is no tactics to deal with the sage''s realm, otherwise the Blue Civilization will not be able to persist for 3,000 years. The fleet mobilized more warships to set fire on the saint realm.


    In terms of more powerful power and speed against the sage realm, the fleet also has a corresponding type of laser cannon to limit it.


    It is just that this kind of warfare is not particularly effective compared with the results of Li Zhi and others. At least there is no sage in the world.


    Was quickly killed. Moreover, the number of warships attracted by them was quite large, which led to the lower Demon Army being hit much less.


    However, the fleet still had the upper hand. The overall defense of the Demon Army was not successfully established in the face of the fierce artillery, and they could only charge in groups to attack the fleet.


    At this point, the battle situation is very different. With the help and help of the eight saints, the teams did not experience much loss and approached the fleet.


    The human monks in the fleet all rose up to meet the enemy. With the cooperation of the battleship gunfire, one by one the demon monks turned over one after another, blocking a team of demon monks, without letting the demon monks go smoothly.


    However, with the addition of the sage realm to this battlefield, human monks could not effectively counteract, many monks were knocked down and killed, and warships were also destroyed and sunk, and the original meticulous defense line began to gap. The team of monks of the demon rushed through these gaps, and were inextricably linked with the subsequent human monks and battleships.


    Li Yan entered the second half of his battle, and before he was finished, he brought Zhou Bashan and other monks to the battlefield where Ji Ningyun was.


    The overall situation of his battlefield has been determined. Naturally, it is necessary to support Ji Ningzheng as soon as possible to seek more results and reduce the loss of fleet monks.


    The distance between the two places was not too far, and the five saints arrived soon. At this time, the fleet was fighting fiercely with the monks. From the previous battle situation, the tragedies of the demon army were not small. On the way to the charge, many monks died, and the fleet had not suffered a lot of injuries, which can be described as taking advantage.


    The current situation is not optimistic. The monk has stormed into the outer battleship group. In the huge fire, there are destroyed warships, especially the saints. Fly in the fiery ocean, crisscross.


    Each time they shot, either the monk was killed or the battleship exploded.


    There aren''t many monks in the field, most of them are still on the charge, and they are receiving the "baptism" of waterfall light flow. Both sides now have a pretty equal meaning. But Li Zhi was very clear that as long as the eight saints did not die, the outcome of the war would never be good.


    The previous planet Li Li was on, and the planet right now, are located next to each other in the middle of four large teleportation arrays. In the two teleportation formations at both ends, the Demon Army was not blocked. Now, each 30,000 monks flew towards the middle quickly, not far from the battlefield ahead.


    Among them, the sage demon came first.


    Before Li Yan and others were close to the battlefield, the eight saints at the end of the field had already reached the battlefield. They had rushed into the fleet, but it took a lot of effort, and many warships were shot down by them, blasting into pieces and sinking into the depths of the void.


    Now what Li Yan and others have to face are the sixteen saints who are strong!


    Not only that, the four savior teleportation magic circles, after the first wave of the savior army left the planet''s surface, the ray of light from the array began to gather again, apparently the second wave of the savior army, already on the other side of the transmission phasic, ready to be transmitted Prepare, it will be teleported soon!


    The Blue Fleet is ready to work and arranged in advance, and its role will soon disappear completely.


    "Three moments in the direction of Japan and China, attack!" Flying to the battlefield where the artillery was continuous and the light was tide, Li Zhi pointed forward with a sword in his hand, Zhou Bashan was like a cannonball, and quickly flew out.


    His figure


    It was like a light, rushing through the still-wrecked part of the lake, clearing a hollow passage, but without seeing how he did it, the giant mountain axe split on a sacred heavenly demon shield gas shield that turned back in shock.


    The scattered aura of light, such as training, set off his robes'' faces, as if they were killing gods from the wilderness.


    The Smurf was attacked suddenly. Although he noticed it in time, he was not fully prepared. Zhou Bashan did his best. Therefore, the Qi Shield burst. The Smurf''s face was white and chaotic. He was obviously injured, but he did not vomit blood, indicating that the injury was not serious. It can be seen that they are also extraordinary in strength, but their stature is still inevitable.


    At this point, Li Xuan flashed past it, and Qingbai Jianguang flickered, and the demon''s body burst into countless particles, which scattered like dust.


    In the small area in front of me, in the gap of the three-dimensional ring-shaped battleship formation, there are dozens of big Luojin fairyland demon, who are fighting against human monks, but Li Zhi does not look at them, runs over their heads, and runs straight down A goal.


    A sage demon is killing right and left among a dozen human monks. It is like a sparrow, extremely fast, clean and clear, with every sword cut out, there is thunderous power, and monks are constantly being killed by it, but human monks can''t even touch their horns.


    During the **** battle, it took a walk in the courtyard.


    The captain of the human monk, seeing his companion was killed one after the other, his painful features were twisted together. He suddenly snarled and saw an opportunity. When the demon chopped a monk, he tried his best to rush over. , Abandoned the sword in his hand, and gave up his body to embrace the demon from the side. "Sell together, use the strongest move, fast!"


    He hugged the demon, and just wanted his companion to win the mobile phone conference. He can fight to death here, but he must not be killed by the demon as a dog!


    This is a battle of survival. All human beings have no choice. They cannot be defeated. They must do everything in their power to fight to the end with the demon army. All the enemies in front of them are beings that prevent them from living. If they want to live and survive, they must destroy the obstacles in front of them.


    Even if the strength of the enemy and me is very different, even if the odds of victory are slim, they have no second way to go except for fighting, fighting, and dying!


    The other monks saw this, and their eyes were instantly red, but they did not hesitate because they knew that this opportunity would not be there again, and it was the captain who fought for it.


    Unfortunately, they still underestimated the strength of the saintly realm.


    When the captain just hugged the demon, the latter frowned, and the aura of energy burst out from his body, slamming the captain directly, the gap between the realm and the strength was too great, and the captain immediately spit blood.


    "Want to die? I''ll do you well!"


    The demon''s body flickered, and he easily avoided other monks'' techniques. He blinked in front of the captain, and the sword in his hand was cut off towards his forehead!


    Seeing that it was going to be cut in half, the captain stared at Tian Mo''s eyes desperately, but not as strong as the fire. This unwillingness was so strong that the corners of his eyes were torn apart and blood spilled out!


    When the rest of the monks saw this scene, they all chanted the captain''s name in sorrow, but they couldn''t keep up with the speed of the demons, they could only watch the captain killed, and they could do nothing!


    The demon fell off with a knife, but accidentally broke the air. On the occasion of a stern attack, the captain''s body was pulled open by one hand. Without waiting for the demon''s staggering and anger, a sword qi has reached its eyebrow!

 v9 Chapter 42： Survival (3)

    In the years of fighting against the fleet of the blue civilization, the saint realm on the battlefield has always been unfavorable. Although cluster light cannons can limit them, it is very difficult to really kill them. Therefore, any sage realm on the battlefield can be called unbridled.


    Regarding the human monk captain''s behavior of seeking death, this saint ¡¯s realm is both disdainful and angry. It cuts down and kills the opponent with a determined attitude. However, he did not expect that someone would dare to extract teeth in the tiger''s mouth and rescue the human monk who was already dead in his eyes!


    This made it furious.


    The sword that struck the eyebrows in an instant, aggravated the anger of the demon, and the human ants were dared to use this close-in move to deal with it. The long sword in the hand of the demon swelled upwards, intending to block the opponent''s sword with a shield of shield gas, and then killed the opponent while taking advantage of it, so as not to let the other live for another second.


    But at this moment, the demon heard his companion shouting anxiously: "Ocher, watch out!"


    At this moment, Ochter was stunned, he already realized that the striking power of this sword was extraordinary, and it was by no means the power of the Great Luojin Wonderland! This shows that his opponent is a monk in the saint realm!


    On the occasion of a critical strike, Orchelle exhausted his whole body and retreated decisively. At the same time, a little sword in front of him shone to the extreme, blocking almost all vision. This was the effect of his gas shield being broken.


    Occher was shocked. He was also a monk who was good at defense. He didn''t expect to deploy it with all his strength, and the gas shield that had been strengthened urgently at that moment would be broken by a sword, and he would never dare to take it lightly.


    Since facing a human saint monk, and his strength is very strong, Orcher decided to defend first to ensure that he was not surprised. Because he is a monk who is good at defense, his thinking will be conservative and stable.


    When fighting against Da Luo Jin Wonderland, relying on his realm superiority, Ochelle can be quite unreasonable, but now has to return to normal state, even more cautious than usual. Not far from the left and right, there are companions in the sage realm. As long as the companions are coming, Ocher can confidently be invincible.


    If the change is normal, Otcher''s thinking is naturally correct.


    It is a pity that it is now facing Li Yan. Among the monks of human saints, there is the strongest and best attacker. Abandoning the offensive defense in front of him will only make Li Yan''s offense smoother and more thunderous.


    Occher knew immediately what he was facing.


    It only saw the shadow of the sword in front of it, so much that it couldn''t be distinguished, and each one was extremely powerful. It only felt that it was trapped in the abyss, no matter where it went, the space of activity was getting smaller. The blow that I suffered was heavier than the momentum, but in the blink of an eye, the strength of the opponent was several times stronger, as if the waves were breaking.


    Its reef quickly became a sand pile.


    The sand in the waves can only have one result.


    In the terrible howl, Ocher didn''t wait for his companion to come to his aid, his body was scaly all over, and then it collapsed like smoke. With the last loud blast, its voice came to an abrupt end, and it disappeared into the chaotic void battlefield.


    At the moment of dying, Ocher regretted it.


    Lose a fight with Li Yan, the situation may be


    It''s not going to be good, but it can definitely die with the dignity of a warrior. It will not be so aggrieved and slaughtered like a pig.


    After Orcher''s death, several sage realm demons have been killed one after another, and launched a stormy attack on Li Yan. Naturally, Li Zhi had no intention of being besieged. The first time after beheading Aucher, he quickly retreated and widened the distance.


    The remaining sage realm, one after another, noticed the movement here, or heard their companions'' greetings, got out of their respective battlefields, and killed them together. They are very fast, and none of Li Yan has carried out the second wave of attack, and there are already 14 saints in front of him.


    At this time, there is no need to say anything, the sage realm demon took the lead in launching an attack, and slaughtered Li Li. On the side of the latter, shouting Zhou Bashan rushed forward, surpassing Li Yan, and stepped forward without fear.


    Cervantes followed closely, and when several Sage Sage attack techniques came down, Wan Zhongshan''s skills rose up, covering him and Zhou Bashan, who was fighting.


    Li Ye took the opportunity to leave the place, kill the demon from the flank to the other saints, and rely on the extreme speed of the blessing of He Jieshu, entangled several monks, on the one hand to reduce the pressure of Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, On the one hand, it provides an offensive environment for Angel behind.


    "It was these people who broke the monks such as Dzi Bead Star and Wally Bell. Their team cooperated very well, and each had their own emphasis. The combination is definitely not a simple five-man battle. We must not be small. watch for!"


    There were three sage gods who did not immediately take the shot. The leader was a white-bearded old man, whose face was as water-stopped and his eyes were clear. He observed the way of battle of Li Zhi and others, revealing deep thought.


    "But it''s just five people. Under a sudden attack, it can kill two of our monks. It''s lucky to be able to fight against the sky, but can''t reverse the sky?" The middle-aged demon with a hawk nose on the left rubs two thorns in his hands Then he said scornfully.


    The old man with a white beard calmly said: "Under our attack, the Azure government has only one last breath. It was a situation that was bound to perish, but now it can fight back in desperation. The counterattack against the rock galaxy and the hump system is successful. A trivial matter, and they rely on these five saints.


    "According to the report of the Great Luo Jinxian monk of Dzizhuxing, it took very short time for these five to defeat thirteen saint monks. Although that time we had insufficient defenses and did not understand the monks of human saints, but this result But have to be treated with caution.


    "The follow-up army will soon come through the teleportation circle. We have the victory in this battle, and the Azure government cannot compete with us at all. The only thing that may cause us trouble is these five saints. I absolutely will not allow this battle. An accident happened!"


    The hawk-nosed sneer sneered: "The big devil may look at them too high, only a group of jumping clowns. I will destroy them ..."


    Before it was finished, it suddenly got stuck, like a duck being pinched by its neck, widening its unexpected eyes, and looking at the battlefield in disbelief.


    When they talked, their eyes did not leave the battlefield. In such a short period of time, another sage realm was killed, another was seriously injured, and two were wounded.


    The killed Demon was attacking Zhou Bashan with two companions. Seeing that the latter would not be supported, the demon suddenly stagnates, and in that short time, the flood-like light feather


    After the attack, it penetrated through its body, smashed it into a serious injury, and then let Zhou Bashan blast the body with an axe.


    Zhou Bashan made a full blow, and he also revealed the gap. He was about to be killed by the demon in front of him, but a beam of light falling from above put a round cover on him to help him stop the deadly Offense so that he can successfully connect the offensive.


    Another severely injured demon is also in the same situation, except that it attacked Cervantes, was rescued by his companion after being wounded, and did not fall on the spot.


    Two of the less severe demons were both wounded by Li Xun in a flicker of peregrine falcons.


    At the moment, in addition to the white-haired old man and other demons, a total of eleven monks have been shot, six were entangled by Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, and Li Li faced three. Two of them went to deal with An Qier and He Jie, but before they got close, they were stagnated by He Jie''s technique for an instant figure, and then shot by Guang Yu with a volley of danger.


    Although they both got away in time, they were afraid to rush forward easily.


    Now Tianmo lost two more combat powers, Zhou Bashan and Cervantes had greatly reduced the pressure, and they tried to attack the two Tianmo of Angel and had to help.


    "Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, even if a fierce offensive, gave the monks a great sense of oppression, a powerful defense method, like a turtle shell, but they could not face the attack of six demon. At most, that is resistance Live for a while and a half. Their energy consumption is too great and they will be exhausted soon. "


    The gray-haired old man opened his eyes with deep eyes, "But it is because of the two girls in the back, one who constantly blesses the front person with various powers such as speed and defense, and sometimes performs several small tricks to hinder a demon''s transient body. In shape, another girl''s lethal strength, Guang Yu, will immediately shoot, making the monk invincible.


    "The monks have to be distracted and alert. Although this is not so easy to be seriously injured by Guang Yu, the offensive power is much less. And those Guang Yu are really powerful. The monks can dodge and resist for a while, but they ca n¡¯t deal with it for a long time. Will be severely wounded or even killed.


    "As for Li Yan, one enemy and three are more capable, and it ¡¯s even more difficult to kill the monks so quickly. When he solves an opponent, no one can limit his activities. By then, no matter if he solves the problem first, All monks still support the battlefields of Zhou Bashan, Cervantes and others, then our monks will have no choice but to die! "


    Speaking of which, the old man stopped taking a long breath and looked complex: "No wonder the Sacred Realm of the Dzi Beads will be wiped out ..."


    Speaking of this, it paused for a moment, bitterly under his eyes, "It seems that before Li Yan and others rushed over, the eight saints over there were already dead."


    Hearing here, the hawk-nosed demon also looked shocked, and his eyes showed a thick dread.


    But fear of this emotion only surfaced on it for a moment, and was immediately replaced by anger and warfare.


    In this period of time, Li Xie has killed one Slayer, and two Slayers were injured by Light Feather!


    Hooked nose demon angered: "Even these human monks are better than our demon sage, but they are only five after all! Let''s take a shot now, focus on our superiority and kill the two girls with cold arrows behind them! As a result, their entire combat system will collapse, no doubt!


    "Demon, let''s go!"

 v9 Chapter 43： Survival (4)

    Hooked nose demon is right.


    In the team of Li Yan and others, if Angel and He Jie are lost, Zhou Bashan, Cervantes and others in front of them will not have the huge lethal light feather streamer echoing, He Jie''s blessings of various small skills, Mo Said the support for a moment and a half, even the opponents in front of him could not cope, and will be besieged to death in an instant.


    Their three monks are not weak, especially the white-haired old man Chen Xuanzhi, who is also an absolute leader in the sage realm, and rarely meets rivals in the entire world of demon. The three demons joined forces and called on one or two demons to help, and there was a great chance to quickly kill An Qier and He Jie.


    However, this suggestion was not endorsed by Chen Xuanzhi.


    Chen Xuanzhi said: "It is indeed possible for us to succeed now, but we may also fail. It is not known whether Li Zhi and others have all shown their hole cards.


    "If they still have stronger explosive means, once we miss and the saints in front of us are lost, then in this battle, no one will be able to resist Li Ye and others. Action against this war we won steadily, No good.


    "Now that we have won this battle, we should adopt a more secure method of combat, not giving the other side a slight chance until the end of the war. That is the desperate choice."


    Having said that, before waiting for the hawk-nosed demon Zhao Qing to speak, Chen Xuanzhi issued an order, "All monks in the sage realm, immediately withdrew from the battlefield. With the three of us at the core, set up a defensive formation, no longer attack, and only seek defense ! "


    In the short course of the battle, eleven sage demon gods have already died three, seriously injured three, and six combat powers are gone. After Chen Xuanzhi''s order was issued, Zhao Qing and another Sky Demon immediately executed to cover the retreat of their companions.


    When Li Xun found that the sage in front of him was swayed by a demon, raised his speed to the extreme, and quickly retreated while applying the defense technique, his eyebrows could not help but sink.


    Wanting to pursue, Zhao Qing had already rushed with another demon, retarding his action. When he repelled Zhao Qing, the other demons had successfully withdrawn from the battlefield, gathered in a distance, and formed a defensive circle.


    "They won''t fight with us?" Zhou Bashan came to Li Yan. He was obviously very dissatisfied with the demon warfare behavior of the demons. Right now, he was very eager to fight, and wanted to beat the other side to win. Battle.


    Cervantes looked anxious. "When did the demon become so cautious? This is definitely not good news for us."


    Tian Mo''s plan was certainly not what Li Yan wanted to see.


    The army of heavenly demons came from four teleportation formations. In order to protect each team, thirty-two saints were evenly distributed. This was the only opportunity for Li Yan to break the saints of heaven and win a turn for the war.


    But the planets where the four telegrams are located, after all, are not too far apart. Li Zhi has noticed that the eight sages of the last savior, which are far from here, are already very close and will soon arrive.


    Originally, they let it go. It was also possible that before the other party arrived, the saints in front of them could be solved, and then turned around to deal with them, but now monks such as Chen Xuanzhi blindly defend, the battle will not end so soon.


    By the time the last eight sages of the demon came over, it had been fierce fighting for a long time, and Li Qi and others who consumed a lot of aura had little chance of victory!


    Once they can''t solve the sage demon, facing the army of more than 200,000 demon, the blue fleet is undefeated!


    When Zhou Bashan saw Li Yan not talking, he eagerly said, "Even if the demons want to be turtles, even if they become hedgehogs, we will attack them in the past, and fight with them for you!"


    "attack!"


    Many thoughts flashed through Li Zhi''s mind, and he did not hesitate in words and deeds, and decisively ordered everyone. To this day, Li Zhi, the monk team of the saints, and even the Azure fleet have no choice but to do everything in their power to kill the light. Meet the brave on the narrow road to win, or win is death!


    However, at this point in the battle, with a series of instructions from Chen Xuanzhi, the face of the battle has changed a lot. Earlier, he broke into the Azure fleet and killed the intractable Da Luo Jin Wonderland Slayer with human monks and warships. At this time, almost half of his opponents were abandoned, and Chen Xuanzhi and others gathered from all directions.


    They are all monks, and the speed is very fast. In this not so vast battlefield, the transition is only instantaneous, so when Li Zhi and others attacked Chen Xuanzhi and other demons again, the other party already had a hundred Great Luojin Wonderland. Hundreds of demons are swarming over.


    This is Chen Xuanzhi''s decision to defend to the end.


    Although there is only one realm between the sage realm and the Da Luo Jin Wonderland, the realm is a genius. The strengths of the two are vastly different and different in nature. The monks in the Da Luo Jin Wonderland are usually incapable of facing the sage hit.


    Chen Xuanzhi made it clear that he would use the life of Da Luo Jin Wonderland Demon to **** the progress of the attack by Li Zhi and others, and make himself invincible. They only need to wait until the last eight sages come to heaven and magic, and everything is fine.


    Seeing this scene, Zhou Bashan, An Qier, and their faces turned green.


    The other side has a Da Luo Jin Wonderland, and Li Zhi also has it, but the number is smaller, but there are about 4,000, which is enough as a mobile force.


    At present, the formation of the fleet is generally complete. The laser cannon is still bombarding the demon on the planet. It is still difficult for the other party to fly against the trend. Although many have already stood on the "city head", most of them are still on the surface of the planet or in the mid-air. Retreat, what is really in the fleet, has no advantage compared to the number of human monks.


    Before they fought, it was nothing more than sainthood.


    With a call from Li Zhi, human monks who left and right also flew over from all sides, or supported the wings of Li Zhi and others, or directly intercepted the demons who wanted to come over. The killings on both sides were more violent than before.


    Li Xun asked a group of monks to protect Angel and He Jie, and rushed into the group of monks with Zhou Bashan and Cervantes-during their running, Chen Xuanzhi took the saint realm and the demon has been retreating, so those big Luojin Wonderland Tianmo can successfully block between them and Li Zhi and others.


    Because of this, their battlefield has been separated from the battleship group and into the void.


    "Zhou Bashan, go forward, you must pass by, you can''t let the other side escape!" Li Yan''s voice was calm and killed.


    Chen Xuanzhi and others wanted to move and cover, as well as the cover of Monk Da Luo Jin Wonderland. It was not easy for Li Ye and others to pursue. At this time, Zhou Bashan''s role became extremely important, and his ability to advance was unparalleled.


    "I''ve consumed nearly half of my aura!" Zhou Bashan snarled, turning into a rainbow, and rushed directly into the group of monks, just like the sharp arrow breaking through the storm curtain, monk around him, All were hit and flew out to the sides.


    They had fought once in the first battlefield and rushed to


    I came here to fight for a while, because the sage realm facing the demon has a numerical advantage, so every shot is fully exerted, and the aura can''t afford to consume.


    Li Xun quickly followed up, and also passed lightning fast. In his hand, the sword was full of vitality, and he killed a lot of monks flying backwards on the road, and brought out two straight blood lines.


    With the passage opened by Zhou Bashan, An Qier, He Jie, and others rushed to keep up with the success of the sage realm before other gods came to fill the vacancy.


    Seeing Hongguang rushing, Chen Xuan''s eyes changed suddenly. It did not expect that Zhou Bashan could make such a rapid advance, nor did he know what skills he practiced, and he was three points faster than any previous attack. Obviously, he had already used his milking power. Come out.


    The powerful enemies were in sight, and monks such as Chen Xuanzhi could not avoid it, and could only face it. However, they still maintain a complete defensive circle, and Zhou Bashan, who is like a bull, can only hit the formation hood. It was as if the firing pin banged on the bronze bell, the gas shield issued a thick and powerful bang, and the bursting aura was like a line, converging into a stream, madly scattered.


    Chen Xuanzhi''s eyebrows sank and his eyes were dignified. Zhou Bashan''s impact was far beyond his expectations.


    But this is a shield formed by multiple saints who work together to maintain the strength. Although Zhou Bashan''s blow was heavy, it only caused the gas shield to collapse and weakened slightly, and it was far more than just Let the hood completely dissipate.


    "Mangfu! Actually thought that by brute force, we could break through our formation shield?" Zhao Qing''s eyes were dark and sneer, "If the coach didn''t let us defend, I could send you this wild cow to death in a minute ! "


    It was thinking like this, suddenly his pupils shrank, and behind the scattered aura of aura, a green and white sword-like air was like a giant ship, riding the wind and breaking the waves, and taking the peak of Mount Tai, it was suddenly chopped on the air array cover!


    Zhao Qing shook all over, only feeling a dull chest, for a moment, almost out of breath. Its vision has been completely occupied by aura, and nothing can be seen. It can only feel that the air hood has suffered an unprecedented destruction. Its strength is even better than Zhou Bashan''s axe!


    "Why is this person so powerful? This is what the saints can have!" Zhao Qing felt a hint of fear, and in all fairness, he could not make such a powerful attack anyway.


    "Stay calm!"


    Chen Xuanzhi''s voice calmed down Zhao Qing. Although the air array hood was severely damaged, there was still a long way to go before it completely collapsed. Not to mention, Chen Xuanzhi''s practice is extraordinary, not that it can be compared, and the law circle is not so easy to be broken.


    Just when Zhao Qing exhaled a breath, when the mood recovered, a huge earthquake came again on the air hood. This time its Qihai meridian seemed to be stuck by needles, and the viscera and lumps all followed. It was very uncomfortable.


    This is not the end. Successive shocks such as the shocking waves hit the shore, endless. It was Li Yan, Zhou Bashan, and others who continued to blast the air hood.


    The monks such as Zhao Qing, who are connected to the breath of the Fahrenheit, are like being beaten violently with a stone hammer. Each time they bear huge pressure, and the breath is becoming more and more unstable.


    "Are these guys still human? How can they fight like this!" Zhao Qing''s neck and blue tendons were protruding, and his body began to tremble, some could not hold on.


    "Stabilize! They are attacking the legal array like this, and they consume more. Now they can''t support it any more! Our reinforcements will arrive soon, and persist for a while, these people will surely die!" The demons lifted the mind.

 v9 Chapter 44： Survival (5)

    Li Xun''s face was slaying. Chen Xuanzhi said it well. They must work together to break through the opponent''s air array hood. It does take a lot of aura, and it may not be able to grab the opponent''s reinforcements.


    There are eight sage-level combat powers in the Devil''s eyes, and there are only five of them on Li Yan''s side. The defensive side has taken advantage of them, and the turtle shell formation is even more difficult to break. If monks such as Chen Xuanzhi were in a hurry, the power of the formation is not particularly great. Li Ye and others would not say that they could break the formation in a short time, and I am afraid they will not be able to afford more time.


    At this time, no matter whether it was Li Yan, Zhou Bashan, Cervantes, An Qier, even He Jie was doing his best to blast Chen Xuanzhi and others'' legal array.


    Seeing that the air array hood was scattered layer by layer, it was only less than half thick, Li Su suddenly heard He Jie screaming anxiously: "Their reinforcements are coming, eight sage monks!"


    Li Yan turned his head to see, except that the monk Da Luojin Wonderland on both sides caught the killing crowd. Next to the chaotic battlefield where the fleet was shining, eight tiny light spots were rapidly growing in the vast sky. Every one has the momentum like a sea!


    This look made Li Huan''s heart sink.


    By this time, he and everyone had consumed a lot of Reiki, Zhou Bashan consumed more than half, and the Reiki in Qiqi was already close to the bottom line of 30%. The defensive circle in front of them requires a lot of energy to break through. Even if they break through the circle and face the 16 saints, they will have a chance to win.


    These demons are not the monks of Wally Bell. Just looking at the defensive strategy adopted by Chen Xuanzhi, they know that they have fully understood the combat capabilities of Li Zhi and others. They will not belittle the enemy and give Li Zhi and others easy Chance to break.


    "Captain, once the opponent''s reinforcements arrive, we will be pinched by both sides, and the situation will be very dangerous. Why not retreat and wait for strength to recover, and then fight against them?" Cervantes said his thoughts. If all There is no doubt that the situation will be much better with a lot of energy.


    However, Li Min did not agree with the proposal and shook his head: "We want to retreat at this time, it is too late, and they will definitely pursue it."


    The five of them have a large number of disadvantages. The reason why they repeatedly defeated powerful enemies was nothing more than teamwork. They attacked aggressively and unexpectedly quickly reduced their opponents, thereby dissolving the opponent''s combat power.


    Now, once you run away, the offensive is gone, the team can no longer cooperate closely, and the individual''s unique combat advantage cannot be exerted. Everyone will think of escape, the war will collapse, what else is there to say?


    Although the universe is vast, Li Zhi and others have no place to rely on. In the face of the 16 saints, the demon, even if Li Zhi and the others return to the fleet, they will not be able to escape the pursuit of the other party. Waiting for them will be Destroyed fate!


    "If we don''t leave now, when the eight reinforcements arrive, we will really be in deep despair!"


    He Jie''s voice was a little trembling, and his speed was very fast. "In our current situation, there is not enough aura to fight against the sixteen saints and demons! Even if we can support one and a half moments, once the second wave of troops appears, tens of thousands of people Luo Jin''s Wonderland will besiege, we will have no more chance of life! "


    What she said was the fact, of course Li Yan thought of it.


    Right now everyone is in a dilemma.


    The dilemma is more than him


    Five of us?


    The entire azure fleet, and even the entire azure civilization, have reached an end!


    In this war of disparity in strength, the blue civilization is dying and struggling to do everything it can, but it is the faint light in the desperation. If it can be seized, there may be another day. If it cannot be seized, the end of this war also means the end of the blue civilization.


    "Everyone listen, we have no choice but to fight forward! At this time, we can only retreat to death like a wild dog! Fight forward, fight against the enemy''s blood, maybe we will lose our lives, but There may also be a hint of life! "


    Li Yan shouted and ordered, "First break the method and enter the battle!"


    Zhou Bashan first responded and shouted: "Kill one team without losing, and cut two blood to earn!"


    Cervantes saw the two of them so brave, determined to fight, and couldn''t help but feel shocked, as if he saw his young comrades pushing his injured self into the escape bay when he was young, driving a battleship on fire, and rushing In the Tianmo group, the scene burst into a cloud of fire, and now he looked hard and struck hard.


    An Qier had fear in her face, her eyes were timid, she saw everyone was like a madman, one sword after another, she slashed to the circle, and one axe to the air hood, she couldn''t help but think of the day when she fought in the dark abyss, Li Yan was dying. The ball array was soaring, Zhou Bashan led the department like a lone arrow to help, and he could only watch the scene by himself.


    She yelled, "I will never hold back anymore!" He shouted with the puppet man, raised his hands flat and flew the light plume together.


    "A group of lunatics! I don''t want to live anymore!" He Jie''s face sank like water, and she was indignant, just like seeing a group of fools who knew that there was a mountain of swords and fire in front of her, but still rushed past, but she did not hesitate to move. Regardless of the blessing power of the aura consumed by everyone, his face quickly turned white.


    With the concerted efforts of all, the law circle maintained by monks such as Chen Xuanzhi was finally completely broken as Li Zhi cut off his last sword. With the air waves swinging around in a very short period of time, the figures of Li Wei and others were shaken back a little, and their robes were flying backwards.


    The monks such as Chen Xuanzhi and Zhao Qing in the French Array were all blushing and spitting blood, which was obviously uncomfortable. However, because the formation was rushed, the monks'' cultivation efforts were not all placed on the formation. Although the defense of the formation was a little worse, when the formation was broken, the monks received a backlash. less.


    Each spit one''s blood, the breath decreased, but there was no harm at all. Zhao Qing was somber, his eyes flickered, and he had the intention of stepping back. Li Yan and others are so arrogant in strength. It has recognized the gap between each other and does not want to fight against each other.


    Just then, Li Zhi and others rushed to his death.


    "We have arrived, and decide with them!"


    Chen Xuanzhi''s voice sounded. Zhao Qing and others didn''t have to turn their heads to look at this time, they already felt the breath of the saint''s realm. Although it hadn''t come to their eyes yet, it was just an instant.


    With the reinforcements, the morale of the monks was greatly boosted, Zhao Qing''s previous fears were swept away, and when Li Ye killed himself, he suddenly smiled.


    To defeat Li Xuan positively, it thought it could do nothing, but blocked the opponent for a moment and a half, but it was full of grasp. At this point, after three or five strokes, the reinforcements arrived.


    The monks join forces to siege, they may be able to take advantage of the opportunity to beheaded and killed Li Yan, and obtain extraordinary achievements!


    At that time, with the rewarded cultivation resources, your own cultivation may go further, and your status will be different from now. You will have the opportunity to compare with Chen Xuanzhi and become the top-level existence in the demon world!


    With this in mind, Zhao Qing''s look at Li Yan''s eyes was no different from watching the booty, and he stabbed at the opponent with a sword, and it did not retreat.


    During the journey, Zhao Qing yelled, attracting the attention of monks, letting everyone know that they are fighting against their strongest opponents, making it easier to evaluate post-war merit. In this way, even if they did not kill the credit of Li Yan, they also struggled to fight each other''s achievements.


    Among the monks in the demon world, Zhao Qing is also an elite. If not, it would not have the confidence to fight with Li Yan. At this time, he met Li Xun, and he didn''t mean to change his life. He just wanted to ensure that he would not die. The two thorns in his hand crossed and slid forward, blocking the long sword that came.


    It knows that it only needs to take three or five moves, Li Yan will inevitably fall into siege, and he will no longer be in danger.


    It also did three tricks with Li Yan.


    The first move, it blocked Li Zhi''s long sword. I wanted to hold it, but suddenly I found that the strength of Li Zhi''s sword was beyond his imagination. The thorn in his hand was provoked by the opponent, and it lost the ridge for a while. The power of thorns!


    In the second move, Zhao Qing was so frightened at this time that he decisively abandoned the thorns and drew a round shield from his sleeve to stand in front of him. This round shield is Zhao Qing''s life-saving magic weapon. It is strong and abnormal. Once it relied on the low-level cannon fire of this round shield and swept left and right in the blue fleet to destroy a hundred battleships!


    But its round shield failed to block Li Jian''s sword.


    The Lu Gujian in Li''s hands had evolved into a top magic weapon when he was in the demon territory. Later, he fought around these years, and devoured the unknown magic weapon of many enemies.


    The third move was to break Li Qing''s Li Qing''s shield, and his sword was slashed. At that moment, Zhao Qing was inevitable, his pores seemed to explode, and he was so scared that he wanted to scream, but he didn''t have time to make a sound. , His head was cut off with a sword, and his body burst open!


    What Zhao Qing was not wrong with was that it delayed the time of Li Yan''s three strokes, and indeed made Li Yan into a siege. After it fell behind, eight saints joined the battlefield, and three of them killed Li Ye, plus one of Chen Xuanzhi''s men, Li Ye had to face four saints instantly!


    In addition, the four saints are still attacking him from different directions. Each of them is fully committed, and there is no half-reservation. Although it is a joint effort, it is not half-minded, and never despise Li Yan.


    Because Chen Xuanzhi has told them that Li Zhi is the strongest human monk, and his strength is by no means comparable to ordinary saints. He can kill his opponents with one enemy and three, and it is definitely worth the twelve saints to deal with them.


    At the same time, there were three saints who helped the heavenly demons to kill An Qi''er and He Jie. Not only that, but even Chen Xuanzhi attacked each other, and four monks attacked together!


    As long as An Qier and He Jie are cut first, the team battle mode of Li Yan and others will collapse. This is not only Zhao Qing''s view, Chen Xuanzhi also believes in this!


    And Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, at this moment, are facing seven saints, and it is extremely difficult to be undefeated for the time being. They have no time to get out to support An Qier and He Jie!

 v9 Chapter 45： Survival (6)

    By this time, in the planetary teleportation circle, the second wave of the demon army had appeared. It is still the 30,000 Great Luojin Wonderland monks. This time there is no Sage Realm monk sitting on the town, but the four teleportation formations add up to 120,000.


    A total of two hundred and forty thousand Demon army appeared around.


    At this time, I had ambushed a fleet of teleporters and monks with Li Ye and others, and had already rushed back from there to join forces with the fleet commanded by Ji Ningyun. The fleet of the Blue Fleet was not much. Before the division of troops was to ambush. After the mission was achieved, it would naturally merge with the same robe.


    More than 80,000 battleships, and about 9,000 monks, fought against the Demon Army here.


    On this planetary teleportation team, the 30,000 monks who came out previously were under the ambush of the Azure fleet. Although they had experienced fierce battles, the overall formation of the Azure fleet was not destroyed. .


    These 10,000 monks, combined with the second wave of monks, have 40,000. Forty thousand people have no advantage in the face of 80,000 warships. If no accidents occur, they will be killed. However, in the nearby teleportation formation, the first wave of the 30,000 gens of the demon appeared, and at this time also rushed over to join the battlefield.


    In this way, the Azure fleet does not have many advantages in this battlefield.


    The farthest teleportation circle, the first wave of Da Luo Jin Wonderland Demon above, is still on its way.


    All in all, in the end of the battle, the first wave of 120,000 heavenly monks appeared. In addition to 30,000 who were basically wiped out by Li Zhi''s team and nearly 20,000 killed by Ji Ningyu''s fleet, the rest totaled more than 70,000. Will participate in the next battle.


    The second wave of the 120,000 Luojin Wonderland Demon will attack the Azure fleet as many as possible.


    This process is irreversible, that is to say, the gap between the two sides'' ordinary combat capabilities is huge, and the Azure fleet will be caught in a state of nine deaths. If there is no obvious advantage in high-level combat capabilities, the outcome of this war will completely lose suspense.


    The situation is even more obvious. Every monk participating in the war, the staff and captain on every battleship knows it well.


    He Jie saw that Chen Xuanzhi took the three demon sages and killed her and An Qier directly, and could not help but jump. The strength of the other side''s cultivation is vast and profound, giving her a great sense of oppression. Obviously, her strength is above her. Now she has a companion to help her. She and An Qier are in a very dangerous situation.


    Although terrified in her heart, she didn''t stop chaos. After shouting to remind An Qi''s son, He Jie quickly sprinted her hands and chanted her chants. The four huge pillars of dark light descending from the sky were like miracles, covering Chen Xuanzhi''s four demon.


    This is a technique that restricts the opponent''s movement. It can hold the opponent in place. The duration varies according to the opponent''s practice. It only has an instant effect on the saint''s realm, but this time is enough for Angel.


    The black plume fell, almost at the same time, An Qi''er''s light plume shot towards Chen Xuanzhi, and the light plume in the hands of the puppet people was like a stream of light, hitting another demon.


    Seeing the two demons, they must be hit by the stream of arrows of light feathers, and they have to be badly hit. At the moment of the first strike, Chen Xuan''s body flashed, and she even broke through the restraint of the smoke column, and easily avoided light feathers!


    The other demon, although hit by the light feather, quickly broke away from the restraint and flew away. Most of the light feather was missed, and his injuries were very limited.


    "One by one!" Angel


    He looked pale and shouted at He Jie without looking back.


    Using his own power to control the four saints'' realm is not good, which is also a huge burden for He Jie. But if you don''t, the other party will be close immediately, just like now, the two have been forced to retreat quickly. In this way, you still can''t pull away, but are quickly approached by the opponent.


    He Jie gritted her teeth, and Chen Xuanzhi rushed to the front. She could only quickly cast her spells, using a small circle to try to control the opponent. Up to now, her aura consumption is actually no less than that of Zhou Bashan. The people in front of her are so fierce that her various auxiliary techniques have played a great role.


    Whether it is a gain type or a control type, it has never stopped. Zhou Bashan, Cervantes and others always face opponents several times their own, without her assistance, let alone Can they bother? An Qi''er''s Guangyu is not so easy to hit the monk.


    This time she did her best, and finally tied Chen Xuanzhi in place, An Qier''s Guangyu hit him, and Chen Xuanzhi was surrounded by bursts of streamers. Seeing this scene, An Qier and He Jie both shined.


    But the two were too late to rejoice. The other three saints, the demon, had already taken advantage of this time to close. Rao was trying to retreat, but was unable to successfully get out. For a time, the sword light sword drowned them.


    After the light group dissipated, Chen Xuanzhi''s body was exposed, his hair was shaved, his clothes were worn out, and there were still many wounds on his body. The description was embarrassing, and his breath had dropped a lot compared with before, but his combat power remained. It can be seen that An Qier could not seriously hurt him with a single blow.


    Chen Xuanzhi killed with a calm face, "If you let them run away, you all have to die!"


    An Qi''er and He Jie saw Chen Xuanzhi''s killing. They were all shocked. They might be able to deal with the three demons, but together with Chen Xuanzhi, they got close again and could not pull away. The situation was very dangerous.


    The two were fighting and walking, but they couldn''t stop the other''s onslaught. He Jie had consumed too much aura. He had been under pressure before. Now the combat power is no longer at the peak. The opponent''s onslaught is busy and has many tricks.


    An Qier reprimanded her, pressing her hand on the puppet-like shoulders, and threw it away to Chen Xuanzhi. She was cast off so fast that she couldn''t use common sense. At the beginning of Pangu, she relied on this hand to push Zhou Bashan back to her seat.


    This maggot suddenly grew to hundreds of feet in the middle, and a blaze of burning flames appeared from the body, like a round of hot sun, and thundered at Chen Xuanzhi at a speed that could not cover his ears!


    Chen Xuanzhi, who had just rushed up, was taken down by the captor, but disappeared when he was capsized.


    Almost at the same time, An Qier crossed her arms in front of her, but still did not stop a demon''s head, screamed, and spit her blood quickly, like a disconnected kite.


    There was also a demon who killed from the side and stabbed An Qier who fell down. At the moment An Qier was unable to control his body for the time being, and he was about to be stabbed by this sword. She was already not badly injured. If she was hit again with a surge of sword, she would lose her combat power if she did not die!


    That''s no different from death.


    He Jie, who was struggling with a demon, glanced at this scene in the corner of her eyes, and looked out at the others. She reached out to her, and a golden air mask wrapped An Qier tightly.


    The demon''s long sword stabbed on the mask, disintegrating the mask, but at this time, An Qier also stabilized


    After getting in shape, he was able to dodge quickly and escape the next onslaught of the demon.


    However, He Jie was distracted by him, and was immediately thrown by the demon in front of his head, his teeth spitting and his mouth spitting blood, his body turned around in circles, and he gave Tianmo a kick on the lower abdomen, screaming After a sound the ball flew out.


    He Jie was not injured at this time. Although her opponent Tianmo didn''t have a weapon, she was clearly trained on the fists and feet, and each shot was heavily sinking. In terms of lethality, it was no worse than a sword.


    Reiki has only 30% of He Jie. Before the opponent chased her, she pressed her hands and feet, a circle of magic pattern flashed, her figure disappeared immediately, and she appeared on a chaotic battlefield in the distance.


    Here, the human monk is fighting the heavenly demon Luojin Wonderland, and she appears behind the human monk, with temporary security.


    Right now, human monks want to support Li Zhi and others, and monks want to support Chen Xuanzhi and so on. The two sides met halfway. You stopped me and I stopped you. In the end, both sides decided that even if they could not support the past, they could not let the other party''s basic determination to support the past.


    In order to rescue An Qier, He Jie, who was not badly injured, was looking like a paper at the moment. She saw An Qier, who was chasing and killing by two demons. Although she struggled to fight back, she still had limited success, and it was estimated that it would not be long.


    "Save or not?" He Jie fell into a self-contradiction.


    The question was not whether she wanted to save it, but whether she could save it. As for the situation just now, the result of taking the risk to rescue is to expose yourself to flaws and being hit hard. Now, both of them have been injured. If they are hit again, they will inevitably fall here.


    It is completely useless to save, except for losing his life, it is useless.


    If you don''t save, you will lose this battle. Can she survive? If they ran away early, while the people were still fighting, quickly separated, those demon might not chase her. And she has an escape method, which can quickly distance her.


    Still, the universe is vast. Even if the blue civilization is destroyed, she can find a place to live and continue to live by the cultivation of her sainthood. The demon sage of the demon may not spend too much energy to pursue her human monk.


    She has the ability to run away by herself, but if you bring An Qier, it will be a lot of effort, and she may not be able to get away easily.


    At this moment, He Jie was full of thoughts, many thoughts flashed in her mind, she unknowingly broke her lower lip, and her blood stained her bright teeth.


    She clenched her fist and opened her mouth again. The pattern of the array in the palm of her hand lit up, and she was going to press the next teleporter to return to the battlefield to rescue An Qier. Fighting alongside each other for so long, the two have been quite emotional, she has been protecting each other, do not want to leave An Qier at this time.


    But at this moment, He Jie saw An Qi''er''s puppet was beaten back to her original shape, retracted into the hands of An Qi''er, and the beard Chen Xuanzhi''s robes screamed, full of aura, like the evil spirit Shura, rushed to An Qier!


    Chen Xuanzhi was not dead.


    Not only did he not die, he also had combat power!


    He Jie was desperate.


    Chen Xuanzhi''s strength exceeded her expectations. I am afraid that in the realm of the demon sage, there are few rivals and it is the top existence. At this time, she went back. It was no longer possible to rescue An Qier, and the teleportation team would be killed before she could start!

 v9 Chapter 46： Survival (7)

    The light cluster of He Jie''s palm array lighted up, and there was a spatial fluctuation around An Qier, and the spatial connection between the two places was almost opened. She only needed to press the palms of her hands to transmit it. But when she saw Chen Xuanzhi, her heart was so fierce, she put away the thoughts that had shifted past, and turned around.


    Even if she died nine lives, she was willing to save An Qier, but now she has no death, she can only choose to leave by herself, there is no need to lose an extra life.


    This war, the blue civilization lost.


    It''s not that she Jie didn''t fight hard, not that everyone didn''t do their best, but it was the general trend. Even if it is a monk in the sage realm, in the face of a torrent of tide, it is just an ant and a duckweed. How can one use his own power to change his life against the sky?


    At the same time, Zhou Bashan''s battle with Cervantes was also in despair.


    They were under siege by seven saints, and they had little space to move, but they were under great pressure. Among them, Zhou Bashan''s main attack, Cervantes''s defense, and the two cooperated with each other. They did not immediately fall. If it was normal, they would hold the seven saints. It is not a big problem and can support for a period of time. .


    But there must be a premise, that is, He Jie blessed them with offensive and defensive forces. Now, after He Jie was assaulted by Chen Xuanzhi, she was diligent. She could not even protect An Qier. Where could she support them ?


    Under the fierce onslaught of the seven demons, the two of them could not cope with it. They had many wounds on their bodies, especially Zhou Bashan. Their reiki consumed too much, and their strength was already seriously insufficient. From the moment they fell completely into the wind to the point of desperation, they were about to be killed, but it happened too quickly.


    "He Jie is thinking about what he is doing, why don''t he care about us?" Zhou Bashan yelled angrily while fighting.


    "She and Angel were close to each other and have been wounded and wounded. It is estimated that their lives will be lost!" Cervantes told him to stop counting on others. After that, his eyes flickered.


    In this situation at present, the two of them have lost the support of He Jie. Without Angel''s light feather echo, it is impossible to defeat the opponent in front of them. Maybe the next breath, they will fall here.


    Cervantes had no plans to die here. He can fight dead, but he cannot let himself die. And Zhou Bashan''s aura is about to run out. Even if he wants to get away, he is already incapable. Death will be his only destination.


    "But I''m different!" Cervantes was already good at defense. Although he was in a critical situation at the moment, the aura was enough to erupt once and then escaped. It was not impossible for him to rush out of the encirclement by relying on the body of Wan Zhongshan.


    The only problem is how to get rid of the chase after rushing out. He doesn''t have much advantage in speed, and unlike He Jie, he has cultivated a life-saving method and can use it at any time.


    "There is only one way to get out ..." Cervantes'' eyes fell on Zhou Bashan''s back.


    At this moment, he remembered the battle with the demons.


    Before that unforgettable battle, he was an ordinary man of the blue civilization. He had a good brother who worshiped the handle. What is different is that he is very knowledgeable and excellent, and is a famous scholar and poet on the planet.


    When the demons struck, the galaxy became a battlefield, and countless people died. He and his brother were called into the army to join the Azure fleet to protect their homes. At that time, he was full of blood and could die for the blue civilization.


    After a few


    The battle of life and death was also considered to be extremely good luck. He escaped from the dead, and the rest became the king and became the deputy captain. His elder brother was the official captain. Both are good men and have good luck, and they should have a bright future. It''s a pity that the azure government has been losing ground, leaving them with no future at all.


    In the final breakout battle, their warships were abandoned by the brigade and became a force to attract firepower. They tried their best to kill the siege. The battleship had been severely damaged. In order to give him a chance, his brother pushed him into the escape bay. He drove the battleship back to the enemy group and was buried in the flames.


    After the war, when he returned to the blue civilization, he was held accountable for the defeat. Because their broken fleet did not desperately block the demon army, but thought of their own breakout, causing the main fleet to be overtaken by the demon, causing heavy injuries.


    Cervantes was thrown into a prison for renovation. After decades of darkness, he was destitute, half-lived, and almost sick. If he had not been selected by the planners, he would have seen the king.


    "Everyone is an equal person, so why do I have to die?" Cervantes flashed this lingering thought in his mind. "I once fought hard for the blue civilization. Why would I be abandoned in the end? Why live? The person underneath cannot be me or my brother ?! "


    He is usually indifferent to his heart and doesn''t care much about anything because he is already disappointed in the world, has no attachment to anything, and has nothing to care about. Therefore, he can go with the flow without any burden, he won''t do the right thing, whoever goes against who is right, and he won''t rush to win.


    Now he didn''t want to die.


    Knowing that the time is fleeting, hesitant will lose the last chance to survive. Cervantes flashes in his eyes, the palm of his hand is raised, and he pats back to Zhou Bashan. In, attract the demon''s attention, and win the chance to get away for yourself!


    The moment He Jie was about to turn around, a dark shadow flew out of the teleportation array under his palm.


    The formation has not been fully opened, and people cannot pass, and there is a risk of falling down halfway.


    The shadows that fly out are not people.


    It''s Angel''s puppet puppet.


    Glancing at this messy, unrecognizable uncle, He Jie''s pupils shrank sharply.


    At the same time, the light of the Array was broken.


    It was not He Jie who canceled the legal array. Although she wanted to do so, it took a while for the legal array to start and retract. Although it was only a moment, it was just before this moment that the legal array was broken.


    It was artificially destroyed.


    In such a short period of time, she can send puppets and destroy the legal array. It can only be An Qier who has trained side by side with He Jie for a long time and knows her methods well.


    He Jie heard on the wrist terminal, An Qier screamed sternly: "Old aunt, don''t come here, take ''Durand'' ..."


    An Qi''er didn''t finish the sentence, it was a moan, He Jie was stiff, widened his eyes and looked up, and saw that An Qi''er had been boxed by Chen Xuan, his figure fluttered, cowardly and thin like a catkin, and lonely like fallen leaves.


    An Qier''s voice on the terminal suddenly became very weak: "Take care of it for me ... Thank you, protect ..."


    He Jie''s eyes were instantly scarlet, blood burst into tears, and her body shook like a sieve.


    No one can appreciate this moment within her


    The vibration of the heart is strong.


    An Qi''er did not notice that He Jie took the initiative to leave, but also why Jie was hit by a fly. What she remembered was that He Jie was injured to protect her and was vomited by the demon and flew out. So she said thank you.


    Knowing that she was going to die, she realized that He Jie had launched a teleportation array, and she did not hesitate to drop her most important companion, ¿þÀÜ, and decisively destroyed the teleportation array to avoid He Jie''s death in the past.


    In such a fierce battle, the little girl didn''t think too much, never noticed He Jie''s careful thinking, but made her judgment and choice based on the intuition formed during a period of time.


    Although she has a sage practice, although violent, she is still a bit simple.


    "This stupid ... child!" He Jie snarled sharply, screaming like a cuckoo''s blood, and at this moment, her aura erupted, her robes slammed like wind, and her face looked like a beast.


    The palm of the palm of his hand flashed, and he pressed down sharply, a small array of teleportation formed, her body flickered in place, and when it reappeared, it was behind An Qier who was flying backwards. Reaching out to catch Angel, at the same time, she reached out a hand, called a thick mask, and wrapped them tightly.


    Followed by, Chen Xuanzhi, who was going to kill An Qier, chopped a sword on the mask.


    An Qier stared at He Jie with tears in her face, wondering unbelievably, "Old aunt, why are you back ..."


    The golden shield was shattered by one of Chen Xuan''s swords, and the erupting spirit tide was like the waves, so that people couldn''t open their eyes, and He Jie''s pale face was set off like a fairy, with a strange sacred light Gritting his teeth: "My mother has regretted her death, but now ... dead!"


    Chen Xuanzhi''s sword was approaching instantly.


    An Qier smiled warmly, unable to express satisfaction, like a sick child lying asleep in her mother''s arms. She closed her eyes in peace, ready to meet her death.


    She is not dead.


    He Jie did not die.


    Chen Xuanzhi''s sword did not fall on the two.


    His sword-flying arm flew up, and blood spurted from his shoulder.


    In the tragic cry, He Jie and An Qier turned their heads together, and saw the back of Chen Xuanzhi covering her shoulders and holding a sword in front of them.


    The man''s shawl was scattered, his robe was broken in many places, and there were several bleeding wounds on his shoulder ribs. But at this time, the long-swording swordsman exuded a breath of Yuan Yue Yue, falling in the eyes of He Jie and An Qier, just like the mighty shore of Mount Tai.


    The picture about the back was only paused in the eyes of the two women. At the next moment, they rushed out of convenience, with a figure like an eagle, strong and vigorous, swordlike like a moon, crosswise, and killed with a few demons.


    "He was besieged by four demons. How did he kill the encirclement and rush back in such a short period of time?" He Jie was horrified. At the beginning of the battle, Chen Xuanzhi rushed over. The four demons joined forces and did not bring her back. The two beheaded, and Li Yi was one enemy and four, and she was able to return the aid so quickly, which was really beyond her expectation.


    An Qier had stood up, put a handful of elixir in her mouth, and reached out to raise Dulande.


    Cervantes'' hand had just been raised, and Zhou Bashan, who was still yelling and screaming for a moment, screamed and screamed, and suddenly turned back. When he was caught off guard, he banged on his shoulder with a palm and shot it away.

 v9 Chapter 47： Survival (8)

    With his body fluttering backward, Cervantes couldn''t believe how wide his eyes were. He couldn''t believe it. At this moment, Zhou Bashan would do it. He shouted, "Why ?!"


    Zhou Bashan grinned, revealing his teeth stained with blood, and then turned his head to continue fighting with the demon, with a loud voice and an angry bullfighting: "I am Zhou Brashan invincible and incomparable! Old man, let ¡¯s go We can''t all die here! "


    At this moment, Cervantes looked at Zhou Bashan''s eyes as if he saw a fool, a fool who lost his life in order to prove his heroism.


    If it was normal, Cervantes would sneer at such a person, but when he was planning to plot the other party, he was pushed away by the other party, leaving the road to himself and leaving the enemy behind. There was another feeling in his heart.


    For Cervantes, pushing Zhou Bashan to save his life is the choice of life, but for Zhou Bashan, becoming the most brave warrior on the battlefield, let everyone remember his courage Is the meaning of his life.


    No one knows that he, as a human saint monk, has the strongest charge, and he is not as fierce as a tiger when fighting. When he was a teenager, he was actually timid.


    At that time, his body was not burly, but on the contrary he was very thin and thinner than his peers.


    Before he was born, the planet where his parents lived was already affected by the war and was once occupied by the demon. Although the Azure fleet was recaptured, the planet was severely damaged, the people above became very poor, and the welfare education system of the Azure civilization collapsed. The social order of the family in the earth era was restored, and the chaos in the living environment made the triad appear again.


    Zhou Bashan didn''t have much impression of his parents, because the other party walked early and he was able to live because of his sister''s care. In a world where the civilized order collapses and the rules of weak meat and strong food are not covered, the lives of the sisters and brothers are naturally extremely difficult.


    Zhou Bashan, who has no stomach or clothes when he is young, is malnourished, underdeveloped, often sick, and physically weak. He is always bullied and teased. Naturally, he has no energy, and his courage has always been very small. .


    Later, his sister got older, because she was pretty and she had to take care of him, so she had a tough temperament and spiciness. She was a good mix at one time. It was a little-known sister in the neighborhood hooligan group. Because of this, at the age of twelve or three, Zhou Bashan was finally able to eat and wear warmth, and his body gradually developed.


    However, the weakness of the heart has not changed significantly. When I encounter a lot of trouble, the only idea is to run back to find my sister, hide behind my sister and seek protection, so that my sister can solve the problem for herself. At that time, in Zhou Bashan''s mind, her sister was omnipotent.


    "You are a man, how can you be so timid all the time? I can take care of you for ten or twenty years, and I can''t take care of you all my life! If you want to live in this cannibal world, you have to be strong!"


    On the eve of a battle triggered by a scramble for the site, her sister threw a baseball bat for Zhou Bashan and asked him to take a fight with himself to defend his eating career.


    Zhou Bashan followed behind his sister. As soon as the battle began, Zhou Bashan lost his baseball bat and urinated his pants. The scene of armed fighting between the two sides was too bloody, and many people were chopped with blood and screamed.


    Because of this, Zhou Bashan was not ridiculed, which made him more complacent. He was reluctant to go out to see people for a long time. His sister comforted and persuaded him for a long time, but it had no significant effect.


    At that time, Zhou Bashan was also ashamed of hiding in the room where he was forced to fight, but Jiang Shan was easy to change his nature. He was weak when he was a kid. How can he easily change his face?


    Later, for a period of time, her sister''s temper became extremely irritable, often getting angry because of Zhou Bashan''s slight mistake, and even angering him because he couldn''t get used to holding his body all the time. Walk straight ahead and don''t stare at the ground.


    After escaping again in a street fight, her sister kicked him for the first time, but Zhou Bashan not only did not give up the courage, except for Pi Qing''s swollen face, but was more scared and scared to face her sister. Dodging each other at home.


    In fact, at that time, Zhou Bashan was already strong. He was exercising and practicing boxing and kung fu every day, hoping that he could become stronger and help his sister. However, he never dared to fight and practice with each other. Every time he stood one-on-one with others, he would experience heartbeats such as drums, breathing disorders, and strong limbs. He couldn''t help but want to turn and run away.


    Until that night, Zhou Bashan, who was thin and hiding in his room for exercise, was shaken by the loud noise of the door. When he came to the living room, he saw that his sister had been bruised and covered with blood.


    When Panbashan was panicked and picked up her sister, the other party laboriously shoved a leather bag into his arms, and faintly and anxiously pushed him away. , Never come back! "


    Zhou Bashan naturally did not leave her sister away. For a moment, a group of hooligans with a knife and a stick rushed into the house aggressively, and the chief leader recaptured the bag. At that time, Zhou Bashan saw that it was full of jewellery and a "ticket" to go to the rich world behind the blue civilization.


    When the two were dragged out of the room and beaten and kicked in the open space, Zhou Bashan shouted from the hooligan leader, only to learn that her sister had some kind of incurable disease of men and women. Many, today went to lure and steal the money of the rogue boss, intending to send Zhou Bashan away from this chaotic and dark world.


    "You are too timid, how can you ask for life?"


    "You are too timid, how can you mix in this world in the future?"


    "You''re too timid. It''s not for you to survive."


    "I heard that there is still a place for peace and prosperity in the Azure World. If you can go there, you can live ..."


    When the sister who was so dejected as a human being was stabbed into the stomach by the hooligan leader, and also screaming to let Zhou Bashan run, Zhou Bashan, who was beaten to the ground, buzzed in his head. He remembered these words that his elder sister, who suddenly became irritable, had often said to him since these days.


    Seeing her sister fell into a pool of blood, she stretched out a **** hand to him, her eyes widened but she was no longer angry. When Zhou Bashan was struck by lightning, his mind echoed the phrase "You are too timid" . For more than ten years, her sister took care of the hard, bitter, and difficult scenes, and flashed alternately in his mind.


    On that quiet night, the shop''s broken block, the **** Zhou Bashan, stood up holding a knife.


    When he stood upright and raised his chest, there were no more people standing around him.


    A dozen hooligans, including the gangster''s leader, fell into a pool of blood.


    From that day on, Zhou Bashan, who was constantly fighting hard, discovered that he could fight so much. And his opponent only knew that once he raised his sword and started to kill, he would not hesitate to kill his life.


    It took only one year for Zhou Bashan to unify the gangster. After five years, he was already a big name. He has countless


    Wealth can make His Majesty any life, and anyone can die.


    But he was not happy.


    He wanted to prove to his sister that he had the courage, that he was a man, and that he was no longer timid.


    Unfortunately, his sister did not recognize him, she was lying in the grave and could not make a sound.


    Zhou Bashan, who could not get his sister''s acknowledgement, has been fighting and fighting. Because he didn''t know how much he had to achieve to ensure that his sister would recognize himself. He can only continue fighting and continue to prove himself.


    When participating in the face-to-face plan, he thought that when I unified the world, my sister would recognize me, right?


    When fighting to the Dark Abyss, he thought, when I defeated the Dark Abyss, such a great achievement should be enough for my sister to admit that I am a man?


    When he joined the Azure fleet and began to fight against the invincible Sky Demon, he thought, if I can even defeat the Sky Demon, then I should be the most courageous person in the Azure civilization, my sister will never think that I am gall small!


    My sister is dead. Zhou Bashan was too late to do anything. Therefore, he can only advance before each war, even if he dies, he will not retreat. Otherwise, he could not soothe his apology to his sister. Only then can he convince himself that he has not failed his sister''s expectations.


    "I, Zhou Bashan, brave and invincible, unparalleled in the world, try to pull the mountain out of the world!"


    Cervantes, who was pushed away and flew backward, heard Zhou Bashan''s captivating roar, and saw Zhou Bashan with an enemy of seven, and waved the giant mountain axe in the demon group, regardless of the left Rush to kill.


    He was stabbed in the shoulder by a demon with a sword, but he didn''t seem to feel the pain, the axe hacked backhand, and chopped the opponent out. At the same time, he was chopped in the arm by a knife gas, a large piece of flesh flew out, hit a sub-rib with a sword gas, blood flew across the chest, was hit by a light group in the chest, vomited blood and flew.


    But he did not flinch. After stabilizing his figure, his mouth still exclaimed that he was pulling the mountain to breathe the world, holding both axes, trying his best to slash the demon in front of him, disregarding the sword that he cut.


    Can''t control it.


    Seeing Zhou Bashan''s tower-like back getting smaller and smaller, and seeing the other party fighting harder and more ecstatic, the body constantly bleeds blood, Cervantes'' eyes widened, his hands trembling violently, just feeling that his whole body seemed to be burning.


    He seemed to see that, on the burning battleship, he pushed his injured self into the escape bay, and after pressing the button, he rushed into the command cabin without turning his head, and manually controlled the battleship toward the brother of the demon.


    At that time, Cervantes was seriously injured, and although he was horrified, he could not move. He could only see his brother''s bones disappeared in the exploding battleship after the escape capsule popped up. But this time, it''s different. He still has the power, he can move freely, he can choose.


    Cervantes chose not to escape.


    He chose to fight.


    He rushed to Zhou Bashan, in the shadow of the sword, exhausted all his strength, and raised the towering mountains of Wanzhong Mountain.


    "Old man, you ..." Zhou Bashan turned his head suddenly.


    "You and my brother, live with life, die with death!" Cervantes'' eyes turned red, and every word was stunned.


    In this sentence, he wanted to say to his brother that there was no chance. Now, he wants to supplement it, even if he is not facing the same person, but he is also a brother.


    At this moment, Cervantes forgot the "injustice" he experienced, and didn''t want to care what the world looked like. He just wanted to fight to the end with his fellow robes.

 v9 Chapter 48： Survival (9)

    "Haha, that''s a good word! You can fight alongside your brother and die on the battlefield, and you won''t hit me with Zhou Bashan Rongma!" Zhou Bashan laughed with great arrogance.


    He certainly knew that when Cervantes returned, both would fall here. The loss of two Sage monks is a huge loss for the Azure fleet, and the wise are not.


    But to be realistic, if they lost today''s battle, there would be no future for the blue civilization. Cervantes was unwilling to survive, but chose to live and die with him. He was so comfortable that he didn''t want to persuade the other party.


    "Old man, since we only have a dead end, then don''t worry about it, let go of your hands and feet, and you can pull one back!" The situation is critical, and Zhou Bashan didn''t have time to talk to Cervantes. He quacked a demon rushed forward, and opened it with a big axe.


    "Okay! The old man has been dying for decades, and he is dying. How can he show the world that the old man must not be able to attack the enemy!" Cervantes was infected by Zhou Bashan''s mighty spirit and stopped going. Work hard to maintain the practice of Wan Zhongshan.


    He also rushed out at the side of Zhou Bashan, and in his hands a pair of Dai Jinxuan picked up an attacking demon and tried to fight with the opponent''s mace.


    Regardless of Zhou Bashan''s fierce attack, he attacked the demon in front of him with a fierce attack, and was seriously injured. Seeing that the other party''s life was about to end, Zhou Bashan was full of determination. But at this moment, another Sky Demon came from the oblique stab to take the place of his companion.


    It not only blocked Zhou Bashan, but also wrapped his body.


    At the same time, two demons on the side came to the death, and the long sword slashed. Zhou Bashan noticed his own danger, but because he was entangled by the demons in front of him, he was also covered with bruises, and his strength was weakened. He shouted unwillingly, and waved the tomahawk with all his might, and did not want to survive, but just wanted to kill the demon in front of him.


    The axe was cut down. Although the demon in front of him successfully blocked with a knife, he was still vomiting blood and flew out. He was not badly injured, but he was still far from death, and Zhou Bashan couldn''t have a look at this time. This action, because the two long-handled swords have been added!


    He will eventually die on the battlefield.


    Zhou Bashan widened his eyes and turned to stare at his opponent fiercely. Even if he is killed, he has to look at his opponent and look directly at death!


    His wide eyes were full of anger, but he was suddenly filled with astonishment.


    On the left, he launched a savage Slayer. Although the long sword fell, he was suddenly hit by the stream of light feather arrows, his body suddenly became a sieve, and he flew out of the side with great power, leaving no death. The second half is dead.


    The opponent''s long knife was cut on Zhou Bashan, but he was not split in half, because a golden yellow gas shield erupted on his body, blocking the blow and blocking the demon on the right. Much of the power of the sword.


    To escape from the dead, Zhou Bashan waved his tomahawk and forced the demon on the right back, looking back unbelievably. An Qier and He Jie were attacked by Chen Xuanzhi and both were wounded. This is the situation that Zhou Bashan knew well. Before he looked back, the two girls were already in danger and couldn''t protect themselves. How could they still support him?


    In this regard, Zhou Bashan was like seeing the most beautiful thing in the world, and he was immediately overjoyed.


    He Jie and An Qier stood together again and cooperated with the battle as usual. The light feather flying arrows in An Qier''s hands continued to provoke. He Jiechi kept chanting, and several of them were attacking them. The offensive is like electricity, blocked by unstoppable monks, unable to approach them both!


    "Old man, hurry up! Come back to defense!" Zhou Bashan yelled at Cervantes, who had been injured with the two demons, and stepped forward at the same time to take measures.


    After Li Xun repelled Chen Xuan, he fought one place with the five demons. At this time, his energy consumption was also very high. Now he is one enemy five, although he can barely support it, but to kill the enemy like before, it is Powerless.


    At the beginning, he was under siege by four demons, and when he saw Chen Xuanzhi attacking the back row, he suffered some injuries, strove to kill one enemy, seriously injured one, and highlighted the siege to rescue An Qier and He Jie.


    Chen Xuanzhi was hit twice by An Qier, although he did not hurt the root, but he was also weak. Li Xuan came lightning. When the other was about to kill the two women, he raided and broke one arm. Now Chen Xuanzhi is the strongest demon in the battle Power, has retreated to the rear, unable to fight again for a short time.


    If so, Li Zhi had the opportunity to deal with the five demon in front of him.


    By this time, there are only ten combat powers left in the Sage of the Devil. The rest are either killed or seriously injured. Of course, there is no need to say more about the dead. The severely injured ones can only adjust time with Chen Xuanzhi.


    "If we had changed the ten saints of the day, we could easily defeat them, but right now ..."


    Li Xuan took a look at Zhou Bashan and Cervantes. They were still under siege by five demons. Zhou Bashan''s aura was basically exhausted and his injuries were severe. If it was not for He Jie''s blessing, he could not hold on now. Although Cervantes'' situation was slightly better, it did not miss the peak and managed to support it.


    And An Qier and He Jie were not injured lightly, and their combat strength was greatly reduced. Every time An Jier fired a round of Light Feather Arrows, they stopped and breathed, and the Light Feather Arrows were not as lethal as before.


    She now cooperates with He Jie. It is already difficult to kill and seriously damage the demons, but she barely echoes Zhou Bashan and Cervantes, and also relieves Li Ye some pressure.


    "With one enemy and five, I have no advantage. At present, I must ensure that these demons are not close to An Qier. I must also guard against the siege of Zhou Bashan and Cervantes. It is already my limit to attack Lv He Jie."


    With this in mind, Li Min could not help feeling the urgency of the situation. The number of monks is superior, and each monk consumes less aura, and five of them are injured. The continued stalemate in the war is bound to be impossible for their own, and then the overturning end.


    "If we retreat at this moment, the demon must chase, it is difficult to go everywhere. When the formation is orderly, we can still insist that once the retreat is scattered, we will be chased to death!"


    Li Yan blocked the two long swords from the demon spurs, and cast his body away from the place. He repelled the blocking demon with sword gas, and rushed out of the distance to avoid being completely surrounded by the enemy on all sides.


    He took another look at Chen Xuanzhi''s direction and thought: "Although monks such as Chen Xuanzhi have serious injuries, it will take a long time to cure them, but if they only want to restore some combat power and return to the battlefield, it won''t take much time. At times, we can''t cope. "


    Not only that, in addition to the monks in the saint realm, the army has also come out of the teleportation array, and the two nearby legal arrays, the reinforcements have also rushed forward.


    It doesn''t take much time for more than 100,000 Heavenly Demon Armies to besiege the Azure fleet. At that time, not to mention whether Ji Ningyun can persist, once the Heavenly Devil has divided 20,000 to 30,000 Luojin Wonderland, break through the line of human monks, and siege them People, their own party must be drowned in the magic tide!


    "No matter how we look at it, we must die ..." Li Yan frowned.


    This war was already very different in strength, and in the face of more than 30 Sage Sages, relying on full preparation


    Ambush in advance, using the opponent''s pride to disregard the enemy, the evaluation of their own combat effectiveness is not accurate. From the flaws in the four French formations, the five saints did their best to achieve this situation.


    But at the moment, the defeat has been settled, and the five have nowhere to go. The reason is that he is capable of fighting back, knowing that he will die, and no one escapes, relying on the friendship of the same robe, close to each other and trusting, is commendable. If it weren''t for this, the battle would have been something else, and the blue army had already lost!


    Just looking at Angel''s pale face, trembling teeth, He Jie''s trembling hands, blood overflowing from the corners of her mouth, Zhou Bashan''s slow action, weakly wielding a battle axe, Cervantes'' wolf-shaped figure, and bloodshot eyes, Know how hard it is for everyone to fight.


    But no one backed up, no one had reservations.


    He Jie is still blessing Zhou Bashan to protect him from death, even if his face is already blue and purple, and his body is shaky; An Qier is still launching a light feather flying arrow to cope with Cervantes'' defense and help Li Yan eliminate some sinister murderous tricks. , Even if you have started rolling your eyes.


    At this moment, Li Zhi''s heart was surging and the sea was tumbling. There seemed to be something in his heart.


    The situation is already at stake.


    No, it should be said that the death has come!


    At this time, neither Li Li nor the Smurf in front of him noticed that a fleet was approaching in the shadows behind the dark behind a dense asteroid belt.


    "The suffering brought about by war will tear up the beautiful things and let the hidden and forgotten ugliness prevail. This is the greatest tragedy in the world. In the face of the crisis of survival, both humans and ordinary beasts will do their best. Becomes bottomless. "


    "At that time, survival was the biggest and only justice. A warm-hearted civilization, a colorful culture, belonged to the era of crisis of survival, did not belong to the barren world of crises, did not belong to the group that did not eat, and did not belong to the dying people."


    Lu Yanzhu, who was so loose, was fighting in the command cabin and saw the chaotic and fierce battlefield ahead. On the display terminal, Li Ye, Zhou Bashan, An Qier, He Jie, Cervantes and other fighting figures, including his face, can clearly see.


    Speaking of this, Lu Yanzhu sighed: "I thought that when I am in the state of saints, I have the power that no one can check and balance, and the desires and private thoughts in my heart cannot be restrained, especially in the face of a mortal situation. Will only take care of themselves ...


    "At the time of the battle in the Starbucks, they saved their strength and were unwilling to fight. He Jie even was about to escape, which proves this. But now ... you see, He Jie is full of life, He was about to die, but he was still helping his companion. In order to prevent Zhou Bashan from being killed, he would help the other side to block the sword ... "


    The more he spoke, the more solemn his voice became, and his tone became more respectful.


    Captain Mo bit his lower lip. "Are the planners right? Are we wrong?"


    Lu Yanzhu shook his head and Shen said: "This right or wrong is too bad at the moment, but the only thing I can be sure of is that the five sage monks in front of us are all the backbone of the earth and the pillar of the blue civilization! They are worthy of us to abandon the differences of positions for the time being and fight with them!


    "Captain Mo, go down, all the heavy guns of ''Li Min'' will be launched immediately, and all the monks in the Sage of Heavenly Demon will be volleyed! This time, as far as the dark abyss, we still have to use all our fighting power as usual, for the backbone of humanity and the pillar of civilization Fight for our future! "


    "Yes, General!" Captain Mo led his chest. "In the dark, light is with us!"

 v9 Chapter 49： Survival (10)

    Chen Xuanzhi was in a bad mood, looking so dull that he could drip water. When Li Xuan broke his arm, if he hadn''t run fast enough, he believed he would be killed under Li Xuan''s sword. The strength of the other party is the only thing he has seen in his life, which makes him frightened and hatred.


    This hatred is not simple, and it is mixed with some strange emotions that all the magical powers of the sky know. This emotion makes hatred stronger, so strong that you die or I die.


    Prior to this, Chen Xuanzhi never thought that thirty-two sage demon gods would lose half of them in such a short time. And their opponents were only five people from beginning to end.


    "The monks created by the planners are really so powerful that they can come later?" Chen Xuanzhi''s heart was sorrowful. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think of another plan, the door that opened the dark world: the plan of "God of God" .


    The doubt flickered in Chen Xuanzhi''s mind, and it was quickly denied by it. As far as the actual situation is concerned, although the monk of the Sage of the Demon had suffered heavy losses, the situation of Li Zhi and others was even worse.


    This is not to mention that Monk Da Luo Jin Wonderland has almost reached the battlefield.


    "Listen to me, be sure to catch Li Yan alive! I will take him back, and dissect him in the ''Tian Shen'' laboratory to study it carefully, to find out why he is so powerful!" Chen Xuanzhi told the demon sages who are fighting, This command was issued to it and even to the entire demonic civilization.


    Under the step by step of the demon sages, Zhou Bashan and others have almost lost their ability to move, and will be killed in a moment.


    Chen Xuanzhi finally managed to stabilize the injury and restored some combat power. He was about to take a few injured saints, the real demon, to capture Li Xunsheng alive. When he took it back for anatomy and research, the abnormality suddenly changed.


    Behind the asteroid belt in the distance, suddenly a dazzling white light.


    They are so huge and fiery, like dozens of suns appearing out of nowhere in the dark, which makes it impossible to ignore or look directly. Both monks such as Chen Xuanzhi and human monks such as Li Zhi have noticed the strong energy fluctuations there, no less than the power of sage shooting!


    As soon as Li Min''s heart moved, he was very familiar with this energy, and he understood the first time that it was the Dark Abyss who was shooting.


    After a short period of energy accumulation, it is like the river is absolutely lifted, the waves hit the shore, the flash flood erupts, and dozens of light clusters spray out a fiery pillar of light. They are accurate and fast, and they are attacking the monks who are fighting against Li Yao, Cervantes and Zhou Bashan respectively!


    During the Battle of the Facet Starfield, the "dawn" heavy artillery to the dark abyss was the biggest threat to Li Zhi and others, but at that time the "dawn" heavy artillery had just been developed, and the fleet to the dark abyss was not equipped with much, and It was destroyed in that battle.


    Now several months have passed, the "Dawn" heavy artillery has been supplemented, and now the dark abyss is the main force, and all the battleships have gathered here to participate in this battle for the survival of the blue civilization. The "dawn" heavy artillery that dominated it had more than forty doors.


    I have to say that Lu Yingzhu''s time in the battle was well grasped, and he had the effect of a surprise soldier.


    The demon sages have no expectation of this. Although they responded when the light cannon struck, some raised defensive gas shields, some quickly evaded and wanted to escape, but more than forty doors "dawn "Under the continuous salvo of heavy artillery, the beam of light is dense, and there is a certain degree of locking effect. No matter which direction the demon saint fled in, the light


    The cannon would follow the position and beat it like a whip.


    One after another, the sage demon, was hit in succession in horror, some were seriously wounded, some were continuously bombarded, and turned into powder.


    He came close to the abyss, was fully prepared, and unexpectedly attacked unexpectedly. He immediately obtained extraordinary results. In front of Li Zhi, Zhou Bashan, and others, there was not a demon fighting with them.


    In order to cope with the sudden fire, they must distance themselves from Li Zhi and others, and try their best to perform defense techniques, but they are still fighting hard against Li Zhi and others. The next moment is to deal with fire. It was too hasty, and there were too many heavy guns at Dawn, with little effect.


    In the blink of an eye, five or six sages were killed in the heavy cannon of "Dawn".


    The remaining few ran away madly, relying on flexibility and speed, they finally got away by chance and far away.


    For a time, Zhou Bashan and Cervantes looked at each other, and Angel and He Jie stared at each other with big eyes, and their faces were filled with surprise, ecstasy and gladness.


    They were already in a mortal situation, and now there is no Sage Sage in front of them, and the other party has damaged several complete combat capabilities, and they no longer have to worry about being hunted to death. The previous moment they thought they could only die, the next moment they were convinced that they were safe, and the sudden transition between life and death made them almost crying.


    The next moment, they looked in the direction of the Abyss Fleet together, and their faces became extremely complicated.


    Rescuing them was the former enemy to the dark abyss. The face-to-face Star Wars a few months ago are still vivid. And in the history of the Abyss, there has never been any cooperation with the fleet of the Azure government.


    In the eyes of the fighters of the blue government, the dark abyss is a betrayer, a separatist, and a so-called evil evil thug. The positions of the two sides are in opposition. This is because you and I are not. Before Li Yan told them, no one believed when the Abyss Fleet might come to assist the war.


    But never thought that now he was rescued by the other side, and they really stood on the same front.


    At this time, everyone suddenly realized that, no matter how much the ideology of the two sides was different before, they were essentially the same existence. They had the same identity: the earth human beings; they also existed in the same civilization-the blue civilization.


    Everyone is always a community of destiny. The race can continue intact, and it is not necessary to go alone in the unknown star domain, and naturally we should do our best to fight for it.


    Chen Xuanzhi was so angry that he was so annoyed.


    It never imagined that the Abyss would come to help the blue government! And at such a critical moment, giving them such a heavy blow directly led to the reversal of the battle between the saints!


    After being attacked in the dark abyss, only ten or so sages were left, most of them were seriously injured, and only four were left in their full combat power. It was impossible to kill Li Zhi and others, let alone to catch them. Li Yan took it back to study.


    Chen Xuanzhi sees it better than anyone else.


    The saint monk suffered heavy losses. In the high-end combat power, the demon has completely lost its advantage, and it will never be recovered in this battle.


    These monks who should have died in battle, Zhou Bashan had the opportunity to recover from injuries.


    Originally, if it could destroy the group of monks of human saints, the war would return to the situation familiar to God for more than 3,000 years, but now everything is different!


    "Master, the dark abyss has never worked with the Azure government. They know¡® God


    It ¡¯s planned, so it ¡¯s always hostile to the plan. It has always been better for the blue government to fall, to wander into the distant star domain, to rebuild the homeland, and to ensure the purity of human science and technology civilization!


    "Now, why did they suddenly change their stance?" A sage''s realm demon asked Chen Xuanzhi in shock.


    "You ask me, who do I ask?" Chen Xuanzhi''s anger was sky-high.


    The Abyss had already attacked them and chose to cooperate with the Azure government. Chen Xuanzhi did not hesitate to order the Luo Jin Wonderland Army from both sides, and ordered them to attack the fleet to the Abyss.


    He knew very well that even if he accepted the monks in the dark abyss, he would never come with them. Otherwise, the dark abyss is really not the dark abyss.


    For all the remaining monks, Chen Xuanzhi let them immediately enter the battlefield and attack the Azure fleet commanded by Ji Ningyun.


    "The ministries must fight hard. We must not lose in this war, and we will not lose it! The Tianmo government and the blue government must fight to the end!"


    Chen Xuanzhi finally calmed down, but when he finally looked at Li Yan who was backing away from the battlefield, he still couldn''t help gritting his teeth.


    It calmly said: "Let you live an hour and a half longer. Even with the help of the dark abyss, my demon army still has a quantitative advantage. Before your injuries recover, the army will destroy your fleet. By then, you will still be I will be caught back to dissect and study! "


    The Cultivated Civilization Army had an advantage when it came to battle against the fleet of scientific and technological civilization, not to mention the fact that the number of Tianmo Army is still very large.


    Li Yan and others returned to Pangu, and Zhou Bashan, An Qier and others went to heal themselves. Although Li Yan''s aura was severely consumed and there were many wounds on his body, he did not hurt the root, so he went to the command cabin to command with Ji Ningyun fighting.


    "I didn''t expect that the dark abyss really came!" Ji Ningmao said this sentence, obviously also very surprised. It is not surprising that she will fight against the demons in the dark abyss, but the alliance with the blue government is unprecedented.


    Li Min did not respond more to Ji Ningmin''s emotions.


    On the terminal display here, you can see the whole battlefield situation. He looked at Ji Ning and said to Ji Ning: "Twenty thousand army of the demon army, was wiped out by our ambush for more than 40,000, and there are still nearly 200,000. , Our fleet, monks, and the fleet to the abyss have only less than 150,000 fighting powers. Now that the two armies are fighting together, we have a chance of winning? "


    Returning to the actual situation, Ji Ningxi was worried. "Although the timely assistance to the dark abyss has changed our comparison with the high-end combat power of the Demon, so that the army can fight" equally ", but as far as the current situation is concerned, we still have nothing. Win! "


    Li Yan didn''t answer.


    He didn''t think so.


    As can be seen from the display, the battlefield of the fierce battle is divided into two parts, one is the home of the Azure fleet, and the other is the home of the Azure fleet.


    Here in the Blue Fleet, about 80,000 warships are under siege by the demons. The opponent has already entered the peripheral array of the round array. The advantages of monks'' melee combat are gradually showing, and the loss of warships is increasing sharply.


    The number of warships in the dark abyss is only about half of the Azure government fleet. Although not yet under siege, just looking at the tide-like impact of the Demon Army, we can see that no matter how violent the artillery fire is, they cannot stop them from entering.


    From this perspective, Ji Ningyun''s judgment is correct.


    But in Li Yan''s eyes, the situation is completely different.


    He believes that the victory of the Azure fleet is set.

 v9 Chapter 50： Survival (11)

    From the moment Dawn was launched and the attack was launched, the fleet to the Abyss had already made various preparations to cope with the impact of the Demon Army. As an excellent general, Lu Yezhu will not expose himself when his own formation is not set.


    There is no terrain available to the fleet in the interstellar space. The asteroid belt can cover the tracks and facilitate the fleet''s access to the battlefield, but it cannot be used as a roadblock to hinder the enemy''s progress.


    Compared to huge warships, monks are more flexible in the asteroid belt, so the fleet to the dark abyss is the simple and effective formation of the three mountains, just as when fighting in the starry sky.


    At this time, Lu Yingzhu looked at the dark cloud of the monk who was like a bee colony, and calmly ordered the various departments to open fire.


    More than forty heavy guns at dawn are still the fleet''s biggest reliance, and every time they shine, they will emit a fire equivalent to a blow from the saint. For monks in Da Luo Jin Wonderland, this is an existence that can never be taken lightly.


    The turbulent Kuroshio flooded under the sky-laden artillery mixed with the dawn heavy artillery, and the front was soon drowned by the explosion of light groups. Dense light clusters are connected to each other and converge into a tide of light. Later, even a huge white-light lake was formed, which was shocking.


    It is not so easy for ordinary heavy artillery to smash a Da Luo Jin Wonderland monk. That required constant artillery slamming. First, the monk''s body hood had to be broken. In the case of space for transfer, many monks can flash or retreat before the crisis of life and death comes, and the next companion can stand up and continue to move forward in their place.


    In this way, although casualties are inevitable, it can effectively achieve a rolling advance of the battlefield.


    In the past wars, there were few times when the demons attacked the fleet directly, most of the time they were concealed in order to avoid the fleet''s advantage of heavy artillery set fire. But it is not without frontal charge. When this happens, the army of the demon will use this method of advance.


    But today is different than usual.


    If it was said that the Devil''s army had impacted the fleet before, it was similar to the siege of the mortal armor, and the dense crossbow of the city head could also rely on its own bravery and defensive air cover under the condition of comparable strength. At the head of the city, now, the Fleet of the Dark Abyss with the Dawn Heavy Artillery is like a city with a bed crossbow.


    Neither the heavy artillery at dawn nor the crossbow can be countered by the offensive side. Anyone who is hit by the front will immediately lose their combat power and die dead. There will be no second case at all.


    There are many onslaught armies of the Demon. Every time the Dawn heavy artillery bombards, a Demon Monk is killed on the spot, and there is almost nothing to lose. The Demon Army did not have a jihadist formation, and could not stand side by side as when Li Zhi''s team rushed on the same day. The monks who rushed forward soon suffered heavy casualties and their offensive was blocked.


    When Chen Xuanzhi saw this scene, he immediately let the demonic army adjust the charge direction and avoid the heavy artillery at dawn.


    At present, the Demon Army has not been in contact with the fleet, and the sage realm was not safe in the past. After all, the number of sage real demons is too small to compete. If there were twenty or thirty, Chen Xuanzhi would certainly not care about those 40 or so heavy artillery pieces. Being flexible and rigid is not difficult to cope with.


    "When the army rushes into the fleet, you must first resolve those heavy artillery, and you should be ready." Chen Xuanzhi ordered to several saints with complete combat capabilities. To quickly and effectively resolve those warships that have been set up at dawn, it will undoubtedly be more effective with a saintly shot.


    Seeing that the army of the demon began to adjust the queue, and deliberately avoided the Dawn heavy artillery, Lu Yanzhu calmly ordered: "Submit the order, the battleship carrying the Dawn heavy artillery, according to the plan of the second letter A, change position."


    This is not the first time Dawn Heavy Artillery has been used on the battlefield.


    With the experience of the last time, Lu Yingzhu has some ideas on how to better use the power of Dawn''s heavy artillery and avoid being destroyed by the other party.


    With Captain Mo''s order from Lu Yingzhu, the Azure system controlled more than forty battleships carrying Dawn and moved in the fleet''s three-dimensional formation. Under the evaluation of the Azure system, they soon reached a new location and continued to bombard the most dense positions of the Sinister Formation.


    Around the issue of avoiding the heavy artillery of the dawn, and exerting the power of the heavy artillery of the dawn, to the abyss battleship and the army of the demon, a continuous formation adjustment was launched. As a result, the number of monks killed by the Dawn heavy artillery did decrease, but adjusting the queue for a long time also slowed their offensive and progress.


    However, as the battle continued, whether it was the battlefield of Ji Ningyu Fleet or the battlefield of Lu Yezhu Fleet, the Demon Army relied on the advantage of quantity and combat power to keep close to the fleet.


    Especially in the Azure fleet, the Demon Army has taken down the peripheral array and marched towards the central zone. Although Ji Ningchi let the fleet put up a defensive ball array, slowing down the attacking pace of the Demon Army as much as possible and giving the opponent a lot of injuries, but in general, it is only a matter of time that the fleet formation is completely stirred.


    In such a battle situation, the monk army of His Majesty ¡¯s Sage Realm team quit the battle early, and went to the center of the ball array where there was no battle, and began to cultivate energy.


    "There are too many monks in the demons, and the peripheral warships that have already fallen, although they are fighting with each other, will soon be completely swallowed up. When the warships in the central region are also engaged in chaos with the monks in monks, our ball array will It basically doesn''t exist. "


    Ji Ningyun looked at Li Yandao with a stern look. She was not complaining, but simply stated the facts. Although she was very excited because of the appearance of the abyss, she immediately realized that this would still not change the overall situation on the battlefield.


    Li Xun did not answer Ji Ningxuan''s words, but just focused on the battlefield situation.


    At present, the Azure government fleet is engaged in joint operations with the Abyss Fleet. The victory and defeat depend on each other, and the two sides have begun to share information. The picture on the display screen of Lu Yingzhu''s command cabin was also transmitted to Pangu in real time. Li Zeng could understand the situation of the opponent at the same time.


    There is no doubt that, as the Azure government fleet, which started much earlier, the situation here is now much worse than in the Abyss. The outer formation of the ball array was occupied by the demon, which is equivalent to the enemy occupying the city. Now it has begun to enter the city, and the two sides have launched a more **** street battle.


    However, because the fleet of the Azure government has more than 80,000 warships, it is not easy for the Sky Demon Army to make phased progress. It always takes a lot of time and pays a small price.


    This time is full of suffering for Ji Ningyun.


    If she was convinced that her side would be defeated, the situation would be better, but she would do her best to fight to the last moment and then die. Knowing the results, you don''t think too much. However, since listening to Li Zhi''s plan, there is still hope for the next war situation, Ji Ning Dai has been difficult to be indifferent.


    It is precisely because there is hope and extravagant hope that the state of mind is unstable, and it is necessary to worry about anxiety.


    "Later I will bring the monk team to the dark abyss to participate in the battle." When the Demon Army had invaded the central area, Li Su suddenly spoke.


    Ji Ningchi bowed his head in silence.


    The battle situation to the dark abyss is much better. They appeared late, and there are some magic weapons such as the Dawn Heavy Artillery. Although the demon army is fierce offensive, but it has not yet reached a large scale. Have been wiped out.


    On the side of the Azure Conquest Fleet, the battle situation is dead, and it is difficult to change the situation.


    Soon, Ji Ningyun looked up


    Dao: "The number of warships to the abyss is small and cannot support us for so long, and they have the heavy artillery of dawn to attract the attention of the demon. Right choice. "


    Li Min nodded and didn''t say more.


    Instead of leaving immediately, he watched the battlefield quietly.


    The fire field outside the battlefield was dense, as many as summer fireflies, and the stars were a child. The appearance of each group of fire meant that a battleship was damaged. In this battlefield with no retreat and no rear, once the warship is damaged, there is no chance to withdraw from the battlefield, and then it will be completely destroyed by the demons.


    There were many human warriors on warships that were skewed, sunk, and exploded, and countless parts of the scattered city floated away. Most of them had no bones left in the explosion, and there were no traces. Some of them were intact. They floated with the wreckage and were hit by other parts. They were knocked open by themselves.


    Li Yan looked at these and remained motionless.


    Darkness was soon out of sight.


    In the dark universe, seeing darkness is tantamount to seeing light on a planet.


    Into the distance, there are flares of fire, burning warship wreckage, floating corpses and parts; nearby are light patches of warship guns, light cannons, brilliant and cold; all of these are filled by the demon monks. This magic illusion, with countless auras of light.


    The fiercest battlefield is also the cruelest purgatory.


    The appearance of this picture means that the Demon Army has already invaded the central area of ??the ball array and is heading towards the core area. In the game, the core area is not large, and there are not many warships. It is like a handsome mansion in the city. If the city has fallen, the handsome mansion will soon be submerged.


    The battleships of the Azure Government Fleet have now suffered almost half of their casualties.


    In the command cabin, the staff at the long table reported the sound of the war damage to Ji Ningyun, and it became more and more heavy and sad. Later, many people couldn''t help crying.


    Although they have been battle-tested for a long time, they have been used to life and death, and have a tough heart, but they have rarely encountered such large-scale war damage.


    The warships, captains and generals who were arranged in the middle and periphery of the ball array knew that they would die, but no one flinched. When knowing that the warship was about to be overwhelmed by the tide of trolls, the captain and the generals would gather in the command cabin, toward the blue system, to the fleet leader, Ji Ningyu, to the blue civilization, to their own race, to line up, to form a salute.


    Their posture is erect and straight, their military salute is strong and strong, and their eyes are absolutely firm.


    After they entered the system to charge the enemy group, detonate the warship, and share the order with the demons, there was hope in their eyes. They hope that after their death, the earth ¡¯s humanity will continue; they still have nostalgia in their eyes, nostalgic childhood, nostalgic neon streets in the city, noble mountains and rivers that they have seen before.


    Then their javelin-like figures were swallowed up by the raging fire waves.


    What they left behind was a common saying: "Azur is with us!"


    Azure is civilization, ethnic group, home, root, all glory and suffering, and their identity.


    Each of these pictures flashed alternately on the display terminal, and Ji Ningyun couldn''t help crying, his fists clenched and his shoulders trembling.


    "I''m going." Li Yan''s words fell squarely, and the person had disappeared into the command cabin.


    Ji Ning wiped a tear, turned his head to look, and out of the window, countless strong and fast figures, in a chaotic and brutal battlefield, suddenly formed a team. Then the green light flashed, and they condensed into a huge streamer, such as the arrow off the string, and shot out.

 v9 Chapter 51： Survival (12)

    Of course, Ji Ningyun knew what the frontal streamer was. At the beginning, he fought in the abyss in the abyss. If not for this frontal team, the fleet of the blue government had been defeated by the deep abyss.


    At the same time, Ji Ningyun also knew very well that this was the card of the monk ¡¯s monk ¡¯s team. It was Li Ji ¡¯s last reliance and Fengya came out. If he could n¡¯t win, the monk ¡¯s team would be surrounded and destroyed by the demons.


    Ji Ningyun watched the distant Fengya, with a solemn face as never before, and prayed in his heart for the first time in his heart: "Blessing from our ancestors, I hope Li Zhi can win, and humanity can survive!"


    Not only was Ji Ningyun watching Li Ya''s Feng Ya, the staff in Pangu''s command cabin, but other soldiers who had time to look outwards, but also watched Feng Ya swept from the chaotic battlefield, his eyes full of longing. , Look forward to and respect.


    Since he didn''t want to play against the Demon Army who attacked the lineup, Li Xun''s attack direction was naturally the weak area of ??the Demon Army''s attack. Although everyone thinks that he is led by Feng Yazhen, in fact he is only a participant. It can only be Shangguan.


    In the previous few months, when the Sage Team was training and running, Shangguan Qingcheng was not idle, and they were also practicing battles with monks such as Zhou Bashan and An Qier. The most important thing is to integrate the other party into the war. In the battle.


    Prior to this battle, the army of human monks had fought with the Demon several times, but Li Xun never let the Shangguan pour into the army to use the army battle array. He was waiting for this moment. The military battle is the last hope for the army to win. If it is not successful, it will be benevolent, so the timing of the shot is very important.


    After flying out of the fleet, Feng Yazhen went straight to the battlefield where the dark abyss was.


    At this point, after paying a heavy price, the demon army has contacted the battleships in the abyss. The nearby two sides have launched close combat with each other. In a short time, more than 2,000 battleships were blown up in the fire. .


    The resistance to the dark abyss is very tenacious and effective, and the heavy artillery of Dawn constantly appears in different positions, giving the fierce and advanced monk a fatal blow.


    The function of the azure system is powerful. It can analyze which place of the demon offensive is the most threatening according to the real-time battle situation on the battlefield, capture the figure of the powerful demon monk, and control the dawning cannon to strike accurately.


    The system can also acutely detect what powerful demons are, and from which directions, they are attacking warships equipped with dawn heavy artillery, thereby controlling the warships to leave in advance, hiding in the warship group, and letting the monks lose their targets.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, the monks have attacked to the Dark Demon Army, and the monks have died more than 10,000, and half of them are the results of the heavy artillery at dawn.


    Looks like this ratio is not much, not even one Chengdu, but the dawn heavy artillery only has more than forty, while the battleship has tens of thousands. In addition, the targets hit by the Dawn heavy artillery are the key demon of the key nodes, which greatly restrained the offensive of the demon army, and the effect was far greater than the number of paper kills.


    The powerful scientific and technological achievements of the Azure civilization, in addition to the battleships, are concentrated in the Azure system. At present, the Azure system, coupled with artifacts such as the Dawn Heavy Artillery, has played a one plus one far greater than two in battle. Especially in the case that the monk of the Sage of the Demon Army was severely damaged and could not remove the Dawn heavy artillery first.


    The Dawn heavy artillery in the fleet now is like firing on the battlefield


    Carver, heavy sniper, and lethality and self-protection ability have been substantially improved.


    In the command cabin, Lu Yanzhu''s eyes flickered and he drank the blood-red wine in the glass. He said: "If there are four hundred dawn cannons in the fleet, how can these gods dare to presume in front of me, I can destroy it with my backhand!"


    There are four hundred heavy artillery pieces at dawn, and Lu Yezhu can only think about it. Mo said that there is no such financial resource in the dark abyss, and the blue government does not have it. However, if the rock galaxy and hump system are restored, the dark abyss can rely on the war effort to obtain a star field as a trophy, not to mention a hundred heavy artillery, at least more can be created.


    The outstanding performance of Liming Heavy Artillery has attracted Chen Xuanzhi''s attention and made it deeply frightened.


    "Yuri, take all the saints out of the realm and find the opportunity to destroy them when they resist the new heavy artillery of the opponent!" Some time ago, Chen Xuanzhi issued the order with a somber face.


    There are now more than ten sage demon gods in total, and only five are in full combat power. In the face of artifacts such as the Dawn Heavy Artillery, they must emerge in order to deal with them.


    This is indeed the case. When the five sages joined the battlefield, the situation changed quickly, and warships equipped with dawn heavy artillery began to be found and destroyed.


    The blue system is powerful again. In front of the monk of the sage, it still doesn''t look strong enough. It cannot capture the figure of the monk of the sage. And even if the system detects a crisis and wants to retreat into the battleship group, it will be intercepted halfway because the speed of the sage is too fast, and it cannot escape the lock.


    In a short period of time, five warships carrying Dawn heavy artillery were destroyed.


    Fortunately, after the First World War of the Facetaker Stars, Lu Yanzhu learned a little bit, and each battleship carried only one heavy artillery at dawn, which did not immediately cause heavy losses.


    "General, the sage of the demon is still too strong. Although there are only five, our Dawn Heavy Artillery is still being destroyed. Now the front of the two armies has entered the battlefield, and it is no longer our unilaterally shooting at the demon army. We must focus It is not so easy for battleship gunfire to limit the five saints'' territory. If this continues, the Dawn heavy artillery will only continue to be destroyed and repeat the mistakes of the Battle of the Stars in the Face! "


    Captain Mo was anxious.


    When the heavy artillery at dawn was launched, although there was a power comparable to the saint''s shot, after all, it was too restrictive to face the saint''s monks.


    When the fleet first appeared, the reason for the rapid destruction of the Demon Sage Realm was because it was unexpected, and at that time, the Demon Sage Realm was fighting alone and could only bear heavy artillery fire unilaterally. Now, the opponent is hidden in the army of monks, and he is in awe-inspiring. Every time he makes a shot, he strikes the Thunder, and the battleship cannot resist it.


    Lu Yanzhu''s face turned black, and he slammed on the table with a punch: "If I have four hundred dawn cannons, some monks in the heavenly demon world, how dare you be so arrogant ?!"


    If there are four hundred heavy cannons at dawn, there is no place to hide. Lu Zhezhu only needs to focus them there, and then God can kill God and Buddha can kill Buddha. Unless there are dozens of Sage Sages attacking at the same time, don''t want to come close.


    "Order, all the heavy artillery at dawn are gathered together, and the fire is volleyed!" Lu Yingzhu responded.


    In this way, even if the Sage Realm has speed and defense advantages, even if it can flexibly attack from all sides, it can cooperate with each other to build a legal matrix.


    , Can not rush through nearly forty heavy artillery dawn, a powerful firepower network.


    Captain Mo''s face changed: "In this case, the Dawn Heavy Artillery will be restrained by the saint realm, and can no longer support everywhere, sniping the frontal charge of the monk army ..."


    The monk of the demon has begun to invade the battleship group. At this time, the fleet can''t stop the opponent''s pace of progress without the echo of Dawn Heavy Artillery.


    "In this situation, Dawn Heavy Artillery has to directly confront the Sacred Realm of Demons, and there can only be a few blocks." Lu Yanzhu said in a complicated voice.


    The Dawn Heavy Artillery said that it has the power equivalent to a shot in the saint''s realm, but the attack method is single, that is, one shot and one shot, and it must be carried on a battleship. However, the monks in the sage realm have various techniques. They can attack and defend on the battlefield, move freely, and cooperate with each other in various ways.


    It took a long time to reach the dark abyss, and the Dawn Heavy Artillery, which was finally developed, was indeed powerful, but the comprehensive ability was still far from the sage monks. They are powerful against the demon army, but they are incapable of dealing with the saint.


    This seems to confirm the correctness of the development and cultivation of the blue civilization.


    "General, wouldn''t it mean that we ... have no chance of winning this battle?" Captain Mo''s face turned pale, feeling despair, uneasiness, and weakness.


    Lu Yanzhu glanced at her, "That''s not the case."


    "Even Dawn''s heavy artillery cannot solve the opponent, what can we do?"


    Lu Yanzhu turned his head, looked at the battlefield outside the window, paused for a while, then said bitterly: "Of course, by defeating the Dawn Heavy Artillery, it is more powerful than the Dawn Heavy Artillery."


    When he said this, on the huge terminal screen in front of him, there was already a front and back, at an unparalleled speed and power, approached from behind the Demon Army, swept to the side, and rushed into the Demon Monk. In the group!


    Shangguan is leading the battlefield, with a long bow straight in his hand, like a flying fish, and a heroic posture. Li Yan is guarding her flanks, defending her comprehensiveness. King Qi, Feihong, Yang Yan, Niu Wang, Lu Linxuan, and others followed closely behind, all with momentum. Then there were about 4,000 monks in the Great Luojin Wonderland, and the air was integrated into the battle array, and the body light and the array light were combined.


    During the First World War against the Walled Stars, the warlords led by Shangguan in the sacred realm led the battlefield in the Abyss Fleet, who could move freely and freely.


    But now the situation is different. Everyone is now facing a monk, not a warship with strong firepower but a relatively weak defense. Killing them requires energy, which is completely different from destroying the warship.


    There were a total of 60,000 to 70,000 monks who attacked the fleet of the Dark Abyss. At the moment, although there are more than 10,000 broken, there are still more than 50,000. In the battlefield of Shangguan ¡¯s army, there are only 4,000 monks, less than 10% of the other.


    Feng Yazhen chose to enter from the flank, and the idea was to cut off the demon army. This requires the battle array to tear the opponent''s formation, and once it is through, there must be no half-stay in the middle, otherwise it will be trapped.


    The position was chosen by Shangguan Qingcheng. She was the leader of the battle formation, and Li Ye and others cooperated. Obviously, she was very sure of blocking the waist and breaking through the formation of the Demon Army.


    Because she is the only soldier in this universe.

 v9 Chapter 52： Survival (13)

    There are many battleships in the Azure civilization, but none of them is as fast as the speed. The battle of soldiers will lead the battle of soldiers, and it will have various specific abilities to bless, such as "pour tide" and "mountain", etc., so that the battle can be attacked and defended, and it is beyond common sense.


    Under the leadership of Bing Sheng, more than 4,000 monks from the Great Luojin Wonderland marched forward at full speed, which was extraordinary fast, and a large number of saints could not be suppressed.


    The battle array rushed into the large army of demons, and all human monks did not have any combat actions, but just released their power. Under the conditioning of Shangguan''s allure, Xiuwei''s efforts have made every effort to transform the battle array. The fronts formed by the forces of this battle are the sharpest arrows in the world.


    Li Yan was in the line, looking ahead. As the head of the Shangguan Qingcheng is naturally the first to take the lead, in the hands of the long stern point, the next moment is a group of people turned over. The demon monks were not broken one after another, but the "blades" of the battlefield forces that cut open the body, and then burst open.


    In Li Zhi''s senses, he seemed to be in an invincible chariot, the chariot was rolling over the enemy group, and the defender was invincible; it was like being in an iron armored giant ship, breaking the waves in the crowd. The monks on the two sides that were constantly bumped upside down were connected to each other as if they were drained by the sea.


    No matter how miserable they are, they cannot escape the fate of being blown up, and no matter how they rise up to fight back, they cannot shake the front line. In the ocean-like demon group, although Feng Yazhen is a lone sail, he goes wherever he wants.


    Li Ye is not without a little bit of pressure. His cultivation power is continuously injected into the battlefield. When the battlefield is attacked and blocked by the demon group, he can also feel the magnitude of the battlefield vibration and the power of the battlefield. Consume.


    The power of the battlefield is not inexhaustible. There is always a time when it is exhausted. Once it is exhausted, the power of the battlefield no longer exists, and the rest is to return to the ordinary combat appearance.


    But the battlefield is still far from that moment.


    In the large array, Chen Xuanzhi, who was heavily protected, watched Feng Yazhen stop and enter, watched Feng Yazhen go deep into the team, watched Feng Yazhen break more than half, and the power had not half weakened, and rushed to the left and right The monk who blocked was like an egg that touched a stone, and his head was bleeding, his face gradually became very ugly.


    "What kind of military formation is this?


    "Stop them, you must stop them!" Chen Xuan issued an order to allow the monks in front of Feng Yazhen to suspend the attack on the fleet to the abyss, and first gathered the heavy soldiers to face Feng Ya Zhen.


    The opponent entered from the flank. This attack method has avoided the front of the battle line to a certain extent. In addition, the offensive was extraordinary. The monks in the line did not change the formation quickly and responded to the idea. It was not unreasonable to be killed. .


    Soon, a rigorous army formation composed of thousands of orcs and urgency rushed forward. Under the orders of Chen Xuanzhi, the thousands of Da Luojin Wonderland demon have also constructed offensive law arrays. The law arrays shine brightly, and it seems that the momentum is not weaker than that of Feng Ya array.


    However, when the two groups touched each other, Chen Xuanzhi was there. The imaginary two confrontations and wrestling scenes did not appear even for a moment. Feng Yazhen was like a bull smashing the courtyard wall and rushing directly into the vegetable garden, ramming and trampled the monks in the demon army. Unrecognizable.


    His own formation was like a piece of paper in front of the other side. Chen Xuanzhi was surprised. When he became angry and angry, he couldn''t help feeling cold. This is an existence it has never seen before, beyond its knowledge boundary, leaving it a little dazed for a while.


    that''s it,


    Feng Yazhen covered the thorns all the way, rushed across the Demon Army formation, cut off the Demon Formation, and left the monk''s body that exploded continuously after the battle, like several narrow firecrackers.


    Chen Xuan''s face was like the bottom of a pot, and her heart was angry and shocked.


    However, although the front and the front are incomparable, the loss of the Sky Demon is not too great. Although the army formation was broken by the waist, the dead and wounded Sky Demon are only thousands. In the final analysis, the front is a straight line attack, fast-forward and fast-out, with limited damage.


    After the Fengya array rushed out of the Demon Army formation, the gap created by it was quickly filled by the post-Array Demon, and the entire Demon Array was still intact and did not suffer substantial damage.


    Although Feng Yazhen is sharp, after all, it is only composed of more than 4,000 monks, and there is no follow-up team to follow up. He stood in the line to stand on the heels, expanded the results, went out by himself, and the battle was over.


    The Fengya array is like an arrow. It penetrated the sandbox of the Demon Array and caused a lot of killings, but after the arrows are out of the body, the sand and stones will still converge.


    Therefore, after Feng Yazhen killed the army from the right wing, he made a turn, then returned, and entered the line again from the right wing. The strategy of Shangguan Qingcheng is very simple, just like a saw, combing back and forth between the Demon Army until the opponent is completely defeated, or the power of his own battle array is exhausted.


    Seeing Feng Yazhen turn his head back again, Chen Xuanzhi suddenly looked iron-blue.


    "Master, if you can''t stop them, let them cross in endlessly, not to mention that our casualties will get bigger and bigger, the chaos in the array will also increase, and most importantly, the front will lose the rear A strong reinforcement will inevitably weaken the offensive and suffer heavy losses under the fire of the dark abyss! "


    A Tianmo anxiously spoke to Chen Xuanzhi, and let him quickly get an idea to change this unfavorable situation.


    Chen Xuanzhi certainly knows this, but the power of Feng Ya array is far beyond the dawn heavy artillery, it can''t deal with it at all. If there are dozens of sage demon gods here, the problem is simple. Only the sages are dispatched together and intercepted by the demon army. The opponent must not be able to break through, but right now ...


    The saints under his command are half dead and injured. The rest is not seriously injured, not much fighting power has been restored, or has been put into the battlefield to contain the heavy artillery of Dawn, and it is impossible to help, it is a clever woman who ca n¡¯t cook without rice!


    With this in mind, Chen Xuan''s sudden fright was startled.


    At an instant, Chen Xuanzhi realized suddenly that the face of this war was very different from what he expected. It was not in his own hands, but was controlled by Li Zhi and the Azure fleet from the beginning!


    Li Yan first concentrated on the group of human saints and monks, focused on killing the saints and demons, and seduced all the saints and demons to deal with him. When everyone showed up, and they tried to kill Zheng Zheng and others with no time for him, they called to the dark abyss to covertly approach and suddenly appeared. They attacked the saint demon with a heavy artillery at dawn, and gave the saint the demon unexpected blow.


    After the success of this plan, the combat force that the Sacred Army relied on most¡ªSage of Sage Realm¡ªcan no longer play a significant role on the battlefield. The first major disadvantage of the Azure fleet against the Sacred Force¡ªhigh-end combat power¡ªis no longer the case. presence!


    Then, the problem that the Azure fleet needs to solve is its strength.


    At this time, Li Zhe, Ji Ningji, and Lu Zhuzhu intentionally divided the battlefield into two irrelevant pieces, and used the fleet of the Azure government to attract the main force of the Demon Army to attack¡ªthey had many warships, but they were early in the battle. The demons went deep into the battle, of course, Chen Xuanzhi wanted to make a splash and use the main force to solve them first.


    To the dark abyss, Chen Xuanzhi is also confident that


    The remaining monk army was enough to level the other side, and the offensive was fierce. Just when the two sides were fighting fiercely and the front team had entered the dark abyss battleship group and could not pull out calmly, the front of the battlefield appeared in time.


    They disrupted the formation of the army and controlled the offensive of the army. In this way, the front of the army had to go by itself and withstand the artillery fire of the abyss battleship.


    "Once we can''t resolve the Fengya array quickly, the 10,000 or 20,000 monks in the front line will inevitably suffer heavy casualties under the bombardment of two or three times the number of warships! At that time, we will gather our flames in the dark abyss to cooperate with the Feng. Were we going to attack each other inside and outside the battlefield? "


    Thinking of this, Chen Xuanzhi already felt chilly behind.


    It doesn''t stop there.


    When the Demon Army here is resolved, the Abyss will support the Azure Government Fleet. The Azure Government Fleet will set up the ball array and have sufficient defensive power. When the Abyss arrives, it will be the center of the flowering situation. There are no disadvantages, or even a small advantage. Can the Demon Army be undefeated?


    Chen Xuanzhi could not help but beat like a drum.


    It now knows that this victory they have won is completely out of control.


    First, the strength of the monk team of Li Zhisheng was far beyond their expectations; then, to the abyss of the dark, they joined forces with the Azure government fleet to create history, and even made them unexpected, but hatefully, the other fleet even returned There are so many doors with heavy cannons equivalent to the power of the saints!


    The last is the front of the front of the battlefield, powerful and fierce, Chen Xuanzhi has never seen before. In a hurry, I do n¡¯t even know where the other party ¡¯s weakness is, and how to deal with it effectively!


    Each of these unexpected factors played a huge role, and the timing of the emergence was all right, causing the Tianmo army to suffer huge setbacks one after another. The consequences of these frustrations have now burst out.


    And what is the devil doing? Relying on his own combat power, he has a crushing advantage, and he has not solved any problems at all. When Chen Xuanzhi notices that something is wrong, the disaster has come!


    Chen Xuan''s face is as white as paper.


    Is this battle about to be defeated?


    More than 30 saints, more than 200,000 troops will lose?


    The Devil Government has fought against the Azure Government for more than 3,000 years and has never experienced such a defeat!


    If the demon of this battle is defeated, and the lingering blue civilization will win the time to cultivate energy, according to their extraordinary strength this time, it will not be easy to deal with it in the future! Is it possible that the overall situation of war between the two sides will fundamentally change as a result?


    At this moment, Chen Xuanzhi couldn''t help shaking.


    But soon, it calmed down.


    The army is still undefeated.


    Although the crisis has already surfaced, it is still a long way before the demon army defeated.


    It is not that simple for the Blue Army to win.


    Now that he was aware of the problem, it was only momentarily that Chen Xuanzhi devised a response.


    There is really only one core issue.


    To defeat the Azure government, we only need to solve this problem.


    Slashed.


    Without the frontier, the blue army''s reliance on victory would disappear completely.


    In this war, the strengths of the two sides are very different.


    The Blue Army is desperate to survive, and Li Zhe, Ji Ning Zhe, Lu Zhezhu and others need to take many steps. And every step must not make any mistakes, otherwise you will lose all. For the demons, the opposite is true. Even if they make mistakes one after another, they can still win if they take the right step.

 v9 Chapter 53： Survival (14)

    Chen Xuanzhi''s response method is very simple. Since the Fengya array is sharp and incomparable, and cannot be defeated with the unit''s combat power, then use the strength of the Tianmao to encircle it with heavy soldiers and continue to consume the opponent, waiting for the monks in the opponent array to run out of aura. Is that undefeated?


    Chen Xuanzhi will attack the army of monks from Ji Ningyu''s fleet, withdraw 40,000, and join the battlefield.


    Part of it went to the Abyss Fleet, cooperated with the front of the headquarters, continued to put pressure on the other side, so that the other side could not fight back against the Evil Echo Front, part of the team joined the rear of the headquarters, merged with the existing army, and encircled the front with more than ten times the force. Yajin.


    Even so, Ji Ningyun ¡¯s offensive was greatly weakened, and the opponent could persist longer, but Chen Xuanzhi did n¡¯t care, as long as Ji Ningyun could n¡¯t counterattack and reverse the situation. Wait until it resolves the front of the front, and think of how to deal with Ji Ningyun and Lu Yanzhu.


    With the completion of Chen Xuanzhi''s troop deployment, Li Xuan and others in the battlefield immediately felt a great sense of oppression. More than ten times the strength of all turned horses, no longer maintain the attack to the formation of the dark abyss, concentrate on besieging them, the battle immediately became difficult.


    Under the orders of Chen Xuanzhi, the monks organized war formations, laying up layers of defense in front of the Feng Ya array, forming a blockade net, surrounding the Feng Ya array. Whenever the Fengya array breaks through a battle line and breaks through a layer of defense, a monk from behind will form another battle line behind his own formation.


    Each time Feng Yazheng changes direction, Chen Xuanzhi will let nearby monks rush up to block, and then mobilize more monks to arrange another battle array in the new direction, waiting for Feng Yayan to charge.


    Although the speed of the front of the battle team is fast, but the ten-fold strength advantage is not to say, no matter which direction the battle of the air team flies to kill, there will be hopeless monks. When the monks in the inner circle are entangled in the front, the outer monks in the outer circle will form a battle formation.


    The battle was getting more and more fierce, one by one monk was defeated, and the battlefield continued to move in the direction of the front of the battle. However, Feng Yazhen never again rushed out of the Demon Army, no matter how he ran right and left to kill, he was always trapped in the array, surrounded by the Demon.


    It is also due to the unparalleled momentum of the Fengya array, the speed does not decrease, and it does not stop. This is not besieged. Generally, it only needs to face the enemy on the front side.


    But this situation obviously will not last forever, and everyone''s aura will always be exhausted. At that time, everyone will only be swallowed up by the wave of the demon tide.


    The battle situation of the Yazawa battle is related to the success or failure of this battle, and it is also the key now. Naturally, it is the focus of attention of many people. Many people are staring here. The battle picture is displayed on the blue government and many warships in the abyss. .


    Ji Ningchi saw that Feng Yazhen fell into the siege, and he could not escape. He clenched his teeth and gave each ship a counter-attack order, and adjusted the queue within a certain range to increase the counter-attack power. The order she gave to the offensive warship was to reverse the situation, even if the ship was destroyed.


    This is tantamount to asking everyone to sacrifice themselves to change lives with the demons, but no one questioned. The blue soldiers are all iron-blooded, and they have been trained systematically.


    They saw that Feng Yazheng could clearly establish special merit, but they were in despair because the enemies in front of them were drawn away, and they were all insulted. The demons taunted them so much that they couldn''t handle themselves. Feng Yazhen was trapped because of their weakness, and made them feel guilty and sad.


    Everyone was struggling and the ship was moving forward.


    Many warships did not retreat halfway, even if they were attacked by the demon. The captains saw that they were severely damaged, fearing that they could not be preserved, and they issued a red rush to the monk battlefield, detonating the warship and dissolving the other formation. Order to give your own artillery fire more opportunities to kill.


    Under the command of Ji Ningyun and more than 4,000 human monks who cooperated with the fleet, they also began to focus their assaults.


    In comparison, Lu Yanzhu''s face was much quieter than Ji Ningyun''s, but the anger in his heart was better than that. "All departments listened to the order and changed the formation to the offensive formation. They will die with the demons!"


    He has a wealth of combat experience and a calm command of the mind, and has already seen that if the Blue Army is to win, it must now let go of the last fight. If Feng Yazhen is to be destroyed, they will be defeated. At that time, the fleet will have no choice but to withdraw from the battlefield. The only thing waiting for them is the fate of destruction.


    At this moment, both the battleships of the Azure Government and the battleships to the abyss are fighting with each other''s lives to support the offensive of Echo Front.


    Li Yan, however, broke away from the front.


    As soon as he came out, he was full of anger, killing numerous monks in front of him.


    Chen Xuanzhi''s first reaction was to allow the monks to protect themselves closely. It is the most likely thing that Li Yan wants to reverse the war and take his own shot to assassinate his coach.


    Li Xuan did not rush to Chen Xuanzhi. When the monk in the vicinity was terrified and then retreated, he fought the sword alone and killed the army of the demon all the way. The speed of the sage''s realm allowed him not to worry about being restricted, nor was he going to assassinate Chen Xuanzhi, and there were not many monks who came to trouble him, so he got out quickly.


    When Chen Xuanzhi found that Li Xuan rushed to the fleet to the dark abyss, he suddenly realized that it was not good, and ordered those sages who limit the heavy artillery at dawn to leave quickly. Li Xuan had already appeared near them.


    These five sages, the demon, are already doing their best to cope with the forty dawn heavy artillery. At this time, Li Zhi suddenly came to attack, how can they cope?


    However, for a moment, two saints were demolished by Li Yan, and two saints were sacrificed by the heavy artillery of dawn to slag. Only one demon successfully escaped, but was not badly injured.


    With the blue system control, of course Li Li will not be hit by the heavy artillery of dawn.


    Then, forty or so heavy dawn cannons were used again to attack the monks, and now there are no saints to restrict them.


    At this point in the battle, there were still not many casualties in the abyss. The lost warships had not reached 4,000. The combat power was complete. With the dawn heavy artillery, a comprehensive offensive was launched, and the monks who held them in front of them were killed and injured.


    Chen Xuanzhi had to dispatch more monks to deal with the dark abyss. However, as a result, the pressure on the front is greatly reduced. Li Qian charged ahead, and entered the group of monks of the Demon. With the Dawn heavy artillery that concentrated the firepower, he began to tear the formation of the Demon Army, and continued to deepen with the battleship, in response to the siege of the front.


    When the fleet to the dark abyss rushed into the army of the demon, the monks and warships were mixed together. In the past, this was a combat situation that the fleet tried to avoid, but now, their onslaught combined with the frontier array makes the demon army unable to cope.


    As a result of this, the warship casualties increased sharply, but compared with the monk monk, this casualty is not unacceptable-just the Yazai array has caused the Tianmo army to die nearly 20,000.


    The fight quickly turned into a melee.


    With the fleet''s offensive cooperation to the dark abyss, especially the dawn heavy artillery salvo to open the gap, the breakthrough of the Feng Ya array is greatly reduced. After F.S.A. successfully merged with the fleet, the entire battlefield was already chaotic. The battleship and the monks you, me, you, and me.


    After fierce fierce battles, the monks in the Fengya array had not much reiki left. But now, they cooperate with the fleet''s offensive, or open the way ahead, or comb the monks on the flanks, so that the fleet''s losses can be controlled, and the casualties of the Tianmen army continue to increase.


    "There are still too many Demon Armies, twice as much as us. It is difficult to achieve victory and end the battle, and it is almost impossible to achieve." Captain Mo told Lu Yingzhu. Her words are very conservative. In fact, their military strength is not dominant. Once the power of the front battle array is exhausted and they are no longer so invincible, they will lose.


    Lu Yanzhu said calmly: "There are so many demons in our country, there are fewer demons in Ji Ningyu, and their strength is almost equivalent. They also have a monk team. If they cannot open the situation, Ji Ningyu will not be able to pick up Bai Lin Squad, can''t be the first general of the blue civilization. "


    He expected it well. Ji Ningzhen led the fleet of the Azure government to counterattack. After hardships and heavy costs, in the case of almost half of the casualties on both sides, he finally relied on the strength of the cooperation between monks and warships to defeat the demon army.


    Chen Xuanzhi could not allow Ji Ningyu''s fleet to win, but had no other choice but to dismantle the eastern wall to fill the western wall and divide the troops to support the demons there, after all, he stabilized the situation.


    Finally, the power of the battle in the front of the battlefield was completely dissipated. The monks in the battlefield had little aura left, and could barely fight for a while. Fortunately, they can fight against the fleet instead of being besieged to death. Chen Xuanzhi adjusted some troops to deal with Ji Ningyun, so that they would not be defeated soon.


    It has been a long time since the battle was over. Whether it is the strength of the blue civilization or the monks of the Demon Army, more than half have been lost.


    The movement on the battlefield was much smaller, but the wreckage of floating and burning warships floating around was as much as a sea of ??fireflies.


    However, the battle was still deadlocked, and neither side dared to say that they had the upper hand. In the offensive of the monk''s life, the dawn heavy artillery had lost a lot. In the fierce stage, what the two sides are fighting against is the ability to continue fighting and the will.


    The light cannon energy on the battleship has already consumed the alert value, and most of the auras of the monks have not much left.


    After stopping fighting for a period of time, Li Yan recovered a lot of strength, and suddenly rushed out of the boundless waves of artillery, wrecks, and spells to take out a group of demon.


    He has been looking for Chen Xuanzhi''s place.


    He also found it long ago.


    He has been waiting for the opportunity until the two sides have completely fought together. Chen Xuanzhi does not have too many monks to guard him. When both armies fight to the point of exhaustion, no formed **** can quickly stop himself.


    He also waited.


    So he attacked.


    Among the chaos, slashing the commanders is undoubtedly an effective way to end chaos and gain victory.


    At the moment Li Min moved, the blue system showed the figure of his single sword on the display screen of each battleship. In front of the screen, the blue civilization soldiers who closely followed the battle situation locked their eyes on Li Yan, and couldn''t help holding their breath.

 v9 Chapter 54： perish together

    The first time Li Yan struck, Chen Xuanzhi noticed it.


    Although his injury was not recovered, he was repaired there, and the other party came over, but he couldn''t hide his perception, only whether he could cope.


    Li Zhi''s timing of the shot was just right, and it was extremely sudden and covered by the chaotic and hustle and bustle of the battlefield. If Chen Xuanzhi did not expect it, it would be difficult for him to deal with it at this moment, even if he noticed it.


    It is a pity that Chen Xuanzhi had been on guard for a long time. Li Xuan would suddenly come to stab it and use its death to end the battle. As an army coach, he knows the importance of his own life too. So it has countermeasures.


    To be precise, it is also waiting for this moment.


    Killing the commander can be done by any party, not just Li Yan. As far as Chen Xuanzhi is concerned, he also wants to let Li Zhi head down. And this desire is urgent.


    Ever since the last five sages were demons, four died and one was seriously injured, they have no high-end combat power. Li Xun arrogantly acted on the battlefield to break the devil, and Chen Xuanzhi had no way of doing anything. Dozens of injured sage sages, looking at Li Xun incomparable, all hated the bones.


    If Li Zhi is just a monk in the ordinary sage realm, even if Chen Xuanzhi and other combat powers are not enough, more than a dozen monsters will be enough to siege him. However, Li Yan''s fighting ability is too strong and unreasonable, which makes Chen Xuanzhi and other people grit their teeth, but there is no way.


    Although Li Zhi is not the coach of the Azure Army, even if it falls, it will not let the Azure Army lose its command, but as far as the monk of the demon, as long as Li Zhi is killed, the meaning is definitely not limited to the victory of the current war.


    "Li Zhi is the strongest opponent we have encountered, and it is a threat to the entire world of Tianmo. If he cannot be removed, who knows how much damage he will bring to the world of Tianmo in the future?


    "And as long as it is removed, the sage monks in the Azure government are nothing but chickens and dogs. Even if they win this battle, they will be able to defeat the sky?" Chen Xuanzhi saw that Li Zhi''s unstoppable , As said to other demons.


    Now, Li Yan had a single sword and left the blue base to kill Chen Xuan.


    This is the opportunity that Chen Xuanzhi is looking forward to.


    At this moment, there were more than a dozen saints in the side of him who were seriously injured but recovered a little bit of combat power. When they saw Li Yan coming, Chen Xuanzhi whispered, "Sacred Bloodlock Spirit Formation!"


    More than a dozen heavenly demon sages responded at the same time, as they bite the tip of their tongues and spewed a mist of blood, the blood mist spread instantly, causing them to be full of blood, and countless blood fluttered in the air like snakes Distorted into obscure and esoteric characters.


    Under their feet, circles of red light spread out, and more characters and graph lines extended, and they gathered together in the blink of an eye to form a complete array. The wandering characters in the air also swell correspondingly, forming a mask like a bowl buckle.


    Just at this moment, Li Zhi arrived.


    The sudden burst of law in front of him frowned. For the first time, he felt that the power of the French Array was not small, and when it was too late, the choice of advance or retreat was placed in front of it. Li Xun didn''t have the opportunity to hesitate, mobilized Long Qi, and used his strength to repair the sword, cutting his sword.


    When Li Jian Tianzi''s sword was full of anger and Qinglong came, Chen Xuanzhi added a sword in his hand. His eyes were firm and decisive, his actions were clean and sharp, and the backhand pierced the short sword into his chest!


    It''s not just it. All the sage monks in the sage world also clenched their short swords in their hands and pierced their chests fiercely. After sinking their waists, they pulled out the short swords like lightning. !!


    The blood-thirsty magic circle, when more than a dozen heart veins were injected, immediately looked like a lighted bonfire, a detonated bomb, a thick blood-colored beam of light, and a countercurrent waterfall, straight up from the array. Rush away and completely drown Li Zhi from the soles of his feet!


    A waterfall rising at his feet in Li''s vision


    Here, there are dozens of blood-colored chains entwined, like a serpent like a dragon. Although the appearance is ordinary, it gives people a look of shame. Li Zhi knew that it was because of the great power of the chain. At this moment, the Qinglong sword gas cut in his hand was split on the blood waterfall and the chain.


    The pure cyan sword qi goes down in the fiery blood waterfall and cuts the mask like a bowl inverted buckle.


    Up to Chen Xuanzhi''s head in the center of the circle.


    The **** aura of the entire array was scattered and the surrounding Luojin fairyland demon was overturned by the air waves and flew out.


    The rich and extreme aura of light inspired all monks to keep their eyes open, while the monks in the distance could only see the light here, and became dark like ink in the beards. Things like black holes suddenly appeared. Passed away.


    Everything returned to calm.


    Missed the Array, Chen Xuanzhi was missing, and no sage realm was seen.


    Miss Li also disappeared.


    nothing left.


    The place where the former French array was located seemed to have been calm and calm, but no one dared to approach the Daluojin Wonderland Demon. It''s as if this side of the world and the space here is an extremity, and the approaching person must have no bones. The demons were frightened and their hands were shaking.


    After waiting a moment, there was still no vision here.


    After a long time, the monks in the nearby Da Luojin Wonderland found that the space that had been restored to normal visually for a long time was finally completely calmed down from the fact that there was no more breath of fear and no longer let them feel danger.


    Neither the breath of heavenly demon sages such as Chen Xuanzhi nor the breath of Li Zhi has ever appeared.


    The demons shouted screaming, madly searching and fumbling, looking around with wide eyes. But the space was empty, and they could find nothing. It didn''t take long for the desperate demons to weep and weep, "The commander and the enemy will end up all together!"


    The news came out that the monks were shocked and panicked.


    In Pangu, Ji Ning stared at the screen for a long time, and couldn''t even hear the sound of breathing, until she saw the demons couldn''t search around, and screamed in the sky, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Li Yan is gone with the Coach of the Demon?"


    "In order to defeat the commander, to win the army, he ... sacrificed himself ?!"


    "Captain Li is a sage, the strongest sage, which could have been long-lived for a long time, but now he is so dead ?!"


    "He died for us ..."


    "Hero, big hero ..."


    The staff were full of tears, and even the iron man couldn''t help feeling hot at the moment.


    Ji Ning slammed a punch on the table, turned back indignantly, and yelled with red eyes: "All of them attack, completely defeat the demon!"


    "Yes!"


    With a bang, the door of the command cabin was knocked open, and An Qier rushed in first, followed by Zhou Bashan, Cervantes and He Jie. The four sage monks who have just been healing and adjusting their breath, at this moment, each is heavier than the other, and his face is ugly.


    An Qi''er cried and stared at Ji Ningji with a trembling voice, "Captain ... really gone?"


    Ji Ningchi couldn''t bear to watch Angela with pear rain. After gently nodding, she turned around and stared at the screen for calmness, but her twitching shoulders exposed her heart.


    "Leave." He Jie patted Angel''s shoulder.


    "Where ?!" An Qier patted He Jie''s hand, and sat on the ground with her buttocks, crying as she hugged the puppet man.


    "Go and take revenge on him."


    An Qi''er turned his head and saw He Jie, Zhou Bashan, and Cervantes are murderous and immediately jumped up.


    Ji Ningyun heard the words and turned back quickly: "Your


    Injury .... "


    She stopped talking before she finished.


    Because several saints have disappeared.


    Lu Yanzhu issued an order to attack all the members, one minute earlier than Ji Ningyun. As a mature and excellent commander, he knew when the best time to win was won, and he would not waste half of his time.


    "All the heavy artillery at dawn moved forward immediately to support the monk army!" Lu Yanzhu issued a second order, because he saw Li Zhi''s monk team, all of them rushed out at this moment, storming towards where Li Zhi disappeared.


    In particular, the female general in white robes and white armors looked like a madman. No matter how many spells came to her, she always tried to fight forward. Like hers, there is also a female monk who makes the Cabernet spear, surrounded by fire and clouds. Seeing the desperate attitude of the two of them, they have been sent to death.


    Fortunately, there are several masters in Da Luojin Wonderland behind her, including Lu Linxuan, who are closely following, so that they will not be sieged to death.


    "General ..."


    As soon as Captain Mo opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Lu Yingzhu''s waving hand. When commanding the battle, he was always a loose and upright general. At this moment, most of his spirits were gone. What I meant to talk to Captain Mo was just one sentence: "We won this battle."


    Captain Mo was invigorating immediately.


    Lu Yanzhu closed his eyes, facing such a big victory, but he seemed to have lost his heart.


    In the bottomless closed tunnel, all sides are full of colorful visions, chaotic as if it has overturned the color palette, Li Xun fluttered forward in the passage involuntarily, and was forced by some kind of powerful force Attracted, I don''t know where I''m going. He didn''t have time to think about it.


    The demon monk such as Chen Xuanzhi was right next to him, and he was rushing around like a beast, roaring and biting and fighting with him. Most of these saints are demoralized, and only the last one or two breaths remain, no matter how they look, but they seem to have the revenge of killing their father with Li Zhi, and the devil Shura pounces on them.


    At the beginning, they still fought against Li Yan, but later found that there was not much strength in Li Yan, and they couldn''t bear it. It was convenient to use a quantity advantage to coax up. Some held Li Yan''s legs to bite, and some caught Li. Uncle''s hand was released, and the monkey besieged him like a beast, taking away one after another.


    The outside demon couldn''t touch him, so he grabbed his hair and twitched it, making Li Yan''s scalp numb.


    I do n¡¯t know what this space is. After Chen Xuanzhi and others were cut by Li Yan, he was sucked into it, and after he got here, it was like a person who could n¡¯t swim into the deep water and covered himself. Powerful but unable to come out, can only fight with these groups of demon.


    However, it seems that the same is true of these demons. Although the offensive is fierce, the damage to Li Zhi is limited, at most it is a flesh wound.


    After Li Yan gradually adapted to the situation of the space tunnel, his shot power was much greater. When it was appropriate, he could hit the demons with one punch and one foot. They are already breathless, once they are concentrated and vital, they will be cut off, and floating corpses will float beside them, following the other demons floating in the tunnel.


    Li Xun originally thought that no matter how long the space tunnel was, there was always a moment when he followed the battleship space. He did not experience similar situations, but when he killed the demons almost, there were only Chen Xuanzhi and two When they could barely raise their arms, they could only glared at the same exhausted opponent, they had not left the tunnel.


    "Where is this? Is it still in your legal array?" Li Yan asked Chen Xuanzhi.


    He had a bad foreboding. Wasn''t the French array broken by his own sword, but he was taken by the French array lock and fell into the small world opened by the French array? Does this space have no end, just a cage? Can''t he go out?

 v9 Chapter 55： The biggest terror (on)

    Chen Xuanzhi stared at Li Yan fiercely, without saying a word, on the surface he was full of momentum, and he had misery in his heart.


    Suddenly falling into this chaotic space, it was also deeply surprised. The Holy Bloodlock Spirit Array itself trapped Li Zhi in the array and drained his Reiki essence and blood to death. It did not open up another space at all.


    The reason for this phenomenon, Chen Xuanzhi generally understood that it should be that Li Zhi''s sword collided with the French array too fiercely, and the huge shock caused space turbulence, which made the monks fall into this inexplicable passage.


    "It ¡¯s just a strong and powerful force, and it ¡¯s rather weird, mixed with some kind of powerful force I have never seen before. If not, the law circle will not be able to trap him ... . "


    As the top monk in the world of demons, Chen Xuanzhi is well-informed, but even he cannot understand why Li Zhi''s cultivation is so special. Although it is said that Li Yan has not been trapped, there are a dozen reasons for their saints and their weak breath to repair them, but this is definitely not the main reason.


    When Li Xun saw Chen Xuanzhi not to speak, he knew in his heart that this is not a separate space opened by the French Front. If not, the other party should declare that his death has come.


    This made him feel a little uneasy. If the space was created by the other party, the other party should know how to go out. Now this is an unknown space tunnel, and everyone will become a lingering concubine.


    Although Li Xun was powerful, after all, he became a monk for a short time and had insufficient information. After observing the sound of the space tunnel, he could not find a way to go out. He had no clue. He simply sat down cross-legged, still being carried by space forces, and hurrying to restore his strength.


    When Chen Xuanzhi and the other two demons saw the appearance of Li Yan, they quickly meditated and adjusted their breath.


    During the attack on the Holy Bloodlock Spirit Formation, Li Wei was also not badly affected. The current situation is not optimistic. It will take a lot of time to recover to a level where the combat power is almost complete. Fortunately, Chen Xuanzhi and other demons were even worse. He didn''t have to worry too much about being killed by the other party.


    Time passes by every minute.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, Li Maozhen, Nangong No.1, Chu Nanhuai, and others all shed hair and wounds on their heads, and their auras are about to dry up. This is the case. They are still holding swords, flying back and forth in the star field, and looking around nervously, trying to move Li Yan find out.


    However, as a result of their efforts, they seem to be telling them the fact that Li Xuan and Chen Xuanzhi have all died, and they have completely disappeared into this universe.


    Not only are they looking for it, other human monks are also searching around, including the Azure government and the warships in the abyss, all of them are expanding their range and roaming, trying to grasp the faint first-line possibility.


    The battle of the Rock Galaxy has come to an end. Less than 20% of the Demon Army withdrew from the battlefield and fled far away. The blue government and the Abyss Fleet with more than half of the casualties had exhausted their energy. They had no choice but to let it go. The other party left.


    The vast star field is full of wreckages of warships, monks, and corpses of soldiers. Most of them are no longer burning, and there is a cold suspension, waiting for the warships to clean up.


    In the face of the cruel but irrefutable facts for the whole three earth days, the fleet abandoned the search for Li Yan and began to concentrate on cleaning the battlefield. Only Angel, He Jie, Zhou Bashan, and Cervantes, with monks, cooperated with Shangguan Qingcheng, Su Emei, and others to search everywhere. They were still unwilling to give up and not accept the reality.


    A fleet of azure governments, and a fleet of ordinary starships in the middle of the fleet to the abyss


    Ji Ninglu and Lu Yanzhu, two old rivals, sat at a table for the first time.


    "The energy capture results of the Azure System show that during that huge explosion, the breath of monks such as Li Zhi and Chen Xuanzhi really disappeared all at once.


    "I didn''t expect that an outstanding person like Li Zhi, who had an unreasonable existence, would just die here ... But everything can happen on the battlefield, and who can say that he won''t die?" Lu Yanzhu sighed, The goblet of wine in his hand turned, but did not want to drink.


    Ji Ningxiong red-eyed and drank the wine in the glass, using this action to conceal her malady.


    She can''t listen to the words Li Li now, let alone mention Li Li''s death. At first, she watched with all her eyes. Li Yi fought alone with swords, crossed the chaotic battlefield, and took Chen Xuanzhi directly. Few people are more shaken than her.


    If it weren''t for Li Yi''s ouster to win the coach, she could not predict the outcome of the anxious battle. According to the situation at the time, the Blue Army had no assurance of victory.


    "In any case, we won this battle. Now that Li Zhi has brought us victory, we have to be worthy of his sacrifice. Although we have suffered heavy losses, relying on the resources of the hump and rock galaxies, we will not recover in the short term. difficult."


    Lu Yanzhu calmly said that the two demons were not occupied by the demons for a long time, and many blue civilization facilities can be put into use immediately after some maintenance. "The demons army mobilized the garrisons of nearby galaxies here, not far away. Several galaxies are empty, and we need to recover and fight to maximize the results. "


    Ji Ningji glanced at Lu Yanzhu.


    The other side said that he intended to continue to cooperate with the blue government.


    This is actually what Ji Ningyun hopes for. In this battle, the Azure fleet lost more than half, and the remaining battleships were less than 50,000. They were unable to fight a dozen galaxies alone. There are fewer casualties in the dark abyss, and there are about 30,000 warships. Together, the two can form an expeditionary combat power as soon as possible.


    "Going to the dark abyss to abandon the dark to cast the light?" Ji Ningyun asked.


    Lu Yanzhu shook his head and said in full color: "The dark abyss is always the dark abyss, and it will not accept the adaptation of the blue government. It will never be the same before. It can only be a cooperative relationship between us."


    Ji Ning frowned: "I have to report this and let the parliament make a decision."


    "of course."


    After leaving the meeting battleship and returning to his flagship, Captain Mo followed up with Lu Yingzhu and asked, "General, will the Azure government agree to cooperate with us? In the eyes of the Azure government, we are internal problems and must be eliminated."


    Lu Yingzhu said lightly: "At least for now, the cooperation between the two sides will continue. The Azure government now has no strength to expand the results alone, and if it does not get the resources to expand its arms as soon as possible, how can it fight against the demons in Japan?


    "If things change, that''s also after the blue government is strong again. At that time, let''s look at the situation and decide on a strategy."


    After the fleet cleaned the battlefield, it began to use troops around the Rock Galaxy and Humps, sweeping away the remnants of the demon, and stationed in various places. The accompanying monk team will also enter the new battlefield.


    The monk team brought out by Li Zhi from the realm was unwilling to leave. To everyone, Li Zhi is their emperor. It is natural to follow Li Zhi to fight the Quartet, but Li Zhi is not there anymore. Why are they still necessary and have the spirit to do?


    "go back


    How can I tell the Queen afterwards? Faced with the persuasion of Zhou Bashan and others, Li Maozhen looked around with a gun and was completely sad. She took a deep breath and made up her mind. "I will wait for him to come back here. If he doesn''t come back, I won''t go anywhere!" "


    Feihong, Yang Yan, and others heard that all looked sad.


    Shangguan Qingcheng, who was sitting beside him for a long time, suddenly stood up and said forcefully: "We leave here and continue to follow the army."


    "What did you say?" Qi King turned his head and stared at Shangguan Qingcheng with unbelievable face, that was the look of the betrayer.


    Shangguan pours into the city, "I have felt that Her Majesty is not dead. So we must continue to fight for Her Majesty, strengthen His Majesty''s army, and wait for His Majesty to come back to receive it."


    Li Maozhen froze, "Li Li is not dead? Are you sure? How can I not feel?"


    Shangguan Qingcheng turned his head and looked into the depths of the universe, "If your Majesty is dead, I will die. My majesty means that Her Majesty is still alive. Her Majesty is only temporarily unable to return."


    She was ridiculous in her words, which was absurd.


    But Li Maozhen and others understood her meaning.


    Li Xun''s cultivation is the foundation, which is the force of luck of all people. If Li Zhi died dead, everyone would feel it. Now everyone didn''t feel the abnormality, that is, Li Zhi was still alive.


    The words of Shangguan Qingcheng meant that if she realized that the traction had disappeared, she would be buried for Li Yi.


    Realizing this, everyone looked so excited that they stopped staying where they were.


    Li Yan has returned to normal, and demons such as Chen Xuanzhi have returned to their peak state. Now everyone has big eyes and small eyes, but they have not immediately shot. In this chaotic space, it is not so important whether or not to kill each other. If everyone can''t get out, they will die sooner or later.


    Rao is so, the eyes of the demons are still full of hatred.


    "I''ve always wondered why you hate us so much as if you hate your wife."


    When Chen Li started to ask this question, Chen Xuanzhi and other demons ignored him. He didn''t want to tell him more. When he asked this question more than a hundred times, and everyone really couldn''t find a way out, Chen Xuanzhi Finally, there was an interest in answering.


    "Don''t you know the ''Goddess of Heaven'' plan?" Chen Xuanyi asked instead.


    Li Zheng frowned. "What is the" Goddess of Heaven "plan?"


    The other two demons suddenly became furious. They had the meaning of being deceived and humiliated in person, so they stood up and continued to fight with Li Yan. Chen Xuanzhi stopped them, and now their three monks are playing against Li Zhi, there is no chance at all.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, they didn''t hide it, and told them about their situation in 1510. Anyway, now everyone has nothing to do, and the right is to chat, and it''s not a secret.


    "It turns out that you are not a face-offer ... no wonder your cultivation is different from others." After careful consideration, Chen Xuanzhi believed in Li Zhe''s words. After lamenting this sentence, he fell into contemplation, suddenly I don''t know what to think, his eyes light up, even if he laughs.


    "In this way, the plan of the" face wall "is not as successful as the plan of" Goddess of Heaven ". The reason why the blue government can survive for now is just because of an accident, haha ??... accident, again Unexpectedly, the fate of mankind has been accidentally controlled ... "

 v9 Chapter 56： The biggest terror (medium)

    Li Xun was laughing strangely at Chen Xuanzhi and other demons, who didn''t understand why they were so happy.


    To be realistic, if not for his existence, the plan of the facetists would not have been successful. In the first battle of the Walled Starfield, the Walled Fleet will be defeated by the abyss, and then the demise of the Azure Government will not have a counterattack against Sky Demon.


    If the wall plan is not successful, the demons should be happy, after all, there will be no threatening opponents. But at the moment, the planners did not fail because of Li Zhi''s existence. Why are Chen Xuanzhi and other demons so disoriented?


    Li Min touched his chin. From the perspective of the planners, his unexpected appearance did influence its success or failure. In terms of the war of the rock galaxy, he even controlled the fate of the blue civilization.


    However, his place will be stronger than ordinary monks. The reason why he can grow so fast is because of the dragon spirit in his body and the special cultivation method that results from it.


    Everything returns to the fundamental question: Why did the dragon spirit in his body come from it?


    "How do you say" an accident "again? What is another" accident "?" After Chen Xuanzhi smiled almost, Li Min asked curiously.


    "Of course it is the" Goddess of Heaven "plan!"


    Chen Xuanzhi suddenly raised his voice, his complexion was also excited from the inexplicable gleefulness, and he reinstated his fierce hatred in an instant. The demon, the destiny of the earth''s humans has been changed!


    "If it weren''t for your accident, the blue civilization would be destroyed by the demons!


    "I really want to take you back and put it into the" Tianjin "laboratory to study it. With the capabilities of the" Tianjin "laboratory, I will definitely figure out why you are so powerful, and I can find a solution to make Tianmo suffering three thousand A multi-year problem approach! "


    Li Yan frowned. The blue civilization should have been defeated by the demon, but the war has been delayed for millennia. This question has always puzzled him: "Since it is going to be said, why not just say clearly, what is the plan of the" God of God "? Things? What did humans do to you? What is the problem that makes you miserable? "


    Chen Xuanzhi closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his mind.


    When I opened my eyes again, it finally became peaceful, but it looked solemnly solemn and unprecedented, looking at Li Yan slowly speaking: "You know, for human beings, what is the most terrifying thing in the universe?"


    God, Li Yan would like to answer these two words. But this is obviously not the correct answer, at least not what Chen Xuanzhi wants to express. He thought about what was the most terrifying in the universe.


    Is civilization much more advanced than human beings and has alien races that invade human needs, such as ''three-body''? Or is it a black hole that can swallow everything and destroy everything, but is expanding? Or is it a certain powerful mystery that humans have never discovered? Or is it the irreversible rules of birth and death of the universe?


    It is true that for humans, these are terrifying enough to affect their own fate. But if you want to say who is the most terrifying, Li Zhi can''t stand out for a while. Although these horrors exist, they do not seem to be so horrible.


    For example, the black hole, no matter how powerful it is, is known after all, but if it is known, with the wisdom of human beings and the development of human society, we will know it sooner or later, and there will be no helplessness at least.


    So, what is unknown is the most terrifying? In the ancient times, the unknown is indeed the most terrifying, but human civilization has developed to the present, and all unknowns will be explored and recognized. The unknown has always been, and it can be disturbing, but it no longer scares humans.


    When Chen Xuanzhi saw that Li Xun couldn''t think of a reason, he did not laugh at him, but instead offered to answer: "Li Xuan, to human beings, the most terrifying place in the universe is not what it has, but what nothing!"


    When Li Min moved, he thought for a moment, and couldn''t help but startled, his face paled instantly.


    This is really scary.


    very horrible!


    "Li Yan,


    From the history of human development, no matter what exists on the planet and what exists in the universe, we can recognize and explore. Even if there is a powerful alien civilization, with human wisdom and a constantly developing civilization, it will not be a dead end.


    "But in the vast and boundless universe, if there is nothing, there is no other civilization, you know, what does this mean?" Xu Xuan asked in a word.


    Although Li Zhi is from the earth''s age, he also knows that the solar system is not even a drop in the ocean to the universe that humans already know. The time of human existence is only the light of fireflies to the time of the universe. In the sun and the moon.


    So for humans, the universe is almost infinite. Infinity means theoretically infinite possibilities. The environment and history similar to the solar system and the earth will be endless. How can there be only one civilization, human, from beginning to end?


    What does it mean if there is nothing in the universe-no other civilization exists?


    Li Yan felt chilly behind him.


    "How could there be no other civilization in the universe, you demon ..." Li Yan immediately retorted, saying, half of it, he stopped suddenly, and looked at Chen Xuanzhi''s eyes, and immediately became like a ghost.


    In the face of Li Xuan''s astonished and searching eyes, Chen Xuanzhi sighed, his expression became somber and painful, and he did not deny the speculation that Li Xuan''s eyes showed.


    He slowly said: "Since the interstellar pioneering era, human footprints have traveled all over the world, explored countless star fields, seen many galaxies, and found countless habitable planets. Many habitable planets have maintained a habitable state. It''s been a long time, but they ... no intelligent race was born.


    "There are no civilizations on so many livable planets!


    "The more star fields humans explore, the greater the fear in your heart. When you walk in the boundless night and long years, you find that there is no one else in this world except you! At this time, you look around blankly Can I suppress my fear?


    "What do you think?


    "You will wonder what is the significance of life in just a hundred years, what is the significance of the existence of human civilization, why do human beings appear, where do they go, where is the end and where is the other side, and you want to be infinite In the big universe, why is there nothing? I think about all this, why.


    "In the end, when you have gone through millions of years and no answer is available, you will only have one question: Is this world, this universe, including ourselves, real?"


    After hearing this, Li Yan couldn''t help getting cold.


    Chen Xuanzhi continued: "If the world is not real, what is it? If it is some kind of great existence, then why does it make you doubt this, why not just make some intelligent races and humans Struggle to make this world more reasonable?


    "Li Zhi, human beings have explored the universe for thousands of years, but found that there are no other civilizations in this universe, nothing! You say, what consequences will this lead to?"


    With Chen Xuanzhi''s deep gaze at each other, Li Yan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, and calmed himself down.


    "Actually, no matter what exists in this universe, human beings will not be afraid or helpless." Chen Xuanzhi looked back at Li Yan''s squinting eyes, his face sad.


    It''s a big sadness.


    He looked up and looked at the colorful chaotic channels, and his voice gradually became harder: "Our ancestors started in the wilderness and once lived wild animals drinking blood. In that era, storms and lightning were disasters, and the entire world was full of survival Threat.


    "The ancestors could rely on, but the caves in which they lived, and the wooden sticks in their hands. At that time, what they thought in their minds was nothing but food.


    "From such difficult and ignorant years, we can all come out and create such a splendid human civilization. What is there in the universe that will truly scare us?


    "No matter how powerful the enemy, the severe challenge, or the desperate environment, we will not make us mournful.


    Without hope, we may suffer, great suffering, but in the end, we must be able to survive.


    "But who would have expected that there would be nothing in this universe?"


    At this point, Chen Xuanzhi was silent, and the other two demons were both complex and bowed their heads sadly and sadly.


    Li Yan groaned for a long time, barely pressing the surge of the tide, and asked, "So, in this case, the plan of" Goddess of Heaven "appeared?"


    Chen Xuanzhi nodded, "When the outward exploration no longer has much meaning, the eyes become dark and nothing can be seen. When the expansion of the material can no longer bring us spiritual peace, it cannot let us see the future direction and hope. , We will naturally come back and look at ourselves.


    "We hope to study our own body and open the treasures hidden in the body, to get the secret of why we are the unique existence of the universe!


    "Humans, from the era of beasts drinking blood to the era of splendid civilizations spreading across the planet, rely on the essence of our bodies, our hands, feet, and our heads! These are not enough to explain Is our body strong and extraordinary?


    "This is the original intention of the" Goddess of Heaven "plan."


    Li Yan nodded again and again and said at the end: "So, there is no problem with ''God of God''."


    "No, Li Yan, you are wrong!"


    Chen Xuanzhi''s voice suddenly became loud again, and resentment and anger returned to his face. "Perhaps the original intention of the" Goddess of Heaven "plan was correct, but you underestimated the background of this plan, underestimated people''s fear of the universe, and even more Underestimate humanity! "


    Li Yan did not answer, waiting for Chen Xuanzhi to continue.


    Chen Xuanzhi continued: "At that time, human technology was extremely developed. Our warships could jump in space, our fleet could set foot on any galaxy, our civilization was brilliant and powerful, and the universe was invincible, but our bodies were still weak and unbearable. Lifting a lot of weight, can''t live a few nails, the most common metal can pierce our heads, the most common poison can make us die!


    "No one can avoid being born old, sick or dead!


    "We are so powerful, yet so weak. The imbalance between the two is as absurd as a joke!


    "Just ordinary people, knowing that this is helpless and unable to do anything, but those high figures, social nobles, wealth owners, and scientists who preside over the" Goddess of Heaven "have the resources and ability to make themselves stronger , With a strong degree of advanced civilization.


    "So ... So the scientific plan of ''Goddess of Heaven'' has gradually become a sinful plan for the pursuit of strength and longevity in the course of implementation.


    "Since there is nothing in the universe and life has no special meaning, what else can be more important than personal self-interest? Can it be more important than being able to fly for nine days and live forever?


    "Perhaps, when you become a fairy, you can lift the veil of the universe? Perhaps, only if you have the power of the fairy, can you hold the wrench behind the powerful existence that created the universe and choke the throat of fate, To the more brilliant real world outside the universe, to ''Heaven''?


    "Li Zhi, do you know, they said, what is the ultimate pursuit of life? It is possible to get rid of the shackles of gravity on your own without resorting to external forces!


    "That way, individuals can get real freedom to travel the universe at will! Until then, we can see the true colors of the universe! They said that there is nothing in the universe just because we are too weak to see more Multiple levels!


    "Do you really think that there will be another cultivation civilization in the universe?


    "What is self-cultivation? It is a term created by human beings! What is the world of self-cultivation? It is a system built by human beings! Combining the results of scientific research, using scientific methods, individuals can become gods and possess the power of God, like Eternal life like God, this is the true face of the plan of the God of Heaven!


    "And we, who we call you as demons, are just test subjects, failed test subjects!"

 v9 Chapter 57： The biggest terror (below)

    Li Min''s heart trembled.


    The demon is indeed part of human civilization!


    Since leaving the Tang Dynasty world and entering the blue civilization, he has many questions in his mind. These questions now seem to have answers.


    However, why is it that the demons are failed subjects? What fatal flaw does the monk have? Which beast-shaped demon and energy-shaped demon are animals, energy, or not? Why are sages and demons all humanoid?


    Before waiting for Li Zhi to think more clearly, the chaotic space channel suddenly trembled violently. The monks such as Li Zhi who were in it were like standing on a bumpy boat in the wind and waves. The stream was like a sea breeze, rolling around, making the monks seem to be surrounded by arrows.


    "The space passage is about to collapse!" All monks were aware of the problem.


    After Li Zhi smashed the Holy Bloodlock Spirit Formation, the space channel suddenly formed after stabilizing for so long, finally came to the end of life. The space passage collapsed, and no one dared to guarantee that he could live, the biggest possibility was to be stirred into powder.


    After all, the sage monk present, saying that it is a sage realm, is not a real sage, but he has cultivated to a certain level. The term sage realm is just a coined term for everyone, describing the monks in this realm as powerful.


    "Unexpectedly, I am Chen Xuanzhi, and it will be ironic to die with the monks planned by the facetakers!" Chen Xuanzhi seemed calm at this moment, except for a little unwillingness, as if he had set aside life and death. This is also normal. If the space does not collapse, the three demon of them will not be able to beat Li Yan, and they will basically be killed.


    However, due to the shock of his heart and the huge doubts in his heart, Li Yan wanted to know more. The so-called Chaowen Daoxi would be dead. If he did n¡¯t understand something, he would be uncomfortable even if he died.


    "You said it was the" Goddess of Heaven "plan, which turned you into a demon, but the information I saw from the blue system was not the case ..."


    Before Chen Li''s words were finished, Chen Xuanzhi, who turned over from side to side and kept steady, chuckled: "Li Chan, you are also the master of the realm. Is it unclear what the official information is? Although the blue system is powerful , But in the end it''s just tools, it''s always people who master the tools!


    "And the controller of social tools is always an official and a ruler!


    "Various news, information, and materials that ordinary people know are just what the power-holders want them to know. What the power-holders don''t want everyone to see, do you think everyone can see? Li Ye, you really think the blue government and parliament Those people are those who really want to benefit the society and are willing to dedicate themselves to race. Do you believe that it is not good to be an official?


    "Ordinary people would think so, but the people in power want everyone to think so."


    Li Yan''s eyes were slightly dark, and he didn''t answer.


    The vibration of the space channel was more severe. Everyone was thrown away from time to time. There were cracks on the "walls" around them. Everyone, including Li Yan, felt that the breath was not smooth and gradually couldn''t control it. Your own body.


    "In this universe, there is no real free, fair, and flawless world. Whoever can control resources and who can mobilize swords can do things that ordinary people cannot do! The difference is just naked or hidden."


    There is always a lot to say about man''s death. Chen Xuanzhi''s hatred for the blue government has made him growl at this time, and he still growls and vents his emotions. How many people inexplicably became test subjects, were kept in cages, placed in test tubes, and became white mice!


    "And now, we are no longer a test subject that you are free to manipulate and arbitrarily arbitrarily. We are demons and enemies of your human beings. We are going to fight you to the end! Because we are your enemies, endless enemies, so unless One side is extinct, otherwise this war will never stop!


    "God


    It was created by your human beings. The doomsday of the blue civilization was caused by your own humanity! Li Yan, in this universe, it is only you human beings who can truly destroy humanity! Since you humans have created the demon, the blue civilization is waiting to be completely swallowed by the demon, haha! "


    After saying this, Chen Xuanzhi disappeared in front of Li Yan.


    The space passage had completely collapsed, and all four monks were pulled away by the gravitational pull. I wonder where they went.


    ...


    In front of a huge hillside, it was full of people at this time, and the scale reached an astonishing 100,000 people. The neat queue made up a crowd of oceans, monks such as Li Maozhen and Shangguan Qingcheng, face-lifters such as Zhou Bashan and An Qier, and officers of the Azure government fleet and the fleet of the Dark Abyss.


    This is a grave mountain.


    Today is the day when the blue civilization commemorates the spirit.


    Everyone was calm, watching the digital screen on the front of the mountain as large as the wall of Chang''an. On the above is playing Li Yan''s single sword. From the fierce battlefield mixed with monks and warships, he rushed out and took the battle scene of Tian Xuan''s army coach Chen Xuanzhi. Finally, he was cut off with Li Jian''s sword. on.


    After three seconds of silence, no one took the lead, and more than a hundred thousand blue fighters chanted Li Ye''s name. Every time they shouted Li''s name, they added the word hero to the back. If it was seven times, the sound of angry bullfighting stopped.


    Then, a low sobbing sound sounded, that was the female officers were crying, and the male officers were almost all eyes flushed, although there were many people crying, but they were silent.


    Everyone is very clear that the reason why the battle with the survivors of the Devil can be won depends on Li Zhi''s "self-denial and righteousness" at the critical moment. If it is just an ordinary warrior, everyone is commonplace, but Li Zhi is a monk in the sage realm, or five The strongest of these, he can simply die for the race, and the feelings of the people are even more so.


    Had it not been for Li Ye and the Coach of the Demon to die together, the army would have been defeated, the big guys would have to die, and the blue civilization would have died. Just looking at Ji Ningyun''s tears, he knew how respectful and grateful Li Fang was to Li Fang. Now if Li Yan is standing in front of her, she is expected to rush to hug him and cry.


    This has nothing to do with the feelings of the children, but the friendship of the same robe.


    "It''s been said countless times, Li Li didn''t die. Why didn''t they just believe it?" Qi King shook the folding fan, and more than 100,000 people were crying or crying silently. Everyone swept away.


    "The Blue System judged that Her Majesty disappeared in the explosion, and the sages of Zhou Bashan did not dare to say that Her Majesty was still alive. Our words fell in their ears, and they would only think that we were too loyal to His Majesty. Accepting the fact that His Majesty died in battle did not believe it. "


    Shangguan Qingcheng said a rare series of words, and at the end shook his sleeves, "let them go."


    Chu Nanhuai, who had no words at all, suddenly flashed his eyes as he looked around, "They thought that this might not be a bad thing. Think about it. Compared to struggling to lead everyone to victory, this great victory is a battle of His Majesty. Did death pay them more respect?


    King Qi raised an eyebrow. "What''s the point?"


    Chu Nanhuai smiled hesitantly: "Once their respect for His Majesty is so great that they are willing to follow His Majesty''s death on the battlefield, their luck will converge to His Majesty."


    Hearing this, Qi Wang and others suddenly realized that they immediately frowned.


    ...


    After a while, Li Li felt that his body had been torn into noodles and his brain had been stirred into a paste. Finally, he felt that he had stepped on the solid ground¡ªto be precise, he had hit the ground.


    Opening his eyes, Li Yan found himself at the bottom of the dusty pit. He looked up and saw that the pit edge was dozens of feet away.


    The tunnel is very high. After a while, after confirming that his body is normal, Li Huan breathed a sigh of relief, because he felt weak, he meditated on the spot and adjusted his breath.


    Li Yu is grateful that he will not die, but he does n¡¯t know if Chen Xuanzhi and other demons are still alive. He still has many questions to ask each other.


    Soon, Li Zhi found that his cultivation power had increased a lot. In surprise, he felt a little sense before he realized that there is still a lot of luck. He is constantly converging from the west. The scale is not small and short. There seems to be no end to time.


    "During this time, although I was in the world of blue civilization, but the luck of the people in the Western world of Datang continued to flow. Obviously, Cui Keli, Zhang Changan and others managed the place successfully. But in comparison Now, the power of luck gathered this time, but it is more vigorous ... "


    Li Xuan was slightly surprised, "Suddenly, where is so much luck coming from?"


    With a little thought, Li Zhi had the answer. The power of luck can only come from the blue civilization, and the quantity is obviously not limited to the fleet. Wanting to come is to conquer Chen Xuanzhi in the battle of the demon and the chaos, which has been preached in the blue civilization like the original one after the war with the dark abyss.


    "After the victory over the Abyss, although the people of the Blue Civilization also admired us, they did not have the luck to gather at that time. Now it is almost impossible to defeat the army of the Demon and restore the Blue Civilization. With the rock galaxy and hump, we have achieved unprecedented successes, improved the fate of impending extinction, and won the power of the masses.


    Thinking of this, Li Yan smiled on his face.


    According to his previous combat strength, it is not a problem to deal with the four or five sage demon gods. Now that his strength is improved, he can deal with more complicated situations in the future. It has long been heard that not only there are many sage realms in the world of demons, but it seems that there are strengths beyond the sage realms. Such a large threat still needs stronger strength to cope with.


    Thinking of the demon, Li Min recalled Chen Xuanzhi''s words in the chaotic space.


    Tian Mo is the failed test subject of the so-called "Goddess of Heaven" plan, and Li Zhi is not fully convinced now. After all, these words are Chen Xuanzhi''s side words. Although it sounds reasonable and shocking enough, there is not enough evidence to prove that it is a fact.


    "Under the circumstance that Chen Xuanzhi knows that I am rude, I use this kind of remarks to disturb my Taoism, and it is not impossible to achieve the purpose of frustrating me." Li Yan thought so.


    All in all, the truth of the matter needs further investigation and demonstration.


    Taking a step back, even if Chen Xuanzhi''s words are facts, they will not change the status quo. If the demons and the blue civilization are the enemy of life and death today, the war will not end easily because of the truth thousands of years ago, everyone''s position has long been ingrained.


    Before the war, there is no right or wrong, there is no difference between black and white, there is no opposition between right and evil, and some are just positions.


    At present, Li Zhi has the luck of the people of the Azure World. The Datang World and the Azure World are dependent on each other for life and death. And even if the demon is a human experimental body, it has nothing to do with the source of dragon air in his body, and does not involve his fundamental problems.


    If the demons are really created by humans, this is indeed a **** spot for humans, even a big evil. But now that human civilization has developed, is there still less evil in history? Is n¡¯t killing each other enough? Because of this, we cannot abandon and betray our own human identity.


    After all, human beings are not perfect.


    What matters is whether the human world is more bright or darker, and whether it will become better in the future.


    "Find out what''s going on here, and think of a way to go back to be serious."


    Li Yan stood up, thinking about flying out of the big pit to see what was happening outside. Looking up, his eyes fell on the edge of the pit, and suddenly he was there.

 v9 Chapter 58： Enemies

    On the edge of the big pit, many heads came out.


    Some people ¡¯s heads also have tigers, lions, bears, and other animals, as well as energy such as elf ball matchboxes. When Li Yan stood up, those guys who were obviously demon also stood up, and for a time, the whole circle of pits stood up A high wall made up of the demon body blocked even the sun.


    Li Yan''s heart sank a little. This time he came out of the chaotic channel and apparently fell into the world of the demon. He felt a little bit, and his heart sank for a few more minutes. The magic of the sky above them was not low, all of them were above Da Luo Jin Wonderland.


    "Did I break into the barracks of the Demon Star Army?" Li Min felt that there was no more reasonable explanation than that.


    Similarly, there is nothing worse than this. After gaining a lot of luck from the people of the blue civilization, his strength has improved, and he can now deal with five or six saints. But surrounded by tens of thousands of demons, there is no way to make a living.


    The next moment, Li Yan felt that the situation just now was not the worst, because worse things had already happened.


    A familiar Demon monk flew from the top of the Demon heads to the sky above the center of Dakeng. He looked at Li Yan with a smile on his face and opened his arms as a welcome: "Li Li, welcome to the center of the Demon World-Demon Star."


    This demon is not another devil, it is Chen Xuanzhi!


    Li Ye felt that there should be a black line on his forehead. Chen Xuanzhi''s not only did not die, but also fell in the same place as himself-maybe the other two demons did not die, but this is still the center of the demons world, it is the other''s Absolutely home!


    People who do n¡¯t know themselves are in front of him. Li Ye still has the disguise of identity. You may flicker these demons, but do n¡¯t say anything else. As long as the other party does n¡¯t know his true identity, he does n¡¯t know that he is the first monk of the blue civilization. Find the chance to leak away.


    And now, this can only be a luxury.


    "Li Yan, don''t stand there for a long time, come out, now that you have arrived at Sky Magic Star, the old man should always do his best."


    Chen Xuanzhi smiled badly and was full of old disrespect, "I said, I want to take you back to the" Tian Shen "laboratory to study it. You see, sometimes destiny is so interesting, there are accidents. When it surprises us. "


    The other party did not intend to siege themselves, and Li Yan didn''t have to go to war immediately, go to the other party to fight a dead net, and first look at the environment and defensive forces here before making other plans.


    Leaving a mark in the pit without leaving a trace, Li Yan flew out of the pit and went straight to the sky. I glanced left and right, and then I saw clearly that the sky was full of monks, and there were more than tens of thousands, and there were more than ten saints in the sky.


    "These demons reacted too quickly. Before I got up and left, they swarmed ... It seems that they had already dispatched before the collapse of the chaotic channel. It was the spatial vibration caused by the collapse of the chaotic channel, Has it attracted the attention of the nearby Devils garrison, or is there a deeper reason? "


    Li Ye did n¡¯t get the answer for a while, and now it ¡¯s not the time to tangle the problem. He glanced at Chen Xuan, smiled, and calmly said, "The rock galaxy is fierce and exhausting. Now that Chen Gong''s place has been reached, Chen Gong will not Have a meal? "


    Chen Xuanzhi was not shocked when he saw Li Yan. He was so relaxed when he was in a desperate situation. Whether he was pretending or not, he was stable enough to make him look high. He himself didn''t want to be outdated, so he laughed three times, boldly. : "Killing and guillotine, will my father eat a banquet? Please!"


    ...


    Thirty years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Li Yan was doing nothing in the Demon Army Camp. He stayed for more than a month like this, and he felt like he was living like a year, as if he had gone through more than 30 years.


    After the banquet on the first day, Chen Xuanzhi has never appeared again. I do n¡¯t know where to go these days.


    Come and talk to Li Zhengzheng, as if he has been forgotten.


    Li Yan wasn''t locked up, so he could walk around the camp to relax. The camp is very large. There are 100,000 monks in Luojin Wonderland, with a radius of three hundred miles. The caves are dotted with stars and beautiful scenery. There are no restrictions on whether Li Yuan is watching the clouds on the mountain or catching fish in the river.


    The demon here is not too hostile to him, and occasionally can chat with each other for a while, not bad. However, it is impossible for Li Min to leave this huge camp. In addition to various powerful formations, there are one or twenty sages under the surveillance of the heavenly demon.


    Leaving himself in the camp for more than a month, Li Xun didn''t understand the intention of Tian Mo to do so. If Chen Xuanzhi is true, now he should be taken to the laboratory for research¡ªLi Xun is not afraid of this. As long as he left the camp, he could get away.


    But Tianmo didn''t do anything, didn''t reveal any thoughts, which made Li Zhi feel that the other party''s intention was definitely not simple.


    ...


    Devil Star Central City, Tenjin City.


    Celestial was not called by this name because of the top-secret nature of the plan, and the implementation of the plan was also in a remote area on the edge of the celestial control of the celestial civilization. Later, the plan of the Celestial Defender failed. Xiafan Experimental Base captured this pure experimental planet in a short time, and the humans controlling the experiment were either killed or imprisoned.


    As the first base and home of the demons, this planet has become the demons.


    Tenjin City has always been called this name. For more than three thousand years, the demons living here have not intended to change it.


    At this moment, Chen Xuanzhi was in the office of an experimental building in Tenjin City, talking with Sun Wou-ki, the head of the Tenmon government-Tenmon World''s strongest existence.


    "Heaven ¡¯s plan is the root of the suffering and evil of our demons, but you know, why haven''t we changed the name of this city and called it the demonic city?"


    Sun Wou-ki was standing in front of the window. His body shape was not erect, but on the contrary he was a little thin, with a spine on his back and dark spots on his cheeks. The whole portrait of the old man who is about to die is more than the master of the world of the demon.


    Chen Xuanzhi respectfully stood behind the other person. Although he was also fair-haired, he was as young as Sun Wou-ki, but as a teenager, he looked more like a monk. But at this moment he frowned, even breathing very lightly, obviously awesome to Sun Wuji.


    "If we return to the head of state, although we are the demon with many defects, our goal is to become a normal and powerful monk, and become the" God "that the plan of the gods wants to shape." Chen Xuanzhi answered respectfully.


    The first attack on the human fleet by the demons announced the beginning of the era of the demons. Now more than three thousand years have passed. The demons beat the azure government to the last breath, which looks powerful. In fact, this kind of Behind the power, there is a price that the demons can barely bear.


    "The emergence of the Heavenly God''s plan shows that science and technology civilization has an end. Because its development cannot allow the human spirit to obtain real peace, it will inevitably come to an end. At the same time, the Heavenly God''s plan also shows that science and technology civilization At the end is a culture of cultivation.


    "Human beings walking in this universe, the ultimate pursuit is not how powerful civilization and how many star fields to occupy, but to perfect themselves, fulfill themselves, make themselves strong, free, and free from restraint. Man is always fundamental.


    "Unfortunately, although the demon is a monk, the world of the demon is not a true spiritual civilization. We devil, after all, are just unqualified¡® gods ¡¯, and they are failures.


    "For more than three thousand years, we have continually captured the territory of the azure government and captured human scientists. They wanted them to continue their research and improve us, but the result was a moon in the water and a flower in the mirror. Just when we were about to despair.


    At that time, five of them appeared. "


    Sun Wou-ki turned around and looked at Chen Xuanzhi: "The plan of the face wall is just another plan of heaven and earth. The only difference between the two is the experimental method, but it succeeded!


    "The blue government finally created a healthy monk, a qualified¡® God ¡¯! When such a monk appears, where do we go, are we destined to be replaced and extinct?¡±


    Chen Xuanzhi suddenly became excited, with a strong light of hatred flashing in his eyes, and a hint of inferiority that could not be masked. He was hostile to the Azure government and hated it, but he had to admit that he was ashamed of himself in front of a healthy monk.


    He clenched his teeth and yelled, "No, this is definitely not the fate of the demon! Although the head of the blue government won a small victory and took away the rock galaxy and the hump system, it is only a small amount of money to the site that our demon now controls. !!


    "The Armed Forces of the Blue Government also suffered heavy casualties in that war. Now there are only less than 100,000 warships, thousands of monks, and five saints! As long as we counterattack, we can destroy them in no time!"


    Compared with Chen Xuanzhi''s emotional instability, Sun Wuji seemed much calmer, and could even be called Gu Bo not surprised. He returned to his desk and sat down with his head against the back of his chair. A million star army, nearly a hundred sage monks, launched a decisive battle against the blue government.


    "In the previous battle, we took care. In this battle, we need to do our best and not give the Azure government any chance. However, we must mobilize millions of troops and materials to go to the Rock Galaxy, Hump and the Azure government. Why? It will take years to prepare. "


    Chen Xuanzhi immediately answered: "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, even if it''s ten years for the blue government? As soon as our army arrives, they can only die out!"


    Sun Wuji waved his hand to signal Chen Xuanzhi''s calmness, pointed to the chair, and let the other person sit down. Then he said in a hurry: "The blue government is deeply guilty and must be destroyed. The demons and the blue government cannot coexist, and we will not destroy them. They will also come to clear us, this is the root cause of our war.


    "But the demise of the Azure Government is only the survival goal of the Demon Government, not a fundamental pursuit. Our biggest expectation is to let the Demon family get rid of their defects and become sound monks, so that the Demon Monks become healthy and free."


    Chen Xuanzhi tentatively asked: "The head of the group means that he should contact the faceless saints and sages, find out their cultivation methods, and see if our demons can learn from them and improve them. itself?"


    Sun Wuji raised the tea cup on his desk. The tea was already cold. He warmed it with a spiritual fire and put it down with one sip. "About 1,000 years ago, the demons could perish the blue government, and the war could end at that time. Now, why do you think we should delay the war until now? "


    This is a strange problem for many demons.


    The Star Forces only acted in accordance with the order, but did not know the root cause. Because of this, while many demons were puzzled, they all had criticisms and doubts about the demon government. Before the Rock Galaxy war, this suspicion was okay, after all, the Azure government had no backhand power, and it would be destroyed by the demons at any time.


    But now, the blue government has succeeded in counterattacking the rock galaxy and the hump system, and the demon star army has suffered heavy casualties, and even the sages have been damaged by dozens. The demons and skepticism of the demon government are turning into dissatisfaction and accusations. It''s not a good thing to appease one''s own parents, and everyone will hate it.


    Chen Xuanzhi thought about it, and suddenly his face changed. "The head of the head means ..."


    Sun Wou-ki nodded his head: "At that time, the plan for the face wall had begun, and our captured human scientists had not helped us find a solution to the devil''s deficiencies. When we were helpless, we wanted to see that this other **** The success of the plan is impossible to show us. "

 v9 Chapter 59： Difficult disease (on)

    Li Xun had nothing to do. When Xiaojiang was fishing for three days, Chen Xuanzhi finally reappeared.


    "You''re quite laid back, don''t you be afraid that this is the last day of your life?" Chen Xuanzhi couldn''t say how polite he was to Li Yun. He picked in his fishing basket and didn''t find one to satisfy himself enough. Fetch steamed fatty fish.


    Li Min just fished a catfish, looked at the fish basket at his feet, and found that it was full. Then he dumped all the fish in the fish basket back into Xiaojiang and put the catfish into the fish basket.


    Without lifting his head, he hooked the fishhook on the earthworm and fluttered it into the water. Then Li Zhi said lightly: "Before you appear, I may be immediately sent to the guillotine by you, but as you are now, I can live in peace for a while. "


    Chen Xuanzhi snorted, looking like a bull on your back, "Why?"


    Li Xun said without squinting: "When you entertain me, you are happy to open your arms, because you know that I am about to be taken to dissect and study, and my life is short, and your revenge on my battlefield defeat is about to be reported. Now, You''re uneasy, you''re in a bad mood, and you''re talking about intimidation, obviously you''re hostile to me, but you can''t do anything to me. "


    Chen Xuanzhi''s face suddenly darkened, and the corners of his mouth twitched. In the end, he still dismissed the idea of ??fighting with Li Yan''s lips. He turned his sleeves and looked at the sky, proudly: "Yuan Yuan sees you first, if you are not afraid of being dissected, Just follow me! "


    With that said, get up first and fly away.


    You can leave the barracks, Li Zhi naturally can''t wait for it. There is a way of truth and reality to cooperate with the eyes of Emperor Tao. Even if he enters the Tianshen Lab, the other party wants to dissect himself, it is just a joke. He could just take the opportunity to look at the details of the demon, and prove whether Chen Xuanzhi''s words are true.


    Accompanied by one or twenty sage gods, Li Zhi came to the former experimental base of the Heavenly God Xanfan Plan. The base itself is a city, covering an extremely large area, with no edge at a glance. Most of the buildings are low and wide, and many of the main bodies are underground. In addition to the office buildings, there are only sentry towers towering around.


    Entering an experimental building, after passing through numerous levels, he came to a basement with a large space enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people. As he saw more and more things, Li Zhi''s face became more dignified.


    In the previous laboratories, there is no special situation. All human scientists are busy, and all kinds of equipment and items are normal, which is within the scope of medicinal chemistry research. But since entering the fourth laboratory, Li Yan''s eyes changed.


    In the closed huge liquid pool, there are various kinds of half-human and half-beasts. They are all beyond recognition, some of their furs have fallen off, some have scaly wounds, and some are constantly screaming. They look so miserable that they can''t bear to see. The staff in white uniforms are recording various numbers against the instrument.


    In the fourth and fifth laboratories, they are only half-beasts. In the sixth laboratory, the liquid pool has become a liquid column that can be embraced by several people, and the soaked inside has also become a pure human body. The scars were so numerous that there were even missing arms and legs.


    What''s more frightening is that most of these people have mutations. Some have dorsal wings, some have bloated limbs, and some have only half their bodies. They look particularly miserable. Some are screaming and beating, some are sleeping, some are silent.


    When he got inside, Li Zhi found that there were more staff, and he couldn''t see what the various equipment was for. All the energy was tumbling in it, and various strange sounds were heard from time to time, such as The ghost cries and howls, like the cuckoo cries blood.


    Li Yan calmed his mind, all the way


    He didn''t speak, which made Chen Xuanzhi waiting for him to ask a question. He couldn''t bear it for a while, and he wanted to introduce them to him.


    In the office, Sun Wou-ki was observing Li Xun''s every move through the monitoring screen. After a while, he put down the terminal in his hand and sighed, his eyes full of worries.


    When talking to Chen Xuanzhi before, he said that the reason why the demons did not defeat the blue government thousands of years ago is because they want to wait for the results of the planners to see if they can learn from each other and improve the flaws of the demons. Although there is nothing wrong, it is definitely not the whole truth.


    Not even the main reason.


    At that time, the million-strong army of the Devil Government fought against the Azure government that mobilized almost all battleships. After a general battle, it destroyed the main fleet of the Azure government, destroying more than 600,000 ships, and the remaining Azure government fleet. There are fewer than 200,000 warships.


    Flanking the main fleet, they were entangled by the same number of monks and could not be separated.


    In that case, it would be easy to annihilate the main force of the Devil in the Azure fleet, and destroy less than 200,000 warships flanking.


    If such a situation arises, the battleships under the blue government will only have to guard the government and the parliamentary institutions withdrawn from the area by 30,000, and the Tianmo army will chase after it and swallow the other side.


    But at that moment, there was a sudden flow of space in the star domain. A huge dark energy storm separated the main force of the demon from the blue fleet. Sun Wuji had to order all monks of the demon to leave before being completely devoured by the storm. Allowed the fleet of nearly 200,000 azure governments to successfully escape.


    Then, the turbulent space caused by this dark energy storm, like a tornado, ransacked the nearby star field, causing various chaos. Countless stars burst. The originally safe star field became dangerous everywhere. The battlefield was also destroyed, and the Demon Army was like a ship in a hurricane at sea.


    Because of this, the Demon Army failed to chase the Azure fleet in time, allowing the other party to withdraw to a safe area, and the Demon Army lost a lot in the turbulence of the space, especially the teleportation matrix was destroyed. After the storm stopped, it did not immediately open the second Battle.


    Even now, recalling the unreasonable storm in the past, Sun Wuji was still blushing.


    That kind of power was unseen before and unheard of, so powerful that he shuddered in despair. In front of the astral storm, his first monk as a demon was as small as an ant.


    After the war, ordinary monk monks only thought it was an accident, but Sun Wuji knew that the storm was definitely not a "natural phenomenon", but was intentionally done by "people"! Unfortunately, by virtue of his cultivation, he could only capture the traces of "artificial" traces of Sisi, and could not learn more about it.


    It was also from then on that Sun Wou-Ki understood that there are more powerful beings in the universe than Sky Demon. Had it not been for the bruises and injuries of the fleet of the Azure government, he would almost think that it was some kind of great killer developed by human beings.


    Over the years, Sun Wou-ki has travelled to that star field many times, looking for more clues, learning something, but found nothing. In the end, he had no choice but to accept reality when it was some kind of cosmic law.


    There are only four words of the law of the universe, which can describe the power of that storm.


    However, Sun Wou-Ki refused to accept that the storm was an accident.


    But if it was not an accident, how could it be as powerful as the "law of the universe", and how could it help the Azure government?


    Over the past millennium, Tian Mo has defeated the fleet of the Azure Government again and again, forcing the Azure Government to the final spot. Sun Wuji has been looking forward to such a storm again, so that he can understand the power, but this is just extravagant hope.


    "Where does destiny lead the demon''s future?" Sun Wuji asked this question more than once. He pursued hard, but could not get the answer. But he knows that no matter what the future is, at least the road under the devil''s feet must destroy the Azure government. Perhaps, when there are only demons in the universe, they will slowly find the answer.


    Until, Sun Wou-Ki heard that the planners succeeded.


    Until Li Yan appeared.


    When Li Xun was about to slay Chen Xuanzhi with unreasonable combat power, Sun Wuji, who was telepathic, immediately took the initiative and took advantage of the situation. The collision between the Holy Bloodlock Spirit Formation and Li Xuan''s sword qi caused the space shock. On the occasion, with their own cultivation beyond the sage''s realm, they used great means to establish space channels and brought them back.


    "If the future of the demon is bright, we must first solve our own shortcomings, at least we must become a healthy monk. The sage monks planned by the facetists are not incomplete, so we must learn from them." This is Sun Wuji Get the idea.


    Sun Wuji leaned on a large and comfortable chair with his hands on his belly and his fingers crossed, looking comfortable and cozy, but his face was alternately flashed with blue and red. In just a moment, he couldn''t help shaking his body and distorting his features. If there were countless huge earthworms creeping under his skin, his bones deformed and his skin swollen, the whole portrait was about to burst open!


    Just a moment later, Sun Wuji returned to normal.


    But he shrank from the chair to the ground, panting on his stomach, like a drowning man just rescued ashore.


    Going back to the chair and sitting down again, Sun Wuji''s face was full of death, like a dying man.


    Sun Wuji knows that his time is running out.


    He is the strongest monk in the world of the demon right now, but he is not the first person in the history of the demon. Those monks who were stronger than him had already fallen, and the dust had dissipated. This is certainly not a normal death. But this is the fate of the monk.


    Their sources of power are not correct, they cannot be completely controlled, and no matter how strong the individual is, they will eventually lose control and explode.


    Those demon immersed in the medicinal solution, because the power was out of control, destroyed the body, and even had strange mutations, and had to be treated-not many can be cured.


    Therefore, their practice method cannot be said to be "the way of cultivation".


    After a period of time, Chen Xuanzhi took Li Yan into the office.


    Sun Wou-ki has resumed as usual, got up and left to work, and greeted Li Huan to take a seat at the hospitality table. He habitually ordered tea and let Chen Xuanzhi step down.


    Chen Xuanzhi visited the entire experimental base with Li Yan, and it took a lot of time, because the latter did not believe the facts he saw, thinking that it was something that Tianmo deliberately arranged to deceive him during this month, so the final experimental base He has seen almost every aspect of it.


    "There are two options before you.


    "First, it tells us nothing about your cultivation practices. As long as it helps us, you can survive and become a member of the demons, even in high positions. If you reject the first option, you can only be cut by us and taken to the laboratory to study carefully. "


    Sun Wuji opened his door to see the mountain, and his tone of speech was very peaceful, like an old friend''s gossip.

 v9 Chapter 60： Difficult diseases (below)

    Li Ye certainly didn''t care about Sun Wuji''s threat.


    After leaving the Demon Star Army Camp, he left the air of truth and reality hidden in the middle of the road. Now he is one person and two people. Even if this body is destroyed now, the repair will be converted to another body.


    That body is not in the tightly-guarded Demon Camp. No one can restrict it from leaving Demon Star. With his cultivation as a combat force, as long as he enters the star domain, there will be no danger. Therefore, the worst consequence of the matter is simply the loss of a body. This method cannot be used in the future, and there is no danger of life or death.


    Knowing that he was advancing and retreating freely, Li Min did not care what Sun Wuji thought. At this time, he stayed here just to know more about some demons. If he can touch the core secrets, it will be very helpful for his future campaign. .


    "My practice is different from that of ordinary monks. You should know more or less, but I''m afraid that speaking out will not be of much use to you."


    Li Min held up the tea cup and took a sip, "But after all, I am a monk planned by the facetists. If you have any questions about cultivation, you can naturally ask me, and I can also show you the perfect cultivation method."


    Speaking of this, Li Min paused, put down the tea cup, and looked at Sun Wuji, said lightly: "However, before that, you have to talk about your God of Cultivation method, what is the situation now, what are the problems. Targeted You can do more with less. "


    Seeing Li Ye''s cooperation in this way, Sun Wuji had a lot of soft eyes. He had prepared some means to try to persecute the other side, but now it seems that it is not necessary to use it.


    Sun Wuji was not surprised by Li Zhi''s choice. In general, when he reached his level, nothing was more important than himself. What''s more, now that Li Zhi is in the enemy camp?


    Of course, Sun Wuji would not believe Li Yan so easily, he would slowly verify. At the same time, what are the problems of the demon''s cultivation, as long as the other party asks, he will say. If not, he will not let Chen Xuanzhi take the other party to visit the experimental base.


    When Li Yan came up with the cultivation method and found a few demons to practice, he looked carefully and knew if there were any problems. Sun Wou-ki left and right without worrying about Li Zhi running away, leaking the secrets of the World of Demon, so there was no fear.


    "As you can see, the demon is actually not a real monk. Half of our strength comes from chemistry, medicine and other means, and the other half is cultivation."


    Sun Wuji sighed, his face was pained. "At the time when the plan of the God of Heaven was implemented, the azure government knew nothing about cultivation. Scientists thought that they would use the results of research in life sciences, plus scientific exercise and development methods. Can make us strong.


    "They did, and achieved some results, but the monks they cultivated could not be stronger only in the strength of the gas refining period. Three hundred years later, research has never been able to go further. Those who have power, resources, Wealthy people have seen their strong, long-lived hope, how can they tolerate their silent death?


    "They keep putting pressure on the experimenters, even killing them at will. Under pressure, the experimenters have to use various taboos to trigger human mutation. In order to make individuals stronger, they gradually lose their moral bottom line and have nowhere to go. Don''t be extreme ... "


    Hearing Sun Wuji''s words here, Li Yan frowned slightly and was impatient. In fact, he did n¡¯t want to hear more about God ¡¯s plan. In the final analysis, these human tragedies are not many in human history. War, slaughter


    ...... Everything is evil. If you listen to it more, Li Yan will be very uncomfortable.


    Seeing Li Yan''s impatience and not wanting to say too much, Sun Wuji jumped directly to the end: "During the implementation of the plan of the God of Heaven, because of the shallow understanding of cultivation, and the immediate benefits of wealth and power control, it gradually became inhumane.


    "Although the experimental body finally cultivated with various scientific medicaments and stimulating methods, although powerful, the monk''s body suffered permanent damage due to the rudeness of the method. Without reason, he would not be able to live without too long bodies. Problems, and then collapse. In a word, it is not the gods, but the ghosts that ultimately make the plans of the heavens. "


    After taking a sip of tea, Sun Wuji''s tone continued as usual: "This result is naturally not satisfied with the big names. They used the wealth and power in their hands to make a lot of experimental control groups.


    "Later, the size of the experimental control group was beyond your imagination. The big men asked the experimenters to use the brutal rule of ''things for competition and survival of the fittest'', so that the experimental subjects would fight each other on this planet, hoping to evolve outstanding as soon as possible. The experiment body, or let the experimenter find a solution to the problem during the observation process. "


    Speaking of this, Sun Wou-ki stopped and did not go on to say any more, just looking at Li Yan.


    You don''t need Sun Wuji to say more, Li Ye also knows what happened next.


    Just like the slave uprisings in human history, awakeners and heroes appeared in the experimental body. They counterattacked the experimental base and finally successfully ended this evil plan.


    And those big men, for their crimes were not known to the people of the blue civilization, caused social unrest and lost their status, had to find ways to conceal the matter, but only mobilized limited forces to contain them.


    As a result, the demons couldn''t control. The latter used the power of the laboratory to grow. The hatred and the need for survival allowed the demons to attack the fleet of the Azure government and start the war after the strength reached a certain level.


    In order to maintain the authority of the government, in the end, the entire government had to fully block the matter.


    Li Weidao: "Since you are human beings, why haven''t you made the plan of the gods public? Such a crime, once the people of the blue civilization know it ..."


    Sun Wuji sneered and asked Li Yan: "Do you know the strength of a country, a race, a civilization, and what will lead to it first?"


    Li Xun did not answer. He is only a person of the earth age. He does not have much say in the age of interstellar expansion and waits for Sun Wuji to continue.


    "The first result is the strength of the state machine and the government''s control over society! Humans cannot have no government and no social management organization, but as long as they have, they have power. So the final result must be society Machines become tools in the hands of those in power.


    "Even if you change the dynasty, you just change the number of people to become the rulers, and you cannot change this type of social organization. Since those who are in power have so much control over society, how do we say that the people of the blue civilization know? Regulation, but the most basic social control!


    "Furthermore, do you think that a group of weird gods invaded the human planet and spread the evil of the human government? Would anyone believe it? The blue government only needs a little publicity to control public opinion and let human beings fight against their enemies and fight for racial interests."


    Li Yan was silent.


    In fact, the development of the blue civilization has now


    The experience is very rich, strong, and beautiful. I do n¡¯t know how much better people ¡¯s lives are than in ancient times. The freedoms, rights, and benefits they enjoy are not imaginable in ancient times. It is no exaggeration to say that this is a great contemporaries.


    However, light is accompanied by darkness.


    The happiness and well-being of ordinary people does not mean that society has no wealthy class. What the people have is not given by the nobles, but is the result of technological development and the advancement of the times. Through their own efforts, the people can enjoy this result in a gentle or violent way.


    But this will not change. The rich and powerful, who have resources, wealth, and power, still dominate the situation. The only difference is that in a feudal country, those in power are hereditary, and in the civilized world, ordinary people have the possibility of becoming powerful.


    As long as the family unit still exists and the inheritance and inheritance system of wealth status still exists, the family will not disappear, at least, the wealthy interest groups will not disappear.


    Li Min thought to himself: "The blue system is indeed powerful enough, but it is still in the hands of those in power. It seems that the so-called social supervision and public supervision are not so effective, just a superficial slogan.


    "In this way, in the blue world, the system of equal education for all new children and the cancellation of family relationships are just ordinary people paying the bill, their fantasy of fair wishful thinking. The wealthy class still has a way to identify their descendants. Let them inherit their status and wealth. "


    Thinking of this, Li Min was in a bad mood.


    But at the same time, he seemed to understand.


    More precisely, it has found the meaning of its own existence.


    His emperor''s foundation is the power of the people''s luck. If the people do not need him, he cannot be stronger. After entering the Azure World, Li Xun once thought that the Azure World was already a great contemporary. He did not need a hero, nor did he need to replace the Azure government to become the emperor of the human world.


    However, it now appears that even if civilization has developed to this day, the disadvantages of society have not disappeared. A fair and just Datong society is still not realized, and it seems impossible to achieve it in the future.


    After the succession of Datang and Li Zhi, the most important thing in governing the world was to enable the people to cultivate, to have force, to restrict the government and the court, and to balance the strength of both sides of the social contract.


    This national policy has encountered great opposition. Even Lu Linxuan, the crescent moon god, and those from the face of the blue civilization, said that Li Zhi''s approach was self-inflicted.


    However, because Li Zhi''s personal strength was unmatched, Emperor Dao Xiu was enough to suppress the Quartet, and no one could oppose him. Therefore, this national policy was successfully implemented, and Datang became stronger and unified the world in a very short period of time.


    Later, in order to ensure the fairness of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi was even more powerful in restricting the elites. For this reason, Li Zhen was given death by him. The reason why he did this is because his cultivation practice determines that he must work for the well-being of the people so that the people will not betray him.


    When the people are strong, the power of luck will be stronger, and his personal strength will rise. In that way, he and his dynasty people will be able to enter a wider world or face disasters, invasions, and challenges from outside.


    From the perspective of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi, the emperor, was a selfless saint.


    And this is not determined by his ideological character, but by his cultivation path and his personal destiny. It is solid, unshakable, and will not change.

 v9 Chapter 61： Sounding (Part 1)

    Thinking of this, Li Min''s mood changed, and her vision of the blue civilization also reversed.


    Before, Lu Linxuan, Ji Ningchi and others asked him if he would replace the blue government and establish his own court. He said no. But now, in the face of the Celestial Government ¡¯s heavenly plan, and in the face of the demons and the massive war, the answer may be another.


    Seeing Li Li not refute himself, Sun Wuji sighed: "The emergence of the demon is a new race. The greatest need is survival. Once the war begins, it cannot be ended easily.


    "In the war, we did not close the laboratory, but created more monks. Each additional monk is one more sin, but we can only do so. We must defeat the Azure government and win our own survival qualifications! To be happy, heaven demon must suffer pain, and sacrifice must be made. This is inevitable. "


    Having said this, Sun Wuji stopped his words completely.


    When he leaned on the back of his chair, suddenly his heart moved, secretly: Why should I say so much to Li Ye?


    According to common sense, he only needs to tell Li Ye that the deficiencies of the demon''s cultivation method are known to Li Ye, and then he can give targeted practice suggestions. It is not necessary to say so much.


    But in an instant, Sun Wuji was relieved. Li Xun was extraordinary. He looked at each other from the bottom of his heart and said more words, which made sense. Perhaps, he also faintly hoped that after knowing the evil planned by God and the suffering suffered by the demon, he could help the demon sincerely.


    There are a limited number of Sky Devil, especially the strong ones, most of which are from the Heaven God Lab. After laying the foundation, they will practice.


    Although the offspring born by the demons themselves are also demons and are born with cultivation practices, most of the realm is only the period of refining gas, and the difficulty of cultivation is extremely limited, but they are the main body of the demons world and are the majority.


    This is why, despite their mighty combat power, the Demon Army fought against the blue government for a thousand or two thousand years before achieving a decisive victory. The entire demonic world has a small population.


    Li Ye sipped a tea ceremony: "I can help you improve your cultivation practice, but it still takes me to spend some time with the monks, and after careful observation and research, I can give practical methods. The practice of face-to-face cultivation may not be your demon Cultivate when you can. "


    This answer gave Sun Wuji a smile on his face. "So good, I''ll arrange it."


    In the following period, Li Xun spent a lot of time in the Tianmo group, exchanged ideas with them, and explored the cultivation path.


    ...


    Earth 17 is the planet of the azure government today. After humans left the earth and entered the interstellar era, there are already fifteen planets in front of them, named by the earth plus numbers, and each of these planets is the capital of the Azure government.


    "There is a rumor in the monk that Li Zhi did not kill the battlefield. Is this true or false?" In the wide conference hall, there were only a few sofas. In the seat of the head, there was no one left. The old man with a few white hairs, but with a gaze, turned his head to ask Bai Lin.


    "According to the system monitoring, Li Zhi should have died in battle, but his subordinates don''t think so, maybe it may be possible. After all, he is a saint, not an ordinary saint."


    Bai Lin replied sideways, and her words were quite respectful. Although being able to sit in this room means that everyone is the boss of the blue government and there are interest groups behind him, there is also a difference between the boss and the boss.


    "I hope he hasn''t died. This man is extraordinary in combat power. We will need him in the future battle against the demon." Opposite Bai Lin, an old man with a strong body, said with pity.


    .


    "Of course, death can be very useful, and death is not necessarily a pity. The planners have succeeded. Now we have a sound cultivation system. With the resources of the rock galaxy and hump system, at least more will be added before the next war. Ten saints. "Said a lean old man beside Bai Lin.


    After he had said this, there was a brief silence in the room.


    Silence is not because of thinking about Li Zhi''s fate, but the phrase "at least ten more saints will be born".


    The lean old man ca n¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Before the face wall plan succeeds, we are on the line, and all resources must be used to the maximum. Now the face wall plan has come to fruition, and our practice method and system have been completely improved. Who will come down to achieve the sainthood, can we discuss it? "


    No one answered these words for a while.


    Prior to this, the only criterion for the selection of monks by the Azure government was the qualification for cultivation. Whoever can cultivate to the highest level with limited resources can practice. Only in this way can the monk strength of the Azure civilization be maximized and help the Azure civilization come out of crisis.


    Now, the hardest moment seems to have passed.


    "Lao Xu, you are the head of state. There must be you in this next sage. Only you can lead the blue civilization to go down, defeat the demon, and restore the prosperity." The lean old man looked at the old man with a solemn face on his face. The color is very strong, and it is nearly sacred, as if anyone who doubts the true meaning of his words will be struck by lightning.


    He laughed for the old man: "How can this be done without you, how much can I do alone?"


    The lean old man is overjoyed, he is waiting for this sentence, he also knows that the other party will answer like this, the two are just singing a double reed, and he continues to sing: "Every Xu is the head of the state, as long as you speak, we naturally follow suit Running for the blue civilization, the sword and the mountain are indispensable! "


    Xu Lao looked at the other two old men without moving, "What do you think?"


    "Everyone listens to Xu."


    Xu Lao nodded slightly, and then recognized the words of the lean old man, "Since this is everyone''s idea, then do it."


    There are four elderly people and ten sage places, so there are four less. Bai Lin did not object because he was one of them. And he also knew that the resources were in the hands of several old people, and they would not use them to cultivate by themselves.


    They are too old, too late to cultivate, and will not be of much use.


    Therefore, this resource is prepared for the outstanding ones of their descendants. In this way, the self-interest groups will always exist, and with the four saints in the future, who can shake their interest groups? They will always be in charge of the azure government.


    Just when the big guy was about to break up, the news from the blue system confirmed that Li Zhi had not died in battle, and he has now appeared. A real-time video surveillance picture was also transmitted from the terminal. It was a shot of Li Ying being embraced by Ji Ningyun in the Pangu command cabin.


    It can be seen from the screen that Ji Ningyun is very excited, and the command staff of the command cabin are also applauding and applauding around Li Yan, a posture that is about to throw him up high.


    Just because the four saints have been divided up, the big brothers who are in a good mood have changed their faces at this time, and they have returned to their positions. Before Li Ye''s life was not confirmed, some issues need not be discussed immediately. Now it is confirmed that Li Ye is still alive, and those problems cannot be delayed.


    "Li Yan is not dead. This is a great thing. If you have any ideas, let''s talk about it now." Xu Lao faintly said. What he said is interesting. Since it is a good thing, what other ideas do we need to ask, everyone is happy?


    The lean old man''s eyes flickered a few times, and he was the first to speak, "This Li Zhi is not an ordinary sage, he is not our face wall person, it is the indigenous people of the face wall person."


    After he said this, everyone nodded.


    But no one answered.


    The lean old man slandered and shut up. Now that everyone is pretending to be confused, he is too lazy to be a wicked and make things clear. He had already been an early bird, and for no reason asked him to make it clear this time.


    No one speaks.


    Everyone''s eyes gradually fell on Bai Lin.


    Bai Lin is the person in charge of the planner, who can''t hide away, but has to do as everyone wants.


    He said solemnly: "And his practice is different from those of Zhou Bashan and others. His cultivation is based on the power of popular luck. The people in his field are all loyal to him. Yes, willing to fight for him! "


    The old folks nodded their heads loudly, all of them looking awkward, with a big deal.


    But that''s it.


    No one was the first to speak out and comment.


    Finally, everyone''s eyes gathered again on Bai Lin''s face.


    Bai Lin was upset, but under the pressure of everyone, he could only continue to say: "Li Zhi is strong, has one enemy and four, has killed two demon records, and has used his own strength to hold five saints. . "


    After saying this, Bai Lin stopped his mouth, and watched his nose, his nose and his heart. The next words would not be uttered by himself if he was killed.


    The crowd reacted, all looking shocked. Some people took a cool breath, others admired, and some people thought, as if they didn''t know Li Zhi''s record before Bai Lin said this sentence.


    Seeing that Bai Lin was determined not to speak, knowing that his mind had been decided, and the crowd was not persecuted anymore. Looking around, they were looking for the next person to speak. Seeing everyone''s eyes, Xu Lao had a stance to converge towards himself. When he moved his heart, he named him: "Lao Liu, what do you think about this?"


    Lao Liu, who has been taciturn, scolded the old immortal, and even attracted everyone to see him, knowing that he couldn''t avoid it, he could only put on a thoughtful look.


    Then he slowly said: "I feel that we have a heavy load on our shoulders! Think about it, God will definitely counterattack next, how should we respond? As a public servant of the blue civilization, we must bear more responsibilities, so We all went out to fight with two saints. What do you think? "


    This statement is grand and true, but the real meaning is to divide up the four saint places, so that each side has two saint places!


    Li Ye can use one enemy to five. They must restrain Li Ye and ensure that Li Ye is unable to endanger their interests. They must have stronger power than Li Ye, and the eight saints can achieve this steadily.


    After hearing this, Bai Lin''s face changed immediately, and he opened his mouth to speak. But he finally held back, watching the others carefully, and wondering what everyone thought.


    He was disappointed. Everyone looked like a deep conscience. The lean old man couldn''t help but agree.


    Xu Lao looked at the six roads, noticed Bai Lin''s complexion, and asked, "General Bai has other opinions?"


    Bai Lin thought about it and decided to say his true thoughts: "Xu Lao, although we have restored the rock galaxy and the hump system, but for the next situation, the resources we have obtained are not enough. Role, I''m afraid I can''t cope with the next counterattack of Tianmo. Everyone should know that it should be a decisive battle. "


    Having said that, Bai Lin looked at Xu Lao expectantly.

 v9 Chapter 62： Sounding (below)

    The Quartet, each occupying a sage monk seat, is already an unreasonable use of resources, because even if they choose the outstanding ones in future generations, they are just short generals.


    As the person in charge of the wall plan, Bai Lin knew very well that among the thousands of monks in the Great Luojin Wonderland, there were people from the Quartet''s interest group. He knew very well who the children of all parties were. The qualifications of the other party can become a big Luojin wonderland, which itself consumes much more resources than others.


    In front of thousands of big Luojin wonderland, these two or thirty people waste limited resources.


    But to impact the sage''s realm, it takes more resources, and the extra resources consumed by eight people are astronomical figures. If replaced with the most talented monks, it would be enough to train 16 saints! The disparity in the combat power of the eight sages has had too great an impact on the downward battle.


    No one spoke, everyone looked at Xu Lao, waiting for his idea.


    After thinking about it, Xu Lao still hurriedly said: "Although we have restored two galaxy groups, we are still expected to capture more galaxies in a short period of time, but the strength is still much worse than that of the Sky Magic. The next thing to be true To gain a foothold, more power is needed.


    "Wait until the next battle is won, and it''s not too late to say anything else.


    "Before that, Li Zhi had no intention to do anything else. Even if he had a request, try his best to satisfy him. In the next war, we still need to rely on him. Based on the situation of the demon and the number of interstellar army, as long as the next If we win the battle, they will be greatly injured, and they will not have an overwhelming advantage in the future.


    "At that time, let''s solve Li Zhi''s problem again. In addition, the same is true for the dark abyss."


    These remarks focused on the big picture and were well-founded. Bai Lin was relieved, and everyone nodded, expressing Xu Laoyingming one after another.


    "Can the propaganda of Li Zhi''s heroic deeds be stopped now?" Asked the lean old man.


    Xu Lao waved his hand, "Can''t stop or discount. We need him to prove to the world that the planners are right, the monks in human society are right, and it is wrong to go to the abyss."


    "It is even more necessary to inspire everyone''s fighting spirit by preaching his deeds. This is beneficial to the subsequent war and is related to the overall situation of life and death of Azure. Without this overall situation, everything is false."


    "It''s time to deal with ..."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how strong he is, he is just one person, at most there is a team. By the time we need to solve the problem, there are already a hundred sage monks in the army. Moreover, when acting, we can cover up the raid. , Unexpectedly. "


    "Xu Lao Yingming."


    ...


    The eyes of Emperor Li of the Emperor Dao have already transfigured a lot of figures, meeting monks such as Guan Qingcheng, Li Maozhen, and Wu You and Zhang Changan of the Datang World to plan his own affairs.


    Chang''an, snow was flying, Li Ye and Wu You played warm wine in a small pavilion and lived in Miyagi, both of them were casual clothes. Even Wu You didn''t have much jewelry, but it was a Zhu Xi on the cloud.


    Although the palace eunuchs who were waiting aside stood in the snow and wind, they were all calm and calm, and the snowflakes fell on them, turning them into snowmen, and no one was frostbite. Most of the waiters in the palace now live in real life and cannot be underestimated.


    "The demon is pathetic, but terrible; according to the elder brother''s words, although the blue government is a human, it is not a good bird. Their dogs bite the dogs. Why can''t the elder brother watch the fire across the bank and get involved?"


    The queen dropped a pawn, raised a glass to pay tribute to Li Yaoyao, and asked strangely after taking a sip.


    Li Yan drank the wine, put down his glass, shook his head and said, "Although the demon is said to have originated from human beings, it has become another family. Now more than three thousand years have passed, and its roots are solid. Once it has resolved its own defects, it is a true cultivation civilization. I Cultivation is Emperor Tao. He controls the people and cannot be under the control of the people. How can the demon heads allow it?


    "So the battle between the demons and the Azure government cannot be won. Once they win, I will definitely be cut off."


    Wu You nodded, expressing understanding, and then earnestly said, "But if the blue government wins, my brother''s situation will not be good."


    "Why?"


    "According to the practice of those who are in power in the Azure government, such as today ¡¯s great enemy, they still need to rely on their elder brother. It is naturally a matter of great deal. But once the Azure government recovers the situation, the strength is restored, and there are one hundred thousand battleships and one hundred. In the sage world, my elder brother is no longer so important, and they will also be too intolerant.


    "After all, if elder brother Lu masters the luck of all peoples, and with the return of all peoples, the blue government will be greatly threatened, and those who are powerful will not rest at ease!"


    Li Yan laughed, and pointed at Wu You''s nose: "Clever."


    What he saw and heard at the Tianshen Experimental Base made Li Zhi realize more facts and changed what he considered. Today, his situation, as Wu You said, is indeed not optimistic. Tian Mo and Azure, no matter who wins, he has no good food.


    With Emperor Dao Xiu in his possession, Li Zhi is naturally another hill. But at the moment, the strength of this mountain on the hillside, whether it is compared with the demon or the blue, is too weak.


    "What''s Brother Na''s plan to do next?" Wu You stood up and asked. She had finished the game. She won a game. She was very happy. She pulled the chessboard by herself and put a drink on the plate. Table, hand chopsticks to Li Yan.


    After taking the chopsticks, I threw two fried peanuts into my mouth, chewed them carefully, and swallowed. "What can I do? The way I cultivate, I decided that I can live in the world forever." My duty, so I will not depart from the blue civilization. Not only will I not depart, but I will take them to fight, so that more people are willing to follow me. "


    Wu You said with a smile: "This is not difficult. Opposing the Azure government does not mean confronting the Azure people."


    "That being said, it''s not easy to do."


    Li Yandao: "In the next few years, on the side of the Azure government, Shangguan will continue to fight with the army, gain more military merits, and get more training resources. After all, the Azure government is now the social leader. They turned their heads, but fortunately they were not embarrassing us for the time being.


    "This time the military merit rewards of the Kefuyan galaxy and the hump system have been allocated to us. With these cultivation resources, Feihong, Yang Yan, Niu Wang, Lu Linxuan and other great Luo Jinxian can already try to break through the sage realm. Going forward , Our monk team will grow stronger. "


    Wu You blinked her eyes and asked curiously, "But there will be someone in the ranks of other sage monks who break through. In this way, we don''t seem to have any advantage."


    "they do not."


    Li Xun shook his head. "Of the facetists, only when I unified the realm, I went the line that accommodated everything. Most of the monk forces in other facetler planets were killed by them as enemies, especially masters. One is not left. I went out


    At that time, His Majesty''s monks had the largest team and the highest combat effectiveness, which was why. "


    Wu You suddenly realized, "My elder brother has dragon spirit in his body, and he is practicing Emperor Tao. The more monks and loyal monks are loyal to his own self, the stronger he is. Therefore, Li Zhi is conquered by the enemies. My own strength, the practice of other face-offs is different from that of my brother, and naturally I do n¡¯t need it. "


    Li Yan raised his glass and touched Wu You.


    The queen''s fair face rose up two crimson, vivid and lovely, lovely and lovely, Li Li looked at it for a while, causing the queen to shyly bowed his head. "In the next battle, the demons gathered a million troops, and the blue government seemed to have no chance of winning.


    "Elder Brother Lu wants his mountain to be stable and has time to grow up. He needs the Tianmo government to be equal to the Azure government. This way, even if he breaks away from the Azure government, he can find the way to win the next battle in Tianmo Star. ?"


    "No."


    Li Xuan sighed, "Sun Wou-ki is still prepared for me. He didn''t show me everything, and Tian Mo should not have the weakness that can greatly reduce the combat power of millions of troops. So if the next battle Win, or the same sentence: You need to be **** iron. "


    Before the next battle between the Azure Government and the Demonic Government, it was a good opportunity for Li Zhi to improve his strength and strengthen his power.


    During this period, all acts of the Azure government will be aimed at winning the war. Li Min claimed that he could take advantage of the opportunity to put forward various demands. As long as it is beneficial to his own strength and not too much, the other party should not refuse.


    Wu You braced her cheeks with both hands, and said without worry: "How can we greatly increase our strength in just ten years? Ten years later, after the end of the war, if we are not strong enough, we will not have the opportunity to stand with them. Up to the dark abyss, with four feet standing, although the situation is better, it also needs to be very strong. "


    Li Wei smiled slightly.


    He had long thought about it.


    He wants to make the most of the Azure government.


    ...


    When Ji Li arrived at the Haihe Qimen, Ji Ningji also arrived, and under the guidance of Liu Zhiyan, they went to visit the manufacturing workshop of the magic warship.


    Since the successful manufacture of the magic aircraft, Li Yan and Ji Ningyun asked for a group of talents for starship development, and let them and Liu Zhiyan''s manpower to jointly develop the magic weapon warship. Although the battleship of magic weapon has not yet been built, the design scheme has been formed, and it has just begun to manufacture it.


    Li Xuan called Ji Ningxuan this time to ask the other party to see things happen in person.


    Because he asked for more resources from the Azure government, the huge amount of which made Bai Lin feel ashamed. The Azure government decided to let Ji Ningyun visit the site. If the magic warship can really be manufactured, he can say like Li Zhi It''s so powerful and it is reasonable to invest considerable resources.


    "It''s not difficult to make a magic weapon."


    Liu Zhiyan''s first sentence hung Ji Ningyun''s appetite, "In the final analysis, this is just a magic weapon. The Changan ship we made earlier, although it is smaller and slower, but as long as it enters space, it also It is equivalent to a magical battleship.


    "Later fighters developed later have also accumulated a lot of experience for us. Starships require nothing more than a stronger impetus, a stronger hull, and more powerful weapons. The problems we encounter are as long as the resources are sufficient, Can solve it ... "


    She gushed, saying something true or false, and Ji Ning stunned her.

 v9 Chapter 63： Happiness and pain

    Ji Ningyun didn''t understand the matter of cultivation, so she specially invited Cervantes to go with He Jie, and wanted them to discern something. The scientific researchers she had previously dispatched also explained at this time. After confirming each other, I believe that Haihe Jianmen really wants to create a magical starship.


    "Compared with existing Star Warships, the Artifact Warship is faster, stronger, stronger and more flexible. Although it will be smaller in size, one Artifact Warship is sufficient to deal with three or five ordinary battleships and requires The core resource is Lingshi. Unlike ordinary warships, it is also abundant in the star domain ... "Liu Zhiyan continued to talk.


    After spending a few days at Haimen''s Jianmen, Li Ji sent Ji Ningchi away, He Jie winked at him and said to him with a secret method: "I''ve been a great help to you this time, you have to remember me This sentiment. Rest assured, I will definitely ask you to pay back. "


    Li Yan naturally agreed, jokingly said that as long as he didn''t agree with each other, everything else was fine. This in exchange for He Jie''s big white eyes. Cervantes had no such tricks as Jie, and only said that Li Yan should remember to owe him a drink.


    "From half-craft warships to pure warcraft warships, from cruisers to Changan warships, to warcraft warplanes, the journey has been fast, but it has also been done step by step. Now even warcraft warships must be built Don''t let me have a hard time. "Li Min thought so when he waved away to everyone.


    With the power of monks and the help of the researchers from Azure, the magical warships of Haihe Jianmen are indeed not difficult to manufacture, and the core is indeed a spiritual stone resource. What He Jie and Cervantes helped Li Min was that Li Min greatly exaggerated the resource requirements of each battleship.


    As for Ji Ningyun''s scientific researchers, the reason why she didn''t remind her of this is actually very simple. The monk has to control the thoughts and speeches of several mortals. Of course, ordinary monks can''t detect this, but they can''t hide from He Jie and Cervantes.


    But why did they bother to tear Li Li?


    It is human nature to damage the public, but the monk group of saints also opened their mouths when they asked for loot from the Azure government. Compared with the pre-war monks, everyone''s monk team has been greatly enhanced.


    Of course, the most important reason is that the group of monks in the sage realm is a whole, and it has become an intimate robe in the war. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a family.


    "Within three years, there will be 3,000 magical warships coming out!" Liu Zhiyan assured Li Yan.


    Li Ye smiled, "He gave you ten years, and you gave me 30,000 magic warships, and one of them was not less. I know that this exceeds the resources given by the Azure government, but you can rest assured that in these years, Shangguan will fall in love with them, and will continue to transport resources back. "


    The battle of the rock galaxy and hump system has passed for half a year, and now the army has continued to conquer, capturing nearly a dozen galaxies with vacant military power.


    Not to mention serious gains and trophies, vast planets with countless resource planets, the existing battleships of the azure government cannot be effectively controlled, and the monks are in the gap between wars to do their personal work easily.


    In addition to the starcraft battleships made by Haihe Jianmen, Li Zhi''s other major dependency was pure monks.


    When he unified this world, he did not slay monks from all directions, so the monks have profound knowledge. Not only Da Luo Jin Wonderland is more, but Jin Wonderland monks are more. Now that extra-territorial resources are poured in, the number of people who broke through the Da Luo Jin Wonderland is considerable.


    Ten years later, it must be a magnificent scene.


    It has been practiced in the Great Tang Dynasty for many years. As the saying goes, 100,000 troops have overlords.


    Once there are too many people, naturally there will be shocked and brilliant people to rise. After reunifying this world, the court also trained young people with outstanding qualifications and absolute loyalty to Datang, other than the Central Plains. Screening is not about worrying about cultivating the wrong person at all, and it is now quite fruitful.


    These monks may not become Da Luo Jinxian soon, but they will be the core strength to master the magical warship in the future. Long-term observation is the foundation of Li Zhi''s great cause.


    In the hands of the azure government, there are now several thousand large Luo Jinxian, and the number of monks is not so much. Even if the battle is going smoothly and many resources have been obtained, the overall strength will not improve too quickly in a short period of time.


    For Li Zhi, the number of monks in the blue civilization increased, but he was happy to see it happen.


    Again, when the people''s wisdom is civilized to a certain degree, and they have the force that can restrain the government, the government cannot do whatever they want. At that time, if Li Zhi really fought with the Azure government, who would the monks of the Azure civilization help?


    The reason why the blue civilization still has a large area of ??darkness is that the strength of the people is still small. The leaders of the blue government can do whatever they want, but they have social tools and power in their hands.


    In this sense, although the plan of the God of Heaven is sin, the changes caused by this plan have not been of any positive significance.


    If the azure world is not destroyed in the future, and the people in the azure civilization have become monks, then the entire civilization is bound to be healthier and stronger, and will go farther into the universe and reach higher heights.


    By that time, the plan of the heavenly gods and the war between the demon and the azure government will be the pain of civilization.


    "If you want the happiness of civilization, you must pass through the pain of civilization." Li Yan looked up at the sky, murmured secretly, "Is this really the case?"


    Is this really the case? He does n¡¯t know. What he knows is that he has to go further, the earth ¡¯s humans have to fly higher, and those powerful men in the Azure government, he has to defeat. Must be able to suppress it.


    ...


    In the blue world, in addition to being busy with Tang''s foundation, he directed his army of monks to fight in the star domain, secretly damaging the private government of the blue government. In fact, on the stance of fighting against the demons, Li Zhi did not harm the private company. In a word, he strengthened himself and also strengthened the blue side''s combat power-Li Ye did not have much to do.


    The main part of this is to get along with Zhou Bashan, An Qier, He Jie, Cervantes, etc., or to learn from practice, or to gag, to drink and play, or to fight side by side.


    Apart from this, Li Yan often met with Lu Yanzhu, the pillar of the abyss.


    "I heard that under your Majesty, there are now several monks in the sage realm. It is really gratifying." On the way up the mountain, Lu Yanzhu took the initiative to stir up the topic.


    The planet under their feet is Dzizhu, and the mountain they are climbing is the Qingding Mountain, which can be selected as a camp by the Tianmo army. Naturally, the scenery is excellent and the aura is abundant. Even if Lu Zhuzhu is not a monk, exercise here The body also feels more comfortable and comfortable.


    "According to the evaluation of the blue system, the cultivation resources of the rock galaxy and the hump system are enough to allow ten monks in Luojin Wonderland to break through the sage, let alone you did not know this before." Li Yan responded casually.


    After the war, the monks of the Azure government were all handed over to him. This is conducive to the battlefield. Zhou Bashan is the deputy. Therefore, the newly-accomplished monks in the mouth of Lu Yanzhu did not refer to Feihong and Yang Yan.


    ¡ª Li Ye did not expose them.


    Lu Yingzhu did not answer the question hidden in Li Zhi''s words, but he looked up: "Just the rock galaxy and the hump system, ten sage realms can be found everywhere, and wait for the nearby 13 galaxies of emptiness and strength to be captured. Not to have sixty or seventy sage monks? "


    Li Yan glanced at Lu Yingzhu, "The rock galaxy and the hump system are famous resource-rich places. In addition, the thirteen galaxy groups are added together, and the resources are not much more than these two galaxy groups. Where can there be so many saints? Situation? You open your eyes and talk nonsense, are you upset about it, and feel that the concept of the abyss is wrong? "


    "There is nothing wrong with the concept of the dark abyss. If you go to the world of the demon and know what is the" Goddess of Heaven "plan, you will know more clearly that the dark abyss is correct and you will understand that the monk power is a disaster of the blue civilization!"


    After Lu Yanzhu said these things seriously, he paused, sighed, and looked sighed, "But you''re right, I''m really disturbed. As more and more human monks become stronger and stronger, monks are used by ordinary people. Accept and support. If the human world does not have the idea of ??a monk, it may no longer be possible.


    "It is regrettable that the world is short-sighted, and the blue government has again blocked the news. The public does not know that even if the monks can be useful for a while, they will eventually lose control. It will be a human disaster!"


    Li Yan can understand the idea of ??the dark abyss. They know the plan of the gods and understand why the demon appeared, and they naturally taboo the monks.


    He didn''t have much to say about it. Even if he told the monks that these monks were normal, they wouldn''t get out of control like Tianmo, and Lu Yezhu didn''t necessarily believe it. He is not a monk, how can he know whether Li Zhi is true or false?


    Everyone has different ideas, and there are forces behind them. Persuasion will not help.


    "The reality is this, what are you going to do to the dark abyss? Leaving?" Li Yan asked straightforwardly.


    "I do want to leave." Lu Yezhu blinked, "But it''s not the time yet."


    Li Min nodded, without asking further, because it was a matter of confidentiality to the other party, he was not inquired.


    If you do n¡¯t accept monks in the dark abyss, you will definitely choose to leave, and have been mixing with the monks for a long time, I ¡¯m afraid the fleet will change their minds. If they want to adhere to their beliefs, the most important thing is to go on a voyage, go to a faraway star field, and build another human homeland.


    If you don''t leave now, you should take advantage of the good situation to get more resources to facilitate your voyage to Japan. After all, you have to go to a place that even the demon can''t find-at least a place that can''t be found in the short to medium term. It really needs to be far away, and resources must be fully prepared.


    For Li Wei, he did not want to leave to the abyss, this is a force restricting the blue government after all. If you do n¡¯t go, you may be able to help yourself in the future. His power is not strong at present, the four-legged tripod is always better than the three-legged tripod.


    But this was the choice of others, and Li Zhi could not interfere. I can only hope that the other party does not go so fast, it is best to delay for ten or twenty years. But he also knew that if there were no accidents, that would be extravagant hope.


    The next two people watched the mountain climbing, changed the topic, and never talked about the important things.


    Because Li Ye still had a problem, he flew away from Qingding Mountain in the evening. Lu Yingzhu stayed on the mountainside and set up a tent for camping. He said that he would get up early tomorrow to see the sunrise.


    At night, one came to the mountainside and went straight into the tent. Lu Yezhu brought the guards outside, but he didn''t notice it. He didn''t find the other person''s figure at all, and there was no alarm on his spirit detector.


    Obviously, this man is a monk, and he is extremely high.

 v9 Chapter 64： aims

    The visitor was wearing a hoodie, and when he entered the tent, he sat down at the small table. Lu Yingzhu knew that the person would come. The potato burdock in the small pot had just been cooked, and the person shared the dishes and chopsticks. It seemed that the relationship was extraordinary.


    "Are you a saint?"


    "Ok."


    "Did you feel abnormal?"


    "What could be abnormal, okay. Everyone is okay."


    "Don''t care, the lesson of Tianmo''s car ahead is in sight ..."


    "We are not the same as Tianmo. It ¡¯s really different. How many times have I told you, how can you believe it? We are all trained according to the Gongfa. Although there is an elixir entrance, it is not weird. Various medicaments have not been transformed into half-humans and half-machines, nor have they obtained any beast power ... "


    "You spit on my face."


    "..."


    "So excited to do anything, it ¡¯s all a monk in the sage realm, and his temper is still so impatient. OK, don''t wipe it, sit down, and eat your meal raw."


    "father......"


    "what happened again?"


    "It''s been so many years, you stewed potato sirloin, why is it still smelly?"


    "Then you come?"


    "Well, I''ll cook one for you with spirit fire!"


    "Sit down! Take back the fire at your fingertips, and show off Xiuwei in front of me."


    After a short while, after eating a hot pot, Lu Yongzhu waved his hands, motioned the visitors to clean up the desktop, lit a cigarette by themselves, leaned aside and swallowed the clouds, so leisurely.


    "Dad, you should smoke less, it ¡¯s bad for your body, and you have n¡¯t repaired it, it hurts your body and ca n¡¯t be cured." The visitor cleanly packed the chopsticks and moved a small wooden bar to sit next to Lu Yanzhu. Well-behaved like a kitten.


    No matter who it is, Li Ye, Ji Ning Ye, if you see this picture, you will be shocked. Because they never thought that they would be a father and daughter.


    It wasn''t anyone else who was sitting in front of Lu Yingzhu, but one of the last executors of the face-lifter, who once taught the true **** of the crescent moon, Lu Linxuan!


    "The wings are stiff, dare you care about your dad?" Lu Yanzhu patted his shoulder and motioned for Lu Linxuan to massage himself. The latter grunted his mouth, reluctantly, stretched out his hand and pulled out a paper man from his sleeve. He said that this guy could do the work for him, and after being glanced at Lu Yanzhu, he had to get up obediently.


    "I know that if you fiddle with these techniques, you just want to persuade me to become a monk." Lu Yanzhu dropped his cigarette **** and squinted to enjoy her daughter''s skillful massage, but his voice was very heavy. "To meet you today, I also want to follow You say it. "


    "You decided to cultivate?" Lu Linxuan was overjoyed.


    Lu Yezhu said, "If I want to practice, I have already started, why wait till now? What I want to say today is that I will give you a thousand people, and you will teach them to practice and let them become monks to try. But things must be kept secret. "


    Lu Linxuan was surprised at first, thinking about it and then realizing it, and nodded: "Now the planners have succeeded, human monks have become popular, and if you want to protect yourself in the abyss, it is really impossible without your own monk team. This plan is very necessary for Dad. "


    Lu Yanzhu said, "This plan was not proposed by me. In fact, I opposed this plan. But other senior executives unanimously agreed to this plan, and I can only implement it.


    Row. "


    If you think about it, Lu Yezhu himself does not want to become a monk. Naturally, he will not propose this plan. Lu Linxuan is sad, but she has no time to struggle, and there are more practical problems to be solved. "Although I have arrived in the sage world, I have to hide one A team of thousands of monks is incompetent and may be found at any time. "


    "I''ll think about this for you, and you''ll take them to the planet where you faced before. There is Li''s land. Other monks won''t go if everything is fine. Although Li''s strength is strong, he is also very busy now. , Don''t you always check back and forth on the planet? "


    Lu Yingzhu said with confidence, "A thousand people, maybe more in the future, but even if there are 10,000 people on a planet, as long as you don''t walk around, it is easy to find a remote place to retreat and practice."


    Lu Linxuan nodded his head, thinking that this is the most secure way.


    ...


    Looking at the blue planet in front of the sky, the brothers and sisters Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao were both excited and scared. These kinds of emotions were so strong that their bodies were shaking.


    "It''s too late to regret it. Once you reach the planet''s ground, you have no choice." Li Maozhen stood aside, and Jin Yiyu was dressed as a noble son, even if he was in the void, he didn''t forget to shake the folding fan in front of his chest.


    Although the planet in front of it is beautiful and livable, the demons are living above. The brothers and sisters looked at each other and saw the firmness in each other''s eyes. Liu Jinbao replied: "We have decided, please let King Qi send us down!"


    "My King admires your guts." Qi Wang snapped the folding fan and waved his sleeves, sending a team including two to the surface of the planet.


    Watching the other party disappear in the field of vision, King Qi pulled away and avoided several teams of patrol monks along the way. After a long time, he came to an asteroid with no grass, and saw his position on Li Yan''s side. Soon after she fell, there were others Yang Yang, Chu Nanhuai, and Nangong First.


    "Although this is not the hinterland of the demon, but it is also deeply in the control domain of the demon, and they sent Liu Jinbao to such a place. If there is any accident, we dare not guarantee that we can respond."


    King Qi shook his folding fan, his face anxious, "I think Xiaobao''s girl is pretty cute, with a silly little face. In order to get the resources that can make his brother achieve Da Luo Jin Wonderland, he is also taking risks. A strange woman, it would be a pity if I were here. "


    Li gave King Qi a glance, "When did you become so sentimental? Compassionate, not to mention the fact that the situation is difficult now, and it is not easy to win the war."


    At that time, Li Zhi brought the sage group into Henghai City, Dzizhu, and by stirring the underlying demons to create confusion in the city, he led Wally Bell and other sages to assassination. Brothers and sisters Liu Jinbao and Liu Xiaobao entered his vision at that time. In accordance with his instructions, he contacted the parties and presided over the major event.


    After the end of the Rock Galaxy War, Li Yan fulfilled his promise and returned to Henghai City to teach the two people higher-level exercises and give them a considerable amount of elixir to help them advance.


    Today, seven years have passed, and the next war is just around the corner.


    In order to win this war, fight against the demonic forces, and let the demonic government and the blue government reach a balance of power, Li Min borrowed from the original experience and recruited people who participated in the operation of Henghai City to let them disperse into the vast demonic star domain and plan further


    Action, cooperate with positive forces in wartime.


    King Qi sighed and sighed, "I don''t know why, since I came to the state of sage, I have become compassionate and compassionate, and I find it strange."


    Li Yan laughed and quipped a few words, opened his mind for King Qi, and waited until all the people who sent people into the target planet returned, and everyone left here to return home.


    ...


    Devil Star.


    Thousands of monks sitting cross-legged gathered in the square of the Tenjin Experimental Base, all concentrating on meditation practice. Seeing their steady atmosphere and rising momentum, they know that the cultivation of these demons is gradually getting better.


    On the platform, Sun Wou-ki nodded with satisfaction, and said to Li Li beside him, "It''s really good. Seven years later, you finally helped the Tianmo people to find a solution to their own defects. You see, the monks'' efforts are stable and smooth. And never die again, it''s all your credit! "


    Talking, he took the lead in applauding.


    The demon monks who had finished their cultivation in the square also stood up and cheered loudly, and were overwhelmed by the enchanting heavenly demon as Li Zhi prepared a few words of modesty. Just before the group of them had to cross the river to dismantle the bridge and exploded his body, he found that he was thrown up by the other party and flew again and again.


    For a while, Li Yan was so embarrassed that he had to cry and laugh, and had to abandon the idea of ??using the power of repair. He was still thrown into the air by himself and fell freely. These demons are simple in heart. In this old way, they express their gratitude to themselves.


    "Li Yan, don''t think that this way of paying tribute to you is very strange. In our demon family, this is the most solemn ceremony, and it is also the highest etiquette of the demon to show you respect." Sun Wou-ki laughed aside With the explanation, it can be seen that he is in a very good mood.


    Not to mention being able to practice healthily and not explode, it is of great significance to the demons, just that you do n¡¯t need to die suddenly, which is enough to make Sun Wuji Zhenger Ba Jing be grateful to Li Zhi.


    Li Xun showed a smiley face to Sun Wuji, expressing that he was also very happy and accepted the ancient way of saluting the demon.


    Inwardly, Li Zhi is naturally another feeling.


    Over the years, he stayed at the Tianshen experimental base and spent time with the demons. He saw that the demons in the liquid pool and the liquid column could not survive or die, and he was also intolerable. As an emperor Taoist practitioner, it is indifferent to see the public suffering and remain indifferent.


    It wouldn''t matter if the demons were other races, but they are still human beings, which makes Li Zhi unable to treat them completely differently.


    In the first few months, Li Min''s mind was thinking about how to find the weakness of the demon, and then perfunctory the errand, trying to delay time as much as possible, until the thing is impossible, the big thing is to abandon the body, and there will be no one in the future. The means is.


    But after the first few months passed, Li Zhi began to think about another possibility, that is, whether he can make Tianmo use himself or help him.


    This idea is not entirely due to benevolence. If this idea is not feasible, Li Wei will not force it to help the enemy be strong. But in the process of dealing with the demons, he found that this idea was not completely unattainable, but it was not so easy.


    He once conquered the Tao and released the monk, and did not even kill the crescent religion. In order to achieve the goal, he can work very hard to fight, depending on whether it is necessary.


    Of course this is necessary.

 v9 Chapter 65： World Peace

    If the next battle goes smoothly and the demons reach a balanced situation with the Azure government, what will Li Zhi face in the future? Compared to these two, his own power is weak. After the war, no matter which side, he can easily defeat him and his monk team and Datang World. And they all have reasons to do so.


    However, if the demons are subject to him, even if only part of them, he can gather the power of the demons and make himself stronger. In addition to those who have contributed to their luck in the Azure World, Li Yan can have fans in the Sky Demon World and the Azure World at the same time, gaining some influence on both sides.


    Then using the blue magic to check the balance of the blue, the blue magic to check the balance of the sky can maximize the protection of their own interests. The situation of the zero-sum game will be loosened or even completely changed.


    Once you make the cosmic co-existence of the Devils, then your prestige will be unmatched, and you will definitely have more luck.


    At that time, no one can help him, he will become the master of this universe!


    Hope is beautiful, but the reality may not be as Li Zhi wishes. His idea seemed perfect, but it was too difficult to turn it into reality. Therefore, Li Yan did not hold much hope, right is the direction, it is always right to try hard.


    Because of this, over the years, he has done all kinds of research and wants to see if he can help Tianmo. He must first get what he wants, and if he wants to get some of the power of luck of the demon, he must benefit these demon.


    This attempt to control this will not affect the battle of the next battle-the time is too short, and the demons have limited profits.


    And once the war begins, everything will change drastically, and Li Zhi will not be able to control the whole situation. He cannot predict the next situation. He can only take one step at a time. Before that, it''s better to do what you can do that might be beneficial to you.


    After a while of carnival, Li Yan was let down. On the surface he was beaming, but in the dark he sensed it carefully to see if the power of heaven and magic had gathered to himself! In the final analysis, the demons are also human beings. If they support themselves, they will definitely have the power of luck.


    Whether these seven years of hard work are in vain, is it an enemy, or is it helpful to our future? It is revealed at this moment!


    Li Yan could not help taking a deep breath, holding his breath.


    Thousands of demons were watching him in the square.


    At this moment, the wind is light and the clouds are light. There is no vision of the heavens and the earth, and any movement is very easy to distinguish.


    Li Yan knew that he didn''t need to wait, and if he had the power of luck, he could detect it at the moment he sensed it.


    Suddenly, his heart moved.


    A stream of snake-like air is converging from some demon heads to themselves, attracted and absorbed by dragon air. With every airflow entering his body, his cultivation strength is one point stronger!


    Li Yan is overjoyed.


    These demons, indeed, are not stones, not right or wrong, black and white, wolf-hearted, and they have saved their lives by themselves, so that they can live for a long time, they know and thank themselves!


    However, among the thousands of demons, only hundreds of lucks came together, accounting for less than 20%, which made Li Zhi very unhappy after the initial surprise.


    Why are there so many unconscience?


    He was angry.


    But he calmed down quickly.


    After all, they are human beings, and the other party is a demon. The gap between the two sides has been hatred for more than 3,000 years or even longer. Although they have helped them, for a while, it is necessary to make them all loyal to themselves, which is obviously too demanding.


    However, with this beginning, Li Zhi has more confidence in Japan.


    He decided to hit the iron while he was hot, to be close to these demons, indicating that he was close to them.


    He cleared his throat, stood two steps forward, and said loudly: "The blue government''s" Goddess of Heaven "plan is the greatest sin after humans entered the era of interstellar expansion, and it is the darkest page in the history of human civilization. The blue government must You have to take responsibility for paying this price! Those who dominate this plan need to be removed from the world!


    The more he spoke, the more indignant, the more resentful his expression, the more excited his voice, and the deeper his affection.


    He continued: "In the past seven years, I have been with you day and night, I know your pain, and I know your temperament. To be honest, in my opinion, the demons are simple and pure, and they are all in nature. You are happy together.


    "I have also made some friends over the years


    For example, the head of the Sun, for example, my former opponent Chen Xuanzhi, I am very happy to be friends with them, because they are broad-minded, regardless of the suspected righteous people! "


    Speaking of which, he looked to Chen Xuanzhi aside, "Brother Chen, do you mean it?"


    Chen Xuanzhi pumped his cheek. He had a fart relationship with Li Xun. Since Li Xun came to Talisman, he has been waiting for the other person to be cut into pieces to do research. He originally thought this would happen soon. After chatting with Sun Wuji for a long time, this matter disappeared.


    How smooth Li Yan has been in the past seven years, how bad he is.


    However, at this time in front of the demons, Chen Xuanzhi could not refute Li Zhe. After all, the other party helped Tian Mo solve a fundamental problem. Although he did not like Li Zhe very much, he had to say admiration.


    But when Li Xun stared at him, he didn''t turn back, and he had to give him a reply. Chen Xuanzhi was almost out of control for a moment, or he rushed to death and killed Li Xun regardless of everything. But after coming into contact with Sun Wuji''s warnings, he could only reluctantly grin and utter a dry laugh, saying with pain: "Brother Li is right."


    After Li Xuan was satisfied, he lost a good look to one of Chen Xuanzhi''s brothers. Regardless of Chen Xuanzhi''s black-and-white changing face, he turned and shouted to the heavenly demons: "Since the brothers of the heavenly demons, starting today, I, Li Yan, wish To be friends with each of you, to fight against the blue government without discrimination between you and me! "


    The righteousness he said is astonishing, whether it is his expression or tone, it can''t really be true anymore. The demons immediately raged and responded loudly: "Destroy the blue government!"


    Sun Wou-ki looked at Li Yan and nodded with a smile.


    Although he did not fully believe what Li said, he couldn''t believe it either. Li Ye has really got along well with the demons these years, his attitude is positive and enthusiastic, and he hasn''t regarded himself as an outsider at all. He sees them all. Now Li Zhi is doing such great things again. Hearing Li Zhi''s words, he is also willing to accept Li Zhi to become friends with the demons.


    In his opinion, Li Zhi hated the blue government as a matter of course and showed conscience, so he didn''t doubt it. Faced with the evil of God''s plan, anyone with a sound mind should be angry.


    Facing the shouts of the demons, Li Li''s mood has improved a lot, because more luck is coming from the top of the demons, the number is similar to the previous wave, which is considerable.


    The use of cultivation methods, with sophisticated and hard work methods, step by step to extract the chemical and drug impurities in the body, and ultimately achieve the purpose of the body will not get out of control and become a healthy monk. Time can''t be completed in ten days and a half months.


    Depending on the individual qualifications of the demons, it can range from one year and a half to three or five years.


    Thousands of monks in front of it were the first large-scale implementation after Li Zhi developed a method and after a few experiments with the demons. After these thousands of demons, then the entire demons community will begin to use Li Zhi''s cultivation method.


    "Although the demonic world has a small population, it is only relatively speaking. In any case, a ten-digit planet cannot hold so many demons. In other words, even three years later, even if only 10% of demons are because of this technique, Dedicating the power of luck to me will greatly improve my cultivation. "


    Thinking of this, Li Min was relieved.


    The efforts of these years have not been in vain, at least how effective they will be in the future, depending on the actual situation. He glanced at Sun Wuji, the other side''s cultivation was unpredictable, and even Li Ye could not have an accurate grasp. This shows that the strength of the opponent is at least above the sage realm.


    What realm will be above the sage realm, and what realm will be above, Li Zhi is not very eager to know. If nothing else, he would reach it sooner or later. But even with the strength of Sun Wou-ki, it seems that he cannot escape from this universe and travel far and far to reach a higher level.


    Although this universe is vast, humans have explored a large star field, found no special power, and did not even have other intelligent races. Up to now, for monks at this level, the universe is not so mysterious.


    With the cultivation and improvement of knowledge, Li Zhi has now vaguely felt that this universe is not the whole of the "world".


    He returned to his office with Sun Wuji, and just after Li Li sat down, Sun Wuji opened his door and said, "The army of the demon has already assembled almost. If it is not your method of cultivation that is of great significance to the demon, the monks of the demon family must cultivate immediately. The war has begun.


    "But even so, the next battle with the Azure government will start three years later. I want to know, what are you going to do? Before, you fought for the Azure government, but now that you are hostile to the Azure government, can you go back and mobilize? Your own strength, in cooperation with the Demon Army in wartime? "


    After hearing this, Li Xuan couldn''t help but have a hard time. Just before the demons, he stated that he would fight side by side with them and destroy the blue government. Now Sun Wuji would step on his nose. To say that this is not to shoot yourself in the foot, I am afraid that others will not believe it.


    For Li Wei, this is a dilemma.


    And it is difficult to solve.


    However, he had expected that Sun Wuji would have such a question, so he also thought about how to face it.


    Li Xun was sitting upright, and he talked seriously to Sun Wou-ki: "Actually, in my heart, I always have a dream."


    Sun Wuji froze slightly, "What dream?"


    Li Yan is too serious to be more serious: "I hope the world is peaceful. Everyone is friendly and there is no war or killing."


    Sun Wuji: "..."


    He was like eating a bowl of flies. He was disgusted by Li Yan. He poured the tea in the cup on the other person''s face and asked how he could make such a remark.


    Seeing Li Ye always look like this is my sincere thought. If you suspect that I am insulting me, Sun Wuji is helpless and just says: "You just said you were going to bring down the blue government, why do you change your mind now and want the world? Is it peaceful? "


    Li Yan sighed and said in earnest: "The blue government is indeed very guilty and should be replaced, but the people of the blue world are innocent. What''s wrong with them? The three thousand years of war between the blue demons and the blue blue have hit the present, and hundreds of people have died. The suffering they should not have suffered, the price they should have paid.


    "How about the blue government? They are still safe and their status and power are still in their hands. The three thousand years of the Demon Era, which have been traced to the bottom, have harmed the people. What practical significance can it have?"


    Sun Wuji''s neck was beating, and he said, "This is a war, a war! How can you destroy the Azure government without defeating the Azure army? Those stupid people will not accept the Tian Mo government to replace the Azure government. This is a race battle. The battle of civilizations is a battle of ideology and it is inevitable! "


    Li Yan bitterly said, "Can''t we think of another way to solve the problem?"


    "Send a monk to sneak into the azure realm and assassinate the azure government? Or do you go to the azure government? Li Ye, you won''t be so naive, so if you talk nonsense again, I will turn my face!" Sun Wuji showed signs of losing control .


    Li Yongyang sighed deeply, and compassionate people, "I want peace in the world, people live and work happily-isn''t this the most basic pursuit of human beings? If the war begins, I won''t help you."


    Sun Wuji got up angrily and left his sleeve: "I''m not embarrassed for you because you helped Tianmo a lot!"


    At the door, he turned back and sat down, pointing at the door and saying to Li Wei: "This is my office, it''s you who should walk! If you want a serious nonsense, I don''t want to see you again."


    Li Yan shook his head, got up helplessly, turned around three times in one step, and stopped talking.


    Out of Sun Wuji''s office, Li Yan smiled secretly.


    What he said just now is not all to fool Sun Wuji. If there is no war in the world, it is undoubtedly the best.


    But this is obviously impossible, and the war between Sky Demon and Azure will not end like this. And if the demons are not weakened, Li Zhi''s vision of balancing the two sides will not be realized. Only when the demons reach a balance of power with Azure and he has the ability to balance the two sides, can peace come through his efforts.


    Looking at the door closed, the annoyance on Sun Wuji''s face gradually dissipated, replaced by an anxiety that ordinary people could not understand.


    "This uncle ¡¯s cultivation has been intensifying over the years, and it is very close to my realm. Now it has helped the demons a lot. I wanted to talk to him about the astral storm and listen to him for the stronger universe. What does power think? "


    Sun Wuji sighed, if anyone else in this universe can possibly understand that the powerful force that has ever appeared, except himself, he thinks that there is only Li Zhe, "but he refused to help Tianmo fight, he refused to I really put myself in the same position as the Devils, and I don''t need to tell him about it. "

 v9 Chapter 66： That power

    The ten-year contract was about to expire, and Li Zhi came to the Haihe Jianmen again. Under the leadership of Liu Zhiyan, he went to a secret base to see the training of the built warship.


    "Over the years, thanks to the continuous supply of extraterritorial resources, Haihe Yamen has manufactured a total of 36,000 warcraft vessels. There are 12,000 ships in this base." Liu Zhiyan pointed at the tower on the training ground. The magical battleship said to Lee.


    The magical battleship is currently doing formation exercises, with thousands of sails competing, ten thousand ships competing for the best, and the scene is spectacular. She continued: "After this stage of the training mission is completed, the magical battleship will enter the sky and perform the next exercise, at most In four months, they can enter the battlefield. "


    Li Xuan saw the heads and tails, 36 thousand magical warships, controlled by nearly 400,000 monks, and the lowest repaired were the real world of Yangshen. Such a huge power was unthinkable 20 years ago.


    "Your Majesty, General Ji sent someone two days ago to inquire about the progress of the craft warship. How many warships does Her Majesty plan to give her?" Liu Zhiyan asked tentatively.


    The magical battleship is nominally manufactured by Haihe Jianmen, co-produced with the Azure fleet, which also provided the main resources. Now that the craft battleship has been manufactured, it is customary for the battleship to be delivered to Ji Ningyun. Just like the monks of the blue civilization today, they are all led by Li Zhi.


    "It shouldn''t be too stingy, just give her 4,000." Li Min thought for a while, the magic warship is stronger than the ordinary star warship, which has been tested in actual battle. Under normal circumstances, one enemy and four are nothing. problem.


    Ten years later, the number of battleships in the Azure government fleet has increased significantly, from less than 50,000 ships after the Rocky Galaxy War to 200,000. If the time is not limited, this number will be even greater.


    I haven''t been idle in the abyss in recent years, and the number of lost warships has been added. There are still 30,000 more. Although it is still not half of the Azure government fleet, it is also a very powerful force.


    Liu Zhiyan said a little embarrassingly: "When General Ji sent someone back, we set the number to be 5,000 ..." Speaking of this, she gave Li Yi a guilty conscience, and she was a little bit aggrieved.


    She said that she had only built 5,000 magical warships. She had already thrown her conscience out of the clouds, but she did not expect that Li''s cheek would be so thick that she would reduce the number by 20%.


    Li Yan shrugged and said very roguely: "Then just build another 1,000 ships before the outbreak of the war. If you can''t catch up, tell the other party that you can''t catch up. In any case, the 32,000 warships need overall training. Force cannot be discounted. "


    Naturally, Liu Zhiyan could not rebel against Li Zhi, and could only say sorry to Ji Ningyi in his heart. However, she was still a simple person, and immediately rushed to discuss with people to see if she could work overtime and build the 1,000 warships in time.


    In addition to going to the Haihe Jianmen, Li Zhi also went to the southern foot of Kunlun Mountain.


    Here, there are 20,000 monks who practice retreat day and night. Everyone almost never leaves Dongfu, even savages than savages. These are certainly not the monks of Datang, but the people to the abyss.


    When Li Yan appeared in front of the foothills, he almost bumped into a face to face with Lu Linxuan, who was about to leave from here. Lu Linxuan changed his face first when he saw Li Zhi appeared, and even smiled as usual: "Are you playing around?"


    The method of talking nonsense with his eyes open is naturally useless in front of Li Yan. He pointed to the foot of the mountain: "Are you sending people down or supplies down this time?"


    Lu Linxuan gathered her silk hair, a look you saw through, and laughed: "I teach at the crescent moon


    Some old ministries have good feelings and will send them some resources from time to time. "


    Li Xun said indignantly: "Now, there are 28 saints in the blue civilization, and tens of thousands of Da Luojin Wonderland. The vigorous development of cultivation is already an irreversible trend. If you want to keep your own mountain in the dark abyss, Naturally, we must have our own monk forces, which is not surprising.


    "I''ve known for a long time that the dark abyss is in the face wall base and the azure government. There is no shortage of eyeliners and sources. The only thing I didn''t expect was that you would be secretly dealing with them. Although the 20,000 monks here seem to be A lot, but the realm is too low. If you continue to develop so secretly, I am afraid that you will not wait for the day when it works. "


    Having said all this, Lu Linxuan knew that the matter had been completely exposed, and his face could not help but pale.


    She asked herself how secretive her actions were, and never revealed any flaws, but Li Yan seemed to have known about it and did not know how to find out. Soon, her eyes were filled with anxiety, and she was worried that Li Yan would do something to these people or do something about it.


    Li Xie waved her hand to signal that Lu Linxuan should not worry too much.


    He said: "But just borrowing a piece of land, I am not too angry about it. Although the dark abyss is another hill, but we have also had the same robes with us, and now we must jointly deal with the second counterattack of the demon. . I won''t dwell on anything about this, they can continue to practice here. "


    Lu Linxuan was relieved and thanked Li Li seriously.


    Li Ye was able to discover this, on the one hand, because the eyes of Emperor Dao were monitoring the Quartet; on the other hand, it was strange that so many years have passed, and Lu Yingzhu, who had said he wanted to leave, did not take the fleet to the Abyss and traveled. suspicion.


    Although these monks are not strong at present and do not have the qualifications to participate in the current Star Wars, according to the observations of Li Yan over the years, the deep abyss has invested heavily in them. If not, the resources obtained by the Abyss in these years should not have created only 30,000 more warships.


    The higher the weight of these monks, the more attention is paid to the dark abyss, and the more favorable it is to Li Zhi.


    Since they built a base on their own site, it will not be so easy to leave in the future. Li Huan didn''t need to extort money from the abyss to the abyss, but when he clashed with the blue government, these monks, That is, he asks to go to the dark abyss to help himself.


    Li Gang just wanted to leave here with Lu Linxuan. Suddenly his heart moved and he looked up to the sky.


    At this glance, he couldn''t help shaking.


    Not only was he like this, Lu Linxuan raised his head, but his expression was shocked and his eyes were shocked.


    At the same time, they felt a majestic force that could not be measured by the existing monk level suddenly appeared in the extraterrestrial stars, and a mighty will in this force was paying attention to the planet Li Zhi!


    Li Yan and Lu Linxuan got up together, out of the atmosphere, and flew towards the extraordinary power. On the way, the monks who sensed this powerful force flew out from all directions one after another, and finally converged behind Li Yan and others.


    In front of them, the source of the mighty power is distant galaxies and starfields without anomalies.


    This disturbed everyone.


    Nearly thirty sages were dispatched together to jealous of this unknown and powerful force that could not understand, and suddenly destroyed the starry blue civilization. If that force develops an offensive tendency, they must stop halfway, and must not let it plunder the world of the blue civilization!


    Because this power is so majestic, so


    The monks in the sage realm all realized the first time. In front of it, the planet of the blue civilization was just a small sail in a giant wave, and it couldn''t stand the destruction!


    However, weird situations reappeared.


    Just when the monks were dispatched together, before flying too far, this sudden force, which was as strong as the law of the universe, disappeared without warning in an instant!


    Without the goal, Li Yan and others had to stop and look around one by one, a little dazed.


    "What kind of power is that and why is it so powerful?"


    "I have never seen it before, and there is no information on the Azure system ..."


    "It''s terrible! Could it be their power?"


    "If it was their power, it would be bad!"


    "No, if the demon, it would not suddenly withdraw, and we should attack us directly. Even if we are a joint force, I am afraid we can''t resist it ..."


    Li Ye and Zhou Bashan looked at each other, and they saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. Obviously, everyone didn''t know anything about this unknown force.


    This power suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared, leaving them unconfirmed for a moment. It was a sudden fluctuation of the natural force of the universe, or "artificial".


    "That''s not the power of the demon. However, the sentry of the demon army has arrived. The war is in front of you, everyone, go back and prepare." Li Yan glanced to the left and forward. Realm monk.


    After listening to his order, the monks in the saints'' realm were puzzled, but they had to be depressed for the time being. The immediate issue they needed to pay attention to was the upcoming battle with the demon. For the rest, they have no time to distract. As long as the power is not from the demon, they can be a little more at ease.


    Only today I felt such a powerful power, and the monks of the Sages could not help but cast a faint shadow on them.


    Prior to this, they always thought that their cultivation had reached the sage realm, not to mention the highest power of this universe, at least the top existence, and nothing could threaten them.


    But in the face of this majestic force, they found themselves wrong.


    When the crowd returned, Li Yan fell behind, and looked back at the source of strength deeply, his eyes flashed momentarily. Through everyone''s reactions, he has determined that in the face of that power, that feeling is unique to him.


    "I have walked for so many years, and I have walked so far ... Is the mystery finally going to be solved?" For a time, Li Zhi''s heart was mixed with mixed feelings and mixed feelings. He pressed the dragon''s agitation in his body and looked as usual Discuss the next battle with Zhou Bashan and others.


    At the same time, Sun Wuji and other heavenly demon sages also flew up from the heavenly demon''s planet, flew towards that power, and stopped in the same way.


    "Head, that power ..."


    Suspicious Chen Xuanzhi just opened his mouth and was interrupted by Sun Wuji raising his hands. The latter looked dignified and closed his eyes for a while and thought slowly, "Leave it alone."


    Sun Wuji is no stranger to the characteristics of this power. He searched and waited for thousands of years, just for seeing this power, he has never been able to do so, but never thought he would feel it again today.


    However, Sun Wuji also felt weird. When the astral storm occurred thousands of years ago, as long as he clearly felt it, the "artificial" force hidden under the storm. But now, it is felt by all saints.


    What this difference means is that Sun Wuji thinks he doesn''t understand it, but just vaguely thinks it matters.

 v9 Chapter 67： The last war (1)

    The battle between the Demonic Government and the Azure Government came as expected by everyone.


    Both sides have been preparing for this for ten years, doing their best in all aspects, tapping the greatest potential and forming the greatest combat power.


    For the blue civilization and the demon civilization, the success or failure of this battle is related to the changes in the overall situation of the war on both sides, and will determine the history of the next hundred years, and even the fate of their respective civilizations.


    If the blue civilization can win, it will completely escape the crisis of survival and hope to return to a situation where it is evenly matched with the demons. And if the demonic civilization wins, all the results of the blue civilization''s previous success due to the planner''s plan will disappear and be completely annexed by the demons.


    "After years of hard work, you will only have some of the power of luck of the Demon. If you take the blue army of monks to fight against them during the war, they will inevitably cause their dissatisfaction and hostility.


    "The part of the power of luck you have, I am afraid that it will also disappear. If the demon thinks you have no words and betrayed them, then these lost power of luck may not be found again."


    In the vast constellation of stars, Li Wei and his team of monks in the blue group formed a long list of selected galaxies. Not far away, under the leadership of a hundred sage monks, the Kuroshio, consisting of a million army of heavenly demons, is being divided into three groups of left, right, and three, approaching slowly in the shape of a character.


    King Qi shook his fan and continued: "As far as the current situation is concerned, without our help, the army of the Azure government is absolutely impossible to win, and even if we do, there is little chance of winning.


    "But take a step back and say that if the blue government''s army really wins, after the war, once you help propagate the demons, I''m afraid the blue people will also leave you."


    Having said that, King Qi turned his head and looked at Li Yan, "You are in a difficult situation. How do you plan to break the situation?"


    This is indeed a difficult scene to cope with, but Li Yan also planned for a long time because of this. Naturally, there is some spectrum in his heart. "The situation is indeed difficult, but it is not as difficult as you think."


    With just this one sentence, Li Zhi did not explain too much. For him, the next most important thing is to be contingent. His opportunities are constantly changing in the war situation. It doesn''t make much sense to say too much at this time.


    "Your Majesty, the fleet of magical warships led by Liu Zhiyan has arrived at the designated position and is ready to participate in the battle at any time." Shangguan Qingcheng came to report this time.


    "Let her continue to hide and act in accordance with the plan. Without my order, she must not act lightly." Li Yan commanded. His Majesty Liu Zhiyan has 32,000 magical warships, and there are nearly 400,000 monks in the warships. Although they are not comparable to the Slayer and the Azure Army, they are also an amazing soldier.


    Li Yan turned his head, looked at his team, and reconfirmed his strength.


    The Great Luojin Wonderland from the blue civilization has grown from less than eight thousand years ago after the war ten years ago to more than 80,000 now. On top of that, there are 28 saints, including Zhou Bashan and others. In addition to these sage realms, His Majesty also has sage realms such as Feihong, Yang Yan, Niu Wang, Qi King, and Shangguan Qingcheng.


    The Azure government has more than 200,000 warships. In addition, Haihe Jianmen contributed less than 5,000 magical warships. To the abyss, there are about 80,000 warships.


    Compared with the Ten Million Army and hundreds of famous sage monks, the strength of the Azure side is not strong, and the number is not even half of the opponent. On paper, there is no chance of victory.


    But the blue side also has its own reliance, that is, monks can cooperate with warships to fight, and can exert far more power than a single unit.


    In addition, the monks who appeared in the past ten years have practiced the corresponding exercises according to the template of Li Zhi''s team. Each monk has a focus on the fighting style, and the strength of cooperation with each other will increase greatly. They can fight as a unit of five people, or they can join forces to form an overall combat force.


    As for the "Dawn" heavy artillery developed to the dark abyss, they have also made many in this decade. It is just that they did not hand over the data of such magic weapons to the Azure government, so the Azure government has not yet been able to produce it.


    All in all, the blue side is not a small disadvantage, but it can also be a battle.


    Besides, it ¡¯s not good to fight. The demon army has already attacked, and they have no choice.


    Ten years ago, the Celeste side won the war with the extremely inferior forces. With this victory, the Celestial side soldiers now know that their situation is bad, but they are also fighting spirits.


    If this battle is won again, it proves that in the past, the fleet under the scientific and technological civilization, the army of the monks who had the advantage of combat power, was already in front of the system where the blue technology and the fusion of monks and warships cooperated. Disadvantage.


    In the future, the Azure Army will completely defeat the Demon Army.


    The bright and firm hope for the future has inspired all the blue soldiers to fight hard.


    "Have you ever told Sun Wou-ki that you want Azure to get along with Tianmo peacefully?" Qi Wang suddenly asked.


    "Speaking, he thought I was joking." Li Yan said.


    "All the demons don''t want to live well, they have to fight with the blues to the end? You help them solve their defects, they don''t have to run out of control, they are not necessarily dead, why do they have to fight?"


    Li Yan gave a strange glance at King Qi, "Once the war begins, there is no end and it will not end. The demons think they can perish the blue, and they need to avenge the thousands of years of suffering, countless suffering and death of the demons, Naturally there will be no war. "


    King Qi did not speak again.


    She shouldn''t have asked that question. After all, she was once a prince. She has waged war and led war, knowing that once the devil of war is released, she will not easily retreat.


    Li Ye didn''t say much. Since King Qi achieved his sage, his mood has changed a bit. Once, she was a belligerent. After returning to Li Zhi, the only request she made was to continue to lead the army. Jin Ge iron horse fighting on the battlefield, bloodshed thousands of miles to destroy the country, is the thing that most attracted her.


    In those years, she did not know how many corpses had fallen under the gun, the followers behind her, and how many yellow sands were buried. But fighting and killing have now become a saintly state, but her heart has softened, hoping that there will be no war in this world.


    "To end the war, in addition to the enemy falling, there is actually a way." Li Su suddenly said.


    "What is it?" Qi Wang asked immediately.


    Li Yan looked at the increasingly approaching army of demons. On the eve of the war, his eyes were deep and his words were powerful: "Let both sides of the war realize that they cannot win. At that time, peace talks will appear."


    Sun Wou-ki looked at the blue army formation. In his field of vision, a large, a small, and two steel planets appeared in the void. They were huge, tightly connected, airtight, and imposing. It was made up of the azure government battleship and the abyss battleship.


    Sun Wou-chi frowned.


    In this battle, the Demon Army was the one who came from a long distance to attack, and the blue was defenseless. And the things in front show that the blue civilization is ready to carry out the defense to the end.


    Defensive ball formation


    It is a copper wall and an iron wall. In this form, their defense has no dead ends, no weak areas, and the advantages of the naval gun''s set fire can also be effectively used.


    The most troublesome thing for the demon is that in the steel city composed of battleships, there are still 80,000 monks guarding the city.


    In that war ten years ago, Azure had only thousands of monks, and the number was too small. With tens of thousands of warships, although it also played a small role, the cooperation between monks and warships did not show to the fullest.


    Now, with 80,000 monks and 2300 or 300,000 warships, it is enough to fully realize the advantages of cooperating with arms. According to the current situation, the "city" and "urban defense system" of the Azure side have been fully formed. This will make the Siege War of the Demon Monk very difficult.


    At this moment, Sun Wuji realized that although he had a million troops, he still had to pay a great price to win this war.


    In the past, the demon did not die on the battlefield, but he would come to the end of his own life. Even if it is a big Luojin wonderland, it only has a life span of hundreds of years, so the loss can be bearable, but now, the situation is obviously different.


    Sun Wuji cherishes the life of the monk, and monk himself is even more so. Before they arrived on the battlefield, they could attack aggressively regardless of life and death; after that, whether they would have such a strong and fearless death is an unknown number.


    "Head of State, just like last time, the blue government followed the dark abyss, and they still set up their positions, echoing each other''s horns and echoing each other. We want to attack, we can only divide our troops and launch an offensive at the same time." Chen Xuanzhi''s face was not very good.


    Sun Wuji just nodded slightly to indicate that he knew nothing, and then raised his hand, "Offensive!"


    In Pangu''s command module, Li Xuan, together with Ji Ningxuan and others, observed the offensive movement of the Demon Army through the huge blue system display terminal in front of him.


    The turbulent approaching Kuroshio stretched out in the direction of a bee swarm in all directions outside the scope of the battleship''s firepower. It surrounded the two star-like battleship formations, forming a larger hollow sphere on the periphery, and then compressed and forced the interior. .


    "Although the Devil has a million troops, more than twice our strength, it is far from enough to support them to attack with this formation. Spreading the force to the maximum extent, without the focus of the attack, completely weakens our own combat power, but instead allows Our formation can exert its maximum combat power. "


    Ji Ning frowned and was puzzled by the actions of the demon. The ball array has no weaknesses. Similarly, there is no defensive focus. The most offensive method that Tianmo should take is to choose a position to concentrate the onslaught, chisel in like a chisel, enter the line, attack the "city head", and then expand to all sides. The result.


    Li Xuan took the conversation: "Yes, you are right. Tianmo really shouldn''t put such an offensive formation. But Sun Wou-ki may have other plans, and we wait and see what happens."


    Under everyone''s attention, the demon monk began to charge the ball array. As Ji Ningyun speculated, the demon did not attack indiscriminately and comprehensively. The demon monk rushing out from a certain point is like a needle picking up a flat cloth, and as he advances, he drives the surrounding demon monks to dispatch.


    As more monks were brought in, a wider range of monks merged into the battlefield. They formed a funnel-like formation and flew quickly. The queue at the front of the formation was sharp, like an awl, and like a sagittarius.


    When the front team rushed into the fire range of the Azure Fleet, the entire funnel-like formation looked like a tornado descending from the sky, and finally touched the ground. The demon monk dragged at the tail was like a turbulent cloud.


    Ji Ningyun''s complexion gradually became cold and grim.

 v9 Chapter 68： The Last War (2)

    The long front with a sharp front, a narrow middle, and a thick rear end ensures that when entering the fleet''s fire strike range, not many monks are covered by fire, and there is a large area of ??monks'' damage. , The back end is still outside the scope of firepower strikes.


    And when more monks in the back end enter the firepower network and the loss expands, the front end must have entered the warship group, which will attract more warship firepower. Once the front end has a firm foothold, and the back end quickly follows up, it will be able to quickly expand the results with its thick formation and many monks.


    Needless to say, the monks on the tip of the awl are all saints, and only they can compete with the heavy artillery of the battleship and drive the entire formation forward. There are hundreds of famous saints in the demon world, and the powerful combat power formed by such numbers is enough to support such formations.


    Sun Wuji ¡¯s warfare will undoubtedly expand the demon''s advantage to the limit and also reduce the firepower of the battleship to a minimum.


    Under Ji Ningji''s order, the warships in the ball array began to focus artillery fire, bombarding the incoming Devil Tornado. Countless laser cannons flashed in the light, emitting a dense stream of rain, covering the monks in front of the demon.


    But before hitting the monk Sage Monk, the light flow was blocked by the defensive air hood raised by the opponent. Under the scorching sky, the sharp awl pushed forward smoothly. Although the hood light was scattered layer by layer, it was not easy to completely break them.


    The ball array is a three-dimensional formation. As the demon formation advances, the rays of light generated when the laser cannons begin to bombard, spread from the periphery to the inner layer.


    Countless light streams converge into a waterfall. The power is getting stronger and stronger, and the lethality is constantly rising. It is constantly washing against the demonic formations that are advancing against the torrent, such as the wind and the waves.


    However, it takes a while for the battleship gunfire to kill a Da Luo Jin Wonderland monk. In the face of a saint monk, the power of the gunfire is particularly insufficient. What''s more, this is the synergy of many demon sages, which has greatly enhanced their defenses by using various methods of self-cultivation.


    Although there are 200,000 warships here, because the ball array is deployed, the number of artillery fire that can hit one direction is extremely limited.


    Seeing the demon formation going against the trend, although the speed is slow, but the momentum has not diminished, the blue soldiers on the fleet are gradually nervous. Once the sages of the group of sages were killed, they entered the battleship group. With the opponent''s powerful combat power, the body of the battleship was as weak as paper.


    "Stop this way, the other party will come up sooner or later, Li Xuan, please take care of you!" Ji Ningyun turned to look at Li Xuan, hoping that he would send a monk from the sage realm.


    Li Xun nodded and turned back to Zhou Bashan and others: "You lead 20 saints, and cooperate with the naval guns to make sure that the opponent formation is not approaching."


    Zhou Bashan, He Jie, Angel, Cervantes and others took the lead together.


    Li Yan did not intend to take the shot himself, nor could he easily take it.


    Although his strength is now greatly improved compared to ten years ago, and he is about to enter a new world. The ten saints and the heavenly demon may join forces and may not be able to kill him, but if he personally fights against the demon, he may Lost the luck that the demons contributed to him.


    He helped Tianmo, this kind of kindness is so heavy, so Tianmo can accept that he is not in the same camp with himself. But it is impossible for them to accept that Li Yan turned his head and killed the monk monk and kept his emotions unchanged.


    With Zhou Bashan and others, the situation on the battlefield changed immediately.


    Twenty sages attacked together, which is equivalent to adding a boulder to the waterfall. No matter how strong the sailing ship is, it can''t resist the continuous pouring of boulder. After a period of mutual wrestling, it finally remains unsustainable Living in a stalemate situation, I had to be hit by a huge impact and kept back.


    Seeing these battles, Sun Wou-Ki sank a little, and for a moment, he had to order the offensive formation to retreat. If he did not do this, he would only suffer losses after the sages exhausted.


    "Head of state, the fleet of the Azure government is powerful, and there are more than 20 saints helping each other. They are so defensive. If we want to break through their formation, we must have 80 saints monks working together."


    Chen Xuanzhi expressed his view, "If not, you can only change the formation and attack with full force."


    Sun Wuji agreed with Chen Xuanzhi''s judgment, but he could not mobilize so many sages and demons to fight. There are now hundreds of heavy artillery pieces in the dark abyss. There must be thirty or more saints in the realm of demon to contain, otherwise the army of the demon over there will be difficult to fight.


    "Since you can''t make progress at the least cost, then go all-out offensive." Sun Wou-Ki decided.


    Although he still has a lot of ways to test the flaws of the ball array, the army''s battle is about scorching up. If many temptations fail, the soldier''s fighting spirit will inevitably fall.


    If it was left in the past, Chen Xuanzhi would not worry about the morale of the demons, and their hatred with the Azure government would allow them to fight with perseverance no matter what time or situation they face. But now it is different. Although the hatred still exists, although it is still very important, it is too big to survive.


    It is not necessarily dead, at least it will not be possible at any time anymore. The out-of-control and deadly Big Luojin Wonderland demon is already mentally no different from humans. They will be disappointed because of the unfavorable situation, they will be afraid to fight because of the heavy losses, and if they encounter extremely unfavorable conditions, they will even collapse and flee.


    They will still fight hard, but they will no longer know they are dying, and they will continue to fight.


    It doesn''t stop there.


    Compared to human life, which is just over a hundred years old, the monk has long regarded long-term life, and the long-lived ones must be more life-stricken and afraid of death than the short-lived ones.


    Just as the wealthy class would not like social turmoil, and the proletarians who have no wealth would like to turn the world upside down. It is also like a soldier living in a difficult environment in poor mountains and rivers.


    Such a monk is invincible in the fight against the wind, but if the battle is deadlocked and the casualties are heavy, it will no longer be comparable to the human soldiers in front of it in terms of combat will.


    Therefore, Sun Wuji had to be cautious.


    Seeing the Demon Awl Array actively retreating, Ji Ningyu in Pangu''s command cabin frowned in doubt.


    In her impression, Tianmo has never been afraid of death, and fought against the blue army, and never surrenders, even if she is in desperation, she would rather die with the battleship. When human beings did not have sages such as Li Zhi, and the army of monks led by them, the Azure army hardly captured the demons.


    But at the moment, the Tianmo formation has been completely arranged, and the first attack was so simple. Ji Ningyun was very puzzled, and turned to Li Yun: "What tricks are Sun Wuji playing, how can he retreat so quickly?"


    Li Ye smiled lightly, the fleet was fierce firepower, Zhou Bashan and others were overpowered, and the demons would retreat. He was not surprised. As early as three years ago, he knew that when the war began, it would change. It''s different from the past, "Heaven is now more afraid of death than before."


    Ji Ningxiong was suspicious, she didn''t know that Li Yi helped Tianmo to solve the fatal defect. Sky Demon World has no information exchange with the Blue World. Sky Demon has a strong system and has strong monitoring capabilities for society by virtue of its combat strength.


    Coupled with the fact that the two sides are hostile races between you and the dead, and the blue government is afraid that the news of the "Goddess of Heaven" plan will be revealed, so the two worlds are almost completely isolated. Only before and after the war will there be mutual understanding to a certain degree.


    Before Ji Ningji continued to question, Li Ji took the initiative: "They retreated this time, and the next attack will inevitably be more fierce. The frontal fierce battle will soon begin, don''t care."


    Li Yan''s words made sense and accorded with Ji Ningyun''s cognition. She pondered for a moment, but still wanted to ask why Li Yan was so sure of the abnormal performance of Tianmo, and wondered how Li Yan said that Tianmo was more afraid of death than before.


    Just not waiting for her to speak, the chief of staff''s voice has sounded, "General, the demon is moving! More than one point, many points are moving at the same time ......... This is a comprehensive attack, general!"


    Ji Ningyun quickly focused on the screen.


    The screen picture is not a subject, the other is very small. On the nine-square grid-like picture, there are bumps appearing from the ball cover composed by the monk. The bumps quickly became larger and thicker, pulling up a hammer, which then became funnel-shaped.


    Back and forth, up, down, up, down, and in all directions, the Devil''s offensive formation appeared, which caused the entire Demon formation to change. The curtain of a whole was gathered into dozens of buckets and drilled into the battleship ball array in no order!


    According to the calculation of the Azure system, there are 700,000 monks in the siege of the Azure fleet, which is more than three times the number of fleet warships. The ball cover is actually a net, and there is a considerable distance between the monks.


    At this time, at least half of the monks were mobilized to build dozens of offensive formations, and they fell on the battleship ball like a star fall. From the point of view of tactics, the demons seem to have scattered their forces, but each attack formation also has tens of thousands of demons, and the formation is absolutely thick and powerful, giving the fleet a great sense of oppression.


    Ji Ningyun looked and killed, one round of attack, half of the demon went into battle together, this is a real comprehensive attack, leaving only half of the demon to press the line, substitute, look for opportunities to participate in the battle, this is already a very extreme play, "Sun Wuji is desperate ! "


    In the previous attack, Sun Wou-ki tasted nothing but this attack, there was no gradual progress, it was just a full-scale onslaught. The gap between the two action ideas was so large that Ji Ningzhen was very surprised and did not understand Sun Wou-ki ¡¯s thoughts at all.


    The soldiers came to cover the water and cover the soil. Ji Ningyun would not panic. He ordered the staff members: "Immediately calculate the offensive combat power of the demon, allocate warship guns, and carry out targeted interception strikes. The warships in the core are not moving!"


    With the help of the Azure system, the calculations quickly came to fruition. For each direction of the Demon Queue, the firepower distribution plan of the ball array battleship was immediately submitted to Ji Ningyun.


    Ji Ningyun didn''t hesitate. Pressing the execute button on the screen, the blue system on all the warships immediately aimed the gun at the Tianmen queue he was responsible for.


    In a short time, a little bit of starlight was bright on a battleship, and it spread into a blink of an eye in the blink of an eye. Through the terminal of the system on his hand, Li Zhi heard the sound of the guns firing in unison.

 v9 Chapter 69： The last war (3)

    At the same time, Li Yan looked out of the ship through the window, and his field of vision was already covered by the light beams of a battleship and the streamers that shot out. The light was so bright that the stars exploded in front of them. At this time, the naked eye of ordinary people could not see things at all.


    At this time, the eyes of all battleship soldiers are on the screen in front of them. Only the blue system analysis, processing, and transmission pictures can let them "see" the scene of the battlefield.


    Dozens of demonic hammer formations are scattered around the periphery of the huge ball array. In terms of size and density, it is actually not worth mentioning, but its momentum of advancement is firm. Countless channels of dense optical flow that cascade back and forth, hit these "òòò½", and collide with the sharp air hood raised by the demon to create dozens of suns.


    Each laser will collapse in an instant, but the sun has not diminished and weakened, but because the subsequent lasers falling on the air hood are too much, it becomes more fiery, like a miracle.


    Each Devils attacking the Awl Formation is hosted by one or two Sage monks. They gathered the strength of the monks, advanced against the sharp air hood, and pushed the sun closer to the battleship ball array. Although the speed was slow, but There is an irreversible atmosphere.


    There are too many collapsing lasers. They converge and disperse each other, because the awl array advances and dissipates on both sides, as if the waves were lined up by a giant ship. Dozens of awl arrays are so magnificent that they are shocking to watch.


    The captains and staff officers staring at the battle scene on the battleship were all fully absorbed, no shortage of nervous people, and even the breathing slowed down unconsciously, and even held their faces flushed, until they could n¡¯t bear it, and they screamed. Gasping for a while.


    "Before dealing with an awl array, we could mobilize more warship guns. Now facing so many offensive queues, although the advantages of the ball array''s artillery can be exerted, they are also scattered. In this way, the demon will still take the battle . "Ji Ningyun turned to look at Li Yan," still have to ask the sage realm. "


    "There are more than thirty awl arrays, each of which is led by a saint realm and a demon. Our saint realm is only over twenty and we can''t take care of it."


    Li Zhi knew that the battle situation would be like this. If only the guns of 200,000 warships could make more than 300,000 heavenly monks unable to get close, the heavenly demons would have been destroyed long ago.


    He continued: "The way our monks in the saints fight is not to fight against them alone. If the aura is consumed too much in this kind of scene, then we will not be able to fight against the saints in the heavens."


    Ji Ningmao asked, "What about it, shouldn''t you let the demons come in? As far as the situation is concerned, the monks haven''t suffered any losses."


    The Sky Devils awl formation is very easy to use. Nowadays, not many Sky Devils are killed by guns, which seems to be invincible. However, Li Zhi knew that this was not the case. Apart from that, supporting the gas shield to resist the continuous bombardment of the naval guns, the monks in the formation consumed a lot of aura.


    "We use the strategy of cannibalism. First put in a few demon queues and let the monks concentrate their forces to deal with them, but recycle this warfare." Li Yan gave his own suggestions.


    Ji Ningchi thought about it and accepted the plan.


    Under her order, the ball array as a whole adjusted its firepower, weakened the attack on some of the Demon formations, strengthened the attack on some of the Demon formations, and made it necessary to focus limited power. First, several of the formations were repelled and destroyed. Go back and deal with other demons


    Column, repeat the stance of this operation.


    This choice was made to hide the true intentions and prevent the demons from discovering their true intentions. If you can repel a few demon arrays in this way, it would be better.


    The several demonic arrays that were taken care of by the naval guns were immediately drowned by the light. Before they could push the "sun" forward, now they are like giant ships swallowed up by the waves, completely losing their ability to advance.


    Some retreat involuntarily, some support hard, and there is a team of helpless, the formation has begun to be scattered.


    As soon as the formation is scattered, the Array Gas Shield cannot protect all the demon monks. Those demons who have lost their protection are immediately submerged by the cannon laser and blasted into dust in the universe.


    Correspondingly, the speed of the demon array that became smaller after being blocked was immediately faster. There is a demon sage who wants to kill the enemy, and does not want to lose this rare opportunity. He takes his own queue to advance with full force, and the distance from the ball array is getting closer and closer.


    Although the battlefield was dazzling, it had no effect on General Sun Wou-ki. He took the situation in his eyes and saw the firepower changes of the battleships in the ball array. He was preparing to issue an order, his eyes flashed for a while, then stopped.


    "Head of state, the Azure fleet is self-defeating! They thought that concentrating the firepower and repulsing a few of our arrays would curb our offensive, but they underestimated our combat power. Those arrays with greatly reduced pressure must be able to grab Before they succeed, attack the battleships! "Chen Xuanzhi said cheeringly.


    Seeing that his opponent had underestimated his own combat power, made a command mistake, and let himself take advantage, he was naturally in a good mood. After speaking, he looked forward to Sun Wuji with anticipation, waiting for the other person to applaud his judgment.


    Sun Wou-ki glanced at Chen Xuan as if looking at a fool, which made the latter''s expression froze suddenly, embarrassingly: "Am I wrong?"


    Sun Wuji was too lazy to explain to him that he was thinking in his heart how to deal with this change.


    The plan of the Azure fleet is naturally to use the firepower of the naval gun to focus on annihilating or repulsing a part of the demonic array, then put some of the demonic array into the array, and then use the monk army to gather and annihilate it. The intention of the other party is not difficult to figure out. After all, the other 80,000 monks have not moved.


    There is no doubt that if the Azure fleet succeeds, the Sky Devils must suffer no small loss. But Sun Wuji did not want to order the retreat of the demon, he had his own considerations, and how to win the battle, he also had his own ideas.


    When Chen Xuanzhi ignored Sun Wuji, he suffered a great deal of pride, his face turned red, and there were still many prominent demonic governments behind him. He was anxious to get his face back and didn''t want to be taken lightly by others.


    Then he quickly said: "Futon, the Azure fleet has shown flaws. As long as there are monks in battle, they can tear each other''s formation. Why don''t we overwhelm the entire army and decide with them?"


    He was saying this, and a smirk was already sounding behind him. Chen Xuanzhi was very annoyed and had a heart attack, but when he thought about it, he felt that his advice was too rash.


    If the entire army is overwhelmed, once the offensive is not smooth, it will be very troublesome, and if such a simple and crude strategy can work, Sun Wuji will not have to spend so much trouble.


    When Chen Xuanzhi was ashamed of himself, he listened to Sun Wuji: "Just do what you say."


    Chen Xuanzhi looked up in amazement, seeing that Sun Wuji was not joking, his face was stunned


    Full of joy.


    "Head, so we will lose ..." and what the demon wanted to say.


    Sun Wou-ki raised his hand and interrupted: "When the opportunity is not lost, we will not come again. As long as we can win this battle, it is necessary to pay some price."


    The demons saw that his mind was determined and could only obey.


    Since the whole army was dispatched, Chen Xuanzhi and other demons had no reason to sit and watch, and got up and acted.


    Sun Wou-Ki stayed in place, watching the battlefield with deep eyes. Although it was only a brief fight, he could already feel that the commanding ability of the commander of the Azure government fleet was stronger than he imagined; the way the monk and the warship cooperated, although he only saw the fur, he could already notice that there was a lot of articles in it .


    If the stalemate persists and a breakthrough cannot be achieved quickly, the opponent will be given more time to use his means, and the combat power and morale of the demons will be strengthened a little. Therefore, he decided to slash quickly, forcibly attack with superior strength, and quickly end the battle.


    Such a method of warfare will inevitably lead to a larger loss, but it will also allow the other party to use a lot of means to fight against the magic of the sky.


    The fastest Demon Awl Array that has rushed has arrived in front of the battleship, and can see it in sight.


    The demon monks'' expressions became fierce, and as long as they could contact the warships, their advantages could be exerted immediately. Not only will it not be necessary to be beaten unilaterally, it will not be so difficult to cut the battleship. The war situation will soon be reversed, and they will develop in the direction that they expect and benefit them.


    The monks of the demons let go of their gas shields and jumped onto the battleship. Just as they were preparing to show their skills, a group of humans, the Great Luojin Wonderland, appeared on the battleship in front of them!


    Before they could react, the sky sword lightsaber rushed towards the face, the monks of the former team were unable to defend, and were immediately overwhelmed by the surge of spells and died.


    The leader of the sage realm, because of its strength, responded quickly and pulled back in time.


    At this time he discovered that the ball array built by a battleship in front of it, or the fortress, fortress, and city, was a team of human monks who were ready to work and were ready to fight. The number of superiors completely swallowed the hundreds of demons in his former team.


    The demon immediately became furious, and took the follow-up demon to fight forward, trying to seize the position and stand firm. He had a good fighting ability, but he did not kill a few human monks, so he was trapped by a saint.


    As the battle progressed, the demon became more frightened, because he found that the human monks in front of him seemed to be endless, but his own song was constantly dead and wounded, and it was losing ground.


    This is not consistent with common sense. There are not so many human monks, and they appear to be crowded, just because the follow-up Tianmo has not followed up in time, and the number of robes around him is getting less and less!


    The sage real demon is shocked and suspicious. His Majesty has 10,000 demon, and he should continuously enter the battleship array. How can it be less and less? Looking back, he suddenly trembled, and couldn''t help dying.


    What he saw at first glance was the Gwanghae behind him, and the laser that was constantly flowing into the Gwanghae. Only a few demons rushed out, and most of them fell into Guanghai.


    Just looking at the situation of Guanghai, we know that the warships attacking him here have been more than just those. This will be able to continuously kill the demons who have lost the array gas shield defense in front of the city.

 v9 Chapter 70： The Last War (4)

    The demon knew that he must meet a human monk and had a sense of defense, but he still underestimated the opponent''s combat power.


    There are only 80,000 human monks, but where they fought, they were only around perimeter warships, in the final analysis, the city head. As long as there are no large-scale influx of demons, the number of demons they face is limited.


    Coupled with the fact that they dragged down the front demon monks, leaving them no time to destroy the warships, the warships can be unscrupulous, focus their firepower, and concentrate on attacking the next demons.


    As long as the battleship establishes a line of fire that blocks the line of fire, ensuring that the demons that rush into the line of fire will be added and killed by a certain number of lasers before rushing out, then there will be very few demons that can cross the line of fire.


    Recognizing the reality, the demon trembled.


    Seeing that there were so many human monks in front of him, he kept besieging him, and this demon couldn''t defeat the monk in front of the saint, and immediately thought of withdrawing from the battle and discussing it from a long perspective.


    Unfortunately, he reacted too late, lost the best time to escape, and was beaten to death by a human monk halfway through.


    In the command cabin, Li Yan was calm and calm, and Ji Ningzhen was calm and calm. The digital screen showed that the sixteen demons attacking arrays that had been put in all suffered great losses and suffered heavy losses.


    On each battlefield, there are 5,000 monks in the human sage realm, who are obstructing and attacking the monks on the front, and the gunfire of the battleship tears and destroys the middle and rear sections of the paradox.


    The various ministries are progressing smoothly. Within a short period of time, monks in the demon have been killed and injured tens of thousands, which is a remarkable result. Of course, such a record can also be attributed to the previous monk, when the impact of the light flow waterfall formed by the light cannon fire, the aura is seriously consumed.


    However, neither Li Ye nor Ji Ningye were very happy, especially the staff members, who gradually became extremely dignified. Because the Demon Army had all been dispatched, many and many awl arrays had killed overwhelmingly.


    "At this time, the whole army was attacking. Sun Wou-ki''s warfare was really an antelope''s hanging horns, and it was unpredictable." Ji Ningchi looked and killed. "Defensive warfare can maximize our advantage, but our battleship is too large. Under the full attack of the opponent, there will be leaks everywhere, and many of our advantages cannot be exerted. "


    Speaking of this, she said verbatim: "The real challenge has come."


    Li Min nodded.


    By this time, the naval guns of the Fleet of the Blue Fleet are not enough to put too much pressure on the opponent. The fire will not be wasted in preventing the demon from marching, and the demon army will inevitably enter the battle. What the fleet could do was rely on the monks to guard the periphery and cooperate with the ship''s guns to block them.


    "Zhou Bashan, Angel, He Jie, Cervantes, Xu Yan, you are bringing your respective monks, ready to enter the battlefield. Remember, from now on, your opponent is only the saint realm." Li Yan turned his head. , To the five saints standing behind themselves.


    The twenty-eight sages in the current blue civilization are divided into five teams according to the previous team building model of Li Wei. This is the best way to exert combat power. Former players such as Zhou Bashan and He Jie are now captains of various teams.


    In addition to Li Zhi, there are two saints, who are responsible for guarding Pangu and can also support various saints'' teams.


    Zhou Bashan banged his chest loudly and said, "Be assured, make sure that those demon sages will never come back!"


    A team of five of them can easily defeat three times their enemies before. Now there are five teams in the team, which can not only fight on their own, but also integrate into the whole. They are no longer a separate force. There is much room for advancement and retreat. ,


    The combat power has also increased a lot.


    After An Qier and others left, Li Yan was silent. He knew that the bitter war had begun and many people would die, including monks in the sageland. As for his strongest monk in the blue civilization, it is not the right time to take a shot at the existence of one enemy ten.


    It can be seen from the screen that after the dispatch of the Demon Monk Army, it didn''t take long for them to come into contact with the battleships. The human monks guarded the ship, and the blood was fierce to fight with each other.


    At this time, the human monk cannot support the annihilation of the demon with the ship gun as before, there are too many incoming demon, the ship gun has to disperse to meet the enemy.


    Since the full attack of the Demon Army, the battle has entered a white-hot stage. Exploding warships and falling monks are everywhere.


    In this case, whether it is a battleship or a human monk, it can only be reduced to zero, with a team of one hundred people to cooperate with the battleship against a group of demon. Although the tactics are still valid, the number disadvantage is gradually manifesting, and the casualties of the Azure army are rising rapidly.


    Compared to Ji Ning''s fleet, the situation of Lu Yingzhu''s fleet is much better. There are fewer monks in front of them, only about 300,000. To the dark abyss, relying on the power of more than 400 heavy cannons of dawn, did not make Tianmen successfully form a battle.


    Of course, the main reason is not that they are strong in combat, but that the demons here have no plans to fight with them. Drawing on the experience and education of the war of ten years ago, Sun Wuji''s order to the demon army here was to look to the dark abyss, so that they could not support Ji Ningyun''s side.


    So the fighting between the two sides was not too fierce.


    This part of the demon army was used by Sun Wuji as a reserve team to ensure that their formation is complete and their combat power is complete. This is their second task.


    In this way, if the battle between the demons goes well and Ji Ningyun''s fleet is defeated, it will be easy to destroy to the dark abyss. If the battle on Sun Wuji is not smooth, this part of their forces can also effectively deal with accidents.


    In short, it is absolutely not possible to fight fiercely on the two ends, as they were ten years ago, otherwise, once an accident occurs, they will be exhausted and eventually defeated.


    As Lu Shaozhu, a warrior on the battlefield, as the battle progressed, he was naturally able to understand the intention of the demon, which made him quite heavy. But he didn''t have a better way. The three-time superiority of Tianmo was placed there. Even if they had a heavy artillery at dawn, there was only room for defense and no offensive power.


    "General, go on like this, don''t we have no chance?"


    Captain Mo was anxious. She was standing behind Lu Yanzhu, so she could see the picture of the war over Ji Ningyu. Just like last time, they shared information with Ji Ningyu ¡¯s fleet during the war. Once the fleet of the Azure Government is destroyed, we will have nowhere to go! "


    Although Lu Yanzhu was not very optimistic, he was not as pessimistic as Captain Mo. If there was no chance of winning this battle, he would not fight at all, and he would suggest to go to the abyss directly before the war.


    "The battle has just begun. What are you anxious for." Lu Yanzhu motioned to Captain Mo calmly.


    "General thinks that we still have a chance? But General Ji''s fleet has already suffered heavy losses. The defense line outside the ball array has been broken through two. The battleship has been damaged by almost 20%, and the monks have died a lot ... "


    Captain Mo did not understand why Lu Yingzhu was confident, "Although the losses of the army of the demon army are greater than those of General Ji''s part, they are strong and can afford these losses. Moreover, General Ji''s fleet was crushed and beaten. Fighting back, the battlefield situation has been mastered by the demons, their victory is only a matter of time ... "


    Lu Yanzhu


    His hand interrupted Captain Mo. "You overlooked one of the most important factors."


    "What?" Captain Mo frowned.


    "Li Ye. Li Ye hasn''t shot yet. How can you say that this battle has no chance?" Lu Yezhu''s answer was full of confidence.


    Captain Mo''s eyes lighted up and he immediately responded: "By the way, His Majesty''s monk team can form that huge and bright front! That ¡¯s because the fighting force exists. It was only by relying on them ten years ago that we turned defeat into victory ! "


    Lu Yanzhu smiled, and didn''t say anything more, because Captain Mo''s mouth was already in the picture on the screen.


    Around the corpse, the wreckage of the warship was scattered throughout the chaotic battlefield of space, and a bright front was swept away from the center of the ball, passing through the flares of fire and the aura of aura. Along the way, God blocked the Buddha and blocked the Buddha, crushed numerous demon monks into powder, and gathered many human monks into the battlefield, taking the most concentrated and aggressive offensive place of the demon army.


    At this time, the size and momentum of this frontier were several times stronger than ten years ago, and the monks in the array reached more than 10,000 people-that is the ultimate power of Shangguan.


    Its combat power is also strengthened.


    Captain Mo opened his eyes and stared at the screen, clenched his fists involuntarily, and looked nervous and excited. Feng Ya crosses the battlefield, intersects vertically and horizontally, no matter how strict the formation of the demon formation, can not stop it, nor can it stop it from breaking through the formation, constantly killing, tumbling, knocking and flying.


    "This front is really powerful, it is an invincible existence on the battlefield!" I did not know how long after, the complexion of Captain Mo was heartily admired.


    Lu Yanzhu''s complex face, the stronger the monk''s combat power, the less he felt in his heart, and sometimes he would ask himself whether the insistence on the dark abyss was wrong.


    However, he quickly calmed down his mind, and after carefully looking at the situation on the battlefield, he suddenly said, "Only this frontier is not enough to reverse the battle ... it is almost over."


    Lu Yingzhu was right. Although the battlefield of Shangguan Qingcheng was powerful, after all, it was not a perpetual motion. As her strength was exhausted, the battlefield could no longer be maintained.


    In the eyes of Captain Mo''s heart, the faintly-sharp frontal array returned to the depths of the ball array, and along the way, monks continued to leave the formation and re-enter the chaotic battlefield.


    "At least one hundred thousand demons were killed during this attack, and the attack was disrupted and controlled. General Ji''s battleship was reorganized, and the monk took the opportunity to counterattack. He also recovered many situations and struck the demons. A long way back. "


    Captain Mo summed up the results of the battle with Yazawa. "The position of General Ji''s fleet has finally stabilized."


    Lu Yanzhu sighed, "Unfortunately, if such an array of fronts can be added a few times, even if the Demon Army has a military advantage, it will be defeated. But now, this only frustrates the Demon offensive and does not reverse the situation.


    Captain Mo''s eyes darkened, and the Demon Army had begun to revive the offensive, attacking the Azure fleet again, and the battle was back to the previous situation. However, because the losses were not small, and they were stirred up by the Fengya array, the offensive of the Demon Army was much weaker than before.


    But this will not change the trend.


    If the Azure fleet does not have follow-up means, and cannot further capture, this demon''s attack will not retreat.


    The time passed by every minute and every second, the Demon Army continued to advance the battle, and the momentum lowered because of the Yazawa was gradually raised because of the smooth offensive. The rate of casualties of Ji Ningyu''s fleet was raised again.


    Seeing the fleet''s heavy casualties, Lu Yanzhu couldn''t help frowning: "Why didn''t Li Ye take the shot?"

 v9 Chapter 71： The Last War (5)

    By this time, the Azure fleet had more than 30% of injuries and injuries. If Li Zhi still has n¡¯t shot, and the method of pressing the bottom of the box has not been used, then in the event of an accident, the Azure fleet will completely lose its counterattack force. And by the time the demon army fights at this time, the loss is not small, and it consumes a lot of power, which is the best time to shoot.


    Lu Yingzhu was puzzled, but still confident of the undefeated war. Ten years ago, the battle was won because of Li Zhi, and the other party''s means made him remember it fresh.


    Just when he was anxious, Li Ye''s voice uploaded from the terminal: "General Lu, I have sent a fleet to support your ministry. I hope that when they launch the offensive, they will also attack the whole army and spare no effort to defeat the demon army before you . "


    "Do you have a fleet to support our ministry?" The city government of Lu Yingzhu was surprised.


    This really surprised him. He knew the number of warships in the Azure government. He was not sure about such a major event. Even in the dark abyss, he could not deal with the Azure government for so long. Then where did Li Zhi ¡¯s so-called fleet come from? Come?


    "I do, you will see it immediately. General Lu, this is our only chance to be undefeated in this battle, and also your only chance to the abyss. I hope you can grasp it and not let me down."


    In Li''s words, another meaning was revealed: the battleship of the blue government has been severely damaged. If the enemy in the dark can defeat the immediate enemy, after the war, the military strength of the blue government will be changed.


    As long as the difference between the two forces is not too big, with the help of Li Zhi, they can basically sit on an equal footing with the blue government. This is a good situation for the abyss.


    At this time, Captain Mo, who had been paying attention to the battlefield situation, suddenly cried out in surprise: "General, there really is a fleet, there are more than 30,000 warships! And, and ..."


    Speaking of the back, she covered her mouth, her eyes were falling so wide that she couldn''t believe it.


    More than 30,000 battleships ... At that number, Lu Yezhu was happy and worried. The joy is that it is too rare to have such a power; the worry is that even with the help of more than 30,000 warships, the dark abyss is not enough to defeat the 300,000 heavenly demons.


    "And what?" Lu Yanzhu asked Captain Mo as he turned to look at the screen.


    With one glance, his pupils shrank sharply. The monitoring results of the Azure system show that the more than 30,000 warships appearing behind the Demon Army exude strong aura fluctuations! The intensity is incredible.


    "Is this ... a magic weapon?" Lu Yanzhu said the last four words, and he was dazzled.


    Only the artifact battleship can explain the monitoring results of the Azure system. But what the magic weapon was, he had no idea what he had never seen before. This kind of thing can only be compared with magic weapon.


    The magic weapon in the monk''s hand, he had seen it, was an extraordinary weapon. However, it requires the monks'' cultivation to motivate them. Ordinary monks cannot control it, and their combat power is not as obvious as that of warships.


    But that kind of bizarre is only useful for monks catching and killing. It is not so important to focus on the battlefield of hundreds of thousands of troops. More importantly, good magic weapons are very difficult to cultivate and the resources needed are very precious, unlike the materials used to make warships.


    Now, in front of him, there was a fleet of magic warships.


    "Pass me the order: the whole army strikes, and the dawn cannon starts!" Lu Yanzhu didn''t hesitate, and immediately decided.


    The ball formation to the fleet of the Abyss immediately began to spread like a bud, changing into an offensive formation, and the battleships fired in unison, launching a full-scale attack on the Demon Army in front.


    "Li Yan, you must hold on, and when I defeat the enemy in front of me, I will come to meet you!" Lu Yongzhu used the terminal to shout to Li Yan.


    What he was worried about now was whether Ji Ningyun''s fleet could survive the onslaught of the Demon Army and persist in their rescue. Judging from the current fighting situation, their fleets are declining, and the casualties are increasing rapidly, not like they can withstand a long time.


    "As long as you go all out, we don''t have to worry about it here." Li Yan''s answer was smooth and steady, and he was very confident.


    In the Pangu, Ji Ningyan was full of anger, staring fiercely at Li Yan, and added with sorrow and indignation: "Do n¡¯t you just make more than 4,000 magical warships? Where did these 30,000 magical warships come from? You Even if you lie to me, you still cheated so hard, it''s terrible! "


    She has now responded, Li Li lied about the amount of resources required to make a magical warship, and the extent of the expansion is exaggerated.


    Li Zheng is serious: "I did it as a last resort. How can I win without surprise? I apologize to you. I did something wrong, but this is always the power of the blue civilization. Although you have been cheated, but Publicly speaking, there is no loss. For now, it is more important to stabilize the battle first. "


    Ji Ningmao was so angry that she could not breathe, opened her mouth, swallowed Li Huan''s head, and her face became cloudy and half-sounding. Then she barely held her anger. "When the battle is over, I will follow Hello, settle accounts! "


    As she said, she turned and ordered: "The magic weapon is out!"


    Feihong sat meditating on top of a battleship.


    She is in the core of the ball array, not far from Pangu. The warships here have not yet fired light cannons, but not far from her, the three-dimensional jungle composed of warships is a masterpiece of light missions, but elsewhere There was no fierce battle, only the warship poured out lasers unilaterally.


    The chaotic battlefield is on the outer periphery. There are crowds of people everywhere, and the lights are bright and lively. There are too many wreckages of warships that have burst out, and they have become a cloud of clouds floating and sinking in space.


    Light and shadow that were thicker and brighter than laser light, rushed forward beside her, and when the wind caused her clothes to float, she opened her eyes and saw the scene of the battleship Qianfan sailing, and she glanced under her eyes. The color of cricket.


    "When I look back, the deepest scene in my memory is the day and night battle with the monkeys in the demon territory. At that time, we were killed in darkness, the mountains and rivers were plowed by us, and the birds in the jungle died with us because of us. , Can be regarded as temporary mood.


    "But then, how could I never have thought, in an instant, I would be in such a steel jungle, fighting endlessly with the millions of Luojin Wonderland, and seeing that the top magic weapon had fallen to the level of ordinary instruments. I was even more It is expected that the heavens and the earth will be so vast and they can set foot. "


    Beside Feihong, Yang Ye looked at the aftermath left by the battleship of the magic weapon, and if he was lost, he said something without a thought. Feihong nodded slightly, and gave birth to a slight compassion in the lonely eyebrows. She has been a holy Buddha for a long time, but this peculiar compassion has appeared for the first time.


    It''s just that this sympathy is not to Yang Ye, nor to all beings. She is on the battlefield, facing the vast universe, this compassion gives time that does not exist, to the sea of ??stars that have no other shore, to this foot in an infinite space, I wonder if there is no meaningful way. To yourself walking on this road.


    "You just have a confused mind. There are too many things that can''t be put down and can''t see clearly. It''s difficult to become a major event." Nothing but hard.


    He raised his hand and pointed at the shadowy monk, "See? Wherever the artifact battleship goes, the ghosts retreat. This is the way forward.


    Yes. It doesn''t matter where you go, it doesn''t matter. "


    Yang Yan looked in the direction of the monkey''s fingers, and saw that the fierce attack of the demon was restrained.


    More than 4,000 magical battleships constitute the tallest giant on this battlefield. When the rune array on the magical battleship lights up, each battleship is a French array and a heavy cannon. I do not know how thick it is, the beam of light penetrates the space, and also penetrates everything in this space-the wreckage of the warship, the body of the monk.


    A demon monk, under the laser pour of the battleship light cannon, persisted for a while and a half, and could even dodge the light from the front. The best time for the Azure battleship to bomb a large Luojin Wonderland demon is when the fire is volleyed. After this time, it is no longer easy.


    If the battleship was a single ship, it would have no chance to kill the monks.


    But the magical warships are different. The beams of light they emit are not the use of guns, but the power of the whole ship.


    A magic battleship is a magic array and a gun, so although it looks at a small volume, the aura beam of light that blasts out is much faster, and the demon is more difficult to evade, and once the demon is concentrated, immediately He will be stiff and severely wounded.


    None of the monks can be bombarded by the Artifact Battleship three times.


    The shortcomings of the magical battleship are also here. The gap between its launching Aura beam of light is much longer than the blue battleship. The light stream of the blue battleships poured out, one after the other, while the magical battleships took a moment, with a noticeable pause in the middle.


    However, there are 4,000 magic weapon warships here. The cluster advantage allows them to form several levels of attack. The artillery cannons are bombarded alternately to ensure that there is no gap left. Therefore, they can easily defeat each other even in the face of ten thousand monks.


    Some days magic magic landed on these 4,000 magical warships, the hull would be shocked, but that''s all. They have defensive formations. As long as the supply of spirit stones is constant, they will be much stronger than the blue battleships. Even if the monk was on a warship, it was not easy to destroy it.


    It is not easy for monks to break into the group of warships of artillery, because the latter are not fighting alone, they are covered by monks and cooperated with blue battleships. The magic warship constantly flies around the ball array, or presents an overall formation, or divides into several formations, and blocks the monks according to the situation.


    As soon as the battleship of the magic weapon succeeded, he pulled away and let the monk suffer heavy losses. The monk of the demon has these small size, but it is more flexible than swimming fish, and it is stronger than the hard stone. There is no good way.


    Only monks who can deal with them are effective.


    "This is the weapon of the magical soldiers." Yang Yan looked swaying, "the invincible existence on the battlefield."


    The big holy grin smiled, "These are just tools. There are no invincible tools on the battlefield, only invincible people. The tools will be replaced. Only the strong monks of our generation can be invincible to the Quartet."


    Having said this, he leapt flat and killed the battlefield with an iron rod.


    Yang froze, "Your Majesty hasn''t dispatched us yet ..."


    Having said that, Feihong also flew out. At this moment, Li Zhi''s voice sounded, "Go to war!"


    Yang Yan was a second again, and immediately thoughtful, his countenance changed in an instant. At the end, he laughed three times, and also flew out. He shouted at the monkey that had begun to fight: "Smelly monkey, you want to mess with me again Daoxin, but you will never succeed again! "


    The Da Sheng heard the words in a desperate fight, but did not deny or say more.


    If the Tao heart is strong, it will not be chaotic. If the Tao heart is not strong, it will need to be polished. Yang Yan said the word "backward" to understand the kindness of monkeys.

 v9 Chapter 72： One sword at a time

    Li Min touched his chin and looked at the screen, thinking long and distant, Ji Ningyun looked at him for a few times, and he was not very angry: "Even the hidden monk of the sage realm called out, you already have the hole cards, but you haven''t shot yet? "


    Li Yan shook his head, and Zhenger Bashu said: "It is a last resort to ask them to shoot. The warship of magic weapon alone is not enough to stabilize the situation. If they don''t help, the situation of our saint monk is worrying."


    Ji Ningyan rolled his eyes, "Before, you and Zhou Bashan and others were able to defeat three times the enemy directly. Your role is indispensable. Now these sage teams are not as strong as you. . "


    Li Min nodded, expressing his endorsement of Ji Ningyun''s remarks. The latter saw that he hadn''t shot yet, and he couldn''t hold his temper even more. "You really don''t do anything? What are you waiting for?"


    "If I do it, this war will come to an end, and no peace talks are possible."


    Li Xuan sighed, "Although we are disadvantaged here, but we can still stand still for a while now. It takes time for Sun Wuji to break the ball. I have to wait and see if I can go to the dark abyss. Win the game first. "


    Ji Ning''s face suddenly darkened, and she said with a stern expression: "Wei Lan will never talk to the demons, we are the only one between you and me!"


    Li Xuan said lightly: "Then you can take it back. Without me, Blue is dead."


    ...


    Sun Wuji''s face was like the bottom of a pot, and his mood was extremely bad.


    He did not expect that the battle situation would become like this. The fierce battle with the Azure government fleet was supposed to end soon, but he did not expect to become a stalemate.


    The blue fleet of more than 20 saints, but now there are nearly ten more saints out of nowhere. These people''s team is too fierce to fight, and they have actually dragged the heavenly magic hundred saints!


    Although it is impossible to win the blue win, the battle continues, or the end of the defeat, but at least temporarily stabilized the situation, and the appearance of the magical warship made him feel cold and deeply afraid.


    The blue ball array is not bad here. The magic warship also helps the fleet to stabilize its position. Although it looks extraordinary, it will still lose in the face of the strength of the Demon Army.


    The problem is to the dark abyss battlefield.


    Suddenly caught on both sides, the Demon Army had a military advantage in the air, but was heavily wounded by the heavy artillery at dawn, and was dispelled by the magical warship.


    Faced with a powerful artifact such as a magical warship never seen before, the demons have no idea how to deal with it. Although they organized several powerful offensives, they couldn''t help each other.


    Sun Wuji was originally using them as a reserve team, but now it''s better, the reserve team suffered the devastation first.


    If it is said that the blue ball array here, the magical warships are just barely holding the Demon Army, defeat is only a matter of time, then to the dark abyss battlefield, the defeat of the Demon Army is already inevitable, it is only a matter of time.


    It can be said that now the two battlefields are rushing for time.


    The Demon Army wants to quickly break through the blue ball array, and to the dark abyss and more than 30,000 artillery battleships, it wants to defeat the Demon Army in front of itself. Whoever wins early will be the first to support his companions and win the war.


    This is the deduction of Chen Xuanzhi''s battle.


    But whether it is Chen Xuanzhi or Sun Wuji, it is clear that the war situation will not develop like this.


    The blue side is defeated!


    In the world of cultivating civilization, the key to determining victory or defeat on the battlefield is the game of the top monks'' strengths on both sides.


    The strongest monk who is stronger is able to kill the other strongest monk and win the war.


    So Sun Wou-ki intends to take a shot.


    His cultivation is in the realm of saints. He named this realm the Holy King Realm. The King is the Lord of man, and the Holy King Realm is the existence that cannot be defeated.


    "If you can force the old man to take his own shot, you can count your azure government as powerful. But this time is the end! The old man will let you see and understand what the Holy King Realm is!"


    Everyone "heared" this sentence. Whether it is a monk in the void, or a blue soldier in a battleship. Sun Wuji''s voice spread the Quartet through Reiki, covering this space.


    This is really a big deal, because the battlefield on this side is too big, and there are too many people. Make sure everyone hears his voice, at least the sage realm can''t do it anyway.


    Therefore, the monks who heard these words were all excited and delighted, while the blue warrior changed his face and was shocked. Even when the blue sages such as Zhou Bashan are fighting, at this time they cannot suppress the fear in their hearts.


    However, no one escaped, whether it was the blue soldiers, or Zhou Bashan, He Jie and others. This is not only because of their determined war will, but also because of another voice, which then rang, and also reached everyone''s ears.


    "Since Brother Sun is so interested, I have to accompany one or two."


    The blue soldiers heard this voice and cheered at the same time. They are too familiar with this voice. In the past years, they often heard this voice from various channels and saw the owner of the voice.


    They knew very well that it was the strongest monk and the biggest hero of Azure.


    Ten years ago, he helped Weilan to survive in despair, but now, with the power of Sun Wuji, he announced that he now has the ability to bring hope to Weilan.


    The demon monks are not unfamiliar with this voice. Most of them know this voice, because it is the master of this voice, which solves their fatal flaws, so that they will not be out of control anytime, anywhere.


    This caused them to be horrified at the same time as they were shocked. It was unclear whether Li Zhi knew the **** ¡¯s plan and helped them, but he would continue to be their enemy.


    When Li Zhi''s voice came out, people had already appeared in front of Sun Wuji.


    At this moment, dozens of sage monks in the Azure battleship returned one after another. They wanted to defend Sun Wuji, and also wanted to stop Li Xun, but as soon as they moved, they were ordered by Sun Wuji to return and continue to fight against Azure.


    The saint realm also knows that once they evacuate on a large scale, the situation on the battlefield will change and they have to obey orders. Only Chen Xuanzhi, with four sages, rushed back to Sun Wou-ki''s side, which was a strong momentum, showing that he was strong and strong, and hoped that Li Zhi would not be confused.


    "Li Yan, after all, you still have to be against the demons? In that case, why did you help the demons in the first place?"


    When Sun Wou-ki saw Li Ji, he did not immediately take action. He was full of doubts about Li Qi, and he did not want to shoot Li Li indiscriminately without a fundamental conflict of interest between the two parties.


    Li Zheng seriously said: "I said, I want peace in the world. There is no war, no suffering, no home is ruined. Everyone lives well and enjoys life. Why not?"


    Sun Wou-ki took a deep breath, "Li Zhi, some time ago, when you and I left Tianmao together, you were determined not to join us. For your heavy duty to Tianmoen, I knew you might fight alongside Azure, Nor forcibly blocked you.


    "But now, if you still want to act arrogantly, but it doesn''t work out, the demon must win in this war! I finally ask you, do you have to be against the demon?"


    Li Yan sighed: "I said I want peace in the world, why don''t you just believe it? Although the demon is now a tribe, but in the final analysis, it is still human, why can''t it coexist with Wei Lan?"


    "The blue government is deeply guilty and must perish!" Sun Wou-ki finished the sentence without hesitation. He turned his palm over and had a long knife in his hand. Stop me, try it! "


    With that said, Sun Wuji slashed Li Li down.


    His movements were unremarkable, lifting weights lightly, and with one stroke, there seemed to be no change in space.


    However, all the monks who looked here felt that the space-time had solidified and all the senses of the body had been lost, as if they had ceased to exist, or they were just a dust in the universe, watching the years quietly. Change, no consciousness, no thoughts, no time, nothing.


    The soldiers in the battleship, whether it is the army of the Azure government or the soldiers in the fleet of the Abyss, can all see intuitively how powerful the sword of Sun Wuji is. Because the display terminal of the blue system lost all the pictures in a short time, it became completely black, and the signal was completely cut off.


    They are unfortunate because they don''t see the picture below. But they are also lucky.


    Of all the humans present, only the monk of the sage state saw Li Xie''s sword.


    When Sun Wou-Ki drew his sword, Li Xun drew his sword, regardless of sequence. Sun Wuji uses a knife, so he splits, Li Li uses a sword, so he pierces straight. The sage monks saw their movements, but did not see any aura vision. It seemed that the two of them were just like two little children, making a gesture of separation.


    Then, one person retracted the sword and one person retracted the sword. Still standing so.


    The picture is weird.


    If they were not monks, they would think they were dreaming, and they would think they had seen an illusion.


    The next moment, they knew it was all true, because the senses returned to themselves.


    Not long after, the digital screen of the battleship also restored the signal, so all ordinary soldiers also saw the picture.


    Sun Wuji breathed slowly and spit out slowly. He looked at Li Yan, his voice was complicated: "I didn''t expect that you had already had such combat power before you reached the Holy King''s Realm. I knew so, when I was in the Devil Star I should never let you go. "


    When he said these words, the monks were shocked. Sun Wuji''s remarks were obviously saying that Li Xuan was a big trouble, and now he is taking Li Xun out of his way. Therefore, Li Zhi''s combat strength is not lower than him, and may even be evenly matched.


    Of course, Li Zhi will not be stronger than Sun Wou-ki. After all, Sun Wou-ki is fine now, and his breath has not weakened.


    This made the monks of the Demon feel incredible. Since Li Zhi is not a holy king, how did he fight with Sun Wou-ki without falling into the wind?


    They only knew that Li Zhi''s cultivation was based on the strength of human luck, but they didn''t know what was going on. When Li Qi''s body was absorbing the luck of everyone, no one besides him could see him, so now the monks are surprised.


    As for Qi Wang, Feihong and Yang Yan, they were not surprised at all.


    Li Xun should not look, and once again asked Sun Wuji: "Since you don''t want me, can you accept my suggestion and live in peace with the blue civilization?"


    "This matter is impossible!"

 v9 Chapter 73： Negotiation

    Sun Wuxi shook his sleeves and looked firm, and then smirked and looked at Li Yan: "Even if I don''t take the shot, you really think that Azure could be undefeated? I tell you, this battle, Azure will still lose!"


    Li Xun smiled, and it was no surprise to Sun Wuji ¡¯s answer, "I know, you secretly mobilized 200,000 days of interstellar army."


    Sun Wuji arrogantly said: "Yes! The devil is small, the number of interstellar troops is not large, and the total is only 1.2 million at the moment. But since this battle is a decisive battle, how can I not do my best? Wait, How did you know ... "


    Li shook his head sadly: "Whenever there is a battle, no army has ever come out of the house, otherwise what will happen if there is a fire in the backyard or there is a mess in the place? Even if it was a battle ten years ago, it was so unfavorable. Under the circumstances, the Azure government also left the warships behind. You are so dedicated, it really shouldn''t be. "


    Sun Wou-ki stared at Li Yan: "I ask you, how did you know that I still have 200,000 troops in Tianmo ?!"


    The specific number of the demon army is the secret of the demon. He has never said to Li Ye, and he is sure to know the details of the demon. He will never tell Li Ye, but now ...


    Li Min did not answer, but just looked at Sun Wuji.


    Sun Wuji''s face was cloudy and uncertain, and he wanted to send someone back to see if there were any problems with the 200,000 army. Is Li Ye bluffing him?


    After a while, the news he received was not about 200,000 troops, but many important demons in chaos. There were chaos. Countless demons took to the streets to demonstrate, rammed the government, disrupted the order, and shouted their own interests. Like Henghai before!


    Different from that time, this time the chaos is not all the low-level demons, but there are also many weak demons participating in it. And it didn''t happen in one or two places, but it was an important planet of the demon, which happened in more than half!


    Seeing Sun Wuji getting the news, Li Xuan sighed: "When the demon''s life is not guaranteed, he will want to change the status quo, only those low-level little devil who are really overwhelmed, and others will pass it.


    "But now, I have helped Tianmo to solve the fatal flaw. The so-called warm thoughts and lusts-desire to change the embarrassing situation is very urgent when I know that I will not die, and I have a long life. Dashan? So many good demons will rise to participate in the action. "


    Sun Wuji''s face rose into a aubergine purple, pointing at Li Zhi''s lips are squinting, "You, Li Zhi! You, you are so vicious!"


    Compared with the war situation, the chaos in the rear shocked him even more, made him unstable, and made him furious because that was the foundation of his rule and his great cause! Even if he is the first monk of Tianmo, once the demonic society is in full turmoil and the foundation is rotten, what else can he do?


    "You should be very clear that the evil is not me. If the demons have a happy society, why would the demons take to the streets and cry out for their own interests? If it was not the unfair treatment they suffered, they would have accumulated too much anger and anger. Who Are you willing to go to the streets for demonstrations without doing anything?


    "If it weren''t for the wideness of this injustice, which hurt too many people, how could there be so many demon on the street? Sun Wuji, you are the head of the demon government. Under your rule, the demon lives like


    This embarrassment, isn''t it your biggest sin?


    "You are saying that you want to perish the Azure government, refuse to stop the war, and give me no room for discussion. Is it true that you have revenge? After all, you are the master of this universe! You want to keep your status and power!


    "Because you know very well that once Sky Devils and Azure live side by side, you are no longer the only person who gives orders. Although the Azure government is full of evils, it is undeniable that the Azure World is much better than the Sky Devils World. People also live more fair, free and happy!


    "You are afraid that once the two worlds coexist and they are closely connected to each other, the demons will throw themselves into the blue world and break away from your rule. You will become a commander of the bare pole and you will lose all the power you have!


    "You are so anxious to perish the Azure government, but you are destroying the Azure world, so that the demons are not attracted to the beauty of the Azure world. Every time the Azure world exists, you will not sleep well! Revenge, punishment, these are just deceiving people. The slogan is a means to achieve the purpose!


    "You tightly seal the world of the demon and prevent all information from the blue world from being transmitted to the world of the demon. In the final analysis, it is only to control the world of the demon, for your own selfishness, and for your governing interests!


    "Poor Demon''s insufficiency has been deceived by you, but I tell you that I have a solution to this deadly flaw of Demon. And even if I don''t solve it, Demon will stand up and resist your rule! Sun Wuji, your doomsday Right in front of you, don''t you know it ?! "


    "Stop! You stop me!"


    Sun Wou-ki''s long sword appeared in his hand again, slamming and scolding like Li Ye monkey, he laid the enchantment for the first time, lest Li Ye''s words were heard by Chen Xuanzhi and other demons, "You ungrateful, do you forget, you When I left Tianrui, I let you go. If I were really embarrassed, I should kill you then! "


    Li Yan laughed: "Do n¡¯t you want it? You just ca n¡¯t do it. I just helped Tianmo, but you want to kill me, would n¡¯t the Tianmo agree? You may have thought of imprisoning me, but as long as you leave Tianmo to join the battle, Can anyone limit me? "


    "Okay, okay, Li Ye, even if I am black, then what, are you the true hero of the bright and magnificent shore? You are also the master of the realm, how are you different from me ?!"


    After saying this, Sun Wou-Ki calmed down gradually, he looked directly at Li Wei, and he was not guilty at all, "Everyone is a ruler, the crows in the world are generally black, this has nothing to do with character, no morality, but you only need to sit once In this position, no matter how devoted and dedicated you are, you will change!


    "Everything is necessary to stabilize our rule. At this time, nothing is more stable and important than our own country ?! Li Zhi, if the ruler does not squeeze folk wealth, if the ruler does not have privileges, if the ruler is not a person Lord, what''s the point of that ruler? "


    Having said that, Sun Wou-ki became righteous.


    Li Xun shook his head. "I am different from you and different from all your rulers, because I have dragon spirit in my body. I practice Emperor Tao. My cultivation is the foundation and it is the luck of the people.


    "I must give priority to my life and make unremitting efforts for a better life for the people, because once I do something that is not good for the people and is recognized by the people, my cultivation will be smokeless.


    Dissipate clouds. When everyone shouts, I will die. Sun Wuji, human nature may be unreliable, but I can be trusted. "


    Sun Wuji''s complexion turned white.


    He now understands what it means to build on the strength of the people''s luck.


    "Well, your rear is messed up. If the Star Forces don''t go back quickly, you won''t have the foundation for domination. You can bet it all, but even if this battle is defeated, as long as I don''t die, as long as there is a blue army. Evacuation, you can not eat the blue world in one breath, the fire behind you cannot be extinguished, and it will burn more and more.


    "Under internal and external problems, you have only one way to go. Now, while you are still the Lord of the Devil, negotiate with me and agree to my plan for peace." Li Ji issued an ultimatum.


    Sun Wou-ki''s knife was withdrawn suddenly, and his face became extremely ugly. "I see, I know, the reason you helped Tian Mo is to buy the demons ''hearts, and to change the demons'' hearts.


    "If this battle is reconciled, Sky Demons will coexist peacefully with Azure. For Sky Demons, you are a benefactor who has solved the fatal flaws. You are a guide who leads them to a better world. For Azure, you help them. Get rid of the crisis of survival, so that they can continue to develop their own civilized world, but also a great hero.


    "Finally, both the demons and the blue hearts will belong to you ... you, really good plan, good plan!"


    In this short time, Sun Wuji thought a lot.


    Promising Li Xun, he will lose a lot, and the status of the Lord of the Demon will also be unnamed-at least in front of Li Xun.


    But don''t promise Li Yan? Leaving aside, as far as the current situation is concerned, now Li Ye will at least listen to the talking about the demon. He can fully speak to the demon, expose his sin, proclaim the beauty of the blue, and announce the chaos behind him.


    Now the two armies are fighting fiercely, once the morale is unstable, the army will be defeated.


    "This is not a calculation. To get things done, we always need a method. I think that no matter how good my mind is, it will be a waste of effort." Li Min did not agree with Sun Wuji''s remarks.


    "I have two conditions."


    Sun Wuji groaned for a long time and looked at Li Xun. "First, I am still the Lord of the Demons. I am on an equal footing with the head of the Azure Government and do not belong to each other. Second, you cannot vilify me in the future. You must protect my Lord Image, status, and in return, I will cooperate with you to improve the world of demons and let you gain popularity. How? "


    "Closing." These two requirements were not expected to be agreed by Li Yan.


    If Sun Wou-Ki insists on refusing to make peace, and the defeat of the demon is not good for Li Yan, he wants the luck of the demon, not the destruction of the demon by the blue. As for Sun Wuji, as long as he actually cooperates with himself in the future to improve the Tianmo society, it will be considered a failure.


    Li Yan never lacks mind.


    Discussed some details with Sun Wuji and settled things over here. Li Xuan turned away and planned to communicate with Ji Ningzhen. He wasn''t worried that Ji Ningyun didn''t agree, this was not something she could control.


    However, the moment Li Li turned around, Sun Wuji''s eyes flashed suddenly. At this time, Li Yan''s alert dropped sharply. If he sneaks in, he will have a great chance of success! Sun Wuji glanced at the bottom of his hesitation without immediately starting. At this moment, the sudden change occurred.

 v9 Chapter 74： Evil and justice

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapter of Emperor Fairy Magic!


    Suddenly, in the endless void deep above his head, there was a sudden violent energy fluctuation. Sun Wuji''s complexion changed, and he looked up in horror. It was the powerful force that suddenly appeared and disappeared strangely before the war! This time, not only the monks of the saints felt it, all the monks felt it!


    Li Yan stopped his body for the first time, looked up, and looked dignified. The force, which was so strong that it could hardly be rebelled, was coming quickly. I''m afraid it won''t be long before it comes here!


    "The two sides immediately ceased fighting! Each stepped back and withdrew from the battle!" Li Huan did not hesitate to order Sun Wuji.


    Sun Wou-ki gritted his teeth and repeated Li Xun''s order to the monk: "The monk retreat immediately!"


    The incarnation of the eye of Emperor Tao of Li Yi appeared at the same time as Ji Ningyi and Lu Yizhu, and gave them another order. The two faced the killing without hesitation, and immediately followed Li Zhi''s will.


    They are not monks. Although they didn''t feel the power, the Azure system has been working hard. The screen shows that the power is stronger than the standard level and is approaching.


    This is not ten years ago. After the World War I in the Facetaker Starfield, the ability of the blue system to monitor energy has exceeded the sage. So whether it is Ji Ningyun or Lu Yingzhu, they dare not neglect.


    The warships and monks of the two armies that had just been killed in the deadly battle ceased fire almost at the same time, and retreated from their current positions, converged into a defensive formation, and distanced themselves from each other.


    "What the **** is that? Why is there such a powerful force in this universe, why have you never seen it before?" Ji Ningxi asked Li Hua anxiously and nervously, even Li Hua said that this force could not be resisted, strong Like the law of the universe, she could not help but be shocked.


    Lu Yanzhu closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and opened his eyes again, looking ugly to the extreme. "Humans ... humans, when humans think that there is nothing in the universe, there is no other race of wisdom, ethnicity, and wealth. Internal darkness breeds, and the division of the civil war kills you. When it is extremely weak, at this most difficult time, a powerful and suffocating foreign enemy appears! Humans ... what should humans do? What is the future of humankind? ? "


    Over the blue fleet, Li Yan stood up against his hands, feeling the unreasonable power above his head and looking weird.


    ...


    Bai Lin sat in the conference room with the other three old men.


    "What kind of power is that? Much stronger than the Sage monk?" The lean old man was the first to speak again.


    Bai Lin Shen Shen said: "It is stronger than the Holy King Realm, and human beings can''t resist it! Now the two armies have ceased fighting. In the face of this force, the battle between Azure and the Demon has become less urgent. Li Yan proposed that Azure Reconcile with the demon, and the two sides work together to resist this force. "


    Xu Lao nodded slightly, but did not speak, and did not mean to say anything.


    The lean old man''s eyes flickered, and he suddenly said in an unknown voice: "But several days have passed, but the power has not really arrived. The monitoring results of the blue system show that¡® it ¡¯has stopped approaching.¡±


    "Maybe that''s not an external enemy. It''s just that some force in the universe is fluctuating. Didn''t it appear once before the war started? Now¡® it ¡¯has stopped approaching, maybe it will disappear.¡±


    The elder Liu''s stature echoed, "I think we should focus on exploration now, and let warships or monks approach to observe."


    Xu Lao nodded, this time the amplitude is a little bigger, and it is no longer as inconceivable as before.


    Bai Lin could not help reminding: "But at present we are not sure if ''it'' is an external enemy, and Li Ye and others have tried to approach it and have failed. In my opinion, Li Ye''s suggestion makes sense and we should talk to Heaven and Demons reconcile, stop the war, and work together to get ready. "


    He said the urgency, but no one agreed, this time Xu Lao did not even slightly nod.


    The lean old man glanced at Xu Lao and took the other side''s expression in his eyes. He had a certain sigh and said, "The demon is our enemy of life and death.


    Arguing with them and working together is tantamount to making a hide with the tiger. At that time, the blue dead is also dead, and the foreign enemy is not strong, and what else does it have to do with us? "


    Liu Laozhu obliquely said to Bai Lin: "General Bai, Li Zhuan is just a monk. What is he saying, what''s the answer? Wei Lan and Tian Demon have a deep hatred. If the two coexist peacefully, they must be fully relieved. Former suspect, General Bai, if Li Yan later proposes that the "Goddess of Heaven" plan should be made public, would you agree? "


    Bai Lin''s face suddenly changed.


    He lowered his head slightly, and said nothing more.


    Xu Lao saw that everyone thought about the same thing, and made a cough and made a decision: "We don''t know what that power is, it may come immediately or it may disappear. This is uncertain. We can be sure Yes, the demon is the enemy of life and death. The plan of "Goddess of Heaven" cannot be made public. Everyone toiled and worked hard for the blue sky, so we still need to protect it.


    "That being the case, things are very obvious. Uncertain things, let ¡¯s put them aside for a while, and settle certain things first. Now there is chaos inside the demons, and the military is unstable. This is our opportunity. We pretend to agree with the peace, When they are not prepared, it is not difficult to find the right time to make a sudden attack. "


    Speaking of this, Mr. Xu glanced at Bai Lin lightly, "General Bai, what do you think?"


    Bai Lin opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    "Then do it!" The lean old man clapped and praised.


    Liu Lao laughed: "It will definitely be a big victory. As long as we win this game, Sky Demon''s vitality will be greatly injured, and we will not be our opponents in the future."


    Then he gave Bai Lin a glance, and sneered, "How can you miss such a great opportunity? Peace? Absurd!"


    As soon as his voice fell, an anxious voice was uploaded from the system terminal: "Head, emergency, Li Yan is here, he, he broke in!"


    Everyone heard the words, all stunned, "Li Li? What is he doing here?"


    "Who told him to come? Are there any rules!"


    Xu Lao''s face changed slightly, and he ordered: "Let the monk in the saints take him!"


    Today is the day of their meeting. What is decided is the event of the blue civilization. The sage monks of the Quartet interest group were specifically recalled and they asked them about the situation in detail. Now Xu Lao is keenly aware that the people who came from Li Kui are not good, and these monks come in handy.


    Ten years ago, when there were only ten sage places, four Quartet interest groups divided up four. Ten years later, there were 23 new sage borders. Among the interest groups of Xu Lao and others, nine Sage monks.


    The lean old man sneered coldly: "This Li Yan, thinking he is the strongest monk in Azure, dare to break into our office without any orders, it is simply lawless!"


    Liu Lao looked gloomy: "I said before that after the war, he would have to solve this problem. I see that this time he came, then he took the opportunity to do it. He even dared to mention peace, maybe in the future ... ...Humph!"


    When they talked, Xu Lao kept looking.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Xu?" The lean old man wondered why the other person looked like this, and smiled and relieved: "Are you worried about Li Yan? Our nine Sage monks, how can we deal with it ..."


    Before he could finish speaking, the door exploded with a blast, and the smoke was exploding.


    The four heads of the azure government were all startled and looked at the door. No matter how wise, stable, magnificent, and majestic they were before, at this time they were in panic, their features were deformed, and they were no different from the monkeys who were shocked.


    Because it was Li Yan who walked in.


    Li Yan intact.


    "Li Yan, you are so bold ..." Although the lean old man was extremely scared, his long standing in the high position still made him react instinctively, pointing at Li Yan''s nose and scolding.


    With a click, his finger was broken, and he screamed in pain as if killing a pig; another click, his throat was broken, and no sound could be heard, and he could only cover his neck.


    Zi widened his eyes; after a third click, he fell to the ground, his neck twisted into a twist, and he died of anger.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Yan hadn''t moved, but stood at the door and looked at the people in the room coldly.


    Xu Lao raised his hand in trembling, pointed at Li Yan and wanted to say something, and immediately retracted his hand. His complexion had turned blue-violet due to extreme horror. At this moment, his mouth was closed and he could not say anything.


    But even so, Xu Lao could not avoid the fate of death. Li Yan just glanced at him, his eyes were raised, he fell to the sky, fell on the sofa representing the power, and slipped softly to the ground.


    Liu Lao, the tallest man, was so frightened that he knelt down immediately. He recognized the situation and hurriedly asked Li Ye for mercy: "Li Ye, don''t kill me, what you want, resources, wealth and power, I can give ... .... "


    His words came to an abrupt end because his head had burst.


    The power-holders of these azure governments are not cowardly in the presence of Li Zhi.


    Li Yan''s cold eyes finally fell on Bai Lin.


    Bai Lin was shaking, his legs were swinging, but the soldier''s psychological quality and dignity barely supported him without falling down, but after a half-sound, he laughed awkwardly, and said helplessly: "Li Li, why are you suffering? They, the interest groups behind them, will not die. "


    "Yes," Li said.


    Bai Lin froze.


    Li Yan continued: "Those people, Zhou Bashan, they are going to kill now."


    Bai Lin sat down on the ground with one hip.


    He knew that there were many people, all of them in high positions.


    But it was clear that this did not affect anything, they were all dead.


    The azure government must be **** today because Li Zhi is going to clean them up.


    "You do it." Bai Lin confessed.


    "You can''t die, you can''t die," Li said with no expression. "You need to represent the powerful group and the blue government, acknowledge the" Goddess of Heaven "plan, and disclose the plan of" Goddess of Heaven ". You know that only in this way Reduce the hatred of the blue people against the demon, and let them have the possibility to live with the demon. "


    The corner of Bai Lin''s mouth twitched.


    Li Yan grinned, "I said, you can''t die, you can''t die, then you will live, live well, and do n¡¯t commit suicide. Bai Lin, this is your chance to forgive sins. No sense of remorse? Look at this world, how beautiful it should have been, what is it like to be ruined by you now?


    "You black-hearted and powerful people have been people-eating demons since ancient times, squeezing people, eroding dynasties, and destroying mountains and rivers. You are the greatest sin in the world, the greatest darkness of human society, and the evil that should not exist!


    These words hurt Bai Lin''s heart, made him blush, twisted his face and yelled, "Why do you say that, and what qualifications do you have to say that ?!"


    Li grabbed his collar, dragged him out of the room, flew to the square outside, and threw him on the cold ground. Here, there are already nine corpses¡ªthe corpses of monks in the sage territory, and monks such as Feihong, Yang Yan, and the Demon King are still standing.


    Monks such as Zhou Bashan, He Jie, Angel, Cervantes and others completed their respective tasks. They also carried a person in their hands and flew from all directions. They fell behind Li Yi and threw the person in their hands. on the ground.


    With his back facing Bai Lin, Li Yan faced the sun, and the sun was all over him. Bai Lin raised his head, looking up at this dark-looking back, but the people in front of him would see his bright-faced monk, his face as dead.


    Li Yan slightly turned his head and answered his question just now: "If there is a need for a strong justice in this world to suppress these evils, let society be fair, just, harmonious and beautiful, let the human civilization be glorious, prosperous, and endure forever The people have a bright future, so I, Li Yan, will take on this responsibility. "


    Bai Lin was so lost that he couldn''t refute.

 v9 Chapter 75： Longevity and Reunion (The Finale)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapter of Emperor Fairy Magic!


    Five hundred years later.


    Dzi Bead Star, Henghai City.


    On the flowery streets, there are various human beings walking, there are monks with wide-sleeved robes and swords on their backs on the sidewalks, and there are ordinary people who step freely on the flying plate in the middle of the street. The shops on both sides of the street are also strange, there are antique bookstores and piano shops, as well as splendid hotel clothes.


    The owner of the bookstore is a leopard-shaped demon. He lowers his head behind the counter with his eyes and reads as a cultural person. A little girl bouncing into the bookstore, Tianmo immediately raised his head, put down the book in his hand, and greeted him with a smile. The task issued by the system has been accepted.


    The restaurant is relatively lively and the dishes are abundant. The main reason is that the needs of the demon are more unique. The energy-type demon likes to eat delicious spirits. The beast-shaped demon prefers meat. It takes a few tables for a meal, but humans are simpler. The dishes on the table are the most complicated.


    Of course, no matter what everyone eats, wine is the best-selling existence.


    Suddenly, many demons and humans in the street ran to a piano building happily. Although the melodious sound inside was not transmitted to the street because it was isolated by the legal array, it was shown on the digital screen that it was now Liu Xiaobao. Play.


    "Well, what are you running, what happened in Qinlou, why is there no prompt in my system, is it broken?" A humanoid demon grabbed a young man and asked curiously.


    "You see, Qin Lou is now playing by Master Liu Xiaobao. This is a rare opportunity. I heard Master Liu Xiaobao enters the Tao with her harp. Now she is already a saint. Listening to her piano music is not only pleasing to the eye, but also a chance to realize the Tao. Don''t hurry up? "


    The young man ran away while holding the demon, regardless of whether the other party was willing or unwilling. It is estimated that there is no reason for the other party to be unwilling. After all, everyone has fluctuations in their cultivation, which is obviously a monk.


    Tianmo heard the great joy, he became a little taller, and soon surpassed the young man, which turned him into a drag running. However, the two did not enter the Qinlou, which was overcrowded and could only sigh outside the door.


    "It ¡¯s impossible. Now that there are too many monks, let ¡¯s not talk about your demon. Since the new bill was issued four hundred years ago, all humans who are qualified to practice can get free practice exercises. Master Liu Xiaobao has always been very popular. Not only monks, but also stars ... "


    The young man patted the demon monk''s shoulder to comfort him, who was even more depressed. They talked for a while and found that they shared a common language, so they went back to back and went to the restaurant to drink together.


    "Xiao Bao is so popular now? It''s gratifying."


    A man in a black robe passed by Qin Lou, heard the young man talking to the demon, and said to Liu Jinbao next to him, "It''s you, why haven''t you come to Da Luo Jin Wonderland?"


    Liu Jinbao disturbed his head, hesitantly said, "I am now a researcher at the Dzi Bead Warship Academy. I am busy studying a new generation of magical warships, and I ¡¯m lazy in my practice. With the resources rewarded by His Majesty before, this time will definitely be able to achieve Da Luo Jin Wonderland! "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something, and then said, "Sir, the monk who went out to our college to experiment with the new spell warship last time said that they saw the fleet to the dark abyss on the way."


    After the end of the war five hundred years ago, the interior of the abyss was divided into two factions, and most of them remained. Lu Yezhu took a fleet of less than a thousand warships, insisting that science and technology are the right path for humankind. Faith, insist on voyage to build another home for humanity.


    Regarding this news, Li Zhi just nodded and said that he knew nothing, and said nothing. "Now that the interstellar exploration has entered a new era, we are getting wider and wider, and the upgrade of the magical battleship is indeed faster. Okay. Go and see your sister, and stroll around yourself. "


    "Congratulations to your Majesty." Liu Jinbao hurriedly saluted. He knew that Li Li in front of him was not Li Li''s true body, but the incarnation of the Emperor''s Eye, and he didn''t follow it.


    Passing a street intersection, Li Min suddenly saw a familiar figure, strolling down the street, and greeted him, "Father, how did you get to Dzizhuxing?"


    Standing in the street in front of him, looking up at a wine flag with a negative hand, was Li Xian. Hearing Li''s voice, Li Xian looked back and smiled. "I traveled everywhere, and even if I just look around, it''s not surprising to come here."


    "Since my father is here, presumably Chu Nanhuai is also here?" Li Yan looked around.


    Originally Li Xian stayed in Datang and was unwilling to come out. For him, the hot land where he had fought was all about him. It is Chu Nanhuai who is soft and hard, saying that the entire human civilization is now in the name of Datang. He, the old An Wang who died in the life club, should walk around to observe the suffering of the people''s livelihood, so that he can live up to his life pursuit.


    "Oh, he''s just here now. I don''t know where he went now."


    Li Xian didn''t care much about Chu Nanhuai''s movements. "This guy is getting older and disrespectful now. When he sees young beauties, he goes up to talk, and he doesn''t get angry when he spit on others. I don''t have this ability."


    "Fart, I was trying to discuss life with others, brainstorming, and studying the meaning of life. How can you say that I am like a hungry ghost in color?"


    Chu Nanhuai with a gourd in his hand, I didn''t know which one he got out of, and after the lesson seemed to have no respect for his younger brother, he set his eyes on Li Yan, and he said nothing: "You have no conscience Little man, my husband really misread you! "


    Li Yan was spit out by Chu Nanhuai, and felt inexplicable: "Why am I not conscience?"


    He didn''t say it was okay. When he said Chu Nanhuai was even more fierce, "You little jerk, you don''t even know why, it''s really annoying me!"


    Speaking of it, he was going to slap his sleeves with Li Yan. He reminded Li Xian that Li Yan was just incarnation in front of him, and his anger was even worse. He did not target Li Yan, and greeted Li Xian with a punch. Blame him for not educating his son.


    Li Xian, while dodging, said to Li Wei: "Go and see Panpan Mountain."


    Until then, Li Wenwen and Liu Xiaohei, who were traveling with Chu Nanhuai, ran out of the alley. When they saw Li Ye, they saluted and hurried to persuade.


    Li Xun was so good that he was about to leave here, and suddenly he saw a familiar figure walking up the street. Li Ye was a bit surprised. This was the first time she saw Ji Ning''s military uniforms. The white shirt and jeans were a little less charming and more beautiful.


    The two hadn''t met for a long time, so they talked to a wine shop on the street and talked. Li Zhi smiled and said, "When you saw you last time, you said you wanted to retreat, but you didn''t expect to have closed a nail."


    Ji Ningxi finished ordering the wine and put down the menu, and said it should be: "Since we have to retreat, of course we have to get some results before we can come out, otherwise it will take that effort."


    The two chatted and talked about the old things. Ji Ningxuan sighed, "After the Battle of the Stars in the Face of the Wall, I asked you if you would replace the blue government. At that time, you answered no.


    "Later, when you went to the 17th on Earth, not only did you have some saints in your monk team, Zhou Bashan and Cervantes also followed them with their relatives. I knew that the Azure government still wanted Replaced by you.


    "Now, human civilization is no longer called Azure, and it has been called Datang for 500 years. It reminds me of the past and is so vivid."


    Li Yan has no psychological burden on this matter. "This is a historical choice.


    "Like human civilization, monks will eventually appear. After the development of science and technology, the shortcomings of human beings will be fully exposed. The extreme inconsistency of strengths and weaknesses has become the biggest constraint and a lethal prisoner. Human beings must obtain higher For greater development, to overcome more challenges, and to move farther forward, you must make up for the shortcomings and walk on two legs.


    "Although the emergence of the heavenly plan, although it is a selfish act of some powerful people, it is also inevitable in the history of human development.


    "Because of this plan, human civilization has experienced 3,000 years of war, and the price has been painful. But it is also because of the foundation of the gods that the face of the wall can succeed, and our current civilization can be so strong and strong.


    "In the final analysis, the future of race is above all else. For the long-lasting and development of the human race, sacrifice is inevitable and worthwhile."


    Ji Ningxi nodded and did not say more about this issue, she did not like to talk about these big things. After the wine was served, she poured two glasses and bumped into Li Yan.


    Going to Panpan Mountain, Li Yan planned to get an avatar to take a look. After thinking about it, he really passed.


    At the foot of Panpan Mountain, Li Min looked up at the deep Shibanlu Mountain Road, thinking of the scene when he first came to Qingzhou when he was out of Zhenpinglu, and he was unaware of it. At that time, his great cause had just begun, and he couldn''t live in real life. How could he have thought of such a situation today?


    "What is Pestle doing here? Don''t choose a better place in a daze. Is it true?"


    Feeling someone poke his own cheek, Li Min said helplessly: "Is it true that you don''t know yet?"


    With a basket full of wild fruits in his arm, like a curious girl in front of him, he was constantly pounding his face with his fingers, not others, but the former Tsing Yi Shumen chief, Song Jiao.


    After listening to Li Yan''s words, Song Jiao remained indifferent, until Li Yan grabbed her hand, and then stopped, humming: "How are you interested today, come to Panpan Mountain to visit our two desperate people?"


    Li Yan and Song Jiao are like teenage couples, holding hands to get up the stairs. "You are also a serious concubine. You can look up at me in the palace without looking down. It''s boring to say that."


    Song Jiao sighed, no longer teasing Li Yan, and looked up at the meandering winding mountain road: "The vegetable garden outside the Taoist Temple on the mountain is full of various vegetables and can supply half a palace, but you rarely Come here, why? "


    Li Ye was silent for a moment, feeling a little unhappy. "I always thought that the menu was purely her hobby. She helped me back then, but she was only instructed and didn''t think too much."


    Song Jiao didn''t believe it, "Really not? You have always been wise, how could you make such a mistake?"


    "It''s wrong to say no now," Li said with a grin. "I''m not a saint. How can I know exactly what everyone''s mind is."


    When I came to the shabby Taoist temple, in the leafy vegetable garden, the familiar figure was busy bending down as usual, and the setting sun was shining on the long hair around her neck. This is a beautiful picture, that is, a fat man squatting beside a field squatting with cucumbers squeaking, which destroys the atmosphere.


    "Your Majesty, why are you here?" Wei Xiaozhuang saw Li Yan and came over to see Li.


    Li Ye hadn''t answered yet, and Taoist Temple had already exhaled a sword. He went straight to Li Ye''s door. "Li Ye, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, pick up!"


    Li Xun looked at the woman working in the vegetable garden. She had no interest in Kendo at the moment, waving her sleeves, and fetching the sword, but she also had to look at Nangong, who was standing on the wall of the Taoist Temple and posing as an expert. First: "How are you here?"


    Nangong first raised his jaw and snorted proudly. "I have just sharpened Kendo at the edge of a black hole. Naturally, I will kill the first one to ask you for advice. Who knows you will come here."


    Li Yan shook his head and came to the side of Tian Yan where Wei Xiaozhuang squatted. He picked up a cucumber from the basket, wiped it, and took a bite. The juice was full, and his mouth was sweet, and then he looked at Su Emei who had already looked straight. At that time, he laughed and said, "It''s not enough to eat such a lifetime."


    Su Emei smiled softly, her eyes bent into a beautiful moon bud.


    "I asked the queen, Qi King, Shangguan Qingcheng, Liu Zhiyan, and young and old to order them, and they are here to set up a banquet today. Oh, yes, and Wang Jian and Zhu Wen, these two have not seen each other for a long time." Before Li Yan came into the vegetable garden and worked with Su Emei, he turned around and informed Song Jiao and others.


    ...


    After 100,000 years.


    Deep in the void, Li Yan traveled alone.


    To a stellar system and found


    There was a habitable planet and it stopped. Observing the half-circle around the azure planet, Li Wei found that it is very similar to the earth. Although the continent has only one piece, it also approximates the contour of the continent in ancient times.


    At this time, a voice came from above his head, "The similarity between this planet and the earth has exceeded 95%."


    Li Yan was not surprised by the voice, and responded, "Then it."


    That voice said: "The development of the Datang civilization has reached its extreme, far from being imagined during the period of the Blue Civilization. The fusion of technology and cultivation makes you stronger than ever, and you are about to take them out of the shackles of gravity and break away from this side. The universe, entering a higher-dimensional world, becomes the existence of a higher life form. Before leaving the three-dimensional universe, it is common practice to leave the human kind of fire. "


    Li Min nodded and said nothing.


    Soon after, a fleet came here, dropped a group of humans in different parts of the mainland, and then returned to leave. The humans living on this planet are all volunteers. They have been cleared of memory and can only live from scratch and continue their tribes hard.


    .......


    100,000 years and 500 years ago.


    Resolving the matter of the Azure government, Li Xuan rushed back to the Nether Battlefield from the 17th of the Earth, and ordered the Azure army and the Demonic Army to withdraw at the same time to leave this star field.


    After the two armies left, Li Xuan was alone and flew upwards with exhaustion, and the dragon spirit inside him was excited to the extreme. After touching a layer of haphazard membranes, he jumped into a new space of chaos.


    Here Li Li saw another one sitting cross-legged in front of him.


    Frowning, Li Li said: "I gave you the dragon air?"


    "It''s us."


    Li Yan: "Your shape is not much different from ours."


    "It''s just a look, it''s easy to talk to you."


    Li Yan: "Tell me all this."


    Before the outbreak of the war, the first time I felt the mysterious and powerful force, the dragon spirit in Li Zhi''s body was cheering and jumping, as if he had seen a loved one.


    This time, I felt that this power came down, and the jubilation of Dragon Qi was even stronger. So Li Zhi guessed that this strong force behind the power of the law of the universe was to give himself Dragon Qi and cause him to pass through.


    "We are human beings, living a long time ago in your present universe. After a long time, we are strong and enter a new world. Before leaving, we left a group of people on a planet as a Continuation of human tinder.


    "In the new world, there will always be new risks. In the face of the unknown, we don''t know if we can cope. If we are destroyed, there should always be humans in the universe. You know, race lasts more than everything . "


    Hearing this, Li Yan could not help but feel calm, and said, "It seems you are doing well now."


    "That''s not the case. We are also facing a huge challenge. This challenge cannot be explained to you right now. The level of the universe is not the same as the form of life. In short, we are very dangerous and need you to survive well. But when we look back at this universe Sometimes, you see the demon against Tian Lan, and you see evil. "


    Li Ye understood a little, "So you chose me, gave me dragon spirit, let me enter the planet of the face wall, and let the people''s luck be the foundation of my cultivation, so that I need to take all humanity as my duty, Prevent me from repeating the mistakes of the Azure government. But I''m surprised that your strength is so strong that it should be easy to interfere in this universe. Why did you take this approach? "


    "Our strength is really strong, but it is not so easy to interfere with other universes. It is still the same problem, the level and form of the universe are different. Choosing you to become a savior and giving you dragon spirit is already the best solution we can do. Other measures are either impossible or impossible to solve. We have helped the Azure government fleet once a thousand years ago. "


    Li Min was silent for a moment, "What if I fail?"


    "The results are self-evident. We have no alternatives."


    Li Yan was even stranger this time: "Why me?"


    "It can only be said that this is the result of calculation. You are the best of all beings. The facts also prove this."


    Li Min took a deep breath: "Why are your powers suddenly appearing in this universe at this time?"


    "We do n¡¯t have much time. We are going to face the challenge right away. Before that, we must communicate with you once and clarify these issues. And tell you that if you succeed in bringing humans into the higher level universe, do n¡¯t forget In order to leave the tinder before leaving, if you have the ability, please take care of them as much as possible. "


    For a moment, Li Min silently explained many doubts in his heart, "What else do you have to say?"


    "If we don''t contact you anymore, it is that we have failed and been destroyed in this world. In the future, the heavy responsibility of humankind will be left to you. I hope you can bring humankind ... forever. "


    Li Yan exhaled a long breath, and there were thousands of words in his chest. When he said it, he only gathered two words: "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s all over.


    Very not easy.


    This is my worst book and the most painful book I have written, and I dare not open the book review area in half. When I opened the book, I thought something went wrong. The word "transformation" is not easy for me.


    Thankfully, this is also the book I have learned the most about writing, at least knowing which mistakes can''t be made again.


    Thank you for your subscription, voting, support, and companionship. Thank you very much.


    The new book tells the story seriously and writes the story alive. The title "The First Clan" has been uploaded in vertical and horizontal directions, and I look forward to everyone''s attention. You even cut me!

 ~： New book "The First Clan" has been uploaded

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapter of Emperor Fairy Magic!


    Please take a look.


    Brief introduction: The northern states were unified by the prodigious monarchs, and the Southern Daqi dynasty, which had no practitioners of heaven and humanity, was weakened by the internal struggle for power and the nation was eccentric. When Xiu was the crown prince of the north, and he was preparing to support Kyushu with soldiers southward, a young man in the first clan of Daqi opened his eyes for rebirth and wanted to go against the trend.